《Marvel: The King is Coming》 1 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1 Marvel: King come "Author: Marvel king The story of an ordinary person crossing the Marvel world to gain the ability to swallow, and start to devour superpowers one by one, becoming the king of the Marvel world! There are many female protagonists, and the protagonist has gradually become the king of the Marvel world from ordinary people. The initial ability is the physique changed due to crossing, and it can swallow the stable ability without any side effects.The system is only an auxiliary, can travel through the plane! Marvel: The King is Coming Chapter 0001 "This...what is this place? Why am I here?" The feeling of weightlessness made Su Zhan a little uncomfortable, looking at the blank environment around him a little confused. Fires and explosions kept coming, and something seemed to be flying fast in the sky, shining brightly, and there was more intense fighting in the distance. "Nima, this is...Iron Man?" Looking at the many steel suits flying in the air, why does Su Zhan think this picture is so familiar?This seems to be the last scene in the movie Iron Man 3. In the end, these steel suits exploded one after another. Su Zhan felt sorry when I watched it. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Su Zhan squeezed his head hard, and there was a burst of intense pain. It seemed that something suddenly appeared in his mind. After a while, he felt the tearing pain disappear, and he was gasping for breath. There was a smile of surprise and joy on the corner of his mouth. "Unexpectedly, I crossed into the world of Marvel and obtained the system..." Just for a moment, a mechanized voice rang in his mind, claiming to be "The Elf of the King System" and simply explained the current situation. . I don¡¯t know what caused me to cross into the world of Marvel and obtain this king system. This king system has cultivated the strongest king as its own responsibility. It can provide many functions but it is only an auxiliary. Whether you can become a king or not depends on your own efforts. ! I am an ordinary person who came to Marvel, a world where superheroes and super criminals are everywhere, and without help wanting to become the king, is this not a fantasy?Fortunately, it is not without any help. My physique has changed! Although it looks no different from before, according to the system, his body has been transformed when he crossed. Have the ability to swallow and stabilize! Simply put, he can swallow any ability without worrying about stability and fusion, that is to say, he can swallow all kinds of abilities as much as he wants, and the body will automatically stabilize it at the most perfect level without worrying about danger . This is definitely the best help! You must know that there are too many abilities in the Marvel world. Super serum, Hulk serum, Extremis virus, Centipede serum, etc...These all have powerful abilities, but they also have defects, disadvantages and dangers, but their body can completely ignore them. Trouble in this regard. Of course, there are more powerful abilities, X-Men, or Thor? There are many abilities, but the difference is whether you have the strength! Especially now that the New York War is over, that is to say, the Avengers have been formed, the plot is over, and even the plot of Iron Man 3 is about to end. At this time, it is not so easy to acquire powerful abilities. Su Zhan was really depressed, how did he let himself pass this time.But... it doesn''t matter, anyway, there are so many abilities in this world, not to mention that if you don''t have these superheroes that have already appeared, wouldn''t your own way of the king be too boring? Of course, this is not the time to consider these, because he is now in Iron Man and Aldridge.Near Kilian¡¯s battle, whether it is Iron Man, Kilian, the big boss, or his desperate fighters who will explode, they can kill themselves casually! Su Zhan found a place to hide, paying attention to the fighting situation, and at the same time quickly figured out how to obtain the Extremis Virus! Yes, it is the Extremis Virus! This is a good thing, with super self-healing ability, super physique, and fire breathing.It can be said that it is much stronger than the super serum injected by Captain America. With this thing, at least there is no need to worry about injury or death, and it can control fire. Of course, the disadvantages of the Extremis Virus are also obvious. The chance of success is very low, and the loser will blew himself up. If it wasn''t for his own body to have the ability to stabilize everything, Su Zhan would definitely not catch the attention of the Extremis Virus, which is no different from suicide. "boom!" There was a loud noise in the distance, as if a steel suit had exploded. From afar, Tony can be seen.Stark sat on the ground embarrassedly.It seems that Kylian should be inside the steel suit that just exploded, but Su Zhan knew that Kylian was not dead. As expected, a moment later, a Kylian whose whole body was like magma appeared again, toward Tony.Stark walked over.The angry Kylian and the panicked Tony Stark were about to be killed, but a woman suddenly appeared, Pepper! Little Chili appeared and easily knocked Kirian away. Then, the steel jersey locked Little Pepper, but it was easily handled by Little Pepper. "Be careful!" Tony Stark hurriedly yelled when he saw Kylian appear again and rushed towards Pepper. Little Pepper did not rush, picked up the arm of the steel battle suit on the ground and put it in his hand. The power shock wave instantly hit Kylian''s body, and then... Kylian''s soul flew into annihilation. "It''s a pity..." Seeing Kirian whose soul was annihilated, Su Zhan couldn''t help but shook his head regretfully, originally planning to get the Extremis Virus from him! but¡­¡­ Now it is not without chance! Seeing Tony Stark and Little Pepper being there for the rest of their lives, Tony Stark promised that Little Pepper would be cured there, and started the cleaning procedure. In an instant, the steel suits in the sky exploded, as if Gorgeous fireworks. "It''s a pity, but fortunately, Iron Man is Iron Man. It is impossible to truly give up the iron suit and the identity of Iron Man!" Su Zhan looked at the steel suits that exploded one after another in the sky, shook his head, and walked over slowly. "one left!" Tony yelled, Pepper raised the arm of the steel suit, and the blue hand cannon had been aimed at Su Zhan. "Chinese people?" Seeing Su Zhan coming out, Tony was a little surprised. "Don''t be nervous, I have no malice. I am here to help. This beautiful lady seems to be in trouble?" Su Zhan raised his hand and said with a smile. However, Tony and Pepper did not relax their vigilance at all. At this moment, a mysterious person suddenly appeared. How could they relax their vigilance? "The Extremis Virus is not perfect. I believe you have seen its drawbacks. I believe Tony Stark, the famous Iron Man, will definitely find a way. It''s just...no one can be sure that time will be enough. It''s not easy. So, I''m here to help. I can help her completely remove the Extremis Virus from her body!" "I do not believe!" "Really?" Tony doubted, but Pepper was a little excited. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, I actually came here for the Extremis Virus, but at the same time it helped you? So, why don''t you let me try? At least there is no danger even if it is not successful, and ...We may not be enemies either, at least...not now!" Data 0002 "Tony..." Little Pepper looked at Tony Stark, Tony Stark hesitated and whispered."Jarvis, I want to know the identity of this person!" "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Su Zhan. Jarvis shouldn''t be able to investigate my identity." 2 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 2 Su Zhan said with a smile, as expected, Tony Stark has already gotten a reply from Jarvis, and there really is no information about his identity. Seeing Pepper¡¯s expectant gaze, Tony Stark said helplessly: ¡°Although I don¡¯t believe you, you can try it. But I warn you that you¡¯d better not have any crooked ideas, otherwise I won¡¯t I will let you go!" "rest assured." Su Zhan''s goal is only the Extremis Virus. What''s more, whether it is Iron Man or the''search and rescuer'' of Xiaojiao in the future, he has no intention of being an enemy with him for the time being, at least until he is absolutely powerful! Su Zhan walked in front of Little Pepper and stretched out his hand: "Relax, don''t resist, the process may be a bit painful, but I promise that there will be no danger! I don''t want Iron Man and the Avengers to chase down, so rest assured. I''m fine!" "Hey, what are you doing." Seeing Su Zhan reaching out and placing his hand on Little Pepper, Tony hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan said lightly: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not going to take advantage of her. Trust me, I''m not interested in other people''s women." After the words fell, Su Zhan felt a power suddenly emerge in his body, that feeling seemed to be able to swallow everything.In an instant, he felt a special energy coming from his palm. Pepper''s expression was a little bit painful, and Tony Stark stared firmly. This process lasted for five minutes. Su Zhan suddenly let go of the little pepper, sweating profusely and sitting on the ground exhausted. "Are you okay, how do you feel?" Tony Stark hurriedly helped Little Chili and asked with concern. Chili shook his head: "I''m fine, I can feel the Extremis Virus disappeared from my body, and I can''t feel it at all." "That''s good, but let''s go back and check it in detail." Tony Stark said uneasy. "What about him?" Little Chili looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand: "Don''t worry about me, I will be fine after a short rest." "Let''s go!" Tony Stark was holding Little Chili and preparing to leave. Although he was very curious about who Su Zhan was, who had the ability to absorb the Extremis Virus, now... he was even more anxious to go back to check Chili''s body. Seeing Tony Stark and Pepper leave, Su Zhan finally couldn''t help laughing excitedly. It succeeded! It really succeeded. He could feel the changes in his body. The powerful power made people excited. With a thought, his arm instantly generated high temperature, like lava. He reached out and touched the ground, and he could clearly see that the ground was being rapidly eroded! The arm returned to normal, Su Zhan picked up an iron piece in the ruins and pierced his arm forcefully. It hurts, but he wants to laugh. Because the wound is healing fast! Although this super-strong self-healing ability should not be comparable to the almost abnormal self-healing effect of Wolverine, it can grow back on its own without an arm or a broken leg. The effect is already very powerful.At least, Su Zhan doesn''t have to worry that he will hang up casually, he has extremely strong survivability! "This is just the first step, just the beginning!" Suppressing the excitement, Su Zhan said secretly, then turned and left here! Three days later. Su Zhan drove a convertible sports car, changed his outfit, and stopped on the street. Young, handsome and rich in gold, he was very noticeable. After a while, Su Zhan refused to pick up several beauties. As for where did the sports car come from? Okay, is money difficult for Su Zhan to get?He just found a rich man, had a''friendly'' conversation with him, and got what he wanted. As for whether it will cause trouble, he is not worried. Because he needs to notice! In three days, Su Zhan had already figured out his next plan. He wants to join SHIELD! That''s right, joining S.H.I.E.L.D., although it sounds a bit frustrating, it is his best choice at the moment.S.H.I.E.L.D. will be disintegrated immediately, Hydra reappears, and joining S.H.I.E.L.D. is not too restrictive.Moreover, his goal is Phil Coleson, who was killed by Rocky after the New York War. This good old man Su Zhan, who was obviously killed but resurrected, still likes it very much. He will form a special agent team. According to the timeline, it is the plot of Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Su Zhan''s goal is to join this special agent team. First of all, although I have integrated the Extremis Virus, I am not strong in this huge Marvel world. If I want to become a king, I have to be short and strong, and there are not many abilities that appear in Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. Relatively easy to obtain.With the help of S.H.I.E.L.D. resources, you can gradually become stronger, and you don''t have to run around the world like headless flies to find any abilities! Moreover, the identity of an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. allows him to get in touch with other superheroes. Although it seems a bit depressing to join other people''s forces and not be able to make the decision on their own, in fact, what he needs is only an identity, an identity that is very suitable for his initial development! But it¡¯s not that easy to join SHIELD. I believe Tony Stark should have notified SHIELD of his own news, but for the time being, I haven¡¯t felt anyone from SHIELD watching him. After all, New York The war has just ended, there are many things to deal with.And even if someone comes in contact with him and believes he wants to join S.H.I.E.L.D., it will not be easy, let alone join Phil Coleson''s team, what is the point of joining S.H.I.E.L.D.? Fortunately, I don''t know if he has the protagonist''s aura, or if he changes not only his physique, but also the ability to "make things happen" when he travels, he has discovered the heroine of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. Skye! A powerful hacker who has just joined the "Rising Tide" organization, will join Phil Coleson''s team in the future and gradually understand his own life experience. Inhuman race, superhero shock wave female, can amplify the frequency of vibration, and finally is the only agent with level 10 permissions besides S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Cyclops Nick Fury! But now, she hasn''t joined S.H.I.E.L.D., so Su Zhan is going to contact her first, and then when she joins S.H.I.E.L.D., she can join together smoothly. "Out." Seeing Skye coming out of the coffee shop next to him, with long brown curly hair, wearing a jacket, and his exquisite facial features with a combination of Chinese and Western feelings, Su Zhan slowly started the car and followed! Chapter 0003 Black Widow Please Drink Not far ahead, there is a white business car, which looks old and very old. This is Skye''s car and Skye''s home. After buying coffee, Skye walked towards the car, unaware that a sports car had already followed him. Open the door and Skye got into the car. Su Zhan behind stopped the sports car and prepared to get out of the car. Just as he pushed the door to get out of the car, a person suddenly appeared in front of him. Close-fitting jeans, tight-fitting T-shirt, long red hair, she turned out to be a very sexy and beautiful beauty with a bumpy figure. "Man, there is a bar nearby. Are you interested in chatting with me?" 3 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 3 The woman stretched out her hand to support the car door, and said to Su Zhan with her mouth turned. Su Zhan was slightly surprised, but he returned to normal after a while. This calm expression made the woman a little surprised. "It depends on whether the person I''m talking to is Natasha or Black Widow..." Su Zhan said with a smile, and looked at her unabashedly. As expected of her, she is definitely one-to-one, no matter her body or appearance. Although it is not very good to talk to such a woman, it is still very good if it is physical communication! Natasha smiled easily: "Well, I guessed you would know who I am. Then, what identity do you want me to use to talk to you?" "A woman, purely a woman''s identity, this might be the best!" "If you didn''t grab this car, maybe I would be happy to talk to you purely as a woman, after all...you are still very attractive!" "Women are all realistic!" Su Zhan shrugged disappointedly. Natasha''s meaning is very obvious, but it is because Su Zhan''s identity is very mysterious, not sure whether he is good or bad, and also committed a robbery. She can''t ignore it, nor can she just be a woman. Talk to him about identity. "I''m very curious about your origins and abilities, that you can absorb the Extremis Virus, and you seem to be alive and well, which is surprising. Especially, people who have no identity background and appear out of thin air are even more surprising. Therefore, Mr. Su Zhan, no matter what my identity, I think we should have a good chat!" Natasha said seriously. Su Zhan glanced at Skye''s car, and seemed to have no intention of leaving for the time being, nodded and said: "The beauty is kindly invited, how could I refuse, not to mention... Actually, I have always wanted to know you!" "Know me, why?" Natasha asked curiously. Su Zhan looked at her and said, "It doesn''t matter if the reason is not mentioned." "Sure enough, men are all the same, there is no good thing!" Natasha gave him a sullen look. At a nearby bar, because it was daytime, there were almost no people in the bar. In the corner, Su stood and sat down with Natasha. "Actually, I was still thinking about who would come to me. I didn''t expect it to be you!" Su Zhan drank a sip and said with a smile: "I have no resistance to beautiful women, so just ask what you want. I promise to answer you!" "This is my honour. Then Mr. Su Zhan, can you tell me who you are?" Natasha said with a smile. "My name is Su Zhan, Chinese. The reason why I don''t have my identity information is because I didn''t exist in this world before. I think...There should be many such people, and you should be very clear!" "But, I want to live a life that I want to live, so I didn''t have any information about me before, but... I will definitely have it in the future!" Natasha nodded. She does know a lot about people like this kind of "no identity". It seems that this Su Zhan is probably a special person in China.As for saying that there will be in the future, it is also a sign of attitude, that is, I want to say that I have no malice and I have no intention of hiding my identity. "What about the ability? Ability to absorb the Extremis Virus, what is your ability? Extremity Virus has always been very unstable. If... people know that you can stabilize the Extremis Virus, I think you should know the consequences." Natasha reminded. Su Zhan smiled: "So, are you going to say next, I''d better go to SHIELD to receive protection?" "I don''t mean it, but S.H.I.E.L.D. welcomes you if you want." Natasha said with a smile. "Forget it now, in the future...maybe there will be this possibility!" Su Zhan smiled and declined."Actually, my ability is not so special, it''s no big deal. Besides, as long as I don''t do anything bad, it doesn''t matter what I have, right? At least...I shouldn''t be able to threaten you now. And, You can also turn me into someone on your side!" "After all... your charm is still great, maybe I agree to it!" Looking at the eagerly outgoing upper encirclement, Su Zhan said as worthwhile. "Well, I always thought that Chinese people are very reserved, but now it seems...not so." "That''s it for today, this is my phone, I think...you will need to use her. Whether it is your personal needs...or other needs!" Su Zhan smiled, casually Said a number, then got up to say goodbye.Of course, I didn''t forget to pay when I left. Natasha frowned looking at his back. "Identity, purpose is not clear, I know S.H.I.E.L.D. or superheroes very well, and the ability is unknown: it seems to have the ability to swallow and stabilize. At present, it is difficult to determine whether it is good or bad. It is recommended to focus on observation!" Natasha pressed her ears and said softly. "Isn''t he interesting to you? Then leave it to you. Investigate his identity and purpose as much as possible. If necessary, you can do it!" A voice came from Natasha''s ear. Natasha frowned, thinking of Su Zhan''s glib and cynical attitude, it would be difficult to investigate him... Data 0004 Natasha didn''t think this was an easy task, but she didn''t resist it.It is undeniable that Su Zhan is very attractive. It is not that she has never had contact with Chinese people, but Su Zhan is definitely the most attractive person she has ever met. Su Zhan didn''t go to Skye after he came out of the bar, knowing that Natasha would definitely follow up and investigate him, he didn''t want to reveal his purpose. If Skye¡¯s identity was exposed because of his own sake, and he failed to join S.H.I.E.L.D., wouldn''t he be busy?What''s more, the New York War has just ended, and Phil Coleson probably hasn''t been "resurrected" at this time, and it is impossible to form a team, so he is not in a hurry.Natasha can''t always follow herself anyway, can she? It¡¯s not bad to take advantage of this time to enjoy life. Therefore, the following period of Su Zhan seemed to be on vacation, very relaxed.He had a great time playing, but Natasha was depressed. After more than a week, nothing was investigated.Su Zhan has never used his abilities, nor contacted anyone. It was completely as if there were tourists. Although she suspected that Su Zhan was deliberately bewildering herself so much, she did not have time to spend with Su Zhan. After asking for instructions several times, she had no choice but to temporarily give up investigating Su Zhan. As soon as Natasha left, Su Zhan was also relieved.Although he had a lot of fun during this time, he didn''t come to this world for fun, at least... it''s not time for him to enjoy it. As soon as Natasha left, Su Zhan was ready to contact Skye. These days, don¡¯t look at Su Zhan¡¯s walking and stopping as if he was on vacation, but in fact he has been following Skye closely, and even once in a coffee shop, there was a brief meeting and conversation, but it didn¡¯t go deep, after all. Natasha was still there. The night came quietly. Watching Skye walk out of a restaurant, Su Zhan stepped on the accelerator vigorously, pretending to be in control, and ran into Skye''s car directly. "Oh no¡­¡­" As soon as Skye came out, he saw that his car was hit hard, and the rear of the car had even sunk in. "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention for a while. Are you the owner of the car? I will pay for the repair." Su Zhan got out of the car and said apologetically to Skye. Originally Skye was a little angry. After all, her car, or even her''home'' was hit, but when she found the owner of the car, she suddenly said, "It''s you." Su Zhan pretended to be at a loss: "Do you know me?" "Yeah, I accidentally spilled your coffee in the cafe the other day, remember? My name is Skye!" Skye explained. Su Zhan pretended to suddenly realize that he was delighted: "I remembered it, but I didn''t expect it to be you. What a coincidence, my name is Su Zhan." "It''s a coincidence, I spilled your coffee, and you hit my car? I thought...you wouldn''t be so stingy, would you?" Skye said jokingly. Su Zhan shrugged: "This is just an accident." "At least you have suffered a lot more than me." Skye looked at Su Zhan''s sports car, and the collision was definitely more serious than his own car.What''s more, this kind of sports car is very expensive to repair, and the repair fee is probably worth more than your own car. "Do you know where there is a car repair place near here? Go and fix the car first." "Let me see." Skye took out his phone and fiddled with it. After a while, he shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that there is no place for car repairs, but I have already contacted the car repair shop. Someone should handle it soon." "I''m really sorry," Su Zhan said apologetically. 4 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 4 Skye shook his head and signaled that it was nothing, but she was a little worried and wanted to live there. Looking at the car, it is impossible to repair it in a short time. She usually lives in the car. Although she still has some money in her hand, she cannot afford to go to the hotel to rest. "Is there any difficulty?" Seeing Skye''s expression, Su Zhan of course knew she was embarrassed, but asked deliberately. Sky hesitated and said, "Yes, I am homeless, because my home is going to be repaired." "You live in the car?" Su Zhan asked in surprise. Skye shrugged like Su Zhan just now: "Don''t you feel so free. When you wake up and open the door every day, you can see a different environment?" "Well, since I made you temporarily homeless, then give me a chance to make up. After all, it is easy to be blamed for making beautiful women homeless. I will stay in a nearby hotel temporarily, if you don''t mind. , I can open a room for you." Su Zhan said. Skye replied noncommitantly, and quickly found the hotel Su Zhan said with his mobile phone, and then said: "It seems that it is not so easy for you to make up. The hotel you live in, it seems that there is no room available?" "No?" Su Zhan was really surprised this time. "No way, it''s rebuilding everywhere now. The hotel business is much better than before. Not only the hotel you live in, but the nearby hotels seem to have no vacancies." Skye said depressed. Su Zhan really didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental. He hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you live in my room? The sofa in my room is not bad. I think... I should sleep well. Of course, I don¡¯t want to. Let the beauty sleep on the sofa." "Is this... not so good?" "Compared to sleeping on the street, I think... it''s better to live with a handsome guy?" "Well, you managed to convince me." The two chatted here for a short time, the repairer had already driven, and after leaving the contact information, they asked them to tow the car away.Of course, before towing away, Skye got into the car and took some things that he usually used, and then warned the repairers not to touch the things in the car, so that they were reluctant to leave. "I''ll take it for you." Su Zhan took the initiative to take Skye''s things, and then took her to the hotel where he was staying. Data 0005 "The environment is good, you can afford to drive a sports car and live in such a hotel, you are rich?" After entering the room, Skye asked Su Zhan curiously. "All right!" Su Zhan put her things away and said casually. Skye pouted, she could hear that Su Zhan deliberately didn''t want to say it, but she was a little curious now, and started investigating his identity with her mobile phone.After all, if you want to live with him, it''s better to understand a little bit. However, she was surprised to find that she had not been able to investigate the identity of Su Zhan. Without any traces of the network, identity proof, she did not believe it. "You can do whatever you want, I''ll take a shower." Su Zhan said, then went to the bathroom. Skye responded, took out his notebook, and waved his fingers quickly. After entering the bathroom, Su Zhan filled the bathtub with cold water, and put his fingers in the bathtub to release his power slightly.He saw his fingers turn red slightly, and after a while, the water in the bathtub began to boil. "The water temperature is just right!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and soaked. This is one of the abilities of the Extremis Virus, allowing the body to release high temperatures and become like magma.Although he was playing during this period of time, he did not stop mastering his own abilities. From the beginning, he couldn''t stabilize it. Now he has allowed the local parts of the body to activate high temperature and control the high temperature, which is also very handy. It''s a pity that there is no chance to really test one''s abilities. If it is used against ordinary people, it would be too bully. "There is really no information, how is this possible? Who is he... on earth?" In the living room, Skye looked at the computer in disbelief. She tried every means to investigate Su Zhan, but in the end she found nothing, as if there was no such person in the world. He is definitely not an ordinary person! Skye has just joined the "Rising Tide" organization not long ago, with the goal of making those concealed facts public.Now I suddenly met a man with no identity and no past, which aroused her curiosity. Originally, I was a little depressed because the car was hit, but now...she thinks it''s a good thing instead. After half an hour, Su Zhan came out of the shower, dressed in casual pants and T-shirt, but showed his good physique.Coming over to sit down next to Skye, Su Zhan chatted with her casually. Most of the talks are about the usual experience, and also talked a lot about China. After all, China''s landscapes are much better than here.Skye was very curious about him, and asked a lot of questions, but they were all ignored by Su Zhan. The two had their own thoughts, and they talked very happily. Before you know it, night falls. Skye went to the bedroom, while Su Zhan was about to rest on the sofa. "good night." Skye stood at the door and spoke to Su Zhan. "good night." Sky closed the door, and Su Zhan lay on the sofa and raised his mouth and smiled."It looks very smooth..." This night, Skye didn''t sleep well. There was a man outside, and he was also a mysterious man. Whether it was curiosity, nervousness, or a sudden change of environment, she didn''t fall asleep so easily. The tossed and turned do not know how long it took to fall asleep in a daze. When she woke up, the sun was shining outside the window. Looking at the time, it was almost noon. "Wake up? How''s your sleep?" Su Zhan asked. Skye smiled: "Not bad." "I just asked the car repairer. It may take two or three days for the repair to be completed. Is there anything important for you? If not, how about walking around with me these few days? I have been traveling alone, I also think Experience the enviable feeling of walking on the street." "Enviable? Why?" Skye was curious. "Because of the company of beautiful women, of course others are envious when they see it." Su Zhan said with a smile. Skye said with a smile: "You really can make girls happy, don''t you have many girlfriends?" "I said I have never had a girlfriend, do you believe it?" "No? Then you are still..." Seeing Su Zhan''s appearance, Skye was surprised.Su Zhan is so handsome and attractive, how could he have never had a woman? Su Zhan shrugged and said helplessly, "Isn''t it worth your surprise? Have you had many boyfriends?" Skye shrugged his shoulders in a learned manner: "I have thought about it, but I haven''t met that person yet, not to mention... I don''t have the thought of falling in love now!" "Very good!" Su Zhan smiled. 5 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 5 "What''s great?" "Nothing, I just think, I haven''t talked about a girlfriend, and you have never had a boyfriend, that''s great." Skye looked at Su Zhan and said, "It''s not like you haven''t had a girlfriend before, but rather like a playboy." "Even if I''m a playboy, I''m not Stark''s type." The sun is shining and there is no cloud. It is really different with the company of beautiful women, and Su Zhan did experience that enviable feeling. I have to say that Skye''s figure is very good, and his length is very beautiful, perhaps to satisfy Su Zhan''s face of a man. , Skye also specially dressed up. Her appearance is a bit of a combination of Chinese and Western. After all, she is a mixed race, and her mother is Chinese. The two are quite good together. And with Skye, you can always find a good place, or a relatively remote restaurant with great taste. As they get along, the strangeness between the two is gradually eliminated, they become more and more familiar, and they become more and more comfortable with each other. . Skye is alone. So she really enjoyed the feeling of being with Su Zhan, a feeling she had never experienced before. Item 0006 After spending days together day and night, Su Zhan found that he had a more and more favorable impression of Skye. If at the beginning, Su Zhan hoped to enter S.H.I.E.L.D. through her, coupled with her own long and beautiful body, she was completely in the instinct of men admiring women, then now... Su Zhan finds that she treats her Feeling. He believed that Skye was the same. The two of them did not clarify the relationship, nor did they make any breakthrough progress. Now it can only be said that they have a good impression of each other, or a vague ambiguity. What do you say?Happy time is always short, and the car...repaired. Once the car is repaired, Skye has no reason to continue to live with Su Zhan, or even separate.So Su Zhan was wondering whether to pick out her identity. Skye is a hacker and a member of the rising tide organization. To put it bluntly, she is not a person with a clean background. She has never told her identity. Obviously, she is worried or worried. Su Zhan could also feel that Skye was very curious about his identity. He didn''t believe that Skye hadn''t investigated himself. It''s just that Skye hasn''t pointed it out, pretending not to know. Therefore, Su Zhan wanted to know whether Skye just wanted to enjoy the beauty of this period of time or was serious.The most important thing is that Su Zhan himself fell in love with Skye, so naturally it is impossible to let her leave! "boom!" Sky opened the door and came out of the bedroom, still carrying her things in his hands. Obviously, she was about to leave. Su Zhan looked at Skye, her expression was a little hesitant, a little bit unwilling... "Are you... leaving?" "Yeah, the car has been repaired, and I''m not happy to be with you, not to mention that I have other things to do, so..." Skye couldn''t say anything anymore, she didn''t understand how short she could be. I like someone in a few days. But she knew her inner feelings, she didn''t believe that she separated from Su Zhan so quickly. For a lonely person, it is impossible to easily become dependent on a person, but once it occurs, it is difficult to forget. "Before you go, I have a very important thing to figure out. Although it is a bit absurd and unexpected, it must be figured out!" Su Zhan said seriously. Skye put down his things, walked over to Su Zhan and sat down. "I said before that it''s true that I haven''t been in a relationship. Maybe... I am a playboy, and I can''t avoid thinking about beautiful women, but it''s just men''s thoughts about women, not feelings. But this After a few days of getting along, I found that I like you! So, Skye, can you be my girlfriend?" Su Zhan looked at Skye and said very, very seriously. The sudden confession made Skye very happy, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to also like himself.just¡­¡­ "Su Zhan, actually... Actually, I like you the same way, but I''m sorry, I can''t be with you because I..." Skye is very painful. She is a hacker, who is specifically against the government and S.H.I.E.L.D. hacker. Although she guessed that Su Zhan''s identity should not be that simple, but it was just a guess, she did not want to involve Su Zhan. What''s more, she has her purpose! She provokes S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau to attract the attention of S.H.I. "I know you have concerns, and so do I. I have been hesitant to tell you these days. My identity is actually very special. I come from China, but my memory is incomplete. I have lost a lot of memories. I am like a The helpless child came here and didn¡¯t know what to do. Until I met you, it seemed as if life had meaning all at once! I know, you might mind this... "Do not¡­¡­" Skye interrupted Su Zhan. She did not expect that Su Zhan would tell herself his secret, and she did not expect that his memory was incomplete. She could imagine the kind of a person who lost his memory and came here alone. helpless! "I don''t mind, although I don''t know what happened to you, but trust me, I will help you find out!" Skye said seriously. "The past is always just the past. I actually don''t care. I look forward to the future even more, and I look forward to you in the future!" Su Zhan grabbed Skye''s hand and looked at her expectantly. Although Su Zhan felt sorry for Skye by fictionalizing the section where he lost his memory, but this was the most suitable reason. How else?Am I a traverser?I came to this world to become the king? I am afraid that even if Skye likes himself, it may be difficult to accept it. What''s more, aside from feelings aside, Su Zhan also needs Skye''s ability.It''s not her ability as a shockwave girl of the alien race, but her hacking skills.In the future, I will definitely do it alone, and Skye¡¯s ability is very important to create his own power! "Actually, I have a secret that I haven''t told you. I am a hacker, a very powerful hacker. I just joined a non-governmental organization called Rising Tide. Therefore, it may be very troublesome in the future. I am afraid that you will be implicated!" Skye said . Su Zhan smiled."Don''t worry, I will protect you. As for implicated, maybe...maybe I implicated you, after all...I have been targeted by SHIELD now." "Are you being targeted by SHIELD?" Skye said nervously. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Yes, I saw the Black Widow before I met you. She followed me for a while, but she probably didn''t find anything, so she left." "why?" "Perhaps because of my special ability!" Item 0007 "special power?" "Yes, you should know that there are many superpowers in this world, such as the Avengers, such as X-Men, etc., I also have special abilities. However, I am not a mutant, this ability should be I was born with a sudden awakening. It was a feeling that I was able to swallow all energy without causing any adverse reactions. I had absorbed the Extremis Virus before, so S.H.I.E.L.D. found me and also found out I have no identity, so..." "So they will not rest assured of you, especially after knowing your ability, they are likely to be arrested by S.H.I.E.L.D. for research. No...I definitely can''t let them take you away..." Skye thought for a while, took out the computer finger and quickly danced. "What are you doing?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Help you erase the most recent records, lest they find you, and then we will leave here immediately!" Skye said. "Wait, wait..." Su Zhan called her. "Trust me, I can do it." Sky thought he didn''t believe in his own ability. 6 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 6 Su Zhan said: "I believe you can do it, but there is no need. I can''t keep hiding like this. What''s more, I told the black widow that I will not hide it, so they won''t find me temporarily. Trouble. What''s more, it''s not that easy for them to catch me!" "Really?" "Really, if I have a chance, I will show you my ability, and you will know it." Su Zhan said confidently. "Then... okay!" Sky stopped hesitantly."However, this is still not safe. Although SHIELD hasn''t done anything to you for the time being, it is not a good thing to be targeted by them!" "You are right, then... let''s go now." It was originally Skye who was going to leave, but now two people were on the road together, leaving the hotel, Skye and Su Zhan''s car parked nearby.Su Zhan took a look and got directly into Skye''s car! "What about your car?" Skye asked. "You said that your car is your home. Since I am your boyfriend, of course I want to be with you. No more this car!" Su Zhan said casually. "Okay!" Although Skye felt a pity, he preferred Su Zhan''s statement. The two got into Skye''s car and left quickly. Sky was used to this kind of wandering life.The difference is that there is a man beside her now, a man of hers! Stop and go, the relationship between the two is getting better and better, holding small hands, hugging and so on, almost got used to it, especially when sleeping at night, although the space in the car is not small, it is definitely not large, avoid They couldn''t sleep together. Although nothing happened, this feeling of sleeping in a hug was enough to make the relationship between the two people advance by leaps and bounds. "There seems to be a good restaurant here, let''s try it?" Su Zhan was browsing the nearby restaurants with his mobile phone and found one that seemed good, and said to Skye enthusiastically. "Listen to you." Skye said with a smile. When he drove to the restaurant, Skye said, "You go in first, and I''ll pass when I park." "it is good." Su Zhan got out of the car and prepared to go first to find a seat. As soon as he entered, someone happened to come out. The unexpected two directly collided with each other. Su Zhan''s body was modified by the Extremis Virus. People backed up several steps in a row. "Are you blind?" Su Zhan had already cursed before he spoke. Su Zhan frowned slightly. "Yellow monkey, I''m talking to you, are you blind? Or... are you looking for death?" "well!" Su Zhan was angry and looked at the person: "Boy, I''m pretty sure I am blind, but you are the blind person!" "It seems you are really looking for death!" "Honey, what''s the matter?" At this time, Skye stopped the car and walked over. Seeing that Su Zhan seemed to be arguing with someone, he walked over quickly. Su Zhan turned his head and smiled."It''s nothing, I have never had a chance to let you know how good your boyfriend is, now... the opportunity is here. Boy, there are too many people here, let''s talk about it in another place!" "Just to my liking." The man sneered and walked towards the side alley. "Honey, what''s the matter?" Skye asked worriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that someone is looking for death, I can''t help it." With that said, Su Zhan has already followed. Skye frowned, and followed him while holding the phone. This is a dead end. The man stood there, looking at Su Zhan with a sneer! "My dear, be careful, his name is John, a mutant!" Skye whispered towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan was a little surprised: "Fireman John?" "You know who I am? It''s too late. Today I will let you know what will happen to offending me John the Fireman!" John Fireman said grimly, and a lighter appeared in his hand. Pata, the flame came out, intensified, and danced constantly in John''s hands. "It''s interesting!" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. Because of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Skye, he hadn''t deliberately sought out anyone to gain abilities during this period. He didn''t expect to meet John the Burning Man by chance. This Fireman John is considered a villain. He has joined Magneto''s mutant brotherhood. He can control flames but cannot create flames. He is not very powerful in terms of ability.However, it is more in line with their own development. He can now generate high temperatures, just like magma, but cannot create flames. Originally, he planned to wait until after joining SHIELD and follow SHIELD to meet a superpower from Hong Kong. He can create flames, and because his platelets are resistant The ability of fire, so I am not afraid of fire burns at all.Su Zhan''s goal is his ability to create flames. As for the burn, it has no effect on him. However, if John''s ability to control fire can be obtained, plus the time to create fire, the strength will be greatly enhanced. "John Fireman, you are really blind, you dare to trouble me... this is the legend, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, hell has no way to come in!" Item 0008 Although this was the first time that Su Zhan fought, he was not panicked, even if his opponent was a mutant who had already had some reputation and had experienced several battles. "My dear, stay away and rest assured that I will be fine." Su Zhan didn''t fight, and calmly said to Skye. Although Skye was worried, he couldn''t help much. He could only stay far away. Try not to let Su Zhan be distracted by himself. Seeing the flame of John the fireman on the opposite side getting stronger, Su Zhan moved his shoulders and wrists, and his heels suddenly rushed out. quickly! When he was approaching Su Zhan, he was a little surprised. There was still a distance of tens of meters, but in the blink of an eye, he found that he had come in front of John the Burning Man.Fireman John also seemed to be frightened by Su Zhan''s super fast speed, pushing his hand forward, and the flame went straight to Su Zhan. The heat wave hit his face, Su Zhan drew to the side, and then moved forward again after avoiding.However, this flame is chasing like a gangrene, and it is very fast.Su Zhan used his strong physical fitness and speed to move constantly, trying to find opportunities to get close to John Burning.However, Fireman John''s combat experience is indeed very rich, controlling the flames so that Su Zhan has no chance to get close. "Do you only have this ability? I thought you were clamoring with me about how powerful you are, but it turned out to be just talking." "Don''t worry, I promise, you will see how good I am!" Su Zhan sneered. Although he has not been close to John the Burning Man and even avoids the flames, he is not panicked because the heat of the flame has no effect on him. His own high temperature is higher than the temperature of the flame. Many.Simply put, he can ignore this flame because he can''t hurt him at all.The reason why he didn''t do that was because he was familiar with it. Familiar with the ability of the body, familiar with this change, is also to increase the combat experience. After all, ability is very important, but sometimes, ability does not determine everything, and does not determine the outcome!He found that his physical fitness was still improving, that is to say, although he had absorbed the Extremis Virus and blended perfectly, he had not fully developed the ability of Extremis Virus, and he could still improve.At least in terms of speed, the flame of Fireman John couldn''t catch up with him. 7 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 7 "Can you hide like a mouse? Okay, I''ll see how long you can hide!" Fireman John saw that Su Zhan had not been resolved swiftly and neatly. He gave a sneer, and suddenly a part of the flame rushed towards Skye! "If you have the ability, keep hiding!" Fireman John laughed triumphantly. "damn it!" Su Zhan didn''t expect that he would move towards Skye so despicably. Without much thought, he turned and ran towards Skye. The speed increased to the limit, and he even felt that he was about to fly, and finally caught up with the flame, but there was no time to push Skye away, and he could only stand in front of her. "Be careful!" Skye awoke like a dream and hurriedly shouted. Unfortunately, it was already too late. "Do not¡­¡­" Seeing the flame hitting Su Zhan, Sky yelled frantically.However, Fireman John didn''t stop, and the flames rushed towards Su Zhan like a bullet. Bang Bang Bang Bang. Su Zhan''s whole body was plunged into flames with endless noises. "Haha, it''s a fool to kill yourself for a woman! Unfortunately, even if you die, your woman... also has to die!" Fireman John laughed triumphantly and walked over slowly. "A yellow-skinned monkey is a yellow-skinned monkey. It can never be..." Burning John''s smug laugh stopped abruptly, watching the figure gradually emerging from the flame in disbelief. The crimson is like magma, with the flame, it feels like the king of hell is coming. "No, it''s impossible, why are you okay?" Seeing Su Zhan with his clothes shattered and his body like a lava surface, with a grim expression on his face, John Fireman shouted in disbelief while controlling the flames'' constant attacks. However, these flames hit Su Zhan''s body without any effect at all. "That''s it? Is there only this kind of ability? Fireman John, you are too disappointed for me. If you don''t do something with my woman, maybe... I will play with you for a while, but now... It''s an honor to be the first cornerstone of the King''s Road!" Su Zhan''s voice seemed to come from the netherworld, making Fireman John feel fear from deep in his heart, and subconsciously stepped back and wanted to stay away! "Wow!" Su Zhan moved suddenly, and in an instant he was in front of Fireman John, grabbing his neck forcefully and lifting him up. The scorching high temperature made Fireman John scream instantly. He can control the fire, and he can also prevent himself from being burned by the flame, and even has a certain resistance to high temperature, but... the temperature that Su Zhan emits is too high, there is no flame, Just the kind of high temperature that can melt everything. He felt that his neck seemed to be about to melt. He struggled vigorously, controlling the flame with his hands and constantly hitting Su Zhan, but he didn''t hurt Su Zhan at all.He finally knew how ridiculous his own pride was before. He thought that Su Zhan, who was chasing his flame, was running around. It turned out that people were not afraid of their flames at all, they were just playing with themselves. He was scared, he regretted it, and he didn''t want to die! "Apologize, beg for mercy?" He doesn''t care about the face anymore. His fear makes him just want to beg the other party to let him go, but he can''t make a sound at all. He seemed to feel a force in his body being absorbed by the opponent''s hand, leaving his body. "Patter!" Su Zhan released his hand, and John Burning directly collapsed to the ground.He felt that he was about to lose consciousness, and he seemed to see that Su Zhan''s body had returned to normal, but he raised his hands, and a ball of flame was beating between his hands, manipulating it to change various things. appearance. "This...this is my ability, you...you actually took away my ability, you...you are a devil, you are a demon..." Burning Man John almost exhausted his greatest strength and roared desperately. Tao. Su Zhan glanced at him, slowly raised his palm, and the flame was beating madly. "Do not¡­¡­" With a loud shout, Su Zhan stopped and looked at Skye who was running over. Skye shook his head slightly: "My dear, don''t kill him, so we will have trouble." "No, kill me, kill me..." Fireman John shouted frantically. He lost his value if he lost his ability. Magneto won¡¯t care about him anymore. Losing his ability is more important to him. Death is more painful. Click~ Su Zhan clapped his hands, the flame disappeared instantly, and then he bent down and picked up the lighter John used before. "Let''s go!" "Ok." Skye nodded, turned and left the alley with Su Zhan, leaving John the Fireman lying on the ground, his eyes constantly roaring in despair... Chapter 0009, SHIELD, please? Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the burnt clothes. It''s not a superhero to be a superhero. If he has the chance, he really gets a battle suit and the like. It''s not for the purpose of pulling the wind, but for convenience. Otherwise, it would be too depressing if it becomes like this every time you do it.He couldn''t help but think of Hulk, his pants have always been one of Marvel''s unsolved mysteries, and they are not bad... Speaking of the Hulk, if he can get his abilities, that would be great, at least it is invincible on earth. However, by absorbing the ability of John Fireman, he found a problem. Although he can absorb the ability through the touch of his palm, it is not so easy. Especially when the opponent resists, he receives a lot of resistance. Strong. Extremis virus, fire control ability. The first time it was because Little Chili had no resistance at all, not to mention a serum ability, so it was easier to go smoothly. The ability to control fire belongs to John¡¯s innate talent, which is caused by the X gene, so it is very difficult to absorb it, especially when he resists, at first he can¡¯t absorb it at all, if it¡¯s not his high temperature that hurts John , I''m afraid the absorption is definitely not so smooth. Although it is completely impossible to easily swallow the opponent''s ability if you want to clap your hands, it can only be absorbed when the opponent is unprepared, or the opponent is unable to resist, and the resistance is different for different abilities. So, don''t think about the Hulk''s ability for the time being, I''m afraid he can''t absorb it even if he stands there and doesn''t resist it.Only if you are not short to become stronger, become stronger, you may be able to do it when you are strong enough. Of course, anyway, this time I also absorbed the ability to control fire, and if this ability is used well, it is still good! Therefore, although the clothes were ruined, Su Zhan was still in a good mood. "Sorry, Skye, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat this meal!" Su Zhan said apologetically to Skye who was looking for clothes for him. Skye shook his head: "It''s okay, but we have to leave here now." With that, she handed the clothes to Su Zhan, then turned around and prepared to drive.After Su Zhan got dressed, he seemed to be calm when he saw Skye, he was slightly relieved. It seemed that she was not afraid or thoughts because of her ability. Think about it, after all, there are so many capable people in this world, and Skye has studied these specially, so he won''t be too panic. Fireman John¡¯s loss of power will definitely be known. Aside from the mutant Brotherhood, S.H.I.E.L.D. must know that it was done by itself. After all, although the Black Widow is not there, S.H.I. But very smart, he must have been monitoring himself during this time. Even if they don''t, the characteristics of the ability to seize will make them think of themselves. 8 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 8 However, this time the incident was an accident. It was John who took the initiative to find the fault, not to mention that John was not a good bird, so besides making S.H.I.E.L.D. more vigilant, there should be no trouble. "Crack!" The rapid braking sound interrupted Su Zhan''s thinking. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked hurriedly. "I''m afraid... we are in trouble." Skye said in a deep voice. Outside the car, a black jeep blocked the way. The pitch-black body and high-strength glass showed that it was not affordable for ordinary people. "Stay in the car!" Su Zhan said and got out of the car with a lighter. The black widow leaned against the jeep in a black tights. Watching Su Zhan come down, the black widow lifted her hair and said with a smile: "I knew you wouldn''t be so honest, but I didn''t expect to do it so soon. Fireman John , His ability should not be considered strong, right? I didn''t expect you to choose his ability!" Su Zhan played with the lighter in his hand, and the flames fluttered."I also know that you will continue to monitor me, so you should know that he took the initiative to trouble me!" "Yes, it''s just that you didn''t realize it was a coincidence? It happened that you were going to the restaurant, and you had a conflict when he came out!" The black widow squinted and stared at the lighter in his hand. It can be seen that she is on guard. It is known that he has absorbed the Extremis Virus and the abilities of John Burning Man, but who knows if he has other abilities?How could Black Widow treat such a dangerous person lightly? "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, you never trust anyone." Su Zhan shrugged."So, let''s talk about your intentions, don''t you just want to scare me? You should not be so free!" "Well, I''m here to invite you and your little girlfriend to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.," the black widow said with a curled mouth. "What if I refuse?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes, his hand swinging the lighter stopped. "Hey, don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s not what you think it is, or it¡¯s not against you, but your little girlfriend. The hackers of the''Rising Tide'' organization, they are very active recently, and they keep publishing News that shouldn''t be known to the world." The black widow said with a smile. Su Zhan curled his lips: "It doesn''t make any difference to me or to her, S.H.I.E.L.D., I am not interested for the time being, so you can go back. "What if I refuse?" The black widow said exactly the same thing. Su Zhan pouted."Then you can only fight!" "seriously?" "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend people. I really want to maintain a very friendly relationship with you and SHIELD, but the premise is...Don''t hit me with the people around me." Su Zhan finished speaking and took a look. The black widow then turned into the car. "Let''s go." Su Zhan said to Skye. Sky started the car and drove away slowly, but the Black Widow did not stop him. "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend people? How long has it been since you became a boyfriend and girlfriend with a hacker from the Influx Organization, how do you make me believe that what you are saying is true?" The black widow muttered an underestimate In a word, turned into the car. Item 0010 Trident base, S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. Nick Fury, the director of Cyclops, wore his iconic black trench coat, looking at the virtual screen in front of him. The picture on the screen is the scene of Su Zhan fighting with John. Nick Fury pressed the remote control and held the document about Su Zhan in his hand. There is a''list'' in S.H.I.E.L.D., which records some people with super powers. Of course, it can be regarded as a monitoring list. After the appearance of Su Zhan, he has already entered this list. "Director." There was a knock on the door, and a woman came in, Maria Hill. Level 9 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., assistant of Nick Fury. "How''s Daxi''s plan going?" Nick Fury asked. "Everything went well, it shouldn''t take too long." Maria Hill hesitated for a moment and said: "You really decided? I think this is a very risky behavior." "How is the candidate?" Nick Fury did not answer, but continued to ask. Maria Hill knew that his decision would not be changed, so she had to pass the document she brought with her. Nick Fury opened it and looked at it. There are records of several people on it. Melinda.Mei, nicknamed''Knight''. Leo Fitz, a high-tech weapon physics expert. Gemma Simmons, biologist and expert in high-tech weapons. Grant Ward, action expert, level 7 agent! And the last person, Skye, a super hacker, member of the rising tide group! Looking at this list, Nick Fury hesitated for a moment, and said, "Add one, Su Zhan!" "but¡­¡­" Before Maria Hill''s words were finished, Nick Fury waved and interrupted: "His ability is very special, and his identity is very mysterious. It is the evil that I don''t know yet. It is convenient for him to join the team to judge. What''s more, he is now With Skye, I am afraid it will be difficult to separate them. Just do it, and then give this list to''him'', let him handle it himself!" "Yes!" ... "She seems to have a very unusual relationship with you?" Skye asked suddenly. Su Zhan said dumbly: "I thought you would ask what the situation is. I didn''t expect you to ask this first." "A woman''s instinct is very accurate. I noticed the way she looked at you." Skye said. "I also noticed that it was a defensive look. She was here to invite us to S.H.I.E.L.D., but I didn''t think it would be friendly, so I refused. However, she knew who you were." Su Zhan explained He said: "But it doesn''t seem to be a big trouble, so this matter can be ignored for the time being, you just need to know that no matter what the situation, if someone wants to deal with you, you must step on my body first!" "Because you are my girlfriend!" "I see, my dear!" Skye smiled sweetly, and the little jealousy disappeared."But my dear, you''re so amazing. John on Fire is an amazing guy. I didn''t expect that he was not your opponent. And... you have absorbed his ability? So, you can control the fire now?" "Of course, if you want to, I will show you fireworks at night!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay!" Skye said cheerfully. 9 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 9 As a man, speaking is the most basic. So in the evening, Su Zhan took Skye to the roof of a building and let her admire a very dazzling firework, especially watching the controlled flame become''I love you, Skye!In the words of'', Skye definitely may be the happiest time in his life. "My dear, am I pretty or Black Widow?" Lying in Su Zhan''s arms, Skye asked suddenly. Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that the women in love were all the same, even Skye was no exception.He didn''t answer, just squeezed her chin to make her raise her head, and then kissed her hard! After almost ten minutes, the two people separated. Skye stared at Su Zhan in a daze, leaning on him hard, even wishing to merge into one! "It''s cold, let''s go back." Su Zhan said softly. "Okay, but you have to hug me down." Skye said a little coquettishly. "It''s my honor!" Su Zhan picked up Skye, turned and went down. Back in the car, Skye thought that Su Zhan might take advantage of this atmosphere to do something to him, who knew that Su Zhan was just hugging himself tenderly. "You... don''t want to do anything?" Skye asked quietly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course, I really want to, I really want to, you have to know that every day with you is a test of willpower for me, but... I don''t think this is A very good welcome. Some things are worth remembering, so naturally I want to leave the best memories!" "My dear, you are so kind to me, I... I love you!" Skye muttered to herself with emotion. At this moment, she decided that she should have no reservations about Su Zhan. "My dear, I actually have a secret that I haven''t told you. I...I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but I don''t know how to say it, because it might be dangerous for you!" "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked, looking at Skye who suddenly revealed his secret. "Actually, the reason why I became a hacker and learned these techniques is to be able to investigate my life experience. I want to know who my parents are. And, the place where I have the most opportunity to be investigated is SHIELD. I joined Rising Tide. Organization, against S.H.I.E.L.D., on the one hand because I don¡¯t think they are qualified to hide many things they have the right to know from the world, on the other hand, they also hope to join SHIELD.¡± Skye said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just... ...If I join SHIELD, you..." "I will also join." Su Zhan said without hesitation: "Where you go, I will go. What''s more, you don''t have to worry about what SHIELD will do to me, maybe they themselves hope that I can Joining, not only can help them do things, but also monitor me conveniently!" "but¡­¡­" "No, but, you don''t need to think that I will be embarrassed or dangerous. In fact, it''s not bad to join S.H.I.E.L.D., anyway, there is nothing to do now, and being a superhero is also good!" Su Zhan interrupted her and said with a smile."Okay, this is the case. If there is a chance, I will join SHIELD with you." "Thank you!" Skye said softly. "Fool, go to sleep!" Gently patted Skye''s shoulder, Su Zhan smiled, not for his own purposes, but for Skye alone, Su Zhan was also willing to join SHIELD. Item 0011 "The system upgrade is complete, and the dungeon mission opens..." In his sleep, Su Zhan heard the sound in a daze. He thought it was Skye talking to him, but after reacting, he realized that it was a system in his mind. "System upgrade? When did I upgrade, why don''t I know, and what does the dungeon task mean?" Su Zhan glanced at Skye who was sleeping next to him, and asked silently towards the system in his heart. He didn''t know when the system was upgraded... "When you swallow and absorb abilities, these abilities will be transformed into your own, but at the same time it will also produce an energy supply system upgrade." "That said, after I absorbed the Extremis Virus, and after the fire control ability, you upgraded. Then the energy required for the upgrade comes from my absorption ability. Will it weaken the power of the ability?" "No, this is extra energy." "That''s okay!" Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to ask: "What about the dungeon mission?" "The dungeon mission is a channel that allows you to improve your strength as soon as possible. You can choose the dungeon plane by yourself. It is a completely independent plane. You can do what you want to do to improve your strength. At the same time, enter the dungeon. Tasks will be released later. If you complete the tasks, you can get rewards and provide energy for system upgrades so that the system can open more functions!" "It can still be like this? This is cheating! Zhengzhou can''t let go of the swallowing ability of his hands and feet. I didn''t expect to have a dungeon mission. How long can I stay in the dungeon mission? Can I do things or people in the dungeon mission? Bring it out. Also, next time, can I still enter this dungeon or open other dungeons?" Su Zhan thought of a few key questions and asked them in a series. "The current level of the system is too low. You can only stay in the dungeon for twelve hours and cannot bring out anything. The dungeon task is reset once every 30 days. You can choose to enter the dungeon plane you have entered or open a new position. Face. However, there can only be one dungeon plane. Also: the higher the system level, the more changes in dungeon missions." "In other words, as long as the level of the system is high, the things just mentioned can be achieved? Then, if I swallow abilities in the instance, will it generate the energy required for upgrading?" "can!" "That''s it." Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief, and pondered the first instance plane. This plane must have enough ability to absorb and upgrade the system so that it can get more benefits.However, you can only stay for 12 hours now, and you can only enter once in 30 days. You must take good control of it. Su Zhan carefully thought about the movies or TV series he knew, and chose the first plane. In the end, he decided to enter the plane of "Ability"! The ability is also called "Super Heroes". The story is about: The protagonist Nick''s father was transformed into a perfect assassin by a secret organization, but in the end he died miserably.A grieving Nick vowed to avenge the secret organization.Then Nick got involved in the Hong Kong underworld to prepare for a revenge plan. He not only gathered a group of capable partners, but also collaborated with Casey Holmons, a girl who can predict the future.With her help, they jointly tracked down the whereabouts of a stolen suitcase. Since the suitcase may have placed a mysterious organization to death, it became the key to their revenge.Through joint cooperation, they successfully deceived the assassins and discovered the latest weapon of the mysterious organization-a powerful new experimental drug named, the time for the decisive battle finally arrived... This is a movie mainly about superpowers. The reason why it is impressive is that many of them are good.For example, the protagonist can move objects with his mind, and he can also move the mind shield. Simply put, this is the ability of mind control! There are also superpowers that can emit high-frequency sound waves, the ability to predict the future, the ability to delete memories, mind control, and...the ability to track through items! These capabilities. There was originally a bottle of superpower medicine, but I couldn''t bring it out. It was a bit regretful. Of course, the reason why Su Zhan was so impressed with this movie was also because the starring role of this movie was played by "Captain America". Secondly... the story mainly takes place in Hong Kong. Very good. The time to stay is limited, and I don¡¯t know what tasks will be released at that time, so Su Zhan¡¯s plan is to swallow all abilities as much as possible, even if he doesn¡¯t like many abilities, but he can provide the system with the ability to upgrade. Then... abandon this plane and choose a new plane. No way, in order to become stronger, but also for system upgrades. He must devour as much power as possible! "System, I still have a few questions. If I give up this plane by then and upgrade later, can I choose this plane again? If so, will this plane start again at that time, or will I continue? , If I enter the dungeon plane, my body will also enter it?" "You can choose the plane you have entered, and continue. Yes, your body and spirit will be transmitted to the dungeon together. If you die in the dungeon, it is real death!" "Understood." The choice of the dungeon plane is really important. Su Zhan glanced at Skye and silently said to the system: "Choose the "Ability" plane, let me go in now!" 10 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 10 "The plane selects "Abilities" and starts to enter!" The sound of the system sounded. Su Zhan suddenly discovered that he actually appeared in the busy street, the sun was shining, the sound was noisy, and the people around him came and went. He did not feel how amazing Su Zhan''s sudden appearance was! "It really is Hong Kong!" Looking at the familiar skin color around him, Su Zhan felt a little strange. Is this the dungeon plane? "Welcome to the plane of "Ability", the mission is released: main mission: obtain three or more abilities. Alignment is optional: justice or evil." "What do you mean by camp?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Justice or evil, as the name implies, you choose to be a good person or a bad person. Friendly reminder, if you want to be a king, you can''t avoid being in the dark, incarnate in the dark, and understand the dark, so choosing the evil camp will have additional bonus bonuses!" "Can still do this?" Su Zhan was surprised, and some doubted whether this Dungeon plane was specifically used to vent negative emotions, but since it was able to have an extra bonus, he naturally chose evil without hesitation. "Faction selection: evil, force the evil heart to open, duration, until leaving the instance." As the voice fell, Su Zhan felt that there was something different in himself, subconsciously cocked the corners of his mouth, and his gentle smile became a little evil... ... Item 0012 The movie did not clearly indicate the time and time. Walking on the street, watching the endless stream of people, Su Zhan wondered what to do.Since the time I stay is limited, it means that the plot has already begun or is about to begin. There are three forces in the plot: one is the protagonist and his friends, the other is their enemy, the organization of researching abilities, will arrange agents to come, there is also a big BOSS, and the rest is the local Hong Kong. The abilities called''vampires'' belong to a family of four. The father''s abilities are unknown. The two older brothers can make sonic attacks, while the younger sister, Li Xiaolu, is a prophet and can predict the future.Because she kept holding a lollipop when she appeared, she was called a lollipop in the movie. "The main task is to obtain more than three abilities. There are many abilities here, and there is absolutely no problem with more than three abilities. However, there are prophets in this world, that is, those who can predict the future. I don¡¯t know if they can. My existence, just in case, let¡¯s get rid of the prophet first and gain power!" There are two prophets here, one is the bangbang girl Li Xiaolu, and the other is the same as the protagonist, who belongs to the second generation of supernatural powers. In order to save her present, she came to the actor to cooperate, in order to find the special potion brought out by the heroine. "Who should start first?" Su Zhan showed a wicked smile as he walked, thinking about it. At this moment, he suddenly saw someone in the corner of his eye! A somewhat ugly and fierce man is one of the two sonic abilities. He is here, so should the other person be there? "Since I met, let''s start with you!" Su Zhan smiled badly, and walked directly towards him. "Sorry, let''s take a fire." Su Zhan walked up to him and patted his shoulder. Sonic Man frowned and stared at him as if unhappy. "Oh, I forgot, I have a fire myself." Su Zhan smiled and took out John''s lighter and turned it on, the flame beating slightly."Your sister is a prophet, I really want to know, will she know how you died?" "you¡­¡­" Sonic Man was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted and opened his mouth to start Sonic. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Su Zhan directly controlled the flame from the lighter and flew into his mouth. The hot flame instantly burned Sonic Man''s throat, making him unable to make any sound.Su Zhan sneered and raised his hand to grab his neck and shoulders, and pushed him towards a remote alley. "Don''t move, be obedient, or it''s not just your throat that will be destroyed..." Su Zhan threatened in a low voice and pushed him into the alley. Seeing Sonic Man holding his throat in pain, Su Zhan remained unmoved, and said relaxedly: "You can expect your sister to perceive your situation to save you, but I only give you five minutes!" After that, Su Zhan really didn''t continue to do it, but he fiddled with the lighter for a while. The five minutes was long or short, and it passed quickly. "It''s a pity, she doesn''t seem to be able to sense it, so... you can go with peace of mind!" After speaking, Su Zhan grabbed his neck abruptly, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly. Very easily, Su Zhan had already seized his ability. "Strange, it seems that my devouring ability has become stronger. Is it because I am stronger, or because of the evil heart?" The process of swallowing went smoothly without any hindrance. Although I don''t know the reason, this feeling made Su Zhan very happy. "Try this ability!" Seeing the limp Sonic Man, Su Zhan opened his mouth and instantly launched a Sonic attack. The ear-piercing sound came out, bang bang, bang... the surrounding glass, windows exploded, and the sound wave man was lying on the ground covering his ears and struggling in pain. Not long after, blood was already coming out of his ears, corners of his mouth and eyes. After a while, he stopped moving. "This ability is not bad, although it is not cool enough, but the power is not bad!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, turned and left the alley, but didn''t go far. He sat down at a snack stall next to the alley, ordered a bowl of noodles, and ate quietly! He is waiting! Wait for others to show up. This sonic man is here, so other people should be nearby. They should be able to notice the noise just now. Su Zhan was going to stay here, wait and see, and settled them together. Only after waiting for a long time, the noodles were all eaten and no one came, which made Su Zhan frowned slightly. Could it be that they are not nearby, or they already know something? It is also possible that Bangbang Girl has a bad relationship with them, and even if she can''t predict herself, she should be able to predict Sonic Man. After all, she belongs to an outsider, but Sonic Man is a plot character. Knowing that Sonic Boy is dead, so dare not come? "Prophet, really troublesome!" Su Zhan shook his head and left the stall. The movie didn¡¯t say where they were, but it said the protagonist¡¯s home. As long as you find the protagonist, you can find another ¡°prophet¡±. It¡¯s good to solve her first. Make it easy for him to find other people! Soon, Su Zhan had already come downstairs to the protagonist''s house, just in time to see two foreigners going up.These two people are''organizing'' people. The purpose of coming to the protagonist is for the heroine who escaped. They have the ability to track through objects. As long as they smell and touch, they can feel the user once What did you do. "Let you live for a while, after all, if you kill you, the prophet will know." Seeing them enter the protagonist''s home, Su Zhan looked around. Because, after they leave, the prophet will appear to find the actor, and the plot will be officially unfolded.Therefore, at this time, the prophet should be nearby, and should be coming soon. 11 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 11 Sure enough, Su Zhan found her in a remote place on the side. A little girl with colorful hair and an unopened new toothbrush in her hand was prepared for the protagonist, because the protagonist¡¯s toothbrush was taken away, in case he escapes and cannot find him! And he prepared a toothbrush just to prove his prophet''s ability to the hero! "Sorry, next... I''m afraid nothing will happen to you." Su Zhan walked over as he spoke. The Prophet didn''t notice anything wrong. It was not until Su Zhan came to her and looked at her with a smile that she felt something was wrong. "Give you two choices, one, hand over your abilities, and two, die! You can choose by yourself, after all... you are still a child, so... I give you the opportunity to choose!" Su Zhan said directly. "Who are you?" the prophet asked, suddenly turned and ran. Unfortunately, he was easily caught by Su Zhan."It''s not good, don''t blame me if this is the case." "Wait, who are you?" "That''s not important, what is important is that your ability belongs to me!" When the voice fell, Su Sheng grabbed her and began to devour power. It went well, and within a few moments she had successfully swallowed her ability to predict the future. "It''s really the cause of the evil heart, I didn''t expect that there would be such a benefit!" Su Zhan let go of the little girl with satisfaction, and countless pictures have appeared in his mind...that is the picture of the future! Item 0013 The little girl who had lost her superpowers was a bit weak, but she was more of a panic. She couldn''t imagine that there was anyone in this world who could seize superpowers. "Are you surprised? Maybe no one in your world can do it, but it''s a pity... I don''t belong to your world. So, I took away your ability. For your small sake, just I won''t kill you!" "Why... why do I want to take away my abilities, I still need..." "You have to save your mother, right? Don''t worry, the person who organized the bottle of the medicine will never take it away. As for your mother, if I have a chance to come back again, I can save you. I remember...your mother is still very beautiful. Okay, there is nothing to do with you next, my hunt...began!" Su Zhan looked at the two people who had left the actor''s house, and the corners of his mouth showed a hideous look. Smile. Su Zhan deliberately didn''t catch up with him immediately, but used the ability to predict the future to find them two, which is also a familiar ability!I have to say that this ability to predict the future is indeed very strong. Although it is only a fragment, as long as it can identify the position in the fragment, it can be a step ahead.It''s a pity that it''s just a fragment, not a complete one, so if it''s a familiar environment, it''s okay. Under an unfamiliar environment, the success rate is still very low. At least Su Zhan tried several times, but not all succeeded. In particular, these clips seem to appear randomly. They are just a clip of something at a certain time, at a certain place, without cause or effect, so after the freshness has passed, Su Zhan is not ready to continue playing. This ability, if it can evolve and improve, may become very strong, but now...somewhat tasteless. "I found you!" Looking at the two''stalkers'' not far away, Su Zhan walked over from behind and put his arms around the shoulders of the two people.The two people were startled, and they were about to do it subconsciously, but suddenly heard Su Zhan say: "I know where the woman you are looking for is?" Upon hearing this, the two people subconsciously paused for a moment.And at this moment, Su Zhan''s devouring ability was activated. The ability to swallow two at the same time! The two men instantly felt as if something was being dragged away, and hurriedly resisted.The two of them are very strong, Kong Wu is powerful, but they can''t get rid of Su Zhan''s hands at all. Even if they attack Su Zhan, they seem to have no effect or reaction on him, and even Su Zhan''s expression does not happen. Any changes.No, there has been a change, because he showed a mocking expression, seeming to laugh at their wasted effort. "Huh, it is really troublesome to absorb two at the same time. If there is no evil heart, I am afraid it really can''t be done." After a while, Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief, changed his hands to pinch his neck, and then applied a little force. In an instant, the two fell to the ground, and Su Zhan had already left quickly. "Three abilities at hand!" Sound waves, prediction, and tracking. Among them, the tracking still absorbed two at the same time, which seems to be enhanced, but Su Zhan is not sure about the specifics, and is not interested in trying. "What is left, mind control, mind control? There is also the ability to delete memories." The owner of the ability to delete memories, Su Zhan has a very deep memory, because he once played the Fattouduo in Chen Xiaochun''s version of The Deer Tripod. In the movie, it seems to be on a fishing boat. Su Zhan is more interested in this ability. You can delete other people''s memories. After you leave the copy, if you do something inconvenient, you can use this to delete the other''s memories.However, it does not seem to be very strong, and it has the ability to restore memory, so it should be used carefully. Calculating the time, I have almost come in for about four hours. The time is mainly wasted on testing the predictive ability, but the remaining time should be enough. I easily found the person with the ability to delete memory, and successfully seized his ability, and deleted his memory by the way. However, the first time I used this ability, it seemed to be overused, which directly caused all of his Memories have been deleted, and now it is like a baby. Having absorbed the four abilities, Su Zhan felt that he had become very powerful, and he was very eager to continue to swallow the ability, and this impulse became stronger and stronger.He went directly to the actor''s house, because the little girl didn''t find the door. For the actor, his story has not yet begun.Only after arriving at the place did he discover that the hero was missing. Su Zhan remembered that after the two trackers came to the door, the hero seemed to be running away, but the little girl suddenly appeared and disrupted his plan. , So... he escaped now? "Find or not?" Su Zhan frowned. Although he can use the ability of a tracker to find the hero, who knows where the hero went, and he is very experienced in this kind of escape, even if he can find him, it should be delayed a lot. time. He doesn''t have that time! And he could also feel that the desire for swallowing ability was getting stronger and stronger. "boom!" The door was suddenly kicked open, and another sound wave man walked in. Behind her was the prophet Li Xiaolu who was holding a lollipop. Seeing Su Zhan, the two were shocked, and they didn''t seem to expect him to be here. "Run!" Li Xiaolu yelled and wanted to run, but unfortunately she was a little late. Su Zhan''s movements were very fast, and in a blink of an eye he closed the door heavily, blocking their way.At this time, Sonic Man seemed to be ready to launch a sonic attack, but Su Zhan suddenly hit him in a circle, directly hitting his Adam''s apple, and instantly knocked him down, followed by holding a lighter to release flames, controlling the flames around Near the door, in case Li Xiaolu escapes. "Zhengshou couldn''t find you, but you sent it to the door by yourself, then I''m not welcome." Su Zhan''s eyes were flushed and grinning, he walked to Yinbo Nan and squatted down, directly swallowing his abilities.After devouring his abilities, Su Zhan changed even more. Obviously his five senses had not changed, but the evil feeling was very clear! "It''s your turn, Prophet!" Su Zhan approached Li Xiaolu step by step. "boom!" Li Xiaolu took out the gun and fired directly at him, but it was a pity that Su Zhan was so fast that he escaped. Li Xiaolu was a little unbelievable to avoid all such close distances. The act of her shooting angered Su Zhan. In a good step, Su Zhan had already come to Li Xiaolu, grabbed her by the neck and directly lifted her up. His gaze happened to be aimed at Li Xiaolu''s upper circle, and the struggling Li Xiaolu kept swinging her legs, slender and slender... Su Zhan looked a little addicted, a little crazy, and there seemed to be a very strong idea deep in her heart. He put Li Xiaolu down, then... fiercely pounced on it. Item 0014 "Where am I, what''s wrong with me?" 12 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 12 Su Zhan, who woke up leisurely, looked at the defenseless Li Xiaolu next to him, a little dazed. He remembered... he seemed to have swallowed the power of Sonic Man, and then he was about to swallow Li Xiaolu''s power, and then... and then seemed to be attracted and inspired by her figure. A certain desire, and then uncontrolled... "It seems that I did it too hard..." Su Zhan glanced at Li Xiaolu who was embarrassed, apologetic. He was out of control at the time, but now he seems to have recovered a bit, as if he had vented that kind of negative emotions. Of course, this way of venting was somewhat special. "The reason for the evil heart?" Su Zhan couldn''t understand why he suddenly lost control, but there seemed to be no other reason besides the evil heart. "Oops, why did I sleep for so long." Seeing the dark night outside and the time displayed on the clock, Su Zhan was depressed.Calculating the time, it seems that it is less than an hour. The hero and heroine don''t know where they are, and the boss of the''organization'' doesn''t know where. Mind control and mind control! Especially mind control, this is the ability he most wants! It would be a shame to miss it like this. "No, I want to find the actor as soon as possible, or find a follower next to the villain BOSS, who also has the ability to control thoughts." Su Zhan didn''t want to miss the opportunity to acquire abilities. Time was limited. He used his foresight ability to try to find them.But at this time, Su Zhan suddenly discovered that his ability had failed.He was unwilling to try again, but the result was the same. Sonic, foresight, tracking, and the ability to just swallow all seem to have failed, and his fire control ability is still there, let him breathe a sigh of relief, it seems that something went wrong somewhere, which led to the ability just swallowed failed? "MD, won''t you be busy for nothing?" Su Zhan cursed dejectedly, but looking at Li Xiaolu, okay...not too busy, at least...hey. Lost the ability that had just been swallowed, plus the plot was severely destroyed by himself, and there was not much time left, it should be too late.Although Li Xiaolu''s ability has not been swallowed by herself, she may be able to find it, but she is still dizzy now, and Su Zhan is also a little unbearable, especially seeing the bright red...blood on the side, and feel a little guilty. "Forget it, I can come in after 30 days anyway, it''s a big deal to keep this dimension first, and do it again." Su Zhan gave up and shook his head, found the banknote and left a note, then helped her put on the clothes, quietly waiting for the end of the time. "The copy time is over, and it will return soon!" The sound of the system sounded, and Su Zhan had disappeared. The next second, Su Zhan appeared in Skye''s car, but Skye was not in the car. "came back." Su Zhan sighed, and then asked the system: "What the hell was going on before, why did I lose control? Is it the reason for the evil heart? I can feel the evil in my heart very strong, the feeling of doing what I want. Very strong." "Statistics on dungeon tasks, rewards for completion of main tasks." "What reward?" "The energy required for system upgrade, the specific value, is unknown." "Well, you should answer my question first." "Lost control is not the cause of the evil heart, but because you can swallow too much and too fast. Although your body can automatically adjust the swallowed abilities, remove the maladies, and stabilize the abilities, it requires a process, and You swallow too much, so the process is slow, which leads to your loss of control." "Is that so?" Su Zhan thought for a while, as if it was indeed the case. No matter how strong one''s body is, it may not be able to improve after swallowing too much.However, since the task is to swallow more than three abilities, that is to say, swallowing three abilities should be the limit of my body.Of course, the premise is the kind of continuous devouring in a short time! "What about my ability to swallow?" "It hasn''t failed, but your body needs to be improved and adjusted. After the end, there will be no problem." "So, it''s just not available for the time being? That''s okay, otherwise, it''s really a waste of work." Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "System, is the energy enough for you to upgrade this time? I swallowed so much. Ability, energy should be a lot, not to mention task rewards." "Not enough energy to upgrade." "That''s not enough? Well, it seems that I want to upgrade you. I will have a hard time in the future." "Are you back? Where did you go before, why didn''t you wake up and the phone couldn''t get through?" The car door was opened, and Skye looked at Su Zhan and asked in surprise and worry. Su Zhan smiled."You weren''t awake when I got up, so I didn''t tell you. I found a restaurant that was good before, but it was only an online evaluation, so I went to see it in person because it is a bit far away, so I will take you if it is good Go, if it¡¯s not good, there¡¯s no need to toss. It¡¯s a pity...the place is not very good, so...it¡¯s nothing. As for the phone, I haven¡¯t paid attention to it. Maybe it¡¯s the bad signal in the place before." "My dear, don''t do this in the future. I don''t care if the restaurant is good or not, I only care if the person who ate with me in the restaurant is you. You don''t know how worried I am when I can''t get in touch with you. I thought something happened to you. "Skye said concerned. "Okay, I promise not to do it next time." Su Zhan apologized."But although that restaurant disappointed me a bit, I am really hungry now, so beauty, am I honored to have dinner with you?" "Of course, handsome guy!" Skye responded with a smile. Data 0015 One week after returning from the copy. Su Zhan''s ability to swallow has been gradually restored, and it seems that the body has gradually adjusted and the ability is ready to use.However, these abilities are not useful for the time being, except for the ability to predict. On this day, Su Zhan suddenly felt a fragment of the future. He and Skye were sitting in the car, the door opened, and a smiling man in a suit was standing outside. Phil Colson! He seemed to be saying something, and stretched out his hand, but he saw only fragments, but no sound. Su Zhan guessed that most of them should be invited to join S.H.I.E.L.D., and it seemed that he had also invited himself, because his hand was extended to him.The foreseen future will not be too long, so it should be something that will happen soon, but this time seems to be earlier than the normal plot, at least two or three months ahead of schedule! "What are you thinking?" Skye asked Su Zhan in a daze. Su Zhan shook his head: "Nothing, I just suddenly felt like someone would come to us?" "Premonition? Do you have this ability?" Skye asked curiously. "Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn''t work." Su Zhan explained. Anyway, none of these abilities were obtained in this world, and no one knew what kind of abilities he had before, so Su Zhan didn''t have to worry about anything. "Then did you foresee that we would be together before?" Skye asked suddenly curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, but I think this is a destined thing, so... I don¡¯t need a premonition at all. Moreover, although I didn¡¯t have any premonitions that I would be with you before, I had a premonition... Together." "I don''t know if what you said is true or false, but...I''m very happy." Skye said with a smile. "Bang Bang Bang" 13 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 13 Someone knocked on the car door lightly, Skye looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan shrugged."It seems that this hunch seems to have worked." Open the car door. It really was Phil Colson. "Su Zhan, Skye, hello, introduce myself, my name is Phil Coleson, I am an agent of SHIELD." Phil Coleson said with a smile. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked. "Why don''t we talk to another place?" Phil Colson said with a smile. Su Zhan and Skye glanced at each other, and Su Zhan nodded in agreement. I thought Coleson was talking about changing places to refer to nearby cafes and the like, but I didn''t expect to take them directly to the plane.It is the plane in the TV series "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.", which can also be called a mobile base. Su Zhan saw Coleson''s antique car. Of course, it just looks antique. In fact, this car is equipped with quite high-end features.At the same time, Su Zhan also met the two scientist agents, Leo Fitz and Gemma Simmons. It is worth mentioning that Gemma is much more beautiful than the ones in the TV series! "Please sit down." Coming to the bar in the plane and sitting down, Coleson said directly: "I''m forming my own team. This plane is the base. It looks good, it is convenient and fast, and can be moved at any time. There are not many bases like this." "Really good." Su Zhan nodded."However, I want to know what the hell is up to you, maybe not to show us around your base?" "Of course not. Actually, I mainly came to her." Coulson looked at Skye."A hacker master, a member of the rising tide organization. The rising tide organization has repeatedly breached our system, stealing information, and publishing it to the public. Most of this information is something that ordinary people should not know for the time being and cannot accept it. Not long ago, once again Some news about capable people was announced, so...Miss Skye, I hope you can help me!" "Help you? Why, what right do you have to conceal this? There are so many capable people and superheroes in this world, hasn''t the public already known it?" Skye said. Coleson nodded and said: "Yes, especially after the New York War, the public naturally knew about the existence of superheroes, but... this is different. The existence of a small number of superheroes will make people feel at ease because of the danger. There will be these superheroes to help. But if there are too many superheroes, it¡¯s not about being practical, but about worrying.¡± "It''s like a mutant?" "Not really, but it''s almost the same. Actually, this kind of thing is inevitable, but if... the public knows that someone is doing research to create superpowers, then the result will be completely different. At present, there have been many superpowers. In the case of the capable person, after investigation, these super-powered persons should have been injected with a certain kind of serum, but they are not perfect and will explode. In short, it is almost the same as the Extremis Virus... So it is very likely that someone has gotten a despair. Virus samples, research new virus serum." "Just say, what do I do? It wasn''t me who did it." Coleson glanced at Su Zhan when he said Extremis Virus, Su Zhan pouted and said dissatisfiedly. Coleson apologized: "Of course, I can be sure that this was not what you did, but this has seriously endangered social security. It''s just that the other party is very cunning, and we have tried many ways to find out their news. And the rising tide organization He deliberately announced these news, breaking through our system, and felt confusing, so..." "So you found me? Sorry, although I have this ability, I didn''t do this!" Skye said, shaking his head. "But maybe you can help us find this mysterious organization!" Coulson said seriously. "Perhaps, but why should I help you?" "Because this is a good way for you to wash away your suspicions. With your identity as the rising tide organization, I have the right to arrest you." "You can try." Su Zhan took out the lighter and said with a smile. "Now we are at an altitude of 6000 meters. I don''t know if you have the ability to fly, but I am willing to take a gamble!" Coulson said calmly. Su Zhan looked at him with a smile. Although Coleson''s tone was calm, it could be seen that he was actually very nervous."Are you threatening me?" "No, I prefer to think that this is my sincerity expressed. I can arrest you, but I don''t want to do this. I just hope that you can help me and also help those who die because of virus defects!" Elson said seriously. "Well, I''m willing to help!" Skye said suddenly. "Sky, if you don''t want to, believe me, no one can force you!" Su Zhan said towards Skye. Skye nodded and said: "I know, but he is right. Many people have died because of this. There may be more in the future. I don''t know whether these people are voluntary or forced, but I think, I, we Can help them." "Well, it seems that I can only consider the opportunity to blow up this place in the future." Su Zhan said helplessly, and looked at the nervous Colson and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I''m just joking." "It''s not funny!" Coleson grinned bitterly. Chapter 0016 The First Kiss of Gemma Simmons Skye''s decision to help was actually not surprising to Su Zhan. When he came, Skye was kind-hearted, and it was really hard to ignore this kind of thing.Secondly, this is a good opportunity to enter S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and only if you prove your value can you enter SHIELD. Skye used the equipment on the plane to start the investigation. She has to admit that her hacking skills are indeed very powerful, especially with the support of this high-end equipment, almost omnipotent.Seeing Skye seriously busy, Su Zhan was a little dull. "If you feel bored, I can let someone show you a tour of the plane." Phil Colson stood next to Su Zhan and whispered: "Actually, I don''t understand this, but there is no way, I can only Waiting for news here." As he said, he pressed the communicator on his ear."Gemma, come here if it''s convenient." After a while, Zhenma in a white coat came over. "Jemma, you take Su Zhan around." "it is good!" Zhenma nodded and smiled at Su Zhan. "sorry to bother you." Su Zhan smiled, he was really interested in this aircraft, and it was also very popular. However, the most popular is the aircraft carrier of SHIELD, but it is not easy to get that stuff.When the system is upgraded, if you can bring out the things in the dungeon plane, you will be wondering how to get these at that time. The scientist''s personality is somewhat strange. Zhenma took Su Zhan to visit the plane, no...it can''t be said to be a visit anymore, it''s just popular science.It''s a pity that she couldn''t understand a single word of Su Zhan, and seeing what she said with great interest, Su Zhan also found it quite interesting. "Do you have a boyfriend?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Gemma froze for a moment, and shook her head: "No, I was recruited to the team as soon as I graduated from college. I didn''t have the time and energy to go to school, so yes... I don''t have a boyfriend. How about you? Kay is your girlfriend?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded in response. "It looks good!" Zhenma said with some envy, and soon changed the subject, and said excitedly: "I have read your information. You are very mysterious and seem to have special abilities. You have absorbed the desperate situation. There is no danger to the virus. It is very likely that your genes or serum can suppress the Ping Gene Virus. If you can find out the cause, you can save many people!" "Those who have been transformed are basically injected with centipede virus. This centipede virus was developed based on the Extremis Virus, so..." Zhenma got more excited as she talked, but then noticed Su Zhan''s noncommittal appearance, a little lack of confidence, and her voice became smaller and smaller, and finally she shut up in a serene manner. "I should know, you should hate this, uh... just as I didn''t say it." Zhenma apologized. Su Zhan shook his head unexpectedly: "If you just ask you to draw a little blood, it won''t matter, but... my blood is not so easy to draw, so... Since you want to study, then you will do it. What are you paying for?" "Really? Do you really agree? That''s great, you said, what do you want." Zhenma said excitedly. "I want you..." Su Zhan stared at Zhenma. Gemma froze, want me?What do you mean? "Why? Don''t you? I thought you were willing to pay for science and for those innocent people. It seems that you are not so determined now!" Su Zhan shook his head disappointed. "If you really are willing to give me your blood for me to study...I...I can promise you! However, exchange for the same value, once at a time!" Zhenma hesitated for a moment and said firmly. Su Zhan was actually just joking to tease her, but she didn''t expect that she actually agreed. "Why? Just for my blood?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "On the one hand, there are other reasons!" Zhenma lowered her head and said. 14 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 14 "what reason?" "I don''t know, I think you are very special. It''s hard to describe what it feels like to be very close. Although the information says you may be dangerous, I believe you are not a bad person. That''s why I agreed. I... ¡­I''m not a casual person, it''s not anyone who gives me blood, I will agree!" Zhenma said blushing. This answer surprised Su Zhan, could it be...this is love at first sight?Well, although he knew he was very attractive, it seemed that the first time he met, Black Widow felt a little bit about him, and then Skye, who did not get along for a long time, confirmed the relationship, and now...the same is true of Gemma! Do I still have hidden charm attributes? Looking at Zhenma who was a little shy, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, causing her to raise her head uncontrollably. Following her nervous and shy gaze, Su Zhan bowed her head and kissed her. Zhenma closed her eyes subconsciously, feeling the feeling she had never experienced before. It seemed a long time passed, and it seemed just a moment. Su Zhan let go of her, and said with a smile: "Actually, what I wanted to say was that I wanted your... first kiss. However, your proposal moved me very much, so... I changed my attention and just followed you. If you say so. So, if you are ready, you can come to me at any time. This is the little secret between us!" Zhenma understood what he meant, and nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Skye or anyone. I...I don''t know how I could make such a bold, absurd move. I hope you don''t get me wrong!" "Of course not!" Su Zhan was pretty sure, Zhenma was actually a scientific madman, with no experience in men and women at all. "That''s good...I...I''m ready to find you." Gemma said shyly. "I''m waiting for you, now, continue to take me around!" Zhenma took the Su fighter plane around for a tour, and at this time Skye had the results. She didn''t investigate and deal with the mysterious organization. This organization seems to be very large, and it is not easy to overcome it.However, she had found the first experimenter. Michael Collins! His condition is not very good. He has a son who has been modified by the centipede virus, but he has always been secretive and has hardly been discovered.This time it happened because he appeared on the scene of an explosion and revealed his ability to save people! "His situation seems to be very stable, maybe...successful, we must find him as soon as possible to determine his situation!" Phil Colson looked at the virtual screen and said seriously. The centipede warrior''s situation is very unstable and will explode. Once it explodes, the damage caused is considerable. "I have locked his position, but I hope you can guarantee that there will be no bad things in this process!" Skye said. "I can only promise to do my best!" "Ok!" Skye said the address, and the plane was immediately rerouted. "Thanks, dear." Su Zhan hugged Skye and sat aside, Skye shook his head: "Nothing, I hope I can help him, but... I''m afraid it may not go so smoothly, if... If it is really dangerous, honey, will Can you help?" "of course!" Item 0017 Michael Collins''s house. Michael was a little fidgeting, he could feel that something was wrong with his situation, and it seemed to be getting harder and harder to control.Looking down at the centipede device on his left wrist, he didn''t know what to do.The son has been sent away by him, and he doesn''t want to hurt his son. Bang bang bang! There was a knock on the door, and Michael instantly became nervous, walked to the door and looked outside with the door eye. A man and a woman, I don''t know him. "Who!" Michael asked in a deep voice. "Michael, we are here to find you to help you." Skye said. Michael hesitated for a moment, then opened the door. "Hello Michael, my name is Skye. He is my boyfriend Su Zhan. We are here to help you!" Skye said softly. "I don''t know you and don''t need your help." Michael shook his head and said. Skye glanced at his wrist and said, "Listen to Michael, your situation is very dangerous now. I know that you have been injected with centipede virus. I also know that your condition seems to be stable, but this is only temporary and must be confirmed. There is no problem, otherwise you will not only endanger yourself, but also endanger others." "Who are you guys anyway?" Michael asked in a deep voice. "We are from SHIELD for the time being, but we are not with them. I helped them find you. I hope you can go to SHIELD so that they can study the centipede virus in your body and find a solution. ..." Before Skye''s words were finished, Michael was already furious. S.H.I.E.L.D., doing research, knowing that it is not a good thing, not to mention that she found herself, he roared and rushed directly towards Skye. "court death!" Seeing Michael''s actions, Su Zhan gave a sneer, and instantly stood in front of Skye, then kicked it directly. Michael ignored Su Zhan¡¯s attack. He knew his strength very well, but when Su Zhan kicked him, he felt a powerful force, as if being hit by a truck, he flew out. Hit the sofa next to him and lay on the ground. "How... how is it possible?" Michael looked at Su Zhan in surprise, completely unable to figure out how he could be better than himself. "Nothing is Impossible!" Su Zhan gave a sneer, came to him instantly, and directly picked him up. Michael wanted to break free in a panic, but he couldn''t shake Su Zhan no matter how hard he tried.The anger caused his body to gradually change. The centipede virus seemed to be unable to contain it at this time. He felt his body heat up, as if he was about to melt and explode! "Let go of me, let me go!" Michael shouted. "Humph!" Su Zhan gave a cold snort, suddenly released Michael, and immediately followed the hand knife and slashed his neck.Crazy Michael collapsed to the ground for an instant, and the heat in his body seemed to disappear. "Are you okay, aren''t you scared?" Su Zhan asked towards Skye. Skye shook his head: "I''m fine, it''s just that his condition is not stable. It seemed that he was going to... blew himself up just now. If you didn''t knock him out in time, I''m afraid we would be in danger." "Take him back first, and wait until he wakes up and calms down!" Su Zhan said. Su Zhan took Michael and Skye out, returned to the plane, and put Michael in that special room. Coleson said gravely: "His situation is worse than expected. We must find a solution as soon as possible. The only way is. If it wasn''t for Su Zhan, if he blew himself up just now, I am afraid that many people nearby would be implicated." "You can absorb the Extremis Virus, should you also be able to absorb the Centipede Virus?" Coleson asked Su Zhan. 15 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 15 Su Zhan curled his lips: "Perhaps, even if he is absorbed, what is the use of him if he is safe? There are still many centipede warriors transformed by the centipede virus like him. It is impossible for me to absorb each one?" "makes sense!" Coleson shook his head, and stopped talking. He actually wanted to say whether he could study Su Zhan''s body, but he didn''t say this.He knew that Su Zhan would definitely not agree, and he was not sure how Su Zhan would react after he finished speaking, he didn''t want to anger Su Zhan. "Anyway, I want to thank you all this time. If it wasn''t for Skye who found him, if it wasn''t for Su Zhan, you stopped in time, I am afraid that many innocent people will be injured this time. Your ability can help more people, so , I officially invite you to join S.H.I.E.L.D. and become an advisor to my team. I wonder if you are willing to join?" Coulson said gratefully and seriously. Su Zhan shrugged: "Don''t ask me, if Skye agrees, I will agree!" Coulson looked at Skye, who hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded in agreement. She... originally planned to enter S.H.I.E.L.D., but now she has a chance, of course she will not refuse. "You are welcome to join!" Coulson said happily. A hacker master, a superhero, they can be very helpful to the team. Originally, one of his candidates, Grant Ward, is his preferred action expert. After all, there is no one who can play in the current team, but he has not been officially determined. Now that there is Su Zhan, it is not enough. I need him! Su Zhan arranged a room with Sky, because the room was not very big, and the two did not live together.But it doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone knows that the two of them are a pair. For Su Zhan and Skye¡¯s joining, Zhenma and Fitz are very welcome. As for May, although she didn¡¯t see it before, she was regarded as a pair after seeing it. After contact, there is no special attitude! But Su Zhan was curious that he did not see Ward. This Hydra agent hidden in SHIELD! "Is it because of me that replaced Ward?" Although I don''t know the reason, it doesn''t matter. Su Zhan really doesn''t like this Ward. If he joins, he will definitely teach him severely. In any case, he and Skye have joined S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and can play with S.H.I. As the night got deeper, after saying goodnight to Skye, Su Zhan returned to his room to rest. Not long after I lay down, I heard a knock on the door. Su Zhan thought that Skye was too lazy to wear clothes, shirtless and wearing shorts and just went to open the door. After opening the door, it was discovered that Zhenma was standing outside the door. Item 0018 Zhenma looked at Su Zhan''s dressing somewhat unexpectedly, her strong muscles made her a little shy, especially the characteristics of the boxer briefs below were too obvious. Although she had no experience in this area, it didn''t mean she didn''t understand anything. Seeing Zhenma''s shy look, Su Zhan smiled and joked: "Why, come and knock on my door in the middle of the night, are you ready?" "No, no, I just found out that Michael was going to blew himself up, but after being knocked out by you, the centipede virus seems to have stabilized. Moreover, you have absorbed the Extremis virus again, so I want to ask you about this. Something, maybe I might find a solution!" Zhenma said, shaking her head. "Come in first!" Su Zhan pulled Zhenma''s hand to let her in, and then closed the door. "You just ran to my room like this, aren''t you afraid that others will see the misunderstanding?" Su Zhan asked with a smile looking at the nervous Zhenma. "No one saw it, Skye... Skye is asleep." Gemma explained. Su Zhan smiled: "What you said sounds like you came to me for a secret date. You waited until Skye fell asleep." Zhenma lowered her head, shyly unable to speak. "Okay, stop teasing you, what do you want to ask, I promise to answer you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then smiled comfortably while lying on her lap. Zhenma had never had such an experience. Looking at Su Zhan lying on her lap, especially the look in her own eyes, made her a little bit wondering what to do, and she couldn''t remember the problem she thought of. Up. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you until you are not ready." "Oh!" Zhenma took a deep breath, calmed down, and began to ask.And Su Zhan is indeed very cooperative, answering all questions, especially some of the reactions to the Extremis Virus, which is very detailed.And these responses are very precious, maybe there is a solution to the virus! Unconsciously, the two talked for a long time, and when they reacted, they realized that it had been so long. "Ah, it''s so late, I...I''m going back to rest, thank you!" Zhenma whispered. "it is good!" Su Zhan turned over and noticed that Zhenma was quietly relieved, she seemed nervous. "I have to say that I was lying very comfortable just now. This is the first time I lay on a woman''s lap. It feels good." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Skye..." Gemma said in surprise. "Really!" Su Zhan nodded seriously, and then said softly: "Okay, go back to rest early." "Well, then I''m going back, good night!" "good night!" Zhenma stood up and walked to the door to go out, but Su Zhan suddenly said, "Try to wear skirts and shorts when you are alone with me in the future. Your legs are beautiful. I like them very much. It''s a pity to hide them." "I, I know." Zhenma answered, then opened the door and went out. Su Zhan woke up at noon the next day, and when he came out, he found Skye was playing with the computer on the sofa, and Zhenma and Fitz should be in the laboratory.Two scientific madmen, especially Fitz, actually cooperate very well, but they are only experiments and work well together.If you follow the plot, it seems that the two will have some feelings, but now... it is obviously impossible! Because of my own appearance, the results of many things will naturally change. "Something is done!" Coleson stepped out suddenly and shouted. "Peru, found 084!" "What is 084?" Skye asked curiously. "084 represents an object of unknown origin, very similar to you and Su Zhan." Coleson said. Well, speaking of it, Skye and Su Zhan are indeed of unknown origin, especially Su Zhan. As for Skye, her identity may not be much better than Su Zhan, otherwise, she would not come to SHIELD. Investigate my own life experience. "We used this code name to determine whether it was useful or a threat. The 084 we found last time was interesting." Coleson continued. "What did you find last time?" Su Zhan asked casually. 16 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 16 "hammer!" When he said that, Su Zhan immediately reacted. It should be Thor''s hammer. When Thor first descended on the earth, the hammer appeared first. At that time, it seemed that Coleson was also responsible. Peru is densely covered with jungles. As the plane landed and boarded an off-road vehicle, the group soon arrived at an archaeological excavation site. "I''m going to park the car in a remote place, where there is no space." When everyone got out of the car, May said, and then drove away. Coleson and others traveled through the jungle and came to a pyramid-like building. At this time, a person walked out of it. It should be the person in charge. Coleson went over to talk, and Su Zhan whispered: "For a while. Everyone is more careful, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe?" "I heard that there seems to be a rebel army here, and the war has been going on." Fitz said with some fear. "Anyway, pay attention and try to stay with me." Su Zhan reminded them that the conversation over there was over at this time, and they were greeted to go in for testing.After Su Zhan entered, he saw what was set in the wall.084, unknown object, just know that this thing is very powerful. Knowing that he is coming here, Su Zhan wants to get this thing in his hands?But in the end he gave up. In case, although it is dangerous, it is not very practical. Even if you give it to yourself, you don''t have the ability to turn it into a super weapon.Secondly, he had no place to put it, and he was afraid of being suspected. He doesn''t plan to leave SHIELD now, at least until Skye awakens the power of the Inhumans. So after a glance, he went out. His current system level is still too low, so he can do very little.If you can open a plane that you can enter and exit at any time, it will be easy to handle. Then you can make your own base, there will be places to put things, and...you can also enjoy your research.After all, many things are now available, and it is difficult to guarantee that you will not walk. The way of the king is a long way to go! Item 0019 Su Zhan stood on the entrance steps of the pyramid, took out the lighter and fiddled with it. The flames kept flashing. Suddenly... Su Zhan moved his fingers, and the flames jumped up suddenly, split into two groups, and flew out instantly. "what¡­¡­" The screams sounded instantly, and the two soldiers screamed and fell to the ground. At this time, many soldiers suddenly emerged from the surrounding area, and they pointed their guns at Su Zhan. At this time, Mei also came back, put a person in neatly, grabbed a gun and confronted them. "Actually, you don''t have to do this at all." Su Zhan smiled at Mei, and Su Zhan walked over slowly under Mei''s incomprehensible gaze. "Don''t move, or you will shoot." The other party shouted loudly, but Su Zhan never heard it. The flames instantly gathered all over his body, flew out quickly during his walk, and hit those people with incomparable accuracy, and none was spared.Not only that, Su Zhan directly bombed their car. Boom, boom. The sound of the explosion was deafening and endless. When Su Zhan stopped at his feet, all the people around him were already lying down. Su Zhan turned and smiled at Mei, who shook his head helplessly. She now understands the reason why Coleson asked Su Zhan to join, and any dangerous situation seems to be easy in front of him. "What happened?" Coulson came out from the inside and was startled when he saw the mess outside, only to find a woman lying not far away was a bit familiar. "Camilla?" Coulson walked over quickly, surprised: "This is the commander of Peru, a friend of mine!" "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as friends?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Moreover, your friends don''t seem to be friendly!" Coleson shrugged. Camilla was already awake at this time. It was very unexpected to see Coleson. The two were about to relive the past, but Su Zhan said with horror: "Two, now is not the time to relive, Cole Sen, you better let your friend leave with her." "why?" Coleson asked inexplicably. "Just treat... I think she is upset!" Su Zhan shrugged. Coulson rolled his eyes. What reason is this? "Forget it, don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for the loss!" Su Zhan shrugged, turned around and clapped his hands: "Okay, everyone, let''s hurry up, I think I will be in trouble soon." With that said, Su Zhan directly pulled the thing out in the past, and under Fitz''s grumbling, directly packed it into the box, then put it on his shoulder, urging everyone to leave. "Mei, prepare to drive, we are leaving now." Su Zhan said towards Mei. Mei hesitated, because Coleson did not order, but Su Zhan''s tone was unquestionable, and he was very serious. Mei thought about it and finally went to drive! Anyway, the things are already in hand and should be left. Here Mei just drove the car, Skye, Zhenma and others got on the car, Su Zhan glanced at Coleson who was still chatting and shook his head: "Hey, let''s go." Just as Coleson was about to speak, gunfire suddenly sounded, and a bunch of rebels emerged from there. "I knew it would be like this." Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, ran to Colson quickly, and directly dragged him to the car, but at this time there was no room in the car."You go first, go to the plane, I''ll be there soon!" "Su Zhan..." "Don''t worry, my dear, I will be fine." "Take, take her, she is dangerous!" Coleson shouted towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "Okay, as long as you don''t regret it!" Closing the door, Mei started the car to leave quickly. Su Zhan walked towards Camilla who was fighting back after finding a good concealment. "Hey, I know what you are thinking, but I advise you to dispel it." Su Zhan said, and then he controlled the flames to fly. The huge hot flames turned into fire dragons and roared out. Accompanied by the dancing of fire dragons, explosions sounded one after another, as if it were the roar of fire dragons.After a while, the rebels were easily resolved. "This ability is really good!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. Camilla looked at Su Zhan in surprise."You... how did you do it? Are you a mutant?" "Don''t be ignorant, it''s not just mutants who have superpowers!" Su Zhan said without curiosity, and then caught Camilla. 17 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 17 "What do you want to do?" Camilla panicked. "Take you out of here, the plane is a little far away from here!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, the flames around him rushed frantically, appeared on the soles of his feet, followed his heartbeat, and the flames roared out. "Ahhhhh..." Camilla yelled in panic. The heat wave made her feel like she was about to be cooked. The flames under her feet flew quickly, and she was almost frightened. This feeling is like surfing in flames. The hot flames fly by, and the leaves next to them are scorched.Before long, Su Zhan had already seen the plane and the surprised expressions of Skye and others! Perhaps, they did not expect that they would come back with this type of movement! Seeing their stunned expressions, Su Zhan was very satisfied with his thoughts. It was convenient, cool and cool!The only shortcoming is that he cannot generate fire, cannot support too far, or fly too high, and cannot do whatever he wants. "Okay, let''s go!" After landing, the flame disappeared, and Su Zhan walked in casually and said. "Are you OK?" Coleson asked Camilla looking at the embarrassed Camilla. Camilla didn''t seem to react yet, and shook her head foolishly. The plane took off slowly, and Su Zhan changed his clothes and came out. As a result, Coleson waited for him at the door of the room. "Something?" "Well, you kept reminding me not to regret it, and your attitude towards Camilla...why?" Coleson asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "It doesn''t matter anymore." "No, it''s important to me!" Coleson insisted. "Well, then I will tell you that I have an ability to predict the future, but it is not always accurate. I know her appearance, I know the rebels will appear, and I know you will take her on the plane, Then she will play the idea of ??084. Although it is safe to solve later, the plane was blown into a big hole. You will be trained by Nick Fury! However, it does not matter now, she is only one person, and she sees me After being able, if she still dares to make bad ideas, she is looking for death!" "Actually, this kind of feeling that no one knows about doing good deeds is really uncomfortable. If it''s not for worrying that Skye is frightened and afraid, I really want something to develop, so that it makes sense for me to save you! It''s really not my style!" Su Zhan pouted and said, then turned and left. Chapter 0020: Unexpected Encounter With Invisible Woman Coleson did not expect this to be the case. He believed what Su Zhan said. After all, Su Zhan could not target Camilla for no reason, and he and Camilla hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. People... will change. . He suddenly felt a little grateful. Fortunately for Su Zhan, fortunately he had this ability. Otherwise, let alone being robbed of 084, even if it didn''t, the plane broke a hole, which would be a big trouble. Moreover, after this incident, Coleson also knew that Su Zhan had the ability to predict the future. This ability was very important! Although knowing that Camilla shouldn''t be making any crooked ideas now, Coleson still put the 084 carefully, and then contacted the headquarters, ready to land directly to a special location and put the 084 away. In fact, Camilla really has no idea. Let alone she is the only one, Su Zhan alone is not something she can deal with, and in the face of powerful strength, ambition will also be suppressed.Therefore, Camilla honestly waited until the plane landed, and then bid farewell to Coleson and left. Everyone was relieved to solve this problem perfectly, especially after knowing that Su Zhan used the ability to predict the future to solve the danger in advance, which is more worthy of joy.After all, there is Su Zhan, how many dangers can be avoided in the future! After a brief celebration, the plane returned. "Skye, do you want to go out for a while after landing? Find a place to eat?" Su Zhan came to Skye''s room and asked by leaning against the door. Skye apologized and said, "My dear, I''m afraid not, I...I want to stay and investigate some clues." "Okay! Then I''ll go out for shopping and contact me if I have something to do." Su Zhan responded, smiled and said it was okay, and then prepared to go out for a stroll. Although the airplane is good, you can''t see the colorful world outside after all.Although Su Zhan is not a hedonist, he will not wrong himself. He was going to go out and have a drink in a bar. Well, maybe there will be some wonderful encounters. New York, Queens. Su Zhan, who was wandering around, checked with his mobile phone. There is a very popular bar nearby. It is said that...beautiful women are like clouds.According to the address, Su Zhan quickly found this bar. After entering, the music inside was deafening, and there were noisy men and women everywhere, so he glanced at it and found a few beauties with good conditions, but unfortunately there were already people around. Su Zhan is not interested in playing jealousy. "Huh? This is pretty. It can score at least 90 points. It has blonde hair and looks like a doll. It''s not bad... it''s you!" Su Zhan found a beautiful woman sitting in the corner of the bar and walked over to her. Sat down. Su Zhan reached out his hand and gestured to the bartender, and pointed to the glass of the blonde beauty."Two glasses of this wine she drank!" The blonde beauty glanced at Su Zhan, and said evilly: "If you want to strike up a conversation with me, you don''t have to, I''m not interested in you!" "Interest can be cultivated, hello, my name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a disapproving smile. "I''m not interested in knowing who you are and what your name is!" the blonde beauty hummed. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, it seems that you are not in a good mood, but as my first time to strike up a conversation, I failed. I hope you can still save face." The bartender put down the wine, Su Zhan pushed one of the glasses to the blonde beauty. The blondie picked up the glass, drank it, then got up and left dangling. "Well, it seems I really failed!" Su Zhan shrugged helplessly, and didn''t care too much.After drinking a few glasses of wine, feeling the atmosphere in the bar, and looking at the beauties from time to time, it felt very relaxing. After drinking about four or five glasses, Su Zhan was about to leave. His drink volume is not very good, and he is here to relax and enjoy, not to buy drunk. Out of the bar, Su Zhan was going to find a hotel to rest. Although the room on the plane was good, it was far less comfortable than the hotel!After walking a few steps, Su Zhan suddenly found that the blonde beauty was walking slowly towards a remote alley, and there was a person behind her! "Isn''t it so bloody? Are you going to let my hero save the United States?" Su Zhan murmured and walked over quickly. Even though I was rejected just now, I can¡¯t just ignore it, let alone a beauty. It would be a shame to be taken advantage of because I drank too much, wouldn¡¯t it? "roll!" Just as Su Zhan walked over and was about to help, he suddenly saw the blonde beauty suddenly turn around and pushed her hands forward. In an instant, it seemed that there was an energy coming out and hit the person directly. He went back a few steps! "Nima, what''s the situation?" Su Zhan still prepares heroes to be beautiful, who knows that they don''t need it at all. 18 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 18 "Is that a mind attack just now?" Su Zhan was a little curious, invisible, and could only feel a wave of energy. There are quite a few people in the Marvel world who know how to attack, but it seems that there are not many people with blond hair and such a beautiful long hair.The first thing Su Zhan thought of was the invisible female Susan in the Fantastic Four, but... it seems to be somewhat different. wrong¡­¡­ If you look closely, it seems to be her. It''s just that he didn''t wear the Fantastic Four uniform, and his hairstyle changed a little, and he didn''t recognize it in a dark place like a bar! "Damn, this is a coincidence? However, this is Queens District of New York, which should be the range of activities of the little spider. Why didn''t you meet Spider-Man, but met the invisible female Susan?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but She seems to be drinking too much like this, she can''t let it go, right? "Hi, Susan." Su Zhan shouted. Susan looked at Su Zhan."It''s you, you''re the guy in the bar, are you in a group with the puppet master?" "What puppet master? I don''t know who he is, the ghost is with him!" Su Zhan said depressed, but Susan didn''t pay attention to his explanation at all. The war fought over. Item 0021 An energy of thought power slammed into Su Zhan in an instant, and the huge force drove Su Zhanzhen back several steps, faintly as if to be torn apart. "This is a mind attack?" Su Zhan grinned. Fortunately, his body was strengthened by the Extremis Virus, otherwise it would be miserable.However, the Extremis Virus is really strong, and being attacked by the mind power just feels pain, not hurt. "Hey, that''s enough. I''m not with some shit puppet master. I just happened to see that you seem to be in trouble and want to come over and help." Su Zhan looked at Susan and called out. "Hmph, do you think I will believe you when you say that? You talked to me just now, and now you are still following the dolls made by the puppet master. Do you think I will believe that you want to help? Do I need your help? "Susan sneered. Su Zhan knew that she was a little drunk and slurred by looking at her. It seemed that this misunderstanding was unclear. What a bad luck! Su Zhan muttered depressedly, and said, "Whatever you do, it doesn''t make sense to talk to a woman anyway, let alone a drunk woman. If you misunderstand me, then I will leave." After speaking, Su Zhan turned and prepared to leave. "I was seen through, so you want to run? No way!" Susan snorted, and again attacked with thought power with both hands. The powerful and invisible force went straight to Su Zhan. Su Zhan hurriedly hid next to him, and heard a loud bang, the ground cracked. "Damn, I want my life, over and over again, I really thought it would be great to get drunk!" Seeing the destruction caused by the mind attack, Su Zhan was really a bit angry. I thought I could meet Susan''s luck. Not bad, but now it seems that you might be lucky to meet Susan, but not necessarily to meet Susan who is drunk. "This is what you forced me, I can only make you sober first." Seeing that Susan didn''t mean to stop at all, she started to gather her thoughts and formed an invisible magnetic field around her, Su Zhan was ready to do it. "The big talk is good, I want to see if you have the ability to make me awake." As the invisible magnetic field gets stronger and stronger, a transparent aperture gradually appears, rippling layer by layer, and the concentration of thought power increases. The stronger, even the sound of sizzling in the air. "Patter!" The lighter burst into flames, and then it grew bigger and stronger, and gradually surrounded Su Zhan, rolling layer by layer. At this time, Su Zhan was like the God of War coming out of the flame, with the corners of his mouth. With coldness. "Despise me? Then see, do I have the strength to make you sober!" Su Zhan said with a sneer, and the flames around him suddenly accelerated, like a sea of ??flames instantly rushing towards Susan. "Huh, it turns out that you can control the fire, but it''s not enough..." Susan said, suddenly her body shook, and her clothes instantly turned into fragments, revealing the tight-fitting suit of the Fantastic Four inside. I have to say that Susan, who is wearing a tight-fitting battle uniform, has a great figure. The sea of ??fire came oncoming, and instantly rushed to the magnetic field of thought force formed by Susan.Susan''s expression is a bit proud, her mind magnetic field is very strong, it is definitely not so easy to be shaken. "That''s it? I said, it''s not enough, it''s worse..." Susan''s expression changed drastically before the word Yuan was spoken. Because Su Zhan had already come to her, he reached out his hand as if he wanted to grasp the magnetic field of the mind. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not worthy of Susan¡¯s surprise. What really surprised him was that the flames wrapped around his hand, like a fist of fire. In the flames, his hands gradually changed, turning red, like magma. The high temperature made Susan feel that her mind magnetic field seemed to be melting, being squeezed away a little bit. "It''s impossible!" Susan couldn''t believe it, increasing her thoughts. Zi Zi Zi. The flame was beating, and the transparent light of Nian Li''s magnetic field became confused and began to become a little unstable.Susan raised her hand, gritted her teeth, and continued to bless her mind, but the effect was minimal. "Do you really think your mind magnetic field is invincible, I didn''t bother to care about a drunk woman of you, but you only thought I was made of mud? Whatever I want? Now, I am looking forward to waiting. It¡¯s time for me to wake you up..." Su Zhan looked at Susan coldly and slightly raised his other hand. The power gathered in the hand, and the distant sea of ??fire rushed to the hand, entangled in circles, the flames became bigger and bigger, and the air was burnt and disappeared. Power, a very powerful force. Susan could feel that if he was hit with this punch, her mind magnetic field would definitely collapse.She has almost used all her strength to bless the magnetic field. "Break it for me!" Su Zhan yelled, his fist slammed into the Nianli Magnetic Field. Quack, quack.The invisible magnetic field of thought force is like an ice block, making a crackling sound from the place where it was hit, and then instantly cracking and breaking... The fist wind generated by the fire fist, the fragmentation of the magnetic field of the mind, and the combination of the two forces caused Susan to be directly shook to the ground and flew out. In the blink of an eye, she hit the wall heavily, and the corner of her mouth was bleeding... "Uh...it seems to be too heavy!" Seeing Susan slumped to the ground, unable to get up.Su Zhan''s resentment and feeling of being underestimated also disappear. Although there is a little apologetic, sometimes, if you want to solve the problem, you have to prove your own strength, right? "Now, are you awake?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice when he walked to Susan''s face. Susan looked at Su Zhan as if she wanted to say something, but suddenly her head tilted and she fainted. "Isn''t it? Is this dizzy?" Su Zhan is speechless, Susan fainted at this moment, what should I do?Don''t let it go.In desperation, Su Zhan bent down and squatted down to check, and found that... although she was injured, it was not too serious. The reason why she passed out was because she was drunk... drunk... Su Zhan''s face turned black. "Forget it, wait until you wake up." Susan picked up Susan, preparing to open a room in a nearby hotel to settle Susan. 19 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 19 "Hey, brother, you better put her down, otherwise... I''m going to be rude to you." As soon as Su Zhan picked up Susan to leave, he heard a voice in the air. Item 0022 A man hangs upside down on the roof, wearing red striped clothes and a mask. With such a familiar look, you can tell it is Spider-Man. Seeing Su Zhan looking at him, Spider-Man landed instantly and stood in front of Su Zhan and pointed his finger at him and said, "Hey, if I admit wrong, you are holding the invisible woman Susan? You know what I am. He has a good relationship with his brother Pilihuo, so you''d better put her down." "What if I refuse?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and looked at Spider-Man. It was obvious that Spider-Man had misunderstood. Su Zhan didn''t know if it was his unlucky day, but he was misunderstood one after another. But now he has no idea to explain. One or two people spoke to themselves in this tone, really thinking that I''m a bully, right?If Spider-Man asked what happened in the last sentence, maybe Su Zhan would not be angry yet.But when you come up with that kind of tone, letting yourself put people down is too bad for me, right? Spider-Man shrugged: "Then there is nothing I can do, I can only do it. But... believe me, you are not my opponent, so you still have to..." Before Spider-Man had finished speaking, Su Zhan had come to him with Susan and kicked it. "What the endless talk, win me, and you will take her away, otherwise... it will disappear from my eyes!" Su Zhan shouted impatiently, kicking Spider-Man out. Spider-Man reacted quickly, with his arms in front, stepped back a few steps, shaking his arms and said: "It hurts, why are you so strong?" After speaking, he suddenly raised his arm and made the iconic Spider-Man movement. On his wrist, the spider web launcher spewed spider silk instantly. The spider silk fell to the ground with a patter. Although he was holding a person, it did not have much influence on Su Zhan, and he easily avoided it. Spider-Man suddenly spouted spider silk and flew up, and began to float around in the air, while continuing to attack Su Zhan. Before long, he was already covered with spider silk. "Do you want to use spider silk to narrow my range of movement? I have to say, this is a very clever idea, and it is in line with your usual style. After all, your ability is not strong. If you don''t use your mind, I''m afraid it''s already dead." Su Zhan said approvingly. "Hey, although I am very grateful for your compliment, but... you better put people down." said the drifting Spider-Man. "Praise? Do you think I am complimenting you? Although you are very clever and know how to use your own advantages to fight, but...you forgot one thing..." Su Zhan said with a sneer. Spider-Man is a little curious, what has he forgotten? "Some people, you can''t win with your head!" Su Zhan sneered and used a lighter to release flames.Holding Susan in both hands, he didn''t do anything, but the flames beside him rushed directly towards Spider-Man. "Oh, god...no don''t..." Spider-Man yelled depressedly, and his silk was burned out by the flames in an instant. It''s not over yet, because the flame has already caught sight of him! He hurriedly used the spider silk to float and dodge, hiding in the air very flexibly. "Who on earth are you? Why didn''t I know you before? Is it a newcomer?" Spider-Man asked as if he was a commonplace while hiding. This is Spider-Man, a slightly funny Spider-Man. Unfortunately, Su Zhan has no interest in chatting with him.Manipulating the flames to gather together, forming a big fireball, Spider-Man stopped and watched warily. "Do you like fireworks?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, the fireball exploded in an instant, sparks splashed, like fireworks in full bloom, extremely beautiful. There was a babble, and Spider-Man subconsciously looked up and found that there was a flame on the spider silk hanging from him, which was burning fast. "Do not!" Spider-Man yelled, and his body fell instantly. He was about to spray out spider silk to stabilize his body, but suddenly saw Su Zhan put Susan down, covered her ears with both hands, and...opened his mouth. "what¡­¡­" There was a piercing sound. The rippling sound wave shook Spider-Man flying out in an instant, unable to control his body, like a kite with a broken line, hitting the wall straight, and then fell on it with a snap. Su Zhan stopped, looked at the dizzy Spider-Man, and hugged Susan again: "Remember, my name is Su Zhan. Next time you see me, it''s better to stay away!" "Don''t think about it..." Spider-Man shook his head and sent out spider silk towards Su Zhan, but was easily burned out by the flames. "What about people?" He suddenly discovered that Su Zhan had disappeared. Just as he was going to look for it, a shadow suddenly appeared before his eyes. Looking up, looking at the sneer Su Zhan, Spider-Man raised his hand and said: "Hey, I just want to make a joke, I think you should not mind?" "Of course I don''t mind, but...I want to make a joke with you too!" Su Zhan chuckled, then rushed up. "what¡­¡­" Spider-Man''s screams came, accompanied by screams, and the collision of punches and kicks. Five minutes later, Su Zhan hugged Susan and left the alley with a bright smile. Fat beats Spider-Man, and he feels better. After Su Zhan left, Spiderman limped and walked out very embarrassed.Although Su Zhan did not deliberately use his full strength, his strength is not light. It is also due to Spider-Man, if ordinary people would have died long ago.For that matter, Spider-Man is also badly injured, and I am afraid that he will not be able to recover in a short time. "Su Zhan, where did this guy come from... No, I have to contact the Fantastic Four as soon as possible to rescue Susan!" Item 0023 In the hotel, Su Zhan walked out of the bathroom and took a comfortable hot bath to make him feel much better. I was going to come out and relax, but I came into contact with the invisible woman Susan inexplicably, but inexplicably had a fight with her, then inexplicably stopped by Spider-Man, and had another fight. Although it was a complete victory in both games, I still feel uncomfortable thinking about it. Taking a look at Susan who hadn''t woken up in the room, Su Zhan took out a glass of red wine and poured a glass of wine, sitting on the sofa and drinking wine leisurely, thinking about the two battles just now. 20 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 20 Although they all won, and they won easily, Su Zhan found that his attack methods were still too weak. Invisible Woman, Spider-Man, neither of them are melee superheroes, nor are they very strong.Therefore, there are not too many opportunities for one''s own desperate virus ability to manifest. Although the ability to control fire is good, it only manipulates flames instead of generating firepower. If it is not for the power of flames to be added to his super power, I am afraid that it will not be able to crush Susan''s magnetic field. Although the sonic ability is not bad, it is not enough to pull the wind and not to be cool enough. How many protagonists use the open mouth to pronounce waves to mix?Even the mouthpiece is better than this, right? "It''s still necessary to get a better ability to pull the wind!" Su Zhan took a sip of red wine, thinking that Spider-Man was fattened by himself and Susan was taken away by himself. This is definitely not over. He should find a helper to rescue Susan, right? Although this is just a misunderstanding, it is not unusable. Who is Spider-Man most likely to find?SHIELD?A member of the Avengers?Or the Fantastic Four?The Fantastic Four may be larger. After all, Susan is one of them, and according to Spider-Man, he has a good relationship with Thunderbolt?Susan is the elder sister of Pilihuo, and the personality of Pilihuo is impatient. Most of them will come to her directly and will not give herself a chance to explain. Thunderbolt Johnny, he can generate thousands of degrees of high temperature, can fly, can also send out flame attacks, and is immune to flames. However, his flames are natural fires and will go out without oxygen, and they can also play in large amounts of water. Finish. Simply put, in the fire system ability is considered middle and upper class. After devouring the Extremis Virus, Su Zhan was considering his own strengthening route, and after devouring the fire control ability, he was more certain to follow the route of the fire system.Of course, this is also temporary. After all, he can swallow all abilities, but decides to temporarily develop the fire system according to the ease of acquiring abilities. Originally, his plan was to control fire, and then to devour the Hong Kong people he would encounter in the future. He could produce flames, but it was not strong. Later, he would consider Thunderbolt Johnny. But the plan has not changed as fast, and now it seems that this order is about to change. "I don''t know if the fire control ability can control the flames of thunderbolt fire." Su Zhan shook the red wine swaying in the wine glass and waited quietly. ... ... "Johnny, your sister was taken away by a mysterious man named Su Zhan. I have determined his position, but the opponent is very strong. I beat him, I am afraid I can''t save Susan out." Spiderman Sure enough, the first contact was Thunderbolt. At this time, Thunderbolt was playing in the bar. After receiving a call from Spider-Man, Thunderbolt wanted to invite him to play with him, but when he heard Spider-Man, he had no thoughts at all. "What? You said Susan was taken away? Where, I will go right away!" Johnny asked hurriedly, Spider-Man said an address, and Johnny was about to leave. "I''m leaving now? Don''t you want to change place with me to continue?" The female companion beside Johnny said disappointedly. Johnny chuckled and laughed: "Don''t worry, there is a guy who dares to fight our Fantastic Four recklessly, so I''m going to solve him now, and I will be back soon, when we change places and continue. Wait for me , Baby, I''ll be back soon." After finishing talking, Johnny came out of the bar, his body shook and turned into flames, and flew away under everyone''s amazed eyes. On the roof of a hotel, Spider-Man is dealing with his injuries.Watching the fire from a distance, Johnny landed, and Spider-Man was about to speak when he heard Johnny say: "Where is the man? I can''t wait to let him know how stupid it is to be an enemy of the Fantastic Four. ." "He''s on the nineteenth floor of this hotel, but I guess he should know that I''m monitoring him here. Johnny, don''t mess around, he can control the flames, just restrain your ability." Spiderman reminded Said. "Really? My fire can''t be controlled by anyone!" Johnny said confidently, and then jumped directly to the nineteenth floor. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he saw Susan lying in the room. , And the man sitting on the sofa in the lobby drinking wine. "It should be you!" Thunderbolt said, and flew past instantly. Puff, puff. The French windows were directly damaged by him. "Sure enough, it is him!" Seeing the thunderbolt, Su Zhan''s face did not panic at all. "Boy, you are Su Zhan. You kidnapped my sister. Do you want to be an enemy of the Fantastic Four?" Johnny shouted towards Su Zhan in a huff. Su Zhan shrugged: "I think this may be a misunderstanding!" "I don''t think this is a misunderstanding. Even if it is a misunderstanding, let me listen to your explanation after I teach you!" Johnny didn''t listen to Su Zhan''s explanation at all. When the voice fell, he had already released flames and struck him towards Su Zhan. . Su Zhan dodged in an instant, and the flame hit the sofa, directly exploding the sofa. A miss, Johnny didn''t stop, the flames rushed towards Su Zhan continuously, but Su Zhan could only evade in embarrassment, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly while evading. The arrogant and proud Johnny didn''t know that he had stepped into Su Zhan''s design... Item 0024 "You better stop, otherwise I will fight back!" While avoiding the rush of flames, Su Zhan yelled at the Thunderbolt Fire Johnny somewhat intolerable. "Fight back, you have the ability to fight back! Don''t you have the ability to control fire? Try to see if you can control my flames. If you can''t, don''t blame me for being rude!" Johnny shouted arrogantly . "You are forcing me, do you know the consequences of doing this?" Su Zhan shouted in a deep voice. "Frighten me, I care about the consequences of you, and I will teach you today. If you have the ability, just fight back, I want to see what you can do!" Johnny said, turning into a fire man quickly Su Zhan rushed over. Su Zhan deliberately took a step slower, and when he was hit, his clothes instantly burned to ashes. The tremendous power made Su Zhan hit the wall, watching the thunderbolt fire rushing over with his hands raised, Su Zhan roared: "This is what you forced me!" The voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly shot, grasping extremely accurately. After staying in the thunderbolt, Johnny''s arm that had turned into flames, however, his flames could not hurt Su Zhan.Johnny froze for a moment, unexpectedly he didn''t fear his own flame. "Stupid!" After Pilihuo was surprised, he smiled triumphantly."My fire, is it so easy to catch?" When the voice fell, his fingers spread out, like a flame bullet, and fought towards Su Zhan. However, Su Zhan showed a disdainful sneer, Thunderbolt Fire, Thunderbolt Fire, your arrogant and impulsive character will eventually kill you. Although I took your power, at least I saved your life. You should be thankful I! "boom!" Su Zhan raised his fist and slammed directly into the face of Pilihuo, and with a heavy punch, Pilihuo almost flew out, but because his hand was caught, he was pulled back when he flew out and was greeted by him. That... is Su Zhan''s fist surrounding the flame! One punch, one circle. Hit fly, be dragged back, hit fly, be dragged back. Repeatedly, with more than ten punches, the flames on Pilihuo''s body had been extinguished, and his face was almost blurred, and the hit was swollen. "How... how is it possible?" Squinting his swollen eyes, Pilihuo saw that his flame hadn''t hurt Su Zhan. Instead, as if he had obeyed Su Zhan''s orders, he gathered on Su Zhan''s body, in his hands, and attacked himself in turn. He could really control his own flame, this...this is impossible! "I persuaded you, you are not obedient!" Su Zhan looked at the shocked thunderbolt, and said coldly, grabbing his hand has begun to swallow his ability. "Patter!" 21 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 21 At this moment a person jumped in from the broken window. Spiderman. "Thunderbolt, Su Zhan, stop fighting, it''s a misunderstanding..." Spider-Man hurriedly shouted as soon as he came in, but what he saw was very surprised. Su Zhan was actually holding the Thunderbolt, and it seemed that Thunderbolt had been taught a miserable lesson! "late¡­¡­" Su Zhan glanced at Spider-Man, then let go of the Thunderbolt. As soon as it was released, the Thunderbolt fell directly to the ground, seeming to faint. "You...didn''t you swallow his abilities?" Spiderman asked nervously. After just notifying Thunderbolt, Spiderman felt that he should also notify S.H.I.E.L.D. and let S.H.I. What origin. As a result, the investigation was good, only to discover that he was actually a consultant who had just joined SHIELD. Being able to become an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D. is obviously unlikely to be a bad person, nor is it possible to disadvantage Susan, so it is most likely to be a misunderstanding.So he hurried in and wanted to stop it, but unfortunately... it seems a bit late! "You should be grateful that I just swallowed his abilities and didn''t kill him. MD, I was unlucky enough this day. First, I was beaten by Susan inexplicably, then beaten by you, and now I am still beaten by the lightning bolt. Why? Are you just bullying outsiders like this? Or I am good at bullying?" Su Zhan shouted angrily. Spider-Man is speechless, who was beaten by whom? Susan was stunned by you, and I was beaten by you. Now the Thunderbolt has not only been beaten, but even the ability has been swallowed by you. Who is the luck? Thinking about it, Spider-Man couldn''t say this. After all, Su Zhan was right. If he wasn''t strong enough, I''m afraid he would be really unlucky. "Hey, I don''t know how to end it anymore. I think someone should come to clean up the mess soon." Spider-Man spread his hands helplessly, believing that SHIELD would come soon! In fact, it is true, less than ten minutes. There was a roar of machinery outside, and a huge aircraft carrier approached the hotel, and then the cabin door opened and several people jumped out of it. A black man in a long black trench coat with a blindfold on his eyes. A woman in a black tights with a bumpy figure. A strong man wearing red and blue stripes and a shield behind his back. "S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury, Avengers member Black Widow Natasha, Avengers member, spiritual leader, Captain America." Su Zhan looked at the three of them, and said one by one: "If you come to catch me Yes, this formation is probably not enough!" Item 0025 "He was badly injured and has fainted. I am afraid that his ability has been swallowed." Natasha came to the Thunderbolt and checked, said to Nick Fury, and then went to see that there was no Susan, who woke up, had a strange expression afterwards."She...she''s okay, she just drunk too much." "Got drunk¡­¡­" Hearing this answer, Nick Fury and others felt a black eye. "I hope you can give me an explanation!" Nick Fury asked Su Zhan. "Okay, but I also want an explanation! I think you know what happened in 084? After completing the task, I am ready to go out and relax, and I met Susan at the bar and asked her to have a drink. When I came out I happened to see her drunk, walking alone in the alley, and there was another person behind me. I wanted to help but she misunderstood what puppet master I was with, and explained that she didn¡¯t believe me and I wanted to leave her I still disagreed and launched an attack on me. I had no choice but to take action, but she ended up drunk at this time. I wanted to bring her here and wait until she was sober. I met this bug before she left! " Pointing to Spider-Man, Su Zhan sneered: "I don''t know if you people have been arrogant for too long, and each of you has been so arrogant? Wouldn''t it be okay to ask what happened politely and then start? I¡¯m a bad guy? I¡¯m leaving after beating him. I thought he shouldn¡¯t be that stupid, so naturally he should ask about my situation, right? I told him my name, as long as he asks for it first, I will know that I am also a god. People from the Shield! As a result, this person seemed to have notified Thunderbolt first, and Thunderbolt fire was even more arrogant. He didn''t even give an opportunity to explain, and attacked again and again. Why? Think I''m made of mud, so bully? What else? After solving me, listen to my explanation. Then I will explain a fart! Just do it, and in the end he is not as strong as he said...hehe..." "That''s how it happened, believe it or not, feel free to you." Su Zhan said lightly. "Can you return the ability you swallowed back?" Nick Fury didn''t react to what Su Zhan said. He would naturally be able to investigate these things, and he even wanted to know whether the ability of Thunderbolt could be returned. We must know that although Thunderbolt''s personality is not very pleasing, it is still the righteous party after all.What''s more, the importance of the Fantastic Four does not need to be said. Without Thunderbolt, who knows how much trouble will be caused in the future. "No!" Su Zhan said calmly, not to mention that he really couldn''t, even if he could, he couldn''t pay it back! Otherwise, the embarrassment just now was not in vain?He did this deliberately, in order to swallow the ability of Thunderbolt, deliberately showed weakness at first, and then was forced to do it, just to be able to swallow his ability without causing trouble. If the ability to swallow the Thunderbolt for no reason, Fantastic Four, S.H.I.E.L.D., and Avengers, these people might find themselves in trouble.Although Su Zhan is not afraid of being an enemy of the world, wouldn''t it be better if there is a way to avoid it? What''s more, the ability to swallow the lightning bolt makes them helpless, this feeling is not better! Nick Fury frowned and said, "Go to the battleship first, and then tell the rest of the Fantastic Four to come over." It doesn''t matter if Su fights, he is really curious about the aircraft carrier SHIELD. On the battleship, Su Zhan ignored the depressed and busy Nick Fury and wandered around curiously. Of course, the Black Widow Natasha was next to him, which is also a kind of surveillance! S.H.I.E.L.D.''s style is like this. I don''t trust anyone. Any situation must be in my own hands. Because of this, although Su Zhan joined S.H.I. "I think you are deliberately devouring the ability of Thunderbolt. It was an accident that you swallowed John''s fire control ability before. This time, I think you were premeditated and considering your ability, you also need Thunderbolt. Ability!" Black Widow Natasha whispered suddenly. Su Zhan stopped and looked at her, and said lightly: "Don''t forget, if he is not so arrogant, he will come to trouble me directly, and he will not listen to my explanation, even if I want to devour his power, I can''t help it. Right? So, even if I am interested in his abilities, if he didn¡¯t create opportunities for me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, right? And I don¡¯t have the habit of being beaten and not fighting back. He is not my woman nor me. My friend, I don¡¯t have to get used to him. Want to trouble me? Yes, as long as you can afford to live! Natasha was silent, yes, even if Su Zhan had this idea, what could he have with this motive?To blame, I can only blame Thunderbolt for being too frizzy. "I will arrange a place for you. You can take a break for the time being. This matter is not so easy to deal with. After all, it involves the Fantastic Four. Phil and Coleson are also on the way here. We will notify you when there is a result. Yours!" Natasha said. Su Zhan shrugged indifferently: "It''s good, I just fell asleep, I hope I can get a good result after waking up!" Natasha did not speak, and took Su Zhan to a room. This room looked normal, and I didn''t know if there was something else, but Su Zhan didn''t care. He believed that in this case, SHIELD would not do anything to him. Especially Nick Fury, don''t even look at him as if he is inquiring about crimes when he appears, but as long as he is valuable, he will try to keep himself, or use himself.But it doesn''t matter. He uses himself. Isn''t he using him? So after coming in, Su Zhan simply lay down and started to sleep comfortably... Item 0026 Su Zhan slept leisurely in the room, but he was not so relaxed in the meeting room. Captain America, Black Widow, Hawkeye, Spider-Man, Invisible Woman Susan, Johnny the Thunderbolt, Director Nick Fury, Agent Maria Hill, Mr. Fantastic Reid, Stoneman Ben, plus Phil Cole Sen, the Avengers, the Fantastic Four, plus S.H.I.E.L.D., the reason for gathering together most of the night is for Su Zhan! Susan has sobered up, and Johnny has woke up even though his face is not so good, and has temporarily accepted the fact that he has lost his ability. Throughout the whole process, through Susan, Spider-Man, Johnny, the added monitoring has been restored, basically the same as Su Zhan said, that is to say, this incident is really no wonder Su Zhan. "That''s it, what do you think?" Nick Fury looked around and said. "It''s all my fault, I misunderstood him. At the time, the puppet master''s doll was following me. I thought they were in the same group, so so many things happened." Susan whispered in annoyance, she regrets very much now. I drank so much alcohol myself. "Where is Johnny?" Nick Fury asked. 22 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 22 Johnny didn''t speak, but lowered his head, apparently he hadn''t recovered from the blow. "It is impossible to say who is right and who is wrong, but his ability is very dangerous!" As the leader of the Fantastic Four, Mr. Fantastic said. "First of all, each of you''s abilities are dangerous, and they can easily cause damage to the world. Secondly, although the Soviet war''s abilities are special, as long as they are used well and stand on our side, it is not a powerful help. "Phil Coleson said."At least so far, he is still an advisor to SHIELD!" "In that case, what can I say? We can leave it alone. Although it is a bit annoying, it is a misunderstanding after all. But... we will not cooperate with him. Whatever happens is our personal grievance." After a pause, he got up and said."It''s too late, we have to go back to rest, let''s do this first!" The Fantastic Four left, and Nick Fury did not stop. "They won''t just leave it like that." Captain America said. "At least, I won''t pursue it on the face. As for private grievances? I believe that there are many people who have private grievances. Let them solve them by themselves. If necessary, stop them. What''s more, Mr. Fantastic is a scientist and should be able to research and sell Thunderbolt Ways to restore power!" Nick Fury said."Regarding the Soviet war, focus on observation. As long as he is righteous, his ability is our greatest help. Our world may be threatened by aliens at any time, and danger is everywhere. The Avengers are established because of this. the reason!" "Do you want him to join the Avengers?" Natasha asked? "I don''t have this idea yet!" Phil Colson said: "Since the matter is over, can I take him away?" "Coleson, Su Zhan will be handed over to you!" Nick Fury said seriously. Phil Colson nodded, then got up to find Su Zhan. "Boom boom!" Phil Colson knocked on the door and pushed in. "Did you not rest?" Seeing Su Zhan sitting, Phil Colson was a little surprised. Su Zhan shook his head: "I suddenly thought of something, so I couldn''t sleep!" "That''s the thing about Thunderbolt. The Fantastic Four might make trouble for you in the future, but these are all private complaints, so you don''t have to worry too much!" Phil Coleson thought he was worried about it. "I''m not worried about this. People don''t offend me, I don''t offend people. If they want to trouble me, they must be prepared for the price of coming back." Su Zhan said indifferently, "I want to leave for a few days, um , Three days, find a place to be quiet, and master the ability of Thunderbolt by the way! After all, this ability belongs to me, and this ability can help me and help us complete the task better!" "This... well, but I hope you can return to the team as soon as possible, and... I hope I can contact you at any time, you know, it''s a sensitive period now!" Phil Colson said. "Understood!" Su Zhan smiled. Phil Coleson is one of the few people he admires, and his character is indeed worthy of his appreciation. At least he is not that hypocritical. "I want to go now, should they let me go down?" "Of course, I will go with you!" Su Zhan said to Phil Coleson and Nick Fury, and then sent a search plane to send the two to the ground, and then the two parted ways! "It seems the same as I thought, they won''t be held accountable on the open. As for private revenge... If they dare to come, I don''t mind swallowing their abilities. Speaking of which, the ability of the Fantastic Four is still It''s really strong, swallowing the energy generated by a thunderbolt actually upgraded the system." Su Zhan originally planned to sleep, but he unexpectedly heard the system prompt, the system... has been upgraded! Item 0027 "System upgrade, increase system space, increase the retention time of copy tasks." This is what Su Zhan heard. After the upgrade, he didn''t notice any particularly big changes, except that there was an extra ten square meters of system space. According to the system''s explanation, this system space stores anything, of course, it does not include humans for the time being.However, this system space can be used anywhere, that is to say, it can also be used in the copy task. In other words, he can put the things in the copy task in the system space and wait until he leaves the copy before taking it out. This is a pretty good feature, at least many things in the dungeon missions can be obtained by yourself. Secondly, the detention time of the dungeon mission, originally 12 hours, has now been increased to 3 days! At least, don''t worry so much next time you enter the dungeon. This is why, Su Zhan suddenly said that he would act alone, and he was going to enter the dungeon. It''s still a copy of "Ability". Last time, because of the loss of control, many goals were not achieved. Mind control and mind control can be obtained by two methods. Then by the way, see if we can find the base of the''organization'' and the super powers there. There are a lot of them, and they can be swallowed.Of course, you have to control not to lose control again. There is also the center of this movie, R Gene Pharmacy. This potion is said to be the latest type, only a few people can be fine, and the rest of the superpowers will undoubtedly die if they use it.This is a new type of genetic medicine, but they still have ordinary genetic medicine in their organization, so they have created so many superpowers.If you can get this, and you have the opportunity to research it in mass production, although it is not as strong as Extremis Virus, Centipede Virus, and Super Serum, and the types of superpowers are rarely fixed, it is worse than stability.When the time comes, it will be a great help if you create your own forces. Although knowing that SHIELD would definitely stare at him, Su Zhan didn''t care. Randomly entered a hotel, entered the stairs, and then chose to enter the instance! In an instant, Su Zhan had disappeared in the stairs. After a while, Su Zhan has entered the dungeon, where he left last time, but there is no one here. Li Xiaolu is gone, and the body is gone, and I don''t know how long it has passed. Su Zhan walked out, ready to find Li Xiaolu first. For one thing, her ability to predict is still there, and secondly...what she did to her before she left last time, after all, she must have an explanation. Unfortunately, his ability to predict is not that strong or perfect. Although he can predict many episodes, there is no Li Xiaolu among them.Instead, he foresaw the actor! The actor and the heroine were mixed up, and the child prophet who was robbed of his power! Moreover, the genetic medicine is still in their hands. It seems that they are avoiding the pursuit of the''organization''. "I didn''t expect them to get together. That''s okay, I went to look for them one by one!" Su Zhan smiled and left quickly. ... ... In a small hotel. The male protagonist Nick, the female protagonist Kira, and the girl prophet Casey stay together. They are all a little tired in response to the organization''s tracking.In particular, Casey had lost the ability to predict the future, and was no longer a prophet, unable to predict actions, which greatly increased the difficulty of escape. "Boom boom!" The knock on the door suddenly came, instantly making the three of them nervous. Nick looked at them, took out the gun from his waist, and walked cautiously to the door. boom! The door was suddenly kicked open, and two men walked in. One black, one white. 23 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 23 The black man was the big boss of the organization, and Nick''s father and enemy, and possessed the ability to control mind.And the white man is his subordinate, with the same mind control ability as Nick. "You really can escape, aren''t you a prophet? Didn''t you see me come back?" The black man smiled triumphantly and asked Casey. He didn''t know that Casey had lost his ability. Casey pretended to be calm and said: "I saw it, and I saw that you will die here." "Really? I don''t think I will die here!" The black man looked at the three of them and said triumphantly: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it with you, so hand it over and follow me obediently, or... die here!" "Ahem, I''m sorry to interrupt, that thing...I want it, so...you may not get it!" After the black man''s proud voice fell, a voice suddenly sounded.The black turned around in an instant and saw a Chinese slowly walk in. "I said, you will die here, why don''t you believe it!" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Casey was a little panicked, but smiled. She doesn''t know who Su Zhan is, but he knows Su Zhan''s ability to swallow others! "Before, you killed me. Are you a''vampire''?" The black man asked Su Zhan. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is... that little girl is right, you will die here!" Su Zhan smiled and slowly raised his hand under everyone''s attention. The flame burst out in an instant, and the entire arm seemed to turn into flames. Item 0028 "boom!" Under everyone''s surprised eyes, the hot flame turned into a fire fist and blasted directly at the black BOSS and his men! The first is the strongest. One of these two people can control the mind and the other can control the mind. If they are allowed to react, I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with. The fire fist struck, and the heat wave hit the face. The black BOSS was so knowledgeable that he drew his gun and fired directly at Su Zhan, and the subordinate also released his mind and stroked a defensive cover similar to Susan, enveloping him and the black BOSS, and resisting the flames. The bullet hit Su Zhan but was easily avoided by Su Zhan, and immediately came to the front of the Nianli protective shield, and the fire fist was hit hard. Click! The Mind Power shield shattered directly, and the fire fist kept going away. It hit the man in the face and instantly blasted him to the wall, followed by the backhand and grabbed the black boss''s wrist.The hot flames instantly scorched his wrists, making a sizzling noise, the black boss screamed in pain, his eyes gradually turned black, and he was ready to initiate mental control on Su Zhan. Su Zhan could feel that a powerful mental force was trying to control his brain. Without much thought, he directly activated the swallowing ability! "What''s the matter, why is this?" The black boss screamed, showing an unbelievable expression. He felt that his ability was quickly losing. He struggled, constantly urging his ability, but he couldn''t stop it. After a while, his eyes had returned to normal, and the flames released by the hand following Su Zhan became stronger and stronger, and he followed his hand to climb the rock directly.A few seconds later, his body was burned into coke, and after Su Zhan''s hand was removed, it turned to ashes! "If you dare to run, I promise... you will end up like him!" Su Zhan said coldly without turning his head. Behind him, the subordinate struggled to get up. He saw that the black boss was burned to ashes and subconsciously wanted to run. After hearing Su Zhan''s voice, his body suddenly became stiff and different. Fear, the fear from deep in his heart made him unable to control his body at all! Seeing that the man was frightened, Su Zhan slowly turned around and looked at him for a moment, his eyes had turned black. "Come here, don''t resist." Su Zhan said slowly, the man slowly walked over and stood in front of him.Su Zhan stretched out his hand, swallowing power, he really did not have the slightest resistance, so that Su Zhan successfully absorbed the power.Slowly raising his hand, manipulating the power of thought, the person''s body slowly floated up, as if being grabbed by something invisible, Su Zhan frowned slightly, he could feel a trace of difficulty! "It seems that although I swallowed his ability, the strength of his ability still needs to be exercised by myself." Su Zhan let go of his thoughts, and the person fell to the ground instantly and fainted. Solved the villain BOSS easily and gained the ability. Su Zhan was in a good mood and turned to look at Nick, Kira, and Casey who were a little frightened. "You won''t kill us?" Casey asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "It depends on whether you are worthy of cooperation." "What do you want us to do?" Nick asked tremblingly. A mysterious, powerful, and able to devour superpowers, how can Nick not be afraid? "Don''t be afraid, you should be fortunate that you met me now, not the last time!" Su Zhan smiled, because it was the reason to enter the dungeon repeatedly, so this time there is no choice of camp and no heart of darkness. ."First of all, give me things." Nick and the three looked at each other, and finally Casey nodded and said, "Give it to him, he... he shouldn''t break his promise!" Kira hesitated and walked to the side and took out the hidden box. With a slight movement of Su Zhan''s fingers, the box opened by itself, revealing the R gene medicine stored in it.The box slowly floated in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and touched it. Fragments appeared in his mind. This was the ability to track. Through these fragments, Su Zhan quickly determined that there was nothing wrong with this box, that is Said that this medicine is real.Silently meditating on the system space, the box disappeared, and Nick and the others who were watching were stunned! "Little Prophet, I said last time that if I have a chance to come back, I will help you save your mother." Su Zhan looked at Casey and said. Casey was overjoyed."Really? Are you really willing to help?" "You should know the location of the organization, take me there, and I will save your mother. Of course, saving your mother is just a handy thing. I think...you also know my ability? All the abilities of the capable people are absorbed, including you, and Casey, your mother. In addition, I need them to cultivate the genetic potions for the superpowers!" Su Zhan paused: "As long as you cooperate honestly, everyone will take what you can Yes, I won¡¯t kill you. I can delete this memory for you when the time comes, and also delete those people¡¯s memories. You can live the normal life you want! "we agree!" The three looked at each other and finally nodded in agreement. To be able to live a normal life is already a kind of happiness, a kind of extravagant hope, not to mention, they have no right to refuse, do they? Item 0029 Su Zhan didn''t have the ability to swallow Nick and Kira immediately. He just swallowed two abilities and he still needs time to digest and adjust. A group of people left Hong Kong to go to the base to save people! There is no clear address for this base in the movie. If it weren''t for them, especially the heroine Kira, Su Zhan would really not find it.Kira escaped from the base, where is the natural base. It took less than a day to get to the location of the base. "That''s it, it''s heavily guarded, there are at least dozens of superpowers!" Kira pointed to the heavily guarded building in front and whispered toward Su Zhan. "So many superpowers? One day has passed. It might be troublesome to swallow so many abilities in two days. However, as long as the genetic potions are available, the ability to want in the future is not endless? Even if it is repeated The ability of the system can also enhance existing capabilities or provide upgrade energy to the system." Su Zhan thought for a while, said."The so-called strict guarding doesn''t make sense to me. Just follow me in. Protect yourself, I won''t protect you!" Finished. Su Zhan has already swaggered over. The three of them looked at each other and hurriedly followed. 24 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 24 Raising his hand to the door, the door shook violently in an instant, and after a while, it broke away from the door frame and was directly still aside. As soon as I entered, I saw several guards running towards this side, taking out their guns as if preparing to fire.But at this time their guns flew out of their hands one after another, and they took them off.Looking at the smashed guns, the guards realized that they were all flying, and then they kept crashing in the air. Within a few moments, all those who were hit fainted. Mind control, this ability is really good! Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and said: "Kira, you take me to find the potion. Nick, Casey, you can go save people first." Separately, Kira took Su Zhan directly to the most secret place in the organization, where genetic medicines and formulas were stored.Although they encountered enemies along the way, they were all easily solved by Su Zhan''s thoughts. Although I wasn''t very proficient when I first gained the ability, after a few practice sessions, I was already quite comfortable. "who!" The two superpowers were guarding the vault where the medicine was stored, and when they saw Su Zhan and Kira swaying by, they were about to launch an attack. "Lie down for me!" Su Zhan sneered, his body suddenly accelerated. Originally, he was at least seven or eight meters away, but he arrived in front of the two in a blink of an eye. Before they could activate their super powers, Su Zhan had a hand knife in his hand. Put it down directly. The abilities of these superpowers are very strong for ordinary people, and they seem to be irresistible.But what they rely on is nothing more than superpowers, physical fitness, combat literacy, and so on. Even if Su Zhan''s fighting experience is not rich, it can be solved only by strong physical quality. If you change to Captain America, I am afraid it will be easier. As long as the shield is thrown, the two men can be knocked down in a second or two. Then Su Zhan''s hands turned into flames again, and he slammed into the safe.The vault seems to be very strong, but it is fragile under the powerful strength of Su Zhan and the high temperature of thousands of degrees, and it has been penetrated after a few punches. After entering, Su Zhan quickly saw the prepared genetic medicines and found the formula, and received these things into his system space. Su Zhan turned to look at Kira. "Will you devour my power?" Kira asked. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t speak, just put his hands on her head.Kira didn''t resist, but Su Zhan didn''t have the ability to swallow him. Instead, she deleted her memory, followed his eyes completely black, and input some brand new memories to her.The content is simple, just let her surrender and obey herself. As the heroine, Kira''s figure and appearance are still good. In this copy that can make him wanton, Su Zhan intends to transform her into his own maid and help himself manage the world. Su Zhan let go, Kira''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes were full of reverence and obedience. "Go, take over here, and prepare all the cash for me!" Su Zhan ordered. "Yes, master!" Kira obediently responded, turned and went out. Su Zhan found Nick, Casey, and Casey''s mother who was rescued. "Are you ready? I want to devour your abilities, and then help you revise your memory. After you leave, you can live the life you want." Su Zhan said directly. "Where is Kira?" Nick asked curiously. "Don''t ask anything you shouldn''t ask!" Su Zhan said coldly, directly grabbing his ability to devour him, and modifying his memory by the way. After doing the same thing, it swallowed Casey''s mother ability and modified the memories of her and Casey. Speaking of it, Casey¡¯s mother¡¯s ability to predict the future is also much stronger than Casey! After getting it right, Su Zhan directly let them leave. Now...this base already belongs to him, he has two days to rest and...find Li Xiaolu! Item 0030 Mind control is indeed a very powerful ability. Kira is now like a different person. Su Zhan erased all the memories that would easily cause her to wake up, instilled false memories, and made her obey her completely.And Kira herself is a person with the ability of mind control. This ability allows her to easily control the base. As for those little ones, there is no need to control, anyway, just listen to the words above.Kira gathered all the cash in the base and handed it over to Su Zhan, about three million dollars.This is just cash. Such an organization must have strong financial support. What''s more, this is a killer organization. It can be said that there is a lack of everything except money. Su Zhan didn''t continue to devour the ability. He absorbed the abilities of Nick and Casey''s mother, and already faintly felt that his body was not calm, especially Casey''s mother''s ability was far more than the others. "System, when can I open the second copy?" Su Zhan drank wine, comfortably enjoyed Kira''s massage behind him, and secretly asked the system. "The next time you upgrade, you can get the second instance plane, but the upgrade requires a lot of energy. Unless you have very powerful energy, it will be difficult to upgrade in a short time!" the system replied. "Is it very powerful energy?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly said, "How about ether particles? Can they absorb this energy? This thing seems dangerous. Can the system space be stored?" Surprisingly, the system did not answer immediately, as if it was considering the answer. Ether particles are one of the infinite gems and should be real gems. But this thing is looking for boarding on people. Most people may not be able to bear it. The energy contained is too strong, so the system will hesitate? "can." After a long time, the system gave a reply. This answer made Su Zhan a little excited. If the system is powerful enough to store ether particles, the powerful energy of ether particles can definitely upgrade the system and open the second instance plane.In other words, there is no need to abandon this plane now. If he remembers correctly, Thor 2 ends, followed by the plot of Captain America 2. S.H.I. 2 out.At that time, Ultron, a powerful enemy, will appear. Whether it is because of the collapse of S.H.I.E.L.D., or is about to face Ultron, a powerful enemy, he needs to build his own strength. This requires careful consideration, how to maximize the benefits! But now it¡¯s too far to think about it, let¡¯s do it step by step! Fortunately, this plane has already decided not to erase it, so that it can be developed with heart. Three days are not long. From coming to the base to occupying the base, three days can be said to have passed in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan did not continue to devour his abilities, but to consolidate his existing abilities. At the same time... he also tried to find Li Xiaolu.But I don''t know why, obviously his foresight ability has become stronger, but he still didn''t perceive Li Xiaolu.In desperation, Su Zhan could only give up temporarily, anyway, he could come here in the future and find it slowly.Before leaving, he explained several goals to Kira. One is to continue to research and develop genetic medicine and cultivate superpowers, and the other is to make money, and the third is to find Li Xiaolu! After the explanation was clear, the stay time had come, Su Zhan left the copy and returned to the place where he entered the copy. After tidying up his clothes, Su Zhan took out a portion of the money from the system space and left here. I found a bank, and Su Zhan used the money in the copy to open an account and store it. Everything was normal. That is to say... the money in the copy was also usable, so I didn''t have to work in vain!To be honest, Su Zhan is really worried. After all, each piece of money is independent, and it is very likely that it can¡¯t be used here, but in fact it can be used. I don¡¯t know why, but anyway, it is. Good thing! "Ring Ling Ling..." Just after coming out of the bank, Su Zhan''s phone rang. "Hey, I think you haven''t forgotten what I told you? Where have you been these three days, why can''t you be contacted?" Phil Colson said on the phone. 25 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 25 "People need independent space, don''t they?" Su Zhan said lightly. "But your independent time is over, you''d better come back right away, we have a task!" Phil Colson said seriously. Item 0031 "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Skye''s fists were wrapped in gauze, and he punched the sandbags decently. She was sweaty, and her vest revealed her good figure. "My dear, what are you doing?" Su Zhan came over and asked Skye curiously. Skye fisted and smiled and said, "No way, my boyfriend is too good, so I have to work hard!" Su Zhan smiled and helped her hold the sandbag, and said: "It''s not a good idea to stay behind closed doors. If you really have this mindset, you might as well ask Mei. If she teaches you, you will soon become stronger! " "plum?" Skye thought for a while, and decided to look back and find time to talk to May. At this time, the broadcast on the plane rang and everyone gathered in the conference hall. As soon as I arrived, I saw Phil Coleson approaching and said as he walked: "Half an hour ago, a S.H.I.E.L.D. transport vehicle was attacked. The vehicle was carrying red priority protection assets. On Highway 76 in Lin City." "Red first?" Skye asked curiously. Phil Colson explained: "This asset is a Canadian physicist, Dr. Franklin Hall and his research." As he said, he took out the tablet, which showed Dr. Hall''s information. "How could it be Dr. Hall!" Simmons and Fitz looked surprised and annoyed, and said in unison. "He was our chemical kinetics tutor in the second year of college." "Yeah, he is passionate about science. We admire him so much. We can save him? Right?" Simmons looked at Coelson. Coleson said: "He is our person, we will try our best." "Who is the attacker?" Su Zhan asked casually. "invisible Man!" Coleson said, turned and left. The plane landed and walked towards the scene of the crime together. "Dr. Hall is an asset?" Skye was still not used to the term S.H.I.E.L.D. "He is one of the few scientists that S.H.I.E.L.D. has been protecting. These scientists are our enemies who want to get involved. We hide them and keep moving." Coleson explained. "So we are honored that he can be our mentor." Simmons said. "But now he is not in our hands." "What does red priority mean?" Skye asked again. "It means that the security system should be very..." Before Coleson finished speaking, he saw the car hanging on the tree next to him."Sure!" Looking at the car hanging on the tree, everyone was speechless. It seems that the so-called perfect... is not foolproof! When he arrived at the scene of the incident, Coleson asked the injured S.H.I.E.L.D. colleague about the situation. The colleague from SHIELD should be frightened. According to him, he didn''t see anyone at all, and the car was set off automatically, and the other party seemed to know the course of action, and suspected that there was an insider in SHIELD. Su Zhan, Skye and the others looked at the scene, the huge train was overturned to the ground, as if it was pulled up by something and then went on. Simmons was wearing special glasses, holding the instrument as if he had found something, and shouted.The crowd gathered around, and Gemma Simmons grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and gently raised it. A weird thing happened. The soil turned into a small whirlwind, without wind. "What is this?" Skye asked in surprise. "I think this electronic static field scanner activated something...something?" Gemma Simmons said uncertainly. As soon as he spoke, the wind suddenly became stronger and hung up. Su Zhan instantly released his mind power, forming a protective cover of mind power to envelop everyone. "Can it be turned off? Right away!" Coleson shouted in a deep voice. Gemma Simmons hurriedly wanted to shut down, but it didn''t seem to go smoothly. The wind became stronger and stronger, constantly blowing the protective cover. Su Zhan didn''t seem to be able to shut down, so he snatched the instrument."Crack!" The instrument shattered instantly with a pinch of the finger. At the same time, the wind stopped abruptly. The earth landed instantly and returned to peace. "you are welcome!" Su Zhan completely defensively, looking at the undecided crowd, said lightly. "what is that?" Although Gemma Simmons felt distressed about the instrument, he found something on the ground, bent over, and picked it up with tweezers.A very small round iron ring seems to have a very small iron ball suspended in it. "What is this?" Skye asked curiously. Coulson took it over and looked at it, and said seriously: "Not simple things." Su Zhan couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in a grumpy voice: "This is nothing but nonsense. Needless to say, everyone can see it. It''s not easy!" Item 0032 Aircraft, in the laboratory. Fitz is inspecting the round iron ball. Coleson and May are discussing about the rape in a low voice. Although May does not believe that there will be a rape in S.H.I.E.L.D., Coleson still thinks it should be investigated. At least Eliminate everyone''s suspicion first. May nodded, turned and left to investigate. Coulson said: "Check the tire traces and see if you can find anything!" "Okay, I''ll upload the photo and see..." This is Skye''s strong point. She said that she was going to investigate, but Su Zhan next to her suddenly spoke. "No, it''s not necessary!" Su Zhan said lightly. 26 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 26 "Why?" Skye, Coleson looked at Su Zhan curiously, a little surprised how he was so determined.Then, Coleson suddenly said: "Su Zhan, do you already know something? I know you have the ability to predict the future, but...this is not the future, but what has happened!" "Of course there is no way to predict what has happened, but what hasn''t happened yet. I don''t know who kidnapped the doctor, but I know who you will deal with in the future, and I know where the doctor is!" Su Zhan paused. Tao."Now that I know who it is, there is no need to go through the investigation process again!" "who is it?" Coleson asked in a deep voice. "This thing should be a small instrument that can affect gravity." Su Zhan pointed to the round iron ball that Fitz was examining, and then continued: "Queen International." "Queen International? Fitz, Simmons, you must have studied its chief executive officer when you went to the chemical engineering department, or you met him on the cover of Forbes, Ian Quinn!" Coleson said in a deep voice. "It should be he who kidnapped Dr. Hall, the purpose is to hope that he will control a large gravitational proton instrument, it should be used to study a certain ability!" Su Zhan said lightly. "He is now in the Republic of Maltese, and has joined the Maltese nationality, ready to hold a cocktail party!" Skye raised his head and said, he has been investigated for his position. "The Doctor is there!" Su Zhan said. Coleson frowned: "It''s a bit troublesome. S.H.I. Easy. The local government will not allow assault troops to enter, and Ian Quinn¡¯s house is heavily guarded and surrounded by power grids. Unless we have an internal line, it is impossible to enter!" "The only way is for us to go in alone. S.H.I.E.L.D. will approve but not admit it, so if anything happens, we have to face it ourselves. However, there is no way to pass the sensor without an inside line. The power grid will be activated. Even if we have a way to deal with the power grid and the laser, we will inevitably be discovered at that time, and there is no way to rescue it!" Mei said next to him. Coulson nodded: "That''s it!" "Su Zhan, in the future you foresee, how did we... do it?" Coleson asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just glanced at Sky next to him. Sky seemed to be doing something with his phone. He knew that Skye was getting an invitation letter and entered the reception as a member of the "Rising Tide" organization.However, this is very dangerous, after all, Skye has not received this training. "In fact, it is not that difficult to save people. Although the guards are tight, this level is not a threat to me. I can just break in, help you attract firepower, restart the power grid, and then you sneak in and rescue the doctor!" Su Zhan didn''t want Skye to take risks, so he took the initiative to ask. "Are you sure?" Coleson asked uncertainly. Su Zhan nodded: "If this Doctor Hall is worth saving!" "Okay, Fitz, you immediately get the equipment that can restart the power grid, let''s set off for Malta!" Coleson said decisively. "Su Zhan, this is the watch I designed for you. Did you see the red light next to it? Just wait for the color of the light to turn green, and it means you have entered the range of their network. Then you just have to click , The power grid system will restart.¡± Gemma Simmons explained with the watch to help Su Zhan put it on. Su Zhan looked at it, let alone, the watch was pretty good-looking. "understood!" Su Zhan put on the headphones and responded, then walked aside and sat down to rest. Dr. Hall basically can''t be saved. Although Su Zhan can save him, he doesn''t want to do it.Although this Dr. Hall was kidnapped at first, he was urged by Ian Quinn in the end and he was considered to be on his side.Finally, he was hit by Coleson and fell into the gravitational protons!It seems that he must die, but in the end he extended a hand, so he may not die. According to Su Zhan''s own speculation, this guy may have been a blessing in disguise. Not only did he not die, but because the gravitational particles merged with the molecules of his body, he gained the ability to control gravity and can change the gravity of objects at will! This reminded him of a more powerful but not very famous villain in the Marvel universe. Wanliwang! Item 0033 "Su Zhan, you... be careful yourself!" The plane landed near Ian Quinn¡¯s villa in Malta. Su Zhan was ready to set off. Coelson looked at Su Zhan and said with concern. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry about me, there is no guy who makes me feel threatened!" "Be careful!" Coleson said, Su Zhan looked at Skye next to him and smiled at him, then clapped his hands and said, "Alright guys, the show is ready to begin!" At the door of Ian Quinn¡¯s villa, many business celebrities came and went in. The bodyguards at the door strictly checked the invitations. From time to time, laughter came from inside, which looked very lively! "Sir, please show your invitation card!" The bodyguard stopped Su Zhan. "Invitation? I think...I don''t need it." Su Zhan said with a smile while looking at the bodyguard. The bodyguard frowned: "Sir, if you don''t have an invitation, I''m afraid I can''t let you in. You''d better leave, otherwise... Don''t blame us for asking you to leave by force." "Oh? Really? I want to see if your so-called coercive means can invite me to leave." Su Zhan looked at the bodyguard with interest. These bodyguards have been strictly trained, and naturally have a way to deal with this situation. Just after Su Zhan''s words were finished, the bodyguards had already taken him towards him.The bodyguard''s hand grasped Su Zhan''s shoulder and wanted to take him away. "Huh?" The bodyguard tried hard and found that he was unable to push Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "What? Is that just the strength?" The bodyguard snorted and increased his strength, but Su Zhan still didn''t move. At this time, the bodyguard next to him also found that something was wrong, so he hurried over to help.But the two bodyguards together, but they just failed to push Su Zhan, Su Zhan was motionless as if the soles of his feet had taken root. Seeing those two bodyguards gritted their teeth, the blue veins on their necks were bursting with difficulty, Su Zhan easily reached out and grabbed the shoulders of the two bodyguards, and said: "It seems that you can''t stop me, so... Just lie on your stomach, anyway...you guys are just here." Su Zhan raised his hand, and the two burly bodyguards were directly caught by him. They were struggling with their feet off the ground, and then there was an exclamation that they were directly taken into the villa by Su Zhanqi. Puff! One was smashed on the wine table, and the other was thrown into the swimming pool. "what¡­¡­" The people in the villa panicked instantly, and Ian Quinn, who was in a suit and holding a wine glass, was taken aback, but quickly recovered his composure and saw Su Zhan who had swaggered in from the door. "catch him!" Ian Quinn said to his subordinates, he was very curious, who this strange man with yellow skin is, dare to come to his own territory to make trouble! Soon, countless bodyguards rushed towards Su Zhan. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth were slightly cocked, and he didn''t even look at the bodyguards who rushed forward. He just raised his hands slightly. The bodyguards were lifted up instantly and floated in the air as if they were caught by the neck.When they were panicked, they realized that they had ran into their companions. "Do not¡­¡­" The shouts came, but they couldn''t control their bodies at all. They bumped into their companions one by one, and fainted one after another. Ian Quinn squinted his eyes and looked at Su Zhan with interest. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to have such an ability! "Whatever the cost, catch him!" Ian Quinn didn''t know the purpose of Su Zhan, but he mostly came to trouble him.As the boss, he naturally wouldn''t risk staying here.After the explanation, Ian Quinn had already turned and left. Bang bang bang! Gunshots came from all around, Su Zhan''s reaction was very fast, his body dodged very quickly and slightly, and the bullets had flew past his body.Immediately afterwards, Mind Force controlled the display, and the bullets that flew out were just like replays, instantly retreating back, and actually flew to the person who fired the shot. 27 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 27 Before those people could react to the weird situation in front of them, they were hit by their own bullets and fell to the ground. "Although it''s not as good as Magneto, the ability to control mind power is really amazing!" Without doing anything, the enemy has been resolved. This kind of ease and comfort made Su Zhan more satisfied with this ability. The guests didn''t know where they were going. Su Zhan walked into the villa step by step, and soon found that the indicator light on the watch had turned green. After pressing it lightly, he notified Coleson and the others. Coleson was near the power grid. He had heard the gunshots in the villa for a long time. He had been waiting nervously. Now he finally received the news, and the power grid has been restarted, he immediately entered without hesitation. Fitz, Gemma Simmons, and Skye are not combatants. Although May is powerful, she has to stay on the plane, ready to take off at any time, so only Coulson comes in. After Coleson came here, Su Zhan started to cause destruction! This Ian Quinn will appear in the follow-up, catching him now will easily affect the subsequent development, and some of the gains outweigh the losses.Anyway, it is not difficult to catch him, so let him jump for a while. Clang Dang Dang Dang! The things in the room were constantly crushed and destroyed by Su Sheng''s thought power. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to feel a violent tremor on the ground. It was guessed that Coleson had already found Dr. Hall. Item 0034 Su Zhan went outside and took a look. A helicopter had just taken off and Ian Quinn was inside. "Escape, escape, you can''t escape from my Wuzhishan anyway!" Looking at the plane, Su Zhan pursed his lips and sneered, and then turned to find Coleson and Dr. Hall. In the basement. Coleson and Dr. Hall are facing each other. Coleson finds Dr. Hall and wants to take him away, but Dr. Hall refuses to leave.When Su Zhan arrived, the machine had been activated, and Dr. Hall was hearing that he was going to destroy the machine, and the explosion might cause countless lives. "You can''t do this, it will cause many innocent people to die, and my team is still here, they are good people!" Coleson said to Dr. Hall. Dr. Hall said calmly: "Ian Quinn''s power has become stronger and stronger. If he continues to study, he will have very terrible energy. What I am doing now is just to protect all mankind and sacrifice one for all mankind. For a small number of people, this is no way." With that said, Dr. Hall actually took out a wine glass to pour himself, and then, strangely, the poured wine turned out to be tilted. The ground starts to tilt?Things around were flying around, and the machines inside were running fast, emitting sizzling blue lights. When the shaking ended, Coleson and Dr. Hall were already standing on the wall! The gravitational field of the entire space has completely changed. Coleson was unwilling to persuade him, and Dr. Hall held a gun at him, as if explaining, or explaining his own ideas. The only thing that is still normal is Su Zhan! In fact, Su Zhan also felt the change in gravity, and he couldn''t control it at all.But he urged the power of mind, using mind power to control his body, as smoothly as possible to change the gravity, thereby changing his gravity! At this time, Su Zhan saw that on the left wall, Coulson and Dr. Hall were facing each other.On the right is the gravitational proton instrument in operation. The gravitational particles in the middle of the instrument are undergoing irregular changes, constantly changing their shapes! "Su Zhan, find a way to stop the machine. This thing is going to explode. All of us are in danger!" Coulson knew that he could no longer persuade Dr. Hall, so he could only shout to Su Zhan, hoping that Su Zhan could turn the tide. "OK!" Su Zhan responded, ready to find a way to stop the machine. "Don''t think about it!" Dr. Hall yelled, and shot Su Zhan directly. But the moment he fired the shot, there was another violent shaking around him. This time the shaking was very strong. Dr. Hall was unsteady and fell to the ground. Su Zhan was also a little bit unable to control his thought power, and almost flew out.Fortunately, he hurriedly stabilized and turned off the power smoothly. The shaking stopped, but the machine did not stop. Su Zhan frowned. Is it really the only way to keep Dr. Hall in? Originally, he wanted to say whether he could get this gravitational particle.Thinking of this, Su Zhan suddenly controlled his thoughts and enveloped Coleson''s body, and then directly threw Coleson out of this room that was already gravitationally chaotic. "Run quickly and get out of here, I will find a way to fix this!" Su Zhan shouted at Coelson. Coleson shook his head: "No, I can''t leave you here alone!" "It''s too late. Someone has to deal with it. Hurry up, inform May, and start the plane quickly!" Su Zhan shouted. Coleson frowned, gritted his teeth and turned and ran out. "It''s useless, it''s going to explode soon, it''s too late." Dr. Hall murmured. Su Zhan shook his head: "Not necessarily, Dr. Hall, this is our first meeting, but it will definitely not be the last. I believe...in the future...we will have the opportunity to meet again." "No... we will all die..." Dr. Hall shook his head and suddenly saw Su Zhan raising his hand at him. "Goodbye, when we meet next time, maybe I should call you Wanli Wang!" Su Zhan said and waved his hand vigorously.In an instant, Dr. Hall flew out involuntarily and flew directly to the Gravity Proton Instrument. "Do not¡­¡­" Dr. Hall yelled, but the person was already surrounded and swallowed by the black gravitational particles in the gravitational proton instrument.At the same time, a violent explosion was instantly generated from the gravitational proton instrument. Su Zhan couldn''t resist the powerful force. The mind shield opened instantly, but it was useless. It was crushed in an instant, causing him He hit the wall hard and then landed slowly. "Ahem, it seems that you have to use this method, although it is somewhat unconventional, but maybe... this is fate?" Su Zhan got up with a grin, glanced at the stopped Gravity Proton Instrument and sighed.Struggling to walk over slowly, looking at the gravitational particles that have completely solidified, Su Zhan said: "System, can this thing be received into the system space?" "can." "Then take it in!" As the voice fell, the black gravitational particles solidified in the center of the gravitational proton instrument instantly disappeared, and then appeared in the space of the system, quietly, as if they were just ordinary black stones! "Su Zhan, are you okay?" Coleson went and returned, shouting at Su Zhan. 28 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 28 Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m fine, but I''m afraid this trip...I''m busy!" "No, at least we saved ourselves, saved a lot of people!" Coleson said seriously. Item 0035 Su Zhanjiang briefly told Coleson what happened, that Dr. Hall fell into the gravitational proton instrument, was swallowed by gravitational particles, and then disappeared together with the gravitational particles.Coulson didn''t doubt his words, but felt fortunate that there was no explosion here. After returning to the plane, Su Zhan took a shower and changed his clothes. As soon as he returned to the room, he saw Skye come in and threw himself in his arms. "what happened?" Holding Skye, Su Zhan asked. Skye shook his head and said, "Fortunately, you are okay. It''s really... too dangerous. I regret it. I knew it was so dangerous in SHIELD. I would rather... rather not come." Su Zhan patted her on the back and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''m not that easy to get into trouble. As for danger, it''s the same everywhere. The world is not safe, and it can even be in danger at any time. To avoid danger, you can only make yourself stronger. Skye, will you help me?" "I do, of course I do!" Skye raised his head and said without hesitation: "It''s just... I don''t know how I can help!" "Of course you can help, and it''s important!" Su Zhan said, walked over to close the door, took Skye to sit down and said, "You know I can predict the future. Although this is not controlled by myself, I know that in the future, the world will face countless times. It is dangerous, and SHIELD is not that safe! Whether it is for our own or for the safety of the world, I think it is necessary to form our own team." "Do you want to leave SHIELD?" Skye asked in surprise. Su Zhan shook his head: "Not for the time being, at least until the results of what you want to investigate are found out. What''s more, SHIELD is not as good as you think. Instead of doing this, it is better to form a team by ourselves. A team like the Avengers has its power in its own hands! So, I hope you help me investigate a few people!" "Although I know them, it is not so easy to find them, so I can only count on you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "it is good!" Skye agreed simply. She believes that Su Zhan is not a bad person, even if it is, she will follow him forever. "The first one to look for is a mutant. His real name should be Clarice, Ferguson. He is a Chinese-American mutant with the ability to transmit in time and space!" Su Zhan¡¯s first goal is to blink, with a time and space transmission. Ability can facilitate many things. Most importantly, with her, it is much easier to find others. Otherwise, running one by one, looking for one by one, it would be too time-consuming. "wait for me!" Skye said a word and turned around, and it didn''t take long for him to come over and fiddle with the computer.After a while, flashing data was displayed on the computer."Is it her?" "Yes, it''s her!" Seeing Skye found the flashing information so quickly, and even found her location via satellite, Su Zhan was really surprised, and happily hugged her and kissed her. "And then, who else are you looking for?" Seeing that he helped Su Zhan and Su Zhan was still so happy, Skye also became happy. "Others are not in a hurry for the time being, I am going to find her first, and then I have some other things to deal with. Honey, I may not be able to stay with you in SHIELD for a while, and the time left for me is getting less and less. , I must cultivate our forces as soon as possible!" "I understand, don''t worry, I will take care of myself as soon as possible, and find out my identity as soon as possible!" Skye nodded and said. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to conceal this matter at the time. If Coleson asks you, you can admit that you helped me." "Is this all right? He, will they..." Skye was a little worried. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, the Avengers are an example. As long as it''s not doing evil, it''s fine. What''s more, in this world, we still speak with fists. As long as we are strong enough, SHIELD has to weigh it, right?" "That''s good!" "I''m going to see Coleson, I have to ask him for leave for the time being!" Su Zhan smiled, and then went to Coelson. Coleson had just reported the situation with S.H.I.E.L.D., and when Su Zhan came in, Coleson smiled and said, "Is our superhero looking for something?" "I''m going to leave for a period of time. I''m afraid I''m not sure how long it will be. During this period, I hope you can help me take care of Skye!" Su Zhan said straightforwardly. Coulson froze for a moment: "Leaving again? Can I know the reason?" "I''m afraid I can''t elaborate on the specific reasons for the time being, I can only say...I am going to prepare to save the world!" Su Zhan said. "save the world?" Coulson hurriedly asked: "Are you... do you foresee any future?" "The future is changeable and complicated. For myself, for the people I care about, what I have to do. Coelson, if you trust me, remember my words... S.H.I.E.L.D. is not what you imagined S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau!" Su Zhan said, and then said: "I''m leaving, please contact me if you have any situation!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned around and went out. "S.H.I.E.L.D., is not the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau I imagined? What do you mean, Su Zhan...you have to make it clear!" Coleson chased it out and wanted to ask clearly. But at this time, the lower door of the plane was already open. Looking at the blue sky, Su Zhan jumped straight down. Item 0036 In an abandoned factory, a woman wearing a leather jacket, red hair, blue eyes, and a few purple tattoos near her eyes is sitting on the ground eating burgers. Her name is Clarice, an orphan. I don''t know when, she suddenly awakened an ability to generate crystals by herself, open something like the gate of time and space, and send people or things away.Her character itself is a bit timid, and she was very scared when she gained abilities, because her inability to control her abilities has caused many accidents.Later, she slowly moved away from the crowd, controlled her ability, knew her identity as a mutant, wandered around, and would help out if she met a compatriot, and gradually became famous among mutants over time. Just now, she also rescued a mutant who had just awakened, a mutant that could produce extra bones and had two hearts.Saved his compatriots, Clarice, who was in a big mood, hummed an unknown tune while eating. Suddenly her voice stopped, and she turned to look at the broken window next to her.It can be clearly seen that in the sky outside, a firelight is flying towards here quickly. Click! The window shattered, and the flame had come to her. As the flame disappeared, it gradually appeared that a person was coming. An Asian! It was Su Zhan who came here! Su Zhan looked down and nodded in satisfaction. When he turned into flames, his clothes were basically not immune, but he used his mind power to wrap his clothes with a mind power defense cover to prevent clothes from being burnt! Before there was a special uniform, this method was good. It can not only ensure that the clothes are not damaged, but also exercise the ability of thinking. "who are you?" Clarice already had pink crystals in his hands, and asked Su Zhan vigilantly. Su Zhan smiled friendly and said: "Don''t be nervous, I have no malice. My name is Su Zhan, I''m here to invite you to join my team!" 29 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 29 "Sorry, I haven''t heard of you, and don''t want to join anyone''s team!" Clarice said in a deep voice. "Clarice, Ferguson, Chinese Americans, mutants, can produce crystals, and use them to open portals for teleportation or space-time transmission. When you were young, you were afraid of your own abilities, and you were afraid, and later you knew you were After being a mutant, he has been working hard to save his compatriots. Am I right?" Su Zhan looked at her and said with a smile. Clarice''s face changed drastically, but he didn''t expect him to investigate himself so clearly. "Really, don''t be nervous. I investigate you because I am optimistic about you. Although I am not a mutant, I have many abilities. One of them is that I can predict the future and can also be understood as a prophet! I know that the world is moving In the face of catastrophe, you mutants cannot escape, and there will be an extermination in the near future. If you want to save the mutants, you alone are not enough!" "So? I can''t do it myself, I can do it with you? What''s more, who knows if what you said is true or false!" Clarice said in disbelief. "Because, I will not let this world be destroyed, so no matter who it is, as long as I try to destroy and control this world, that is my enemy. For this goal, I am willing to give my life, including my life! As for me, What you said is true or false, you can witness with your own eyes. If you think I''m lying to you, I promise you can leave at any time!" Su Zhan looked at her sincerely, and slowly extended his hand: "A person has not wandered yet. Is it enough? Join my team and we will work hard for this world together!" The word wandering stung Clarice. Although she was free, she lacked care. Whenever she was alone, the feeling of loneliness was always lingering.Maybe I should join him?He seems to be Asian too, and what if what he said is true? "Can you guarantee that if the mutants really have a crisis, you will help?" Clarice asked seriously. "I promise!" Su Zhan said seriously. "Okay, then I''ll follow you for now, but let me explain first, if I find that what you do is different from what you said, I will leave!" Clarice took Su Zhan''s hand, Su Zhan Smiled happily. Although Clarice said that he might leave at any time, he was basically determined to join his team. Unexpectedly, the first solicitation went so smoothly! "Do you know? Actually you should have a better name!" Su Zhan looked at her, and under her curious gaze, said slowly: "From now on, you will be called Xie Xian. Only this name can be matched. For you, trust me...it won¡¯t be long before the mutants and the whole world will know this name!" "Flashing? It sounds cool, well, I''ll call it flashing from today!" Clarice, no, it should be called flashing now.Flashing nodded in satisfaction and asked: "So what are we going to do now?" "Let me see your ability first..." Su Zhan said with a smile. Item 0037 "my pleasure!" Flashing said with a smile, and directly threw the crystal in his hand. The space seemed to be instantly distorted, forming a portal with rippling pink-blue light waves, followed by the flashing and quickly jumping in, and then disappeared.In the next second, behind Su Zhan''s head, a portal appeared instantly, and the flicker jumped out of it and kicked towards Su Zhan. "Want to see my ability? Okay, then I also have to see if your ability is qualified to recruit me!" Shining thought in her heart, watching Su Zhan, who seemed to have not noticed it, kicked his head directly. past. Snapped! Su Zhan didn''t turn her head or turn around, as if there were eyes growing behind her head, she grabbed her ankle with an accurate backhand.Flickering was frightened, and hurriedly kicked with the other foot, but suddenly felt that he was still going out. The strength is not great, so after a short period of weightlessness, the blinking adjusts the body quickly and landing safely.After landing, the crystal flashed quickly and disappeared again. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he slowly closed his eyes.The next second, flashing appeared in front of him and attacked frantically. "Not fast enough. Your attack is not fast enough. I can easily avoid it even with my eyes closed. If you want to use the portal to attack your opponent suddenly, then your attack must be fast, accurate, and ruthless. Otherwise, it is easy to be caught by the opponent, for example...this way..." Su Zhan closed his eyes and shook his body slightly, accurately avoiding the flashing attack, and then suddenly shot and grabbed her fist! "Whatever, I can run away anytime..." Flickering said unconvincingly, preparing to throw the crystal and escape. But at this time, he found that his body was out of control, and the crystal was in his hand, and she couldn''t throw it out no matter how hard she tried, and could not open the portal! "No ability is invincible, as long as you hold your body, you can''t use it!" Su Zhan opened his eyes, let go of her, and then withdrew his mind control over her. Seeing the flickering look a little frustrated, Su Zhan said with relief: "However, any kind of ability can be strengthened through hard work and training. Water overcomes fire, but as long as the fire is strong enough, water cannot extinguish the fire. Similarly, As long as your strength is strong enough, my mind control will not be able to deal with you!" "alright, I got it!" Flashing said something and curiously said: "But, how much ability do you have? You are not a mutant, so what are you?" "I''m just an ordinary person, just... an ordinary person with special abilities." Su Zhan smiled faintly, and said: "You are very capable and can do a lot of things, so before the crisis comes, You have to become stronger, not just as a supporting role, but as a fighter on your own!" "As a soldier, you lack the means of attack. Your ability is your best means of attack. You can open or close the portal at any time. As long as you operate well, you can completely turn the enemy into two halves! , Although it¡¯s cool to open the portal, the sensitivity is still too low. You can try to throw the crystal onto the thing you want to teleport and teleport directly!" "It''s impossible!" Flickering and shaking his head: "What I have tried, I can only open the portal, and there is no way to use the crystal to transmit directly!" Su Zhan shook his head seriously: "Don''t underestimate your potential, as long as you work hard, there is nothing you can''t do!" "Okay, I''ll work hard!" Although Xianxing still didn''t quite believe that she could do it, Su Zhan''s encouragement made her feel confident. No one has ever encouraged her, no one has taught her how to improve her ability or how to become stronger. "Maybe... it''s good to follow him!" Shining thought so and so in her heart. "Change the place, you deserve a better life!" Su Zhan looked around and said with a smile. Flashing smiled, and threw the crystal to open the portal. Su Zhan and Flashing jumped directly in. After a while, the two had appeared in the presidential suite of a high-end hotel. Obviously, this room was not flickering, but it was not important. Su Zhan turned around and directly booked the presidential suite. When he went back, he asked the hotel people to bring some food. It is justifiable to live in the master suite, instead of using the ability to live here sneakily. This feeling is a new experience for flashing. A wanderer does not have that much money, although her source of money is not so clean. , But every time just get some, enough to spend, she has never experienced spending money like Su Zhan. Su Zhan is good to her, and she doesn''t want to let Su Zhan down. She has worked hard to exercise her abilities again and again. Although she did not succeed, she had a goal and worked hard for it! The flashing ability is very strong, as long as you develop and exercise well, it is not a problem to become a unique character! Regardless of Su Zhan¡¯s plan or the goals given by the system, it is not so easy to become the king of this world. Lone Rangers can¡¯t do it, and even a light commander can¡¯t do it. So in his plan, he formed his own team to form Your own power is very necessary. A team, a force needs a variety of talents.You need a network expert like Skye and a biologist like Gemma Simmons, but the most important thing is strength, which is scary, convincing, and afraid to provoke! Only in this way can we develop and achieve our goals! Item 0038 Flashing is training her ability, Su Zhan is not idle, immersed in the system space to study gravity particles. This thing lay there quietly, there was no change at all, and no difference could be detected. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Su Zhan suspected that this thing swallowed Dr. Hall. "System, can I swallow it?" Su Zhan asked towards the system. "It is now in a completely closed state. After testing, it seems to be changing inside. It should be some kind of self-adjusting ability, so it cannot be absorbed temporarily!" The system gave an answer. "Self-adjustment? I''m afraid it''s Dr. Hall''s reason, so I can only wait until Dr. Hall absorbs this ability, and then I absorb Dr. Hall?" Su Zhan was a little uncomfortable. It feels bad. Dr. Hall, the King of Wanli, is a ruthless character. He is a ruthless person who crushes all the members of the Avengers. If you want to recruit him, I am afraid you may not be able to control it. Maybe... Then you can only absorb him. Right. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan..." Su Zhan was thinking when he suddenly heard someone calling himself, he woke up and looked at some panic flashes in front of him. 30 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 30 "what happened?" Seeing the flickering panic, Su Zhan was a little curious, what is she for no reason? "Something happened to a friend of mine, I must...must rush to rescue her right away, you...can you help me?" Flashing asked nervously. "of course!" Su Zhan responded without hesitation, and then asked her to calm down, and said, "First, tell me what happened. Who is your friend? What happened?" "This is a friend I only met recently, and a mutant named Sarah, codenamed Bone. She can grow extra bones as a weapon, and two hearts. I just saved her a few days ago. But she called me just now and said that she was in trouble." Flashing explained hurriedly. "Mutant? Can grow bones to be used as weapons?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Although he knew the abilities of mutants were all sorts of strange, but this kind of thing was really... well, it was too surprising. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan responded, nodded at him gratefully, raised his hand and threw the crystal. The portal appeared, and Su Zhan and Shining jumped directly in. The next second, the two appeared in a place that looked like a basement. The door to the basement was closed, and there was a woman shivering and hiding next to her. Seeing the light from the portal, and the flashing Su Zhan that appeared, the woman was ecstatic, and hurriedly got up and shouted: "Great, you are finally here. Who is he?" "His name is Su Zhan, and he is now my boss!" Flashing introduced a sentence and asked: "Hurry up, let''s get out of here first!" With that said, flashing will open the portal. "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke, looking at the flashing, and said, "I know why you saved her before, but is she in trouble now? It''s because you just hide! You can''t hide for a while. You can''t hide from you for a while. Trouble is not about hiding. It can be resolved." After finishing speaking, Su Zhan looked at the girl and said, "You called the skeleton, right? Whoever caught it?" "outside!" The skeleton said subconsciously. "I heard that you can produce bones as weapons? Do you know how to fight?" Su Zhan asked again. The skeleton shook his head. "It''s okay, you will understand later!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he waved his hand in the void, and the door was instantly pulled out, and he still came to the side. Afterwards, Su Zhan went out. Outside is an empty underground hall. I don''t know what it was originally for. It seems to have been abandoned for a long time. "He... he will be fine, right?" Skeleton asked flickering with some worry. Flashing shook his head: "Don''t worry, he is very strong, and... I suddenly felt that he was right. Escape is not a way, you can only face it, you can only fight!" "Roar!" A weird roar suddenly came out. Su Zhan pulled out his ears, and said to the flashing bones behind him: "Pay attention to your safety." Click, click! The sound of heavy footsteps came, and the surroundings seemed to shake a little because of this.Looks like this is a big guy? Su Zhan stared at the front, and soon saw the enemy''s appearance! Green skin, huge body, a long and thick tail! "Damn, Professor Lizard?" Su Zhan was stunned when he saw the big guy who appeared. He didn''t expect that it would be Professor Lizard. Why didn''t this guy go looking for the little spider to play with, and catch the mutant?Go beyond the line! "Hey, big lizard, you have crossed the boundary, the mutant matter has nothing to do with you!" Su Zhan shouted to Professor Lizard. Professor Lizard roared and rushed over without taking care of Su Zhan at all. "Ignore me? Well, I have to let you know what the price is for ignoring me!" Su Zhan sneered and rushed out suddenly. Professor Lizard stretched out his tail and swept directly towards Su Zhan. The momentum sinks vigorously, faintly waiting for the wind to break through the air. Su Zhan bent over to hide, grabbed his tail violently, turned around, and threw him out with force. boom! Professor Lizard hit the wall, shook his head, and stared at Su Zhan angrily.There was a roar, bang, bang, and bang footsteps. The thick sound seemed to crush the ground with great power.With a few shaking tails, he swept over. "Come back?" Su Zhan sneered and curled his lips. Instead of grabbing this time, he raised his arm and resisted. So heavy, so heavy! Professor Lizard''s tail swept over, and Su Zhan instantly felt a little trouble in his arm, and moved his body a few steps aside. "It deserves to be a guy who can love and kill Spider-Man for so long, there is indeed a set!" Su Zhan''s feet stepped on the ground hard, and his whole person suddenly rose into the air, spinning in the air to the top of Professor Lizard, his leg whip swept directly to his neck. Click! There was a crisp sound, and Professor Lizard was like a kite with a broken line. He was kicked and flew out instantly, his head hit the wall heavily, and the wall was dented. Puff! Professor Lizard lying on the ground seemed to be knocked into a faint. "This... is this solved?" Bone marrow watched Su Zhan dealt with Professor Lizard lightly, froze for a long time, and said in disbelief. Chapter 0039 Give Me A Reason To Let You Off Su Zhan walked towards Professor Lizard slowly, and when he saw that this guy was really knocked out, he nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t use any abilities just now, it was purely physical strength. Su Zhan was still very satisfied with being able to hang Professor Lizard so easily. 31 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 31 "Wake up, don''t pretend to be dead!" Su Zhan kicked a few feet, and Professor Lizard woke up leisurely. As soon as he woke up, he waved his thick arm towards Su Zhan. "Be careful!" Blink couldn''t help shouting. Su Zhan only raised his hand. In an instant, Professor Lizard''s movements stopped abruptly, his arm stopped in front of Su Zhan''s eyes and could not move. Professor Lizard was a little flustered. Seeing the blue veins bursting out of his body, he was obviously fighting hard. Su Zhan could also feel that it was a little difficult to control him, but this degree of effort was nothing. "Lizard, you better behave, otherwise, I don''t mind turning you into a grilled lizard!" Su Zhan raised his other hand, and the flames appeared instantly. The hot flame-roasted Professor Lizard instantly gave up resistance and did not dare to move.The high temperature of thousands of degrees is enough to turn him into a dead lizard. "You...who are you?" Professor Lizard asked hoarsely. "It doesn''t matter who I am, what is important is that I am curious why you want to catch mutants!" "She has the ability to grow bones..." Professor Lizard said. Although it was just such a sentence, Su Zhan immediately understood, and sneered: "No wonder you didn''t play with the little spider and ran over to catch the mutant. You see that she can grow bones, so I want to study and see if it can make you. The broken arm grows back? You don''t want to give up..." "If it were you, you wouldn''t give up!" Professor Lizard said coldly: "Listen, I don''t want to be your enemy, let me go, I promise you won''t bother her again!" "Really? It''s a pity that you don''t trouble her, but I''m looking for your trouble." Su Zhan sneered, the flame in his hand instantly increased, and immediately enshrouded Professor Lizard. The flames burned, Professor Lizard screamed ferociously, struggling constantly. Su Zhan used his mind to control him, making him unable to escape. "No... don''t... let me go, let me go..." Professor Lizard screamed loudly for mercy after being burned. "My name is Su Zhan, and I work for S.H.I.E.L.D.For the time being. If I remember correctly, you seem to be on the S.H.I.E.L.D. crime list? Then, why should I let you go? Or think I will be like Spider-Man. Stupid, every time I just catch you, then let you run away, and then catch it again? Playing this kind of play-like game?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Professor Lizard could feel that he wanted to kill himself, unlike Spider-Man or other people, because the so-called justice or kindness would only be locked up even if he caught him. He could feel the murderous, real murderous aura of Su Zhan. . "I am willing to surrender to you, I am willing to be your subordinate, I can do many things for you, I am a professor, I know how to use the technology, please, let me go, don''t kill me..." Lizard Shouted the professor. "technology!" These two words really moved Su Zhan. Professor Lizard felt that the flame seemed to stop, and knew that there was a door. He hurriedly said: "I know a lot of technology, and I have my own laboratory. I can help you do many things that are not convenient for you. I am willing to be loyal to you. Surrender you!" "It all sounds interesting, but the question is... why should I trust you?" "You are very strong, I dare not lie to you! If I lie to you, no matter where I go, I can''t get away, right?" Professor Lizard hurriedly assured. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted and removed the flame and mind power. Professor Lizard sat slumped on the ground, with a faint smell of burning. Very miserable, very embarrassed! "I believe you for the time being, but you''d better show your worth. I''m not a good-tempered person! Now, you can get out of here, and I will naturally look for you when I need you!" Su Zhan waved his hand, Professor Lizard responded, turned and ran away dingy. I can feel it, Professor Lizard is very depressed, thinking about it, originally he wanted to catch the mutant and heal his broken arm, but he didn''t catch it, and the hope of curing the broken arm was gone, and he almost died. Become someone else''s younger brother, just think about it and you will know how depressed it is. Su Zhan didn''t believe him, but didn''t worry that he would repent or engage in small actions. This is the benefit of strength! With strength, you can do what you want to do, don''t worry about this, worry about that! "See, it''s that simple to solve the trouble!" Su Zhan turned and walked over and said to the skeleton towards the blinking. The expressions of the two were very admiring. They didn''t expect that the troublesome danger could be solved so easily. This not only proved the power of Su Zhan, but also made them think of becoming stronger! "I... can I follow you?" The bones were a little nervous, and he asked Su Zhan with an agreed opening, his eyes full of expectation. "Of course, I am forming my own team, if you are willing to join, of course I welcome it!" Su Zhan''s active surrender made Su Zhan very happy. Although the strength of the bones is not yet known, the more subordinates, of course, the better. Chapter 0040 I am Heaven! Three days later. Hong Kong. The crowds on the street are endless, and the neon lights around are flickering, and they all prove how prosperous the nightlife here is! A man and two women walking on the busy streets attracted a lot of attention. "Boss, who are we looking for?" Blinking asked curiously, standing on the left of Su Zhan, while the skeleton on the other side heard the blinking question and asked curiously: "This is my first time in Hong Kong. , There are so many people. Are we looking for mutants?" "It''s not just mutants who have abilities. Many people have special abilities for various reasons. For example... He, a street magician, do you think he has abilities?" Su Zhan pointed randomly. A man next to him who was doing magic said casually. Flashing looked at the bone marrow, curled his lips and said, "This is just magic, not ability, and it''s still very crappy magic..." Su Zhan smiled noncommitantly, and slowly said, "The person we are looking for is called Chen Haoran. You can also call him Moxibustion Yanxia. His ability can release flames, but it''s not strong. It can only be regarded as a spark. However, a single spark can start a prairie fire, as long as he can continue to work hard, he can also become very strong! It''s just that his current profession... is not a superhero, just a terrible magician!" With that said, Su Zhan had already walked towards the magician next to him. Flashing and Skeleton glanced at each other in surprise, no... it''s him, right? The magician finished the performance, and looked a little disappointed at the dull reactions of the surrounding audience. It is estimated that today is in vain.Just as he was about to put away his hat containing money on the ground, suddenly someone still got a few dollar bills in.The magician was shocked and looked up at the young man who gave the money. "Thank you!" He has been performing on the street for so long and has not received so much money. Su Zhan shrugged: "To be honest, your magic is really bad, but... I think you should have something more exciting, but I don''t know if you can let me see it?" The magician shook his head: "Sorry, I don''t know what you are talking about, this is already my best performance!" 32 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 32 "Really? Chen Haoran, is this your best performance?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The magician Chen Haoran was stunned."You...you know my name?" "Of course, I made a special trip to find you, so let''s talk somewhere else?" Chen Haoran hesitated, and finally nodded."Then go to my house!" "Your home is not safe!" Su Zhan smiled, and led Chen Haoran to Shining and Marrow, and then greeted him and walked to the side alley. "Here? It doesn''t seem to be the place to talk." Chen Haoran asked curiously. Su Zhan didn''t speak but looked at the flicker. The flicker threw the crystal to open the portal. Chen Haoran was stunned. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan grabbed Chen Haoran by the shoulder and jumped directly in with him. Then the portal closed and the alley returned to calm. "This...what is this place?" After a while, the portal appeared, and Chen Haoran looked at the strange hotel room and nervously asked Su Zhan. "United States!" Su Zhan smiled and said. "America? This... how is this possible?" In the blink of an eye, he came to the United States from Hong Kong?Chen Haoran looked at Su Zhan trio in disbelief, especially flashing, this kind of ability is too amazing! "Who are you, why are you looking for me?" Chen Haoran asked Su Zhan. "You should show your strength first." Su Zhan wants to recruit Chen Haoran, but the premise is... This Chen Haoran needs to be recruited! Although Chen Haoran was still a bit at a loss, he could see that they were not malicious for the time being, and they had also demonstrated their abilities and knew their own details. At this time, there was no need to hide anything.So Chen Haoran stretched out his palm and burst out a small flame.Then he raised his head somewhat proudly, only to find that Su Zhan''s expression was very plain, and the two women next to him even curled their lips in dissatisfaction. "This is my ability!" Chen Haoran said. "Sure enough, it''s a spark!" Although he knew his abilities a long time ago, he was still a little disappointed after seeing him.This level of flames is really not lethal! "Are you looking down on me?" Chen Haoran showed his abilities complacently, but found that Su Zhan didn''t seem to be very excited."This is a unique ability that God has given me!" "unique?" Su Zhan curled his lips: "You look at yourself too high. If your ability is bestowed on you, then I am God!" As the words fell, Su Zhan suddenly burst into a hot flame, enveloping the whole person, no... the whole person turned into a flame. The sudden change of Su Zhan left Chen Haoran stunned. Looking at Su Zhan whose whole body turned into flames, and then at the small flame in his palm, Chen Haoran put away the flame in frustration, and suffered a blow... Su Zhan put away the flames and looked at the frustrated Chen Haoran, "Although your ability is still weak, I can help you become stronger! Follow me, I will make you stronger and truly show your strength. !" His words were not too provocative, but they made Chen Haoran''s eyes brighter and brighter. He has always believed that his ability is a gift given by God, and he believes that he can make a career and become a superhero. Now, Su Zhan''s words ignited his confidence and opened the door to the road to superheroes!Seeing Su Zhan, he nodded excitedly! Chapter 0041 War Alliance Chen Haoran belongs to the list of SHIELD. There is a special person in charge. He needs to contact him regularly to ensure that he is not missing or accidentally.When Chen Haoran told Su Zhan in a little nervousness, Su Zhan didn''t care. This so-called list, he himself is also on it, not just him, basically no matter whether it is famous or unknown superpowers, basically it is listed, basically as long as you are strong enough, you can ignore this matter! Chen Haoran is capable, but not so strong, so he will naturally be supervised. "Since you are following me now, you don''t have to worry about S.H.I.E.L.D., as long as I don''t agree, no one will be able to take you away!" Su Zhan reassures Chen Haoran casually, seeing Su Zhan''s relaxed tone that is totally inconsequential. Chen Haoran was also relieved! Although his life has not received much impact, no one wants to be supervised or monitored. How is this different from imprisonment? "How can I become stronger?" Chen Haoran asked expectantly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, it''s actually easy for you to become stronger, and you have a unique advantage. When I finish the work at hand, I will naturally help you! During this time, you follow the flashing and bones together How familiar and familiar, after all, you have to fight together in the future, but comrades in arms!" After a pause, Su Zhan beckoned them to come over at the blinking and bones, and then said: "Although we have fewer people, our future development is definitely getting bigger and bigger, so we need a base area, but I don''t have time right now. It should be soon. I''ll be back. So, I''ll leave this to you. Flashing will be the captain for the time being. You are responsible for finding a suitable place as a base for our future development! As for the money, I will give it to you when I get back!" "Are you going? Don''t we follow?" Flashing heard this, and asked in disappointment. Su Zhan shook his head: "The place to go this time is very dangerous, and there is nothing you can do to help. If you really want to help me, try to improve your strength." "Well, don''t worry, we will!" Flashing secretly vowed that we must work hard to become stronger and stronger, so as not to live up to Su Zhan''s expectations. "Then what''s our name?" The skeleton asked curiously. The name of the team?I haven''t thought about this Su Zhan. Since the skeleton asked, Su Zhan casually said: "Let''s call the Zhanmeng. In the future, we will face countless battles. Life will not stop and the battle will not stop!" "Zhanmeng? Sounds very good!" The skeleton said again, very satisfied with the name. Although very simple, but very powerful. Especially the life is endless, the battle is endless, it is more like a purpose! "In the face of danger, never shrink, life will never cease, and the battle will not stop!" Flashing muttered, nodded heavily. The name of the team was thus decided. "The money will be used as the funding for your activities for the time being. Since you are following me, you cannot be wronged." Su Zhan took out all the money in the system space and gave it to Flashing, not too much, less than six hundred. Ten thousand dollars. The money is definitely not enough to build a base, but if it is pocket spending or activity funds, then it is a lot. "Let''s collect the money first, let''s visit the guests!" Su Zhan pursed his lips and said, blinking to collect the money, but he was a little curious about what guests were coming. "boom!" The door of the room was kicked open, and a group of armed and armed squads entered in an instant, and their black guns were directed at them. Crystals appeared in the flashing hands, and bones suddenly appeared from the shoulders of the bones beside them, turning them into two bone knives to hold in the hands.Chen Haoran was a little at a loss. He didn''t have much fighting experience, but at least he didn''t panic. Su Zhan casually leaned on the sofa and frowned slightly as he watched the rushing enemy: "Isn''t anyone telling you that it''s impolite to be a guest?" "That''s more polite than you suddenly taking Chen Haoran away? Su Zhan, what do you want to do!" One of the guys who seemed to be the person in charge sternly asked Su Zhan. "First, Chen Haoran is free, not your goods. Who he wants to go with is his freedom, so I am not rude to do this! Second, want to know what I want to do? Yes, I want to tell you. What is politeness!" Su Zhan stretched out his fingers and swayed slightly. In an instant, the guns of those people dropped and flew, floating in the air. After that, he felt as if there was a suction force behind him, and they flew out one by one. The room. 33 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 33 Like a stack of Arhats, lying at the door! Chen Haoran''s eyes widened, and the magnificent scene in front of him was a little unimaginable.It turns out that Su Zhan has this kind of ability besides flame?No wonder... No wonder his expression was so calm and casual when he said just now! "Think about what it means to be polite and then come in, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that next time, it will just throw you out so friendly!" Su Zhan glanced at the angry person in charge and said lightly. Kaka Kaka, the guns suspended in the air turned their muzzles one by one and pointed to the door. The person in charge stopped in an instant, no longer dared to act rashly. Chapter 0042 has a trick to go, but no trick to die! "Su Zhan, don''t forget your identity, you are a member of SHIELD, do you know what you are doing?" The man didn''t dare to act rashly, but shouted at Su Zhan angrily. Su Zhan stretched out his fingers and shook his head. With the movements of his fingers, the guns in the air made the same movements almost synchronously."First of all, I am not from S.H.I.E.L.D., I''m just a consultant, but I didn''t really join you in S.H.I. The control is over. If you are not convinced, you can, then fight! It happens to use you to train my team!" "You are doing this to fight SHIELD, are you sure you want to do this?" the person in charge asked sharply. "Frighten me? I''m really enough! One or two are like this, I feel that I am aloof and bullish. I''ll tell you now, people, I''m going to make a decision, there are tricks I want to go, I don''t want to die, listen do you understand?" Su Zhan is not a hairy boy, the reason why he had to pretend to be helpless at first was just to avoid trouble.After all, being arrogant before lacking strength is not called Niubi, nor is it called pretending, that is stupid. A desperate virus, a fire-control ability is trying to be invincible and arrogant, but it underestimates the superhero in the world of Marvel!But now, Su Zhan has absorbed many abilities, among them the ability of Thunderbolt, and his own squad. Although the world cannot do it as an enemy, at least he has the strength to protect himself. In this case, Su Zhan did not need to deliberately constrain. He may not be a villain, but he wants everyone to know that he is not something everyone can clamor! "I hope you will not regret your decision!" Seeing that Su Zhan''s decision had been made, the person in charge wanted to shout bullishly, but he didn''t dare. He knew that he was not the opponent of this group.Therefore, I just made a ruthless remark, ready to ask the director. After all, this is more than just Chen Haoran! Nick Fury received the news soon, and he was a little surprised when he heard the news.Although he knew that Su Zhan was not the kind of person who would succumb to others, he did not expect that he would have the confidence to dare to fight against SHIELD so soon! He now wants to gather the manpower so that Su Zhan knows that SHIELD is not easy to mess with.However, he restrained his impulse. "Notify Captain America, let him talk to Su Zhan, and see what he wants to do!" After hesitating for a moment, Nick Fury decided to back down and let Captain America go and talk to Su Zhan! "Director... Captain America''s phone call is temporarily unavailable!" As soon as Nick Fury''s words fell, Hill next to him spoke. "Can''t get through, how is it possible?" Nick Fury was a little puzzled and called Captain America himself. At the same time, Su Zhan was looking at the Captain America in front of him with a smile, and said faintly: "The director will call you soon." "How can..." Captain America didn¡¯t believe it. He was suddenly brought here. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He didn¡¯t believe that Nick Fury would call himself when he heard Su Zhan¡¯s words. But before he finished speaking, the phone rang. Up. Looking at the name on the caller ID, Captain America glanced at Su Zhan in disbelief and connected the phone. "It''s me, uh, you said Su Zhan? Okay, I don''t think so. Just a minute ago, I was brought here by him. He is right across from me now, and before your phone rang Tell me you will call me, ok, I understand!" Captain America hung up after speaking, looked at Su Zhan and said, "Well, should I thank you for bringing me here in advance? This is to predict the future. The ability? Or the prophet? It''s really amazing. But since I''m here, let''s talk about business, what do you think?" Su Zhan did foresee the future. Although this ability is sometimes not so reliable and feels very tasteless, it can still play a role at the critical moment. He just sensed that Nick Fury was looking for Captain America and directly ordered the flashing general. The American team brought it in advance. I believe that at this time, whether it is Captain America or Nick Fury, they must weigh the price of being an enemy of someone who predicts the future. In fact, Nick Fury did change his mind. From the conversation just now, he knew that Captain America had been brought over in advance, and he knew that the Soviet Union was capable of fighting.Originally, he didn''t decide to tear his face with Su Zhan, and now he will not, so he only asked Captain America to ask about Su Zhan''s plan and attitude on the phone. As for Chen Haoran, it doesn''t matter anymore! "Let them go back where they came from first, they really make me feel scared here!" Su Zhan glanced at the group of people and said. "They are the ones who are afraid, right?" Captain America murmured in his heart, and then waved at them."You leave first, I''ll settle the matter here!" As his voice fell, the guns floating in the air flew back to their hands. Those people looked at their guns, glanced at the US team, and turned and left. "It''s easier now!" Su Zhan smiled and squeaked his hand. The red wine and wine glass next to him flew over automatically, and he poured the wine into the wine glass very strangely, and then fell aside.Su Zhan stretched out his hand and invited, "Sit down, let me introduce you to the members of my team. I will deal with them often in the future!" Chapter 0043 London, a place of spatial chaos Captain America simply knew the current situation, and after sitting down, he listened to Su Zhan introducing his team. Flashing, bones, Chen Haoran. There are not many people, but they are all capable! Of course, these Captain America didn''t care, what he cared about was what Su Zhan wanted to do.He didn''t know Su Zhan. The last time he met was because of the thunderbolt, he didn''t have the opportunity to have a deep conversation, and he didn''t have a special impression.Later, I learned about Su Zhan''s information. Captain America felt that Su Zhan was a very planned and capable person!At least he did a perfect job of devouring the Thunderbolt. Even if he did it on purpose! But no one can say anything! Just a show of weakness, a pretended helpless counterattack, let him swallow the ability of Thunderbolt without trouble, this is a smart man! Therefore, Captain America wants to know now that Su Zhan suddenly took such an initiative and formed his own team, even hesitating to fight with SHIELD for what! "You gathered these people and formed your own team, why?" Captain America wanted to know, so he asked directly. "Why? It''s very simple. When I get smaller, I need my own strength to protect myself and the people around me. When I get bigger, I want to prepare in advance to deal with future crises!" Su Zhan said while looking at Captain America. "What crisis do you mean?" Captain America couldn''t take Su Zhan''s words as waiting, thinking it was just a worry, after all... he could see the future. "A lot, too many you can''t imagine!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Even so, you can actually have a better solution to this matter." Captain America was referring to Chen Haoran. Su Zhan shrugged: "Even so, isn''t the result still the same? I don''t need to prove anything, because time is the best proof. The American team, you are the person I admire, not your ability, but yours. Spirit! If you need help one day in the future, you can come to me at any time!" "I will remember your words, then... My task is complete, can you please send me back? You know, when I came, I didn''t have time to prepare my wallet." Captain America said helplessly. "Of course, no problem!" Su Zhan nodded towards the flicker, and said, "Send the US team to the aircraft carrier of SHIELD. The US team from the province will have to run again after arriving home." "This is also the future you foresee?" Captain America asked curiously. "No, this is just a normal reasoning. Mr. Director must see you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Captain America spread his hands and found himself asking a very stupid question. 34 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 34 The portal closed, and the next second, the flashing and Captain America had appeared on the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier. The agents on the aircraft carrier were a little surprised when they saw the sudden flashes and Captain America. Soon... Nick Fury and Hill had already arrived. Looking at the flashes, Nick Fury was obviously curious."I know you, Clarice, a free mutant. I didn''t expect you to fight Su Zhan." "My name is blinking now!" "Well, blink, you have worked so hard to send the US team back." Nick Fury wanted to say more, but the flashing had already opened the portal and teleported away directly. "The mutants are really powerful!" Nick Fury sighed, and said to the US team, "How?" Captain America shook his head: "He said that there will be a lot of crises in the future, so he formed the team. He also said that time will tell everything, it doesn''t seem to be a lie!" "Hope!" Nick Fury sighed. ... ... London, an abandoned neighborhood. A ball of fire fell from the sky, the flame disappeared, and Su Zhan looked around. There was an abandoned truck with boxes on the ground next to it, and several boxes were erected around it, which was very strange. Su Zhan walked in and saw a truck. He curiously stretched out his hand and lifted it slightly. The truck slowly floated like a balloon. "It should be right here!" Seeing this situation, Su Zhan was not surprised, but somewhat delighted. Going upstairs along the steps, when you came to the middle, you still went down to the gap in the stairwell. The stone fell quickly but suddenly disappeared, and then it fell from above. When it reached a certain place, it appeared from above again, and it went over and over again. Infinite loop.Su Zhan tried to lock the stone with his thought power, but when the stone fell, his thought power disappeared! "interesting!" Su Zhan said lightly, continued upstairs, and soon reached the top floor. He could feel that the room on the left seemed a bit unusual, it seemed...there was the source of spatial chaos. As soon as he was about to walk over, a gust of wind suddenly appeared out of thin air, which rolled up the dust on the ground, and the room immediately after it suddenly turned into a black hole. The powerful suction force sucked Su Zhan in for an instant. Click! Su Zhan landed and raised his head. The scene in front of him has changed dramatically. He has come to another piece of space! Item 0044 Looking at the endless darkness, the surrounding rocks stood tall, Su Zhan stood on the edge of the cliff, and heard a heavy voice like the whistling of the wind.The darkness and depressed feeling made Su Zhan feel that his breathing was a little unsmooth.Turning around, there is a huge rock beside it. At the bottom of the rock, there is a gap wide by the palm of your hand. There is a faint red glow inside, as if something is trapped. "Ethereum!" The curvature of Su Zhan''s mouth was obvious, and this was what he was looking for. It is said that when the world was born, the darkness was ruled by the dark elves, and then the Asgardians launched a counterattack, annihilated the dark elves, and returned the earth to light. The etheric particles were the weapons of the dark elves leader Malekaith! At the same time, it is also one of the infinite gemstones. With the help of the power of ether particles, the world can return to darkness. One can imagine how powerful this thing is.Although the dark elves were annihilated and expelled, the energy of the etheric particles was too strong to be destroyed. They could only be buried deep in the depths of Wattheim, the kingdom of darkness, which is what Su Zhan is seeing now. The energy of ether particles is very strong, it will lodge on the human body and absorb the energy of the host. Su Zhan was not sure whether his body could bear it. Although Extremis Virus had a strong recovery ability, it might not be able to supply ether particles.However, he has a system, he can absorb the ether particles into the system, and then slowly swallow it, thus avoiding danger. But many people are staring at this thing. Dark elves, fairy palaces, and the future Thanos, one is stronger than the other, especially the leader of the dark elves, Malekiss, he can sense ether particles, once he gets it Ether particles, he will wake up immediately and come to himself.So Su Zhan¡¯s plan is to get the ether particles and put them into the system space immediately. I believe that even if Malekiss should not be able to sense the ether particles in the system space, he should not be messed up without a target! Seeing the liquid ether particles, Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand. In an instant, the etheric particles had wrapped Su Zhan''s hands, and instantly penetrated into his body.A huge power came immediately, and Su Zhan felt that there was something in his body that was absorbing his energy frantically! "Damn!" Su Zhan thought that ether particles would be very strong, but never expected it would be so strong. Almost for an instant, Su Zhan felt that he was hollowed out, and he fainted without even telling the system to put the ether particles into the system space. When he fainted, the Extremis Virus in his body was exerting frantically, continuously emitting energy, but this energy was directly swallowed by ether particles. At this time, Su Zhan''s body was entwined with ether particles, layer by layer. Surrounded by layers of black light, the whole person is floating in the air, and his eyes are actually open, it is extremely dark... I don''t know how long it took before Su Zhan regained consciousness. "It''s really one of the infinite gems. It''s too strong. It''s really not something ordinary people can have. No wonder Thanos is so strong and you have to rely on Infinite Gloves!" Su Zhan sighed, checking his body. The etheric particles have merged with their own body, and there is no way to get rid of them. At the same time, he could feel that he was a little weak, but the ability of Extremis Virus seemed to be stronger than before. As long as he didn''t mobilize the energy of the ether particles, it seemed that there was no danger for the time being! This is a good sign. "System, can you still put ether particles into space?" Su Zhan asked toward the system. "Yes, but it takes time!" the system replied. "Then put it away!" He released the etheric particles, and the dark elf leader Malekis may have felt it. He might wake up from his sleep, and then lead the dark elf to snatch the etheric particles, and use nine worlds to synthesize a line of spectacles, allowing darkness to come back again. Su Zhan wasn¡¯t afraid that he would not be able to defeat Malekiss, but this guy had too much control over the ether particles, maybe he could take the ether particles out of his body, so he should be careful if he didn¡¯t completely swallow the ether particles. wonderful. The system was preparing to collect the etheric particles into the space, but Su Zhan suddenly noticed a huge power coming from nearby, and then a very dazzling light appeared. When he saw this thing, Su Zhan couldn''t help but frown. He knows what it is. This is the teleportation array of the fairy palace! The light faded, wearing exquisite armor, red invincible, and a blond man appeared! And this man is holding a hammer in his hand! Thor! "System, wait a minute! I have other plans!" Looking at Thor, Su Zhan called to stop the system. Malekis is bound to win the ether particles, but he needs time to completely swallow the ether particles.Since Thor is here, most of them are going to take themselves to the fairy palace. It is rare to have such a chance. It would be a pity not to go and see, maybe there is some benefit.No matter how bad, you can buy time for yourself to swallow ether particles. Item 0045 "Thor Thor, hello, my name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan greeted Thor who was striding over, and at the same time looked at him curiously. 35 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 35 Saul didn''t seem to expect that Su Zhan would greet him so calmly, and then said, "I know you, Su Zhan, you are an advisor to SHIELD." "Yeah, so I should be reluctant to be my own person, so I''ll just say it. I''m here for the ether particle. I can control the ether particle, but I think most of you won''t believe it. In this case, I Just take the initiative, how about going to the fairy palace with you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ethereum particles are very powerful and dangerous. No one can control them!" Thor really did not believe that Su Zhan could control the ethereum particles."If you are willing to go to the fairy palace with me, that would be the best!" "Why not? I am very curious about Immortal Palace!" Su Zhan shrugged with a smile. "Heimdall!" Thunder God yelled towards the sky, and soon the light of the teleportation array had enveloped Su Zhan and Thunder God, and was immediately teleported to the fairy palace. Behind him is a mysterious universe. In front of him, a black man wearing a golden armor holding a huge sword is the guardian of the fairy palace, Heimdall. "Welcome to the fairy palace!" Heimdall said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded and followed Thor across the Rainbow Bridge. Although he has seen the beauty of the fairy palace in the movie, the feeling he saw with his own eyes is different, it is more beautiful and magnificent than the movie. "Hey, who is this?" A black-haired woman wearing armor, a shield in one hand, and a sword in one hand greeted Thor and looked at Su Zhan. "Hello, Sif." Before Thor could speak, Su Zhan said to her first."I come from the earth, my name is Su Zhan." Sieff frowned slightly, she didn''t like the slick feeling, she preferred brave fighters. "I''ll take him to work first, and I''ll look for you later!" Saul said, Su Zhan smiled and waved goodbye to Sif. Sieff turned a blind eye to this. The inspection process is very simple. It seems to be quite mysterious, with a kind of magic or fairy magic, but in fact it is the same as science.During the whole process, Su Zhan was very cooperative, anyway, they couldn''t have a way to remove the ether particles from their bodies. "The situation is not very good, we can''t get the ether particles out, and... he might be in danger." The inspector next to him said to Sol, and Sol looked at Su Zhandao."Don''t worry, I will find a way to help you." Su Zhan shrugged: "You seem to have forgotten, I said before, I have a way to control it!" Saul shook his head. He didn''t believe that anyone could control the ether particles, but now that there is no good way, he can only do so.After the inspection, Thor arranged a room for Su Zhan, and naturally he could not let Su Zhan leave before he could do nothing. Su Zhan is even more anxious to stay. "Sol, did you get me a set of clothes, after all, my dress is too different from your style here?" Seeing Thor is leaving, Su Zhan hurriedly called him. Thor nodded, and it didn''t take long for someone to send a suit over. Looking at this suit, Su Zhan is happy. This is the armor of the Immortal Palace, can the things produced by the Immortal Palace be inferior? No matter the material or the defensive ability, it is not comparable to the craftsmanship on earth. It is very suitable and comfortable to wear. "Sure enough, it''s right to come to the Immortal Palace. I just came here with a suit of armor!" Su Zhan looked at his mighty appearance in the mirror, very satisfied.The only flaw in the beauty is that he is a little heavier, which is also related to his current energy needs to support the etheric particles, otherwise, this weight will have no effect. Su Zhan did not rush to absorb the ether particles, but went out for a walk to learn about the situation of the fairy palace and experience the local customs here. The Immortal Palace, which is Asgard, is indeed a good place, especially the Asgardians are very friendly and hospitable. Although Su Zhan is an outsider, there is no discrimination or resistance, on the contrary, they are very warm. "Hi, we meet again." As he walked, Su Zhan saw Sifu. Sieff frowned slightly and said nothing. "You seem to hate me? Why?" Su Zhan is not blind, how can I not see Sifu''s attitude. However, Su Zhan was very interested in Sif. Sif, the female warrior of the fairy palace, Heimdall''s sister, has also been on earth, the most important thing is that she is a real goddess of coldness! "You''d better disappear from my eyes immediately, otherwise, my sword will not be polite!" Sifu said coldly, and the sword in his hand had been aimed at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged and didn''t understand where he had offended Sifu. Why was everyone so friendly, but she was so cruel to herself? "Hey, you are so courageous, you dare to provoke our female soldiers!" An Asgardian beside him smiled and said, "Don''t mind, Sieff is such a character, even we dare not provoke her easily. Only real warriors and real men can enter her eyes!" "Humph!" Sieff snorted coldly, threw a sword flower, retracted the sword, and turned to leave. "what happened?" Su Zhan asked the person curiously. The man explained it enthusiastically. Obviously, he admired Su Zhan''s courage and dared to provoke Sifu when he first came."You don''t need to think too much, Sif is not against you. For her, only true warriors can conquer her. For ordinary men, she has always been like this. Of course... If you are not going to strike up a conversation, maybe It can be better. The only thing she hates is the kind of glib guys. This is Asgard, not the atrium, so... you may misunderstand her. If you want to get her favor, just show Your strength and your bravery are enough! I promise that her attitude towards you will change!" Well, no matter where you are, the strong are equally popular! However, a woman like Sif, no goddess, is really conquering. Chapter 0046 After a meal of Asgardian food and wine, Su Zhan returned to the room he had arranged for him to start devouring ether particles.At present, the ether particles are still stable for the time being. Although they have been absorbing their own energy, it is not too much, at least they can recover.However, it is very difficult to completely turn the etheric particles into his own. He does not dare to mobilize the power of the etheric particles too much, and can only slowly swallow and fuse. It''s just that this progress is very slow, its own devouring effect is greatly reduced, and the ether particles are not so stable and willing to be absorbed.Therefore, as long as Su Zhan began to swallow it, it would resist vigorously. This process was not so beautiful, and it could even be said to be quite painful. According to the current progress, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how long it will take to swallow it completely. This makes Su Zhan a bit depressed. If it can¡¯t be swallowed completely, there is no way to use this power to the full, not to mention that there is Malekith that can take away the ether particles. The guy made him dare not use it easily. "That won''t work. I have to think of a way. Otherwise, I won''t get the ether particles in vain. Not only is it not good, but it is still controlled everywhere?" Su Zhan frowned. Before the ether particles were completely swallowed, he had to get them A container that can hold ether particles like an infinite glove, so that it can avoid the harm of ether particles to itself, and can also use the energy of ether particles. But this kind of container is hard to find! "It seems that the second copy has to be carefully considered!" The night passed quietly. The first night in the fairy palace was spent in Su Zhan thinking. Early the next morning, Su Zhan woke up and was ready to go out and go shopping. By the way, I can see if I can figure out where the treasure house of the fairy palace is. There are good things in it. You can just take out one and put it on the earth. There is energy to destroy the world! Not long after going out, Su Zhan saw Sifu and a few people who seemed to be pressing some prisoners of war passing by. One of them was wearing a helmet, and the huge guy was very eye-catching. "Move so fast?" 36 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 36 Su Zhan frowned slightly. The origin of that guy was not simple. The leader of the dark elf, Malekith''s first man, was the only cursed warrior left.It seemed that the dark elves were about to invade Asgard. "It seems that I have to hurry up too!" Su Zhan muttered to himself, turned and left. Yesterday, Su Zhan''s face was familiar here, and after deliberately doing it, he quickly figured out the location of the fairy palace treasure house.But he didn''t do anything, instead he went to see Thor. "You know my identity, should you know some of my abilities?" Su Zhan asked Sol directly. Sol nodded. "Then you know that I have the ability to predict the future? Although this ability is not very reliable, but it is very accurate. I was able to go to the dark realm to find ether particles because of this ability. Just now, I felt again that the fairy palace might be in trouble. Now." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. Saul frowned: "If you are joking, it''s not funny!" "I also hope that this is a joke. The dark elf leader Malekis invaded Asgard, and countless warriors of the fairy palace died. This place is almost turned into ruins. Believe me, Thor, I am not kidding, you best Be prepared!" "Brother, thank you for your kind reminder, but if they dare to come, I will let them know what the cost of invading Asgard will be!" Sol thankfully patted Su Zhan on the shoulder, but for Su Zhan The reminder of Zhan obviously didn''t take much to heart. He just didn''t know, whether he didn''t believe in the future predicted by Su Zhan, or he didn''t care about the dark elves. "Arrogant Thor, I have reminded you anyway, believe it or not, do whatever you want!" Su Zhan said secretly in his heart. At this moment, the piercing bell suddenly rang, and Thor''s face changed instantly."This is Asgard''s warning bell. Something has happened. I''ll go take a look. Be careful for yourself!" After speaking, Thor flew away directly with his hammer. Su Zhan shrugged, smiled and said: "The dark elf attack has begun...then I have to hurry up, the treasure house of the fairy palace, don''t let me down!" At this time, there was already turmoil in the prison. The cursed warrior had come out of the prison, killed several fairy palace warriors, and smashed other prison cells, releasing the prisoners of war inside. These prisoners of war got the opportunity and naturally began to resist. At this time, the Cursed Warrior was standing in front of Loki¡¯s cell, and Loki looked at the Cursed Warrior with a plain face. His move seemed to anger the Cursed Warrior. He didn¡¯t open the cell and let Loki out as before. Turned around and left. "Hey, you better go to the left!" Loki in the cell suddenly yelled, and the cursed soldier glanced at him without saying a word, turned and left. Not long after the cursing warrior left, Thor, the Thunder God, had already arrived, threatening to let these prisoners of war return to their cells to forget the blame. Unfortunately, these prisoners of war obviously did not intend to do so, and soon fought again. At the same time, the dark elf Malekiss spacecraft entered Asgard invisibly. Although the guardian Heimdall found it, he failed to stop it. Small fighter jets had come out of the spacecraft and launched an attack! Chaos, Asgard was completely plunged into the flames of war. At this time, Su Zhan had already come near the treasure house. Item 0047 The fairy palace was completely in chaos, and Su Zhan saw countless fairy palace warriors running to various places in full gear along the way to support. The flames of war have gradually spread, and even the guards near the treasure house have rushed to participate in the war. This was a joy to Su Zhan''s heart. At the door of the treasure house, Su Zhan directly opened the door. As soon as he entered, Su Zhan felt like he was blinded. Nima, the good things in it are too big, right? "Now I''m rich!" Su Zhandong looked at, looked at the west, couldn''t help but smile. Everything here seems to be very difficult, Su Zhan can''t see the calendar at all.Sweeping around, Su Zhan''s gaze was locked on the most central stage. On this stage was a box. He could feel that this thing was a bit unusual, because the etheric particles in his body became very active, such an unusual behavior. Suffice to say, this box is not ordinary! As soon as Su Zhan approached, he felt extremely cold. The whole person seemed to be frozen. This cold made him unable to help launching the Extremis Virus, turning his side into magma and raising the temperature, which made him feel better. some. "This thing is not the treasure of the ice giants, the ice box?" Su Zhan''s eyes were bright, this is a good thing, it contains the strange cold of the kingdom of death, once opened, it will release enough Turn the nine kingdoms into the frosty power of the ice age. "System, put it away!" Su Zhan placed his hand on the Ice Box and said towards the system. In an instant, the box of ice had disappeared. After that, Su Zhan looked around for other good things. He remembered that there seemed to be other good things here, such as the Cube of the Universe, which was also one of the infinite gems, and the eternal fire, which was from the fire giant Sirte. Snatched from the domain, Sirte''s great sword can even destroy the God Realm after being tempered with eternal fire, which shows how strong it is.Moreover, it seems that there should be an obelisk here, it is the crystal of the alien race, a good thing that can be used to awaken the alien race. It can be said that there are many good things of the universe level in the treasure house in the fairy palace! Just as Su Zhan was about to find the next target, he suddenly felt the ground tremble slightly and heard the roaring sound faintly.Immediately afterwards, he already saw a huge body come in. "Curse the warrior?" Su Zhan was very surprised, shouldn''t he go to destroy the defensive system of the fairy palace, and escort the invasion of the dark elf leader Malekas?Why did he come to find himself? Has he already succeeded? The cursed warrior is not Malekiss, so there is no need to worry about him being able to take away the ether particles. Seeing the cursed warrior rushing over, Su Zhan''s mouth raised."Alright, I will use you to try the power of ether particles!" Su Zhan''s thoughts moved, and the etheric particles suddenly appeared around him, giving him a feeling of being in the dark. After a while, he suddenly flew out. Bang bang bang! The cursed soldier was beaten back and forth, and after three steps and two steps, Su Zhan turned the etheric particles into a long spear, and suddenly pierced it. Flutter! It directly penetrated the body of the cursed warrior, and the cursed warrior widened his ugly eyes in disbelief, seemingly unable to believe that he was defeated like this.He laboriously took out a grenade-like object and moved towards Su Zhan. After throwing it out, his head tilted and hung up. "by!" Seeing this grenade, Su Zhan did not dare to take it lightly. The power of this thing is very strong. After the explosion, a black hole-like spiral nest will be produced, which can suck anything in, and then crush it with no residue left! Mobilizing the power of ether particles to protect himself, Su Zhan jumped away instantly. At the moment it jumped away, the spiral nest was formed, which directly crushed the table with the ice box. "This is all right, even the excuses are ready for myself!" Looking at the disappearing platform, Su Zhan couldn''t help but thank the cursed soldier. However, the movement here also attracted the attention of other people. Su Zhan could hear the footsteps, and it seemed that he could only give up other things temporarily. You can''t be too greedy. An ice box is already quite rewarding. Up. Withdrawing the ether particles, Su Zhan instantly felt exhaustion, and sat on the ground limply. The load is too big! "It''s you, why are you here?" A figure rushed in, and Xifu looked at Su Zhan who was sitting paralyzed on the side with some surprise. "He chased it!" 37 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 37 Su Zhan pointed at the cursed warrior who had died. Only then did Sief discover that the Cursed Warrior was dead. She looked at Su Zhan in disbelief: "You killed it? You could kill the Cursed Warrior?" "Why? Doesn''t it look like? It''s wrong to judge a person by appearance." Su Zhan said lightly. "Looking at what you are now, it''s really hard to believe that the Cursed Warrior was killed by you." Sieff said, and found that the Ice Box was gone. "Don''t look at me, this guy still had something that looked like a grenade, created a spiral nest, and it was sucked away directly!" Su Zhan paid attention to Sieve''s gaze and said simply. Sieff frowned and said decisively: "Looking back, the dark elves have invaded Asgard. They are looking for you. You follow me. My task is to protect your safety!" "I really want to go..." Su Zhan grinned bitterly, the power of ether particles is indeed strong, killing the cursed warrior is as easy as cutting vegetables, but the load is also not small, but now he doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. Up. The chaos of the war became stronger and stronger, and Sieff frowned and said: "Come up, I will carry you." "You carry me? Isn''t that good?" "Who makes you too weak? There are also ether particles. If you let Malesky find you, it will be troublesome to get ether particles." Sieff despised, it was a posture of doing business for the sake of the task. Well, the goddess of high cold is the goddess of high cold. Sifu squatted down in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan was a little embarrassed and lay down on her back. Sifu walked away with him very easily. Seeing her relaxed appearance, it seemed that she didn''t feel the weight at all. .At the beginning, Su Zhan was a bit embarrassed, but after another thought, he was also the first man to carry on his back. This is definitely the first time for such an intimate act! "Hey, Goddess Sif, let me down." After running for a while, Su Zhan suddenly spoke. Sieff frowned and said, "Do you think I am willing to carry you on your back? I am doing this for my mission." "Unfortunately, unless you can send me away from Asgard, Malekis will always find me. Running like this is no way, so let me down." Su Zhanqing smiled lightly. Said. Sieve paused and hesitated, but Su Zhan had already jumped off by himself. "Honestly, even if you are a goddess, but you are still a woman after all, it is indeed a price drop for you to be a woman. I heard that you like real warriors and real men? If I can beat Malesky, forget it? What happens when you make an appointment with me?" Su Zhan shook his wrist and said with a smile... Sif pouted."Do you still want to beat Malesky? Because you have etheric particles? Unfortunately, etheric particles are of no use to him." "Who told you that I can''t beat him without ether particles?" Su Zhan squinted. "Well, if you can really beat him, I will admit that you are a warrior dating you!" "This is what you said!" Su Zhan smiled, his eyes sharpened instantly, and he stared straight ahead. The dark elf leader, Malesky has appeared. Chapter 0048 Who is the ant! Sif holds a shield and a long sword, staring at Malekiss solemnly. As the leader of the dark elves, Malekiss looks better than the average dark elves, but only compared with the dark elves. Judging from the aesthetics of Su Zhan, this guy is indeed ugly long! "I''m here to retrieve what belongs to me!" Malekis didn''t even look at Sif, stared at Su Zhan and said slowly. "Since the thing is in my hand, there is no reason to return it. I want it, okay, and get it by myself!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and the etheric particles suddenly disappeared from him, disappearing so abruptly. "How is it possible?" Malekis found that he couldn''t sense the existence of ether particles. "If you win against me, you can naturally get it back!" Su Zhan shook his wrist and was ready for battle. "Humble atrium man, you will see the power of darkness!" Malekis shouted angrily and rushed directly towards Su Zhan. Sieff was ready to take action subconsciously, but suddenly felt that his body could not move. "Hey, goddess, didn''t you just say that you have a bet? Stand obediently!" Su Zhan held Sieve with his mind, and under Sieve''s surprised gaze, he turned and rushed towards Malekiss. boom! Fist to fist is evenly matched. Malesky was very surprised, and Sieve was also very surprised, especially when he saw Su Zhan''s mouth raised, and he did not continue to attack. In an instant, his impression in his heart changed drastically. Facing Malesky and the courage to fight, this is already a warrior! What''s more, it seems that Su Zhan has not fallen into a disadvantage. Fist, elbow, side kick. Although Su Zhan didn''t learn to fight systematically, his physical fitness and reaction ability were by no means ordinary.However, Malekiss was the leader of the dark elves after all, and he was definitely not waiting. Although Su Zhan''s offensive power was strong, it did not cause much damage to Malekis. "Is that only? Is it just this level? It is really an ant-like atrium person! Give up, hand over the etheric particles, I can spare you not to die!" Malesky said proudly. "An ant? It''s really pretentious enough, let''s see who is the ant!" Su Zhan sneered and backed away abruptly. "Sif, stay away!" "The real warrior never backs down!" Sieff didn''t know what he was going to do, but could feel that he had regained his freedom, raised his sword, Sieff said in a deep voice. "I don''t want to hurt you!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "If you can!" Sif stubbornly refused to flinch. Helplessly, Su Zhan couldn''t take care of that much. He wanted to let Malesky know who the real ants were. boom! The flame was released from Su Zhan''s body in an instant, and it revolved around rapidly. With the choice, the temperature became higher and higher, and the temperature became higher and higher. Sieff''s ability could no longer bear it, but the temperature was still rising rapidly. . Su Zhan has gradually become blurred in the flames, and he can only be seen vaguely. "Do you know the power of a supernova explosion? I don''t know if this temperature can melt you dark elf? It just so happens that my highest temperature can reach a supernova, so... I want to see who is the real ant!" In the flames, the voice of Su Zhan slowly spread, and the surrounding ground and walls could not withstand the hot high temperature, collapsed and burned to ashes. 38 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 38 Sieff was far away, staring at Su Zhan in the flames with wide eyes. Malekiss was very calm at first and didn''t put Su Zhan in his eyes, but as the temperature of the flames released by Su Zhan became higher and higher, the calmness on his face had long since disappeared. Surprise, and even a little bit of fear. As a dark elf, light, and flame are themselves something to hate to resist. Especially this kind of high temperature enough to reach a supernova makes him feel that his power is losing rapidly. run! He must run, and he can''t resist this temperature. "Want to run, it seems that you are not that strong, Ant..." Seeing Malesky turned around and ran, Su Zhan sneered and flew out suddenly. When the high temperature hit, Su Zhan in the flames suddenly slammed his fist and hit Malesky directly. When Malesky screamed, his body instantly flew out, smashed the wall, and then flew out directly. In the blink of an eye, he was beaten up and disappeared! "Stop, stop!" Sieve could feel that the entire palace seemed about to be burned and couldn''t support it, and hurriedly shouted towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and the flame broke out and flew out quickly. He flew fast in the air and rushed towards the dark elf fighter.Stretching his hands forward, there was a layer of flames and high temperature around him. Before they could touch the dark elf fighters, the fighters exploded, and they were burned to ashes at the moment of explosion! One, two. The sound of explosions kept coming, and instantly attracted the attention of everyone in Asgard. Watching a fighter plane were destroyed, in a blink of an eye, all the dark elf fighters had been wiped out. "Hohoho!" An excited call came from below, celebrating the victory. Su Zhan slowly controlled the temperature of the flame, lowering it little by little, and finally flew back to Sifu. After landing, the flame on his body had disappeared. "Remember to bet, you want to date me!" Seeing Sifu, Su Zhan smiled and said a few words, then he fell forward. Sifu hurriedly supported Su Zhan, only to find that he had just fainted, and he was relieved.Seeing Su Zhan lying in his arms, Sifu''s face couldn''t help but flushed, her eyes...involuntarily with worship. Item 0049 "you''re awake?" Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes and heard a very gentle voice ringing in his ears. Turning his head, he found that Sifu was sitting next to him, looking at him with concern. "Well, where am I?" Su Zhan responded and sat up, and the memory emerged. He remembered that he used a supernova to fly Malesky to let him know who was the ant!Then it seemed to pass out too hard. The flame ability of Thunderbolt Fire is indeed very strong, no wonder even the Planet Devourer has to get a Star-Swallowing Messenger like Thunderbolt Fire! "this is my house!" Sif said softly. "your home?" Su Zhan looked at it curiously, uh... to be honest, I really can''t see this room that looks like a woman, thinking about Shiv''s character, it can be said. "After you defeated Malekiss, you fainted, and I took you home. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful, even without ether particles, it¡¯s a pity... Run away!" Sieff exclaimed, and then shook his head slightly disappointed. At this time, Su Zhan discovered that Sieve''s voice had always been very gentle when he was talking to him, without the cold feeling that he had before. "Ran?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He thought that Malekis was dead, but he did not expect to run away. The leader of the dark elf is indeed extraordinary, but he can beat him once, and there will be a second time. After the ether particles are completely consumed, Malesky is not afraid. "How is the situation outside now?" Su Zhan asked. "Not so good!" Sieff''s face was a bit heavy."This time the dark elves attacked, and the fairy palace suffered heavy losses. However, Odin has organized a manpower to prepare the dark elves to pay the price!" "So..." Already Odin''s character will definitely not suffer. Even if that''s the case, Malesky will definitely do it, after all, the etheric particles are too important to him! But this is nothing to me. As long as the nine-star unity is over, it will be useless even if Malesky comes to him. Without the wonders of the universe of the nine-star unity, I want to rely on ether particles to make the world back to the dark basics. Is impossible. "You won''t regret the previous bet, will you?" Su Zhan looked at Xifu and said suddenly. Sif paused, his pretty face was slightly red, but he didn''t avoid it, nodded and said: "Of course not, you are a real warrior, I would love to date you!" "You may not know, you are about to become the hero of Asgard now. Killed the cursed warrior, wounded Malesky, destroyed the dark elf attack, I don''t know how many women want to date you? "Sif said with a smile. Seeing Sifu''s smile, Su Zhan was a little silly, and subconsciously grabbed her hand and said: "Your smile is so beautiful, smile more in the future, I like your smile! But... only Smile to me alone!" Sieff did not speak, but nodded shyly. Seeing her, Su Zhan suddenly asked: "I heard that you only like warriors. There should be many warriors in the fairy palace. You should have seen many warriors too? Don¡¯t meet someone who is better than me. What if you don¡¯t fall in love again?" Sieff''s smile narrowed, and he said angrily: "Who do you think of me? I do like strong warriors. That''s because only warriors who are stronger than me deserve my liking! But I''m not the kind of undesirable A woman with a face, as long as I identify it, it will end in one thing! Maybe in the future there will be someone stronger than you, but as long as you continue to work hard, you will definitely surpass it, right?" "I''m relieved if you say that, haha... Just give me time, trust me... I will become the strongest person in the world, no one!" Su Zhan was relieved, haha ??proudly. Only then did Sieff react, and slapped him angrily and said, "I almost let you go in. I just said I was dating you, but nothing else!" "It doesn''t matter, at least I am the first man to date you, and it should be the last one! There is nothing else now, it doesn''t mean there will be none in the future. Then, Goddess Shiv, when shall we start dating?" Su Zhan asked with a grin. . "You let go of my hand first!" Sieff said angrily. Instead of letting go, Su Zhan grasped even tighter."Dating, of course we have to hold hands." "Really?" Sif didn''t quite know, after all, her life is basically exercise, fighting, exercise, and fighting. She has never dated or seen how other people date. "Of course it''s true. Are you okay today? Anyway, the people outside are busy. It''s not interesting for us to go out. It''s better to stay at home. Only you and me are dating alone!" "But what can you do at home?" Sieff asked inexplicably. Su Zhan chuckled, "I can do a lot more, not to mention that even if I don''t do anything, it''s good to be alone with you!" "Glib tongue!" Sif said angrily, but that expression was not at all angry, but a little bit coquettish. 39 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 39 The high cold goddess Sif is acting like a baby, this is great news, and it is estimated that the one who is lucky enough to see is alone. Chapter 0050 is this an elopement? All day, Su Zhan and Xifu did not leave home. Although there are only two people, most of the time is just chatting, but the two of them don''t feel bored at all, but feel that time flies very fast.Su Zhan talked to her about things on the earth, and Sieff talked about interesting things about Asgard.Putting aside the bad impression of the first meeting, Sieff found Su Zhan very attractive. Although not the burly type, he is handsome, especially the confidence in his words, which fascinates Sieff. How can a man with confidence and strength be unattractive? Unknowingly, the relationship between the two has become intimate, although it is only limited to holding hands and there is no other move, but the mentality is different. For a few days in a row, Su Zhan was with Sifu, and the relationship can be said to have progressed by leaps and bounds.However, Su Zhan is not an Asgardian after all. He cannot stay here forever. Although Gentle Town is good, it is not yet time to enjoy it. "Are you going?" When Su Zhan told Sieff that he might want to leave, Sieff''s reaction was a little big. Su Zhan nodded, and said with some reluctance: "Yes, I can''t stay here after all, there are still many things waiting for me to do. But don''t worry, I will come to see you if I have time." "But... but you can stay a few more days." The feeling of reluctance made Sieff very uncomfortable. Only then did she realize that Su Zhan had already occupied such an important position in her heart quietly.She does not want Su Zhan to leave, but she also knows that Su Zhan cannot stay in Asgard forever, and she cannot stay on Earth! "Malesky hides and heals, and sooner or later, he will come back. Taking advantage of the nine-star unity and the turmoil in space, I can solve him completely!" Su Zhan explained. Sif was shocked: "You are going to deal with Malesky, do you know where he is?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded. "I''ll go with you!" Sieff said immediately. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s too dangerous, not to mention it''s not convenient for you to leave." "I don''t trust you to go alone, not to mention that I am Sif!" Sif said firmly. "OK then!" Su Zhan thought for a while and wanted to agree. Seeing his promise, Sif smiled with satisfaction, but then said worriedly: "Now Asgard is closed, I am afraid it is not so easy to get out!" "I know a secret passage, you can leave Asgard directly to reach the kingdom of darkness!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Couldn''t you be talking about the place that Loki knew? How did you know?" Sieff asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. The two rectified their weapons and prepared to set off. The secret passage is very far away, and it is basically difficult to reach on foot. Sieff originally planned to get a spaceship in the fairy palace, but Su Zhan smiled and hugged her waist, the flames filled her feet, instantly rose into the air and flew directly. Go out! Su Zhan flew very fast, and it didn''t take long for him to come to the mysterious passage. After entering, Su Zhan smiled and said to Sieve: "Do you think we are running away?" "It''s not that I won''t come back!" Sieff blushed and said. The firelight illuminated the dim passage. After a while, the two felt the scenery in front of them suddenly change. The bright firelight appeared in the dark world, as if to illuminate the whole world! "Arrived!" War Su put Sifu down and said softly. "Malekith''s spaceship is nearby, but it''s invisible. There are not many dark elves left. I''m going to do it directly!" Su Zhan pointed to the front and said. Sif didn''t even see where the dark elf ship was, but nodded in agreement. "Then go!" Su Zhan led the way, and Sieff followed closely. Because of the ability to predict the future, although Su Zhan could not see the spacecraft, he knew where it was. "Break it for me!" There was nothing in front of him, but Su Zhan roared in a low voice and directly punched him. With the sound of the impact, Su Zhan''s fist directly penetrated the outer shell of the spacecraft, and then grabbed the damaged area with both hands and pulled it hard. There was a clicking sound, and the door of the spacecraft was pulled down directly, revealing the appearance inside! The dark elf''s spaceship is very unique. Unlike the other ones, which landed on their stomachs, it landed vertically. With the cab on the top, there was an elevator-like thing moving up and down. As soon as he entered, he could hear the sound of an alarm. Su Zhan picked up Sieve and flew directly up. Elevator or something, how can he fly fast! In a blink of an eye, the two of them had already come to the top, and as soon as they appeared, they saw the dark elf shooting with an energy gun. Su Zhan instantly released the force field, and the endless stream of chirps was blocked by the force field. As soon as the two landed, the dark elves were dragged to the ground. Su Zhan raised his hand and hit them with a fireball, directly burning them. ash. There was no pause, the two ran all the way, and the enemies they met before they got close, Su Zhan used the power of mind to solve the problem with the flames. Sieff said with some complaints: "You left one for me!" "I am here, how am I willing to let you do it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The two had already arrived at the center of the spaceship. About a dozen dark elves guarded Malesky in front of him. Malesky was lying in the mechanical cabin, seeming to be healing. It can be clearly seen that half of his face was burnt and hideous and ugly, at first glance it looked like a yin and yang face! "Stop them!" Malesky saw Su Zhan and Sieve a little panic, obviously Su Zhan has left a shadow on him.With a shout, the dark elf next to them had already rushed towards them.Sieff took the lead and knocked down one directly with a shield, followed by the long sword and pierced into the body of another dark elf! Heroic! Seeing Sif¡¯s heroic appearance, Su Zhan finds it difficult to match her gentle appearance before. He is very curious now. If he reaches that point, what Sif will behave, is it as difficult to tame as a wild horse, or will he Well-behaved and gentle! Item 0051 Sifu''s strength is very strong, it is not a problem to deal with a few dark elves, but Su Zhan still did not let her have too many shots, the flame flew from her hand, Su Zhan controlled the flame to rush towards the dark elves, flying quickly Over. Wherever the flame went, those dark elves turned into ashes. Su Zhan even has free time to manipulate his thought power to protect himself and Sif, so as not to get the ashes on him! The only remaining dark elf stood in front of Malesky, looking at Su Zhan who was approaching in fear, without the guts to rush over and do it. Su Zhan raised his hand, and the dark elf was instantly caught and still aside. Looking at Malesky, Su Zhan said teasingly: "Look at who this is? The leader of the dark elf...Why is it now like an ant, what about the arrogance before? What about the arrogance before?" 40 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 40 "Don''t be arrogant, this is the dark kingdom, the territory of our dark elves. You dare to offend me, dare to kill my remaining people, I will not let you go!" Malesky said sharply. "How do I think he is pretending, he doesn''t have the boss''s posture at all." Su Zhan turned his head and asked Sifu. Shiv smiled and said, "Because he is bluffing, because he is afraid of you!" "Dark elf, haha... it can be completely history from today!" Su Zhan smiled, suddenly a flame rose, and walked towards Malesky step by step.With his steps, the temperature of the flame became higher and higher, and Malesky could even feel the burning sensation on his face stronger. The heat wave hit his face, and Malesky turned to run. Su Zhan waved his hand with a sneer, Nianli Field suddenly appeared in front of Malesky, hit him directly and bounced him back.Immediately afterwards, the Nian Li field turned into a square, trapping Malesky directly inside. Malesky tried to crash, but the mind field was very strong. Su Zhan slowly stretched his hand through the mind force field, and immediately followed the flames to swarm out, filling the whole mind force field! "The power of supernova!" Su Zhan mobilized the flames and released the supernova power again. The only difference is that the last time Su Zhan turned his whole body into flames. This time, it was only his arms. The rest of the body was normal, even the flames. get rid! Speaking of it, thanks to Burning Man''s ability to control fire, he was able to concentrate the flames on his arms so freely to emit. "no no¡­¡­" Malesky was no longer visible in the flames, he could only be heard screaming with needles. "Blast me!" When the flame temperature in the Nianli Field reached a certain limit, Su Zhan shouted. Boom! The flames exploded instantly, like a mushroom cloud of flames, the flames were like waves on the water, rolling layer by layer... "Malesky, dark elf, huh..." Su Zhan snorted disdainfully, then turned to Sif and said: "You said I helped Odin kill Malesky, would he thank me?" "The people of the nine countries will thank you!" Sieff said seriously. The leader of the dark elves, Malesky, this is the enemy that caused headaches to the powers of the nine kingdoms and died at the hands of Su Zhan. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, if he didn''t know Su Zhan''s ability, Sif would not Dare to believe it! However, she suddenly thought that Malesky was dead, and Su Zhan...I''m afraid he will leave too. Inexplicably, she suddenly felt that if she didn''t do anything before Su Zhan left, maybe she and Su Zhan would just have a wonderful encounter, as if she would be further and further away from Su Zhan! "This spaceship is good. I just don¡¯t have my own spaceship yet. I can take this opportunity of the nine-star unity to get this spaceship back to Earth. S.H.I.E.L.D. has an aircraft carrier, and I have a dark elf spacecraft, which is much more advanced than his. Up!" The reason why Su Zhan came to hunt down Malesky was to avoid future troubles, and the other was this spaceship. How can you miss such a good thing? And in case this is not the same level as the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier, not to mention the technology, the aircraft carrier was made by the earth itself, and the dark elf spaceship is its own trophy, and others will subconsciously weigh it when they see this spaceship. Weigh, the dark elves were so powerful that they were destroyed by themselves, how about them? This is definitely a deterrent! Previously, Su Zhan deliberately threw out the last dark elf and had not destroyed it, just to let him teach himself how to drive this spaceship. "Don''t... don''t kill me, willing to submit to you!" The dark elf had already woke up, and when Su Zhan came over, he panicked and begged for mercy. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Teach me how to operate this spaceship. If you behave well, I might consider not killing you. The last dark elf, it''s good to be my servant!" Hearing that there is a chance to survive, the dark elves will naturally not let it go. At the moment, he honestly told Su Zhan about the structure and operation methods of the spacecraft. However, this spacecraft is very large. Although it has an automatic operating system, Su Zhan Zhan still wants to understand, so I can''t finish it for a while! "You better not even thinking about running!" Su Zhan warned the dark elf, and then ignored him. That dark elf was also honest, or a little cowardly, he didn''t dare to run evenly.After all, even a strong man like Malesky was easily killed by Su Zhan, let alone him? "Su Zhan, take me to see the room in this spaceship. Although I have fought against the dark elves for a long time, I really haven''t seen what the room looks like here!" Seeing Su Zhan is finished, Sifu said. "Okay! I haven''t seen it either." Su Zhan responded with a smile and took her hand to look at the room here.Looking at the past, the rooms are all ordinary and full of mechanical feeling. There is only a rest cabin, which is not the kind of normal rest room at all. Finally, I came to a larger and more spacious room, and finally found something similar to a bed, which seemed to be used for rest. "These dark elves really don''t know how to enjoy!" Su Zhan shook his head, and suddenly heard the sound of the door behind him, and turned his head to see that Sieve actually closed the door.He froze for a moment, and saw Sieff''s expression. Shy, determined, and willing to go. Su Zhan suddenly knew what she wanted to do, and just as he was about to speak, Sifu suddenly blocked his hand with his hand! "Don''t talk, I''m afraid you will lose the courage that I finally muster up when you speak. I don''t know why I made this decision, but there is a voice in my heart that tells me if I don''t do it. I may regret it in the future! Obviously I hated your glib tongue, but now it makes me smile. I feel lucky to know you. I want to keep this kind of luck." Cang Dang! The armor on Sieve fell to the ground, making a crisp sound! Su Zhan could see that Sifu was very nervous, otherwise he wouldn''t let the armor fall so loudly. A woman and a goddess mustered the courage to make a decision. At this time, as a man, how could Su Zhan have no expression? It would be too shame to let a woman take the initiative in this kind of thing! "Stop it, let me come!" Su Zhan said softly, and Sieff lowered his head and stopped. Item 0052 "you''re awake?" Su Zhan opened his eyes and heard Shiv''s voice. The same words, but in a different tone. The most important thing is that Sif was sitting next to him last time, but now he is lying next to him. "Why did you wake up so early without taking a break?" Su Zhan said softly. Sif shook his head: "I have to go back to Asgard, tell them that Malesky is dead! You...you will come to see me?" "Of course, I will not only visit you, but believe me, it won''t be long before I will let you stay by my side forever!" Su Zhan promised. "I''m waiting for that day!" Sieff said. 41 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 41 After packing up, Su Zhan held Sifu in his arms and let the dark elf drive the spaceship to the entrance of the secret passage. "Shall I send you back?" Su Zhan said reluctantly. Shiv shook his head and smiled and refused: "No, I can go back by myself. You send me back. What if the dark elf runs away in the spaceship?" "I will miss you!" "me too!" Su Zhan hugged Sifu and kissed heavily. After a long time, he parted and Sifu turned and entered the passage. Having been watching Sifu''s back disappear in his eyes, Su Zhan turned around and called the dark elf, while learning how to operate, he asked him to fix the spaceship''s hatch. After all, he seemed a bit savage when he came in! It took two days for Su Zhan to have a good grasp of the spacecraft, and at this time the nine-star unity time was almost over. The spacecraft in the Su Zhan posture found the chaotic space and drove in directly. But obviously, his luck was not so good, he didn''t directly appear on earth, and he didn''t know where the nine kingdoms were.After the second crossing, this appeared on the earth, but I don''t know where it was. I just saw a sea area below and a bridge connecting an island in the distance! "This is not the Golden Gate Bridge?" This scale made Su Zhan the first to think of the Golden Gate Bridge, but it seems that the Golden Gate Bridge is fine, and I don¡¯t know if it has not been destroyed by Magneto or rebuilt it! At this time, when I got on the Golden Gate Bridge and saw the spacecraft appearing out of thin air, it almost caused confusion. The first feeling was that I was worried whether the aliens had invaded again, after all, the previous New York battle was too sensational. It was not just these people. It was not long after the spacecraft appeared that S.H.I.E.L.D. had already monitored it. Nick Fury had a headache looking at the image from the satellite. Now he is most worried about the aliens! "Notify the Avengers, go and see what''s going on with this big guy!" The spacecraft hovered steadily on the sea, and the air currents waved the sea. The elevator descended quickly from the top of the spacecraft, the hatch below slowly opened, and the automatic stairs were set up in a clear hierarchy. Su Zhan walked out of the elevator and happened to see a Kun-style fighter flying over from a distance, and there was a person flying in front of it, it was Iron Man! "I knew that Iron Man would not completely destroy the suit and give up his identity as Iron Man!" Seeing Iron Man flying over, Su Zhan pursed his lips and smiled. "why you?" Iron Man flew in front of Su Zhan, showed his face, and asked Su Zhan in surprise. "Why can''t it be me?" Su Zhan asked back. Iron Man looked at Su Zhan and then at the spaceship."Don''t tell me this big guy belongs to you, it''s so cool! This shouldn''t be the technology of the earth, can you let me study it?" Said Iron Man had already landed next to Su Zhan, and said familiarly. Su Zhan rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Don''t even think about it. This is my trophy. I want to study it? Okay, get it yourself!" "Oh my God, don''t be so stingy! We can be regarded as acquaintances anyway? Knowing is friends, I know a lot of supermodels and the like, they will definitely like you very much, I can give you a grand party, you Just let me study this big guy a little bit!" Tony said pleadingly. "Hey, can you wait for the old days and tell me what''s going on first?" The fighter stopped aside, and Captain America came out and shouted. "This is my trophy, it''s not an alien invasion. Tell the Secretary that you can relax." Su Zhan said toward the US team. "You should tell him yourself!" The US team shrugged and still called. Su Zhan caught it, and Nick Fury''s voice came from inside. "Su Zhan, your noise is getting louder now. First, you formed a small team, and now you have gotten back even the alien spacecraft." "No way, I just dared to go. I went to the dark country and stayed in Asgard for a while. By the way, he killed Malesky, the leader of the dark elves. This spaceship, there is only one remaining darkness. The elves are my trophy. Besides, it''s impossible!" Su Zhan said slowly. The amount of information was a bit too large, and Nick Fury didn''t react for a while."What is impossible?" "Don''t you want to study this spaceship? This is impossible!" "Okay!" Nick Fury knew that Su Zhan must have known what he wanted to say, and refused to block it before he could say it. This feeling... really depressing!"Then how do you deal with it, so big, where are you going to put it?" "This won''t bother the Director, I will take care of it!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he hung up the phone neatly. "If there is nothing else, I will leave first, and I have to find a place to put it!" Su Zhan said to Iron Man toward the US team, then turned back and watched the elevator rise, and then the spaceship got up. The huge air flow almost didn''t blow the Kun fighter out. "This guy!" Captain America cried out depressed. "Is this guy not bad? I found that I started to like him a little bit!" On the contrary, Tony liked Su Zhan''s style very much. After saying a word, he flew away. Chapter 0053 "Green Lantern" "Enter invisible mode!" After the spacecraft lifted off, Su Zhan adjusted the spacecraft into a parallel state, and then entered the stealth mode. It''s enough to have a return to the wind. If you have been swaggering through the city, it may cause panic among ordinary people. Suspending the spaceship in the air, Su Zhan made contact with a flash. It didn''t take long for Chen Haoran to appear on the spaceship, flashing with bones.It has to be said that the flashing space-time transmission capability is indeed very strong, the spacecraft''s own defense system is very advanced, but the flashing portal has not triggered the blast at all. "This is... a spaceship?" After arriving on the spaceship, the three flashes were surprised. "Well, the dark elf spaceship, that one over there is the dark elf, and it''s the only one left, it can be collected as a specimen." Su Zhan pointed at the dark elf casually. The flashing trio looked at the dark elves curiously. This was the first time they had seen an alien. Don''t mention their curious energy. The dark elves were depressed, but they were afraid of Su Zhan and dared not object! "From now on, this spaceship can be used as a temporary base. When you look back, find a room by yourself, and then clean it up by yourself." After Su Zhan said, he turned to Blink and asked, "How is your account?" Flashing said: "I found a few suitable places, but...I think they are all too ordinary, not to mention that they are still a bit small if we develop in the future. If our funds allow, it would be better to get an island, which is more convenient. . These are some of the locations I visited before.¡± As he said, Flashing took out a document, Su Zhan took it over and looked at it. The description was very detailed. Address, size, environment, etc. After taking a look, Su Zhan found a familiar place, an abandoned factory of Stark Industries, which was a good place and a very large area.The reason Su Zhan knows this place is because it will become the new base of the Avengers in the future. If I told Tony Stark, this place would really be available.But Su Zhan also rejected it, mainly because the flashing proposal made him feel good. Island! If you build an island on your own, the place is definitely big enough and more convenient. The most important thing is... it''s enough to pull the wind. 42 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 42 It can be a landmark location! "Is there anything suitable about the island?" Su Zhan asked. Flickering and shook his head: "Considering the distance and convenience, it is not suitable to be nearby. But now that there is a spacecraft, it is not a problem to be more remote. There is an island near the west coast that is nice, but it is a little smaller and can meet temporary needs, but If it develops, it might not be enough!" "It doesn''t matter, if the time is not enough, just move a few more islands nearby!" Su Zhan said casually. Move... move the island? What he said was an understatement, and the others were dumbfounded. "It''s up to you to do this. Get the West Coast island first. You don''t need to come forward with this matter, go to S.H.I.E.L.D., and say I want to use it as a base. I believe Nick Fury will agree. It''s okay. It''s time to learn how to control this spaceship from the dark elves, and I have to leave for a few days." Su Zhan ordered. "Yes!" The flashing three responded. Afterwards, the three of them went to visit the spaceship enthusiastically and chose their own room. And Su Zhan was ready to enter the dungeon. "System, if the second instance of the plane is opened, are there any requirements for the entry time of these two instances of instance?" Su Zhan asked towards the system. "After the refresh time of the dungeon plane is over, the host can enter and open the dungeon plane, and the residence time of each plane is three days!" the system replied. Su Zhan said: "In other words, every 30 days, I can enter every opened dungeon plane?" "Yes!" "Okay, then I will open the second dungeon plane, the plane of "Green Lantern"." The second system plane chosen by Su Zhan is the Green Lantern. The Green Lantern is a superhero in DC comics and a member of the Justice League. It tells the story of a group of "Green Lantern Corps" in the universe who maintain public order in the universe. Every member Equipped with a magic ring, you can conjure various things or achieve any purpose at will, and the protagonist Hal, Jordan was originally a test pilot, and was later summoned by the Green Lantern ring to become the "Green Lantern", responsible for surrounding The law and order of the earth and the Milky Way. The reason why Su Zhan chose the plane of Green Lantern was for the green light ring. This thing is a good thing. It can be changed into various things according to his own willpower and imagination. In short, only you can''t think of it, you can''t do it without you! Of course, if it were just that, maybe Su Zhan would not have entered this plane so soon. After all, there are so many good things. The use of the green light ring in his hand is not that big, not so eager. He is for the etheric particles! Malesky is dead, Su Zhan is not worried that the ether particles will be snatched away. As for Thanos, he doesn''t know when it will appear. He can swallow the ether particles slowly, but the speed is too slow. , If it is placed in the system space, he has no way to swallow it.If it is taken out, the ether particles will consume their own energy and affect their combat effectiveness! Therefore, it is necessary to find a container that can allow him to slowly swallow without affecting the combat effectiveness, and even a container that can exert the power of ether particles! The green light ring is the most suitable container! "The copy is confirmed: Green Lantern." There was a voice from the system, and Su Zhan disappeared from the spaceship and entered the world of Green Lantern. Item 0054 "Huh!" The light flashed, and the environment in front of Su Zhan suddenly changed. Before he could see where he was, the noise of music was already coming from his ears. The sound is deafening, and occasionally I can hear shouts and whistles. Looking around, the dim environment, the flashing lights, and the scenes of men and women dancing with the music, obviously, this is a nightclub! Su Zhan didn''t expect the system to send himself directly to the nightclub, but it seems that no one has noticed the sudden appearance of himself! "System, is there no choice of camp this time? Evil heart or something?" Su Zhan asked curiously without receiving any prompt. "The plane chosen by the faction is random, not every dungeon plane has it." The system answered simply. "That''s it!" Su strategy was a little disappointed, thinking that every new plane has it. He stayed in this instance for only three days, basically there was no time to do anything outside of the green light ring.The system will not leave itself too far away from the plot, and the time point will not be too long. What Su Zhan has to do now is to figure out the environment and wait. His goal is the green light ring obtained by the male protagonist Hal Jordan. This ring is a Green Lantern named Abinxu. He encountered the enemy Pelesha and was seriously injured. The spacecraft fell to the earth because of the tradition of the green light ring. After the death of the previous owner, he will automatically choose the next one, so Hal Jordan is chosen, and he becomes the new Green Lantern!So what Su Zhan has to do now is to determine if Hal Jordan has got the green light ring! Su Zhan was about to leave the nightclub when he suddenly saw a person in the corner. Long brown hair, exquisite features, very charming! The moment he saw her, Su Zhan changed his mind and noticed that she was alone, Su Zhan walked over with a smile. "Mind if I sit down?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Carlos Felis raised her head and glanced, and she was a little surprised that she was Asian. Asians in the seaside city are rare, and they look handsome and have a very special temperament.She smiled and nodded, Su Zhan sat down and stretched out her hand and said, "My name is Su Zhan, Chinese!" "Carol Felis, China is great, I have always wanted to go, but unfortunately I have no chance!" "Chinese scenery and food are second to none in the world. It would be a pity if you don''t experience it." Su Zhan said with a smile, beckoned to the bar, and asked for a few bottles of beer."Do you mind drinking this?" "of course!" Feilisi smiled and ran into Su Zhan, then said: "Are you here to travel in the coastal city?" "Yes, I have always heard that this place is very beautiful, especially the beauties here... Now it seems that it is really well-deserved!" Su Zhan said with a smile."It''s just that I''m very curious. There should be many suitors around a beauty like you. How come you come to a nightclub alone?" "Perhaps, they don''t have your vision?" Phyllis said jokingly. "Oh my God, then I can only say that their eyes are blind!" Su Zhan said exaggeratedly, causing Felice to giggle. First, it feels good, Su Zhan is very funny, drinking and chatting, time passed unconsciously. "Unexpectedly it''s so late, I''m leaving now!" Phyllis suddenly realized that it was almost wee hours, and she was a little surprised that she didn''t expect to talk for so long, and she felt like it was just a moment. "That''s really a pity!" Su Zhan said regretfully. "This is my phone number. You can call me if you have time. I will be your tour guide!" Feilis wrote down her number and handed it to Su Zhan. Su Zhan saved it on the phone and called back directly. "Let''s go out together, I am ready to go too!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and the two walked out of the nightclub together. "Where do you live? I can drop you off." Phyllis said. "No problem? You seemed to have drunk a lot just now!" Su Zhan asked with some worry. "If I''m afraid, I''ll go first!" Felice smiled and said, then walked towards the car next to her. Su Zhan pursed his lips and smiled, and followed. 43 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 43 After getting in Felice¡¯s car, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I just got here today and haven''t booked a hotel yet. Since you want to be my tour guide, you can help me find a hotel first?" "No hotel booked and no luggage? Your way of traveling is really special!" "Isn''t this easier!" Su Zhan smiled. Felice started the car and drove directly to a nearby hotel. On the way, the two chatted casually, and the atmosphere was very relaxed.Not long after arriving at the hotel, Felice stopped the car and said, "This hotel is not bad." "Then thank you for your recommendation, would you like to come up for a cup of coffee?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Phyllis smiled and tucked her hair."Invite me to drink coffee even before the room is open? Don¡¯t you think this rhythm is a bit fast? Although I feel good about you, I haven¡¯t reached that point yet. I don¡¯t want to give it to one for the first time. Traveler!" "Oh, this really surprised me! So, see you later?" Su Zhan didn''t feel embarrassed. After saying goodbye with a smile, he turned and got out of the car and entered the hotel. After opening the room, Su Zhan used the computer in the hotel to investigate the news. I have to say that the Internet is indeed a good thing. The situation of Hal Jordan has been investigated soon, and he seems to have just been suspended. Item 0055 After turning off the computer, Su Zhan was ready to take a rest, whether he was in the fairy palace before, or later on the spacecraft, although they are all good, they are far more comfortable than sleeping on Simmons! "Huh? The Planet Daily?" Just as Su Zhan was about to lie down, he found the newspaper on the side and picked it up curiously. The Planet Daily is nothing special, but there is a reporter in the Planet Daily who is very special. Clark Kent. If you are not familiar with this name, then he has another name that is definitely a household name. That''s Superman! This superhero from Krypton, the giant of the Justice League, I am afraid no one has heard his name. Seeing the Planet Daily, Su Zhan suddenly had an idea. The previous power plane is nothing more than that, after all, there is nothing related to other planes.But the plane of Green Lantern is different. Green Lantern himself belongs to one of the founders of the Justice League. Green Lantern, Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, Flash, Aquaman, Martian Stalker, Steel Bone, the main members of the Justice League. "System, if I erase this plane and open a new plane, a plane of the same world view, such as the Flash''s plane, then in that plane, is it to inherit the development of the Green Lantern plane?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "In a worldview plane, everything that happens is inherited." "In other words, if I get the Green Lantern Ring, there will be no Green Lantern in this plane. If I enter Superman again in the future, or the Flash is equivalent to a plane of worldview, there will also be no Green Lantern, right?" "Yes!" This answer made Su Zhan very happy. What does it mean? It means that he doesn''t have to keep many copies of the plane at the same time, as long as he keeps a plane of the world view.You can leave the instance after getting the green light ring, erase this instance, turn on the instance planes of Flash, Superman, and even Arrow again, and they will all be connected at that time! "The plot begins, the mission is released." "Main task: Get the green light ring." "Second mission 1: Hero save the United States. Save Carol Felis and get her heart!" "Second mission 2: Green Lantern is famous. Let the world know the existence of Green Lantern!" Su Zhan suddenly received the system release mission, and said in a daze: "Why didn''t this mission be released as soon as it came in? Is it going to be released until the plot begins? And, why is there a side mission this time?" "Yes, because the system level has increased, side missions have been added." "This is not bad, at least you can get more energy to upgrade, but that''s all about branch line 2. What the hell is branch line 1, and the heroes need to save the United States to get peace of mind? Picking up girls is a task!" Although Su Zhan does have a good impression of Felice, and he also knows that she is the heroine of the Green Lantern plane, so he took the initiative to strike up a conversation. It would be nice if something happens, after all, she is very beautiful!But I never expected that it would be released as a task. what is this?Do you kill two birds with one stone? Shaking his head, Su Zhan was just about to figure out how to complete the task, but suddenly saw a bright light flashing outside the window, as if something had fallen. Abinxu''s spacecraft! No wonder the system will release tasks suddenly, and the plot is only now officially beginning! Opening the window, Su Zhan''s body suddenly turned into flames and flew directly toward the place where the spacecraft landed.In the dark night, the flames flashed by, and after a while, Su Zhan landed, the flames on his body disappeared, and he looked at the transparent spaceship falling not far away. A purple-skinned, bald-headed alien wearing a green-light uniform is sitting in the spaceship, looking dying, wearing a green lantern ring on his finger, it is the Green Lantern Abinxu! Before long, the green light ring will automatically find the next one that meets its conditions, that is, Hal Jordan! Su Zhan walked over quickly, took Abinxu from the spaceship and put it on the ground. The dying Abinxu looked at Su Zhan and seemed to want to talk. At this time, the green light ring suddenly glowed, and a group of green light enveloped Su Zhan.Su Zhan was shocked, thinking it was Abinxu who was going to do something to himself, but soon he discovered that this group of green energy was very stable and did not seem to be malicious. "Could it be..." Su Zhan was a little surprised. Hal Jordan was directly brought here by this green light energy and was selected as the next Green Lantern.Now, this group of energy appeared on his body, could it be that... the green light ring chose him! He remembers that to be a Green Lantern is to be fearless and fearless. To be honest, this is very consistent with himself. Although he knows that there will be many strong enemies in the future, perhaps he is not an opponent now, but he is confident that in time, he Will become stronger!Because he firmly believed in this, he had never been afraid. "What''s your name?" Abinxu looked at Su Zhan and asked. "Su Zhan, my name is Su Zhan." "Su Zhan, I''m Abinxu, the guardian of Sector 2814." Abinxu said, raising his hand and extending his palm. Inside was the green light ring."This ring picked you out, let''s take it! Put the ring in the green light, put on the ring, and say the oath." Abinxu looked at the green light on the spaceship, holding Su Zhan''s hand and holding the ring. After giving it to him, his head tilted slightly and his breath disappeared. Seeing the green light ring in his hand, Su Zhan was still in a daze. He was still wondering how to get the green light ring from Hal Jordan. He didn¡¯t expect that things were completely different from what he thought. From the beginning, the green light ring was chosen. Yourself. "Sorry, Hal Jordan, the Green Lantern has nothing to do with you, but that''s okay, if you don''t get it, you won''t suffer from losing!" Su Zhan tightened the green light ring tightly, and tick the green light in the spaceship. , The green light flew over erraticly and landed beside Su Zhan. Chapter 0056 fusion, etheric lamp ring Looking at Abinxu''s body, Su Zhan sighed and released his thought power. Seeing Abinxu''s wound gradually expanded and torn, and then a yellow ray of crystal slowly floated out. This thing is not ordinary, it belongs to Bailiesha, as long as it is held, it will be affected, and it will gradually change to be affected by it. Change is not a good thing.And it is this thing that has brought Bailiesha to the earth, devouring fear, and gaining energy, just like the yellow light in the seven-color light group! "System, is there any use for this thing? If it doesn''t, I will be ruined!" The time to stay is limited. Su Zhan doesn''t want to wait until after he leaves, Bailiesha descends on the earth, when he is not there, who will deal with it he? So the best way is to destroy this thing, Bailiesha will not descend on the earth, naturally there is no danger. "You can swallow it, gain its power, and generate extra energy!" the system replied. "The ability to swallow it? Is it fear? No, it''s the ability to absorb fear?" Su Zhan thought about it and thought it was very feasible. The power of fear is quite terrifying. As long as someone feels fear, he can gain powerful power. This is simply a steady stream of energy.However, the ability to swallow it is probably not so easy, and it definitely cannot be accomplished overnight! "Then put it in the system space first!" 44 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 44 In the system space, Bailiesha couldn''t feel it either."By the way, take Abinxu''s body in, too." Regardless of the identity of the Green Lantern of the Green Lantern Corps of Abin, he is also an alien. He will have the opportunity to study and study in the future, maybe he will gain something. Speaking of it, there are so many good things in your system space right now! Gravitational particles, etheric particles, and ice box are added with this yellow crystal. Either one is a good thing, but he can''t use it now, he can only stare, the only thing that can be used is the Immortal Palace armor, which is incomparable to the others, and it is not on the same level! The sound of the helicopter gradually came, and Su Zhan took the green light and the green light ring directly into the flames and flew away. Back at the hotel, Su Zhan looked at the green light and the lamp ring. There shouldn¡¯t be much energy on the lamp ring now. Once activated, he will fly out of the earth and fly to the headquarters of the Green Lantern Corps, the OA star. After a similar process of activation , Get the green light uniform.Su Zhan had no idea about the green light uniform. Although it had a certain effect, it was not beautiful in his opinion. What''s more, he himself was not weak in defense or healing power. There was no need to resort to the green light uniform.What''s more, his purpose of holding the Lantern Ring is to make it a container of ether particles, not to become the Green Lantern! "System, let out the ether particles!" Su Zhan said. In an instant, etheric particles appeared in front of Su Zhan out of thin air, spreading in black streams, and immediately after coming out, they rushed towards Su Zhan. In an instant, they poured in. Su Zhan''s body.As soon as he entered, Su Zhan felt that it was absorbing his own energy. "Come on, try to see if my guess can succeed!" Su Zhan gave a soft sigh, manipulating the etheric particles towards the lamp ring on his finger.At first, the etheric particles were still obedient, but after they got close to the lamp ring, they began to resist as hard as they could.Ether particles are one of the infinite gems. Apart from the same infinite gems, there is basically nothing it fears, but the green light ring prevents it from approaching. This discovery made Su Zhan ecstatic, and the reaction of the ether particles had proved that his conjecture was possible. He tried his best to constantly urge the ether particles to approach the green light ring, and even added thought power. Finally, the ether particles slowly began to move towards the green light ring, although the speed was... very slow! Beads of sweat appeared on Su Zhan''s forehead, and his face began to pale, and the constant motivating power made him feel extremely painful, his head seemed to explode, and he gritted his teeth and refused to give up. Once he gives up, the etheric particles will immediately retreat, and it may even take advantage of his emptiness and fatigue to absorb his own energy, which is very easy to appear dangerous! "Give me in!" The blue veins on Su Zhan''s body bounced up, and his expression sullenly shouted. At that instant, all the power of thought seemed to be pouring out, and the etheric particles seemed to be kicked hard, directly into the green light ring. Although it is only a small part, the green light ring suddenly shines at this time, as if it has produced a suction. Although the etheric particles wanted to escape, they failed. With the help of Su Zhan, they were completely sucked into it. Immediately after the green light ring suddenly emitted a dazzling light, the light filled the entire room, and Su Zhan directly fainted. I don''t know how long it was before Su Zhan woke up slowly, enduring the pain of a splitting headache, and looked at the green light ring in his hand! At this time, the ring has changed its appearance. The original green light became dark green, the color was very heavy, and the lamp-shaped logo in the middle was also changed a little, as if it was wrapped in a layer of black flowing particles, very special! "It shouldn''t be called a green light ring now? Aether light ring?" Looking at the ring, Su Zhan muttered to himself. Item 0057 "Try to see how it works!" Su Zhan gave a soft drink, and then stared at the empty space in the hall. In an instant, a group of dark green energy appeared, and it changed quickly. After a while, it became a shield, similar to that of Captain America, and then changed again. Sticks, pistols, submachine guns, cannons, and then even more changed. Cars, airplanes, etc. In the beginning, the speed of change was very fast, and it could only change to some relatively small ones. However, as Su Zhan adapts and masters, he can already change various things as he wants. The most important thing is that Su Zhan can feel this. Not only the energy of the green light, but also the power of the etheric particles, and the etheric particles did not absorb their own energy! It''s done! The original abilities of the green light ring are still there. After the addition of ether particles, the power becomes stronger. The most important thing is that you don''t have to worry about the influence of ether particles on you.He tried it and found that he could still swallow the energy of ether particles, and because the green light ring contained it, the efficiency of swallowing it increased a lot! The green light energy is used continuously, but the energy does not seem to be weakened much. It seems that the green light has also absorbed the energy of the ether particles, but Su Zhan feels that the energy of the ether particles itself has not decreased, which means that the charged green light is temporarily useless Now, the green light ring may need it to charge, but the ether light ring does not. Su Zhan remembers that the green light ring has a very important ability to build a mental mask, a kind of mental protection, which can block the telepathy and mind control.This can be regarded as solving a hidden danger of oneself, at least there is no need to worry about this threat. "What a beautiful day!" Seeing the stars outside, the night is beautiful, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sigh. Su Zhan slept beautifully, and when he woke up the next day, it was already three poles of the sun, and the warm sunshine was full of warmth. I brushed my teeth and rinsed and had breakfast in the hotel. Su Zhan began to ponder the side mission. The hero saves the beauty, the green light is famous. It was easy for the hero to save the United States, because Abinxu¡¯s body was researched by a special department. As a result, the scientist was infected with the remaining crystals of Bailiesha, and then he wrecked at the cocktail party. Felis was in danger and she Then you can take the opportunity to rescue her, and even complete the mission of the green light.But now the corpse and the crystal are in their own space, indirectly causing these two tasks to be completed in another way. Su Zhan thought for a while, took out the phone and said, "Hi, Phyllis, do you remember me? I am Su Zhan, do you have time to go shopping together? Okay, then I will wait for you downstairs in the hotel!" Putting down the phone, Su Zhan cocked his mouth and turned and went downstairs. After a while, Phyllis had already drove there. A tight-fitting black dress was worn on her body, her face turned into light makeup. Su Zhan got into the car and said admiringly: "You are so beautiful!" "Thank you!" Phyllis was very happy to hear the praise. She was carefully selected and dressed. "Where do you want to go?" Phyllis asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "I don''t know, I will listen to your arrangements today." "Okay, then I''ll take you around!" Feilisi smiled and took Su Zhan around. The iconic buildings of the seaside city, the beautiful parks, while strolling and chatting, the atmosphere is getting better and better.Sitting on a bench in the park, Su Zhan straightened his hand inadvertently, and then slowly put it on Felice''s shoulder.Feilisi looked down at his hand, then turned to look at Su Zhan with a smile and said, "Is this way too old-fashioned?" "It''s not important to be old-fashioned, what''s important is to be useful. At least you didn''t refuse and didn''t throw my hand away, did you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Felice smiled and said, "Actually, if I tell you that I have never been in a relationship, do you believe it? When I was young, my father trained me as the successor of the company, and I was also a Test pilot, my life is basically spent in the company, at home, and on the plane! Originally, the company researched a fighter jet, and it is very likely to get an order from the Ministry of Defense, but for some reason, it may fail, and I am upset. I went to a nightclub for a drink and I met you unexpectedly. To be honest, I doubt if this is an arrangement from heaven. Maybe God is telling me that I should fall in love?" "Perhaps, yes!" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then made Felice lean on his shoulder with a slight force.Phyllis did not resist, but slowly leaned in with a little nervousness. "It feels quite amazing..." Feeling Su Zhan''s broad shoulders, and feeling his strong arms, Feilisi smiled gently."Perhaps... I really should seriously consider this matter, Su Zhan... Are you serious about me?" "of course!" Su Zhan said without hesitation. For Felice, it seems that he is not familiar with the Soviet war, but for the Soviet war, he knows Felice very well, and it can even be said that he knows many people! Felice seems to have a strong personality. After all, she was cultivated as a successor to the company. She is also a pilot and very independent.But in fact, she is just a little woman deep in her heart, a little woman who will encourage you when you fail, and happy for you when you succeed! Since he arrived in the Marvel world, Su Zhan never thought that he would have only one woman, especially after starting the dungeon mission. Many, many excellent and attractive women attract Su Zhan. For him, it would be a pity to give up any of them! 45 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 45 "Although I can''t guarantee that I will always be by your side, but I promise that I will handle other things as soon as possible and spare more time to accompany you." "Ok!" Phyllis answered softly. Su Zhan lowered her head slightly, Feilisi felt something, slowly raised her head and closed her eyes. Romantic and numb, it is difficult to describe what kind of feeling it was. For Phyllis, this was her first experience, and it made her understand that...it was such a wonderful feeling. "boom!" It was just when they were romantically involved, when a loud noise suddenly came, awakening Felice and Su Zhan. Felice looked around in a little panic, and soon discovered that something seemed to be happening on the street near the park. "It looks like there was a car accident, let''s go over and see!" Feilisi said towards Su Zhan, and then ran over.Su Zhan didn''t expect Felice to be so proactive, and hurriedly followed. When Su Zhan chased him up, he found that Felice had been kidnapped. The group was holding guns and was facing the opposite police. Obviously, although there has been a car accident here, the main cause is not the car accident! "Is this for me to complete the task?" Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb, he didn''t even worry that something might happen to Felis, he was absolutely confident about this! Item 0058 The sudden appearance of Felis being hijacked by these gangsters made the police a little unexpected. Now seeing Su Zhan who suddenly appeared, he just wanted to remind him to leave quickly. However, the firepower of these gangsters was too fierce, and the policemen under pressure were not at all. Dare to take the initiative, can only shout to remind Su Zhan. "Run, get out of here!" Felice was suddenly kidnapped to the point that she didn''t panic too much. She didn''t forget to remind Su Zhan when she saw Su Zhan chasing him. However, those gangsters also discovered Su Zhan, and one of them pointed his gun directly at him."Come here, or I will kill you with one shot!" "Phyllis, don''t be afraid, I will save you!" Su Zhan smiled at Felice, soothed, and then walked over slowly. As soon as he approached, the culprit was about to hold him, and then as soon as he stretched out his hand, a dark green light suddenly appeared on Su Zhan''s body, which enveloped Su Zhan like a halo, followed closely by... Felice''s body was also The same light appeared, and the bandit who had hijacked her flew out of the ground! The sudden change stunned everyone. Looking at the frightened gangster, Su Zhan said indifferently: "You just said you would kill me with a shot. I''m sorry... I''m afraid you don''t have this ability!" The voice fell, and a huge dark green fist suddenly appeared, directly The gangster hit the ground and flew out.At this time, other bandits reacted and fired frantically at Su Zhan. Da Da Da, Da Da Da! The bullets spread out on the energy shield, and Su Zhan waved his hand at him. In an instant, countless green daggers appeared, stabbing all the bandits with extremely accurate accuracy. "Ah, ah..." There was a scream, and the culprits fell to the ground. Su Zhan walked up to Felice and asked softly, "Are you okay?" "You...who are you?" Phyllis asked subconsciously. Su Zhan looked at the gangsters on the ground, then at the shocked policemen, and said with a smile: "Of course I am the me you know, but I have the ability of the Green Lantern, so...to a certain extent, I It''s also a Green Lantern." "Green Lantern?" "I''ll go back and talk to you slowly, now... it''s better to leave here first." Su Zhan smiled and took Felice''s waist, and then flew directly with her in his arms, the dark green light was dazzling, and in the blink of an eye, the two had already flown away. "Hey, did you hear that? He said his name is Green Lantern!" "Of course, we weren''t deaf. We didn''t expect to see the superhero, the Green Lantern, so cool!" There was a lot of discussion among the people nearby. It didn''t take long for the Green Lantern to show up and the news of subduing the gangster spread all over the streets and alleys, and even more on the Internet. "System, my mission should be considered complete, right? Side missions, heroes save the United States and the green light to be famous." Su Zhan secretly asked the system. "Yes!" "That''s good!" Although it is not perfect and the style is not very high, it is just to deal with ordinary bandits and not to destroy the world, but it is enough for the Soviet war. Just let people know that there is a Green Lantern. Anyway... he I didn''t plan to be the Green Lantern, just for the mission! Su Zhan flew to a remote seaside in his arms and fell down. Phyllis still looked a little frightened. "Don''t be afraid, I''m still me, I''m not an alien, but I have some special abilities, and the ability just now is because of the ring in my hand..." Su Zhan said softly, green light ring, Green Lantern man The origin was told to Phyllis. On the one hand, it was to appease Phyllis, on the other hand, even if she didn''t say it, she would be known in the future, so it was better to tell her. "I''m not scared, I''m just a little surprised. I didn''t expect you to be a superhero. My first boyfriend turned out to be a superhero. This is amazing!" Felice said excitedly. "There is even better!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you want to experience what it''s like in space?" "Space? You mean..." Felice looked at Su Zhan excitedly. Before he could finish her words, Su Zhan had already released an energy shield, enveloped herself and Felice, and then rose into the air. Passing through the atmosphere, she soon came to the boundless universe. Felice looked at the blue planet in disbelief and the vast universe around her, hugging Su Zhan''s waist and gave him a kiss. "There is a legend about the moon in China. There is a fairy named Chang''e who lives in the Guanghan Palace on the moon. Although I know this is just a legend, there is no Guanghan Palace on the moon, and there is no Chang''e, but... Fairy, this fairy is called Feilisi!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and flew directly towards the moon. Su Zhan used energy to construct a big bed, and the two slowly lay down, surrounded by a dark green energy halo. "gorgeous!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but sigh. Phyllis nodded repeatedly: "Yes, it''s so beautiful, I didn''t expect that one day I would be on the moon!" "No, I mean you are so beautiful!" Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed him. After a long time, the two separated, and Phyllis said vaguely: "This is the first time I have such a wonderful experience." "Don''t you want to make this experience more beautiful and unforgettable? I may leave tomorrow, and it will take at least a month to come back, so..." Su Zhan did not go on, but Felice understood, shy He avoided his eyes, but did not refuse or resist. Patter! Su Zhan''s movements were gentle, removing Felice''s clothes a little bit.Seeing the nervous Felice, Su Zhan kissed him gently, then... leaned over, leaving Felice with an unparalleled wonderful experience. 46 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 46 Item 0059 Su Zhan flew back from the moon holding the tired Felis. At this time, the earth was already nightfall. Before no one noticed, he flew into his hotel room from the window and slowly landed. "My dear, let me down!" Phyllis said softly. Su Zhan slowly put her down. As soon as she landed, Felice almost fell with a muffled snort. Su Zhan hurriedly supported her, looked at her frowning brow, and said softly, "I''m stupid. take a break!" "That''s not all to blame you! It''s the first time for others, but you are as savage as a cow!" Phyllis said with a blushing angrily. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "I am not to blame? If you want to blame, you are so charming, what can I do!" With that wonderful feeling, Su Zhan couldn''t stop even if he wanted to stop! But now he was really apologetic, after all, Phyllis was not Sieve, not as strong as Sieve.So although it is the first experience, Felis is far from being able to bear herself like Sif! Lie down and rest while holding Felice, his arms around her shoulders. The smooth touch made him very addicted. The itchy Felice held Su Zhan''s neck, squinting her eyes and couldn''t help but shake slightly. Although the night is beautiful, the woman in front of me is even more beautiful. Originally, Su Zhan planned to go to Central City or Metropolis to see if he could find the Flash or Superman, and then go to Star City to find Arrow, but Felice made him reluctant to leave.What''s more, I have just experienced an unparalleled and unforgettable moment on the moon, and the result is not long enough to leave. Although Su Zhan still has to leave tomorrow, at least tonight... can spend an unforgettable night! He restrained his own impulse. After all, he was coming to Japan for a long time, but Felice was more active than he thought. Su Zhan could feel her greed, not something like greed, but greed to be with him. The sun slowly rose, and Su Zhan and Felice woke up from a clear morning. "when are you leaving?" Covering the quilt, Feilisi asked Su Zhan, leaning her body. "I have a meal with you first, and then I''ll leave! I have to go back to deal with something, and it will take at least one month to come back." Su Zhan said softly. "I''ll wait for you!" Felice nodded and said, "You come back next time, will you not leave?" "Well, I will settle here. During this time, you can help me keep an eye on whether there is a suitable house." Su Zhan said. "it is good!" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Felice instantly became happy. To buy a house and settle here, this solves the problem of dividing the two people into two places.Moreover, he originally came to travel, but now suddenly decided to settle down. This is not a trivial matter, and it is enough to show that he is serious about himself! The two of them stayed in the room for a long time, and then ate together in the hotel restaurant. In the end, Felice reluctantly left. When she left, she kept asking Su Zhan to come back soon.After sending Felice away, Su Zhan''s departure time has not yet arrived, so he returned to his room and checked the news online. The Green Lantern report has already been made, and Su Zhan has not watched it either. He looked at things about other superheroes. Now the existence of Superman is not so famous, the Central City has not exploded, and the Flash has not yet been born.As for Arrow, Oliver Quinn is still dead, or that he has not returned from Purgatory Island to become Arrow.After seeing these news, I analyzed it myself, and I have roughly researched the timeline! He actually thought about not erasing the plane of Green Lantern, anyway, these planes are the same, one DC plane is enough.But after thinking about it, he still felt that a new plane must be opened, because only when a new plane is opened can there be tasks, and only when there are tasks can the system upgrade.If opening a new plane does not affect Felice, it is better to open a new plane. If it does affect it, restart the Green Lantern''s plane when you can''t open it and wait for the system upgrade to have three planes at the same time. "System, can I leave early and go to the supernatural plane?" "can!" There was nothing to deal with here, and Su Zhan simply left early. As the scene changed, Su Zhan discovered that he had directly appeared from the plane of Green Lantern to the plane of supernatural powers.When he arrived at the base, Su Zhan went directly to Kira. "Master, you are back." Kira looked at Su Zhan and said excitedly. Su Zhan nodded: "Well, I''ll come back and see, how is the progress during this time?" "Pharmaceuticals are still being developed, and there is no significant progress for the time being. Eight new superpowers have been trained, and there are currently approximately 800 million US dollars in the account. As for the master you are looking for, there is already news. , I have sent someone to find it!" Kira replied cleverly. "Bring the three worst-performing superpowers here. I want to devour their abilities. What the organization wants is elite. If they can''t do a little bit, then just be an ordinary person honestly. All the money is withdrawn or replaced with gold bars." Su Zhan said one after another. "Yes!" Kira responded and quickly went out to give orders. Su Zhan stayed in the room to rest. To tell the truth, this person''s role in the face of Su Zhan was an ATM, extracting energy and money. It didn''t take long for the three superpowers to enter. Su Zhan didn''t bother too much, and directly swallowed their abilities, and then changed their memories to let them go back to live the lives of ordinary people.Qian didn''t get ready so quickly for a while, and Su Zhan was not in a hurry. Regarding Li Xiaolu, since he has whereabouts, Su Zhan didn''t plan to come out in person.After all, if you come out by yourself, you will still be embarrassed when you see it, so let''s talk about it after you bring it back. After eating something under the service of Kira, the whole day almost passed. The time flow of the two planes is the same. He left from Green Lantern''s plane almost in the afternoon and came here. He was able to swallow and eat, and it was almost night before he knew it. Su Zhan was going to take a bath and sleep well. It turned out that Kira remained in the room and did not leave... Item 0060 "You can go to rest." Su Zhan moved towards Kira. Kira lowered his head and said hesitantly, "Shall I stay and serve the master?" "Do you want to bathe me or warm my bed?" Su Zhan smiled dumbly. Of course, Kira is still good. After her transformation, she only makes her loyal to herself. Others, she is still her. But now it seems that the impact is quite big, not just loyalty, but now puts himself in the position of slavery. It didn''t take long to leave with Felice, Su Zhan didn''t have any thoughts, whether it was psychological or physical, even if Kira had already put on the look of taking the initiative to wait for the bed. Su Zhan admits that he is very romantic, but at least, he is not a lower body animal with only that thing in his head! "Go, I will call you when I need it, you are my person, I will eat you sooner or later, so you can''t run away!" Su Zhan said with a smile, Kira Hong With a grimace, he turned around and left with shame. After taking a bath, Su Zhan slept comfortably. When I woke up the next day, I wandered around in the base and learned about it. In the afternoon, Kira had already prepared all the money.There are cash and gold bars, worth 800 million.This money is enough for him to purchase the island and preliminary design! "Hopefully when I come next time, she is already waiting for me here!" Li Xiaolu didn''t bring it back, Su Zhan confessed to Kira, and then left the copy of the ability! From the copy, Su Zhan appeared directly in the spacecraft. Only the Dark Elf and Chen Haoran were on the spaceship. 47 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 47 "What about flashing and bones?" Su Zhan asked casually. "They are in S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau." Chen Haoran explained what happened in the past few days. S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury naturally has no objection to the fact that Xianxing proposed to buy the islands on the west coast. He was able to give the island to Su Zhan, but he made a small request, hoping to study the spaceship, but he was very smart, he didn''t talk about SHIELD, but wanted Tony to study it! For one thing, S.H.I.E.L.D. technology is not necessarily better than Tony Stark. Secondly, Tony, or Iron Man, is a member of the Avengers. The relationship between the Avengers and S.H.I. Not only can we obtain the data and technology of this spacecraft, but also reduce certain misunderstandings! "That''s it!" Su Zhan pouted after hearing it. "Tell Flashing, if Nick Fury doesn''t agree, we will buy it ourselves without passing through him. There is no door to study my spaceship!" "Yes!" Chen Haoran responded, and the contact flashed quickly. At this moment, Flashing was arguing with Nick Fury, when he heard the news of Chen Haoran, Flashing stood up straightly and neatly: "Sorry, our boss said, we will solve this problem by ourselves, so we won''t bother SHIELD!" At the same time, flashing opened the portal to prepare to leave. The flashing sudden action made Nick Fury a little surprised. He could see that there was probably no possibility of negotiation. Although he hated Su Zhan''s stinginess, he did not want to affect the relationship between Su Zhan and SHIELD because of this small matter. . "and many more!" Nick Fury yelled and flickered, and said, "Well, I will help with the island affairs and deal with it as soon as possible. Give me a message to Su Zhan. This time he owes me favors. If SHIELD needs him in the future He can''t refuse to help!" "I will help you with the talk!" Flickering said, then left through the portal. The flash came back and told Su Zhan what Nick Fury had said. Su Zhan couldn''t help but curl his lips. Nick Fury, an old fox, is really good enough. Seeing the spaceship thing, it is impossible to immediately change his strategy and make himself owe personal love. .You know, favor is more valuable than money! But forget it, he can save a lot of trouble by himself. What''s more, now he still needs to make a good impression in SHIELD. He is also going to wait until Hydra takes over S.H.I.E.L.D. and goes to dig people after S.H.I. Having a good reputation is naturally much more convenient. "Take me to the island to see!" Su Zhan gave an order, and the dark elf steered the spaceship to the island on the west coast. Not to mention, the area of ??this island is really not small, and it is undeveloped. The only drawback is that it is relatively remote, but for the base, this shortcoming has turned into an advantage, not to mention the convenience of the spacecraft.At the beginning, Su Zhan had planned to move the island closer to the city, but now... Su Zhan thought it was here! "The spacecraft will stop here. There are about 800 million US dollars here, which should be enough to build and develop this island. During this time, you will deal with this matter, Chen Haoran, you will go with me." Su Zhan will take the money and the gold bars. When it came out, it was still on the ground, piled up like a mountain, and under the sun, the gold bars were shining, and the three people were dumbfounded. Especially curious, where did Su Zhan put these things before?How come out of thin air. But curiosity belongs to curiosity, but no one asks. "BOSS, where are you going? Do you need me to send you?" Flashing asked. Su Zhan shook his head and slowly raised his hand. The etheric ring instantly emitted energy and enveloped Chen Haoran. Following Su Zhan, Chen Haoran slowly flew up. Chen Haoran also took off. The two turned into a dark green light. , Disappeared into the air instantly... Chapter 0061 Ether''War'' Service "Patter!" Su Zhan slowly landed and put Chen Haoran down. As soon as he landed, Chen Haoran almost collapsed to his knees.Seeing Chen Haoran''s embarrassed look, Su Zhan shook his head and smiled, looking not far ahead!It was a secret laboratory, which was specially used to study the centipede virus, a variant of Extremis Virus. "Where is this?" Chen Haoran felt better before looking forward curiously. "This is where you can become stronger!" Su Zhan looked at Chen Haoran, the ether particles in the ether ring suddenly flowed out, spread rapidly from the palm of his hand, and had already enveloped the whole body after a while, his tight-fitting black streamer battle suit, the black cloak on his shoulders swayed in the wind, and a huge body appeared on his back. The word''War'' is both eye-catching and domineering. "So cool!" Chen Haoran couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the battle suit that suddenly appeared on Su Zhan. "Let¡¯s look back and get a few sets of uniform battle uniforms that can be used as the war alliance!" Su Zhan himself is also very satisfied. This is used to transform the cosmic particles into a battle uniform. Because of the lamp ring, there is no need to worry about the Etheric particles absorbing their own energy , And it still works. Whether it is defense or attack, it is leveraged. The most important and convenient one is that with a thought, the uniform disappears, returns to the lamp ring, and then moves, and quickly appears on the body again, only two or three seconds before and after. "Let''s go!" Speaking lightly, Su Zhan has already walked towards the laboratory.Chen Haoran followed, curious and nervous, not knowing what could make him stronger. As soon as I arrived at the door of the laboratory, I hadn''t waited to enter, and a bunch of burly men with guns rushed out of it.Chen Haoran was a little nervous, but looked at the calm Su Zhan and heaved a sigh of relief. There is a boss here, what are you afraid of! Da Da Da, the sound of high heels came, and a woman in a floral dress walked out gracefully, watching Su Zhan gently caressing her palm: "I didn''t expect to see you here!" She stared at Su Zhan and Chen Haoran next to her. Although she looked confident, she was actually a little nervous.She knows who the person in front of her is. Su Zhan, a person who has recently gained fame, has the ability to swallow and can perfectly fuse the Extremis Virus. In fact, she has always wanted to contact and even catch Su Zhan so as to find out that he can fuse. The reason for the Extremis Virus was just... Su Zhan''s strength was too strong and he had never had the opportunity to do it. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Su Zhan will come to her door. And it seems to know what this place is! It seems that the rumors are true, and he seems to have the ability to predict the future! "Did you accidentally see me, or did you see Chen Haoran by accident? If it weren''t for me, I''m afraid Chen Haoran has been coaxed here by you to study him, right? Lena!" Su Zhan looked at her, faintly To say. Lena smiled: "Actually, I am even more surprised by your clothes, it''s very special!" "Thank you!" Su Zhan smiled. "We can cooperate. I know that you are a consultant of SHIELD, but you are not a member of SHIELD, and I heard that you have started to mix by yourself? If we can cooperate, I believe we can have better development, no Is it?" Lena said with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head: "Cooperation is unnecessary, because I have a better proposal!" "What proposal?" "Incorporate you!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, the mind attack was launched in an instant, and the people around could not move in an instant. The guns in his hands were thrown out, and they were placed aside neatly! "Where is the Extremis Virus?" Su Zhan asked at the panicked Lena. Lena hesitated, but her body was raised involuntarily, and her breathing became difficult in an instant. "I know you are a smart and capable person. In fact, I am very optimistic about you. You don''t have any superpowers but you can do things that many people can''t, so... I don''t want to kill you." Su Zhan said lightly. Lena couldn''t move, so she could barely blink her eyes. Then she felt her body lighten, rubbed her neck and breathed for a while, and then took Su Zhan into the laboratory. The busy scene in the laboratory, all kinds of machines, and scientific researchers in white coats gave Su Zhan a sense of unconsciousness. For scientific research, Su Zhan is really bad at it! 48 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 48 Lena gave an order, and soon brought the Extremis Virus. "Give him an injection!" Su Zhan pointed at Chen Haoran. Chen Haoran was taken aback for a moment, somewhat worried. "If you want to become stronger, just inject!" Su Zhan looked at him and said lightly. Chen Haoran gritted his teeth and nodded. Lena said unexpectedly, "Give it to him?" "A problem?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked. Lena shook her head: "No, it''s just that the virus is not stable and there is a certain risk." "If you don''t even dare to take risks, do you want to become stronger?" Su Zhan said lightly. "Ok!" Su Zhan said so, and Chen Haoran agreed. What else could Rena say?The reason she reminded her was that she just didn''t want Su Zhan to feel that she had lied to him, and blamed herself for something. Soon, the Extremis Virus was injected into Chen Haoran. Chen Haoran''s expression became a little hideous, a little painful, and his body kept trembling. Lena and the researchers next to him looked at him nervously, only Su Zhan was very calm.Chen Haoran¡¯s platelets are very special, so injecting Extremis Virus is not dangerous.Looking around, Su Zhan wondered how to incorporate them! Although these researchers are not good people, and they are not so humane, they still have a certain value. When the time comes, letting them study R medicine or other things will be of great help.If you can master a stable production line, whether it is the main world of Marvel or other dungeon planes, there are great benefits! Item 0062 "Huh...huh...huh..." Chen Haoran was breathing heavily, sweating profusely, but he was laughing. He could feel the powerful power contained in his body, which he had never felt before. He stood up with his legs supported, and a large flame burst out with his palm, which was at least dozens of times stronger than before. "Try to see how it works!" Su Zhan said lightly. Chen Haoran nodded excitedly and waved to the distance abruptly. The fireball came out in an instant and hit the wall directly. In an instant, there were rubbles. "Too strong!" Chen Haoran said excitedly. "Not bad!" Compared to Chen Haoran''s excitement, Su Zhan was quite plain."You have to remember that being strong is just comparing yourself to yourself. Compared to others, you are far worse!" "Yes, boss!" Chen Haoran was like being poured with cold water, and the excitement caused by becoming stronger, the rapidly expanding confidence was instantly extinguished. Seeing Chen Haoran calm down, Su Zhan did not overly remind. People are always easy to swell when they gain powerful strength, and Chen Haoran is actually a person who has never seen the market. If he is not allowed to remain calm and see himself clearly, it is easy to swell because of this! "Why?" Lena looked at Chen Haoran in disbelief, why could he also fuse the Extremis Virus? "Want to know? As long as you follow me, I will tell you why!" Su Zhan said lightly. "It''s impossible!" Reina said, shaking her head. "Because of clairvoyance? I know you are a subordinate of clairvoyance. Do you think clairvoyance knows everything and is omnipotent? This is just a scam." Su Zhan said with a sneer: "He is just an ordinary person, and you are also an ordinary person. But I can make you extraordinary!" "I do not believe!" Lena still shook her head. "No, you believe it, it''s just that you are deceiving yourself. No matter what, you will always doubt if you see it with your own eyes. I will give you time and opportunity. I hope you can make the right decision when you see Clairvoyance. As for The people and equipment here belong to me, I think...you...you should have no opinion, right?" "It''s useless if you have it, doesn''t it?" Reina said. "Yes!" Su Zhan smiled and turned to Chen Haoran and said, "The contact flickers, let her come and take these people away, and first take them to the spacecraft to settle down." "Yes!" Chen Haoran is now desperate for Su Zhan, because he can help him become stronger, and he really did it. "can I go now?" Lena asked in a low voice. "of course!" Su Zhan smiled, he looks very good at Lena''s ability, if possible, it is best to use it for her own use, but Lena is a smart woman, the smarter the person is, the less easy to subdue! Although the scientific researchers around are not very willing, they are very smart. They know how strong Su Zhan is when they know that Lena dare not refuse. What''s more, Su Zhan takes them away instead of killing them. Obviously they still want to do research. , This is their only value, so don¡¯t be afraid of it! After looting the entire research room and directly transporting away the people and equipment, Su Zhan did not go back with him, but flew directly, preparing to go to Skye and temporarily return to the team. Other trivial matters can be left to the flashing them to handle, and they can take advantage of this time to absorb more energy from the etheric particles, and by the way, they can also study the crystals that can absorb fear. Immediately after flying near the base and before landing, Su Zhan saw the plane slowly taking off, as if it was about to take off.Su Zhan stopped and flew to the front of the plane, waved to Mei in the cockpit.Mei was a little surprised. This was the first time she saw Su Zhan in this shape. She nodded and pointed to the back. After that, the plane''s door was slowly opened.Su Zhan turned around and flew over, then entered the plane. As soon as I entered, I saw Skye, Simmons, Coulson and others all coming out. The hatch closed slowly, and Skye had already rushed towards Su Zhan. With the beauty in his arms, Su Zhan smiled and nodded towards the others while holding Skye. After a while, Skye left his arms. "I''m back? Are you here to sell off the fakes?" Coleson asked when he walked to the side of Su Zhan. "Forget it!" Su Zhan smiled. "Skye, do you mind if I borrow your boyfriend temporarily?" "Yeah!" Skye nodded. Su Zhan followed Coleson to his office. When passing by Simmons, Su Zhan smiled and said in a low voice: "I''ll look for you in a while and bring you some good things!" "Really? What is it?" Simmons asked unexpectedly. "You''ll know in a while!" Coleson¡¯s office, after the two sat down, Coleson smiled and said, ¡°I heard that your vacation was very rich and exciting. You also got an alien spacecraft back. When would you take me to see it? I have always been interested in alien spacecraft!" 49 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 49 "If you want to visit, of course it''s okay!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I heard that the Chief, Tony was rejected by you. I didn''t expect me to have such a big face!" Coulson said with a smile. "They are them, you are you." Su Zhan smiled. "It''s really an honor for me!" Coulson smiled happily and asked: "So, this spacecraft is related to what you said about saving the world? The space in London seemed unstable some time ago, Eric Shavig The doctor specializes in astronomy, but he did not draw any conclusions, and then the spatial instability seems to disappear." "Simply put, if the person inside this spaceship was not me when it appeared on the earth, then you probably won''t have the chance to sit here so leisurely now!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Coulson nodded: "Understood." "I saw Saul this time and stayed in the fairy palace for a while. It''s really beautiful there. You should check it out if you have a chance." "Hope!" "You said before that S.H.I.E.L.D. is not the S.H.I. When Su Zhan left, when he said such a sentence without thinking, Coleson kept thinking about what it was, but it was a pity that he still had no idea. Chapter 0063 presents to Simmons! "Do you know that I formed a team myself?" Su Zhan did not answer, but suddenly asked. Coleson nodded: "Zhanmeng, and prepare to be a base on the west coast island. Is this your uniform? Cool!" Coleson looked at Su Zhan''s clothes and said. Su Zhan smiled, and put away the uniform with a thought.Coleson only noticed the special ring in Su Zhan''s hand. Just about to ask, Su Zhan said, "Even if I tell you some things, you can''t do anything about it. I can only say that you are welcome when things happen. Come to me!" "Sounds like a big impact?" Coleson frowned. Su Zhan chuckled and shook his head: "You will know when the time comes. I''ll go out if nothing else." Coleson wanted to ask more clearly, but he knew that Su Zhan would not say. Although Su Zhan still belongs to this team in name, it is actually just a cooperative relationship. After coming out of the office, Su Zhan went to Skye first and chatted with her for a while. Sky missed him, and he missed Skye very much. After staying with Skye for a long time, Su Zhan went to the laboratory downstairs. Simmons and Fitz are there. Seeing Su Zhan coming, the two stopped what they were doing and greeted Su Zhan. Simmons even asked directly: "You said you have something for me? What is it?" "Guess?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Simmons thought for a while and said, "Is it a gift or your blood?" "I never said that someone gave your blood as a gift, not to mention... Don''t forget our agreement!" Su Zhan said with a smile, Simmons''s face turned red, and he asked in a low voice, "Then what? What is it?" "Stop teasing you!" Su Zhan smiled, put his hand behind, and directly extracted a bottle of ordinary power potion from the system space, and then handed it to Simmons. Simmons looked at the light blue potion curiously, and asked suspiciously: "What is this?" "A kind of supernatural potion is similar to the Extremis Virus, but it is far inferior to the Extremis Virus, but it is very stable without any side effects!" Su Zhan explained. "Really?" Simmons was surprised. Although not as good as Extremis Virus, the two words to stabilize are very important. It is very difficult for any kind of medicine, especially this kind of medicine like serum and virus to achieve stability. "Of course it is true. The currently known ability can produce one of several abilities, perhaps tracking ability, or sonic wave, even mind control, mind control, or predicting the future. My ability is swallowed. A person with superpowers who foresee the future came. This bottle of potion is given to you. You can take it yourself or use it for research. However, I hope you can research and study, because I still have a bottle that is evolved Pharmacy, but the situation is not stable." Simmons is a very powerful biologist, and the research in this area is very powerful, so Su Zhan hopes that she can study ordinary medicine first, and give R to her after she has some understanding. Can she solve this problem! Su Zhan does not know the effect of R for the time being, but he knows that it is not stable. In the movie, it is said that only Kira can take it without incident. If other superpowers use it, it is very poisonous. Of course, Su Zhan believes this. It has no effect on me, but there is only this bottle now. If the preparation method can be researched and this hidden danger can be eliminated, it would be great! "Okay, I''ll study it as soon as possible!" Simmons nodded in response, and then quickly took out a pair of equipment to start immediately. Su Zhan shook his head dumbly, turned and left. Back in his room, Su Zhan fumbled for the ether lamp ring and began to absorb ether particles. With the lamp ring as a container and restraint, Su Zhan''s absorption rate was much faster, and many drawbacks were reduced.He could feel that there was already a small part of the energy breath of ether particles in his body. Maybe it doesn''t have any purpose or power yet, but as long as it completely absorbs and allows the etheric particles to become a part of one''s body, it is completely different.The most important thing is that if the ether particles are completely absorbed, then other infinite gemstones can also be absorbed with confidence. Because they are of the same origin, they will not attack each other when they are together, plus the stability of their own body. It is absolutely possible to integrate all infinite gems into oneself. This is much stronger than Thanos even borrowing infinite gloves. "Ding! The energy required for the upgrade is full, the system is being upgraded..." Su Zhan, who was absorbing ether particles, suddenly heard the system prompt, upgrade?I completed three tasks and swallowed three abilities. Adding in the energy produced by absorbing ether particles, the energy produced was almost enough for system upgrades. The most important one should be the reward of the task, with the energy of the ether particles. Ether particles are such a powerful thing, so they only absorbed a little bit, or even negligible, but the energy needed to generate the system should be a lot! I don''t know how long it will take to upgrade, Su Zhan didn''t care too much, and continued to absorb ether particles! I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan suddenly heard Mei''s voice sound, and the plane seemed to be about to land. "I forgot to ask what mission this trip was." Su Zhan murmured, stopped absorbing, and then left the room. Chapter 0064 Do You Know Hydra? After Su Zhan came out and saw that everyone had assembled, he wanted to ask casually what the task was, but it was unnecessary after thinking about it. Anyway, he would know.A group of people got on the off-road vehicle and drove out of the plane to their destination. When he got there, Su Zhan knew what the mission was at a glance. There are two tents around, a red jeep, and a bonfire and some camping materials in the middle.While walking over, someone introduced the situation.It was said that there was a group of people camping here. A man named Adam Cross heard movement around him and went to check it. As a result... he died. There were obvious burn marks on the surrounding trees. As everyone walked and analyzed, they soon saw the body! The corpse suspended in mid-air! Seeing this corpse, everyone was stunned, the situation was too weird. After a moment of stunned, Simmons was going to check the body. "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly took Simmons'' arm, and Simmons was taken aback."what happened?" "save you!" Su Zhan said faintly, seeing other people looking at him, he slowly said: "This thing has a virus, and it will be infected as long as it comes in contact with it. Therefore, Simmons, if you want to check, the most Well, do some preparation!" After speaking, Su Zhan directly wrapped the corpse with thought force and slowly put it down. 50 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 50 "I will send it to the airplane''s laboratory first!" With that said, Su Zhan manipulated the corpse and turned and left. "It seems he knows something!" Coleson said lightly, and then ordered the others to investigate the scene. Back on the plane, Su Zhan put the body away, but Nianli''s protective cover did not take off. "If I remember correctly, he was hit by the virus on the Kitari''s helmet, that is, the alien army that invaded during the Battle of New York. The helmet contains a virus, but it can also come up with an antidote." Su Zhan After thinking about it, I asked the system: "Is that helmet useful?" "No!" The system gave a straightforward answer. Su Zhan pouted his lips, he also guessed that it should be of no use, since that is the case, he doesn''t bother to mix things up. After a while, Coleson and others came back. Just about to ask questions, Su Zhan said directly: "This person has been infected with an alien virus. It should be the helmet of the Kitaris. Whoever of them must have this, and not only If a person is poisoned, an antidote can be developed after finding a helmet. I know so much, and I will leave the details to you." "how about you?" "Me? I have other things to do. Just stay on the plane!" The helmet was useless, and he provided the news himself. Su Zhan didn''t bother to mix it up. It would be better to absorb the ether particles as soon as possible or study the fear crystals as soon as possible. Seeing Su Zhan''s thoughts that he did not participate, Coleson couldn''t say anything, after all, the information he provided was already very important. Su Zhan turned and went back to the room, continuing to devour ether particles. When the ether particles were swallowed by Su Zhan, Coleson and others quickly found out the identity of the dead man named Adam through the information provided by Su Zhan, and then found the alien helmet along the way.It turned out to be a fire brigade, which was infected with the virus while wiping the alien helmet.Bringing the helmets back, Simmons and Fitz quickly developed an antidote. It didn¡¯t go well at first, but gradually compared and tried, and finally developed an antidote, and promptly gave it to those infected with the alien virus. People detoxify! After the mission was completed, they were about to send the helmet away for safekeeping. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but sigh again for Su Zhan''s ability to predict the future. If not he already knew. Maybe Simmons will be infected, and those who are infected with the virus will die because of it. The most important thing is that if it weren''t for Su Zhan''s method of understanding the poison, maybe even Simmons would die. Although none of these things happened, Simmons''s gratitude to Su Zhan was even stronger. "The upgrade is complete!" Su Zhan was devouring ether particles, and suddenly heard the sound of the system. "The upgrade is complete, what''s the change?" Su Zhan hurriedly asked. "The duration of the dungeon has been increased to seven days, the refresh time of the dungeon mission has been shortened to fifteen days, and the third dungeon plane will be opened!" Listening to the system''s answer, Su Sheng couldn''t help but shake his fist excitedly. "I didn''t expect this upgrade to be so powerful. The retention time has been directly changed from three days to seven days, and the refresh time has also been reduced by half. You can enter a dungeon in fifteen days. This is awesome. However, the best thing is. Open the third dungeon plane!" Su Zhan got more and more excited as he thought about it. He didn''t expect to open the third plane so soon. In this way, the operating space for your own plane selection is even greater. "What''s so happy?" At the door, Skye suddenly came over and asked curiously looking at Su Zhan who was almost smiling from ear to ear. Su Zhan shook his head and stretched out his hand. Skye grabbed his hand and sat down on his lap in his arms."Recently, the development has been very smooth. The spacecraft has been established, the base has also been established, and several of the subordinates are also good. It should be able to form a scale soon. "Is there anything I can help?" Of course, Skye was also happy with the development of Su Zhan so well, so he hoped that he could help. Su Zhan thought for a while, and said, "For the time being, there is no, but I hope you can have a good relationship with the people here. S.H.I. " "I see!" Skye nodded and asked curiously, "But what happened to SHIELD?" "Hydra, do you know?" Skye nodded and said, "Of course I know, but didn''t it mean that Hydra was already destroyed?" "Cut off one head, and two heads will grow again. If Hydra is so easy to be destroyed, it would not be a Hydra. They are just wiped out on the surface. In fact, they have already been mixed with SHIELD. Internally, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is no longer just S.H.I. Skye''s eyes widened, and the news shocked her very much. "Don''t think too much, you should believe me, even if something happens, I will still be there!" "Well, of course I believe you!" Skye nodded heavily. Item 0065 As night fell, everyone had rested. The lights were still on in the laboratory, and Simmons was wearing a white coat and glasses, studying supernatural potions on sophisticated instruments.As a biologist, although she is not an expert in genetics and does not have much extravagant expectations for supernatural powers, she is very interested in studying how this potion produces supernatural powers.Her demeanor was focused and devoted, completely unaware of Su Zhan who walked in. Su Zhan did not disturb her aloud, but stood silently and watched.Simmons has a very good figure and beautiful facial features. Perhaps because of her character and professionalism, she rarely dresses herself up. She has straight legs exposed under her loose white coat. She is pure and white, and Su Zhan''s mouth is slightly raised. At the beginning, he still remembered that he had told Simmons that her legs were very beautiful, so she had to wear less long legs and more skirts or shorts. It seemed that she had listened to it, and she changed it on purpose. She is still wearing denim pants! "Ah..." Simmons just looked up at this moment when he saw Su Zhan who suddenly appeared. He was shocked, and then unexpectedly said: "Why are you here?" Su Zhan smiled and walked over and said: "I brought someone back with a gift, but no one seemed to have not paid back, so I came to see if someone forgot." Simmons blushed slightly and said, "If I study and understand this power potion, wouldn''t it be the best gift in return?" "That''s right, but who knows how long you have to wait? How about... first some interest? For example... how about taking off the white coat outside? Didn''t you mean that I didn''t wear long pants? It was blocked by the white coat, what a pity!" Su Zhan said with a grin. Simmons didn''t expect Su Zhan to discover this, hesitated or took off his white coat. Simple T-shirt, denim shorts. It looks youthful, the most important thing is that the advantages of long legs are thoroughly revealed. "gorgeous!" Su Zhan stared scorchingly, making Simmons a little tight. "Have you ever heard of a word called Leg Play Nian?" Su Zhan asked Simmons with a smile. Simmons shook his head questioningly: "I haven''t heard of it, what do you mean?" Su Zhan pointed to her leg and said: "It means that these legs alone are enough for me to play for a year. It sounds tacky, but there is absolutely no derogatory meaning. I just want to say that your legs are really beautiful. !" "Really?" Simmons didn''t believe it, she didn''t feel that way, and she hadn''t heard others praise her legs. "Of course it''s real, beautiful, it makes people feel pleasing to the eye, I really hope I can watch it for a lifetime!" Su Zhan paused and smiled: "If SHIELD is over, do you want to join and follow me? I also have my own experiment. Room, but there is no trustworthy person to manage it. If you can come, it will be right to you!" "How could SHIELD be over!" Simmons hadn''t thought about this possibility at all. 51 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 51 "Anything is possible, how about it, if it''s really over, just follow me?" Su Zhan looked at Simmons seriously. Simmons was stunned and nodded: "If there is such a day, maybe...I will agree." "Then it''s settled!" Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction and said: "It''s not too early, so you should rest earlier, anyway, this supernatural potion is not in a hurry to study." "Well, I''ll go to rest soon." "Good night then?" Su Zhan approached Simmons tentatively and kissed her on the cheek when he saw that she did not resist. "Good night!" Simmons said blushing. Leaving the laboratory, Su Zhan returned to the room to rest. In a flash, three days passed. In the past three days, there was no mission. Basically, Su Zhan was not devouring ether particles, studying the fear crystal, or accompanying Skye or Simmons, especially Simmons. I have to say that Simmons is indeed very powerful, she is beautiful, she has a good figure, and a likable personality. The most important thing is that her professional level is high enough. This is why Su Zhan wants her to follow her. In three days, she had made preliminary progress in three days, and basically understood the formula, efficacy, etc. of the supernatural potion.Because the superpowers obtained after taking this power potion are very random, she actually researched this aspect, trying to find the law, to ensure that she can obtain a certain ability after taking it! Although she has a preliminary direction for the time being and she has no clue, it is enough to prove her talent and ability. After staying for three days in peace, Su Zhan was going to have a look at the island base. Although they could rest assured that the matter was handed over to the flash, they were their own base after all and it was impossible to completely be the shopkeeper. "Are you going out?" Just as Su Zhan was about to leave, Coleson asked where he came out. Su Zhan dumbfounded: "I said, haven''t you been staring at me?" "Yes!" Coleson nodded and admitted, and said with a smile: "I''m worried that you ran away suddenly. Didn''t you promise me that you can take me to visit your spaceship?" "It''s not a good time now. It''s messy over there. If you want to, how about inviting you to visit when you are settled over there?" Su Zhan said. Coulson shrugged: "Well, I''ll talk about it next time." "Well, just contact me if you have anything." Item 0066 After leaving the plane, Su Zhan flew all the way, and his speed had reached the speed of sound under his urging, and it didn''t take long before he appeared over the islands on the west coast.Condescendingly, you can clearly see a lively scene on the island, construction is everywhere, and the flickering is opening portals everywhere to facilitate transportation. Su Zhan slowly fell. "BOSS, you are here!" Seeing Su Zhan who was falling, blinking hurriedly said. Seeing the faint flashes of sweat on the temples of his forehead, Su Zhan said with concern: "Don''t work too hard." "It''s okay, this can speed up and exercise my abilities!" Blinking wiped the sweat beads and said nonchalantly. "How''s the progress?" Su Zhan knew, don''t look at the blinking in front of him, it seemed very clever and quiet. In fact, his personality was very stubborn, so he didn''t persuade him any more and asked about the progress. According to Su Zhan''s vision, he didn''t just want to build a building on this island, the most important thing was underground!Therefore, the amount of engineering involved is still very large. "It''s not bad, if it goes well, it should be completed in half a year!" Flashing thought about it and replied. Half a year?It seems a bit slow. But just by flashing the three of them and adding the workers they hired, it really couldn''t be faster.It seems that I have to stay and help... "BOSS, it seems someone is coming." Just thinking about it, flashing suddenly said. Su Zhan raised his head and glanced, a light flashed in the distance. "Iron Man? Why did he come?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, isn''t this guy still obsessed with the dark elf spaceship, right? "Go and ask the dark elf, whether the spacecraft''s technology can be easily cracked." Su Zhan whispered towards the flashing, flashing nodded, opened the portal and went directly to the dark elf. At this time, Iron Man had come to his head and slowly fell down. Seeing that the posture is a bit wobbly, not very skilled. "Why are you here? Don''t tell me it''s the spaceship for the Dark Elves. If so, I can only say that you might have to run for nothing." Su Zhan curled his lips while looking at the Iron Man landing. The helmet of the steel suit opened, but the person inside was not Tony, but Pepper. Seeing her unskilled walking out of the steel suit, Su Zhan was a little confused. What''s happening here? "Sorry, I thought it was Tony!" Su Zhan said in surprise. Little Pepper smiled awkwardly and waved his hands: "It''s okay, it''s okay." "By the way, are you looking for me here?" Su Zhan asked. Little Pepper nodded: "Yes, I came here on purpose when I knew you were here. I know Tony has been thinking about your spaceship, but this time I have come in my personal capacity." "Private status? Uh...you just came to me like this, aren''t you afraid that Tony will be jealous?" Su Zhan smiled and joked, wondering why Pepper came to him, or his personal status? Little Pepper suddenly said seriously: "Mr. Su Zhan, I think you may have misunderstood the relationship between me and Tony. I am her assistant, but I am not her girlfriend." "Uh... isn''t it?" Su Zhan was really surprised. Seeing how Tony cared about Little Pepper before, he thought they were a couple. Now it seems that they are not."Excuse me, don''t you...none of your intimate acts ever happened?" "Of course not, I am an assistant, not his girlfriend!" Little Pepper said very, very seriously: "It''s just that I have known him for many years, so I can count as a friend even if I am an assistant, but it''s definitely limited to this. Actually. , I¡¯m also looking for a new assistant for her recently, but there is no suitable one for the time being. Hey, look, why did I tell you this, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m here to thank you." "Thank me? Because of the Extremis Virus?" "Yes!" "It''s unnecessary, didn''t I say it at the beginning, I wanted to get the Extremis Virus!" Su Zhan didn''t expect Xiaojiao to remember, and even ran over to thank himself. "But for me, it is a life-saving grace. So I have to come and thank you." Little Pepper insisted, then hesitated for a moment, and said: "It''s just that I don''t know how to repay your life-saving grace." "It''s not easy, it''s not going to work if you agree with your body!" Su Zhan said jokingly. Little Pepper froze for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Su Zhan to say so. 52 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 52 Su Zhan immediately said: "Of course, I''m joking, in fact, if you really want to thank me, why don''t you do me a favor?" "You said!" "There should be a lot of Tony''s steel suits, and they can be controlled remotely, you can see, I am under construction here, I want to speed up the progress, but there is not enough manpower, so..." "I will tell him!" Little Chili said quickly. "Thank you very much, if he refuses, it doesn''t matter, I think of another way." "Wait for my news!" After talking, Little Pepper put on a steel suit, and then he heard a boom and rose into the air. Su Zhan silently released the energy shield, and waited until the smoke dissipated before he couldn''t help but mutter: "It seems that whether it is a car or a steel suit, the female driver is terrible..." Chapter 0067 Little Pepper Wants To Stay? "BOSS, the dark elves say that the technology on the spacecraft is at least a hundred years ahead of the earth''s technology. Unless the spacecraft is completely dissected, you don''t have to worry about the technology being stolen!" Blink whispered next to Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded, and Little Pepper went to Tony for help. If Tony Ken sent out the Iron Legion, the project here could be much faster, but he didn''t think Tony would agree, or unconditionally. Since the dark elf said that the technology of the spaceship is not worried about being stolen, it can be used as a condition to get benefits from Tony.Now, let''s wait and see the news from Little Pepper! Turning around, Su Zhan followed along to help. He directly transformed an excavator and started to control it. At the same time, he released his mind to help transport things.With the addition of Su Zhan, the progress has been much faster. After all, what is needed, Su Zhan will use the ring to turn into something. This efficiency increase is not a little bit. Unknowingly, it was getting late, and the workers had already stopped work to rest. Because this is a long-term job, it is naturally impossible for these people and workers to live in the spacecraft. Therefore, they have arranged a place to rest on the island early, and they have all kinds of food and drink. After all... they dare to come to work. It''s not easy. Alien spacecraft, mutants, and superpowers. These are things that ordinary workers don''t dare to touch. Su Zhan''s name is not so popular and loud. It is not even well-known among ordinary people. It is far behind Iron Man or Captain America. Therefore, in order to make them feel at ease to work here, they have indeed made a lot of preparations. Su Zhan had no plans to leave, and turned back to his room on the spacecraft, ready to rest.Not long after I entered, I heard a knock on the door, followed by flashing with a lot of takeaways. "Chinese food? You bought it on purpose?" Su Zhan had some surprises. Although there was food on the island, there was absolutely no Chinese food. Flickering nodded and said: "Yes, I don''t know what BOSS you like to eat. Chinese food should be fine, right?" "Of course! Thank you for your hard work." Su Zhan smiled and took it, opening them one by one. "Then BOSS, take your time, I will go out first." Flashing said, turned and left.Su Zhan wanted to tell her to stay and eat together, but the flashes went too fast. Speaking of it, Blink is really hard work, and it''s great to have such a subordinate.Especially that face, every time I look at it, I have a feeling of looking at Fan Ye, sometimes quite impulsive. Chinese food can be said to be all over the world, and it is very popular everywhere, but in order to meet the local taste, it is somewhat deteriorating, not so pure.Su Zhan simply ate some to fill up his stomach, and then he was about to continue devouring ether particles. If he can completely swallow the ether particles, building a base will be much easier. This is a real gem, as long as the strength is strong enough, it can change the strength, and there is nothing impossible for a base to appear out of thin air. Only now, he can''t do it! As soon as he was about to start to absorb, Su Zhan heard a knock on the door, followed by flashing in. "BOSS." Flickering shouted, and gave way to the side, Su Zhan only then realized that there was another person behind her. Little pepper? "Come? It doesn''t seem to be so smooth?" Seeing the apologetic and somewhat angry look on Little Pepper''s face, Su Zhan had already guessed that she would not go so smoothly when she went back to find Tony for help. Flashing turned and left, Little Pepper came over and said apologetically: "Sorry, I thought Tony would agree, but I didn''t expect him to be so stingy. I quarreled with him. I am fed up with his temper. I am his assistant. , Not his mother." Tony''s character is really not that pleasing. "It doesn''t matter, in fact, as I said before, you really don''t have to thank me specially!" Su Zhan said with relief without taking it to heart. Little Pepper shook his head: "I have resigned, if you don''t mind, I want to stay and help." "Oh?" It seems that the two people are arguing fiercely, and Little Pepper actually resigned. Speaking of, Xiaojiao¡¯s business capabilities are still very strong. Tony basically doesn''t care, the company is managed by Xiaojiao, and now she has delivered it to the door by herself. There is no reason for Su Zhan to refuse. "It would be great if you want to stay. Although I haven''t established any company, you can see that this is my development base. In the future, I will definitely need talents from all aspects to help me manage it. Of course it is best to have your help!" Su Zhan extended his hand and said in welcome. "This... let me think about it, but before the base is built, I will stay here to help!" Little Chili said hesitantly. "No problem! But you can also see it here. It''s a bit crude. I will arrange a room for you to rest for now. If there is any need, I will tell Flashing." Although she did not promise to stay, she believed that as long as she gets along for a long time, she can Let her stay willingly. Su Zhan took her out and arranged a room for her. Item 0068 The night came quietly. Quietly on the island, gusts of sea breeze passed by, with a slight chill. Su Zhan felt a little discomfort. Although he could swallow the ether particles unimpeded, the duration was too long and his body was a little too much.Just like his ability to swallow, if he swallows too much, his body cannot maintain balance and it will easily lose control. When he swallows, while swallowing the energy of the ether particles, the body will automatically make adjustments to remove the side effects and effects of the swallowed energy on the body. This has a certain frequency. If this frequency is exceeded, the speed of transformation Can''t keep up with the speed of swallowing, destroy the balance, and problems will naturally occur! He could feel that there seemed to be a rushing sensation in his body now, not so peaceful. He got up and walked to the door. The door opened automatically. Su Zhan came out of the room and walked out of the spaceship. The evening breeze was blowing, Su Zhan strolled on the island. This was the first time he admired the night view of the island. It was indeed beautiful, completely different from what he saw during the day.Inexplicably, Su Zhan suddenly wanted to drink a few cups, his body rose into the sky, and the light flashed across the night sky. When he landed, he had already appeared in the bustling city! Surrounded by feasting, for many people, the nightlife... has just begun. Su Zhan was walking on the street to find a bar. Along the way, he saw many women with heavy make-up and exposed dresses standing on the street, and from time to time they scratched their heads at the passing men.Obviously, they are working, it''s just a very special job. When Su Zhan came over, there were two other women trying to talk to him, but Su Zhan ignored them.I found a bar nearby that seemed to have a good business. The lights inside were slightly dim and there were not too many people. It was lively and not noisy. I looked around and I was about to find a place to sit down. Suddenly I saw an acquaintance in the corner by the window! Su Zhan was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to see her here, and she obviously didn''t expect to meet Su Zhan here, her expression was very unexpected.Su Zhan first went to the bar and ordered a few bottles of beer, then took it and walked over. 53 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 53 "I didn''t expect to meet you here?" Su Zhan sat down and said casually: "Do you know what I thought of when I saw you?" "Maybe... tonight will be an unforgettable night?" Natasha said teasingly. Yes, this acquaintance is Natasha. Black leather pants, black T-shirt, and black leather jacket on the outside, looks cool and full of charm. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I was thinking that SHIELD is too powerful. I just made a temporary motive and found a bar at random. In the end, you actually came before me! "Do you think I am here to wait for you?" Natasha raised her eyebrows and shook her head: "Then you guessed wrong, I''m not here for you." "Oh?" Su Zhan opened the beer and handed it over, and asked casually curiously: "Why is that? Don''t tell me it''s really just for drinking!" After speaking, Su Zhan bumped into the bottle with Natasha and took a sip. "What about you?" Natasha did not answer, but asked instead. "Me? I''m just here to drink." Su Zhan said casually. "Did you see the people at the table on the left? Pay attention to the bag on the chair." Natasha whispered suddenly. Su Zhan glanced casually to the left. There were three young people drinking there, two men and one woman. There was a travel bag on the chair, and something like a stick emerged from the zipper. It was too long to be completely. Put it in your travel bag. "It seems that you really didn''t just come here for drinking." Su Zhan turned his head and said towards Natasha."Will I be here to delay your mission? Or... I change a bar?" Natasha gave him an angry look and said, "I''m here, you still want to go? Do you know what the stick is in that bag? That stick is very special, it seems to contain a kind of violent anger Magic, this gang has killed several innocent people. My task is to get the stick and figure out its origin!" "It shouldn''t be difficult for you?" Su Zhan said non-committal. "Isn''t it more certain to have your help? Don''t forget, you are also a consultant of SHIELD. Although this name has no practical significance, you can''t stand by?" Natasha raised her eyebrows and asked. "If there is no good thing, I won''t do it!" Su Zhan shook his head."I just came to drink." "You do me a favor. After we are done, let''s find a quiet place to have a good drink, how about?" Natasha looked at him and asked pleadingly. Although she knew that Natasha didn''t need her own help, Su Zhan couldn''t refuse her appearance.Especially if it means something, you know it can''t be anything else, just drinking, but it makes people can''t help but think about it. "What are you going to do?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. Natasha smiled sweetly."You promised? It''s not suitable for hands-on operations here. Just wait for them to leave and find a place to make hands-on. The main goal is the stick!" "Got it." Su Zhan replied lazily, and then drank the wine leisurely and mouthful. Although he only took a look, Su Zhan already recognized what the stick was.I thought they would only meet with Coleson, but Natasha had already paid attention to it first. It''s a coincidence, I just came out for a drive, drinking and drinking, and encountered this kind of thing. It seems that this thing is destined to belong to me! As for helping Natasha, it''s just a matter of effort. Now that he met, even if Natasha didn''t say anything, he would take it.However, this thing... is definitely not handed over to her, or to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. "How is your base?" Natasha asked casually while drinking. "It''s not that easy to grow out of nothing. I''m wondering if I have to find more helpers, so maybe it will be faster." "If you tell Nick Fury, he will be happy to help!" "The problem is I''m not happy!" Let Nick Fury help?Forget it, it would be strange if he didn''t use his hands and feet in the base, not to mention, letting him help is not that easy! Item 0069 "They are out." The two of them were drinking and chatting, handsome men and beautiful women, no one would doubt their identities.At this time, Natasha said in a low voice, the three people at the table in the distance had already got up with their bags and were about to leave. "Let''s go too!" Su Zhan said that she had stood up, and Natasha smiled and got up, then took Su Zhan''s arm, almost half of her body leaned against him. Very fragrant and soft! Also full of flexibility. Knowing that Natasha didn''t do it on purpose, but there is no way. It''s hard to feel anyone who makes her upper circumference stand out so tightly. "Don''t think about it!" Natasha seemed to know what Su Zhan was thinking, and said in a low voice, Xiao Mian took him out of the bar like a flower. Outside the bar, the two men and a woman who came out had already walked to a car next to them, looking like they were about to drive away. "Did you drive?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. "No, how about you?" Natasha shook her head and asked nonsense. Obviously, Su Zhan did not drive. Seeing that two men and a woman had gotten into the car and drove away. Su Zhan took Natasha and walked directly to a remote alley next to her. Although Natasha was curious, she didn''t ask. She knew Su Zhan must have any plans. "hold me!" When he came to the alley, Su Zhan whispered. Natasha also simply hugged Su Zhan''s waist, and her whole body was pasted up. "What then?" Natasha asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Then? Brother will take you to pretend to be B and take you to fly!" When the voice fell, a group of energy appeared beside him, enveloped him and Natasha. When Natasha was curious, he rose into the air and chased directly in the direction of the car. "what is this?" Natasha found that she hadn''t been affected at all, she didn''t feel the strong airflow, nor did she feel any discomfort. If it wasn''t for the scenery below that was constantly regressing and changing, Natasha would have thought she hadn''t fly! "What is your ability? This level of energy feels so special!" Natasha was a little curious, could it be that Su Zhan swallowed another special ability?However, he hadn''t heard of any recent actions by Su Zhan, except for... a trip to the earth? "This is green light energy." Su Zhan shook the ether lamp ring on his finger."It''s this ring. It''s called the green light ring. It can be transformed into various forms through people''s willpower, or imagination!" "Green Lantern Ring? Did you get this outside of the earth?" 54 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 54 "Well, count it!" Su Zhan responded and looked down at the car slowly driving to the parking lot of a small hotel, and then into the small hotel. When the two fell, Su Zhan withdrew his energy and looked at the small hotel and said to Natasha: "What are you going to do next? Do you go directly in, or just look for a chance to talk?" "Go straight in!" Originally Natasha was going to do it directly, but now it is naturally more confident with the addition of Su Zhan. The two walked into the small hotel arm in arm, and quickly found the room where the two men and one woman were. Standing at the door, Su Zhan couldn''t help but whispered: "It''s pretty good at playing. Three people open a room?" Natasha gave him a glance and whispered: "I found out that you are really a bit wretched." "Man, it''s normal! If it''s serious, it''s hypocritical, isn''t it?" Su Zhan said disapprovingly. Natasha snorted and waved on the door. ! There was a knock on the door, and there was an impatient voice from a man."Who." Natasha did not speak, and continued to knock on the door. The sound of footsteps came, followed by the door opened. A man opened the door and looked at Su Zhan and Natasha in a bad tone."Who are you?" Natasha smiled brightly and suddenly grabbed the man''s wrist, followed by her knee and pushed it up.For an instant, the man fell to the ground slowly with an expression of pain, and Su Zhan couldn''t help grinning.Just looking at it, he feels pain, this guy is unlucky enough, it is estimated that the thing must be useless! Natasha and Su Zhan went in, and the two people in the room also reacted to something wrong. The man instantly took out the stick from his backpack. The moment he held the stick, he could feel his temperament change instantly. Special ferocious anger! With a roar, he rushed directly at Natasha and hit directly with a stick. Natasha bent over, supported the ground with one hand, raised his left leg directly and hit his wrist, he snorted in pain, and the stick fell to the ground instantly, and Natasha caught the stick with one hand! "by!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice. He didn''t expect Natasha''s actions to be so straightforward, let alone that the man was so weak, obviously holding a stick, and was snatched by Natasha! With the stick in her hand, Natasha suddenly roared, her eyes becoming extremely violent. Waved, the stick hit the man¡¯s shoulder, followed the place and turned around, and drew a leg directly on the man¡¯s chin, instantly kicking her into the air. Before she exhausted her strength, Natasha was facing. A kick on his stomach. Puff! The man was kicked to the wall in an instant, the shaking wall shook for a moment, and then lay down softly. Natasha turned her head and looked at the woman. The woman seemed to be frightened, and saw Natasha rushing towards her and hurried to run.Natasha snorted, preparing to catch up, but suddenly stopped moving! "Take him and go quickly!" Su Zhan yelled at the woman. The woman was stunned, and finally turned around and helped the man who was brought down, and then hurried out.As for the one who was brought down before, although the woman wanted to take him away, she was powerless. It was Su Zhan who released his thought power and directly sent him out. "boom!" Su Zhan closed the door and looked at Natasha who was struggling fiercely. "Let go...I..." Natasha shouted through gritted teeth. "You are controlled by anger, let it go!" Su Zhan said with a sigh. He knew the power of this stick, and it was definitely something that could leave people with side effects. "I said... let me go!" Natasha couldn''t hear Su Zhan''s words at all, so she shouted, and she shook his mind control abruptly, and then waved a stick toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t move, but a group of energy shields suddenly appeared in front of him to block the stick. Following the shields, it instantly turned into a palm, and directly grabbed Natasha''s wrist."Humph!" Natasha snorted, and couldn''t help letting go of the stick. Gurulu. The stick fell to the ground and rolled aside, and Natasha fell directly to the ground softly. Chapter 0070 Distressed, pity, heavy mouth! Su Zhan looked at the stick on the ground. This stick was obviously not the whole, but a part of it. The pattern on it was very special, and it seemed that it should be the bottom part! Natasha didn''t know what it was, but Su Zhan knew it! This thing is the staff of an Asgard berserker. As long as you hold it, you will be transformed into a berserker. The strength is greatly improved. A berserker is equivalent to ten ordinary warriors. Of course... all Asgardians! Naturally, this mad war cane cannot be comparable to Thor''s hammer, but it is also Asgard¡¯s weapon, and it is much more powerful than the weapons on earth, especially it should contain dark magic, not only can make people fall into anger In the violent state, it will also trigger and deepen the fear in the heart.Even Asgardians cannot guarantee perfect control, otherwise they would not have been split and hidden. Staring at the palm of Kuangzhan, Su Zhan had a faint impulse and wanted to try it. Bend down and stretched out his hand slowly, Su Zhan took a deep breath and grabbed it suddenly. At that moment, there seemed to be a special power pouring into his body, making him uncontrollably angry and mad, as if he wanted to destroy everything he saw.He knew that this was the magic on the cane. He restrained the restlessness and slowly calmed himself down. power! Very strong force. He could feel a powerful force wandering through his body, at least about two or three times stronger than before.However, he didn''t feel the fear, and there was nothing unusual except the irritability. "Is my body still able to resist magic power? Or is it because the spiritual barrier of the lamp ring prevents the magical invasion of the cane?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but didn''t think much about it. No matter what the reason, it was always a good thing! You can improve your strength without worrying about side effects. This is a good thing! Su Zhan smoothly received it in the system space, and then looked at Natasha. Natasha was lying on the ground and looked fainted. Su Zhan picked her up and put her on the bed, watching her fainted, but she had an expression of fear and fear, and she didn''t know what she saw! It should probably be those bad memories in the past, right? 55 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 55 Regarding the memory of the''Red Room'', it should be a past that Natasha will never forget in her life. There, she received hellish training and made her a black widow!This side effect may not dissipate in a short time, unless she overcomes the fear herself. "This woman is really bold enough!" Su Zhan couldn''t help shaking his head. Don''t look at Natasha who seemed to be very strong, but now she looks distressed and pitiful. "Boom boom!" Someone knocked on the door, and immediately after the door was pushed open, the owner of the small hotel walked in. "You don''t have to worry about anything. We are staying in this room for the time being. I can assure you that you won''t be in trouble. The money is yours!" The movement just now is not small, and the boss will come over to see if the situation is normal. Before he could speak, Su Zhan said directly in that indisputable tone, and then threw a large amount of money in the past. The owner of the inn was also very acquainted, took the money and turned away neatly, and closed the door without saying a word.Seeing him closing the door, Su Zhan was about to turn his head to look at Natasha, but suddenly felt his hand was caught. "Are you awake?" Su Zhan turned her head, Natasha had already opened her eyes."Are you okay, how do you feel?" Natasha shook her head and didn''t say a word, her little scared eyes looked at Su Zhan''s heart stiffly."Don''t worry, you are affected by the cane and you will be fine soon. No matter what you think of or see, it is something that has happened before, so there is no need to be afraid! I''ll get you a bottle Water, drink some water to calm down!" With that, Su Zhan got up and prepared to help her get a bottle of water. Who knew he was caught by Natasha as soon as he got up, and he was not too strong, Su Zhan I didn''t expect Natasha to suddenly use force, and an unstable one fell directly onto Natasha''s body. "Ouch!" Su Zhan snorted, and hurriedly wanted to get up, but Natasha grabbed him and held it down. Not only did this happen again, but it happened to make the two people''s mouths stick together. The smell of blood spread instantly. Su Zhan felt some pain in the corners of her mouth, and when she looked down, the corners of Natasha''s mouth seemed to be broken. "You let me go first, don''t be afraid, I won''t go!" Knowing that Natasha was pulling herself because of fear, Su Zhan said softly and got ready. But Natasha shook her head. Instead of releasing Su Zhan, she pulled him tighter. She even crazily put her arms around Su Zhan''s neck and pressed it directly.The smell of blood entered her mouth, Su Zhan did not dare to use too much force for fear of hurting Natasha, but Natasha seemed to be crazy at this time. Perhaps the blood stimulated her sanity and made her very vigorous, making Su Zhandu Some can''t stand it anymore. Just kiss, there is blood here, this is too heavy! Item 0071 Natasha''s emotions seemed to be out of control, well, Su Zhan admitted that her emotions were gradually out of control.Although the berserker''s cane did not arouse his fear, the mania did not disappear completely, but it was smoothed and suppressed. Under Natasha''s almost crazy initiative, the agitation seemed to be regained. It ignited the same, especially the faint smell of blood, which stimulated Su Zhan''s emotions. Let him have a kind of madness, make him want to hysterically impulse! I don''t know who started it first, and the clothes are tumbling, fading in madness. Reason has long been forgotten, and I have to admit that the crazy Natasha is really a rhythmic player... "Hmm..." Accompanied by the painful hum, finally... finally... forget everything! I don''t know how long it took?Time seemed completely meaningless at this time. After exhaustion, the two hugged and fell asleep... Early the next morning, Su Zhan was awakened by the noise of the street outside. He opened his dim sleepy eyes. The dazzling sunlight shone through the windows, flashing with the swing of the curtains.Slightly squinting his eyes, and gradually adapting, Su Zhan found himself lying next to him alone. Very white and very soft. Turning his head, Su Zhan saw the sleeping sweet Natasha. Memories gradually emerged. Looking at Natasha who was sleeping and thinking, it was difficult to associate her with the crazy appearance last night. Fear, really scary. Natasha could not help but lose control of her emotions! Seeing the blood stains still remaining on the corners of Natasha''s mouth, Su Zhan shook his head lightly, preparing to go down, but suddenly discovered that there was a blush on the sheets... Su Zhan was stunned for an instant. "No?" Su Zhan murmured. Didn''t expect that Natasha, who was so crazy last night, was still a complete body? Is this a big profit? Thinking about the madness last night, looking at his peaceful face now, apart from making a lot of money, Su Zhan really didn''t know what to say. This pushed the widow sister? No, this should be regarded as being pushed by the widow sister, right? Shaking his head, Su Zhan gently removed Natasha''s hand from his body, then got up and walked gently to the bathroom. When he finished the shower and got dressed, Natasha was already awake, tilting her head and looking out the window, as if feeling the warmth of the sun. "Wake up, are you going to eat something or continue to rest?" Su Zhan came over and asked. "What about things?" Natasha turned her head and asked. Su Zhan was dumbfounded."Did you ask this the first sentence you just woke up?" "Or else? I should ask you how you felt yesterday? Well, I admit that it felt a bit complicated for me. I don''t know how to comment, but at least...I am sure it is very unforgettable." Sha said slowly. Yesterday''s emotions were indeed out of control, but it doesn''t mean that she didn''t know or remember anything. Natasha was not annoyed at this accident, it can be said that it is not so difficult to accept.Perhaps it was from the first time I saw Su Zhan that I had such a hunch? "It''s almost the same!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction when he heard Natasha say this. His attitude at the beginning really made him a little depressed. Would you like to understate it?When you wake up, just ask about the mission. Obviously a beginner, but pretending to be experienced and nonchalant. This made Su Zhan quite unhappy. "You don''t have to worry about things. Your main task today is to take a good rest. Whether it is physically... or mentally, you need to rest now!" Su Zhan came to Natasha and said softly. Natasha hesitated, it was her task after all.However, when she saw Su Zhan''s caring eyes and a little domineering expression, she couldn''t help but nodded in agreement. "What are you thinking?" Seeing Natasha calm down suddenly obediently, Su Zhan asked curiously. Natasha fluffed her hair, shook her head slightly, and said with a slight smile: "It''s nothing, I suddenly felt that this is what someone cares about! It''s great!" "You will get used to it in the future, because I will always be by your side!" Su Zhan laughed softly. "Unexpectedly, what I said last night turned out to be true. It was really an unforgettable night. It seems that I also have the ability to predict the future." Natasha couldn''t help but smile when she thought of her ridicule of Su Zhan yesterday. Su Zhan also smiled. 56 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 56 The laugh was silent, but sweet. "What about Skye?" Natasha tilted her head suddenly and asked Su Zhan with interest. "What do you think?" Su Zhan didn''t answer, and didn''t see any nervousness, he asked with a grin. "Man really doesn''t have a good thing!" Natasha shook her head and curled her lips. "Skye is my girlfriend and I like her. You, now my woman, I like you very much, and I am also very fascinated by you. It is impossible for me to give up any of them, so the easiest way is Of course both are necessary. Anyway, there are basically more than one woman who are rich and powerful now, right? I can barely be considered rich and powerful, right? As long as my relationship with you is right and true, Isn¡¯t that all right?¡± Su Zhan smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you can also refuse, but I¡¯m a Chinese, and I¡¯m still a traditional Chinese, so whether you want it or not, you must be mine. woman!" "Traditional? Do you think you are a flower heart?" "In ancient China, emperors, or kings, were all three wives and four concubines, and the harem was in groups. So, this is really a tradition!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Natasha also knew this, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to use this as a reason. Emperor, king? Is this your goal? Natasha was suddenly curious, and she asked, "What if I find another man?" "I''ll kill whoever you look for!" Su Zhan said plainly, but Natasha didn''t doubt the firmness in his tone, which was definitely not a joke. "alright, you win." Natasha shrugged: "I''m not planning to find a man anyway, it''s enough to have you! However, my current situation is not that bad, so you should tell me what is going on?" "The berserker cane, something of Asgard. It can cause fear, anger, and increase strength. This is only one-third of the cane, and I am going to find the other two parts!" "Then stay by yourself?" Natasha answered. Su Zhan smiled: "Yes, because...I may be the only one who is not affected!" Chapter 0072 Berserker''s Staff "I think Nick Fury should regret letting me complete this mission." Now that Su Zhan said so, Natasha knew that this Berserker Scepter was not something S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., but she didn''t care too much. Although she belongs to S.H.I. Have a closer relationship with her!What''s more, everything is in Su Zhan''s hands, I am afraid it is not so easy to get it back.Natasha was very curious, where did Su Zhan put his cane? He remembered that he did not leave yesterday, and she did not see the cane either! Su Zhan smiled and said, "If he has any opinions, you can ask him to come to me! As for now, you still have to rest." "Okay, okay!" Natasha''s physical fitness is still good, crazy overnight, this is the first time, now it is just a little painful.However, she liked Su Zhan''s concern. Seeing Natasha obediently, Su Zhan smiled comfortably. "This cane should be only a part? Do you know where the rest is? Are you... really unaffected?" Natasha leaned against Su Zhan and shook her body slightly. Feeling also makes her uncomfortable. Feeling the change in Natasha''s mood, Su Zhan patted her on the shoulder gently, and said softly: "The cane is divided into three sections. I know the positions of the other two sections. I will look for them when you get better! As for the influence, it is still a little bit. When holding the stick, the anger in my heart will be strong, but the influence is not big!" "That''s good¡­¡­" Natasha breathed a sigh of relief. She knew how strong the influence was and how painful it was, and she didn''t want Su Zhan to be like herself! The two stayed in the room until the afternoon, when Natasha''s body was better before she left.When he left, the owner of the small hotel still looked at Su Zhan with that strange look. Obviously, the unscrupulous and crazy boss heard it last night. After leaving the hotel, the two found a place to eat. "Are you going back to SHIELD or with me?" After eating, Su Zhan asked Natasha. "Are you going to find the rest of the cane?" "Yes, since there is already a part, let''s find the others, so as not to be caused by others." "What''s next?" Natasha asked again. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "I should have a base later. Now my first thing is to build the base." "Then I won''t go with you, I''ll go back to SHIELD." "Alright, don''t do any tasks during this time, take a good rest!" After the two kissed goodbye, Su Zhan set out to find the remaining part of the cane. Perhaps it is more difficult for others to find the remaining two pieces. After all, this cane has been hidden on the earth for a long time, and only now has been discovered how secret it is. Up.But for Su Zhan, there is really no difficulty.He knew where he was hiding. Although the two places were a bit farther away, Su Zhan flew all the way. In less than half a day, he found the two canes. He took out the three canes and placed them on the ground. The canes were connected to each other and attracted, automatically Combine it together! The shape is similar to Rocky''s scepter, but relatively simple and not so gorgeous. Holding the cane in both hands, an angry mood suddenly emerged, and the power became stronger with it, and there was a faint feeling of surging out, wanting to vent and destroy everything.Su Zhan slowly controlled his emotions and waved. "It doesn''t seem to be very smooth..." Su Zhan frowned slightly, walking sticks and spear sticks, he was not very used to using such long weapons. On the contrary, when the walking sticks were separated, he was more comfortable holding two parts.Retracting the Berserker''s cane into the system space, he clenched his fists with both hands, and two black Tang knives appeared soon. The body swings, hands waving. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and sure enough, the two-handed sword was much easier to handle. However, whether the double knives formed by the etheric particles or the double knives turned by the lantern ring, although they are very powerful, they have no effect of increasing.Considering the boosting power brought by the berserker''s staff, it is a pity to just give up. "It seems that we still have to find him!" Su Zhan murmured, he really didn''t plan to go to the owner of this berserker''s cane, an Asgardian hidden on earth! This Asgardian was not only a member of the Berserker, but also a blacksmith. The blacksmith of Asgard! Su Zhan''s purpose for looking for him is to hope that he can change the berserker''s staff into double swords, which is more convenient and more powerful.Su Zhan remembered that he seemed to be a professor in a university in Seville! An Asgardian who loves life on earth! When Su Zhan arrived at Seville, night had fallen quietly. He just knew that this Asgardian was called Elliott Randolph and was a professor at the university, but he didn''t know where he lived. At this time, obviously he could not be in school! However, it is not difficult to know his address! Su Zhan called Skye and told about Elliott Randolph''s information. Soon, Skye had found his address. 57 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 57 Elliott Randolph is a rich man. After all, after living on the earth for so many years, although usually very low-key, he knows how to enjoy life. Luxurious villas look very valuable. At this time, in the master bedroom of the villa, there were bursts of high-pitched women''s voices, standing at the door, Su Zhan was really depressed. "Sure enough, I know how to enjoy life!" Su Zhan shook his head and knocked gently on the door. The knock on the door suddenly sounded, startling the two people in the room. The woman stopped, and asked suspiciously to the somewhat fat middle-aged man: "Is there anyone else in your family?" Elliott Randolph shook his head: "Perhaps... the guest came. Honey, I''ll go out and see!" After talking, Elliott Randolph put on his clothes and opened the door vigilantly. "who are you?" Looking at the young man at the bedroom door, Elliott Randolph frowned slightly: "This seems to be my home, and... I didn''t invite you." "This is indeed your home, but it''s also the earth here, so... you belong to uninvited outsiders just like me, don''t you?" Su Zhan said with a smile, Elliott Randolph''s expression It changed instantly, shook his head and said: "I don''t know what you are talking about, now please leave my house immediately, otherwise, I will call the police." "Are you sure... you want to call the police?" Su Zhan gave a chuckle, and the berserker''s staff had appeared in his hand! Chapter 0073 The Blacksmith of Asgard "what is this?" Elliott Randolph looked suspiciously at Su Zhan, as if he didn''t know him. Su Zhan smiled lightly."Professor Elliott Randolph, since I have come here and took out this thing, you would be a little hypocritical if you put it on again?" Elliott Randolph hesitated for a moment, frowned and asked, "Who are you?" "My name is Su Zhan, I think... can we talk about it?" "it is good!" Elliott Randolph replied indifferently, the previous surprise and doubt disappeared, and he turned and entered the bedroom.After a while, a woman walked out of the bedroom. She looked a little unhappy, glanced at Su Zhan, and then left the villa. "Sorry for interrupting your good deeds!" After the woman left, Su Zhan shrugged apologetically at Elliott Landor. Elliott Randolph stared at Su Zhan somewhat surprised."Are you... not affected?" He noticed that Su Zhan had been holding the berserker''s cane. He knew more about the power of the cane than anyone else. He was not crazy when he saw Su Zhan, so he was a little curious. influenced! "If it has an impact, I think...I won''t come to you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Elliott Randolph nodded and asked, "So, you know who I am? I''m curious, how did you know?" "I have been to Asgard and dealt with the dark elves. If you are well informed, you should know that the dark elves'' spaceship belongs to me now!" Su Zhan said lightly. Elliott Randolph''s eyes widened in surprise, in disbelief."This is impossible, the dark elves are extremely powerful. They have been lurking, trying to make a living, unless they all die in battle, otherwise... you can''t get their spaceship!" "Almost, Malesky was killed by me, and now there is only one dark elves left, and it has already come to me!" "I need to calm down!" Elliott Randolph turned around and walked to the wine cabinet to pour two glasses of wine. One of them was handed to Su Zhan, and he drank one by himself. After a while, he slowly said: "It seems that my information is indeed not well informed, you... What the hell are you? It is absolutely impossible for ordinary earthlings to defeat the dark elves." "For me, nothing is impossible!" Su Zhan chuckled as he controlled the ether particles to float beside him, and under the surprised gaze of Elliott Randolph, he finally turned into a combat suit and attached him. "This is the etheric particle!" All the ether particles were obtained by Su Zhan, and Elliott Randolph finally believed that the dark elves were destroyed by him. "Since you have ether particles, the Berserker''s cane should be of no use to you, I don''t understand, what are you coming to me for?" Elliott Randolph asked in a low voice. "If I remember correctly, you should have been a blacksmith before? I want you to help me transform the berserker''s stick and forge it into a double sword!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, he had already transformed into a double sword Looks like! Elliott Randolph was surprised. How did he know his identity and also knew he was a blacksmith?He had always hidden his identity, even Asgard didn''t know his existence, and thought he had been killed. "As long as you are willing to help me, I will help you keep secrets and hide your identity. You know, Asgard is very familiar to me..." Su Zhan said with a smile, squinted. It''s just that this smile is obviously a threat to Elliott Randolph. "I want to help you, but I can''t do it!" Elliott Randolph said with a sigh: "The materials are not enough. If you want to single-handedly, you might be able to do it, but it''s definitely not enough for double-scaling!" "Isn''t it enough?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, and suddenly his thoughts moved, and he took out something from the system space. "How about this? Is this enough?" Elliott Randolph looked down."This is Asgard''s armor? Where did you get it?" "I said, Asgard is very familiar to me!" Su Zhan said with a smile and asked."Can the material of this armor be used?" "Can or can, Asgard''s weapons and armor are basically the same material, forging double knives should be enough, but if forging double knives, I am afraid the magic inside will have some changes!" Te Randolph frowned. "What changed?" What Su Zhan valued is the ability to increase anger and increase strength. If this effect is lost, it would be better than the dual swords transformed into ether particles. "If you change it to double swords, the magic will be divided into two, and the effect will naturally be weakened. In fact, the principle of this magic is very simple, it makes people fear, and thus generates anger, so...unless you can find something similar Replace it with something, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the effect is not as good as the original one!" Elliott Randolph explained. "Fear, anger..." Su Zhan walked to the sofa, put the berserker stick aside, and drank with a glass of wine, bowed his head in thought. Elliott Randolph did not speak or interrupt. "Actually, there is one thing I should be able to meet your requirements, but this thing is very dangerous, even if you are an Asgardian, it is also very dangerous." Su Zhan drank the wine and said slowly: " I have a crystal that can absorb the power of fear. If you are accidentally infected, you will become an apostle of fear." "What, show it out!" Elliott Randolph had never heard of anything like it, so he was a little curious, and he also had strong confidence in himself! After all, he is from Asgard! Su Zhan took out the fear crystal, a small piece, an orange crystal. 58 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 58 It seems nothing special. However, Elliott Randolph frowned and said cautiously: "It''s strange, I can feel the power contained in this crystal. It scares me, and I can be sure that it can kill me! Good thing! , What a good thing! I suddenly have an idea!" Elliott Randolph was a little excited, and said excitedly: "Don''t you want two knives? I can fuse this crystal into one of the knives to absorb fear. The other knives can leave the whole Magic, through the absorption of fear to increase anger and increase strength! "One to absorb, one to release? This is a bit interesting!" Su Zhan cocked his mouth and said with a smile. Item 0074 "Yes, one absorption and one release, not only will not affect the effect of magic, the two will complement each other, and the power will be multiplied!" Elliott Randolph said excitedly. As a blacksmith, although he doesn''t like his profession, he is still very excited about being able to forge such a weapon! "you sure?" "At least 70% sure!" Elliott Randolph said firmly. "Okay, I''ll leave these things to you, how long will it take?" "This is hard to say, I need to prepare." Elliott Randolph is not sure about this, after all, he has not been a blacksmith for many years! "I''ll leave things with you, and when will they be ready, you will notify me. Of course, I think...I shouldn''t have to worry about you taking the opportunity to run away, right?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Elliott Randolph said with a wry smile: "Even if I want to run, I have nowhere to run!" "Then it will be hard!" Su Zhan patted Elliott Randolph on the shoulder, and said: "I know you don''t want to return to Asgard, and you prefer life on earth. As long as you help me build a double knife, I can guarantee that even Asgar If the German people find you, I won¡¯t let them take you away. Of course, it¡¯s not just the Asgardians..." "Thank you!" Elliott Randolph certainly believed in the guarantee given by a strong man who could kill Malesky, the dark elves, and even the etheric particles.For so many years, he lived very low-key and very happy, but he was always worried and full of worries. Now... he can finally breathe a sigh of relief. So, instead of blaming Su Zhan for suddenly coming to him and letting him build weapons, Elliott Randolph is very thankful and grateful! Su Zhan left his number to Elliott Randolph, and then left his home. He believed that Elliott Randolph would help him build a good weapon as soon as possible. One to absorb, one to release. Su Zhan really looked forward to what kind of power the dual swords would have after they were built. Originally, he planned to absorb the fear crystal, but if it were more useful for dual knives, it wouldn''t be better.Anyway, the power of fear absorbed is ultimately under my control and use! I really made a lot of money on this whimsical drink. Not only has he earned a Natasha, but he is also about to have a super weapon.He is in a great mood now! Soaring slowly in the sky, enjoying the beauty of the night sky, while pondering the next step. He doesn''t worry about the general plan, and the layout is very simple, to make his name as much as possible and expand his influence and influence.But personally, he has some ideas! Calculate his ability. Extremis virus, fire control ability, flame ability, predicting the future, tracking, mind power, mind control, sound waves, it can be said that there are many abilities. Is this internal, external? Ether particles Green light ring Box of Ice There is also a gravity particle. Whether it is the inner ability or the outer things, it is now considered extremely strong. However, this is only the surface. Many abilities are very tasteless, and they are of little use.His attack methods are mainly flame power and thought power.As for the external equipment, the etheric particles and lamp rings that can be used now are etheric lamp rings. The Ice Box cannot be used for the time being, at least in the Marvel World, otherwise Odin must know that he took it away. For the time being, he does not want to be an enemy of Odin and Immortal Palace. Gravity particles have no reaction, not to mention that even if there is a reaction, it is nothing more than an ability. The Fear Dual Swords should be good, but it hasn''t happened yet! So strictly speaking, his combat effectiveness is not strong, and his fighting skills are even more of a dish. If you encounter someone weaker than yourself, you can easily solve it by your ability, but if you encounter someone stronger than yourself, you will suffer a lot.And these abilities can still be developed in depth. He has a new dungeon plane that has not been determined, and he can also erase a dungeon plane and choose a new one. The latter must definitely choose a DC world with a similar timeline and a consistent background. Make good use of these two copies! Su Zhan was pondering the choice of the dungeon, but suddenly he felt something rushing towards him in the distance. As soon as he turned his head to look, he felt a strong wind rushing towards him, instantly hitting him to the ground. Got out. "Someone attacked me!" Su Zhan was hit with some blood and blood, but he was not injured. After all, he was protected by the energy of the lamp ring, but it was too sudden to him.For a moment, he stabilized his body, and then flew back quickly. tornado! It turned out to be a tornado? Su Zhan looked at the tornado that was quickly selecting not far away, but he was relieved afterwards.Because he saw a person in the tornado, to be precise, just the upper body of a person.His lower body merged with the tornado, and it was obvious...this tornado was his ghost! "It''s interesting!" Su Zhan thinks of a person, the mutant tornado, who can release and control the tornado, a villain who often deals with Spider-Man and Ant-Man, is a trickier guy! But, how did this guy find himself? Isn''t he a lone traveler?Later, I seemed to have followed the Red Skull, how could he attack him for no reason? But it doesn''t matter. Since he dared to attack himself, he would have to pay a price. As for the reason... it''s not too late to ask again! Su Zhan was not so good-tempered, he was attacked for no reason, and then he had to ask the reason slowly! With a "bang!" A sound barrier appeared under his feet. Following Su Zhan, he had already arrived in front of the tornado. He waved his hand and a huge palm appeared out of thin air and grabbed it directly towards the tornado. The wind was strong and the speed of the tornado was very fast. Looking at the huge palm that suddenly appeared, the whirlwind under his feet instantly accelerated and flew away. After Kancan avoided, several flames had appeared in front of him. He hurriedly accelerated the wind and tried to extinguish the flames.However, instead of extinguishing the flame, it caught the wind intensified. 59 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 59 The tornado was taken aback, but he was very clever, knowing that his own wind could not extinguish the flames, but used his skill to blow the flames away.He breathed a sigh of relief. Just as the tornado was about to continue his hands, he suddenly saw a huge fist appear in front of him. "what¡­¡­" With a scream, the tornado was hit and flew out! "Bring me back!" Su Zhan sneered, that huge fist instantly stretched out and turned into a rope and chased it towards the tornado. Item 0075 The tornado was beaten a bit, his head was dizzy, the whirlwind in the lower body disappeared, and the whole person fell from the air. Suddenly, the dark green rope entangled the body of the tornado, and instantly pulled him over. This twist and pull caused the tornado to gradually wake up, and the lower body turned into a whirlwind again to try to break free.However, this is the rope made by the energy of the etheric lamp ring. Is it so easy to be broken away? The huge force made the tornado fly towards Su Zhan. He clearly saw himself getting closer and closer to a fist full of flames. "No... listen to me first..." The tornado yelled and wanted to stop Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled coldly, and suddenly punched. boom! With the flame, his fist hit the tornado''s face directly, and it was clear that the tornado''s face was dented in the beating, and then the whole person was hit and flew out. The blood turned into a red rainbow in the air. Su Zhan''s left hand vigorously manipulated the rope to pull him back, and then he took a quick punch. boom! boom! The tornado was like a sandbag. It was beaten and flew out and then pulled back. At first he tried to resist and struggle, but after a few punches, he immediately withered. What is full-faced peach blossom. That''s it! Pulling him back again, the rope directly turned into a huge palm, holding him in the middle, staying suspended in front of Su Zhan. Seeing the dying, embarrassing tornado, Su Zhan said slowly: "You seemed to have something to say? What do you want to say, now you can say it!" "Now I''m still talking about it!" Tornado couldn''t help snarling in his heart. The fight is over, is there any need to say it now? "Nothing to say? Then don''t say it forever." Su Zhan raised the corner of his mouth, and the ether particles gradually condensed and turned into spear heads, sharp, depressed, and slowly stretched toward the tornado''s head. "Wait, wait, I have something to say!" The tornado was suddenly shocked and hurriedly shouted. "It was Magneto who asked me to come!" The tip of the gun stopped on the tornado''s forehead, and he could feel that there seemed to be black and red particles moving fast, and he could feel that as long as he moved a little, this thing would pierce his head cleanly! He swallowed subconsciously and said timidly: "It was Magneto who asked me to come." "Magneto King?" Su Zhan muttered, his eyes suddenly changed, and the moment was extremely dark.This change made the tornado a little surprised, and then there was a kind of muddy feeling. "You belong to the mutant brotherhood? Why did Magneto let you come?" "Yes, I just joined the Mutant Brotherhood. Magneto said that you killed John Burning, let me kill you. If I succeed, let me be a core member of the Mutant Brotherhood. If I fail, then Say Magneto wants to see you." Tornado whispered. "It''s really old and cunning!" This tornado is a cannon fodder, and he certainly doesn''t know his strength, so he ran to deal with him stupidly. If he succeeds, Magneto can be regarded as revenge for his men, not only can he gain loyalty but also a good reputation.If it fails, I am afraid that I want to win myself. The tornado doesn''t know, Magneto must know his ability to swallow. If the tornado fails, will he let go of his ability?Obviously it won''t, so this tornado is just cannon fodder. But is John dead? His power was swallowed, and he was wounded, but he didn''t kill him because of Skye.Could it be that he committed suicide?Or maybe... Su Zhan thought of a possibility. Magneto is not a soft-hearted person, he is absolutely cruel. In his philosophy, there is only useful or useless, but no emotions. Since John has lost his power, Magneto will never care about him. If Magneto kills John and pushes him onto himself, he can use this to make a fuss. The more I thought about it, the more Su Zhan felt that it was possible. Squinting his eyes slightly, Su Zhan released his predictive ability to try to sense the future, but unfortunately...this ability did not work. "What''s wrong with me? You...what did you do to me?" The tornado suddenly woke up and shouted at Su Zhan in horror... "Mutant is really better than the superpowers who rely on potions to obtain superpowers, so they wake up so quickly." Su Zhan secretly said, then looked at the tornado and said: "Thank you!" "Thank you? You...you say thank you to me?" The tornado was stunned, completely wondering why Su Zhan suddenly thanked him."Why? Why do you say thank you to me?" "Because of your abilities, I was still thinking about how to develop abilities and make them stronger. Unexpectedly, you gave your abilities to the door. I will accept your abilities. Anyway...the dead don¡¯t need abilities. , Isn''t it?" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand towards him. "What are you talking about, what ability to deliver to the door, what do you want to do, no... don''t..." The tornado shouted in horror but there was no way to stop it. Su Zhan placed his hand on his body and instantly began to swallow his ability. The tornado struggled, struggled again, and finally calmed down. The energy of the etheric lamp ring suddenly disappeared, and the tornado fell instantly. Su Zhan waved his hand at him, the flames went out, and he heard a bang. The flame hit the tornado. The tornado exploded like a firework. The sparks fluttered and scattered, and finally extinguished and disappeared. The tornado... ¡­Has been wiped out, not even a scum is left. "Is this the ability of the wind? It can control the wind, but also can create the wind. Yes, it is not bad. If it is matched with the ability of the flame, the power of the flame can be greatly improved!" Ignoring the tornado that had dissipated, Su Zhan quietly sensed the wind-making ability. thumbs up! It''s better than expected. I don''t know what tornadoes think. I guess he can''t fly, so he can only make the lower body move at a high speed to generate a tornado. Although the effect is good, the shape is too bad! 60 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 60 Su Zhan tried to shake his arm slightly, and soon all the surrounding wind was gathered, forming a small tornado.Then, Su Zhan slowly turned into flames, and saw the red flames gradually fusing together with the white whirlwind. Su Zhan''s heart moved and increased the temperature. In almost an instant, the flames had reached the temperature of a supernova! Item 0076 "This time the temperature seems to be higher than last time!" Su Zhan felt the temperature change on his arm, and obviously felt that not only was the temperature rising very fast, it reached the temperature of the supernova almost instantly, and the temperature itself was also higher than when he dealt with the dark elf Malesky last time. Taller. The ability of this wind is really good. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, then looked around. Surrounded by the dark night sky, below is the bustling city, and no one else was seen.It seemed that the tornado was the only one coming, no matter what, it won''t be long before Magneto will know that the tornado is dead, and will naturally take action at all times. Whoosh! With the sound of breaking through the sky, Su Zhan instantly disappeared into the night sky. Back to the west coast island base, Su Zhan entered the spacecraft and returned to his room. After taking a shower, Su Zhan lay down and began to devour ether particles, which had become his daily compulsory course. His body can swallow any energy without side effects, but for example, his body is a container or a water tank, and the ability energy is water. If there is too much water, problems will naturally occur if the capacity of the container is exceeded. .Therefore, he still can''t devour it without hesitation, whether it is quantity or quality, there are now certain restrictions in this area. However, after this period of continuous devouring, Su Zhan can feel the capacity of his container or water tank has increased. He believes that over time, no matter how powerful he is, he can swallow it! Therefore, the Su Zhan devouring ether particles can be said to be not only for ether particles, but also to exercise his phagocytic ability! Two hours later, Su Zhan felt a bit saturated for a while, and then stopped to rest. No dream for a night. In his sleep, Su Zhan faintly seemed to hear a voice, squinted and opened his eyes. What greeted him was a beautiful figure with a perfect curve. Su Zhan was immediately refreshed! Originally a man, his reaction was stronger in the morning, but now he still sees such a visually striking picture, it is even stronger. Flashing turned around and stared at him, Su Zhan was stunned for a moment. The corner of his eyes subconsciously glanced at a place where the quilt was standing, his face was slightly red, but the corners of his mouth rose subconsciously. "I thought you didn''t look down on me!" Flashing said proudly in his heart, and then said with a smile: "BOSS, you are awake, breakfast is ready for you!" "Suddenly I feel so happy. I opened my eyes in the morning and saw not only delicious food, but also beautiful women!" Su Zhan said with a smile and sat up. Flashing and giggling: "BOSS, among the women around you, I''m not a beauty!" "Who said that, you also know that I am Chinese. Although the Ocean Horse is really good and attractive, but the same, the Oriental style is more in line with my aesthetics. After all, I have been accustomed to seeing the big from childhood. Now!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Flickering pursed his lips and smiled: "I''m going out to work first." "Well, go, I''ll go down in a while." After the flashing left, Su Zhan had breakfast, washed up, and then followed along. Little Chili was wearing a helmet and was supervising the work on the construction site. He seemed to be doing a good job. Su Zhan went to say hello to her, chatted a few words and asked her if she was used to it, and then joined it. After a busy morning, Su Zhan was about to take a rest but suddenly heard the phone ring. When it was taken out, Skye was slightly surprised. "My dear, miss me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile after answering the phone. "Of course, can you come back?" Skye said. "Now? If you''re not in a hurry, how about a little later? I''m here at the base. When work stops at night, I''ll go back to you. How about finding a place to eat?" Su Zhan said softly. "I''m afraid not, well, we have a task, it''s a bit tricky, so Coleson asked me to inform you!" Skye explained helplessly. "So there is a task, I thought you really miss me." Su Zhan pretended to be angry and said. Skye hurriedly explained: "Of course I really miss you, but I know you are busy now, so I am afraid to disturb you!" "Okay, I am teasing you, fool, all right, I''ll go over!" Su Zhan said with a smile, hung up the phone, flickered and said that he was leaving, and then flew into the air. Well, the workers around have been taken offense. ... ... Arriving on the S.H.I.E.L.D. plane, looking at Skye waiting for him early, Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand, and Skye threw directly into his arms.After kissing her on the cheek, Su Zhan hugged her and went to the meeting room. In the conference room, Coleson, May, Simmons, Fitz are all there, besides them, there is another person. Michael! It was the centipede warrior infused with the centipede virus that he dealt with when he and Skye first became consultants to SHIELD.At that time, he was almost out of control, and he almost injured Skye, so he stunned him and handed it over to S.H.I.E.L.D., as for the rest of the matter, he didn''t bother about it. This Michael will also be a named character in the future. The cyborg death soldier! Of course, he is not a death soldier yet, just a novice super soldier who stabilizes the centipede virus and targets Captain America. "Remember me?" Su Zhan first nodded to the others, then smiled and asked Michael. Michael smiled heartily and nodded: "Of course, if you didn''t stun me, I might have lost control. You saved my life and saved my life! Also, I''m sorry, at the time I Out of control and almost hurt Skye!" "Don''t be sorry, you should be thankful that it was almost!" Su Zhan said with a smile. If Michael really hurt Sky at the time, Su Zhan would have killed him directly, regardless of whether he would become a death soldier in the future! "Okay, let me talk about this mission, the situation is not so optimistic!" Coleson clapped his hands, attracted attention, and talked about this mission. Before Su Zhan came, the others had already known the detailed objectives of the mission, and even called Michael over to let him participate in it. The only thing that was not clear was Su Zhan, of course...this was what they thought. In fact, although Su Zhan does not know some details of this mission, he knows more about other things than Coulson! Item 0077 Coleson told Su Zhan in detail about the information and clues of the mission. Three people, to be precise, three centipede fighters broke into the federal prison, and within two minutes they rescued one person, a former general named Edison Bo , Is a strategic expert.The first task this time is to find Bo and Centipede Warrior. Su Zhan is really interested now, the centipede fighter''s base let himself destroy one, and because of their own sake, they did not get Chen Haoran, and did not get his platelets to stabilize the centipede virus.Now it seems that they have found another way! "Can you find where his is?" 61 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 61 After Coleson finished speaking, he asked Su Zhan expectantly. He was looking forward to Su Zhan''s ability to predict the future. If he could know anything, it would be much faster than their investigation of clues. "California, Oakland!" Su Zhan thought about it for a while and said. Coulson was overjoyed and hurriedly asked: "How about it?" "It should be an abandoned factory. As for the other locations, I don''t know." "enough!" Although Coleson was a little disappointed, he had already locked the approximate position and it was already very good. If they let them investigate by themselves, I don''t know how long it will take to find this clue! Without Coleson''s order, the others were already busy and began to look for specific locations. "You... how do you know this?" Michael seems not to adapt to this rhythm. Seeing other people are busy, he is a little at a loss, so he walked next to Su Zhan, perhaps because he and Su Zhan are similar people, after all, they are not ordinary people. "Foreseeing the future, an ability that is not too reliable!" Su Zhan said lightly. "It''s amazing, how do you have this ability? I mean, is it natural? Or...like me?" Michael asked curiously. "You can ask them this question later, and they should tell you!" Su Zhan was not interested in explaining. Looking at Michael, he suddenly asked: "Have you always wanted to be a hero?" "Yes! Now that I have this ability, I hope to be a hero and help others. My son, he also admires heroes, so I want to be a hero!" Michael said of his son''s happiness. "If you say that the price of being a hero will cost you a lot and lose a lot? For example...your arms or legs?" Su Zhan asked. Michael frowned slightly, as if he was really thinking about this issue, and shook his head after a long while: "I don''t know." Su Zhan shrugged and didn''t ask anymore. "found it!" Skye suddenly shouted, and a picture of an abandoned factory appeared on the virtual screen."Through the nearby monitoring, we can be sure that it should be here!" "Okay, then get ready to go!" "Michael, let''s help you make a battle suit, I think...you should like it!" Fitz said towards Michael. Michael nodded excitedly, and Su Zhan followed curiously. In the laboratory, Fitz took out a black combat uniform. Michael took it, his expression agitated. For superheroes, the battle suit is also a sign.Michael had fantasized about becoming a hero, but now he has a battle suit and you can imagine how excited he is.After replacing it, Michael showed it to everyone. "How do you feel?" Fitz asked with a smile. "It feels very helpful and comfortable." "This uniform can help you adapt to many tactical tasks, and it can also measure your heart rate, systolic blood pressure, and blood sugar. It can accurately grasp your physical state. Of course, it also has the most advanced bulletproof protection function!" Fitz Explained. "Thank you!" Michael sincerely thanked them. "What do you think? Do you want to get a set for you?" Fitz turned his head and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, but suddenly let go of his battle uniform and condensed on him. "Uh...well, when I didn''t say it!" Seeing Su Zhan''s clothes, and then looking at Michael''s clothes, Fitz wisely chose to shut up. Not to mention the function, the high and low can be distinguished from the shape. Michael''s uniform looks like a third-rate street hero, while Su Zhan... looks like a cosmic superhero with a completely different grade! "However, the function of this battle uniform is still good, can you help me make a few pieces later? Of course, uh...I want this style on me!" Su Zhan asked. "No problem!" Fitz agreed simply! ... ... "We have destroyed their factories before, but they will soon rebuild. So this time, we have to figure out what useful information is best available, so this time we have to act quietly. Mei, Su Zhan, You enter from the west entrance, and Michael and I enter from the direction of the dock." Michael is holding the computer, which has a floor plan of the factory. After remembering the location, prepare to act. Su Zhan and Mei entered the factory from the west gate. The factory was a bit dim, the place was very empty, and there were many cargo boxes.After entering, Su Zhan looked around and said casually: "It seems that this place has been emptied, it may be too late." As soon as his voice fell, Colson and Michael had already met the centipede warrior over there, and they fought. "go!" Su Zhan yelled and followed May to support Coleson. After running two steps, I suddenly heard a loud noise next to him. The door of a cargo box was pushed open forcefully, and a centipede warrior came out from inside. "Well, hand in..." Su Zhan shrugged, just about to do it. Mei, who was next to him, had already rushed up and fought with the centipede warrior.It has to be said that Mei''s close combat skills are indeed very powerful, and she deserves to be able to break through the name of the cavalry!It¡¯s just that Mei¡¯s attack is sharp, but it¡¯s not enough for a super fighter like a centipede warrior. Her attack will not cause any harm to the opponent at all. Even a few ferocious kicks, the opponent didn¡¯t even move. a bit. This made Mei somewhat unexpected. At this time, the centipede warrior grabbed her arm and punched her with his fist. Mei tried to struggle, but it didn''t help, and she closed her eyes subconsciously! boom! Cang Dang! There was a loud noise, and something seemed to hit the cargo box. Mei opened her eyes and found a huge dark green fist floating in front of her, she subconsciously turned her head to look, Su Zhan had already recovered energy and walked over. "Thank you!" Mei said in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, and walked towards the centipede warrior. Item 0078 The box goods dented in, and the centipede warrior lay on the ground unable to move. His physical fitness and strong resistance to fights were very strong, but being punched by the energy of the etheric lamp ring made him a little overwhelmed. 62 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 62 Seeing Su Zhan approaching, he struggled to get up, but failed to climb a few times.Suddenly, his body stood up on its own.No, not standing up, but floating up. Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand and pressed it on his body, and for a moment, the centipede warrior''s expression became painful and hideous. Mei was watching and knew what Su Zhan was doing. He is devouring the ability of centipede warriors! Click! After a while, the centipede warrior fell to the ground. Mei hurried over to get information from the centipede warrior, but before she spoke, she saw that the centipede warrior''s head was tilted, his eyes suddenly burst and he died. "Don''t waste your energy, go and support Colson and the others." Su Zhan had expected this a long time ago. The centipede fighters had some kind of equipment installed in their eyes. The clairvoyance could see what he was seeing through the centipede fighters'' eyes, and it could also be activated by remote control, so as to avoid leaking. The wind! When Su Zhan and May came to Colson and the others, the situation here was not too optimistic.Coleson appeared to be injured and leaned on the cargo box aside.And Michael dealt with two centipede warriors one by one, outnumbered, and precarious. "You go see how Colson is doing!" Su Zhan yelled at Mei, and then waved his arms, and two ropes instantly appeared and wrapped around the centipede warrior''s body and flew out directly. Taking a look at the embarrassed Michael, Su Zhan nodded towards him, then turned and let the two centipede warriors violently collide with each other in the air. One, two... After several consecutive hits, the two centipede fighters had already hit and turned around. Slowly he was dragged back by Su Zhan and drew in front of him. With both hands stretched out, the swallowing ability was activated. The abilities of the two centipede fighters were swallowed in an instant, and after swallowing the centipede virus three times in a row, Su Zhan was slightly uncomfortable. "Are you OK?" Coleson and others came over and asked with concern. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay, I may need to take a break." "Then you stay and rest, let''s see if we can find any clues." Colson said something, and then left with May and Michael quickly. Su Zhan walked to the cargo box next to him and sat down. The two centipede fighters were already dead. "The system, why doesn''t it seem to be right? I only swallowed three. I shouldn''t have a reaction. Why do I feel very uncomfortable now?" Su Zhan frowned and asked at the system. He could feel the sensation of his body rolling extremely fast, which made him a little sick and very, very uncomfortable! "The centipede virus is based on a variant of the Extremis Virus. It is mixed with multiple elements. It is somewhat repellent to the Extremis Virus in your body, or the process of fusion is not smooth. This has nothing to do with the ability you swallowed, but Because of the origin of the Extremis Virus and the Centipede Virus! But you don¡¯t have to worry, your body is automatically adjusting and fusing the two viruses without any danger." The systematic answer let Su Zhan breathe a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, the fusion of centipede virus and extremis virus will have such a problem. If the fusion is successful, the effect will definitely be stronger, right? Thinking about it, Su Zhan felt his head a little heavy and a little drowsy.He stood up laboriously, ready to leave the factory.Anyway, Coleson and the others should not be in any danger, and there will be no gain. If I fainted here, it would be too shameful. Leaving the factory, the breeze blowing outside made Su Zhan sober a lot. The thought of lethargy is due to the natural reaction of the body''s fusion, and it cannot be held back by willpower. "I have something to do, leave first, and look back for you." Su Zhan said something on the walkie-talkie and flew away quickly. In the end, he didn''t know where he flew before landing. There happened to be a hotel nearby and went straight in. After opening the room, Su Zhan lay down directly, then... lost his will. Su Zhan felt like he had a dream, in which his body had changed, a change that was difficult to speak, but he could feel full of power!I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan slowly woke up. Outside, night fell, and it was extremely dark. The room was a little dim. He got up and turned on the lights. Su Zhan looked at his phone and found that it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.Can you sleep for six or seven hours?Feeling the condition of his body, even if he doesn''t do anything, he can feel that his strength has increased a lot.With a thought, the body turned into magma. Almost instantly, the room was filled with sultry heat by this heat wave! Su Zhan even found that the wooden bedside table showed signs of burning. "It seems that the power after fusion has at least doubled!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then checked the phone record. Skye, Coleson, several missed calls. Su Zhan instantly remembered that they were probably in trouble. "Where are you?" Su Zhan called Skye back, and Skye''s tone was slightly heavy. "Where are you? Something happened!" "I know, I will go back now!" Once you hear this tone, you will know how far things are going.Su Zhan didn''t check out either, opened the window and flew away. When Su Zhan returned to the plane, May, Skye, Simmons, and Fitz all looked a little ugly. "Su Zhan, Coleson was taken away, and Michael is probably... also dead." Seeing Su Zhan, Skye couldn''t help but whisper. "Sure enough it has happened..." Su Zhan sighed in his heart, but he was not too nervous. He knew where Coleson was caught, and knew that Coleson knew why he was "resurrected" because of this. After all, he was stabbed to death by Loki during the New York Battle.As for Michael, he did not die, but was transformed into a death fighter by the centipede warrior organization. Of course, there were some twists and turns during this period, but after all, the result was good. As for the twists and turns, you can be avoided outside! "Don''t be downcast, they will be fine!" Su Zhan said in a loud voice. "Are you sure?" Skye asked. Su Zhan nodded, pointed his head and smiled and said, "Of course, I''m pretty sure, because I can see it clearly!" When he said this, everyone remembered that Su Zhan''s ability to predict the future... trying to understand this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and their emotions gradually rose. Item 0079 "You just said that they will be fine? Means, Michael is fine?" Skye, who calmed down, suddenly thought of what Su Zhan had just said, and hurriedly asked. 63 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 63 Su Zhan nodded: "At least he didn''t die, but...it''s also a blessing or curse if it''s bad." "Didn''t you die? That''s good. The clairvoyant previously caught Michael''s son and threatened Michael and told him to hand Coleson to them. We had planned it, but we didn''t expect the other party to be too cunning. There was an explosion. We thought Michael had..." Skye couldn''t say anything. "It has been wiped out by the ashes and smoke?" Su Zhan continued with her words: "If it is an ordinary person, maybe, but Michael has used the centipede virus. Although the centipede virus is not as good as the extremis virus, it has a super recovery ability. , But you can never die." "That''s good, do you know where they are now? Let''s rescue them quickly." Skye asked, and the others looked at Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan hesitated for a moment, and said: "I probably know where Colson is, I will be responsible for finding him. As for Michael, I don''t know where he is, but I can guarantee that he is not in danger and will come back in the future. Yes. It''s just...may experience some things, but I think he still needs to go through these things, at least...no harm." If nothing else, maybe Mike has already become disabled by this time?Now that things have happened, let''s go with the flow. Now save him, isn''t his pain in vain? "Trust me, I will bring Coleson back." Su Zhan said solemnly towards them. His words gave everyone a sense of relief, making them involuntarily convinced that Su Zhan would definitely do what he said. Seeing that their mood improved, Su Zhan left, ready to go to Coelson. Coleson is different from Michael. He was arrested because the other party wanted to know the secret of Coleson''s resurrection, so although he would be tortured, it was mainly spiritual.What''s more, he wants to get the answer himself! ... ... An abandoned town. It was built in the 1940s for nuclear testing, but after the project was stopped, it was abandoned.Desolate, no grass, surrounded by endless desert, as if it has been forgotten by the world. Coulson was locked here. Tormented by Edison''s wave, he tried to defeat Coleson''s will, Coleson talked and laughed happily, and never gave in.It''s just that things have changed a bit beyond Coleson''s imagination. A woman, Lena. Suddenly appeared, at the same time Edison Bo received a call from Clairvoyance. During the conversation, Edison Bo suddenly died, poisoned to death. Clairvoyance lets Rena take its place, letting her find another way to figure out the mystery of Coleson''s resurrection. Lena is a smart and attractive woman. She knows how to use words and the "holes" in people''s hearts to achieve goals. She let go of Coleson, poured water on him, and talked to him like a friend. Coulson''s will was firm, but Rena''s instigation made him gradually change his mind.He should be dead, but he is still alive, and has an almost beautiful memory of healing, but his heart is a little shaken, he suspects this is not true, and wants to know if he really died and why he lived. Up? Under the instigation of Lena, Coleson finally lay on the machine that can stimulate memory! His memory gradually changed, massage?Island?The original healing memory was changed and turned into an operating room. His head was opened, and a machine was working fast on his head, stimulating his brain nerves to stay awake.The kind of pain made him unbearable, he shouted, begging the other party to kill him, don''t let him live, don''t let him suffer this kind of pain. Lena had been watching Coleson by the side, listening to his painful shouts, listening to his muttering muttering...taking the opportunity to record the information she wanted. Suddenly, Rena felt a palpitating heart, as if some danger was coming. This feeling was abrupt, but Lena believed it very much.Taking a look at Coleson, Lena turned and left. As soon as she walked out of the room, Rena stopped subconsciously... She saw someone, someone she didn''t want to see, but was afraid to see. "Beautiful flower girl, we meet again." Su Zhan looked at Lena with a smile, Lena barely showed a smile, but it was extremely ugly. "It looks like you haven''t seen the true face of clairvoyance. But it doesn''t matter. I said last time...I will give you time and give you a chance. Now, this sentence is still valid." Su Zhan said with a smile. . "Why... why?" Reina asked inexplicably. "Why did I let you off over and over again? Although your complexion is a bit dark, you have a different charm. Maybe it''s because I like you? Appreciate you?" Su Zhan looked at Lena. Although Lena is black, The complexion is not so completely dark, and she is not pretty at first glance, but her character or temperament has a different charm after being exposed for a long time. The most important thing is that Su Zhan knows that she is actually not an absolute bad person. In this world, the distinction between good and bad is not so clear, it just depends on who stands up for the righteousness. A girl who is capable, attractive, and not bad. The most important thing is that there is no threat to yourself, nor to people around you, so why not let her go? Although she is just an ordinary person, in fact, she has another identity. Lena was gone, although she didn''t believe that Su Zhan really took a fancy to herself to let her go, but at least she was still alive.After Lena left, Su Zhan entered the room and saw Coleson lying on the machine in pain. "OK OK." Su Zhan put him down and comforted the painful and excited Coleson.Coulson gradually calmed down and opened his eyes to look at Su Zhan. "Why bother? Some memories are not so important. I don''t know, it will be easier than knowing." Su Zhan sighed. Coleson shook his head weakly, his eyes firm: "At least...I know what happened!" Shaking his head, Su Zhan assisted Coleson to walk out of the room, release energy to wrap him, and then soared into the air and left the town. Item 0080 Although Su Zhan promised to bring Colson back, no one thought it would be so fast.I went out and brought Colson back when I came back. Although Coleson didn''t seem to be very good, they were all minor injuries, and they were fine after simple treatment.In contrast, the mental shock may be stronger, but anyway, Coleson returned safely and everyone was relieved. Coleson also knew that Michael was not dead, and followed to investigate his whereabouts, but unfortunately... but there was no news. "Are you going back to the base?" Skye came to Su Zhan and asked softly. Su Zhan nodded: "Well, there is nothing wrong with me here. I''ll go back to the base and build the base as soon as possible. However, I still have something to do before I go back!" "What''s the matter?" Skye asked curiously. "I had dinner with a woman. I just checked. There is a restaurant that is very good. I just don¡¯t know that the beauty is not admiring, so I will have a candlelight dinner with me!" Su Zhan looked at Skye and smiled. Said. Skye smiled, smiling happily."I think she would definitely be willing, if... there is something else after the candlelight dinner, she might be willing too!" "Is this a hint?" Su Zhan put his arms around Skye''s waist and asked softly. Skye shook his head, drew a circle around Su Zhan''s body, and said with a grin: "My dear, this is not a suggestion, this is an explicit statement!" "Well, it seems that if there are no other activities after the candlelight dinner, then I am too confused about the style." I don''t know if she painted it or why, Su Zhan really feels itchy now. Think about it, Skye is his nominal girlfriend, and he is the one who has been together the longest and has the deepest affection. It is precisely because of this that Su Zhan is also restraining himself, not wanting to be so hasty the first time.But now it seems...some things are better to be simple and neat! What do you say? When there is a flower fold, you need to fold it, don''t wait for the flowerless branch to be folded! ... 64 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 64 ... "Why did you bring me here? It doesn''t seem to be a restaurant, right?" Su Zhan took Skye and left the base. This was the first time Skye had come down to the street in a non-mission situation after becoming an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D. During this period of time in S.H.I.E.L.D., Skye was not investigating his parents, or his background, or he went on missions with him. He really hadn''t come out alone. "Of course it''s not a restaurant, isn''t it written? Clothing store!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Skye wondered: "Of course I know this is a clothing store, but what did you bring me here for?" "Of course I came here to buy clothes. Although you usually wear beautiful clothes, we will have a date and a candlelight dinner. Shouldn''t we dress up more beautifully? Not to mention... after dinner. Activities, so..." Su Zhan explained with a smile. Skye understood it instantly, interrupted him and said, "So, in order to leave an unforgettable memory, let''s go in and pick clothes." Seeing anxious and happy Skye pull his arm in, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile slightly. In the clothing store, there was a dazzling array of high-end dresses, and the staff were all highly qualified. They did not neglect Su Zhan and Skye because they were wearing ordinary clothes. They introduced the clothes professionally. "It''s all so beautiful, my dear, what do you think of this one?" Skye asked Su Zhan with a red evening gown. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "It''s not bad, it''s beautiful, but I don''t think red is in line with your temperament. Black or purple should be better!" "Yeah" Skye nodded, satisfied and pleased with Su Zhan''s answer. He is not perfunctory, but understands himself. A woman can find a man who understands herself. Is there anything happier than this? "How about this one?" Su Zhan took a black wiping tight evening gown, Skye compared it and liked it very much."Go try it." Seeing Skye''s satisfaction, Su Zhan looked forward to the effect she wore on her body. Skye entered the fitting room, and Su Zhan waited outside for almost five minutes before hearing Skye''s voice come out. "Honey, you... can you come in and help me?" "Of course, this is my pleasure!" Su Zhan responded with a smile and entered the fitting room. There was not much space inside, and Skye turned his back to him, with his white back exposed, and the zipper was not closed. "I''ll help you!" Su Zhanzhan helped Skye pull the zipper behind her. At the moment when he pulled it up, he clearly felt Skye''s inhalation."What''s wrong? Is the clothes too small and tight?" "No...nothing." Sky shook his head and turned around, Su Zhan instantly understood why she inhaled. It is true that the clothes are a little tight, but they are not tight overall, but the upper circumference is a little tight. "What are you laughing at?" Skye asked angrily when he found Su Zhan staring at him and laughing. "It¡¯s nothing, I just laughed at my girlfriend¡¯s good figure. The designer of this dress must have never thought that someone with such a good figure would wear it. Otherwise, he would definitely design the size to be reasonable. Okay, if Change one if it¡¯s uncomfortable." "It''s not uncomfortable, and it''s beautiful, don''t you like it?" "Like it!" "Then this one!" "Well, listen to you, I remember there is a shawl out there, which is just a match." This dress is really beautiful, especially when worn on Skye''s body is full of charm.It''s just that it''s a little bit cool, perfect with a shawl.As for when the dinner is over, when there is no one else, just take off the shawl. Su Zhan is very stingy, his own woman, naturally only when he can think of her the most beautiful. Out of the fitting room, I bought the dress and shawl directly and put it on. Then walked out of the clothing store and went to the restaurant. At this time, Skye is completely different from before. It can be said that the rate of turning back is quite high along the way, and Skye has been holding Su Zhan¡¯s arm with a face of happiness, that kind of eyes are only you, no one else¡¯s feeling, so Su Zhan His vanity was greatly satisfied. "Why is there no one?" When the two came to the restaurant, Skye found that there were no other guests in the restaurant. After subconsciously speaking, he instantly reacted to Su Zhan''s triumphant smile. "You won''t wrap up everything here, do you?" "Yes, every woman should have a similar illusion in her heart? As your boyfriend, your man, I feel I have an obligation to give you a perfect date!" Chapter 0081 The Difference Between Girls And Women Elegant environment, romantic atmosphere. Su Zhan sat down with Skye face to face, the lights in the dining room dimmed instantly, and the candlelight on the table flickered, reflecting Skye to make her look more moving.Especially the corner of the mouth that has not been put down, the kind of happiness and sweetness makes people can''t help but feel happy. The melodious violin sounded and the sound of the piano was cheerful and melodious. Romantic candlelight dinner, beautiful violin. Men and women who love each other. This dinner can be said to be quite perfect. Occasionally, my eyes met and my heart smiled like a sharp smile, and more than an hour passed unconsciously. "My dear, are you still satisfied?" Su Zhan left the restaurant holding Skye''s waist, and whispered to Skye who was completely leaning on him like a koala. Skye nodded heavily. She couldn''t think of anything more satisfying. This memory... she will never forget it. "Then let''s move to the next environment?" Su Zhan smiled and tightened her waist slightly. "Well, I listen to you." Skye''s pretty face flushed slightly and became hot, and he obediently responded. There is a nice hotel near the restaurant. The two came to the hotel to open a room and took the elevator.As soon as the elevator door was closed, the two approached each other as if they had a heart, and kissed fiercely. "Ding!" The elevator door opened, but the emotions of the two were already ignited. They found their room with one heart and two, opened the door and rushed in."Bang!" Su Zhan''s foot lightly hooked the door and closed it. Su Zhan''s shawl was still to the side, and the two clung to each other, as if they didn''t even want to have a little time to separate, just like a Siamese baby, they eagerly took off their clothes and lay down. Seeing Skye, who had a pink complexion and sentimental eyes, Su Zhan''s gaze slowly moved down, as if the king was examining his own territory, he carefully looked at every inch of the place.Skye couldn''t bear the hot gaze, and closed his eyes nervously. Suddenly, she felt the big hot and gentle hand on her face, and immediately after she heard Su Zhanrou shouting her name.Skye opened his eyes subconsciously, but suddenly felt that it had begun... What is happiness? For Skye, being able to be with a man who he likes and likes himself is happiness.Perhaps because of her life experience, she lacks family care, and lacks a sense of security, and even feels that she is content. 65 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 65 Even if... I don''t know who the parents are, even if... what if there is no happy family? I have him, Su Zhan... he is my home! Skye slept very sweetly, and slept deeply... The hand was already holding Su Zhan''s neck, even in his sleep, he would not let go, for fear that Su Zhan would disappear as soon as he left. There was no light in the room, and it was a little dim. Su Zhan just looked at Skye up close, watching her smiling in her sleep. ... ... Skye stretched out his hand in a daze, feeling that no one was around, which made her startled and woke up instantly.Opening her eyes, Su Zhan was no longer there. She got up in a panic. She was about to call Su Zhan''s name, but she heard the sound of the door, and then saw Su Zhan walking in with things. "Where have you been?" Skye got up and threw himself directly into Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Go buy breakfast." "I thought... I thought..." Skye murmured. "I thought I was gone? How could it be possible. Although I may not be by your side every day, it is absolutely impossible for me to leave at this time." Su Zhan didn''t expect Skye to stick to himself so much. It seems that girls and women really It''s different.When Skye transformed, her dependence on herself could be said to have doubled! "Hmm." Sky nodded repeatedly from Su Zhan. "Are you still sleeping? If you don''t sleep, come and eat!" "Yeah." Skye replied happily like a worm, and did not go to wear clothes, so he and Su Zhan had breakfast in the living room.Although it was just a very ordinary breakfast, Skye seemed to be eating a big meal, very satisfying. "What are your plans today? Back to SHIELD or follow me?" Su Zhan asked. Skye thought for a while, and reluctantly said: "Of course I want to follow you, but...I''ll go back. I have found some clues. I hope I can investigate it as soon as possible, and then I can follow you forever! " "Also, I''ll take you back for a while." "Ok!" After eating breakfast and taking a rest, the two of them finished washing and getting dressed before leaving the hotel. Back to the S.H.I.E.L.D. spacecraft, everyone found that Skye seemed a little different, as if there was a very unique charm... When thinking of Su Zhan taking Skye away for the night, how could I know what happened. Coleson joked about Su Zhan, saying that he was injured, but you took Skye out for romance. Isn''t it a bit too much? Su Zhan just said something about this."Envy? I envy you to find a girlfriend, maybe it can comfort your wounded soul!" "If there is nothing wrong with you, take a break today. I''m back to the base. If you miss me, call me!" Su Zhan kissed Skye''s cheek and was about to leave. He happened to see Simmons when he turned around , There is a strange expression on her face, as if she is envious?Still... jealous? Su Zhan smiled at her, Simmons hurriedly put aside his expression and smiled at him. "you are pretty!" After Su Zhan left, Simmons came to Skye and couldn''t help but exclaimed. Skye smiled and said, "Is the clothes pretty?" "No, it''s not your clothes, it''s your temperament, and it''s more feminine..." Simmons thought for a while and said: "You are like a shiny gem now, dazzling." Skye smiled sweetly, and she could feel her own change. "This is the difference between a girl and a woman? Su Zhan, when will I become a woman?" Simmons subconsciously thought of the scenes of himself and Su Zhan, thought of him lying on his lap, thought of him and himself The conditions put forward... "Snee!" Su Zhan in flight suddenly sneezed."Strange, just separated, Skye missed me so soon?" Shaking his head, Su Zhan was about to accelerate, but suddenly he noticed a ray of light below his eyes, a familiar ray of light, which was the ray of light that flashed when the portal was opened. "Why did she come here?" Su Zhan was a little curious, changed the direction and flew over. Item 0082 "What about people?" After landing, Su Zhan found that the flash was gone. I looked around and found that this is an abandoned parking lot, surrounded by scrapped cars.Su Zhan was a little puzzled, Flash wasn''t in the base, so what did he come here suddenly? If it''s for the sake of privacy, you don''t have to choose to open the portal here? Su Zhan, who was puzzled, was about to call Flashing to ask, but suddenly he heard movement behind him, and when he turned his head, he noticed that Flashing was coming from behind him. "What are you doing here? Are you here to buy things?" Because the flashing can be transmitted, she is basically responsible for buying things, so Su Zhan asked this question. "Yes." Shining nodded and walked over. Su Zhan frowned slightly, feeling something wrong. Plain, the flashing reaction was too flat. In the past, I would definitely call BOSS when I saw the flashing. It is absolutely impossible for the reaction to be so flat like now. "and many more!" Su Zhan frowned and shouted, "Are you okay?" "Me? Of course I''m all right?" blinking said suspiciously. "No, you have something!" Her reaction more and more confirmed Su Zhan''s conjecture. Looking at her vigilantly, Su Zhan said with a sneer: "Although I am not sure if this is a phantom or mind control, I am sure that you are not flickering normally. So, No matter who you are, it¡¯s better to come out, otherwise let me find you, and I will let you know, what is the fate of the one who provokes me and provokes me!" "I''m curious, how did you tell?" The flashing expression suddenly changed, became more playful, and the tone of the voice was somewhat different. "mind control?" This should not be an illusion, it should be who controls the flicker. There are many people who know mind control, and Su Zhan couldn''t guess who would control the flicker for a while. "It''s very simple. Although you controlled the flicker, you are not her. Naturally, you don''t know our way of getting along." Su Zhan looked at her coldly and said slowly. "It turns out that this is the case. It seems that you are really familiar with it. You can tell the clue in just a few words." Flashing smiled softly, and then said: "Want to know who I am? Then follow along. Right!" 66 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 66 The voice fell, and the flicker suddenly released the portal. She glanced at Su Zhan, her eyes a little provocative. "Do you think I dare?" Su Zhan sneered, the other party made it clear that he was coming to him, even if the other party had any traps, he had to go. Jumping into the portal, the scenery in front of you suddenly changed. He appeared in a room with a stylish layout. On a soft leather sofa, a blonde woman was holding a wine glass and smiling at Su Zhan. Behind her stood a red-skinned man. Behind Su Zhan, the direction of the door was still leaning against a man. The long hair of the shawl, the eyes are blackened, and he is randomly playing with two short knives in his hand. It looks a bit non-mainstream and a bit cold! "Welcome to Hellfire!" The blonde woman raised her glass and said with a smile at Su Zhan. Hellfire Club? Su Zhan was slightly surprised. The Hellfire Club is considered to be a more famous and powerful organization among the mutants. It tried to coexist peacefully with humans and the mutant brothers conquered the earth with the X-Men, so that the mutants had different purposes to inform humans.The Hellfire Club can be regarded as an elite line, developing its own, not low-key, but not so high-key. Looking at the blond woman in white clothes, Su Zhan already knew who he was. Sweeping his eyes, Su Zhan said: "The White Queen, the Red Devil, that... is the journey?" "It seems that you know Hellfire well? That would be better. In fact, the purpose of my invitation is to hope you can join the Hellfire Club!" The White Queen said with a smile. Su Zhan pouted: "The person who controls me invites me? This kind of invitation is really sincere!" "No way, who doesn''t know that you Su Zhan is not easy to provoke, I don''t want to send someone to death like Magneto." The White Queen lazily fluffed her hair, pointed to the opposite sofa and said: "Sit down, I But there is no plan to do it with you!" "Really? Then you plan to use your mind to control me?" Su Zhan sneered, walked over and sat down. Just now, he felt a psychic power pouring into his brain, but he was blocked by the spiritual barrier of the lantern ring.Obviously, the White Queen just tried to control herself with her mind! "I''m just trying, although I know it''s unlikely to succeed!" The White Queen did not deny it, as if she had just done an unimportant little thing! "Let''s talk about it, what is the purpose of making me come here so much!" "Invite you to join the Hellfire Club!" "The reason? Although you will also recruit non-mutants, why did you invite me? The most important thing is...why should I join?" Su Zhan said lightly. "Actually, I have been paying attention to you since your ability to devour Fireman. At first I thought you were also a mutant, but then your ability to devour Fantastic Four Thunderbolt made me discover that you are not a mutant. Your ability is very good. Strong, terrible, and terrible enough to make everyone fear you and wish to destroy you. Only in this way can they guarantee their own safety. The reason why you are so stable now is because of your strength and on the other Because of the method. However, it is only now. When everyone finds out your strength, naturally someone will do it. For example... Magneto!" The White Queen''s words made Su Zhan slightly curled his lips. Of course he knew this. A person who can devour other people''s abilities would definitely make everyone afraid and afraid. If you change to yourself, if you have a chance or have a certainty, you will also destroy it. .However, Su Zhan is not worried. "So what? My strength is not so easy to figure out!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, I believe you will get stronger and stronger. Because of this, I want you to join the Hellfire Club. I can help you reduce the trouble and can help you." The White Queen said seriously: " I can help you find what kind of abilities you need. Trust me, as long as I help you, you can become stronger in a short time!" "It sounds good, but there is no free lunch in this world. What do I have to pay for you to help me?" Su Zhan asked. The White Queen shook her head and said: "No, you don''t need to pay anything, as long as you ensure the safety and development of Hellfire after you become stronger, it is enough... This is just a matter of effort for you, isn''t it?" Chapter 0083 Who Can''t Mind Control? "Hellfire still needs help and protection from others?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly, and the conditions given by the White Queen seemed very good, even selfless.With the resources of the Hellfire Club, she can get whatever abilities she needs, and she doesn''t need to come forward on her own, reducing a lot of trouble.And what I have to do is to extend a helping hand when the Hellfire Club is in trouble. At first glance, it seems that I have taken a big advantage. Actually? The White Queen is not a simple woman. Without the Black Emperor Xiao, she alone supported the Hellfire Club. Instead of letting it decline, she developed very well. This shows her means and ability! "It''s not easy for a woman to support such a big club. I''m very tired...Of course I hope I can get help." The White Queen sighed and said: "But if you have you, it will be different, although the initial stage may bring some Trouble, but as long as your strength becomes stronger, no one will dare to provoke you, and as a club for your help, I think...you shouldn''t treat you badly, right?" "Very adventurous decision!" Su Zhan admired her a little bit. No matter if she said it was true or false, she would definitely have to bear pressure from all quarters. If others didn''t say it, Magneto would definitely bear the brunt, right? "So, did you agree to join?" The White Queen asked happily. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "No, I''m not interested in joining." "Why?" The White Queen is a little puzzled. The conditions she has given are already very good, right?How could he not agree to help him solve problems and improve his strength? "Because your so-called conditions, or benefits, are not attractive to me at all, and... I don''t need a woman''s protection. If anyone wants to trouble me, then come? I will let them know to do so. What are the consequences of this! As for ability? I have my own channels and I don¡¯t need your help!" Su Zhan stood up slowly as he spoke, glanced at the flickering that had been standing aside, and asked the White Queen: "Can you release your control?" The White Queen shrugged, the flicker returned to normal in an instant, and looked around suspiciously."BOSS? Are you here? What place is this?" "I''ll tell you later." Su Zhan shook his head, and then slowly said: "There is an old Chinese saying that business is not righteous and righteous. Although there is no cooperation, I think... you should be happy to respect me a glass of bar?" When the White Queen was about to speak, she suddenly realized that Su Zhan''s eyeballs turned black. At that moment, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She subconsciously prepared to become diamonds, but she suddenly lost her mind.She stood up, poured a glass of wine for Su Zhan and walked to him. "That''s it? There seems to be no sincerity. I heard that there is a very interesting way to drink, how about you put the wine in your mouth and feed it to me?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "you wanna die?" When Su Zhan''s words fell, the Red Devil instantly became angry. How dare you let the White Queen give you wine with her mouth?You are an insult to the White Queen!With a roar, the Red Devil suddenly disappeared, and then instantly appeared behind Su Zhan. At the same time, the journey leaning aside also moved. The Red Devil was about to start his hand, but suddenly he saw Su Zhan waving his hand towards the back. In an instant, a strong wind swept him and directly blew him to the ground, but the Red Devil reacted very quickly. Disappeared, then reappeared from the side. "Lie down for me!" As soon as the Red Devil appeared, a huge hammer appeared on top of his head and hit it directly. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the Red Devil was directly smashed on the ground, followed by the hammer and instantly turned into a cage, trapping the Red Devil.The Red Devil teleported continuously, only to find that he could not get out, as if trapped in this cage, which made him extremely panic. He had not encountered such a situation before, and was able to trap his teleportation. . The red devil¡¯s teleportation is different from other people¡¯s. It is similar to the flashing ability, but the difference is that the flashing is a portal that directly opens the space-time portal, while the red devil teleports to a special space first, a bit like a transit station. , And then teleport to other places to achieve the effect of teleport. He can still reach the transfer station now, but when he comes out he is still in place, as if other places are blocked... Su Zhan turned around and looked at Zhengtu. He was going to rush over to do something, but the flashing beside him is not vegetarian. Although he hasn''t figured out the situation yet, it is obvious that he has to do it. The teleportation crystal was thrown out, and the flickering flashed around the journey, appearing next to him for a while, kicking the journey into the portal and then appearing elsewhere.Journey does not have any special abilities. Simply put, it is super endurance, strength, physical strength, etc., similar to Captain America, they are all close combat characters, seem to have a certain perception ability, but have no effect on flashing. The flashing action is too fast. This is also thanks to Blink''s exercise during this period of time. If she hadn''t battled with Su, her ability would definitely not be so strong. 67 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 67 "So, what do you think of my proposal just now?" Su Zhan turned to look at the White Queen. "it is good!" The White Queen responded, took a sip from the glass, and then approached Su Zhan and kissed him.Feeling the wine flowing into his mouth, Su Zhan stretched out his hand and squeezed her waist, then laughed triumphantly. "You...you can even mind control?" The white queen''s expression changed slightly, she seemed to wake up from her mind control, stepped back two steps, her body changed abruptly, and she instantly turned into a sparkling diamond. "Thank you for your hospitality, the wine is great!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and greeted the flicker. In an instant, the portal opened behind him.Su Zhan turned and came to the portal, turned to look at the hesitation, the angry White Queen said with a chuckle: "Friendly reminder, if you control the people next to me next time, it will be more than just feeding. Don''t give me a chance to devour you and your people!" After speaking, Su Zhan and Flashing entered the portal and disappeared. The journey got up from the ground in embarrassment, and the cage of the Red Devil disappeared. The two instantly came to the White Queen. The Red Devil said angrily: "Should I catch them back?" "Did you catch it back?" The White Queen asked faintly, and the Red Devil was speechless for a moment. Chapter 0084 The White Queen''s Interest "Unexpectedly, he would also be mind-controlled. This time it was my carelessness. It can be seen that he did this only to retaliate for my control of flashing, and it is also a warning." The White Queen''s tone was very flat. The Red Devil is very different. Why is she not angry at all when she is so humiliated by Su Zhan?Even if Su Zhan''s strength is not weak, it is not enough to make the White Queen jealous, right? What makes the Red Devil even more confusing is that the White Queen seems to be smiling, as if satisfied? "Pay attention to Magneto King''s situation, and if he is unfavorable to Su Zhan, notify me immediately." The White Queen ignored the inexplicable Red Devil and whispered. "Yes." The Red Devil responded, and then followed Zhengtu out. The White Queen walked back to the sofa and sat down, withdrew from the diamond effect, and reached out to touch her lips. "Su Zhan, I am more and more interested in you now. I really want to know where you can grow to. So, before that, I will help you solve some troubles, hope... you don''t let me Disappointment!" The White Queen murmured to herself, but Su Zhan had already appeared in a remote place with Flashing. "BOSS, what the hell is going on? Who are they?" Shining couldn''t help but curiously asked. "Hellfire Club, have you heard of it?" Su Zhan asked. Flashing nodded: "I''ve heard it, it seems to be a power of mutants. Just now, was it the Hellfire Club? Why are we where?" "The blonde woman was called the White Queen just now, she has telepathy and mind control abilities. After the second mutation, she has the ability to diamondize her body. In addition, the red-skinned woman is called the Red Devil, and her ability is similar to yours. Transfer department. As for the guy you dealt with is called Zhengtu! Don¡¯t look at him as if he has no special abilities, he is actually a master of fighting and strategy!" Su Zhan briefly introduced the three people, and then said: "As for us Why are you there because you are controlled by the White Queen. Think about it, what were you doing before? Why were you controlled?" Flashing and shook his head: "I don''t know, I came out to buy things, and then... then I don''t know, and then just now!" "It seems that the White Queen has really paid attention to me for a long time. She should know my movements, know that I am back from S.H.I. Zhanhui found the flicker because she opened the light of the portal, which was obviously intentional. I should have calculated that I was flying over there, and I would definitely notice the flicker. It''s all calculations! Even if the White Queen did this to cooperate with herself and invite herself to join Hellfire, Su Zhan still felt uncomfortable. This could be regarded as a force to show off the strength of the White Queen. It''s better not to provoke such a calculated woman, although... the wine tasted just now really good! "I haven''t bought the things yet? Let''s go, go and buy the things and then let''s go back." Su Zhan said softly as he watched the blinking still somewhat blankly. "Yeah." Flashing nodded. After buying things together and returning to the base, Su Zhan worked together. ... ... After a few days, Su Zhan stayed in Ji and did not go out. During the day, he followed the construction of the base together, and absorbed the ether particles at night, and it was very calm. There was no movement from Magneto, and no one was sent to find him.Hellfire is also very quiet, as if nothing happened before. Even S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn''t been tasked for a few days, as if the world has suddenly changed. Although I know that this world can never be peaceful, but such calm days are not bad.At least let Su Zhan work steadily for a few days, and the progress of construction is very good. But this peaceful life will soon end, because the copy has been refreshed.After the system upgrade, the copy refresh time was shortened to fifteen days, and the retention time was extended to seven days.The third dungeon plane has also begun. Regarding the choice of the dungeon plane, Su Zhan has considered it. In the DC world, he is more familiar with the two planes of Arrow and Flash. At the same time, they can also interact with each other because of the same DC world. From the timeline of his analysis, the closest to the plane of Green Lantern should be Green Arrow.When the Flash was born, the Green Arrow had already been active in the Star City for a while, and the news I saw in the plane of the Green Lantern, the Green Arrow Oliver Quinn was still in a state of''death'', which means did not return. Therefore, the choice of the new copy is naturally Arrow. One reason for choosing this plane is because of Felice.The second is because the energy rewards given by the mission can upgrade the system. By the way, Arrow''s fighting ability is still quite strong, and he is weak in this respect.So you can take advantage of this opportunity to improve your ability in this area! "Dungeon Selection: Green Arrow" "Do you want to enter?" As soon as Su Zhan set the third plane, the system directly heard a prompt sound. "enter!" After the words fell, the scene in front of Su Zhan had changed. Speaking of it, he was a little curious that this system sent himself to the dungeon. His feeling was not strong, and the surrounding scene seemed to change instantly. . Star City, some street corner. Su Zhan slowly walked on the street. Every superhero has its own territory, or protection range, such as the Star City of Arrow, the Central City of Flash, the Waterfront City of Green Lantern, or the metropolis of Superman.Of course, there is the rich and handsome Batman in Gotham City! Star City is not particularly prosperous, and it is a city with a large gap between rich and poor.The rich are very rich, while the poor are getting poorer and poorer. It is easy to feel the status quo in this city when walking on the street. "Oliver Quinn is still alive..." "The missing billionaire reappears in the world." As he walked, Su Zhan suddenly heard the TV sound coming from a nearby store, turned his head and took a look, the news on the TV was reporting about Oliver Quinn.It seems that Arrow has just returned to Star City. "I didn''t expect this bastard to be alive. I really got lucky!" Someone next to Su Zhan murmured and turned away angrily. Su Zhan shrugged. It seems that Oliver Quinn is really unpopular...Yes, this rich man, the Playboy, was an out-and-out dude before he became the Arrow! Item 0085 "Task release." "Main task: Help Arrow protect Star City." 68 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 68 "Secondary Mission 1: Cooperate with Arrow to perform the mission more than once!" "Second task: friendship with Arrow reaches more than 50%!" "Plot mission: the birth of the Justice League, leading the formation of the Justice League." "Friendliness is on..." The series of prompts made Su Zhan a little surprised. It was normal to release the mission, but it seemed a little different this time."System, what is the friendliness?" "Friendly degree, as the name implies, is the degree of friendly relations. The higher the degree of friendship, the better the relationship and the more trustworthy it is. At the same time, the degree of friendship reaches 80% or more to open the fighting arena." "What is the fighting field? It seems that after you upgrade, you will have more and more functions." Su Zhan sighed. "The fighting arena, the fighting arena, where 80% of the people who are friendly can appear in the fighting arena, and the host can compete with him and fight." "Well, this introduction is really official. In general, it will be beneficial to increase the friendliness. Opening the fighting arena is equivalent to an additional training ground, right? This is pretty good. You can often learn and improve yourself. The combat ability. By the way, is this friendship only available on the dungeon plane, or is it also available in the main world?" "Both!" "That''s it? It seems that the friendliness was activated because the third dungeon was turned on, right? However, this quest is a bit unreasonable? That''s it for the main and side quests. What the hell is the plot quest? Leading the formation of the Justice League? Why is there no copy of the Green Lantern before? Also, I only stayed for seven days. How can the Justice League be formed in seven days? Isn''t this a trouble?" Su Zhan complained depressed. "Plot missions refer to joint missions launched on different planes in the same world, with no time limit!" the system explained. "There is no time limit? This is almost the same!" Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief. Although there is no penalty for mission failure, there is no reward for failing to complete the mission. There is no time limit, so there is no need to worry. So, in general, the main and side tasks need to be completed as soon as possible.But in the meantime, Su Zhan is going to see Felice in the coastal city to make sure she is still there and there is no problem.In this way, when I turn around and leave, I can safely erase the plane of Green Lantern and open a new plane. As long as the time axis is connected, one DC plane is sufficient. Su Zhan bought a map at the newsstand on the street and found the location and direction of Haibin City. Then, the energy of the lamp ring was released, and he rose into the sky and sprinted towards Haibin City. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to come to the seaside city and find Felice''s home among many high-rise buildings. Slowly floated to the balcony and fell down, pushing aside the balcony. There was no one in the house. Felice should be in the company at this time, right?Su Zhan thought for a while, took out the phone and called Feilisi. "Hello, this is Phyllis." The phone connected, and Phyllis'' voice came from inside. Apparently, she should have connected without seeing it? "Hello, I am Su Zhan." Su Zhan deliberately said in the same tone. "Ah..." Phyllis on the phone called out, followed by a rapid breathing."You finally called me. I called you several times but I couldn''t get through. I thought something was wrong with you." "Maybe the signal is bad, where are you?" "At the company! Are your affairs finished? When will you come back?" "You have to wait, but I sent something to your house." "What was delivered to my house?" "You''ll see it naturally when you go back. I still have something to do. Hang up first!" Su Zhan finished speaking and hung up the phone. Feilisi put down the phone and couldn''t help but wonder what exactly Su Zhan gave."No, I''ll go back and have a look!" The curiosity in her heart is like cat scratching, so she can''t work quietly.Therefore, she simply put it down for the time being and went back to have a look first. Out of the company, drove home all the way. When she came to the door of the house, Felice found that there was nothing at the door, which made her very curious. Didn¡¯t you say something was delivered?Why not, I can''t... just send it to the house, right?She lives by herself, how did she get in when no one opened the door? and many more¡­¡­ Felice suddenly thought of a possibility, and hurriedly took out the key to open the door, then quickly pushed the door and walked in. "Su Zhan? Is it you? Are you back?" Felice shouted excitedly as soon as she entered. Su Zhan was sitting in the living room and heard Felice''s shout. Su Zhan was a little surprised: "How do you know that I am back?" "You really are back!" Seeing Su Zhan, Feilisi threw directly over with excitement, with great strength, and directly threw Su Zhan onto the sofa. "Well, I really like your strong welcome!" Su Zhan kissed her and said with a smile."I wanted to give you a surprise. I didn''t expect you to be so smart to guess that I was back." "I don''t know, it just feels like you are back!" Felice asked with a smile, "But, how did you get in?" "Did you forget that I can fly?" Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the balcony. Feilisi patted her head and said cutely: "Yes, I''m really stupid. By the way, you are coming back this time, are you still leaving?" "I won''t leave, but I should leave here occasionally. You know, I have special abilities, and I can be considered a superhero, so..." "I understand, I understand!" Phyllis nodded repeatedly. As long as the two places are not separated, it is normal to occasionally leave busy. "By the way, you asked me to help you choose a house. I have already found it. I will take you to see if I am satisfied." Phyllis suddenly remembered and said. Su Zhan shook his head apologetically: "Let''s see this later when I have time. I have something to deal with now. Are you going to be okay this week? If it''s okay, I will take you to a place?" "I can arrange it," Phyllis said. "That''s fine, then you can arrange it as soon as possible, and when you arrange it, let''s go!" Su Zhan is going to take her to Star City, on the one hand, it is a vacation, on the other hand, he will complete the task by the way.Anyway, Phyllis also knew her identity, which was not inconvenient. "Yeah!" Felice nodded, and quickly got up from Su Zhan and began to call to arrange the schedule. After half an hour, she was settled after the phone call, Su Zhan held her to the balcony, slowly floated into the air, and flew back in the direction of Star City. Chapter 0086 Oliver Quinn This is not the first time that Su Zhan has flew with Felice in her arms, but Felice is already excited. This feeling is completely two concepts from flying a plane."Where are we going?" Feilisi asked Su Zhan curiously. "Star City!" Su Zhan said, the energy of the lamp ring suddenly released around them, and then it turned into an airplane. Su Zhan sat with Felice, and Felice was surprised. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Variety. "Why are you going to Star City?" After watching curiously for a long time, Phyllis continued to ask. "I''m going to find someone, a superhero in Star City. This is my task. I can probably stay for a week, and I have other things to leave after a week." Su Zhan simply explained. Feilisi was a little bit disappointed when she heard that Su Zhan was going to leave a week later, but when she thought about it, she became happy again.Su Zhan has a task to do, but he still carries himself. Is this not enough to prove his position in his heart? 69 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 69 What''s more, which girl has no plot to worship heroes?Her boyfriend is a superhero, what else is she not satisfied with. Don¡¯t meet again, Phyllis wanted to tell Su Zhan if she had a stomach, the two of them talked with each other in a deep and affectionate way, until they came to the sky above the Star City and fell on a deserted open space, and then stopped. Down. Recovering the energy, Su Zhan hugged Phyllis and said, "Let''s find a hotel to stay in." "Yeah!" Phyllis nodded. The two then went to a more famous hotel in Star City to open a suite, and let the hotel get something to eat. It was almost noon after the two of them had eaten. Su Zhan sat lazily on the sofa, Phyllis leaned against her, feeling the warm sunshine and enjoying the quiet moment.Not knowing how long it took, Phyllis opened her mouth to break the silence. "My dear, didn''t you mean to find a superhero in Star City? When will you go?" Phyllis asked, raising her head. Su Zhan smiled and kissed, and said, "No hurry, tomorrow." "Is it because of me? If it''s because of me, you don''t have to do this. As long as I can be with you, I''m very satisfied. Although I miss you very much and want to be with you all the time, but...our time is still Isn''t it long? I would like to be the woman behind you!" Phyllis said softly. Felice¡¯s character is like this, she is sensible and understands what matters. In fact, Su Zhan is really going to accompany Felice for a day, and then go to Oliver Quinn. After all, seven days should be enough for him to complete the main and side tasks. But since Felice has said so, Su Zhan can still Say what. He gave a fierce kiss and said, "Well, the woman behind me, I will meet this superhero first, and I will be back soon..." "Go, honey!" Feilisi nodded in response, Su Zhan slowly got up and left the hotel. Oliver Quinn had just returned, and the first thing he did when he came back was to find Laurel, his ex-boyfriend.Speaking of it, Oliver Quinn did live up to the name of Playboy and Dude. When he went to sea five years ago, Oliver Quinn brought Laurel''s sister Sarah, and the two of them got together and ended up dying. It was sinking. Everyone was dead, so Oliver Quinn asked Laurel to apologize after returning. When he left after failure, he encountered an attack with Tommy, which was the reason that opened his path to Arrow. Speaking of which, Laurel was very beautiful, and later became the second-generation black canary. The first-generation black canary was her sister Sara, but no one knows it yet, it''s just an afterword. Su Zhan has no interest in Laurel, mainly because her relationship is too complicated. At the beginning, it was Oliver Quin''s girlfriend. Five years after Oliver Quinn''s''death'', she went with Oliver''s friend Tommy. Together, and then there was a bit of turmoil with Oliver. Although she was not with Oliver in the end, Su Zhan only liked the original products! At this time, Su Zhan was standing on the corner of the street with coffee in his hand, looking at the distance, a man and a woman leisurely. This man and woman are Oliver Quinn and Laurel. It seemed that the two were not having a good conversation. Laurel said something, then turned and left to go back to the law firm. When passing by a man, he said in dissatisfaction that this man is Tommy. A good friend of Oliver Quinn, a typical rich second generation. Tommy shrugged helplessly and walked towards Oliver Quinn, and then went to the nearby alley to pick up the car. Su Zhan did not follow, watching them enter the alley, then rushed into a van, followed by gunshots, and soon returned to calm, and the van drove out. Watching the van leave, Su Zhan just caught up. At first, his speed was very slow, and when there were no more people around, he flew directly and followed the van in the air.The van drove a long way around, and then drove into an abandoned factory. The car stopped, and a group of masked gunmen brought Oliver Quinn and Tommy in. Su Zhan looked up. A window above the factory was broken and his body floated slowly. Su Zhan followed the window and quickly saw Oliver Quinn tied to a chair while Tommy was lying next to him. On the ground. "Tsk tusk, this treatment is too bad, right?" Su Zhan shook his head secretly, but who made Oliver Quinn the protagonist, not to mention this group of people came to him, wanting to know whether his father also survived with him. "Oliver Quinn." The man wearing a mask that looked like a red skull punched Oliver Quinn and woke him up, then took the electric baton in his hand and asked in a deep voice: "Oliver Quinn, your father was in the accident Have you survived?" Oliver Quinn woke up and looked around calmly, observing the opponent''s number and equipment.The man with the red skull mask was a little unhappy."I''m asking you something, you need to answer me, understand?" The electric baton was placed steeply on Oliver Quinn''s body, and the strong electric shock made Oliver Quinn scream. The man with the red skull mask bent over and looked at him: "Have he arrived at the desert island? Did he tell you anything?" He asked, while being shocked with electric batons. In pain, Oliver Quinn seemed to succumb. "Yes, he said, he said...I''m going to kill you!" Oliver Quinn glanced at Tommy, and after confirming that he was unconscious, he raised his head and looked at the red hole mask and said in a deep voice. "Are you going to start?" Su Zhan couldn''t help being interested, and wanted to see how well Oliver Quinn''s skill is! Chapter 0087 You Are The Green Lantern? Seeing Oliver Quinn''s fierce eyes, the man in the red hole mask smiled, haha, as if laughing at his overwhelming ability."Did you have hallucinations? You were chained to a chair..." "Really?" Oliver Quinn spread his hands slowly: "Now... not anymore!" "How... how is it possible?" The men in the red skull mask looked at Oliver Quin''s hands, a little unbelievable, and hurriedly prepared to do it.But Oliver Quinn''s reaction was quick. He picked up the chair and smashed it directly on him, then grabbed an electric baton and electrocuted another person. At this time, a person in the distance shot directly with a gun. Oliver Quinn pulled over and blocked him by himself. The bullets hit him one after another. When the shuttle was finished, Oliver Quinn ran abruptly. The man turned around and ran, Oliver Quinn chased him. "The action is fairly straightforward, and it is already very strong for an ordinary person, especially, what he is really good at is archery!" Su Zhiqi was slightly disappointed, although Oliver Quinn''s actions were simply and neat, but it was not enough. Su Zhan was satisfied. Maybe it''s because the opponent is too weak to play, right? Seeing Oliver Quinn had chased him up, Su Zhan thought for a while, and the etheric uniform suddenly covered his whole body, and then followed out. Outside, the gunfire was loud. Oliver Quinn''s physical fitness is still very strong, and the tracking movements look very pleasing to the eye, with a kind of parkour feeling.The movements are very sensitive. Soon, you chased me into the next factory again. The bullets were crackling in an endless stream. Oliver Quinn ran at extreme speed, suddenly jumped up and grabbed the iron rope hanging next to him, swinging in the air When he came to the person, he shot his gun directly, and then strangled him around his neck. "Don''t... don''t kill me..." The man reluctantly begged for mercy. Oliver Quinn shook his head with a firm attitude: "No... my secret cannot be known." "Crack." Oliver Quinn''s arm strained, twisting the man''s neck, and slowly lowering him. Turning around, he was about to go back to see the situation of his friend Tommy, but suddenly he found a man standing behind him, a man in a black uniform. This man looked young and did not wear a mask on his face. Handsome Asian face.At this moment, this face is showing a smile, while drinking coffee and looking at himself, it looks very weird! "I seem to have accidentally learned your secret, do you... want to kill me?" Seeing Oliver Quinn''s surprised gaze, Su Zhan asked with interest. "who are you?" Oliver Quinn looked at him vigilantly. This person appeared so suddenly that he didn''t even notice that he appeared behind him, and it seemed...that he was not in the same group as the masked men. "Want to know who I am? Very simple, as long as you can beat me, I will tell you!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hands, put his fingers together, and hooked towards him. 70 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 70 Oliver Quinn knows who this person is, but since he wants to do it, let''s fight!With a low growl, Oliver Quinn rushed directly up, with a fast speed and a very clean movement. Su Zhan held coffee in one hand and resisted with the other. He didn''t use any abilities. After all, although Oliver Quinn was great, he was just an ordinary person. Using abilities was to bully him.What''s more, Su Zhan''s purpose is also to increase his close combat ability! Oliver Quinn¡¯s strength is very strong, his moves are fast, very tricky, it¡¯s exactly the kind of fighting technique, Su Zhan¡¯s physical strength is stronger than Oliver Quinn¡¯s, and he reacts quickly, but there is something The feeling of being difficult to fight, as if it would be defeated after a few tricks. This made Su Zhan very surprised. That''s it, this is the close combat ability he wants. "boom!" Su Zhan punched Oliver Quinn. Su Zhan didn''t move. Oliver Quinn stepped back after being shaken, his fist was aching, and he couldn''t help but dance his fingers to relieve the pain.He looked at Su Zhan in surprise, a little surprised by Su Zhan''s physical strength and strength.Su Zhan slowly walked to the side, put the coffee down, then walked back and said excitedly: "Come on, continue!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The two struggled together again, this time it can be said to be fistful, Su Zhan tried to take the initiative to attack, but Oliver Quinn''s experience was still richer than him, and he resolved them one by one... Su Zhan became more excited as he grew older. In the end he completely gave up his defense and switched to an injury-for-injury style of play. After a few punches, a painful look appeared on Oliver Quin''s face! "Stop, stop playing!" Su Zhan suddenly called to stop, but Oliver Quinn became angry and rushed up again without paying attention.Su Zhan shook his head. A dark green transparent cell suddenly appeared next to Oliver Quinn. It appeared very suddenly. Oliver Quinn slammed into it and bounced back. He looked at the cell with some surprise, and slammed it hard, but it was a pity that the cell was unbreakable. Su Zhan turned around to get his coffee, and then bent down and sat down. The moment he sat down, a huge sofa appeared below, just to catch Su Zhan.With his legs crossed and drinking coffee, Su Zhan looked at Oliver Quinn quietly. After a moment, Oliver Quinn stopped. "Calm down? Then listen to me. My name is Su Zhan, from Binhai City. If you pay attention to the news, you might have heard a name..." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Green Lantern?" Oliver Quinn said suddenly. "It seems that you have heard it before, so I will explain it to the point of saving. I came to you with no other meaning. I just want to get to know you. Now it seems that I haven''t even made a trip in vain. You should still have There are many things to deal with, so...when you are done, come to me if you are interested. I think...you should know how to find me." Su Zhan smiled and said, the cell next to Oliver Quinn suddenly disappeared. When he was surprised, he suddenly realized that Su Zhan had disappeared. "Green Lantern, Su Zhan!" Oliver Quinn murmured a word, and then went back quickly. His friend Tommy was still waiting for him. What''s more, he was kidnapped and killed. The police will definitely come to the door. Explain how it was rescued?After all, he and Tommy are just ordinary people, and the other party has many people and guns. He originally planned to say that a hooded man saved himself, but now he has a new idea, a ready-made shield, Green Lantern! Data 0088 For the time being, Oliver Quinn used the name of Green Lantern as a shield after calling the police, claiming that he was rescued by Green Lantern, and after Su Zhan returned, Phyllis had just taken a shower and was watching the news in a bath towel. After her boyfriend was the Green Lantern, she paid special attention to some superheroes. She often flipped through some news about superheroes and compared them with Su Zhan. The final conclusion was naturally...no one is better than her boyfriend. Su Zhanqiang! Although it may seem boring, Phyllis loves it. "Are you back so soon?" Su Zhan came in and alarmed Phyllis. Su Zhan nodded and looked at Felice with scorching eyes. Sometimes it was more attractive to hold the pipa halfway."Yeah, just to say hello, if nothing else, he should come to me later!" "Who is he? What superpowers does it have?" Phyllis asked as she stood up and walked towards Su Zhan in a seductive posture. But before he could get closer, Su Zhan rushed over and hugged her directly and leaned heavily on him."I''ll talk about this later, now... don''t you think we should do something more important?" "Listen to you!" Phyllis said with her head up. "Really? That''s not as good as..." Su Zhan smirked and pressed Felice''s shoulders to let her slowly squat down. Felice''s pretty face blushed and understood what he meant, but did not refuse, instead. He stretched out his little hand and unbuttoned Su Zhan''s pants. ... ... As night fell, the contented two lay together and talked about love. Oliver Quinn did not come, and Su Zhan was not in a hurry. He believed that Oliver would definitely come to him. After all, he needed to conceal his identity, and now he was discovered by himself. It''s impossible not to figure it out!If you don¡¯t come tonight, you will definitely come tomorrow!Therefore, Su Zhan steadfastly enjoyed the gentleness with Felice. Early the next morning, Oliver Quinn was going to come to Su Zhan, but because of the kidnapping the first day, Oliver Quinn¡¯s mother was worried that he would go out alone and found him a black bodyguard, John Digg. You.Oliver Quinn certainly didn''t want anyone to be by his side, but no matter how her mother said it would make her feel at ease, he could only agree. For him, it is not difficult to get rid of a bodyguard. After getting in the car, Oliver Quinn chatted with John Diegle and asked about his situation.This John Digger used to be a soldier and became a bodyguard after he retired.John Diegle introduced his identity while expressing strong confidence that he could ensure the safety of Oliver Quinn, but after finishing speaking, he found that Oliver Quinn had disappeared, just like that from the driving car. Now, silently! After getting rid of John Digger, Oliver Quinn went directly to the hotel. He has found the hotel where Su Zhan is staying. He wants to figure out why Su Zhan came to him?Moreover, he seems to know his secret, how did he know it? "Boom boom!" Oliver Quinn came to the hotel, found the room where Su Zhan was staying, and stood at the door knocking. After a while, the door opened. Oliver Quinn was stunned when he saw the person opening the door. It was not Su Zhan, but a very beautiful woman.He was stunned, a little wondering if he was looking for the wrong place, but he heard the woman say: "Are you Oliver Quinn? That billionaire who died five years and suddenly survived? God, I didn''t expect him to say The person will be you!" "he?" "Didn''t you come to see Su Zhan?" "Yes!" "Come in!" Phyllis invited him in and explained, "He just got up and is taking a shower. You can sit down here." "Thank you! By the way, are you?" Oliver Quinn nodded and asked after entering. "I''m his girlfriend, my name is Felice." Felice only remembered that she hadn''t introduced herself yet. "Oliver Quinn." Although the other party knew his identity, Oliver Quinn introduced himself. Oliver Quinn could see that Phyllis was just an ordinary person, and she knew Su Zhan''s identity, and she did not cover it up generously. This can prove to the side that Su Zhan should have no malice or conspiracy.Before coming, he had also investigated Green Lantern''s information, but unfortunately there were very few reports. There was only one report with a glimpse, and nothing could be seen at all. "You came?" Not long after, Su Zhan walked out, saw Oliver Quinn smiling and saying hello, and sat down opposite him. "I just came to figure out your intentions. What do you mean by looking for me?" Oliver Quinn asked directly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Don¡¯t worry, Oliver Quinn, you were in a shipwreck five years ago. Everyone thought you were dead, but you survived on a purgatory island in China¡¯s waters, and you still practiced. All-in-one ability. You came back to save the city, and it can be regarded as atonement for your father, am I right?" Oliver Quinn replied non-committal. It seemed that he really knew my secret. "After talking about you, let¡¯s talk about me again. You know that I have an identity called Green Lantern. This is just my identity or one of my abilities. This world is very big, or the universe is very big. A group of Green Light Corps. Simply put, peacekeeping messengers are in charge of many sectors. The earth and surrounding planets belong to sector 2814. To a certain extent, it is my jurisdiction! So, I have a lot of things, and very Busy, sometimes things on the earth may not be able to take care of. Every day in this world, there are all kinds of dangers, and similarly, many cities have their own superheroes guarding them." "You... Arrow is the guardian of the Star City. So I came to you, on the one hand, to get to know you, on the other hand, to see if there is anything I can help. Of course, this is also an investigation!" 71 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 71 Although Su Zhan has never been to the headquarters of the Green Lantern Corps, or that the Green Lantern Corps has not recognized his identity, it does not matter, anyone else does not know this anyway! "Inspect? What to inspect?" For Oliver Quinn, there is a lot of information.He was just about to save Star City and save a city, but Su Zhan in front of him had already expanded the entire earth and even the universe. "Didn¡¯t I just say that other cities also have their own superheroes guarding them, but...the horizon is still too small. It shouldn¡¯t be limited to the city, it should be broader. When there are some powerful enemies, you alone cannot When dealing with it, everyone gathers together to hope to defeat the enemy, and this''everyone'' is the candidate for my investigation!" Item 0089 Oliver Quinn is still a little confused, don''t understand why Su Zhan said this to himself, or why he chose himself?Yes, he does have some abilities, better than ordinary people, and even better than many people, but after all, he is just an ordinary person, without superpowers, let alone the ability to protect the entire earth or even the universe! Looking at Oliver Quinn, who was still a little puzzled, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Actually, I still know a little about you. Some of your practices and things are not strictly speaking of hero standards. At least most people will Think so. Heroes, fight criminals and bring them to justice, but they will not kill them. But the consequence of doing so is that they commit crimes again and again, causing trouble again and again. Therefore, I need you like this ¡­Dark hero? Methods and means are not important, what¡¯s important is...you have a righteous heart!" "I am very grateful for your fancy and understanding, but I am not a hero, I just want to do something for this city." Oliver Quinn shook his head and said in a deep voice: "So, although I don''t know you Why is this investigation, but I am afraid I am not the right person!" He didn''t care about Oliver Quinn''s refusal to fight against the Soviet Union, and he was not prepared to form the Justice League now. It was only a concept, and it was enough for Oliver Quinn to know that he had this intention and idea.What''s more, just now, he received a system prompt. "Arrow: Oliver Quinn, five percent friendliness!" This five percent of friendship should be increased because of his appreciation of him, right?Although there are few, it is a good start after all! Su Zhan smiled and said to Oliver Quinn: ¡°It¡¯s natural to know if it¡¯s suitable, but now... I think you won¡¯t refuse my help? For example... Help you get a secret base so you can do things easily. After all, one¡¯s power is limited, isn¡¯t it?" Oliver Quinn is really a little moved. After all, he can¡¯t reveal his identity, nor can he ask for help. It would be best if Su Zhan can help. It¡¯s just that he is a little embarrassed to let Su Zhan help him for no reason. worry. He was inclined to what Su Zhan said, but it was not so easy for him to believe in other people''s characters. He has changed a lot in the past five years, one of which is lack of trust! "That''s it. I know there is a very suitable place. Time is running out. Let''s go over now!" Seeing Oliver Quinn''s hesitation, Su Zhan did not give him time to consider. Help him to increase his friendliness and complete the task! What''s more, there are some things, even without him, Oliver Quinn would do it, so why waste the opportunity to increase friendship. Su Zhan simply didn''t give Oliver Quinn a chance to refuse. The energy hoods separately took Oliver Quinn and Phyllis, and then Su Zhan floated directly out of the window.Suddenly lifted off, Oliver Quinn was a little panicked but did not lose his calmness. He studied the energy shield curiously, trying to understand what it was. Before long, the three of them slowly fell. "This is... my father''s original factory?" After landing, Oliver Quinn looked around and said with some surprise. Su Zhan nodded, said as he walked in."Yes, this factory has been abandoned, and basically no one will come here." After entering, Su Zhan stomped and said: "This should be empty below, right? As long as you open up here, the next is an excellent secret base. As for this, you can decorate it into a nightclub, which is owned by Oliver Quinn. The name, I believe the business will be very good. No one would have thought that this will be the base of Arrow, and it is also an excellent cover for your frequent visits!" Oliver Quinn nodded involuntarily."It''s perfect indeed!" "You can do the nightclub things upright by yourself. As for now, we can fix the following first." "Okay, I''m going to prepare things!" Oliver said. After all, to get through the ground, there is no such thing as a hammer. "It''s not necessary!" Su Zhan smiled and stopped Oliver Quinn, followed by a huge hammer already appearing on his head. "boom!" The sledgehammer fell, and the ground shook instantly, and cracks were broken. Su Zhan frowned slightly, as if he was a little dissatisfied with the effect of the hammer, thinking about it, the giant hammer turned into a pile driver, and it started to smash.Within five minutes, the ground collapsed. Su Zhan walked over and took a look, nodding satisfied. The bottom of the ground was originally hollow. Oliver Quinn took the lead and jumped down. Su Zhan hugged Phyllis and followed behind him and slowly fell. It was a little dark and dusty inside. "It looks like you have to clean it up!" Su Zhan waved his hand, a cloud of energy enveloped Phyllis, followed by a huge vacuum cleaner and began to suck up. "Your ability... also, it''s really special!" Oliver Quinn looked at Su Zhan dumbfounded, and murmured. "Fortunately, although the changed things are also effective, they rely on energy after all. As long as I pull off the energy, it will disappear. I am still working hard. If I succeed, maybe things that are changed in the future will be Reality exists!" Ether particles are real gems. If you completely swallow the ether particles, you can have the ability to modify the display, and then the things that are changed can come true. Just like the magic pen Ma Liang, you can have anything you draw. "Can''t you change an energy shield?" Oliver Quinn covered his nose and complained to Su Zhan. He now understands why Su Zhan would suddenly cover Felice with the energy shield. What a big ash! "Actually, you really don''t need to do anything here right now. Staying here will get in the way. You can go back and take your equipment and things you will use later. To be honest, I really want to see your archery skills!" "A hindrance? This is my base!" Oliver Quinn said depressedly, but turned and left. Two hours later, Oliver Quinn had returned. When he returned here again, he suddenly found that he had been completely renewed, the empty was completely cleaned out, the dust disappeared, and the clean made him a little unrecognizable. "Finally, come back, come here, let me see how your archery is. Just now Phyllis asked me what your ability is. I said you are very good at archery. Don¡¯t let me be here. Shame in front of my girlfriend!" Su Zhan couldn''t wait to say to Oliver Quinn, Phyllis next to him was a bit embarrassed, but her eyes were full of expectation. Chapter 0090 The White-haired Witch Of The Triad Oliver Quinn is a little unaccustomed to being stared at by Su Zhan and Phyllis. His arrows have always been used to kill people. How can it feel like an acrobatic performance now!Depressed and depressed, Oliver Quinn opened the box and took out his bow and arrow, fiddling and adjusting. Not to mention, the temperament of Oliver Quinn with the bow and arrow in his hand suddenly became a little different, and his eyes were very sharp. Su Zhan suddenly used energy to conjure a tennis ball and moved towards Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn''s reaction was very quick. He turned around, drew the bow, and with a swish, the bow and arrow had pierced the tennis ball and then nailed the wall. Su Zhan did not speak, and conjured three tennis balls at the same time, flying at different angles and speeds. Whoosh whoosh! Three tennis balls were nailed to the wall again. "It''s amazing..." Phyllis clapped her hands and said in amazement. Su Zhan collected the energy, and clapped his hands as well and said, "You are really good at archery. I know a guy who also plays arrows is also very good. I just don''t know which of you is stronger?" "What''s his name?" Oliver Quinn had absolute confidence in archery, so he asked curiously. "His name is Hawkeye. If you have a chance in the future, you will be able to compare with each other." Su Zhan hasn''t had a chance to see Hawkeye yet, but as the representative of archery in the Marvel world, he has almost the ability to compare They all use bows and arrows and multi-function arrows. So, Su Zhan is really curious about who is stronger, Arrow or Hawkeye. 72 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 72 "Hawkeye? I haven''t heard the name, if I have a chance, I don''t mind to compare with it!" Oliver Quinn said. "How about it, now you believe what I said?" Su Zhan turned his head and smiled and asked Felice. Phyllis nodded repeatedly. In her understanding, the so-called superheroes had special superpowers like Su Zhan, but Oliver Quinn was just an ordinary person. Where could he be more powerful?Now seeing Oliver''s archery skills, she had to marvel, too fast, too accurate! "Okay, this is the end of my mission. I believe you must have a lot of personal matters to deal with, so I won''t disturb you. This is my phone number. I will be in Star City within this week. If you need help, you can call me at any time. !" Su Zhan used his energy to show his number in the air and waited until Oliver Quinn remembered it before leaving with his arms around Phyllis! Not long after leaving, Su Zhan received another prompt. The friendliness has increased by 5% again, and it is no use being a cleaner! Su Zhan knew very well that Oliver Quinn would not ask for his help, at least not in a short period of time. After all, the opponents he encountered now are not very strong.However, in order to complete the task, Su Zhan is ready to force his friendship! ... ... Oliver Quinn came out of the court and legally restored the fact that he was "resurrected", that is, his citizenship was restored. He happened to meet Laurel when he came out, and Laurel was preparing to sue and have a triad From the very dense underworld hero Summers, Oliver Quinn remembers that he also seems to have this name on his list.Returning to the secret base, Oliver Quinn investigated this Summers. He was very powerful and background. The Star City police and the District Attorney should not help him, or rather, do not want to stop him.Oliver Quinn knows Laurel, he knows Laurel''s thoughts, she thinks she is the only one who is willing to come forward and is willing to bring Summers to justice, he is wrong! Oliver Quinn. Or Green Arrow, acted. In a warehouse, Arrow found Summers, easily solved his subordinates, and threatened Summers to surrender himself and accept his crime. Oliver Quinn thought that this was enough for Summers to surrender. After all, his life was threatened. In fact, he was still a little naive. There are many people in this world who don''t cry without seeing the coffin. After Summers responded to the police investigation, he invited a person. The killer of the triad. Su Zhan, who is familiar with the plot, was nearby when Oliver Quinn started his hands. He has been staring at Summers. So when he invited the triad killer, Su Zhan was also on the scene, because he Very curious about this killer. Chen Nawei The leader of a triad society. The red dress, straight white hair on the shawl, the identity and back are more mysterious, but I know that there is a code name called Bai Ci. This nickname is indeed very consistent. When she came out, Su Zhan was also because she was a white-haired witch. Summers provides a port for the triad to transport drugs and is considered a partner, so the purpose of asking her to come is to deal with the Arrow.However, Chen Nawei obviously has other ideas. She thinks Laurel is the main target. As long as Laurel is killed, the problem will naturally be solved.Su Zhan didn''t show up, and didn''t make a move. Isn''t it because he missed the chance to gain friendship at this time?Therefore, he just followed Chen Nawei quietly, making sure to know that she had enough time to do it! Chen Nawei''s foothold is very concealed, it should be one of the secret places of the triad. Su Zhan found a secret place on the upper floor opposite to her room and sat down, monitoring her every move. In the room, Chen Nawei was standing near the window and slowly took off her red dress. Su Zhan''s eyes were slightly bright when she looked at her perfect figure. Unlike Felice''s pure Western appearance, Chen Nawei obviously has He is of Chinese descent and is of mixed blood. It feels similar to Skye, and even more oriental than Skye¡¯s appearance, but his temperament is completely different. He is cold, handsome and arrogant, especially with his white hair. He has a different kind of charm. ! Men like freshness and excitement, and Su Zhan is no exception. After Chen Nawei took off her skirt, she turned around and disappeared from her sight. It didn''t take long before she reappeared, but she had changed into a black tight leather jacket. "Although this body does not have the flavor of the previous skirt, the figure is well outlined, especially the legs... it seems to be a little more slender than Felice!" Looking at the clothes Chen Nawei put on, it is obvious that she is more suitable for hands-on. It seems that she is ready to do it? Sure enough, after finishing her clothes, Chen Nawei left. After a while, she saw Chen Nawei coming out of the downstairs with two people and boarding a van! "Is this going to be done? Favorability, I am coming..." Su Zhan chuckled, floating in the dim night sky to follow him. Before long, the car stopped, and the three people got out of the car, put on their weapons, and entered a building. Su Zhan can clearly see from above that Laurel and Oliver Quinn are sitting on the sofa chatting in a certain window of this building! Item 0091 Laurel and Oliver Quinn seemed to have a very happy conversation, and Su Zhan was also satisfied.Sister, is that your ex boyfriend?Is that the one who hooked up and killed your sister?Why do you forgive so easily? However, Su Zhan didn''t bother to get along with other people''s affairs, anyway, he had no idea about Laurel.Silently watching the situation inside, the etheric uniform was already on his body, ready to go. "Did you hear that?" Oliver Quinn, who was joking, suddenly asked Laurel in a low voice. Laurel shook her head suspiciously. Oliver Quinn stood up slowly and vigilantly, picked up the fruit knife next to him, and slowly walked in the direction of the door. Laurel followed him subconsciously. The two had just walked to the door. Just heard a bang. The door was suddenly violently knocked open, and a man broke into the door directly. Oliver Quinn pulled Laurel and ran away. Gunshots rang out from behind him. Laurel flees in panic.Just bending over and ran into the bedroom, a person broke the window to enter, but Oliver Quinn and Laurel could only turn around to find another hiding place. But just after turning around and running for a few steps, I saw a woman with white hair and black leather clothes holding two short blades blocking the way. Oliver Quinn frowned and was a little worried. At this time, the man who had rushed in from the door had already rushed over, and his gun was directed at Oliver Quinn. Nowhere to hide! Oliver Quinn subconsciously blocked Laurel behind him, helpless. "boom!" Suddenly, gunfire sounded. It was not Oliver Quinn who fell, but the man with the gun! Watching him slowly fall to the ground, Oliver Quinn didn''t react a little, and then he heard the gunshot sound again, and he calmed down after a while. "It seems that I came at the right time!" A voice sounded with a chuckle, and he appeared in front of everyone. "It''s you!" Seeing Su Zhan, Oliver Quinn was relieved when he was surprised. "Arrow: Oliver Quinn, friendliness increased by 30%!" The system prompts. Su Zhan was not surprised. Since he was going to forcefully brush his friendship, it would definitely increase.It''s just... he didn''t expect to increase so much, 30%.Only 50% of the task is required. Previously, there was 10%. Now the total friendliness is 40%. It is only one step away from completing the task.However, before it was 5%, an increase of 5%, this time it turned out to be a full 30%. Is it because of Laurel? If only saving Oliver Quinn would not be much, let alone if Laurel is not there, maybe he doesn''t need to save himself. 73 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 73 "He is saving you Green Lantern?" Laurel looked at Su Zhan, surprised. Oliver Quinn nodded, just about to speak. Su Zhan said, "If you have anything to say later, I will go after the white-haired witch first!" Oliver Quinn then discovered that, at some point, the white-haired witch had run away. Su Zhan went to chase the white-haired witch. Oliver Quinn stayed to appease Laurel. At this time, there were footsteps again. Oliver Quinn looked at it vigilantly and found out that he was his black bodyguard! After this incident, the police must be called to the police. Not long after, Laurel¡¯s father, Officer Lance, brought the police over and confirmed that Laurel was okay, asked about the situation, and learned that the Green Lantern rescued them. Somewhat curious. He also investigated this Green Lantern. Oliver Quinn was kidnapped before he was rescued. It is said that the Green Lantern first appeared in Seaside City, but there has been no news since then. Now he suddenly appeared in Star City. And saved Oliver Quinn twice, why? He asked Oliver Quinn in a bad tone. Oliver Quinn naturally said that he didn''t know. In the end, Lance was helpless and could only warn him to stay away from his daughter. Put aside the trivial things that Oliver Quinn handled afterwards for the time being, let alone Su Zhan chasing Chen Nawei. Chen Nawei''s reaction was really fast, and she was worthy of being the killer of the triad, and she ran away as soon as she saw something bad.On the one hand, while running, on the other hand, they also used anti-tracking methods very skillfully, trying not to be noticed. After half an hour, Chen Nawei had arrived at the port, and there was a ship that had been prepared for her to leave. In three steps and two steps, Chen Nawei jumped onto the boat, and after she came up, the boat quickly sailed out of the port. Chen Nawei entered the cabin, and then let out a long sigh of relief. Perhaps Oliver Quinn and Laurel did not notice how Su Zhan did it, but Chen Nawei saw clearly that it was a very mysterious and very special energy. After being a killer for so long, she also knew that there are many in this world. People with special abilities, but have not seen anyone like this one. So her first reaction was to run! It seems that I am right. At least, he didn''t chase... Chen Nawei seemed to see someone next to her from the corner of her eyes, and she quickly turned her head to look at it and was stunned for an instant. Dark uniform, smiling mouth corners. Chen Nawei stood up in an instant, stance with both short blades in both hands, staring at Su Zhan firmly. When did he catch up?I thought I had gotten rid of him! "Who are you! Against the triad, you should know what the end is! I advise you to keep your business off!" Chen Nawei stared at Su Zhan vigilantly, and said in a deep voice. "Are you scared?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Usually you use such old-fashioned threats only when you are afraid. If you are not afraid, you should just rush to do it!" "Afraid? Humph, I''ve never been afraid!" Chen Nawei said coldly. "Really? That would be the best." Su Zhan smiled. Although Chen Nawei said surely, her heart was very bottomless, especially when she heard the voice outside, the boat seemed to stop. It was obvious that the boat had been controlled by the person in front of her. Either fight or jump into the sea. There seems to be no other choice. However, the success rate of these two choices is probably very low. After a moment of silence, Chen Nawei gritted her teeth and decided to fight. "drink!" With a soft drink, Chen Nawei brandished her double-edged blades and rushed towards Su Zhan. One step, two steps. In a blink of an eye, Chen Nawei had already arrived, and Su Zhan still had no response. This made Chen Nawei''s heart happy, and the short blade had already stabbed towards his vital point. heart! The short blade stopped abruptly just an inch away from the heart. Chen Nawei realized that she couldn''t move. She tried all her strength, but couldn''t make the short blade move forward. Item 0092 Chen Nawei looked at Su Zhan with a pale face, and struggling to shout: "You...what did you do to me?" "I didn''t do anything, I just wanted to tell you how big the gap is between you and me, so that you can give up and give up the plan to fight to the death!" Su Zhan smiled gently, and slowly raised his hand to look at Chen Nawei''s shortness. blade. The finger scratched the short blade, and a wound appeared instantly. "Oh, it''s sharp, but... useless!" Su Zhan smiled and raised his finger to point at Chen Nawei. Chen Nawei could see clearly that the wound healed quickly, and within two or three seconds, the wound had disappeared without a trace! This... Is this still a human? Chen Nawei is desperate. She has special abilities that can change, she can also make herself unable to move, and has such a strong healing and recovery ability. She is not at the same level as him, and she has no chance of winning. "What do you want? If you want to kill...just have a good time!" Chen Nawei shouted in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, the night is long, don''t we have a lot of time? Actually... I don''t need to kill you either. After all, from a certain angle, you have helped me. If you weren''t there, My business may not be completed so smoothly, so..." "Are you willing to let me go?" Chen Nawei suddenly raised hope. "So... I won''t kill you at least, at least I won''t kill you this time!" Su Zhan paused."It''s not impossible to let you go, but... Although it doesn''t take much effort to catch you, I can''t go for nothing, right?" "what the hell do you want?" Chen Nawei could feel that he had no intention of killing herself, but she didn''t know what he wanted and how to let her go. "Didn''t I just say that, the long night is long, if there is nothing to entertain, wouldn''t it be boring, your body is very good, why don''t you...do a dance?" Su Zhan slowly walked to the wine cabinet on the side and took out the wine. He poured a glass, then walked to the sofa and sat down with Erlang''s legs tilted, withdrawing his mind. Chen Nawei regained her freedom and hurriedly turned around. "dancing?" She looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, this request was a bit weird. "Yes, dance, of course, I''m talking about the kind of dance that gets cooler and cooler!" Su Zhan said. Chen Nawei reacted instantly, he actually wanted to dance by himself... strip, dance? "You... don''t go too far, kill me if you have the ability!" Chen Nawei said angrily. Su Zhan shook his head."I said, I won''t kill you this time. But... I have many ways to make you surrender. Trust me, it''s definitely harder to accept than dancing..." "You... are you a hero?" Chen Nawei said. 74 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 74 Su Zhan tans his hands: "Heroes are also human beings, and they also have pursuits and hobbies? What''s more, I didn¡¯t kill you, and I didn¡¯t take you away. It¡¯s pretty good, right? Anyway, you were almost too close just now. I hurt my friend, how can you do it if you don¡¯t make you pay?" Chen Nawei didn''t know what method Su Zhan would use to deal with herself to make herself surrender, but... she didn''t want to die! After hesitating for a long time, Chen Nawei gritted her teeth and swayed stiffly. Su Zhan smiled lightly and glanced at her approvingly. Perhaps she had already jumped on, Chen Nawei also gradually let go, the range of her movements increased, and the clothes on her body gradually faded. Su Zhan looked seriously, his eyes were not obscene, as if he was really appreciating the dance. This look made Chen Nawei feel relieved, and the embarrassment in her heart was much less, even...she still has a sense of satisfaction, and this This satisfaction is because of Su Zhan¡¯s appreciation and seriousness... Chen Nawei felt like she was crazy, and she was still satisfied with such a humiliating thing, and she even jumped more seriously without knowing it. She didn''t know that her cold expression was now a bit more feminine. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been jumping, Chen Nawei is showing her waist skills with her back to him, but she suddenly feels the wind blowing by her side, causing her to shudder slightly, turning her head and turning around subconsciously. Has disappeared. Chen Nawei stared blankly for a long time and didn''t seem to be able to react, so he just left? Did you really let it go just after watching it dance for a while? Chen Nawei really couldn''t believe it. Inexplicably... She actually had a thought. Could it be that I didn''t have the charm, so I couldn''t attract Su Zhan. After watching this kind of dance, he didn''t even have the next step? Anyway, he left. Chen Nawei breathed a sigh of relief, suppressing the sense of gain and loss, and prepared to leave Star City. ... ... Is Chen Nawei not attractive? of course not! Does Su Zhan have no idea? Not really! To be able to subdue this kind of cold female killer is extremely fulfilling for Su Zhan or for any man. It''s just that he has other things to do! Chen Nawei''s movement this time was not small, and Summers must have known that she had missed, and knew that Arrow would definitely come to him, so she would definitely run away. This is an opportunity. A chance to win three birds with one stone. First of all, the main task is to protect Star City with Green Arrow. Solving the underworld hero Summers is of course protecting Star City.Secondly, side mission one, cooperating with Arrow, this can also be accomplished by the way. Moreover, men are three big irons. We carried guns together, we went through the window together, and... What a fate. This is the easiest way to increase friendliness. Working together can definitely increase friendliness, but I don''t know how much! There are three days left. If it goes well, you can complete the task directly, and relax in the rest of the time. Su Zhan went directly to the secret base and waited for a while, and Oliver Quinn had already arrived. Seeing Su Zhan, Oliver Quinn was stunned for a moment, and then thanked: "Thank you brother!" Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s just a matter of effort. By the way, I let the white-haired witch go away. Of course... I also made her pay some price." "What''s the price?" Oliver Quinn was surprised. "Well... it''s not important. Anyway, she must die forever. She is just a killer, not the mastermind. The person who really wants to solve it is Summers, how about it? Together?" Su Zhanna said embarrassedly It made her dance a special dance, which directly changed the subject. The effect was very good, and Oliver Quinn immediately turned his attention to Summers. He will come here just to deal with Summers. "it is good!" Although he felt that he was enough to deal with Summers, he readily agreed to Su Zhan''s invitation! Item 0093 Oliver Quinn is ready to go, green arrow uniform, bow and arrow, one by one, neatly dressed, eyes painted with green paint, it looks so interesting.After thinking about it for a while, Su Zhan also changed his bow and arrow to make gestures. "Teach me bow and arrow when you are free?" Su Zhan turned to Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn asked wonderingly: "You have so many abilities and so strong, do you need bows and arrows?" "Uh, it feels good to be cool!" Oliver Quinn had a black line in an instant, and he felt like he didn''t want to talk to him. In Su Zhan''s opinion, his ability to be proud is just being cool?He really wanted to kill him with an arrow, if... he could! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan was just joking. The energy covered Oliver Quinn, and the two flew out directly. Port terminal. Summers was packing up his things and preparing to run away. He hurriedly filled the things with things, and asked his men next to him: "Is the boat ready?" The subordinate took out the intercom and contacted: "Is the Wallace ship ready? Wallace?" There was a busy tone on the intercom, but no one answered. Feeling something bad, he tentatively yelled a few more words, and Summers'' movements slowed down. "Wallace is not here, but I am!" Suddenly the voice of a strange man came from the intercom. Summers heard it instantly, Arrow. "Let''s go now, go now!" After speaking, Summers turned around carrying things. He was so flustered that his subordinates were a little puzzled. He followed up and said, "Boss, there are at least a dozen people out there. 75 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 75 "Not enough, not enough!" Summers said solemnly. "boom!" Bows and arrows flew out, and a person fell to the ground. Oliver Quinn quickly took out the bow and arrow, wound it, and drew the bow. He lay down again. "boom!" The gunshot suddenly sounded, and Oliver Quinn turned his head and found that a huge shield appeared behind him to block him. Not far away, a person was holding a gun, watching everything in surprise. "Thanks!" Oliver Quinn yelled, and Su Zhan next to him smiled, and the shield slammed into the man, knocking him off the ground. There are a lot of people here, and the surrounding area is messy, and the sky is dark, which is very suitable for concealed cold gun.They were all ordinary people, not counting shrimp soldiers and crabs, and Su Zhan was too lazy, but occasionally helped Oliver Quinn block bullets. It didn''t take long before they were all resolved. Oliver Quinn saw the escaped Summers and hurriedly chased him up, but Summers ran very fast, coupled with his familiarity with the terrain, Oliver Quinn failed several times and even let him run away! "damn it!" Oliver Quinn was so upset that he continued to chase unwillingly. Su Zhan suddenly flew by: "Leave it to me. You can withdraw first. The police are coming." Oliver Quinn was a little unwilling, but he had already heard the sound of a police car in the distance."Leave it to you!" In desperation, Oliver Quinn could only withdraw. He believed that Su Zhan would definitely not miss! While running wildly, Summers looked back, worried that Arrow would catch up, and immediately, he would be able to board the boat. As long as he got on the boat, he would be safe!Thinking of this, Summers breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and continued running.As a result, he turned his head, but suddenly found a person standing in front of him, waiting for him with his hands on his shoulders.Summers was taken aback and hurriedly wanted to change direction, but a ball of dark green rope suddenly entangled him, and instantly suspended him. "You..." Summers was about to speak. Su Zhan had already floated in front of him and raised his hand. "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!" A few slaps in a row, Su Zhan''s strength is so strong, how can Summers bear it?After a few slaps, Venus appeared, and his face was swollen like a pig''s head. "Look up and look at me." Su Zhan took out the phone and called up the recording settings. His voice was cold, even though Summers was dizzy, but he suddenly woke up when he heard this, and subconsciously raised his head to look at Su Zhan. He saw the pitch-black eyeballs, and immediately felt a trance, as if he had lost his soul. After a long while, Su Zhan put the phone away in satisfaction, and then suddenly recovered his energy. Summers instantly fell from the air and fainted. "do not move!" Suddenly, a shout came from behind him, Su Zhan turned his head and saw the policeman with a gun, Laurel''s father, Officer Lance. "You are the green light? I thank you for saving my daughter, but now... you''d better go to the police station with me." Officer Lance said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shrugged: "I''m afraid it won''t work. Although I don''t intend to hide my identity, I don''t want to waste time. If I catch someone for you, I''ll leave!" After speaking, Su Zhan has slowly floated up, ready to leave. Officer Lance was startled when he watched Su Zhan fly. He was a little flustered when he saw that he was about to run, and he subconsciously shot him. "Bang, bang!" The bullet hit in front of Su Zhan and was blocked by the energy of the lantern ring. Su Zhan didn''t expect that he would actually shoot. Anyhow, he was also his daughter''s lifesaver, and helped him catch Summers, right?Although he seemed to be frightened, he still felt very upset. "Humph." Su Zhan stared at him with a cold snort, then disappeared. At that moment, Officer Lance felt his back soaked. "How''s it going?" After leaving the dock, Su Zhan quickly found Oliver Quinn, and Oliver Quinn hurriedly asked. "People caught and handed over to the police!" "That''s good!" Oliver Quinn breathed a sigh of relief, and then said with some worry: "It''s just that, even if he is caught, there will be no evidence. There is no evidence!" "I''m doing errands, don''t worry, just wait for the good news later." Su Zhan smiled. Oliver Quinn was completely relieved when he heard that Su Zhan was prepared, and Su Zhan was prompted by the system again, and his friendliness increased by 5%. Su Zhan was a little disappointed, a little bit less. It seems that for the remaining few days, I have to work hard. Separated from Oliver Quinn, Su Zhan returned to the hotel to find Felis, and briefly told her what happened, but Felis listened very seriously. Obviously, she really likes her boyfriend''s heroic deeds! "My dear, I want to tell you something, but don''t be angry after you hear it!" Felice pleaded a little, holding Su Zhan''s arm. "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it first." "I... I may not be able to accompany you. There is something urgent on the company''s side, I have to go back to deal with it." Phyllis said apologetically. Su Zhan was dumbfounded: "That''s it? Why am I still thinking about it. Since it''s an urgent matter, let''s go back. Anyway, I have to go in a few days. I won''t be able to come back at least half a month. Let me send you back. You need to fly fast to save time!" "Actually... you can do something before you leave," Felice whispered. Su Zhan chuckled, "Are you sure? If you want to do something, you may not be able to leave tonight!" Item 0094 The morning sun shrouded the earth, and the breeze blew the curtains. Su Zhan and Phyllis woke up from their dreams. Looking at the lazy Phyllis, Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "I''m right? If you order something, you won''t be able to leave." "It''s not too good, I said nothing, it''s no good, you still refuse to let me go!" Phyllis said defiantly. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "No way, who made you a man I am too good. Good boy, get up and clean up, and then I will send you back." "I have no strength, you hold me up." Felice stretched out her hand and said coquettishly. "Happy to help." Su Zhan chuckled and hugged her directly. 76 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 76 It was almost eight o''clock after washing, and there was no time for breakfast. Su Zhan directly sent Felice back to the seaside city, and returned after reluctantly. He still has things to do. There was still a five percent friendliness to complete the task, and Summers''s matter was not completely resolved. Back in Star City, Su Zhan went to Laurel''s law firm. You can feel the busy atmosphere as soon as you enter. Everyone is busy with their own affairs. After walking a few steps, Su Zhan has already seen Laurel frowning at the desk. At this time Laurel just looked up and saw Su Zhan, Su Zhan smiled, she was shocked and quickly recognized it. "It''s you!" Laurel hurriedly stood up and said with joy, "Why are you here." "I have something to do with you, do you have time? Let''s go out and talk?" "it is good!" Laurel simply turned around, carrying the bag, and went out with Su Zhan. A restaurant nearby. Laurel continued to thank Su Zhan. "I really don''t know what to say, you not only saved me and Oliver, but also caught Summers. It''s just..." Said Summers, Laurel was a little depressed. Evidence, no evidence! "Actually, I know something about you and Oliver. I''m really curious. He is your ex-boyfriend? He killed your sister. How do I feel that you don''t seem to hate him very much?" Su Zhan asked casually. Tao. Laurel was silent for a moment, and said: "Hate, why don''t I hate? Actually, although he is my ex-boyfriend, but...we haven''t been together for a long time, and nothing... nothing happened. Perhaps, His goal at the beginning was to reach out to my sister through me. If I knew what would happen, even if it was only a short time, or even a nominal boyfriend, I would not agree!" "what?" This is unexpected news. Listening to the tone, it seems that her relationship with Oliver is not very good? "I didn''t forgive him, but when I saw him, I thought of my sister, do you understand? It''s like a sustenance." Laurel looked at Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan nodded and asked gossiping: "What about Tommy?" "Tommy? What does it have to do with Tommy?" Laurel looked at Su Zhan blankly. "No...Is it okay?" Su Zhan felt a little embarrassed, this reaction was not right, could it be that he remembered the plot wrong?Or... this world is different from what you remember?"You... aren''t you with Tommy?" "How is it possible!" Laurel said excitedly: "How can I be with Tommy? I knew Tommy when I met Oliver. We just knew each other and took care of each other. After all, during those days , He lost his friend, I lost my sister." "Well, I might be wrong!" Seeing Laurel being so determined, Su Zhan was 100% sure that certain things in this world were different from what he remembered.what is this?Butterfly effect, or what is the reason? But think about it, many things in Marvel''s main world are not in line with his memory! "Uh, I have something here, maybe you will need it." Su Zhan took out the phone and played a recording. Hearing the contents of the recording, Laurelton said excitedly: "Great, with this evidence, Summers will spend all his life in a cell." "Do you want it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Of course, you will give it to me, right? You are a hero, a hero who punishes evil, isn''t it?" "You deserve to be a lawyer!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "As long as you come back to me with a question, it is considered to satisfy my curiosity, I will record this for you!" "what is the problem!" "Are you... still there?" Su Zhan asked directly. Laurel was shocked."What are you asking this for?" "You just need to answer me, yes or no!" Laurel looked away, did not speak, but nodded slightly. "That''s it, call me, I''ll send it to you!" Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction. Laurel hurriedly took out the phone, and Su Zhan passed the recording over and saved the number at the same time. Laurel saw Su Zhancun''s move of his own number, but did not stop or refuse. "Okay, I''ve given you something. This matter can be regarded as an end. I should stay in Star City for a few more days and then I will leave." "Back to Seaside City?" Laurel asked. Su Zhan smiled: "It seems you know me very well." "Green Lantern, your news has spread widely. There is also an Green Arrow who seems to be from Star City. Do you know who it is?" "I know, but I can''t tell you!" "Then...can you tell me your name?" Laurel was a little disappointed, but she didn''t care much about Arrow. "Su Zhan!" "Su Zhan, I remember." Laurel murmured. "Okay, time is almost up, I won''t bother you, the barrister, beg for the people." Su Zhan stood up with a smile, looked at Laurel and said, "Your father shot me twice yesterday, so I am going to Take revenge on him, use you to take revenge on him!" "what?" Laurel yelled unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that his father would shoot Su Zhan, let alone Su Zhan would suddenly say revenge.After all, he didn''t look like he wanted revenge at all. "If you can guarantee to remain single, stay away from Oliver Quinn or Tommy, I will tell you the secret about your sister." "What do you know?" Laurel said excitedly. "Want to know? When I meet next time, I see your performance is considering whether to tell you." Su Zhan smiled and put the money on the table, then turned around to leave. "Why?" Laurel asked inexplicably. "Take it as my revenge!" Su Zhan laughed and turned and left. 77 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 77 Data 0095 Leaving the restaurant, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly. Because of the momentary gossip, I didn''t expect to ask so many things, and I didn''t expect Laurel to be still at all.Speaking of which, Laurel is good in both figure and appearance, but because she understands the plot, or the original plot, she has no preconceived interest in her.Now...I can''t talk about much interest, but the senses have changed a lot. Therefore, he can be regarded as a whim, so he has the so-called revenge. After all, Laurel cared very much about her sister Sarah, especially after Oliver Quinn came back alive, she must have imagined that maybe her sister was still alive.She suddenly said something about her sister, she must want to know that it would be a torture to stretch her like this! "Ding!" "Second-generation black canary: Laurel, friendliness increased by 50%." Not a few steps away, Su Zhan was surprised when he received the system prompt. Didn¡¯t expect this to be 50%? It seems that her position in her heart is quite important. He saved her, gave her recording evidence, and the news about her sister added together? But it doesn''t matter, it''s just incidental anyway. His current goal is to win Oliver Quinn''s 5% favorability degree. As for the method, Su Zhan also thought about it. Anyway, there are still three days left. In these three days, just staying with him and discussing with each other should increase the friendship by almost 5%, right?By the way, learn from each other and improve your melee combat ability. But sometimes the plan is not as fast as the change. As soon as Su Zhan arrived at Oliver Quin''s secret base, he received a system prompt and increased his friendliness by 5%.Only after seeing Oliver Quinn did he know that he already knew that he had given Laurel the evidence and was able to bring Summers to justice. It was for this reason that his friendship increased by 5 percent. The main tasks and side tasks are all completed. This made Su Zhan''s mood instantly relaxed. For the next three days, Su Zhan discussed with Oliver Quinn during the day and swallowed ether particles at night, and the time was extremely leisurely. I have to say here that the Soviet war progressed very fast. His physical fitness and explosive power are stronger than Oliver Quinn in all aspects. What he lacks is experience and skills. Through these three days of study, he can feel a great improvement every day.On the first day, Su Zhan didn''t use abilities. Regardless of physical fitness, it was only in terms of skills. The result of the competition was still Oliver Quinn''s stable mountain wind.On the second day, it was already worthy of a tie, and by the third day, Su Zhan had occasionally won. According to Oliver Quinn, Su Zhan is a sponge, absorbing water very quickly, and has a very strong ability to understand. Now he only lacks experience. Su Zhan agreed with this point. Possession is on the one hand, ability to use is on the other hand, experience is very important! "you are leaving?" Su Zhan told Oliver Quinn that he was going to leave, and Oliver Quinn was a little bit reluctant. Just a few days of getting along made him feel that Su Zhan was like a comrade-in-arms he had known for many years. "Well, I have other things to deal with, Star City will leave it to you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, good luck." "Downwind!" After leaving, Su Zhan found a place with no one and left from the dungeon plane. This time he didn''t rush into the power plane, nor did he erase the Green Lantern plane and choose a new plane. The main reason is that he doesn''t know where to go for the time being, or that he doesn''t lack anything for the time being, and it''s not too late to wait until there is a need.What''s more, the White Queen and Magneto looked at her, and she was worried about accidents when she left for too long. "System, how about the task reward this time?" Su Zhan returned to the main world of Marvel, appeared in his room, and then asked the system. "Very rich!" The system''s voice sounded a little fluctuating. It seems that the reward this time should be very good. "What if I don''t enter the remaining planes? Will I be able to enter at any time, and then recalculate the refresh time after leaving, or will the refresh time be unified with Arrow''s plane?" Su Zhan asked. "You can enter at any time, the refresh time of the dungeon is separate, and the time of leaving the dungeon shall prevail..." "That''s good!" It would be nice to not waste time on the copy. Su Zhan came out of the room and asked about the project.They are all used to the flashing of Su Zhan''s sudden disappearance for a few days. Seeing Su Zhan coming back, he flashed and said: "Boss, I need to ask you for something!" "what''s up?" "It''s like this, Peppa Poz, that is, Little Pepper said, in fact, we can find someone to build our base, although the cost may be higher, but the speed will be very fast!" "Go on." Su Zhan said casually. "Yes, Pepe said that there is an organization or company called''Sabotage Control'', which is responsible for cleanup, recovery and reconstruction. They have very advanced engineering technology and can complete cleanup and reconstruction work in a short time. This company It¡¯s very mysterious. It is said that it has cooperated with government departments, S.H.I.E.L.D., and some private companies, including Stark Industries, which is specialized in handling the repair work of buildings destroyed by superheroes and criminals. A large part of New York is handed over to their company for reconstruction, which is very efficient and reliable. So Pepe means that if handed over to them, it will be much faster!" "How fast?" "One month! It''s because the time is fast, so you need the boss to pay attention. If the time is about the same, you don''t need to consider them at all!" A month?This is really fast. In fact, Su Zhan suspected such a company a long time ago. After all, turmoil is almost always developed in the world of Marvel, war, alien invasion and so on at every turn, the damage caused is piece by piece, but soon All have been rebuilt and returned to normal. It is impossible without such a company! It is impossible for the government to raise so many engineering teams to be responsible for reconstruction, right? "What about Little Pepper, she should be able to contact the person in charge of this company? I''ll see you first!" Su Zhan originally hoped that the base could be built as soon as possible, if the company was reliable, it would be good.Therefore, Su Zhan was ready to see him first and make a decision after seeing if it was reliable. "I''m going to talk to Pepe." Flashing nodded and turned around, and went to find Pepper. Item 0096 Little Chili came very quickly, and after seeing Su¡¯s war, he greeted him very simply and conscientiously and briefly summarized the situation of the company. By the way, I also said that the reason I think of this company is because of New York. During the war, Stark''s industry was seriously damaged, and this company was responsible for the reconstruction. Therefore, considering the credibility and the company''s capabilities, I took the liberty to talk about flashing and recommended it to Su Zhan. Seeing Xiao Chili''s meticulous appearance, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile and said: "You really make me a little uncomfortable with your appearance. To be honest, I''m starting to worry about what if you''re not here after I get used to it!" Little Pepper smiled and said nothing. "Can you contact that company? I plan to talk to them!" "I know where their company is, and you can go directly. After all, it may not be so convenient if they come here, and if you go to the company, you can also have a more intuitive understanding of the company!" "Alright, would you please come with me?" I have to say that Little Pepper is really thoughtful. "I''m going to call blinking?" During this time, Little Pepper also knew a lot of things. If you want to go out here, you can only trouble blinking. After all, it''s not close to the coast. "No, I''ll take you there. Do you want to fly there? Or by boat?" Su Zhan smiled and took Xiao Jiao away, and finally Xiao Jiao decided to fly because of...convenience.Although the stumbling of flying in a steel suit last time, it feels really good. "how do you feel?" When the two came to the shore, Su Zhan directly transformed Little Pepper into a steel suit. Of course, this suit was made of energy, and the color was only dark green. 78 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 78 Little Chili was very surprised, and subconsciously tried it, and soon a booster appeared under his feet, and it flew instantly. "Oh my god, this is amazing, it seems to be real." Little Pepper said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled, his mind controlled his energy, and flew away with Little Pepper. New York, Manhattan, at the intersection of Fifth Avenue and Broadway, there is a very chic, flat-iron-like building. Flatiron Building. This is the destruction of the control company. After Su Zhan and Little Pepper landed, they walked in under the surprised gaze of the nearby people. Entering the building, Xiao Jiao went to negotiate with the front desk, and Su Zhan fought curiously.It seemed that the company was very large. It didn''t take long for Xiaojiao to take Su Zhan up the elevator, to the top floor, and meet the company''s director of operations, Anne Marie, a middle-aged woman who looked very capable. While on the road, Su Zhan explained to Xiaojiao. She mainly asked her to talk about business. Anyway, she has more experience and ability than herself. The reason why Su Zhan came here is mainly to see if this person or company is reliable. Reliable. When Xiaojiao was talking about business, Su Zhan had been staring at Anne Marie, and she could see that this was a very shrewd and capable woman.This kind of special company, if you don''t have the ability, you really can''t manage it. "Ms. Anne." Seeing that they were almost talking, Su Zhan suddenly called out. Anne Marie turned her head and looked over, but Su Zhan''s mind was controlled in an instant.Su Zhan asked a few questions. It was nothing more than the drawings after construction, some deployment plans, circuit diagrams, etc. Will they be sold to others, will they leave some backdoors, after all, if someone wants to deal with it in the future? What do you do with this base? But the answer was that Su Zhan was very satisfied. Obviously, there is a reason why their company has been able to operate for so long, especially for this kind of large-scale construction project. If there is no word of mouth and no one trusts, where will the business come.These drawings will be destroyed after the construction is completed, and their employees will carefully review them and will not betray customers. Although it is not foolproof, there is no way, and this base will not take too long. After you have completely swallowed ether particles, you can modify the reality and build your own base. After removing the mind control, Su Zhan simply modified her memory to prevent her from knowing that he had controlled her.Subsequently, a contract was signed to ensure that the construction can be completed within one month, and someone will be sent to the construction immediately. Subsequently, Su Zhan and Xiaojiao left the Flatiron Building. Uh, the name of this building is really...very weird. Su Zhan murmured in his heart, then looked at Xiao Jiao and said, "It''s hard to come by. Is there anything you want or something you want to buy?" Little spicy sauce smiled: "I want to buy a few sets of clothes. When I came, I was too rushed and didn''t have much to change." "no problem!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then went shopping with Little Pepper. Don¡¯t look at Chili peppers who are usually dressed very serious and dignified, but that¡¯s because they have to often come forward to deal with business and must wear that way. Privately, Chili¡¯s dressing style is still very feminine. I went for a while. Su Zhan already had several bags in his hands. When shopping with a woman, how could it be possible for a woman to carry things by herself, and these things are all paid by Su Zhan, which is beautifully named as a reward for the hard work of Xiaojiao during this time! Although Su Zhan is not as rich as Tony Stark yet, it is only temporary.What''s more, if he wants to, he can have more money than this world plus, after all... he has countless planes to explore. "There is a coffee shop over there, shall we go to a break?" Su Zhan pointed to the coffee shop next to him and said towards Xiao Chili. Little Chili said apologetically: "It''s been a long time since I went shopping freely. I didn''t control it by accident. You must be bored?" "No, I''m just worried that you will be tired. After all...you are wearing high heels and your legs are so thin." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then the two went to the coffee shop. Things aside, the waiter brought the coffee, and Su Zhan was about to speak when suddenly he heard a turmoil outside.Little Chili was taken aback. Su Zhan turned to look. The crowd outside was panicked and scattered. The car was staggering on the road. A man was supported by steel paws in the air, waving a steel paw like an octopus and pressing a person high. Out of the wall. "Doctor Octopus!" Su Zhan murmured, looking at the guy who was pressed against the wall. Not surprisingly, it was Spider-Man Parker who was also an old rival between each other. I didn''t expect to be so coincidental to fight here. Woke up. But... Su Zhan noticed that besides them, above Spider-Man, there was a dark man lying on the wall with his limbs stretched out. "Ouch, isn''t this venom?" Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing, it was really lively! Item 0097 Su Zhan didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter this situation when he accompanies Xiao Chili to go shopping and drink coffee. Watching Spider-Man being grasped by Dr. Octopus¡¯s mechanical tentacles, he slammed it against the wall, watching the wall gradually crack. Su Zhan grinned subconsciously. It hurts! "Hey, it''s only this level, I thought you would have something new!" Spider-Man shouted at Doctor Octopus, and suddenly stretched out his hand and quickly sent out spider silk. "Tweet." The spider silk called out to Dr. Octopus''s face in an instant, and Dr. Octopus stretched out his hand to pull, a momentary distraction from the control of the mechanical tentacles.Spider-Man took advantage of this moment to break free, sending out spider silk against the wall behind Dr. Octopus, lifting his feet and swinging, and kicked it hard. "Ahhhhh..." "Tweet!" Spider-Man''s ankles were suddenly entangled, and a huge force came out from behind, directly pulling Spider-Man back from the air, with a bang, and directly hit the wall. A pit appeared on the wall instantly, Spider-Man was smashed in a dizzy outfit, Venom¡¯s somewhat terrifying face showed a grinning smile, and his stout arm shook hard, and the poor little spider was thrown out again uncontrollably. . This time, it was in the direction of the coffee shop. "Ah...Run!" Seeing Spider-Man fly over, Little Pepper hurriedly shouted. "It''s okay, there''s me." Su Zhan smiled at Little Pepper and took a sip of coffee slowly. boom! The glass window of the coffee shop was directly smashed by Spider-Man, and he was about to hit this side.A huge barrier suddenly appeared near the table and directly bounced Spider-Man back. Dr. Octopus happened to tear off the spider silk. Before he could see what was going on, he saw Spider-Man flying over. Without even thinking about it, the mechanical tentacles smashed over. He smashed a face accurately. The poor little spider was smashed and sunk onto the road. "what¡­¡­" The whole process changed very quickly. When Little Pepper reacted, Dr. Octopus was sending out his power to abuse Spider-Man. "God, go and save him!" Little Pepper hurriedly shouted towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan slowly put down the coffee cup and glanced at Spider-Man who was about to talk, but suddenly saw a mechanical tentacle reaching here. "Save him? It''s up to you?" Dr. Octopus''s other tentacles lifted Spider-Man up, watching Spider-Man drooping arms, swinging his hands, and his head drooping. He was obviously dizzy. "Too irresistible to beat up!" Su Zhan pouted his lips and didn''t even look at the arrogant Doctor Octopus. Instead, he glanced at the venom that had been lying on the wall with interest.I don''t know if I can swallow this venom? "You are watching here, uh, the taste of this coffee is really good, so you''d better drink it quickly..." Su Zhan smiled and said to Xiao Chili, got up slowly and walked out. "Haha, what are you doing? Do you want to save Spider-Man? It''s up to you? I can crush you with one tentacle!" The mechanical tentacle stretched out and dangled in front of Su Zhan. 79 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 79 Su Zhan frowned slightly, and said faintly: "Actually, I have no opinion on your teaching Spider-Man, this guy really owes a lesson. But, who made you choose a bad place? It happened to bother us to drink coffee, who Since all the beautiful ladies have spoken, I can only help it. So...Which one of you will come first? How about...how about the one on the wall coming first?" Su Zhan turned to look at Venom. "Hahaha... I think you are either crazy or impatient, you want him to come first? Do you know who he is? That is venom, stronger than Spiderman!" Dr. Octopus saw Su The person who couldn''t help himself to provoke Venom couldn''t help laughing and mocking. "He can kill you with just one finger!" "Really?" Su Zhan turned around noncommittal, his eyes burning, full of fighting spirit.At that moment, the venom felt like sinking into an ice cave, dangerous...very dangerous! Venom crawled on the wall and remained motionless, as if he didn''t hear it.Doctor Octopus was a little puzzled, but he knew Venom''s character very well, and he was definitely not such a master who swallowed his breath. Finally, he saw the venom move. "That''s right, kid, you''d better run, maybe you can live a few more seconds..." Dr. Octopus stopped abruptly before he finished speaking, as if someone had caught his throat.He looked at the running venom in disbelief and couldn''t believe his eyes. Moved, the venom did move. But TM didn''t want to kill the boy who didn''t know the height of the sky, but... ran away! "Run... ran? How did he run?" Dr. Octopus murmured. "Maybe I was scared away?" Su Zhan was a little disappointed when he saw Venom running away like this.It seemed that his intention to fight was too obvious just now. He felt the threat and fled without fighting. "Scared away? You said that the venom was scared away? Are you kidding me, who do you think you are, can still scare away the venom. Forget it, that guy is a neurotic, since he ran away, let him I will end your life!" Dr. Octopus didn''t believe that the venom would be scared away at all, thinking that he might be mentally abnormal or something happened temporarily.Anyway, Spider-Man is no longer good enough. Isn''t it a matter of minutes to solve this overweight kid?Thinking of this, the mechanical tentacles had suddenly smashed towards him. "Bang!" The huge mechanical tentacles slammed down and made a thick sound, the ground cracked, dusty, and smoke enveloped. "Hahaha, kid, you''re just an appetizer, kill you first, then kill Spider-Man, you can still be a companion!" The power of the mechanical tentacles can lift up to eight tons of objects, which can be used when attacking. At least ten tons of power.I''m afraid that the kid has been smashed into flesh just now! Dr. Octopus carried Spider-Man in front of him, and the four mechanical tentacles respectively grasped Spider-Man''s surroundings, making him a big font. He even wanted to tear Spider-Man apart. The power of the mechanical tentacles gradually increased, and Spider-Man let out a painful grunt. "I said... Can you be professional when you kill? Don''t be overkill?" When Dr. Octopus was expecting Spider-Man to be torn apart, he suddenly heard a voice, turned his head and looked at Su Zhan who appeared after the smoke had blown away. He instantly widened his eyes, and subconsciously threw Spider-Man to the ground. "This...how is this possible? You can''t be alive, it''s impossible...you...who are you?" Item 0098 The smoke dissipated, and the etheric suit had been worn on Su Zhan''s body.He looked at the frightened Doctor Octopus coldly and twisted his neck. "Who am I? If you are still alive later... you will naturally know who I am!" When the words fell, Su Zhan moved instantly and ran towards Doctor Octopus. Although Dr. Octopus was shocked, he didn''t react slowly, and the two mechanical tentacles quickly fought towards Su Zhan.Looking at the mechanical tentacles, Su Zhan did not evade at all, and suddenly reached out and grabbed the two mechanical arms! "fire!" With a low growl, Su Zhan''s hands instantly turned into two pillars of fire, and the intense heat burned the mechanical tentacles. Doctor Octopus hurriedly wanted to withdraw it, but the mechanical tentacles did not move. Su Zhan was dragged to death. . Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi... The mechanical tentacles began to melt. Dr. Octopus hurriedly controlled the two mechanical tentacles supporting his body and flew towards Su Zhan. Many tentacles, this is his advantage! "Humph!" Su Zhan sneered contemptuously, and suddenly two identical mechanical tentacles appeared in front of him and slammed into it. "boom!" The immense power made Dr. Octopus''s mechanical shot rebound instantly, and the counter-shock force made him fall directly to the ground. "wind!" Although Dr. Octopus fell, the two mechanical tentacles that Su Zhan was holding did not let go, and flames had spread all over the tentacles!As Su Zhan roared again, his arms shook quickly, and a strong wind followed. With the violent wind, the flame instantly strengthened and became hotter, almost in the blink of an eye, the two mechanical tentacles turned directly For ashes. "Run, you must run!" Dr. Octopus can no longer guess the identity of Su Zhan. He suddenly understands why the Venom is running away?Ya must know how good this person is, so he slipped first! The remaining two mechanical tentacles suddenly emitted light waves, and Su Zhan moved out of the wall and easily blocked them.The light wave dissipated, the shield was removed, and Dr. Octopus had fled with the only two mechanical arms left. Although only two are left, the speed is not slow at all! "Chasing, don''t let Dr. Octopus run away." "Brother, come on, don''t let him run away." "Brother, you are great, what is your name? Your abilities are so cool!" Su Zhan suddenly raised the corners of his mouth with a voice of applause."Run? Did he run?" When the voice fell, I heard the scream of Dr. Octopus who was fleeing in front of him, and everyone discovered that a dark green cage appeared beside Dr. Octopus. No...not a cage, it should be a large vault. "Get me back!" Su Zhan raised his hand and pulled it back, and the huge vault flew back in an instant, and then fell heavily to the ground with a booming sound. Su Zhan''s hands slowly raised, and a pair of swords similar to Tang Dao appeared. Dang Dang Dang Dang! The door of the vault slowly opened, and the mechanical tentacles suddenly sprang out and went straight to Su Zhan. "be careful¡­¡­" When the incident happened suddenly, someone nearby exclaimed. Su Zhan gave a sneer and swung his swords to split open suddenly. Click! The mechanical tentacles were directly cut off, and Su Zhan''s hands lifted and fell, just like cutting vegetables, cutting off the mechanical tentacles one by one, and then the energy of the vault disappeared, and the dazzling light wave suddenly blasted over, and his left hand turned into a knife As a shield to block the light wave, Su Zhan stepped forward against the light wave. "Go to die, go to die, die..." Dr. Octopus is already a little bit exhausted, constantly increasing the energy of the light waves, but there is no way to stop the advancement of the Soviet war! 80 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 80 "Puff!" Su Zhan waved the knife with his right hand, and the mechanical tentacles chopped off. The light wave instantly changed its direction, blasting the ground out of a large hole, and then lost its energy. "In the next life, remember, to deal with these superheroes, don''t be in front of me!" Su Zhan said coldly and swung his swords from both sides. When the two knives crossed for a moment. A head flew up suddenly, and then fell to the ground grunting. Silence...extremely silent. It was as if the world had been frozen, and the previous clamor and shouts disappeared. The two swords disappeared, and Su Zhan looked down at his clothes. The etheric uniform was good, and there was no blood. "Are you finished? Let''s go after drinking!" Turning around, walking back to the coffee shop, Su Zhan asked towards Little Pepper. Little Chili didn''t drink coffee at all, and nodded subconsciously when he heard Su Zhan questioning.Su Zhan reached out his arm to hold the little pepper, and flew away directly. Only Dr. Octopus''s abandoned mechanical arm, the corpse with the corpse separated, and of course...there is also the Spider-Man who hasn''t awakened not far away. It was a long time before someone spoke softly. "Okay... terrible, did you see it? He looked terrible just now! With a swish of the double knives, Dr. Octopus''s head flew away." "What are you afraid of, this is Chinese Kung Fu, this is cool!" "Yes, he killed Doctor Octopus, he was a super criminal, not to mention he saved Spider-Man, if it weren¡¯t for him, he would definitely be Spider-Man dead. If I say, he is a real superhero. To treat a criminal like Dr. Octopus, he should be completely killed." Soon... the people around started talking, and the fear and shock gradually faded. Although they still don''t know who Su Zhan is, they have firmly remembered the appearance of Su Zhan. "Afraid?" On the way back to the base, Su Zhan looked at Little Pepper, who had been silent, and asked in a low voice. Little Pepper nodded: "There is...a little bit." "Why? You should know that he is a badass, not to mention that I won''t hurt you!" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. Little Pepper shook his head: "I know, it''s not because of this, it''s just... it''s just a bit shocked. It''s not that I haven''t seen a dead person, but... It''s just that your method is too powerful in visual impact, so I can''t help but feel a little scared, now It''s much better!" "That''s good, I don''t want to affect my impression in your heart because of him!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Killing Dr. Octopus is not a burden for Su Zhan, anyway, he has no superpowers, he is a bad villain, he will die?Not only can it let the people know their own character, but they can also be regarded as Li Wei, let them know that they are not a kind-hearted Mother! But speaking of it, the death of Dr. Octopus was quite unjust. If it didn''t happen to meet him, it happened that Little Pepper was still with him, so Su Zhan wouldn''t bother to kill him.When he returned to the base, Xiao Jiao had returned to normal, and turned to look for Flash, and settled these workers away. After all, the destruction control company would take over immediately. But Su Zhan received a call. Item 0099 S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury. Looking at the number on the phone, Su Zhan was really annoying. If you do something by yourself, SHIELD will come to your door, and if you do something, SHIELD will come to your door. Nima... are you so idle?Staring at Lao Tzu every day? After answering the call, Su Zhan said in a bad tone: "You''d better give me a bonus when you call, otherwise you should hang up!" "No bonus, I just want to thank you for saving Spider-Man..." Nick Fury was taken aback by Su Zhan''s tone, and then he spoke. "It doesn''t matter if you thank you verbally, let alone... Who said I was just for him? It would be nice if I didn''t help to clean him up." Su Zhan said angrily, and said impatiently, "Nothing else. Right? Nothing else is hanging up." "and many more¡­¡­" Nick Fury hurriedly yelled, but it was a pity that there were busy sounds on the phone. "This guy!" Nick Fury shouted angrily. No one has ever dared to hang up his phone like this.He contacted Su Zhan. On the one hand, he really thanked him for saving Spider-Man. On the other hand, he wanted to remind him not to be so high-profile. It was a pleasure to behead Dr. Octopus in the street. Some people agreed, but more ordinary people. But still afraid, after all, it is too bloody and too shocking. What''s more, because of American laws, people are accustomed to criminals being arrested and imprisoned. Few criminals are killed directly in such a straightforward manner, especially when they are sure of winning! But now it seems that I am afraid I can''t persuade Su Zhan, and they don''t give themselves face at all! The workers on the island have been deported by the flashes. Of course, they have paid a lot more during this period of time.Therefore, each of these workers was very grateful, and after sending them away, the island was instantly cleaned up. Su Zhan called everyone into the spaceship''s meeting room. Blink, bone marrow, Chen Haoran, Little Pepper, and a dark elf equivalent to a driver. There are still few people! Su Zhan sighed secretly, and then raised his voice: "The Destruction Control Company will soon take over the project here. It is said that it can be completed in one month. So this month I am going to S.H.I.E.L.D., flashing, Little Chili, I have to trouble you two to keep an eye on the progress of the project. As for Haoran and Marrow, you two stay on the ship and take advantage of this time to improve your strength as much as possible. It won¡¯t be long... there should be a chance for you to play! " "Yes!" No one else had any opinion on Su Zhan''s arrangement. Little Chili opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Of course Su Zhan saw Little Pepper''s reaction, but pretended not to notice. Little Chili stayed here to repay his gratitude, and it was clear that he was staying to help the construction of the base. Once the construction is successful, Chili will probably leave.Just now, he also hinted at what to do if she was used to her existence, but Little Pepper did not respond.So Su Zhan was forcibly arranged a mission for her, anyway, the base has not been built, let alone this company is your contact, you must stay here and follow! As for the establishment of the base, think of other ways to keep the pepper. "Master, detected someone approaching here!" The dark elf whispered suddenly. "Oh? Can you see who it is?" Su Zhan asked, the dark elf operated quickly, and after a while, a picture appeared on the screen. A speedboat was entering here quickly, and seeing the people on the speedboat clearly, Su Zhan was a little surprised. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, until he knew why he came suddenly. "Call me BOSS like them from now on." Su Zhan said to the dark elf. The dark elf was ecstatic and nodded repeatedly. 81 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 81 Speaking of which, this dark elf is indeed more well-behaved, and he doesn''t say anything, and doesn''t have any crooked thoughts, so Su Zhan doesn''t mind raising his status a little bit! "Blink, you go out and bring him here!" "Yes, BOSS!" The flashing response opened the portal and disappeared. After a while, the portal opened again, and the flashing brought a person to the meeting room! Professor Lizard! The person who came was Professor Lizard. Looking at the people in the conference room, Professor Lizard seemed a little nervous, especially when he faced Su Zhan, he didn''t even dare to look up. "Let''s talk about it, why come to me suddenly?" Su Zhan sat on the chair, put his feet on the table casually, crossed his hands, and looked at Professor Lizard... Professor Lizard hesitated for a long time and said in a low voice: "I...I have already followed you? I just thought about something that requires me to run errands, so I came over?" "Oh? I remember it''s been a while, right? If you really think so, why don''t you come here soon?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Professor Lizard was speechless. "Hmph, why can I be afraid of it." The bone beside him couldn''t help but say. She didn''t have a good impression of Professor Lizard, after all... Professor Lizard had to catch her before. Su Zhan did not speak, just staring at Professor Lizard.Even if Professor Lizard didn''t raise his head, he could still feel that his gaze was always on him, which made him feel stressed, and even his breathing seemed to become unsmooth.He knew that this should be considered a consideration. After hesitating for a long time, Professor Lizard gritted his teeth and said: "Yes...I am afraid. I have been hiding since I returned. I...I am not willing to follow you like this. Especially I found that you didn¡¯t come to me, and it made me think that maybe you were just scaring me, threatening me, and didn¡¯t mean to take me! I...I just saw the news and knew that you killed Dr. Octopus before me. I have also contacted him several times, and I was afraid that I would be like him, so I came!" After speaking, Professor Lizard seemed to be exhausted, waiting nervously for Su Zhan to speak. After a while, Su Zhan slowly said: "Since you are here, stay. It happens that there is a team of scientific researchers and some people here. I have a kind of supernatural potion here, you can research and study." "Huh!" Professor Lizard let out a sigh and nodded repeatedly. "I won''t say anything to warn you. Anyway, you should also know what it will be." Su Zhan got up, clapped his hands and said: "Things will be arranged like this for the time being. If there is anything wrong, let Flashing contact me." Su Zhan was not worried that Professor Lizard would cause any trouble, blinking, bone marrow, and Chen Haoran. During this period of time, he made great progress, and it was enough to deal with a Professor Lizard. He was going to Skye''s side, and asked Fitz by the way to ask how he made the uniform. Chapter 0100 Aegis Academy Amidst the clouds, Su Zhan found the S.H.I.E.L.D. plane. He didn¡¯t need to say hello. Mei of the aircraft had detected Su Zhan and opened the hatch. After Su Zhan came in, he found other people around the bar, seeming to be chatting. what. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Skye was naturally the first to jump over. After the two had a close contact, in Skye''s heart, Su Zhan was more important than herself. "What are you talking about? It looks like there is a task." Su Zhan put his arms around Skye and asked the others with a smile. "Yes." Fitz nodded and said, "There was an accident in the SHIELD school. The water in the swimming pool suddenly froze, and a device was found inside. Uh, this device was a concept we studied before, but I didn¡¯t expect it now. The concept has come true, so we have to go and investigate!" "So..." Su Zhan nodded in response. He didn''t expect that he came by a coincidence.He knew about this incident. The most important thing was that he seemed to be able to recoup someone to expand his influence this time! "By the way, how was the battle uniform you made last time?" "Well, it''s already done. It''s the same style as yours, but without a cloak. I think, after all, I have to distinguish between you and them. By the way, because I don''t know the size, I made a few different sizes! " Speaking of this, Fitz was very excited, and Su Zhan wanted to see what he was doing, and followed Fitz to the laboratory.Looking at the uniform that Fitz took out, Su Zhan was very satisfied, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Thanks!" "It''s just a matter of effort." Fitz said with a smile, lowered his head. "I put these away." Su Zhan said, and received all the uniforms in the system space. Fitz looked at it for a moment, wondering where the battle uniform went?Su Zhan smiled and blinked, but without explanation, he turned and left. Aegis College. Because the swimming pool is freezing fast and hurting people, the students in S.H.I.E.L.D. are still very worried. After all, the device was obviously placed there deliberately, and it was specifically aimed at the few swimmers. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who released it and who it¡¯s aimed at. It will naturally affect the mood and emotions of the students. Because of the successful design of Fitz and Simmons in this installation, they were specially invited to give a speech on the one hand to give students peace of mind, and on the other hand to investigate who did it! Su Zhan, Skye, Gemma, Simmons, the four came to SHIELD Academy. Coleson and May have another mission and are not accompanying them. "This is S.H.I.E.L.E. Academy. It doesn''t seem to be any different from ordinary universities?" Skye looked around curiously, and students passed by leisurely, chatting in groups of two or three, or sitting under a tree beside a flowerbed Looking down at the tree. "It really doesn''t make a difference. It''s just that you have at least one PhD to study here, and there is no one with an IQ below double digits!" Fitz whispered, "If you continue to study, you should be here too!" Skye''s IQ is not low, especially the skills of hackers, but it is a must, otherwise it is impossible to become a consultant of SHIELD. While talking, a woman came from a distance.A dark-skinned woman in formal professional attire. "You are here, it''s nice to see you!" The woman came over and smiled and stretched out her hands, shaking them one by one. Simmons said happily: "You are still so beautiful." "This is the chief in charge of this case, Agent Weaver." Simmons said, but it was obvious that Skye and Su Zhan knew about it. "Are there any suspects?" Skye asked curiously. Agent Weaver nodded and said, "Based on finding the level of intelligence required for the development of that device, we have narrowed the scope to the best ten percent of the students, and it should be in it!" "Can we talk to the injured person?" "Of course, I arrange for you to talk to Seth after class." Agent Weaver responded."But now, Fitz, Simonsteer has to go to the lecture hall to prepare for the speech." "Suddenly discovered that they are very popular here?" Skye and Su Zhan walked behind, watching many students gather around Fitz to greet Simmons, and said with a smile. "After all, they are the top students in SHIELD Academy. They are going to prepare a speech, let''s walk around? Is it rare to come once?" Su Zhan said to Skye with a smile. The two walked in the SHIELD Academy and soon saw a wall full of names.This is the Wall of Valor, on which many heroes who died performing missions are recorded.Su Zhan and Skye watched for a while, and Skye found that Su Zhan had been staring at a name, and couldn''t help but glance at it curiously. "Buggy, Barnes?" "Captain America¡¯s childhood friend, when Captain America was not Captain America, but Steve Rogers, he was the first to join the army and later joined the Roaring Commando. When he was on a mission with Captain America, he fell. It''s a snowy mountain." Su Zhan briefly introduced him, but he couldn''t help thinking of what his expression would be when Captain America knew Bucky was still alive and appeared before him as the Winter Soldier and Winter Soldier? Speaking of it, winter is also one of the goals of the Soviet War. His body has been transformed by Hydra, the effect is similar to Captain America, and there is also a robotic arm. It can be said that the overall strength is comparable to Captain America. After all... he will be the second generation of Captain America in the future!Of course, he is still under the control of Hydra, becoming a killing machine for Hydra. 82 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 82 "Is he special to you?" Skye asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and said, "No, at least...not yet!" "right now?" Skye was a little puzzled, but Su Zhan had already pulled her away. The two came to the lecture hall. At this time, the lecture hall was already full of people. Agent Weaver made an opening introduction on the stage and invited Fitz and Simmons to give a speech. Su Zhan and Skye found a place in the front row and watched the surrounding applause. Su Zhan smiled and glanced casually among the crowd. Soon, he stared at someone. A young boy with short hair and short hair. Downey, Downey Gill. Looking at him, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. "Papa" "Papa" Warm applause suddenly sounded, and there was applause around. Su Zhan turned his head and looked at Simmons and Fitz on the stage with a smile and nodded. It seems that the content of the speech just now should be good, although... Su Zhan didn''t even hear what was said. "Oh my God, what happened, help, come and help me!" Suddenly someone stood up and yelled in panic, and ice suddenly appeared under his feet, instantly freezing his knee, and it was freezing upwards! Chapter 0101 Donny Gill The sudden change made everyone panic. The person was crying, but his body was freezing fast. In a blink of an eye, the whole person was sealed by ice, and it looked like an ice sculpture.The surrounding students fled in panic, Simmons and Fitz rushed over to help. "Find a exposed skin, he needs to inject glucose to increase the body''s natural freezing point." Simmons said as he opened his toolbox. "I''m afraid I need tools!" Fitz came to the man and took a look, and said in a deep voice. No way, it has been completely frozen into ice sculptures, how could there be skin exposed. Simmons found the awl and was about to pass it to Fitz, but suddenly felt the air around him instantly become hot.He raised his head subconsciously and saw Su Zhan coming over, his hands were entwined with flames, and the heat was caused by this. Simmons and Fitz thought that Su Zhan was going to melt the ice with the flame in his hand, but suddenly saw a ball of flame flying out of his hand, slowly sticking to the ice. Zi Zi Zi... The melting sound gradually sounded, and soon the ice in that place had melted. "Is it all right?" Su Zhan asked Simmons. Simmons nodded repeatedly and hurried over to inject glucose. The flame did not disappear, nor did it return to Su Zhan''s body. Instead, it flew under the chair next to it, followed by a bang, as if something was broken. Skye walked over and saw that it was the kind of device that could instantly produce ice. "boom!" The moment the device shattered, the ice on that person also shattered and melted. "Huhuhu..." The man who recovered instantly sat on the ground, exuding an icy breath, and his face was still covered with ice. "It''s okay, it''s okay," Fitz said comfortingly, helping him. The man was terrified and breathed. The thunderous applause sounded. It was the students around who saw their success in saving people. They were so excited that they didn''t know how to express them. They could only use applause to express their respect. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked towards the person. "Don... Downey." "Do you know who wants to kill you?" "No... I don''t know." Su Zhan nodded, and was not questioning. At this moment, someone next to him sent Downey back to rest.Staring at his disappearance, Su Zhan''s eyes contained profound meaning. "Do you know what? I mean...can you foresee anything?" Simmons walked over and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan thought for a while and shook his head. He has no hunch, because he knows what will happen.Of course, the premise is that the development of things is the same as he remembers, so he does not intend to intervene sideways. Simmons was a little disappointed. Su Zhan''s hunch helped complete the task several times, making her somewhat dependent.What''s more, this still happened in the SHIELD Academy and was related to her younger brothers and sisters. "Then what should I do now?" Simmons asked without a clue. "Go ask other students and teachers again, maybe you can find out something." "It can only be the!" Everyone separated to inquire about the news. Not long after, Su Zhan and Fitz came to the bedroom. In fact, Fitz came here alone to ask questions, but Su Zhan deliberately followed, the purpose is to ensure that the plot can go smoothly. .Seeing Fitz enter Downey''s room, Su Zhan was relieved. Downey, Donny Gill, a genius with an IQ of up to nineteen years old, is only 18 years old this year. Although they are not as good as Fitz and Simmons, they are already very powerful. The academy had planned to arrange it. He graduated early and then went to work in a special location "sandbox". Because of the high IQ and the personality around him, he has developed a solitary character since he was a child. It is precisely because of this character that it was used by a classmate named Seth, who was injured in the pool before.Whether it was his swimming pool injury or Downey being frozen just now, it was actually just part of the plan. The energy of that kind of small device is not strong, as long as it is operated well, it can avoid danger.And the purpose of this is because Seth has an investor who needs to build a more powerful large-scale device to sell money, but the energy problem has never been solved, so I thought of Fitz, which is said to be the smartest in SHIELD Academy. Of students. Because this device contains the results of Fitz¡¯s design, Fitz will definitely send it to investigate if something happens, because Fitz is actually very similar to Downey. They are people with high IQ but very lonely and few friends. Psychology can reach Fitz and use him to solve energy problems. And because of their previous injuries, they naturally got rid of their suspicions. Now that Fitz has entered, he will probably develop according to this situation.After asking a few students, Su Zhan entered a free bedroom and quietly noticed the movement of Downey''s bedroom. After a while, Su Zhan heard the movement, opened the door slightly and looked at it, and found that Seth had entered Downey''s room."Huh? Fitz hasn''t left yet, why did he come? Shouldn''t he only come after Fitz has left? Then we solve the energy problem together, just happened to be discovered by Fitz, knocked Fitz, and exposed his identity. ?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, things seemed to be a little different. After half a day, Su Zhan saw Seth and Downey walking away with something.After they disappeared, Su Zhan pushed the door and went out to Downey''s room. Sure enough, Fitz was lying on the ground. Su Zhan glanced at him with a sigh of relief, but was knocked out.Su Zhan will help Fitz up and notify the others.For Fitz, Su Zhan really apologizes, after all, Fitz is still good to himself, and he has made so many battle uniforms for himself.But there is no way, if he doesn''t suffer this, Downey will not become the Downey Su Zhan wanted. Seth and Downey ran away with the machine, and SHIELD was looking for their whereabouts. 83 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 83 Su Zhan and the others returned to the plane and joined Coleson and Mei who had just returned from the mission. They already knew what happened. After Fitz woke up, he looked a little annoyed, but strangely, he was not angry with Downey. Maybe it was because of his similarity. He could understand Downey''s mood. He was more angry. Si, the guy who induced Downey! "This device is dangerous, we must find them as soon as possible." Coulson said solemnly. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "I''ll go." "Do you know where they are?" "I didn''t know before, but now...I know!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Item 0102 While the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. were looking around, Seth and Downey were hiding in the parking lot north of S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy. It was considered semi-abandoned, and no one would come here at all. A device that can make ice is placed on the back of a pickup truck. No... to be precise, after the transformation, this large device can not only make ice, but can affect the weather. Downey sat next to the machine, his expression a little nervous. Seth is calling his investors. It is worth mentioning that his investor is Yin Quinn, the guy who once captured Dr. Hall to study the gravitational magnetic field.Because the incident was revealed, Seth called and hoped that Quinn could send a helicopter to pick them up and leave. After all, S.H.I. People come to pick them up! Of course, this was a lie to them. After hanging up the phone, Quinn, who was going to pick them up, notified the captain directly and transferred the plane and left. Seth urged Downey to turn on the machine. Downey hesitated. After all, this has not been tested, and he is not sure what harm it will cause, but under Seth''s instigation and threat, Downey can only agree and turn on the machine. It didn''t take long for the machine to turn on. The weather suddenly became gloomy, dark clouds rolled, the sky was gloomy, and the surrounding wind was strong, the air was cold, and there was even ice roaring down. Seth and Downey hurriedly hid in the car in embarrassment, a huge ice roar cracked directly from the car window.The sound of crackling is endless, and the outside is like an apocalyptic scene. "No, we have to turn off the device!" Downey said solemnly. "You are crazy, don''t forget what Mr. Quinn said, he won''t pay until he sees the effect, and will take us away!" Seth shouted. "If we die here, no amount of money will be used." Downey said. Seth was silent, looking at the terrifying sight outside, hurricanes, ice roars...Finally he nodded in agreement. Although money is important, but if you have money, you can''t spend your life. What use is there to ask for money? The two rushed out to turn off the device, but it was not so easy in this environment. Just when they were about to succeed, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck the device, which happened to be on the device. boom! Seth was hit by lightning and flew out of the car and fell to the ground.Downey''s hand was on the device at the time and was injured as a result, but he was lucky enough to just bump into the side. Looking at the device that had been hacked, Downey called Seth to leave here as soon as possible, but he jumped out of the car and came to Du Seth, only to find that he did not respond at all. At this moment, he seemed to hear something. Turning his head subconsciously, he saw a scene that shocked him. A person fell slowly from the air, surrounded by countless gusts of wind. These gusts seemed to be hiding from him, and they seemed to be controlled by him, without hurting him at all. "It''s you!" Downey recognized it. It was the agent from the former SHIELD? "Help him, he is injured." Downey hurriedly called. The person here is Su Zhan. Seeing this scene, especially Downey''s hand, Su Zhan smiled heartily. It''s done! Lifting up and moving it manually, the two groups of energy directly enveloped Downey and Seth, Su Zhan led them to fly, through the dark clouds in the sky, and returned to the SHIELD plane. As soon as they entered the plane, everyone saw Seth who was injured and unconscious, and hurriedly started to save people. It''s a pity... failed. He is dead! Downey didn''t expect Seth to die, and he was very angry. Looking at the sad Downey, Su Zhan was already thinking about how to get him. After this incident, S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy will definitely not let him stay, and S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot let him go. After all...Fitz is injured, and Downey¡¯s IQ, ability, and the device are added. The degree of danger caused, so Downey will definitely be taken care of. However, I am afraid that none of them would think that Downey''s real threat was not these, but his special ability, which was also the reason why Su Zhan deliberately kept the plot. Because the lightning struck the device and Downey¡¯s hand happened to be on the device, his body structure changed, and he had the ability to change the structure of air matter into ice matter...somewhat similar to X The iceman among the soldiers, but the ability is not as strong as the iceman, because he can''t make ice out of thin air. But even so, this ability is extremely powerful. After all, if he didn''t mix himself up, he would become a more famous villain in the future, Blizzard! Although Blizzard Downey was captured by Su Zhan, although Fitz and everyone knows that he was used by others because of his character, he must be held responsible if something happened. S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot leave it alone, nor Maybe leave it to yourself!Although it is impossible to ask someone directly. "It seems that I can only grab people halfway! However, I am not suitable to come forward, Professor Lizard, you are really suitable. Let him take care of this!" Thinking of this, Su Zhan turned around and went to his room, took out the phone and called Flashing. "BOSS." "How about Professor Lizard?" "It''s still honest for the time being." "That''s good, I need him to do something here!" Su Zhan whispered, speaking out his plan. The plan is simple. Let Blink act with Professor Lizard, Professor Lizard will be responsible for robbing people, and Blink will be responsible for transmission.Send Downey to the spacecraft for a while, and wait until S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau collapses without worrying so much. After all, Su Zhan is still going to poach the Coleson team. Anyway, the Face Project has to be installed. Coleson has already contacted other S.H.I.E.L.D. teams to discuss the touchdown point. After landing, Downey was taken away directly. When he left, his mood was very low. After all, in his opinion, Seth was his only friend, and he killed him! Watching the car escorting Downey leave, Coleson and the others turned around and went back. He stopped when passing by Su Zhan and hesitated: "There is something, I want to tell you first!" "Go to your office!" Su Zhan noticed that Coleson glanced at Skye quietly, and Su Zhan reacted that what he was about to say might be Skye. I''m afraid... it should be about Skye''s life experience! Item 0103 "You know, Skye has been investigating his parents, right?" Coming to the office, Coleson asked Su Zhan. 84 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 84 Su Zhan nodded."Skye has been fostered since childhood, and was fostered by many families. Her childhood was not happy, so she has always wanted to investigate her life experience and her biological parents. The reason why she became a hacker is also For this reason! Joining SHIELD as an advisor is also for this reason. Otherwise..." "Otherwise, she would not be an advisor to SHIELD, and neither would you!" Coleson said. Su Zhan nodded. "My mission with May today is to investigate this matter. The result... is not very good, at least... not like Skye''s investigation, so I am very worried that this result will tell her that she will not be able to bear it. . You are her boyfriend, so I want to ask your opinion first." Coleson said. Of course Su Zhan knew Skye''s life and who her biological parents were.It''s just that what she knows is the result, but there are many details in the middle that she doesn''t know. What''s more, even if she tells Skye now, she can''t see her parents, just adding to her grief.Some things can change, but some things are better to go with the flow. "Don''t tell her in advance." Su Zhan shook his head. Coleson nodded and said: "Alright!" "My base is under construction and will be officially completed in about a month. I will stay here during this time." Su Sheng said. After all, I don¡¯t have many days as an advisor to SHIELD... Speaking of which, Su Zhan hasn''t been here for so long since he has been an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D. for so long. This time I can have a good experience. Su Zhan was about to leave Coleson¡¯s office, but Coleson suddenly received a call. After the connection, he looked a little serious. After a while, he hung up the phone and said to Su Zhan: "I just received the news that the car carrying Donny was caught by a lizard. The professor attacked and Downey was taken away by Professor Lizard." "Need my help?" Su Zhan asked. Coleson shook his head: "Let¡¯s talk about it after I find Professor Lizard¡¯s down, I hope Downey is okay..." "Yeah!" Su Zhan responded, then turned and went out. After all, Downey is just a small person, and S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t pay much attention to him, so Professor Lizard''s sudden move must be sure. But, why didn¡¯t Blink report to yourself? Just thinking of this, Su Zhan''s phone rang. "Hello." Su Zhan answered the phone. "BOSS, it''s done, it''s just this guy...something, Professor Lizard almost suffered a big loss, now he is under control, but...I''m afraid he won''t stay at ease!" The flashing tone was a little gloat. To Professor Lizard, flashing and bones are the same hatred, so naturally I don''t have a good impression. "You can tell him who I am, and by the way, if you don''t want to go to jail for the rest of your life, just stay there, and you will see him when I go back!" "Yes!" With Su Zhan''s instructions, it is easy to handle. Blizzard Downey, it is really interesting, just gaining the ability can make Professor Lizard suffer, and it will be a good subordinate to train and train it! "What did Coleson say to you?" Skye came over as soon as Su Zhan returned to the room. "It''s nothing, I''m looking for someone to build on Ji''s side, and it can be completed in a month, so I will stay here during this time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? That''s great!" Skye said happily. "So, miss me?" Su Zhan grabbed Skye and let her sit on his lap, then asked with his arms around her. Skye said: "Of course." "Then... how about you coming to my room tonight?" Su Zhan said with a smirk on purpose. How could Skye not understand what it meant, did not speak, but nodded gently. Night is coming. Sure enough, Skye didn''t have an oath, only waited until everyone else fell asleep before quietly coming to Su Zhan''s room.Before long, a faint voice came from the room. Even if the effect of the room is very good, it can''t stop the deep thoughts and love. "Don''t go, just sleep here, anyway, everyone knows our relationship." After the joyous end, Skye put on his clothes, and Su Zhan asked softly. Skye shook his head: "I''d better go back, it''s a bit embarrassing." "Ok." Su Zhan reluctantly agreed. After Skye left, Su Zhan was not sleepy because of his excitement, and he simply began to swallow the etheric particles. He felt sleepiness surge, so he stopped to sleep. Woke up the next day, ate with everyone, and watched Skye and May learn and exercise some close combat skills. Su Zhan followed for a while. Skye''s progress was rapid. It turned out that Skye was just a hacker girl, but now he can fight decently. "Would you like to try it?" Mei shouted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan readily agreed, just about to end, but suddenly felt that Coleson was coming. "I''m afraid you have to stop first, Su Zhan, someone is looking for you!" Coleson said. "Why do I feel like visiting a prison?" Su Zhan complained to Coleson, and then said to Mei: "I''ll go see who it is and find me where I can find it. Let''s discuss it again when we have a chance." "team leader?" Su Zhan and Coleson came out and saw that the person looking for him turned out to be Captain America. This surprised him very much. Is it possible that Captain America can come here to find him?But it should be... it''s not the plot of US Team 2, and he doesn''t look like he is wanted by SHIELD. "We have a trouble, I''m afraid... I have to trouble you." "Oh?" Seeing Captain America¡¯s serious expression, it seemed that the matter was not small, but what was it that allowed him to make a special trip to find himself?Is it related to yourself? "Let''s talk on the way." "Needless to say, I know, let''s go!" Su Zhan launched his predictive ability, and soon knew what was going on and why Captain America would come to him. Something happened to Elliott Randolph! In the picture he saw, this Asgard blacksmith held a pair of knives and absorbed the power of fear generated by a city. It was extremely powerful and unstoppable. Obviously, he should have succeeded in changing him to double knives with the berserker stick, but I am afraid he is also dominated by the power of fear. Item 0104 Captain America and Su Zhan came out and were preparing to board the plane when he came, but Su Zhan suddenly waved. In a moment, a cloud of energy appeared next to Captain America and enveloped him, and Captain America felt his body suddenly suddenly when he was about to speak. Flew out. 85 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 85 "You already know?" Captain America found that although he was flying fast, he didn''t feel the slightest discomfort, and he couldn''t help feeling magical. "Well, I know where he is. But I don''t know what happened before. Tell me about it!" Captain America nodded and explained what happened.This matter is still to be talked about from the last time Natasha performed the mission to find the Berserker''s cane. The mission failed and the Berserker''s cane fell into Su Zhan''s hands. After Natasha returned, she naturally said the truth.Although Nick Fury is depressed, he can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s not that easy to get things back in Su Zhan¡¯s hands, but...there is a berserker¡¯s staff, which means that there are people from Asgard on the earth, no matter what the reason. The reason is definitely to find him. They didn''t know who Elliott Randolph was or where he was. It took a lot of setbacks to find a clue and locked onto Elliott Randolph.Then he sent Captain America, Hawkeye, and Black Widow to find Elliott Randolph. When it came time, Elliott Randolph had just made a pair of fear swords. Because of their sudden appearance, Elliott Randolph Randolph suddenly panicked and subconsciously picked up the Fear Double Swords. As a result... The Fear Sword is not a berserker''s cane, and it is not a level at all. Elliott Randolph may be able to control the berserker''s cane, but he cannot control it The dual swords of fear were directly controlled by the power of fear. Then... the result now is that Black Widow went to find other rescuers, Hawkeye stayed there to evacuate the crowd, and Captain America came to ask for help. "Who arranged this?" Su Zhan said casually: "If you want to come to me for help, isn''t it better for Natasha? After all...women are easier to move men, aren''t they?" "It''s Natasha, she said you will definitely help if you know the situation!" said Captain America. Well, it was Natasha who meant it. It is probably because of Skye that she let the US team come. "The US team, who did Natasha go for help?" Su Zhan then asked. "You call me Steve, I don''t know who she contacted!" "Ok." Talking while talking, I soon came to the city where Elliott Randolph is, Seville! Before getting close to the city, I could see the commotion below. Even the army was dispatched and the crowd was being evacuated. At the same time, Su Zhan also felt that strong fear... The whole city avoids the breath of fear. "Not bad." Su Zhanqing couldn''t help sighing. "Not bad?" Steve Rogers looked at Su Zhan. He said that this situation is not bad? Su Zhan shook his head without explaining. Of course he would feel good. The stronger Elliott Randolph is now, it means the greater the power of the Fear Sword.And this double sword of fear, but your own thing, the stronger the better!As for, now in Elliott Randolph''s hands, it seems difficult to deal with?Su Zhan never worried about this! Fear has no effect on him! Su Zhan and Steve Rogers landed slowly, and as soon as they fell, one of them came over. A combat uniform, with a quiver behind his back and a bow and arrow in his hand. Hawkeye! "You are finally here, the masses in the city have almost been evacuated, but that guy is getting more and more powerful, I have begun to be a little overwhelmed." Yingyan said in a deep voice, then nodded towards Su Zhan greet. "Is it past now?" Steve Rogers asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn¡¯t speak. Suddenly a Kun-type fighter jet flew over and landed in the distance. Natasha came out from the inside and smiled when he saw Su Zhan, and then said: "I have contacted Tony, he should immediately Will come." "Did you go to Tony?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. Natasha shook her head: "No, I just called him, you know... this thing is terrible, I need to stay away to be better!" Su Zhan nodded. The influence Natasha had received with the Berserker''s staff last time has not subsided. Now that the Fear Swords can release and absorb fear out of thin air without contact, Natasha must be more uncomfortable. "Su Zhan, are you sure?" Natasha asked. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Since you all invited me, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if you are not sure? But don''t worry, I think...someone should feel more confident, right?" "Who?" "this!" Su Zhan raised his finger to the sky, and saw an afterimage flying past. Iron Man, Tony Stark! He didn''t stop at all, and flew directly in the direction of Elliott Randolph. "Guys, I''ll go see what this guy is capable of." "Tony, you should come back first, we have arranged a plan..." Steve Rogers hurriedly shouted when Tony saw Tony act arbitrarily. Unfortunately, Tony ignored it at all. "Let''s go, let''s go too!" Su Zhan held Natasha''s waist, separated two groups of energy, and brought Steve Rogers and Hawkeye. Elliott Randolph''s villa was completely different at this time, completely different from when it came before the Soviet war.The luxurious villa was already in ruins. In the middle of the ruins, Elliott Randolph''s figure was at least three or four times bigger. His clothes had been broken and his strong muscles were faintly revealed. He held up a silver-white Tang knife in his left hand, and was continuously absorbing the power of fear. It could be clearly seen that as the absorbed fear power increased, the silver-white blade gradually turned black.The knife in his right hand is completely black like ink. One to absorb, one to release! "Hey, did you interrupt my party? I have to take care of you right away, after all... I can''t keep the beautiful women waiting!" Iron Man flew over Elliott Randolph and said. Following the sudden change of the armor on his body, two more missile-like objects appeared on his shoulders and directly hit Elliott Randolph. Boom! There was a loud noise and the explosion occurred instantly. Iron Man said jokingly: "Is this solved? It seems that it is not as powerful as imagined. Okay, after the greeting is over, I want to go back and continue the party...Ah..." He said before he was finished. There was a scream! Item 0105 "moron!" Seeing that Iron Man was suddenly beaten into flight, Su Zhan pouted and mocked. Just now, Elliott Randolph jumped up and appeared directly in front of Iron Man.Iron Man was still amused by thinking that he had won, but he was hit in the back by Elliott Randolph. The huge force directly slashed Iron Man out of the ground, and the Iron armor was just cut. There was a huge crack.He hit the building next to him, and then fell softly. "Tony!" Seeing Iron Man flying out, Steve Rogers hurriedly ran in the direction where he fell. After two steps, Steve Rogers felt the strong wind coming from the side and waved his shield subconsciously to block it. "boom!" He felt his arm numb, and the whole person flew out, sliding on the ground for a long time before stopping. "Wow!" Hawkeye hurriedly opened his bow, and saw the multifunctional arrow come to Elliott Randolph in the blink of an eye. Elliott Randolph swung his knife and chopped, but the arrow exploded in an instant.Unfortunately, this explosion did not cause any harm to Elliott Randolph. 86 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 86 Strong, too strong! Iron Man lay motionless there, not knowing his life or death. Steve Rogers struggling to stand up with his shield, happened to see Hawkeye running and shooting, but he couldn''t help Elliott Randolph.He immediately seized the opportunity to force the shield out and hit Elliott Randolph accurately. Elliott Randolph shook slightly, but Steve Rogers had already rushed over. Holding the rebounded shield, he approached Elliott Randolph and attacked. "Bang" "pop" There was an endless stream of hitting sounds. Natasha ran next to Tony at this time and found that Tony''s situation was not optimistic. The back of the steel battle suit was directly chopped, revealing Tony''s body, which seemed to have no wounds, but Tony fainted. "I''m afraid this steel suit is scrapped!" Natasha frowned and helped Tony open the helmet, trying to wake him up. "boom!" There was a loud noise, and Steve Rogers slammed into the wall next to Natasha and snorted embarrassedly.Just as Natasha was about to speak, she suddenly found another person flying over. Hawkeye! "Damn it, what the hell is this guy, why is it so strong!" Hawkeye grinned and said with a wry smile: "Moreover, I felt that when I faced him, I started to be afraid, and my hands started to shake... " "Su Zhan, Su Zhan, don''t you still do it?" The situation of Steve Rogers is not much better. They are stuck in a hard fight but have no hope of victory. Seeing Su Zhan standing aside with a smile on his lips, he is in a posture of satisfaction and appreciation. Steve Rogers is helpless Shouted. Hearing the shout, Su Zhan smiled and turned his head and said: "Don''t worry, just wait!" "What are you waiting for? Waiting for us to die here, don''t you see that we are not opponents?" Hawkeye shouted depressed. "Your combat power is so weak, isn''t it normal for your opponents?" Su Zhan wanted to say this, but just think about it and let them save some face."Don''t worry, it will be fine after a while, it will be here soon...no...have come!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the sky suddenly appeared-a ray of light shone down, followed by a pattern of a teleportation array appeared on the ground, the red cloak swayed, and Thor appeared with Thor''s Hammer. "So it''s this guy..." When Thor suddenly appeared, Steve Rogers and Hawkeye realized what Su Zhan was waiting for. This guy Sol is Thor, and someone from Asgard must be better than this Elliott Randolph?Okay, this can be considered an internal matter in Asgard, right?Then let''s rest first, anyway...it won''t help. When Sol came, everyone was relieved and relaxed. "Su Zhan, you are too interesting, why did you leave without saying hello!" After Saul appeared, he didn''t do anything immediately, but complained to Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "First of all, don''t run away, but leave. Second, didn''t I ask Sieve to help me with the conversation?" "We still want to hold a banquet for you. Without your protagonist, our banquet was a lot boring." Sol complained. "Really? How many days will it be held?" Su Zhan asked with interest. "Uh...seven days!" Thor said. "Seven days? Is this still boring?" Su Zhan rolled his eyes angrily, Thor smiled in a jealous manner, turned to look at Elliott Randolph and said righteously: "I have ordered in the name of Thor You put down your weapons and come back to the fairy palace with me!" It is two words to return to Thor, die! Elliott Randolph roared, and the black knife suddenly slashed towards Saul. "Well, it seems you are ready to resist." Saul said, shook his hammer quickly and hit it. Su Zhan became nervous, watching with scorching eyes. This is the best time to verify the fear of dual knives! "boom!" When the hammer and knife collided, Thor and Elliott Randolph stepped back. "Yes, it can resist Thor''s Hammer head-on without damage, and the quality has improved a lot!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. Thor fought with Elliott Randolph. Fear double knives, Thor''s hammer. Thunder, fear. The two fought fiercely, and the building next to them was seriously damaged. "Roar!" Elliott Randolph suddenly yelled, and the silver knife suddenly radiated a powerful energy. In an instant, countless auras from all directions poured into the silver knife, and the blade of the silver knife quickly turned black... ¡­ fear! This is fear energy. Su Zhan turned his head and saw that Steve Rogers, Hawkeye, Natasha, and even Tony, who passed out, had fear energy wafting from their bodies, and their expressions looked very scared, panicked, and eyes The fear in the lingering lingering, Natasha shrank into a ball and shivered slightly, eagle-eyed incoherently not knowing what she was muttering. Steve Rogers is in better condition. He seems to be sane, but he is also struggling to persist. This is the power of the dual swords of fear? This simple and rude way of absorption is really...somewhat unsolvable! "boom!" With a loud noise, Thor flew all the way to his side from a distance, lying on the ground, suffering. The Thor''s Hammer had already been released and fell aside. "Well, this slightly arrogant Thor can''t hold it!" Seeing Sol''s appearance, Su Zhan was more satisfied. Item 0106 "Ahem, this... how is this possible?" Saul couldn''t believe it, his own dignified Thor couldn''t beat a berserker soldier?Even... when he looked down at the wound on his body, he actually felt a sense of fear, fear. How can this be! I''m Thor! Saul couldn''t accept that he would be afraid, which is simply a humiliation to him!He struggled to get up and raised his hand, and Thor''s hammer flew back into his hand. Lifting the hammer high, the sizzling electric current suddenly remembered, and it was clear that Thor''s hammer was gathering the power of lightning. 87 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 87 "Is this going to zoom in?" Thor''s ultimate move is not a joke, Su Zhan is not worried about himself, but also worried that Natasha will be implicated.As for Elliott Randolph, if Thor''s ult can''t deal with him, then... you can do it yourself. Su Zhan appeared next to Natasha instantly. Natasha felt the familiar breath of Su Zhan, and hugged him like a koala without even thinking about it. Su Zhan hugged Natasha, then flew Steve Rogers and Hawkeye together, came to the roof upstairs, and put them down. Dark clouds burst into the sky. The thunder and lightning were deafening, Su Zhan patted Natasha''s hand and said, "My dear, you let me go first. I have to go down and get down to business." "No..." Natasha shook her head and refused. At this time, Su Zhan discovered that Steve Rogers and Hawkeye, who were wrapped in energy, had no fear energy spreading out. It seems that the energy of the lamp ring should be able to block fear and absorb fear?Su battle commander Natasha also enveloped energy, and then said soothingly: "Hey, let me go, I won''t leave, I''ll be back when I get things done." Perhaps because of the energy shield, Natasha gradually recovered some of her sanity and barely let go of Su Zhan. Su Zhan walked to the edge of the roof and was about to go down, but suddenly heard Steve Rogers say: "You...you must stop him!" "Don''t worry, he took something that doesn''t belong to him, of course I will stop him!" After speaking, Su Zhan has already jumped down. At this time, Elliott Randolph slowly closed his hands together, and the silver knife and the black knife were stacked together. In an instant, stronger power emerged from both hands and said to Elliott Randolph, which was still a bit dark. At this time, the silver knife also became like a snowflake. "Ho ho ho ho..." Elliott Randolph let out a hoarse roar, becoming painful and hideous, his body swelled rapidly and became bigger, and his originally very burly body grew several times, at least nearly five or six meters. The height of it is like a hill. In contrast, Saul seemed even smaller. With Elliott Randolph¡¯s growing colleague, Sol could feel his sense of fear becoming more and more intense, as if being held down by something, making him feel extremely dull, and he knew he could not delay. Go down. With a loud shout, he swung Thor''s Hammer towards Elliott Randolph. At that moment, the glass on the surrounding buildings shattered by the dazzling thunder and lightning shattered and sparks splashed everywhere. "Roar!" Elliott Randolph seemed to have lost his sanity at this time, waving double knives in both hands, slashing in the void. "boom!" The two forces collided together, and a bang was heard immediately afterwards, and the building next to it was smashed and collapsed. The strong airflow swayed Su Zhan''s blows, and the power of thunder and lightning in the airflow pierced and smashed. . "by!" Su Zhan didn''t expect it to be so strong. Seeing that the building behind him had collapsed, he instantly released the energy of the lamp ring and dragged the three Natasha on the roof. Suspended in the air, Su Zhan looked down. Well, the smoke is heavy. Nothing can be seen except a ruin. I don''t know who won. Finding a fairly flat place to put them down, Su Zhan walked towards the center of the battlefield, waving his hands while walking, using a tornado to disperse the smoke. After a while, he saw Saul. Thor''s armor was broken and he was lying on the ground in disgrace. Not far away, a huge impression gradually emerged. Elliott Randolph also looked a little bit embarrassed and had some more wounds on his body, but...obviously, he was in much better condition than Sol. "I won the big move against the big move, shit!" The power of the Fear Swords is too strong, right?Elliott Randolph could become so powerful, and Thor relentlessly won.This is still in the case of Elliott Randolph''s slightly poorer physical fitness. If the physical fitness is strong, he can withstand more power, then can''t he win Thor? Uh, even if the current Thor''s strength has not reached its peak, it is exaggerated enough. "Roar!" Elliott Randolph seemed to have discovered Su Zhan, roared, and rushed towards Su Zhan. "You want to do it with me, are you crazy!" Su Zhan gave a sneer, the energy of the etheric lamp ring suddenly burst out, and instantly turned into a huge rope, instantly entangled Elliott Randolph''s two legs, and directly tripped him to the ground. Elliott Randolph tried to break free of the rope but did not succeed. He roared angrily and was about to slash it over with his knife, but at this moment, his hands were suddenly caught and handcuffed to the ground. Su Zhan walked over slowly, leaped slightly, and jumped onto Elliott Randolph''s body. Looking at Elliott Randolph, who was completely unrecognizable and completely unable to recognize his original appearance, Su Zhan said indifferently: "Your craftsmanship is really good. I am very satisfied with this fearful double knife. Now... I can return to the original owner. Up!" After speaking, Su Zhan reached out and grabbed the black knife, releasing the fearful black knife.Elliott Randolph grabbed and refused to let go. Su Zhan raised his foot and kicked his wrist fiercely. At the same time, the extremity virus turned into magma, and the hot high temperature corroded Egypt. Leotte Randolph''s wrist screamed and let go of the black knife. Su Zhan held the black knife, his first feeling was that the weight was right, he was in hand, and he had a very perfect feeling.Looking down at Elliott Randolph, he seemed to be sluggish after losing the black knife, his body began to change and gradually shrank.After a while, he has returned to normal and restored to his original appearance! "Don''t take the knife, it''s dangerous..." At this moment, Sol happened to struggle to get up and saw the scene of Su Zhan picking up the black knife and hurriedly yelled, but before the voice was over, he found that Su Zhan seemed... okay! Item 0107 Su Zhan heard the sound and glanced at Saul, and found that he was stunned and smiled lightly, then his gaze shifted to the silver knife. Bend over and stretch out your hands. Easily took the silver knife from Elliott Randolph''s hand. Silver knife in the left hand, black knife in the right hand. With the two knives in his hands, Su Zhan instantly felt as if a surge of power poured into his body. At that moment, a voice seemed to appear in his head, urging him to destroy... destroy everything in front of him. "Are you OK?" Sol dragged his body over and asked Su Zhan tentatively. Su Zhan ignored him. He lowered his head, his arms trembling a little, and it seemed something was not right. "Quickly stop him, don''t let him hold a knife!" At this time, Hawkeye, Steve Rogers, and Natasha came over. Seeing this, Steve Rogers hurriedly yelled to Sol. He knew that this knife was magical, and that was how Elliott Randolph was controlled and turned into a monster. Hearing the reminder from Steve Rogers, Thor summoned Thor''s Hammer and quickly threw it towards Su Zhan.Thor''s hammer slammed into Su Zhan, but Su Zhan, who had been bowing his head, suddenly shot. 88 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 88 The black knife flicked lightly. There was a bang. The Thor''s Hammer was hit and flew, straight through several buildings, I don''t know where it went. Lightly slashing the Thunder God''s Hammer, Su Zhan slowly raised his head, his face expressionless, his eyes were cold, and the etheric uniform appeared on his body. "No, he''s probably under control, what can we do? An Elliott Randolph is already so difficult to deal with, almost wiped out, and now it has become a Soviet war, how can this fight?" Rogers shouted in despair. He is Captain America, he is the unyielding spirit of Americans, but now, he is also beginning to despair. "If you can''t beat it, you will die!" Hawkeye said bachelor, he was completely desperate now. The breath of despair permeated. Su Zhan''s cold expression changed abruptly, and he smiled and said, "At this time, should I say something, no one who entered the sky can save you?" When this word came out, everyone was stunned. "You... are you all right?" Steve Rogers asked in a daze. "Is this unclear?" Su Zhan shrugged and danced his swords casually."This is my thing. If I use my own thing, there will be trouble. Isn''t that making people laugh?" "Oh my God, you scared us to death!" Hawkeye couldn''t help complaining. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere relaxed. "You said, this is your thing?" Saul asked curiously: "I obviously feel that there is our fairy palace magic in it?" "Well, this thing is modified with a berserker''s cane, and there are some small things I got inside it, and it looks pretty powerful!" Su Zhan said with satisfaction, just seeing Elliott Lang who was waking up. Astoria."Your craftsmanship is good, I am very satisfied with the fear of double swords!" Elliott Randolph avoided a little subconsciously, and he was now full of fear for the two swords of fear."Oh my God, don''t let me see it! It''s terrible." Seeing him so scared, Su Zhan did not intentionally scare him."how do you feel?" "It''s terrible, as if the body was hollowed out." Elliott Randolph shook his head and said. "Su Zhan, are you sure there will be no problems?" Sol asked a little worried. "Of course!" Su Zhan said affirmatively. "That''s good, I found that you are really a magical person. Ether particles have no effect on you, and this knife has no effect on you. I just hope that you don''t use this knife easily. It''s terrible." Saul shook his head. Then he looked at Elliott Randolph."You, come back to the fairy palace with me!" "No... I don''t want to go back." Elliott Randolph was a little upset, he hadn''t expected to be discovered after hiding for so long."Su Zhan, you promised me. I will help you build a double knife. You will protect me from anyone taking me. You won''t break your promise, right? For the sake of this damn knife satisfying you ,help me." Sol didn''t expect that there would be such a condition between him and Su Zhan. He looked at Su Zhan and said: "He is from Asgard. According to the rules, he should return to Asgard. What''s more, even though he is also He was controlled, but after all... he destroyed the city and must return to Asgard to accept punishment!" Both Elliott Randolph and Sol looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan thought for a while and shook his head to Sol and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t let you take him away... I promised him, and I don''t want to break my promise. " "This is our Asgard''s rules." Thor said. "But it''s not my rule. If you must take him away, that''s fine!" Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, and Thor instantly became vigilant. "Aren''t you going to do it? We are friends, and you are the hero of Asgard!" Sol now sees the fear double knife feel the same as Elliott Randolph, his scalp is tingling. "Since we are friends, and you said that I am the hero of Asgard, it''s okay to let him stay? After all, he did me a favor! What''s more, he just likes life on the earth, hiding so For many years, nothing bad has been done. And, if it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t know your deeds. Speaking of which, he is still your benefactor of Asgard. Without him, the ghost would know what you are. Where''s Thor!" "Well, I will tell my father truthfully, he can stay here for now." Sol saw Su Zhan''s attitude so determined, and what he said made sense, so he could only agree. The most important thing is that he can''t do it if he doesn''t agree. He didn''t want to start with Su Zhan. "now it''s right!" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly shot, the silver knife stabbed at Thor instantly. Sol didn''t react at all, and he didn''t expect Su Zhan to make a sudden move.When he reacted, he felt the lingering fear in his body seemed to disappear. "Thank you!" Sol thanked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, then walked over and absorbed all the fear in Steve Rogers, Hawkeye, and Natasha in turn. "Great, I don''t have that damn feeling anymore, I feel much more relaxed now." Hawkeye said with a smile. Natasha smiled sweetly at Su Zhan, and the side effects and effects of the last time disappeared. This relaxed feeling is indeed great. Item 0108 "I''m going back to the fairy palace and telling my father about this. If you have time, you are welcome to come to Asgard as a guest. Also...Sif misses you very much and often asks Heimdall about your situation." He said something pointedly, then walked to the distance and shouted to the sky, and soon... the teleportation formation that fell from the sky took Sol away. After Sol left, Elliott Randolph was relieved and thanked Su Zhan. "Buzzing!" A huge mechanical sound rang, Su Zhan raised his head and glanced, the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier was flying from a distance.A small plane flew down from the carrier. Nick Fury looked around after coming down, his expression serious. "Who can tell me what happened here!" Su Zhan shrugged, sniffing at Nick Fury''s posture.He arranged the task this time. Could he not know what happened? "Why is there someone missing, Tony?" Although Su Zhan was too lazy to explain, Steve Rogers and the others were not good at giving face, and simply explained what happened.After listening to it, Nick Fury asked. At this time, everyone discovered that Iron Man is not there?Thinking that he was injured in a coma before, Saul and Elliott Randolph fought each other''s big moves, and they were both taken to the roof by Su Zhan, as if... as if to ignore Tony.So that when the building collapsed, Su Zhan only protected them, and they ignored Tony because of the influence of fear and the fierce fighting situation. "Oh my God." Steve Rogers shouted. "Damn, he won''t hang up, right?" Hawkeye also shouted, and the two hurried to Tony in the ruins. Natasha glanced at Su Zhan, the meaning in her eyes was obvious."you do this delibrately?" Su Zhan smiled non-committal, and Natasha guessed it from the extent of his smile."What a stingy man." Natasha thought of Little Pepper and curled her lips secretly. Nick Fury walked in front of Su Zhan and said, "Can you hand over those two knives? After all...Its existence is too dangerous. If it is obtained by some caring people, it may cause big trouble!" "You didn''t wake up?" Su Zhan looked at him and said with a dumb smile: "Do you think it is possible?" "Well, I know it''s impossible. I believe you will make good use of this knife, so...what about him? Can you give him to me?" Nick Fury didn''t think about fear of double knives at first. It''s just a negotiating technique. His goal is Elliott Randolph. 89 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 89 He didn''t expect that there were Asgardians hidden on the earth, and he didn''t expect that he was still an excellent blacksmith, or a high-end, master weapon maker. Although he didn''t see the power of the berserker''s cane, he knew the power of the Fear Double Sword.How could a talent who can create such a weapon be let go? "Why?" Su Zhan asked with interest. Nick Fury immediately introduced: "He is very dangerous, and he has just destroyed this city, so I will take him with S.H.I.E.L.D. without reason..." "You didn''t understand my question. What I asked was not why you arrested him, but why do you think I would promise you? Don''t tell me you don''t know that Thor just left, he can''t take people away from me, you I think...you can?" Su Zhan was neither provocative nor arrogant, just like telling a fact. "But..." Nick Fury frowned, but he was interrupted by Su Zhan."No worries, unless he wants to, I won''t let anyone take him away in front of me. Also, the reason why you want to take him away is not because of the reasons you said, but because of him. Craftsmanship, right? So, don''t say so grandiose!" Nick Fury was speechless. "I really want to say that this disaster is also due to you. If it were not for you to look for it suddenly, he would not rashly pick up the fear double knife, nor would he be controlled by fear. Of course, after all, this city is because of fear. It was destroyed by two swords, so the bill for the construction here can be sent to me later." Although this cost must be a lot, even if Su Zhan doesn''t pay for it, it doesn''t matter, but now he is very satisfied with the fear double knife, so he paid the bill very happy. "Great, it''s okay at last. Su Zhan, come and help him!" At this time, Steve Rogers suddenly shouted in excitement. Su Zhan did not go over immediately, but looked at Nick Fury, helplessly, Nick Fury could only nod and said: "Well, I will send you the bill at that time." Su Zhan smiled before walking over. Elliott Randolph hurriedly followed Su Zhan. He now understands that no one except Su Zhan can protect his safety. "Don''t look at me, there''s nothing I can do, after all... he has so many women, I''m just one of them!" Seeing Nick Fury looking at herself, Natasha shrugged and followed with a smile. Tony is lucky, but fortunately he is wearing a steel suit, so he looks just a little embarrassed and not dangerous.Holding the silver knife and tapping it on his back, absorbing the fear energy, Su Zhan said: "The matter is over, there should be nothing wrong with me? Then I will go. Steve, remember me Before? If you need it, remember to come to me for help!" Su Zhan said to Steve, then energy enveloped him and Elliott Randolph, floated up quickly, and then disappeared. As for the aftermath, SHIELD will naturally handle it. "what''s your plan?" Flying slowly in the air, Su Zhan asked towards the curious Elliott Randolph. Elliott Randolph was silent for a moment, and said, "Can I follow you temporarily?" "Are you sure? Following me is not a good choice, after all, my side may not be so peaceful. What''s more, don''t you always like to enjoy life? Once you follow me, I am afraid it will not be so easy for you to enjoy life anymore." Su Zhan asked. Elliott Randolph smiled helplessly: "Following you, I may just say goodbye to the leisurely life before, but if I don''t follow you, I''m afraid all my life will be completely farewell, so...I''ll follow you." "Okay, but you don''t have to stay with me. I will send you a place. You can stay there temporarily. You can rest assured that no one can force you away without my permission!" Elliott Randolph''s willingness to follow him is certainly good. It is good to be a logistical supporter, and it will be convenient to build equipment in the future.However, Su Zhan didn''t want him to follow him all the time, so he planned to send him to the spaceship to settle down. Chapter 0109 Blacksmith and Blizzard "BOSS? Didn''t you mean to be on the SHIELD side? How come back? Who is this?" Seeing Su Zhan returning with a shirtless and somewhat embarrassed middle-aged man, Shining and others were a little surprised. "His name is Elliott Randolph. To put it simply, you can call him a blacksmith, an Asgardian, who is very good at crafting weapons. If you have any needs in the future, you can ask him for help. He will be his own in the future, as for the reason. , Let¡¯s go back and understand for yourself. By the way, this is the uniform that I asked to make for you, and it can be regarded as the standard uniform of our war alliance. Choose the appropriate one yourself." Su Zhan briefly introduced Elio Te Randolph, then took out the uniform made by Fitz. This thing instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "I won''t go into details about the function. Just go back and test it yourself. Blink, where''s Downey? You take me to see him first." Now that I''m back, let''s watch Downey deal with the problem by the way. Flashing handed the battle uniform to the bone, and asked Chen Haoran to take Elliott Randolph to settle down, find his clothes, and then take Su Zhan to see Downey. It can be seen that the flashing is more and more like a captain. Downey was arranged in a special room. This room was originally used to hold the enemy on the spacecraft. It was made of special materials. There was a certain kind of suppressing magnetic field in the room, and it couldn''t get out of it. When Su Zhan entered, Downey was sitting aside, not looking very energetic.Hearing the sound, Downey looked up and was a little excited when he saw Su Zhan. "Why bring me here? When can you let me out?" Su Zhan smiled and motioned for him to calm down first, and then said slowly: "I believe you already know your changes. No matter what the reason, you have the ability now, and I am very optimistic about your ability. Fei Zhouzhang brought you here. Now, you have two choices. One: follow me, join the war alliance, and contribute to yourself and the world. Two: I will take away your power Let you continue to be an ordinary person, and then send you back to S.H.I. "Zhanmeng? Are you not from SHIELD?" Downey asked inexplicably. "I am considered an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D., and only the advisor of the team you saw. Zhanmeng is my organization. All the people you saw before were my people." Su Zhan explained. His manpower is a bit small, and Downey''s ability is not bad, so Su Zhan planned to recruit him into the Zhan League.But if Downey was unwilling, Su Zhan would not force it, and if he swallowed his power, he would send him back to SHIELD. Anyway, it won''t be a waste of hard work. "If I join, won''t you restrict me anymore? I...can I still withdraw?" Downey asked tentatively. "Of course you can quit, I promise you won''t kill you!" Su Zhan smiled and said confidently: "However, I believe you will not quit after you understand the Zhanmeng and the world." "Then... Then I''ll join!" Downey hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to join. He is a smart man. Su Zhan said that quitting would not kill him, but it obviously does not include the ability not to take him away.Therefore, even if you quit yourself, you will be treated as an ordinary person, which is much better than being here. "Then go out together. I just let Fitz make a uniform. You can pick one. By the way, you will be called Blizzard in the future? If you think there is something inappropriate about this uniform, you can Change it, after all... it''s not difficult for you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Since he came back, Su Zhan didn''t leave immediately. Others were studying the uniform. Su Zhan came to the blacksmith and asked about the fear of the double sword. "Silver knives are for absorption, black knives are for release, right? As long as you hold both knives at the same time, will you increase your strength? I didn''t feel any special feeling when I held the black knives before." Su Zhan recalled and asked. The blacksmith nodded and said: "Yes, but there is a small difference. In the process of making, I found that they still have room for improvement. As long as the right materials can be found, they can be improved. In order to prevent this effect from disappearing, I can only make some changes. Only when the two knives are used at the same time, will the effect of frantic warfare be launched, which is to increase the strength. However, the silver knife can absorb fear energy and import the black knife, and the black knife has the effect of storing fear energy So, if it''s not too fierce fighting, a black knife should be enough!" "That''s it..." Su Zhan frowned slightly. He still felt that it was easier to use dual knives at the same time. Not only was it the effect of frantic combat, he also tended to use dual knives when fighting. "Actually, as long as you don¡¯t control it to absorb the fear energy, it will not absorb it. Because you will not be affected by the spirit, you can control it! If you change to someone else, such as me, you can¡¯t control it at all. It¡¯s leading and using me, not I using it!" "That''s good!" Su Zhan is relieved. If he will actively absorb the fear energy every time he uses it, it would be too troublesome. It will definitely affect others. It would be great to be able to control as he pleases. Maybe he can be a killer. Use it. After inquiring about the effects and usage methods of the Fear Dual Swords, Su Zhan just left. When he left, he didn''t forget to take a look at the situation on the island. Construction was already underway, and it seemed that the efficiency was pretty good. After leaving the spaceship, Su Zhan did not directly go back to look for Skye, and landed after flying to the city on the shore.Now that he came out, he was going to buy something before going back. Although there are a lot of food on the spacecraft and the taste is very good, Su Zhan is really tired of eating. After a while, he hasn''t eaten Chinese food for a long time. Su Zhan is going to pack some Chinese food back and give Skye and the others. Solve the greedy, open the meat.After all, they don''t want to be so casual. Although freedom is not restricted, it is troublesome to go out and back. Walking on the street, Su Zhan didn''t know where there was a Chinese restaurant nearby. He just took out the phone and searched it online, but he heard an exclamation coming from nearby. That kind of voice is like the feeling of fans seeing a star. Su Zhan glanced in the direction of the voice subconsciously, and saw a bunch of people around there, and some people were taking pictures with their mobile phones.Although there were many people, Su Zhan knew who caused the sensation. 90 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 90 The Golem in the Fantastic Four! Item 0110 The Fantastic Four can be regarded as the first superheroes to recognize their identity before the public, or... after they acquired the ability, they never thought about concealing or hiding their identity, and they can be regarded as the most famous superhero. Especially after Pilihuo loses its ability, it can be said that the attention of the news is very high. As a result, Pilihuo Johnny has not gone out for several days, because as soon as he goes out he will be entangled in questions by reporters.Today it happened that the Invisible Girl and Mr. Fantastic were not there, and Johnny wanted to eat Chinese food as if he had a convulsion again, but he had no choice but to come out for a run.Among the Fantastic Four, this was the lowest-profile and the least appeared in public. Because he doesn''t have the ability like other people while still retaining his original appearance, he is even more reluctant to show his face and attract attention because of his low self-esteem.Because Johnny lost his ability, everyone was enlightening him and coaxing him, so Ben had to come out and buy things himself.Although he was wearing a hat and a trench coat, he was recognized as soon as he came out. In the beginning, it was just ordinary people, curiously asking about taking pictures, but then I didn¡¯t know where the reporter came from and surrounded Ben, and the microphone next to him banged on him. It made him feel very irritable, but he couldn''t say what to do, he only hopes to leave here as soon as possible, and leave here as soon as possible after shopping! As he walked, Ben suddenly saw someone! A person who impressed him! Su Zhan! "It''s him, it''s him who swallowed Johnny''s ability, making Johnny look so decadent now." "It''s him, it''s Susan who blamed himself for his harm, and I don''t know where he went." "It''s him, it''s him who caused him to be surrounded by these reporters!" The more he thought about it, the more angry he got, and he suddenly pushed the microphone next to him hard and rushed in the direction of Su Zhan.The reporters were staggered by Ben''s actions, but they were not angry, but were very excited. Golem go crazy attacking reporters? This is very good news. The morality of these reporters is like this... "Su Zhan...you stop!" Ben yelled at Su Zhan, Su Zhan frowned slightly and stopped. At this time, all the talents discovered that Ben¡¯s madness was probably because of the person in front of him, who is this? Many people wondered curiously, and some even started to record with excitement. This is a rare scene! Boom boom. The steps of the stone man made the ground tremble, and it even collapsed and cracked. Seeing the stone man who came in front of him, Su Zhan looked at ease.His calmness was in sharp contrast with the stone man''s anger. "Problems?" Su Zhan asked indifferently, and almost didn''t blow up the popularity of Stone. He didn''t expect that Su Zhan would ask if something was wrong when he saw his first sentence?Don''t you know that we are enemies?Ben, who wanted to say something, has nothing to say now. He raised his fist and struck Su Zhan in the face! "what¡­¡­" The people around screamed. They didn''t expect that the Stone Man would do it. They were even more worried about Su Zhan. After all, Su Zhan looked like an ordinary person. "Kacha, Kacha!" An experienced reporter has already taken photos of this moment. However, to everyone''s surprise, Su Zhan just jumped back gently and avoided his fist, frowning, a little unhappy. He missed a hit, but Ben was even more angry and threw his fist again to rush over. But this time, his fist was forced to stop just as soon as it was thrown out, and his hand was caught by Su Zhan.Following Su Zhan''s back, he directly threw the stone man out. The huge body was at least one meter high from the ground and flew straight out. Excited, Su Zhan touched his feet on the ground, rushed out, and caught up with the stone man, raised his right leg in mid-air, and slashed directly! "boom!" The stone man was smashed to the ground in an instant, and the hard road was directly smashed out of a huge pit. The huge air current dispersed, shaking the people around him.Ben felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, and couldn''t believe that Su Zhan''s strength was so great!Looking at Su Zhan standing by the pit, he struggled angrily and wanted to get up, but suddenly saw a huge hammer appeared in his hand. Su Zhan raised his hand and hit the hammer directly. Ben hurried his hands in front of him. "boom!" The hammer hit his arms, causing his body to sink slightly. Click, click! Su Zhan was like beating a hamster, constantly waving his hammer... At first he could resist, but gradually, his arms dropped and he couldn''t hold it anymore. It was almost smashed for more than twenty times, Su Zhan stopped to take a look, then put away the hammer, turned around and left. Kaka Kaka... The flashing flash of Su Zhan was a little dazzling, and everyone around him looked at him in shock, as if they couldn''t believe that he had solved the Stone Man so easily.Shaking his head, Su Zhan quickly got into the crowd and disappeared quickly. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly someone shouted and said excitedly: "I know who he is, God, do you remember the man who killed Dr. Octopus? It''s him!" "Isn''t he a superhero? Why did he fight the Golems, he looks like he has an enemy!" "The stone man did it first." "Have you seen it? He is so cool!" People around me are very excited when you look at me.However, I didn''t forget the Golem. More than a dozen people hurriedly lifted the Golem from the pit, panting and too heavy! Ben woke up with squinting eyes, shook his head, and looked around with caring eyes, which made Ben feel a little better. Although he hates these reporters, but... who would hate caring? "Are you okay? Does it matter?" "It''s okay, thanks!" The stone man struggled to stand up, his body with a stone body, but his ability to resist hits was very strong. "Since you are okay, can you tell me why you did something to that person just now? Who is he, and is there any grudge between you?" a reporter asked hurriedly. Ok! The Stone People instantly felt that they really thought too much, and they would care about themselves probably because of the news. 91 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 91 Shaking his head, the Stone Man ignored the reporters and left in stride. Chinese Restaurant! After Su Zhan came in, he found that the business here was quite hot, so he found a seat and sat down. The waiter had already arrived.Without waiting for the waiter to ask, Su Zhan directly ordered a few more famous Chinese food, and said that he would take it away. He also specifically ordered that he should follow the pure Chinese food! After all, Chinese food will be improved after arriving abroad to make it more in line with the tastes of the locals, but...not pure enough! Chapter 0111 - Li Xiaolu''s Choice After ordering, Su Zhan sat there waiting leisurely. Although he had just started with the Stone Man Ben, it didn''t take him seriously. He didn''t take it seriously, and he couldn''t even count as a warm-up activity.Ben''s ability is relatively single, he is a rock, has a strong ability to resist and strong, and it is really easy for this kind of pure melee power opponent. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan thought a lot. One is their own strength. Conventional methods are still relatively small, and they lack stronger capabilities.In this regard, he is not too worried, and can open a new copy to obtain the ability later. The second is the war alliance, or the ability of the people around you! Although the blacksmith''s dominance by the two swords of fear is only an accident, it is hard to guarantee that similar situations will not occur. It is enough for the war alliance to stay away from these things for the time being, but like Skye and Natasha who often perform tasks and face various danger There are more cases, and the ability is still weaker. Skye has awakened the abilities of the alien race. After becoming the shockwave girl, she may be very strong. After all, in the comics, she has defeated Magneto and killed Wolverine.But Natasha is relatively weak and has no special abilities! "I don''t know when Simmons will be able to research the results of the R medicine. Once it succeeds, it can improve the strength of the people around him!" Su Zhan muttered in his heart, and thought of Feili from Natasha. Silk, she is a completely ordinary person.The DC world is also very dangerous. It might not matter if I just appeared. I am afraid that it will attract attention in the future, so I have to find a way to get her something. Steel suit? Su Zhan suddenly thought of this. Felice¡¯s flying skills are still good. There is no problem with controlling the steel suit. With the steel suit, her safety can be greatly improved. At least until a better medicine is developed, the steel suit is absolutely Is the first choice. Although Tony looked at the steel suit very tightly, it was not difficult to get it. Looking back, I can study this by myself! "Your meal is ready." Just thinking about it, the waiter came over and interrupted his thoughts.After paying the money and carrying his things, Su Zhan left the restaurant, walked into the empty alley next to him, and flew away.After returning home, Skye and others were naturally extremely happy to see Su Zhan brought back Chinese food. Su Zhan took the time to ask about the progress of Simmons''s drug research, which is pretty good. Simmons has now figured out the ingredient formula of the drug. Although it has not been tested, it is at least 70% certain that it can be fine-tuned to ensure that a certain one is obtained. ability!This made Su Zhan very happy and asked her to give himself a copy of the successful research, and he had a way to experiment. You can go to the laboratory of the power plane. There are many people who want to dream of becoming superpowers. Anyway, the results of Simmons''s research focus on fixing a certain ability. There should be no danger, so this is the most Good opportunity for experimentation. After eating, staying with Skye until the evening, after everyone rested, Su Zhan entered the power instance. The scenery changed and Su Zhan left the spaceship and appeared in his room in the base of the power plane. Outside the window, the stars are a little bit starry. Checked the time, it was midnight. Su Zhan came out of the room to look for Kira. When he came to Kira''s room, the door was unlocked, and Su Zhan pushed the door directly in. Although Su Zhan''s movements were very light, Kira still woke up.Kira was startled when she opened her eyes and found someone next to her, but she quickly recognized Su Zhan, slightly relieved, and sat up with some joy. "Master, are you back?" Su Zhan nodded, sat down beside her, and successfully took out Simmons'' research."Look at this. It''s about the formula of the potion. According to this formula, you should be able to adjust the price of potions with specific abilities. However, the success rate is still uncertain. Go back and ask them to study carefully. If you are sure that there is no danger, you will experiment. I hope to hear good news soon!" "Yes, I will make arrangements." Kira hurriedly got up and said. "No hurry, you can do it in the morning." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yeah!" Kira nodded obediently, then hesitated and said, "Master, the person you are looking for has been found. It''s in the base....Would you like to see her?" Prophet...Li Xiaolu? The woman who left a not-so-good first experience because she lost control. Su Zhan feels a little bit guilty for her, not to mention that she doesn''t feel much, after all, a relationship has already occurred, and Su Zhan cannot accept that another man will appear next to her one day in the future. "Tell me where I am. I can go by myself. You can go on sleeping." Kira told Su Zhan the place, and Su Zhan turned and went out. Li Xiaolu¡¯s treatment was pretty good. Although her freedom was restricted, everything in the room was readily available. When Su Zhan opened the door and came in, Li Xiaolu was not asleep. She was neatly dressed and sat there with candy in her hand. As if waiting for someone. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, she didn''t show any unexpected expressions either. "Do you know I''m coming?" With eyes facing each other, after a moment of silence, Su Zhan asked. Li Xiaolu didn''t speak, and took out a small notebook to face Su Zhan. There was a picture on it. It was this room. She was neatly dressed and seemed to be talking to someone. It''s just that this person is pitch black, just a thick phantom. I can''t tell who it is. "I only know that I will meet someone tonight, and I don''t know who it is, but in this case, I think...even if you don''t need to predict the future, you can guess it, right?" Li Xiaolu said. Su Zhan shrugged: "Then you should have guessed my purpose of looking for you?" "Probably!" Li Xiaolu was noncommittal. "What about your answer?" "Do I still have a choice?" Li Xiaolu asked back, and then said bitterly: "From the moment you forcibly occupy me, I have no choice." "It''s not that you have no choice, but you don''t want to choose!" Su Zhan shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I had passed out at the time, and you woke up earlier than me. If you really hate me so much, you can kill me. But you didn''t do that, but ran away. However. , What you said is correct, now... you really have no choice. No matter what causes you to become my woman is doomed, in the future... you can only be my woman. If you don''t want to, I will Won''t touch you!" "What if I want?" Li Xiaolu was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised her head and asked. Item 0112 "What if I want?" Su Zhan was stunned by Li Xiaolu''s words. To be honest, he had never thought about it.After all, at first, he and Li Xiaolu had a hostile relationship, and he killed her brother, and later took her forcibly. So Su Zhan never thought she would ask that. "Why?" Su Zhan asked inexplicably. "Why can I accept it so frankly? Maybe... because you are my first man, maybe the only man." Li Xiaolu said."This is a woman, isn''t it?" "This result surprised me a bit, but it also surprised me." What else can Su Zhan say?Since Li Xiaolu wants to open it herself, it is naturally best. 92 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 92 "I will tell Kira back later that she will make arrangements for you." Su Zhan paused and said, "It''s getting late. Rest early. If you have anything to say tomorrow." Li Xiaolu nodded, and Su Zhan turned and left the room. Back to his room, Su Zhan lay down but didn''t feel sleepy. Obviously, Li Xiaolu still doesn''t love herself, or that she has no feelings. This is normal.After all, the time she has been in contact with her is very short. If it weren''t for the relationship, I''m afraid Li Xiaolu would not have made such a choice at all. But it doesn''t matter. This is much better than she thought, at least... She accepts this fact and doesn''t resist herself, does she? As for the rest, leave it to time. When he woke up early the next morning, Su Zhan told Kira that Kira had restored Li Xiaolu''s freedom, and then handed over the formula to the scientists at the base for research and testing. Su Zhan accompanied Li Xiaolu around the base. Although he didn''t talk much, the atmosphere was good. Especially Su Zhan''s initiative made Li Xiaolu not be so embarrassed and helpless, and became familiar with each other naturally.Su Zhan asked about her childhood and talked about some interesting things, and Li Xiaolu gradually opened her heart. Perhaps this is the benefit of getting on the ship and then making up the fare. I have done the most intimate things, and my mentality is naturally different. "Successful, master, successful!" Kira ran over excitedly and shouted excitedly at Su Zhan. "The formula succeeded?" "Yes, after testing and testing, it is already possible to formulate potions separately from the type of ability. The success rate has reached 100%. I have tried ten people to choose their own abilities before, and all succeeded!" "Very good, you immediately ask them to configure five bottles of potions of the ability type and give them to me." Su Zhan followed with excitement. Although the effect of this power potion is not too strong, many supporting abilities are still quite useful.Simmons is really amazing. How long has he been in contact with this medicine, and has made such a major breakthrough, it seems that he can give R to her. If R is successful in research, then he can completely manufacture superpowers in batches. The medicine was ready in less than a day.Su Zhan hadn''t planned to stay here long, and now that the medicine was ready, he was ready to go back. Saying goodbye to Kira and Li Xiaolu, Su Zhan came out directly from the copy. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay here, but he still has a lot to do now.Gentle town or something, in the future, some have time to enjoy it slowly. When I came back, it was night. Su Zhan came out of the room and went directly to Simmons''s room. He stood at the door and knocked gently. After a while, the door opened and Simmons appeared in front of Su Zhan in his pajamas. "You... are you back? Where have you been these past few days, why have you disappeared suddenly?" Simmons asked in surprise. "It does not matter!" Su Zhan said, went straight into Simmons'' room, and then closed the door casually.Just as Simmons was about to speak, Su Zhan turned around and hugged her heavily. This sudden hug made Simmons a little surprised. "You...what''s wrong with you?" Simmons asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing, just a little excited. Simmons, you are really great." After releasing Simmons, Su Zhan pulled her to the bed with some excitement, and then waved his hand, and various potions appeared. "This is... Power Potion, why are there so many?" Simmons recognized it. "Your research has been successful, and it can be determined that the success rate has reached 100% without any danger. Now, you choose one!" "Let me choose?" Simmons was surprised. "Yeah, you have done such a great job, of course you have to be rewarded. Do you know the types of abilities? Choose one." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then, then I''d better choose mind control." Simmons thought for a while and said. Su Zhan quickly found the potion and handed it to Simmons, and then put the others away. "Why did you choose this? I thought you would choose the ability to predict?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Because this is helpful for my experiment. After all, even if there is a machine, it is not that convenient, but if you can control the mind, it will be much easier. Although the predictive ability is also very good, I am not a field staff after all. , It¡¯s not very helpful to my own profession either.¡± Simmons explained. "Can I use this power potion later, I am still a little excited, but I didn''t expect it to succeed." Simmons asked Su Zhan. "Of course!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Actually, I am also very excited, so...Do you want to calm down each other''s excitement?" "Wh... how to calm down?" Simmons was a little curious, but soon Su Zhan answered her with practical actions. Su Zhan held Simmons'' waist with one hand, and put one hand on her neck, gently hooked her over, and then kissed her directly. "Hmm~" Simmons snorted, and instinctively wanted to push Su Zhan away, but soon... her movements became weaker and weaker, and finally she actively hugged Su Zhan. After a long time, the two separated. Simmons looked at Su Zhan: "My mood now seems... more excited." "Me too!" Su Zhan said with burning eyes. Simmons was able to stare at him at first, but soon he was defeated, lowered his head and said: "I think I need to do something to calm my mood. Didn''t you say that you still have an evolved The potion? You can give it to me, maybe...I can work out how to make this potion more stable." "If you don''t tell me, I will give it to you too!" Su Zhan smiled and took R out to Simmons."This is the only bottle. I hope you won''t let me down." "I will do my best!" Simmons nodded and said. Item 0113 Although Simmons said to find something to calm his mood, after all, it is impossible to study the medicine in the middle of the night. It can only be regarded as a change of topic, so calm down.After all, if the atmosphere just now didn''t cool down, something might happen. Simmons was obviously not ready yet, especially... when Skye was in a room not far from him. Although Su Zhan was a little bit reluctant, he did not continue. Saying good night and returning to his room, Su Zhan is still reminiscing about the taste on his lips. Given Simmons'' mind control ability, her safety is also guaranteed. After all, the mind control ability is still very strong. Su Zhan himself has a deep understanding of this. Moreover, although Simmons is also an agent, he is in-house. Basically, scientific researchers will not encounter danger. As for Skye, Su Zhan did not give her the power potion. Although she hasn''t awakened yet, her ability after awakening is very strong. Before awakening, she will not encounter any danger, and she rushed to give her supernatural potion, and she didn''t know if it would cause any other reactions.When it was Natasha, Su Zhan felt that she needed it more. The morning in New York is very busy. People walking fast with coffee in their hands can be seen everywhere. This is a city with a very fast pace of life. It not only has to face the hard work and hardships of life, but also face crises from time to time. It can be said that everyone has a big heart! In a coffee shop that just opened on the street, Su Zhan was sitting by the window with two cups of coffee on the table. Obviously, he was waiting for someone. "Ding Dong" The bell on the door rang, and the door was pushed open and a beautiful woman walked in.The woman looked around, found Su Zhan, and walked over with a smile. "Have you waited for a long time?" Natasha sat down and asked Su Zhan. 93 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 93 "Just arrived." Su Zhan said with a smile. Natasha took a sip of coffee and smiled with satisfaction: "The coffee is cold and you said it just arrived?" "Is it cold? Let me take a look." Su Zhan pretended to be surprised and took Natasha''s coffee cup, then handed it over."No, you can see it is still hot." "Your method is too clumsy, right? I have seen your hand turned into magma just now..." Natasha rolled her eyes and said. "Does that work?" Su Zhan asked disapprovingly. "Well, I think I will be in a good mood today!" Natasha said with a smile. "That''s useful!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you want to have supernatural powers? For example, mind control, sound waves, mind control, predictive ability, etc.?" "Why do you ask this suddenly?" Natasha was a little confused, but she still replied, "Of course, if I have powers, at least I can perform tasks more easily and safer. Wait, don''t you Tell me... you can let me have powers?" Su Zhan smiled and nodded. Natasha was a little excited and said: "Really? Is it because of your ability? Didn''t you say that you can only swallow and absorb, can''t you return it?" "I didn''t say that it was my ability." Su Zhan shook his head and explained: "I have several power potions in my hand. They are 100% successful without any side effects, but there are not many types and their powers are different. Foresight, mind control, mind control, and sound waves, you can choose one of these four." "Potion?" Natasha muttered softly, and considered it seriously. "Control your mind power." Natasha made a choice after considering her situation. Mind control and predictive ability, Su Zhan have all demonstrated, and Natasha also knows the power, which is more helpful to her, but if you choose one of the two, it is better to control the mind. Su Zhan reached out and placed the potion in her palm."Just drink it straight away." "Now?" Natasha hesitated, opened it to her lips.There was no smell, I opened my mouth with my neck back, and after drinking, there was no smell, just like drinking water. "Is this all right?" After drinking, Natasha asked Su Zhan. "Now, you can open a house." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what?" Natasha was stunned for an instant, why did she suddenly talk about opening the room?Isn''t this a potion of supernatural power, but what kind of thing?Of course, this idea was quickly dismissed after a flash, after all... what Su Zhan wanted to do didn''t need this kind of means at all, just just say it. "You may be about three to four hours or so. After you wake up, you will have the power." Su Zhan explained with a smile, leaving the coffee money, and went out with Natasha in his arms. When I opened a room in a nearby hotel, Natasha was a little drowsy when she came up. The feeling of lethargy can''t be stopped by willpower at all.Entering the room, Natasha fell asleep directly. Putting Natasha away, Su Zhan sat beside him and released the etheric particles while absorbing them, while waiting for her to wake up. After almost three hours, Su Zhan felt that Natasha seemed to be awake, and put away the etheric particles and looked over.Natasha slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Su Zhan. "Congratulations on your evolution." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Evolution? What have I evolved into?" "Super black widow." Su Zhan said jokingly: "Try to see how you can do it." "Ok." Natasha nodded, staring scorchingly at the water glass next to her. The water glass didn''t move at all at first, but it slowly swayed, and then flew to Natasha with a whistling sound. Natasha hurriedly caught the glass and said excitedly: "I succeeded!" "Isn''t this what it should be?" Su Zhan shrugged and explained: "As soon as you gain the ability, you still need time to adapt and improve. In addition to controlling things, you can also generate an energy shield. For details, you can refer to it. Although the invisible female Susan''s abilities cannot be invisible, and the range of the magnetic field of her mind is not that large, it is still very practical." "Ok!" Natasha understands this. The ability is actually not strong or weak. The main thing depends on whether you can adapt and develop better.After all, she can deal with a lot of capable people, and she won''t necessarily win if she is capable! "But before that, I still have something to do!" Su Zhan looked at her with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. With just a look, Natasha understood his meaning in seconds. "Well, you can''t waste your house money, can you?" While Natasha said, she raised her foot and hooked Su Zhan''s neck. Such a sharp posture made Su Zhan excited in an instant, and she rushed forward! Item 0114 The heavy breathing, the roar in the exhausted bottom gradually calmed down. Natasha leaned on Su Zhan. Although both of them were sweating profusely and panting, they couldn''t help but smile at each other. "Baby, are you satisfied?" Natasha asked with a smile on her side, her head on her head. "What if I say no?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. Natasha glanced at him faintly, and said, "Then I can only work harder." After finishing speaking, Natasha reached out and moved towards the quilt on Su Zhan. Su Zhan lowered his head and saw that the quilt on his body was being removed little by little, and quickly fell to the ground.Immediately afterwards, he suddenly felt that Natasha had changed the target and shuddered. "Come on, mind control is not for you to do this, not to mention... I don''t feel it." Su Zhan complained to Natasha depressed, unexpectedly she was so bad that she would use mind power to do that kind of thing for herself. . Natasha chuckled and pursed her pink mouth."Then what do you want me to use for this?" "You know!" Su Zhan stared at her mouth and said hehe. Natasha didn''t speak, but leaned in slowly. ... ... In the evening, Natasha left the hotel to go back to exercise her abilities, the most important thing is how to play a role in actual combat.But Su Zhan stayed in the hotel, by the way, informed the front desk to open the room for another week. He is going to the new copy. Although Skye would definitely be disappointed in this way, after all, he said he would stay there for a month, but he seemed to be missing frequently. However, he was really planning to go in this copy earlier because there was a very powerful ability in it. Is very helpful.With this ability, he will be more convenient to do many things. For example... the steel suit. For example... the raw material of the GH325 potion that resurrected Coleson! 94 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 94 Especially the latter, it is a good thing that makes people dead and resurrected, especially for Skye, for Inhumans, there is no side effect! Its function is even comparable to the resurrection spring water of Master Ninja in Arrow, both have advantages and disadvantages, and they are not the same. "System, help me erase the plane of Green Lantern and open a new plane: super hero." Su Zhan''s thoughts just fell off, and the system has completed the selection of a new plane. Su Zhan doesn¡¯t know much about this plane, but he knows that there are many super powers in it, such as copying ability, quick self-healing, flying, and controlling time and space, as well as mind reading. Read the thoughts of others. For Su Zhan, this plane is a paradise. Su Zhan''s goal is to have the Japanese male Nakamura Hiroshi who can control time and space. "Huh!" The scenery in front of him changed abruptly. Su Zhan was already used to this. He looked around and was about to identify his position, but suddenly heard an exclamation coming. Following the sound, I soon saw a girl jumping from an abandoned steel frame.This steel frame is at least 20 meters high from the ground, and it will definitely die if it falls!Su Zhangang wanted to save people, but suddenly discovered that this girl was wearing a cheerleading uniform, and a boy was shooting with a video recorder not far below. Seeing this, Su Zhan had no idea of ??saving people. Quite simply, this girl has superpowers that quickly heal herself, or in other words, she can be called an immortal girl.This is a super ability that can survive even after being dissected. It is comparable to the healing ability of Wolverine, and is much stronger than the healing ability of the Extremis Virus. "System, what about the task?" Now that he has entered the plane and encountered one of the protagonists, that is to say, the plot has begun to unfold, but the mission has not yet appeared, which made Su Zhan a little puzzled and asked casually. "Ding, the task is released." "Main task: Devour at least three or more abilities." The system quickly gave a task, but Su Zhan waited for a long time and found that there was only one main task. "What''s the situation? Is there no side mission?" "The side missions will be released immediately depending on the plot development!" "Can still do this?" Su Zhan was a bit speechless. He found that the system was really unreliable sometimes, especially in terms of tasks.There is no exact value for the reward for completing the task, and there are special circumstances from time to time. "It''s really unreliable the more you level up, forget it, there is still a main quest anyway." Su Zhan shook his head and pondered the next move. I should be near a small town in Texas, Odyssey, after all, that undead girl is the cheerleader of a high school here. His first goal is still Hiroshi Nakamura, a Japanese superpower, but now that she has met the undead girl, she can''t let go of her ability, not only to complete the task, but also for her own benefit. After all, with this ability, one''s life is equivalent to being guaranteed. Su Zhan looked at the undead girl. At this time, she was already preparing to leave with the boy who was videotaping. Su Zhan followed slowly, and soon saw the undead girl part ways with the boy. The boy was still very disappointed. The undead girl is the captain of the cheerleading team, and she looks natural and not bad. Although she is still in high school, she is well-developed and has a little green feeling.He is a very popular figure in the school, and the boy belongs to the kind that is usually ignored. When he was separated, Su Zhan clearly heard the undead woman say to him, "Tomorrow in school, I will talk to you." Talking, I promise.''Just like that, the boy was so happy that Su Zhan couldn''t help shaking his head. It''s really simple and easy to satisfy. After the Undead Girl was far away, Su Zhan caught up. Hearing the footsteps, the undead woman Claire thought it was the boy who was catching up. She stopped and turned around and was about to speak, but she suddenly found that it was a stranger, an Asian with black hair and yellow skin, who was catching up. She was shocked, not knowing what to say. This was the first time she had met a foreigner. Claire subconsciously greeted him as she walked over with a smile."Hi!" "Hello." Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire was relieved to hear that it was in English: "Are you here to travel? There are very few tourists here." "Fine, my name is Su Zhan, how about you?" "Claire, Claire Bennett." "Claire, there is blood on your clothes, do you need help?" Su Zhan pointed to her clothes. She was injured when she jumped down just now, but the injury had healed long ago, but the blood stains remained. "It''s okay, thank you, I don''t need to help?" Claire said panicked. "Is it really unnecessary? I think you should have a secret you want to tell people, for example... some special ability?" Su Zhan smiled pointedly at Claire who was flustered. Item 0115 "I don''t understand what you said, sorry...I''m going home, goodbye." Su Zhan''s words made Claire panic, thinking that his abilities had been discovered, and he said, panicking and preparing to leave. "I really don''t understand? It''s a pity, I still want you to see my ability!" Su Zhan didn''t stop him, but he said in a disappointed tone. Claire paused and asked hesitantly, "You...your ability?" Su Zhan raised his hand, a flame appeared in his palm instantly, Claire''s eyes widened in surprise, a little surprised at the scene before him. Putting away the flames, Su Zhan said with a smile: "This is my ability." "So cool!" Claire said subconsciously: "You can release flames, so powerful, unlike me... I feel like a monster." "Perhaps... I can help you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really?" "If you don''t want to have this ability and want to be an ordinary person, I can take it away from you." For a beautiful young girl like Claire, Su Zhan didn''t intend to be strong, anyway, she was still at the stage of fearing her own abilities, and she was able to hand over her abilities with cooperation. "Can you take away this ability?" Claire was a little surprised but also a little heart-stirred. She has been troubled by this all the time. She found that she could not die no matter how many injuries she suffered, and could recover quickly by herself. She was afraid of herself It''s a monster, and I''m more afraid that others will find her a monster. "Try it?" Su Zhan smiled and shrugged, and slowly put his hand on her upper circle.Claire subconsciously wanted to avoid, but when he saw Su Zhan''s face was serious, he thought that he could only do this to take away his ability, so he didn''t avoid it. As everyone knows, Su Zhan actually wanted to experience the feel. There is a saying that it is good, there is a cheap, not a bastard. Su Zhan wouldn''t do anything that was indiscriminate, but he didn''t claim to be a gentleman and moral pacemaker. After feeling serious for a while, Su Zhan activated the swallowing ability. "what?" 95 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 95 As soon as the swallowing ability was activated, he couldn''t help but let out a surprised whisper. In the past, when he swallowed his ability, if the opponent''s ability was not strong, he could easily swallow it.If the opponent''s ability is strong, it will be resisted and it will be more difficult to swallow it.But during this period of time, by swallowing ether particles, he could feel that his ability to swallow has increased a lot, and now Claire obviously has no resistance. However, the resistance encountered was very strong. As soon as the swallowing ability was activated, the opponent fiercely resisted. Even if he presses for a day at this speed, he may not be able to swallow it. "It''s weird, is the ability level of this world generally higher? Or is she resisting so strongly because of her special ability?" Su Zhanqing couldn''t help frowning. Claire asked hesitantly, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" "When you have some trouble, your abilities may be a bit special, and your self-awareness is particularly strong. It seems that you know what I want to do, so resistance is particularly strong. If you don''t mind, it is best to find a place where no one disturbs you and try again. Try?" Su Zhan smiled humorously and let go of her."After all, it will cause misunderstandings in case someone sees it." Claire''s face turned red in an instant. Su Zhan didn''t say anything but it was okay. She just realized that, but he touched that place. "Well, you take me to town first, I''ll find a place to settle down, and then try it." "Then come with me." Claire nodded and led the way. The two talked as they walked, mainly Claire said, Su Zhan listened, and occasionally said a sentence or two.Perhaps it was hard to meet a "kind"?A lot of things that couldn''t be said to others were kept in her heart for too long, and Claire opened her heart all at once. "Undead Girl: Claire Bennett, friendliness increased by 50%." Su Zhan was shocked when he heard the prompt from the system suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Claire asked. "Nothing." Su Zhan shook his head, but he was surprised in his heart.Unexpectedly, you will get 50% friendliness in this way?Is it because she trusts others easily, or is it because of the''kind''? It seems that working hard can even increase the friendliness to 80%, so that the fighting arena can be opened. If I swallow her ability, she should be very good for people who want to become normal. Thank yourself?The friendliness may be increased to 80%, but... "System, if I swallow Claire''s abilities and the friendliness reaches 80% to start the fighting arena, will she still have the ability in the fighting arena?" This question is critical, not just for Claire... "After the fighting arena is opened, the character''s attribute ability is selected in the state when it was opened!" "In other words, if Claire is incompetent when her friendliness reaches 80%, then she is also incompetent in the fighting arena? What''s the point of that?" Su Zhan is a little depressed. If the characters appearing in the fighting field are not capable, there is no need for them to exist?That''s all about Claire. After all, she just doesn''t die. Fighting with her won''t increase any fighting experience or skills, but what if it''s someone else?For example, the Flash. He wanted both the Flash''s abilities and his experience in dealing with speed people. The only way is to wait until the friendliness is raised enough to open the fighting arena before devouring it? This Nima, if you want to devour power, you must first have a good relationship with him?What the hell is this, it''s too cheating. "System, don''t you think the setting of the fighting arena is a bit pitted and a bit tasteless?" Su Zhan asked depressedly. The system was silent and did not answer. Seeing that the system didn''t answer, Su Zhan couldn''t help it. If you''re cheating, just cheat your father, and if you''re a chicken rib, you''ll just be a chicken rib. The big deal is that this fighting arena should be easy to do. If you don''t deliberately pursue it, anyway, the ability to swallow is more important than the experience of the fighting arena! "It looks like something went wrong in front? God, there seems to be a car accident!" Claire suddenly shouted, followed Su Zhan and looked up, and found several fire trucks not far away, surrounded by a cordon, and several trucks collided with each other and ignited a raging fire. The situation was very dangerous. Claire hesitated, and whispered to Su Zhan, "I''ll go over and take a look." "Do you want to help?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Claire nodded: "I can''t die anyway." "There''s no need to suffer, right? It hurts to be burnt, let me do it!" Item 0116 When Su Zhan said that, Claire remembered that Su Zhan was as capable as himself. His ability is fire. Shouldn''t he be afraid of fire? "Look carefully." Su Zhan lowered his head and chuckled and said to Claire, his left hands and both hands together moved slightly towards the direction of the car accident.Claire watched curiously, and soon... she opened her eyes wide in surprise, pulling Su Zhan''s arm in disbelief, excited. What did she see? She unexpectedly found that the raging fire that had started in the car accident started moving a little bit. The speed was not fast at first, and it didn''t take long before these flames were all gathered together. This weird situation was quickly noticed. Whether it was the firefighter or the people around, they all exclaimed in surprise, and some even took pictures of this spectacle with their mobile phones. Obviously the area of ??the car accident was very large, and there were raging fires all around just now, but now these fires seem to have been consciously gathered together and swayed in the middle of the open space. "God, what is going on?" "Also... better hide away, it looks a little weird." "This is God''s blessing and God''s glory!" The firefighters were scared and excited. At this time, the flame suddenly became vigorous, and the firefighters took a few steps back in shock, and immediately saw the flame spinning at a high speed, turning faster and faster, turning faster, just like a flame tornado. After a vertex, it suddenly disappeared. Just disappeared out of thin air! After a long time, all the talents wake up like a dream, and they are in a complicated mood and don''t know how to face this matter, but anyway, this is a good thing! "Oh my God, you are so amazing!" After Claire and Su Zhan quietly left, Claire said excitedly: "You are simply a hero, did you hear that? They all said it was the glory of God." "I''m not God!" Su Zhan shrugged with a smile. "Undead Girl: Claire Bennett, friendliness increased by 10%." The reminder came again, this time Su Zhan was calm. Sixty percent, it seems... Claire can become the first character in the fighting arena. The two came to the town, Claire took Su Zhan to a hotel in the town. "I''ll go in and open a room, you go to the back of the hotel and wait for me." Su Zhan said to Claire. "Why?" Claire didn''t react. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You stupid, everyone in the town knows you. If you see you enter the hotel with me, you are not afraid of others'' misunderstanding? You go to the back and wait for me, I open the room and then from the window Come in quietly!" 96 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 96 Claire grinned and nodded. "Undead Girl: Claire Bennett, friendliness increased by 5%." Ok?Can this increase friendliness? Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, turned and entered the hotel. The hotel has only three floors. Su Zhan directly chose the room on the third floor. After he came in, he looked at it and found it to be pretty good. Although it was a bit small, it was quite clean.Going to the window and pushing open the window and looking down, Claire is below. It''s just that the back is very clean, there is no place for her to climb. Claire was worrying about how to go up, but suddenly saw Su Zhan climb out of the window and jump down. Su Zhan bent over, reached out and hugged Claire''s waist, then made a slight leap, and jumped directly to the window on the third floor, letting Claire go in first, and he followed closely behind. After entering, Claire looked curiously, and then looked at Su Zhan nervously. I don''t know why, she was not nervous before, but maybe she was affected by the environment after coming in, she was a little nervous inexplicably, this was her first time in a hotel, and also the first time she lived in the same room with a man and was alone. Lonely man and widow, Su Zhan is very attractive, although Claire is still a little girl, she can''t help but nervous. "Continue?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. Claire nodded: "Okay, I really want to get back to normal, mom, dad, and brother. Sometimes I really don''t know how to face them, and I''m afraid they will see me as a monster if they know it!" "Trust me, they won''t..." Su Zhan smiled and took Claire to sit behind.Claire took a deep breath and nodded heavily. "Don''t be so nervous, just relax." Reaching out and putting it on, Su Zhan swallowed again. The result was still resisted, and it seemed stronger than last time. "Ding, the side mission is released!" "Secondary mission: gain the power of the undead woman Claire!" Just as Su Zhan struggled to devour it, the system suddenly issued a mission.After hearing the content of the mission, Su Zhan was very happy.Unexpectedly, this is the side mission, which seems to overlap with the main mission, but this is also good, it kills two birds with one stone. Aside from other thoughts, Su Zhan began to concentrate on urging the devouring ability. I could feel it resisting very fiercely, and the two energies began to pull each other, and beads of sweat gradually appeared on Su Zhan''s forehead. He could feel that he was gradually gaining the upper hand, and it was gradually being pulled out. "Come out for me!" Su Zhan gritted his teeth and let out a low growl, subconsciously grasping tightly. Claire snorted instantly and frowned slightly. Su Zhan''s grip was very painful, not only painful, but also a strange feeling.She bit her mouth, holding Su Zhan''s hand strength getting stronger and stronger, she seemed to feel that something was leaving her body, she slowed down her breath, did not dare to disturb Su Zhan, her heart faintly tense, to ¡­¡­Did you make it? "It''s done!" Feeling that its resistance is getting weaker and weaker, and it is about to be swallowed successfully by himself, Su Zhan increased his strength. "It hurts... It hurts..." Claire couldn''t help it with this increased strength, shaking and shouting in a low voice. "Don''t move, hold on for a while, you will come out soon..." Su Zhan shouted in a low voice. "Ahhhhh...out...out..." Su Zhan suddenly roared, and the swallowing ability instantly returned to his body. At the same time as he returned, he could feel that it was also coming, he had already gained Claire''s ability! "boom!" Just as Su Zhan relaxed subconsciously, the door was suddenly slammed open, followed by a middle-aged man wearing eyes rushing over angrily, rushing in fiercely, seeing the scene in front of him. But suddenly stopped. Item 0117 "Dad, why are you here?" Claire subconsciously asked, looking at the man who rushed in in surprise. Burnett, Claire''s adoptive father. "Honey, you... are you... okay?" Burnett hesitated while looking at Claire, especially when her clothes were intact. "I''m okay, Dad. He..." Claire shook his head, just about to speak, but heard Bernette say softly: "It''s okay, honey, can you wait for me? I want to talk to him?" Claire hesitated, but Su Zhan blinked at her and smiled: "Go, I want to talk to your father, too." "Ok." Claire nodded, then turned and went out. Burnett closed the door and the kind expression on his face disappeared instantly. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Su Zhan''s clothes, and shouted sharply: "Who are you and what did you do to my daughter?" "What do you think I did?" Su Zhan''s senses to Burnett are not bad, because he is a father, a real father.Although his life is full of deceit and lies, it is undeniable that he is really good to Claire and he is really trying to protect him. So, Su Zhan was not angry about Burnett¡¯s actions. He held his hand lightly and let him loosen him. Then he tidyed up his clothes slowly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about what happened to me deceiving your daughter. Friendship, then you can rest assured. Although what you heard just now, it hurts, something that will come out soon if you don¡¯t move seems to be a bit misleading. At first it sounds a bit like that, but you have also seen it, very Obviously not!" "who are you?" Burnett was indeed misunderstood. Anyone who heard such a conversation at the door would misunderstand him. "It hurts... It hurts..." "Don''t move, you will come out after a while." "Ahhhh, it''s coming out." This kind of dialogue, coupled with the kind of low roar that seems to break out, is not surprising if it is not misunderstood. "My name is Su Zhan, I am glad to meet you, Mr. Burnett." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What did you do to my daughter?" Burnett frowned. Although it wasn''t that kind of thing, it was obvious that this strange man named Su Zhan must have done something to Claire. "Don''t be nervous, in fact... you have the same purpose as mine, and you should thank me." Su Zhan smiled, watching Bernette''s expression not stretched, and explained: "I know you are in name. Working in a paper mill is actually working for a special department, right? A department specifically looking for superpowers. At the beginning, maybe you just adopted Claire for organizational arrangements, but people have feelings. So, so I have been protecting her for many years, protecting her from being discovered, protecting her from leaving your side, am I right?" "I do not know what you''re talking about!" Burnett shook his head, feeling a little ridiculous, turned around, but quietly took out the gun from his arms.Turning around abruptly, his gun pointed at Su Zhan, and Burnett asked in a cold voice: "How do you know this? You are also a capable person?" Looking at the black muzzle, Su Zhan shook his head and gently hooked his finger. Burnett''s gun was released instantly and flew to Su Zhan''s hand. 97 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 97 Burnett looked at Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan took the gun and glanced at it, then pointed it at his arm. "boom!" The gunfire sounded, and the bullet pierced his arm. Fortunately, the sound of this gun is so small that it won''t be noticeable. "You..." Burnett didn''t understand what he was doing, why did he shoot himself?But soon... he discovered that the gunshot wound had healed quickly, and in a blink of an eye he had recovered as before, as if he hadn''t been injured. "This ability looks good." Su Zhan looked at his arm, and within a second before and after, the injury was healed. Among them, there is naturally the ability to cure the Extremis Virus, but the Extremis Virus alone is not so fast. He could feel that Claire''s ability was merging with the healing ability in Extremis Virus, but the speed of fusion was not fast, so this time he didn''t feel fainting. "Didn''t you ask what I did to Claire? That''s it!" Su Zhan raised his arm and said to Burnett. Burnett shook his head and asked in disbelief: "You...you mean, you took away Claire''s power? Are you Serra?" Serra is a more dangerous guy in the world of super heroes. This guy can specifically cut the heads of super powers, and then peek at the way the super powers work to obtain the other''s super powers. It is said that his ability is to see how everything works. Su Zhan has never understood this ability. I wonder if it is a super ability or a normal ability?After all, to be able to see through the operation of everything, this scope is too imaginary. Seeing Burnett''s nervousness, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly and said, "Please, if I were Sierra, Claire would still be alive now? I can get her power without hurting her, so... you don''t have to worry about your back. The organization has taken her away, so there is no need to worry about her in any danger!" Burnett didn''t speak, but he seemed to be relieved. By doing this, Su Zhan did solve his troubles, but... he was really grateful to Su Zhan, but he would not let him go.A super-powered person who can take away the abilities of others, and is not obtained by Serra''s murder, this is a major discovery! Burnett looked at Su Zhan, reached out his hand to retrieve his gun after a while, and then turned away without saying a word. Su Zhan walked to the window and just saw Claire follow Burnett into the car. She was thinking about it right here, and when she saw Su Zhan, she smiled and waved. "Undead Girl: Claire Bennett, the friendliness has increased by 30%, the total friendliness has reached 95%, the fighting arena is open, and the characters are input..." The sound of the system sounded, Su Zhan sat down and said casually: "It''s useless to turn it on." "You can update the status at any time after the character is entered into the fighting field. If you can return to the character before losing the ability, you can update the character in the fighting field. In addition, the fighting field can increase the friendliness. When the percentage of friendship is higher , The more chance you can take away from time and space!" The systematic answer made Su Zhan interested in an instant. If this is the case, then I may have to re-evaluate the role of the fighting arena. Item 0118 Let¡¯s leave it alone for the time being to update the status of the characters in the fighting arena. Anyway, the fighting arena sounds like it is used to learn and increase actual combat experience.What really makes Su Zhan care about is the following words, increase the friendship degree and... the higher the friendship degree percentage, the more chance it will take away from time and space! "System, does it mean to take away from time and space that I can bring people from the dungeon plane into the Marvel world?" "Yes." "In other words, can I bring people in the Marvel world to the dungeon plane? If this is the case, then I take back the original words, this fighting arena is too powerful." Simply put, this is the way to take the human plane through. If you bring people from the dungeon plane to the Marvel world, wouldn''t you be able to have many more helpers out of thin air?In other words, if you bring someone from the Marvel World to the Dungeon Plane and you want to complete the task on the Dungeon Plane, it will be easier to achieve your goal, right? "Why is there no hint about the friendliness of the Marvel World?" In the dungeon plane, the system gives prompts when the friendliness increases, but Marvel World does not.For example, Skye, Blink, Natasha or something, their friendliness is certainly not low, right? "The system level is too low, and the main world friendliness cannot be displayed." "..." Su Zhan was speechless."So, you actually want to remind me to work hard to complete the task and to get energy so you can upgrade as soon as possible?" The system was silent and did not respond. "Open the fighting arena and see what it looks like." "The fighting arena is open, the scene is initialized..." As the system sounded, Su Zhan found that he had already appeared in the fighting arena, a relatively wide arena, where there was so much darkness and nothing to see, but the ring was very bright. "This range of activities is too small? Can it be changed?" Su Zhan asked. "The more characters there are in the fighting arena, the more range you can unlock." "Well, this is an upgrade game!" Su Zhan curled his lips, and then found that there was an illusory screen above his head, and the lonely head of a person was displayed on the screen, it was the undead woman Claire. "Just one? Isn''t there a person in the main world that has a friendly degree of 80%?" Su Zhan frowned. Could it be that Skye is not 80% friendly to himself? "The host can look at the screen carefully. The characters shown here are the characters on the dungeon plane, and there is an arrow next to them. That is the real main world, but because the system level is too low, the main world page cannot be selected temporarily." "Ok!" With that said, Su Zhan''s mood is better, but he can''t choose, rather than not. With a thought, Su Zhan selected the undead woman Claire on the virtual screen. After a while, a beam of light gradually appeared in front of his eyes, waiting for the light to dissipate, Claire had appeared before his eyes. "Where is this? Am I not in my dad''s car? How come I am here suddenly? Su Zhan, you are here too?" Claire looked around in confusion after appearing, and seeing Su Zhan was like seeing the mainstay. Hastily came to the side of Su Zhan. Su Zhan was also taken aback by Claire''s reaction. He shook his head subconsciously and asked secretly to the system: "What''s the situation? She...how does she seem to be real? Are you sending the real Claire to Is it here? Not some copied data?" "This is the real her. When the friendliness reaches 80% or more, her soul is automatically bound to you, or to the system, so when the fighting arena is turned on, when you select her, she will Appearing here. But you can rest assured that the time outside is static now, so don''t worry about any accidents. When she leaves, you can also erase her memory. She won''t remember being here!" This time the system is fairly reliable and the explanation is very clear. After clarifying the situation, Su Zhan was relieved, and smiled and said to Claire: "Don''t worry, there is no danger here, this is my place." "How did you get me here?" Claire asked curiously. If the friendliness is low, it is impossible to be curious in this situation, but now, she is just curious but not worried, and she trusts Su Zhan very much. "It''s my ability, I have a lot of abilities." "Then what do you want me to do here?" Claire asked. "doing what?" 98 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 98 Su Zhan didn''t know what to do. It was originally used for fighting, but it was obviously impossible to fight Claire?After thinking about it, he randomly found a topic and said, "It''s nothing, but I just want to ask you, does it hurt?" "What?" Claire was taken aback for a moment, lowered her head subconsciously, and reacted."No, no... it doesn''t hurt anymore." "Oh, that''s good. In that case, I''m relieved. I''m really afraid of hurting you. I hope you understand that I didn''t try to grasp it so hard." Su Zhan explained, Claire blushed and nodded, embarrassed to catch up. "Forget it, I''ll take you back." Su Zhan shook his head and thought, Claire had disappeared from her eyes, and a prompt appeared on the virtual screen. "Whether to choose to delete the memory." "whether" Su Zhan chose yes, and immediately noticed that Claire''s head dimmed.It seemed that it would take a certain amount of time to be able to re-summon, the system of Su Zhan is now familiar. "Send me out." After understanding the situation in the fighting arena, Su Zhan came out directly. According to the original plan, he was going to go directly to Japan to find Nakamura Hiroshi. His ability is bound to be obtained in the Soviet war, but now think about it, maybe he doesn''t need to go directly to Japan, but can go to New York.Hiroshi Nakamura''s ability should have just awakened, and he will appear in New York, so he can go to New York to wait and see.However, before going to New York, there are still a few capable people here. If they can swallow their abilities by the way to complete the task, you can also check whether the abilities of this plane are relatively strong or not, or just the abilities of the undead girl. Strong is not easy to swallow. "Hurry up, otherwise it''s easy to get ahead of Sierra." Su Zhan murmured and left the hotel. There are many abilities in this world, strong or weak, but there is a little girl named Jasmine who has special abilities.It can locate any person''s position in this world. It is simply a humanoid GPS. Su Zhan is going to get her ability first, so that it will be more convenient for him to find other capable people. Item 0119 The people in the small town were very enthusiastic, and after a brief inquiry, Su Zhan had found Jasmine''s home.Obviously, nothing happened to his house. According to the development of the plot, Jasmine''s father was targeted by Serra, because he has the ability to freeze, similar to Blizzard Downey, and can make ice.Of course, this ability is of little interest to Su Zhan, unless the iceman in the X-Men can ignore the physical rules to make ice out of thin air, otherwise the potential is still limited. His main target is Jasmine, the humanoid GPS. If this ability is combined with teleportation or space ability, it will be just like opening and hanging, no one can hide. At this moment, Jasmine¡¯s family was cooking dinner, and it seemed to be happy, just like an ordinary family.Who would have thought that in a short time, the head of the hostess would be cut open and the hostess would be nailed to the wall? "Boom boom!" Su Zhan stood at the door and knocked gently. It didn''t take long before I heard footsteps sound, and immediately after the door was pushed open, a housewife looked at Su Zhan curiously: "Who are you looking for?" "I''m looking for your husband, is he there?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Please wait a moment." The housewife turned around and shouted, and it didn''t take long for a man who looked ordinary came over. "You are looking for me? I don''t seem to know you?" "Sir, can you talk alone?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Jasmine''s father hesitated, and finally closed the door smoothly, and walked aside with Su Zhan. "My name is Su Zhan, and my purpose is simple, to save you, or to save your family." Su Zhan''s words shocked Jasmine''s father, and said a little displeased: "Sir, if you deliberately want to prank, I think you succeeded!" "Your freezing ability has already been known by a person called Sierra. I don''t know if you have heard of this name. This person is a murderer who specializes in cutting the head of a person with the ability to obtain the ability of the opponent. He can not only kill. If you kill you, you will kill your wife. If you let him know your daughter¡¯s ability, he will not let it go. Therefore, there are only two ways to save you, either... immediately pack your things and move the family , Live a life of fear in the future. Or..." "Or what?" Jasmine''s father asked hurriedly. "Either, you lose the ability, so that he is not interested in starting with you, and you can stay away from these things and live your life in peace." Su Zhan paused and said, "I have a way to take away your abilities without hurting you. Of course, I am not so kind enough to specifically help you. So, if you don''t agree, I''m afraid... I will force it. Do it!" Jasmine''s father was shocked when he heard this. In an instant, Su Zhan felt that the surrounding aura had become icy, and when he looked down, the lawn on the ground had been frozen. "Trust me, if I want to kill you, it''s only a moment." Su Zhan looked at him and said lightly. Jasmine''s father hesitated for a long time, but finally gave up."You, can you really not hurt us?" "My goal is your ability, by the way... it can be regarded as saving your family''s life, nothing more, after all... it is good to be able to achieve the goal while saving others, isn''t it?" "Why should I believe you?" Jasmine''s father asked. "Because you have no choice!" ... ... In the room on the second floor of Jasmine''s house, Su Zhan put his hand on Jasmine''s father''s shoulder.Jasmine''s father looked tense and guarded. After a long time, Su Zhan suddenly let go of his hand, and Jasmine''s father was relieved. He immediately clenched his fist subconsciously, and realized that his ability was gone. Looking up at Su Zhan, Su Zhan smiled, a layer of ice suddenly appeared on his body, but it quickly dissipated. "God, you actually took away my abilities. This is really... incredible." Jasmine''s father saw his abilities appearing on Su Zhan and couldn''t help but marvel. "You should be thankful, if you show up on Sierra, you probably won''t even have the chance to sigh." Su Zhan smiled lightly. Su Zhan was not so excited when he gained the freezing ability. This ability seemed cool and strong at first glance, but the only flaw was that he couldn''t make ice out of thin air and was not perfect.For Su Zhan, it was just an extra ability to complete part of the task, nothing more. Oh, one more point. That just confirmed Su Zhan''s doubts. It''s not that the abilities of this plane are generally strong and difficult to swallow, but it depends on the strength of the abilities.When he swallowed this ability, he didn''t have to struggle so much, as before, it swallowed it smoothly. "You can bring your daughter here." Su Zhan said to him, he quickly got up and went downstairs, and it didn''t take long for him to go upstairs with a very cute girl. Looking at her, Su Zhan really sighed the fate of this little girl. The family of three had a very good life. Their parents died tragically and their hearts were frightened. Then they became a tool of the mysterious organization that Burnett served. It was used to locate superpowers and was almost killed. Sometimes, destiny gives you powerful abilities and brings you disasters! Su Zhan smiled at Jasmine, stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, then... released the ability to swallow. Resistance is much stronger than his father. However, it was much weaker than Claire, perhaps because of her young age and her ability to be fully awakened and developed. It took about ten minutes or so before Su Zhan felt that power poured into his body. 99 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 99 "Okay, cute!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Jasmine, then nodded to his father, and said: "Everything goes well, I won''t disturb your dinner. I hope you can have a nice evening." "Are you sure, there will be nothing wrong?" Jasmine''s father asked a little worried. "Do not worry!" Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder, then turned around and came out. After acquiring three abilities in a row, the main task was completed. Su Zhan walked out happily, ready to go back to the hotel to rest for a night, let his body adjust himself, and then set off for New York tomorrow. "Please give me a map, thank you." Su Zhan walked to a newsstand, bought a map, and then casually glanced behind him.Not far away, a man with a peaked cap was shopping at the hot dog stall next to him. "Have you been staring at me? I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to get my ability." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up and smiled softly. Item 0120 Strolling on the street, Su Zhan could feel that the person had been following unhurriedly, as if trying to figure out where he was staying. Sierra! A murderer who specializes in cutting the head of an ability person to obtain the opponent''s ability. Speaking of it, Serra is indeed a hero, originally just a watchmaker, but not willing to be mediocre.Cruel and cruel to destroy other abilities, just to gain the opponent''s abilities! For many capable people, Serra is extremely dangerous, but for Su Zhan, he is still far away.However, Su Zhan was very fortunate that he was one step closer to him. He must have found out from Jasmine''s house if he was able to stare at him so quickly. If he didn''t show up, things would probably continue to follow the original path.Now, Sierra must know that he can swallow others'' abilities, which is somewhat similar to his abilities, so he naturally focused on himself. After thinking about it, Su Zhan deliberately speeded up suddenly and walked into the alley next to him. As soon as he walked in, Serra hurriedly followed in behind him, and was suddenly stunned when he turned into the alley. no one! Moreover, this seems to be a dead end. Serra walked in and looked around suspiciously, frowning in surprise. "What about people?" "Are you looking for me?" There was a sudden voice behind him, and Sierra turned around and saw Su Zhan leaning against the wall with a playful smile.Serra was a little surprised how he appeared behind him, but did not panic. After a pause, he smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Mohinde, I am a professor of genetics. I have been paying attention to you for a long time. You are special, if possible, can we talk?" "Mohinde?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked with a smile: "I remember Professor Mo Xinde seems to be an Indian, but you don¡¯t look like you. What''s more, I just came here today, so your so-called attention It¡¯s been a long time since I actually started at Jasmine¡¯s house, right? Serra!" Serra''s expression was stiff, and after a while he was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. It seems that you already knew I was following you. Did you mean it?" "You want to gain my abilities, to be honest... I am also very curious about your abilities, so... it''s better to try, who can get the other''s abilities on earth?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Sierra smiled evilly."It''s interesting, your ability...I''m going to make it!" Sierra raised her hand to Su Zhan''s head, smiling confidently. Su Zhan felt a slight pain in his forehead, and a blood stain slowly appeared, but soon... the wound had healed. "Huh? You have the ability to heal yourself?" Serra said in surprise. "It''s over? Then it''s my turn." Su Zhan didn''t even move, did not move at all, but Serra suddenly couldn''t move, and immediately after... he discovered that he was slowly drifting towards Su Zhan. "Mind control?" Serra was a little panicked. He didn''t expect the other party''s ability to be so much, let alone his mind control so strong. He urged his mind, trying to make the trash can next to him crash into Su Zhan. As soon as the trash can came out, it was ordered by Su Zhan, and immediately returned to its original position. No matter how much Serra urged, it just didn''t move. Seeing Serra who was dragged in front of him, Su Zhan said with a light smile: "It seems that you have no other way, then...I will take away your ability." With that, he was ready to stretch out his hand. . "boom!" A low and slight noise suddenly came, and Su Zhan felt a slight tingling in his neck, as if something pierced in.Turning his head, he saw Burnett, and felt a drowsy sensation following him. "Narcotic?" Su Zhan thought for a while, suddenly released Sierra, and then slowly fell to the ground. After Serra was free, he hesitated, turned and ran. Instead of chasing Serra, Burnett looked at Su Zhan who was unconscious and stretched out his hand behind him. After a while, a black man walked out, picked Su Zhan up, and got into the car! Shaky, don''t know where the car is going. Although Su Zhan closed his eyes, he was sober. Things like anesthetics didn''t have much effect for him. Although it was a little lethargic at first, it disappeared after a while.The reason why he would fall and let Serra go is because he suddenly remembered that he had already swallowed three abilities today. If he swallows Serra''s ability again, it might be a bit wrong, and Serra''s ability is definitely not that easy to swallow... ¡­ By coincidence, Burnett is here. Su Zhan is going to go to his research institute to take advantage of the situation. As for Sierra, it is not difficult to find him with the positioning ability. Before long, Su Zhan was taken to the secret research institute by them. They brought Su Zhan to the research room, ready to study his abilities. "I said... Are you going to treat my benefactor this way?" After Su Zhan was fixed, they were preparing for a test. Su Zhan suddenly opened his eyes and asked Burnett. Burnett said indifferently: "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you, we just test you, and then we will let you go." "Really? I''m afraid that some kind of virus was injected into my body to facilitate your monitoring, right? When I leave, delete my memory by the way?" Su Zhan said, looking at the black man next to him. Haitian. The ability of this guy is a bit interesting, he has two abilities at the same time. An ability that can shield other superpowers is a terrible ability that all superpowers fear. One can delete memories. Su Zhan could feel that he was also affected, and he had to be surprised that the Haitians were indeed capable! 100 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 100 "It seems that you know a lot, but it''s useless, because you will forget about it after the end!" Burnett said lightly, and then let people prepare to do it."Don''t try to resist, he can block your ability, so...you should cooperate honestly, right?" "is it?" Seeing Bernett''s determined look, Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he smiled faintly, followed by... his body released flames, and after a while, the things that fixed him on his body had burned out. Float up and land slowly. The flames on Su Zhan''s body suddenly stopped, looking surprised and panicked, Burnett shrugged with the Haitians: "It seems that my abilities have not been shielded..." "This... this is impossible!" After being surprised, Burnett took out the anesthesia pistol again, preparing to anesthetize Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his hand gently, and a group of sparks suddenly appeared, and Burnett''s gun exploded in an instant, almost not hitting Burnett''s hand. Item 0121 Burnett waved his hands in panic and looked at Su Zhan in disbelief.Haitians have never missed their abilities. There are so many powerful super-powers who are honestly like ordinary people here. I didn''t expect that this time they would miss their hands, and his abilities would be ineffective against Su Zhan. Burnett turned to run, but Su Zhan waved his hand. In an instant, the door of the laboratory closed.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan''s body moved abruptly. In an instant, several people in the room fell to the ground, and Su Zhan fainted. After bringing them down, the Haitian shielding ability disappeared. In fact, his ability did not fail, it was just that it did not fully function due to strength and weakness. Su Zhan''s mind control, freezing ability, etc. were therefore invalidated, but the ability of Thunderbolt was too strong, surpassing the Haitians. That¡¯s why it was not affected. This ability must be obtained! Su Zhan looked at the Haitian and released his mind control ability, just like transforming Kira, modifying his memory.He can''t swallow continuously now, so he can only take him by his side first, and wait for his body to adjust before looking for a chance to swallow it. After taking control of the Haitians, Su Zhan wakes him up, and then asks him to delete other people¡¯s memories one by one, leaving Burnett, but he didn¡¯t delete his memories, but was controlled by Su Zhan just like the undersea people. Up. "Take me a look around!" Su Zhan said, Burnett led the way, and the Haitian quietly followed Su Zhan. After a short stroll, I knew there was another superhuman person here who was just caught and prepared to study... Seeing this person, Su Zhan couldn''t help being happy. A chubby man who looks very simple and honest, his name is Matt, a policeman with the ability to read minds. If he hadn¡¯t gotten into it, after Serra killed Jasmine¡¯s parents, Matt happened to be in charge of the case. He found Jasmine in hiding, but was suspected that he was Serra, and then went along with the FBI. Investigation work.It is indeed a good ability to be able to know what other people are thinking, but it is a pity that Matt later heard about his wife having an affair, and even if he didn''t want to listen, he couldn''t imagine how depressed he was. "Make me a room to rest." Su Zhan intends to rest here today and leave after devouring Matt''s ability tomorrow. Burnett arranged a room for Su Zhan. Su Zhan let him move on his own. As for the Haitians, he was left by his side. Su Zhan was ready to study how far this shielding ability could be! ... ... The night passed quietly, the sun rose, and a new day came. Su Zhan, who woke up, felt that his body was in good condition; he had completely integrated the freezing ability and positioning ability.Let the Haitians turn on the shielding ability, Su Zhan tried to release the freezing ability, but the result was still unsuccessful, or not completely successful! Only a faint frost and scum appeared on his hands, and they were not completely frozen.However, yesterday, he couldn''t even do this. After thoroughly integrating his abilities, the effect has been much better. Out of the room, Su Zhan went directly to see Matt. Seeing Su Zhan and Haitians who came in suddenly, Matt hurriedly shouted: "Who are you? Why do you arrest me, let me go, I''m a policeman!" "Don''t be nervous, I''ll let you out soon! But before that, there are two things to do!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What are you going to do?" "It''s very simple, you know how to read your mind, right? You can try to read my thoughts." Su Zhan cast a look at the Haitian, and the Haitian closed the shielding ability. Matt looked at Su Zhan and listened with a tilted ear. After a while, he shook his head and said: "No, I can''t do it, it''s like something is blocking it!" "What about now?" Su Zhan asked again. Matt paused for a moment and said, "You want to devour my power?" "It seems that the mental barrier of the lamp ring can prevent your mind reading. In other words, your mind reading technique may not be effective for people who can control the mind, unless they have not deliberately protected themselves. There is a chance to succeed! Well, it is also a good ability!" Su Zhan didn''t care about Matt''s surprise, and he was not afraid that Matt would know his secret. "Now that you know it, I will say it again if you save it!" Su Zhan smiled at Matt. Matt was a little panicked at first, but soon calmed down. He had already heard what Su Zhan was thinking, so he knew that Su Zhan said it was true and there was no danger. Will let himself go, and then delete his memory here. Matt gave up resistance, and the process of swallowing went much smoother. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to acquire his ability, and then he deleted his memory. To delete memories, it is not only Haitian talents who have this ability. Obtaining Matt''s ability, Su Zhan was not ready to stay here anymore. He confessed to the Haitians, took Matt out with him, and left the institute.Finding a place to put Matt down, Su Zhan planned to bring the Haitians with him first. With him, it would be more convenient for him to devour his ability.Before leaving from this copy, it is not too late to devour his ability. Back in the town, Su Zhan asked the Haitians to buy some food, sat in the car and looked at the map, preparing to locate Serra.As soon as the ability was used, someone knocked on the window. Su Zhan turned his head and saw the person outside the car window. Blond, smiling, looking very happy. Rolling down the car window, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Claire, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in school at this time?" "I went to the hotel to find you, but the owner of the hotel said that you were not here, and I didn''t expect to find you here!" Claire said with a smile. "Great, I thought I couldn''t see you anymore!" Two voices sounded at the same time, and Su Zhan was stunned before realizing that this should be the ability to read mind. "Are you worried that you will never see me again?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Claire was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would have guessed what he was thinking. He hurriedly explained: "I have explained to my father, but he doesn''t believe it, let me stay away from you, but you are my friend. My benefactor, so I still want to express my gratitude to you personally, do you... do you have time? I want to invite you to dinner!" "Promise, promise, must promise!" Seeing Claire nervously looking forward to it, listening to the expectation in her heart, Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Of course it can, but I will invite you!" Chapter 0122 Claire''s Mind Originally, Su Zhan didn''t even want to eat with Claire, but since he met Claire and expected him so much, he couldn''t refuse it. What''s more, it''s not bad to eat with such a little beauty, isn''t it? "Come on." Su Zhan greeted him, got out of the car and walked around to the driving position. At this time, the Haitian came back with something. Su Zhan waved at him, then got in the car and started the car and left. 101 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 101 "What do you want to eat?" While driving, Su Zhan asked Claire. "Anything will do!" Claire replied obediently. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, but he had already heard Claire''s voice. "You are..." Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t speak, Claire did not speak obediently, until Su Zhan parked the car in a western restaurant, Claire looked at Su Zhan in surprise."How do you know this restaurant? I mean, it''s amazing. I''ve wanted to come to this restaurant for a long time!" "Perhaps, I heard the voice in your heart?" Su Zhan smiled and pointed at the position of her heart. Claire''s face blushed slightly, and he nodded and got out of the car with Su Zhan. Su Zhan couldn''t help but shook his head secretly. It''s really early for the little girl to be mature.Obviously he was referring to the heart, this little girl Claire could even think of other places... It seems that I have left a deep impression on her. But having said that, Claire is also an adult, and the young girl in adolescence is just when her love begins. After entering the restaurant, Su Zhan understood why Claire wanted to come here. This restaurant is very romantic and is very suitable for couples to eat here. Her age is the time to look forward to romance. After the two of them sat down, the waiter took the menu to order. Su Zhan handed the menu to Claire. Claire looked at it and hesitated what to order. After all, this restaurant is not cheap. Claire is embarrassed to let Su Zhantai. It''s too expensive, so I don''t like it at all, but I found a relatively cheap one. "So she is a nice girl." Su Zhan smiled and said a few dish names directly to the waiter. Claire looked up at Su Zhan in surprise."Can you really hear the voice in my heart?" "Guess what?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Claire watched the waiter leave, and she whispered, "Is this a certain ability? Is it the same ability as my previous one?" Su Zhan smiled without answering, instead he said: "In fact, you don''t have to thank me specially. Although I helped you solve the trouble, I actually got the benefits. You can live your life well in the future. After eating, I should Will leave here." "Where are you going?" "new York!" After a question and answer, Claire fell silent, looking a little depressed, Su Zhan didn''t say anything.It wasn''t until the waiter delivered the food that Claire barely cheered up. The time to eat a meal is not long, only about half an hour. After paying the bill, Su Zhan and Claire came out. "I''ll see you off, do you go to school or go home?" Su Zhan asked towards Claire when he came to the car. "You...can you go to a place with me?" Claire hesitated for a moment, looked at Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan looked at her and didn''t answer immediately, because he heard Claire''s real purpose. Where to go and what to do! He was a little surprised, and didn''t expect Claire to have such an idea. Claire was a little nervous, very nervous, she could even hear her heart beating very violently.She didn''t know if Su Zhan had guessed what she was thinking again, but she knew that she did not regret this decision. "Get in the car!" After a while, Su Zhan spoke. Clairton breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly got into the car. This kind of waiting is completely a torment for her. If Su Zhan doesn''t speak anymore, she will almost be unable to hold on. After getting in the car, Su Zhan did not ask her where she was going, and drove the car on her own. This made Claire nervous, constantly wondering if he knew what he was thinking in his heart. If he knew, would his actions now mean that he agreed? Thoughts rushed like a deer. Su Zhan was a bit miserable and understood Matt a little bit. Hearing other people''s voices like this completely passive is sometimes a burden. "If you have time, you should exercise this ability!" Su Zhan secretly thought, at least he must be able to actively control this ability, so as to avoid a lot of unnecessary burdens. After half an hour, the car stopped by a forest in the suburbs. The forest was dense and remote, and it seemed that few people came here. The two got out of the car, Su Zhan glanced at Claire and smiled lightly, and said, "Lead the way." "Ok!" Claire nodded and didn''t ask him why he knew this. She had already determined that Su Zhan must know what she was thinking. Entering the woods and walking for more than ten minutes, the scenery in front of me suddenly changed, and a relatively empty place appeared, and at the top, almost five or six meters above the ground, there was a tree house. "You built this?" Su Zhan asked Claire. Claire nodded: "Well, it''s been a long time, this is a very important place for me." "I can see it!" Claire wouldn''t want to bring herself here if this place was not important. "I used to climb up every time I came, but this time I don''t want to climb up." "my honor!" Su Zhan smiled, hugged Claire directly, and slowly floated up. The wooden house is not big, and you barely need to bend down when you enter. There are some living utensils in it, which seems to have been left by her before.From the bookstore, the scenery is really good. Claire took out a cushion and threw on it, Su Zhan sat down, Claire knelt down in front of Su Zhan, taking a deep breath and watching Su Zhan. However, she did not speak, but thought silently in her heart. The voice kept resounding in Su Zhan''s mind, very strong and firm. Seeing Claire''s firm but still nervous eyes, Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand and slowly unbuttoned her clothes.One by one, as the buttons were unbuttoned and the clothes scattered, Claire gradually closed his eyes. "I will be lighter..." 102 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 102 Chapter 0123 New York, Hiroshi Nakamura Although Su Zhan had measured the size with his hands before, he still felt very spectacular when he saw it with his own eyes.It was filled with youthfulness and youth, which was the unique charm of Claire''s age. Claire, who was shy and closed her eyes, waited for a long time and didn''t see Su Zhan''s actions. She opened her eyes curiously, but she just happened to see Su Zhan staring at her scorchingly. For a moment, she hurriedly closed her eyes. It seemed that there was a flame burning in her body, making her body hotter and hotter. Passing through the breeze wooden house, taking away the bursts of breathing... In the silent jungle, I heard high-pitched snorts from time to time, and occasionally frightened birds flew up, and bold birds flew to the side of the wooden house. With the crowing, all kinds of sounds came together. It''s like a beautiful symphony. I don''t know how long it took, the voice gradually stopped. "Needless to say, I know you are satisfied, and I am also very satisfied!" Just as Claire was about to speak, Su Zhan interrupted her with a chuckle. "Can you really know what I''m thinking?" Claire asked. "It''s a kind of mind-reading ability, but it''s not long after I got the hand, and I still need to be proficient in control. Now, I can hear it whether I want it or not." Su Zhan explained. "I...will I see you again in the future?" Claire didn''t say a word, just looked at Su Zhan and thought in her heart. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Of course, even if I leave this world, you can still see me." Claire smiled sweetly and didn''t take it seriously, but Su Zhan didn''t explain either. With the fighting arena, he could see Claire at any time.What''s more, just now, the system prompted Claire''s friendliness to increase again. An impressive increase of 80%! The total friendship has reached 175%. One hundred and seventy-five percent, Su Zhan originally thought that one hundred percent was the limit, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. This percentage, there should be a great success rate that can take her out of this world, right? Su Zhan has no plans to tell her about this for the time being. He has other plans for taking her out of this world. When Claire recovered, Su Zhan helped her get dressed, and the two of them left the wooden house and returned to the car. After returning to town, Claire took the initiative to let Su Zhan put himself down. "I...I''m going back." Claire looked at Su Zhan and said with some dismay. Su Zhan smiled."Go back, I have to go, trust me, we will meet again, and... it will definitely not be too long." Watching Claire leave, Su Zhan located the Haitian''s location and quickly found him.After finding the Haitians, Soviet Zhan positioned Serra''s location, but the result was a little unexpected, Serra had left Texas. "It''s pretty fast, no matter what, let you live a few more days." Su Zhan didn''t want to waste time chasing Sierra, his target was New York! ... ... New York, a bustling city. Su Zhan took the Haitians all the way from Texas to New York. At this time, they were walking on the bustling streets. The people around them were constantly flowing. Su Zhan looked at the surrounding buildings with interest. They looked like tourists, sightseeing The same as the guest. "Although most of the environment is the same, many iconic buildings are missing. There is no Stark Building, and there is no Flatiron Building!" Su Zhan compared New York in the Marvel World. Although it is the same city, it has a completely different feeling.People here are more relaxed and laid back, perhaps because they don''t have that kind of pressure. After all, aliens do not appear here at every turn. Walking and walking, I have come to Times Square. There are tall buildings around it, all kinds of billboards, and electronic screens are dazzling. There are obviously many more people here than in other places, and there are many yellow-skinned Asians. Walking to the book booth next to him, Su Zhan saw a comic book on the bright side. The cover of the comic book shows an Asian man wearing glasses standing in Times Square, looking surprised and excited. Nakamura Hiroshi! Su Zhan picked up the comic book and turned a few pages, but the black owner of the book booth said displeasedly: "Hey, I am not a library here!" Su Zhan didn''t raise his head, but shook his fingers toward the back. The Haitian behind him walked over and paid the money directly. The black boss closed his mouth after receiving the money. This comic book is not too thick. It takes more than a dozen pages to read, and there is not much content. The picture is that Hiroshi Nakamura first found himself in Japan to push the time back for a second, and then told his friend that he didn¡¯t believe it. , And then traveled through time and space to New York while taking the subway. The content of the last picture is that Hiroshi Nakamura once again used his abilities, as if he was going somewhere, and then it was gone. "It seems that because of me, the content of the original plot has been different, but...what does the last one mean, is it because he knows that I want to consume his power, so he wants to escape?" Su Zhan frowned slightly. The content of this cartoon didn''t feel complete. The middle part was completely absent. Hiroshi Nakamura appeared in New York, and then drew some surprises and surprises, followed by the final scene where he needed to use his abilities. "awesome!" Su Zhan suddenly heard someone shouting, as if it were in Japanese?Following the sound, I saw a Japanese man wearing glasses with open arms, shouting excitedly,''Hello, New York!''. Nakamura Hiroshi! Excited Nakamura yelled, walking along the way like a fool to greet people passing by, shouting that I love New York. He didn''t know much English, just a few sentences over and over, and finally spoke in Japanese. Everyone passing by looked at him with that strange look, but he didn''t care. "This product is really a bit different!" Originally, Su Zhan thought that Nakamura was a bit different, maybe because he was Japanese?So the way of expression is somewhat special?However, he was a middle-two boy, and he wanted to save the world. "Hello there." "Hello there." While walking, Nakamura greeted the people on the left and right excitedly, but no one paid any attention. When he came to Su Zhan, he also said hello to Su Zhan, but suddenly realized that Su Zhan was Asian. Stopped, and then asked tentatively: "Hello, are you... Japanese?" "You are Japanese, and your whole family is Japanese!" Su Zhan didn''t expect Nakamura Hiroshi to ask himself, and said uncomfortably. Chapter 0124 can''t swallow? Su Zhan spoke English. It took Nakamura for a long time to understand the meaning of this sentence, and said solemnly: "Yes, I am Japanese, and my whole family is Japanese!" Seeing Hiroshi Nakamura seriously saying that his family are all Japanese, Su Zhan almost didn''t show a black line.Sure enough, the Japanese cannot understand the true meaning of this sentence. Shaking his head, Su Zhan said, "Nakamura Hiroshi, let''s talk in another place." 103 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 103 "How do you know my name, do you know me?" Nakamura asked in surprise. "If you want to know, just follow me." Su Zhan said and turned and left. Hiroshi Nakamura shouted from behind: "Wait, don''t go, why do you know my name is Hiroshi Nakamura, don''t go." He yelled and chased after him, Su Zhan turned a deaf ear, completely in a posture I didn''t recognize. It''s too noisy and shameful. Shouting, Su Zhan was really afraid that others would mistakenly think that he was with him. "Shut up, just follow me." Nakamura Hiroshi obviously didn''t realize this. After catching up, he kept talking to Su Zhan. Su Zhan had noticed that someone nearby was looking at him with that strange look. Su Zhan, who couldn''t bear it, yelled at Nakamura Kan. Hiroshi Nakamura was taken aback. Looking at Su Zhan''s unhappy expression, he closed his mouth very interestingly, and made a zipper movement, indicating that his mouth was closed. Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, turned and continued walking. Away from the lively crowd and came to a remote alley, Su Zhan stopped then.Hiroshi Nakamura discovered that Su Zhan was still with a black man. "Me, can I talk now?" Nakamura asked hesitantly toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded. Nakamura sighed in relief and hurriedly said: "Who are you, how do you know my name? Do you know I have superpowers? I''m from Japan, I''m taking the subway, and then swish, I So I came to New York, I..." His English is limited, and he stumbles and stumbling. "I know who you are and what you are capable of. I''m here to find you specifically!" After he finally finished speaking, Su Zhan said. "Look for me? Why?" Hiroshi Nakamura was a little confused. "Because I want your ability!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he immediately grabbed Nakamura''s shoulder and immediately released his devouring ability. "What? No, no no, this is my ability, you can''t take it away!" Nakamura wanted to break free, but how could he be the opponent of the Soviet war?You can''t get rid of it at all. He hurriedly closed his eyes, with a constipation expression, using his ability to escape. "Unsuccessful? Why is this, I... I will try again!" The ability failed, Nakamura continued to use it unwillingly, feeling that his teeth were about to snap but he still did not succeed. Su Zhan ignored his struggles. With Haitians nearby, Nakamura''s ability would naturally be shielded, not to mention that he had just acquired the ability and hadn''t been unskilled for a long time, so he didn''t worry that he would run away.Just as Su Zhan thought, this ability was really hard to swallow. The abilities of time and space-time are very strong, much stronger than Claire''s healing ability. When the Soviet War swallowed Claire''s ability before, he only felt that the resistance was fierce and it was difficult to be swallowed.But now, he found that there was no response at all! There is no response at all, as if there is no ability at all. Su Zhanqing couldn''t help frowning. This was the first time he encountered this situation. "Let go of me, let me go..." Hiroshi Nakamura had no way to escape, so he could only shout at Su Zhan continuously.Just after shouting, Su Zhan suddenly released him. The freed Nakamura froze for a while, turned and ran.After running a few steps, he looked back and found that they had not caught up with him, and he hesitated. But eventually he turned and ran away. Su Zhan didn''t chase Nakamura Hiroshi, because it was not difficult to find him, but... what''s the point if you can''t swallow him if you find him like just now? "Find a place to live first." Su Zhan said to the Haitians and walked out of the alley. Speaking of it, he now feels that bringing a Haitian is indeed a good choice. It is really convenient to have a little brother by his side, some people run errands, and some people take care of trivial matters. I opened a presidential suite in a star hotel. Su Zhan was sitting on a soft sofa, drinking red wine, looking at the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, but his thoughts were communicating with the system... "System, why can''t I swallow Nakamura Hiroshi''s ability? And I can''t sense his ability." Su Zhan was a little puzzled, hoping that the system could solve his confusion. Although the phagocytic ability is not given by the system, the system obviously knows more. "There are high and low abilities. Some abilities can be changed from weak to strong through exercise, and some are strong from the beginning. Nakamura''s ability is the latter, and your devouring ability is the former!" "The phagocytic ability is because your body has been transformed at the time of the journey. It can balance and fuse various abilities. If your phagocytic ability exceeds Nakamura Hiroshi''s ability, it will naturally be able to swallow it. Obviously, you have not yet reached this. strength!" "Then I can''t stare, just give up this powerful ability? How can I quickly improve my devouring ability?" Su Zhan asked. "Swallow, just keep swallowing, the more you swallow, the stronger your ability. This, you should be able to feel it yourself." System said. Su Zhan nodded in agreement. Indeed, both the speed and frequency of devouring have increased a lot, much stronger than before. "It''s just that if I continuously devour more energy, my body will not be able to bear it, and it will lose control!" Su Zhan said with some worry. "Lost control is just a preliminary manifestation. If you swallow more, your body will be unable to withstand the fusion of multiple abilities and collapse." "collapse?" "In short, it''s an explosion!" "by!" The systematic answer surprised Su Zhan."Isn''t that dead!" "Yes. But only in this way can you increase your phagocytic ability in a short time." "There is no other way?" "It is naturally not that simple to become a king!" Su Zhan was silent, yes, the king, this is the king system, and his goal is to become the king, so step by step to become stronger, when will he become the king? Watching that the ability is in front of you but can''t swallow it, missing the opportunity because of fear? This is not what the king should do! Item 0125 Su Zhan took a few deep breaths, and the expression in his eyes gradually became determined. Nakamura Hiroshi''s ability is bound to be won by the Soviet Union. Any obstacle, he will strive to overcome the past, because he is the Soviet Union, because... he is the king! 104 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 104 "Let''s go, the hunt has begun!" General Su drank the red wine in his glass, got up and said in a deep voice to the Haitian. The Haitians didn¡¯t know what happened to Su Zhan. After a long silence, the whole person¡¯s feelings were completely different. It couldn¡¯t be said to be different. It was a feeling of inexplicability, but inexplicably made him want to surrender. The feeling of worship. Coming out of the hotel, I happened to see a van, and the driver was about to get in and leave.Looking at the advertisement on the car, it seems to be a cleaning company. Su Zhan walked over and patted the driver on the shoulder. The driver turned his head to look at Su Zhan and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Lend your car to me for the time being. Tomorrow night, you will come here to pick up the car!" When Su Zhan spoke, his eyes had turned very dark. "Okay, lend you the car. I''ll pick it up tomorrow night." The driver took out the car keys in a ignorant way, the Haitian took it, and the two got into the car directly. Sitting in the car, Su Zhan began to locate superpowers. The first is Peter Patrelli, a male nurse who specializes in caring for dying patients and the protagonist of the super hero plane.His elder brother is Nathan Patrelli, a politician who has the ability to fly, and his mother has the ability to dream and predict the future. It can be said that his family has super powers. It is worth mentioning that Peter''s niece is Claire, and his brother is Claire''s biological father.Of course, they don''t even know it now. Peter had just left the home of the patient he was taking care of. He had just walked downstairs and saw someone walking towards him.Peter thought he was going in and gave way to the side, who knew that his man stopped in front of him. "Peter?" "It''s me, are you?" "It''s you!" The man smiled. Peter felt something was wrong. He found that the other person''s eyes had turned black. He immediately heard the man say: "Wait for me in that car!" "Yes!" Peter responded and got into the van. Su Zhan nodded towards the seaman next to him, and went in together. He took the elevator and quickly came to a door. Su Zhan stared at the door lock and heard a click from inside, and he pushed the door directly behind him. Going through the living room to the bedroom, I saw an old black man. His appearance is a little weak, and his condition is not very good. He is a patient under Peter''s care, a patient who is about to die.However, he has the ability to telepathy. "Expand the scope a bit, there is another one next door." Su Zhan said to the Haitian, then came to the balcony and jumped directly onto the opposite platform.There is a pigeon cage on the platform with many pigeons, and beside the pigeon cage, a bearded man is watching him warily. "Aren''t you running? Or do you think I can''t see you?" Su Zhan looked at him and said lightly. The person''s expression was a bit stunned, but he didn''t speak, but he kept muttering in his heart."He can see me? He can actually see me? Perhaps, he is deliberately defrauding me!" "I''m not interested in deliberately defrauding you, invisible man, I can indeed see you, because you are not invisible at all now." Su Zhan said. "Do you know what I''m thinking?" The invisible man blurted out in surprise, and then realized that he was really not invisible. "This... are you theirs?" After that, the invisible man wanted to escape in a panic, but how could Su Zhan let him run away?A ball of flame suddenly blocked his way, and immediately following him, he felt a pain in his neck and instantly lost his will. This invisible man actually has a backing. It was a former colleague of Burnett, who worked for the mysterious organization together, but then he repented, left the organization, and then hid until now. Carrying the invisible man, Su Zhan jumped back and gave it to the Haitian, and then said to the old black man: "Anyway, you are dying, and your abilities are wasted. It would be better to give it to me. I can promise. You, if I find someone who can control my vitality before you die, I can let you live a few more years." After speaking, Su Zhan directly released his mind control, then put him in a wheelchair and went out of the room together. "Three!" Sending them to the truck and controlling the invisible man with mind control by the way, Su Zhan drove away with the Haitian talent.Sitting in the car, Su Zhan did not intend to continue to stop, because three were not enough. ... ... A few hours later, Su Zhan returned to the hotel room. Apart from him and the Haitians, there were several more people in the room. Peter who has the ability to replicate, an old black man who has telepathy, an invisible man who can be invisible, Peter''s brother Nathan who has the ability to fly, Peter''s mother who has the ability to dream and predict the future, a fat man with the ability to melt solids, and a super Hearing aunt car mechanic. There are seven people, seven different superpowers. Except for the people who had a relationship with Peter, it was convenient. The remaining two Su Zhan had to run a long way before getting them over. The reason for the effort was because Su Zhan thought that the owners of the two abilities of Melting Solid and Super Hearing were later killed by Serra. In order to avoid waste, in order to save their lives, they had to work hard. The abilities of these seven people aside others, Peter''s abilities are certainly not that easy to swallow, but they are certainly not as difficult as Nakamura Hiroshi. Looking at them one by one, Su Zhan took a deep breath and whispered to the Haitians: "You leave first, you will come here to find me tomorrow morning." The Haitian nodded, turned and went out. Seven abilities should be enough. Su Zhan didn''t want to swallow the abilities of the Haitians for the time being, so he let him leave, so as not to directly swallow his abilities when he loses control. After the undersea people were gone, Su Zhan decided to start with an aunt with super hearing as a mechanic.Putting his hand on her head, the swallowing ability was activated instantly. After devouring Super Hearing, Su Zhan did not stop and continued to devour the next one. One by one, Su Zhan could feel that his body seemed to be overwhelmed when he swallowed the third one. He gritted his teeth, but he didn''t stop, but continued to devour.When the fourth ability was devoured, Su Zhan felt that he had lost consciousness... Item 0126 Loss of consciousness is simply a coma. Su Zhan''s was indeed in a coma, because after he swallowed the fourth ability, he didn''t remember anything?Because what I still remember is the urge to run away in the body. I don¡¯t know how long it took. It seemed that there was only a moment, and it was like a century. Su Zhan''s consciousness awakened. The moment he woke up, he felt the tearing pain in his body, as if he was torn into countless pieces. Reluctantly pieced together, as long as such a slight movement, it is possible to break the body. Slowly opened his eyes and looked around with difficulty. He saw the seven people whose abilities had been devoured by him, lying on the ground awkwardly, looking like there should be no danger but just passed out, and the clothes on his body were also in good condition, which made Su Zhan relieved. Last time he lost control but what happened to Li Xiaolu, if he did this this time, it would be a pitfall.An old grandmother, a fat aunt... Thinking about Su Zhan, I feel terrified. Fortunately... Fortunately nothing happened. "It''s careless. Those who patronize superpowers have forgotten about this issue. Fortunately, nothing happened, or else I would really have no face to live." Su Zhan secretly regretted, vowing that if something similar happens again in the future, he must do it in advance. Prepare, prepare two beauties by the side for emergencies. 105 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 105 "Hmm!" Su Zhan waited for a long time to get up, but found that his body still didn''t get better, and he smelled a bloody smell, this smell... came from him. Looking down, he realized that his clothes had been soaked in blood, making them very slimy and uncomfortable. "I''m injured?" Su Zhan frowned slightly. He didn''t notice any wounds on his body, but his current state is indeed not very good. Sitting up struggling to sit up, Su Zhan slowed down for a long time. He wanted to use his mind to bring the wine on the table. He was a little thirsty when he woke up, but found that... the bottle was still on the table. "Damn, don''t tell me that I am disabled, this is too bloody." Su Zhan was shocked, and tried to use other abilities, but without exception, there was no response.Taking a long breath, Su Zhan moved the bottle over with the power of the light ring, took a few sips, calmed down, and then asked the system. "Under what circumstances, why did I lose my ability? What happened after I lost consciousness?" "The host''s ability to swallow is too much, causing the body''s adjustment function to be unable to operate at the same time, and there is a collapse." The system replied. Su Zhan curled his lips: "So, I should be glad I''m still alive?" "Because of your super self-healing ability, although the body has collapsed, it heals itself in time. This is the reason why the host survives. As for the temporary loss of ability, it is because although your body has healed by itself, it has been swallowed. The ability has not been adjusted peacefully, and it is in the protection mechanism, so the ability cannot be used." "In other words, I don¡¯t have any abilities now? When the body adjusts automatically, the abilities will be restored? Well, although there is a little bit of blood, it is not unacceptable. Then the most important thing? My devour Has the ability improved?" "The preliminary judgment has been doubled compared to the original!" "It''s only doubled? Okay, double it. Since I can''t use my abilities right now, I''ll take a rest for the next few days. Anyway, there are still four or five days of dungeon stay time until I am next time. Come in and devour Nakamura''s ability." Su Zhan was somewhat disappointed. After all, the reason why he chose to enter this dungeon now was for Nakamura Hiroshi''s ability. It seemed that it would take a few days to delay. "Unfortunately, I''m afraid you will stay in this copy for a while now." The system suddenly said. Su Zhan was stunned: "What do you mean?" "Because your body has not returned to normal for the time being, you can''t travel through space. I can only forcefully detain the time you stay in this instance." The system explained. "Isn''t the dungeon staying for seven days? Can it be forced to stay?" Su Zhan asked in astonishment. "It can be done with system energy. The cost is very high. The energy produced by the seven abilities swallowed this time is all consumed on this. Initial calculations can stay for an additional seven days. If your body has not recovered by then, Need to consume more energy in exchange for time." "It''s a loss!" Su Zhan shook his head depressed, the energy generated by the seven abilities must be a lot, just like this for an extra seven days, the plane is somewhat deficient.However, he also understood the meaning of the system. The dungeon¡¯s stay time is limited, and his body is temporarily unable to travel through time and space. He can only consume energy to extend the stay time. This is the same as opening a hotel room. To drive you away, if you want to continue living, you have to spend money. "Fortunately, I don''t rely solely on abilities, otherwise would I be like a waste person now?" Su Zhan wrapped himself in a lamp ring, and then floated to the bathroom. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to take a shower and temporarily cover his whole body with Taizhan uniform. "Bang bang bang!" There was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan walked over and opened the door, and found a Haitian standing outside. "Why are you back?" Su Zhan asked. "Didn''t you let me come in the morning?" "I''m telling you tomorrow morning, wait, rely on... I was fainted for a day?" Su Zhan realized that he had been fainted for a whole day, and it was already the next morning. "You just came, delete the amnestics of these people and send them back." The Haitian is indeed a very good subordinate, who works hard, and is quite useful.When the Haitians sent them all away, Su Zhan asked the hotel to deliver breakfast and a new set of clothes by the way. Don''t know if it was the reason for filling his stomach, Su Zhan felt that his body seemed to be better, at least simple activities had no effect. "It seems that the recovery speed should be quite fast." Su Zhan feels a little relieved. If this is the case, he will go shopping around. The time period should be about the same. It would be nice to buy a few sets of clothes for Skye and the others. Anyway... it''s also a gift from another plane. Item 0127 The bustling and bustling of New York does not require too many words to describe the embellishment, not to mention the population density alone, there are not as many people as the first-tier cities in China. Walking on the streets of New York, Su Zhan and Haitians strolled around brand-name shops, one Chinese, and one black. This combination of visiting women-specific brand-name shops is indeed a little weird, but Su Zhan is generous with his clothes. It is a famous brand that the hotel buys on its behalf, so naturally no one will say anything. Under the charm of the banknotes, Su Zhan really felt what is called enthusiasm, and even a few waiters, after seeing Su Zhan¡¯s generous and generous money, explicitly hinted that he wanted to get close to Su Zhan, a small note, a phone number and so on. Zhan received a lot, of course, Su Zhan threw these things away. He is not so tasteless! After shopping for a day, Su Zhan had a rough idea. The clothes alone cost millions of dollars. No wonder the girls are so enthusiastic. Millions, this is not hundreds. I took a look at the system space, and it was filled with a lot of ladies'' clothes. Of course, there were also some special ones...such as less cloth and more transparent sleepiness. "It''s really tiring to go shopping. If you don''t think about wearing these clothes on them for your own appreciation, I''m afraid you may not be able to go shopping for so long." Su Zhan sat on the sofa, unbuttoned his shirt, poured a glass of wine and drank. Take a bite. After taking a break, taking a shower and changing his clothes, Su Zhan was ready to go out again. Broadway opera. It¡¯s said that tonight¡¯s performance is very exciting. Although he doesn¡¯t know any opera, it does not prevent him from enjoying it. "If you don''t want to go to the opera, find a place to relax." Seeing that Haitians have no interest in opera, Su Zhan gave him a sum of money to let him have fun. Anyway, there is nothing to do for the time being, and he is not needed. Coming to Broadway and watching the opera performance, Su Zhan suddenly regretted it. Although the opera actors are very beautiful, he does not understand the content of the opera at all.Well, maybe he doesn''t have this kind of elegant appreciation ability? Shaking his head, Su Zhan quietly got up from his seat and left the field early. Walking out of the gate of Broadway, Su Zhan was wondering where to go to kill time, or to go back to the hotel to rest, but was suddenly hit by someone. With Youxiang drifting, a short-haired woman said apologetically to Su Zhan: "I''m really sorry, I''m too anxious, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Su Zhan shook his head. This woman is very beautiful and slender. Although she has short hair, she has a very special temperament, especially her voice, which is very magnetic. "Really all right? How about...Shall we go and chat next to you?" The short-haired woman said with a smile. "it does not matter." "No, I think...you should really want to talk to me next to me." The short-haired woman looked at Su Zhan with a smile, but her tone was very determined. "It''s not right." Seeing her expression, Su Zhan reacted a little bit wrongly. Looking at her carefully, he felt very familiar. After a while, he remembered who this person was. Although there are many superpowers in this world, and there are many types of superpowers, to be honest, beautiful women...really not many. This one is one of the beauties. 106 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 106 She has a very special ability to hypnotize each other through sound. Eden McCain. It is not a particularly feminine name. If someone has not met her, it is difficult to associate this name with her appearance. "I didn''t expect to meet her here. Was it accidental or intentional?" Su Zhan pushed the boat smoothly, showing a hesitant expression, then nodded blankly, and walked aside.Eden smiled triumphantly when he saw Su Zhan''s actions. When the two came to a remote corner, Eden looked at Su Zhan disdainfully, and a magnetic voice sounded."Don''t you think you should give me all your money?" "Come for money?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he took out his wallet very cooperatively and handed all the money to Eden. "Is there only these? Didn''t you buy a lot of clothes when you went shopping during the day? Where did you put them? Take me to see!" Eden was a little dissatisfied, and said with a smile after changing his mind. "It turns out that I was staring at me during the day, for money, or for other reasons? If I remember correctly, she was like a Haitian, who was mixed with Burnett. But Burnett was controlled by herself. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be for this reason. Well, the night is long and it just happens to be boring, so I¡¯ll just play with you." Su Zhan smiled secretly in his heart and said, "The clothes are in the hotel room, I will take you there." After that, Su Zhan led the way and returned to the hotel. Eden was leisurely and contented all the way. He seemed confident in his abilities. He had never suspected that Su Zhan was pretending to be hypnotized. Think about it too, Su Zhan has a spiritual barrier, this world can be as unaffected as him is very few, it is not so easy to encounter it! Back in the hotel room, Eden seemed to be anxious to go in. She just looked around, but didn''t find the clothes. She turned around and wanted to ask where the clothes were, but suddenly found that Su Zhan was missing behind her. After a shock, she turned around abruptly. Su Zhan quietly walked to the wine cabinet on the side, and was pouring wine into two glasses. This behavior made Eden feel something wrong, and said tentatively, "Where''s the clothes?" "The clothes are naturally where they should be. If you can wear them to me, I don''t mind giving you a few." Su Zhan smiled and took the wine glass and handed it to her."Would you like a drink? It''s not great, but I think you might need it." "You...you weren''t hypnotized by me?" At this moment, how could Eden couldn''t react, and he missed? Thinking of this, Eden turned around and wanted to run out, but as soon as she turned around, she saw a dark green wall suddenly appeared in front of her. The wall instantly expanded and turned into a cell, trapping her inside. "What is this, you let me out." Eden yelled at Su Zhan in panic after a few attempts but failed to break it. Su Zhan smiled: "What''s the hurry, the night is long, there is plenty of time, isn''t it?" Item 0128 Su Zhan said lightly, but Eden did not relax at all.She did not expect that the target she was looking at was not hypnotized, and she would trick herself into coming here.The cell next to Zeng''s dark green energy structure does not know who it is. It neither affects vision nor hearing, but traps her in it and cannot get out. Seeing Su Zhan who was drinking leisurely, Eden gradually calmed down. His strength must be better than himself. If he wants to deal with himself, it would be easy for him, so if he does this now, maybe... won''t hurt himself? "I said, you may need it, don''t you?" Seeing Eden who was gradually calming down, Su Zhan walked over with the wine glass, a hole slowly appeared in the cell, Su Zhan handed the wine glass over, Eden He hesitated and took it, watching Su Zhan''s hand leave, the cell slowly closed, Eden raised his neck and took a sip. She drank a little anxiously. The red wine flowed down the corners of the mouth of the cup, and flowed down the neck a little bit into the deep career line, making Su Zhan unable to turn his eyes until he was completely invisible. Then he took his gaze back and smiled and asked her: "Let¡¯s talk about it, why are you staring at me?" "Isn''t it normal for you to spend money so high-profilely as dirt? Isn''t it normal to be targeted? It''s just that I did it first." Eden said disapprovingly. "What''s the purpose? For money? It''s your ability, you shouldn''t lack money, and money shouldn''t make much sense to you, right?" Su Zhan was a little curious. Eden''s hypnotic ability is not weak, no matter what she wants. You can get everything easily, and money is just a piece of paper to her, which is meaningless. "It just happens to be short of money." Eden shrugged, and then said: "How can you let me go?" "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of questions." Su Zhan waved his hand, picked up the bottle and looked at Eden, who shook his head."If I remember correctly, shouldn''t you help Burnett''s life to monitor an Indian professor of genetics?" "Who is Burnett?" Eden had never heard of this name at all. I wonder why Su Zhan said that."Did you... admit it wrong? I don''t know Burnett or any professor of genetics!" It doesn''t look like Eden is telling lies, but it seems that it is a small change in the plot?Although the ability of mind control is still not available, there is no need to worry about her lying to herself. If she lied, Haitians would definitely know her.Call the Haitians back, and you will know when you recognize it! "Maybe I remembered it wrong, so you are still the same as before? Living without goals and faith?" Su Zhan asked. "How do you know this? You knew me before?" Eden was taken aback for a moment, her expression turned a little frustrated, and she seemed a little angry, she couldn''t help but stiffly said: "What do you know, you are not me, don''t say anything. As if you know me well!" "Don''t get excited, it''s a pity that such a nice voice is used to anger and growl." Su Zhan said softly and comforted, and Eden gradually calmed down. Su Zhan waved his hand, the cell disappeared instantly, and then slowly said: "Today is considered your luck. If you met me yesterday, you may lose your ability. Then you will be like an ordinary person for living. Work hard and work hard to find ways to make money." "What do you mean? You...can you take away my power?" Eden asked in surprise. Su Zhan shrugged: "Yes, but there is a person named Sierra that can also do it, but my method is more gentle. If it is him, he will be dead when he loses his ability. Moreover, he is better than I am more dangerous. Although I also need other people¡¯s abilities, your abilities are unnecessary for me, but for Serra, he will get them as long as they are abilities. So, he might be eyeing you!" "Well, what is your purpose!" "How about following me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Why?" Eden was puzzled."Your strength, you don''t need me at all?" "I do have a subordinate by my side, and he is also very neat, but... he is a man. If you compare it to him, he is just a driver and a bodyguard, but it must be a female secretary to be with him, right? It will be much happier." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s just that?" Eden didn''t believe that his abilities were of no use to him, so what was his purpose? A man, a woman. The purpose is self-evident. Eden didn''t believe that he just made himself a display, a vase. "Isn''t it enough? If you want something else, it''s fine. I often heard people say something called a secretary, it''s okay..." Su Zhan paused deliberately and didn''t say anything, but Eden understood. "I give you time to think about it. If you are willing to follow me temporarily, I hope to see you here tomorrow." Su Zhan said seriously. "You let me go now? Are you afraid that I won''t go back?" "Secretary, if I think, there are many beautiful women who are willing to do this job, aren''t they? What''s more...If I want to find someone, trust me, even if I escape to the end of the world, I can find her!" Eden was silent, as if thinking about it. At this moment, the door of the room suddenly rang, Su Zhanzhan did not move but suddenly burst out a cloud of dark green energy into the palm of his hand and opened the door. The Haitian came in and was stunned when he saw Eden, his expression was a bit awkward, obviously he felt that he seemed to have disturbed Su Zhan''s good things.Seeing the expressions of Haitians, Su Zhan knew that they didn''t know them, and knew that Ian had not lied to himself. "I will seriously consider it." Ian said something, stepped aside and put down the wine glass, then walked out tentatively. Then found that Su Zhan and the Haitians did not stop, and did not follow her, then he was relieved and left the hotel quickly. "What do you think of her? She should be a qualified female secretary?" Su Zhan asked the Haitian with a smile. 107 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 107 Haitians have no appraisal. After all... he shouldn''t try to get along with this kind of thing, not to mention that he can see that Su Zhan is not asking his opinion at all! Item 0129 Standing at the door of the hotel, Eden looked up at the towering hotel building and was still in a trance. What she had experienced just now seemed to be a dream to her. "Secretary?" Eden muttered a little, then turned and left. As a single woman, although Eden often haunts everywhere, she has her own apartment in New York. The apartment is not very big, but there are a lot of things, and it looks a bit small. She can buy an apartment even if it is a villa even if Eden is capable of it, but she feels that the space is empty, there is no bustling and bustling outside, there is no outside The hustle and bustle, the kind of loneliness and loneliness when a person is at home?Let her rather be smaller at home and squeeze a little, so that she feels more secure! Changed to pajamas, slender legs crossed together, holding the pillow, resting his chin on the pillow, considering Su Zhan''s proposal. I really don''t have any goals. I wander outside every day, and life has no meaning at all. Maybe... it should be good to follow him?Maybe you can see a lot of things, if you feel bored, the big deal is leaving?He doesn¡¯t look like a cruel person... "Hey!" Eden, who was thinking about it, suddenly heard the sound of the door. It felt like someone was prying her door lock. She froze for a moment but didn''t panic. She wanted to see who was so courageous and stole everything. Here comes his house. The sound continued, the door shook slightly, and it might be pushed open at any time. At this time, Eden inexplicably thought of what Su Zhan had said before, saying that there was a man named Sierra who specialized in hunting down capable people to obtain their super powers.Although Eden didn''t realize it would be such a coincidence, he knew that this person had come to the door, but... the thought in his heart got stronger and stronger.Originally, she was still going to see who it was, but now Wei changed her mind and ran to the bedroom lightly, closing the door gently, and looking over the gap. "boom!" The door opened, and a tall figure walked in. It''s Sierra! Serra looked around after entering, and quickly shifted his gaze to the bedroom. "boom!" Eden hurriedly locked the bedroom door and asked in a low voice, "Who? Why come to my house!" Serra didn''t respond, but he used his mind to manipulate the lamp and sofa next to him, and smashed toward the bedroom door. "Bang." "Bang" "Bang!" After a moment, the smashed door shook violently, and Eden asked in a deep voice: "You are Sierra? You are Sierra, right, are you here to take away my power?" Stopped outside, Serra''s voice sounded: "You know me? He told you? I''m curious, why he didn''t take you away, can you tell me why?" "Sure enough, you had better leave right away. He is now my boss. If you let him know, he won''t let you go." "Unconsciously, should you leave here to find a place to drink? Maybe...this is what you need most now?" Eden threatened and tried to hypnotize him. Although her hypnotic ability is very fast, she can''t succeed in an instant. It takes a process. "Are you trying to hypnotize me? It''s useless..." Serra was prepared, with headphones on his ears.Although it cannot completely block the sound, it may reduce part of the effect.On the one hand, Sierra waved again. I heard a bang. The bedroom door was knocked open directly, and the sofa flew in and hit the wall next to him. Eden subconsciously backed away and hid in the corner, watching Serra not smile evilly, and walked in step by step. Seeing the headphones on his ears, Eden knew that he might not be able to hypnotize him. Serra stretched out his finger towards Eden and made an upward movement, Eden''s legs were in the air, and he flew up involuntarily. "It seems that your boss should not be able to save you anymore. Let me cut your head to see how your ability works. Relying on sound to hypnotize others is also an interesting ability!" Serra smiled unscrupulously, and pointed his finger at Eden''s forehead, which was his usual technique, cutting his forehead bit by bit to expose his brain.Eden regrets a bit. She knew that she should have agreed to Su Zhan and stayed there. Now there is nothing she can do if she wants to agree. She doesn''t know Su Zhan''s phone number. Even if she knows, I am afraid it is too late to save herself... "I don''t know if he knows Serra is here, or if he can beat Serra..." Eden couldn''t help thinking, and slowly closed his eyes... "boom!" Like the sound of something hitting the wall, Eden opened his eyes suspiciously, but in disbelief he watched Serra being held against the wall by a familiar dark green energy. "boss?" Eden found that he also had this dark green energy in his body, and he fixed himself to the wall like a seat belt so as not to fall.She yelled subconsciously and saw Su Zhan slowly walking in from the door. "It seems that you agreed to my invitation?" Su Zhan asked Eden with a smile. Su Zhan waved his hand and slowly put Eden down. Eden hurried to the side of Su Zhan and said in surprise: "Why are you here? Do you know I am in danger?" "It''s hard to find a secretary I like. I don''t want her to change before she comes to work!" Su Zhan said with a smile. In fact, it was a coincidence. Not long after Eden left, Su Zhan found that he seemed to be recovering. The same ability. Positioning ability! So he conveniently located Eden''s location, knew her address, and then found Serra without a problem. It turned out that the two were in one place. It instantly realized that Eden was in danger, so he dared Come here. As a result, it seems to come very timely! Seeing Eden''s excitement, Su Zhan was convinced that the candidate for the position of secretary was determined. Turning his head, Su Zhan looked at Sierra. "I really admire you. If I were you, I would definitely hide away. Although I would definitely find it in the end, but one more day is one day. You can do well and even run in front of me. I''m afraid I can''t see you, am I?" Su Zhan looked at Serra with interest. After gritting his teeth for a long time to no avail, Serra decisively subdued and begged for mercy. Item 0130 "Don''t kill me, I''m just curious why you let her fail to take her abilities, and didn''t want to hurt her." Sierra explained hurriedly, trying to let Su Zhan let her go. "Really? I just heard you say you want to cut her head open to see how his ability works." Su Zhan said with a smile. Sierra hurriedly shook her head and said: "Listen to me, having superpowers is inherently special, and we are even more special. They have abilities are also a waste, why don''t we take their abilities and use them to do more important things? What about things? God has given us abilities, and we can¡¯t let these abilities go to waste in the hands of these mediocre people, can we?¡± "It makes sense." Su Zhan nodded. Serra was overjoyed immediately, thinking that Su Zhan had obeyed his instigation, and hurriedly prepared to strike while the iron was hot, but heard Su Zhan lightly and said: "But, it is enough for such a person to have me. You don''t exist. It''s necessary." Sierra was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. "I''m speechless? I don''t know what to say, so don''t say it!" After Su Zhan''s voice fell, Serra was suddenly dragged to fly, and then slammed into the wall heavily. Click, click. 108 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 108 The wall was swayed constantly, Serra''s head was dizzy, and blood was slowly flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and then... he was dragged to Su Zhan. His head was drooping, dying. "Your ability... I took it away!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he placed his hand on his body and activated the swallowing ability. The process was a bit difficult. After all, his body had not been adjusted, and his original ability had not been restored. Now it must be a bit difficult to swallow it again. But Su Zhan didn''t care, so he could take a few more days off. Serra must die today, can''t let him temporarily just because his body hasn''t recovered? After a long time, Su Zhan released his hand and slowly walked towards the living room, and Serra was also dragged out. "My dear, if you have any important things, you''d better tidy up." Su Zhan said to Eden, following Serra''s body has flown out of the window, the energy of the lamp ring suddenly disappeared, Serra dropped directly. Down. "boom!" The heavy voice sounded, you don''t need to look at it to know what Serra''s end is. Hearing this sound, Eden reacted and hurried back to the bedroom, took out his backpack and suitcase to load things up. Sierra is dead here, and the police will definitely come. Although it can be resolved by then, it will definitely be troublesome. Eden moved quickly, and it didn''t take long before he packed his things. "Is there only these?" Su Zhan asked Eden, and Eden nodded, and then found out that he had packed up good things and disappeared suddenly. Eden looked at Su Zhan in confusion, but Su Zhan had already hugged her, and then jumped out toward the window. "What are you going to do, wait..." Eden was shocked. This is more than ten floors. Serra fell to death just now, why did he jump outside? "Wait for?" Su Zhan hugged Eden floating in the air, and a dark green energy enveloped them.Looking down at the floating ground, Eden shook his head: "No, nothing." "Then go." Soon... the two flew back to Su Zhan''s hotel. After returning to the hotel and landing, Su Zhan took out her luggage. Eden stood there for a long time, until Su Zhan gave her a glass of wine and subconsciously drank it before she reacted. "Where do I live?" Eden asked Su Zhan. It seems that she is recovering quickly, so soon she wakes up from what happened just now. "It''s so big, isn''t it enough to live here?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Say it first, I''m just your secretary, not your lover, so... you better not make any crooked ideas." Eden said seriously. "Crooked ideas, like... this way?" Su Zhan suddenly walked to her, hugged her waist and pulled her to her body. The moment he touched him, Su Zhan felt the softness and elasticity, um, full of impact.Eden snorted and placed his hand on Su Zhan''s waist subconsciously. This posture looked as if she took the initiative to throw her arms. Su Zhan bowed his head and approached Eden aggressively. At first, Eden could stubbornly stare at him, but as the heavy aura got hotter, Eden whispered with some lack of confidence: "You...you Wouldn''t you let me do what I didn''t want to do?" "Don''t you often let others do things you don''t want to do?" Su Zhan did not answer, but deliberately said something pointedly. "Only... this is the only way to do it, just as thank you for saving me." Eden hesitated for a while, and suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Zhan¡¯s mouth. Her behavior was a bit sudden, and Su Zhan didn¡¯t react for a while. When he did, Eden broke away from his embrace and ran. opened. "What a cunning girl..." Su Zhan touched the corner of his mouth, shook his head and smiled. "Don''t you want the clothes I bought during the day? This one is for you. How about wearing it for me?" Su Zhan said to Eden with a piece of clothing out of thin air in his hand. Eden took a look."This is pajamas!" "I know, isn''t it night now? Of course you have to wear pajamas to sleep, do you still have to wear evening gowns to sleep?" Su Zhan said seriously. "This pajama is transparent, and...what''s the matter with these stockings? Don''t tell me to wear this to sleep..." Eden asked, looking at the black stockings next to his clothes. "This is just taken out easily, um, it''s like this... Maybe it looks good together? Or, you try?" Su Zhan said solemnly. Eden snorted badly, and took the clothes over. As for the stockings... well, she ignored them. "It''s a pity." Su Zhan shook his head disappointedly, and shouted to Eden, who entered the bathroom, "Are you really not thinking about it? It looks good when worn together." "You want to wear it." Eden''s voice came out, Su Zhan smiled hey, and suddenly found that this woman was a bit interesting. It seems that she won''t be bored during the recovery... Item 0131 "That''s it? Are you going to wear it like this? Do you know that you are insulting this dress? Anyway, it is also a 30,000-dollar pajamas, a new Victorian style. In the end, you wear it like this, if you let the designer know about it. Don''t be angry?" Su Zhan looked at Eden and said bitterly. Eden curled his lips to look at the pretending Su Zhan and didn''t pay any attention. The clothes were really beautiful, even for a full price of 30,000 yuan, and they were very comfortable to wear.The only bad thing is that it is too transparent and implements the consistent style of the famous Victorian brand. If you really wear this close-fitting, then you might as well just not wear it. Therefore, even though Eden wore it, the underwear inside didn''t take off. This really looked a bit nondescript. Su Zhan, who was disappointed, was naturally heartbroken. Su Zhan pretended to talk about it for a long time trying to persuade Eden to restore the real charm of this dress, but Eden was determined to remain unmoved. In desperation, Su Zhan could only give up. "Do you sleep in the room inside or outside?" Su Zhan casually asked Eden. Eden thought for a while."I will sleep outside." "Well, then rest early." Su Zhan said. Eden curled his lips: "Aren''t you angry anymore?" "What''s your anger?" "Because you didn''t see what you want to see, so you drove me to sleep?" Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly: "I''m not so stingy, let alone if you really let me see what I want to see, I am afraid I will be more anxious to sleep, okay?" Seeing Su Zhan was not really angry, Eden walked to the door slowly with a sigh of relief, hesitated, said thank you to Su Zhan, then turned around and went out. After teasing Eden for a while, Su Zhan was indeed a little tired. After all, he swallowed his ability before he got better.Not long after lying down, Su Zhan felt sleepiness coming and fell asleep. I don''t know how long I slept, Su Zhan woke up, the room was still a bit dim, and it was still dark outside, and it was probably not bright yet. 109 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 109 Stretching his waist, he could feel that his body seemed to have recovered a lot. The Extremis Virus and self-healing ability had been restored seven or eighty-eight. In addition to the previously restored positioning ability, other abilities have gradually recovered.He could hear the very clear beating and breathing now, and the feeling seemed to be in his ears. "This is super listening ability, right?" He could clearly hear Eden''s heartbeat in the next room. It was steady and loud, and seemed to be sleeping soundly. He knows that this ability is good, but if there is no way to control it, it will definitely be a torture, even a small voice will be infinitely amplified, very harsh.So Su Zhan began to try to control it, gradually weakening the influence of his ability, and slowly adjusting according to Ian''s voice. It was deafening from the beginning, gradually became normal, and then completely inaudible at the end. After such repeated control, it didn''t take long before he was able to master the strength of his ability. If he needed it, the sound would be infinitely amplified, and if he didn''t need it, he could not hear any sound.Even, he was able to completely close his hearing, and he couldn''t hear any sound. After studying the super hearing for a long time, Su Zhan''s mind moved, and his body suddenly gradually became transparent, and disappeared after a while. "Invisible, if you don''t use this ability, it would be a waste!" Su Zhan smiled hey, got up slowly, and walked to the door.Push the door gently to go out, and soon came to Eden''s room. Eden slept soundly, and his sleeping posture was very unsightly. He was lying on his side with the quilt, and his long, straight legs were exposed. Su Zhan squinted his eyes slightly and said with a secret smile: So tough, don''t you still take off the inside now? I''m sorry to let me see, hehe...Isn''t it seen by me?" This unexpected surprise made Su Zhan smile happily, slowly approaching Eden, and gently scratching the soles of her feet, Eden felt it immediately, but did not wake up after moving his legs. Su Zhan''s fingers climbed up the rock, Eden frowned, changed his posture, and then opened his eyes in a daze. Seeing nothing, she pursed her mouth and murmured displeasedly, then turned over and went back to sleep. "I didn''t expect it to be cute." Su Zhan smiled, Eden is lying flat now, the towering upper circumference is clearly visible, the black transparent pajamas can''t hide the appearance inside, it can be described as clear. Inside... but no underwear. It seems that I took it off because I was sleeping. "Have you seen enough?" Just as Su Zhan was about to take a closer look, he suddenly saw Eden opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.Su Zhan was taken aback."Damn, no? Am I not invisible? How did she find out?" "I know you are looking at me, it''s almost fine, otherwise I will get angry." Eden continued, but Su Zhan suddenly realized that her eyes were not looking in her direction at all, and her expression was a little bit slightly. A feeling of hesitation. "Isn''t she deceiving me on purpose?" Su Zhan held his breath and waited quietly for a long time. "It seems that I''m too worried." After waiting for a long time, Eden didn''t find anything special, muttered softly, and then went back to sleep. "This vigilance is too strong, right?" Seeing that Eden was really deliberately defrauding herself, Su Zhan felt a little bit painful. What kind of experience can make her remain vigilant when she falls asleep? It seems that her previous life was not so fast... Shaking his head, Su Zhan quietly left and returned to his room. Eden looks like this, he is not in the mood to deliberately take advantage of it. At nine o''clock in the morning, Eden knocked on Su Zhan''s door. Seeing Eden, who was dressed and tidy, Su Zhan smiled and said, "How is it? Did you sleep well yesterday?" "not bad." Eden stared at Su Zhan for a long time, and finally nodded and said. Item 0132 "Are there any arrangements for today?" Although Eden is now Su Zhan''s secretary, she doesn''t know anything about Su Zhan, and she doesn''t know what she wants as secretary. "Go to dinner first, then look at your mood." Now there is really nothing else to do except waiting for the body to recover, just treat it as a vacation.No matter it is the main world of Marvel, or other dungeon planes, there is no chance to relax. Eden shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and summoned the Haitians to prepare to eat out.In this regard, Eden is considered an expert and never let himself suffer.When I came to the restaurant recommended by Eden, it looked really good. The Haitians were very acquainted to sit at another table and let Eden and Su Zhan eat separately. After ordering the meal expertly, Eden is planning to take this opportunity to inquire about the situation of the Soviet war. At least he must know who his boss is and what he is doing, right? However, at this moment, I suddenly saw a few people coming by the door, led by a very beautiful blond woman, followed by several bodyguards, at a glance, I knew that the background was not small and it was not easy to provoke.After coming in and looking around, I quickly noticed Su Zhan and Eden, as well as the Haitians next to them. She glanced at the Haitian with some fear, and hesitated to go there. Su Zhan beckoned to her at this time, his tone was as if he had seen an old friend, and he smiled and greeted: "Are you here to find me? Why don''t you come?" "You know so many beauties!" Eden said sourly. Su Zhan was dumb, and said with a smile: "If someone else might have admitted, this... forget it, if you see her true appearance, you will never say that." "The real look?" Ian was a little puzzled, isn''t this what she really is?It looks very beautiful. Su Zhan took the initiative to greet Candace a little surprised, hesitated or walked over.At first, I walked very slowly, and then I was relieved when I found nothing unusual. "Don''t be so careful, I didn''t let him block your ability." Seeing Candace''s cautious look, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. Candace''s face remained unchanged, and she came to Su Zhan and said, "It seems that I don''t need to introduce you. My boss wants to see you." "Okay, actually I really want to see him." Su Zhan agreed smoothly. Candace raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised. He actually agreed so simply. It is impossible for him to know what the so-called meeting means?Is it self-confidence or arrogance?Or is it because Leng Qingtou doesn''t know what it means for the boss to see him?Seeing Su Zhan''s casual and indifferent expression, Candace hesitated for a moment and said, "Will you go now?" "Now? Didn''t you see that you are eating? Let''s talk about it after eating." Su Zhan shook his head and said to Eden: "I didn''t know what to do for a while, now I don''t need to worry." Eden didn''t speak, she saw that the situation seemed not quite right but was not worried. She knew Su Zhan''s strength and saw Su Zhan''s calmness, but she was a little curious. "Why are you still standing? How did you eat while others were standing? Go out and wait." Su Zhan raised his head slightly displeased when he found Candace still standing by. Candace frowned and wanted to speak, when she heard Su Zhan continue to say: "Don''t let me trouble the Haitians." Upon hearing this, Candace fainted instantly, glanced bitterly at Su Zhan, turned around and went out. "What is she afraid of?" Eden asked curiously. "Haiti people have two abilities, one can selectively delete memories, and the other can block people with other abilities." Su Zhan explained with a smile. Eden glanced at the Haitian at the table next to him in surprise. He didn''t expect that he, who looked like a bodyguard, had such an ability."Even if the ability is blocked, Candace won''t be afraid of this, right? And what did you mean by saying that this is not her real appearance?" "Want to know? Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." Su Zhan laughed. Eden gave him an angry look, and she could tell that Su Zhan was taking advantage of him thinking of the law!Slightly got up, leaned in and kissed... "Now let''s talk about it." 110 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 110 "Because her abilities can create illusions. Once the abilities are blocked, the illusions will disappear. Then everyone will see her true face. Especially... when her true face is quite different from what she is now, you Say she is afraid or not?" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile. "Making illusions? What a great ability, then what does she look like?" Eden asked curiously. "I will let you see when I have a chance later." Su Zhan said. "Then you tell me who her boss is? This time... don''t let me kiss you again." Eden asked. Su Zhan looked at Eden and said with a smile: "I found your curiosity is quite heavy, I guess what you want to ask most is about me, right?" "If you are willing to tell me, of course it will be fine." Eden did not deny. "Her boss is Lindaman, a very powerful old man in black and white, and very rich. His true identity is a member of a mysterious organization and the current person in power. This mysterious organization is specifically aimed at superpowers. Yes, the Haitians worked for this organization before. But I hypnotized him, so I guess they knew something was wrong, so they came to me." "You can also hypnotize? Then... Then you can''t hypnotize me?" Eden asked with a smile. Su Zhan shrugged: "Do you think this is necessary?" An hour later, the Su Zhan trio came out of the restaurant, and Candace, who was waiting outside, hurriedly walked over, and said impatiently: "Why is it so slow!" "do you know?" Su Zhan looked at her with a bright smile, slowly put his hand on Candace¡¯s head, smiled, and said in a very gentle tone: "From now on, if you say one more thing, I will incapacitate you. Trust me, my secretary would love to see what you look like!" Candace closed her mouth subconsciously, for fear of making a sound. Item 0133 Seeing Candace''s reaction, Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction and withdrew his hand, and walked over to the business car that Candace was driving by. In the car, Su Zhan and Eden sat at the back, and the Haitian and Candace sat at the front. Candace wanted to say that she was only going to a private airport by car and flying to Las Vegas.But thinking of Su Zhan''s warning just now, she was somewhat afraid to speak.Especially when she saw Su Zhan moving with Eden behind, biting her ear intimately and whispering, she didn''t dare to bother. The car was quiet, only the voices of Su Zhan and Eden could be heard, and I didn''t know what Su Zhan said that caused Eden to chuckle constantly. After half an hour, I arrived at a private airport. The helicopter was ready. I got off the car and transferred to the plane. After flying for two hours, I came to the roof of a building in Las Vegas. on the platform. "Let''s say it, her boss is very rich." Su Zhan hugged Eden and waited for the plane to arrive, and said with a smile around her waist. After entering, the scale and furnishings inside were very luxurious. When I came to a certain room, I opened the door and saw a person. An old man with white hair and white beard. Wearing a well-fitting suit, meticulously tidying up, and a kind face, after seeing Su Zhan, he walked up with a smile and said warmly: "Welcome to Las Vegas." "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Lindaman." Su Zhan smiled and shook hands with him, and then said introductoryly: "This is my secretary, Eden. As for that person, I don''t think I need any introduction. ." Lin Daman looked at the Haitian and nodded to Su Zhan. That''s his person, of course he doesn''t need to be introduced. Lin Daman went to the bar next to him, invited Su Zhan and Eden to sit down, poured the wine and passed it over, and said with a smile: "There is a saying in China that Ming people don¡¯t talk secretly. I invite Mr. Su Zhan to come. I hope I can get to know you, and second, I hope to cooperate with you." "I would like to hear the details." Su Zhan said lightly while drinking. "Although I don''t know from what channel Mr. Su Zhan learned the news, I am afraid you already know some things. If you join, I think we can create the future!" Su Zhan was noncommittal and did not speak, showing a posture that it was obvious that this was not enough to impress me.Lin Daman is not surprised, he is very clear that it is impossible to move the other person in a few words, or to say... it is impossible to have no practical advantage. "There are many people with abilities in this world. It is conceivable how much harm these people will cause to society and humans. If they lose their abilities, naturally they cannot harm others. And you, with these abilities, you can be better Help everyone and create the future!" Lin Daman looked at Su Zhan seriously, and said excitedly: "You know my resources. This is of great benefit to you, to me, and to the future of the entire society!" "What do you think?" Su Zhan suddenly asked Eden. Eden paused and smiled: "You should make your own decisions about this kind of thing. I''m just your secretary." "I like a secretary like you!" Su Zhan smiled and gently squeezed Eden''s waist, and then said towards Lindaman: "So, the purpose of your cooperation with me is just to let me swallow Some people¡¯s abilities? Not that simple, is it?" "You are very strong, of course I still need your help." Lindaman said with a smile. "My purpose is to devour power. As for other things, it depends on the mood!" Su Zhan shook his glass, took a sip, and looked at Lin Daman. Lin Daman was slightly displeased, but after a moment he smiled and said, "Of course, I won''t force you to do anything. I believe that you will be willing to help when the time comes." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly said: "It''s a rare trip to Las Vegas. It''s a pity that it''s not fun. Mr. Lin Daman, I''m afraid I will trouble you to arrange it." "I''ll let someone arrange it. You can enjoy yourself here, and all the expenses are mine." "Thank you then!" Lindaman gave Candace a wink, and Candace came over to take them to settle. "Oh, by the way, I think it''s good for him to be by my side, so, Mr. Lindaman, should you mind?" Su Zhan pointed to the Haitian and asked towards Lindaman. Lindaman smiled, and said without mind: "Of course." ... ... "Why is there only one room?" Su Zhan and Eden entered the room arranged by Candace. After entering, Eden found that there was only one bedroom and a big red round bed. Su Zhan shrugged and said, "Of course the boss and secretary live in the same room." "That Lindaman, what he said is definitely not that simple, do you really want to cooperate with him?" Eden said with some worry. "The topic shifts so stiffly? But, you pass." Su Zhan smiled and patted Eden''s little ass, and said casually."Since he is willing to send superpowers to me to devour him, I''m still happy not to run around. The beauty is accompanied, relaxed and enjoyable, and I have the ability to swallow me, okay?" "As for his purpose, it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t care about his purpose." "Are you lying to him? I''m afraid it will be very troublesome if you let him know." Eden frowned, not knowing whether it was worried or because he was angry at Su Zhan''s shot. "You still worry about your troubles. You can hide for a while but not for a lifetime. It won''t be long before you still have to sleep on the same bed with me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then you just wait!" After Eden finished speaking, he pushed Su Zhan and said, "I want to take a bath and change clothes. You should go out first." "Well, I''ll go to the casino below to play first, and you''re fine, go find me below." Su Zhan said with a smile, and was pushed out by Eden. "Bang!" Looking at the closed door, Su Zhan smiled and turned around to go to the casino. Turning around, I found a very tall woman standing next to her, holding her shoulders with her arms around her shoulders, revealing the white underwear with the hollow pattern inside, smiling and saying to him: "It seems that your secretary doesn''t listen to you very much. Why... ...How about changing to another one temporarily?" Item 0134 "For example?" Su Zhan looked at this tall blonde girl with some surprises. To be precise, he looked at the gap between the blonde girl''s arms...This height is so thin that the upper circumference cannot be too prominent. , But it was a bit interesting for her to squeeze like this, especially the hollow-patterned underwear like Lufeilu made people have an urge to move her hand and find out. 111 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 111 Feeling Su Zhan''s hot gaze, the blonde girl raised her brows slightly, but said with a smile: "For example, me! My name is Jessica, I think I should be qualified for this job!" "Jessica?" Su Zhan watched her whisper, he thought it was Nikki. This Jessica, or Nikki is twins. After Jessica''s death, her soul is on Nikki''s body. There are two sides to one person. Nikki is incapable, but Jessica is infinitely powerful. The huge strength like the Hulk, of course this is a bit exaggerated, but it also shows how strong she is.In the original plot, Jessica also served Lindaman in the end! Now it seems that it is ahead of schedule, it is estimated that the plot has changed again. "My secretary is not so easy to be a secretary, but I don''t mind giving you a chance to see how you perform." Whether it is Nikki or Jessica, it is obvious that Lindaman is uneasy. Come follow your own?That''s fine, it doesn''t hurt to have a seductive beauty by her side. "You will see!" Jessica said confidently. As the most famous gambling city, Las Vegas is performing miracles and despair every day. Some rich people become poor overnight, and some poor people instantly become rich, drunk and gold fans, and have fun. This is heaven. It''s also hell. The noise was endless, and a lot of people gathered in front of each gaming table, one by one, engrossed and immersed in it. Su Zhan strolled around and played with each category. Anyway, it was the money Lin Daman gave, so it didn''t hurt to lose.He didn''t have much ability, so he relied solely on luck, and instead of losing, he won some. Jessica is a very competent female companion. Not only did she introduce it in great detail, she also tacitly acknowledged some of Su Zhan¡¯s licking actions. Speaking of which, after walking around, Su Zhan really didn¡¯t find anyone who looked better than Jessica. Beautiful woman! "How many are you going to play?" Su Zhan turned to Jessica next to him and said. Jessica hesitated. "Here is the bargaining chip, if you win, you lose...Lin Daman won''t ask me for it either." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This... isn''t this bad?" Jessica was a little moved. "Nothing wrong, don''t forget, you are my secretary now." Su Zhan said, pulling Jessica''s arm and sitting directly on his lap, holding her waist with one hand and putting her on the other. On his lap, he said to the person at the same table: "I think you shouldn''t mind it?" Of course they don''t mind. There are so many wanderers in the casino, not to mention that if a woman comes to play, maybe they can win, how could they mind? Although Jessica was a little uncomfortable, especially Su Zhan''s hands were not honest, but slowly, her attention was focused on the gaming table.At first Su Zhan watched the gambling game, but just like Jessica was attracted by the gambling game, he was also attracted by Jessica''s body. Such a beautiful woman sat on her lap and sat in her arms. I take what I want, although it can''t be so reckless because of the people around me, but the restlessness is also a little uncontrollable. Especially, Jessica still twisted her body from time to time, which made him feel more uncomfortable.In fact, Jessica really didn''t deliberately teased Su Zhan, she was also involuntarily, after all, could she not feel the obvious reaction? It didn''t take long for her to lose her mind and lose several games in a row. "Baby, how about let''s go play something else?" Su Zhan approached Jessica''s ear and said softly. Jessica couldn''t help shaking, the tingling feeling made her a little bit overwhelmed."Play, what to play?" "Play the game that can only be played by two people, the game that can only be played by men and women!" Su Zhan said softly and pulled Jessica up directly. Jessica wanted to say something, but was dragged away by Su Zhan and walked out of the hotel.Just as they walked out of the hotel, Eden just came down, and saw Su Zhan holding a woman impatiently for a moment, then curled his lips, turned and went straight back. "Where are you going?" After leaving the hotel, Jessica asked Su Zhan with some doubts. Su Zhan chuckled, "Of course I''m going to a place where no one bothers." With that said, a princess in Su Zhan hugged Jessica, and immediately after hearing a swish, she flew directly. Jessica was startled and hugged Su Zhan''s neck hurriedly. After a while, she relaxed and laughed excitedly. "Oh my God, we were flying..." Jessica murmured. "It''s so beautiful, I didn''t expect the night sky to be so beautiful..." Su Zhan hugged her around in the air, let her experience the feeling of flying, then slowly fell to the side of a certain apartment, and slowly floated to the window of a certain house on the thirteenth floor, with a click, the window itself When it was opened, Su Zhan flew in with her in his arms. After entering, the window closed again. "You... how do you know... this is?" After landing, Jessica opened her mouth and looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "How do I know this is your home? Because I can know what you are thinking!" Su Zhan stretched out his finger and pointed at her heart.However, the fingers soon turned into palms, and the two were already hugging and kissing each other. After a while, the two appeared in the bedroom. Su Zhan violently tore open Jessica''s clothes. Jessica wanted to resist a little bit, but accidentally pushed Su Zhan away. Su Zhan took a few steps back, somewhat surprised. "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean it." Jessica wanted to apologize, but Su Zhan smiled."You''re really strong, but...this way is interesting..." Item 0135 Although Jessica was unintentional, her vigorous resistance aroused Su Zhan''s interest. Perhaps it was because of the contrast. After all, Jessica was very competent and well-behaved before, but now suddenly reacted, making Su Zhan feel very conquered.Moreover, Jessica is one body and two souls. To a certain extent, it is completely kill two birds with one stone, conquering two people at the same time! This kind of feeling is absolutely impossible to experience in others. The energy of the lamp ring is activated, and in a moment, Jessica''s hands are bound by a dark green rope and firmly fixed. The sudden change made Jessica a little panic, especially watching Su Zhan who jumped up, and she instinctively broke free. It can be clearly seen that Jessica¡¯s arm contains a powerful force, and the ropes start to sway, as if anytime. It might be broken! Su Zhan rushed forward, but suddenly heard a voice. "Don''t do this, don''t...I...I''m still the first time, don''t..." This is the voice in Jessica''s heart. Su Zhan stopped when she heard this voice, a little surprised."Really?" "What, what?" Jessica didn''t understand what Su Zhan meant. "Is it true what you were thinking in your heart? This really surprised me, but the first time you said you meant yourself, the first time in your soul, or this body?" Su Zhan was condescending, Looking at her with interest and asked. Jessica stopped and said: "Do you know about me?" "If you mean that there is still a soul in your body, then I do know. Well, Nikki, but I didn''t expect it. It seems that you often dominate this body, not her!" Su Zhan laughed Said. "How did you know?" Jessica was very puzzled. Few people knew the secret. "These, let''s talk about it slowly when we look back, now, let''s do business first, don''t worry... Since I know it, I won''t be like what I did before." Su Zhan said with a light smile. "Then you, let me go!" "No... I think you are more attractive like this!" Su Zhan gave a smirk and slowly rushed over. ... ... After a long time, Su Zhan recovered his energy and chatted with Jessica to figure out the changes. It turned out that Jessica or Nikki was not married at all. When she was young, Nigene had an accident. As a result, the soul entered Jessica''s body. The two sisters shared the same body. This was the opposite of Su Zhan''s memory. 112 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 112 Because it was Jessica''s body, she naturally occupied the dominant position. She also became Lindaman''s subordinate, and was sent to monitor Su Zhan.The task Lin Daman gave her was very simple. It was to please Su Zhan and monitor Su Zhan. It would be best to encourage Su Zhan to obey orders completely.It''s just that she didn''t expect that this task would be completed so thoroughly, and it didn''t take long for her to reach this point directly. "Strong Girl: Jessica/Nikki, friendliness increased by 80%. Fighting field characters open..." Hearing the system prompt, Su Zhan was very surprised. He didn''t expect to reach 80% directly. Even for the first time, it was a bit too high, right?It seems that this friendship is not only Jessica''s, but also Nikki''s. "You...do you want to see her?" Jessica asked Su Zhan hesitantly. She naturally refers to Nikki. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course, I''m curious about how she is different from you." "My name is Nikki and her name is Jessica. This, that''s the difference." Jessica said suddenly, then pulled the quilt to cover her body. "Jessica? No, it should be Nikki. Are you Nikki now?" Seeing her five senses, her body remained unchanged, but Nikki''s expression and temperament were completely different, Su Zhan suddenly became interested. Looking at her carefully, Su Zhan found some differences. The first is temperament, Jessica''s temperament is actually a bit rebellious, with a kind of charm of a bad woman. But Nikki¡¯s feeling is very soft. At first glance, it looks like the smell of a little girl at home. It is obviously the same body, but the different temperament gives people different feelings. This feeling is really unique! "You are really special twins. Now, can Jessica hear my voice and see me?" Su Zhan asked curiously... Nikki nodded and said: "Yes, she knows everything I have experienced, and I know what she has experienced, but... the one inside cannot control the body, just like a bystander!" "That means you know what I did with Jessica just now?" Su Zhan''s question caused Nikki to lower her head quietly and let out a hum. "interesting!" Su Zhan thought for a while and asked, "So is there a way for you to appear at the same time? You can communicate through the mirror, but can you exist at the same time?" "No!" Nikki said somewhat disappointed. Think about it, after all, she is an outsider, this is not her body, if there is a chance to be independent and free, no one wants to be a bystander. "Don''t be depressed, there may be a way in the future." Feeling Nikki''s depression, Su Zhan said comfortingly. He was not aimless. At first, Su Zhan had no idea about Jessica or Nikki, and even planned to turn around to devour her ability, but now, he changed his attention. Swallowing her is nothing more than getting some energy needed by the system, and swallowing ether particles can also produce energy, not necessarily swallowing ability, not to mention this ability is also dispensable to oneself. Instead, keep her abilities, if you can keep her by your side, it might be better.Of course, even if he didn''t have the ability, Su Zhan couldn''t let her go. Looking at the well-behaved Nikki, Su Zhan said with a soft smile, "Do you want to experience it again? Not as a bystander, but as the leader! I think... Jessica wouldn''t mind, would it? Jessica." Nikki''s expression changed abruptly, and said: "We won''t mind..." Su Zhan was stunned, her expression had changed back again. Obviously, Jessica was just talking about... Item 0136 This sudden change of people really caught people by surprise, Jessica came out and said something and then changed to Nikki.Seeing that Nikki was a little shy but did not deny her rejection, Su Zhan did not lose the chain either. After all, you can¡¯t favor one another! Although it was still the body, Nikki''s reaction in the process was completely different from Jessica''s, which gave Su Zhan a different experience. The same body, different feelings. Su Zhan felt that he could only use four words to describe his feelings. "Wonderful!" "Strong Girl: Jessica/Nikki, the friendship has increased by 20%, and the total friendship has reached 100%." It''s not surprising that Su Zhan''s friendliness has once again increased. This should have been increased by Nikki. "How is it? Are you satisfied with this experience?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "not bad!" Hearing this tone, Su Zhan knew who it was. "Jessica, have you ever considered officially changing a boss? Your performance is very good, and I am a little reluctant to let you go now." Su Zhan got dressed and remembered that Jessica''s clothes seemed to be torn by herself. I found a piece that fits her body from the system space and handed it to her. Jessica was surprised that Su Zhan took out the clothes out of thin air, but it was only a moment. After all, Su Zhan''s abilities are probably many.Therefore, it is far worse than she was surprised when she discovered that this dress turned out to be a famous brand and was worth at least tens of thousands of dollars. "I think this might be a good suggestion." Jessica smiled openly, changed clothes in front of Su Zhan, and then glanced at the blush on the sheet, her eyes sighed slightly. A serious war against the Soviet Union said: "However, I am afraid it will not be easy. Lindaman is very powerful. If he is unhappy, we will have a lot of trouble, and there will be endless troubles." "You take Lindaman too seriously." Su Zhan shook his head and said disapprovingly: "Now he is worthwhile, so it''s not bad to cooperate like this first. Anyway, you also need to follow me. If he asks about you It''s okay to tell him directly." "Is this all right?" Jessica asked. "If I say yes, it will do!" Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "It''s too early, let''s go back, I almost forgot that the other secretary is still waiting for me, I''m afraid I must be angry." Picking up Jessica, Su Zhan flew out directly and flew back to the hotel. Back at the hotel, Su Zhan did not find Eden near the casino. It is probably in the room. "I won''t bother you to coax another secretary. If you can do it, maybe...she will be satisfied." Jessica put her hand on Su Zhan''s shoulder and deliberately bowed her head and cast a smirk. Said pointedly. "I''ve never failed." Su Zhan retaliated and squeezed Jessica''s hips. Jessica snorted suddenly, and the face of the flower turned pale with a grimace. Su Zhan smiled triumphantly. Left. Back at the door of the room, Su Zhan did not rush in but displayed super hearing, listening to the sound inside. ... There was a heartbeat, listening to the frequency of that heartbeat, Su Zhan seemed to be able to feel her emotions. She is angry. To be precise, are you jealous? Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile slightly. It seemed that Eden wasn''t as determined as he was. Pushing the door in, Su Zhan saw Eden sitting there with expressionless face. He looked normal and nothing happened, but her heartbeat betrayed her. "Angry?" Su Zhan walked over and asked softly. 113 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 113 "Angry? No, why should I be angry?" Eden asked casually. "I know why you are angry, and you know it yourself. Don''t deny it. You know my skills. I have many ways to know this! Actually I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect Lindaman to move so fast. Knowing that you are by my side, you still use beauty tricks on me, and I didn''t expect that I would be interested in her. However, the result is still good. I embraced the beauty and Lin Daman stole the chicken and did not lose the rice!" Su Zhan explained with a smile. At first, Eden was a little annoyed, but she didn''t know why. After listening, she didn''t seem to be angry anymore. "You hypnotize me?" Eden said angrily after a shock. "Me? I don''t have one!" Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Why do I hypnotize you? If I want to keep you from getting angry, I have many ways. There is no need to use this." "You, you clearly hypnotized me just now, and... and it seems to use my power. You, have you swallowed my power? No, I can feel that my power is still there!" It turned out that Su Zhan didn''t lie because he really didn''t need to do so. And she also reflected that Su Zhan used her own abilities, and when she was speaking, she unknowingly hypnotized herself and convinced herself. "I think, I know what''s going on." Su Zhan suddenly smiled. "I have swallowed a replication ability before. This ability is very special. I can replicate other people''s abilities quietly. Because my body had something wrong before, these abilities have not been restored. Now it seems that the replication ability has been restored. So I copied your abilities without knowing it." Su Zhan walked aside, grabbed the coffee table on the ground and gently applied force, the heavy and sturdy coffee table was easily lifted up. His strength is much greater than before, this is the ability of a strong woman! It seems that when I was with the strong girl, the ability to replicate had been restored, and he replicated Jessica''s ability without even noticing it. "System, does the copied ability have energy?" This is what Su Zhan is most concerned about. "Yes, but very few. Moreover, your ability to replicate is not permanent. The ability to replicate is somewhat in conflict with your body¡¯s ability to swallow. Although the ability to replicate after adjustment is retained, the ability to replicate is only temporary. , Will soon disappear..." "So..." Su Zhan muttered, but he was not too disappointed. Item 0137 Su Zhan didn''t really care about replication ability. After all, his devouring ability was stronger, and many of his abilities were tasteless to him. The main purpose was energy.Therefore, he didn''t care at all that the copied ability was not permanent. If a certain ability is what he wants, he can swallow it directly. However, the copied ability can also generate energy, which is a small surprise. "System, if the ability that I have copied is swallowed, will there be energy? Will the energy be reduced because I have copied it before?" "will not." "What about repeated replication? Can it still generate energy?" "will not." Two won''t, one makes Su Zhan happy, and the other makes Su Zhan depressed. Originally, he thought that if it could be replicated repeatedly, even if it generated less energy each time, after all, the accumulation of less would make more.It now appears that this idea is impossible. "You, are you the ability you just copied?" After figuring out what was going on, Eden calmed down and asked. "Well, super power? Ability like this!" Su Zhan said. Eden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is that the woman you took away?" "Hmm! She is called Jessica, and there is another soul in her body called Nikki. Two people share the same body. Sometimes it''s interesting to switch to each other." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So you tried it? No wonder..." Eden curled his lips and said, "Are you so sure you can bring them together? Is it because you did it?" "It''s the first time, it should have a great impact on women, right?" "Anyway, you can be sure!" "Don''t worry." Su Zhan smiled."It''s late, let''s rest." "You... you go take a bath first, and then go to bed, I don''t want to smell other smells around you." Eden said hurriedly. Su Zhan shrugged, and went to take a bath graciously. By the time he came out of the shower, Eden was already lying down and sleeping. Of course, he was not really asleep. He was just pretending to be asleep. After Su Zhan came up, he did not speak, but hugged her from behind, and... Hug and sleep like this. After seeing Lindaman in the past, Su Zhan has not seen him for several days in a row, nor has he arranged anything for himself. Every day is eating, drinking and having fun, sometimes Ian is next to him, sometimes Jessica, and It was Nikki at the time, and this kind of life was indeed a bit reluctant. At the same time, his abilities have gradually recovered, and his body has completely recovered. He can feel that his body has become stronger and more active after this battle, as if there is an inexhaustible strength. "System, how long can I stay here?" "Two days!" "Is there only two days left? I have to hurry up. Also, this copy may be kept for a while, and there are still many abilities that I haven''t obtained." Before the body recovered and the ability to swallow was more viable, there were only two days left before Su Zhan was ready to act. "Nakamura Hiroshi, wait for me, I will come to you soon!" Su Zhan muttered to himself, turned his head and said to Jessica: "Help me contact Lindaman, I want to see him." "What are your plans?" Jessica asked curiously. Su Zhan didn''t doubt that Jessica would betray him. Through observations during this period of time, coupled with the ability to read his mind, he could easily know Jessica''s true thoughts. "I have something to leave this period of time temporarily. Before I leave, I have to settle your affairs. You should contact Lindaman first, and you will naturally know what I have plans." "Ok." Jessica nodded, turned and left. Lindaman didn''t trust Jessica that much, and Jessica hadn''t reached that position to contact Lindaman directly, so she first went to Candace and asked Candace to contact her. Two hours later, it was the first meeting room. Su Zhan, Ian, Haitians, Jessica, Candace, and... Lindaman. As his subordinates, the others stood far away, Su Zhan sat down with Lin Daman, and Lin Daman said, "I heard that you are looking for me in a hurry? Is there anything I can help you?" "There are indeed some things." Looking at Lin Daman, Su Zhan''s eyes suddenly turned black. Lin Daman felt bad for a moment. As soon as he was about to do something, he heard Su Zhan slowly say: "I have to leave for a while. Time, during this period of time, my people will stay with you. What they mean is what I mean, and I believe you will listen to me..." "Yes, I will listen to you." Lindaman repeated murmured. "What''s the matter? What did you do to my boss?" Candace saw Lindaman''s situation and hurriedly shouted to Su Zhan. Su Zhan turned his head and waved, Candace''s body suddenly floated, slowly floating in front of Su Zhan. "I really don''t understand why you talk so much, but it doesn''t matter, I shouldn''t hear you talking in front of me in the future." 114 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 114 Candace kept shaking in panic, looking at Lindaman, hoping that the boss could save her.It is a pity that the expression in Lin Daman''s eyes did not change at all, as if he hadn''t seen it. "Aren''t you curious about what she looks like? Open your eyes and look carefully, don''t be scared." Su Zhan said to Eden, putting his hand on Candace to activate the swallowing ability. In a moment, the ability had been stripped from Candace''s body and was successfully swallowed by Su Zhan. "Sure enough, it doesn''t break or stand. Although it was a little dangerous before, the effect is very good!" Su Zhan is very satisfied with the current devouring speed, this time if it should be able to swallow Nakamura Hiroshi''s ability. Click! Candace fell to the ground, revealing her true appearance. A fat woman can hold four or five Ian women. "Oh my God... it turned out to be so fat!" Eden was taken aback. It was unexpected. The previous Candace was very slim and beautiful, but now she is fat and ugly. This contrast is really unacceptable. Not only Eden, Jessica, and Haitians were taken aback. They were all seeing Candace''s true face for the first time. "Erase her memory, then let her go." Item 0138 Su Zhan hypnotized Lin Daman for the layout, layout for the next time he comes here.Although Lindaman''s ability is also very powerful and useful, it can bring creatures back to life, or in other words, have the ability to heal others.But if he swallows his abilities now, the forces behind him will send someone to take his place, so that if they leave, Jessica and Eden may be in danger. The ability is here anyway, just come and get it anytime, so you don''t have to worry about Eden and the others. The matter here is handled, Su Zhan began to locate Nakamura Hiro. Fortunately, Hiroshi Nakamura is still in this time and space, or the timeline, otherwise, there is really no way to find him. Locking Nakamura''s position, Su Zhan was ready to set off. Before leaving, Su Zhan certainly wanted to bid farewell to Jessica Eden.When Su Zhan bid farewell to Jessica and Nikki, Eden hesitated by the side. Seeing Jessica kissed Su Zhan and said a few words, then turned into Nikki and did the same thing. Is a little envious. "I''m leaving, don''t think about me, I will be back soon." Su Zhan walked to the side of Eden, hugging her and said. "You, be careful yourself." Although he didn''t know what Su Zhan was going to do, Eden exhorted him. "Do not worry." Su Zhan smiled, then took the Haitian to the balcony to take off. Eden gritted his teeth, hesitated for a long time, and finally made up his mind. Before Su Zhan left, he wanted to do what he had always wanted to do but didn''t succeed, but at this time...Su Zhan had already flown away. ... ... In a small town near Las Vegas, there is a small restaurant with good business. Hiroshi Nakamura was sitting in the dining room for dinner. At this time the door opened and a person walked in.Seeing this person, Hiroshi Nakamura stood up instantly and said excitedly: "It''s you...you are the bad guy who wanted to take away my ability last time!" Bad guys... Hearing this word, Su Zhan felt particularly speechless. Not because of the meaning of the word, but because the word came out of Nakamura''s mouth. How did it feel so naive? "Are you here to devour my ability? Hmph, I won''t let you succeed, I am a hero, I will defeat you!" Nakamura said angrily, squeezing his eyes and preparing to activate his abilities. "The eyes are already small, and they won''t be squeezed anymore. Don''t waste your effort." Su Zhan shook his head and said, the Haitian had already walked out behind him. "Cough, listen, everyone, if you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better get out of here!" Su Zhan coughed, followed by a sudden burst of flames. In an instant, the people in the restaurant panicked and fled. Before long, there was no one else in the restaurant. Su Zhan hooked Nakamura Hiro.Hiroshi Nakamura flew in front of him instantly."I didn''t succeed last time, this time...I have to decide your ability!" The ability was activated, and Su Zhan already felt its resistance instantly, which made Su Zhan''s heart happy, hurriedly concentrated, and swallowed his concentration. The two pulled together. Slowly, slowly, it finally broke away from Nakamura Hiroshi''s body and poured into Su Zhan''s body! Pata, Nakamura fell to the ground, crying in frustration. "Haha, let me try how strong this ability is." Su Zhan laughed excitedly and shouted at the Haitian. The Haitians closed the ability barrier, Su Zhan''s brows tightened, and the ability was activated instantly. Quiet! Everything around was still, as if the whole world had been pressed the pause button, it was amazing.Seeing Nakamura Kan and the Haitians who stopped completely, Su Zhan couldn''t describe what kind of feeling it was. Time was still, which felt great. With a thought, Su Zhan recovered his ability. "Haiti, delete his memory about his abilities, and save his depressed crying nose." Su Zhan confessed to the undersea people, and then the person suddenly disappeared. He had already experienced the ability of time to stand still. Now, he wanted to experience the ability to travel through time and space. He chose to go to Claire a month ago. At that time Claire still had super self-healing ability, Su Zhan was going to update Claire in the fighting arena to restore her ability. "Huh!" It was almost the time when he opened his eyes and closed his eyes, Su Zhan had already appeared in a small town in Texas and saw Claire who had just returned from school. "Update the status of the undead female Claire in the fighting arena." Su Zhan watched Claire approach, and instructed the system in his heart. Claire looked at the strange Asian in front of him with some wonder. The look in his eyes was... a little strange?It seems to know yourself and be familiar with yourself?But Claire thought for a long time and never realized that she had seen this man. As he passed by, Claire smiled politely at Su Zhan, and then walked straight away.After walking away, Claire looked back from time to time and found that he did not catch up, but just turned around and looked at himself with a smile, which made Claire a little flustered and hurriedly quickened his pace. "I still like you in the future!" Watching Claire walk away, Su Zhan said softly. The system has been updated, and Su Zhan directly entered the fighting arena. There is already an additional portrait of Jessica in the fighting arena. As for Eden, although the friendliness has also increased, it has not reached 80%, probably because there is no such sprint. The color of Claire''s head was already bright. After the selection was confirmed, Claire appeared in front of Su Zhan.The memory of the last time was deleted, so she had no impression of this place after she appeared, and she was a little panicked.But after seeing Su Zhan relax, he threw down Su Zhan''s arms and said excitedly: "Why are you here? This is..." "Don''t ask this in a hurry, have your abilities recovered?" Su Zhan interrupted her and asked. 115 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 115 "Recovered, I don''t know why, it seems that the ability has returned suddenly." Claire nodded and said. "That''s good!" Su Zhan nodded. It seems that this time the system is still very powerful. Now that Claire''s abilities have recovered, he can leave this instance with confidence. Item 0139 "It''s a bit complicated. Simply put, I let you show up here and regain your ability. As for the reason, I will explain to you later. Now I will send you away and keep your memory." Su Zhan supported with both hands. Claire''s cheek made her look at herself."Do you believe me?" "I believe it!" Claire said seriously looking at Su Zhan. "That''s good, I will show you a new world next time I meet!" Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed Claire''s little mouth. After separation, Su Zhan asked Claire to leave the fighting arena and follow him closely. Also came out. "System, send me away from the copy." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. After a while, the scenery in front of him had changed abruptly, and he returned to the hotel room where he lived before entering the instance. Looking at the layout of the room, it was obvious that someone had come in. I had only opened it for seven days. Maybe someone came in after the time was up. Su Zhan did not leave in a hurry, but tried to use the positioning ability, Skye, blinking, and the positions of others flashed in his heart one by one, this ability was really good. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and Su Zhan disappeared out of thin air. The next second, Su Zhan appeared in Skye''s room. Skye, who had just changed his clothes and turned around to rest, was startled when he saw someone in the room. After seeing who it was, he was relieved: "Scare me, when did you come in? Why didn''t I? Hear the sound?" "Just came in, sorry dear, I originally said that I would stay here with you for this period of time, but I disappeared for so long." Su Zhan took a mouthful of Skye''s waist and said apologetically. Skye shook his head: "It''s okay, I know you have something to work on, but... you know? Simmons has super powers now, I''m thinking, if... I mean if I also have super powers , Maybe I can help you by your side." Su Zhan could hear the strong desire in Skye''s heart, and he looked at Skye seriously."Trust me, you will have it!" "I''ll come to you again later, you can tell me in detail, now, I still have some things to deal with." "Yeah." Sky nodded, but suddenly found that Su Zhan in front of him had disappeared. She reached out her hand suspiciously and felt around, wondering how Su Zhan had disappeared. Seven months ago, at the Battle of New York, Coleson was stabbed by Rocky and his heart ruptured. He was sent to a secret base called the''Guest House'' for treatment.The medicine used to treat him is called GH325, which is extracted from the body of an alien. The purpose of Su Zhan is this potion! He was going to go back to the past, return to Coulson to figure out the location of the''guest house'' during the treatment, and get the potion, preferably with the alien''s body. After leaving Skye, Su Zhan has appeared in New York. However, it was New York six months ago. The reason why it was postponed by one month is that this time can ensure that Coleson will be treated in the''guest house''. As long as he locates his location, he can know where the hostel is. . "Why are you here?" Su Zhan located Coleson''s position and was a little confused. The next moment, he had already appeared in a small town and saw Coleson eating in a nearby restaurant. Judging from his appearance, there is clearly no injury. "What''s the matter? Did he get better a month after the Battle of New York?" Su Zhan frowned. He happened to see someone passing by with a newspaper next to him. With a thought, time stood still. He walked over and took a look at the newspaper. There happened to be a report on the Battle of New York. But something is wrong. The Battle of New York has been over for two months. "It seems that my time is not so accurate." After figuring out what was going on, Su Zhan released his ability again, and New York appeared again.This time, he first determined the time, and only after the accuracy was determined, did he locate Coleson''s location, and then he had appeared next to Coleson. In a somewhat dim, slightly gloomy operating room, Coleson was lying on the bed with his hands and feet fixed, the scalp of his head was cut open, revealing the appearance of his brain, and a machine was constantly working next to him, stimulating him again Brain nerves... There are two people who look like doctors nearby, observing Colson''s situation. "Who are you and how did you appear here?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, the two people were startled and hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan suddenly froze for time, slowly watching the horrified and surprised eyes of the two men, walked up to them with a smile, stretched out his hands to hold their heads, and deleted this short memory. Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan disappeared and time returned to normal. Su Zhan appeared again, in the same place, but Coleson was gone, and the two doctors were gone. He returned to the normal timeline. Walking to the side quickly, the GH325 potions were soon found, and they received them into the system space with a flick of his hand. Then, Su Zhan followed the pipeline on the instrument and found the storage container of the alien corpse. After opening it, Su Zhan saw an alien with only his upper body left. His skin was blue and there were many tubes attached to him. "Is this the Cree? It is said that the Cree created the Inhumans, so this medicine has no side effects for an Inhumans like Skye. Unlike Coleson, I am afraid that he will suffer from this side effect soon. Are you torturing crazy?" The corpse of the Cree was put into the system space along with the storage device. Su Zhan randomly disappeared, returned to the dark elf''s spaceship, and returned to his room. "call¡­¡­" After returning, Su Zhan lay down directly. Continuous time, time and space travel is really tiring, the body that was full of vitality and full of power now seems to be hollowed out, very weak. "I thought it was easy to use Nakamura''s ability while watching the TV series. I didn''t expect it to consume so much." Su Zhan mumbled, and he felt better after resting for more than ten minutes.After all, his physical fitness is different from Nakamura Hiroshi. Although he consumes a lot, he recovers quickly, and his body is more suitable for crossing than anyone else. Item 0140 After a short rest, Su Zhan stood up and clapped his hands, preparing to start to seek his second goal. Iron Man''s suit! Although he doesn¡¯t have much interest in the suit of Iron Man. After all, this suit is not very helpful to him, but it is very useful for his women. For example...Phyllis, for example, follow the normal trajectory Will be the little pepper for search and rescuers. Felice''s flying skills are very good, and she has no other abilities. The steel suit is very suitable for her.And Xiao Jiao, Su Zhan also noticed last time, she seemed to like steel suits very much. If you like it, then help her get it! He couldn''t learn Nakamura Hiroshi, who always squeezed his eyes every time he used his abilities, and even his face was shaking. It was completely constipated.Frowning slightly, the others have disappeared.The next second, he appeared in the Stark Mansion. Time was still, Su Zhan wandered around, I have to say, the construction here is really luxurious, worthy of a big local tyrant, really know how to enjoy.After a while, he had already seen Tony Stark in the laboratory.Speaking of which, if he does not stand still for time, artificial intelligence Jarvis will find himself, even if he is not invisible.He was not afraid of being discovered, but he didn''t want to waste time. He came here for the purpose of the steel suit, but not to take away any finished products, but to figure out the production process and structure of the steel suit. It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. Although it''s not very accurate here, it''s almost the meaning. Since I have the ability to study clearly and make my own steel suits, why bother to get other people''s finished products? 116 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 116 When I walked to Tony and saw the drawings and information displayed on the screen, Su Zhan was really surprised. "This is... this is anti-Hulk armor? Didn''t expect that he would start studying this now?" Although Tony''s character is not good, he does have real talents. Anti-Hulk armor is just the beginning. In the future, anti-Thor armor and anti-Phoenix armor will be developed. I wonder if anti-Soviet armor will be produced in the future? Shaking his head, Su Zhan walked to the side to look at the various types of steel suits on display. With a light wave of his hand, these steel suits flew out one after another, fighting in front of him like soldiers waiting for review. Su Zhan walked over, swayed one of his fingers gently, activated his mind control ability, and saw the steel suit slowly disassembled.Su Zhan has the ability of Serra, can see the law of the movement of things clearly, what he is doing now is to see clearly what each part of the steel suit has, how it is constructed, and how it works!This ability is more complicated. It is not directly possessed by swallowing it. Simply put, after swallowing, you may have this talent, but you still need to exercise and comprehend before you can really use it. At the beginning, although Su Zhan saw clearly, he even knew where a small part should appear, but it was not clear why it was there and what it did. Assemble and disassemble. After repeating this several times, Su Zhan gradually figured out the doorway and understood. Afterwards, Su Zhan looked at the other steel suits in a similar fashion. Although the functions were different, they were basically the same. In the end, Su Zhan personally assembled one, which was perfect and identical. If he had the materials now, he would be able to make a steel suit immediately. Of course, it¡¯s just the steel suit. As for the operating system, he still has nothing to do. After all, Tony can be so smooth and fast to become Iron Man and Jarvis has a great relationship. If there is no operating system, the power of this steel suit But it''s a big discount. Regarding the operating system, Su Zhan had other thoughts and was not worried. He stood up with a pat on his legs, and Su Zhan instantly felt that the world was spinning and he was a little dizzy.In retrospect, I can at least be busy for two or three hours, and the energy consumed by two or three hours of static time is not small. Waving his hand to put the steel suit back to its original place, Su Zhan came out of the laboratory and flew away.After flying far away, Su Zhan allowed time to return to normal. The lamp ring emits energy to envelop Su Zhan, and while flying in the direction of the spaceship, Su Zhan regains his energy. By the time he flew there, he felt much better, then released his ability and appeared directly in the room. "System, send me into the fighting arena." The voice fell, and Su Zhan had appeared in the fighting arena. Claire''s portrait is still a bit dark, but it is not Claire that he wants to see, but Jessica. After a while, Jessica appeared in front of him, just like when Claire first came here, Jessica was also panicked, and raised her hands in an instant, guarding him to fight at any time. When she saw Su Zhan, she slowly lowered her hands, and said in confusion: "Why am I here? Is this... some kind of illusion?" "Just take it!" Su Zhan did not explain, and said directly: "I asked you to do something. You help me find two people, one is Charlie, who works as a waiter in a restaurant. She has super memory ability. The other is called Han Na Gattoman, can control the Internet. Uh...you can find another black boy named Micah by the way, who can control electronic mechanical products. After finding it, let Charlie learn about artificial intelligence. With Hannah¡¯s cooperation, I need them to come up with a perfect artificial intelligence." "artificial intelligence?" Jessica was a little confused, Su Zhan suddenly explained things that were beyond her expectation. It was looking for someone and it was artificial intelligence. "Yes, it sounds a bit difficult, but with Hannah''s help, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Try to study it. If you encounter any problems, I will find a solution." Speaking of it, the super hero plane is mainly for the development of super powers, or genetics. If you focus on technology, your achievements will be good. After all, like Hannah, or Micah, who doesn¡¯t know whether there is now, this aspect Ability has great advantages. After they have researched it out, copy their abilities by themselves, and then modify the artificial intelligence when they come back. This will be no problem and save time. Item 0141 Su Zhan didn''t have time to study artificial intelligence, not to mention that there was no need, and the copy world was his biggest resource. "I understand. I will find the person you requested as soon as possible and let them conduct research." Jessica nodded and said. Su Zhan nodded and said: "I can only contact you unilaterally, so if you encounter any problems that can''t be solved, just wait first. I will meet with you regularly. Mainly because the conditions are not yet mature, otherwise If you do, I can bring you here directly, not just the spirit or the soul." "Isn''t this a mental illusion you constructed?" Jessica asked suspiciously. Su Zhan shook his head: "Yes, no, in short, you are still in your original world, and I am in another world. When the conditions are ripe, I can completely bring you into the world where I am." "A different world?" Jessica was shocked. "It''s still too early to say this. You will naturally know when the time comes. I will send you back first and remember what I told you." "Ok." Su Zhan waved, and Jessica had disappeared from her eyes. Subsequently, Su Zhan withdrew from the fighting arena and slept well. The next morning, after Su Zhan woke up, he teleported directly to Skye''s room.Before Skye was awake, Su Zhan unintentionally went straight up and lay down beside her. Feeling someone, Sky opened his eyes in a daze. "Don''t ask so much, go to sleep, wait until you wake up." Seeing that Skye is still not sleepy, Su Zhan said with a chuckle and hugged her. Skye responded, got into Su Zhan''s arms, and continued to sleep with his arms around him.The strong body and familiar feeling made Skye fall asleep quickly. After sleeping for about an hour, Skye woke up again. "Why did you suddenly appear again, is it a special ability?" Skye asked, squinting his eyes. "Well, the newly acquired ability can control time and space. It is a very powerful ability." Su Zhan said on the one hand, and on the other hand, he was not honest. How could Skye stop Su Zhan doing this, he collapsed before long, and then did some morning exercises smoothly. When it was over, Skye remembered that he still had something to ask. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard a knock on the door, followed by the sound of Simmons, his voice hesitated. "Sky, are you... are you awake? If you are awake, come out, there is a mission. That...Is Su Zhan also in it when he comes back? Come out together, this mission is a bit troublesome... " "Ah... he''s here, we''ll get out right away." Skye hurriedly responded, and said with a flushed face toward Su Zhan: "Oh, this is shameful, she must have heard it all." "When you hear it, you hear it." Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly, Skye gave him a push, and then hurriedly found the clothes of the two to put on. "I know what you want to say, since there is a task now, then wait until the task is over." After getting dressed, Su Zhan smiled and said to Skye before opening the door. Outside the door, Simmons looked a little uncomfortable. Seeing Su Zhan she wanted to say something, but she stopped when she saw Skye coming out behind. "I''ll go over and ask about the task." Skye saw that Simmons had something to say to Su Zhan, smiled and said, then left. Su Zhan and Simmons were left, but Simmons didn''t know how to speak. "Not long after I came back, I gained a new ability and directly transmitted it in." Su Zhan said with a smile. Simmons was shocked: "How do you know what I want to ask?" "Mind reading is a very practical ability." Su Zhan looked at Simmons and said with a smile: "I not only know what you just wanted to ask, but also..." "Don''t, don''t say it!" Simmons stretched out her hand in a panic and covered Su Zhan''s mouth. Of course she knew what she had just thought. 117 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 117 Su Zhan grabbed her by the hand and slowly put it down, and said, "I won''t say, but I already know, so you don''t need to be so nervous. Although at the beginning, I thought what would happen to us, but just let it go. Now, let¡¯s go and see Lorelai at the meeting first!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he turned and left. "Who is Lorelai?" Simmons stunned, hurried to catch up, and asked loudly. "Loreley?" At this time, Su Zhan happened to come to Coleson and the others. Hearing Simmons catching up to ask Su Zhan, Coleson looked at Su Zhan suspiciously."Do you already know who it is?" "Lorelei, an Asgardian, has the same physical fitness as most immortal palace women. The body density is three times that of humans, has super strength and endurance, has a long life span and is immune to diseases. Of course. These are the basic attributes of Asgardians, and they are not even comparable to the previous blacksmiths, so they are not special. But her ability is very special, and she can charm almost all the opposite sex through language and physical contact, no matter what the so-called God, she is still a mortal, and she knows some simple magic, and she is not very easy to deal with!" Su Zhan knew Lorelai better, because she was so strong that almost no man could beat her, it was just like opening up.She once caused chaos in several major countries and was later imprisoned in the prison of the fairy palace. It should be when she was in the fairy palace before, the dark elves invaded and destroyed the prison so that she took the opportunity to escape. However, since she fled to the earth... Then Sif should come too? Thinking of Xifu, Su Zhan really missed her a bit. "Is this Lorelai really so powerful?" Coleson was a little disbelief. Su Zhan nodded affirmatively and said: "This has nothing to do with willpower. As long as it is a man, she will be controlled by her. Therefore, you''d better not participate in this mission, otherwise it will be troublesome to be controlled by her." "What about you?" Skye asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m not sure whether I can resist it, so take a look. If it''s troublesome, I won''t participate in this mission." "Man, I really can''t trust it." May shrugged, shaking her wrist and said. Chapter 0142-Enchanting Banshee Lorelai "I...I can also help." Simmons stretched out his hand timidly, and said with some lack of confidence. She now has the ability to control her mind, and she has some fighting power. After all, this Lorelai is an Asgardian, and to a certain extent, she can be called a god. Of course, she is not good for Mei to fight alone. Up. "Simmons, you should forget it, although you know you want to help, but you are not proficient in using your abilities." Coleson shook his head and said. Su Zhan also smiled and said: "I know you are worried that Mei wants to help, but you look down on Mei too much. What''s more, if there is a real need, I can ask people from Zhanmeng to help." Simmons nodded when he heard them say so. Mei nodded towards Su Zhan, turned and left to fly the plane and head to Death Valley. Death Valley, a very remote place. The climate is very dry, with barren deserts everywhere. A small tavern with many motorcycles parked at the door, and a group of people dressed as a speeder party gathered here to chat.At this time, a roadster on the road passed by and slowly stopped beside the pub. A woman with long blonde hair and a long green dress got out of the car.The exquisite facial features are like a doll, with an elegant posture, slightly raised corners of the mouth, and sultry eyes. She is the kind of woman who can firmly grasp a man''s sight at the first glance! As soon as she appeared, she instantly attracted the attention of all the speeding parties, and some even whistled directly. "Look, there is a beauty here!" A man who looked like a head got off the motorcycle, walked towards her, and said as he walked: "A beauty like you, the men here can pick anything, no need With such a bad boy, is he rich?" Lorelai looked back at the man in the car and said with a smile: "I''m not with him. I snatched him from the bride. I need him to provide safety escort." "Are you in trouble? If you need a place to hide from the limelight, this is great!" "Excellent, what''s your name?" Lorelai asked, looking up at him. He pointed to a rooster pattern on his jacket and said, "My men call me a rooster." Lorelai looked at the people nearby and said, "Are you their leader?" The rooster smiled triumphantly."Yes." Lorelai also smiled, but she smiled very evilly. She slowly stretched out her hand on the shoulder of the rooster, looked at him and said, "You and your men are now loyal to me." The sound is very special, very illusory, with a bewitching magic power. "Are you OK?" The man in the car suddenly ran off and asked vigilantly at the rooster. Lorelai shook her head slightly: "It''s okay, is he my one now?" "What? No, I''m yours. Didn''t you let me follow you forever?" the man yelled anxiously. Lorelai looked at her and said with a smile: "Yes, I said I told you to follow me until the end, now... is the end!" When the voice fell, Lorelai suddenly punched him gently. In an instant, the man flew out and slammed heavily on the roadster, dented the car directly, and then lay down. There, motionless... This sudden action completely frightened the people around, and Lorelai walked towards them slowly, with an evil and smug smile on his face. It didn''t take long for these people to be controlled by them one after another, treating them as queens, and taking her words as imperial edicts. ... ... "Just stop here, I''ll take May over." When approaching Death Valley, Su Zhan said.The plane quickly found a place to land. Mei came out of the cockpit, sorted out the equipment on her body and asked: "It''s quite far from the target location. Drive over? Or fly over?" "No, we will send it directly." Su Zhan grabbed Mei''s shoulder, smiled at the others, and followed... he and Mei suddenly disappeared. "Wow!" Fitz couldn''t help but let out a strange cry, obviously startled. Coulson looked at Skye, and Skye shrugged, "Don''t look at me, I was taken aback before." "Wow... this way is really... next time it''s better to say hello in advance." Seeing the changes in the scene, Mei took a deep breath and said to Su Zhan. "Ok." Su Zhan responded with a smile, and the two looked at the tavern not far away. There are many motorcycles parked outside, the door of the pub is closed, and there is no one outside.Su Zhan slowly released his super hearing, and soon heard bursts of noisy voices, among them there was a very beautiful female voice. It was obvious that the owner of this voice should be Lorelai. "There are probably more than twenty people inside." Su Zhan said. Mei nodded. Although she didn''t know how Su Zhan was determined, she believed in Su Zhan''s ability. 118 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 118 "give it to me." After speaking, May took out the gun and prepared to walk over. "and many more." Su Zhan yelled to her and said, "I''m not sure whether Lorelai has any influence on me, but it will be more troublesome for you to go in like this. With your personality, you know that the people inside are controlled and you can''t help yourself. Kill you? But they won''t, let alone Lorelai." Mei frowned."I can handle it." "I know, but there is no need!" Su Zhan smiled, and shook his hands at the tavern.As the frequency of his swing became faster and faster, two whirlwinds came out abruptly, and the strong wind made Mei couldn''t help walking behind Su Zhan, which made it feel better. Flying sand and rocks, the wind howled. The motorcycle was blown around and flew quickly. I don''t know where it went. With the sound of the wind, it seems that a faint explosion can be heard in the distance. It is estimated that those motorcycles are useless. Immediately afterwards, the house of the tavern began to sway violently, as if it might fall apart at any time. There was a creaking sound, and a rumbling was heard. The tavern rose from the ground, the walls split from the ground, and the roof together The whole house flew directly... Item 0143 The people in the tavern were startled. Although they had heard the wind roaring outside before, who would have thought that the wind would blow the house so strong? Lost the barriers of the house, these people were blown to the ground in an instant, screaming one after another, and experienced the feeling of riding a roller coaster for free. "Now, it''s much simpler." Su Zhan''s hands stopped, smiling towards Mei behind him. Mei watched Su Zhan walked out from behind him after a long time and walked towards the tavern. At this time, everyone else in the tavern is gone, only one woman is still standing there, looking a little embarrassed, her hair is messy, her skirt is blown up, her slender thighs are exposed like this, white and dazzling, it is truly dazzling. . Lorelai finally held down her skirt, looking at Mei in the distance with some surprise... Su Zhan behind him. She knew him. Back in the prison of the fairy palace, she took advantage of the chaos and escaped. When she came out, she just saw Su Zhan unleashing power to solve the many battleships of the dark elves. Later, she also heard about it. He wiped out the entire dark elves. This is an absolute powerhouse. It''s just that Lorelai didn''t expect to meet him here. Her first reaction was to run. Even such a powerful dark elf was not his opponent. How could she have fought?But she had another thought. This is an opportunity. If he could control him, he would have one more powerful subordinate. If you can''t control him, you can follow him, because such a king can protect her and let her get everything she wants. After all, no matter the strong or the king, they are all men! As long as it is a man, there is no one who can resist his charm. Lorelai tidied up her outfit and walked out gracefully. "Don''t move." May was surprised by Lorelai''s appearance, even if she was the same woman, she had to admit that Lorelai was very, very beautiful.However, the more this happened, the less May Mei dared to be careless, and directly aimed at Lorelai. Lorelai cast a glance at Mei, with a slight disdain at the corner of her mouth, and then went straight to Su Zhan. "Humph." Mei snorted uncomfortably and fired directly.However, Lorelai easily avoided, and Mei rushed up to fight Lorelai. "nice." Seeing Mei and Lorelai you come and go, Su Zhan is pleasing to the eye. Mei''s fighting ability is very strong, but Lorelai''s physical fitness is much better than Mei, and the two are in a match for the time being.However, Lorelai''s posture is really good. Although she is not particularly tall, about one meter six five or six or seven meters tall, her legs are really good, slender, full, and most importantly white. ! Su Zhan almost couldn''t move his eyes. "boom!" Mei punched Lorelai''s body, but Lorelai suddenly released a burst of strength, shaking Mei back several steps. "Mortal, hum!" Lorelai snorted disdainfully, then turned to look at Su Zhan, her expression instantly becoming charming. "I know you, Su Zhan, a strong man who destroyed the dark elves." Lorelai said as he walked. "Although I really want to be in close contact with you, it is a pity that I also know who you are, so you better stop." Su Zhan looked at Lorelai and said with a smile, but the threat in his tone made Lorelai''s smile was a little stiff. "Are you afraid of me? This is not the mentality that a strong man should have!" Lorelai looked at Su Zhan, shaking his head as if a little disappointed. The expression and the look in the eyes made her feel as if it was a heinous crime to disappoint her. Worthy of a charm banshee! Su Zhan was a little curious about what her sister Charm Witch Amora looked like, and whether she also possessed this charm of bewitching heaven and earth like Lorelai. "I''m so scared that I just don''t want to hurt you." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. "Hurt me, are you willing?" Lorelai pouted, looking at Su Zhan with watery eyes. Su Zhan shrugged: "You can''t confuse me by sound alone, maybe... plus physical contact may succeed. However, it is not easy to get close to me, so you''d better stop." "Really? I don''t think you are willing to hurt me..." Lorelai smiled and walked slowly. "Why bother." Su Zhan shook his head and waved at her. The action was very simple, Lorelai was shocked in an instant. He didn''t expect that he would actually do it. Isn''t he not at all interested? "Wow!" The wind blew, Lorelai closed his eyes, but did not feel the danger, nor was it blown up. The wind... seemed to be much softer than expected. Lorelai was overjoyed, it seemed that he was really unwilling to start.Opening his eyes, Lorelai''s mouth raised up just about to speak, but his face became extremely ugly. It wasn''t that he was reluctant to start at all, but... but that he had another purpose. Although she was not injured, her skirt was blown up, and her lower body was clearly seen by him. He... is this playing tricks and insulting himself? "This time it''s just a warning, not necessarily the next time." Su Zhan raised his hand, the flames burst into air, and the air instantly became hot. Lorelai hesitated, she couldn''t guarantee that Su Zhan would actually do it.She needs a chance, she needs a chance to be close to Su Zhan. Thinking of this, Lorelai suddenly smiled and said, "Are you here to catch me? I can go with you, but I have one condition!" "I don''t think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me." Su Zhan said lightly. Lorelai smiled disapprovingly: "I have been on Earth for a while, and I have some understanding of your news, such as...Zhanmeng! Now that you have formed your own team, don''t you need my helper? You know my ability, I am very useful to you. As long as you don''t let the people of the fairy palace catch me back, I am willing to follow you to help you. What''s more, this way..." Lorelai looked closer Mei''s smile smiled at Su Zhan: "So they don''t have to worry that I will make trouble, what harm will it cause?" 119 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 119 Item 0144 Lorelai''s proposal was a bit unexpected, and it was very attractive to Su Zhan. Mei was worried that Su Zhan would agree.She didn''t believe that Lorelai would surrender so easily, on the contrary, it was more like a slow-down strategy, even to deliberately approach Su Zhan. Mei hurriedly asked to persuade Su Zhan not to agree, but Su Zhan spoke first, and saw him shaking his head and saying to Lorelai: "It sounds very attractive. You can get rid of SHIELD, Immortal Palace. I can also have one more helper or subordinate for the pursuit of the enemy. Your ability can easily help me build an army, and you can also help me inquire about intelligence. It seems that I should agree to your proposal?" "Of course, I can do the things you said easily." Lorelai said affirmatively. She walked towards Su Zhan slowly with a smile, and said as she walked: "You can imagine that if you have my help, your The Zhanmeng will soon become the strongest organization on the planet. If you want to, I can make you president and make you the only king on the planet, as long as..." "You surrender to me!" Quietly, Lorelai''s hand was already placed on Su Zhan''s shoulder. Lorelai was overjoyed, and his face instantly showed a proud expression. "not good!" Mei was shocked. Just now, listening to Lorelai''s words, she couldn''t help but think of the possibility, but didn''t notice that she had already met Su Zhan. If she were to control Su Zhan, Mei could not imagine what would happen. She rushed towards Lorelai, but Lorelai escaped easily. Lorelai put her hand on Su Zhan¡¯s shoulder and went behind him, with her lips close to Su Zhan¡¯s ear, looking While holding Mei, he whispered triumphantly: "Kill her!" "No, Su Zhan, you will wake up soon, you are controlled by her!" Mei yelled hurriedly, backing vigilantly while trying to wake Su Zhan. "Don''t waste your energy, he can''t get out of my control. It''s a pity... Tsk tsk, I thought he would be the king I''ve been looking for. Now it seems that he is not, he is just a pawn in my hand. My puppet..." "So, you only surrender to the king? It seems that your Asgard women are all the same." Su Zhan said suddenly. Lorelai was startled, and hurriedly left him. "This... how is this possible?" Although Lorelai had been looking for the king she thought, no one could resist her charm, her control.Suddenly seeing that Su Zhan was not controlled by herself, it made her feel a little overwhelmed. "Perhaps, I am the king in your mouth?" Su Zhan turned and looked at Lorelai. The reason why he was not controlled is very simple. Copy, she copied Lorelai¡¯s abilities, and found that the two abilities would cancel each other out. This is also because he knew that Lorelai deliberately wanted to get close to him just now, but controlled him. There is no reason for blocking. She wanted to see what Lorelai''s expression was like. Now she saw it. It''s kind of interesting. "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the sky, and Lorelai looked up and his face changed in an instant, followed by fiercely shouting at Su Zhan: "I will come to you again." When the voice fell, a group of green light suddenly appeared beside her, and in the blink of an eye she had disappeared and disappeared. "This is magic teleportation?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that she had this ability.He tried to locate Lorelai, only to find that he could not succeed."Will you come to me again? Let''s see if you conquer me or I conquer you!" Lorelai''s magic teleportation was indeed so unexpected, because he didn''t feel that he had copied this ability, so he didn''t expect her to have this ability.However, if he wanted to stop her, it was easy, as long as there was still time, but he didn''t do that. She gave Su Zhan a challenge mentality. "Who is this again?" Mei looked at the woman with a sword and shield, a silver armor and a warrior dress that suddenly appeared in front of her, and couldn''t help but ask. "It''s still from Asgard, but this is my own!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and opened his hand to Sif. Sieve hesitated and walked over and hugged Su Zhan. Mei''s expression became a little weird. "How did you come down? I thought you would arrive early." After letting go, Su Zhan asked Sifu. "Do you know I''m coming?" Sieff asked unexpectedly. "You must catch her when Lorelai escapes from the fairy palace. Her ability is special, so you are the most suitable candidate. What''s more, there is me, so I think you will definitely come down." Zhan said with a smile. Shiv nodded: "You''re right, I was indeed ordered to catch Lorelai and go back. As soon as I determined her position, I went down. I didn''t expect to let her run away. By the way, are you okay?" "Looking at me, you know it''s okay, her ability is not effective for me." Su Zhan explained. "Invalid? Why is this? So far, I haven''t heard of anyone who can invalidate Lorelai''s ability." Sieff was surprised. "Because I am Su Zhan, if it''s not special, how can you be your man?" Su Zhan whispered in Sieve''s ear, Sieve''s face turned red in an instant."I''m afraid, it''s not just my man, right?" "Ahem, this..." Sieve''s words choked Su Zhan in an instant, and he spoke babblingly for a long time and didn''t say why.Fortunately, Sieff only said a word, and didn''t mean to ask, Su Zhan was relieved. It seems that she doesn''t care anymore? "Lorelai is very cunning. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for her to find her anymore. I need your help!" Sieff looked at Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan nodded: "Don''t worry, she will definitely be found." Even if she doesn''t find her, she will take the initiative to find her. "Ahem, should we go back?" Seeing the two of them seemed to have finished talking, Mei coughed twice. "Well, go back." Su Zhan nodded in response, released the light ring energy, and he couldn''t send two people together, so he could only fly back. Item 0145 Su Zhan took May and Sief back to meet Colson, Skye and the others.After landing, Coulson walked over and was taken aback when he saw Sif, and said, "Isn''t it Loreley? Why is Sif?" "Loreley ran away, and Sif also came down to catch her." Su Zhan said briefly and got into the plane. After that, May had already explained to Coleson. After entering the plane, Fitz, Simmons, and Skye looked at Sif curiously, her dress was indeed very attractive. "This is Sif, the Asgardian, the goddess of the fairy palace, who came to catch Lorelai." They had never seen Sifu, and Su Zhan introduced him so as not to make them misunderstand Sieve as Lorelai. Sif put his left hand in front of him, his arm slightly bent, and he leaned forward to say hello. This is how Asgard said hello.Originally Su Zhan was still a little worried about Sieve meeting Skye, but apparently he was worried.Skye didn''t know it, and Sif didn''t do anything intentionally. He seemed very peaceful, and the two seemed to have a chat. Since there is no need to worry about this matter, Su Zhan is thinking about Lorelai. He tried to locate Lorelai again, but still failed.Su Zhan is a little curious, is it because she can''t locate herself in some special places, or is she unable to locate herself because of the Asgardians? After thinking about it, Su Zhan positioned Sieve for a while. It turned out that Sifah could not locate it even though he was nearby. It seemed that it was because of the Asgardians that it could not be located. 120 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 120 In this case, you can only rely on S.H.I.E.L.D. resources to find Lorelai. As long as she is showing up, Su Zhan is sure to catch her.However, if she keeps not showing up, it will be a little difficult.However, from the perspective of her character, she is definitely not a woman who is willing to keep a low profile. Sooner or later, she will show up, so there is no need to rush to find her. Sieve is a rare visit, and Lorelai shouldn''t go back temporarily if he hasn''t caught it, and he has to accompany her well. "Sky, I want to take Sieve out for shopping, she rarely comes to Earth from the fairy palace." Su Zhan found Skye and said softly. Skye looked at Su Zhan and asked in a low voice: "You have a good relationship with her?" "Well, I met when I went to Asgard before, and the relationship is very good." Su Zhan nodded and said. "Go, Sif people are very nice, if there is news here, I will notify you immediately!" Skye said softly. "you are so nice." Su Zhan smiled and kissed Skye''s face, and Sieve, who was talking to Coleson at this time, also looked over here, and his face was very calm when he saw this move.Su Zhan came over and said to Coleson, what else can Coleson say?Can only watch Su Zhan grab Sifu''s shoulder, the two disappeared directly. "What is this place?" Sieff looked at the room and asked with some doubts: "You were that just now, teleported?" "Well, almost, as for this, it''s a hotel. You have to change your clothes first. After all, it''s okay to dress up in Asgard now, but it''s a bit different on earth." With that, a suit of clothes appeared in Su Zhan''s hands. Jeans, T-shirts, leather jackets. This suit was actually bought by Su Zhan for Sieff. Sieff''s personality and temperament are more slanted towards the heroic and saucy woman, with a unique temperament that is different from Lorelai or Skye. Therefore, that kind of particularly feminine clothes can also be worn on Sif, at least the temperament is somewhat conflicting, and it looks nondescript, so I chose this one, and it should be cool to wear on her. Sieff hesitated and changed into her clothes. Of course, Su Zhan insisted on asking her to change her face, and she taught her how to dress by the name. Of course, the purpose was to feast on her eyes. After changing into clothes, Sieff''s temperament was different. It lacks the "hard" feeling of some fighters, and is a bit more cool. "Yes, next I will take you to understand the earth and understand what life is like for people on earth." Su Zhan was satisfied and afraid of clapping his hands, and then went straight out with Sieff. I have to say that Sif¡¯s learning ability is still very strong. Although he is still a little uncomfortable, he has quickly integrated into it. He understands many things very quickly. At least he has not done something like Sol when he first came to Earth. The move of the cup. As night fell, the two of them who had had dinner found a hotel nearby to rest. Xiaobie reunited and was newly married. Naturally, the two of them could not help but do something.Sieff may also be holding back his energy, more active than Su Zhan thought, and more vigorous, as if to be squeezed dry. In fact, Su Zhan also read her thoughts, she really did. The reason is also very simple. She wants to prove herself and prove that she is no worse than other women, so as to tell Su Zhan that you can''t be satisfied with me alone, so don''t look for other women... This is also a curve to save the country, right? This is what she specifically asked the woman in Asgard... Knowing Sieff''s thoughts, then absolutely can''t be counseled.Let''s not say that I am embarrassed, if I am really embarrassed, don''t you want to find other women in the future?So, Su Zhan had done everything he could, but he didn''t reserve anything. Before the first half was over, Sieff was defeated and begged for mercy. "Well, I forgive you for looking for other women." Seeing Su Zhan''s triumphant expression, Sieff said unwillingly. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing, just put his arms around Sif and said: "It''s late, go to bed, I will show you the sunrise in the morning, this is very popular on earth." "Ok!" Sieff nodded, and the two hugged to sleep. At around four o''clock in the morning, before dawn, Su Zhan waited for Sif to come out of the hotel, walked by the lake in the park, and sat on a bench quietly waiting for the sunrise.Sif leaned on Su Zhan''s shoulder and looked at the sky. The darkness gradually dissipated, and the dawn shining on the earth, making Sif feel so beautiful and happy! "Really great." The sun was shining on the earth, and the beauty of the sunrise was over, Xifu said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course, let''s go, let''s have breakfast." The two got up and happened to be running by someone in front of him. Su Zhan squinted slightly and smiled. Item 0146 This man has black skin, short hair with stubble, a sports suit, and a slight sweat on his forehead. Step by step, he quickly ran past Su Zhan and Xifu. He seemed to be exercising on a morning jog. The appearance of running for a while. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at him, with a smile on his mouth subconsciously. Sam, Sam Wilson. The name Sam is very common and very common. There were countless people who called Sam on the street and thought they were calling themselves, but there was only one Sam codenamed Falcon! Sam Wilson, a former U.S. Air Force parachuting rescuer, worked in the Veterans Service. During his military career, he participated in the secret development of the military, using a biplane backpack system for air combat. This is also his representative hunting The source of the eagle.The future is also a member of the Avengers. The most important thing is that, like the Winter Soldier Bucky, he has also taken over the title of Captain America. Being able to take over this title, one can imagine his ability is not bad. Sam looks like an ordinary veteran now, without a biplane backpack, without his combat uniform, he is not a Falcon. Why is the Avengers strong? Apart from other factors, the number of people is also the key. Although some people join and some leave, the number of permanent members is also quite large.Compared to his own Zhan League, there are indeed few people pitiful. Since I met him, Su Zhan really didn''t plan to let it go. "what happened to you?" Seeing that Su Zhan looked thoughtful after seeing the person running just now, Sieff couldn''t help but ask. Su Zhan shook his head: "Nothing, I just found an interesting person, maybe... I will meet another one. Sorry, I wanted to take you around and enjoy life on earth, but now it seems that I may There are other things to do. So, I will send you to SHIELD first?" "It''s okay, but do you need me to help you?" Sifu shook his head. Since Su Zhan has something to do, she certainly wouldn''t have any objections, but just asked if she needed her own help. In other words, it is a habit. Whenever something happens, she will definitely charge forward. Who makes her Shiv, the goddess of war in the fairy palace. "No, it''s just a small matter on my side. Colson Skye and the others may be in trouble, so I have to trouble you to take care of them." Su Zhan shook his head and said. Sieff nodded. Su Zhan thought for a while and said: "If the situation is tricky and there is nowhere to go, let them go to the Zhan League, where Skye knows." "it is good!" Hearing Su Zhan''s explanation, Sieff felt that things might not be that simple, and immediately nodded seriously. "I will send you there." Su Zhan put his hand on Sieve''s shoulder, then teleported back to the S.H.I.E.L.D. plane, followed by abruptly disappearing back. 121 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 121 Standing in place, he could see Sam running back from a distance, and it seemed that he had already run a lap.This speed is not too slow, but it seems a bit slow when compared to Captain America in the movie. After all, Sam has not been injected with any super soldier serum. He is just an ordinary person, and he is already very powerful for ordinary people. Su Zhan didn¡¯t rush to talk to Sam. After all, it¡¯s useless for him to go directly up and talk. After all, his name is not as effective as Captain America. Who makes Captain America a spiritual symbol of the American people? In the eyes of heroes, I¡¯m afraid You are stronger than Captain America, but not as powerful as him.At this point, Su Zhan will continue to work hard and have a long way to go! So he was waiting, waiting for Captain America Steve to show up and get in touch with Sam through Steve. Thinking about it, Sam had already ran another lap, but this time he didn''t run directly, but stopped next to Su Zhan.Seeing Sam stop, Su Zhan was a little surprised and greeted him. "Hi." "Hey, you quarreled with your girlfriend? I mean, I saw you watching the sunrise together just now, and now you are the only one left? And, you''ve been standing here for a long time." Sam waved and moved towards Su Zhan said. "Quarrel? Of course not, it''s just that she left beforehand, and I''m thinking about what to do." Unexpectedly, Sam kept paying attention to himself, Su Zhan smiled and explained. "Running may be a good choice!" Sam smiled and said, "My name is Sam. If you have nothing to do, you can run together. You know, a man must have a good body, and he can show his fastest speed at the critical moment!" After speaking, Sam continued to run forward. "Good body, speed? This is really connotative!" Su Zhan shook his head dumbly, and ran after him."My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said when he came to Sam''s side. Sam was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to be quite fast, nodded, and the two ran. Su Zhan did not let go of speed, but maintained a speed with Sam. After running a few laps, Sam couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan in surprise. At the same speed, Sam was already feeling tired, but Look at Su Zhan, his face is not red, he is not breathless, he doesn''t even have a bead of sweat."You, aren''t you ordinary people?" "He is no ordinary person." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Who?" Sam was a little dazed, not knowing who Su Zhan was.But soon... he heard someone catching up behind him, and he heard a sentence right after him."Pay attention to the left!" Sam was about to see who it was, but the man had already ran over with a chuckle, very fast, only one back could be seen, and then the distance was widened in a blink of an eye, getting further and further away. "Who is he?" Sam asked Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t speak. It didn''t take long before Sam heard the sentence again. "Pay attention to the left!" "No, damn..." Sam shouted, speeding up angrily to catch up.Unfortunately, after running a few steps, he reluctantly gave up. "Catch up with him buddy, you can definitely catch up with him." Looking at Su Zhan who was slowly running over, Sam shouted at him. Su Zhan shrugged and said with a smile: "As you wish, buddy!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated and quickly chased up. Item 0147 "You really are not an ordinary person!" Seeing Su Zhan''s speed getting faster and faster, getting faster and faster, and almost catching up with that guy in a blink of an eye, Sam stopped and muttered softly. In terms of physical fitness alone, Su Zhan is now no less than Captain America.So he didn''t bully people with any abilities, just chasing Steve by speed.Steve obviously didn''t use his full strength, and he didn''t expect anyone to catch up with him. When he felt that the people behind him were getting closer, Steve was a little surprised, but he also had a desire to win.It''s rare to meet someone who can catch up with him. Steve didn''t look at who he was, but worked hard to speed up. It was already very fast, but now it has suddenly risen a lot, and the distance is quickly opened again.But Steve hadn''t been happy for long, but he felt that the other party was catching up, and the speed was comparable to his own, and even faintly surpassed himself.Steve couldn''t help being curious, and turned his head to see who it was, only to be taken aback by the look, and he almost didn''t control the fall.Thanks to his quick reaction speed, he hurriedly stabilized his body and stopped. "why you?" Steve looked at Su Zhan in surprise, but he never thought it would be him. I never thought I would meet Su Zhan here, let alone he would run here.If he knew that he was among the two people just now, Steve would never say anything like pay attention to the left! "No need to be so surprised, right?" Su Zhan stopped and said with a smile, and then waved to Sam who was running over: "Man, I helped you realize your wish." "Thank you, Santa!" Sam said with a smile, and was surprised to see Steve: "Are you, Steve Rogers? Captain America?" "Hello!" Steve said hello. "Hello, my name is Sam." Sam was a little surprised, and also pleasantly surprised: "Man, do you know the captain?" Su Zhan shrugged: "Isn''t this obvious?" "Okay, then who are you? I mean...you are not an ordinary person?" Sam asked curiously. When he asked, he really stopped Su Zhan. Obviously he asked not for the name but the code name.Whether it is a superhero or a super villain, they will have a code name based on their abilities or purpose, but Su Zhan does not seem to have it. "You can call him the king of war!" Steve said suddenly. "War King?" Sam and Su Zhan asked at the same time, Sam was wondering that he didn''t seem to have heard the name, and Su Zhan was curious, when did he have the code name of the King of War? "Yes, King of War!" Watching Sam fight with Su, Steve nodded seriously. "If you noticed the report of Dr. Octopus being killed, you should know who the King of War is. Of course...If he puts on a battle uniform, you may be able to recognize it at a glance." Steve explained. Speaking of the news that Dr. Octopus was killed, Sam remembered it instantly. Strong strength, simply and neatly behind. The pitch-black battle uniform, the flowing cloak, and the dark green double knives, I believe anyone who has seen it will be impressed and hard to forget. "God, it turned out to be you, sorry man, I really didn''t recognize you like this. Do you know? I agree with your approach. You should be decisive when dealing with enemies. Being responsible is also not responsible for the safety of the people!" Knowing who Su Zhan is, Sam said apologetic first, then said excitedly. Su Zhan smiled. He didn''t expect Sam''s reaction to be so strong. It seems that recruiting Sam should not be difficult, and he underestimated his influence.For veterans like Sam, they may be more supportive and agree with their own way of doing things. The three talked and walked, and quickly walked to the side of the road. Steve said to Sam to Su Zhan: "I have to go, there is still a lot to do. Sam, you have to come on, your speed is too slow." Sam pouted helplessly: "I can''t compare with you..." "Didi di..." 122 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 122 While talking, suddenly there was the sound of car horns next to him, a black sports car window slowly lowered, and a beautiful woman shouted."Captain, there is a mission... Su Zhan, why are you here?" Natasha had come to the captain to inform him of a mission, but she didn''t expect to find that Su Zhan was also here.Getting out of the car, Natasha came over and hugged Su Zhan directly. Steve and Sam glanced at each other, and Sam asked curiously, "Black Widow is the girlfriend of King War? God, then I just watched it. Who is the arriving woman?" "Who was it just now?" Natasha heard Sam''s words and asked Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan glanced at Sam, and Sam hurriedly showed apologetic expression."I didn''t mean it..." "Sif, from the fairy palace." Su Zhan whispered. "It turned out to be a goddess." Natasha said with a smile, and then said: "I have a mission with the captain, do you want to come together?" "It depends on the situation. The mission time is at night anyway, if I''m fine, I will go straight there." Su Zhan said with a smile. Natasha was stunned. It seemed that Su Zhan already knew what the mission was?She nodded and didn''t say much. After all, the character was not dangerous this time, and she just hoped to act with Su Zhan. After Natasha and Steve left, Sam exclaimed next to Su Zhan: "Man, can you tell me how you did it? She didn''t even ask that woman what it was with you." "Because she knows!" "This is even more incredible." Sam exclaimed. "Maybe this is my charm? Okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s talk about you?" Su Zhan said to Sam with a smile. Sam froze for a moment."Me? What can I say?" "It should be very uncomfortable to come back from the military? Although you have a job now and your life is stable, I think...this should not be the life you want, so have you ever thought of stepping on the battlefield again like Steve? " Item 0148 Sam fell silent for a moment, and Su Zhan''s words came to his heart.After retiring from the army, away from the battlefield, away from danger, and still have a good job, it seems very good.However, he knew exactly what he wanted most deep in his heart. When he knew that Captain America Steve Rogers had awakened from the ice and knew that he had stepped back into the battlefield, fighting aliens and protecting the people, Sam was actually envious.Although it is a different battlefield, the identity of the fighter has not changed. "I''ve thought about it, what can I do? Not everyone has the opportunity to return to the battlefield like Captain America, can continue to be a soldier, and find the faith in his heart." Sam said with a wry smile. "Faith, you always have it. When a soldier loses his faith, it is like dead. I can feel that you are still alive. Perhaps, all you need is an opportunity." Su Zhan said seriously, and Sam looked up. With Su Zhan, I don''t know why he said this to himself. "I can give you this opportunity!" Su Zhan looked at Sam and said with a smile: "Remember what I just said?" He had said a lot just now, but Sam had a horrible idea of ??what he was saying."as you wish?" "Yes, as you wish!" "Have you heard what they said just now? Do you want to put on your equipment and re-enter the battlefield in the name of a Falcon?" "How do you know this?" Sam looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan shook his head: "This is not important. What is important is whether you want to? This world is not as beautiful as you think. You can choose to continue to be a veteran and continue to live a leisurely life. Dangerous. You can also choose to become a superhero, fight for yourself and for this world!" "You can think about it, I will wait for you where you should go, I hope you can wait for you!" Su Zhan patted Sam on the shoulder, and then suddenly flew up. Flying into the air, Su Zhan glanced at the surprised Sam, then cut the sound barrier and flew away. Sam raised his head and looked at the sky. The picture of Su Zhan flying continuously appeared in his mind. Soon, the picture changed again. He thought of himself, the way he was flying in the air, and the feeling of... freedom. Feeling stronger and stronger, the blood all over his body seemed to boil. "Falcon!" Sam whispered the name lightly, gritted his teeth, turned and walked away. ... ... There was a secret military base. It used to be a base for the research and development of a biplane air combat system. Later this project was cancelled and it has been abandoned. Here, there is only one set of biplane flying device left. However, it is not so easy to get it, because there are not only steel gates tens of centimeters thick, but also people guarding them here. Sam is nearby, looking at the heavy door a little worried. He was moved. After seeing Captain America and being enthusiastic about what Su Zhan said, he made a decision that he is a soldier, and the soldier''s home should be the battlefield.However, if you want to return to the battlefield, you must get that set of equipment. He is very clear about his abilities. The fighting skills on land can only be regarded as average, but if it is air combat technology, even Iron Man Tony Stark may not be his opponent. Even in the case of unfavorable equipment, he has this confidence. Only now, he is somewhat helpless. "Su Zhan, you told me that I am a warrior and I should return to the battlefield. You said you will appear where I should appear. I have already come. Where are you?" Sam couldn''t help muttering to himself . "I''m here!" Sam''s voice fell, and he suddenly heard someone talking next to him.Sam was startled, and immediately heard that it was Su Zhan''s voice. Sam turned around excitedly and saw Su Zhan who was smiling. "It seems I''m lucky, wait till you" "Oh my God, you are actually here, how do you know this place, how do you know I will come here?" Sam said excitedly. "I don''t just know this, I also know that there is the equipment you need in it. Only when you get it, you are the real Falcon and can truly display your strength. Then, Mr. Falcon, you can return to the sky with your equipment. ?" "Yes, I''m ready!" Sam nodded heavily. "Then go." Su Zhan smiled and walked directly towards the steel gate. "What are you going to do? The gate is at least tens of centimeters thick, even for missiles..." Sam followed up to tell Su Zhan how difficult it is to get in, but found that Su Zhan put his hand on the steel gate, tightly. A flame suddenly appeared on his hand. The scorching heat melted the steel in an instant, and the sizzling voice continued to sound. After a while, a huge hole appeared. "What''s wrong with the missile?" Su Zhan looked at Sam with a smile and asked deliberately. Sam shook his head: "No, nothing." Su Zhan smiled and walked in, and Sam hurriedly followed in. Not long after they left, soldiers rushed out. "Who, stop, or I''m going to shoot." 123 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 123 Sam looked at Su Zhan with some worry, but saw Su Zhan''s face as usual, and said very calmly: "I''m here to get things, and I will leave after I get them." "Everything here belongs to the military. You don''t have the right to take anything. Leave immediately, otherwise I will force you out." The soldier said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s just a decoration to put things here. It''s better to give it to more useful people, wouldn''t it be better to play a bigger role? Since you don''t let go, then I''m sorry." With a sudden wave, the soldier flew out in an instant, then hit the wall and fainted. "You should know where the things are?" Su Zhan asked towards Sam. Sam nodded and trot to lead the way. It didn''t take long before I saw the equipment.Sam''s movements are very skilled, putting on the equipment three times and holding two weapons. "Let''s go, the Falcon is ready to soar." Chapter 0149 He came to pick up girls! Indian ocean. Coordinates latitude N55.12.06; longitude N56.7.09 A fighter jet cut through the clouds and moved fast. In the fighter jet, the captain of the special forces team, Rumlow, was introducing the mission to Captain America. The Star of Lemuria, a navigating battleship carrying a mobile satellite launch platform, has now been hijacked by pirates. The pirates demanded a ransom of 1.5 billion because it was a SHIELD ship. "There are twenty-five pirates, and this man is the top mercenary. George Bakzok, the most wanted man in the world, is known for his cruelty and cruelty." "What about the hostages?" "Most of them were technicians. There was an officer, Gaspar Hitwell, who was locked up in the kitchen." "Well, I''m responsible for finding George, Natasha, you..." Steve was about to direct the distribution mission, but suddenly he heard someone say. "Natasha doesn''t need you to order..." "Who?" The sudden sound obviously did not belong to them. Rumlow yelled, and for a moment the surrounding special forces team had taken out weapons and aimed at the people behind them. "You''re here? I thought you weren''t coming." Natasha walked over with some joy. "How could it not come!" Su Zhan smiled and kissed Natasha on the face, and then looked at them and said: "You''d better not put down your guns. I don''t particularly like others using guns at me!" Steve waved his hand to let them put down their guns, and then said to Su Zhan, "Are you here to help?" "That''s it." "that''s great!" Steve knew that Su Zhan came for Natasha, but with Su Zhan''s help, this task was much easier. "I shut down the ship''s power system with Natasha, and I don''t care about the rest." Steve nodded and turned around to continue the assignment. Then, he took up the shield and opened the hatch to jump straight down. "Hey, introduce you to someone." Su Zhan stopped Steve, and then waved outside.Steve looked over suspiciously, and soon saw people flying over.He has a pair of wings, flying freely in the air. "Isn''t this, Sam?" Steve recognized it and said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled."He is called Falcon now." "Captain, I''ll see you off." Sam shouted at Steve, and Steve nodded and jumped out.As Steve landed, Sam dived quickly and quickly caught Steve, and then quickly flew towards the Star of Lemuria. "It seems that you have found another good helper." Natasha smiled and said to Su Zhan. "No, it''s two, and you, join the Zhanmeng after this mission, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Natasha shook her head: "You should know that I don''t want to be by your side, but if I suddenly withdraw from SHIELD, it may not be so easy, and it will make them notice you. After all, SHIELD can only be Nick Fury, there are many things that he can''t do the Lord''s." "It doesn''t matter, it won''t take long for your clothes to have the word''War'' on them." Su Zhan smiled, suddenly the battle uniform appeared on his body, and immediately disappeared after holding Natasha. In the next second, the two had appeared in the control room of Star of Lemuria. Natasha was shocked for a long time, until Su Zhan''s voice sounded, she woke up like a dream. "Do you know what I''m thinking?" Su Zhan asked towards Natasha. Natasha shook her head and said, "What do you think?" "I was thinking, this ship looks good. It is a SHIELD ship after all. There should be a lot of luxuriously decorated rooms?" Su Zhan said with a smirk. "My dear, although your proposal is very exciting to me, will you wait for me to complete the task?" Natasha deliberately licked the corner of her mouth and said. "Ok." Although Su Zhan didn''t think there was any difficulty in this task, he was not so absurd, it was just a kind of molesting between the two. Natasha turned off the power source, the Star of Lemuria stopped slowly, and then Natasha took out the device and seemed to be copying some information.Su Zhan had no interest in this, and he looked around at will, but there was nothing to see, and finally he turned his attention to Natasha. The bumpy figure, especially the curve from the back, is very obvious. The tight-fitting battle suit on Natasha''s body makes her good figure more perfect.Su Zhanqing couldn''t help putting her hand up, Natasha turned her head and gave him a blank look, but did not stop. Seeing Natasha so indulged, Su Zhan became bolder. "Oh, don''t... stop making trouble, can''t you wait for a while?" Natasha couldn''t help being a little bit tricked by him, and said slyly. "No way, who makes you so beautiful." Su Zhan said, shaking his head. "Glib tongue." Natasha snorted, took the initiative to kiss Su Zhan, and then continued to copy the information. "It''s over?" Su Zhan asked. Natasha nodded: "Well, now, you can find a place to do what you want." "I suddenly felt that it wasn''t so good here. After all, there is not enough time, so..." Su Zhan smiled happily while holding Natasha, but suddenly appeared at Natasha''s house the next second. .Natasha was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to bring herself here. But when Su Zhan used both hands and feet together, holding herself to the bedroom, and madly taking off her clothes, she didn''t care about it. "boom!" With a punch, Steve put George Bartjok to the ground and nodded to the Falcon Sam next to him. The two went to the kitchen. At this time, the special forces team had rescued all the hostages. 124 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 124 "Where is Natasha and Su Zhan?" The hostages were rescued, and the task was completed. Su Zhan looked around but did not find the two. Steve thought of a possibility and said to Falcon with a wry smile: "It seems that they have left. I know that Su Zhan is here to pick up girls!" Falcon shrugged, suddenly let go of the wings behind him, and slowly floated into the air."The mission is over, I am ready to go back." "Where are you going? Do you want to join SHIELD?" Steve said invitingly. "I have joined the Zhan League!" Falcon finished speaking and flew away. Chapter 0150: Su Zhan Is Collective Since Su Zhan selected Sam, helped him rekindle his fighting spirit, and helped him get the equipment to become a falcon, how could it be possible for Steve to dig a corner? Before coming, Sam had already joined the war alliance. Although Steve was disappointed, the result was expected, so he did not force it, and left with the escort of the special forces team. "My dear, don''t you think you are a little bit bothered?" Natasha leaned against Su Zhan''s arms, and the legs retreated, probably rubbing slowly. "It''s not called Huaxin, it''s just a bit of fraternity. Moreover, all men are the same, but on the surface they are very respectful and dare not admit it. Either they are not good at that, and they have no power. Or, they have no ability. Gallant." Su Zhan said with a smile. Natasha smiled and said, "What about you?" "Me? Of course I have both guts and courage, and I have this ability! Otherwise, how did you chase you?" Su Zhan smiled, but Natasha shook her head."I think you have a hobby of collecting, as long as you see beautiful women, you want to collect them. Sooner or later, there will be more and more people around you." "Uh, well, I admit that I have a collection addiction, but the premise of the collection addiction is that it is worth collecting, isn''t it?" Su Zhan squeezed Natasha''s chin and asked her to look up at herself. "So I should be proud, at least I still have value worthy of your collection." Natasha gave him a blank look and said: "I feel that I have suffered too much and can only become one of your women, so You must satisfy me!" After speaking, Natasha suddenly turned over, and then... galloped on her horse. In the early morning, the sun was shining brightly. War League island base. At this time, this place has begun to take shape, and the embryonic form of the base can be seen. Su Zhan hugged Natasha, and a fighter plane was turned around. The Falcon followed. From a distance, he could see the towering buildings. A big war character is inlaid on the top of the building, very eye-catching. "This is the Zhanmeng? It seems to be almost completed and ready to be put into use." Natasha looked at the island below with a little amazement, which was much larger than SHIELD. "It is estimated that it will be officially used in another week." Su Zhan said, then pointed to the front and said: "My spaceship is in front, and everyone is there now." With that, the speed increased slightly.In the originally transparent place in front, a door gradually appeared, revealing the interior of the spacecraft. Entering the spaceship, Su Zhan released his telepathy and called everyone over. Blink, Bone, Chen Haoran, Blizzard, Blacksmith, Professor Lizard, Pepper, and Dark Elf. Except for Little Pepper, everyone was wearing a uniform black uniform, the uniform of the Zhan League. This was the first time that Su Zhan saw it. Not to mention, it was really shocking at first glance. In an instant, there was a feeling of loftyness. When his thoughts moved, his uniform appeared on his body. "Black Widow Natasha, Sam Falcon." Su Zhan pointed to Natasha and Sam, and then introduced them to Flashing and others in turn. In the morning, Su Zhan had already told Natasha to join the Alliance.Although Natasha hesitated at first, she was not unwilling to join the Zhan League, but was worried that she would cause trouble to Su Zhan, but in the end Su Zhan convinced her. Su Zhan directly told her that the S.H.I.E.L.D. Eroded, and soon... SHIELD will collapse. The news shocked Natasha, but she believed that Su Zhan would not lie to herself, not to mention that she could feel something was wrong from some clues, but she didn''t think about it. As for Sam, it is much simpler. Since he joined the Zhan League, he must come over. In addition to Natasha and Sam, Su Zhan is also planning to let someone join, but this person is not here for the time being."Blink, you take Natasha and Sam to change clothes. After all, here, I still look neater in this uniform. I will leave first. If it goes well, I will bring someone back." After an explanation, Su Zhan turned and left. He didn''t go anywhere else, but went to his room. After entering the room, Su Zhan directly entered the fighting arena. In the fighting arena, Claire''s head is already bright, and with a thought, Claire has appeared. "Remember? I said that when I meet, I will show you a new world!" Su Zhan said towards Claire. Claire nodded and said, "Of course I remember, but I don''t understand..." "Actually, I am not a person in your world, I have the ability to travel to different worlds. What do you say in the world I am in? It is a world with many superheroes, and there are many people with abilities in my world. If If you use it to save and help others, you will be welcomed as a superhero. Here, even if you have abilities, it¡¯s nothing special. You won¡¯t be treated as a monster or discriminated against. On the contrary... others I will envy and adore you." "If you want to experience the new world, if you don''t want to be regarded as a monster, but worshiped as a hero, I can bring you to my world!" "Then... Then can I go back?" Su Zhan''s words really shocked Claire at first, but she was very moved.If, if there is such a world, then why not go? At least there she doesn''t have to worry about others discovering her secrets, she can be like a normal person, right? "Although there are some restrictions, you can still go back." "Well, you... When will you take me to your world?" The only worry was gone, Claire was already a little impatient. "right now!" Su Zhan smiled, and then issued instructions to the system in his heart. A beam of light suddenly appeared on Claire, covering it.Claire was a little panicked and subconsciously wanted to avoid, but found that she was trapped. Following that, a force of force poured into her body instantly, and she gradually became quiet. After a while, the light beam disappeared. Claire raised her hand to look at herself suspiciously, and asked, "Is this all right?" Item 0151 Su Zhan was not sure, after all, it seemed that she hadn''t changed much. "System, is this a success?" "Yes, she will also leave with you when you leave the fighting arena. And, as long as you want, you can send her back to the fighting arena at any time." The system replied. "understood." The meaning of the latter sentence is that people who are teleported here from other planes are basically under their control, at least they can be teleported back to the fighting arena.And from another perspective, if people from other planes encounter any danger or get trapped, they can completely transport them back to the fighting arena, which is the same as cheating. "In addition, remind the host that once she leaves the fighting arena and enters the main world, the system will start the main world random mission." Just as Su Zhan was about to explain the situation to Claire, the system spoke again. "Random mission in the main world?" Su Zhan was shocked."What''s the situation? Why is there a task in the main world suddenly? And it''s still a random task?" 125 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 125 "The system is set. Once people from other planes are transferred to the main world, the main world''s mission system will be activated to motivate the host and try to prompt system level measures." "So..." Although a little unexpected, it is a good thing to think about it.Tasks mean rewards, and rewards mean energy, so the system can be upgraded as soon as possible to unlock more functions. As long as the task is not too bad, it is not difficult for him to complete it now. "understood." Su Zhan responded, and then said to Claire: "You have come to my world now. Before I leave here, I will briefly tell you about the situation here." Twenty minutes later, Su Zhan had almost said. "Probably that''s the case. You can slowly understand the remaining details in the future. As for your identity, you may need to be kept secret. Although everything can happen in this world, even if you are from another world, it is fine. It¡¯s a big deal, but after all, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile." If Claire reveals his identity, Su Zhan will expose his ability to go to other worlds. For the time being, Su Zhan does not want to expose this.After all, as far as he knows, there are too many great gods in the Marvel world, and the system is his hole card, so naturally it cannot be easily exposed. "Yeah." Claire nodded. "Let''s go, get out." Su Zhan said, then came out of the fighting arena. After coming out, Claire looked at the room curiously. Su Zhan had already said that this was in the dark elf''s spaceship. To Claire, it was an alien''s spaceship. "Ding, mission released!" The system sounded. "Halo, even if the mission is started, it won''t be so fast, right?" Su Zhan didn''t expect to release the mission to himself as soon as he came out. "Rescue mission. Contents: Successfully rescue Nick Fury from the Winter Soldier." "This mission is quite advancing with the times? However, is this a spoiler? Release the mission before things happen?" Su Zhan shook his head after making a comment. Spoiler. Originally, he really didn''t intend to pay attention to Nick Fury, he couldn''t die anyway, but since there was a task, it was a different matter. "Are you ready?" Su Zhan asked towards Claire, who took a deep breath and nodded heavily, and followed him out. When they came to the lobby meeting room, Natasha and Sam had come back in uniforms.Seeing Su Zhan bringing a little girl over, everyone was a little curious. too young?He was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and he was still wearing a cheerleading uniform. He was a high school student.Although it is very beautiful and well-developed, it can obviously feel the green and immature. "You didn''t find the wrong person, did you?" Natasha asked Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan shook his head."Of course I didn''t find it wrong. She was named Claire, codenamed Undead Girl, and she will also be a member of the Zhan League." "Undead girl? Is this her ability?" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Claire, who was still a little nervous. She just wanted to explain her ability in detail, but who knew Claire suddenly walked aside and picked up a knife and stroked his arm. This silly girl! Su Zhan shook his head. Claire should have felt their surprise and doubt, so eager to show or prove himself, so he made a demonstration. Claire stretched her arms and looked up at them slightly. "Healing speed is very fast, it looks like Wolverine!" Natasha took a look and said in surprise. "Does it hurt?" Su Zhan asked Claire. Claire shook his head. "Well, this ability is really strong." Natasha nodded and asked Claire, "Are there other abilities besides self-healing?" Claire shook her head, and Natasha continued: "You still need to exercise so that you can solve problems if you really have trouble. If you need it, I can teach you." Natasha''s fighting skills are very good. It would be appropriate if she came to teach Claire, but Su Zhan was a little wondering why Natasha was so proactive? Secretly shook his head, Su Zhan walked to the center to clap his hands, attracting everyone''s attention, and then slowly said: "The base outside is almost completed and can be put into use soon, so we will soon be officially unveiled. It''s time. In the past few days, I hope you will adjust your status as soon as possible. It will not take long before you perform your first mission!" Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed. Some were excited, some were calm, and some were at a loss and didn''t know what to do. "Please stay here during this time, Claire, take care of you." Su Zhan walked to Natasha and said in a low voice. "How about you?" "Me? I have to complete the task!" Su Zhan smiled and positioned Nick Fury''s position. Nick Fury seemed to be in the parking lot preparing to drive out, and it seemed... he might be attacked soon. Nick Fury had just got in the car and closed the door, ready to start the car, but suddenly saw a person in the rearview mirror. After seeing who it was, he was stunned. "Hi, I''ll take a ride!" Looking at him, Su Zhan said with a smile. Item 0152 "Hitch... a ride?" Nick Fury looked at Su Zhan who was sitting in the back with a smile, and he had the urge to shoot him directly.You can get in my car without knowing it, and still need a ride? Taking a deep breath, Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "What the hell are you doing?" "It''s really just a ride, you don''t care about me, what should I do, I will naturally get off when I get to the place." Su Zhan said casually, and then turned to look out of the window, as if he didn''t care about me. . Nick Fury stared at him for a long time. Although there was only one eye, the damage in his eyes was not small. Fortunately speaking, he was not a laser eye. Otherwise, he stared at him so much without making a few holes. ? Seeing Su Zhan seemed determined to take a ride, Nick Fury had no choice but to drive.The car came out of the parking lot slowly, while driving, thinking about Su Zhan''s purpose. At the red light ahead, the car stopped. Nick Fury glanced at Su Zhan, who had no reaction, and was a little upset. It happened that a police car drove next to him and stopped. The police in the car kept looking at Nick Fury. Nick Fury, who was already in a bad mood, was even more upset by him, and said to him, "What? Do you want to see my driver''s license?" The police car stared at him, then turned on the warning lights, and slowly drove forward.Nick Fury snorted and started the car.As the car passed the traffic post, a police car suddenly appeared from the left and directly hit the rear of his car. It instantly knocked the car out of balance and hit the police car in front. The two police cars happened to sandwich it. In the middle. The airbag bounced out in an instant, and Nick Fury was a little dizzy when he was hit. At this time, another police car came directly behind him, and it pushed the car in the middle, unable to move. "Fracture detected!" The smart system on the car rang. Nick Fury shook his head and glanced at Su Zhan behind him. Su Zhan was unscathed, but instead looked outside with interest. A black special police car drove over, the door opened, and full-service armed police came out of the car one after another. "It''s going to start..." 126 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 126 Su Zhan murmured to himself, but had no intention of doing it. He was waiting, waiting for the Winter Soldier. His mission is to rescue Nick Fury from the Winter Soldier, which is also the Winter Soldier. It is useless to save him now. "Washington Police Department...There is no police force in this area." The intelligent system on the car said again. Nick Fury also saw the situation outside at this time. He couldn''t see it if he didn''t want to. He was surrounded all around and started firing wildly. There was an endless stream of bullets, and gun marks appeared on the car, but they did not break.His car was specially modified. After all, it was the car of the Director of SHIELD! "Don''t you have anything to say?" Nick Fury shouted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "It doesn''t seem to be!" "Damn it, take me out of here!" Nick Fury shouted towards the intelligent system on the car, he had no hope of Su Zhan anymore. "The propulsion system is disconnected." "Then restart quickly!" Nick Fury yelled. He had seen the breaking hammer taken out of the car next to him.Several people carried it to the side of the car and set it up, and began to hit the ground.Not to mention, the power of this thing is so great, every time it hits the car, it seems to be overturned. The intelligent system is constantly reminding the decline of the body defense ratio, Nick Fury is a little anxious, has prepared the weapon system on the car, ready to fight.However, at this moment, Nick Fury suddenly discovered that a cloud of dark green energy was wrapped in the car. Following the car, it floated slowly, directly past the surrounding traffic, and then slowly Fell down. "What are you doing in a daze, driving!" Su Zhan shouted. Nick Fury hurriedly started the car, the roar rang, and the car ran out. "Aren''t you unwilling to help?" Nick Fury asked while looking at the chasing soldiers behind him... "I was dizzy because of that stuff." Su Zhan said lightly. "What the hell is going on? You must know something, otherwise you won''t suddenly appear in my car!" Nick Fury firmly believed that Su Zhan knew the reason, after all, Su Zhan appeared too weird. He knew that Su Zhan didn''t have a good impression of him, and he would never find himself a ride for no reason, not to mention... he didn''t need a ride at all. "Natasha has already come to my side. Although it is only natural for her to be my woman to come to me, she was also a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. before anyhow, so I want to say something to do, and there is nothing to do. Yes, just save you once." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Save me once? Do you know what''s going on?" Nick Fury didn''t care about Natasha anymore, and he was even more curious now. "Don''t say you don''t know what''s going on, even if you really don''t know, I''m not interested in solving the mystery for you. Okay, stop, go ahead and the car will fly." Su Zhan said. Nick Fury stopped the car subconsciously and followed... he had already seen a man standing in the middle of the road ahead. He was in a black combat uniform, wearing a mask and blindfold, and he couldn''t see clearly. His left arm was a silver-white mechanical arm and his right hand was holding a submachine gun. "Who is this?" Nick Fury asked in surprise. "This is the one who will kill you!" Su Zhan said, slowly opening the car door."You can find a route by yourself, I believe that the remaining small fish and shrimps should not trouble you." After speaking, Su Zhan got out of the car and slowly walked towards the Winter Soldier. Nick Fury started the car to make a detour. One day, the Winter Soldier threw out something like a ring in an instant. It was a magnetic bomb. As long as it was attached to Nick Fury''s car, it could explode instantly. Seeing that thing flew past, Su Zhan reached out and grabbed it, and the thing instantly stood still in the air. Item 0153 "boom!" The magnetic bomb exploded suddenly, and it was quite powerful. How can the people around you not see the noise?Cars diverted one after another, pedestrians evaded one after another. Of course, some people felt that they had taken refuge in a safe place and saw the excitement. Watching Nick Fury''s car drive away, the Winter Soldier is ready to catch up again.His skill is very agile and fast. Watching him chase Nick Fury, Su Zhan''s body shook slightly, the etheric suit was already on his body, and the two swords of fear in his hand appeared. Whoosh! Su Zhan shook at his feet and flew directly towards the Winter Soldier. "boom!" The Winter Soldier, who was moving quickly, suddenly turned his head and threw a shot directly at Su Zhan. Su Zhan swung his knife lightly to block it, and the bullet flicked a flash of sparks across the two swords, and then bounced away.Su Zhan came behind the Winter Soldier, and the silver knife slashed directly.The Winter Soldier reacted quickly, flashing to the side, and the mechanical arm had already smashed towards Su Zhan. "hiss!" Su Zhan blocked him with his arm backhand, but the huge force directly shook him back several steps, his arm was aching. A lot of power, this mechanical arm is really a little tricky. Seeing the Winter Soldier who took out his submachine gun and fired at him, Su Zhan swung his knives in an airtight manner. He heard the sound of da da da, and the bullets were spread out.While resisting the bullet, while walking forward, the sound of the bullet stopped abruptly at this time. It should be that the bullet was out.The Winter Soldier stared at Su Zhan, then left his gun aside, drew out his dagger, jumped high and stabbed. Su Zhan raised his arm to block it, and at the same time the two knives slashed towards the Winter Soldier, but the Winter Soldier''s movements were very sensitive, and he went over Su Zhan''s head along the way and kicked Su Zhan''s back in the air. Su Zhan rushed forward a few steps, turned around and looked at the Winter Soldier, his eyes hot. Worthy of being a fighting puppet of Hydra, his fighting skills are indeed great. Originally, Su Zhan was only planning to delay the Winter Soldier and let Nick Fury escape. Now... he is really interested in a good fight with the Winter Soldier! Of course, if you don¡¯t use your ability, otherwise, you¡¯ll be bullying and you can¡¯t fight. The two were opposed to each other, but they moved at the same time as if their hearts were bright. Su Zhan rushed forward, but the Winter Soldier suddenly threw the dagger. Su Zhan bounced off the dagger, but the Winter Soldier had already come in front to seize the opportunity. Suddenly smashed over, at the same time, his other hand picked up the pistol from his waist and fired directly at Su Zhan. The fists and bullets appeared almost at the same time. Su Zhan waved his hands, the black knife slammed the Winter Soldier''s mechanical arm, and the silver knife lightly spread the bullet, and then slashed towards his arm.The Winter Soldier was shocked, and immediately lowered the gun in his hand, retracted his arm, followed up with his foot, and kicked the gun that had fallen, and went straight to Su Zhan''s face. Su Zhan flashed aside, suddenly kicked in a roundabout. The Winter Soldier who was preparing for a sneak attack in the air was kicked instantly, flew out quickly, hit a nearby car heavily, and dented the car directly.The Winter Soldier shook his head, and just about to get up, a shadow had already blocked the sunlight and blocked his vision. boom! The fist suddenly fell, and with one punch, he directly smashed the Winter Soldier. At first he barely wanted to struggle, but after a few punches, his head tilted and he fainted directly. "boom!" 127 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 127 When the gunfire sounded, Su Zhan frowned slightly and turned his head. A bullet fell from his body to the ground, not hurting him at all, and was blocked by the etheric suit. The policemen who had been chasing Nick Fury unknowingly followed him. They didn''t see Nick Fury, but they saw Su Zhan who was beating the Winter Soldier. The Winter Soldiers were their own people, of course they had to shoot to stop them. . But they didn''t expect that the bullet could not hurt Su Zhan at all. Seeing Su Zhan turning around, they hurriedly fired at him frantically.The bullet pattered on Su Zhan''s body. Su Zhan didn''t even hide, his wrists shook slightly, and the two swords of fear suddenly swayed. After a while, Su Zhan disappeared, followed by a scream. As soon as it sounded, the policemen fell to the ground one by one, unable to react at all. Su Zhan is like a ghost, constantly harvesting their lives, unconsciously, there is only one left. Su Zhan walked towards him slowly, his expression horrified, and trembling with fear."Don''t come over, don''t come over, I''m going to shoot again, I''m going to shoot..." Fear broke his emotions, shouted desperately, and pulled the trigger frantically with his fingers. Da Da Da, Da Da Da... The gunfire was dazzling, and the bullets swarmed out towards Su Zhan, but the strange thing was that after a shuttle of bullets had finished, the bullets stopped in front of Su Zhan, floating motionless in the air. He saw Su Zhan smile, his smile seemed a little pity... Immediately afterwards, he saw the last scene of his life when those suspended bullets flew towards him. Flutter! He could feel countless bullets penetrating his body, and then...unwillingly, he fell slowly. Putting away the two swords of fear, Su Zhan turned and walked in the direction of the Winter Soldier. Just after walking two steps, he suddenly felt a huge vibration coming from him, click, click, and the glass on the surrounding cars and houses shattered. Su Zhan stepped back a few steps after being shaken, and he saw a man who looked like a man. Very neutral people fight not far away. The appearance of Killing Matt, the appearance of neither male nor female, was so obvious that Su Zhan recognized her at a glance. "Huh!" There was a strong wind out of thin air, and immediately after seeing that the Winter Soldier was gone, in the blink of an eye, a woman with the same non-mainstream style appeared next to the person who killed Matt, holding the Winter Soldier in her hand. Su Zhan didn''t expect someone to rescue the Winter Soldier, let alone them... This matter has nothing to do with them, why did they get involved?And the timing of the appearance is so accurate, it is definitely not a temporary intention, it is more like a group... Item 0154 The arc light, the woman who kills Matt, looks very distinctive, and can create seismic pressure shock waves with both hands.This ability is somewhat similar to the future Skye, but Skye''s ability is more comprehensive, not as monotonous as Arc Light, and it is much more powerful. The other is Callisto, whose ability is to move quickly. It belongs to the agile melee system, and she also has a special ability that can perceive the ability values ??and ability attributes of all mutants nearby. Simply put, it is a bit like a detector. . These two are both members of the Brotherhood of Magneto''s mutants. The former belongs to that kind of dragon role. For example, it is like the army of heaven in the myth. If anyone is to be defeated, the first one to appear is the giant spirit god. The existence of this level of giant spirit god, fight first to appear, let''s make two fights and then return to replace!The latter is somewhat capable, which is considered to be more valued by Magneto. After all, she can easily determine whether there are mutants nearby, and can also know the ability and strength of mutants. This is for those who want to grow the Brotherhood. Magneto is indeed a good helper. Moreover, she herself has the ability to move quickly, which is considered relatively strong. Of course, although she is also a non-mainstream style, short hair, shorter than men¡¯s hair, more exaggerated, and there is a lip stud on the lower lip, but her figure is much better than the arc, a leather outfit, The upper Wai can be described in four words, and that is ready to come out.It''s a pity that even so, Su Zhan didn''t have much interest, it was really...you only need the best appetite to get rid of it! Although they have too many modeling slots and don''t know how Su Zhan should be evaluated, he is more curious now how the two of them are here, and it seems that they are going to save the Winter Soldier! They didn''t have much friendship with the Winter Soldier, and the Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. affairs were not something the two of them could easily reconcile, at least...without Magneto''s order, they would definitely not dare. In other words, has Magneto joined together? Although I have never heard of any cooperation or relationship between Magneto and Hydra, it is not impossible.After all, the disintegration of S.H.I.E.L.D. is also good for Magneto. He has always opposed any variant registration bill and wants to fight for the rights of the mutants, of course, to satisfy his ambitions.Magneto is a cruel and cruel person to achieve his goals. From the perspective of a mutant, he was right. But from other angles, even if Lao Wanke is a super criminal, he has done bad things.From the perspective of the Soviet war, Magneto is the enemy. Before urging the mutant tornado to deal with him, after failing, he kept quiet as if he had never done anything before, and now he let his mutants rescue the Winter Soldier in front of him. Don''t you take me too seriously? "Put the people down, I will let you two leave." Looking at Arclight and Callisto, Su Zhan said lightly. "If you want someone, you can grab it yourself!" Arc Guang looked at Su Zhan arrogantly, without paying attention to him at all.Although she had also heard of Su Zhan''s strength, she always felt that it was so easy to exaggerate the ability of others?Even if he can do it, as long as he doesn''t touch it and don''t let him swallow it, it won''t be enough? "We were just ordered to save him, and we must take them back." Callisto''s tone was much better, but his attitude was the same. "Then there''s no way." Su Zhan shrugged helplessly, and his arc-light arms stretched out and suddenly clasped his hands together. He heard a loud bang, and a shock wave of vibration swept over Su Zhan. The ground was cracked by the shock one after another, the rubble was swept up, and the air seemed to stop flowing by the shock. A triumphant smile was raised from the corner of Arc Guang''s mouth. "Aren''t you good? I have to see how good you are." The shock wave of vibration came to Su Zhan in an instant, but Su Zhan did not move. A dark green wall suddenly appeared in front of him to block the shock wave. The arc light changed color slightly, his expression was a bit unwilling, and he wanted to do it again.Callisto next to him said: "Don''t be impulsive, it''s important to complete the task." "You take people back first." Arc Guang said in a deep voice. Seeing her resolute appearance, Callisto shook his head, clutching the Winter Soldier and turning it into an afterimage, disappearing instantly. Su Zhan cast a glance, but did not rush to chase after him. "I''m very curious, who gave you the guts to do it with me?" Su Zhan looked at the arc, his voice was cold. Arc Guang said with a sneer: "I always hear how strong you are. You are obviously not a mutant, but Magneto has always wanted to win you into the Brotherhood of Mutants. I just want him to know that our mutants are the strongest. Yes, he doesn''t need you!" Bang bang bang! After the arc was finished, the palm of the hand quickly slapped three times, and the three shock waves were clearly layered. One wave stronger than one surging towards Su Zhan, Su Zhan shook his head, and the wall suddenly blocked in front.He thinks why this arc light will kill Matt, the emotion is abnormal in the brain. Take yourself too seriously?In other words, jealousy is too strong? Leaving aside, it is impossible for him to agree to Magneto''s solicitation at all, and even if he did, it would not be able to block her way.Without herself, her arc is just a pawn. Really think you have a little ability to expand? The shock wave dissipated and the wall was completely undamaged. Arclight seemed to be anxious, and shouted: "If you have the ability, you can fight with me. It''s all about hiding behind." "I just think that killing you is a bit dirty for my hands. You are the stupidest one I have seen so far." Su Zhan shook his head, grabbed his palm suddenly, and the arc light flew over involuntarily. She wanted to activate her ability, but she couldn''t move her hands at all. "This is your skill? You want to fight me so arrogantly with this skill? Your head is missing a string, right?" Su Zhan shook his head looking at the struggling and angry arc, and really couldn''t figure it out. "If you have the ability, kill me, but if you kill me, Magneto will never let you go. He will avenge me." 128 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 128 "Fool!" Looking at the clamoring arc, Su Zhan''s wrist turned, the sound of the arc stopped abruptly, and his head drooped directly. Chapter 0155 Sharon Carter Seeing the arc light lying on the ground, Su Zhan felt very bad.It wasn''t because of the unexpected branch that Magneto suddenly ran out and kicked it. It was really ruined to meet someone with such an excellent quality as Arc Light. "System, is the task completed?" Su Zhan asked towards the system. "There will be a prompt if the main world mission is completed," the system replied. Su Zhan nodded. Since he hasn''t received the prompt yet, it means that the mission has not been completed.Think about it, there was only the Winter Soldier, but now there are mutants.Arclight, Callisto is here to save the Winter Soldier, and there is no one to deal with Nick Fury. "It''s getting more and more interesting. The task that I thought was a free gift now seems not that simple." Su Zhan murmured to himself, positioning Nick Fury''s position. Nick Fury deserves to be the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., although he is quite annoying, he does have a set. After separating from Su Zhan, he has successfully escaped. He made a very smart circle and then abandoned the car , I ran to the home of Captain America Steve. no way. No way, the only thing he can trust now is Captain America, at least Captain America is absolutely impossible to harm him, it is impossible to be a Hydra person! Su Zhan didn''t go after Callisto. His first priority was to ensure that the mission was completed. Anyway, whether it was Callisto or the Winter Soldier, he could find him at any time.Moreover, he is also prepared to meet Magneto for a while.At this time, Su Zhan has appeared downstairs in Captain America''s apartment. He is now very curious about who else will come to kill Nick Fury. In the original book, the Winter Soldier¡¯s hands were used, and it was the first time the Winter Soldier met with the US team. When the US team chased him, he threw it The Winter Soldier picked up the shield, but when he saw that picture, Su Zhan felt that it was a very meaningful picture, implying that the Winter Soldier would take up the shield to replace the identity of Captain America. But now the Winter Soldier is obviously impossible, who would it be? "Trouble, please let me." Suddenly there was a voice behind him, Su Zhan gave way to the side, turned to look, and saw a woman wearing a white T-shirt holding a clothes basket and smiling at Su Zhan thankfully."I haven''t seen you before. Which country are you from? Are you here to find someone?" "I am Chinese." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Chinese? Hello?" She said in Chinese. "Very standard?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. She smiled shyly: "I don''t know much. I just learned a few words. My name is Sharon Carter and I live here. Can I help you?" "My name is Su Zhan, if I can, can I sit at your house? I''m here to see Steve, but he probably hasn''t returned yet." Su Zhan smiled and made a seemingly abrupt move. Sharon hesitated and said, "Are you Steve''s friend? All right." "excuse me." Su Zhan smiled and followed Sharon upstairs. Following Sharon''s back, Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly.Sharon Carter, Peggy Carter''s niece, Agent 13 of S.H.I.E.L.D., because Captain America had just awakened from the ice, so he was ordered to monitor.Elite agents proficient in fighting skills and multilingual. The most important thing is that in the comics, she was hypnotically shot and killed Captain America. Although Captain America did not die later, she is indeed an important role. After seeing Kill Matt and the non-mainstream look, Su Zhan felt that the whole person was purified. "Perhaps Natasha is right, my collection addiction is really serious..." Knowing her identity, Su Zhan couldn''t help but moved his mind. "Why does he keep staring at me? Does he know who I am?" Arriving upstairs, Sharon took out the key to open the door, but couldn''t help thinking in her heart.Even if she didn''t deliberately look at it, she could feel the scorching gaze looking at her. She opened the door and said to Su Zhan, "Please come in, the house is a little messy, and I don''t have much time to take care of it at work." "No, I should thank you for inviting me in." Su Zhan said with a smile. The room is simple, but not messy as she said, it is very clean. "Sit wherever you like, I''ll put things away." Sharon said, and then went into the bedroom. Su Zhan sat on the sofa and quietly let go of his super hearing ability, and soon... he had heard breathing and heartbeat from Steve''s room next door. It should be Nick Fury. It was wise for him to come to Steve. There are really not many people he can trust now.Su Zhan is not in a hurry to pass, and he is not even going to show up unless necessary. Rather than getting along with the old man Nick Fury in the past and having to explain why, Su Zhan would rather be here with Sharon, even if someone really came to kill him, he would have time to do it. "I''ll pour you a glass of water." Sharon said after coming out, poured a glass of water for Su Zhan and then sat down beside him. Su Zhan smiled and said thank you, then asked casually: "What do you do for work? Are you usually busy?" "I am a nurse." "Angel in white." Su Zhan smiled and said."You are so beautiful, should a lot of people pursue you?" "How can it be, usually work is so busy, there is no time, and I have not considered this aspect, for me, work is more important." Sharon smiled and shook his head and explained. "Work is important, and emotional life is also very important. Let alone nurses, even those special agents, superheroes, etc. have to fall in love." Su Zhan smiled and said suddenly: "Consider how I should kind?" "Ah? You, you joked, it''s too abrupt to say that." Sharon stunned and said with a somewhat embarrassing smile. "Abruptly?" "Yeah, we just met and we don''t understand each other. Isn''t it abrupt?" Sharon explained. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, watching Sharon pointedly and said: "Maybe it¡¯s the first time I met, but I definitely don¡¯t know anything about it. I think... you should have heard about me and how I¡¯ve Don¡¯t you know something?" Sharon was stunned for an instant. What did he mean by this? Item 0156 Sharon was flustered and looked at Su Zhan with a smile on his face, wondering if he knew his identity.But it shouldn''t be! Her identity is very secret. She didn''t perform many missions in SHIELD. She definitely didn''t belong to that kind of high-profile agent in SHIELD. How could he know his identity? and¡­¡­ Sharon subconsciously thought of the information she knew about Su Zhan. The source is mysterious, the ability to swallow others, the ability is unknown, the ability to swallow the Fireman John, and the Thunderbolt ability in the Fantastic Four. Still depressed, think of various ways to restore ability. In addition, it is his emotional life. It is said that...he has a lot of women. Now, he seems to like himself? "I don''t understand the meaning." Sharon said calmly. Su Zhan smiled: "I thought Steve had told you before. It seems that I misunderstood." "So, no, I and Steve are just neighbors." Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile. 129 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 129 Su Zhan nodded without speaking, and the atmosphere suddenly became quiet and awkward. Obviously Sharon knew her identity. Su Zhan could clearly hear what she had just thought. Since Sharon had some opinions on his more women, Su Zhan did not continue to tease her.He didn''t mean to be clear, either. The atmosphere is embarrassing. Sharon wants to say something to alleviate the atmosphere. She is usually good at speaking, but now she is a little flustered because of Su Zhan¡¯s words. What should be said. Su Zhan could hear her in her heart saying,''Say something, quickly find a topic to say something,''It''s too embarrassing'' and so on, so Su Zhan couldn''t help but want to laugh. "You work every day like this, so you shouldn''t have much time to rest and vacation? If it''s a vacation, where do you want to go the most?" Su Zhan suddenly said, and then I heard Sharon exclaiming fortune. "China!" Sharon thought for a while and said. "China? It''s not because I''m Chinese, so you just say it''s China?" Su Zhan asked. Sharon shook his head and said seriously: "Of course not. China has a vast territory and a very deep cultural heritage. It is very mysterious. The beautiful scenery, especially the Great Wall, is simply the greatest miracle in the world. It is hard to imagine how it was built. Yes. So, if I really have the opportunity to take a vacation, I really want to go to China to see the Great Wall." "If you really want to go, I can be your guide." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yeah." Sharon nodded, speaking somewhat perfunctorily. After all, she probably has no vacation at all. "Steve is back, I''ve passed, well, thank you for your hospitality, next time I have a chance, I will treat you to dinner." Su Zhan heard the sound of someone next door opening the door with the key, then stood up and said. Sharon was stunned, she didn''t hear a sound. "You''re welcome." Sharon said, sending Su Zhan out. Opening the door, it happened to see that Steve seemed to be about to leave, and his mouth widened in surprise when he saw Su Zhan coming out of Sharon''s room. "You finally came back, waiting for you for a long time." Su Zhan smiled and said to Steve, and then said to Sharon: "Then, see you next time." "See you next time." Sharon replied, then nodded and greeted Steve, closing the door. "Why are you here?" After the door was closed, Steve took Su Zhan to the side and asked in a low voice. "you guess?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Steve glanced at Sharon Gate, thinking of Su Zhan coming out of it, is this still a guess? "Did you hear? I have a voice in my house." Steve is not interested or qualified to care about Su Zhan''s picking up girls. He was planning to open the door just now, but he heard the sound of music inside, but he remembered it clearly. There was no music when I left. "Just go in and take a look." Su Zhan said casually. Steve nodded his head after thinking about it. Before him, he was still going to sneak in from the window to see what was going on. Now that Su Zhan is also there, of course he can go in directly... Steve took out the key and opened the door gently. The sound of melodious music came out. Seeing Su Zhan''s calm and even interesting expression of enjoying the music, Steve rolled his eyes and gently touched his feet. After walking in, I saw this man sitting on the sofa in the living room. Steve was relieved, and then asked suspiciously, "What happened to this today? Fury, why did you come to my house?" Nick Fury was also a little confused, and wanted to ask who else was coming, and then he saw Su Zhan next to Steve.After a shock, Nick Fury was not too surprised. "I was driven out by my wife." Nick Fury said. "You have a wife? I don''t know." Steve was surprised. Nick Fury shook his head and said: "You don''t know much about me." Then, Nick Fury took out his cell phone and motioned Su Zhan to look at Steve. Su Zhan glanced at the content, which was similar to what he knew, nothing more than to say that this place was monitored.Su Zhan didn''t have much interest, so Steve and Nick Fury were allowed to gossip there, and walked to the side to look at the outside environment. There is a rooftop not far from the other side. In the movie, the Winter Soldier shot Nick Fury there, but now it shouldn¡¯t be the Winter Soldier. It might even be a mutant, so it¡¯s unlikely to use a gun. Up. Just thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly noticed that a figure appeared on the rooftop in the distance. "coming?" Su Zhan''s spirit was shocked, and he directly released telepathy to Steve and Nick Fury."Someone is here. I guess they''re here to kill you. You two hide in the corner and don''t make a sound. I use hallucinations to confuse him." Steve and Nick Fury looked at each other and hid in the corner. Steve took his shield and looked at it quietly. After a while, I saw that the figure had reached the edge of the roof, and then jumped over.The body hovered on the wall, opened the window easily, and got in! Chapter 0157 Isn''t this a death? Su Zhan is looking forward very much now, staring at the figure with scorching eyes to see who it is, who succeeded the Winter Soldier to kill Nick Fury at Captain America''s house?Especially when he even sneaked in. This is about close combat, not the rhythm of assassination. If you dare to do this, you must be strong. Hydra or Magneto is good at melee combat, and even confident to kill Nick Fury in the presence of Captain America. There are only a handful of such characters. So Su Zhan is really curious, and I really want to know what it will be. Who! After entering through the window, the man walked slowly towards the living room, gradually revealing his appearance. "Who is this?" Su Zhan looked at him for a long time, but he didn''t recognize who this person was. He was very strange. From the outside, he didn''t show any characteristics for the time being, except... there were more lumps on his face? At this time, the man seemed to see something suddenly, and suddenly there was a gun in his hand, bang bang, the gunshot remembered, he shot at the sofa, and at the same time, he suddenly opened his mouth very strange. His tongue stuck out. "by!" Seeing this tongue, Su Zhan couldn''t help but want to curse. He thought who was so confident and dared to take over the task of the Winter Soldier, the result?As a result, Nima turned out to be a toad man! What are the abilities of toad people?Strong leg muscles give him excellent jumping ability. His tongue can extend to almost six or seven meters long, which can be used for high-speed attacks and contractions. At the same time, it can secrete a fast-drying adhesive that can be used Trapped the opponent, his hands and feet can also secrete this kind of mucus, allowing him to move on the wall or ceiling, and then...there is no more. Just these abilities, just this kind of abilities, are not ranked among the mutants, even weaker than the previous Arclight, he dare to kill Nick Fury? Isn''t this just death? Disappointed, disappointed! Su Zhan deliberately created an illusion, just to see who it would be, and then consider what should be done.But now, Su Zhan feels that creating hallucinations is a waste, and it''s not worth it to toad people. "I''m going to dispel the hallucinations. You can deal with this guy yourself." Su Zhan said to Steve towards Nick Fury, and he didn''t even bother to use telepathy. Toad people would hear it. "What''s the matter? You, why didn''t you die? I wasn''t just now..." Toad man glanced questioningly when he heard the voice, and immediately found that the Captain America who was fighting with him had disappeared. Nick shot himself on the sofa. ¡¤ Fury is gone. When he turned his head, he suddenly found that Captain America was in the corner with Nick Fury, and Nick Fury was obviously fine.That''s not counting, he also found another person! At this time, Toad also knew that it must have been an illusion before, so after shouting in surprise, he shot at Nick Fury instantly. "Dangdangdang!" Steve raised the shield to block the bullet.Following a strong wave, the shield flew out.Toad man jumped up directly and stuck to the ceiling, the shield seemed to have failed.However, after hitting the wall, the shield bounced from a very strange and unscientific angle. Toad people didn''t expect to be hit directly, and fell off with a crash.Steve caught the shield and stepped on Toad Man, the shield pressed directly on his neck. 130 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 130 "do not move!" The Toad man did not dare to move, Steve snatched the gun in his hand and threw it aside, and asked in a deep voice, "Why are you here? Who sent you here." "I said the captain, do you still need to ask?" Seeing Steve interrogating Toad Man, Su Zhan couldn''t help but complain: "Just him? Who else do you think sent him? It can only be Magneto. That''s it." "The Magneto is really good enough. There are many mutants under his hand. Whoever can''t let him come, I said, Magneto despise you!" Su Zhan looked at Nick Fury and said . Nick Fury said indifferently: "People who look down on me will naturally pay the price." "Tsk tusk, it''s very aggressive, do you know if you would have died today without me? One Winter Soldier is enough for you, and there are two mutants. Magneto is now engaged with Hydra , You who have lost S.H.I.E.L.D. resources, what do you take to make them pay?" Su Zhan pouted, not knowing where Nick Fury was confident. "Aren''t you still there?" Nick Fury looked at Su Zhan."Although you said it was because of Natasha that you came to help me, I absolutely don''t believe that this is the case. What''s more, they do not despise me as much as they despise you? They know you are here and you are protecting I, also sent him..." "Actually, I really hate you. I play so badly. I want to kill someone with a knife in a few words, so I want to persuade me to help you? Do you think I''m stupid?" Su Zhan snorted."I''m just saving you this time, and the rest has nothing to do with me." "Hey, Lao Wan can''t just send you here, right?" Su Zhan asked towards Toadman. He found that the system still did not give a reminder that the task was completed, that is to say, the matter is not over yet. "I, I don''t know!" Toad said, shaking his head. "Do you think we will believe it?" Steve shouted in a deep voice. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, even if you refuse to say, I can know what I want." He released his mind-reading ability and quietly listened to the voice of Toad people. After a while, Su Zhan frowned. "what happened?" Steve asked suspiciously. "This guy turned out to be true..." Su Zhan found out that the Toad people really didn''t know if Magneto had sent someone else, or that Magneto had just sent him alone, but Hydra didn''t. For sure. Just thinking about it, Su Zhan heard Nick Fury snorting, and then discovered that Nick Fury was missing, and the door was heavily closed. It was a long time before the sound of slamming the door was heard. Steve was shocked and hurriedly chased it out. Su Zhan did not move, he knew who had taken Nick Fury.Recalling the content of the task, he knew where the problem was. Item 0158 I am preconceived! After figuring out the cause of the problem, Su Zhan was about to leave to complete the task. Who knew the door was pushed open again, Sharon walked in tentatively, and when he saw Su Zhan and the toad lying underground, Sharon asked suspiciously: "Did something happen? I heard the gunshot just now and saw Steve rushing out." "It''s just a small accident." Su Zhan said with a smile. Sharon looked puzzled, but wondered what the accident was and who was the man lying underground. "Don''t worry, I will take care of it. When you have to do it now, go back to your house and do your own thing." Su Zhan smiled, and Sharon would be suspicious. She didn''t believe it was just a small accident, but she didn''t know. Why, looking at Su Zhan''s calm and confident expression made her feel that no matter what happened, he could solve it.Especially his voice, obviously nothing special, made Sharon feel unusually secure and relieved. "Then...then I''m going back, you, be careful yourself." Sharon could only say a word of concern without revealing his identity, and then turned around and went back. After Sharon left, Su Zhan was also ready to go. "Wait, don''t go, I... what should I do?" Seeing that Su Zhan was about to leave, Toad stood up hurriedly, and asked Su Zhan in a daze. Su Zhan looked at Toad Man dumbly, unexpectedly he would ask like that. Speaking of it, this toad man can be regarded as pitiful, because he is ugly and not strong, and even a bit disgusting. After all, his ability is either strong or cool, but he is like a toad.Therefore, he is particularly lack of caring. As long as someone cares about him a little bit, he will work hard for the other party. Magneto has solicited him back then. In fact, this guy is really not a bad guy! "Just be a hostage, maybe I can use you to rescue Nick Fury." Su Zhan shook his head, suddenly reached out and grabbed the Toad Man, and followed closely... The Toad Man felt the scenery in front of him. Suddenly, it was originally in Captain America''s house, but now it suddenly appeared in an abandoned factory. After a closer look, the toad people recognized that this was the temporary base they had looked for before?When he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that he was locked up, like a cell, with no sound at all. Su Zhan took two steps forward and looked at the group of people on guard. There are four people in total. Callisto was standing on the very edge. Next to her stood a man who looked like an Asian. His face and body were covered with thorns, which looked like a hedgehog. Next to the hedgehog was a man wearing a helmet. A sturdy and tall man in armor was half taller than the others.Next to him, there is a silly man! Callisto, Hedgehog, Red Tank, and... Clone? Not far behind the four, the Winter Soldier was standing next to Nick Fury. Nick Fury¡¯s hand was leaning against the pipe beside him. The Winter Soldier¡¯s face was a little pale and looked a little weak. It didn''t take long to wake up. "Where is Magneto?" Su Zhan glanced around and found that Magneto was a little disappointed. "Su Zhan, we don''t want to be an enemy of you. This matter has nothing to do with you. You have already killed Arc Light. If you are willing to leave here, Magneto will definitely not pursue it..." Callisto said in a deep voice. It seems that among these people, Callisto should be the master. "This matter has something to do with me since you rescued the Winter Soldier. What''s more... Even if there is no such thing, I will go to Magneto. It won¡¯t be the case last time. It¡¯s not him. I do not pursue it, but I want to pursue it. So, now you have two choices. One: release the person, then disappear from my eyes, go back and tell Magneto to wait for me to find him. Two: solve you, I will bring it myself People go." "Choose a fart, one to four, do you think you can win?" The Hedgehog shook his head and said sharply. "Don''t you care about him?" Su Zhan pointed at the toad man who was locked up. Toad people became nervous instantly. "He? It''s just a trash. What''s the value of not even completing the task?" The clone said disdainfully: "If you want to use him to threaten us, you would be wrong. You kill him and help us solve it. A waste." "Are you sure? If Magneto..." Before Su Zhan''s words were finished, the clone interrupted him impatiently."This is what Magneto explained, so don''t give up. Don''t expect to use him to exchange Nick Fury. If you want to kill, you must kill it!" Su Zhan didn''t finish speaking, just looked at Toad Man.Toad people were angry at first, and felt betrayed. Especially after hearing that Magneto had confessed this, he suddenly got up and sat down on the ground in despair. Then you are desperate and numb, which makes Su Zhan a little bit. Can''t bear to look at it. Although he didn''t expect to use Toad Man as a hostage in exchange for Nick Fury, he just wanted the Toad Man to know what kind of people he was following, but now he is not sure whether it is right to do so. This is a big blow to the toad people. "One-to-four? For your kind of goods, even if it is a pair of forty, it makes no difference. You said that the toad man was abandoned by Magneto. In fact, why are you not? If Magneto is really there. If you are sure, he should be here now, not the four of you." Su Zhan looked at them and shook his head, the etheric suit covered him and hooked his hands towards them. "Let you shoot first, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to shoot!" "Humph!" Su Zhan''s words seemed to irritate them with a cold snort, the avatar shook his body quickly, and instantly separated many avatars, and rushed towards Su Zhan in a head.At the same time, the hedgehog dangled the thorns behind him. "Aren''t you going together?" Seeing Callisto and the Red Tank didn''t seem to be going to rush forward, Su Zhan sneered, "You dare to have reservations when you do it with me. I really don''t know how to write the dead words." 131 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 131 Chapter 0159 - The Disgusted Nick Fury "boom!" Su Zhan blasted a clone of the clone with a punch, followed the fist and kicked out, and rushed into the crowd.That''s right, it''s the crowd, but they all look the same.Doppelganger, this ability is indeed a bit bullying, he is a group of people alone, this will never suffer because of fewer people if you fight.However, although there are many people, they are half of their strength. They can only bully ordinary people by relying on the number of people, and it is useless to meet a master. One he is a trash, a group of him is a group of trash, nothing more! In three hits, these clones have been beaten up one after another. Su Zhan has already appeared in front of the Hedgehog. The Hedgehog just released a thorn to get close to Su Zhan. After all, he is not strong and cannot attack from a distance. It''s useless to get close to the opponent.Perhaps it was because of the thorns in his suit that Su Zhan didn''t dare to attack him, and the hedgehog''s demeanor was quite arrogant, but soon, he couldn''t get arrogant anymore. Because Su Zhan didn¡¯t need to take action at all, a huge mallet suddenly appeared on top of his head, and it slammed down, instantly smashing the Hedgehog to the ground. He was dizzy and struggling for a few times and he could not get up .At this time, the mallet had been smashed down again. "boom!" The dust was flying, and the mallet was raised, but the hedgehog was not below. Su Sheng turned his head and looked to the side. It turned out that the Hedgehog was rescued by Callisto at the moment the club hit it. Her speed is indeed very fast, especially at close range, almost comparable to the effect of teleportation. Although not as fast as Silver, let alone the Flash, it is already pretty good. Watching Callistosu fight, I thought of a superpower in the super hero plane, Haste Girl, who also has super fast speed, even when time is still, it has no effect on her! Although I thought a lot, it was just a matter of thought.After rescuing the Hedgehog, Callisto also joined the battle and appeared behind Su Zhan in an instant, but Su Zhan reacted very quickly. At the moment she appeared, Su Zhan had already punched the past.Callisto was taken aback, hurriedly avoided, and reappeared from another direction, but every time she changed positions, Su Zhan always took a step ahead of her. Seeing that Callisto couldn''t help Su Zhan, the avatar was ready to make a avatar to help, who knew that his avatar hadn''t come out yet, but Su Zhan''s shoulder was suddenly grasped by Su Zhan and flew out directly. "what¡­¡­" The avatar yelled, and it didn''t take long to fly out before hitting Callisto, who had just appeared, and directly hit the ground and flew out. "Puff!" The avatar slowly rose from the wall, but Callisto had already been injured, and the corners of his mouth had already flowed out of snow.The avatar was about to see the situation of Callisto, but Su Zhan had already appeared beside him. "Be careful, get away!" Callisto reminded hurriedly. The clone had just turned around but it was too late. boom! The avatar felt a sharp pain in his shoulder and instantly sank in. It felt like being hit by a high-speed train and flew out instantly.When the person was in the air, he had vomited blood and fainted. "Two were solved, there are two left!" Su Zhan shook his shoulders and said helplessly: "The warm-up activity hasn''t started yet!" "Wow!" When the words fell, Su Zhan stretched out his hand towards the hedgehog, and the hedgehog flew directly up and hit the roof of the factory heavily.Bang, bang, bang, several times in a row, Su Zhan regained his thoughts, and stimulated the person to fall directly from the air, lying motionless on the ground. "Three!" Su Zhan looked at the red tank that hadn¡¯t moved, and said with interest: ¡°It¡¯s fine for the three of them. When it¡¯s you, I¡¯m very interested in you. Isn¡¯t you called the red tank? Are you a mutant or something else? The reason to get the ability?" He remembered that the red tank in the comics was not simple, it seemed that it was made so strong by some evil god''s energy. This product is almost comparable to Hulk, and has resisted several times.However, he became a mutant in the movie, and his strength was much weaker.So Su Zhan really wanted to be curious, what is he?Since he is in the Brotherhood of Mutants, he should probably be a mutant, right? "When I crush you into powder, you will know." The red tank roared and rushed towards Su Zhan. At first, the speed was not fast. Step by step, the ground trembled because of the huge body and strength. Every step he took, the ground would collapse."Boom"Boom", as his speed gets faster and faster, the sense of oppression is getting stronger and stronger. The red armor, the heavy helmet, and the strong body like a big mountain can be hit by him. No kidding! Boom! The lantern ring turned into a thick wall and appeared in front of the red tank. The red tank leaned back and dived, hitting its head directly. "boom!" The wall was smashed to pieces in an instant. While Su Zhan continued to release the wall to block the red tank, he was surprised at his destructive power. Although the energy of the lamp ring is not absolutely strong, it may be destroyed, but this should be the first time, right?Worthy of being a red tank, that''s interesting!The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised, and suddenly released energy again, but it was not against the red tank, but the Winter Soldier! It turned out that while Su Zhan was playing with them, the Winter Soldier wanted to attack Nick Fury. The energy instantly enveloped the Winter Soldier, fixing him to the wall, and Nick Fury''s handcuffs were cut with a click.Nick Fury shook his wrist, stood up and said, "I''ll help you!" "Stop making trouble, are you helping me or messing up with me? Where should I go now? I finally met a somewhat interesting opponent, I still want to have fun!" Meet Nick Fury To come and help, Su Zhan hurriedly shouted. He should leave now, let himself complete the task, and then he can have fun with the red tank! Disliked, this is disliked... Nick Fury grinned bitterly with an injured face, turned and left here helplessly. When his figure disappeared, Su Zhan had already received the system prompt that the mission was successful. Item 0160 "boom" "boom" "boom" The red tank kept smashing the wall. Su Zhan retreated and let go, but couldn''t get away from him. He couldn''t stop at all when he ran. Nothing could stop him.Su Zhan tried to control him with his mind power, but it was useless at all, and he didn''t stop him at all. "Doesn''t your head hurt when you hit it like this? Why do I know that your ability is so strong now, but why people are so stupid? It should be because your head hits the wall too much, right?" Su Zhan didn''t deliberately taunted him, but he really felt sorry for him. Although this ability was not cool enough and not enough to pull the wind, he had to admit that it was really strong.It is indeed sad to have such a strong ability but mixed up like this. Su Zhan''s mind was surging, and the energy of the lamp ring transformed various things under his willpower. Walls, cells, and anklets that suddenly appeared from the ground were given by the red tank at the moment they appeared. Broken, he also turned out a cannon and a submachine gun, but they failed to injure the red tank or slow him down. His power is almost inexhaustible and inexhaustible. As long as he doesn¡¯t stop, he can run forever, and the more he runs, the greater the strength, the armor on his body is also very special, the defense is extremely high, and his The skin also seems to be strengthened and indestructible.At least the previous attacks hit him without causing any damage. To be honest, his existence is just a bug. No wonder he can resist Hulk''s perversion. "I swear, I''m going to smash your head." The red tank roared, his speed suddenly increased by a large amount, and he came to Su Zhan in an instant, and hit directly with his head lowered. "Try to see how strong it is." Su Zhan thought for a while and punched the head of the red tank with a fist. Click! At the moment of contact, Su Zhan heard the sound of broken bones, and the bones of his elbows penetrated directly. Su Zhan grinned in pain, and then his whole body was knocked into the air and flew. 132 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 132 "by!" Su Zhan cursed secretly, and instantly floated in the air and pushed his elbow back, and he was healed in an instant. "It seems that the positive strength is still a bit disadvantaged." Su Zhan murmured, his body changed abruptly, hot flames burst out from his hand, his other hand swayed slightly, and a whirlwind came out suddenly. The whirlwind surrounded the red tank, although the red tank felt it. Resistance, but not strong. "You can''t stop me..." the red tank exclaimed triumphantly. "is it?" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously. The whirlwind became stronger and stronger but gradually changed its formation, as if it was wrapped around the red tank instead of blocking it.At the same time, the flames suddenly swept away and gradually merged with the whirlwind. At first, the Red Tank didn''t take it seriously, but gradually... he felt a little difficulty breathing and the air seemed to become thinner. This feeling of lack of oxygen caused him to slow down involuntarily. The wind forms a barrier. Fire, burning air. The red tank seemed to be trapped in it. Although he ran vigorously, waving his hands, or even hitting it with his head, it could not be dispersed. Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi. The air seemed to be burned and evaporated, making a sound. "What the hell is this, let me go... I can''t breathe anymore, let me go, let me go quickly, damn... I want to kill you." The red tank roared fiercely, ramming wildly everywhere, the pipes and walls in the factory were crushed and collapsed one after another, his face was flushed, even though he was breathing heavily, the air he inhaled was getting more and more. Less, the feeling of suffocation became stronger and stronger, he seemed to see Venus appearing in front of him. His footsteps were getting slower and slower, and he stopped slowly. The suffocation made him suffer. He frantically wielded the armor with his hands, trying to relieve the pain of suffocation, but... it was useless. Boom! The dust was flying, the red tank fell heavily to the ground and fainted. Seeing his huge body fall to the ground, Su Zhan retracted the wind and fire, nodded in satisfaction. In terms of strength, he still lacks a bit, but his ability is still very powerful, especially the combination of wind and fire, the effect is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Although the skin of the Red Tank is indestructible, whether it is wind or fire, these elemental abilities can hardly hurt him, but in terms of physical fitness, he is much stronger than Malekiss.However, the additional effect can easily defeat it, or even kill it! This made Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking. He has a lot of abilities now, but there are many and complex, it is better to choose a few relatively good specializations, and it is best to be able to combine and cooperate with each other! "Huh!" Just thinking about it, a red light suddenly appeared next to him. A man with red skin and a tail appeared right after him, and beside him stood a woman in white clothes! The Red Devil and the White Queen. "What? You guys want to get in too?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked. The White Queen looked around and smiled: "I just received the news that the Mutant Brotherhood is cooperating with Hydra, and I am worried that you will be in trouble here, so I want to come and help you. Now it seems that I am superfluous. " Su Zhan didn''t speak, but he turned his ears as if he was listening. The White Queen was taken aback, her body turned into a diamond in an instant, and then she smiled and said to Su Zhan: "Although women hope that men can understand what she is thinking, but you do it... not so good? " "I''m just curious about why you are so rushing to help me, is it possible that you like me?" Su Zhan secretly cried out, it''s a pity that the White Queen''s reaction was so fast that she didn''t hear anything at all, but she smiled on the surface. Joked. "What if it is? Strong men are always easy to fascinate women, not to mention that there are so many women around you. I ask myself if they are worse than them?" The White Queen smiled: "And I can help you better than them. , So why don''t you open up and accept me?" "If we are together, I can support and help you destroy the Mutant Brotherhood!" Is Chapter 0161 a little bit principled? The White Queen looked at Su Zhan with that kind of provocative tone and expression. She did not believe that Su Zhan was not moved at all. She was very confident in her own conditions. The last time she put forward similar conditions, Su Zhan did not agree. This time the White Queen caught up with herself. With Su Zhan''s romantic character, he would definitely be moved? She is beautiful, she is sexy... She has the mature charm that the women around Su Zhan don''t have. The most important thing is that she is perfect. This is her advantage. Although it seems to be a kind of transaction, the more she understands Su Zhan, the greater her interest. Su Zhan is the first to make her feel this way! "Do I need your help?" However, the White Queen was full of expectation but heard such a light sentence from Su Zhan. "If I want to destroy the Brotherhood of Mutants, I will never rely on women to help. For me, my women can be strong, ambitious, and smart, but I don¡¯t need these and may be used to target Mine, so, I don''t care if you are true or false, if you really want to be my woman, it''s very simple...you dissolve the hellfire and join the war alliance!" Su Zhan looked at the White Queen and said lightly. "This is impossible!" The White Queen refused subconsciously. "Then there is nothing to say." Su Zhan shrugged, and he knew that the White Queen could not easily agree.Turning around, Su Zhan''s arms raised, and in an instant, the five regiments of energy enveloped the Winter Soldier, the Red Tank, the Doppelganger, the Hedgehog, and Callisto, and dragged them in front of him. The White Queen hesitated for a long time, her color changed, and finally said: "If you need it, the door of hellfire will always open to you!" After speaking, the red devil disappeared with the white queen. Su Zhan pouted."The door is always open to me? I don''t need it. If I want to go in, even if the door is closed, I can smash it!" "Are you sad enough? If you have enough sadness, let¡¯s go, and then bring me a message to Magneto, tell him...when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to him, and hope he can bear it and despise me. , The consequences that provoke me!" Su Zhan yelled at Toad Man and let him out. To be free, the Toad man did not run, nor did he move his hands, he seemed to be in a trance and his emotions had not yet eased. Su Zhan shook his head and ignored the Toad Man. Anyway, he was not a threat. What''s more, although this guy is ugly, he actually has a good personality. Even if he is not likable, he is not annoying.Turning his gaze to the five floating people in front of him, the Winter Soldier, Callisto are still awake, the Hedgehog, the clone and the red tank are still dizzy. Seeing Su Zhan''s gaze, Callisto said weakly: "The Magneto really doesn''t want to be your enemy. He has always wanted to recruit you. If you are willing to join the Brotherhood, you will be the Vice President of the Brotherhood. Under one person, over ten thousand people, and any ability you want can be swallowed casually." "Including the abilities of the people in your brotherhood?" Su Zhan asked. Callisto nodded and said: "Yes, for the future of mutants. For the great cause, this is just a small sacrifice." "Really? Does this include you?" Callisto was silent for a moment and nodded: "Yes, including me." "You should know that if you lose your ability, you will be of no value to Magneto, and you will be abandoned immediately. Even if the mutants really get any benefits, it has nothing to do with you." "I know!" Callisto said solemnly. 133 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 133 Su Zhan looked at her and shook his head after a long while: "I really don''t know whether you should be called great or stupid. But if you are not annoying, you will save your life." As soon as the thought moved, the hedgehog next to him had already floated in front of Su Zhan, reached out his hand to grab him, the swallowing ability was activated instantly, and he swallowed it easily. Su Zhan wouldn''t use this ability 100%. If it wasn''t for devouring the energy attached to the ability, Su Zhan wouldn''t even want this ability. "Crack!" The Hedgehog''s neck twisted suddenly, and then he was thrown out. "Who is the next one? The clone, or the red tank?" Su Zhan looked at them, and finally the red tank floated over... Inexhaustible, inexhaustible power, indestructible skin. This ability is so strong, Su Zhan will naturally not let it go. "Ding, the mission is released!" "Survival mission. Content: Randomly reserve one ability of the host, survive for three days without dying, and the mission is completed." "Note: The difficulty mode can be selected for this task, the difficulty is doubled, and the reward is doubled." A series of voices made Su Zhanmeng. Nima never expected that the task would appear again so soon. He just completed the task, should he do it so frequently?Isn¡¯t it necessary to hang yourself? And what the hell is the survival mission? Randomly reserve a kind of ability? "System, can I not take this task?" Su Zhan asked tentatively. "No, the task is accepted by default after it is released." "It''s so dark, does this ability include the ability to swallow?" "Yes! Including all your own abilities. In addition, it is recommended that the host choose the hard mode, the reward is very generous." Su Zhan curled his lips: "What can be rich? It just speeds up your upgrade. I said, it''s not that you are about to upgrade soon, so you release tasks so frequently, right? It''s still such a tricky task." "The reward for completing the difficulty mode is to open the enhanced template. This template can only be opened when you do the task. The opportunity is not lost and never come again!" "Strengthen the template? What is it for?" "Strengthen your abilities and physical fitness." "The mission time is only three days, right? The difficulty of the hard mode is doubled, what are the requirements?" Su Zhan asked. "Only by choosing difficulty mode can we tell the details." The system replied. "Can you be more shameless?" Su Zhan said angrily: "I have said all the rewards, and the content is still confidential? Is it a little bit principled?" "Whether to choose hard mode?" "Yes!" Seeing the system pretending not to hear, what else can Su Zhan say? Item 0162 "The survival mission difficulty mode is turned on, and the retention capabilities are randomly selected... the retention capabilities are determined, and the replication capabilities. Content requirements: survival for seven days without injury." As the system''s voice sounded, Su Zhan faintly felt a strange feeling, and then he felt that his other abilities could not be used, and he was still there, as if he was suppressed by something and could not be used. "Fortunately, it is the ability to replicate. If this leaves me with any tracking ability or the ability of the hedgehog that I swallowed before, it will be pitted." Su Zhan was also relieved to learn that it was the ability to replicate."However, even if you don¡¯t have the ability, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just inconvenient. After all, I still have ether particles, green lights, and fear double knives. It seems that this survival task should not be too difficult. So the difficulty mode is just extended Task time?" Su Zhan looked at the red tank in front of them, and they felt a bit unlucky. They decided to release the mission sooner or later, and it was fine to play for a while and wait until they swallowed them.Shaking his head, Su Zhan looked at Callisto in a panic and said: "If you are lucky, I will let you go this time, but next time don''t let me see you by Magneto, otherwise, there will be nothing. So good luck." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he recovered his energy and released them. Of course, the Winter Soldier is not included. "As for you, I can''t let you go!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he took the Winter Soldier to fly away. "and many more¡­¡­" Suddenly someone shouted. Su Zhan took a look and found that it was a toad man. "I... can I follow you?" Toad man was a little timid and hesitant. Although Su Zhan was a little surprised, he could guess how much Toad Man thought. He immediately separated the energy to cover him, and flew away with him. Back to the Zhan League base, I was surprised to see Su Zhan bringing two people back. I thought it was the new member he had found, but then I found something wrong, because Su Zhan did not let them go. "BOSS, who are these two people?" asked blinking puzzledly. "One is called the Winter Soldier, who was given to Captain America in the same period, and the other is called...Toad Man, a mutant. The situation of these two people is a bit special. First lock them up, and I will deal with them later!" Su Zhan briefly said, and then locked the two people up. "Where are Natasha and Claire?" Su Zhan asked casually. "In Natasha''s room, I should be teaching Claire." Flashing replied. Su Zhan nodded, and said: "Here you can take care of it, adjust your state, and you will have a mission in a few days." Flashing nodded, some hesitant to speak. Su Zhan casually said: "I have something to say? Then tell me, is there anything else I can''t say?" "Natasha, Claire...they...is their relationship with you different from my relationship with you?" After blinking hesitated for a while, she couldn''t bear to ask."Are they your women?" "Oh? How did you see it?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "They look at your eyes are different, you see their eyes are different, I can''t tell, but I can feel it. Claire is still young, maybe I can''t see it, but Natasha can definitely see Claire and yours Relationship, so...that''s why she was so enthusiastic about Claire." She flickered and said intermittently, Su Zhan understood why Natasha took the initiative to deal with Claire, but it was because of this reason. but¡­¡­ Su Zhan looked at the flashing and shook his head slightly: "You are wrong!" "Am I wrong?" The flashing stunned. Su Zhan said: "They are the same as you." "Is it the same...?" The flashing was stunned. What this meant was, am I also a BOSS woman?But why... why didn''t the BOSS, what did it do to me? "There are some things to go with the flow." Su Zhan smiled and patted the flashing shoulder, then turned and left. 134 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 134 The task of rescuing Nick Fury has been completed. The new task is only to survive for seven days, and there is no clear goal. If he does not go anywhere here and stays peacefully for seven days, the task will naturally be completed easily, but Su Zhandao didn''t take this task seriously, nor did he stop because of it. He didn''t dare to do anything or go anywhere.He called Skye and was going to ask him how things were going on there. Tomorrow Steve will be arrested when he goes to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident base and become a fugitive of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Hydra will be seen again. Although Sif is there, wouldn¡¯t it be better to avoid trouble? After the phone rang a few times, it was connected. "Honey..." Skye''s voice was heard as soon as he was connected. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s me, where are you now?" "At the base, what''s the matter?" "Is there any way to leave there, I mean the whole plane, all of you leave together." "Should it be possible? Is something wrong?" "You go and wake up others, I will go over, and I will tell you when that time comes." "Ok!" Regarding Su Zhan''s words, Skye naturally trusted him unconditionally and didn''t ask much. After hanging up the phone, he went to inform others. It didn''t take long for a group of people to gather in the meeting room. Colson, May, Fitz, Simmons, Skye, and... Sif. "What''s the matter?" Coleson asked Skye. Skye said in a deep voice, "I don''t know, but Su Zhan said that he will come in a while, and let us be ready to leave here at any time." "leave here?" Coleson and the others are a little puzzled. This is the base of S.H.I.E.L.D. and it is not another place. Why does it sound like something dangerous? "Su Zhan once said that there may be danger here, so let me stay here, and if the situation is not good, I will take you to the war league!" Sieff said. The words of Skye and Sif are enough to prove that something is going to happen. Coleson frowned and said, "I''m afraid something went wrong in the game, May, you go to start the plane, and everyone else is ready. No matter what happens, we will wait until we meet Su Zhan." "Oh, it seems that the martial law is in place. I contacted them and told them to leave, but they refused to let them go and told us to stay here and don''t move. I wanted to ask, but the other party was directly disconnected." Walked back and said hurriedly. Item 0163 Martial law is over, and the entire base is under martial law. After Su Zhan arrived, he could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the base was very solemn and filled with murderous intent. After he landed on the base, he entered the base and it was obvious that although they pretended to be normal, they were very alert to himself.While seemingly relaxed, the hand never left the gun. "Why do I think you seem to be nervous?" Su Zhan said toward the accompanying person. The man smiled unnaturally: "No, I am not nervous, but excited. I know your deeds, but I haven''t had the opportunity to see it before, so I am excited now." "Then do you want me to sign you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "No, no need." The man was stunned for a moment, and shook his head in a slanderous way. Su Zhan shrugged: "It seems that you don''t admire me very much. Okay, I''m here. I hope I can have a good chat next time when I meet." With that, Su Zhan had already walked to the plane, and the man stopped. Come down and turn away. "Close the hatch!" After Su Zhan came in, he shouted directly. Soon, the hatch slowly closed, and everyone had gathered in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan looked at Coleson and said, "Remember that I told you that S.H.I.E.L.D. is not the S.H.I. After entering S.H.I.E.L.D., years of development have already eroded or occupied S.H.I. Now I don¡¯t know where to hide. Hydra has already cooperated with Magneto¡¯s mutant brotherhood. Next, they will eliminate the backbone of SHIELD and completely control SHIELD.¡± "This is impossible!" Coleson said incredulously. Su Zhan waved his hand to interrupt his surprise: "It''s impossible to look back and you''ll know it. You can''t stay here, May?" "It''s ready, you can take off at any time, but..." Mei answered. "It''s just that the door of the base is sealed, and we can''t take off without opening this door," Fitz said. "There seems to be something wrong outside." Skye took the computer and said in a deep voice, then moved the screen to the virtual screen. It can be clearly seen that the troops outside are gathering, one by one, fully armed, slowly surrounding the spacecraft.Seeing this, even Coleson and the others would not believe it. "I will deal with them!" Sif drew out the sword with a chuckle, and said bravely. "Just leave it to me, as long as you are ready to take off at any time, I will help you deal with other issues!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and the two swords of fear had already appeared in his hands, and then walked out slowly. Standing at the hatch, the hatch slowly opened. As the hatch dropped a little bit, Su Zhan had already seen the heavily armed troops outside, one by one holding guns aimed at this side. "The game begins!" Su Zhan moved his wrists, gently swinging his double knives, and before the hatch had completely fallen down, he suddenly jumped out. "Fire!" Now that there is nothing to say, when Su Zhan came out, the shout suddenly sounded, followed by the crackling bullets, and there was only one target, and that was Su Zhan! The double knives in Su Zhan''s hands were flying, airtight, and the bullets were spread out one after another.The body leaped high and appeared in the crowd after landing, with the knife in his hand falling, blood splashing, and the two knives of fear were like death''s sickles, constantly reaping life. A bomb suddenly flew over. Su Zhan raised his head and glanced up. The bomb stopped in the air and turned to look at the person who was still bombing. The bomb flew directly towards him. He wanted to run but was too late. After running a few steps The bomb exploded, blasting him to pieces. This is how he copied Simmons'' thought ability just now! "Break it for me!" Looking up at the heavy steel gate, Su Zhan shouted, the etheric uniforms on his body suddenly swarmed back to the state of etheric particles, and the dark red liquid turned and rushed towards the past instantly. Da da da. The etheric particles easily penetrated the heavy steel gate, and then repeated it back and forth. In a moment, although the steel gate did not open, the gate fell completely.The plum in the plane was a little nervous. If such a thick steel fell down, the plane must be scrapped. However, her worries are now unnecessary. While the gate fell, the ether particles were not idle. They were constantly flowing around it, and the sword could be clearly seen. The steel gate was rapidly shrinking, and in the end it was directly affected by ether. The smashing of the particle hit completely disappeared. Mei breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly started the plane for takeoff. In the distance, the soldiers started shooting frantically at the plane, trying to prevent it from taking off.With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, the energy of the lamp ring turned into a protective film, and he directly wrapped the plane, and the ether particles returned to his body to re-form the combat uniform. Su Zhan suddenly raised the black knife. In an instant, the black knife appeared At that moment, the people nearby felt fear inexplicably with the black misty breath. That kind of fear was something they couldn''t resist at all, and it grew from deep in their hearts. 135 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 135 "Patter, patter." The guns were still lowered one after another, or they squatted on the ground holding their heads, choked with fear.Or yelling, looking terrified.Gunshots suddenly sounded, and someone was dominated by fear and lost their minds, and shot himself. "Why bother!" Su Zhan glanced at the man who committed suicide, who was the one who followed him in just now. Choking, crying, desperately.In a mourning sound, the energy enveloped Su Zhan, and he slowly flew into the air, suddenly accelerated, and chased after the plane.The cabin door was not closed, so Su Zhan went straight in after catching up and closed the cabin door casually. Mei was flying the plane, and the others were in the conference room. When Su Zhan came in, their faces were very ugly, and they were very heavy. They didn''t expect this to happen. "What shall we do now?" Fitz looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, he is now the backbone! Chapter 0164 is the base or the harem? Although I have left the S.H.I.E.L.D. base now, there is still a positioning system on the plane. I believe it will be overtaken soon, and it will not land. Once it lands, it will be caught 100%. Let alone Fitz, others Also thought of it. After seeing Fitz, he looked at Su Zhan, and the others looked at Su Zhan one after another.Don''t look at it, Coleson is the leader of this team, but even Coleson also looks at Su Zhan, hoping that he can solve the current dilemma. "It looks like everyone is depressed? Everyone seems to be depressed. What are you afraid of? It''s not the end of the world, not to mention that I will save the world even if it is the end of the world. So don''t worry, regardless of Hydra What do you want to do? Have me!" Su Zhan first smiled and relieved everyone, then said."I have already thought about the plan, now we can go directly to the Zhanmeng." "But... they will probably send someone to chase it. It won''t be so easy for us to escape." Fitz said. Su Zhan smiled, highlighting a word."kill!" "kill?" "Yes, if they dare to come, then kill." "But if they arrive at the Zhanmeng, what should they do if they open fire on the Zhanmeng?" Coulson asked worriedly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and said: "Your worry is unnecessary. Although my Zhanmeng has never had a chance to appear, but if you dare to look down on the Zhanmeng, dare to fight against the Zhanmeng, he will come back at a painful price!" "It seems that a plane is catching up behind." Skye whispered. "The action is so fast!" Coleson said in surprise, but Su Zhan had already smiled and walked out. Jumping out of the hatch, Su Zhan soon discovered that two fighter jets were chasing him up. Seeing Su Zhan, one of the fighter jets fired directly and the missile flew towards Su Zhan directly. Su Zhan curled his mouth slightly, the missile was directly caught by his big hand, and then hit another fighter. Boom! The fighter jet exploded instantly and then fell quickly. The pilot of the fighter that opened fire was stunned, but suddenly heard what seemed to be a noise above his head. He raised his head and his eyes widened in disbelief. Su Zhan was smiling and waving at him. He hurriedly tried to make the plane fly backwards and throw Su Zhan off, but it was too late! Puff! The black knife pierced in directly, and the hard airplane glass was as useless as tofu.Puff, Su Zhan pulled out the black knife, shook the blood on it, and flew back lightly. Turning his head, looking at the falling plane, Su Zhan walked back and said: "It''s solved, it''s that simple." Fitz and the others looked at Su Zhan speechlessly, well, what they were worried about was deadly, it was not a problem here at all! After losing two fighter jets, they also gave up tracking. They also knew that there was Su Zhan, even if they caught up, it would be useless. Anyway, there is a positioning system. Know where they are and make arrangements. The Hydra''s chasing soldiers disappeared, and they returned to the Zhan League base calmly all the way. Although it has not been completely completed, although it has not been completely completed, it is more than half completed, at least there is no problem with the plane landing. Everyone came out of the plane and saw the flickering face to face. When a group of people came over, all the members of the Zhan League came. Coleson was shocked when he looked at the past, especially when he saw Blizzard and Professor Lizard, he was obviously stunned, and then... a series of things came to light.Professor Lizard was from Su Zhan. It was Su Zhan who asked Professor Lizard to rescue Blizzard. In other words, Su Zhan was behind the scenes? "Don''t look at me like that. I started to arrange many things a long time ago, but it was inconvenient at the time. I will naturally tell everyone at the right opportunity, such as now!" Su Zhan said to Coleson with a smile. Coleson thought for a while and said, "So, I, or this team too?" "Yes!" Su Zhan simply admitted."My goal is only one, to replace S.H.I.E.L.D., to replace the Avengers, and become the protector of this world. This world is not safe. It is like a delicacy. There are countless greedy and powerful people who want to eat it. We can only be passive. Resist? No...we want to let all the invaders know that we are not gourmets, we are tigers!" "What a big thought!" Coleson took a breath, unexpectedly Su Zhan''s goal was so ambitious. Su Zhan shrugged: "Believe it or not, my goal is to become the king of this world, so that all invaders will avoid being like a snake or scorpion when they mention the earth, lest they die!" "You have experience and ability, if you are willing to join, you can do more things, you can seriously consider it!" In fact, Su Zhan has always been optimistic about Coleson. After all, he is also the next director of S.H.I.E.L.D.. He has the ability and experience. In addition, his way of doing things is different from that of Nick Fury, so he was thinking about recruiting science long ago Elson, and Colson''s team. "I will seriously consider it!" Coleson nodded and said. Su Zhan nodded, then introduced them to each other, then arranged a place for them, and let them communicate the rest.Su Zhan had already seen Fitz walking towards Blizzard Downey, Simmons also went to find Natasha, after all, Natasha''s name in SHIELD was very loud. The night came quietly. In Su Zhan''s room, Skye knocked on the door and walked in. Su Zhan saw Skye, smiled and stretched out his hand. Sky plunged into his arms and asked, "Can I stay here in the future? I don''t need to be separated from you?" "Of course, I have been looking forward to this day for a long time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you expect me to stay, or do you expect others to stay? This is your base? Or your harem?" Skye looked at Su Zhan with a smile, but Su Zhan didn''t panic, but nodded: "It''s all the same, where I am, you are." "I want to sleep here at night? This is my first time sleeping in an alien spacecraft." Skye murmured. "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go!" Chapter 0165 You''ll die if you don''t roll! Su Zhan¡¯s fingers slowly moved upward along Skye¡¯s flat abdomen. The slippery touch made Skye¡¯s eyes closed uncontrollably, and his throat let out bursts of low groans. Although his voice was small, it had a charming magic. Su Zhan''s breathing became thicker, and the strength of his fingers couldn''t help but heavier, climbing up the majestic hill. "Hmm~~~" At the moment when he held it, Skye shook violently as if he was overpowered, then opened his eyes and said with some shame: "Don''t tease me, what are you waiting for?" "I''m waiting for you to beg me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You''re a badass, and you''re still cute at this time." Skye gave him a blank look, and then whispered: "Please..." "What? The voice is too small for me to hear?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. "I beg you!" Skye shook his body and showed a begging expression. 136 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 136 "Hey!" Seeing Skye''s little appearance, Su Zhan stopped teasing her, because he couldn''t help it anymore. Bow your head and take possession. Skye''s contented voice sounded, followed by...the sweet voices one after another.I don¡¯t know how long it took before the voice gradually calmed down. Su Zhan wanted to rest with his arms around Skye, but at this time the knock on the door rang. The sound was very small and not very rushing, as if he was afraid to disturb the people inside. . "Who is it?" Su Zhan asked lazily. "BOSS, it''s me." "It''s flickering, maybe something is wrong, you just go to bed obediently, I''ll go out and have a look." Su Zhan whispered to Skye, then put on his clothes and walked out. After closing the door, Su Zhan asked with a flickering red face: "I haven''t rested so late, what can I do?" "The dark elf checked that there are a few planes nearby and it seems to be watching here. He didn''t dare to disturb you, so let me come and ask for instructions. What should I do?" When blinking said, his eyes quietly glanced at Su Zhan''s body... ¡­ Although Su Zhan''s clothes were put on, they were casually dressed, and sweat beads could be seen from between his neck, which made the twinkling think of what he was doing inside. Puff through puff through. She could feel her heartbeat speed up a lot, and it became warmer. "Oh? Do you know the identity of the other party?" Su Zhan asked casually. However, Flashing did not answer. Su Station realized that Flashing seemed to be distracted, staring at him without knowing what he was thinking. "You, you, you still have thoughts about this, do you really want it? If you really want it, I don''t mind satisfying your wish." Su Zhan said dumbly, jokingly. Flashing hurriedly blushed and said: "What? Oh, no, no, I don''t know the identity of the other party yet." "You''ll know if you go out and have a look. The portal opens directly next to the plane." Su Zhan said to Xingshi, Xing hurriedly nodded and threw the crystal to open the portal. After a while, the two of them had already appeared outside the spaceship and appeared in the air. Dark green energy floated under his feet, Su Zhan and Flashing Fight were on it. In the distance, the night sky was empty and there was no plane at all. "They are all invisible." Flashing whispered. Su Zhan nodded and said, "This is the place of my war alliance. I don''t care who you are, I count three times. If you don''t roll after three times, don''t blame me." "How to do?" The people on the plane not far away couldn''t help hesitating when hearing Su Zhan''s warning. They were ordered to monitor the situation of the Zhan League, and naturally they could not leave easily, but Su Zhan''s warnings should not be ignored. "He won''t do it easily. He did it before because of his own personal responsibility. Now he is going to represent the Zhanmeng. He definitely doesn''t want to make the Zhanmeng against us so soon!" "But in case..." "Nothing in case, don''t worry, he dare not." A small head-like guy said confidently. Outside, Su Zhan has already counted. Only three sounds, not long, if the opponent chooses to leave Su Zhan, they may not do it, but obviously, the opponent does not have this plan. "Since you refuse to leave, then never leave." Su Zhan let out a cold snort, two huge palms suddenly appeared on both ends of the sky. Before the reaction from the plane came, how did these palms appear and what they wanted to do. I saw the palms suddenly swayed together quickly. "boom!" There was ear-splitting applause, followed by a rumbling explosion, and all aircraft within this range were crushed and exploded, turning into fragments. "Tell the dark elves that in the future, as long as it is any plane or person that appears in this area, as long as there is no advance notice, they will directly blast me down. The place of the Zhanmeng, not whoever wants to come..." Su Zhan snorted, turned his head and said to Flashing. Nodding flashingly: "Okay, I''ll explain to him." "Since it''s out, let''s take a stroll?" Su Zhan said toward the blinking, flickering for a while, naturally nodded quickly and agreed. Su Zhan didn''t take her far, but turned into a small boat on the nearby sea. The two of them sat on the boat, slowly rippling with the waves. The bright moon and bright sea are swaying in the waves. The twinkling suddenly felt like she was dreaming, this tranquility and this romance made her addicted. "Do you like it?" Su Zhan asked softly. The blinking nodded quickly, the joy in his eyes was very obvious. "Actually, I know what you are worried about, and I know you might be thinking about it, after all, so many people came all at once, and I didn¡¯t seem to give you a clear answer? Hehe, it¡¯s really inappropriate to say this now, after all. ... You know, I wanted to find a suitable opportunity to talk to you." Su Zhan said apologetically. "No, I don''t mind." Blink hurriedly shook his head, and couldn''t help but look forward to it. "Okay, then I will tell you the truth. From the moment I found you and asked you to follow me, I never thought of letting you go. I like beautiful women, and there are many beautiful women around me, Natasha said to me I have a collection addiction, and I admit it. However, it does not mean that there is no emotion, or that I did not expect you to develop feelings for me so quickly!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to touch the twinkling face. This face... he really likes it! Chapter 0166 Ye Mei, Hai Mei, People Are More Beautiful Su Zhan''s movement of extending her hand was not fast. Seeing that big, generous hand gradually approached, she flickered and felt that her breathing became faster. She shyly wanted to lower her head but was unwilling to show it unconsciously. The little expression looked very cute in Su Zhan. If he had thoughts at first because of the face of Fan Ye, then as he gets along, the kind of tenacity, the kind of obedient, and the feeling that every time she calls herself BOSS make Su Zhan unknowingly forgot his original intention and truly fell in love with this person. "I am not the kind of hypocritical person, and I will not hide my thoughts. I like you, whether you like me or not, I will not let you go. Of course, since you like me, of course it is better. So , You can rest assured, there must be your place next to me, even if you don''t want it." Su Zhan said softly, enjoying the comfortable touch of the flashing pretty face. Flashing looked up at Su Zhan and smiled involuntarily. "So, go back to rest steadily and adjust your state. You are the first to follow me. Don''t be inferior to others when performing tasks. I am most optimistic about you!" Su Zhan said encouragingly. "Are you going back?" She was a little disappointed when she heard this, she couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan expectantly."I''m not sleepy yet, I promise that I won''t shame you by then, can...can I stay for a while?" "Ok!" Looking at the begging eyes of the flashing Su Zhan, how could he bear to refuse, stretched out his hand to signal flashing to sit down, let her sit on his lap, holding her thin waist from behind.Flashing body was a little stiff and nervous. Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Flash to be so thin, but he was unexpectedly comfortable and soft to hold. She sat on her body, Su Zhan didn''t feel panicked at all. In other words, the flicker belonged to a woman with a small skeleton, so although she might look thin, she was actually a bit fleshy.The soft feeling was indescribably comfortable, especially when the sea breeze blew, the flickering hair was blowing slightly, accompanied by bursts of fragrance, which made Su Zhan body react involuntarily. He has a reaction, how can he not feel the flicker? She was already nervous, and she felt that the following situation became more nervous, and some did not know what to do?Get up?She was reluctant.She couldn''t help but think of what Su Zhan looked like before he came out, and she was a little expectant.Since, since he has said that he is his woman, then... so... 137 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 137 The flashing blushing face suddenly moved slightly, and then slowly grabbed Su Zhan''s hand and raised it.Su Zhan was a little confused and didn''t know what Flashing was doing, but found that Flashing stopped holding his hand, and then he felt soft... This height, this position, this touch. Ok¡­¡­ Su Zhan did not expect the timid flashes to be so bold and so proactive. With a soft smile, Su Zhan''s hands naturally moved unceremoniously. As soon as they moved, the flashing seemed a little unbearable. The originally stiff body also became limp and completely leaned against Su Zhan. Su Zhan leaned her head to sniff the smell of her hair, and her hot breath flickered, making her twist. The blinking eyes have been closed unconsciously, and the clothes on his body are a little messy, revealing the underwear and the attractive career line faintly. "Crack!" Su Zhan flexibly hooked his fingers, and the buttons snapped open instantly, flickering and grunting, as if he felt a little cool, but his heart became even hotter. "I...I want to..." muttered dizzyingly. "Are you sure, after all... I just came back from Skye." Although Su Zhan also thought, but after all, he has to consider the flickering feeling. "I don''t mind!" The flashing tone was very sure. "What are you waiting for." Su Zhan smiled, and lay down on the beautiful sea, and then...the silent night sky suddenly heard an exclamation, but it was calm immediately. ... ... When Su Zhan returned to the spaceship holding the flashing, and when he returned to the flashing room, the sky was almost bright, and the flashing had fallen asleep in his arms, thinking of the blush and the active posture of the flashing, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing Up... "Obviously you can do it without that ability!" Put the flashing on and cover the quilt, Su Zhan quietly left the room.After thinking about it, he didn''t go back to Skyner right away, but walked to the room dedicated to prisoners. On the left is the Winter Soldier, and the room on the right is the Toad Man. Su Zhan walked into Toad''s room. Toad man squatted in the shadow in the corner, raised his head slightly, looking at Su Zhan without any expression on his face. "Haven''t figured it out yet?" Su Zhan walked over and sat down casually, and said, "The Magneto is not a good bird at all. Do you think he is fond of you? Or he cares about you and treats you as a person? You are wrong. It''s just because of you. It¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s like letting you kill Nick Fury this time, or at Captain America¡¯s house. Do you think he trusts you? He uses you as cannon fodder to attract firepower and then let Callisto take the opportunity Just do it. If he really trusts you, how can he not tell you that Callisto is also there?" "Since he doesn''t trust you and doesn''t take you seriously, you don''t have to be sad for him. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time. I didn''t intend to arrest you anyway." Su Zhan said. Get up to leave. "You, do you look down on me too?" Toad man said suddenly."You look down on me, so you didn''t intend to catch me?" "I just think you are very pitiful, but you are right to say that I look down on you, because it''s not just you, even Magneto, I don''t even look down on it." Su Zhan said lightly. Toadren was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Zhan to say so directly, but after another thought, he was indeed qualified to say so.After hesitating, he said, "I can, can I stay here?" "Yes, you can stay here if you join the Zhan League." Su Zhan said. Item 0167 "I am willing to join the Zhan League!" Toad man said firmly. "Let you be responsible for cleaning and sanitation, are you willing to join?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked. Toad man nodded and said: "I am willing to join the Zhan League, no matter what I do. You are a good person, I can feel that although you say I am useless, although you look down on me, I know that it is because you are strong. You are strong, not me because of my appearance, my ability!" "You have such a character...Forget it, since you are willing to stay, you can stay. Anyway, you are not alone. The sanitation of the Zhan League is left to you. You can find someone to subdue it tomorrow." Su Zhan shook his head, turned and came out of the room. He really doesn''t care if there is one more toad man. As for cleaning, he just thinks his ability is quite appropriate.What''s more, he knows that this job is even better for Toad people than for him to perform tasks and fight with whom. The sun slowly rises, and a new day begins. The birds crowed and the sea breeze slowly. The base of the island is finally officially completed. The person in charge of the "Sabotage Control" company asked Xiao Jiao to ask her to review the project. Xiao Jiao naturally came to Su Zhan. He was very excited when he heard that it had been completely completed. Accompanied by the person in charge of the company, I checked the entire base one by one, which took almost two hours.Regardless of the buildings on the ground or the buildings below the ground, Su Zhan was very satisfied. After the handover is complete, the base can be officially put into use. "Congratulations!" Little Chili said with a smile to Su Zhan. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Tongxi, Tongxi, the base is built, so it¡¯s convenient for everyone. By the way, I haven¡¯t told you something about it. I want to get you a steel armor. Last time I You seem to like it very much?" "Huh?" Little Pepper was stunned, but Su Zhan would suddenly say that he would get himself a steel armor.However, she really likes it! She didn''t expect Su Zhan to discover this. This kind of attention and care made Little Pepper very happy and excited. "Where are you going? It won''t be..." Little Pepper asked suspiciously. Su Zhan shook his head: "Of course not. Actually, if I take the time to give me the materials, I can get it out. The steel suit itself is not difficult for me. It''s just that the operating system is a bit troublesome, but I have already thought about this problem. It should be fine for a while, I think you should like it then." "Well, then I''m looking forward to it." Little Pepper nodded. "I''ll notify other people to come over, and then move here to live here. Take advantage of this time you can choose the room first, so that the good room will not be picked out by them." Su Zhan said to Xiaojiao, and then already I flew to the spaceship and called someone else. Little Chili really turned around to pick the room as he said, even if she knew it, whether it was a steel suit or let herself go to the room, Su Zhan''s purpose was to hope she could stay, but Little Chili pretended not to hear it. . Because, in fact, she didn''t want to leave either. Here, she experienced freedom and caring. Su Zhan handed over the people here, all of them were naturally excited, especially flashing them, watching the base build from the desert island little by little, that kind of feeling is completely different!Visiting the base, choosing rooms, time flies very fast at this time. "Okay, stop for a while." Su Zhan clapped his hands and attracted their attention. There are much more people now than before. In addition to the completion of the original war alliance, there are also Colson Squad, and Shiv. At a glance, it really makes Su Zhan a sense of pride in the talent. "Two things!" Su Zhan stretched out his finger and said, "The first thing, Coleson, how are you thinking about it?" Colson, May, Fitz, Simmons, Skye. Of course Skye needless to say, mainly Coleson and the four. 138 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 138 "I...I want to join." Simmons stretched out his hand and said hesitantly. "I know you will join, sure enough... it didn''t disappoint me." Su Zhan looked at Simmons and nodded slightly. "I''m also joining." Fitz glanced at the Blizzard Downey next to him, and whispered. Coleson and May glanced at each other, Coleson said to Su Zhan: "If you can be like you said before, then I will join too." Su Zhan smiled and glanced at Mei, but Mei nodded without speaking. At this point, Coleson''s team is considered to have joined the war alliance, and has since become a part of the war alliance. "The first thing is solved, then the second thing. I said before that we are going to start the first mission action, but obviously, we don''t need so many people for the time being. Just three. Three should be enough. "Su Zhan said."Who wants to participate in this mission?" "I!" Sieff raised his hand first and said. "I''m also participating." Natasha and Claire said almost simultaneously. "I." Chen Haoran was unwilling to lag behind. He has worked very hard to improve his strength during this period, and naturally hopes to have the opportunity to perform. "I''m definitely going!" Flashing said calmly. Su Zhan looked at them, thought for a while and said, "Blink, Chen Haoran, Natasha. It should be enough for the three of you to follow me." "Why didn''t you take me?" Sieff said unconvincedly. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Because the mission this time is very simple, it''s just saving people. Wait a minute, there will be missions afterwards. What''s more, when Fitz and the others have completed the monitoring system, you will be responsible for finding Luo Lei. Where is Lai." Although Sieff was still a little unwilling, she could only nod her head and agreed.As for Claire, although she was a little disappointed, she also knew that even though she was very capable and special, but in fact she really didn''t have any fighting ability, and she wouldn''t be able to help much. "The mission is to save people, who are we going to save?" Flashing asked. "Captain America, Steve Rogers!" "what?" Hearing that it was Captain America, Coulson hurriedly asked: "What happened to him? Where are you going to rescue him?" Su Zhan looked at him with a smile and said, "S.H.I.E.L.D., Trident headquarters!" Trident headquarters. Because of Nick Fury''s affairs, Steve was called to Trident for questioning, but the result was obviously not very good. At this time, he was riding in the elevator, preparing to leave... he didn''t know what was about to happen. Item 0168 S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Headquarters The elevator next to the office building is slowly rising. The glass is transparent, and everything in the elevator can be clearly seen from the outside. However, the glass is made of special materials and is very strong, even bullets cannot penetrate easily. Steve walked into the elevator with a shield on his back, his expression a little sad. After entering the elevator, Steve looked out of the elevator with his back to the door, and said "dispatch control center", the voice control system said a confirmation, and the elevator door closed slowly.At this moment, he suddenly stretched out a hand to prevent the elevator from closing, and followed the people of the special forces team in. Captain Rumlow whispered to the team members, letting all the members take their place, and then towards Steve nodded and called."team leader." "Rumlow." Steve turned around and responded. The door closed and the elevator slowly descended. The atmosphere in the elevator was a bit quiet. Rumlow and other special forces team members stood together and kept a certain distance from Steve.Steve was still immersed in the depression of being interrogated and did not speak. The corner of his eyes swept slightly. Suddenly Steve''s brows frowned. He found that the special forces team''s hands were intentionally or unintentionally placed beside the weapon on his leg. Never avoided. At this time the elevator stopped and another wave of people came in, and Steve was gradually squeezed into the middle and approached Rumlow. "I''m sorry about Nick, I hope he can be fine." Rumlow tilted his head and said. "Thank you!" Steve looked at the people around and responded casually. He noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the person next to him. He seemed to be chatting casually, but he was sweating slightly on his forehead, and he seemed nervous. . The elevator came down two floors and stopped again, followed by three burly agents.When he came in, he cast a glance, and then Zhan said at the door of the archives room. All this seems normal, but Steve has already discovered that something is wrong. As the elevator door closed, Steve took a look and slowly said, "Is anyone going out before we start the fight?" The people around paused, and suddenly started. One person pulled out the electric baton and smashed it towards Steve. There were almost a dozen people in the small elevator, all in a mess. Their goal was only one, Steve Rogers! Bang, bang, bang! The fierce battle started abruptly, and Steve was really good. Even when the opponent was crowded and the space was small, he was still brave. He had fallen down several times in a blink of an eye, and his hands were also fixed by magnetic handcuffs. On the elevator. Rumlow took the electric baton and shook his head and said: "Sorry Captain, this is not a personal grudge..." "How do I feel that this is a personal grudge?" A voice suddenly sounded, followed by a portal in the elevator, flashing, Chen Haoran and Natasha suddenly appeared.It was the first time that Natasha felt the effect of the flickering portal. She was a little surprised. After she came out, she held her shoulders and said to Rumlow with a smile. "Natasha, why are you here?" Steve was a little puzzled, and Rumlow was equally shocked, but he didn''t hesitate, waving an electric baton and hitting Natasha directly.Natasha didn''t move, the electric baton stopped abruptly in front of her, Rumlow exhausted his strength, the blue veins on his neck burst but he couldn''t smash it down. At this time, Chen Haoran suddenly stretched out his hands, and the flame bounced in his palm, turning into a fireball and pushing it out suddenly. boom! Rumlow was beaten to the ground and flew up, hitting the glass next to him and instantly stunned to death. Chen Haoran bent down and picked up the shield and handed it to Steve. Steve raised it up and waved it hard at the magnetic handcuffs on his wrists. With a click, the handcuffs broke.Steve asked them suspiciously: "Why are you here?" "BOSS let us rescue you!" Flashing said. "Your clothes... is Su Zhan?" Steve suddenly realized that no one else would come to save him except Su Zhan."What about others?" "Outside, I should be eating ice cream." Natasha said helplessly. Su Zhan was eating ice cream in the sky above S.H.I.E.L.D., this time the mission was very simple, flickering, and Chen Haoran added that the experienced Natasha was Natasha. Su Zhan had no need to worry. "Well, I really envy him." Steve shrugged, but at this time the elevator stopped abruptly, the elevator door opened, a bunch of heavily armed soldiers rushed over, Steve hurriedly closed the elevator door.Immediately afterwards, I heard a sound from the elevator. "Steve, surrender, you have no retreat. Also, Natasha, you guys, it''s best not to be nosy, this is our SHIELD business!" Natasha glanced at the camera on the elevator and showed a bright smile, followed by a squeezing action. The cameras were squeezed together instantly, as if they were really squeezed by something. Then Natasha looked at the flicker. Shining nodded vigorously, and threw the crystal directly to open the portal. 139 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 139 "gone." Natasha greeted, and Steve walked in suspiciously. In the next second, they have appeared on the ground. Looking at the surprised S.H.I.E.L.D. agents around, Steve subconsciously looked up at the elevator and then at the flashing. "impressive!" Flashing smiled and looked at the agents surrounding him, and said: "The BOSS said that although we are here to save people this time, we can''t save them and leave. After all, this is the first battle of our war alliance. Show the demeanor of our war alliance." "So, I''m going to fight out? It''s just what I want!" Chen Haoran smiled, watching the agent who was running over with a wicked smile, and then slowly bent over, holding his hands on the ground. With a low growl, the flames poured into the ground along his hands and roared towards the agents. boom! After the loud noise, the agents lay on the ground one after another, and two burned marks appeared on the ground. "How is it?" Chen Haoran asked triumphantly, turning his head. "It''s far worse than the BOSS." Chen Haoran flickered with an unceremonious blow. Chapter 0169 In the distance, the bridge has gradually closed, a fighter plane hovering over the bridge, the weapon system has been turned on, and it is aimed at Steve and others! Behind him, more agents swarmed out, forming a circle, and gradually approaching. "We are surrounded." Steve said in a deep voice. "Encircled? Why didn''t I see it?" Flickering glanced around and said lightly. "Give up resistance, otherwise we will open fire!" There was a warning from the plane, and Steve was holding a shield and preparing to do it, but Natasha stopped him.Steve looked at Natasha suspiciously. Natasha smiled and shook her head and said, "Steve, this is our mission!" "But..." Steve frowned slightly. Under this circumstance, it is not so easy to break out. After all, this is the headquarters of SHIELD.Don''t let yourself interfere, and have to force it out, isn''t it a bit too big? "You, or me?" Natasha asked, turning her head to blink. "Hey, I can do it too?" Chen Haoran, who wanted to behave when the two of them did not bring themselves, shouted depressedly. "I will leave the rest to you." Natasha said to Chen Haoran, then looked at the flicker. "Are you... okay?" blinking asked in confusion. Natasha smiled, did not speak, and rushed towards the SHIELD plane. When Natasha rushed over, she obviously refused to give up resistance. The fighter immediately fired, and bullets swarmed towards Natasha. Da Da Da, Da Da Da. The sound was deafening. Natasha didn''t mean to avoid it, but a magnetic field of thought power suddenly formed on her body.The bullets hit it and were spread out, not to mention hurting Natasha, and even the Nianli magnetic field could not be broken. "This feeling is really not bad!" The corners of Natasha''s mouth raised. Although she was not worried about not being able to cope with such a small scene even if she had no thought power, the feeling after having thought power was completely different, and she felt invincible! No matter how crazy your bullets are, it can''t help me! In a blink of an eye, Natasha had come under the plane, her wrists raised, and the rope fixed on the plane. Natasha was as agile as a cat, and easily came to the plane, followed by holding double guns and firing at the propellers. . Before long, the propeller on the left suddenly caught fire and exploded, and the aircraft lost its balance. Natasha looked calm and gracefully jumped off the plane, landing easily.At the moment of landing, the plane suddenly exploded... "Cool!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and Natasha looked back and found that he had come to her side."Obviously you can do things with your hands, but I have to do so hard." "Thanks? This is just pediatrics for you, right? What''s more, don''t you think you looked cool just now?" Su Zhan said with a smile. This is her charm. If she is just an ordinary woman, then she is just Natasha, not a black widow, Natasha! "Well, I actually think so too." Natasha stood on her tiptoe and kissed Su Zhan''s mouth, then clicked her mouth."Chocolate? Actually, I think vanilla tastes better!" "I will try next time." Su Zhan tilted his head and smiled. At this time, Blink, Steve, and Chen Haoran had already arrived. Although there were a lot of soldiers behind him, Chen Haoran¡¯s performance really made Su Zhan shine, although he had not reached the level of thunderbolt, even the fireman. John''s power that can only control fire is still not up to it, but it is much stronger than when he started. It was just a spark at the beginning, but now he is about to start a prairie fire. S.H.I.E.L.D. people are a little confused now. Most people didn''t expect that S.H.I.E.L.D. would arrest and deal with Captain America, and they didn''t expect so many people to come to rescue him.Moreover, with the dispatch of fighter jets and countless agents, they couldn''t help the opponent at all, and even...there were heavy casualties. And Hydra, who knew the inside story, was now a little uncertain about whether to continue to do it. They didn''t expect Su Zhan to get involved, let alone the strength of the Soviet Zhan alliance. Blink, Chen Haoran, Natasha. With just three people, Su Zhan saved Captain America so easily without even taking any action. No... this is not rescue, but take away. As for the Zhanmeng, there are not only the three of them... One can imagine how strong the true strength of the Zhanmeng will be? It seems that we should pay more attention to it in the future. "It looks like they should not dare to stop, shall we go?" Natasha looked at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan stared at the deep lake next to him. He knew that there were three aircraft carriers under the lake. Would you like to destroy it now?Forget it, anyway, this aircraft carrier definitely won''t work. It''s useless if it''s destroyed now. It won''t be too late to wait until this thing comes out and everyone knows what threat it poses.First, he would appreciate you only if people knew that you saved him. Su Zhan didn''t want to be a Lei Feng and did good deeds secretly.Let people know that there is danger, and let people know that the Zhanmeng rescued them, they will be grateful, and only then will they remember the name of the Zhanmeng and increase the influence of the Zhanmeng. Secondly, you can also use this opportunity to continue to improve the combat experience of the members of the Zhan League, and to cultivate their sense of identity and honor for the Zhan League. "Let''s go." Su Zhan said with a smile, and the flickering beside him had directly opened the portal. A group of people entered the portal, and as the portal disappeared, they left like this, leaving only the agents lying on the ground in the distance, the scrapped fighter jets, and the useless big iron gate at the exit. It didn¡¯t take long for this matter. Although it¡¯s not known everywhere, at least some people in the power know that the Zhanmeng rescued Captain America at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., and for a while, the name Zhanmeng was considered complete. Let people remember. This action can be said to be perfect. It not only rescued Captain America, but also used S.H.I.E.L.D. as a stepping stone, raised the prestige of the Zhanmeng, and made the Zhanmeng truly appear in the sight of the public... 140 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 140 Item 0170 War alliance base. Steve looked at the surrounding environment in surprise. He didn''t expect the Zhanmeng to be so magnificent. The scale was much larger than that of SHIELD.Looking at the neat uniforms of the members of the Zhan League, and the mental outlook, Steve could clearly feel the vitality. That kind of vigorous vigor is something SHIELD does not have. "Coelson? You have joined the war alliance now?" Seeing Coleson, he found that although he was still wearing a suit outside, but the clothes inside also showed the signs of the war alliance, Steve asked a little surprised. Coleson nodded: "Su Zhan saved our entire team, and now the situation in S.H.I.E.L.D. is not suitable for doing it alone, so joining the Zhan League is also good. At least here, you can do a lot of useful things." "Now there is a useful thing waiting for you to do, at least it can save 100,000, millions of people!" Su Zhan walked over and said towards Coleson. Coleson looked at Su Zhan, and Steve was also a little curious. He knew that Su Zhan would not aimlessly. What could affect millions of people? "S.H.I.E.L.D. has three aircraft carriers, and is equipped with a set of algorithms, named the Insight Plan, which can calculate those capable people... As long as they launch the aircraft carriers, at least millions of people will die in an instant!" Su Zhan Shen Sheng said. Coleson and Steve took a breath, and Coleson hurriedly asked: "I''ve never heard of this plan. Why are they doing this?" "In order to remove obstacles, Hydra has been trying to control the world, and these capable people, or superheroes, will definitely stop him. Therefore, using S.H.I.E.L.D. resources and financial resources, they completed this plan. The head snake has officially occupied S.H.I.E.L.D., and I believe it will not be long before they will implement this plan. Although we people can react and prepare by that time, most people will never know that death will come." "We must stop them!" Steve said solemnly. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course, but it''s not that easy. Hydra has already joined forces with Magneto. It is not that easy to destroy the aircraft carrier. So, Coleson, you must spread this news as soon as possible. Don''t be afraid. Ten thousand is just in case, the more helpers, the greater our chance of success. You must know that as long as one aircraft carrier fails to stop, at least hundreds of thousands of people will be killed!" "Destroying the aircraft carrier, this is the real first mission of the Zhanmeng!" "I want to help too!" At this time Skye suddenly came over from the side, maybe he heard the content of the conversation, and offered to ask. Su Zhan looked at Skye and said with a smile: "You are an expert in this aspect, of course I want you to help." "Then let''s go!" Skye nodded happily, he was finally able to make a difference. I have to say that Skye is indeed very good and does not know how he did it. He even controlled the global network. At the same time, the news was broadcast on various networks and videos around the world. Suddenly everyone exploded, whether it was ordinary people or those with hidden abilities. The first reaction to this news was that it was troublesome and something serious was about to happen.Although some people doubted the accuracy of this news and believed that someone was playing a prank, they had to believe it when they saw the word Great War Alliance at the end. After all, the Zhanmeng has just rescued Captain America from S.H.I.E.L.D., if it wasn''t really a problem, why was Captain America wanted by S.H.I.E.L.D., and why did the Zhanmeng go to S.H.I.E.L.D. to save people? The title of Captain America is very easy to use. Most people still trust Captain America very much. Therefore, even the name that appeared for the first time this time, the Zhanmeng has also developed extreme trust. This is what Su Zhan wants! The Zhanmeng was established suddenly. It is not so easy to establish status and trust in the hearts of the people so quickly. If you catch more criminals step by step, and let the members of the Zhanmeng do good deeds, you may succeed in the future. But it''s too slow... With the influence of Captain America, the Zhanmeng can gain the trust of everyone in a short time, saving at least three to five years of time. This time is very precious!As for what does Captain America Steve think?Su Zhan didn''t mind if he didn''t mind. Anyway, if I save you for a while, you have to pay a price. Of course, no matter what Steve thinks now, after the first news was released, Su Zhan asked Skye to post another news, that is, to announce the position of the Zhan League, so that those who are interested in helping can first Come to Zhanmeng and act together to have a greater chance of success. Natasha was a little worried that this would be too high-profile?What if the enemy gets in?Who knows whether these people are good or bad?Regarding this, Su Zhan just smiled and said he was sure! It is difficult for others to distinguish between good and bad, but it is easy for Su Zhan. Speaking of ability and name, Su Zhan can basically recognize his identity. If you don''t even know Su Zhan, that is to say, it is a small character, even if there is any malice, it will not be able to make any waves. The most important thing is that in this way, although the Zhanmeng is standing on the top of the wind and waves, once the time has passed, the Zhanmeng will become one of the best well-known organizations.Secondly, this time the Zhanmeng took the lead, maybe it could recruit some good members. No matter how you look at it, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Although there are risks, they are not big. After this news spread, not only those with abilities hidden in the crowd, but also S.H.I.E.L.D. Hydra must also know about it. Therefore, no one knows when Hydra will start the Insight Project. Aircraft carrier, this needs to do something in advance. Let flash, Natasha and the others arranged the situation of the war alliance, and were responsible for receiving, screening, and placing people who might come to the war alliance. Su Zhan left the war alliance base. The person who knows when Hydra is ready to start the aircraft carrier! With the help of this person, knowing oneself and the enemy, Su Zhan can arrange the situation. Item 0171 Sharon had just returned home from get off work. Of course, she was not from the hospital, but from S.H.I.E.L.D.She also knows about Captain America. In fact, before Captain America was questioned, she was also questioned. After all, Nick Fury was in Captain America¡¯s house at the time, and her task was to monitor Captain America, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Will ask her. She answered truthfully, without saying anything, just asking her to return to work in SHIELD. Sharon didn¡¯t know why she suddenly cancelled her original mission and allowed herself to work at S.H.I. Disguise your identity to spy on others.However, the happiness did not last long. She saw Su Zhan lead someone to wound the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, rescued Captain America, and immediately heard about the Insight Project. She naturally knew about Hydra thing. Sharon didn''t know what to do or who to trust. She thought she was working hard for justice, but she found out that the place where she struggled and worked turned out to be the source of evil, which was a big blow. Taking out the key to open the door, Sharon was in short supply and was not in the mood to cook or eat. She wanted to think about what she should do. After closing the door and throwing her jacket on the sofa, Sharon suddenly heard something like noise in the kitchen.Sharon became vigilant for an instant, took out the gun, and walked slowly against the kitchen. Jingle bells. It seems to be the sound of cooking. A person wrapped in an apron seemed to be cooking, a burst of fragrance slowly drifting, causing Sharon to swallow involuntarily. "Su Zhan? Why are you?" When she saw clearly who was in the kitchen, she couldn''t help but yelled in surprise. Su Zhan turned to look at Sharon who was holding the gun, and said with a smile: "Uh, aren''t you going to put this guy away before talking? I hate people pointing at me with this thing!" Sharon hesitated and took the gun back and asked, "Why are you at my house? You, are you cooking, Chinese food?" "Well, it''s just a simple home-cooked dish, but it must taste more authentic than what you eat in a restaurant. Well, if I remember correctly, it seems like the first time I came into this world to cook for people and women! "Su Zhan smiled. Sharon was inexplicably happy and proud when she heard this, but she calmed down when she changed her mind. Now is not the time to be proud of Su Zhan to cook for herself. "You haven''t said why you came." "Because of you!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I know you are curious, so, can you be a little more patient? When I prepare the dishes, let''s talk while eating?" It seemed that Su Zhan was indeed busy, although Sharon was curious and could only wait beside him. After a while, Su Zhan cooked three or four dishes, set the table, and smiled and invited Sharon to sit down. "Try it, it shouldn''t be too bad." Su Zhan smiled and put a chopsticks into Sharon''s mouth. Sharon hesitated and opened his mouth."how about it?" 141 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 141 Seeing her eating, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "It''s great, it really doesn''t taste the same as what I used to eat." Sharon looked at Su Zhan in surprise. He didn''t expect the cooking skills to be so good, which is totally inconsistent with his identity. "If you like it, eat more." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then sat down opposite Sharon. "You ask me why I came to your house. It''s actually very simple. I want to ask you for a favor, but you can''t get help empty-handed? So after thinking about it, it should be good to cook you a Chinese meal. After all... if I guess Yes, you must have nothing to eat today." "Ask me for help? I don''t know where I can help you!" Sharon said suspiciously. "Yes, not only can, and I am afraid that no one else can help me except you. I want to know the exact time when the insight plan will be executed." Su Zhan smiled and went to the ropeway. Sharon was stunned for an instant. Originally, she wanted to say that I didn''t know what you were saying, but seeing Su Zhan''s determined expression, she felt that it would be too embarrassing to say that. "You already know who I am, right?" Sharon asked. "Yes." Su Zhan nodded and admitted."It''s just that, I think you seem to resist me a little, and you don''t want to reveal your identity, so I didn''t say anything. Moreover, it feels good to get along with such irrelevant communication, right?" "Even if I am an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., I may not be able to help with what you said. It is impossible for me to be responsible for such an important thing as someone who has just returned to work at S.H.I.E.L.D.." Sharon was a little surprised. , Because the department she was assigned to is precisely the control center, which naturally also includes the launch of aircraft carriers... "You know if you can help. Actually, I didn''t expect you to agree to it right away. After all, you should still be confused now, S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, your own person, or your enemy? These are actually not important. All you need to know is that once this insight project is launched, millions of innocent people will be killed as a result, and you know what you should do. This is my call, and I hope I can receive you before the tragedy occurs. Phone." Su Zhan left a number, then got up and left. When Sharon reacted, Su Zhan was gone. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to leave like this. I made a meal for myself, said a few words, left the number and left. Isn''t he afraid that he won''t call him or contact him? Sharron suddenly couldn''t understand Su Zhan, and at the same time... even more at a loss. After coming out of Sharon¡¯s house, Su Zhan was in a good mood. He was not worried that Sharon would refuse to help himself. Although S.H.I.E.L.D.''s approach was not very good, although there were many Hydra people in S.H.I.E.L.D., Sharon No, Su Zhan believed that she would make the right choice. Su Zhan quickly lifted off, and then flew back to the base. When he arrived near the west coast, Su Zhan found that there were already many people on the island base, flashing, and Natasha and others were also there. They seemed to be reviewing and asking. It seemed that these should have come after seeing the news? Chapter 0172-Jessica Jones There are a total of seven or eight people, males and females, of all kinds. Natasha and Flash are recording their names and abilities. Seeing Su Zhan falling from the sky, these people looked at him curiously, guessing that this person is Who, is it the same as them, also came to participate in this operation. "It''s you? Are you the one who killed Doctor Octopus last time?" At this time, someone seemed to recognize Su Zhan and said in surprise: "Are you here to help too? But, that''s not right, your uniform looks like that of the Zhanmeng..." "Idiot, of course it looks like, he is Su Zhan, the leader of the Zhan League!" A woman next to him answered, obviously, she knew Su Zhan''s true identity. "What? He is the leader of the war alliance?" The people around were a little surprised to hear it. "She''s right. My name is Su Zhan, and I am also the leader of the Zhan League. I am very grateful for your daring to help. Maybe some of you have been hiding your identity. This time I was able to come. Great courage, but I want to say that you are doing the right thing! Some people are afraid, some are worried, and even some people disagree. Su Zhan admitted his identity, then said with a smile. A simple sentence, but it gave them a feeling of encouragement and recognition. "As you have seen, my place has just been established not long ago. Suddenly there was the Hydra incident. I am afraid there will be more people coming. So I will definitely make some simple records. I hope you don¡¯t mind it. Don''t feel left out because of poor greetings." Su Zhan walked over to Natasha and glanced at the recorded list. Most of the names or code names recorded above are relatively unfamiliar, only one name made Su Zhan slightly interested. Jessica Jones. This name Su Zhan has heard. She has powerful strength and physical stamina, and her strength limit is unknown. She can fly short distances. At the same time, she has strong resistance to physical damage. She is proficient in certain scouting and fighting skills. She is a private detective by profession.Her ability was due to a car accident. Her father drove out of control and collided with an army truck transporting experimental products. In the accident, his father, mother, and brother were killed. She was in a coma for a few months. Have super powers.It is worth mentioning that she looks like a high school classmate of Spider-Man Peter Parker! Su Zhan looked around and quickly recognized her. It¡¯s not too tall, it¡¯s only about 1.6 meters tall. It looks very thin and petite. It has black hair that can reach the shoulders. It looks very energetic. It looks like a twenty-two year old. A very energetic feeling. "Jessica?" Su Zhan came over and yelled, it was she who recognized her identity just now. "Do you know me?" Jessica was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to call her name accurately, which made her a little excited. After gaining abilities, Jessica has always wanted to do something and want to be a superhero.But she didn''t move anything, she was very frustrated by messing things up several times.It happened at this time that she saw the report, on the one hand because it might be of her own concern, on the other hand, she admired Su Zhan very much. Whether it is killing Dr. Octopus or saving Captain America from S.H.I.E.L.D., in Jessica''s cognition, Su Zhan is a superhero. Simply put, Jessica is a fan of Su Zhan, or that kind of hardcore fan. "Is it convenient to go there for a chat?" Su Zhan nodded with a smile, then pointed to the side to invite. "of course." Jessica nodded and followed Su Zhan to the side. "How do you know me? I mean, you don''t know me at all?" Jessica asked Su Zhan in a low voice curiously. "It''s not important. The important thing is that you are ready to be a hero? It''s not long after your ability has just been acquired, right? A hero is not so easy to be a hero!" Obviously, Jessica Jones is not yet him. Know her. In my impression, it seems that Jessica tried to be a superhero and helped Captain America?But her heroic road was not smooth, so she gave up disheartenedly and chose to become a private detective.Of course, it is obvious that it has not happened yet, and I am afraid it will not happen. "I know that when I want to be a hero to help others, I also have this ability, as long as I know what to do!" Jessica whispered."You, are you willing to teach me how to do it? Actually, I am a fan of you. Since I knew you existed, I admired you very much and wanted to be like you." "Are you my fan?" Su Zhan was a little stunned, he really didn''t expect this.Although superheroes are also very popular, there will indeed be admiration and fans, but his current record is actually not much, and only a few times have been exposed. Didn''t expect to have fans? And it''s Jessica Jones? "Yes, I am your fan. If you don''t believe it, look..." Jessica was afraid that Su Zhan would not believe it, and hurriedly wanted to prove herself. The method she proved surprised Su Zhan. She even picked up the T-shirt, as if she was about to take it off. What''s happening here?Take off your clothes to prove that you are a fan? And this benefit? It''s a pity that Jessica didn''t take off the T-shirt, but curled up to the position where her lower abdomen was exposed, and then turned her waist to let Su Zhan look. A tattoo! A tattoo with the word''war''. 142 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 142 This character is a traditional Chinese character. For foreigners, few people can recognize Chinese characters, let alone traditional Chinese characters. She didn''t expect her to have this character tattooed on her body. "This is the word I found on the Internet and tattooed it after I learned about you. I know that this word reads Zhan. It is the battle of the Zhanmeng and the battle of your name Su Zhan!" Jessica explained. "Well, I believe you are my fan!" Su Zhan is now a true believer, this Jessica is not only a fan of her own, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a fan! "Then are you willing to teach me?" Jessica put down her clothes and asked Su Zhan expectantly. ... Item 0173 Seeing Jessica''s pitiful expectation, how could Su Zhan bear to refuse?After all, I am my first fan, or the kind of hardcore fan with his name tattooed on his body. "Stay if you want. There are many people here who can teach you how to become stronger and how to be a hero. Of course, if you have time, I will teach you too." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Great!" Jessica yelled excitedly, stretched out her hand to hug Su Zhan and kissed fiercely.Su Zhan didn''t expect her to be so enthusiastic. When she reacted, Jessica had let go of her excited shouts over there. Well, although Su Zhan doesn''t understand the mentality of fans seeing idols, but...the feeling of being admired is really good. Jessica Jones is a pleasant surprise. Although she is still lacking in all aspects, she has great potential. After all, she is still a member of the League of Defenders.But besides her, although there are people coming one after another, they are all unknown little characters, and their strength and abilities are not very good. Of course, for ordinary people, they are still very strong, but... Su Zhan is a bit despised. Although he wanted to expand the number of people in the war alliance, he didn''t want everyone.There must be some value and ability, even toad people can be responsible for cleaning! Although a little disappointed, Su Zhan didn''t care too much. After all, many people might still be watching. After the Zhan League showed its strength, naturally someone would like to join. However, Su Zhan did not expect the opportunity to come so soon.Early the next morning, Su Zhan received a call from Sharon. "I didn''t expect you to contact me so soon." Su Zhan said with a chuckle after answering the phone. "I didn''t expect it to be so fast. If you want to do something, you''d better do it as soon as possible. They will start the insight plan in two hours. Moreover, I just noticed that there seem to be a lot of mutants." Sharon whispered. Said. "Got it, thank you." It''s not surprising that there are mutants, Su Zhan had already guessed it. "You, be careful." Sharon said hesitantly, then seemed a little shy, and hung up the phone hurriedly before Su Zhan could reply. Su Zhan did not notify those who came yesterday, but called Steve and the members of the Zhan League. "In two hours, Hydra will start the insight project. Our time is limited." Su Zhan got straight to the point, and then directly named: "Blink, Natasha, Sif, Chen Haoran, Skeleton, Blizzard, Professor Lizard, yours There is only one target, try to destroy one or two aircraft carriers." "Yes!" "Coleson, May, you know about SHIELD and provide support when necessary." "Falcon, you have only one mission, rescue. Not only those of us, but also those who came to help, if there is danger, you need to rescue in time, especially in the air!" "No problem!" Falcon assured. "Well, if everyone needs equipment, go to Fitz and Blizzard, and set off at any time after the equipment is ready!" Su Zhan patted his palms, and everyone went to equip them. "And me?" Steve came to the side of Su Zhan and asked angrily: "What am I doing? Your order just now was for them to destroy one or two aircraft carriers. You will definitely take care of the rest, so why not let me too? Come with them? It''s more confident this way!" "You are not mine, so I didn''t directly give you a task." Su Zhan looked at Steve and said lightly. "I am a soldier! I protect this country, this earth!" Steve said in a deep voice."What you do is the same as my principles. If you exclude me because I am not yours? Then now, I hope I can join the war alliance!" "Go change clothes, then you will know what task I left for you." Su Zhan patted Steve on the shoulder, then turned to inform Jessica and the others who came yesterday. Hearing that we are going to S.H.I.E.L.D. to deal with the aircraft carrier, Jessica and others can''t help but be nervous and excited. Although they have the ability, this kind of experience is really not much, and tension is inevitable. The dark elf''s spaceship has been activated, and everyone boarded the spaceship one after another. Su Zhan turned to Skye, Simmons and others and smiled to make them look good at home. Then they boarded the spaceship and flew in the direction of SHIELD. Past. The spacecraft was not invisible, so it flew into the air with such a big fanfare and flew towards SHIELD. Naturally, some people found the spaceship along the way. At first they were a little panicked, but then when they found the prominent word "war" on the spaceship, they knew that it was a spaceship of the Zhan League, and they were relieved.At the same time, they guessed where they were going. SHIELD, Trident base! At this time, it was already fully armed. On the entrance bridge, troops and tanks were lined up, and several mutants of the Mutant Brotherhood stood at the front. Red Tank, Callisto, Clone, Sabre Tooth Tiger, and Li Qianhuan, a Hong Kong woman. Obviously, they are here to wait for the Zhanmeng or others to destroy the aircraft carrier. Originally, the insight plan could be carried out in a low-key manner, but because of the Soviet war, it is now announced to the public, but it does not matter, as long as the plan can proceed smoothly, What if everyone knows it? The surrounding atmosphere is very solemn, it seems that everyone is subconsciously slowing down their breathing, keeping their eyes fixed and paying attention, the feeling that the war is coming has already spread quietly. There was a roaring sound suddenly in the distance, which shocked everyone. After that, they saw the source of the sound. It wasn''t the dark elf''s spaceship, but a densely packed steel standing suit. Headed by it was Iron Man Tony. "Hey, don''t we wait for Su Zhan them?" Spiderman shouted at Tony on a steel suit. "No, this kind of small scene is enough for us. We don''t know what he thinks, but everyone knows it with great fanfare. I want to see it. After I solve the crisis, he will be What kind of expression." Tony said tuggingly, and landed suddenly in the direction of the bridge. Chapter 0174 The Chinese are so powerful? boom! Iron Man landed straight in front of the members of the Mutant Brotherhood. The rest of the steel battle suits floated in the air, lined up and pressed together in black, with great momentum. "Iron Man, Spider-Man, there is nothing to do with you here, do you want to get involved?" Callisto glanced at the Spider-Man on the steel suit, then at the Iron Man in front of him, and asked in a deep voice. "No, no, I''m Iron Man, how can such an important matter be without my part? Also, I have to solve you before the Soviet war comes, so if you are interested, leave as soon as possible, otherwise, Don''t..." Before Iron Man''s words were finished, Callisto suddenly appeared behind him and kicked directly. Unexpectedly, Iron Man was kicked directly, and just about to stand up, he felt as if all sides were being attacked at the same time. "damn it." Iron Man was stunned. Although he tried to counterattack, he couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s speed at all. Instead, he was beaten even more miserably. He also lost his steel suit. Otherwise, this series of blows would have long killed him. Hit down. "This is what you forced me!" Iron Man yelled, the weapon system turned on, and in an instant, the palm cannon and the tracking bullets were shot out almost simultaneously. Callisto used rapid movement to avoid, but the explosion suddenly exploded at the bridge head. "Success?" 143 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 143 As the smoke filled, Spider-Man jumped down and asked Iron Man. Iron Man shook his head, just about to speak, but suddenly he heard Spider-Man yelling hurriedly: "My spider sensor tells me there is danger, oh, what is that? Fireworks? Get away..." Groups of fireworks suddenly floated over, and when they came near Iron Man and Spider-Man, they suddenly exploded. The powerful power caused Iron Man to explode directly, and Spider-Man escaped in time, until he was not injured.It''s just... his condition is not very good, he saw a bunch of exactly the same people rushing towards him, instantly drowning him in the crowd. Although Spider-Man resisted from side to side, there were more and more helpless people.Seeing that he was about to be surrounded, Spider-Man released his steel suit with spider silk aimed at the air, and wanted to take the opportunity to jump out.But at this time, countless steel battle suits were suddenly attached to small fireworks, and then... suddenly exploded. Even though the fireworks are small, they are incredibly powerful. At that moment, almost all the steel suits exploded and turned into huge fireworks scattered on the ground. Spider-Man is stupid, and Iron Man is stupid. How could he never expect that the Iron Legion he was so proud of would be so scrapped?Just a few fireworks are scrapped?He subconsciously looked at Li Qianhuan, who had always been quiet? Are Chinese people so good? Su Zhan is so good, is she so good too? "Hey, Tony, don''t be in a daze, hurry up and think of something." Spider-Man hurriedly shouted when he saw Iron Man in a daze. Iron Man was about to get up, but Callisto rushed over again and hit him directly. "let me do it!" A sturdy man with long hair and beard walked over. It was the saber-toothed tiger, who had dismantled Iron Man''s suit with two blows, and then slapped him directly. Up. At this time, Callisto appeared in front of Spider-Man who was besieged by the clone. Spider-Man was caught off guard and was also knocked out. "How to deal with it?" The avatar asked towards Callisto. Callisto said lightly: "Grab it, hang it on the bridge, let others see, this is the end of our enemy!" "Ok!" "I like this!" Sabre-toothed tiger smiled. It didn''t take long for Iron Man and Spider-Man to be hung on the bridge against the backdrop of the iron wreck. It was a miserable one! ... ... The dark elf''s spaceship gradually approached the Trident Bridge, and the situation could be clearly seen in the spaceship, especially after seeing the iron wreckage and the suspended Spider-Man and Iron Man, the atmosphere in the spaceship was a bit solemn. No one thought that Iron Man and Spiderman would come first, and even less that they would be arrested if they failed. Looking at this, they knew how terribly they had lost. "Hey..." Suddenly there was laughter, and everyone turned their heads to see that it was Professor Lizard, and they were relieved... "It seems that the other party is already waiting for us. Although there are only four people, they should not be underestimated. They all remember their respective tasks. Go out and meet them!" The spacecraft swayed and landed near the bridge. Then, a group of people came out of the spacecraft, headed by Su Zhan. Most of them were all uniforms of the war alliance. Although the remaining ones were dressed in various styles, they followed in the crowd. Not very conspicuous. "Let''s go." Taking a look at the heavily guarded posture on the opposite side, Su Zhan didn''t scream or shout, just a soft sentence, but this sentence gave people a very solid and very uplifting feeling. Someone responded loudly and walked over with Su Zhan. The atmosphere was dignified, and the air seemed to be filled with Xiao Sha''s aura. Suddenly, it seemed that the two parties moved suddenly and rushed towards each other. Professor Lizard opened the way, Blizzard, Chen Haoran, and others accompanied him. Flashing and throwing out the portal, Natasha, Sif, and bones have appeared in the middle of the bridge. "You go with me!" Su Zhan grabbed the shoulders of Captain America, followed by abrupt acceleration, and instantly entered the crowd, and then crossed the bridge in the blink of an eye, and came to the Trident base. The rapidity of Callisto! Not only her abilities, but also the abilities of everyone nearby, Su Zhan had copied them. "Wait!" After Su Zhan said something, he quickly turned back. After a while, both Coleson and May were brought by Su Zhan. "The three of you go to the control center and see if you can call on the people inside to help us. After all, there are still kind and righteous people among them!" Su Zhan explained. Steve nodded and took Coleson and May into SHIELD. Su Zhan turned and rushed toward the crowd again. This haste ability was really good. While he was running, he saw the soldiers on the bridge being knocked down one after another and knocked off.At this time, Callisto also discovered the anomaly and caught up with Su Zhan! Item 0175 "You... how could you?" Callisto was stunned when Su Zhan saw the haste. "You will, I will! You won''t, I will too!" Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly chased him towards Callisto. Callisto hurriedly avoided, moving quickly, but no matter what No matter how she moved, Su Zhan was like a shadow. So, after a few times, Callisto''s action reaction took a step slower. Su Zhan found a chance and patted her gently. Yes, it just patted it lightly, and it was... the most proud upper Wai. She stopped to look at Su Zhan, her face a little ugly."Are you humiliating me on purpose? Why don''t you hurt me but touch me?" "Humiliated you? You overestimate yourself. You haven''t reached the point where I am interested and humiliated. You just want to try new abilities!" Su Zhan shook his head indifferently, at the top of Calisto, There is a very very small pink light. Seeing this, Callisto was shocked instantly. She knows exactly what this is, this is Li Qianhuan''s ability! She subconsciously looked in Li Qianhuan''s direction and found that she was fighting with others, it could not be her at all.Could it be... Callisto was about to go to see Su Zhan, but suddenly felt the impact of an explosion in front of him, and directly blew her out of the ground, and then lay motionless on the ground. "This ability looks good!" Su Zhan''s fingers swayed, and several groups of pink fireworks circulated around him.Then he turned his head and looked at the tank over there. The fireworks flew out in an instant, and they saw those fireworks flying knives near the tank and gathered together, and finally exploded. Boom, boom... The tank was blown up in an instant, then crashed to the ground, igniting a raging fire. "Wow!" Su Zhan disappeared again, and in an instant she came to Jessica, who was surrounded by soldiers. Although Jessica¡¯s abilities were good and strong, her fighting skills were a little worse. She relied solely on her physical abilities. One punch can knock a soldier into the air, but it can''t solve the battle quickly. 144 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 144 Bang bang bang! As soon as she flew alone, Jessica was about to turn around, but suddenly heard a crashing sound behind her, and then saw a few soldiers fall to the ground, Su Zhan smiled and looked at her. "idol!" Jessica exclaimed excitedly. "Be careful by yourself, don''t be aggressive." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then disappeared again. The flashing side opened the portal continuously and used the portal; the ordinary soldiers were quickly solved, and they were dealing with the saber-toothed tiger, the clone, Li Qianhuan, and the red tank. This is the real battle. Seeing flashing use the portal to help people on his side suddenly appear and avoid, I have to say that flashing is indeed a super auxiliary! Su Zhan glanced at the still hanging Iron Man and Spider-Man, uh... Obviously no one thought of saving them, and Su Zhan would naturally not save them. "Hi, big guy, shall we come to the second game?" Su Zhan yelled at the red tank. The most threatening thing was the red tank, and the most difficult one was the saber-toothed tiger, so the first red tank in the Su Zhan operation. Hearing Su Zhan''s shout, the Red Tank hesitated, but he still remembered how painful the suffocation felt, and he was really a little scared. "Come on, I won''t bully you this time, how about we head-on?" Su Zhan said defiantly. "Head-to-head, who is afraid of whom!" The red tank was instantly enraged, and roared towards Su Zhan. Suddenly, the feeling of shaking the ground came again, making people a little worried whether the bridge would be crushed by him. Su Zhan chuckled, and actually made the same move as him, and even rushed so straight. "Oh my God, Su Zhan, you are crazy." "No¡­¡­" Natasha and Shining couldn''t help but yelled. The big man in the red tank was about to pack a few Su Zhan. Can Su Zhan''s small body go head-to-head with him? Flashing was about to throw out the portal, teleporting Su Zhan away. But it was a little late. Su Zhan was the first to come first. Using Callisto¡¯s ability, he was in front of the Red Tank almost in the blink of an eye. Not long after the Red Tank started, he felt a huge force hit. Coming over and following, he was knocked into the air involuntarily. boom! The hapless clone was hit by the red tank continuously, but it did not slow down the speed of his flight. After a long distance, the red tank stopped and knelt on the ground, his head dizzy. He raised his head and looked at Su Zhan incredulously. This was the first time he was stopped by someone, and the first time he was hit by someone. He even felt that Su Zhan''s ability seemed to be the same as his own, but he couldn''t figure out...why? Su Zhan walked over slowly with the corners of his mouth tilted, raising his hands as he walked."Hey!" He slapped a crisp finger, and the red tank exploded in an instant, and the red tank that had been knocked out by the explosion immediately passed out. Although his body is very hard and not injured, it does not mean that he will not be dizzy! "This is my ability, how can you know my ability?" Li Qianhuan asked Su Zhan in surprise, speaking in Chinese. Hearing Chinese, Su Zhan really felt a little familiar. He smiled at Li Qianhuan and suddenly appeared behind her before she could react. He slashed with a hand knife and directly knocked the surprised Li Qianhuan into a faint. past. "Blink, get her on the spaceship, and the Calisto, and the red tank." Su Zhan gave a command to the flashing, the flashing action was also very fast, Professor Lizard and others came to help, and it didn''t take long for them to get on the spaceship.At the same time, Su Zhan''s eyes turned to the avatar who was about to escape. "You chase him, you can catch the best, and you can''t catch it." Su Zhan yelled at the few people who came to help. Although their strength was not strong, the avatar was not strong enough. It should be enough. Hearing Su Zhan''s order, the few people nodded and rushed towards the clone without even thinking about it. Su Zhan''s series of powerful performances have completely subdued them. On the battlefield, Su Zhan is the king, allowing them to subconsciously obey orders. Chapter 0176 Saber Tooth Tiger?No, it''s a saber cat! "Can you swallow our abilities? No, no, my abilities are still there, so, is it copying?" While the saber-toothed tiger retreated to the other end of the bridge, he looked at Su Zhan vigilantly. "If you are interested, I will naturally just copy your ability. If you are not interested, don''t blame me for devouring it. If you are an enemy, you must be aware of the loss of ability." Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, his nails It instantly becomes longer and sharper, just like a saber-toothed tiger. Su Zhan looked at his hands, curled his lips and said: "It''s really ugly, not as aggressive as your brother Wolverine''s claws." Sabre-toothed tiger is a little unhappy, what he hates most is that others say that he is not as good as Wolverine."Even if you can copy my ability, I don''t think you can copy my healing ability!" After finishing speaking, the saber-toothed tiger leaped suddenly and directly pounced on Su Zhan, and then swung its sharp claws directly. "Then let you see!" Su Zhan didn''t hide, but took off his etheric suit, raising his arm to block it. Huh~ The saber-toothed tiger''s claws left a few scars on Su Zhan''s arm. The saber-toothed tiger clearly saw that these scars were healing on their own quickly and had returned to normal in a moment. "So, now it''s my turn!" Su Zhan said lightly. "What if you can copy this ability? You can''t kill me!" Saber-toothed tiger is surprised but not panicked. What if you copy my ability?I can''t kill you, and you can''t kill me either! "is it?" Su Zhan cocked his mouth and smiled. This smile gave the saber-toothed tiger a sense of crisis. Could it be that... he really could kill me? Fearful hands suddenly appeared on Su Zhan''s hands, and the silver knife was slightly raised, as if it had a wonderful attraction. In an instant, something quickly poured out of the bodies of many people, especially the cannon fodder soldiers. The power of fear that emerged was very powerful. In a blink of an eye, the color of the silver knife had gradually turned black, and then the black knife was placed on the silver knife, and Su Zhan''s arm was shocked. The breath of fear permeated instantly, and everyone seemed to have an uncontrollable sense of fear in their hearts. This feeling made them painful, made them crazy, and made them uncontrollable. "It''s the dual swords of fear, hurry... hurry away!" Natasha, who had seen the power, hurriedly shouted, even without her panicking voice, other people felt the fear that grew in their hearts, and at that moment they felt that Su Zhan was like a king! The king of fear. He can easily control the life and death of others, making people involuntarily fearful and fearful! The expression of the saber-toothed tiger changed slightly, and he also felt the fear, and it was an unstoppable fear. This fear made him unable to resist. He wanted to run, and he wanted to run far. It seemed that only this way could he get rid of this fear . "Want to run? It''s not that easy!" 145 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 145 Su Zhan gave a sneer, and suddenly appeared in front of the saber-toothed tiger. The black knife directly penetrated the saber-toothed tiger''s body, causing him to let out a scream of pain. "You kill, you can''t kill me..." the saber-toothed tiger shouted ferociously. Su Zhan sneered, and the black knife suddenly released fear power, which directly poured into the saber-toothed tiger''s body, causing him to collapse in an instant. "No, pull it out, pull it out..." The painful facial features of the saber-toothed tiger are all twisted together. He frantically wants to pull out the black knife, but the fear is stronger after encountering it, and he can only give up , He wanted to retreat, but a wall appeared behind him, holding him there and there was no way to leave. He roared frantically, his hands were constantly tearing his chest, trying to use this self-mutilation method to alleviate the power of fear, but the effect was minimal, because his self-healing ability was too strong, he tore while healed. Except for the constant feeling of pain, it has no effect at all. "Pull it out, pull it out quickly, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... let me go, please let me go!" The jealous saber-toothed tiger can do nothing, the kind of torture that wants to die but can''t die, that kind of fear He was going crazy, and he begged that Su Zhan could let him go, what kind of face, jealous...he had all gone, and no more. He is not a tiger at all, but a cat, a cat who begged his owner to forgive him... "Are you served?" Su Zhan asked lightly. "Served, served, I served... Please let me go, or just kill me!" Saber-toothed tiger hurriedly shouted. "Kill you?" Su Zhan could feel that the power absorbed by the Fear Swords is very strong. If it is completely exploded, it can really kill the saber-toothed tiger, even if his self-healing ability is very strong. But looking at the saber-toothed tiger now embarrassed, Su Zhan didn¡¯t want to kill him, it was a waste... Not only wasted the power of fear, but also his power. Su Zhan slowly pulled out the knife, and the moment the knife left his body, the Saber-toothed Tiger showed a relief expression.Although the fear still lingered in my heart, it was much lighter than before! "Take him away!" Su Zhan said indifferently, flashing appeared beside him, grabbing the saber-toothed tiger.The saber-toothed tiger didn''t have the slightest resistance at all, just like a well-behaved cat, it was taken away by the flash and locked in the spaceship. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look, and found that everyone was far away from him, looking a little afraid. He put away the two swords of fear, and smiled relaxedly: "What are you afraid of? This thing won''t be used on his own people. Okay, I''ve solved it all, it''s time to get business!" When he said this, other talents reacted, yes, this is their king, their leader, what are they afraid of! "Boom, boom!" A huge ear-splitting sound suddenly sounded, and immediately afterwards, the sea surface was gradually turbulent, the water surface was rippling, the huge iron gate separated from the middle, and aircraft carriers flew out from the inside and quickly suspended in the air. Huge, spectacular, and mighty. Seeing this aircraft carrier, everyone felt shocked, especially the exposed weapon system. There is no doubt that once it is turned on, it will attack them and attack everyone selected! Chapter 0177 Long Live Su Zhan, Long Live War Alliance "Since the aircraft carrier has come out, everyone is ready to take action. The goal of the mission is to completely destroy the aircraft carrier, but... you must pay attention to your own safety. Even if you fail, it doesn¡¯t matter. As for me, just treat it as a struggle. Just practice, do you understand?" These three aircraft carriers, Su Zhan has never been in the eyes, even if there are mutants guarding, Su Zhan has many ways to destroy them. When he said that, the others were indeed relieved a lot, and then flashed here to open the portal, teleporting them one by one, ready to start the mission.Su Zhan did not go with him, but went to the interior of the Trident Building. Since Hydra has cooperated with Magneto and the mutant brotherhood is here, Magneto is probably also here. Aircraft carrier, Su Zhan doesn''t care, he wants to meet Magneto now. As soon as they walked in, Su Zhan was surrounded by the special forces squad. Rumlow led the team. He shot Su Zhan as soon as he saw Su Zhan. The bullets fluttered, but Su Zhan disappeared in front of them. As soon as I heard the thumping sound, except for Rumlow, all the members of the special forces team were already lying down. "Give you a chance to leave Hydra and join the Alliance." Su Zhan looked at Rum Luo and said lightly.This guy''s fighting ability and combat literacy are still good, after all, he is the future crossbones, the enemy of Captain America. "Impossible!" Rumlow was very hard. "Oh, then you go to die." Do you really think you are a human being?Su Zhan just asked casually. Since he refused, Su Zhan started directly. Before Rumlow could react, Su Zhan had already grabbed his neck and twisted it slightly. He heard a click, and Rumlow''s head was twisted into a strange angle, and then he lay down softly. It''s so dead, no chance to be a crossbones again. Su Zhan turned and left. Although I saw a lot of people along the way, no one dared to do anything to Su Zhan. I don''t know if they were afraid, or because they were not Hydra?After walking around, he didn''t find Magneto. Su Zhan quickly speeded up. It didn''t take long for him to walk through the entire Trident building. He still didn''t find Magneto, or even the leader of the Hydra. "Weird? Did it run away?" Su Zhan frowned and suddenly heard Steve''s voice on the radio."The Insight Project has been launched, and the aircraft carrier space must be destroyed immediately!" Started? Is it remote control? When did Hydra play so high-end? Su Zhan came out of the base and saw that the aircraft carrier''s combat system had been activated, and it seemed that the countdown had entered.At this time, there was a loud noise, and one of the aircraft carriers exploded and crashed. "Flash them?" Su Zhan took a look and found that the flickering portal opened on another aircraft carrier.It is estimated that it is about to destroy the second one. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan, time is too late, only twenty seconds!" During the broadcast, Steve''s voice was a little anxious. In twenty seconds, two more aircraft carriers were not destroyed. Although they are very hard to flash, but the aircraft carrier is so big, it is not easy to destroy it. In the absence of super attack, even if the aircraft carrier is not stopped, it is not easy to handle! Su Zhan flew directly into the air and said to the flashing them: "You leave here, and the rest will be handed to me." "Yes!" When they saw that Su Zhan was coming, Shining and others breathed a sigh of relief. Although they destroyed it for a long time, they couldn''t destroy it immediately.After Flashing and the others left, Su Zhan used the energy of the lamp ring to transform into a huge hammer, which was about the same size as the aircraft carrier. Not only that, Su Zhan also covered the hammer with ether particles to increase its power and destructive power!After that, the arm swung vigorously, and the hammer hit it directly. Boom! The aircraft carrier was hit, and the huge force directly smashed the aircraft carrier below and into the lake.There was a loud noise, the lake splashed, and the base inside was probably ruined. "awesome!" Seeing that Su Zhan destroyed an aircraft carrier so easily, everyone couldn''t help cheering. "Is Magneto really not here?" Su Zhan found that there was still no movement, and was a little disappointed. "Su Zhan, what are you thinking, do it now, it''s only five seconds." Seeing Su Zhan stop, Steve couldn''t help shouting. Su Zhan shook his head, and the huge hammer smashed in the past again. Just when the distance was only a second or two, the aircraft carrier fell straight down and exploded on the ground. "call!" Hearing the explosion, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, followed by loud cheers. 146 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 146 "Successful." "It''s great, we succeeded." "Long live Su Zhan, long live Zhan League!" Even inside the base, many people embraced and shouted in excitement. Su Zhan flew down from the sky with lack of interest. As soon as he landed, he felt a petite body rushing into his arms."Idol, you are really awesome, you have saved millions of people, you are a true hero!" "A hero without an opponent is lonely..." Su Zhan smiled faintly. But Jessica obviously couldn''t understand Su Zhan''s words. Seeing how happy they were, Su Zhan didn''t even think about it anymore. Magneto King ran fast and escaped temporarily, so let''s look for him when I look back.What''s more, this time I didn''t waste my energy. The whole process has been filmed. After all, this is something that everyone knows, how could there be no reporter?Therefore, whether it is yourself or the performance of the war alliance, it will be presented to the public. As a hero who has saved millions of people, the gain this time is bound to be not small. "Okay, well, to celebrate, or to celebrate slowly after going home, let Steve and the others come back, and then by the way, see if the people who captured the clones have come back, let them come back together if they can be found, and then let''s go back Home, return to the Zhan League!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and said. "Go home, let''s go home!" This word gives everyone a sense of identity, especially after experiencing previous battles. When everyone came back on the spaceship and flew back to the Zhan League base, on the way, they could clearly see someone cheering, someone applauding, and someone shouting to thank them. At this moment, the sense of honor was no longer possible. Item 0178 In the past few days, both the public and the Zhanmeng people are still immersed in the last incident. As the Zhanmeng¡¯s first full appearance, it is obviously very successful. In the past few days, there have been countless reports on the Zhanmeng. Among them, Su Zhan naturally bears the brunt of the most attention. He was the leader and turned the tide on destroying the two aircraft carriers at the last moment. Especially that sentence, you will, I will!I will too! It has almost become synonymous with the Soviet war! In addition to Su Zhan, flashing and others are also well known. But four people are really hot! Jessica Jones, who took the initiative to offer a hug after the Soviet war turned the tide, can be said to be the full focus. The second one is Professor Lizard. Professor Lizard is also a celebrity, but he is just a villain. I did not expect to join the Zhanmeng and save so many people and become heroes. This contrast is naturally easy to attract attention, because he and the Zhanmeng have a better reputation. . The third and the fourth are Iron Man and Spider-Man. These two tragic guys were recorded when they first appeared, including Iron Man pretending to be forced, and then the two were abused and hanged up, and even after the end, no one thought of saving them. The popularity of this incident can be said to be no less than that of Su Zhan! Everyone knows the identity of two well-known superheroes, Iron Man, and Spider-Man is still everyone¡¯s good neighbor, but in this case, he became a funny character from the beginning to the end. Those who can¡¯t understand them are naturally happy and ordinary. The people also followed to watch the excitement. Of course, these are not important to Su Zhan, because his mission is completed! "Survival mission hard mode is completed, open the enhanced template!" Although Su Zhan didn''t feel much influence in the past seven days, oh, there were some, not so convenient, but the task was finally completed. "System, I want to see what the enhanced template is like." Su Zhan couldn''t wait to open the enhanced template. This observation made him very satisfied. The enhanced template looks relatively simple, but the effect is very prominent and obvious. There are rows of ability icons on the template, all of which are his abilities, which he did not expect unconsciously. There are already so many. Looking at the strengthening prompt displayed on the icon, Su Zhan selected the flame ability of Thunderbolt. Fire element: LV1, 500 enhancement points required to strengthen the experience, current experience 0/500. "Only LV1? It should be the initial level, right?" Su Zhan looked at the other abilities again. They were all LV1, except that the Extremis Virus was somewhat different. Although it was also LV1, it had 200 points of enhancement. It is probably because of the previous fusion of the centipede virus? "System, explain it in detail." Su Zhan said. "Similar abilities can be integrated and strengthened with each other. Different types of ability enhancement will have fewer enhancement points. At the same time, completing tasks in the future will reward enhancement points, which can be used for enhancement. In addition, the same type of ability enhancement is unlimited, and different types can only be selected at present Once you select a certain ability, you can¡¯t change it. Only the enhanced template is upgraded and the permissions are increased, or if the ability is strengthened to the top, you can choose other abilities to strengthen it!" "It sounds good!" Su Zhan was quite satisfied after hearing this. Similar abilities can be integrated and strengthened. Different types of abilities can choose one ability, and then use other relatively bad abilities as strengthening points to strengthen the selected abilities. The most important thing is that there will be some enhancements in future tasks, which is not bad! "System, can you automatically help me select the integration and enhancement of similar capabilities?" "of course can." "Fire ability, mental ability, let''s go!" As soon as Su Zhan¡¯s voice fell, he saw the ability icon on the screen changed and decreased. It didn¡¯t take long for the strengthening and integration to be completed. At the same time, Su Zhan could feel what seemed to be a change in himself, a kind of indescribable. The change is probably due to integration and strengthening. After a while, when the feeling disappeared, Su Zhan looked carefully. Fire Ability: LV1, current experience 100/500, it should only incorporate the fire control ability of Fireman John. Mental Ability: LV2, the current experience is 300/1000. After a glance, this is a lot of integration, such as the ability to predict the future, mind control, mind control, delete memory, telepathy, mind reading, dreaming and predicting the future, etc. A series of abilities seem to be integrated and strengthened. "I have merged so many abilities of the Spirit Element, why don''t I feel that I haven''t strengthened much. From this point of view, I have lost a lot of abilities?" Su Zhan frowned. "Of course not. These abilities are all integrated together. The unified name is mental abilities. Each ability still exists, but it has changed from a single existence to a unified existence and can still be used. Therefore, more are integrated and strengthened. Naturally, there is less experience." "This way, it is equivalent to sorting and categorizing, which is more convenient. I thought I didn''t have these abilities. It seems that the integration and strengthening of the same kind can retain the abilities, so the different types should not be able to? Then you can. Help me to classify, don''t merge, just classify." "Yes, good!" After the system sound fell, it changed again soon. Su Zhan glanced at it. Fire abilities, mental abilities, control abilities, ice abilities, wind abilities, physical abilities, and so on. The classification is much simpler, and it is simpler for himself. Among them, Extremis Virus, self-healing ability, flying ability, and super hearing all seem to be classified as physical ability. "Very good, the ability has not been lost, and it has been strengthened after the integration, the classification is simple, at a glance, the system, the enhanced template this time is really good, no wonder it can only be turned on by doing tasks!" The more I look at it, the more satisfied Su Zhan is. His abilities are mixed but not perfect, and now that he has this enhanced template, the problem will naturally be solved. "Choose an enhancement, let me imagine. Many abilities can be easily swallowed to be enhanced by the same kind. Then strengthen some of the rarer abilities. Useful... Just the wind power. The power of wind and fire is still Not bad, and the fire is too strong, and the wind can''t keep up!" Choosing the abilities to be strengthened, Su Zhan began to screen those useless abilities to strengthen. Item 0179 What is the ability of the hedgehog, what the tracking ability obtained from the plane of "Ability" before, selected several useless garbage abilities, Su Zhan strengthened it on the ability of the wind system! Wind system ability: LV2, current experience 100/1000. "It feels okay, and there are a lot of enhanced experience points!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then tried to shake his fingers slightly. In an instant, a whirlwind came out suddenly, and the speed and power were a bit beyond imagination. 147 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 147 "The first level is different from the second level. I just shook my finger casually and it has such an effect!" Su Zhan nodded with satisfaction. The enhanced template was opened, and the incident of the insight plan ended. Now the Zhanmeng is on the right track. In addition to Jessica, some of the people stayed and some left. Su Zhan didn¡¯t care much. , After all, it¡¯s not a terrible character, just go. Everything went smoothly, the dungeon was almost refreshed, and Su Zhan was ready to enter the dungeon. Su battle commander Natasha, Sif and Shishi called over. "I''m going to take Claire away for a period of time. During this time, I''ll leave it to you. The main thing is training. If there is a suitable task, let people do it. After all, the reputation of the Zhan League has already started, and we must continue to maintain it. All in all, the goal of Zhanmeng is to replace SHIELD and the Avengers." "Understood." Natasha nodded with Flash. Su Zhan said to Sif: "If there is nothing wrong, you can stay here. Lorelai hasn''t found her yet. Here you are most familiar with her. What''s more, you can take the opportunity to stay on Earth for a while." "Okay." Sieff nodded. After explaining the things here, Su Zhan went to Claire. Claire was not able to participate in this mission, and she was somewhat disappointed, so she usually trained even harder. When Su Zhan found her, Claire had just returned from training. "Do you want to go home?" Su Zhan asked Claire. Claire froze for a moment and nodded hurriedly: "Yes, I miss my mom and dad. Do you want to take me home? However, you must not leave me there. I like this world. If, if you can, They will be fine." "It''s probably difficult, maybe it will be possible in the future." Su Zhan is not interested in improving the friendship of Claire''s parents."Actually, it''s nothing. I must leave my parents when I grow up. I will take you back if I think about them. You, you first go take a shower and clean up, and then I will take you back." "Ok!" Claire took a bath and changed clothes.Su Zhan then took her back to the fighting arena, then left and entered the copy of the super hero. Huh! Su Zhan appeared in the hotel room, the hotel in Las Vegas.Bringing Claire out, Claire was a little curious. After all, this method of crossing was very novel. Su Zhan told her what place it was, and then went out and found Jessica. Jessica, not Jessica! "Are you back?" Jessica was stunned when she saw Su Zhan, and then jumped into Su Zhan''s arms with joy.After the hug, she noticed Claire next to her."this is?" "She''s Claire, I''ll take her home first, and I''ll talk later." Su Zhan said, clutching Claire''s shoulder and disappearing instantly, and after a while, he appeared in front of Claire''s house."I have things to deal with and don''t stay with you. If you have anything, you can call me. If it''s okay, I will come to you when I am leaving." "Ok." Claire nodded, and then Su Zhan disappeared. Jessica saw Su Zhan taking Claire away, and then Su Zhan returned in the blink of an eye, and Claire was gone. "Boss, I have found the person you asked me to find, and artificial intelligence is also under development. It is progressing very smoothly. I..." Jessica was stunned, and then started reporting. But before she finished speaking, Su Zhan''s mouth was blocked. After a long time, Jessica felt like she was about to melt, and Su Zhan let her go."As a qualified secretary, you must first meet the boss''s first needs. Do you know what my first needs are?" "It''s me!" Jessica said blushing. "What are you waiting for." Su Zhan chuckled, he hugged Jessica directly, followed by slightly swinging his fingers, the door of the room opened instantly, after entering, he hooked and closed the door, Su Zhan threw Jessica directly onto the bed. Immediately after Jessica could react, she felt a gust of wind coming.Obviously the wind speed is fast and urgent, but it blows gently and comfortably on the body. However, the clothes on her body have been blown off from her body. These winds seem to be spiritual. She even knows how to take off her clothes. The clothes were taken off without being damaged. Jessica who was watching didn¡¯t know what to say. All right. Look up and look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan stretched out her arms and slowly floated in the air, and then she saw an incredible scene. A whirlwind suddenly appeared on his body, and the clothes were taken off one by one, and then neatly folded and placed next to Jessica''s clothes. "Oh my God, you used your ability to undress..." Jessica said in surprise. "Abilities are for use, not to mention that this is conducive to the subtle control of abilities." Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly. He found that after strengthening to LV2, the increase is not only the power, but also the control. More handy and easier. "I watched a lot of movies and learned some techniques when you were away, do you...want to try?" Jessica asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan said with great interest: "Of course, I am looking forward to what kind of surprises you will give me." Jessica got up and walked over, slowly approaching Su Zhan, and then grabbing Su Zhan¡¯s hand to let him sit down, and then...she knelt down slowly, raising her eyebrows slightly, that expression, that expression Adding to this condescending angle, Su Zhan was instantly ignited. "Don''t move!" Jessica said in a lazy voice like a kitten, and then slowly leaned in... Item 0180 "how do you feel?" After a fierce battle, after a break, Jessica got up and asked Su Zhan, with a trace of expectation in her tone, as if she was waiting for Su Zhan to praise. Su Zhan didn''t mean to praise him either, and said with a smile: "Very good, it seems you are paying attention." "Of course, I am your secretary. Of course, I must always think about how to make the boss happy and satisfied!" Jessica smiled and found the clothes to put on.After that, he put on clothes for Su Zhan and said, "When are you going to meet them? The artificial intelligence should have been completed, but I don''t know if it meets your requirements." "Now." Su Zhan said. "Now? Don''t you take a break?" Jessica asked. Su Zhan smiled."No need to." "Okay, then I will call them over." "Let''s go directly, and run again without saving. I want to see how artificial intelligence is." "it is good!" Jessica and Su Zhan left the room and went to a special laboratory, where Charlie and Hannah research artificial intelligence.Along the way, Su Zhan found that Jessica seemed to be willing to say something but didn''t dare to ask."It seems that you have something to ask? For the sake of your attention just now, ask, I promise to answer you." "Boss, last time you said that you and I are not in the same world, this...what''s going on?" Jessica hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t help but ask. "This matter, this is actually not something that you can''t ask. Yes, I''m really not from this world. Specifically, when I turn back to call Eden, I will explain to you together." Su Zhan said with a smile. . "Hmm!" Jessica nodded, then took a quick step to the door of a room, pushed the door and walked in. In the room, two women were immersing their heads in researching something. Hearing the sound of the door, the two stopped and turned their heads and saw Su Zhan.Although they hadn''t seen Su Zhan, when they saw Jessica, they guessed that he should be Jessica''s boss, and they both became nervous for a while. The two of them were found inexplicably, and they were brought here to study what artificial intelligence. Although they were kind to them, they were still very nervous. They finally developed artificial intelligence. Now they see the boss, they don''t know what will happen. Su Zhan could easily tell who the two were. He pointed to the black-haired woman and said, "Are you Hannah? And you..." Pointing to the other blond-haired, looking timid woman, he said, "You are Cha Li?" The two women nodded without speaking. 148 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 148 "You seem to be afraid of me? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I came to you because of your ability to develop artificial intelligence. As long as you can do it, I won''t treat you badly. So, now, can I Let me see this artificial intelligence?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. How could they say no, they nodded and got ready. To put it bluntly, artificial intelligence is a set of programs, and the two of them are ready to show them to Su Zhan.Su Zhan looked very carefully and was very satisfied. Although there are still some lack of functions, it is also because there is no special purpose. It basically meets the standards of artificial intelligence. If you modify it slightly, it is basically comparable to Javie. Sri Lanka''s artificial intelligence can be born. "You are doing very well, Jessica, take them to rest first. I want to study this. During this period, don''t let anyone disturb me." Su Zhan said. "Yes!" Jessica nodded and led the two out. In the contact just now, Su Zhan has copied the abilities of Hannah and Charlie, and there are already existing system programs, so it is much easier to make modifications on this basis. Eden already knew that Su Zhan was back, but he also knew that Su Zhan was in the laboratory, and he had to wait patiently for not letting others be disturbed.This waited from day to night, and from night to day. By the time of the next morning, Su Zhan finally succeeded. The new artificial intelligence, he named Nuwa, and chose the most beautiful female voice.After all, it is his own artificial intelligence, Su Zhan is not interested in choosing a man''s voice.In addition, Su Zhan also built a small artificial intelligence system based on Nuwa, otherwise, he would not delay it for such a long time. Coming out of the laboratory, Su Zhan had already seen Eden. Without speaking, she just hugged heavily, and Eden''s grievances disappeared. She could feel the thoughts and feelings contained in the hug. "Get some food first, ask Jessica to come to my room to eat something together, and then tell you something." Su Zhan confessed, and soon... the food was delivered to Su Zhan¡¯s room, Eden After having breakfast with Jessica, Su Zhan said. "Actually, the world you are in is not the only world, or for you, it is the only one, but to me, this is just one of the thousands of worlds. I do not belong to this world. Originally, this The world is just a place for me to gain abilities, but because of your existence, this place has another meaning for me." "I have taken another person to my world. Her name is Claire. Jessica should have seen it. When I came back yesterday, I came back from my world. My world is very big and wonderful. Many have super Capable person." Eden and Jessica were a bit stunned. Jessica was okay. After all, she knew a little bit after going to the fighting arena, so she calmed down and asked, "Then can you take us to your world?" "Of course I can. I am not going to leave you here. It''s just that I don''t want to take anyone there. There are certain requirements. Simply put, I must be intimate to a certain level before I can take her away. world." "So, that Claire''s is very close to you? Are we...not close enough?" Eden couldn''t help asking. "Jessica should barely be the same, but you..." Su Zhan looked at Eden, and Eden groaned: "If you didn''t walk so fast, now...are we close enough now?" Item 0181 "In short, as long as I reach a certain level, I can take you out of here, so you don''t need to be too impatient, let alone there are still things you need to host for me." Su Zhan clapped his hands and said."Call Charlie and Hannah, I believe they are already waiting." Jessica responded, turned around and called Charlie and Hannah over. The two of them came in a little nervously. Although their faces were composure, they could still feel their anxiety. "Don''t be nervous, let''s go." Su Zhan waved his hand to make the two sit down opposite him."You have done a good job of artificial intelligence. Since you have done it well, I will not treat you badly. Therefore, I can satisfy your wish as a reward. You can think about it carefully. Do you want money or a good one? Work, or health... it¡¯s okay." When talking about health, Charlie subconsciously raised her head to look at Su Zhan, but Su Zhan happened to be looking at her too, and she hurriedly lowered her head. "Charlie, raise your head!" Su Zhan looked at her, fingers raised slightly, and Charlie''s head couldn''t help but lifted up, her eyes a little flustered and she didn''t dare to look at Su Zhan."What are you afraid of? I''m not a tiger, and I won''t eat you. You already know that you are sick, right? You are so young, so beautiful, and you live so positively. As a result, God seems to be punishing you deliberately. You gained a super memory but also got cancer." "How do you know?" Charlie asked in surprise. "This is not important, the important thing is... Do you want to be healthy? If this is your wish, I can help you achieve it. But..." "But what?" Charlie asked hurriedly. "But even if your cancer is cured, you will get it again in the future. The human brain is very mysterious. Although you have super memory ability, this ability will also cause side effects in your brain, which is cancer. . So, the easiest way is to lose this ability and live your original ordinary life again.¡± Su Zhan explained. "You can, can you take away my abilities? Then, if that''s the case, won''t you...can''t you get cancer?" Charlie asked worriedly. "Really a kind girl." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your business is set. Then, what about Hannah?" "I don''t want my ability either, I just want to be an ordinary person. If... If you can, it would be better to give me a sum of money." Hannah said. "No problem!" Su Zhan said lightly: "However, I will delete part of your memory." With a wave of her hand, Hannah had been sucked in front of Su Zhan, Su Zhan''s hand was directly placed on her upper circumference, casually squeezed, and immediately began to devour her ability. After a while, the ability swallowed, Su Zhan put his hand on her head and erased her memory. "Give her a million dollars and send her out of here." After dealing with Hannah, Jessica had taken her out according to her instructions. Charlie hesitated and walked over and said, "Yes, is it my turn?" With that, Charlie actually listened to her waist, as if she was bulging up and waiting for Su Zhan to catch, so Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. , But there was no pretense, put it directly. It''s relatively small, she doesn''t seem to wear it inside... "Are you not wearing underwear?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Charlie stunned and reacted, lowering her head in shame, and said, "I, I forgot?" "Forgot? You are a memory woman. With such a good memory, you can forget to wear underwear?" Su Zhan said teasingly. Charlie''s shy ears are red, she really forgot, mainly because she was too nervous, too nervous... Now that Su Zhan said that, she really wanted to find a place to sew in. Charlie''s face is too thin, but her shy look is really interesting.This kind of woman is always easy to arouse the interest of men, Su Zhan did not immediately devour her ability, but deliberately pinched it.Charlie''s body trembled slightly, biting her lip and lowering her head, her face flushed red, thinking that Su Zhan was eating it for herself. Instead, it was Eden next to Su Zhan. She gave Su Zhan a white look and saw that he was intentional Amusing Charlie... "Memory girl: Charlie, friendliness has increased by 20%." Su Zhan suddenly received a promotion, and he couldn''t help feeling a little dumb. This could increase his friendship? With a smile, Su Zhan released the swallowing ability and swallowed it in an instant, and then said: "Okay, I have swallowed your ability, but don''t leave for the time being, I will help you cure the cancer later. As for Later...how about staying here and working for me?" "Ah? But, but I don''t know anything?" Charlie said unexpectedly. "I can''t learn it, well, that''s it." Su Zhan unquestionably settled the matter, and then telepathically sent Lin Daman over.His ability is to heal, and Su Zhan is ready to swallow his ability. Before long, Lindaman knocked on the door and came in. Su Zhan didn''t talk nonsense with him, and directly swallowed his ability. Anyway, Lin Daman''s role was his status and status, not ability. Even if he lost his ability, the organization he belonged to could not see for a while. With the ability to heal, Su Zhan did not heal Charlie immediately."You go back and rest first, at night... I''ll go to you to help you heal." "Ok." I don''t know why, Charlie always feels that the two words of Su Zhanjiang are very heavy at night, which makes her a little shy. After Charlie went out, Eden said with a bit of dissatisfaction: "You start to worry about what is in the pot before you finish eating the bowl?" "Jealous? I just think this girl is very interesting, cute, and a little cute." Su Zhan said with a smile, and put his arms around Eden. "After a busy night, I filled my stomach again. I''m really sleepy now. How about? Are you interested in sleeping with me and increase intimacy by the way?" "You are the boss, you ordered, do I dare to refuse?" Eden grumbled. Su Zhan chuckled, put her arm around her and went directly into the bedroom inside. 149 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 149 Chapter 0182 Who Are You? Although Eden is a little bit dumb, and looks powerless to resist, in fact, her performance really surprised Su Zhan. The feeling of wanting to refuse and welcoming is completely different from Jessica''s initiative to please. feel. Especially when Luo Hong, he clearly said no, but his body was very honest and made pandering movements, so Su Zhan couldn''t help but ridicule. "I said beauty, you make me very embarrassed, should I stop listening to you, or should I continue following your body''s reaction?" Eden didn''t speak, he looked like I hadn''t heard, such a cute look, what can Su Zhan say?Even if she really called to stop, Su Zhan would never be able to stop. Jessica sent Hanna back away, and heard the voice inside after entering, then quietly went out. By the time Su Zhan came out of the room, it was already afternoon. As for Eden?Okay, I''m still asleep. It''s the first time after all, and it''s quite intense. It''s estimated that I won''t get up for a while. "Can you eat like this? First, I, then Eden, and you have to go to Charlie''s room tonight? Would you like me to get you something to make up?" Jessica asked caringly and teasingly. Su Zhan shrugged and said: "You look down on your boss''s ability too much. Without diamonds, you can''t do porcelain work. If you don''t have the ability, how can you get in trouble." "That''s it!" Jessica nodded thinking of Su Zhan''s ferocity. "In the next few days, you can do whatever you should do. After Charlie''s illness is cured, I will go out and make money. I can''t come home empty-handed. By the way, you can use Lindaman Start a company and develop your own power. After all, once Lindaman¡¯s affairs are discovered, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take advantage of it. The company¡¯s main development direction is how to help people who don¡¯t want abilities get back to normal." "Should kill two birds with one stone!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yes, I understand!" After the explanation, Su Zhan had disappeared from her eyes. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a studio in New York. Isaac, a young painter and a drug addict, can paint the future after taking drugs.There is a black girlfriend, Simone. Simone¡¯s father is an old black man who is about to die with telepathy, that is, the patient taken care of by Pete who has the ability to replicate.Speaking of it, Isaac was also very sad, his girlfriend Simone was later snatched by Pete, and he was killed by Serra! But now, obviously things have changed, at least, his girlfriend still belongs to him. Speaking of which, Simone doesn''t look good, and I don''t understand why Isaac and Pete are both in love with it! At this moment, Isaac was not in the studio. Su Zhan casually looked at the paintings that had been painted nearby. The painter was not bad, but the content was ordinary, and it was not the kind of painting that could predict the future. I guess it is also related to me. After all, for my own sake, the explosion in New York disappeared. Without a crisis, Isaac has nothing to paint. "Since I''m not here, I''ll look for him later. Let''s go and see Simeone''s father. After all, I promised him that he would help him if he finds the ability to cure him, although he no longer remembers this , But people can''t say nothing." Su Zhan muttered, and after a while, he changed his position again. On the hospital bed, Simone''s father was lying there, looking not very energetic, Pete was not there, and Simone was not there. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Simone''s father was stunned, somewhat surprised. Although he didn''t remember the ability to be swallowed by Su Zhan, he still remembered the ability that he possessed. For Su Zhan who appeared out of thin air, he was only surprised at who he was and why he came to him, rather than surprised at his ability. "Don''t be so surprised, I have no malice towards you, at least, no malice towards an old man who is incapable and about to die. I am here to help you, or to save you!" Su Zhan walked over and sat down beside him. Put your hand on him. "This...this..." After a while, Simone''s father showed a surprised expression, and he could feel that his body seemed to be gradually returning to health. "This will only allow you to live a few more years, a few more years of health." Su Zhan retracted his hand and said lightly, after all, health is not the same as life expectancy. He remembered that there was a kid who seemed to have the ability to take other people''s lives and give life to life, but he was not very impressed, and he didn''t remember his name anymore. There was no way to locate him, so he could only find it slowly. "Okay, I have done what I promised you, so goodbye!" "Wait, who are you?" Simone''s father hurriedly asked, but Su Zhan had disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared at the door of a bedroom. As soon as he came out, he heard the sound coming from inside. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, it''s really a coincidence, it seems I have to wait." Walking to the sofa, Su Zhan sat down. Not long after, the door was pushed open, and a black woman walked out wearing a man''s shirt. As soon as she came out, she saw Su Zhan on the sofa. She was shocked and shouted. "Shhh, be quiet!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, and Simone felt her mouth clogged, unable to make a sound.Hearing the shouting, Isaac ran out hurriedly and panicked when he saw his girlfriend and Su Zhan sitting on the sofa. "Who are you, you..." "Don''t panic, I''m here to find you and help you. I can help you get rid of drug addiction, make you normal, and then have a happy life with your girlfriend." Su Zhan interrupted Isaac He said with a smile. Letting go of Simone, Simone hurried to Isaac''s side. The two looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. After hesitating for a long time, Simone spoke first: "Who are you?" "Just before I came here, your father asked the same question. It doesn''t matter who I am. I am just a passerby for you anyway. Now, just wait quietly, and then treat it as a dream. , It''s OK!" Su Zhan had already captured Isaac. Item 0183 "What do you want to do!" Seeing Issyk¡¯s sudden capture, Simone hurriedly wanted to capture him back.Su Zhan waved her hand, and Simone was instantly immobilized on the wall. "Don''t let me say the same thing a second time." Su Zhan glanced at Simone, then swallowed Issyk''s abilities.After that, help you cure your addiction instantly.Then let him go. "Well, you are now considered a new life. Don''t touch that stuff in the future. Live with your girlfriend. Be careful. You were taken away!" Su Zhan smiled and patted Issyk. Afterwards, they didn''t bother to delete their memories. Anyway, they are just ordinary people from now on, and there will be no intersection. Simone and Issek looked at Su Zhan who had disappeared suddenly. After a long pause, Simone hurriedly asked: "How are you? Did he do nothing to you? Is there anything uncomfortable?" "No, no, I''m fine now, I''ve never been so well, I think...I may really not be addicted to drugs." Issyk said in a daze. "God!" Simone exclaimed, and the two embraced each other, grateful for the Asian who suddenly appeared and disappeared. Su Zhan didn''t pay much attention to the gratitude of the two of them, but it was just a small effort, not to mention Issek was indeed too sad, and it would be good to be able to help. After coming out, Su Zhan did not rush to find the next target, but walked on the street casually.While walking, let the system strengthen the abilities of Hannah, Charlie, and Isaac to the mental abilities. Mental Ability: LV2, current experience 550/1000 Added 250 enhanced experience, 50 should be because of Isaac''s ability, after all, he already has a lot of predictive ability, and the integration of the same kind of enhancement will definitely be less, right?He explained his conjecture to the system, and he reached the same conclusion. "what?" The wind suddenly blew beside Su Zhan, and calmed down again after a while.Su Zhan could feel that the wind appeared abruptly. Based on his current understanding of the wind, this wind might be caused by someone passing by. Su Zhan''s subconscious mind moved, and the speed suddenly accelerated. At that moment, the surrounding scenery had changed greatly, and there was a feeling that the world had slowed down. It was just a moment. After Su Zhan stopped, he realized that he had appeared. It was in another place, two or three blocks away from where I was just now. "It''s a fast speed, similar to Callisto''s rapid ability, but more durable." Obviously, this is a newly copied ability, and Callisto''s ability is long gone. "Speeding girl!" 150 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 150 The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly. A woman who can move at speed, calm and stand still regardless of time! Or, the thief? Su Zhan reached out and touched his trousers, okay... he has no habit of carrying a wallet, his things are in the system space, so it is impossible to be stolen. "Daphne, haha, it''s interesting!" Su Zhan smiled and located the location of the speeding woman Daphne, but instead of teleporting it directly, she ran over by speeding.If the speed of the speeding woman really wants to run, it will be much faster than Callisto, and faster than Fast Silver.Fast silver can only reach supersonic speed, while the speeding woman has been able to reach the speed of light, and can even travel back in time briefly. Of course, it is much worse than the Flash. After all, the Flash is faster than the speed of light, and it is still many times faster than the speed of light. An apartment that looks a little shabby, but there are a lot of things in it, precious jewelry?The portrait of Mona Lisa, at first glance, these things appearing here are probably fake and fake, but... these things are all real, and they are invaluable, even if an insignificant little thing is sold It would be enough to buy this apartment. A woman with short silver-white hair and a red dress was sitting on the sofa, next to a pile of wallets of all kinds, she was looking through them one by one.If there is cash and there is a lot, she will smile contentedly, if there is no money in it, she will curl her lips and be a little disappointed. For Daphne, stealing seems to have become a habit and hobby, she doesn''t care how much money she has.Perhaps, he was destined to be a thief.Daphne shrugged, ready to take another wallet, but she felt empty... "Huh? I remember there is another one?" Daphne turned her head to look a little puzzled, she remembered it clearly, there should be one more.Looking up, she found that there was a black wallet alone on the table in front. Looking at the wallet, Daphne stood up and looked around warily: "Who is here, come out!" She remembered clearly that she didn''t put her wallet there, and it was impossible for her to go there by herself.There must be someone, someone in her own home, but she can''t see it! "I know you are here, come out!" Daphne yelled, but there was no one around him.She frowned suspiciously, but suddenly felt someone squeeze herself. Daphne instantly turned and kicked her, but she failed, and she had already appeared to the door. "Rogue, you come out if you have the ability to take advantage of me sneakily, do you want to be shameless?" Daphne shouted angrily."You won''t come out, okay, I''ll go, I''ll see if you can catch up with me!" After that, Daphne was ready to use her speed to go out, but at this time the door closed abruptly, and she couldn''t open it no matter how hard she tried. "It''s just a joke, isn''t it so stingy?" The sound suddenly sounded. Daphne turned her head and said angrily: "Are you kidding? Do I know you? You just kidding me." "Well, my temper is really big, then I apologize." Su Zhan smiled, and then withdrew his invisibility. "Didn''t you say to apologize? Apologize, I''m waiting!" Daphne looked at Su Zhan who suddenly appeared. Su Zhan shrugged: "Just talk, why take it seriously. If you are not happy, you can take advantage of it? But I don''t think you can do it!" Item 0184 "Compete with me in speed? Okay, I will make you pay." Daphne sneered, and then disappeared suddenly. Huh! Daphne appeared in Su Zhan''s position just now, looking at Su Zhan in the distance with some surprise, he was now in the position where Daphne was just standing, and the two exchanged positions in the blink of an eye. "You... do you also have super speed?" Daphne was full of confidence but she caught nothing. She could see that Su Zhan was the same as herself when he avoided, very fast. "Right, so, are you still chasing?" Su Zhan shrugged and asked. "Humph." Daphne snorted coldly, and chased after her again. "The place is too small to display, let''s go out. If you can catch up with me, I can consider letting you go. If you can''t catch up... I will take away your ability!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and people had already ran out of the apartment. Daphne followed closely, and the surrounding world seemed to be still, constantly retreating. The two came out of the apartment, crossed the road in the blink of an eye, and quickly walked through the blocks. The people around could only feel two strong winds. But I can''t see it at all. "Oh, it turned out to be red, so bright!" Su Zhan commented with interest on a woman whose skirt was blown up while passing by. Daphne''s angry teeth tickled behind, holding back and chasing hard. But the gap between the two has not shortened, one after the other, almost the same speed. The more she chased, the more frustrated Daphne was. She had already worked hard but couldn''t catch up with the other party at all. This kind of powerlessness made her very aggrieved, and finally stopped at a glance. Stop chasing! Su Zhan turned around and found that Daphne had stopped and then stopped, and then turned back. "Why didn''t you chase?" Su Zhan looked at Daphne who was angry and said with a smile: "This is the first time I was chased by a woman. It feels pretty good. You gave up so quickly, but it''s boring!" "What do you want!" Daphne glared at him and said, "I don''t know you either, why are you staring at me?" "I just happened to run into it. Who would let you pass by me? It just happened to be fine. I was still interested in you, so I came to see you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect You gave up so soon, so, is the game over?" Su Zhan said, slowly walking towards her. "What do you want to do?" Daphne stepped back slowly and asked vigilantly. "I just said that if you can catch up with me, I will let you go. If you can''t catch up, I will take away your ability. Since you haven''t caught up, I can only take away your ability! "Su Zhan said as he continued to approach. Daphne was stunned for a moment: "You, can you take away my power?" "of course." "But you can''t do this!" "Oh? Why?" Su Zhan asked with interest. "Because I caught up with you!" After Daphne finished speaking, she suddenly accelerated to Su Zhan''s front and grabbed his hand. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment and looked at the proud Daphne and said: "This is all right?" "Why not? You didn''t say how to catch you, anyway, I''m catching up with you now!" Daphne said. "You are shameless, but...you are smart enough, even if you catch up, I won''t take away your abilities. You are so funny, it¡¯s boring to take away your abilities now, I still Not enough!" Su Zhan didn''t expect Dafuni to be so cunning and react so fast.But he didn''t take it to heart, anyway, if he really needed it, he could take away this ability at any time, and Daphne looked very interesting! "I haven''t played enough with what I mean, it''s so awkward. What''s your name? Your ability is the same as mine? Do you have any other ability?" Daphne curled her lips and asked curiously after hearing Su Zhan''s words. Tao. "My name is Su Zhan. As for ability, haha...you will know later." Su Zhan smiled and said. "Stingy, my name is Daphne!" Daphne stretched out her hand to look at Su Zhan, Su Zhan shook her hand, and asked curiously: "You don''t lack money, why steal your wallet? Besides, there are only a few wallets. Money?" 151 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 151 "Ah...I remember now, I seemed to have seen you just now, and such a big man didn''t even carry a wallet!" Daphne remembered, and said with contempt. "Do you bring your wallet?" Su Zhan asked back, and Daphne stopped talking for a moment. With this kind of ability, no need to bring a wallet. "Well, what you said makes sense." Daphne said with a shrug. "Let''s go, I''ll ask you to drink something. I was really tired after running a lap just now." Su Zhan invited with a smile. Although Daphne is a little afraid of Su Zhan, she is not so afraid, let alone afraid. It was useless, so I readily agreed. "You want to take me to drink coffee?" Watching Su Zhan lead herself towards the coffee shop, Daphne curled her lips: "I thought that when men ask women to drink, they all drink." "If a woman doesn''t get drunk, a man won''t have a chance? It''s unnecessary for me!" Su Zhan smiled."If I want to do what you do to you, you don''t need to drink, you can''t escape my palm anyway." With that said, Su Zhan deliberately glanced behind Daphne, then moved his fingers. Daphne instantly thought of his previous pinch, and gave him an angry look."Rogue! I warn you, if you take advantage of me again, I will fight with you." "Ok!" Su Zhan nodded solemnly, but Daphne suddenly yelled, glaring at Su Zhan with her hands behind her back. "You...you bastard, did you mean it?" Daphne glared at Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, I really want to see how you plan to fight with me." "Shameless!" Daphne shouted depressed. "Okay, okay, don''t tease you, put your hands down, don''t be afraid of being seen." Su Zhan said with a smile and pulled Daphne''s hand down, and then opened the door for her, Daphne snorted, resentful After she walked in, Su Zhan followed in. Looking at Daphne who was still sitting down, Su Zhan smiled and called the waiter. Item 0185 After ordering two cups of coffee, Su Zhan smiled at Daphne and said, "Are you still angry?" "You must have a lot of women, right?" Daphne cast a glance and suddenly asked. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Yes." "So, don''t tell me, you are after me?" Daphne asked. Su Zhan looked at Daphne up and down, until he reached Fanny and couldn''t help it before Shi Shiran said: "I didn''t have it, but now I am a little interested in you. Although you are not the kind of beauty that makes people feel amazing at first glance, But it feels very comfortable and at ease, and the figure is good, so..." "So you want to chase me?" Daphne answered. "maybe." Su Zhan shrugged and gave another ambiguous answer. "Speaking of which, do you have any plans? It''s not a problem to steal things so often." Su Zhan asked. Daphne raised her eyebrows: "I''m planning to take care of me before anything else? Why, are you going to arrange work for me?" "If you are interested, I am preparing to start a company to help those who do not want to have the ability. If you are interested, you can come and help me." Su Zhan said invitingly. "I don''t think you are so kind, right?" "Is it not important to be kind, and the result is good?" "I''m not going, I''m used to being free, but I don''t want to be restrained." Daphne shook her head and refused. Su Zhan curled his lips: "I won''t force you, but you can think about whether it is better to continue to be a thief or use your abilities to help others. Not everyone has the same abilities as you, not all. Everyone can accept the fact that they have abilities." Daphne was silent and did not speak, she seemed to be shaken. Su Zhan is not in a hurry, he believes Daphne will make the right choice. After drinking a cup of coffee for more than half an hour, the two of them left the coffee shop and stood at the door of the coffee shop. Seeing that Daphne was still thinking about it, Su Zhan smiled and said: "I''m leaving, this is mine. Phone, you can call me anytime if you decide." Passing the napkin with the phone in mind to Daphne, Su Zhan smiled and patted her again, before Daphne hadn''t reacted and became angry, he disappeared. Back at the hotel in Las Vegas, Eden was already up. Speaking of it, if there is an intimate relationship between men and women, they will indeed be different, they will become closer, and even more distanceless. After all... they have been in contact with zero distance, or even negative distance. Chatting, eating, and unconsciously in the evening, Su Zhan had knocked on Charlie''s door. Su Zhan clearly heard Charlie''s shortness of breath and rapid heartbeat in the room, followed by the sound of flustered footsteps, and the door was gently opened. "You, you are here." Charlie lowered her head and whispered. Su Zhan gave a hum, walked in and closed the door.Seeing Charlie''s look a bit like a pissed little wife, Su Zhan said with a smile."Are you ready?" "Prepare... what are you going to prepare?" Charlie looked up at Su Zhan weakly. "Cure." Su Zhan smiled, walked to the sofa and sat down, then beckoned: "Come, lie down." "Lie down?" Charlie took a hesitant look, then timidly walked over and lay down on the sofa. Of course, her head was lying on Su Zhan''s lap. Su Zhan held Charlie''s head with both hands, and fluffed her hair casually.Charlie closed her eyes nervously and shyly, as if she didn''t even dare to breathe, she could clearly see the ups and downs of the upper circumference, um, this time it was worn inside. "Just relax, there is no need to be so nervous." Su Zhan said softly, already mobilizing the ability to help her heal.Charlie wanted to relax, but couldn''t relax at all. Su Zhan''s masculine aura spread over her face. She was still lying on Su Zhan''s lap. This was definitely the first experience for her. "Uh¡­¡­" Suddenly, Charlie yelled, it turned out that Su Zhan released a hand and put it on her body.Although it is not a sensitive place, this posture makes Charlie a little uncomfortable. "Hands are sour, put it down and rest." Su Zhan''s mouth raised a smirk but deliberately said in a serious tone. "Yeah." Charlie responded softly. "It''s still very sour." Su Zhan shook his wrist, then... accurately placed it where he had pinched during the day."The location is very good and it''s much more comfortable." Su Zhan chuckled, Charlie had closed her eyes and was embarrassed to face Su Zhan. If the day is to devour her ability, then now, Charlie can''t do it if she wants to find a reason to deceive herself, obviously, Su Zhan is deliberate. Seeing Charlie''s weak look, a look that tacitly dare not resist, Su Zhan was rather embarrassed to tease her.Too well-behaved, so well-behaved that even if he wants to push her now, I am afraid she will not resist. "I''m like this, aren''t you angry?" Su Zhan asked suddenly curiously. "I, I..." Charlie didn''t expect Su Zhan to ask suddenly, and I didn''t say why for a long time. "What if others are like me?" Su Zhan asked again. "Of course not!" Charlie replied very simply this time, and only reacted after speaking, and hurriedly closed her eyes and bit her mouth. "Oh!" Su Zhan deliberately raised his tone and said with a smile: "Understood, I thought you were a timid personality, so you like me?" 152 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 152 "No, no, I..." Charlie couldn''t help but want to explain. "I know what you are thinking, so it''s useless to lie in front of me. Well, seeing you are so shy, I won''t embarrass you and stop teasing you. Get up, it''s all right." Su Zhan smiled Interrupted her, then let go of her. "what?" After Charlie got up, he hesitated. He, can he really know what I''m thinking? "Yes, I can!" Su Zhan nodded. Charlie was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head shyly. She was embarrassed and felt magical now, but she didn''t expect him to know what she was thinking. Item 0186 "It''s too early. You can rest early. Tomorrow, let Jessica accompany you to the hospital for a check-up. Then you can follow her temporarily, learn more and see if there is anything you can do. As for salary Don''t worry, I''m sure I can''t treat you badly!" Although Charlie is now in a posture of giving and asking, Su Zhan did not take advantage of the situation to push her, and after a smile, he got up and left the room. He returned to his room, and both Eden and Jessica thought that Su Zhan must have stayed with Charlie, and did not come.Su Zhan didn''t call them either, so he slept quietly all night. The next day, Jessica and Eden were really surprised to see Su Zhan coming out of their room. After having breakfast together, Su Zhan had disappeared. He went to find the next target. Nuclear explosion man! Speaking of this nuclear explosion man is also a sad role, because he could not control the power of the nuclear explosion, he emitted nuclear radiation and caused his wife to fall ill and die. After that, he wanted to retaliate against the society, but he has been persuaded. The world, it was also overcast by Sierra, people died, and abilities were taken away. He is also a poor man! At this time, Su Zhan had already appeared in a hospital. The smell of disinfectant was very pungent, and he frowned slightly. After walking a few steps, he saw a shaggy man in a ward next to him, looking affectionately at the bed. Woman, the woman has been unconscious. "Get well, I beg you to get better!" The nuclear explosion man grabbed the woman''s hand and prayed in a low voice. "If you were here, she would never get better." Su Zhan''s voice sounded. The nuclear explosion man was startled and turned to look."who are you?" "Let''s go out, let''s have a chat?" Su Zhan said calmly, then turned around and walked out. The nuclear bomb man hesitated for a while and followed. The two soon arrived on the rooftop of the hospital, and the nuclear bomb man couldn''t help but said: "Who are you, do you know about me?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded lightly. "So... you did everything? You did this?" The nuclear explosion man pulled on his neck, revealing two needle-like marks on his neck.He remembered that he had suddenly disappeared for a few days, and when he came back, he had this thing on his neck, and his abilities seemed to have appeared from that time, and his wife became ill because of this.The more he thought about it, the more angry the nuclear explosion man became. His hands suddenly glowed red, and his whole body seemed to turn red immediately. Nuclear energy gathered in an instant, and it seemed that it might explode at any time. He was breathing fast, his eyes were red, staring at Su Zhan angrily, and shouted desperately: "It''s you, you killed me and my wife, I want to kill you!" Su Zhan didn''t expect his reaction to be so intense, but he really didn''t bother to explain it now.Seeing the nuclear explosive man pushing his hands towards him, a group of nuclear energy took advantage of the flow, Su Zhan sneered, and instantly released the mind barrier. "Bang!" The nuclear energy hit the mind barrier and the barrier shook but was not broken, but the nuclear energy disappeared after the impact. The nuclear explosion man froze for a moment, and then became even more angry. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , After a while, the nuclear explosion man seemed to be almost venting, and he consumed too much energy, and gradually stopped. Only then did Su Zhan remove the mind barrier and slowly raised his hands. With a chuckle, his hands have turned red. nuclear energy! Feeling the nuclear energy generated in the body, Su Zhan said indifferently: "It''s a waste of you to use such a powerful ability." After finishing speaking, Su Zhan waved his hand gently under the surprised gaze of the nuclear explosive man, and a group of nuclear energy came out in an instant. Before the nuclear explosive man had not reacted, he directly focused on him and knocked him out instantly. , Fell directly from the rooftop. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The nuclear explosion man yelled in panic, but suddenly saw Su Zhan jump off the balcony and grabbed himself. His expression was extremely calm, just when the nuclear explosion man was surprised why he jumped down too. At the time, I suddenly felt the body stagnate, and then flew up suddenly... When he was still dazed, his feet had fallen on the ground and he was back on the roof. "Do you want to save your wife?" Su Zhan said lightly as he looked at the dazed nuclear man. Hearing this, the nuclear bomb man woke up instantly and hurriedly nodded: "Of course I think you can save my wife? As long as you can save him, no matter what I do, I promise you! Seeing the excited look of the nuclear explosion man, Su Zhan''s little dissatisfaction in his heart was suppressed. "I want your ability!" Su Zhan said lightly. "No problem, take it, you can take it, even if it takes my life, as long as you can cure my wife!" The nuclear explosion man said without hesitation. Su Zhan put his hand on his shoulder, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly, swallowing his ability directly. After a while, the nuclear bomb man tried it and found that he really didn''t have that ability. This made him very happy and fortunate! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said indifferently, turning around and going down the roof. The nuclear explosion man followed closely. The two returned to the ward, and Su Zhan began to heal his wife.The nuclear explosion man watched nervously next to him, seeing Su Zhan let go, and his wife waking up, he couldn''t help crying with joy. Just as he was about to thank Su Zhan, he found that Su Zhan had disappeared. In the next second, Su Zhan appeared somewhere in a barren desert. There were no people in the vicinity, and no one would come here. It is a good place to test the power of nuclear energy! Nuclear energy is very strong. As long as the Soviet War operates properly, it will be equivalent to countless nuclear weapons.Of course, if there is no way to master it, it will also bring danger, for example, the wife of a nuclear explosion man is implicated... Su Zhan doesn''t want to make the same mistake, so he needs to master this ability proficiently, and at the same time... also test out how strong this ability is! Chapter 0187 Goal: Vibration In the desert, Su Zhan sat cross-legged with his hands on his legs, palms up, and the sun was scorching. Sweat appeared on his forehead and his face. The sweat dripped to the ground and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan''s mood was very calm, quietly feeling the operation of nuclear energy in his body. In his hands, the nuclear energy flickered and flickered. It was a little while after a while, and even changed into a different shape with Su Zhan''s mind.Suddenly, Su Zhan waved his hands, and the two groups of nuclear energy flew out quickly. In an instant, there were two loud explosions in the distance, followed by two groups of mushroom clouds suddenly rising! After a long time, the clouds dispersed and two huge pits appeared on the ground. At least more than ten meters deep! Su Zhan shook his head slightly, somewhat dissatisfied. Sit down again and gather nuclear energy. This time, when nuclear energy appeared in his hand, he did not rush to take it. Instead, he controlled the compression, compression, and recompression of nuclear energy a little bit. His hands turned slightly around the nuclear energy, and the screaming voice continued. Extremely unstable, as if it could explode at any time. Su Zhan carefully controlled nuclear energy, and finally reached its limit after three compressions.Three compressions means the superposition of nuclear energy three times before. Although it seems that the size has not changed, the power is completely different. "Try it, how about this time!" Su Zhan was looking forward to it, and then suddenly went out. "Boom!" Su Zhan felt that the ground began to shake violently, and the strong impact of the explosion made his hair sway wildly. It took half an hour before the impact was weakened, and then... Su Zhan was dumbfounded. 153 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 153 Just made a hole before. Now a large pit was created, or a pit that was five or six times larger than before, flew over and took a look. The depth below is not bottomless, and it must be hundreds of meters to say nothing. This difference in power , The plane is too big, right? "I don''t know if this kind of power hits the red tank, he can still be unharmed!" Su Zhan muttered, then patted the dust on his body and disappeared. In two days, the Soviet war had successfully controlled nuclear energy. He was in a very happy mood now. When he returned to his room, he took a shower and changed his clothes happily, and then brought Claire back. Claire, who enjoys the warmth of the family for a few days, seems to be in a good mood, but she is also a little bit reluctant. After all... she is still a child.After having a meal together, Claire was introduced to them, after which Su Zhan said he was going to leave. Upon hearing that Su Zhan was about to leave, Claire, Eden, and even Charlie were a little bit sad. "It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t be able to go back anymore. I¡¯m afraid of it, Claire. Didn¡¯t you go to that place last time? We can meet there, and Eden is also possible now, but it¡¯s possible to take you to my world. Almost, we still need to become more intimate. I hope that next time...when I come back, I can take you away! Su Zhan said with a smile." Claire and Eden''s friendliness has increased, but Su Zhan can''t guarantee whether their current friendliness percentage will allow them to pass through successfully, so it is better to be safe. After eating, chatting for a while, when the time was almost up, Su Zhan first sent Claire into the fighting arena, and then left from the dungeon. Back in the main world, Su Zhan will release Carlisle, and then found Natasha to ask about the situation these days. Everything in the Zhan League is normal. Natasha, Sif, and Steve are all teaching some newcomers combat skills and experience, such as Blizzard and Chen Haoran, they have indeed learned a lot, and their combat effectiveness has improved a lot! Although I don¡¯t know how Hydra handled it, now S.H.I.E.L.D. has been completely occupied by Hydra. The original S.H.I.E.L.D. has been disintegrated, and Nick Fury has also appeared. It seems that some S.H.I.E.L.D. people have been recruited. Prepare to form SHIELD. He also contacted Steve and Coleson hoped that they could go back, but it clearly failed.After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. is so disappointing. It not only allows Hydra to develop under the eyelids, but also provides nutrients to make it grow. It can be said that the convincing power of S.H.I. But these have nothing to do with Su Zhan for the time being, he is now going to go to the copy of Arrow. But before that, he still needs to do one thing. That is to make steel suits. He already knows the way to make steel suits, and he also has artificial intelligence.Although the materials can be found in the copy of Arrow, the materials are too common. Su Zhan prepares to learn Ultron and uses vibranium to build the iron suit. This is even more material than Iron Man Tony Stark''s suit. Fortunately, after all, his steel suit was torn down at every turn. Zhenjin has only two places now. One is Wakanda, the hometown of the Panthers, and the birthplace of Zhenjin.The other is Ulysses Crow, a physicist and arms dealer in South Africa, who also sells vibrato.Ultron was the vibranium he got from him, and he was chopped off by Ultron.It is worth mentioning that this guy is not an ordinary person. After his arm was chopped off, he used vibrato to make a prosthesis that could release ultrasonic equipment and became a super villain. Su Zhan''s goal is him! With a thought, Su Zhan has appeared in South Africa, Ulysses Crow''s territory. He appeared directly in Ulysses Crow''s office. Ulysses Crow was drinking a small wine happily. He was taken aback when he saw Su Zhan who suddenly appeared, and then he recognized him. "It''s a great honor for me that the leader of the war alliance came to my place. I don''t know if I can help you?" Although Ulysses Crow was surprised, he was calm and calm. "Do you know me?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Ulysses Crow smiled and said: "Destroyed the aircraft carrier of Hydra, led the war alliance into S.H.I.E.L.D., and easily defeated the mutants. Now I don''t know you are not many!" Su Zhan shrugged: "I heard you have Zhenjin here? So I came." "Of course I have vibrating, and the price is absolutely fair." Ulysses Crow smiled, and then said: "I believe the dignified leader of the war alliance, shouldn''t be able to snatch me this thing?" Chapter 0188 Little Pepper?No, it''s a search and rescuer! "Put away your senseless temptations, if I want to grab it, just a few words from you can''t make me change my mind!" Su Zhan said lightly. Ulysses Crow shrugged: "I''ll take you to see the goods." Su Zhan followed Ulysses Crow out, and soon arrived at Zhenjin''s storage point. Not to mention, this guy has a lot of inventory. "I have all of these." Su Zhan stretched out his hand and said towards Ulysses Crow. "No problem!" Ulysses Crow responded altogether, and soon someone took out the Zhenjin selected by Su Zhan.Ulysses Crow looked at Su Zhan with a smile and said, "Now, let''s talk about the price." "It''s not necessary!" Su Zhan said indifferently: "You can take a look at your bank account and believe you will be satisfied with the price. Of course, even if you are not satisfied, I will take the things!" Ulysses Crow took out his mobile phone in doubt and quickly checked his bank account, and found that 20 million had been transferred, he frowned slightly. The price is not high. After all, Zhenjin is a rare material. What''s more, the number of Soviet war needs is quite a lot.He looked at Su Zhan, hesitating to refuse, but looking at Su Zhan''s calm expression, thinking of Su Zhan''s strength, he dismissed the idea. It is not guilty to offend Su Zhan because of this, let alone Zhenjin still has him. "Happy cooperation." Ulysses Crow said to Suzhan. Su Zhan smiled, then came to Zhenjin and waved his hand. Zhenjin disappeared in an instant. Ulysses Crow was shocked and scared. He was suddenly glad that Su Zhan had at least paid back the money. Otherwise, , He wants to take away the vibrating gold, he can''t stop it if he wants to stop it. "Happy cooperation!" Su Zhan smiled, and then disappeared suddenly. In the next second, Su Zhan has appeared in the Zhanmeng''s laboratory. The equipment in the laboratory is very complete, because the blacksmith, Blizzard, and Fitz used to research weapons, it is very suitable for Su Zhan to make steel suits. "You go out first, I want to use this!" Su Zhan said after appearing. After they went out, Su Zhan¡¯s closed laboratory became busy. No one knew what he was doing in it. When it was Little Chili, I guessed a little bit, because Su Zhan said before that we should surprise her and give her steel. Battle suit. For two whole days, Su Zhan spent two whole days in the laboratory. At this time, looking at the three steel suits in front of him, he couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. The one on the far left is a silver-white steel jersey. It''s a female model, which is very easy to identify.The search and rescuer, this was prepared by Su Zhan for Xiaojiao. Not only did it have many power sources and power equipment, but because it was made of vibrating defensively, it was more solid and shockproof.The design of the palm cannon is still there. There are not many attack systems, but it is lighter and faster. The search and rescuer is not Iron Man, nor is it a war machine. He does not need so much arms, but needs speed and defense. Beside the search and rescuer, there is a black steel suit. It is a male model with complete functions and very advanced weapon system. This is an improvement from the steel suit of the Su Zhan based on Iron Man''s steel suit. There are two more heels behind it. Fear that the double-swords are the same shape, but the size is larger. This is what Su Zhan prepared for himself. Although he didn''t need it, it was good to play occasionally. Su Zhan named him Black God of War. Next to the black God of War is a white steel suit similar to the size of the search and rescuer. The difference is that this steel suit is not all silver and white, and is black and white. The weapon system of the device is the same as that of the black God of War, except that there is no double sword. Su Zhan was named the Goddess of Victory. This is what he prepared for Phyllis! On these three steel battle suits, there are signs of war characters, which are exactly the same as those on the uniform of the war alliance. Loaded the artificial intelligence Nu Wa on the steel suit, Su Zhan put away the steel suit, and then left the laboratory. The Zhanmeng has its own defense system, which Skye wrote according to the S.H.I.E.L.D. system, which can handle and control many things.Out of the laboratory, Su Zhan found Skye and came to the control center. "I have a set of artificial intelligence, use her to replace the original defense system." Su Zhan said to Skye, and then loaded the artificial intelligence into the control center. After a while, a pleasant voice sounded. "Sir, madam, good morning!" 154 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 154 "Good morning, Nuwa!" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then said, "The base will be handed over to you in the future." "This is my honor and my mission, Mr. Su Zhan!" Nu Wa responded. "Study the rest by yourself, Nuwa still has many functions that have not been developed." Su Zhan said towards Skye. Skye nodded in response, and studied with interest. It didn''t take long for everyone to know that Nuwa, an artificial intelligence, appeared in the base, an intelligent program comparable to Iron Man''s, and they were curious. "My surprise is coming?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of him, Little Pepper asked with a smile. "Look if you like it or not!" Su Zhan waved, and the rescuer had appeared in front of Little Pepper. At first sight, the little pepper fell in love with it. Whether it was streamline, color, or this size, I knew it was made for myself. Little Chili walked over, the steel suit opened, and when Chili entered, the system started. "Character scan, lock. Hello, Miss Peppa Poz!" Nu Wa''s voice sounded, and Little Pepper responded in surprise. "This suit has locked your identity. No one can use it except you. I haven''t loaded you with too many weapon programs, but the speed is relatively fast. The highest can reach the speed of sound. The material is made of vibrating gold. The production is the shield material of Captain America, which greatly increases the defense capabilities." Su Zhan explained. "Do you want to go out and try?" "Ok." Little Pepper nodded, then Su Zhan took her out of the base. "Fly, search and rescuer!" Su Zhan turned to look at Little Pepper, no, it should be said that he was a rescuer.As soon as I heard a boom, the search and rescuers rose into the air in an instant, dazzling! Item 0189 "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh stand up. It''s really handsome in just three seconds! But after all, she hadn''t been trained, and the speed of search and rescuers was fast, and it was normal to not adapt. In a moment, Su Zhan appeared next to her and hugged her: "Don''t be nervous, anyway, you are not in danger. You just need to feel it slowly and get used to this feeling. Nuwa will help you. " Su Zhan''s voice gradually calmed her down, and then slowly adapted to her with the help of Su Zhan. Later, although fighting might not work, if only flying, he was surprised to control it freely. "Patter!" The two fell from the air, their masks opened, and Little Pepper excitedly said to Su Zhan: "It''s really great, I love it to death." "Just love it?" Su Zhan said disappointedly. Little Chili looked at Su Zhanying and smiled: "Of course, I love you too!" "Well, it''s not in vain that I will prepare a surprise for you. However, I hope it is not a verbal expression, uh... it would be better to act a little more practically. For example..." Su Zhan chuckled, little Chili face slightly Turn red. "I''m so excited now, I...will you say it after I calm down?" Little Pepper said apologetically. "Although this rhythm is a bit wrong, I hope you will not change your mind after you calm down." Su Zhan smiled, he can understand Xiao Jiao''s mood, of course, he can also hear Xiao Jiao''s heart, so Su Zhan Not disappointed, nor worried. It should be his, it is still his! "You will wear the communication equipment at any time in the future, so that you can remotely control the steel suit. If you encounter any emergencies, you can respond in time." The search and rescuer is very fast, so as long as the knife is not on the neck, the situation Any danger can be over immediately. "Yeah!" Little Pepper nodded heavily."If you don''t mind, I want to fly for a while!" "Of course I don''t mind, dear, but don''t work too hard." Su Zhan said with a smile. Little Chili heard this term dear, but did not refute it, which is a kind of acquiescence. Seeing her flying around in the air, Su Zhan turned and left, preparing to enter the copy of Arrow. "System, go to the Arrow plane." Su Zhan gave an order, ready to enter. "The system is being upgraded, the upgrade will be completed in 20 minutes!" "Why did you upgrade suddenly?" Su Zhan found that the system was always upgraded quietly; there was no prompt.After doing the math, it seems that it should have been upgraded. I copied a lot of abilities before, gained energy, and swallowed a few abilities. After adding the rewards of the task, it should be almost the same. Twenty minutes, it''s not too long, it will pass after a while. "After the system is upgraded, the refresh time of the copy is shortened to ten days, the retention time is increased to fifteen days, and the new plane is increased." Twenty minutes, the sound of the system sounded. "In this way, how about the friendliness of the main world and the fighting arena, haven''t they started?" Su Zhan asked. "Not enough level!" "Well, the requirements are really high. Let''s enter the Arrow plane first!" Su Zhan pouted, somewhat disappointed. After a while, he has appeared on the plane of Arrow. Star City! When he came to Star City again, Su Zhan did not go to Oliver Quinn, nor did he go to Laurel. Instead, he located the location of Felice and directly teleported it. This is a very luxurious independent villa, surrounded by beautiful and tranquil scenery, lawn in the courtyard, swimming pool, everything.In the swimming pool, Felice wears a white swimsuit, her upper circle is ready to emerge, her legs are slender and straight, very perfect, like a mermaid, swimming freely in the pool. "what!" Seemingly tired, Phyllis swam to the side to prepare to come up, but suddenly found that there was a person sitting on the chair next to him, looking at herself with a smile, which made Phyllis startled. This is a private place. No one can come in. "Honey, you scared me to death!" When Feilisi saw that it was Su Zhan, she was instantly relieved, and angrily said towards him with some complaints. "You are so beautiful, I can''t bear to destroy this beautiful picture!" Su Zhan smiled, stood up and spread his arms. After Phyllis came up, she threw herself directly into Su Zhan''s arms. "Oh, I forgot that I was wet. I wet your clothes." Phyllis said. 155 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 155 Su Zhan shook his head."Compared with your hug, it doesn''t matter whether the clothes are wet or not!" "My dear, let me show you the villa. This is what I picked for you. See if you like it or not." Phyllis pulled Su Zhan around with interest, but Su Zhan didn''t even bother to see it. In the villa, Feilisi''s swimsuit fabric is not too much, which really makes Su Zhan''s eyes a little hard to move. ¡°I¡¯ve been here to make arrangements during this period of time. It¡¯s almost the same...¡± Feilisi turned her head and said, and found that Su Zhan¡¯s eyes were a little hot. I don¡¯t want to look at these, then do what you want first..." "You really know me too well!" Su Zhan chuckled, and went down to the bedroom under Felice''s guidance! ... ... As night fell quietly, Felice and Su Zhan got dressed and stood on the balcony of the villa. Su Zhan hugged Felice from behind, looked at the night sky outside, and felt Felice¡¯s blown hair. Bursts of fragrance, leisure and happiness. "I prepared a present for you!" Holding Phyllis, Su Zhan lowered his head and rubbed gently between her neck, and said softly. "You are the best gift!" Phyllis said softly. "Look at it first!" Su Zhan smiled, let go of Felice, hugged her and flew down from the balcony, and then moved a little further away, releasing the goddess of victory! "This...what is this?" Phyllis asked in surprise. "Goddess of Victory, a steel suit, this is not comparable to a fighter jet. Come on, I will teach you how to operate it!" Su Zhan took Phyllis by the hand and let her enter the steel suit. Chapter 0190 catch up with me, listen to you tonight! Felice herself is a very powerful pilot. She has very rich experience in flying in the air and operating fighter planes. Although she has not been exposed to steel suits before, she quickly mastered it under the teachings of Su Zhan and Nuwa''s popular science. How to manipulate the goddess of victory. "Oh my God, this is great, it''s totally different from flying a fighter jet!" Phyllis mastered the speed much faster than Little Pepper, and she was able to fly freely in the sky before long.She yelled excitedly and looked at Su Zhan behind her: "My dear, are you coming faster than anyone else? If you can catch me, I will listen to you tonight!" "Are you sure? I''m faster than you!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Phyllis giggled and said, "You can''t catch me quickly, get ready, let''s start!" When the voice fell, Phyllis suddenly accelerated and rushed out instantly. Su Zhan shook his head, and then accelerated to catch up. In the night sky, the two flew quickly one after another. Not long after, Su Zhan gradually caught up with Felice."As I said, you are not as fast as I am!" After speaking, he stretched out his hand to take a photo of Phyllis. "Turn off the power supply!" Phyllis said. After a while, Nuwa turned off the power supply of the steel suit. The steel suit that had lost power fell down instantly, leaving Su Zhan¡¯s hand empty. When Su Zhan reacted, Phyllis had restarted. The power source flies away again. "My dear, I said it too, but it''s not fast to catch me!" Phyllis giggled triumphantly. "Well, it seems I have to be a little more serious!" Su Zhan shrugged. He had forgotten that Felice was a pilot. She had quite a wealth of flying experience, and the steel suit was more convenient to operate than fighter jets. So if you want to catch her, speed alone will not work! The two of you chased me, Feilisi showed her skills to the fullest, changing her image in Su Zhan''s mind.If you put aside your other abilities, if only the steel suit is against the steel suit, I am afraid that I may not really be Felice''s opponent! "Be careful." Su Zhan suddenly yelled, Feilisi didn''t dare to be careless, and hurriedly accelerated, but as soon as she accelerated, she suddenly felt that she had hit something, Su Zhan had already come to her. "You can''t escape!" Su Zhan said with a smile while holding Felice. "I was not going to escape!" Phyllis replied. The two fell from the sky, and only then discovered that they had flown so long before they knew it, and they had already arrived in Star City. "Star City, let''s go see the Arrow? You said, can I beat the Arrow now?" Phyllis asked Su Zhan curiously, feeling eager to try. What she does the most every day is to collect some superhero information, which naturally includes Arrow. After all, she met Arrow with Su Zhan last time.After Su Zhan left, there was a lot of news about Green Arrow, so she is now very curious, after she has this steel suit, can she beat Green Arrow? "Try it and you''ll know." Unexpectedly, Phyllis had this idea. Su Zhan said with a smile: "This is not far from the place where Arrow is. Go straight to him and find an empty place for you. Fight. He can''t hurt you anyway. There are really not many people in this world who can destroy this steel suit." "Yeah!" Fei Lisi was looking forward to it very much. What she used to compare with Su Zhan was only speed and skill, but she hadn''t tried the weapon system yet, so she used Arrow to practice her hand. Su Zhan heard her voice, and could only feel sad for Arrow. But this is his own woman, what happened to Arrow?Use it to practice your hands! The Quinn Factory, the base of Arrow, but it has been transformed into a nightclub, which is very lively. Su Zhan helped Felice put away the goddess of victory, and then the party was ready to enter the nightclub.Oliver Quinn¡¯s influence is really great. There are so many people who open a nightclub in such a remote place. After almost ten minutes, the two people entered the nightclub. The lights inside were dim, the music was deafening, and countless men and women were dancing on the dance floor. Su Zhan glanced, and didn''t find Oliver Quinn in the crowd, maybe it was in the basement. I was about to go down, but I suddenly felt a bit on my shoulder, turned my head and found it was Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn looked happy."You are finally here, I wanted to invite you when it opened, but your phone hasn''t been able to get through, and I''m not ashamed to disturb your girlfriend!" "It looks like it is doing well here." Su Zhan said with a smile."Let''s go out and chat." "it is good!" Oliver Quinn nodded, and the three of them walked out of the nightclub together. "Are you here for something? Or are you here to play?" Oliver Quinn asked. Su Zhan looked at Felice, and said, "They all, mainly because my girlfriend wants to fight you." "Ah? What?" Oliver Quinn asked in a daze: "Sorry, did I misheard it? You said your girlfriend was going to fight me, not you?" "Yes!" Oliver Quinn looked at Phyllis who was eager to try, and grinned, "Brother, this joke is not funny." "This is not a joke, I can''t wait, you go get your equipment, we are waiting for you on the roof over there!" Phyllis pointed to the roof of the distant building and urged towards Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn glanced at Su Zhan and found that he smiled and nodded, not like joking."Well, although I don''t know what the hell you guys are doing, but...see you on the roof later!" Oliver Quinn turned and went in, while Su Zhan waited for Felice to go directly to the roof over there, and then took out the goddess of victory for Felice to put on, waiting for the arrival of Arrow.After half an hour, a rope was suddenly nailed to the roof, followed by the Green Arrow, swinging up from below, fully armed! Item 0191 "Who is this? Where is your girlfriend?" When Arrow came up, seeing the goddess of victory who looked like a robot, he was a little confused, and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged, and the mask of the goddess of victory opened to reveal Phyllis'' face. "What is this?" Arrow saw Phyllis in surprise."Because of this, you want to fight me?" 156 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 156 "Steel jersey, goddess of victory!" Phyllis said triumphantly. "Okay, then, here?" Arrow was also a little curious about what kind of power this thing has. Obviously, this was prepared by Su Zhan for Phyllis, and it was definitely not too bad, so Arrow was also a bit curious. look forward to. "It''s not possible here. I''m afraid the buildings around here will be destroyed once the fight starts. I''ll take you to an open place." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then grabbed Arrow and Phyllis. In a blink of an eye, the three of them have appeared in a barren desert. "I said, brother, tell me honestly, how powerful is the goddess of victory?" Arrow asked Su Zhan with a wry smile, why he felt something was wrong. "Well, you''ll know in a while." Su Zhan gave a smirk and slowly drifted to the side: "My dear, take your time!" "Don''t worry, I will pay attention!" Phyllis replied casually. Okay, Arrow now feels more upset, he always feels as if he has been cheated by the Su Zhan couple. One gloating, one gearing up, this is premeditated! "I''ll talk about it first, just learn from each other, don''t be too serious..." Arrow yelled out of concern, but the answer was a cannonball. "gosh!" Arrow was taken aback, so he played so much when he came up?With a cry, he hurried away.Then, he heard the sound of bullets passing by, and the goddess of victory kept firing at him. Arrow''s skill is still very agile. Although a little embarrassed, he still avoided the attack.He drew out the bow and arrow casually, and with a swish, the bow and arrow had come to the goddess of victory. The goddess of victory waved and grabbed it. "Be careful!" Green Arrow said with a smile, the sword gleamed and suddenly exploded. There was a loud bang. The goddess of victory was unscathed, and an explosion of this magnitude had no effect.Seeing Arrow''s stunned look, Phyllis raised her hand and said, "Be careful!" "boom!" A blue energy cannon directly blasted past. "Damn!" Green Arrow was taken aback, and rolled on the spot as if to avoid it, but guaranteed to splash the sand all over him.Green Arrow snorted twice, and just wanted to stop, only to find that the Goddess of Victory was facing him and opened fire...?: "Tsk tusk tusk, it''s really embarrassing. It seems that the power of the goddess of victory is still good. Although the Arrow is strong, it is not the kind of positive character. If you have the opportunity to meet the steel, you can try to see who Stronger!" Looking at the Arrow, who was not able to fight back at all, Su Zhan gave a gleeful smile, and then suddenly shot. The energy of the ring of lights covered the goddess of victory and the Arrow at the same time, making them stop. "Okay, it''s almost done." Slowly drifting over, Su Zhan said: "Let you relax a little, you see it for Arrow, how embarrassed!" Opening the mask, Phyllis stuck out her tongue."I didn''t expect him to be so weak. I used to think he was quite powerful." "Hey, hey, didn''t you guys come to taunt me deliberately?" Green Arrow yelled outrageously. First he was pitted to fight, then he was mocked. At this moment, Arrow really regretted knowing Su Zhan. "Okay, don''t be depressed, just speak up if you have anything in the future!" Su Zhan smiled and comforted, and then took them away from here, this time directly back to the underground base of the nightclub. "This is John Digger, my partner." After appearing, Arrow introduced the dumb and surprised black man next to him."This is Green Lantern and his girlfriend... Goddess of Victory!" "I like this name!" Phyllis said with a smile. After greeted each other, Su Zhan said: "Let''s go first, and then contact us if we have any problems." "Well, you really came to cheat me!" Green Arrow said helplessly. Su Zhan smiled and disappeared with Phyllis. In the next second, the two had returned to the villa, took off their steel suits, and Phyllis hugged Su Zhan and said, "My dear, I have come to fulfill my promise. Tonight, I will listen to you." "Boom boom!" Just as Su Zhan and Felice were about to go back to the room to rest, a knock on the door suddenly came downstairs. "Who will it be so late? But no one knows we are here?" Phyllis was a little confused, but Su Zhan suddenly sneered."A bunch of nasty guys, I''ll go out to deal with it and come back soon." "I''ll go with you!" Phyllis said she was going to wear a steel suit. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not necessary, just leave it to me." "OK then!" Su Zhan turned and went downstairs and opened the door. A black man stood outside, and behind him was a team of heavily armed special forces. "My name is Hank, and I belong to the Supernatural Operations Bureau. I have been looking for you for a long time, Su Zhan, or should I call you the Green Lantern?" The black man''s tone was arrogant, as if everything was under control. "Do you know? You remind me of a person who I don''t really like!" Also black, and also in a special department, this guy reminded Su Zhan of Nick Fury. "A lot of people don''t like me, especially you guys who call themselves superheroes!" Hank said lightly. "So you''re here for trouble? I''m curious, why are you? By your status? Or by strength, or, what do you think I dare not take you? If this is the case, I can only say...I I bought a watch last year!" Su Zhan sneered."Don''t doubt, I am scolding you!" "It seems impossible to communicate properly." Hank sighed and gave way to the side. The special forces behind him instantly pointed their guns at Su Zhan."Now, can we talk?" Hank asked with a smile. "moron!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but sneer. It was the first time he saw such an idiot. How did he become the head of the Supernatural Operations Bureau? Item 0192 "If I''m not mistaken, there is one in it? Why not let her come out together?" Hank smiled and looked at Su Zhan, his expression made people want to punch him in the face. Su Zhan did the same. The fist suddenly appeared in front of Hank. Before Hank had reacted, he gave him a heavy blow on his face, and he was instantly hit and flew out.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan''s figure moved abruptly. The special forces next to him had already been brought down one by one, and then they went out one by one as if they were still rubbish. Hank just got up, he felt a shadow on his head, and then he snorted and squatted down again. One after another, like a stack of arhats, they pressed Hank to the bottom, almost never letting him shut his breath.He struggled to get up, but saw a pair of feet appear in his eyes, looking up with difficulty, he saw Su Zhan''s disdainful sneer. "That''s it? It''s not surprising that you came to me, but you dare to be so arrogant. To be honest, I admire your courage!" Su Zhan said with a condescending sneer, shaking his head. "Su Zhan, you have to figure out my identity. I belong to the Supernatural Operations Bureau and I protect the safety of mankind!" Hanke shouted in a deep voice. 157 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 157 "It''s as if I didn''t protect humans. What''s more, Supernatural Operations Bureau? I would hehe, if you really encounter danger and encounter enemies, can you protect the safety of humans? I don''t believe this." Su Zhan disdain He snorted and said lightly: "Let''s talk about it, why are you here for me." "Follow me back to the Bureau of Supernatural Operations for an investigation. We have to make sure that you don''t pose any threats. Also, who is the person wearing armor next to you?" Hank said. "Under investigation, I don''t think I have anything to be investigated." Su Zhan sneered, his hypnotic ability suddenly activated. In an instant, his eyes became pitch black, and the people following Hank and those special forces felt dizzy, then his expression stagnated, and one by one got up from the ground. Then line up. "Stand up, all stand up." Su Zhan yelled, and then said: "I didn''t have any good feelings for you guys, and it was a good thing to disturb me in the middle of the night. So this time I will give a small punishment and a big punishment. I will slap a person without too much. Go down, get out after smoking." After speaking, Su Zhan turned around and closed the door easily. It didn''t take long to hear the crisp slap outside, very loud. "Supernatural Operations Bureau, I have heard of them. They are like this, how did you do it? Hypnosis?" After Su Zhan went upstairs and saw Felice on the balcony looking at the situation below, Felice turned and couldn''t help. Asked curiously. "It''s just a small punishment and a big admonishment. By the way, let them not make trouble in the future. Although I have no suspicious hiding of my identity, I don''t want to deal with them every day, and I don''t want your identity to be exposed." Su Zhan said, then let the woman Wa scanned it to see if there were any evidence messages left, and asked her to erase it directly. The Goddess of Victory can be there, and people can know, but Phyllis will forget it. After a while, the voice downstairs stopped; then they could be seen limping away. "Okay, the pesky fly is gone, let''s continue." Su Zhan took Felice''s waist, smiled and turned and left the balcony. ... ... "What are you looking at?" Early the next morning, Su Zhan woke up from her sleep and found that Felice next to her was holding a tablet computer and looking at something intently, very devoted. "Action movie?" Taking a glance, Su Zhan found that she was actually watching a movie, and it was the kind of action blockbuster that men particularly liked.Note that it is an action movie, not a love action movie! "Yes, I want to see their actions. I should be able to use these actions on the goddess of victory. After all, the goddess of victory is different from fighters, and can complete many combat requirements. Moreover, I also want to learn and exercise. Not bad." Phyllis explained. Su Zhan smiled, he could hear Felice''s true thoughts. Maybe even she hasn''t decided on her thoughts yet. "Do you want to be a superhero?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Phyllis froze for a moment, not knowing how to answer. "Actually I don¡¯t want you to do this, at least... I don¡¯t want you to do it in this world. Superhero sounds good, but it¡¯s also dangerous, and I don¡¯t want my own woman to be that dangerous. Goddess of Victory, because I am worried that you will be in danger when I am away, so that you can be assured!" Su Zhan said slowly. "You... don''t like me to be a superhero, it''s not appropriate, I listen to you!" Felice said with a smile, but there was a little disappointment in her eyes.She is kind-hearted, and if she can help others, she is of course willing to do so.What''s more, in this way she can also be closer to Su Zhan, instead of being like a little woman who can only worry silently at home. But since Su Zhan didn''t like it, then forget it. "Well, I really don''t like you being a superhero, after all... there are many superheroes in this world! However, it is necessary to have the ability to protect yourself, and no one can guarantee when you will be in danger. Since you have a sense of kung fu Interested, how can I find someone to teach you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Who are you looking for, don''t tell me it is Arrow!" Phyllis asked excitedly. Su Zhan curled his lips: "How could it be, how could I let a man teach you? The person I''m looking for must be a woman!" "Can''t you teach me yourself?" "Could it be, but you also know that I''m busy, and Kungfu doesn''t come right away after learning it, but it also needs training. Okay, you just wait for my good news, and I will bring people back to see you Yours." Su Zhan smiled and kissed Phyllis, Phyllis nodded expectantly. I don''t know who the teacher Su Zhan will find for him, and how amazing it will be! After breakfast together, Phyllis went to the company, and Su Zhan was also ready to set off. Feilisi has no foundation. Finding someone who is too strong is not suitable for her. It is best to follow the steps. She is still a woman with skill. There are many who meet this standard. Su Zhan already has a goal! Chapter 0193: Huntress Helena Star City. Su Zhan flew stealthily all the way, and then landed in the bustling city. In a remote alley, Su Zhan withdrew his ability and walked out slowly.After walking a few steps, Su Zhan unexpectedly saw Oliver Quinn, who seemed to be waiting for someone while sitting on the motorcycle. And not far from him, two people were talking, one of them was Oliver Quin''s mother. Su Zhan had some impressions in this scene, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but slightly tilted."I didn''t expect such a coincidence, are you ready to show up as soon as I was looking for you?" "Su Zhan? Didn''t you come to pit me again?" Oliver Quinn blurted out subconsciously when he saw Su Zhan suddenly appear and walk over. Su Zhan was dumbfounded: "I said you wouldn''t do it? That''s leaving a shadow on you? Phyllis is working, so I just happened to be walking around when I was fine. What are you doing here?" "Wait for my mother, and then have dinner with her!" Oliver Quinn looked at the distance, Su Zhan smiled, and said: "Okay, then I won''t disturb you, I''ll go now." "it is good!" Su Zhan finished saying that he was about to leave. At this moment, a motorcycle drove up in the distance. A man wearing a helmet and black leather jacket suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed at Oliver Quin¡¯s mother. Shot suddenly over there. The man fell to the ground, and Oliver Quin''s mother also fell. The whole process was very fast. When the gunfire fell, the killer had already ran away on his motorcycle, and Oliver Quinn hurried over to see his mother. "Don''t worry, she''s okay, you stay and take care of her, I will help you chase the killer." Su Zhan said something, Oliver Quinn was about to speak gratefully, only to find that Su Zhan was gone. For the time being, Oliver Quinn¡¯s side, let¡¯s say that Su Zhan was chasing the killer on a motorcycle.Her driving skills were very good, and she seemed to have a certain understanding of the surrounding environment, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. About half an hour later, in a remote alley, the motorcycle slowly stopped and turned off. Then the man took off his helmet and shook his head.Long flowing hair swayed with the wind, revealing that delicate face. "Got you!" A voice suddenly sounded, which shocked her instantly and took out the gun. She looked around warily, but found no one. "Who! Come out!" "I''m above you!" The voice sounded again, and the woman raised her head and found a man floating above her head. Asian man! He fell slowly, and the woman suddenly said, "Why do I think you are a bit familiar?" "Really? Maybe so, you recognize who I am." His voice fell, and a dark green halo suddenly appeared on his body. "Green Lantern!" The woman yelled out immediately, and then she became nervous. Although she is not weak in conceit, she has also heard about the Green Lantern, and she can never be his opponent.She looked at Su Zhan vigilantly: "You, why did you find me? This time the matter should have nothing to do with you." 158 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 158 "This time it really has nothing to do with me, but you have something to do with me, but I came here specifically for you!" "Find me?" "That''s right. Helena, the daughter of Mafia Frank Botignard. Recently, your father¡¯s organization often has partners who are killed. Both your father and the police are looking for this killer, but they should not have thought that the killer was actually Mafia''s eldest lady!" Su Zhan said with a smile, Helena''s expression changed smoothly, her eyes sharp, as if she wanted to do it. Su Zhan looked at her with interest. After a while, Helena said discouragedly: "Let¡¯s talk, what do you want. I don¡¯t think you will investigate me for no reason? I just don¡¯t understand, what is worth to you? Fancy." "Isn''t this in a hurry? Why don''t you change your clothes, let''s find a place to sit down and talk slowly?" Seeing Helena gave up the plan to do something, Su Zhan had to say that this is a smart woman. "it is good!" Can Helena refuse? "Then, see you later!" Su Zhan smiled, then slowly vacated and flew away. Helena was a little envious, and then got in the car and left. Half an hour later, Su Zhan and Helena appeared in a western restaurant. Helena was a little puzzled about how Su Zhan found herself so accurately, and just after she changed her clothes, he appeared directly.However, she suppressed her curiosity without asking. While eating, Su Zhan looked at Helena in a car, changed into a black long skirt, to set off the figure more and more attractive. "I''m very curious, why are you right with your father?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Because of what he did, I can''t accept it. Money is really that important? When a mafia, I was reckless for his life for the sake of money. I was uneasy and couldn''t just watch him continue to do this. I once found evidence to hand in. I gave it to a policeman and tried to report it. Unfortunately...I killed him, so I know that there is no normal way to stop him, so..." "So you turned into a huntress?" Su Zhan smiled, it seems that some things are different from what they remembered. "Yes!" Helena nodded and said. "Where is your crossbow?" Su Zhan asked casually. "It''s inconvenient, so I didn''t bring it." Helena was stunned when she finished speaking."How do you know that I have a crossbow? I never used it when I acted!" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, did not answer, and then asked: "So, you have always been single and haven''t been in a relationship?" "This question has nothing to do with you?" Helena frowned. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, of course it matters. I''m very satisfied with you, so let''s talk about my purpose of looking for you. You should be good at it, so I want to ask you to help me teach someone!" "You mean, let me teach her a crossbow?" "No, no, one huntress is enough, so you can teach her Kung Fu. She is an ordinary person and has no foundation, so I think you should be more appropriate to teach her." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So, if I don''t help you, will you report me?" Helena looked at Su Zhan and asked. "Of course not, I said that this matter has nothing to do with me." Su Zhan said with a smile: "I can promise you a condition as a reward for your help!" Chapter 0194 You Want to Soak Her? "Anything?" Helena looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded: "Anything!" "I''m a bit curious to know who you asked me to teach? Woman? Your woman?" Helena asked curiously. "Yes!" "Then why don''t you teach yourself?" "What I know may not be suitable for her, and I have not studied systematically. For her, the best thing is not to learn from me, but to learn from scratch." Su Zhan himself is also considered a monk halfway, all from actual combat. It''s a bit difficult for him to teach others if he fumbled for it. What''s more, Helena is still very powerful, and the title of Huntress is not for nothing. In the comics, she was once incarnate as Batgirl, but later returned to the status of Huntress and was also a member of the Birds of Prey Team. For the Raptor team, Su Zhan really has some ideas. This is a team of female superheroes, dealing with relatively ordinary criminals. Of course, this ordinary refers to the human category.Perhaps, he can form this team?Since Phyllis wants to be a superhero, the Raptor team is really a more suitable choice.Being a superhero is not too dangerous. "What are you thinking?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly lost consciousness, Helena couldn''t help but ask. "Nothing, just thought of something interesting." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, and said, "What do you think of my proposal?" "As long as you can help me bring down my father''s power, I will promise you!" Helena said in a deep voice. "No problem, what do you want to do?" This is very simple for him. "I know he has a safe with some evidence inside. As long as he can get this evidence and hand it over to the police, it will be enough for him to spend his entire life in prison." Helena said in a deep voice. She killed her family righteously, not only because of what her father did, but also because of the tragic memory of her childhood. Her mother was abused to death by her father. This hatred was always in her heart. But he is his father after all, so Helena just hopes to bring him down, put him in jail, and accept the punishment he deserves, instead of killing him.Otherwise, according to Helena''s character, if it is someone else, I''m afraid he will kill him directly. "I will come to you tonight?" Su Zhan asked. "You promised? Good!" After the two agreed, they left the western restaurant. Su Zhan went to Oliver Quinn''s nightclub. In broad daylight, the nightclub was obviously not open yet and looked a little deserted.After entering, Su Zhan went directly to the base in the basement. In the base, Oliver Quinn and John were investigating something. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Oliver Quinn hurriedly asked: "Did the killer caught it?" "Caught it." "What about people?" "Let it go!" "Let it go, let it go?" Oliver Quinn wrinkled, and then unfolded it again. He believed that Su Zhan must have a reason for doing this. "The target of this killer is not your mother, but the person next to her. In other words, her target should be Frank Bottinar''s Mafia organization." Su Zhan said. "and then?" "Then I have promised her to help her bring down this organization, by the way... let her do something for me." Su Zhan said. "So, are you picking her up?" Oliver Quinn said silently. "How did you see that I was going to fuck her?" "You went to help me catch her, and it turned out that you want to help her, and then you have to do things for you. What is this not to pick her up?" Oliver Quinn said helplessly. "Uh... just take it, anyway, everyone is in the same way, I don''t think you would mind?" Su Zhan said with a smile. 159 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 159 "Do I mind if it works?" Oliver Quinn said helplessly. "But what are you going to do? Frank Bottinard is not so easy to deal with." "It''s not that difficult. Just wait and see the news when you look back." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, I''m here to tell you this. I''m leaving now." ... ... The night was so dark and the sky was a little gloomy, covering the stars and the moon. "It''s a month of black wind and high murder night!" Su Zhan sighed, and a beautiful shadow appeared in the darkness beside him. A dark leather suit, black eye mask, and a small powerful crossbow in his hand. Huntress, Helena! "Things are in his room on the second floor. There is a safe in his room, which is well hidden. Very few people know about it. The insurance procedures on it are very advanced. Not only fingerprints are required, but also passwords. If anything is wrong, immediately The alarm will be set off. I have got the fingerprints, but... it is difficult to open the safe without disturbing him." Helena said in a low voice. "Actually, it''s not that difficult!" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly walked out directly. "Hey, hello..." Helena didn''t expect Su Zhan to walk out in such a big way, but there were several bodyguards at the door.She hesitated for a while, thinking about whether to follow, but she saw a shocking scene. When Su Zhan came out, the bodyguards naturally realized that they were going to come and expel them. As a result, they heard Su Zhan''s whisper. The bodyguards turned around strangely and directly helped Su Zhan to open the door.Su Zhan turned around and waved to Helena in the dark. Helena walked out suspiciously, and found that the bodyguards ignored her as if she hadn''t seen herself. "How did you do it?" Helena asked in a low voice in surprise. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and swaggered straight into the villa. This is Helena''s home. Of course, she is very familiar with herself. She led the way and quickly came to Frank Bottinal''s room.Although I met people along the way, all the bodyguards turned a blind eye to them. "go in!" When he came to the door of the room, Su Zhan pushed the door directly in. As soon as he entered, Frank Bottinal, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up and took out the gun directly from under the pillow. "Alertness is quite high." Su Zhan cast a glance and walked over with a smile. Although Frank Botignard didn''t know who they were, he was definitely ready to shoot if he was bad.However, he found out in a panic...He couldn''t move! Chapter 0195 Your sister is still alive! "I want the things in your safe, so please open the safe." Su Zhan walked over and took his gun and squeezed it. The gun was instantly squeezed into a ball, followed by Frank. Botignal was immediately hypnotized. After answering, I went straight to open the safe. "I said, actually... it''s not that difficult." Looking at the surprised Helena, Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Helena said silently: "It seems that my fingerprints are prepared for nothing, you... hypnotized him?" "Yes." Su Zhan responded. "Then...for a while, can I be alone with him for a while?" Helena asked hesitantly. "of course can!" Frank Botignal has opened the safe, took out all the evidence and handed it to Su Zhan. Su Zhan put it away and took a look at Helena, and said, "I''m waiting for you outside." Helena nodded, after watching Su Zhan go out, she looked at Frank Bottinard with a complicated expression. Twenty minutes later, Helena came out, her eyes were a little red, Su Zhan did not ask what she did in it, everyone has their own sad past! "If you need, I can lend you my shoulders!" Su Zhan said to Helena with a smile. Helena smiled, did not lean on his shoulder, but actively hugged him."thank you!" "You don¡¯t need to be so polite, it¡¯s our terms of exchange. You don¡¯t have to worry about the next thing. I will give this to the police. If your father is arrested, your family may be in turmoil. You can prepare. Pack up by the way, and when this is over, I will take you out of here!" "Ok!" "When the police came, did you know what to say?" "I know, Green Lantern is doing harm to the people!" "Ha ha." Su Zhan smiled, then waved his hand and disappeared. This evidence can be handed over to the police directly or to Sergeant Lance. He is indeed a competent and good police officer. Later, he became a sergeant and helped Arrow a lot.However, Su Zhan didn''t catch him much, so he chose another person! The dark green light gleamed slightly from the window. When Laurel just turned off the light and was about to rest, she was taken aback by the light shining outside the window, and then hurriedly got up and soaked up to the window and opened the curtains. Outside the window, a person exuded a faint dark green light, floating in the air. Seeing him, Laurel hurriedly opened the window and said excitedly: "I finally waited for you!" "Are you waiting for me?" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, Laurel turned around subconsciously and found that Su Zhan had entered. "Yes, I am waiting for you!" "Uh, at night, you were wearing sleepy clothes again, and you said that you were waiting for me. What you said, and what I thought, should not be the same thing." Looking at Laurel in lace pajamas, Su Zhan said jokingly. Laurel found out that her dress was really inappropriate, but she didn''t care about that much anymore, and hurriedly asked: "Last time you said, if you meet again, tell me, you didn''t lie to me about my sister. ?" Su Zhan read her thoughts and found that she really did what she said, except for work matters, without contact with any man. "It seems that you have fulfilled my request very well." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you have any drinks here? Can''t guests come, don''t you even have some water?" "There is wine." "That''s better." Laurel hurried to get the wine, and the two also came from the bedroom to the living room. After sitting down, Laurel kept looking at him with that kind of expectant eyes.After taking a sip of wine, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Stop teasing you, I do know something about your sister, for example...your sister is still alive!" "Really? Is she really alive?" Although she had guessed this possibility, she believed it when she heard Su Zhan personally say it."Great, great, but why doesn''t she come back alive?" "There is a reason for what people do, but it won''t be long before she will be back." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Hmm, thank you, thank you!" 160 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 160 Laurel couldn''t help crying with joy... "Although I know that you are very happy, I came to you, really not to come to see you cry, even if you cry beautifully." Su Zhan pacified teasingly, and then showed evidence."This is some evidence from the Mafia Frank Botignard. You can give it to your father, and I believe it will be enough to bring him to justice." Laurel took a look and looked at Su Zhan in surprise."How did you get it? This evidence is enough for him to sit and wear it in prison. You have done another good thing for Star City!" Su Zhan shook his head: "Do you want to be a lawyer forever?" "Why do you ask?" "Nothing. I just think that although lawyers can also help others, they are limited after all. And the power of a person is also limited. I am actually preparing to form an organization to organize some capable people or superheroes together and help each other. , Join forces to fight against crisis and evil. I have already figured it out, this organization is called the Justice League!" Su Zhan suddenly said slowly. Laurel was pleasantly surprised: "This idea is great, but those superheroes may not be so easy to cooperate with people, right? Do you have goals? Arrow, Arrow should be your goal?" "It''s just one of the goals. Different abilities and different people can do different things. As long as they can help others, people who promote justice are my goals. For example...you!" "Me?" Laurel pointed to herself in disbelief. "Well, and your sister." One generation and two generations of black canaries together, this should feel good, right?With the addition of the huntress, tusk, the Raptor team is about to take shape! "But, I''m just an ordinary person, I don''t know anything." Laurel said blankly. "You can''t learn it. You may not know. Your sister is not the sister in your original impression. She has a nice code name called Black Canary. So, I think you can become the second-generation Black Canary. It should be good too, right?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "You can consider giving me an answer as soon as possible, I can find someone to train you by the way!" Chapter 0196 Helena''s Expectation One is also raising, and two are also releasing. Laurel and Phyllis have no experience, so it''s just right for Huntress Helena to train together. Although in the TV series, it was because her younger sister, the first black canary, died, Laurel became the second-generation black canary in order to avenge her sister, and started training, but it is obviously impossible now, but Su Zhan does not want to regret. If she does not become the second-generation black canary, Su Zhan always feels that it is not so perfect, or it can be said that he has obsessive-compulsive disorder. "This..." Laurel hesitated, things were too sudden, and she never thought about becoming a superhero. "You don''t need to make a decision right away, think about it, and call me if you have an answer!" Su Zhan wrote down his number and handed it to Laurel. Glancing at the looming scenery under her pajamas, he couldn''t help but remind him of Laurel wearing a uniform. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that special uniform, but the uniform that he wears during battle. Inexplicably, Su Zhan thought of her sister, a generation of black canary.Both of these sisters can be regarded as rare beauties. The elder sister is tall. Although the younger sister is slightly shorter, the upper circumference is called a prominent one. "I''ll think about it." Laurel put away the phone number, but found that Su Zhan had been staring at him.This made her a little shy, and subconsciously blocked her with her hands. Seeing her behavior, Su Zhan smiled."Okay, it''s too early. I won''t disturb you to rest. As for this evidence, please give it to your father. I''m leaving!" After speaking, Su Zhan disappeared without waiting for Laurel to answer. ... ... Early the next morning, Star City was a sensation. The famous leader of the Mafia organization Frank Botignard was arrested by the police. Because of the conclusive evidence, he was directly tried very quickly and imprisoned for life. After seeing this news, Oliver Quinn was the first to call and talk a few words, and then thanked Su Zhan.After all, without Frank Botignard, the law and order in Star City would be much better.When he called, Su Zhan was with the huntress Helena. Her father was arrested and the Mafia organization collapsed. Helena became much more relaxed. Perhaps it is because I can finally let go of the burden in my heart. "When shall we leave?" Helena asked Su Zhan enthusiastically after the house was packed. Su Zhan smiled: "I didn''t expect you to be so active and not anxious. I have to wait for one person. Maybe then I may have to trouble you two to train together." "Is it your girlfriend?" Helena asked jokingly. Su Zhan shrugged and said nothing, but the phone rang again.It turned out to be Oliver Quinn when he took it out. "What''s wrong?" Su Zhan was a little curious. "Oh, I forgot to ask. Do you have time today? You know, today is Christmas, and it''s the first Christmas I came back. So if you are fine, how about bringing your girlfriend to my house for Christmas? ?" Oliver Quinn invited. "Christmas? Alright, I will go." "Then it''s settled." Hanging up the phone, Su Zhan smiled and said, "I didn''t even know that it was Christmas today." "Yes, Christmas is a happy day." Helena said with a pun. Since it''s Christmas, Oliver Quinn has invited him. Su Zhan thought about it and changed his mind and said, "I wanted to wait for the other to make a decision, but forget it. I will take you to see my girlfriend. ." "I don''t care." Helena shrugged, and Su Zhan walked over and grabbed her shoulders."What are you doing?" "Take you to Seaside City." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then Helena discovered that the scenery in front of her had changed, as if she had come to another world in the blink of an eye. "Welcome to Haibin City, this is my home." Su Zhan smiled at Helena who was surprised, and then shouted upstairs."My dear, I''m back, and the teacher for you is here." "Really?" Upstairs, Felice''s voice came out, and after that, Felice ran down and saw Helena, and Helena also saw Felice. The first reaction of the two was very consistent: what a beautiful woman! "This is my girlfriend Phyllis. You can also call her the goddess of victory. This is the huntress Helena. She has great fighting skills and will stay and teach you later." Su Zhan introduced the two to each other. Helena is curious, goddess of victory? Seeing her puzzled expression, Su Zhan didn''t say much, she would know when she turned around anyway."Oliver Quinn invited us to his house for a Christmas party. Do you have any plans?" "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go. Something happened to the company temporarily." Phyllis said apologetically: "I want to deal with the company''s affairs as soon as possible so that I can have more free things." "It''s okay, I''ll go by myself. Helena will stay here and live here for the time being. You are familiar with each other." "Ok." Of course there is no problem with this, Phyllis is still looking forward to it, and she is also curious about how good Helena is, so that Su Zhan can ask her to teach herself. After setting up Helena, Su Zhan went directly to Star City. As for how Helena and Phyllis get along, Su Zhan is not worried.Felice is not that kind of particularly powerful woman, and Helena knows her own abilities, so it is basically impossible for the two to quarrel, and if they fight, Helena will suffer. When Helena saw the power of Felice to become the goddess of victory in a steel suit, she also knew this. However, she became more and more curious about Su Zhan. He is the Green Lantern himself, with both mysterious and powerful abilities.Phyllis is obviously just an ordinary girl, this steel battle suit must be Su Zhan''s handwork, he is really good to his own woman... 161 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 161 But... this is how women seem to be a bit more. I don''t know what Felice''s expression and reaction will be when she sees another woman who has been training with her. She really looked forward to it, whether Su Zhan dared to bring people over! Item 0197 Su Zhan doesn''t know what Helena is expecting. He is walking in the commercial street of Star City. Since he is going to attend the Christmas party at Oliver Quinn''s house, it is not good to go empty-handed.There are still a few Christmas gifts to be prepared, especially since he remembers Oliver Quin¡¯s sister Thea, a rebellious little girl, who first met at the house, it was Christmas. It would be rude not to prepare gifts. Speaking of it, Thea will be the assistant of Green Arrow in the future. Although he replaced Red Arrow, she did not replace her name. As he walked, Su Zhan felt that he was being watched. The opponent''s tracking technology should be very good. If he were not particularly keen, he might not be able to feel it.Pretending to look around casually, no suspicious characters were found. "Who is staring at me? In this world, I don¡¯t seem to have any enemies yet? Is it from the Supernatural Operation Bureau? But they are hypnotized by me. Unless they meet a master who is good at this, they can¡¯t be relieved so easily. Right?" Su Zhan thought for a while, sneered at the corners of his mouth: "Let me see, who are you!" Su Zhan walked to the hutong next to him, followed by a sudden change, and he instantly became another person, a little gangster with a smoky, dyed yellow hair, holding a cigarette in his hand and leaning against the wall to smoke. Up. About three to four minutes later, a middle-aged man walked in, about forty to fifty years old, his hair was a bit white, and his clothes were simple and plain. After the middle-aged man came over, he glanced at Su Zhan and then realized that this was a dead end. He frowned and said to Su Zhan, "Have you seen a yellow-skinned Asian?" "I didn''t see it!" Su Zhan said impatiently. The middle-aged man was a little unhappy, but he didn''t get angry."Strange, why is it missing? Did you find me? Impossible!" The middle-aged man murmured, a little unwilling. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and glanced at him. He didn''t know this person, and his mind-reading and telepathy seemed to have failed. This failure method made him feel very familiar, and he subconsciously turned to the middle-aged man''s hand. He wears a ring on his right hand! A ring he is familiar with. Green light ring! Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this person to have a green light ring. In other words, he is the Green Lantern? If he remembers correctly, he should be the first Earthman Green Lantern. Then, this person is not an Earthman? It didn''t look like it, maybe it was a disguise. So, what did he find himself for?What is the purpose? Just as Su Zhan hesitated to show up to ask, he suddenly saw the middle-aged man muttering a few words, then looked at him again, but this time his eyes were different from the last time. The feeling for Su Zhan was, He has recognized his identity. "I don''t know how you did it, but you may not know yet. The light rings are sensitive to each other. You have not been to the OA star, so you have not activated all the functions of the light ring. Otherwise, you will You will know that this blinding method is useless." The middle-aged man said. Su Zhan shrugged and removed the illusion ability. "I just didn''t expect that the person following me would be the Green Lantern Corps. This shouldn''t be what you were like, right?" Su Zhan said. "Yes, this is just what I turned out to be." "So, why are you coming to me for?" Su Zhan just asked casually, not interested in what he grew up.He even wanted to know the purpose of the Green Lantern Corps. "Abinxu died on the earth, and his lamp ring chose you. But we think that the earthlings are too weak to be a member of the Green Lantern Corps, so we sent me to find you." He paused and continued. Said: "You need to go to the OA star with me to accept the test. If you pass, you are eligible to become a member of the Green Light Corps. If you fail, your green light ring will be taken back!" "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Thoma Ray!" After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he saw Su Zhan''s face stunned, as if he was stunned, and he couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything strange about my name?" "No, nothing." Su Zhan smiled, shaking his head, why did he laugh?Because he remembered who this Thomas Ray was, or in other words, he knew what he looked like. An alien who resembles a fish and resembles a chicken. Thinking of his appearance, Su Zhan couldn''t help it. Seeing Thomas Lei¡¯s puzzled look, Su Zhan suppressed a smile and said, ¡°Well, I know what you mean. Simply put, you want to take me to the OA star, and then determine if I am eligible to wear a green light ring. Right? Okay, I haven''t been to the OA star anyway. It''s okay to go and see it, but I have to wait. I have a party to attend in the evening. How about starting tomorrow?" "It''s best to set off now. We have been looking for you for a long time. My order is to find you and take you back to OA Star." Thomas Lei shook his head and said, while stretching out the lamp ring to instantly cover Su Zhan. Su Zhan wrinkled a little displeased: "Are you planning to take me away forcibly? Don''t say I didn''t warn you, I agree to go to OA Star with you, but if you use this method, I will not be so good. I''m angry." "Hey, the tone is quite big, how long did you get the lantern ring, you haven''t been trained, don''t you think you can beat me, right? An arrogant human!" Thomas Ray said with some contempt. "Arrogant? Ha ha, I think you are the only one who is arrogant. I really think that the Green Lantern Corps is invincible?" Su Zhan sneered. The Green Lantern was just one of his identities. If it weren''t for system missions, he wouldn''t be prepared. Be the Green Lantern."Since you take the green light ring so seriously, I will let you see. Without the light ring, I can abuse you too!" "Oh? Then let me see what else you have..." Before I could finish the sentence, Thomas Lei was shaken back several times, and the energy of the lamp ring was crushed by Su Zhan!"This... this is impossible!" "Impossible? Impossible is yet to come!" Su Zhan sneered, wearing the etheric uniform directly on his body, then slowly took off the green light ring and put it into the system space. Chapter 0198: One-sided battle! When Mato Lei saw Su Zhan take off the ring, he couldn''t sense the existence of the ring. This made him very puzzled. One must know that the connection between the lights and the rings is still very strong. This kind of induction is rare. To the situation.He looked at Su Zhan in a black uniform, and he could feel that the uniform seemed a little different. There was a feeling of''alive'', which faintly made him a little jealous. "Change to a place with no one, I will teach you how to be a human." Su Zhan said, his body suddenly flew up. "Teach me how to be a human? I have no plans to be a human!" Thomas Lei could feel that Su Zhan didn''t seem like a good thing when he said it, but he couldn''t understand it.Seeing Su Zhan flying away, Thomas Lei hurriedly followed. His mission is to bring Su Zhan back to the OA star, but not to destroy the earth. After the two of them, Thomas Lei chased after him and increased his speed to the extreme to catch up with Su Zhan, but no matter how he accelerated, he still couldn''t catch up with Su Zhan. He even discovered the distance between the two of them. Never shortened. This shocked Thomas Ray. He is supersonic, so supersonic flight can''t catch up with him?Especially since he has taken off the green light ring, he can still have this speed!Maybe... it''s okay to wait one more day. The battle uniform that shattered the energy of the lamp ring and made him jealous, this super fast flight, all shows that Su Zhan is not weak without the green light ring, maybe... he can become a member of the green light army! He was about to speak, but saw Su Zhan descend suddenly and fell. Thomas Lei followed, slowly falling down in a barren desert. "I admit that you are different from the human beings on Earth, and you have certain strength. Perhaps you can join the Green Lantern Corps. So, if you really have something important, I can wait!" After landing, Thomas Lei said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan sneered slightly, sniffing at Thomas Lei''s change.Seeing that I am strong, you agree?If Lao Tzu is really a weak guy, I have to obediently follow you to OA star?"I''m here, isn''t it a waste of time not to fight? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, at most I will teach you a lesson and let you know why the flowers are so red!" After speaking, flames suddenly appeared from his body, and then disappeared in front of Thomas Ray.Thomas Lei instantly used the energy of the lamp ring to conjure a sword and slashed towards Su Zhan. Quickly fighting, not evading, and grasping suddenly, the temperature of his body rose to the extreme in an instant. The hot flame gave Thomas Lei a suffocation and a feeling of scorching. In an instant, the long sword was changed into a shield and moved towards Su Zhan shook the past. You are very familiar with the lamp ring Soviet war, how can you not know this fighting style?When the energy of the lamp ring was transformed, a cloud of particle-like energy suddenly burst out from the etheric battle suit, rushing like a shield. Bang bang bang! The shield was only able to block it a few times, and was directly penetrated, and the etheric particles continued to fly towards Thomas Lei.Thomas Lei was shocked and hurriedly used the lights and energy to resist again, but unfortunately he couldn''t stop it at all. 162 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 162 "Puff!" The etheric particles penetrated Thomas Lei''s shoulders, making him snorted, and he held his shoulders back quickly. Take advantage of your illness and kill you. At this time, Su Zhan was not forgiving. The flame in his hand smashed towards Thomas Lei. The flame was like an elf in the fire. Under Su Zhan''s control, he was very flexible, even if Thomas Lei avoided him. , But found that the flame has struck again. "Wind blows!" Seeing Thomas Lei''s embarrassed appearance, Su Zhan raised his other hand slightly, and for a moment, the gust of wind burst out and merged with the flame, and he heard the sound of a''call'', the fire was countless times larger than before. "This, this is the temperature of a supernova... You can reach this temperature!" Toma Ray felt the temperature of the flame and couldn''t help but be surprised. Su Zhan sneered, and the flames surrounded Thomas Lei and instantly swirled violently, trapping him inside.Thomas Lei tried to fly out several times, but was blocked by the suspended etheric particles. Feeling the temperature getting higher and higher, Thomas Lei held the lamp ring to maximize his energy. "boom!" After the flame had rotated to a certain extent, it suddenly exploded. Flying sand and rocks, smog... There was still a faint smell of blood in the air. Suddenly, Su Zhan retreated fiercely. At the moment when he retreated, the sand under his feet suddenly rose, and Thomas Lei got out from below, swish, swish, and a few groups of energy rushed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan dodged from left to right, easily dodged, and waved again at Thomas Lei, who was already embarrassed and injured. Whoosh whoosh! Several invisible wind blades swept across Thomas Lei. "Huh huh!" Thomas Lei snorted, turning into a huge energy cover and enveloping it. "Don''t think it''s okay to hide inside, this thing can''t stop me!" Su Zhan sneered, and when he was about to do it, the phone''s ringing suddenly rang.Su Zhan frowned and took out the phone. "It''s too time for you to make a call, I''m PK with someone." Su Zhan answered the phone and said casually. "What PK? Is it... Green Lantern? I am John. Last time...we saw it." John?Su Zhan was a little surprised, but at this time Thomas Lei suddenly moved his hands and waved his energy towards him. Su Zhan evaded easily, and said while holding it: "I know who you are, how do you use Arrow''s phone? Has something happened to him?" "Yes, he is injured, if... it is convenient..." Before John finished speaking, he heard a bang and bang on the phone. After a while, I heard Su Zhan''s voice ringing again."Give me five minutes, and I''ll be there in five minutes!" After speaking, the phone was hung up. Su Zhan waved his arms, using both hands and feet to block Thomas Lei¡¯s crazy attack, and then his body suddenly disappeared. Just as Thomas Lei was shocked, he suddenly felt a strong force coming from behind him, a kick... directly He kicked and flew out. Toma Lei¡¯s body slid on the ground for more than ten meters before he could stop. He was about to get up, but suddenly felt a sudden cold in his neck, a familiar feeling came out spontaneously, and he dared not move for a moment. Up. Chapter 0199 Who is not worthy of the green light ring! "This is...this is the breath of Bailiesha, how could you..." Thomas Lei didn''t dare to move or turn his head, but he was familiar with this kind of breath, it was the breath of fear!Thinking of the horror of Bailiesha, thinking that Abinxu was killed by it, Thomas Lei couldn''t help being a little scared. A cloud of fear energy gushed out along his body into the silver knife, and the silver began to gradually change color.And Thomas Lei also changed at this time. The human appearance that was originally phantom disappeared, revealing the head that didn''t know if it was a fish or a chicken. "The green light depends on willpower, fearless and fearless, in order to exert the power of the green light. I really want to know who is not worthy of the green light ring!" Su Zhan sneered, and Thomas Lei felt his fingers. The green light ring on him was slowly falling off. He wanted to stop it, but he didn''t dare to move. He could only watch the ring fly out of his fingers, and then...the green light uniform on his body disappeared. Snapped! Su Zhan took the silver knife back, and Thomas Lei turned around, watching him holding his ring, and immediately stretched out his arm, trying to summon the ring back.Su Zhan looked up, showing a sneer, then the ring suddenly disappeared. "Ring, you took my ring..." Thomas Lei muttered to himself as he looked at the disappearing green light ring blankly. "Losing the ring is like a dead mother? This is your willpower?" Su Zhan shook his head disdainfully: "I will take the ring first. As a punishment for delaying my time, if you behave well, I will Naturally, I will return it to you. Just one thing is enough!" Su Zhan finished speaking, put away the silver knife, grabbed Thomas Lei''s shoulder, and then disappeared. In the next second, he appeared on the roof of a certain hospital. "Can you be a little prosperous?" Seeing Thomas Lei''s still wet and desolate, Su Zhan kicked silently.He didn''t use much force, but it was enough to wake him up."Don''t say anything, don''t do anything, follow me, and be a dumb, understand? When I take care of the things here, I''ll go to OA star with you. If you still want to get your lamp ring back , Just be obedient to me." Su Zhan said impatiently, and then waved at him. In a moment, Thomas Ray had become the appearance of the middle-aged man before. To be honest, Su Zhan couldn''t bear to look directly at his true appearance!Shaking his head, ignoring Thomas Lei, Su Zhan went straight off the roof.Thomas Lei froze for a moment, and hurriedly followed. At first he was a little worried that his appearance would be discovered, but then he realized that no one was paying attention to him. Just by experiencing the glass, Thomas Ray found that he had turned into the original illusion again. "Boom boom!" Su Zhan knocked on the door of a ward and then walked in. In the ward, Oliver Quinn was lying pale, looking seriously injured.Next to him, John saw Su Zhan coming in and hurriedly got up and said, "You finally came." "Five minutes shouldn''t be there yet?" Su Zhan said casually, and asked: "What''s the situation? He called me before to invite me to the Christmas party? Why are you lying here now?" "He encountered an enemy, and he used bow and arrow like him, very powerful..." John said softly. Su Zhan thought for a while and nodded, "Dark Archer?" "Do you know him?" John asked hastily. "Forget it, this person is still related to him." Su Zhan nodded and said to Oliver Quinn: "Don''t pretend to be dead when you wake up, what are your thoughts?" Oliver Quinn opened his eyes and said with a wry smile: "I thought I was very strong, at least among ordinary people, but I didn''t expect..." "I didn''t expect the reality to give you a slap? Let you know that there is a sky outside the sky, there are people outside the world?" Su Zhan said, glanced at Thomas Lei behind him, and Tom Lei''s eyes were a little dodged. Zhan is also talking about him. "If you lose, you will lose. If you win next time, who hasn''t lost yet, don''t forget what you were like five years ago and what you are like now. As long as you give you time, you will defeat him." Su Zhan said comfortingly. Oliver Quinn nodded, and seemed to be in a better mood, a little cheered up."Well, you are right, who hasn''t lost yet! But what about you? Have you lost?" "Uh...it seems not!" Oliver Quinn was instantly depressed. This person is really incomparable. Hearing what Su Zhan said was the best, the result...he never lost at all. "Well, I know I can''t compare with your pervert, right, who is he?" Oliver Quinn looked at Thomas Ray and asked. "A matter of no importance, don''t care." "Oh." 163 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 163 Since Su Zhan said so, Oliver Quinn did not ask. "I''ll help you heal your injury first, so that your family won''t worry, don''t they know? In order to participate in your Christmas party, I even had a fight with someone." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then walked over to press Lived with Oliver Quinn. After a while, Oliver Quinn felt that his injury was recovering quickly, and it didn''t take long for him to fully recover. "Uh, it seems to be a bit too hard, and the scars on your body are also gone..." Seeing Oliver Quinn got up, Su Zhan gave a hey smile. Oliver Quinn lowered his head and saw that many of the scars on his body had disappeared. "Although the scar is a man''s feat, it doesn''t matter, if it is gone, it will be gone, there will be some later!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "How do I feel that you are not comforting me, but cursing that I will be hurt in the future?" Oliver Quinn said with a wry smile. After getting dressed and tidying up, the four left the hospital. Although the doctor expressed curiosity and doubts about his recovery so quickly, Oliver Quinn didn''t bother to take care of him.After getting out of the hospital and getting in the car, the group went directly to Oliver Quinn¡¯s house to prepare for the Christmas party. As a well-known rich man, his family is indeed larger and more luxurious. After getting in and getting out of the car, Su Zhan saw a little girl walking towards this side. Item 0200 "This is my sister, Thea." Oliver Quinn said introducing her. A very awkward little girl, wearing a dress, very beautiful, but her eyes and temperament have a very rebellious feeling. Thea, the sister of Oliver Quinn, will still be Arrow''s assistant in the future, fast!Of course, she still has an identity, that is, the daughter of the Dark Archer. This is why Su Zhan said that Oliver Quinn has some connections with the Dark Archer! "Brother." Thea yelled over and looked at Su Zhan curiously.As for Thomas Lei behind, he was simply ignored."Who are you? Is my brother''s friend? Why haven''t you seen you before, you are Asian?" "You have so many questions, what shall I answer you first?" Su Zhan smiled and said. "Don''t mess around, this is my friend Su Zhan, he has helped me a lot." Oliver Quinn said. Thea pouted, obviously not taking her brother''s words to heart, but said to Su Zhan: "Which country are you from?" "Chinese people!" "China? I heard that China is big and beautiful," Thea said in response. Then the group entered the villa. The guests had already arrived at home, Su Zhan met Oliver Quinn''s mother and his husband, of course... it was not Oliver Quinn''s father, nor was it Thea''s.After the introduction, Oliver Quinn was also called to socialize and greet others.Su Zhan remembered that it seemed that Mei Lin would also come today.Oh, Merlin is the Dark Archer. He became famous earlier than Arrow, and he was stronger than Arrow, of course, referring to the present.He belongs to the Assassin Alliance, is the subordinate of Master Endurance, and at the same time...is also a small BOSS. The reason why he has to deal with Oliver Quinn is because Oliver Quinn is already investigating the notebook left by his father, targeting those people on it, and Merlin is the first of these people! "What are you looking at?" Suddenly a crisp voice rang beside him, Su Zhan turned his head and saw that Thea was looking at herself curiously.He smiled, shook his head and said: "It''s nothing, I just thought there would be a lot of beautiful women before I came here, after all, Oliver, you know! But now it seems that although there are beautiful women, they seem to be famous!" "How can it matter? As long as you take the initiative, I believe many women will be interested in you and don''t mind if something happens to you!" Thea said with a curled mouth. Su Zhan shrugged: "I''m not like your brother, I can''t help but I''m not interested in what others have used!" "Oh, don''t you see that you are still very picky. If so, I am afraid you will be disappointed today. None of these people can meet your requirements, except..." Thea smiled, and Su Zhan asked smoothly: "Except what?" "Except me!" Thea said. Su Zhan glanced at it and said with a smile: "It''s the same as saying nothing." "Why? I''m not pretty, or you are afraid of my brother. He can''t control my business." Thea said unconvincedly: "I am really interested in you. You are the first China I have come into contact with. People are handsome." "You are now in the rebellious period, and you are just curious for a while. Moreover, you just said that I am picky, so once something happens to you, you have no chance to go back. Okay, it seems that it¡¯s still a while to eat. Is there a quiet place at home?" "Quiet? You want to be quiet when you come to the party?" "Yes, I want to be a quiet beautiful man!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, you can come to my room." Thea chuckled. "It seems that you still don''t give up." Su Zhan shook his head with a chuckle. At this moment Oliver Quinn finally came back from socializing. He happened to hear what they said and walked over and said: "Go to my room, there. be quiet." "it is good!" Su Zhan nodded in response, and then followed Thomas Ray upstairs with Oliver Quinn. When he left, he saw Oliver Quinn glaring at Xia, and Xia shrugged disapprovingly. After Oliver Quinn brought them to his room, he wanted to have a chat with Su Zhan, but he didn''t expect his mother to come and call him. It seems that someone else has come and needs him to go down... Reluctantly, Oliver Quinn could only continue to socialize, Su Zhan glanced at Thomas Lei, and then released etheric particles to swallow him.Seeing the ether particles, Thomas Lei was a little curious, but he resisted asking. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan put away the ether particles, followed Thomas Lei downstairs, and finally had to eat. After seated, Su Zhan saw Mei Lin, chatting and laughing, looking normal.However, Su Zhan could hear his voice. Obviously he was a little surprised at Oliver Quinn''s recovery so quickly. Moreover, he was still guessing his identity. Obviously, he already knew that he came back with Oliver Quinn. of.Su Zhan didn''t care about his doubts.On the contrary, Su Zhan was curious about him, or... more curious about the Assassin League behind him. Live like the old fairy, endure the master and the spring of resurrection! These are all good things. What''s more, the Assassin League is considered a relatively powerful organization. It is said that Batman had been trained in the Assassin League when he was a child, and he didn''t know whether it was true or not.The meal was extremely joyous, and everyone around was chatting and laughing. Of course, it is not known whether it was really that happy or a kind of entertainment. Anyway, Su Zhan was not interested in listening to their voices. The meal lasted more than two hours before it ended. Su Zhan bid farewell to Oliver Quinn and Thea. After leaving near the villa, Su Zhan flew away with Thomas Lei directly into the sky. . "Lead the way!" Flying out of the atmosphere and into space, Su Zhan handed the green light ring to Thomas Lei. Toma Lei did not expect that he would return it to himself so easily. He hesitated to put it on, and then said to Su Zhan "Thank you". Su Zhan curled his lips, Thomas Lei was ill-packed and uncomfortable without being taught... After he had cleaned up, he knew what politeness was! Chapter 0201 solve you, I only need 1 minute! OA Star is the headquarters of the Green Light Corps. There are countless green light men gathered here. This planet is a man-made planet, created by a''guardian'' who has not known how many years he has lived. When Thomas Lei leads the way, in the vast universe After flying all the way in space, Su Zhan had already seen the OA star.The whole planet is emitting a green light, very dazzling. The two flew to the OA star and soon saw the other green light men. The different appearances of the Green Lantern Policemen are really strange. There are all kinds of things. At this time, Thomas Lei has also changed back to his original appearance. I have to say that his appearance is not prominent here. On the contrary, Su Zhan It''s very different here. Because he came to space, Su Zhan had already put on the green light ring. Although he was wearing an etheric uniform, others could still feel the ring. At this time, a few people flew over from a distance. One was as long as a wild boar, and the other had a dark red skin. Next to it was another with round wings on the back, but from the upper circumference and figure, it could be seen that they were females, but they did not look at all. Like the Green Lantern. Several fell in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan recognized that the dark red-skinned man was called Senistor. He was said to be the greatest green light man. He was very powerful. The most important thing was that this guy seemed to rebel afterwards. He had the yellow light ring and became the yellow light legion. A member of the Green Lantern Corps, it can be said to be a relatively well-known villain in the DC world. "Are you the successor chosen by Abinxu? A weak human?" Senistor stared at Su Zhan, with a sense of superiority in his tone, which made Su Zhan very uncomfortable! "I can give you a chance to take back that sentence." Su Zhan said coldly while looking at Senisto. Senisto was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "The tone is quite big, maybe you think you are strong, but here, you are nothing! You can''t even match the weakest Green Lightman. If you want to Proving that you are eligible to have the green light ring is very simple, as long as you stay under his hands for thirty minutes." He followed the green light policeman, Kirovog, who pointed to the side like a boar. Su Zhan cast a glance, and Kilovog laughed disdainfully."Boy, I will teach you a lesson!" 164 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 164 Toma Lei saw that the situation was not right. They didn¡¯t know Su Zhan¡¯s strength, but he knew very well that his injuries were not completely healed now. When they looked down on Su Zhangang and were about to speak, they suddenly saw Su Zhan glared at himself. It is not very sharp, but it makes Thomas Ray afraid to speak. "Thirty minutes is too long, right?" Su Zhan cocked the corner of his mouth and said. "Yes, then twenty minutes will be fine, lest I bully you!" Kilovog laughed. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s still too long!" "Boy, if you feel that even twenty minutes are long and you can''t hold on, then you are not qualified to be the Green Lantern Policeman and a member of the Green Lantern Corps!" Senistor said with some disapproval. In his opinion, Su Zhan, a weak human being, couldn''t even hold on to ten species.With a wave of his hand, the others had already stepped aside, only Kirovog and Su Zhanzhan were in the center. Kilovoge: "Don''t worry, you lasted for less than 20 minutes. Five minutes, five minutes are over, then go back to your hometown obediently!" "Five minutes?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows."Well, I want to see how you beat me in five minutes!" Kilovoge was big and small, and then suddenly shot, the lamp ring turned into a huge energy and fought towards Su Zhan, but Su Zhan easily avoided it.Kirovog was stunned, somewhat surprised: "It''s very flexible, then see when you can hide!" After speaking, Kilovog suddenly emitted energy, and the energy instantly covered Su Zhan''s feet, fixed it, followed by a huge rock falling from the sky, and hit Su Zhan. "Boy, let me see how you hide!" "Hide? Why should I hide?" Su Zhan sneered, and suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, the gust of wind blew the boulder to the ground, and it fell apart and disappeared into fragments. "There are four minutes left, I am looking forward to what you can do!" "interesting!" Kirovog laughed unexpectedly, and again emitted energy, but the target was behind Su Zhan.The energy instantly transformed into a green sun, and the powerful suction rose suddenly, as if to swallow everything. "I said, are you an idiot?" Su Zhan looked at Kilovag who was proud, and pointed to the energy on his feet. Kilovoge remembered it and took it back instantly.For a moment, Su Zhan was sucked up by suction, but Su Zhan did not panic at all. One hand suddenly released nuclear energy, the other hand revolved around it quickly, compressed three times, and then moved towards the green sun.Not long after the nuclear energy entered the green sun, a powerful explosion sounded suddenly, and the powerful impact instantly dispersed, swaying the surrounding green light men.Senistor''s lamp ring suddenly lit up, and the huge barrier shielded the people around him. His eyes looked at Su Zhan slightly moved. It seems that this human being is not as weak as he thought, the energy just now is very strong! Kilovoge was the closest to the Soviet war, so naturally he was the first to bear the brunt, but his reaction was quick and he protected himself in a moment. After a long time, the energy was withdrawn, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Five minutes have passed, then it''s my turn! Do you know why I said twenty minutes is too long? It''s because... I only need one minute to solve you!" Su Zhan''s words shocked everyone Now, Kirovog has never been so humiliated before, one minute?I''m the instructor of the Green Lanterns. The angry Kilovog was about to do it, but once again saw nuclear energy swept in. For an instant, a heavy shield appeared in front of Kilovog. However, when the nuclear energy flew over and saw that it was about to hit the shield, it turned abruptly, rose into the air for a while, and instantly arrived at Kilovoge. Behind. The explosion sounded, and Kirovog''s figure flew out directly... Chapter 0202 I''m arrogant, I''m not convinced to bite me! "Kirovog!" Someone yelled and flew towards Kilovog and hurriedly hugged him, and then discovered Kilovog had fainted and was seriously injured. "It seems I overestimated him, it''s not even a minute!" Su Zhan shrugged, glanced at the group of shocked and a little angry Green Lanterns, and said disdainfully: "How strong I thought I was, that''s it? Just let you go together?" "Boy, you are insulting us!" Senisto said in a deep voice. Su Zhan sneered: "Yes, so what? Didn''t you insult me ??before? Weak humans? You think you are strong, so you should say that? I think I am strong, so you can''t do that? You think too much. Really? It¡¯s like this when Thomas Lei came to Earth to find me, and it¡¯s still like this when I got here. Do you really think that your Green Lightmen are invincible in the universe? The green light ring, I¡¯m going to make a decision. Go, I don¡¯t need you to recognize my identity. Now, I want to see what it would be like if your group of green light men were swept away by a weak human being like me!" After Su Zhan said, it didn''t matter whether they were willing to participate in the war, nuclear energy went out directly. Is he really upset? Nima''s always pretended to be forced, and then conceded if he couldn''t win, as if it was all right?When I am idle, I waste my time! Nuclear energy erupted everywhere, and the green light men were all embarrassed and angry. They directly participated in the exhibition. In an instant, the surrounding green light suddenly rose, and various attacks swept toward the Soviet war. The sky full of green energy, at first glance, Su Zhan is like a flat boat in the vast ocean. Su Zhan''s face remained unchanged, even with a sneer. Seeing that these attacks were about to hit him, he suddenly stood still! Everything for everyone is completely still. Seeing the angry green light men, Su Zhan gave a disdainful sneer, and quickly walked past them. After a while, he returned to his original position, and then suddenly returned to normal time. The sky full of energy attacks disappeared instantly! "Ah, what''s the matter? My lamp ring is missing." "Mine is gone." The green light men yelled in surprise one by one, and they found that there were at least hundreds of green light men around, and they had all seen them without exception.Well, it''s not without exception, Thomas Ray''s ring is still there! Because he was hiding so far, he didn''t dare to do anything with Su Zhan at all. "You...what did you do?" Senisto asked in shock toward Su Zhan. He couldn''t imagine that one day so many Green Lanterns would be robbed of the Lantern Ring at the same time, and no matter how they were summoned, they would all I can''t feel the existence of the lamp ring, as if it has completely disappeared. "I just want to see, without the lamp ring, what else can you do!" Su Zhan sneered, a flame suddenly ignited on his body, a layer of cyclone swirled around him, his hands slowly lifted, and two groups of nuclear energy suddenly emerged. "Don''t, don''t fight, don''t fight!" Thomas Lei hurriedly stood in front of Su Zhan, pleadingly said: "Misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding, this is the tradition of our Green Lantern Corps, every green light battle The police will accept such a test. And you are the first human being to become a green light policeman, so they are..." "What''s the matter? Did you look down on me?" Su Zhan sneered."I''m really fed up with Nima, so be polite to you when I''m not tempered, right? Have you ever heard of it? If you say it, you will bear the price! Am I qualified now?" "Yes, absolutely!" Thomas Ray said hurriedly. Su Zhan did not look at him, but at Senistor. Senistor''s face changed, and only after a while he said, "Yes, you are eligible to be the Green Lantern." "But I''m not rare! What if you don''t admit it? I don''t need to add energy, and you don''t need to agree. I wanted to say that I got the lamp ring anyway, so I came to have a look. ...It''s really disappointing. From now on, I will never come to this OA star. You... don''t step into the range of the earth, that is my place, you don''t need your green light men!" "Each of you come over and say that I take it, and I will return the lamp ring to you, otherwise, let your guardians recreate it!" Looking around, Su Zhan said with a sneer. "Don''t you think you are too arrogant?" Senisto said solemnly. "Well, it''s a bit arrogant, so what? Not convinced, you bite me?" Su Zhan hummed. 165 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 165 "Do you really think you can do whatever you want? Return the Lantern Ring. I can promise you that we will never step into the earth''s range in the future!" Senisto gritted his teeth. "In a word, if you take it, the ring will be given to you, otherwise, there is no way!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I hope you don''t regret it!" Senistor snorted."Thoma Ray, send me a trip." Thomas Ray hesitated, grabbed Senisto and flew away. Su Zhan didn''t stop him, he wanted to see what other tricks Senistor had with his cards.Although the surrounding green light men glared at Su Zhan, none of them dared to speak. Su Zhan shook his head disdainfully. The green light energy may be strong, but these green light men may not! About twenty minutes later, a yellow light suddenly appeared from a distance, and a figure had flown over. Senisto! However, his current appearance was completely different from before. He was wearing a yellow light ring on his hand and his uniform changed color accordingly. "Yellow light? Is this your trump card?" Su Zhan looked at Senisto and laughed dumbly: "You seem to have forgotten how you lost the green light ring. Now even if you have the yellow light ring, what can you do?" "Because of fear! As long as the power of fear is greater, the power of the lamp ring is stronger. Now there is a lot of power of fear here. Although I am disappointed, you will never make me surrender!" Yelled, and at the same time, the yellow light ring exuded a powerful force to envelop it."Don''t think I don''t know your method. You should make time stand still? As long as my energy is strong enough, I can break time! Your humiliation, I will double it back to you!" Senisto roared , The yellow light energy has surging towards Su Zhan! Chapter 0203 is dead!Impressed! Now that Senisto is confident, maybe the power of the yellow light will not be too strong at other times, but it is different now!The countless green light men around him collapsed because the ring was taken away by Su Zhan. If the willpower is not firm, fear will take advantage of it. He can smell countless fears around him.After absorbing all these fears, he faintly felt that he was invincible in the world. What if you can stop time?As long as there is fear, I am the strongest! The powerful Lantern Ring energy swept toward the Soviet War, and the surrounding green light men were already sluggish. I didn''t expect Senistor to have the Yellow Lantern Ring, let alone that it would be so strong.This kind of power, but even them are included. Suddenly, the fear became stronger. "Be afraid, be afraid!" Senistor yelled frantically. "moron!" Su Zhan gave a cold snort, and time stood still again.However, although the people around were still, the energy of the yellow light did not stop, and Senistor was not affected. "As long as I''m strong enough, your abilities will be useless. You want to convince me? You deserve it. I am the greatest Senisto!" Senisto laughed triumphantly. "Do you think you will absorb fear?" Su Zhan squinted at the crazy Senisto, really wondering whether he should be unlucky or he should be unlucky!If you get a light ring of a particular color, it might be a bit tricky, but you can''t die to get a yellow light ring to absorb the power of fear. If you don''t die, you won''t die! Shaking his head, Su Zhan''s hands suddenly appeared with a pair of fearful swords.The silver knife waved, and the energy of the lantern ring rushed towards the Yin knife instantly.At first glance, it seemed to be nothing. Senistor didn''t think much about it. He just thought that Su Zhan was going to use a knife to resist, but soon... he found something was wrong. The energy of the lamp ring suddenly disappeared after touching the silver knife. Gone. The silver knife produced a strong suction force, completely absorbing the ability. "This... how is this possible? Your knife, how do I feel the familiar taste from your knife." Senisto opened his mouth wide and looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan sneered, just hooked at him.That arrogant and contemptuous look made Senistor angry and crazy. He roared in his hoarse, constantly urging the energy of the lamp ring to attack Su Zhan. Su Zhan just raised his hand and raised the knife, motionless, no matter where the energy of the lamp ring hits, no matter what it turned into, once he got close, he was immediately absorbed by the silver knife.Senistor was unwilling to keep pushing, the color of the yellow light gradually dimmed, the light became lighter and lighter, and finally... it was not bright at all. Energy is exhausted. Senistor looked at the Lantern Ring, unconvinced and wanted to continue to absorb the fear, but he forgot that Su Zhan had already stopped time, and the surrounding green light men were in a static state, naturally it was impossible to produce fear. Without fear, Senistor would naturally not be able to absorb it. "Is there anything else? If not, I won''t play with you anymore." Looking at Senistor''s anger when he didn''t dare to wave the ring continuously but couldn''t absorb any energy.Su Zhan said lightly, and after a while, he suddenly appeared behind Senistor. Senistor was shocked and hurriedly tried to avoid, but it was too late. A powerful nuclear energy suddenly hit him and exploded in an instant. At that moment, Senisto felt as if he was torn apart by the explosion, no...not as if...but really torn apart, under the constant destruction of nuclear energy , His body gradually shattered, gradually swallowed, and finally... annihilated in nuclear energy... The yellow light ring floated alone in the air, Su Zhan reached out and grabbed the ring, holding it in his hand and looking at it.The yellow light ring is similar to the green light ring, but the color is slightly different.Su Zhan inexplicably thought of the Manchu, Iron Man Tony Stark''s enemy, this product is a ring of ten fingers with ten different abilities, and it is also a fierce man. Of course, it''s not the mandarin man in the movie who is more funny than the fake, but the real man man... "It''s a pity, there are only seven colors of light rings. I don''t get my hands together, and I always feel uncoordinated." Su Zhan shook his head somewhat disappointed, put the yellow light ring into the system space, and then returned time to normal. "what¡­¡­" The green light men were still yelling in horror or preparing to escape, but they suddenly discovered that the energy of the ring was gone, and... Senistor was gone. Only Su Zhan stood where Senistor was before, with a calm expression on his face. "what happened?" "Senisto, why is he missing? Could it be..." Everyone looked at Su Zhan in horror, and thought of a terrible possibility.Senisto is dead, killed by the Soviet war. "You killed Senistor and the greatest Green Lightman!" someone shouted angrily, but Su Zhan kicked him off as soon as his voice fell. "Blind you, he just used the yellow light ring, the ghost green light policeman! What''s more, even if the skill is not as good as the human, what can you do if you kill him?" Su Zhan cursed angrily. When he scolded like this, the people around gradually calmed down. "Is there anyone who is not convinced to come out and make trouble?" Su Zhan looked around, but everyone avoided his eyes for fear of being misunderstood. "Green Lantern, I''ll hehe!" Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Is there no one? Then follow what I just said, whoever said I took it, the lantern ring will be returned to him." Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and finally a green lightman comes out."I served it!" "Yes, return the ring to you!" Su Zhan gave him back the ring with a smile. Seeing how easy it was to get the ring back, Su Zhan didn''t make things difficult, adding that some people started, and others tried to learn how to convince me. It doesn''t matter if they really took it or faked it. At least hearing this sentence, Su Zhan felt much better. This person, it''s better to be arrogant sometimes! Chapter 0204 Is This a Superwoman? The green light men lined up one by one to say that I took it, and then took the green light ring from Su Zhan''s hand. This scene is really rare. Until the last green light policeman took the ring, Su Zhan clapped his hands and said, "The ring is returned to you. If you are not convinced, you can stand up!" Looking around, although some people are unwilling to be convinced, no one has stood up. Even the''great green light man'' Senisto is not an opponent. They are already dead. They ask themselves not to be as good as Senisto, let alone. It may be the opponent of the Soviet war. 166 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 166 "Nobody? Then I won''t waste time with you. Remember, from now on, the earth will be my jurisdiction, so I won''t bother you to be nosy!" Seeing no one screaming, Su Zhan didn''t bother to stay here. To be honest, this trip to OA Star really disappointed him.Shaking his head, Su Zhan floated directly and flew out of the OA star. The Green Lightmen looked at each other and watched Su Zhan leave. As for Senistor''s death, what should the Green Lantern Police do next, Su Zhan was not interested, but the Guardian did not show up to surprise him, but he was relieved after thinking about it. The older you live, the less courage you are, and you are talking about them. In the impression, they are more worried and cautious. To put it bluntly, they lack courage and worry too much! When Su Zhan flew back from the OA star, it was already morning on the earth. Slowly falling from the sky, and found a place where no one came out, Su Zhan found himself in a place called National City.This city is very unfamiliar, and his name is a bit confusing, he really has no impression. Just as he was considering whether to go to Star City or Seaside City, he suddenly saw a woman in a red skirt and gray shirt among the hurried crowd nearby.This woman was holding a briefcase, holding a phone, holding coffee in her other hand, and wearing a pair of relatively large glasses. Her blond hair was tied into a ponytail, and she hurriedly looked like an ordinary white-collar worker. "It turned out to be here!" Seeing him, Su Zhan''s lips couldn''t help but raised. If she had no impression of National City, but seeing this woman, a white-collar worker, he would know where it was. "I just met the people from the Supernatural Operations Bureau, and I didn''t expect to come here. I really have fate!" Su Zhan smiled, and slowly followed from behind. It didn''t take long to see that the white-collar worker had entered a company, and Su Zhan looked up. Kate International Media Company! "Since you have encountered it, let''s see what you are!" Su Zhan chuckled and decided not to leave for now. ... ... "Huh, I''m finally done." A figure appeared on the roof top of Kate International Media Company, took a deep breath, and Kara took off his glasses with a dull expression.She walked a few steps forward, seeming to intend to relax her body, but suddenly realized that there was a person sitting next to her. This person sat on the edge of the roof impressively, with his legs suspended in the air. Carla was startled. He didn''t expect someone, let alone this person so courageous to sit in that kind of place. Isn''t he afraid of falling?Or is he going to commit suicide by jumping off the building?Suddenly thinking of this possibility, Kara was taken aback and hurried over. "Hello." Kara called out. Su Zhan turned his head and looked at her with a bright smile: "Hello!" Cara who looked at this smile was taken aback for a moment, Asian, handsome appearance, charming smile, and for a moment, Cara felt nervous.She said crampedly: "Hello, why are you sitting there? It''s too dangerous." Su Zhan looked down at his feet, turned his head and said to Kara: "Do you want to come and sit together?" Kara was stunned, walked over and sat down next to Su Zhan."Oh my God, what am I thinking? Didn''t I persuade him to leave here? Why did he sit down." After sitting down, Kara reacted, complaining that he wanted to speak, but when he looked up, he suddenly saw Su Zhan''s profile face. In the sunshine, his appearance became a little sacred, especially the kind of smile that seemed like nothing. Kara swears that he has never seen such an attractive man! "My name is Su Zhan, what is your name?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. "Carla, Carla Zoel." Carla said subconsciously. "Carla, I''m glad you know you." Su Zhan stretched out his hand, Kara was taken aback, and hurriedly held it. The hands were smooth and soft, and Su Zhan was curious about the feeling of bonelessness."Your skin is good, won''t you get hurt?" "Well, no...oh, I mean, I''m very careful." Kara subconsciously told the truth, but soon changed his words in a panic. Su Zhan smiled: "In fact, neither will I. Two people who won''t be hurt meet here, don''t you think it is very fate?" "Yes, yes, by the way, are you also an employee of the company? Why haven''t I met you?" Carla reacted and asked hurriedly. "No, I''m just a traveler? I just happened to come to this city, came here, and met you!" Su Zhan said softly. Cara seems a little unaccustomed to the gentle feeling of Su Zhan, a little flustered, and his heart beats so fast. He has never beaten so fast. Isn''t it... this is love at first sight? "Is there time after get off work? I may stay in this city for a few more days, so...Would you like to have a meal together after get off work?" Su Zhan asked. Kara was stunned, this... is this a date invitation? She was a little flustered. She had never come into contact with such things. Although she knew she was extraordinary, she had been working hard to play an ordinary role for so many years. "Ring jing jing..." Just as she was at a loss, the phone rang suddenly.After taking a look, she hurriedly stood up and said: "Ms. Kate is looking for me, I have to go back to work..." After speaking, she hurried out and left the rooftop.Su Zhan couldn''t help feeling dumb with the turmoil, this is a Superwoman?This is Superman''s cousin?This is a little confusion! Item 0205 "Oops, I forgot to answer him." As soon as Kara ran out of the roof, she realized that she had hurriedly left because of Ms. Kate''s phone call but forgot to answer Su Zhan''s invitation.After hesitating, Carla turned and ran back, but when she reached the rooftop, she found that Su Zhan had disappeared. "Strange, what about people?" There is only one way to leave from the rooftop, and Cara absolutely never saw Su Zhan.After walking around, Kara subconsciously looked towards the edge of the roof. The bottom was normal and did not fall. This made Kara relieved, but he was even more puzzled. Did not fall, did not leave the stairs, where did he go? Could it be that he has been too irritable lately, so he failed the hallucinations he produced? The phone rang again, and Carla didn''t think much about it, and hurriedly left. In the afternoon, Kara was in a trance, always thinking of the previous scenes on the rooftop, especially Su Zhan''s side face shrouded in the sun. This scene seemed to be engraved in her soul, which was especially profound and unforgettable. After finally getting off work, Carla plans to go home and take a good rest. Maybe... he is really his own fantasy!Cara wanted to rest when he returned home, but found that his mind was particularly confused, and his head seemed to be out of control. "Ahhhhhhh!" Kara yelled irritably and decided to go out for a walk. Perhaps the crowded places could make her think about it no more.Putting on her clothes and a jacket, Kara came out of the house. As night falls, the noisy and lively nightlife begins. Walking on the street, when the evening breeze blew, Cara finally felt better. "Hey, such a coincidence, it seems that we are really fate!" A voice suddenly sounded from behind, and was patted on the shoulder immediately after her. Kara was startled and jumped to take a look and found that it was Su Zhan. . She froze for a long time, then hesitated: "Why are you here? I mean... uh, are you a real person or my fantasy?" "Fantasy?" Su Zhan was stunned, never expected that she would ask such a sentence."Although I don''t know why you think so, I can tell you for sure that I am a real person!" Kara smiled awkwardly, but felt a little grateful. Then just about to explain what happened on the rooftop, Su Zhan said, "Would you like to have something to eat together? I haven''t eaten dinner yet." "Okay, okay!" Kara nodded in response. 167 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 167 The two soon came to a restaurant, ordered something and ate.For Su Zhan is not her own fantasy but a real person, Kara feels happy and a little nervous, a little overwhelmed. This is the first time she has dated a man. "Emergency notification: Naxiong Nair City Airlines Flight 237, the flight altitude to Geneva is falling, the aircraft engine has malfunctioned, and the pilot seems to be circling the city trying to make a forced landing. God bless them!" A piece of timely news was suddenly broadcast on the restaurant TV. "He was talking about Geneva? Alex..." Cara asked Su Zhan, and then turned and ran out before Su Zhan answered. Alex, is her sister, to be precise, her foster sister. She was on this flight, so Su Zhan could understand Carla''s actions. Su Zhan checked out and left. Soon after he came out, he found Kara running in an alley.Uh, she is now acting very boldly, running and undressing at the same time... Of course, unlike Superman, she took off her coat and revealed the red panties with the logo, just taking off her coat. Su Zhan could clearly see that Cara ran very fast and jumped very high, as if he was about to fly.For so many years, she has been working hard to be an ordinary person, an ordinary person, and has never used her abilities. Now she looks very strange!After trying several times, she finally stumbled and flew up. Then, she could faintly hear her excited shouts in mid-air. Watching her spinning around in the air for a few times, after getting acquainted, she suddenly accelerated and disappeared, so Su Zhan replaced it. The battle suit, followed up invisibly. Soon, he had seen the flight, the engine on the left was on fire, and it seemed that he could not hold on for long. Once it falls, not only the city will be destroyed, but the people on the plane may not escape death. He saw Carla, and Carla flew to the left side of the plane, holding the plane in both hands, trying to lift it up.But she hasn''t adapted, or regained her abilities, which is a bit difficult.With a "click", she clasped her hands into the plane, gritted her teeth, and exhausted all her strength, finally preventing the plane from landing and making the plane stable. Kara breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly saw that there was a bridge in front of him. At this height and speed, it was impossible to pass.She suddenly panicked and hurriedly tried to lift the plane, but it was not so easy. Seeing...the bridge was close at hand, the plane was about to hit, but she suddenly felt a light hand, the plane seemed to rise, she was a little surprised Turning his head and looking, he suddenly found that the surroundings of the airplane and himself were surrounded by a layer of dark green energy, and it was this energy that lifted the airplane up. The plane crossed the bridge without any risk, and then slowly landed on the surface of the sea, gliding on the surface for a long time before slowly stopping.Cara got out of the water and stood on the wings of the plane. At this time, the light of the helicopter was shining down, and everyone saw Cara emerging from the sea. Alex in the plane was no exception. Looking at Cara, Alex looked complicated, but soon... she His eyes widened in surprise. She saw another person! And he recognized his identity at a glance: Green Lantern! Kara also knows about the identity of the Green Lantern. After all, she works in a media company, but she did not expect that the Green Lantern will appear here and will help her!Seeing Kara''s stunned look, Su Zhan smiled lightly, then a mass of energy covered Kara and flew away quickly. "It''s you...you...you turned out to be the Green Lantern!" Kara woke up, looked at that impressive face, and shouted in surprise. Item 0206 Looking at the excited Kara, Su Zhan stopped, and then recovered the energy from Kara.Kara may not have reacted, and the energy fell directly. Su Zhan who was watching was stunned, then rushed down and hugged Kara. "Are you okay?" Su Zhan asked with concern. "No, it''s okay." Cara felt ashamed of herself, but...she is more shy now."You, you can let me go, I will definitely not fall this time." "Forget it, it''s better to be safe, not to mention... this kind of opportunity is very rare." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and then flew away holding Kara."Tell me where your home is." Carla quickly told him where he was. After a while, the two had arrived at Carla''s house. After landing, Su Zhan released Kara. Carla''s clothes are soaked and pressed tightly to her body, uh... the curve is really good! Click, click, the carpet gets wet soon. "Although you won''t catch a cold easily, you still have to take a hot bath and change into dry clothes. If you have any questions, talk later." Su Zhan said towards Kara. Kara nodded, hurried back to the room to find a change of clothes, and then went to take a shower. Su Zhan retracted his uniform and sat casually on the sofa next to him, waiting for him, looking at Carla''s house by the way. How should I put it, although it is neatly organized and classified, it still feels messy!It seems that Cara, an ordinary person, is really even more ordinary than ordinary people! Suddenly, Su Zhan heard the sound of the key opening the door, followed the door opened, and walked in a smartly dressed woman with short hair.The woman came in and saw Su Zhan stunned, but she recovered quickly."Where is Carla?" "Taking a bath!" Su Zhan said. "My name is Alex, Carla''s sister." "My name is Su Zhan." "I know who you are. It stands to reason that I should thank you for saving me, but I want to know what is your purpose in approaching Kara!" Alex walked up to Su Zhan and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan shrugged: "What do you think I have?" "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I warn you better to stay away from her!" Alex said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Your sister is so competent. I can understand that you want to protect her and make her an ordinary person. It''s a pity...some people are destined to be ordinary people." "Alex, are you okay?" At this time, Carla came out from the shower and ran over excitedly when she saw Ericston and hugged her. "Ah!" Alex called. Kara hurriedly apologized: "I''m sorry, I tried too hard. Uh, I was so excited, I did it, you did it, although... it was because of his help, but I did it! I haven''t fly for too long, I almost forgot how to fly." Looking at the excited Kara, Alex frowned and said, "Carla, I think we should talk." Kara was stunned by the serious tone."Talk, what to talk about?" "Of course it''s about you, but before that..." Alex turned his head and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Well, this is your sister''s meeting, so I will leave first. Carla, if I have a chance, I will invite you to dinner again, but... this is the second time you dumped me. I¡¯ve done it, I hope there¡¯s no next time!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was too anxious at the time." Kara apologized quickly. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand, then turned to the window and flew away. Alex would tell Kara that Su Zhan could be guessed without listening, nothing more than he hoped that Kara could continue to be an ordinary person, and possibly tell her to stay away from herself.Although Alex indicated that she was a biological scientist, she actually worked for the Supernatural Action Bureau. She knew her identity and naturally doubted her purpose of approaching Kara.Although her attitude towards herself is not friendly, she is also worried about her sister and the human nature.However, although Su Zhan is not angry, if given the opportunity, he still decides to take revenge! After finding a hotel and staying in, Su Zhan released ether particles to continue devouring. Swallowing ether particles is a very long process, as soon as there is free time, Su Zhan will take them out and swallow them. Su Zhan woke up early the next morning and heard a knock on the door. Obviously, this was not room service. When he walked over and opened the door, Su Zhan was a little surprised when he saw the people outside.He thought it would be Alex. After all, she should find her place easily. After all, she didn''t hide her intentionally, thinking she would come to warn herself or something, but it was Carla! "How did you find this place?" Su Zhan asked her unexpectedly. "Uh, my eyesight is better, so..." Kara said whispered: "So, you also know that I can fly... I''m not an ordinary person!" "Well, what then?" Su Zhan looked at Kara said. "You are the Green Lantern, you are a superhero, so I thought, maybe...you can teach me how to become a superhero, so that I can save more people, like..." "Like Superman?" Su Zhan answered."I don''t know what he or your sister thinks, do you agree with your decision, but you really think about it? A superhero is not that easy!" 168 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 168 "Yes, I think about it!" Kara said solemnly. "So, do you know what the first lesson to be a superhero is?" Su Zhan asked. "What is it?" Carla asked curiously. "That''s the uniform!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and the etheric uniform appeared on his body instantly, and Kara was quite surprised and envious."You can''t hide your identity like me. So, you need a uniform, a uniform that represents your identity. Uh, speaking of it, your cousin''s uniform is really ugly, I really don''t understand him. Why do you like to wear red underwear outside!" "Do you know my relationship with him?" Carla then reacted and asked. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, waved abruptly, and a set of energized uniform appeared on Kara''s body in an instant."What do you think of this style?" Chapter 0207 Obedient, or cut your head! Blue clothes, red skirts, a big S logo on the chest, and a red cloak. Looking at herself in the mirror, Cara couldn''t believe her eyes, they were so beautiful! "So beautiful!" Carla said excitedly. "Since you like it, just follow this style, wait for me!" Su Zhan suddenly disappeared after speaking.Kara was stunned for a moment, and once again dazzled, Su Zhan had returned, and he was still holding good things. Afterwards, I saw Su Zhan''s fingers flying, and the fabrics flew up on their own, gradually changing. After a while, a set of clothes had suddenly taken shape, exactly the same as she had seen."Try it on, although it''s just a normal fabric material, but make a few more and save it for later use. I''ll get you a set when I come next time." "Ok!" Carla took it in and changed her clothes, and it didn''t take long before she got out. "Yes, very beautiful!" Seeing Kara showed it to himself, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "However, there is still something missing." When the voice fell, Su Zhan disappeared again, and when he reappeared, he already had a red cloak in his hand. "This, this is when I came to Earth..." Cara looked at the cloak, surprised: "Where did you get it?" "This is not important, what is important is... now you are the Superwoman!" Su Zhan smiled, the cloak already hung on Carla''s body. Carla smiled and nodded just about to speak, but suddenly heard a harsh sound, which instantly made her frown, followed by a voice in her ear, or think of it in her mind. "I''m communicating at fifty thousand hertz. I know who you are. If you don''t come to see me, the people of National City will bear my anger! Come to the National City Power Plant to meet me, daughter of Aluna !" The voice ended here, but Kara''s expression was very solemn. Aluna is her mother. This person knows who she is, and she also knows her mother''s name, and threatens herself with the city of Naxonel, she must go. "I..." Carla didn''t leave violently this time, but hesitated to explain to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled softly and said, "The opportunity for the second lesson is here. Actual combat is the best exercise. Let''s go and see who your opponent is!" "You, did you hear that too?" Kara said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and flew away. ... ... Guocheng Power Plant. Cara descended from the sky, looking around, there are many buildings around, it is difficult to find any suspicious characters. "Smart, I chose a place where I can''t see you, but I can still hear your heartbeat." Kara said in a loud voice as he walked.Her voice just fell, and a person came from the sky behind her.Kara was about to turn around, but the man had already waved his arm and struck him. Kara was taken aback and didn''t react at all, but the opponent''s hand was grabbed from behind. "Sneak attack is not a good behavior!" Su Zhan said lightly, then let go of the man''s hand. That person obviously didn''t expect that there were anyone else, and the opponent''s strength was very strong. When he was caught just now, he could not match the opponent.As soon as he was released, he turned and punched him. "boom!" Su Zhan slammed a punch, the two fists collided, and the man flew out! "It''s all said that sneak attack is not a good behavior, why don''t you learn your lesson!" Su Zhan shook his head and retracted his fist at will. "Remember that no matter what the situation is, you have to concentrate." Su Zhan said to Kara, looking at the man who had already stood up and said: "Your name is Vadoksi? One is from the Fortress of Rhodes. Fugitive. Haha, I¡¯m not interested in knowing your plan. You have two ways to go now! One, I will kill you directly, and two, continue to do what you want to do, but don¡¯t be too serious, you should be able to see it , I am teaching her!" "Green Lantern, this matter has nothing to do with you!" Vadoksi recognized Su Zhan''s identity. Although he was wondering how he knew his identity, he roared. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, you are not worth talking nonsense with you... My patience is not very good, so, two ways, you choose!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "I choose to kill you first, then kill her!" Vadoksi yelled, and suddenly an axe emitting a red light appeared in his hand and rushed towards Su Zhan. Two steps, just two steps away. When he arrived in front of Su Zhan, the axe slashed directly. Su Zhan didn''t move at all, but a whirlwind suddenly appeared on his body. This wind made it impossible for Vadokxi''s axe to advance.Su Zhan smiled disdainfully: "Just because you want to kill me? Didn''t you wake up, then I will make you sober!" The whirlwind shook abruptly and rushed forward. Vadoksi was directly shocked and the axe in his hand fell to the ground.He struggled to get up, but failed several times. Su Zhan Void stretched out his hand, and the axe flew into his hand instantly. "Your axe is very good! I will give you another chance to increase her practical experience obediently. If you perform well, I will let you go. But I will keep this axe. If you do not perform well, I will chop off your head with your axe!" Snapped! Su Zhan simply held the axe in front of him, and Vadoksi hesitated to hold the axe and turned to look at Kara. "Don''t really hurt her, otherwise... I will cut off your head as well!" Su Zhan said lightly. Vadoxi almost didn''t vomit blood when he heard these words. What a thing.However, under the eaves, the person had to bow his head. He knew that he was not the opponent of Green Lantern, so he could only obey and follow the rules, and then slowly plot. Vadoksi put down the axe depressedly, and then rushed towards Kara. Carla also knew that this was the opportunity Su Zhan created for herself, and she didn''t have to worry about the danger, the opportunity was rare, she immediately fought Vadoksi with all her attention.Bang, bang, bang, the battle was fierce. Neither of them were ordinary people, and their physical fitness was extremely strong. Although there were no skills to talk about, they were powerful.At the beginning, Kara was at a disadvantage. After all, she didn''t have much fighting experience, but her learning ability was very strong, and the situation gradually turned around soon. Chapter 0208 Kryptonite Kara became more excited and more proficient, and gradually gained the upper hand. On the contrary, Vadoksi became more and more depressed. He didn''t dare to go all out, after all, Su Zhan was still staring at him. As soon as he saw his satisfied smile, Vadoksi felt like he wanted to die, aggrieved! He''s here for revenge, how come he has become a sandbag and a sparring partner now? "boom!" Kara hit Vadoksi with a punch, and Vadoksi flew out and fell to the ground and coughed. This punch was not light. Kara looked at her fist excitedly and smiled at Su Zhan. "Don''t laugh, let''s increase the difficulty a little bit." Su Zhan said towards Vadokxi: "You can use your axe, but it''s the same sentence...If you hurt her, I will cut off your head!" 169 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 169 "Huh!" Vadoksi snorted dejectedly, and rushed over again with his axe. Time passed by, Vadoksi and Kara were a little tired, their physical strength dropped severely, and their movements became obviously slow.However, the effect is still very significant. Carla''s movements are completely different from when she first started. She has learned how to save energy and make moves faster and more effectively. As for Vadoksi, well, he is indeed very unlucky, and he is seriously injured! "All right!" Su Zhan clapped his hands, separated the two abruptly, and immediately took Vadoksi¡¯s axe over and said, "For your performance, I will let you go this time. !" When Vadoksi heard this, he almost cried out of excitement, and was finally able to leave, finally liberated! He didn''t care about any cruel words or missed his own axe, so he turned around and ran away. He was fast, and Su Zhan frowned slightly. He didn''t see his speed in the fight! "Are you tired?" Su Zhan asked Vadokxi as he put away the axe. Kara said with a smile, "Well, but it''s okay, I will recover soon." "Your physical strength is really..." Su Zhan thought inexplicably, if anything... I''m afraid I might not be able to surrender her!"Go, go back!" Su Zhan hugged Kara directly back home. "Remember how you felt when you were fighting just now. If you have time, simply learn fighting skills. After all, you are different from others and don''t need to be as proficient as ordinary people. In this regard, you can go back and ask your sister!" Su Zhan said. "You... are you leaving?" Hearing Su Zhan''s explanation.Kara was inexplicably sad. "Well, when I come back next time, I will check your strength, don''t let me down!" "No, I will work hard!" "So, come to a parting hug?" Su Zhan opened his arms with a smile, Kara did not hesitate, and came over to hug Su Zhan. After the separation, Su Zhan had disappeared. In the next second, Su Zhan appeared directly in the Supernatural Operation Bureau. After Kara came to the earth, her spacecraft was taken away by the Supernatural Operations Bureau for research. He remembered that there seemed to be kryptonite in it. In case it was Superman, or something that the Kryptonians were afraid of, it could be incapacitated. This is a good thing! What''s more, Su Zhan didn''t want this thing to threaten Kara, so his purpose was to take away the kryptonite. Time stood still, Su Zhan wandered through the Supernatural Operations Bureau, and soon found Kryptonite and Kara''s spacecraft.It''s a pity that there was nothing on board this spacecraft, so Su Zhan left after taking the kryptonite. It didn''t take long to leave the instance, and Su Zhan simply came out, and there was nothing else for him to do anyway. Back in the Marvel world, Su Zhan went directly to the laboratory, found the blacksmith and Fitz, and drew the Superwoman¡¯s clothes, and asked Fitz to look back and get a set. The axe was handed over to the blacksmith and asked him to study whether it had any purpose. He could feel that the axe''s material was quite special. After the explanation, Su Zhan decided to take a look at the few guests who were still locked up. Red Tank, Callisto, Clone, Sabre Tooth Tiger, Li Qianhuan, and...the Winter Soldier! Su Zhan first came to the cell where the avatar was held. The avatar was a little nervous and panic when he saw Su Zhan coming in. No one came to rescue him after being locked in for so many days, and no one came to tell him what he would end up with. Such nervousness can be. It''s quite torturous. "Do you know what I''m here for?" Su Zhan asked. "I''m willing to take refuge in you!" The avatar hurriedly said. He is a wise man, as you can tell from the fact that he ran first, but unfortunately, he was caught back. "Unfortunately, I don''t need it!" Su Zhan said indifferently, swallowing his ability directly."Be an ordinary person honestly, you will know in the future, it is better to lose your ability than to lose your life!" Turning around, Su Zhan went to Callisto''s cell. Callisto''s mood was quite calm, seeing Su Zhan appear, she seemed to know what was going to happen."I''m ready." In fact, Callisto''s ability Su Zhan can not be swallowed, after all, there are better Quick Silver, even the Flash.But after thinking about it, since it can now be strengthened by the same kind, this ability must be obtained. If it is not strengthened, it is at best the same as before, but strengthened can it become stronger. "If you have nowhere to go, you can stay here." Su Zhan said. Callisto shook his head: "Forget it, I want to try an ordinary life." Su Zhan shrugged and swallowed her abilities directly. If Callisto is normal and beautiful, and not so non-mainstream, maybe Su Zhan will leave her behind, at least it looks more comfortable.Shaking his head, Su Zhan turned and left, and came to the cell of the Red Tank! The Red Tank wasn''t as desperate as the Clone, or Callisto was so calm, his hands and feet were fixed, but he was very irritable.I have to say that the equipment that Fitz researched is really good. Seeing the red tank so angry but unable to break free, I know how strong the handcuffs and shackles are. Chapter 0209 is ready, I''m going to beat you! "It looks like you are very unconvinced." Looking at the red tank, Su Zhan said with a smile. "If you have the ability, let me go, you are fighting dignifiedly!" the red tank roared. Su Zhan curled his lips: "You are stupid, twice, I defeated you both times. Which time I am not upright? You are stupid when you say that you don''t believe it." The red tank was choked and speechless in an instant, think about it, it seems that it really is. "Okay, I''m not interested in talking nonsense with you. As for you to convince me, I will send you a word, there are tricks you want to go, but you don''t want to die. As for your ability...I took it away!" Su Zhan said , Directly released the ability to swallow. The Red Tank struggled in panic and shouted, but it didn''t help. He could feel that something in his body was disappearing little by little. "No!" The red tank yelled in grief and angrily, and his whole body collapsed. If it weren''t for the shackles, he would fall to the ground.He raised his head, his eyes full of hatred."Kill me, otherwise no matter what the price is paid, I will kill you, I will definitely kill you!" "Why bother!" Seeing his resentful eyes and some crazy expressions, Su Zhan shook his head and waved his hand, and the flames instantly ignited on the red tank. There was a screaming scream, and the disabled red tank was surrounded by hot flames in a moment, and then turned to ashes. "You want to threaten me if you lose your ability, you really want to die." Su Zhan pouted and turned around. "BOSS." As soon as I came out, I saw flashes appearing at the door, as if waiting for me. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked casually with a flashing expression that seemed a little serious. "Sif said that she found Lorelai''s whereabouts, she seemed to have controlled Magneto." Flashing said. "what?" Su Zhan was really a little surprised. Lorelai hadn''t traced since the last time he ran. Su Zhan didn''t pay much attention to it, but she didn''t expect this demon girl to be so powerful that she actually controlled Magneto.You must know that Magneto''s helmet is very powerful, but she did not expect it to be controlled by her. "I see, whether it is Magneto or Lorelai, I will look for it. Now that it is convenient to get together." Su Zhan smiled and said: "Tell Sieff, let her not worry, it''s up to you. Give it to me." "Go by yourself?" Flickering froze for a while: "Would you like to call other people? There are so many people in the War League now." Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not necessary, I''ll be enough by myself." After speaking, Su Zhan located Magneto King''s position, and then directly transmitted it. 170 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 170 "Huh!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared on an island. On the island, there are many mutants with different abilities that seem to be working, including Magneto. At this time Magneto is controlling steel and seems to be building a base. Is this building a base? "I knew that you would find me." A whining voice sounded behind Su Zhan, turning his head, turning around, Su Zhan had already seen Lorelai. At this time, Lorelai was wearing very urban modern clothes, which looked very fashionable and beautiful, which undoubtedly set off her figure and temperament.Especially wearing a hairpin that looks like a crown on his head, adding a bit of a queen''s momentum. "If I were you, I wouldn''t control Magneto so much, it would be easy to be spotted with such a big fanfare." "So what? Magneto is an excellent fighter, and you should thank me. If it weren''t for me to control Magneto, you wouldn''t have won so easily in the case of S.H.I.E.L.D. "You controlled Magneto at that time? No wonder you didn''t see him. But, do you think I can''t beat him? Hehe, then try!" Su Zhan sneered and glanced at Magneto, who had stopped and walked over. Not only Magneto, but also other mutants nearby. "Try it, this can be a trial for the king. If you can defeat them, I will surrender to you and help you step onto the throne!" Lorelai stepped back slightly, speaking in a charming tone. "Ding, the system is released!" "Random mission: kill more than ten mutants." Su Zhan didn''t expect a mission to appear suddenly, but this mission was just what he wanted. Looking around, there were at least twenty or thirty mutants, enough! "I don''t need a woman to help me get to the throne, let alone a trial, it''s too weak!" Su Zhan shook his head, his body suddenly disappeared, and after a while, he appeared behind a mutant, his ability in a blink of an eye It has been swallowed, and then, the palm of the hand suddenly emits nuclear energy. In an instant, the person seemed to be torn apart, and suddenly exploded, torn apart. Lorelai was slightly surprised, but Su Zhan did not stop. Although the abilities of these mutants were different, they were strong and weak, but they couldn''t catch Su Zhan''s movements.Callisto''s abilities came into play at this time, just like teleporting, appearing behind different mutants almost simultaneously. Swallow, beheaded. The whole action was neat and tidy, and after a few minutes, the system had prompted the completion. Su Zhan frowned slightly, then stopped. "The system has strengthened all the abilities of the ten mutants just now to the wind abilities." After swallowing too many abilities, Su Zhan already felt a little discomfort. He chose to strengthen it for the first time, and then he felt some. Wind system ability: LV3, current experience 100/2000. "The task is complete, so let me go to the side for the little fish and shrimp!" Su Zhan let out a low roar, and saw the mutants being kicked and blasted away. For a moment, only Lorelai, Magneto, and Su Zhan were left nearby. "Finally it''s your turn, Magneto. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. You should still have your own sanity? So get ready, I''m going to beat you!" Looking at Magneto, Su Zhan squeezed his fingers with a grin on his face.That''s right, it''s just a grin. If it wasn''t for Lorelai to be discovered suddenly, he would also be looking for Magneto! "I can''t help myself." Magneto Wang''s wrinkles showed a look of disdain, and the surrounding steel and metal suddenly floated."Here, do you still want to beat me? Dream!" Chapter 0210-Killing Magneto King Here, it is simply the heaven of Magneto. Countless materials can be used as his weapon, no wonder he is so arrogant and confident.Seeing those floating building materials surrounding him, as if they would rush toward him with an order, Su Zhan''s mouth showed a sneer. "I will do what you know! I will do what you don''t! You''d better remember this sentence!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, his fingers trembling slightly, and in an instant, the building materials began to tremble and twisted. Then, slowly turned around and aimed at Magneto. Magneto''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t expect that he also had this ability.However, Magneto had also seen strong winds and waves, so he snorted and increased his strength.The building materials slowly turned back, but stopped halfway through, and the two magnetic forces competed and controlled each other. Su Zhan frowned slightly. Although he copied Magneto''s ability, he still did not use Magneto as much as Magneto. After all, Magneto''s mastery of this ability was much more exquisite than himself, and he could feel that he was gradually getting a little strenuous. If there are too many, the control will naturally be scattered. However, Magneto is not much better.There was a stalemate for a while, Magneto suddenly regained his strength, and in an instant, all the building materials smashed towards him. When he was about to hit Magneto, Magneto controlled a small piece of steel and created a wall in front of him. "Bang." "Bang!" The noise kept coming, building materials hit the steel wall one after another, and the wall was dented.Afterwards, Magneto suddenly danced with his hands, and for an instant, these steel materials smashed towards Su Zhan. The speed is very fast, the whole change is completed in the blink of an eye. "Boom!" Countless steel smashed on the ground, and the island seemed to sway and dust. Magneto instantly showed a proud expression: "Even if you have the same abilities as me, the one who wins is... me! I thought how strong you are. I knew that. I shouldn''t have bothered to think about it. Win you over." "Don''t be too full of words, if this can solve him, he is not Su Zhan!" Lorelai folded his shoulders and said softly. "Yes, because I''m invincible!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly remembered, he patted Magneto on the shoulder, Magneto turned his head in horror, but saw his fist hit. "boom!" He was punched firmly in the face, knocking him out directly, and then slammed into it. "Didn''t I tell you to be ready, am I going to beat you? Why are you so careless." Su Zhan squinted at Magneto. Magneto wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, suddenly waved his hand, and countless steel balls flew out. The volume of the steel ball is small, the speed is very fast, and it is hard to see with the naked eye. The mind barrier was constructed instantly, with a few bangs, Su Zhan stepped back slightly.After changing hands, the steel next to it instantly twisted, condensed quickly, and then shrank continuously, turning into several steel balls. After removing the mental power barrier, Su Zhan looked at Magneto King and said, "Want to see, who will win?" "Humph!" Magneto snorted coldly, and in an instant, steel balls flew.Su Zhan was also manipulated here. Dangling bells, clashing sounds endlessly, countless steel balls flying and colliding, dazzling people. Magneto¡¯s face began to look ugly. He didn¡¯t expect Su Zhan to master it so quickly. It took him a lifetime to reach this level, but how long was Su Zhan? As soon as his thoughts turned, Magneto''s ability urged again. "Ok?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, he felt as if something was about to come out of his body. Iron element? 171 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 171 "You''re in vain!" Su Zhan sneered, and at the same time urged his abilities, the iron element that had been restless and gradually calmed down. Seeing that even this trick doesn''t work, Magneto is really at a loss. Dangling, the steel balls were still dancing. At this moment, the bugs flew all the way, and they were directly crushed by the two steel balls.At this moment, Magneto''s fingers swayed slightly, and a steel ball suddenly sprang out from the ground nearby and went straight to Su Zhan''s forehead. This is because he stayed there before, just for now! Seeing that the steel ball was about to hit Su Zhan, he suddenly stopped.Not only this one, but all, time is stopped. Su Zhan walked slowly and took the steel ball in his hand, and then moved in the direction of Magneto. But after throwing it out, the steel ball stopped. Su Zhan sneered, and time suddenly returned to normal. "Puff!" Magneto suddenly widened his eyes and looked at his shoulder inexplicably.It was pierced, and it was pierced by steel balls. How could this be possible?Isn''t the steel ball supposed to fight against the Soviet Union? "Nima, obviously I am aiming at the head, how come I hit the shoulder, this is too accurate." Su Zhan murmured depressedly, the steel balls controlled by Magneto Wang landed one after another, and Su Zhan''s steel balls had already hit Magneto. In an instant, Magneto was beaten into a sieve. "He can''t die right now, and I still expect him to build a palace for me!" Lorelai suddenly spoke, and then suddenly came to Magneto King to grab him, and then a teleportation formation appeared behind him. "Come here? Do you think I will let you run again this time? Not to mention I haven''t beaten it yet!" Su Zhan sneered and appeared next to her instantly, grabbing her arm and throwing it abruptly, followed by the energy appearing next to her, directly trapping her. Lorelai frowned and released the magic, but found that the energy shield had some doorways, and she could not leave. "This is caused by my willpower. I said I wouldn''t let you escape, and I would never let you escape!" Su Zhan glanced at Lorelai and turned to look at Magneto."If I was wrong, I will only beat you, not kill you!" "You are delusional!" Magneto was shivering in anger. When did he show his modesty to humans and be soft? "Then you go to die!" Su Zhan pouted his lips, raised his hand, and nuclear energy suddenly exploded, directly blasting towards the Magneto King! The explosion sounded abruptly, and the strong shock wave instantly caused a qi shock in the surrounding area, the mushroom cloud suddenly became angry, and the surrounding sea was turbulent and turbulent. After a long time, he returned to peace, and only a huge pit was left in front of Su Zhan. Item 0211 died? The famous Magneto is so dead! "It''s a pity that helmet..." Su Zhan whispered and turned to look at Lorelai. Lorelai''s expression was a bit surprised, but soon recovered calm. "Wow!" Just as Su Zhan was about to pass, a person suddenly flew down from the air, and then he saw a plane following him, slowly landing. X-Men! Seeing that man landed and retracted his wings, Su Zhan already knew who he was. The angels in the X-Men seem to teach Warren Kenneth? Su Zhan also knew the few people who came out of the plane. Laser Eye Stoke, Phoenix Music, Poppy the Iceman, Nightcrawler, and...the Storm Girl Ororo. Su Zhan hadn''t dealt with the X-Men until now, and I don''t know what they wanted to do when they suddenly appeared.At this time, Laser Eye walked over and took a look at the deep pit next to him, and asked Su Zhan, "Where is Magneto?" The tone is a bit aggressive! Su Zhan pouted his lips and waved his hand: "It''s here!" "Here?" Laser eyes were stunned, he didn''t see Magneto? "The sky is..." Su Zhan''s words sounded again, and the laser eye only then realized that Magneto might be dead."When you die, just say you are dead, and the sky is all over, are you kidding me?" "So what?" Su Zhan really didn''t get used to his temper. As long as he dared to say more, Su Zhan immediately started. What happened to the X-Men?Magneto is all turned to ashes, you have many hairs? "Sturk!" The Storm Girl yelled, laser eyes indignant. Su Zhan said with a sneer: "It''s a pity, I thought you were so awesome, so that''s it?" "you!" Laser glared at Su Zhan, his hand already beside his glasses. Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously, instead he assumed a posture that you just do it. "Mr. Su Zhan." When Ororo saw that the situation was not good, she hurriedly stopped between the two. She knew the impulsive temper of Lasereye."The professor asked us to come, hoping that you can let go... these people of the mutant brotherhood. Anyway, they are also mutants and our compatriots." "I seem to know that if Magneto is standing here instead of me, would you come here again and tell Magneto that you want him to let me go?" Su Zhan asked indifferently. Auroro was stunned."of course!" Su Zhan looked at Auroro, and nodded after a moment: "You are telling the truth, at least... if you encounter this situation, you will come!" "Can you read your mind?" Auroro was surprised, and then said: "In this case, can you let them go? We will take them to school and promise that we won''t cause you trouble again." "For your face, I agreed. By the way, help me bring a message to Professor Charles, saying that I will visit the school later." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ororo nodded repeatedly, and he was relieved. Before coming, the professor said that if he could, he would invite Su Zhan to the school by the way. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t said yet, he knew and agreed. The people from the mutant Brotherhood were all thrown out by Su Zhanzhi, so the nuclear energy explosion didn''t hurt them, and they were quickly picked up by the X-Men and taken away.They did not resist, because compared with the X-Men, they were more reluctant to stay here to face the Soviet war! Seeing them getting on the plane, especially Laser Eyes still resentful, as if it weren''t for them to stop me, I would teach you the posture, Su Zhan gave a cold snort, suddenly closed his eyes, and then opened his eyes. With a scream, a laser beam hit the feet of the laser eye directly, the laser eye was stunned for an instant, and the X-Men were not stunned. "Next time if you show ten dissatisfied and eight dissatisfied expressions in front of me, I will kill you! I''m not kidding!" Su Zhan looked at Laser Eye and said in a deep voice. 172 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 172 Laser Eye''s hand tightened, and finally released, and then turned to the plane. After they were gone, Lorelai said, "You should have killed him. Anyone who dares to be disrespectful to the king should be killed!" "The X-Men has many abilities and people that I am interested in, so let him go for the time being. If he doesn''t learn well, I don''t mind killing him!" Whether it''s the Qin who didn''t communicate just now, or Ororo, Or Rosa, Phantom Cat, Su Zhan don¡¯t want to miss it... Well, his collection addiction has been onset. Turning her head, Su Zhan watched Lorelai wave a hand to remove the energy, and then her hand had already pinched her chin, making her uncontrollably raise her head."You said, what should I do with you?" "Why deal with me, I helped you!" Lorelai said with a smile. "Is Magneto? If you hadn''t taken Magneto away, I would have killed him at that time, and it would make me, and make the Zhanmeng''s momentum to a higher level. So, you are not helping me, don''t I want to take credit for this!" Su Zhan squeezed her smooth chin, looked at her delicate and charming face, smiled and said: "So, if you have no other value, I can''t think of a reason to let you go. ." "I, isn''t it the best value?" Lorena looked up at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Well, I admit that you are really charming, but it''s not enough. What I want to do, I want you, you can''t resist." "Then what if I have the whereabouts of the Stone of Strength?" Lorelai said with squinting eyes."I know that you have ether particles, which is the stone of reality and one of the infinite gems. Your body is special and can control the infinite gems. You must know that even Thanos has to rely on external forces. You are stronger than Thanos, isn''t it? Don''t you want to gather infinite gems? I can go with you to find the power stone!" Su Zhan frowned slightly. He actually knew where the Power Stone was, but he only knew the approximate location. Among the vast stars, the exact location was not so easy to find. He didn''t know the stars. "Do you know the exact location?" "Yes." "If you didn''t lie to me, if I get the power stone, I can protect you and prevent the people from the fairy palace from catching you back!" "Deal!" Luo Leilai smiled. Chapter 0212 Departure: Roaming Interstellar Su Zhan took Lorelai back to the Zhanmeng. As soon as he came back, he found that it seemed that many people were waiting for him, and each of them seemed to be very excited. The look in his eyes was fiery! "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan asked as she walked over to Natasha. Natasha smiled: "Of course I am here to welcome you, our hero! Don''t you know? You killed the Magneto, and the destruction of the mutant brotherhood has been spread. Now it can be said to be a national celebration, you know What do people outside say about you? They say you are now the strongest superhero on earth, there is no one!" "It spread so soon?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, this news spread too fast, right."The strongest superhero? It''s not one of them yet. This is too exaggerated, because I killed Magneto? When I killed Dr. Octopus before, I didn''t see it so excited!" "Can Dr. Octopus compare to Magneto? There are many people who can kill Dr. Octopus, but not many can kill Magneto. With this record, no one can deny that it is the strongest!" Natasha explained. Said. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, I knew that killing Magneto had such an effect, I would have killed it a long time ago." Sieve came over at this time, took a look at Lorelai and said, "I want to escort her back to the fairy palace!" "I''m afraid it won''t work!" Lorelai looked at Sif with a smile. Shiv turned to look at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan explained: "She still has some uses. I want to go to the interstellar with her. For the Stone of Strength, if she didn''t lie to me, I promised her to protect her." Sieff frowned, and finally nodded: "If this is the case, then all right!" Although she can''t understand Lorelai, catching her is also a task, but if Su Zhan can get the Stone of Strength, he can put the rest away. "BOSS, people from the Ministry of National Defense want to see you. It should be related to the killing of Magneto. They said they are going to award you a medal!" Flashing walked over and said. "Which one of you will help me get it, I don''t have time to meet them." Su Zhan waved his hand indifferently. He didn''t kill Magneto for any medal. "Yes!" Flashing nodded. Roaming the interstellar is not that simple. Su Zhan felt that it was too wise to get the dark elf spaceship.Finding the dark elf, refueling, checking, repairing, Su Zhan by the way also loaded the artificial intelligence Nuwa on the spacecraft, which is more convenient to operate.Su Zhan didn''t let the dark elves travel. There were only Su Zhan and Lorelai in the entire spaceship. Although some people wanted to travel, they were rejected by Su Zhan. After all, interstellar travel was not that safe. The spacecraft started slowly, and in a moment it had risen from the base of the Zhan League, and quickly flew to the sky. Such a big movement naturally attracted a lot of attention, but Su Zhan was not interested in paying attention.It didn''t take long for the spacecraft to pass through the atmosphere and fly out of the earth. "Set coordinates: Morag planet." Lorelai yelled softly, Nu Wa quickly located the coordinates, and the spacecraft moved automatically."Morag is an abandoned planet, the environment is very bad, not suitable for human survival. If you need it, it is best to get a set of equipment!" "It''s not necessary, if it''s not too tired, I can fly directly. But..." Su Zhan glanced at Lorelai."How long are you going to sit on my lap?" "Don''t you like it? It takes a long time to get to the planet Morag, there is nothing to do in the interstellar roaming, and there are only two of us on the spacecraft, don''t you want to do something to pass the time?" Luo Lei Lai said with a smile. "If I want to do anything, it''s because I want it, not because of you!" Su Zhan patted her on the leg, and Lorelai stood up painfully."What''s more, I still have a lot of things to do, so you can find something to kill the time!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned and left and went to his room. "Really incomprehensible!" Lorelai snorted angrily. What Su Zhan has to do is simple, is to swallow ether particles.His biggest reliance is that the infinite gems do not attack each other. In other words, the stone of power cannot hurt him, but if you want to subdue the stone of power, then you must have a strong control over the etheric particles. It goes to suppress the stone of strength. The long flight time is a good time to swallow ether particles. Su Zhan put his mind on this, and directly ignored Lorelai. At first, Lorelai felt that Su Zhan would not last long, but in the end she was frustrated, because Su Zhan really didn¡¯t seem to be interested in her at all. Yes, I only came out to chat when I was eating, asking about the flight route, and then I went back to the room.Lorelai took the initiative to go there several times, but was driven away by Su Zhan, and finally she was a little angry. If you ignore me, I will ignore you! "Reached?" That day, Su Zhan came out of the room and asked Lorelai. Lorelai wanted to ignore him with anger, but was discouraged when seeing Su Zhan''s indifferent expression."Can you give it up? You will be there in two hours." "Ok!" Su Zhan responded and walked to the side and sat down. He had swallowed a third of the ether particles, and he could use a part of the energy.Although it is only part of it, it is already extremely powerful, capable of erasing small areas and small volumes, and modifying reality. He tried to wipe off an egg directly, and then turned the egg directly into a chicken, and then turned it back into an egg again. It can be said that he completely ignored the scientific rules, the laws of nature, and it was completely arbitrary.Although it can only target some small areas and small sizes, he can feel that the power is constantly superimposed with his swallowing degree. If he can swallow all of it, he dare not imagine how strong it is! "What are you thinking?" Lorelai came to Su Zhan''s side and asked with a hand on his shoulder. "I''m thinking, what kind of scenery is under your clothes!" Su Zhan casually teased, and suddenly pointed. Lorelai felt a slight chill and screamed as she lowered her head, and hurriedly covered her body.Su Zhan looked at the panicked Lorelai with interest, and suddenly felt that using the Stone of Reality to do this kind of thing was too trivial? Chapter 0213 The Most Dangerous Woman In The Universe Morag planet. Su Zhan looked at the outside environment of the spacecraft with a little amazement. The planet was extremely dim, surrounded by rocks and lifelessness. There was a mottled post-apocalyptic scene.In a relatively flat place, the spacecraft slowly landed, the hatch opened, and Su Zhan and Lorelai walked out slowly.As soon as he came out, Su Zhan frowned. The environment here is indeed a bit harsh. Fortunately, the lamp ring allows him to adapt to various environments.He turned to look at Lorelai and found that she was frowning too, she didn''t look very comfortable, but she should have no effect. After all, Asgardians are very physical! The gusty wind roared, thick fog filled, and occasionally milky spring water splashed out. 173 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 173 Su Zhan and Lorelai walked out, over the bumpy rocks, walked for about ten minutes or so, and saw an abandoned palace.It should have been built by the original inhabitants of this planet. Su Zhan is familiar with this palace. This should be the place where Xingjue first appeared in the Guardians of the Galaxy, which is the place where he got the stone of power! "How do you know the Stone of Strength is here?" Su Zhan asked Lorelai with some curiosity. Lorelai said triumphantly: "I know a lot." "Don''t you have any ideas? You know the power of the Power Stone. If you get it, you don''t have to be afraid of any fairy palace." Su Zhan asked. "I''m not stupid, the Stone of Strength is not something I can control. Even if I can, I will become the target of the public, and I can''t keep it. You are different, you can control it, and you can hide it so that others can''t find it!" Lorelai Explained. "You are so smart, but unfortunately many people don''t see this clearly!" Su Zhan said lightly, the two had already arrived in the palace, and then came to a gate that was about ten meters high. In the impression, it was a secret room where the power stone was stored. Su Zhan put his hands on it and studied for a while, the door slowly opened, and he had already seen the environment inside.The secret room is not big, there is an energy pillar in the center, but there is no power stone in the energy pillar! Su Zhan frowned, and Lorelai next to him was surprised: "Why not? This is impossible. Believe me, the Stone of Strength was here, but..." "No need to explain!" Su Zhan said indifferently, looking at Lorelai who was panicked and said: "I''m afraid it will be the first step for people to board. If there is no accident, it should be Xing Jue!" "Who is Star Jue?" Lorelai breathed a sigh of relief when he said so surely, and then asked. Su Zhan didn''t explain. After looking around, he turned around and went out. He didn''t look closely when he came. Now he found that there seemed to be traces of someone coming, and there were also traces of fighting. It should have not been long since it happened. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Where?" Lorelai asked curiously. "Shandar Star!" "New Star Empire?" ... ... Sandal star, the new star empire. This is one of the more famous planets in the interstellar, and the new star empire is also a relatively strong alien. The energy source is their helmet. After wearing it, there will be armor uniforms, which are very powerful. "It''s really beautiful here." Walking on the street, Su Zhan looked around and couldn''t help but sigh.It''s completely different from the previous Mogra, the difference between Tianyuan.Walking on the street, you can see all kinds of aliens, but it is a little more normal than the green light men seen on the OA star before, at least I can''t bear to look directly. "What are we doing here?" Lorelai is not as confident now as before. She has lost the whereabouts of the Stone of Power. She has no other sources of information, but she found that Su Zhan seemed to be confident, making her very confident. curious. "play!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly raised, and he looked at the distant pool. There, there was a small, raccoon-like guy with various weapons on his back, and beside him, a tall tree man was bending over to drink water. Rocket raccoon, Grout tree. A member of the Guardians of the Galaxy in the future, a grumpy weapon expert raccoon, and a treant who only talks about Groot. Aside from his strength, the appearance alone is very flattering. If you can bring it back as a mascot Not bad! Su Zhan thought for a while, then turned to look around, and then said: "You wait for me here, I''ll go there." Lorelai took a look and noticed a woman with green skin and a good figure not far away."This is Gomora, my God, are you crazy? Do you know who she is? She is the adopted daughter of Thanos, and is called the most dangerous woman in the universe! Although this is a bit of an exaggeration, it is absolutely necessary to provoke her Not a good thing!" "You know quite a lot." Su Zhan laughed softly. "If you want to try the taste of an alien woman, trust me, you can find anyone!" Lorelai thought he wanted to try something, and hurriedly persuaded him. "You think too much!" Su Zhan shook his head. He had already noticed that the Star Lord in a brown-red windbreaker had come into contact with Gomora, and he was about to do it soon!"My goal, but the stone of strength, the others... are just incidental." While talking, Gomora and Xing Jue had already started a fight. As soon as the two of them started their hands, they fought very fiercely. Gomorrah and Xingjue were both very powerful, and you came and went very fiercely.At this time, Gomora was suddenly taken out by Star Jue and rushed towards Su Zhan. Looking at the flying Gomora, Su Zhan stretched out his hands and hugged her directly, and then... his hands were very natural to hold down the soft... upper circumference! "Hmm!" Gomora snorted and clearly felt a kneading movement from the people behind her, which made her very angry. She just hit the past with an elbow without looking back, but it was empty. "Hey hey, this is how you treat your lifesaver?" Su Zhan stepped back and said with a smile. Gomora glared at him, and saw that Xingjue next to him was about to run, so she could only chase after Xingjue. "You did it on purpose?" Lorelai asked in a low voice. "It feels good!" There was no answer, but he said with a smile. Item 0214 "Who is that man?" Lorelai asked curiously. "He is Xing Jue, and the stone of power is in his hand." Su Zhan said. "Then why don''t you grab it? If Gomora gets it, it will be difficult to grab it again." Lorelai said hurriedly. Of course Su Zhan knew that Gomora did not act alone, she was an alliance of the accuser Ronan, and Nebula, also the adopted daughter of Thanos, and a very powerful woman.If the Stone of Strength is in their hands, it is really not so easy to grab it.However, it is not yet time to take action. He has seen the Rocket Raccoon and the Treant next to him are ready to move. The Rocket Raccoon has picked up the rocket launcher, and with the loud noise of the rocket, the Treant has already moved towards Gomora and the star. Jue rushed over, and the huge tree branch instantly separated the two and entangled them together. Neither Gomora nor Xing Jue expected that there would be a disruptive situation, and after a shock, one after another shot to break free from the shackles of the tree people.He saw that Gomora drew out a weapon similar to a dagger, and cut off the tree man''s arm simply and rudely. Xingjue took the opportunity to escape. "Don''t try to escape, you are my bounty!" Looking at the running away, Rocket Raccoon put his huge weapon on his shoulders and aimed at Xing Jue. With a "bang", a blue light flashed out, and Xingjue was lying on the ground shaking with electricity. Rocket Raccoon smiled triumphantly, but found that someone next to him was walking towards Xing Jue. "Who are you, do you want to snatch my prey? Stop, don''t stop, I will open fire!" Rocket Raccoon shouted. Su Zhan glanced at him and smiled, but his movements did not stop. "Damn it, what do you mean by laughing, despise me? It''s amazing for you to see!" Rocket barked his teeth angrily, and then directly fired. boom! The same blue light rushed towards Su Zhan, but Su Zhan didn''t even turn his head, just waved his hand casually. In an instant, the blue light turned around and rushed over. "Zizzi!" 174 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 174 The Rocket Raccoon was shocked by the electric shock. Su Zhan turned over and found the Stone of Power from Xing Jue, a sphere with the real Stone of Power inside."Thanks!" Su Zhan patted Xingjue on the shoulder, and put away the stone of power. Two infinite gems! "Give it back to me!" Xingjue shouted and fired at Su Zhan, but Su Zhan''s body suddenly appeared with a magnetic field of thought force, completely blocking the bullet.At this time, Gomora also rushed over. Seeing that the person who had taken advantage of her just now took the universe spirit ball, she naturally wanted to grab it. She still doesn''t know what this thing is. But she needed this thing to leave Ronan and Thanos'' control. Gomora and Xingjue shot at the same time. Su Zhan was very relaxed with one enemy and two. He kicked Fei Xingjue and shook Gomora with one hand. Uh, although he accidentally flew again when he was flying. Squeezed that place. "You stay away, be optimistic about my ship waiting for me here, I will come back after a stroll." Su Zhan suddenly said towards Lorelai. Lorelai didn''t understand what he meant. What does it mean to wait for him here and come back after a stroll?The power stone has already been obtained, isn''t he going to leave? At this moment, Lorelai suddenly saw someone from the New Star Legion coming over in the distance. Only then did Lorelai understand what he meant, but did not understand why. Quietly away, treants, rocket raccoons, Xing Jue, Gomora, and Su Zhan all appeared light, and this light slowly floated them into the air and was controlled. "This should be something similar to gravity, not particularly strong." Su Zhan sensed, but didn''t break free, letting the light take him away. When he left, he also smiled at Lorelai. In a certain prison in Xinxing, Su Zhan and others were taken in, and then they were identified one by one. When it was Su Zhan''s turn, the people in Xinxing Legion were a little surprised. "Su Zhan, from the earth, the leader of the war alliance, code-named the king of war, has just killed the powerful Magneto of the earth mutants and destroyed his organization. You...you should be a hero, why mix with them?" People from the New Star Legion asked Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t expect your information here to be updated very quickly! Why mingling with them naturally has my purpose, and it won¡¯t be long before you will know it, so now, let me follow It¡¯s good for them to stay together." "Okay." Although he didn''t know the reason, he didn''t mind sending Su Zhan to prison together. New Star Empire, Chien Prison. Many criminals were imprisoned here. Su Zhan and the others were escorted in. Along the way, they saw many criminals in prison uniforms, each with a vicious look and a grim face, as well as shouts of joy, as if a new toy had arrived. In places like prisons, the weak and the strong eat the strong, whether it is the earth or other places, it is the same! "who are you?" Gomora turned her head and asked Su Zhan. "Yes, who are you?" Xing Jue asked another sentence angrily. Su Zhan didn''t bother to pay attention to Xing Jue''s funny comparison, and said with a smile at Gomora: "I come from the earth, my name is Su Zhan." "Why do you want to grab the Universe Spirit Orb? Sell it for money? This is something Ronan wants, but Thanos wants it. No one dares to take it. You give it to me, and I can give you the money. Four billion , I will give you two billion!" Gomorrah whispered. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly leaned over and said in a low voice: "Don''t think I don''t know. You want it to find collectors, hoping to get rid of Ronan and Thanos? To some extent, our purpose Are consistent." Gomora changed color slightly, and then calmly said: "Can you get out of here?" "Did you see the raccoon in front of you? That''s a jailbreak expert. It''s not difficult to get out of here." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I feel like you are under control. You obviously can''t be caught, why?" Gomorrah said. "Because of you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Gomora frowned, obviously not convinced. "Well, it''s a rare occasion to always have a good time, and then by the way... solve a problem and recruit a few people." Su Zhan shrugged, and Gemora believed this reason. Item 0215 "So, should you consider following me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Follow you? I don''t think you can defeat Thanos or Ronan!" Gomora said with a curled mouth. "Thanksgiving, I¡¯m not sure now, but there will be a battle sooner or later. As for Ronan, this is okay. I believe Ronan should know that you betrayed him now? So he will definitely come to you. Because he wants to get the universe spirit ball. So if I kill Ronan, I should be able to prove my strength, right?" "Are you kidding?" "I''ll assume that you agreed, remember, I killed Ronan, and you will gang up with me in the future." At this moment, he came to his cell, Su Zhan said, and then walked in with a smile. The cell was small and seemed to be very strong.After staying for a short time, it seemed that it was time to let the wind go. Su Zhan went out for a stroll. He was still very curious about this kind of cosmic prison.But he was stopped shortly after he had gone. Three long rough and ugly guys blocked Su Zhan''s path. "New here, do you know the rules here?" "Every newcomer must accept our welcome gift!" The three of them grinned, still holding homemade knives in their hands. Obviously, the so-called welcome gift should be to teach Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "If there are dead people here, no one cares?" "It''s a prison here. It''s all criminals. Criminals kill criminals, how can they take care of them! So, if you are not obedient and obedient, we will kill..." one of them said arrogantly, but he felt like he was not finished. When his neck became tight, Su Zhan had already pinched his neck and picked him up. "Since the murder is okay, then you go to die." With a click, Su Zhan had broken his neck and threw it out. The two remaining people never thought that Su Zhan, who seemed weak, was actually a murderer.The murder was so simple, he turned around and prepared to run. "Who runs, who dies!" Su Zhan''s voice came lightly, and the two of them stopped instantly, not daring to move. "Don''t, don''t kill us, we are wrong, we don''t know Taishan." The two dared not even turn their necks, shaking hurriedly begging for mercy. "I didn''t bother to kill you and move this guy''s body away. I hate trouble, so if someone asks, you should know how to answer." Su Zhan said. "Yes, yes, we know, we know." "get out." After Su Zhan finished speaking, the two men were relieved and hurriedly took the man''s body away, and then disappeared before Su Zhan''s eyes. Su Zhan thought of Gomora. As the adopted daughter of Thanos: Ronan¡¯s alliance, she has many enemies. Among them is Drax the Destroyer. His whole family was killed by Ronan, and Gomora is Ronan''s alliance definitely wanted revenge. This Destroyer Drax is a famous wanted man in the interstellar. Although his strength is not as good as Ronan, he is also very strong. Although he is better than Thor, he is much better than the average Asgardian. This is also his solicitation goal. Since it is a trip to the interstellar, without abducting a few people, it is really impossible to tell! It is relatively simple to recruit him. Although he is powerful, he has a simple mind. As long as he prescribes the right medicine, it should be very easy. 175 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 175 After turning around, Su Zhan quickly found Gomorrah who was surrounded, and also saw Drax the Destroyer. He is burly and sturdy, with red stripes on his body. It is estimated that he was born with him. After all, he is an alien. "Hey, big man, I have to remind you, she is my person now!" Seeing them furiously drawing their swords, Su Zhan walked over and said softly. "Your person? Who are you?" Drax turned to look at Su Zhan, and asked with some disdain. "If you win against me, I''ll tell you who I am!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly. "Haha, aren''t you kidding? Do you know who I am?" Drax grinned furiously: "I am Drax the Destroyer. If you are impatient with your life, I can fulfill you!" "There is so much nonsense, can you fight?" "you wanna die!" Seeing Su Zhan''s mocking expression of impatientness, Drax was furious in an instant, and the knife in his hand slashed directly towards Su Zhan. "too slow!" Su Zhan had already appeared next to Gomora, and he patted Gomora on the shoulder and asked casually: "You said, at this level, you are still clamoring to kill Ronan, isn''t it a brain damage?" "I''m going to kill you!" Drax''s eyes were red, and Ronan mentioned his pain directly. "Kill me, you are not qualified." Su Zhan gave a cold snort and waved abruptly. boom! Nuclear energy instantly knocked Drax out of the ground, and then Su Zhan had already stepped on him, stomping him to the ground. "A grudge can''t be reported every day. Ronan is alive and well. If you want to kill him, you have two ways. One is to make yourself stronger. As long as you are stronger than Ronan, you can kill him naturally. He. But obviously, you can''t do it. The other is to find a strong backer to let him avenge you. This is the most practical!" Unconsciously, Drax has been calmed down by Su Zhan''s words. "Follow me and I will avenge you." Su Zhan let go of him, watched Drax slowly stand up, and said simply. "You... could you kill Ronan?" Drax was a little suspicious. "At that time, you will see the results with your own eyes!" Su Zhan said lightly. "If you really can kill Ronan, my life will be yours!" Drax said in a deep voice. "well." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, regardless of Drax''s simple mind and well-developed limbs, but he was a very good fighter, a very loyal fighter. "He, did he follow you like this?" Gomora was a little stunned. This is the Destroyer, the most vicious super criminal, who is so fierce in the universe that he can easily fight with Su in the end? "Or else? I am stronger than him. I can help him take revenge. Why doesn''t he follow me?" Su Zhan shrugged casually."If it''s not for him, uh, by the way, experience the new star prison, do you think I will be arrested?" Item 0216 "Didn''t you say it was for me?" Gomora looked at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan smiled happily: "Don''t you believe it?" "Even if you can really deal with Ronan, the most important thing now is how to get out of here!" said Gomora. "It''s simple." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and there was already something in his hand. Rocket raccoon. It was too fast, I couldn''t see Su Zhan''s movements at all, just like doing magic. It took Rocket Raccoon for a long time to realize that he was caught."Oh my God, how did you find me, how did you catch me? Let go of me, let me go!" "Hush, don''t make a noise, or I''ll squeeze your neck!" Su Zhan said with a smile while carrying the Rocket Raccoon. He was smiling but made the Rocket Raccoon feel threatened and fearful, and his two little hands directly covered his mouth. "You have heard what you said just now? Leave the escape to you, is there no problem?" Su Zhan asked. "Hmm!" Rocket Raccoon didn''t speak, but his little head kept clicking. "Speak!" Su Zhan said in an annoying way. Rocket Raccoon then said: "If we want to escape, we must enter the observation deck. We need a few things. The guards have security arms to control the entry and exit of people. I need one." "Leave it to me." Gomorrah said in a deep voice. Rocket Raccoon said as he walked forward, and then pointed to a prisoner in the distance."I need his prosthesis." The prisoner¡¯s leg is an electronic prosthesis. "Well, let me come?" A voice came out, and Su Zhan glanced around and found that it was Xing Jue.This guy had been nearby, but suddenly interjected at this moment, apparently preparing to take the opportunity to escape with him. Su Zhan didn''t care, no matter what, he was also an earthling. "Finally, there is a black board on the wall over there. Did you see it with the flashing yellow light? There are kwani batteries in it, the purple box with green wires, and it is indispensable to enter the observation deck." That place is at least twenty feet high, and it is the most heavily guarded place. "Once the battery is taken away, the prison will enter emergency mode, so we had better finally..." Before Rocket Raccoon finished speaking, he heard a few loud noises, and when he turned his head to look, he instantly grabbed his head depressed. Grout the Treeman didn''t know where he came from, he pulled the battery down, and looked at this side with a feeling of inviting credit."I''m... Groot!" Hearing this, Su Zhan wanted to laugh, and Shuren would only say this. The sirens sounded, and countless guards and electronic guards rushed over. "Put down things and go back to the cell, otherwise we will open fire." The guard at the lookout said threateningly. Su Zhan cast a glance and clapped his hands: "Okay, let''s act." When the voice fell, everyone took action. Although the situation in front of them is dangerous, they can''t be bothered, especially the cooperation between the tree man and the rocket raccoon, two words, domineering.Watching the tree man growl and wave the huge branch.The raccoon gun came with a gun and fired wildly. Su Zhan felt that they were actually not only mascots, but they were also members of the Guardians of the Galaxy, and they still had two brushes. Su Zhan did not take the initiative, if he did, it wouldn''t be fun. It didn''t take long for Gomora and Xingjue to complete their tasks and get the things. The treeman stretched out the branches to wrap around the edge of the observation deck, and the raccoons, Gomora Xingjue and others passed by. "You go up too!" Su Zhan said towards Drax, and Drax hesitated for a while and followed him. 176 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 176 As soon as he entered the observation deck, a team of guards armed with heavy weapons rushed out outside. "Don''t make trouble with you. Anyway, it didn''t succeed in the end. Just rest now." Su Zhan watched them smile slightly, their weapons instantly dropped out of their hands and flew out. Right after that, they heard a booming sound, and the guards flew out and bumped to the side, fainting. The people in the observation deck were shocked. They didn''t expect Su Zhan to stay outside on purpose to deal with these guards, and it was so easy.Su Zhan''s strength became higher in their hearts. "How''s it going?" Su Zhan walked in and asked casually... Rocket Raccoon shouted excitedly."Okay, let''s go!" When the voice fell, the observation deck was already flying, and quickly rushed out of the channel and flew out. After a while, they arrived at the place where the prisoners¡¯ things were stored, and everyone found their own things and changed their clothes.Su Zhan got dressed, went to the room where Gomora was, opened the door and walked in. Gomora was changing clothes. She was shocked when she saw someone coming in and found that it was Su Zhan. She said solemnly, "I am changing clothes." "I know, I came in because you were changing clothes. I''m just curious to see what the body under this skin color looks like." Su Zhan shrugged. "Don''t you think you are shameless?" Gomora didn''t expect Su Zhan to speak so openly. "If I''m really shameless, then you''ve been watched a long time ago. I have many ways to watch it without letting you know, and even if you know it, there is nothing I can do." Su Zhan said with a lip. "So, you refused to go out?" Gomora snorted, and when he saw Su Zhan like this, he simply changed his back to him. Su Zhan is really curious, and has no other ideas. It may be due to aesthetics. Although Gomora has a good figure, this skin tone is still not suitable. "After reading, what do you think?" Gomora changed his clothes and asked angrily towards Su Zhan. "The figure is very good, the color is a bit...If you are an earthling, you should be very beautiful." "Unfortunately I am not!" Gomora finished speaking, snorted coldly, turned around and went out. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged, then walked out. The group changed their clothes and put on their clothes, went directly to Xingjue''s spacecraft, and left here. Destination, knowing no realm, preparing to meet collectors, Su Zhan is still more interested in him. Unlike his favorite collection of celebrities and women, his collection is dazzling and quite rich. I am afraid that no one is better than his collection. More. Item 0217 Xingjue''s spacecraft is not small, and there are many independent rooms. Su Zhan is in the room at this time, holding the universe spirit ball in his hand.Inside the cosmic spiritual ball is the stone of strength, the power of this thing is not trivial, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the power of destroying the world.The user can use it to control all power and energy, and it can also enhance the user''s own attack and defense capabilities, and can also increase the energy of other infinite gems. Wearing the etheric uniform, Su Zhan slowly unscrewed the universe spirit ball.The red light is dazzling, and a red gem is floating in the light.Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand to grab the power stone. At that moment, he felt an infinite power rushing to him, making him snorted uncontrollably.He could feel that his body seemed to be splitting apart, as if he was about to be crushed into powder by this force, and his self-healing ability was not short. At this time, the etheric suit suddenly emitted energy, followed by... everything returned to calm. . Looking at the quiet power stone in his hand, Su Zhan let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there are ether particles that are also infinite gems, otherwise... the consequences are unimaginable.Looking at the suppressed power stone, Su Zhan put it into the system space.Its power is beyond doubt. It has ether particles and it can also be used, which is enough. "Collector, do you want to use you to test the power of the Stone of Strength?" Su Zhan muttered to himself, then closed his eyes, rested and waited quietly. I don''t know how long it took, Xing Jue''s voice came from the room. "Guys, we''re almost there!" Coming out of the room to the cockpit, not far away, there was a planet-like planet exuding a very strange light. "This is the Realm of Knowing Nothing, which is said to be the head of an ancient creature in the universe!" said Gomora."Be careful, there is no King Law here. Hundreds of years ago, the Difan Group sent workers to mine the organic matter in the skull. Bone marrow, brain tissue, and bone marrow fluid are all rare materials, and the price is very high in the black market. This dangerous illegal work is only suitable for criminals!" "Will such an ancient creature have such a big head?" Xing Jue was a little surprised, and others sighed. Su Zhan glanced at Xing Jue and thought to himself that the head of this ancient creature should be a certain deity of the Celestial God group, and it was said that... it was Xing Jue''s father.But there is no confirmation. After arriving in the realm of Zhiwu, everyone got off the boat. Although the environment is not very good, it is very prosperous, with a lot of people, and there are all kinds of businesses. It is completely a black market. "You go around, just play, I have something to do." Su Zhan didn''t plan to take them to meet the collectors, mainly because he was afraid of harming the pond fish and hurting them. It''s a rare occasion. Su Zhan doesn''t want to just look at the collector''s collection. For details, wait until you see the collector. In the past, Gomora¡¯s trading objects were collectors, so the collectors should send someone to pick them up. Su Zhan was not in a hurry. After separating with them, he wandered around. It didn¡¯t take long before he saw a red-skinned woman. . "Karina?" Su Zhan walked over and asked with a smile... Karina was stunned and said: "It''s me, you are?" "The one you are here to pick up is me, and the things are in my hands now!" Su Zhan said. Karina was stunned, then smiled and said, "Then, please come with me." Karina led the way. Su Zhan looked at her with interest. Don¡¯t get me wrong, there is no other idea. She just thinks Karina is stupid. She is the maid or employee of the collector, but she has always thought about it. Dissatisfied but dare not, and unable to resist.In the movie, when the collector opened the cosmic spiritual ball, she tried to control the power stone to avenge the collector, but unfortunately she couldn''t bear its power at all, she hung up directly, causing an explosion, causing damage to the collector¡¯s collection and losing a lot of it. . Thinking about it, Su Zhan has already come to the collector''s place. When he comes in, all kinds of collections are greeted. There is a feeling of entering the treasure house of the fairy palace, but it is more abundant.Whether it is weapons and equipment, or rare species, everything is available.Su Zhan saw the dark elves, the Cherita soldiers, and also saw a space dog and... who looked very much like Donald Duck, Howard''s weird duck! The most striking thing is a huge cocoon, which looks a little disgusting, but there is a resounding guy in this thing, Adam Warlock! "You don''t seem to be the person I want to meet!" A figure in the distance slowly turned around, white hair, wearing a fur sweater, a middle-aged and old fashion man, who was a collector. The identity and background of this guy is not simple, one who can collect so many collections and is safe, one can imagine that his strength is not weak. "The important thing is not people, but things!" Su Zhan smiled, the universe spirit ball appeared in his hand, and the collector instantly flashed his eyes and reached out to take it, but Su Zhan avoided him."I can''t run things in my hands. What anxious." "What do you want? How much? I''ll give it to you right away!" The collector said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled, turned around to look at his collection, and then quietly released his abilities. Time stood still for an instant! "What do you want to do?" The collector frowned and asked in a deep voice. "It''s nothing, just try." Su Zhan pouted his lips, a little disappointed, knowing that when you encounter these perverted guys, time still may not work."I''m not here to give you the Stone of Strength. I am very interested in your collection. How many of them are you sending me?" "Do you know what it is?" The collector was stunned for a moment and sneered: "I was the only one who collected things, but there was no habit of giving away the collected things. Instead, it was you. I want to treat you as a collection now. what!" "Well, it sounds like what I said is a bit too much, but these things of yours may not be obtained by legitimate means? You can get these by force, and I can... So, you think about it again? "While speaking, Su Zhan opened the Universe Spirit Orb, grabbed the Stone of Strength directly in his hand, and then looked at the collector with a smile. Item 0218 "You are crazy! Do you know how dangerous this thing is?" The collector was shocked when he saw that Su Zhan had just opened the cosmic spirit ball.However, he was even more surprised when he saw that Su Zhan was able to hold the Stone of Power and survived."It''s impossible. No one can resist the power of the Stone of Strength. No, it''s wrong. The clothes on your body are ether? This is the Stone of Reality. You actually own two infinite gems?" The collector looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, and his greed for an instant arose. As he spoke, he inadvertently moved in the direction of the table. After that, his hand had quietly held an energy gun.This is the energy gun used by his collectors. It is naturally different from ordinary ones. After quietly picking up the gun, the collector said in a deep voice, "What do you want?" "A lot! It''s best to be all!" Su Zhan said with a smile. 177 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 177 "Then you go to die!" The collector snorted coldly, and the energy gun fired at Su Zhan instantly. In a moment, a powerful energy galloped in.Su Zhan did not panic when the incident happened suddenly. He knew that the collector was not a kind-hearted person. The power stone in his hand suddenly radiated light. In an instant, the energy of the energy gun was directly submerged and shattered, following Su Zhan''s thoughts. At one turn, the energy of the Stone of Power went straight to the collector. The collector panicked and hurriedly resisted. But can anyone resist the power of the Stone of Strength?Regardless of the collector''s background, he had to kneel in front of the power stone. Soon, the skin on his body began to crack and shatter. "Do not!" The collector yelled in surprise, and suddenly reached out and grabbed Karina who was hiding by the side to block him in front of him. In an instant, Karina turned to ashes before she even had time to scream. At the same time, the power of the Power Stone suddenly exploded, directly shook the collector and flew out, and directly moved the display cabinet next to it. Shattered, then his head tilted, and there was no sound. "So fierce?" Although you know the power of the power stone is very powerful, but the collector is one of the elders of the universe, he can''t resist even a single blow?Moreover, he hasn''t used the full power of the Stone of Strength yet, just borrowed and mobilized a small part of it. "Wangwangwang!" A space dog ran out of the shattered display case. It ran to the collector''s head and lifted its leg, and then... it urinates directly.After that, the Space Dog shook his body, and ran to Su Zhan with a pleasing expression, barking. "It seems that you really resent him!" Su Zhan shrugged, this revenge is really...a bit disgusting. He remembered that the dog was called Cosmo, and he didn''t know who gave it the name, but it was too deceptive to touch it by himself.It used to be a test animal in the Soviet space program, but its deviated orbit has caused it to mutate. It has a very powerful telepathy ability. It is said to be powerful enough to communicate with the Celestial Group. It is still a member of the Galaxy Guard! Su Zhan removed the mental barrier and soon heard a voice in his mind. "Kizmo?" Su Zhan asked tentatively. "Yes, yes, thank you for killing him and saving me. I have been trapped here for a long time." Kozmo''s voice sounded. Well, the mutant dog is really powerful. It can really use the telepathic ability to follow People communicate. "You are free now!" "Yes, but I want to follow you, you are a human being, and I want to return to Earth!" "Then follow!" It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, anyway, Cosmo can still come in handy, let alone being a pet, not bad! Whose dog is telepathic! There are so many collections here, and Su Zhan will not let it go. He immediately received them in the system space. As for what they are, he didn''t have time to look at them. Anyway, they are all good things. I have time to study them later. As for the species that were still alive, Su Zhan simply released them all. "If you are willing to follow me, just go with me, if you don''t want to, go back to each house and find each mother, that''s it!" Su Zhan didn''t bother to say anything to them. After speaking, he turned around and left.The Space Dog naturally followed Su Zhan, and the guys who were released looked at each other, some of them were Su Zhan, and the other part left separately. After coming out, Su Zhan quickly found Xing Jue and others, and they were a little surprised to see so many people behind Su Zhan. "Go, get on the spaceship!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. Although everyone didn''t know what happened, they didn''t ask much. Soon the group boarded the spaceship and left the realm of knowledge.Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at the person following him, but he was a little surprised. Space dogs, Howard''s strange ducks, dark elves, Cherita soldiers, and a guy with a horse-faced humanoid, turned out to be the later horse-faced Thor.Before, Su Zhan really didn''t notice that he was here. In addition, there is another person, a man in yellow. Seeing him, Su Zhan was really surprised. Adam Warlock! It was the ugly cocoon that he had seen before. Adam was able to form a cocoon around him to heal his injuries in an instant by his own will. Whenever he came out again, his strength would increase to a higher level.It is said that he is a man-made man, also a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy. This trip was really rewarding. I ransacked the collector''s collection, and I didn''t say that I was rich at once, and there were many more people. "You are all very rare species, either being exterminated or unique. Since you choose to follow me, I will simply say, my name is Su Zhan and I come from the earth. I have my own organization war alliance on earth. Naturally, I will join the Zhan League and work for me!" Su Zhan said lightly, everyone had no objection, after all, they had seen the power of Su Zhan with their own eyes. Su Zhan mainly paid attention to the horse-faced Thor and Adam Warlock, these two are the strong combatants. However, it was a waste to bring them back to Earth. Su Zhan remembered that later Adam Warlock seemed to get the Soul Stone, and the horse-faced Thor was able to take the Thor¡¯s hammer and defeated Thor¡¯s existence. Such a battle It''s a pity that you don''t have enough power to use it well! Chapter 0219 The Conception Of The Galaxy Guards Rocket Raccoon, Treant Grout, Star Lord, Drax the Destroyer, Gomora, Space Dog, Howard Strange Duck, Horse Face Thor, Adam Warlock, watching these people, Su Zhan is now full of sense of accomplishment Ah, as for the dark elf and Cherita soldiers, he ignored them. "You guys have a rest first, Xing Jue, go to Xander Star." Su Zhan explained. "Shandar Star? We are wanted criminals, where are we not caught yet?" Xing Jue asked in surprise. "If you let you go, there is so much talk." Su Zhan said angrily, Xing Jue instantly became honest. On the way to Xander Star, it was enough for them to have a brief understanding, and it would also let Xing Jue and the others know what happened.Knowing that these people were rescued by Su Zhan from the collectors, he also killed the collectors and looted his collection, everyone was shocked! Gomora didn''t expect that Su Zhan''s purpose of going to Know Wu Domain was to rob collectors. This was crazy!Xingjue is calm now, and Su Zhan has done such a crazy thing, and there is nothing to go to Xander Star. I won¡¯t be caught anyway! Su Zhan returned to the room and was about to look at the collections, but suddenly felt the spacecraft shake violently.He frowned slightly and walked out of the room. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. "We were attacked, saboteurs!" Xing Jue said in a deep voice. He was kidnapped from the earth to the interstellar when he was a child. It was done by the saboteur organization. The leader of the saboteur, Yongdu, is considered his adoptive father, but the relationship between the two is obviously not so harmonious. Originally, Yongdu asked Xingjue to find the cosmic spirit ball, but obviously, after Xingjue got it, he had other ideas, and Yongdu would naturally not let him go! "What to do? There are a lot of saboteurs, and the battleship is also very powerful. If we fight, I am afraid we will not have the advantage. If we run away now, we may still have a chance. However, they are here for the cosmic spiritual ball. Let it go," Gomora said in a deep voice. "No advantage?" Su Zhan chuckled and shook his head. With the Stone of Power, he could easily make them wiped out, but Su Zhan didn''t want to do that.He had an idea, that is to set up a Guardian of the Galaxy, with a range of activities near the earth, which can be used as the first line of defense for the earth, so whether it is Thanos or whoever wants to destroy the earth, it will not be so easy. After all, many Niu Rendu can easily destroy the planet. When encountering this kind of enemy, the battlefield is obviously in space, in the interstellar. Secondly, with their existence, they can also promote the alliance to a certain extent, such as Thanos, such as the Planet Devourer, why is it famous in the universe?In addition to his own strength, the record of his men is also one of the reasons.Do good deeds, make a name for yourself, and help yourself collect unlimited gems by the way, what a good plan! However, if you want to form a Guardian of the Galaxy, you must have resources. Obviously, resources have now been sent to your door. "No, they opened fire!" Xingjue yelled and hurriedly opened the protective cover.The spacecraft shook violently, and the energy of the protective shield dropped rapidly, and it would not last long. "You stay here, I''ll go out and see." Su Zhan said indifferently, and then went directly out of the spaceship. "This is too..." Gomora just wanted to say that this is space. If you go out without a protective suit, you will die, but he suddenly saw a cloud of dark green energy on Su Zhan''s body, and then flew out. 178 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 178 Afterwards, Su Zhan slowly flew towards the destroyer''s spacecraft. "Search!" An energy cannon struck again, and the energy of the lamp ring turned into a shield to block the energy cannon. Su Zhan downplayed, and came to the spaceship at an unabated speed. With a click, Su Zhan had already pulled the spaceship away and went straight in. Not long after entering, I saw a group of saboteurs rushing towards Su Zhan and firing frantically. Jingle bells. Su Zhan kept walking amidst the gunfire, waving casually, and the miscellaneous soldiers flew out in an instant, lying on the ground staggeringly. At this time, a blue-skinned man in a trench coat walked out. Yongdu! The leader of the vandals. His head is strange, and there are some protrusions on the top of his head, which seems to be some kind of device. It is probably used to control the blow arrow around his waist. "I''m so courageous, I dare to come to my boat alone. Listen, I don''t care who you are, I only want that thing and the star, give me people and things, and I will let you go!" Yongdu said in a deep voice Said. "It sounds good, but it''s a pity that I didn''t plan to let you go. You, and this ship, are now mine!" Su Zhan said lightly. There was a silence around, then burst into laughter. "Did you hear what he said? He actually said that we went to him with the ship." "Is this guy crazy, going to rob our saboteurs?" Yongdu laughed and opened his windbreaker, with an arrow hanging around his waist. Following the whistle, the arrow suddenly flew in front of Su Zhan, close at hand."Boy, believe it or not it will pierce your head?" "Don''t believe it!" Su Zhan said calmly. Yongdu frowned instantly and said, "I don''t know whether to live or die." The whistle sounded, Blow Arrow moved instantly, and at the same time, Su Zhan''s body also appeared a group of energy, blocking Blow Arrow.Yongdu kept controlling his arrow blows with whistles, but he could not penetrate that layer of energy. "It''s a bit interesting for you to blow the arrow, I accept it!" Seeing the blowing arrow that kept flying, Su Zhan suddenly took it away, and in the blink of an eye, the arrow was gone. Yongdu was shocked in an instant, the whistle was about to blow out, but he could not sense the existence of Blow Arrow. Su Zhan smiled and moved! In the blink of an eye, those people fell to the ground one after another. They felt a sharp pain before they even saw the shadow of Su Zhan. They were brought down directly, for five seconds?Or seven seconds, no more than ten seconds. Except for Yongdu, there are no saboteurs standing in this spacecraft. Puff through, puff through. The sound of falling down was shocked, and Yongdu woke up instantly. "Either surrender or destroy it all, you choose yourself!" Su Zhan said lightly while looking at Yongdu. Item 0220 "It seems that Xingjue has found a good backer, no wonder he dared to betray me!" Yongdu looked at Su Zhan and suddenly said with a smile."Actually, there is no need to make the atmosphere so tense. Although I want the cosmic spiritual ball, I just want to sell it for a good price, but I don¡¯t want to have money and spend my life, so I don¡¯t pay attention to the cosmic spiritual ball. Leave immediately, what do you think?" "Xing Jue is so funny than you teach it?" Su Zhan looked at Yongdu who was pretending to be silly, and said, "I don''t want to repeat the same thing a second time. I will give you five seconds to consider. After five seconds, if If there is no answer, I will kill all of you!" "One!" Su Zhan stretched out his fingers and counted. "I surrender!" Before Su Zhan was waiting for the second place, Yongdu immediately made a choice. Nima is too knowledgeable about current affairs, right? Su Zhan shook his head, and then notified Xing Jue and others to come over. "Rocket, Gomora, you are here to drive this spaceship, Groot, Drax, you stay here, if anyone is disobedient, kill them!" After the people came, Su Zhan ignored their shock and directly Ordered. It didn''t take long for his people to control the spacecraft, and then followed Xing Jue''s spacecraft to continue sailing.Although the saboteurs were unwilling to do so, no one dared to play sideways, one by one honestly. Not long after, Gomora had already counted the materials and came to tell Su Zhan. I have to say that the saboteurs are indeed very fat. These materials are more than enough to equip the Guardians of the Galaxy, and there are many sources of information about the saboteurs. See Su Zhan. He glanced at Yongdu next to him, and then raised his voice: "How about giving you a chance to follow me?" "Can I say no?" Yongdu said with a wry smile. "I want to form a Guardian of the Galaxy, I can let you join, but before that, I have to solve one person first! Ronan, you should be able to know his whereabouts? Kill Ronan, the ship¡¯s commander The power will be returned to you. Listen well, it is the command power. Of course, you can also refuse. In that case, you can only become a member, not the captain!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Give me five minutes!" Yongdu said immediately, then turned and left. Su Zhan smiled and looked at the others."Rocket, Groot, Star Lord, Drax, Adam Warlock, Horse Face Thor, you are my chosen candidate for the Guardian of the Galaxy. What you have to do is to construct a line of defense near the earth and maintain the interstellar space of the galaxy. Let everyone know about your Guardians of the Galaxy, that you belong to the War League, and that you are mine!" "I...I don''t call Ma Mian Thor." someone said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Not now, but it will be in the future!" He was a little at a loss, but Su Zhan did not explain. At this time, Yongdu had already returned."The whereabouts of Ronan is already known. He is leading the fleet to Xander Star. He should be preparing to attack Xander Star!" "He would dare to do this without the Stone of Strength. His hatred of Xandar is really strong. Speaking of which, I and you Kerry people are pretty destined. If I have the opportunity, I will show you a few people. They must be very I want to see you!" Su Zhan said to Yongdu with a smile, you know, the origin of the alien race is because of the Cree. ... ... Shandar Star, the Nova Legion is already in a state of preparation, Ronan''s fleet is approaching, they began to evacuate the people, and sent a new star fighter to try to prevent Ronan''s fleet from landing. In the air, the fighting was fierce, and fighters were constantly destroyed and exploded.Although Ronan doesn''t have a power stone, his strength and influence are still huge. He seems to have given up cooperating with Thanos, and is preparing to destroy Xandar Star on his own. "Commander-in-chief, two battleships suddenly appeared. One was a fugitive from before and the other was a saboteur." In the headquarters of the New Star Army, a person said to the commander-in-chief.At this moment, suddenly a piece of news came out."Hello from the New Star Legion, I am Su Zhan. I believe you should know who I am. I have brought people to help you." "It''s him!" The commander-in-chief was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect it to be Su Zhan. Who is he?The hero on earth, the leader of the war alliance, had previously wondered about preparing to be with those fugitives, and even escaped from prison, now he somewhat understood his intentions. I''m afraid, he has included those people, otherwise, how could he come to help. "Thank you!" The commander-in-chief said in a deep voice. 179 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 179 "Let''s talk about it after defeating Ronan." Su Zhan turned off the liaison device and turned around and said, "Ronan will give it to me, and the rest will go to deal with Ronan''s fleet and help the New Star Legion. This is the first battle of the Guardians of the Galaxy, and they all performed a little better!" Su Zhan clapped his hands, and then the people on the spaceship began to move. The guards of the galaxy, saboteurs, gathered one after another, and one after another fighter planes flew out and began to attack the fighter planes of the airborne Ronan battleship.With their participation, the pressure on the New Star Legion has dropped sharply. At the same time, Su Zhan has flown out of the spacecraft and flew to the battleship of Ronan. Ronan''s battleship is very big and cool. The whole is black, which is in line with the aesthetics of the Soviet war. Along the way, countless fighters opened fire on him, Su Zhan easily dodged and then rushed forward suddenly. Boom, boom, countless fighters were directly penetrated by the Soviet war, exploded, and the fire was dazzling.The people in the Rising Star Legion are a little dumbfounded. It''s the first time they have seen such a strong person. Who is this? Many people have guessed and inquired! boom! With a loud noise, Su Zhan directly rushed into the Ronan battleship. As soon as he entered, he saw countless enemies rushing over. Su Zhan used nuclear energy in one hand, flame in one hand, and both hands. In a moment, those swarming enemies in front of him were turned into ashes! "Don''t you want to go there!" Not a few steps away, I saw a woman holding a pair of knives to stop Su Zhan. nebula! She is also the adopted daughter of Thanos, and unlike Gomora, she is the villain who turns to the end! "what!" Nebula yelled, and the pair of swords with unusual shapes slashed directly at Su Zhan.Su Zhan was also interested in a rare encounter with a double-sword player, and she took out the fear double-sword and started fighting. Item 0221 "Bang Bang" "Bang Bang" The sound of fighting continued, and even though Nebula was a woman, she had great strength, and her moves were very strange and there were no rules, which made Su Zhan impossible to defend.However, Su Zhan''s speed and reaction were very fast. The two of them stood in a stalemate, almost unable to see the shadow of the knife, only to see the afterimages. It seemed that Nebula had the upper hand slightly, but her expression became more and more solemn, and she found that she could not solve Su Zhan at all. This was still on the premise that Su Zhan had not used other abilities. This made Nebula feel very frustrated. She suddenly shook Su Zhan''s double knives, and quickly backed away. When the two knives were screwed together, they turned into a long stick.The weapons have changed, and the moves have also changed, opening and closing, and even more mighty. "It''s not much better than before, and this kind of weapon doesn''t interest me much!" Originally, Su Zhan had played very well, but when he saw Nebula changed his weapon, he had no interest. Whispering his lips, a wind blade came out suddenly, and it instantly slashed into Nebula''s hand. Nebula snorted and the weapon fell to the ground.Immediately afterwards, the Fear Swords had pierced her body, and then they were thrown directly out of the battleship. Reaching out and grabbing, the weapon on the ground flew into his hand instantly, followed by it, was directly taken into the system space, and moved on. Although many enemies were encountered on the road, they were all beheaded by Su Zhan without exception. Just having a fight with Nebula gave him some insights into the use of the double-swords, and it happened to use these miscellaneous soldiers to practice. boom! A miscellaneous soldier slammed into a door, Su Zhan walked over and thought, and the guy flew out directly. "This is the safe warehouse, Ronan is inside!" Looking at the door in front of him, Su Zhan tried it out with nuclear energy. It was very strong, but only damaged the surface layer. Su Zhan cocked his mouth and held the stone of power in his hand. For a moment, a powerful force surged out, and he heard a loud bang, and the whole door was directly crushed into powder! Su Zhan is really satisfied with the power of the power stone! Destructive, I like it! When the gunpowder dissipated, Su Zhan saw Ronan. He held a weapon that looked like a hammer and a stick in his hand. The shape was quite high! "It''s you!" Ronan glared at Su Zhan."You robbed the cosmic spirit ball. I didn''t bother to find you. You should feel fortunate that you are still helping the New Star Legion as an enemy to me, earthling, you are looking for death, this is causing disaster for the earth! " "If the disaster you are talking about refers to you or Thanos, I can only say that you don''t think about it. The earth is my place. No matter who it is, I will not let them destroy the earth. As for you, you will die here. !" Su Zhan sneered, and instantly came to Ronan''s face, and struck directly with his fist containing nuclear energy. With a bang, Ronan was beaten out. Shaking his head, Ronan fought, waving the weapon in his hand and roaring towards Su Zhan. His movements are fast, but Su Zhan''s movements are faster. Ronan could only be seen waving left and right there, like crazy, but there was no shadow of Su Zhan.Bang Bang Bang, Ronan was constantly attacked, angry, and humiliated. Ronan yelled and slammed his weapon down. In an instant, a powerful breath vibrated from the ground! Click, click, the ground of the spacecraft couldn''t bear the force, and gradually cracked. "Damn, do it lightly, I don''t want you to destroy this spaceship!" Su Zhan cursed uncomfortably and kicked him directly. ! Ronan''s body kept hitting the wall, and for a moment he didn''t know where he was kicked. "Uh, I''m so excited, some of the power is too great." Su Zhan glanced distressedly at the crashed place, and hurriedly pursued it. "Wow!" Ronan was knocked out of the battleship directly, and it happened to hit a fighter plane. Ronan waved his hand to destroy the cabin of the warship, and the people inside were still out, and then he flew the fighter plane to the ground of Xander Star. At the same time, Drax happened to see this scene, and said to the Star Jue who was manipulating the fighter: "It''s Ronan, catch up!" "But..." Xingjue hesitated. Drax roared: "I said, catch up!" "Good, good!" Xing Jue had no choice but to control the fighter to chase him up. Two fighter planes landed one after the other, and Ronan had just come out of the fighter plane, and Drax had already rushed over with a roar."Ronan, you killed my wife and daughter, and I want to avenge them!" "roll!" Ronan roared and waved Drax directly into the air. "Wow, I just sent him..." Xing Jue stepped back fearfully, and suddenly took out an energy gun and shot it over. Ronan just waved his hand, and his energy was instantly bounced away. "Da da da! da da da!" Countless bullets hit Ronan''s body. In the air, the rocket raccoon flew the fighter plane over his head. Ronan sneered and raised his hand. A burst of energy burst out, instantly destroying the fighter plane. When the rocket raccoon landed But he was caught by the tree man. 180 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 180 "You... are going to die!" Ronan waved his weapon, and the shock sent them flying. "Are you shameless? I was kicked off the battleship, and now I am embarrassed to pretend to be forced?" As soon as Ronan showed his power, he heard Su Zhan''s voice above his head. He raised his head. Before he could see clearly, Ronan was kicked directly and hit the ground heavily. Su Zhan stepped on him, shook his head and looked at the Galaxy Guards around him."Can you guys give me some strength? I''m so shameless to be abused by him like this." Xingjue and the others lowered their heads in shame, the gap was too big. "Let go of me." Ronan roared and wanted to get up, still quite strong, Su Zhan smiled, suddenly lifted his foot to release him, and then kicked it out. Poor Ronan just thought he had gained freedom and took a kick. He was kicked with a Venus in his eyes. He struggled on the ground several times before he could get up. "Su Zhan, don''t kill him!" At this time, people from the New Star Legion arrived and hurriedly said: "Can you give him to us? We will let him accept the punishment he deserves." "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t agree!" Su Zhan shook his head and declined, and he appeared in front of Ronan.Taking out the power stone, the energy exploded, and a powerful power field was formed in an instant. No one could see what was going on inside, only Ronan''s screams could be heard! Item 0222 After a while, the surroundings became calm, the power field gradually disappeared, Su Zhan''s figure appeared, and Ronan disappeared. The people of the New Star Legion looked at each other, neither expected that Su Zhan would kill Ronan in a second, nor did he expect him to be so decisive, he refused the proposal without hesitation and directly killed Ronan. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I just don''t want to leave any trouble." Su Zhan shrugged toward the members of the New Star Legion, then turned to Xing Jue and others and said: "Don''t be stunned, haven''t you seen the battle is not over yet? , Occupy the battleship, that will be the spaceship of the Guardian of the Galaxy in the future!" When he said that, Xing Jue and the others reacted and hurriedly greeted the saboteurs to come and pick them up, rushing to the battleship to clear the battlefield. At this time, the commander-in-chief of the New Star Army came over and said to Su Zhan with his face on the market: "Thank you, Su Zhan, the leader of the Zhan League." "It''s just a matter of hand. If you can, can you help cancel their wanted? They have been collected by me, have joined the war alliance, and formed the Guardians of the Galaxy, if you encounter any trouble in the future, you can directly ask them for help. "Su Zhan said with a smile. "No problem, I believe you will lead them well." The commander-in-chief said without hesitation. When Ronan died, the battle came to an end. Ronan¡¯s battleship was already under control and landed. In this battle, the New Star Legion suffered a lot of losses, but without the help of the Soviet Union, it would be more than nothing. It''s that simple. "Where did you find so many people?" A voice thought of Su Zhan''s side. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look and found that it was Lorelai. "The prison of the New Star Legion and the collector''s collection." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh my God, are you crazy?" Lorelei asked in surprise. "It''s a rare visit. You can''t go back empty-handed. As for the collector, kill it. If anyone wants to avenge him, just come." Now even if Thanos is here, Su Zhan has nothing to worry about. Holding two infinite gems in his hand, Su Zhan''s strength can be said to rise in a straight line. "As expected to be the king I believe, it is really domineering, I am afraid that even Odin would not dare to do it like you." Lorelai exclaimed. Speaking of Odin, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Do you want to go back to the fairy palace?" "What do you want to do?" "Accepted a subordinate, very strong, stronger than Sol, but lack of a handy weapon, let Odin get one. Looking back, I will let him go with you. I believe Odin shouldn¡¯t and dare not do anything to you. That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you want to go back to the fairy palace openly and see how Odin wants to catch you but dare not?¡±!Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Lorelai thought about the scene for a while, and said with a smile: "Well, I really want to see it." After the war, the New Star Legion was busy with post-war care. After a few words with the commander-in-chief of the New Star Legion, Su Zhan was about to leave. The four spacecrafts left Shandar Star after replenishing energy and repairing them. Su Zhan stayed on the dark elf ship, and the Destroyer let Yongdu pilot it, and Xing Jue''s spacecraft and Ronan''s battleship followed, sailing to the earth mightily. Back near the earth, Su Zhan ordered the warship spacecraft to stop, and then summoned everyone. "This is my planet, the earth, and Cosmo should be familiar with the stars. After all, you are also from the earth. I am going to build a transit defensive station near here, as the space base of the war alliance, and also your galaxy guards. Your stronghold. Choose a suitable location yourself, and make sure that if a war breaks out, it will not affect the earth." This group of people are all interstellar, they are all experienced, and there is no problem in choosing the location for them.They went out for a round of inspections, and finally negotiated and decided on a place. "Is here?" The battleship came to their chosen location, and Su Zhan looked at it, and the distance from the earth was enough. "If it''s just a small transfer station, it''s very easy, but if you want to resist the enemy head-on, the defensiveness must be strong. I think we can make an artificial planet." said Gomora. "Are there any drawings?" Su Zhan asked. "Have!" Yongdu suddenly spoke, and soon a virtual picture of an artificial planet appeared."This is an artificial planet that I have encountered before. It is a transit point for a race. It is very defensive. I wanted to rob but later gave up." "It looks good, that''s it!" Su Zhan nodded. "But it''s not so easy to grab an artificial planet, and even if you grab it, it''s difficult to get it." Xing Jue said. "Who said I''m going to grab it?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Let you see the power of infinite gems." After speaking, Su Zhan flew out directly, and then signaled the battleship to fly farther. After vacating a large area, Su Zhan urged the ether particle, which is the stone of reality.With the energy increase of the Stone of Power, the energy of the Stone of Reality has increased countless times, and it can be clearly seen that something is emerging, and then it is constantly changing and expanding, and finally...everyone took a breath. "This is... this is a man-made planet, so it''s exactly the same, my God!" Looking at this incredible scene before them, they completely understood how powerful the Infinite Gems are, and they also completely understood how powerful their boss, Su Zhan, who holds two Infinite Gems, is. "Okay, this place will belong to you in the future. This is the facade of the Zhanmeng in space. Don''t let me down. Lorelai, Kozmo, and Thor, follow me, and the rest will stay here. Build a base and contact me if you need it. After a while, I will take you to the War League." After Su Zhan came back, he confessed that he was ready to return to Earth. As for them, after seeing their own strength, they must be loyal, and no one would have two hearts. Speaking of it, infinite gems are really not something ordinary people can use. Using the augmentation of the Stone of Reality and the Stone of Power to create an artificial planet out of thin air, Su Zhan felt that he was almost hollowed out. Item 0223 The dark elf''s spacecraft appeared from the sky and flew directly to the base of the West Coast War League. People who care about it naturally knew that Su Zhan had returned, and they couldn''t help guessing where he went and what he gained. The sea waved, and the spacecraft docked at its original position. By the time Su Zhan came out and brought people out, Shining and others were already waiting outside. Seeing Su Zhan with Lorelai, and...there is also a dog in a space suit, and a guy with a horse face, everyone was a little surprised, is this an alien? "Nothing happened recently, right?" Su Zhan asked flashingly. Flickering and shook his head: "Except for Iron Man contacting Pepe''s search and rescuer''s steel suit, nothing else." "Regardless of him, just let him come to me if you are not convinced." It''s normal for Iron Man to ask about this, and Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously! 181 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 181 "Go in first, let me tell you about this interstellar journey." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then led everyone in.When I came to the conference room, I knew that Su Zhan had brought back what happened to the interstellar with the aliens, and almost everyone had come. Su Zhan didn''t mind talking about it directly. Of course, they were all picking and picking, mainly talking about the Guardians of the Galaxy. After all, this was also a member of the Zhan League, but the area of ??activity was different. After introducing Kozmo and the Horse Face Thor, and after talking about the interstellar matters, Su Zhan was going to rest first. The power of Infinite Gems is very strong, and the same consumption is also huge. After a full sleep, Su Zhan felt better when he woke up the next day, and then called Sieff. "I want Lorelai to take the horse-faced Thor to the fairy palace, and ask Odin to help the horse-faced Thor to get a weapon, I think Odin should agree?" Su Zhan asked towards Sifu. Sieff nodded and said, "It should be, after all, your strength has proven everything." "That''s good, are you going to go back together? Or stay here?" "I''ll go back too. After all, Lorelai must have an explanation, but I will be back after the matter is over." Sieff said. "Then come back with Lorelai." "Ok!" Battle Su summoned Lorelai and the Horse Face Thor. After confessing a few words, Sieff had asked Heimdall to open the teleportation formation of the Rainbow Bridge and directly teleported them away. After sending them away, Su Zhan went to see the remaining guests. Winter Soldier, Sabre Tooth Tiger, and Li Qianhuan. Ask someone to bring all three of them over, and be honest along the way. "To be honest, I am not interested in talking nonsense with you too much now, so let''s keep it simple and make a choice directly now, either join the Zhan League or die." Su Zhan looked at the three of them and said simply. "Well, your situation is a bit special. I will help you restore your mind first." Su Zhan looked at the Winter Soldier and stretched out his hand. The Winter Soldier has been arrested, and he has helped him out of the control of hypnosis and recovered. consciousness. But after regaining consciousness, it didn''t get any better! "Well, you have five minutes to think about it!" After speaking, Su Zhan closed his eyes and meditated. Now the development of the Zhanmeng is very smooth. While the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. have lost the confidence of the people, the Zhanmeng has gradually replaced them.Nowadays, there are more and more people, but this also has a problem, that is, too much concentration and wasted combat power. Su Zhan was thinking about setting up branch bases in several major cities at the same time, so that it would be able to increase the influence of the war alliance. Spreading all over the world is not enough for the time being, but spreading all over the United States should be no problem. Anyway, even if you encounter an enemy, it should only be on a small scale. It''s just a small fight. There are not too many people in each place, but it should be enough to cope. "I''ll join." Li Qianhuan was the first to speak. "I''ll join, too." Sabre-toothed tiger followed. The Winter Soldier hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. "Very well, you have saved your lives and your abilities, and after joining the war alliance, you will get more. This is a wise choice!" Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, then took them out and called everyone over. "I called everyone up to announce something. Today, the development of the Zhanmeng is getting better and better, but it is not enough. There are more places and more people waiting for the Zhanmeng to help them. So, I Preparing to set up the War League branch in New York." Su Sheng paused, glanced around and began to call out: "Chen Haoran, Coleson, Fitz, May, Captain America, Falcons, Winter Soldier, and Blizzard Downey." "You can first investigate the location of the base, and tell me if you have a suitable location. Captain America, and all of you, the people of New York depend on you!" "Leave it to us!" Captain America Steve said in a deep voice. For them, having a task is much better than staying here, let alone justice! "Then, let''s go!" Su Zhan waved his hand and everyone left the field one after another. After everyone was gone, Natasha walked behind Su Zhan with a smile, put his hand on his shoulder, bent over and said with a chuckle: "The New York League is not just for development, right?" "I see, you really intend to use the West Coast Base as your harem. When the New York War League team leaves, almost all women are left here. Don''t you feel empty in such a big place?" Natasha said with a smile. "What are you afraid of, there will only be more and more people anyway!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Also, you are wrong. It is not almost all women, but all women. Sabre-toothed tiger, I am going to let him join the Guardians of the Galaxy. As for the blacksmith, the toad man, the dark elves, everything will be sent there. The start-up there needs manpower. On the one hand, it also allows the blacksmith to learn. There are many opportunities to fight in the interstellar space in the future, and the equipment must keep up! Su Zhan said with a smile, and pulled Natasha straight over. "Wait, don''t you want to be here? Let''s go back to the room, don''t...don''t be in the meeting room." "What are you afraid of, no one can come in anyway." With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, the door of the conference room was directly killed. Chapter 0224 School X, I''m Here! Su Zhan came out of the meeting room with a contented face, behind him, Natasha was a little tired but blushed.As soon as he came out, I saw Jessica Jones who was leaning aside and seemed to be waiting specially. "I go first." Natasha cast a glance, smiled, and then turned away. Jessica Jones came over. "When did you come?" Su Zhan asked casually. "I''ve been here since the meeting ended, idol, you are so amazing!" Jessica Jones said admiringly. "You mean I''m in the conference room?" Su Zhan asked. "No, I mean time! Do you know how long I have been waiting? Two hours! I''m worried about whether Natasha can''t stand it!" Jessica Jones said in amazement with her tongue out. Uh! When Su Zhan heard this, he wanted to say that if it weren''t for the fear that Natasha couldn''t stand it, it might be longer. "What''s up?" "Well, I want you to teach me!" Jessica Jones nodded and said. "Natasha, or Sif did not teach well?" "No, but I want to learn from you!" Seeing Jessica Jones'' stubborn look, Su Zhan shook his head: "Well, let''s go to the training ground while I have time." "Yeah! But, can you do it now? Don''t have the strength then, I am very strong now." Jessica Jones said jokingly. Su Zhan smiled: "I will let you know if I can do it." "Okay, I''ll change clothes first, training ground 3 is waiting for you!" Training ground No. 3 is a separate small training ground. When Su Zhan arrived, Jessica Jones had already changed clothes and was waiting for her. The close-fitting vest, with snow-white arms exposed, looks healthy and beautiful. 182 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 182 "Are you ready?" Jessica Jones asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled openly: "Of course." When the voice fell, Jessica Jones had already come to Su Zhan and struck him with a punch.Very fast, a little Sif style, open and close, go ahead! Su Zhan smiled, blocked her fist, and then patted her ass."too slow!" "Humph!" Jessica Jones rubbed and snorted and rushed up again. She was confident that she had become much stronger, but she had forgotten the gap between herself and Su Zhan. Every attack was unsuccessful, and her ass was about to be hit.However, every time, Su Zhan would give her pointers and put forward the reasons. "Well, let''s get here first. Those just now will be enough for you to digest for a while." After almost an hour, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yeah." Jessica Jones nodded, and then said dullly: "Why do you hit me every time, it hurts!" "Only in this way can you remember. Okay, let''s go back and rest. I still have business to do." Su Zhan wouldn''t tell him that he liked the feel and the reaction after she was beaten. After coming out of the training ground, Su Zhan left the base and slowly flew towards the Xavier Genius Youth School. Of course, you can also change to a simple name, School X! Since last time I said that I would go to X school to visit Professor Charles when I was free, I just happened to go over and take a look when I was free.Last time the storm girl Ororo didn''t say anything, but Su Zhan knew what she was thinking. Professor Charles would invite him, probably for the piano! Whether it was Qin or the power of the phoenix in her body, Su Zhan was very interested, and naturally he wanted to go there. "Wow!" Su Zhanfei was not fast, he was very leisurely, but suddenly heard a voice behind him, and a ray of light flashed right after him, and a person appeared in front of him. Iron Man, Tony Stark. "Something?" Su Zhan asked, raising his eyebrows. "You finally came back. I ask you, what''s the matter with Pepper''s steel suit? Did you steal my skills!" Tony Stark asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan raised his brows abruptly. Before Tony Stark could react, his suit had already been taken apart, and in the end he was covered by a cloud of dark green energy, unable to move at all. . "Who gave you the courage to run to question me?" Su Zhan squinted at Tony Stark''s aggrieved look, and said faintly: "Your skills, I will see it once, blame it. I can only blame your technique for being too simple... and don¡¯t take your steel suit too seriously. If it wasn¡¯t for the surprise of Little Pepper, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in studying your steel suit! Uh, It¡¯s not bad to be a collectible, and I also got a set for myself, but I found that it¡¯s not very useful to use it as a collection!" After finishing speaking, Su Zhanxin took out his set of black war gods on a whim, and put them on directly. Looking at the dark armor and the already huge double swords, Tony Stark suddenly felt that his suit was inferior to him. "How is it? Not bad, right?" Su Zhan put it on and felt it, then took it off and put it away."Being a collectible is still more than enough, and I am not interested in wearing this stuff to sway the market. So, this time I won''t care about you. If you don''t know what is good or bad next time, I will let Iron Man disappear from this world! " After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly grabbed Tony Stark, and then went on. "Ahhhhh! Jarvis, hurry up, let the steel jersey come to pick me up!" Tony Stark hurriedly yelled. Seeing getting closer and closer to the ground, finally, a steel battle suit flew over and put it on his body, and then with a puff, he had hit the ground.Dizzy, he looked up at the sky, Su Zhan had already left. "Damn it, I will definitely make a better armor!" Tony Stark shouted resentfully. Half an hour later, Su Zhan had arrived at the Xavier Genius Youth School. Before landing, he saw the X-Men and his party already waiting there, including Professor Charles in a wheelchair.His bald head is very dazzling! "Hello Professor Charles!" After landing, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, I have been waiting for you for a long time, and you are welcome to come here!" Professor Charles said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled, looked at the X-Men behind him, and said, "I wanted to be here a long time ago too!" Chapter 0225 Qin frowned slightly. She could feel that Su Zhan''s eyes came to her at random and paused for a while. Although it was only a moment, Qin still felt the difference. It seemed very special when she looked at herself. Kind of a very strong sense of aggression.Thinking of Su Zhan''s character, Qin was a little uncomfortable. Especially Su Zhan said: I also wanted to come here a long time ago! Let Qin feel that he seems to be specifically referring to himself! However, Su Zhan''s eyes only swept away, and soon returned to normal, making Qin feel that he might be thinking too much.Upon entering the school, many students were watching here one after another, all of them were surprised after recognizing Su Zhan''s identity. Although Su Zhan is not a household name, there are many people who know it, especially the mutants in the school. Their channels for obtaining information are televisions, computers and so on. They are different from ordinary people. Naturally, Zhanmeng pays attention to the Soviet war. More. When they came to Professor Charles''s office and the others left, Professor Charles said to Qin: "Qin, please pour a cup of tea for Mr. Su Zhan." "Okay!" Qin replied, turned around to pour tea, and then handed it to Su Zhan. "I''m going out first." Qin said and turned to go out. Su Zhan took a sip of tea, um, it tasted pretty good."Professor, let''s just say anything if we have anything, how about saving those tedious politeness?" Professor Charles nodded and smiled: "Okay, then I''ll just say it. How do you feel about the piano?" "Uh, are you planning a blind date?" Professor Charles asked, instantly giving Su Zhan the feeling that he was going to be a matchmaker.Professor Charles smiled awkwardly, and Su Zhan continued: "Well, it was just a joke just now, the piano is very good, and the power of the phoenix in her body is also very good. If it breaks out, I am afraid it will not be so good!" "I know that you know about the power of the Phoenix, so do you... have a way? Although I built a mental cage for her to suppress the power of the Phoenix, the power of the Phoenix is ??getting stronger and stronger. I am worried... It won¡¯t be long!¡± Professor Charles said worriedly: ¡°Once the power of the Phoenix takes over the piano, I¡¯m afraid this world will be in danger. So, after I know that you can swallow your power without being affected, I will think again, maybe... ¡­Can you help Qin!" "Does she know it herself?" Su Zhan asked. "know." "That''s it!" Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure if I can swallow the power of the phoenix. Even if I can, it will take a long time. The stronger the energy, the less easily it can be swallowed. So, it''s better than this. Right? I''ll stay in school for the time being to get in touch with Qin. How about trying?" "Of course there is no problem, if you need anything you can just say it." Professor Charles said. "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled. "Thank you!" Professor Charles said in a grateful way, and then informed Qin to come over. Before long, Qin came in. "Mr. Su Zhan is already willing to help. You can help him arrange a room. You can follow him during this time!" Professor Charles said. Qin nodded and said, "Come with me, I will help you arrange the room." Su Zhan smiled at Professor Charles, and then went out with Qin. "Your room is here, everything is new, if you have anything you need tell me, I will help you prepare." Qin brought Su Zhan to the room and said. Su Zhan took a look."Your room is next door?" "Yes." 183 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 183 "Oh, that''s not bad. I like to live next to a beautiful girl." Su Zhan looked at the room with a light smile, then turned his head and said, "Take me around." Qin took Su Zhan to stroll around the school and introduced him to the school. I have to say that the school is quite large and the number of students is quite large. Some are only a few years old, and some are in their teens. There is no danger or pressure here, it is joyful and relaxed. "Sorry, I might have to leave for something, or should I send you back to rest?" Qin said apologetically. "It''s okay, I can just walk around by myself, I can''t lose it anyway. By the way, you come to my room to find me later, and I will try to see if I can swallow your Phoenix power!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, see you that night." After Qin left, Su Zhan wandered around the school casually. It didn''t take long before he found that someone seemed to be following him.Of course, he didn''t think anyone here would dare to disadvantage him. When he found out who was following him, Su Zhan smiled. Then, suddenly disappeared, and after a while, he appeared behind a little girl. "Raksha girl, or I should call you a little naughty, are you called Mary?" When the voice sounded, Mary was startled and turned to look at Su Zhan with some panic."You follow me, something?" "No, it''s okay, I''m just curious about you." Mary shook her head in a panic, said. "You seem to be nervous? I don''t eat people, what are you afraid of? Moreover, lying is not a good girl!" Su Zhan looked at her with a smile. Rakshasa girl, she can take the other''s vitality through contact, and it will be invalid when she leaves. This also causes her to be unable to contact people at all. Su Zhan read her memory by the way and found that she was sent here since she was a child. So she was sent here because she robbed the vitality of her family pet after awakening her ability as a child, which is a little different from the movie. In other words, she has never been in contact with anyone. However, her abilities can actually continue to be developed. In the comics, she can not only seize the opponent''s vitality, but also seize the opponent''s ability and read memory. Although it is very short, this ability is also considered powerful. Seeing her wrapping her body tightly, Su Zhan suddenly said, "I''m very envious, right?" "What, what?" Mary asked with a daze. "When you see other girls, you can wear beautiful clothes, but you must wear them strictly, for fear that others will accidentally touch you. At this age, maybe some girls have already begun to fall in love, but you can even kiss what is it? I don''t even know it." Su Zhan''s words made Mary''s expression gloomy."Would you like to try it on?" Chapter 0226 Do you want to try kissing? "Do you want to try it?" Su Zhan looked at Mary with a smile. Mary was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly shook her head: "Did you say kissing? No, no, as long as others touch me, I will die and be sucked away by me. I...I can''t..." "I don''t ask if I can, but if I want to!" Su Zhan stared directly at her. Mary hesitated for a moment, but nodded and said: "Yes, of course I do! I don''t want to be a freak in the eyes of others, and I do Longing for love. It¡¯s just...I can¡¯t!" "Think, that''s enough!" Su Zhan smiled and slowly approached Mary.Mary wanted to step back subconsciously, but found that Su Zhan''s expression and eyes were telling her not to hide.I don¡¯t know why, Mary¡¯s movements stopped, she could hear her heartbeat pounding, watching Su Zhan getting closer and closer, she subconsciously held her breath, she could feel the man¡¯s breath enveloping herself . Near, near! Mary was nervously at a loss, expecting and worried. boom! After it was posted, Mary felt as if her brain had gone blank in an instant, and the soothing feeling made her lose consciousness in an instant. For a while, she suddenly felt that the other party was leaving, unexpectedly for a moment of reluctance. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile looking at Mary whose face was flushed. Mary felt that she would finally breathe. After breathing for a long time, she blushed and said excitedly: "It turns out that it feels like this, so curious! But why? Why are you okay?" Su Zhan shrugged: "Perhaps because God sent me to make your life complete?" Obviously this is a joke, but Mary nodded very seriously: "It must be so, I know that God will not abandon me, no... you are my God!" "You don''t have to please me so much? You treat me as God, well, if you have any needs, welcome to come to me, I don''t mind helping you solve your troubles!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Hmm!" Although Mary was still a little shy, she still responded. "I live next to Qin. If you come to see me, be careful not to let Qin find out, otherwise she will definitely teach you, so remember to secretly!" Su Zhan laughed and teased. Then waved: "Okay, I''m leaving now!" "Well, I will!" After separating from Mary, Su Zhan returned to his room to rest. The Stone of Reality, the Stone of Power, these two infinite gems are enough to swallow them for a while, and he also knows the whereabouts of the Mind Stone and the Space Stone, but he is not in a hurry to get them. As for the power of the phoenix, this is a good thing comparable to infinite gems.It is the incarnation of the most primitive life force and emotional force in the universe. It is immortal and fickle.Can manipulate cosmic energy.It is also possible to operate a doorway similar to a black hole by folding the energy of time and space, which can travel through space or time at will, and can also directly absorb energy, with telepathy and belief transmission.The most important thing is that if the host of the Phoenix Power dies, it can be resurrected and reborn. In the movie, Qin comes back from the dead. But it turned into a black phoenix, extremely powerful. The more powerful this powerful body is, the less likely it is to be completely swallowed. Su Zhan is ready to stay in school for a while, and there is nothing else to deal with anyway. The night is getting deeper. There was a knock on the door, followed by the sound of the piano. "Su Zhan, are you there?" "Yes, come in!" Su Zhan greeted, and Qin walked in with the dinner plate."You probably haven''t eaten dinner yet. I brought some for you. I don''t know if it suits your appetite." "Thank you!" Su Zhan took it and sat down and said, "Do you mind if I eat first?" "of course!" Su Zhan was eating while looking at Qin. Unlike Mary, Qin is full of mature charm. A red dress is very sensational when worn on her body, especially the red high heels, which makes her tall figure more perfect. "Why keep looking at me?" Qin couldn''t help asking. "You are beautiful." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" Qin did not expect Su Zhan to be so direct, which made her feel a little happy.After all, there is no compliment that a woman dislikes, so her attitude towards Su Zhan has changed a lot. Perhaps he is a romantic man, but he is an honest man. "Okay, I''m finished, then, let''s talk about the power of the Phoenix in your body." Su Zhan clapped his hands, and Qin became serious."The power of the phoenix is ??so strong that it is not something that Professor Charles can suppress. Once she completely takes over your body, you will become a black phoenix. Then, the whole world will be destroyed. But! Interested, if I can swallow it, I will become stronger, so... let''s try now to see if I can swallow it!" "What do I need to do?" Qin asked. "It''s very simple, you just need to lie down quietly, no matter what I do, you just need to relax!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Qin nodded, then walked to the side to lie down. Su Zhan sat next to her, slowly raised his hand and placed it directly on her upper wall. Qin froze, and hurriedly grabbed his hand and said, "What are you doing?" 184 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 184 "Swallow." Su Zhan said. "But do you want to put it here? How do I feel that you are deliberately taking advantage of me." Qin asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled: "Perhaps, then, would you let me let it go?" Deliberately, Qin can be sure that he did it deliberately. Seeing his vows, Qin gritted his teeth, and finally slowly let go of Su Zhan''s hand.Su Zhan smiled triumphantly, and then began to release his devouring ability. In an instant, Su Zhan felt the resistance of the Phoenix Power, and this power emerged directly through Qin''s body, as if to shake Su Zhan''s hand away! "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted, the force was so strong that he had to grasp it hard. But in this way, the piano will suffer. The power of the phoenix is ??nothing, but what Su Zhan caught... really hurts! Item 0227 "Let it go, you hurt me!" Qin shouted at Su Zhan in pain. Su Zhan said solemnly: "Forbearance, the power of the Phoenix is ??resisting, I can''t swallow it." "No, I can''t bear it, it hurts too... Ah..." Qin shouted in pain, and a powerful force suddenly burst out of his body. Su Zhan couldn''t react to this sudden force, and he was instantly caught Zhenfei hit the wall hard. "call¡­¡­" Qin panted, and felt pain in the place every time he breathed.After waiting for a long time, she looked at Su Zhan who stood up. She didn''t know what to say. She knew that Su Zhan didn''t use such force on purpose, but... it really hurts too much. The power of Phoenix was short-lived when she lost consciousness. Controlling her, a powerful force burst out. "You, are you all right?" Qin asked Suzhan hesitantly. Su Zhan grinned bitterly: "It''s really not easy to take advantage of it, it hit me..." Hearing that Su Zhan could still be joking, Qin breathed a sigh of relief, and then said apologetically: "I didn''t mean it, it was it, it was against you." "I know, but watching the power of the Phoenix resist so fiercely, I''m afraid it will be troublesome to swallow it!" Su Zhan didn''t hurt much just now, but the one who was hit was a little bit painful.The degree of resistance of the Phoenix Power was a little bit beyond Su Zhan''s expectations. After all, the Phoenix Power had independent thinking, which was different from Infinite Gems, so once it felt dangerous, it would resist more actively. "Then what should I do now?" Qin asked worriedly. Su Zhan walked over and sat down, lowered his head and thought about it."First of all I can be sure that I can swallow it, otherwise it will not resist so fiercely. Secondly, even if it can swallow it, I am afraid it will not be so easy. Even if it does not resist, it will not be done overnight. So, we are together. The time may be longer. Let¡¯s do this today, let me think about how I can swallow it smoothly." "Okay, I beg you." Qin had no choice but to rely on Su Zhan. She apologized and left the room without forgetting to take the dinner plate away. After she was gone, Su Zhan seriously considered it. The power of the Phoenix, he is bound to win! Just how can you resist the resistance of the Phoenix? Perhaps, you can try with infinite gems and cover your body with celestial particles. In this way, it should be able to withstand the power of the phoenix, right?However, the power of the phoenix can control the Qin''s body, and if something goes wrong, it is easy to hurt the Qin.So, I''m afraid I have to control the piano!It''s just that ordinary things can''t trap the piano with the power of the phoenix! Su Zhan suddenly sounded the collectibles collected from collectors in the system space, hoping to find good things that can be used! ... ... When he woke up the next morning, Su Zhan came out of the room. The school was in class. He did not see Wolverine after walking around. In fact, he found out that Wolverine was not here yesterday, but it was not surprising. After all, there are many in the world. Things are not the same as in the original memory. Except for Wolverine, Su Zhan did not find Katie the Phantom Cat. This little loli, Su Zhan is still very interested, so it is a pity. As for Steel Lux, Iceman and so on, they are still there. "Ring bell." The get out of class bell rang and the students ran out. Regardless of whether it is an ordinary person or a mutant, as long as it is a student, they feel the same after class. "Su Zhan." Mary suddenly ran to Su Zhan''s side with excitement. She was very happy, and her overall feeling was completely different from when Su Zhan first saw her.Maybe it''s because she can be like a normal girl, right? "Are you free? I want to take you somewhere." Mary said. "Okay!" Su Zhan responded. Mary happily walked out with Su Zhan, turned around, and soon came to a remote grove. "Uh, this girl brought herself to the grove?" Su Zhan was stunned, but he heard Mary say: "This is my secret stronghold. I used to come here often. No one disturbs me. It makes me feel very relaxed and free. ." Mary led him into the grove, came to a clean place and sat down. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You reminded me of someone who is very similar to you. She also has a stronghold of this kind, but she is better than you. She built a tree house!" "Really? What''s her name, is she a mutant too?" Mary asked. "She''s Claire. She is about the same age as you. She is not a mutant, but she has the ability to quickly heal herself. She is codenamed Undead Woman. She is now a member of the Zhan League. If I have the opportunity in the future, I can introduce you two to each other!" "Okay!" Mary answered expectantly. The two sat next to each other under the tree, the wind blew over the leaves, and the salsa made a quiet and relaxed atmosphere. Mary didn''t know what she thought of, and her face slowly turned red. "Want?" Seeing her changes, Su Zhan couldn''t guess it, and asked with a smile. Mary nodded slightly: "Well, I think, I want to try, last time, last time I was so nervous." "I am happy to meet your request!" Su Zhan smiled, and kissed Mary by the chin. Su Zhan is really happy to do this kind of science knowledge, especially when he can only ask himself to come to science, the feeling is, uh, exaggerated to say that you want to ask, but it''s pretty good. After staying in the woods for almost two hours, the two people came out one after another.Mary came out blushing first, then walked away quickly.Su Zhan walked slowly behind, feeling a bit funny. Mary has a very strong motivation to acquire knowledge! I came to the cafeteria leisurely and had lunch with the students. During this period, many people quietly looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan didn¡¯t care much. When she saw Mary eating with her head down, she pretended not to see herself not knowing herself. Su Zhan also found it funny. Little girl, she is innocent! After lunch, Su Zhan went back to the room to devour the ether particles, and waited for Qin to come over at night. He found something that would definitely trap the Qin, but this thing is not very elegant, and I don''t know if Qin can accept it... 185 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 185 Item 0228 Su Zhan''s idea is simple. Swallow ether particles first, anyway he can use the power stone with ether particles.If swallowed at the same time, the speed is too slow.What''s more, the ether particles have already swallowed a lot. It''s better to swallow the ether particles completely first, and then swallow the stone of power, one by one, so you can save too much money and not chew. All afternoon, Su Zhan stayed in the room and swallowed ether particles, and stopped to rest until he felt a little tired. After all, he would devour the power of the Phoenix at night. Not long after dinner, Qin came to see Su Zhan. "Have you thought of a way?" Qin asked. Su Zhan nodded: "I thought of a way to try, but maybe you have to sacrifice." "As long as I can take the power of the phoenix from my body, I am willing to sacrifice anything!" Qin said seriously. "Then it will be easy." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly a bundle of rope appeared in his hand.Qin was stunned for a moment, and backed half a walk: "Here, what is this going to do?" "I want to tie it up for you because the power of the phoenix will control your body. If you don''t do this, I''m afraid you may be injured. This rope is special, even the power of the phoenix will not be easy to break free. At that time, I will use the cosmic particles, that is, infinite gems to cover my body against the resistance of the phoenix. It should be possible to swallow it!" Su Zhan explained. This thing is indeed a bit evil and easy to misunderstand. But this is the best way. Qin hesitated, but seeing that there was no evil or wretched expression on Su Zhan''s face, she gritted her teeth and said, "Well, you tie it!" "Uh, then I''ll start." Su Zhan said, and then tied the piano three times and five times, because she couldn''t move, so everyone can think of how to tie it. Seeing the way Qin is now, Su Zhan shook his head, secretly throwing away some thoughts that shouldn''t have appeared, and then covered his body with ether particles, looking at Qin and said, "I''m about to start." "Yeah!" Qin nodded, Su Zhan had already put his hand on her body to release the swallowing ability. The expected resistance occurred instantaneously, but this time because of the ether particles, the resistance of the Phoenix Power became much weaker, at least Su Zhan felt a lot easier. Qin''s expression was a bit hideous, and her body was constantly struggling. The power of the phoenix tried to break free through her body again and again, but without success.Although this rope is not known for its origin, the collector''s collection is certainly not a common thing, but the effect is good. At least, Qin couldn''t escape. Perhaps, when the power of the phoenix completely took over the piano and turned her into a black phoenix, it might be possible. Time passed by, and finally, Su Zhan felt a strong and violent force pouring into his body. Although it was not much, it was very violent and tough. It was everywhere in his body as soon as he entered. Wandering, that wanton energy seemed to completely destroy Su Zhan''s body. "by!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but cursed secretly. It was indeed successful to swallow a part of it, but unlike other abilities, the body would begin to fuse and adjust as soon as it swallowed in. This energy ran wildly in his body, as if he knew that he would be fused when he stopped. It was also due to Su Zhan¡¯s strong self-healing ability. Otherwise, it would only take a while. I¡¯m afraid his current internal organs and body organs would be It''s so messy. The power of the phoenix is ??really extraordinary! Su Zhan frowned, released the piano, and began to concentrate on suppressing the power of the Phoenix in his body.With his full response, the power of the phoenix gradually stopped, as if being approached in a certain corner, he could only insist on resisting. The body is constantly devouring, fusing the power of the Phoenix, but the efficiency is not so high, and once it relaxes, it will immediately run. "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought!" Su Zhan pouted, the power of the phoenix is ??spiritual, he can only suppress and fuse at the same time, and then continue to swallow the power of the phoenix in Qin''s body after it is completely integrated. "I can feel, you...you seem to be a little different. I have a familiar and intimate feeling." Qin said softly while looking at Su Zhan. "That''s because I swallowed a part of the power of the phoenix, that''s why you have this kind of closeness to me. No wonder Professor Charles is helpless, the power of the phoenix is ??really difficult, I can only swallow it a little bit! "Su Zhan explained. "It''s okay, I can wait!" Qin''s voice was a little excited. She and Professor Charles had thought of many ways before, but they couldn''t reduce even a little bit of Phoenix''s power. But now, it can finally be done. This gave her hope! "That''s fine." Qin didn''t mind, and Su Zhan didn''t mind. After speaking, Su Zhan let go of Qin. "Are you okay?" Seeing the traces left on Qin''s body, Su Zhan asked concerned. "It''s okay." Qin shook his head and said in a low voice: "I, I will go back to rest first. If you are better, you can call me anytime." "it is good!" Su Zhan responded and sent Qin away. ... ... The days that followed became much simpler. In the daytime, I went to class with the little naughty Mary. Although the knowledge between men and women in popular science has not yet reached that stage, at least it can take advantage of it. He can take it all, and still Mary takes the initiative to cooperate. At night, I helped Qin devour the power of the phoenix. Although it only swallowed a small part at a time, it would take a day to fuse, but it always made progress every day. And as the power of the phoenix merged more, the speed of fusion also accelerated a lot. By the time the piano is suffering, the marks on her body have not faded away, so she can only wear long clothes and trousers to avoid misunderstandings. However, Qin is getting better with Su Zhan day by day. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the power of the Phoenix or the time to get along. In short, Su Zhan can feel that Qin¡¯s feelings for him are increasing exponentially every day, even After the most recent devouring, Qin was hesitant and reluctant when he left.Even when she came every night, she seemed to have dressed up specially, and when she was bound, she had an indescribable feeling, as if she was... enjoying? Item 0229 After a few days of getting along, the mutants in the school gradually became familiar with Su Zhan, Mary and Qin got closer and closer to them, and the progress of the power of Phoenix swallowing was very gratifying, and it had already swallowed about a third. Under this circumstance, Su Zhan wanted to devour the power of the phoenix in one effort. At this time, the refresh time of the dungeon had arrived.After thinking about it, Su Zhan decided to go to the dungeon first, and then swallow the etheric particles. The etheric particles swallowed faster, so why should he swallow it first?Anyway, Qin was not in a hurry now, as he had swallowed a third away, and the power of the phoenix was now stabilized. Hearing that Su Zhan is leaving temporarily, Qin and Mary are naturally a little bit reluctant, but they are not forced to stay, just hope he will come back as soon as possible. After leaving the school, Su Zhan directly entered the instance. First, I went to the dungeons of super heroes and super heroes to look at them. Now the situation of these two dungeons is basically stable and there is nothing to worry about. Although the super hero dungeons still have a lot of abilities, they are not in a hurry. It can¡¯t be thrown there anyway.The main thing is a copy of Arrow. Entering the copy of Arrow, Su Zhan appears in National City! After paying attention to the news, there have been reports of Supergirl. It seems that Kara has done a lot of things during this period.Su Zhan did not go to find her, but teleported to the seaside city, his villa. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan was shocked. The original storage room was transformed into a training ground. Two thinly dressed women were fighting fiercely, sweating like rain. Helena, Phyllis. Very dedicated, did not notice the appearance of the Soviet war at all.He watched by the side for a while and found that Phyllis''s progress was really fast. It seemed that Helena, the teacher, was still very competent. "Humph!" 186 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 186 Felice exposed a flaw and was pressed by Helena. "I''ve told you how many times, you have to spare some energy when you do it!" Helena said, then smiled and pulled Felice up.Feilisi was about to speak, but she suddenly saw Su Zhan next to her and ran over excitedly. Soothing the joyful Phyllis, Su Zhan nodded to Helena. "How do you feel? Are you still used to it?" Su Zhan asked Helena. "It''s okay, your girlfriend is very nice, and we get along very well. It''s just...you came back alone?" Helena was a little disappointed. "Ok." Su Zhan guessed what she was thinking, but didn''t have the idea of ??explaining. After a simple retelling of the past, Helena wittily left Su Zhan and Phyllis alone time, and she didn''t need to say what she did.After the end, Su Zhan did not rest.It swallows ether particles. His current ability to swallow, the degree of completion that has been swallowed, has allowed him to swallow it while doing other things without being affected. The purpose of Su Zhan is to completely swallow ether particles during this period of time here. Once the etheric particle swallowing is complete, the speed of swallowing the phoenix power will also be greatly increased. In the next few days, Su Zhan did not go anywhere. While swallowing ether particles, he accompanied Felice to Helena. It was considered a kind of exercise for them. Of course, Su Zhan would naturally control his strength and just win. Instead of hurting, that''s my own woman! In almost three or four days, Su Zhan''s devouring progress was rapid, and the ether particles could be swallowed completely with only a little left. This was also related to the fact that he devoured them continuously for almost twenty-four hours. It is rare for him to come to the dungeon for several days without doing anything. After all, the dungeon''s stay time is limited. In the past, he tried his best to hurry up and do things. "My dear, Star City seems to be in trouble!" Feilisi walked in and interrupted Su Zhan''s devouring.He stopped to look at Phyllis who was a little excited and asked, "How did you know?" "I let Nuwa keep monitoring. Once there is a crime, I will be notified as soon as a dangerous incident occurs!" Phyllis said. Nuwa, an artificial intelligence, does have this ability. just¡­¡­ Su Zhan frowned and said, "Don''t tell me, you will stop it when the surveillance is detected. How long have you just studied with Helena..." "I always wear a steel suit. It''s just a few small incidents, and it''s solved in two strokes. There is no danger at all..." Felice hurriedly explained that Su Zhan was angry."But this time is different. Star City is in big trouble. Merlin, his true identity is the Dark Archer. He has arranged several devices in Star City. Once he succeeds, the slums of Star City will explode. We must organize him! " Seeing Feilisi''s righteous words, Su Zhan smiled softly: "Yes, it''s really a superhero." When Su Zhan said that, Phyllis was a little embarrassed for a moment, and asked in a low voice, "Then, shall we help?" "Although Arrow can do it too, but if you want to go so much, just go, it''s not dangerous anyway. The suit to wear is called Shanghai Renna." Su Zhan laughed. "Yes!" Phyllis hurriedly responded, and it didn''t take long before she had put on the steel suit, and Helena was also ready. "Huntress, Goddess of Victory." Su Zhan looked at them, smiled and said, "Why don''t you team up in the future, just call the Raptor team." "Raptor team? Why is it called this name?" "I like!" Su Zhan smiled, then took the shoulders of the two of them, and instantly teleported to Star City. Star City, slum area. There were people who fled in panic everywhere, and there was a mess in the street. "Your task is to help these people leave. Leave the rest to me. There is no problem, right?" Although there is no danger, you can''t do anything in vain.Since Phyllis wanted to be a superhero, she had to let people know what she did. The unsung heroes behind the scenes were nothing interesting. "understand!" Felice agreed with Helena and quickly went to help those people evacuate. With the participation of the goddess of victory and the huntress, those people were panicking. After surprise, they were more excited, grateful, and the voices of asking for help kept ringing. The two women moved very fast, especially the goddess of victory, at this time more than the huntress. Can make a difference. I believe that after this time, the names of the goddess of victory and the huntress will soon be known. Item 0230 Arrow is now shooting against the dark archer on the roof. Uh, the word "confrontation" doesn''t sound very elegant, but it''s very appropriate. The two shoot their bows and arrows very fast. In the dark, there is no arrow at all. , Can only hear the crashing sound. "Seeing how intense your fight is, I am ashamed to disturb you." A voice suddenly sounded, and immediately afterwards, a person suddenly appeared between the two, holding two arrows in his hand. Arrow and Dark Archer froze for a moment, and their reactions were different. "Green Lantern" said the same thing, Arrow is joy, but Dark Archer is a little wary and worried. When Green Arrow saw Su Zhan, he hurriedly wanted to tell him what happened here, but saw that Su Zhan kept the arrow aside."I know everything, it''s just a small problem, can you fix it here? If I can, I won''t stay to help you." "can!" "That''s it, you guys go on!" After that, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. After a moment of stunned, the two fought again, but the Dark Archer was about to run away. After a few quick transmissions, Su Zhan directly destroyed those devices. Although some cryptographic devices were needed on it, it was not difficult for Su Zhan. He released the black god of war and let Nuwa control the black warrior to crack the password. Easy. Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of the IT girl with female hair. It seems that she is still just an ordinary clerk. She hasn''t joined the Arrow team. She can fight for it. It is also good to be a logistical support for the Raptor team. The device was destroyed and Su Zhan teleported again. Then appeared above the panicked crowd, watching Su Zhan floating in the air, many people recognized that this was the Green Lantern. "The crisis has been resolved, you can rest assured." "Goddess of Victory, Huntress, you stay and help them, I still have something to do!" After that, Su Zhan was gone again. But his words were heard by everyone nearby, and soon it was guessed that the person wearing the steel armor was the goddess of victory, and the other holding the crossbow was obviously the huntress. For a while, everyone was shouting these three names to express their gratitude.The poor Green Arrow is clearly dealing with the big boss, but no one knows the dangers.So, you can''t be the hero behind the scenes! You have to be known to others if you have done a good thing, otherwise they will not know that you saved him, and naturally they will not be grateful. Quinn Group. Felicity kept tugging at the door in a panic. The door couldn''t be opened. He didn''t know what was blocked. The aftermath had not dissipated. The whole building seemed to collapse at any time. 187 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 187 "God, who will save me!" Felicity couldn''t help but pray. At this time she couldn''t think of another way. "Excuse me, are you calling God?" Suddenly, a voice rang in her ears, and Felicity was stunned for a long time before turning her head and realizing that there was another person beside her."Oh my God, God really heard my prayer, you, you are God? No, I mean, you are the Green Lantern, I know you, are you here to save me? Did you hear my expectation? " Felicity was a little excited, and a little bit incoherent. But she is so cute like this! "God is too busy, so I came for her, then Felicity, I will take you out of here." Su Zhan smiled. "Do you know my name? How do you know me..." Felicity was surprised, but before she finished speaking, she found that she had appeared on the street.As soon as the cool breeze blew, Felicity looked at Su Zhan in disbelief: "God, how did you do it?" "Are you interested in becoming a member of the superhero team?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Felicity was taken aback, and then said with joy: "Me? Can I?" "Of course, your computer skills are very good. I have a team called the Birds of Prey. There are only two members, the goddess of victory and the huntress. I think you can join them to provide support. They are now evacuating the crowd, I will introduce you to you later.¡± With that, Su Zhan took Felicity away again, but this time he appeared in the villa. "What is this place?" "Beach City, my house, stay honestly, we''ll be back later!" After that, Su Zhan ignored Felicity''s dazedness and left directly. He still has someone to save. Arrow''s sister, Thea! This rebellious girl, her mother just confessed to the public about her cooperation with Merlin, which led Merlin to directly launch the plan to destroy the slums. At this time, Thea was alone, but she was afraid. When Su Zhan found Xia, Xia was stronger than he thought, although she was still a little panicked. "You, you are Su Zhan?" Seeing Su Zhan Green Lantern dressed up in front of Xia, Xia was completely stunned. She had heard of Green Lantern, but she didn''t understand it. She didn''t expect that it was Su Zhan. . "Say these later, I will take you out of here!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he left with Thea in his arms. Soon they came to the Victory Goddess and the Huntress. At this time, the two of them were already busy. Seeing Su Zhan holding a little girl in her arms, she was a little curious."This is Oliver Quinn''s sister Thea." Su Zhan introduced, but suddenly heard someone calling him behind him. Turning around, it turned out to be Laurel. He still wanted to find her, but she didn''t expect her to be here. "Are you okay?" Su Zhan walked over and asked. Laurel shook her head, glanced at the Victory Goddess and Huntress behind him, and suddenly said, "I have considered your previous proposal!" "Oh? So what''s the answer?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but Laurel would suddenly talk about this. It seemed that this incident touched her a lot and changed her mind! "I want to be a superhero!" Laurel said seriously. "Did you see? Victory goddess, huntress, bird of prey squad, you will become one of them. The code name, it''s called the second-generation black canary." Su Zhan pointed behind him and said with a smile. "Ok!" Laurel nodded, then walked over to introduce each other. "That''s her?" Helena came to Su Zhan and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "They have worked hard for you." Item 0231 The crisis was lifted, and everyone was relieved.Of course, except for Su Zhan, this is not a crisis at all for him.Su Zhan sent them all to the villa in Seaside City. As for how to deal with the aftermath of Star City, he naturally didn''t care.However, he didn''t forget to notify Arrow, lest he worry about his sister. The villa is much more lively at this time. Phyllis, Helena, Laurel, Felicity, Thea. When their emotions calmed down, Su Zhan introduced them to each other, and then slowly said: "I said before that the Justice League should be formed and the superheroes must be brought together. You belong to it, but as a small team. Acting alone, the name of the team is called the Raptor Team, and here, it will also become the base of the Raptor Team." "Wait, what about me?" Of course the others had no objection, but Thea asked. "You? If you want to be a superhero, you can naturally stay." Su Zhan smiled, and didn''t force it. It all depends on Thea herself. "I, I think about it." Thea hesitated. Su Zhan nodded."Phyllis, you can arrange for them. I''ll go back to the room first." Phyllis did not mind that there were a few more people in the family, but she was even more excited.Raptors, superheroes, these make her motivated. Su Zhan didn''t need to worry about things about the Raptor team. He went out for a round and abducted a few members. By the way, he showed the goddess of victory, the huntress, and herself, without losing much time. So after returning to the room, Su Zhan quickly adjusted his mentality and continued to devour ether particles. All night, the Raptor team outside did not sleep, nor did Su Zhan. When the sun rose the next day, Su Zhan finally swallowed the etheric particles completely and completely integrated into his body.With a movement of his mind, the etheric particles instantly appeared from his body like a combat uniform covering the whole body. He tried to urge the etheric particles, which would be different after being completely swallowed and fused.It saves much effort, and the power can be more powerful! In a moment, three pieces of clothing appeared in front of him. This is the ability of the Stone of Reality to modify reality and move at will. "You guys, come in!" Su Zhan yelled, and soon everyone came in. "What''s the matter?" They looked at Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan smiled, took a piece of clothing and handed it to Helena.Helena took a look and said inexplicably, "Isn''t this my uniform? I have it!" "Yours is just an ordinary uniform, this one can''t be penetrated even by bullets." Su Zhan explained. "real or fake?" Helena took the crossbow and shot it directly, and found that it did not penetrate.Her crossbow is as powerful as a gun. "Laurel, this is yours!" Su Zhan took another set and handed it to Laurel. Su Zhan really hesitated about her uniform.Because in the comics, the black fishnet stockings under her uniform are quite attractive, and Su Zhan also likes it very much.But she still changed her mind. If she really wants to dress like this, wouldn''t it be a feast for people to go out to perform tasks?This uniform should be worn privately for myself, so I got her the black leather suit from the TV series.Although she is not strict, but she has a good figure, and she is also beautiful on her body! "Thea." Su Zhan smiled and handed the red leather jacket to Thea."Although you haven''t decided whether to join, you can accept this uniform. Oh, I thought of a code for you, called Kuaishou. You can learn bow and arrow with your brother or Helena." "My brother?" Thea stunned. "Well, he is Arrow." Su Zhan said casually. Thea was shocked after hearing it, and Su Zhan didn''t explain too much. 188 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 188 "Okay, you can handle the matters of the Raptor team yourself. I only have one request. Do what you can. If you can''t solve the trouble, I will temporarily let it go. I will take care of it!" "Are you leaving again?" "Well, I''m going to Central City, there...something will happen soon." Su Zhan said with a smile."As for Laurel, you don''t have to worry about your sister''s affairs. I will leave it to me. I will bring her here when I have a chance. Well, that''s it, I''m leaving!" There are too many trivial things, and Su Zhan didn''t want to deal with it, but he didn''t have the time. For the Flash, he has been looking forward to it for a long time. There are a lot of super speeds in the DC world. There are several who have the title of Flash alone. Barry Allen is only the second generation of Lightning.In addition, whether it is reverse lightning or extreme speed, it has super speed. Regardless of the protagonist''s halo, the Flash is not necessarily the fastest and most capable. Therefore, Su Zhan must design a reasonable upgrade route. He now has the haste of Callisto, it is best to swallow Quicksilver first, so that the effect of strengthening the fusion will be better. When the particle accelerator of the cutting-edge laboratory in Central City exploded, not only the Flash was born, but also many super-powers were born. Su Zhan was very jealous of these abilities.And Su Zhan also wants to try, will the explosion of the particle accelerator have any effect on him?Anyway, he won''t be in any danger, if he can really gain any extra abilities, he will also earn. Having explained what happened to the Raptor team, Su Zhan has already appeared in Central City. As the conscience of the Justice League, Barry Allen is now just an on-site investigator in the police station. For his style of never killing people, Su Zhan can only hehe.Compared to the Flash, Su Zhan prefers the so-called dark hero of the Arrow. In the cutting-edge laboratory, everyone is preparing for the launch of the particle accelerator. Professor Harrison Wells, the creator of the particle accelerator, has just returned from the press conference. In the laboratory, Sisko Ramon, Caitlin, and Ronnie are testing the particle accelerator. After confirming that there are no faults, Then they left, waiting for tomorrow, the particle accelerator will start. Caitlin came out of the laboratory to go home, but suddenly found a man standing next to her car. Caitlin was taken aback, and walked over and said, "Sorry, this is my car!" "I know!" The man smiled: "I''m waiting for you, Caitlin. My name is Su Zhan. If you are unfamiliar with this name, you can also call me Green Lantern. I think, for this name, you I should have heard of it!" Item 0232 "Green Lantern!" Caitlin didn''t expect Green Lantern to come to her, and she froze for a moment and said, "I know you, didn''t you just save the crisis in Star City? How come you come to Central City and come to me?" "I think, how about we can talk slowly in another place? At least, you won''t worry about what I will do to you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh, yes, of course!" Caitlin did not worry about that. The two got into the car and Caitlin drove out of the cutting-edge laboratory. Although Caitlin seemed to calm down, her doubts became stronger and stronger.After driving for a while, Caitlin finally stopped the car. "I''m still curious to know, why did you come to me!" Caitlin looked at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan shrugged and said: "Because of the particle accelerator, this is a very important thing. I naturally want to come and see, maybe I can help. Of course, if this is the case, I can show up directly tomorrow, but I am right. You are very interested. Your beauty and ability are very outstanding. If you can get to know you, I think...this is also a good thing." "It''s just that?" Caitlin didn''t expect him to know herself. "Of course, if you can take me in for one night and take me to the cutting-edge laboratory tomorrow, that would be even better!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Caitlin hesitated for a long time and said, "What if I refuse?" "That''s nothing, anyway, if I want to, even if you refuse me, I can do it, but I hope you can agree, because I want to make friends with you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s not like what a superhero would say." Caitlin said with a wry smile. "No one stipulates that superheroes can''t make friends, right?" Su Zhan said. "Well, you won. But let me talk first, I can lend you the sofa, but you can''t be too much. After all, I may not know what you did!" Caitlin said in a deep voice. "Don''t worry, I will behave." Su Zhan responded with a smile, Kaitlin restarted the car and returned home. Caitlin''s home is very ordinary, a very simple small apartment. After coming in, Caitlin was still a little uncomfortable, but this was the first time a man came to the family. Su Zhan was very leisurely and contented. She just read Caitlin''s heart and found that she was not in love or had a boyfriend. All the time was given to scientific experiments, so it is understandable for Caitlin to be nervous now. Fortunately, Su Zhan did not act excessively. He was chatting and unknowingly, Caitlin also let go of her guard and relaxed. After having dinner together, talking about the Green Lantern story, talking about what happened in the Star City, and then talking about the particle accelerator, time passed by and the night was late before I knew it. After saying good night, Caitlin returned to the room, Su Zhan Ze is ready to spend the night on the sofa. The next morning, Su Zhan and Caitlin got up early and set off for the cutting-edge laboratory. "he is?" Seeing Caitlin brought a man over, Sisko was a little surprised. "His name is Su Zhan. It''s... my friend who came to participate in the particle accelerator start-up. Don''t worry, he won''t make trouble." Caitlin explained. "Hello, this is Simmons!" Sisko stretched out his hand towards Su Zhan enthusiastically. Su Zhan shook hands with him. Sisko''s character Su Zhan is very fond of, capable, and easy-going. He likes to code people with superpowers. At the same time, he also received the influence of particle accelerators and became a shock wave. But his ability didn''t show up at the beginning, and he didn''t know it all the time. He is a guy who likes superheroes. Su Zhan smiled, and whispered next to Sisko, "Do you want to know my other identity?" "Do you have another identity?" Seeing Caitlin who had gone to change clothes, Sisko looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "Of course, and it''s definitely what you are interested in. As long as you help me chase Caitlin, I will tell you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You want to chase Caitlin? Don''t you? She''s a workaholic. I haven''t seen a woman in her twenties who hasn''t fallen in love yet." Sisko was surprised and couldn''t help but complain. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s just because I haven''t been in a relationship before, how about it, can you help me?" "Help, it''s rare for someone to chase Caitlin, of course I have to help!" Sisko said with a smile. "Do you know Green Lantern?" "Green Lantern? You mean the one in Seaside City? The superhero who saved Star City only yesterday? Don''t tell me you are the Green Lantern!" Sisko said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and shook his fingers and said: "If you observe carefully, you will find this thing!" "Is this, the Green Lantern ring?" Sisko saw the ring on his finger and covered his mouth in surprise: "Are you really the Green Lantern? Oh my God, you, you, you... you want to chase Kate Lynn. My God, don''t worry, I will definitely help you, absolutely!" "Thank you then. We have time to talk in detail. Now, the particle accelerator is more important!" Su Zhan laughed. "Yes, yes, I''ll go ahead and talk later." Sisko nodded quickly and turned around to get busy. Su Zhan smiled and looked at it casually in the laboratory. Whether it was Caitlin or Sisko, the reason why he showed his identity was to wait for problems after the particle accelerator, and he could help them solve the problems logically, or contact them. To the Flash. There is a heavily guarded prison below, because the Flash does not kill people, and the super criminals that he caught will be locked here, which is equivalent to ignoring the ability there, waiting to be swallowed. As for Professor Reverse Lightning Wells, if he is willing to pretend to be a good person, let him pretend, anyway, it will not affect him, and his ability, he can get it at any time, let him teach the Flash, and let the Flash help him catch Super criminal, how good! 189 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 189 For the Flash side, Su Zhan does not want to disrupt the development of things too much, mainly because there will be a plot of Earth 2 in the second season. Su Zhan will never miss the speed of slinging the Flash! Chapter 0233 The benefits of particle accelerators! As time is approaching, everyone in the laboratory becomes nervous. After all, if the particle accelerator succeeds, it will definitely be a historic breakthrough!Su Zhan met Professor Wells, but he did not notice Su Zhan.His attention is focused on the particle accelerator. He knows that this is doomed to fail, but after failure, the Flash will be born. Only then can he gain the ability, and leave here and return to the future! As time approached a little bit, under the voice of Professor Wells, the particle accelerator finally started. In the beginning, it worked very well. But soon it gradually became unstable. Seeing this situation, everyone in the laboratory panicked and tried to deal with it.At this time, Su Zhan was considering whether to defend himself once it exploded. If the particle accelerator really has an impact on you, once you defend yourself, what if you block the impact of the particle accelerator?Anyway, his current self-healing ability is so strong, there should be no danger.What''s more, so many people affected are fine! Su Zhan has decided not to defend. At this moment, the particle accelerator finally exploded. In an instant, powerful energy swept through, and Su Zhan was knocked out of the ground in an instant, crushing under a bunch of machines. Su Zhan snorted, he could feel a special energy in his body moving fast, thinking about it, it should be the effect of the particle accelerator.He just wanted to get up, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body, as if he was about to tear, and a black man had fainted following his eyes. "How long have I not fainted?" This was Su Zhan''s thoughts before fainting. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Zhan dumbly heard someone talking next to him, like the voice of Caitlin and Sisko, opened his eyes, he saw a bright light, and then he saw Caitlin. Talk to Sisko. "Wake up, are you okay?" Caitlin asked Su Zhan with concern. Su Zhanyao sat up."I''m fine, how long have I passed out?" "Two days!" "Oh, it''s only been two days!" Su Zhan said casually. The Flash had been dizzy for nine months.Sitting up and taking a look, he found that he was in the hospital. It was estimated that the cutting-edge laboratory was in a mess, and it was not repaired so quickly. "Do you know what will happen, so you came here specially?" Caitlin couldn''t help asking when seeing Su Zhan okay. Su Zhan smiled."Can you give me a break first, I will answer your question later." "Okay." Caitlin said."We are going out first. There are still many things to deal with. I will come to see you later and you will have a good rest." Caitlin and Sisko left the ward, and Su Zhan asked towards the system: "Is there any changes in my body? What impact did the particle accelerator have on me?" "The energy of the particle accelerator has transformed your body and enhanced your phagocytic ability. Your phagocytic ability is at least five times stronger than before!" the system replied. "Five times!" Su Zhan was taken aback. He thought that even if it were to be transformed, it might have gained some abilities, but he didn''t expect it to increase the swallowing ability, and it directly doubled it five times.In other words, if he swallows the stone of power, the time is five times shorter than that of the stone of reality. "Yes, it also enhances your body''s fusion ability." "It seems that the fainting this time is worth it! This is much stronger than what other abilities have been obtained!" Su Zhan is very satisfied, the power stone, the space stone, the soul stone, plus the remaining Phoenix Power, these known energies Su Zhan was worried that it would take a long time, but now it seems that I can let go of this worry. "By the way, I swallowed the Stone of Reality and still have so much power of the Phoenix, you have a lot of energy? Have you upgraded?" Su Zhan suddenly remembered and asked. "Yes, the upgrade has been completed during your coma. Now the system level has reached LV5, and you have two new copies to choose from. At the same time, the refresh time and retention time of the copy have changed, and the refresh time of the copy has been shortened to Three days, the stay time increases to three months!" the system replied. "So much change?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. "Yes, every 5 levels will have a very significant improvement and change." "That is to say, I can stay here for a long time? And if I want to come in again, I only have to wait three days, which is almost as if I can enter at any time. Not bad, really good! Other than that Is there anything else?" "500 enhancement points were awarded!" "The system separates the speed system ability from the physical ability, and then points the enhancement to the speed system!" After Su Zhan said, there was already an additional speed system ability in the enhancement template. Speed ??system: LV2, current experience 0/1000. After the strengthening was over, Su Zhan moved suddenly, and in the blink of an eye he had already arrived in the next ward. "Well, it seems that the speed has not improved much. Then, try the endurance!" Su Zhan frowned slightly and tried again. Although Callisto''s haste is very fast, his stamina is not good, and he can only use it for a short distance.Compared with the fast silver, or the speeding woman in the super hero plane, it is slightly insufficient. Su Zhan tried it near the hospital, then stopped at a coffee shop."Sure enough, the improvement is the endurance, so to speak, it should be faster than the fast silver!" Earned, I didn''t do anything, I came to Central City, and then I got so many benefits. Su Zhan is in a good mood now, looking at the coffee shop next to him, he went directly in and bought several times the coffee. After he came out, he located Caitlin''s position, and then sent it directly. "brush!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared in the underground center of the sophisticated laboratory. The above is still a mess. Someone is cleaning up and rebuilding, but the impact below is not affected. When Su Zhan appeared, he happened to see Barry Allen, who was still unconscious, and Caitlin and Sisko who were examining him. "Does anyone want to drink coffee?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The two turned their heads and looked at Su Zhan with some surprise."Why are you here? Didn''t you say you want to rest?" "I need to rest, but I didn''t say that I need to rest so long!" Su Zhan smiled and handed the coffee over, then looked at Barry who was unconscious. Chapter 0234 Cohabitation? "How is he?" Looking at Barry who was unconscious, Su Zhan asked Caitlin. "His physical function is very special now. I have never encountered this situation before. It does not seem to be dangerous. However, I am not sure when he will wake up or what will happen after he wakes up. Change!" Caitlin explained. "Do you need my help?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Can you wake him up?" "Try it!" People become fainted because the body feels a threat and the brain makes a defensive measure.Therefore, Su Zhan was going to try to use his telepathy ability to see if he could wake him up. He didn''t want to wait nine months. "and many more!" Just when Su Zhan was about to do it, Caitlin suddenly stopped him and said, "Since you have rested now, then, can you answer my previous question?" "This is probably a long story." "It''s ok." Seeing Caitlin so resolute, Su Zhan shrugged and said: "Well, let''s talk about this first, lest you feel uncomfortable. Sisko, if you are interested, you can also listen to it." 190 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 190 "I''m too interested." Sisko said hastily. "Change the place." Su Zhan laughed, grabbed the shoulders of the two of them, and then appeared directly at Caitlin''s house. Both Caitlin and Sisko were a little surprised at this kind of teleportation. Su Zhan slowly said, "Caitlin, I didn''t lie to you. I really came here for the particle accelerator, and I seriously want to make friends with you. this point is very important." Caitlin nodded. Su Zhan then continued: "You know that I am the Green Lantern, but in fact this is only one of my abilities. I have many abilities, for example, to predict the future!" "Can you predict the future?" Sisko asked in surprise. Su Zhan said: "Yes, but the future is not accurate. It will change every moment. In the future I see, particle accelerators will explode, giving birth to many people with special abilities, including Barry just now, this is the purpose of my coming!" "So, you know it might explode, but you''re not sure? Why didn''t you say it?" Caitlin asked. Su Zhan smiled and asked, "If I said, would you believe it?" "No." Caitlin thought for a while and shook her head. They have checked and simulated it many times without any problems. Even if the Green Lantern said that, she would not believe it, let alone stop, after all, she was just an assistant! "This explosion affected a lot of people. My colleague Ronnie died, and the professor has his legs disabled. If you say, many people with super powers will be born. Oh my God!" Caitlin shook her head, not knowing. What should I say. "Sometimes, the facts are not so easy to be discovered. The eyes will deceive you, and will deceive you in the future. Therefore, don''t think so much. Doing the present is the most important thing. Although it will be born. There are many super criminals, but I will stay here to help you. When Barry grows up, he can protect Central City!" Su Zhan said softly. "You are very optimistic about Barry? What ability does he have?" Sisko asked curiously. "Super speed, very, very fast!" Su Zhan said with a smile."The professor should also know about this, and I believe he should also be happy to help. So, Caitlin, you shouldn''t worry about this problem anymore, right?" "Hmm!" Caitlin nodded. She didn''t doubt Su Zhan, but as a scientist, she was always used to figuring out everything. "Then, let''s go back." Su Zhan said with a smile, and brought them back to the cutting-edge laboratory again. Later, he released his psychic abilities to Barry and began to awaken Barry. Barry''s drowsiness was entirely due to his self-protection behavior after his body functions had not been adjusted. Su Zhan''s mental abilities were released. It didn''t take long for Barry to wake up from his drowsiness. Barry, who had just woke up, obviously didn''t figure out the situation, and struggled to get up.Sisko hurriedly wanted to hold him, but found that Su Zhan just raised his hand and pressed it. Barry instantly leaned down, unable to move... "Calm down and listen to me. You are fine, but your body needs to recover." Sisko took the opportunity to calm Barry. "Who are you, where am I?" Barry asked blankly. "My name is Sisko, this is Caitlin. As for this... the famous Green Lantern, you should have heard of it?" Sisko said with some pride, and Barry turned to look at Su Zhan. Of course he heard Green Lantern. "I know you have a lot of doubts now, but if you want to realize your desire in your heart, you just listen to me." Su Zhan looked at Barry and said lightly. What is Barry''s wish? Of course, it was to find the speed man to prove that the murderer of his mother was not his father, and to return him innocent.Inexplicably, Barry felt that Su Zhan seemed to know his wishes and what he was thinking. This made Barry feel a little ridiculous, but he had experienced even more ridiculous things. Therefore, he was more inclined to Su Zhan who could really help him realize his wishes, and then gradually calmed down. "Sisko, he will leave it to you, check his physical condition, and tell him about his current situation and future plans by the way." Su Zhan patted Sisko on the shoulder and handed it over to him. , He is very willing. "Caitlin, can we talk over there? I have something very important to tell you now!" Su Zhan took Caitlin by the shoulder and walked aside.Seeing that Su Zhan was so serious, Caitlin hurriedly asked: "What is important, you say." "Very important, I... don''t have a place to live!" What Su Zhan said was serious and solemn, but Caitlin was stunned. "The situation has changed. I want to stay here for a while, so I can''t sleep on the street every day, so... can I temporarily live in your house?" "Live in my house?" Caitlin said in surprise, "How can we...we are not boyfriends or girlfriends, so I let you stay for one day before, if you live with me every day, then...that''s not a cohabitation? Yet?" Item 0235 "You, can''t you teleport? You can go home and live, and it won''t take much time back and forth." Caitlin said hurriedly. Su Zhan shook his head and said: "No, I can teleport, but it consumes energy like this." "Then, then you can live in Sisko''s house, he will definitely welcome you." Caitlin said and looked at Sisko.Sisko subconsciously wanted to nod her head when she heard it. She was indeed very welcome, but when he saw Su Zhan shaking his head invisibly, he remembered and hurriedly said, "No, no, my house is too small, too messy and inconvenient. " "But..." Caitlin still hesitated. Su Zhan Sisko said a word to me, and finally became confused and didn''t know what to think, Caitlin agreed. As soon as she agreed on this side, Su Zhan said excitedly: "It''s great, I know you will agree. Then, you guys, I''ll go and clean up." "Don''t... I just..." Caitlin just reacted and wanted to refuse, but Su Zhan had disappeared. Caitlin shook her head helplessly, looked at Sisko, Sisko shrugged with a sneer, and turned to chat with Barry. Although the people of Bari wake up, their bodies have not yet fully adapted to the recovery, so they can only temporarily stay in the cutting-edge laboratory for training.In the evening, Caitlin returned home with some hesitation. She was a little nervous when she thought of a man in the family who would live with her for a long time.Taking a deep breath, she took out the key and opened the door. Caitlin was dumbfounded as soon as she opened the door and went in. "This... is this my home?" Caitlin couldn''t believe it, the house seemed to have changed, and the living room was neatly cleaned and completely new.The most important thing is that she found another door on the wall in front of her room. "You''re back." Su Zhan walked out with a smile, and said to Caitlin: "How is it? I''m doing pretty well, right." "What is this?" Caitlin asked, pointing to the extra door. There is a load-bearing wall and there can be no room. So what is it doing with a door? "This is my room, are you interested in taking a look?" Su Zhan stood at the door with a smile and asked Kaitlin. "your room?" Caitlin didn''t remember that she still had a room in her home, but she nodded when she saw Su Zhan''s mysterious appearance. Su Zhan stretched out his hand to open the door, a chaotic, gray-white foggy body rolled back and forth, there was a feeling of clouds, and it was impossible to see inside.Caitlin looked at Su Zhan with some surprise, but Su Zhan smiled and walked in with her hand. In the blink of an eye, Caitlin saw herself appear in a room of about fifty or sixty square meters, with sofas, beds, wardrobes, and even TVs and computers.Caitlin walked to the side window and looked around in disbelief. "This is impossible, it is impossible to have such a large space suddenly." Caitlin said. "You can treat it as the door of the room as the entrance to another time and space." Su Zhan said with a smile. He opened up an independent space with the Stone of Reality, and nothing could be seen outside. "Really, so... amazing, what is the principle?" Caitlin was surprised. "I''m not a scientist, I don''t know what the principle is. If you are interested, I don''t mind your research." Su Zhan said with a smile. Caitlin nodded quickly, without realizing that if she came to study, she would definitely have to enter Su Zhan''s room, so unconsciously, the two would have more time together. 191 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 191 ... ... Barry''s body was getting better day by day, and his abilities began to gradually show up. With the help of Sisko and Professor Wells, he began to master his abilities.Su Zhan occasionally passed by, and Professor Wells also knew the identity of Su Zhan, but he didn''t show anything about it, so he was more acquainted.Otherwise, Su Zhan doesn''t mind revealing his identity. Although Su Zhan is not a member of the cutting-edge laboratory, because of his special status, coupled with the cohabitation relationship with Caitlin, he can enter and leave the laboratory freely, and occasionally chat with Barry or something. But most of the time, Su Zhan was devouring the Stone of Strength! The Stone of Reality is very strong, and the Stone of Power is also very strong, but Su Zhan prefers the power of such a simple, rough and flat push.With the suppression of the Stone of Reality, coupled with the greatly enhanced ability to swallow, the effect is very significant. "It is reported that there was a robbery in the Golden City Bank, and two people died. It is reported that the weather suddenly became very bad at that time, heavy rain, strong wind, and the sky became dark, like the end of the world..." A news report was suddenly interrupted on TV. "Really? I haven''t heard of abnormal weather recently?" Sisko asked in surprise. "Is the weather abnormal?" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly said: "Barry, it''s time for you to come forward, you go to investigate this matter!" "Me?" Barry was stunned. "Yes." Su Zhan nodded affirmatively. "Okay, I''m going now!" Barry replied, and disappeared instantly. "Why did you let him investigate? Is this case done by a superpower?" Sisko and Caitlin looked at Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "Is it right? I''ll know when Barry investigates it." "Weather Wizard, his ability is very good, he can control the weather, can cause the temperature to drop, and produce thick fog. However, this ability makes him use it a little bit, too wasteful!" Su Zhan muttered to himself, he was very interested in this guy''s abilities. To control the weather, the first thing Su Zhan thought of was Storm Girl. But the weather wizard is far from the Storm Girl, he can also change the temperature, and get a bit of thick fog out by the way. It looks like it comes with special effects, but in fact it has no power at all. If this ability can be integrated with the elemental ability of the wind element, it will be developed and strengthened several times by the way, and it will definitely become one of the powerful abilities! Thinking about it, Su Zhanqing couldn''t help laughing. "I am back!" After half a day, Barry came back, but he looked like he was injured, a little embarrassed."I know who it is, Clyde Madden, he... he can control the weather!" Item 0236 Night is coming. Outside a remote farm. Two flashes appeared suddenly and then stopped. Barry is wearing a red lightning uniform, next to him is Su Zhan in casual clothes. "Your ability is awesome!" Barry said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan curled his lips: "It''s just a copy of your ability. My own speed is not as fast as you. However, I will surpass you in a short time. Now, it''s over to you. Don''t worry, if you can''t, I will help you!" "Ok!" Barry nodded heavily, just about to enter the farm. At this moment, I heard a whirr, and a whirlwind blew out from the farm. After that, I saw a person slowly walking out with his hands open. Clyde Madden, the weather wizard! Thick fog emerged behind him, and the farm was already flooded and invisible. This special effect is pretty good! Su Zhan grinned and stepped aside. Afterwards, Barry had already fought him. If Su Zhan wants to end the battle in a few seconds, he can''t stay in Central City for a long time, so the best way is to train Barry to work for himself! "boom!" Barry flew out suddenly and fell to Su Zhan''s feet. "It''s just that? You dare to catch me just like this? You, and a kid next to you, go and die!" The weather wizard finished, the dense fog on his body became stronger and stronger, and the wind became faster and faster. A tornado was formed. "Bari, Su Zhan, you have to find a way to stop him. We have detected that if you let him continue, at least a tornado of level five or more can form. In that case, the city will suffer." Sisko''s voice passed. The earphones reached Su Zhan and Barry''s ears. "No, I...I can''t do it!" Barry said frustratedly. "Sisco, instead of worrying about this, it''s better to eat later!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, then looked at Barry and said: "Look carefully, how I did it." After speaking, Su Zhan moved. In an instant, an electric light flashed, and the tornado surrounding the weather wizard ran quickly. Zi Zi Zi. The electric light got faster and faster, faster and faster, and finally, the speed suddenly reached a peak, Su Zhan stopped, the tornado...the smoke disappeared. "Did you see? As long as you are fast enough, at least 700 miles per hour, you can move in the opposite direction to cut off the continuity of the wind." Su Zhan said to Barry, and Barry nodded hurriedly. Unexpectedly, the super speed can still be used like this . "It''s impossible, a fluke, it''s just a fluke!" The weather wizard roared, releasing his power again. Su Zhan looked at him and shook his head: "A fluke? If it wasn''t for teaching him, I only need a second to solve you!" "One second? Who do you think you are, God?" The weather wizard didn''t believe it at all. "You say yes, so be it!" Su Zhan said lightly, watching the tornado take shape again, but he suddenly disappeared, and the next second, he suddenly appeared behind the weather wizard.The weather wizard hadn''t reacted yet, he slapped his neck hard, and fainted with a pop. Su Zhan waved his hand casually, and the tornado dissipated instantly. "I was wrong, it doesn''t take a second!" Su Zhan said lightly as he watched the weather wizard who passed out. Bend over and stretch out your hands. Su Zhan directly swallowed his abilities, and then said to Barry who was still dumbfounded: "What are you still doing? This guy has no abilities. Go and send him to the police station." 192 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 192 "Ah? Yes, yes!" Barry woke up like a dream and went to the police station to grab the weather wizard. And Su Zhan has returned to the cutting-edge laboratory. In the laboratory, Sisko, Caitlin and Professor Wells were all there. Seeing Su Zhan came back, Sisko said excitedly: "You are too good, this is a superhero. One second? No, I calculated it accurately, and you solved him in 0.35 seconds. By the way, you said he was disabled?" "I swallowed his ability." Su Zhan said with a smile. Professor Wells squinted his eyes slightly and said, "Can you swallow other people''s abilities?" "I know more." Su Zhan glanced at him and said with a smile."Rather than lock up these criminals, it is better to swallow his abilities so that he has no threats and can be punished as he deserves. Moreover, some people¡¯s abilities are dangerous and inconvenient. They may not want to have them. I can help them too." When he said this, Sisko and Caitlin also felt reasonable. At least they lost their ability, and those super criminals would be no threat! "Sisco, do you want something delicious?" Su Zhan asked towards Sisko. Sisko smiled and said, "I know there is a good new Chinese restaurant. How about we try it?" ... ... "How do you like the taste of the Chinese restaurant just now?" On a quiet street, Su Zhan and Caitlin were walking on the street, with the lights reflecting the reflection of the two, Caitlin asked Su Zhan. "It''s not too authentic, but the taste is okay. If you want to eat it, I can cook it for you when I have time, so that you can taste authentic Chinese food." Su Zhan said with a smile, hesitated, and pretended to grab it naturally. Caught Caitlin''s hand. At the moment he grasped it, he could feel Caitlin subconsciously making a move to break free, but soon stopped and let Su Zhan grasp it.Su Zhan looked at Caitlin and found that she was forcibly calm, but it was clear that she was nervous now. The two held hands like this and strolled down the street. Gradually, Caitlin didn''t seem to be so nervous anymore, she said, "We, how long will we have to go? This is the opposite direction of home. Go further and further. "Want to go home? Then go back!" Su Zhan stopped, and then suddenly bent over and stretched out his hand, a princess hugged Caitlin. Caitlin was startled, and subconsciously put her arms around Su Zhan''s neck. Su Zhan smiled at him and suddenly accelerated. "Wow!" When the door opened and closed, Caitlin was already sitting on the sofa in the living room. "Rest early." Su Zhan smiled and said to Caitlin, then turned and entered the room. For some reason, Caitlin felt a sense of loss inexplicably. Item 0237 Caitlin had insomnia. Whether it¡¯s walking the streets holding hands before, or the disappointment after Su Zhandao¡¯s good night after returning, Caitlin has never experienced these feelings before. After tossing and turning for a long time, Caitlin doesn¡¯t even know when she fell asleep. When the alarm clock rang, she realized that her dark circles were particularly heavy when she got up. When she walked out of the room, Su Zhan hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Caitlin was used to it. During this time, she also gradually understood Su Zhan¡¯s living habits. She usually wouldn¡¯t wake up too early. She turned her head and looked at the dining table, and she was ready. breakfast. She couldn''t help smiling sweetly, and she felt happiness. After eating the breakfast prepared by Su Zhan, Caitlin drove to the cutting-edge laboratory, and the new day became beautiful because of Su Zhan''s breakfast. Is Su Zhan sleeping?No. Caitlin didn''t sleep all night, but Su Zhan didn''t actually sleep either. Unlike her insomnia, Su Zhan is devouring the stone of power.After the breakfast was prepared at dawn, Su Zhan began to study and strengthen. His current highest ability should be the wind element ability, which has reached LV3.Weather control naturally also includes the ability of wind elements, so the fit of the two abilities is very high. "The system, can the wind element ability be integrated into the weather control? Does the high-level integration of the low-level have any effect?" "Of course it can be integrated, but because the wind element ability is a single ability, and the weather control is a comprehensive ability, after the integration, the wind element ability will decrease to a certain extent, but the comprehensive ability of weather control will increase." Back to Tao. Su Zhan nodded: "Whether the single ability is weakened and the comprehensive ability enhanced? It is really different from the spirit system. Then merge, anyway, even if the single ability is strong, the effect and use are not as good as the comprehensive ability, let alone the single attack ability. It has fire elemental ability and nuclear energy!" "Confirm the integration, the integration is complete!" With the sound of the system, the wind power option disappeared, and an integrated weather control option was added.The level is LV3, and the experience is 200/2000. Su Zhan waved his fingers and tried it, but it didn''t feel much effect. With a thought, thick fog gradually appeared around him. After a while, the entire room was surrounded by thick fog, and there was a sense of ethereal in a fairyland. "In the future, I will also be a man with special effects!" "Forget it, this special effect doesn''t seem to be gorgeous enough!" Su Zhan rejected this idea. At noon, Su Zhan came out of the room and was about to find Caitlin for dinner, but the phone rang suddenly. After a glance, it was Phyllis. "My dear, what''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Where are you? Nuwa just detected a message that aliens have appeared on Earth. According to Nuwa''s calculations, we are probably not her opponents. You said that if you encounter a strong enemy, we will give it to you, so ..." Phyllis said in a deep voice. "Alien?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, and said: "I''m glad you remembered my instructions, then, where is this alien?" "National City!" Su Zhan was a little surprised, it turned out to be there.Is she talking about Superwoman?It shouldn''t be. Nuwa will tell them only if it is dangerous or if there is a crime. Could it be... Su Zhan faintly guessed who it would be. This is fun! Every superhero will have a corresponding opponent, Superman''s opponent is General Zod, and Superwoman''s opponent is her aunt, who is also a Kryptonian. "Just leave this to me." Su Zhan said to Felice. "it is good." Feilisi obviously also hoped that Su Zhan would handle it. She responded, and after a few words of concern, she hung up the phone. Putting away the phone, the next second, Su Zhan has appeared in National City. 193 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 193 Platino Chemical Plant. There was a murder case here. A security guard was killed, and the wound was a little weird, as if he had been bitten by a wild animal. Director Hank of the Bureau of Paranormal Operations and Carla¡¯s sister, Alex are investigating the body at the crime scene.It''s just that there are no clues or clues yet, but it is certain that this was done by aliens. This is also the reason why the Supernatural Action Bureau is here. "Hi, it''s been a long time since I saw a beautiful woman." A slightly frivolous voice suddenly remembered in Alex''s mind.Alex was taken aback and looked around. "I''m waiting for you outside." The voice sounded again, she already remembered whose voice it was.Frowning, Alex came out of the factory and soon arrived at Su Zhan who was leaning on the side. Alex rushed over angrily and grabbed Su Zhan by the collar."Why are you here!" "Wow, this is how you treat someone who wants to help you?" Su Zhan didn''t expect Alex to be so hot-tempered, but he also knew the reason. Alex has always hoped that Carla can be an ordinary girl, but obviously, the appearance of Su Zhan made Carla give up the ordinary and become a superwoman. In this regard, Alex has always complained, she does not want her sister in danger. "What do you mean?" Alex asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan grabbed her hand to let her loose herself, then tidyed up her clothes and said, "As you are Sister Cara, I don''t care about what you did just now. Remember, there is no next time. " After speaking lightly, Su Zhan continued: "The alien murderer you are looking for is Yuling. In short, it is a big bug, which can be disguised as anything." "Fishlinger? I seem to have seen it on Carla''s spacecraft." Alex frowned. "He came here just to search for food. He is nothing, just a little guy. The real danger is not him. So, don''t interfere in this matter, I''ll take care of it." Su Zhan said. "This is impossible. This is the matter of our National City and the jurisdiction of our Occult Action Bureau. Thank you for the information, but we will handle this matter ourselves." Alex was determined."Also, I hope you stay away from my sister!" After speaking, Alex turned around and left. "I really don''t know what is good or bad, since you like to ask for trouble, then just do it with you!" Chapter 0238 Begging Me! Su Zhan had kindly wanted to remind Alex, after all, she was also Carla''s sister.According to the original plot, they planned to catch the Yuling people, but they obviously underestimated the strength of the Yuling people. Instead of catching them, Alex was injured and caught. Since she doesn''t know what is good or bad, forget it! Su Zhan shrugged and disappeared. After Alex left, he found the director and talked about the Yuling people, and then designed how to catch the Yuling people.Su Zhan found a restaurant to eat. The Yuling man was just a little girl. It was General Astra that really cared him. Astra, a Kryptonian, Cara''s aunt, Cara''s mother''s sister, the two are twins, they are exactly the same, they are very beautiful, and they have the taste of a mature woman. Before being caught in the Rhodes Fortress, Krypton was spared when it exploded. The purpose of coming to the earth was to occupy the earth.Well, some clich¨¦s, and many big villains serve this purpose. "Tsk tusk, why bother." Su Zhan was eating, while a picture appeared in his mind. Alex was taken away by the Yuling people, and her leg was injured. Seeing her painful look, Su Zhan tutted twice, a little gloating. There must be a difference between Su Zhan''s treatment of women and men. At least, he will give women a chance, but Su Zhan will not be used to a woman who doesn''t know good or bad. Su Zhan raised his hand, and soon a waiter came over. "Check out, the rest is a tip." Su Zhan took out the money and put it on the table, ignoring the waiter''s surprise thank you, turned around and went out. In an abandoned warehouse, Alex was lying on the ground with a painful expression on his back, and the wound on her leg was still bleeding. She looked at the Yuling Man, not knowing what he wanted to do. It seems that someone is waiting for. Could it be that the Green Lantern said the real danger? Alex was thinking when he suddenly saw the Yuling people become nervous and looked around vigilantly, as if some danger was approaching. "The reaction is quite quick." The voice suddenly remembered, and Alex instantly showed a surprised expression. Su Zhan! "who are you!" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Yuling people looked at him warily.It seemed that he was an ordinary human, but he felt a great threat, and that feeling was stronger than when facing General Astra. "When will Astra come?" Su Zhan asked casually. "You, how do you know her? Who are you?" Yuling asked in surprise. "You are so nonsense!" Su Zhan curled his lips and pointed his fingers at the Yuling Man in a gun gesture. "Bang!" Su Zhan let out a gunshot, and immediately after he saw a cloud of energy flying out of his fingers, it instantly hit Yuling Man. The Yuling man snorted in an instant, and flew out directly, hitting the steel next to him, falling down and fainted. "Not dead? The physical fitness is pretty good." Su Zhan was slightly surprised, not to mention that the nuclear energy he had just emitted was small, but it was concentrated and very powerful. "How does it feel to ask for hardship?" Since the Yuling people weren''t dead, Su Zhan didn''t bother to make up the knife, and turned to Alex on the ground. Alex lowered his head and said nothing. "It''s quite stubborn." Su Zhan pouted. He could hear that Alex had regretted, but he could not confess his face. "As long as you beg me, I will help you heal your injury and help you solve this crisis. I want to know whether face is more important to you or the safety of this city is more important." Su Zhanrao Said with interest. Alex gritted his teeth, his expression constantly changing. Obviously, asking her to lower her head to beg Su Zhan was a bit difficult to accept, but she also knew that this time the matter might not be solved by ordinary people alone. She couldn''t deal with a Yuling, let alone there seems to be a stronger general, General Astra.She knows who this person is, and I am afraid there are only a handful of people on earth who can deal with her. If you don¡¯t stop her, this city might... Alex gritted his teeth and said, "Please, please help me." "That''s right." Su Zhan smiled hey, walked over and put his hand on her lap."I don''t see that the thighs are very strong." Alex gritted her teeth without squeaking, she could feel the injury on her leg healing quickly. It''s amazing. "Okay, leave here." Su Zhan stood up and said to her. "But!" Alex stood up, not wanting to leave like that. 194 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 194 "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson yet?" Su Zhan frowned, his tone a little unhappy. Alex was a little unwilling, but he turned and left.Although Su Zhan''s attitude was not very good, she knew that Su Zhan let herself go, I am afraid Astra came, and she was afraid that she would be implicated in it. As soon as Alex left with his front foot, two men suddenly appeared, very simply, and directly moved towards Su Zhan after appearing. The two went one after the other and simultaneously shot towards Su Zhan. The speed of the two is very fast, far more than three or four times that of ordinary humans, and they arrived in the blink of an eye. However, this speed was somewhat slow for Su Zhan.The ability of Barry he copied hasn''t disappeared yet. "boom!" "boom!" Thinking of the two impacts, the fists of the two hit each other, and the tremendous power made the two of them muffled a few times, grinned in pain, and backed away several steps. "It''s too slow, just this speed is like a sneak attack?" Su Zhan pouted. The two roared and rushed towards Su Zhan again.Before the two of them rushed over, Su Zhan suddenly moved. The latter came first, with an understatement. The two of them flew out like a kite with a broken wire, smashing a wall and steel on both sides. Board, and then fainted directly lying on the ground. "Aliens are really strong in physical fitness. It''s good to get them back as sandbags." Su Zhan mumbled, and then raised his voice: "All the miscellaneous soldiers have been solved. Are you not coming out as the boss?" "Who are you? When did a master like you appear on the earth?" A somewhat grim voice sounded, followed by a person slowly flying down from the sky. A woman in black has a slightly rich figure.Long-haired shawl, obviously the facial features are very beautiful, very charming, but the temperament is a bit cold. Item 0239 "who am I?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "You don''t even know who I am, so you dare to invade the earth. Are you too arrogant? Don''t you know that I am covering the earth?" "You? Hmph, I don''t care who you are, dare to stop me, you are my enemy." Astra said coldly, and then suddenly rushed over. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Su Zhan, waving his arm and hitting directly. Seeing that his fist was close at hand, Su Zhan stepped aside, followed by grabbing her wrist and threw it away.But Astra is also very powerful, after all, he is a Kryptonian, and he stopped shortly after flying out, and then rushed over again. "Zi!" A laser suddenly appeared in her eyes, and Su Zhan dodged behind her, but she turned her head abruptly, and then fought Su Zhan again. Bang bang bang bang. Fists to the flesh, heavy clashes one after another. The Kryptonians¡¯ physical fitness is indeed very strong. At the beginning, Su Zhan still had some strength, but after discovering that it had no effect on Astra, he gradually used his full strength, but the effect was not great, just let Astra slightly It''s just frowning. "It''s useless, the strength of the earth people is just like this, it is impossible to hurt me, I am invulnerable here!" Astra said triumphantly: "But your strength is very good, if you are willing to follow If I join forces, we can easily occupy the earth. Wouldn''t it be better to share the earth?" "You are not qualified to join hands with me!" Su Zhan sneered and shook his fist again. Astra snorted and threw out a fist. "boom!" Su Zhan stepped back a few steps, and he could feel the bones of his arm being shattered in an instant. "So strong!" Only Astra is so strong, so what about General Zod, Superman? Looking at Astra, Su Zhan suddenly smiled: "You know what? I''m a little excited." "Your fate is doomed. If you continue to be an enemy of me, you will only die in my hands." Astra said in a deep voice. "Really? I don''t believe it!" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth lifted, revealing a wicked smile, and following him, Astra suddenly snorted and subconsciously covered his face.She was touched, frowning, Su Zhan had disappeared before her eyes. Astra looked around warily. Suddenly, she turned around and punched her, but she failed. Touched again! Astra was a little angry, but she was touched twice in a row but did not catch Su Zhan, she heard a cold snort, and suddenly one foot shook the ground. In an instant, a powerful force surged out. The ground instantly cracked and collapsed! "I found you!" Astra said coldly, rushing towards Su Zhan who appeared. "You were wrong. It was not that you found me, but I let you see me." Su Zhan said indifferently, a strange force suddenly appeared in his arm, and nuclear energy was fast in his hand. Cohesion. The only difference is that the power of the power stone is added to this nuclear energy. "Let me see, the Kryptonians can''t stop the Stone of Strength!" Su Zhan snorted and looked at Astra close at hand, and nuclear energy was activated instantly. Astra frowned, suddenly feeling a sense of crisis.She changed her mind subconsciously, ready to avoid.But at this moment, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, and a burst of energy suddenly exploded, instantly blowing her out of the ground. "It''s impossible, how could it be so fast?" Astra clearly saw that Su Zhan was still far away, and it was impossible for him to be so fast that there was no time for her to react."No, you can, can you still time?" "you are right!" Astra was still flying in the air, and suddenly saw Su Zhan appear next to her.She was about to escape, but she felt a strong force coming, and she slammed it down. boom! The ground is at least five or six meters deep. Astra was lying in the deep pit, her clothes had been damaged, her lower abdomen had very obvious wounds.She could feel the tearing pain as if it was about to explode, and she could feel the power lingering in her body, making her unable to resist and unable to heal. Su Zhan slowly flew down and stood beside Astra, looking at her condescendingly. "Huh!" Astra''s eyes released lasers instantly, but to her surprise, Su Zhan''s eyes also released exactly the same lasers. The two lasers looked at each other, and finally disappeared with a bang. "You, you are not a Kryptonian, how could you..." Astra looked at Su Zhan in shock, in disbelief. Who knows that Su Zhan didn''t mean to explain at all. Instead, he looked at Astra with interest. The clothes were broken. She was almost wearing nothing now. Su Zhan saw clearly."You are in good shape!" "You!" Astra tried to block him with shame, but suddenly saw a rope appeared in Su Zhan''s hand. Before she could react, the rope had already trapped her hand.She found that she couldn''t escape! "Just now you said that you don''t know me. I think it is necessary to do something to let you remember me forever." Su Zhan said with a smile, then raised his hand slightly, and Astra''s body floated instantly. Get up and float in front of Su Zhan. "You, what are you going to do!" Seeing Su Zhan''s evil smile, Astra was a little panicked. "A man, a woman, what do I want to do?" Su Zhan said with a smirk, and stretched out his hand directly. 195 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 195 "Huh huh!" Astra snorted, shaking: "You, you are humiliating me, you are a powerful warrior, how can you...how can you do such a shameless thing?" "The winner is king and the loser is the bandit. You should understand the truth. Since I won, I am naturally qualified to treat my spoils, my captives, right?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, but Never stopped. Watching Astra''s face continue to change color, and her reaction gradually changing, Su Zhandao really found it interesting. "Stop, stop...This feeling is so uncomfortable, stop!" Astra couldn''t help but begged to Su Zhan. She felt like she was about to explode, but at this moment, she suddenly Feeling that Su Zhan has stopped. "Some experiences should be saved for later!" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Chapter 0240 Krypton Slave Astra''s reaction really made Su Zhan very interested. After all, the Kryptonians were inexperienced in this regard, and it was funny to hear that Astra said it was uncomfortable with the Soviet war. However, how to deal with Astra is also a problem. This woman obviously wouldn''t take refuge in herself and surrender herself easily. But it was a pity to let her go like this, and even if she let her go, she would definitely make a comeback. Kill it?Obviously a pity. Seeing Astra panting and shaking, Su Zhan suddenly had an idea. He rummaged in the system space for a long time, then his face was happy: "found it!" A necklace made of unknown material, the whole body is black, and it looks very strong. This thing, Su Zhan, has been seen by collectors. It is put on the necks of those rare species and can prevent them from betraying. There should be some kind of magic on it, and you can feel the thoughts of the wearer. With a "click", Su Zhan smothered the thing directly on Astra''s neck. "What is this?" Astra seemed to have recovered and asked in a panic. "A thing that makes you obedient, you will follow me from now on, captive, slave? Whatever you think, in short, this thing will be your status symbol in the future." Su Zhan pointed to her neck, and then Withdraw the rope. Freed, Astra grabbed it without hesitation."You think this stuff can trap me, you look down on the Kryptonians too." As she said, she tried to break the thing with both hands. "Huh?" Astra was a little surprised and couldn''t break it?She endured the pain in her body and tried her best, but she still did not succeed. "Don''t waste your effort. It''s more powerful than you, and even rarer species can''t get away." Su Zhan said with a smile, waved, Astra has already appeared on a set of clothes, which is the same as the one she wore before. Exactly the same. Seeing that Astra refused to give up, Su Zhan did not speak or urge, just standing by and watching. Five minutes, ten minutes, half an hour. Astra finally let go and gave up in despair.She couldn''t destroy this thing. Seeing Su Zhan''s leisurely appearance, Astra suddenly flew up and planned to escape. Su Zhan glanced at him but didn''t chase it. Astra is not so easy to surrender, but it''s more interesting, isn''t it? Compared with Lorelai, it is more challenging to make Astra, an ambitious Kryptonian mature woman, willingly surrender herself. Although, a bit evil. But what does it matter? "No, don''t, let me go... let me go..." After a while, Astra''s voice sounded.Su Zhan looked up and saw that Astra had flown back from a distance. It was obvious that she was not willing. "It was a waste of effort, you still don''t believe it." Seeing Astra flew back to him, Su Zhan said indifferently: "Are you ready to try again?" "I won''t give up!" Astra''s tone was firm, but he didn''t try again. She was imprisoned by Kara''s mother in the Fortress of Rhodes, and finally gained freedom. She didn''t want to experience the loss of freedom again, no matter what the price was. "You will regret it!" Astra glared at Su Zhan threateningly. Su Zhan disagrees."Then I will wait to regret it, but before that, you had better not provoke me, otherwise, you will suffer!" Astra gritted her teeth, but her eyes were resentful. Her injury is not serious or at least not fatal, but it is not minor, because the strength has not disappeared, and she will not be able to recover, and she must always endure the pain. This is also the Kryptonian, plus Astra''s tenacity, able to endure without saying a word.Originally, Su Zhan wanted to help her heal, but seeing her stubborn appearance, Su Zhan wanted to see how long she could last. "Call your miscellaneous soldier and go to your place to see." Su Zhan ordered. Naturally, Astra would not be obedient, as if he hadn''t heard. "Silent resistance?" Su Zhan smiled, and said: "Prisoners under the ranks should have the consciousness of prisoners. You should know that I have many ways to torture you and make you submit. I really don''t know how you became a general. If it is me, I will obey silently, at least live a little better, and then slowly look for opportunities to get out of trouble." After Su Zhan finished speaking, Astra''s expression obviously changed. After hesitating for a moment, he finally turned and walked towards her men. The three people were knocked out by Su Zhan before. After being awakened by Astra, the three of them still hadn''t figured out the situation, but they saw the leisurely Su Zhan on the side, and his face was ugly and his neck was too much. Astra who gave something, they wisely chose to shut up. "Lead the way!" Su Zhan said, and Astra reluctantly flew up. Immediately after flying out of the warehouse, before flying into the air, Su Zhan saw a light in the distance flying towards here quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the light had already arrived in front of his eyes. The big S-shaped logo, red cloak, and the shape of the underwear. Su Zhan was a little surprised."Superman, why is this guy here?" "Aunt Astra?" Superman looked at Astra and said in a deep voice, "Why are you here!" Cara is Superman''s cousin, and Astra is Cara''s aunt. Speaking of which, Superman and Astra are also related to each other. It''s just that they are far away, so it''s not an exaggeration to call her aunt. Astra did not speak, or was ashamed to speak. Superman didn''t know the reason, and said to himself: "Aunt Astra, I don''t care what you think. The earth is now my home and will never be destroyed by you. Krypton is gone, and I am very Sad, but this is definitely not the cause of your invasion and destruction of the earth. So, if you are willing to dispel this idea, you can stay and I will take care of you. Otherwise, you''d better leave the earth!" Seeing the superman''s righteous words, Su Zhan couldn''t help interrupting."Let her leave the earth? I''m afraid that won''t work!" Item 0241 Superman stared at Su Zhan suspiciously. From his point of view, Su Zhan was only a subordinate of Aunt Astra. He didn''t expect that he would answer the conversation and said he would not leave the earth.Superman snorted and asked, "Who are you?" "Carl El, help me!" At this moment, Astra suddenly called to Superman for help. Carl El, this is the name of Superman Krypton. She knows how strong he is. If he is willing to help herself, this is a chance to regain freedom! When she shouted, Superman was stunned. "Very clever and good at timing, but you made a wrong judgment. You will pay for it and be punished." Su Zhan glanced at Astra and said lightly, without any panic. Turning his head to look at Superman, Su Zhan said, "Carl El, or I should call you Clark Kent, a reporter for the Metropolitan Planet Daily. Are you sure, you don''t know who I am?" Superman was taken aback. He didn''t expect him to know his identity. He looked at Su Zhan carefully, his brain was running fast, and he was quickly surprised: "I remember, you are Green Lantern Su Zhan. Did you arrest my aunt?" "I will not let anyone want to destroy the earth or occupy it. If it weren''t for she was also Carla''s aunt, she is already dead now." Su Zhan said lightly. 196 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 196 "Do you know my cousin?" Superman was even more surprised, how did he feel that he was so familiar with his relatives.However, he did not believe that Su Zhan could kill Astra. "It seems that you don''t seem to believe it. Why don''t we fight? If you win, I will let your aunt go and expel her from the earth. If you lose, how about joining my Justice League? Su Zhan saw the doubt on his face and said directly. "it is good!" Superman is so simple, for him, this simple and direct method is the best.Astra is also his aunt no matter what, so why is it that Su Zhan is caught. "Change the place." Once he did it, the movement was definitely not small, Su Zhan said, and then flew out quickly. When he flew, Astra couldn''t help but flew up. "boom!" Three sound barriers appeared in the air, Su Zhan, Astra, Superman, and the three flying super fast. "Is it faster than flying speed?" Su Zhan glanced at Superman, smiled, and suddenly accelerated. He has the ability to fly, and with the flying ability of the green light ring, he can easily reach supersonic speeds.How fast is Superman Su Zhan is not clear, but it is said that he can reach the speed of light?But because of different periods and different versions, Su Zhan wasn''t sure how fast this one could be, but obviously, he was not much slower than himself. "brush!" Su Zhan came to a halt, and Superman followed after about a few seconds before Astra arrived.But looking at her, it is obviously not very comfortable, after all, her injury is still not healed. "Just here." Surrounded by the endless desert, Superman nodded, the two looked at each other, and then suddenly moved. boom! Su Zhan punched Superman, and a powerful air current was generated between the two of them instantly, rippling away, Astra was shaken to the ground and flew out. She was able to stabilize her body and looked up and found that Su Zhan and Superman had already fought. Together. Brutal, direct! You punch, I punch, the two are fighting hand-to-hand with their physical fitness relying on powerful strength! The dust flew, and after a while I saw Superman being beaten to the ground and flying out, and then I saw Su Zhan flying out. "Zizzi!" The lasers fight against each other, Superman is a little stunned, but Su Zhan took the opportunity to come behind him and kick him out, and then followed.The person was still flying backwards, Su Zhan came over him and stepped heavily on it. boom! Superman landed heavily, smashing a deep hole in an instant. Shaking his head, Superman was a little confused, but Su Zhan was full of firepower, quite excited. He has always wanted to fight Superman, wondering how strong Superman is. Now that he has this opportunity, how could he let it go?The etheric particle battle uniform covers the whole body, and the defense power is quite amazing. However, Su Zhan has covered the stone of power on the battle uniform. The power of the two infinite gems, even Superman, is now beaten into confusion. . Suddenly, Su Zhan disappeared. The moment he disappeared, Superman''s fist had already been swung over. "what?" With a fist unsuccessful, Superman was a little confused. He looked around and the scenery became transparent and three-dimensional. He was looking for Su Zhan''s position. "boom!" Superman flew out with a punch in the face, his reaction was quick, but he still didn''t see Su Zhan. Bang, bang, bang! The fists kept appearing suddenly, Superman couldn''t expect it, and he didn''t see Su Zhan at all. After a few punches, Superman was blasted to the ground, struggling a few times, and some couldn''t get up. It''s also because this is him. If you change to someone else, I''m afraid it will explode with a punch.Ronan couldn''t stop the Stone of Power without seeing him before. Astra came by before seeing him. Is he still affected now? Light suddenly appeared before Superman''s eyes. Superman reluctantly raised his head, his eyes shot laser light. The two energies froze, and soon, he already saw what it was. That was Su Zhan''s fist, his fist exuding energy like nuclear energy, was resisting his own laser, step by step towards him. Superman gritted his teeth and continued to improve his strength, but he didn''t stop Su Zhan from advancing. Step by step. Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Superman, and then shook his fist heavily. Boom! The explosion sounded loudly, and the mushroom cloud suddenly rose. A figure quickly slid out from the ground and slid to the side of Astra before stopping. Looking at the shattered and scarred Superman, Astra''s eyes widened in disbelief. The strong Kryptonians were defeated like this? She... will she still have a chance to get rid of his control and be free? "Huh..." Su Zhan gasped, his arms trembling slightly. The power of Infinite Gems really wasn''t that easy to control. After only such a while, Su Zhan felt that he was about to be hollowed out.However, looking at Superman lying on the ground, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose. Item 0242 Superman opened his eyes slightly and saw Su Zhan''s outstretched hand.Holding his hand, Superman fought and said dumbly: "I didn''t expect I would lose." "You are welcome to join the Justice League." Su Zhan said with a smile, although his current situation is not very good, he still uses the remaining energy to help Superman heal his injuries.After a while, Superman had recovered. "What do you mean by the Justice League?" Superman asked. "There are countless dangers in this world every day. Some dangers can be solved by one person, and some dangers require everyone to work together. Therefore, I formed the Justice League to bring everyone together. If you encounter problems that cannot be solved by one person When it''s dangerous, we will work together to take action." Su Zhan explained briefly. Superman was stunned and said, "This is a very good idea. Why didn''t I think of it before? If this is the case, I will join!" "I will fix the headquarters of the Justice League as soon as possible, so that it will be easier for everyone to meet." Su Zhan said with a smile. "it is good!" Superman glanced at Astra, and then said: "It''s nice to meet you and to join the Justice League, then Aunt Astra will leave it to you. I believe you won''t let her have the opportunity to do harm to the earth again. ." 197 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 197 "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled. Then, Superman raised his hands and flew away suddenly. "If you need it, you can come to the metropolis to find me!" Watching Superman leave, Su Zhan turned and turned to Astra. Astra''s expression was desperate and a little panicked. Obviously, she knew what she was about to face. "You said, how should I punish you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Astra bit her mouth and said nothing. "It took a lot of time to be interrupted by Superman. Let''s go to your spaceship first. As for your punishment, you have enough time to think about it slowly." Su Zhan now needs to find a place to rest. Astra¡¯s spacecraft is not a Krypton spacecraft. After she ran out of the Rhodes Fortress and boarded the spacecraft, Su Zhan discovered that there was only one guy on the entire spacecraft who seemed to be the pilot. I saw Astra After being caught, he took the initiative to surrender before Su Zhan could say anything. "This is your subordinate? You are really loyal!" Su Zhan said, turning his lips towards Astra. Astra did not speak. Su Zhan took out the black god of war and asked Nuwa to scan the spacecraft''s system. He walked to the center of the meeting room. There was a chair here, which should have been where Astra was sitting. Taking a look, Su Zhan shook his head and waved his hand. In a moment, the chair had become a throne. The black throne! Sit up with his arms on the side, Su Zhan tilted his head and glanced at Astra, then suddenly said: "Don''t you think it is a bit out of tune now? Or is the style of painting wrong?" Astra didn''t understand what Su Zhan was talking about, but she knew that it was definitely not a good thing. Sure enough, I heard Su Zhan smile and say: "As my slave, how come I feel that your standing is a bit obstructive and a little obstructive, so do you know what to do?" "You!" Astra glared at Su Zhan. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile."Because of your niece, I didn''t kill you, but it doesn''t mean that I really take you seriously. You are just my slave, and the slave should have slave consciousness. Don''t let me teach you what to do!" Although Su Zhan was smiling, Astra could feel the coldness in the smile, which made her feel a touch of fear from the bottom of her heart, and then it gradually grew bigger, making her legs weak and slowly bending Down. "This style of painting is right!" Looking at Astra who was kneeling at his feet, Su Zhan was very satisfied. This woman just can''t give her a good face, or she can''t take it too seriously, only if her self-esteem is completely worn out, and she can forget the identity of the so-called general, can she completely surrender. "You go down first." Su Zhan said to the pilot. After he went out and left, Su Zhan waved to Astra. In a moment, her clothes had changed, and she had changed into a bunny girl outfit. "Yes, you have a feeling like this. I want to rest for a while. You can massage me." After Su Zhan said, he stretched his leg over, and then squinted his eyes. At that moment, Astra really had the urge to take the opportunity to kill Su Zhan, but this thought flashed past, and he helped him get a massage without complaining. I don''t know how long it took. Astra felt that he was tired. Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes. He nodded approvingly, and said, "Those people on your boat? Are they all scheduled out?" "Ok." "Tell them back and tell them that those who are willing to stay on the earth will stay with me honestly. If anyone comes out to make trouble, don''t blame me and destroy him. If you don''t want to stay, leave the earth, where you love to go. Also. If there is that pilot, let him go wherever he likes to go. From now on, only you will be allowed on this spaceship, so you can treat this spaceship as your cell." Su Zhan finished, and hooked her. Hook. Astra came over reluctantly, her chin was pinched by Su Zhan, and she involuntarily raised her head.Su Zhan fiddled with the black ring around her neck and set it up again simply.This spaceship is the center, as long as she leaves this spaceship, she will be brought back immediately. No way, Su Zhan can neither take her to Caitlin''s nor convenient to take her to the Raptor Team. He can only leave her on the spaceship and use this spaceship as his mobile palace? It''s not bad to come and relax occasionally! "Stay well, if you behave well, I will reward you." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then put away the black god of war and disappeared. After confirming that Su Zhan was gone, Astra stood up with a sullen expression and walked out of the meeting room with a gloomy expression. Disband her subordinates? Of course she refused. She changed Su Zhan''s order slightly, and did not give the subordinates hidden on the earth a chance to choose, just let them hide and wait quietly. One day, if she gets out of trouble and gains freedom, she will naturally gather them again. She is not a woman who is so easy to lose! Item 0243 "I know that this woman is not so honest, she really refuses to give up. That''s good, you will feel a sense of accomplishment in conquering you like this." Because of Nuwa, Su Zhan knew clearly about the situation on the spacecraft. For Astra She was so careful that she didn''t care much about Su fighting, anyway, just let those people stay in peace. As for her want to rise again? Okay, then she can do it only if she can break away from her own control! At this time, Su Zhan has returned to Caitlin''s home. The treatment of Caitlin is naturally different from the treatment of Astra. Astra is a slave in Su Zhan''s heart. Naturally, there is no need to consider so much about treating slaves. Caitlin is not at home, she should still be in the cutting-edge laboratory, but she should be back soon. Su Zhan thought for a while, turned around and went to the kitchen. About half an hour later, the sound of the key opening the door came from the door. Caitlin was stunned as soon as she came in. She slightly suspects that she has entered the wrong place. Isn''t this her home?Why did she see the waves, the beach, and the sun?She could even hear the sound of seagulls? "You''re back?" Su Zhan walked out and said with a smile at Caitlin. Caitlin was stunned and said, "Well, what''s going on?" "It''s just an illusion, to add some atmosphere? Don''t like the beach? Should I change one for you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, no, I like it!" Caitlin shook her head quickly, feeling very strange. Steak, wine, beach, waves. Caitlin felt drunk before she drank.Caitlin didn''t even remember the taste of the steak she ate. After eating, chatting, watching Su Zhan''s constantly changing environment, Caitlin felt that she didn''t even need to travel. Before I knew it, it was too late. Caitlin''s face was reddish, a little drunk, and the eyes that looked at Su Zhan also carried a hint of expectation. Su Zhan''s hand wrapped around Caitlin''s waist, very slender. Looking at Caitlin, Su Zhan couldn''t help it. He lowered his head and was about to kiss.Caitlin had closed her eyes, raised her head slightly, and was ready. But at this moment, the phone''s ringtone suddenly rang. 198 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 198 "Leave it alone!" Caitlin wanted to get the phone, but Su Zhan was a little overbearing to stop, and then kissed directly. "No, yes, it''s Sisko''s call. There must be someone calling at this time..." Caitlin glanced at the phone and wanted to stop Su Zhan, but Su Zhan didn''t give him a chance at all. After a while, the ringing of the phone never meant to stop. At this moment, Su Zhan really wanted to wave his hand to destroy the phone. "First, let me answer the phone first. Later, I have a chance!" Caitlin pushed Su Zhan away and connected the phone.Before she could speak, Sisko''s eager voice came on the phone. Su Zhan heard clearly that Barry was in trouble. There was a superpower who appeared. He seemed to have the ability to dominate. After finding out, Barry wanted to stop it, but it was clear that he was not an opponent at all without experience! "Tell Sisko, I''ll be over." Su Zhan said to Caitlin, and then disappeared. In the next moment, he had appeared in a company. At first glance, he saw countless identical halls and stairs of the company. In the crowd, Barry was beaten around like sandbags. "Quick, help me!" Barry saw Su Zhan and hurriedly shouted for help. With his shout, the avatar also found Su Zhan. "Another one to die!" Numerous voices sounded almost at the same time, making it impossible to distinguish, where the voice came from, and it was impossible to tell which one was the main body. Su Zhan said displeasedly: "You know what? You interrupted my date, you have to pay for it!" "Then you want you to find me..." The avatar said with a sneer. As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly felt his neck tighten and the person had been picked up. "What did you just say?" Su Zhan squinted at the avatar, but the avatar could not speak at all.He could only control the clone to attack Su Zhan, watching the dense clones coming towards him, Su Zhan didn''t even look at it, just chuckled and stomped gently... With him as the center, a powerful force surged out. Those clones were crushed one by one, annihilated, and disappeared. Seeing the stunned expression of the clone, Su Zhan swallowed his abilities, and then slightly applied force. With a click, his neck broke directly, and Su Zhan put him out easily. "You, why did you kill him?" "Why can''t I kill him?" Su Zhan asked back. "You have swallowed his abilities. We can hand him over to the police and let him accept the punishment he deserves. No, there is no need to kill him." Barry asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "That was on the premise that he didn''t anger me! I didn''t mean to kill people, but I didn''t kill indiscriminately." "But, but..." Barry still felt it was wrong to kill. It is indeed the conscience of the Justice League! Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Become stronger. If you become stronger and can complete the task independently, they will naturally have no chance to anger me, and I will not kill them." Barry nodded and said, "I will. If I can beat him, I don''t need you to help me, and he won''t die. I...I will become stronger!" "I look forward to it!" Su Zhan patted Barry on the shoulder, and then left. He doesn''t want Barry to kill, as the Flash, not to kill, the conscience of the Justice League, this is his sign.Secondly, if he killed someone, how could he devour his power? "System, strengthen this ability on the speed system!" This ability of clone, Su Zhan directly used it for strengthening without much interest. Speed ??system: LV2, current experience 50/1000. "Is it resolved so soon?" Skate was a little surprised when he saw Su Zhan come back. Su Zhan nodded: "I don''t want to waste time on him, so... shall we continue?" Although he was asking, but before Caitlin could answer, Su Zhan hugged her and kissed her, and then slowly moved towards the room. Chapter 0244 Second Generation Black Canary The confused Su Zhan felt that the person next to him seemed to be awake. He opened his eyes and saw the naked Caitlin looking for clothes with her back to her. Looking at the smooth back, Su Zhan was a little disappointed.The atmosphere last night was really good. At first, Caitlin had a stance of getting what she wanted, but at the last step she refused to do anything. She felt too fast and a little nervous. Seeing her resolutely, Su Zhan couldn''t force her, so he could only give up helplessly. In the end, although they fell asleep with their arms around each other frankly, although Caitlin refused to take the last step, but the others did not resist, so Su Zhan took a lot of advantage last night. "Are you awake? Don''t, don''t look at me!" Caitlin noticed that Su Zhan was awake, and hurriedly blocked herself with her hand, angrily a little shy. "What are you afraid of? I haven''t seen it before." Su Zhan said with a smile. Having said that, Caitlin was still a bit shy, and hurried out of the room with her clothes. After a while, Caitlin was dressed and came in."Me, I''m going to the lab first." "Well, go ahead." Su Zhan nodded. After Caitlin left, Su Zhan lay down for a while and got up. He planned to go back to Seaside City to see what happened to the Raptor team. Back at the villa, Su Zhan found that there was no one. "Nuwa, where did they go?" Su Zhan shouted, and soon Nuwa''s voice sounded. "Goddess of Victory, the huntress is on a mission. Thea and Felicity are dealing with things in Star City, and the second-generation black canary is in the training room." Nu Wa replied. "Oh." Su Zhan responded with a ready to go to the training room to find Laurel, when he heard Nu Wa''s voice resounding again."The second-generation Black Canary''s mood is a little depressed. The analysis should be because of insufficient combat power, a little inferiority, a little anxious, she has been in the training room for two hours." "Got it!" Su Zhan responded, and then went to the training room. Before entering, Su Zhan could hear a voice inside, and it sounded like he was training.Pushing the door in, I saw Laurel wearing cool sportswear, covered in sweat, and slamming his punching bag while practicing boxing. "Are you anxious to become stronger?" Su Zhan asked. Laurel was taken aback, and after stopping to see Su Zhan, he hesitated and said, "Yes." "Why? I think you have made rapid progress. How long has it been? You have changed from a lawyer to a soldier, and you look decent. This shows that your talent is very good. As long as you stick to it, you will definitely change Strong, why are you so anxious?" Su Zhan walked over and lowered a towel to Laurel. "Thank you." Laurel took it and wiped his sweat, clearly seeing the sweat slipping in along the career line."I am different from them. Phyllis has the goddess of victory, but I have no other abilities. I came here not to be taken care of by others!" Although she is progressing very fast now, Phyllis has the goddess of victory during the battle, not to mention Helena, but she can¡¯t help, even if it¡¯s difficult to deal with some young people, this is also her. The reason for the anxiety. 199 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 199 She has no other ability and started later than others. The only match should be Thea and Felicity, but Thea has not formally joined the Raptor team, and Felicity is the logistics support. "How about going out with me? I''m going to find a place to establish the headquarters of the Justice League." Su Zhan thought for a while and said suddenly. Laurel nodded."I''ll change my clothes." "Don''t be so troublesome." Su Zhan smiled and snapped, and Laurel''s clothes instantly changed. Laurel was a little puzzled, black tight leather jacket, that was her uniform.It''s just that there was a black police kidnapper in her hand. She had seen this weapon many times. In the police station where her father was, many police officers would be equipped with this weapon.It''s just that she seems to be a little different, and she feels stronger! Besides, she could feel a blindfold on her eyes. "This is the standard equipment you should have." Long blond hair, black blindfold, leather jacket, police crutch. It''s still the last thing, it''s the real second big black canary. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan draped Laurel''s shoulders, and the two disappeared instantly. The next second, appeared in a forest. You can''t see the edge at a glance, and there are several large mountains in the distance, which look like virgin forest. "Where is this place?" Laurel asked curiously. "Near Africa, this is still a primitive zone. Almost no one comes here. It is a good place to be a base." Su Zhan wanted to set up a base in space at the beginning, but think about it. I''ll talk about it after he is famous, so he chose here. Holding Laurel, Su Zhan flew to a big mountain in the distance. After landing, Su Zhan said to Laurel: "Knock out this mountain. The mountain and the underground are the best base sites. Why don''t you try?" "Me? Let me dig the mountain?" Laurel looked at Su Zhan in surprise."I''m an ordinary person, how can I do such a thing?" "From this moment on, you are no ordinary person!" Su Zhan smiled, and a bottle of medicine suddenly appeared in his hand. "What is this?" Laurel stared at it and asked. "A thing that can make you uncommon, and a thing that allows you to gain abilities." Su Zhan handed the potion to her with a smile. Laurelton was overjoyed when she was very eager to gain abilities.After taking it over, he opened it and drank it directly. The speed and decisive action made Su Zhan very surprised."You can drink without asking, are you not afraid of danger?" "I believe you!" Laurel looked at Su Zhan and said seriously.As soon as the voice fell, she felt a burst of sleepiness, and then she involuntarily fell down towards Su Zhan. "It really is!" Su Zhan shook his head to support Laurel, saying I believe you, really made him a little tremble. "System, how friendly is Laurel?" Su Zhan has never noticed it. After the system is upgraded, he doesn''t seem to be reminded of the increase, so he asked curiously at this time. The second-generation black canary: Laurel, is currently 100% friendly! Item 0245 "It turned out to be 100%? The friendliness has risen really fast!" Su Zhan was a little surprised, feeling that he didn''t seem to have done anything to Laurel specifically, this kind of friendship has risen so fast.If this is pushed, it should be enough to take her through, right?However, it is useless to travel through the past, after all, she is not like Claire. Su Zhan waved his hand and turned into a big sofa out of thin air, then sat down with Laurel in his arms, letting her lean on him. The virgin forest, looking endless green, occasionally can hear the sound of birds and beasts roaring, the two sitting on the sofa, this picture is really a bit contrary. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan felt that the person in his arms seemed to move. He looked down and found that Laurel had opened his eyes, his eyes were still a little dazed, probably not sober. Seeing Su Zhan looking at herself, Laurel suddenly woke up and hurriedly left from Su Zhan. "I, what am I..." Laurel said in a panic. "Why did you sleep on me? It''s a short-term side effect of the medicine. After all, the medicine will give you super powers and will change your body to a certain extent, or evolve. During this process, the body will automatically enter a coma. "Su Zhan explained. "So, I have super powers now, what is it? How can I not feel it." Laurel said excitedly. Su Zhan pointed to the big tree next to him: "This is the sonic ability, you can try it." As he said, Su Zhan had missed his ear. Laurel stood up and looked at the tree, opened her mouth tentatively and shouted. The ear-splitting sound instantly sounded, with a boom, the tree was broken as if it had been attacked by something.Laurel was taken aback by the results of his battle, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful. "As long as you are proficient in this ability and control the intensity of sound waves, your combat power will increase a lot. Moreover, there are many places to develop this ability, such as flight, detection, and even if you find the frequency, you can follow Animal communication." Su Zhan said with a smile and clap his hands. With this ability, she is the real second-generation black canary. In the TV series, she uses some kind of machine that can emit high-frequency sound waves, and that thing is not super powerful! "Thank you!" Laurel said gratefully toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "You are the person I chose, and I will naturally help you. Now you can use your abilities to dig mountains, which can be used to master abilities!" "Ok!" Laurel nodded excitedly, then ran to the foot of the mountain and shouted. Su Zhan covered her ears and looked at Laurel in excitement. Although she had the ability, it was obviously impossible to dig a mountain with it, just let Laurel be proficient in her abilities. After shouting for almost half an hour, Laurel stopped tiredly, and Su Zhan walked over and activated the power of the Stone of Reality! After a while, the entire mountain has changed. Although the appearance looks exactly the same as before, Su Zhan walked over with Laurel and suddenly a door appeared. After entering, the inside was different. "This, this is amazing!" If you didn''t believe in Su Zhan, Laurel even thought that this place might have been built long ago, and Su Zhan deliberately teased himself. "Will we come here in the future?" Laurel asked while visiting the base. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, your Raptor team is still in Haibin City. This is the headquarters for the time being. Come here if necessary." Laurel felt it a pity but didn''t say anything. Soon, the two had arrived in a room. This is the room Su Zhan prepared for himself. 200 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 200 Although he doesn''t necessarily live here often, the room is definitely needed! "Let''s break the meeting!" Su Zhan was a little tired, and lay down directly after coming in. He can use infinite gems, and he doesn''t worry about being eaten back. However, using infinite gems consumes energy. Although this is easier than creating planets out of thin air, it is not without effect. The place is very big. After Su Zhan lay down, Laurel lay down beside him.Seeing her lying down, Su Zhan turned around and put his hand on her body.Laurel did not refuse, but lowered his head slightly.Laurel''s eyes are beautiful, and her lips tremble slightly because of tension, making people want to take a bite. "Do you know why I asked you to stay away from other men?" Su Zhan suddenly asked in a deep voice. Laurel vaguely guessed the reason, but at this moment she was ashamed to say that she could only shake her head. "Because you can only have one man, and that is me!" A lone man and a widow, close at hand, and adding Laurel''s shy expression, Su Zhan said his purpose frankly, and took action, biting him! "Huh huh!" Laurel snorted. Su Zhan''s hands had been held down by Su Zhan. The strong masculine aura made Laurel feel that his brain was blank, and only one voice kept thinking back. You can only have one man, and that is me! This voice seemed to hypnotize her, leaving her with no idea of ??resistance. Under Su Zhan''s superb skills, she began to cater to him, freed Su Zhan''s hands, and instead hugged his neck.Seeing Laurel began to take the initiative, Su Zhan became more reckless, rudely and brutally tore off Laurel''s uniform. That''s right, just tear it apart! Panic, nervous, anticipating, encouraging. Laurel''s eyes expressed rich emotions. "Say it first, you have to control your abilities, I don''t want to be blasted out by you!" The condescending Su Zhan looked at Laurel''s mouth and said with a smile. Laurel nodded shyly, and deliberately covered her mouth with her hand. Fortunately, she did this, otherwise at that moment, she really couldn''t control not to make a sound, not to use her ability! ... ... Night is about to fall. Su Zhanjiang''s Nuwa system copied a copy of Ji, let it take care of the base, and then left with Laurel. In Laurel''s uniform, there is a small piece of cloth stained with red, which she specially left. She didn''t ask Su Zhan what identity he should be now. He knew that Su Zhan''s girlfriend was Phyllis, but a word Su Zhan proactively said had already proved her identity. "From now on, you will be my woman!" As for the difference between a woman and a girlfriend, she didn''t think about it. It didn''t make much sense to her. Item 0246 Su Zhan took Laurel back to the villa, Phyllis and Helena had already returned, it should be known from Nuwa that Su Zhan was back, not surprising. "Are you back? Are you going well?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course." Phyllis smiled and asked: "What about you? Where did you go?" "Go to the Justice League base, by the way, help Laurel solve his troubles." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Worries, what troubles?" Felice looked at Laurel curiously. Laurel was a little hard to tell. After all, it was a problem with her own mentality, but Felice asked, she couldn''t help but say.After talking about the ability to gain now, Phyllis was naturally curious and wanted to see what. Laurel took her to the training room. "Aren''t you going to have a look?" Su Zhan asked toward Helena. Helena smiled and shook her head: "Don''t be in a hurry, you can see it when you look back anyway. When it was you, would you eat Laurel without making a sound?" "How do you know?" Su Zhan looked at Helena noncommittal. "I''m not blind, can''t I see it? What''s more... the smell on your body is so obvious." Helena sniffed her nose, and Su Zhan didn''t notice any smell on her body."That''s Phyllis, I guess she guessed it too, but she didn''t say anything." "I am a lucky man!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Felice didn''t see it, and he didn''t need Helena to tell Su Zhan. After all, after reading her mind, Felice knew exactly what Felice was thinking. Since Phyllis decided to pretend to be unaware, Su Zhan would naturally not be foolish to pick out what to say. Late at night. Su Zhan didn''t leave, chatting with Phyllis, asking her about the situation these days, and then sleeping with her arms around. The next day, Su Zhan went to Star City. Now that the Justice League base has been set up, it can''t be so empty forever.Although the distance is far, Arrow cannot stay there, but at least you have to know where the place is?Anyway, he is also a local tyrant, just let him get a plane by himself. Find Oliver Quinn, who is chatting with Thea at home.Su Zhan exploded the identity of Oliver Quinn, and after Thea returned, he couldn''t hide it anymore. Fortunately, Thea didn''t blame him, she was just curious.Especially after learning about the Raptor team, Thea, a rebellious girl, was naturally very interested. She also got a uniform and of course wanted to become a superhero. Arrow''s archery is indeed very powerful, and Thea has already begun to learn from her.In fact, she can also learn bow and arrow, but perhaps because Arrow is her elder brother, she is more inclined to learn bow and arrow. "Arrow, come with me?" Su Zhan said with a smile at Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn rolled his eyes and said, "How come I feel like I''m going to be jailed." "Take you to the base of the Justice League. I made it new. The place is a bit far away. I will take you to recognize the door. If you have something to do, you can go by yourself." Su Zhan said casually. "Okay!" Although Oliver Quinn said that he didn''t want to join, he also said that he would consider it, but now he has obviously changed his mind, and joining is normal. "There are two more people, I call them all, and look for them one by one!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and the person had disappeared. The next second, he appeared with a person in a red uniform. "Where is this?" "Who is this?" Barry said to Oliver Quinn at the same time. "Don''t worry, when the other person comes, I will introduce you to it and save the trouble." After Su Zhan said, the person disappeared again. When he came back this time, he brought Superman back. It''s just Superman in a suit and tie. "Well, everyone is here temporarily." 201 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 201 Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand, followed by the three of them and left. "Hey, take me there too." Thea hurriedly shouted as they watched them disappear, but it was clear that Su Zhan could no longer hear her. "Okay, introduce each other''s identities." "This is Oliver Quinn, codenamed Arrow, from Star City." "This is Barry. It hasn''t been long since he acquired the ability, but there is a righteous man, codenamed The Flash, from Central City." "As for this one, Clark Kent, codenamed Superman, from the Metropolis!" In the base, Su Zhan clapped his hands and said."As for me, you should be familiar with it, so I won''t say much. This is the base of the Justice League." "Nuwa, scan their identities and set permissions." Su Zhanyang shouted, and Nuwa''s voice quickly rang. "This is the artificial intelligence Nuwa." Su Zhan said towards the three. Scan identity and set permissions. After processing, Su Zhan said: "Everyone has things to do, and it is unlikely to stay here often. If you encounter minor troubles, you can also contact privately. I will find a suitable person to stay here for a long time. Regarding this, the three of them didn''t have any opinion, and then they went shopping separately. After all, this is the headquarters of the Justice League, so you must be familiar with it. "System, is the mission complete?" The base and the members are also there. Su Zhan wanted to know if the mission was completed. "No!" the system replied. "No? Does it mean that you have to gather the Seven Giants?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, it seemed that this plot task seemed not that simple. "Forget it, anyway, the framework has been set up, and there is no time limit for the plot task, so do it slowly." Su Zhan mumbled secretly, without paying too much attention to it. "You can arrange the schedule yourself, I''ll go first." Su Zhan said to the three of them. "How do I get back?" Green Arrow asked Su Zhan. "Let either of them send you off. It''s definitely faster than flying." Su Zhan said with a smile, and the person had disappeared. Su Zhan left the dungeon plane directly, and there is nothing urgent at the moment. I have been waiting for this trip for a long time. I''m afraid Qin is also waiting in a hurry? Go back and consume the power of the phoenix completely. After all, there is only three days to refresh the copy, and you can come in again at any time.Appearing near School X, Su Zhan flew directly to the school. Item 0247 The school is as peaceful as ever, and mutant students can be seen playing with their abilities everywhere.After Su Zhan came back, he walked a few steps and saw Mary running from a distance with a look of joy. Su Zhan smiled and hugged Mary, and heard Mary say: "You are finally back, I thought... I thought you were not coming back." "How is it possible?" Su Zhan smiled. "Well, I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone." Mary nodded repeatedly. "Of course not, I''ll go to say hello to them first, and then I will find you later." Su Zhan saw the Storm Girl in the distance, and seemed to be waiting for him. Mary nodded obediently and left, while Su Zhan walked towards the Storm Girl. "Your face is not very good." Su Zhan walked over and said. Baofeng''s face is indeed not very good, a little stern, but she has to put on a smile. "The professor is waiting for you!" Stormwind said. "Well, I''ll see him." Su Zhan nodded, and then said with a smile: "Actually, you don''t have to take it too seriously. I will help you with this matter!" Storm Girl froze for a moment, then relieved."Do you always read other people''s thoughts like this without their permission? Professors don''t do this!" "My dear, I''m not a professor!" Su Zhan joked with a smile, and then people had arrived at Professor Charles''s office. In the office, Professor Charles, Qin, Laser Eye, Angel, Iceman, Steel Lux and other X-Men were all there. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Professor Charles opened his mouth and said, "You are finally back." "I know something about it, what''s the details?" Su Zhan said casually, smiled at Qin, and sat down on the chair next to him. "The military medical department found a mutant, Jamie, who can suppress factor X. As long as he gets close to him, his ability will become invalid. Through him, the military has developed an antidote that can turn mutants into ordinary people. Both the military and ordinary people are panicking, so the military hopes that schools can take the lead in injecting the antidote." Qin walked to Su Zhan and explained in a low voice. Su Zhan curled his lips: "If not? Are they ready to move? It seems that they feel that there is no threat without Magneto, so they are so unscrupulous." "The problem is, we don''t want to be cured, but... the attitude of the military is just like what you said. Before tomorrow, we must make a decision, otherwise they will take action." Qin Shen Sheng said. "So? What do you hope to do?" Su Zhan glanced at Qin, then at Professor Charles. Professor Charles''s expression is also a bit hesitant. His purpose has always been to live peacefully with humans. However, he does not want to lose his ability, and even most mutants do not want to. If not handled properly, it will easily lead to war. "I hope you can help. After all, your status is very prestigious, whether it is the military or human beings. We are not resisting the antidote, but we hope that we can choose more freely!" Professor Charles said. Su Zhan shook his head and said mockingly: "Professor, don''t blame me for speaking badly. Once this happens, there will be no free choice. At the beginning, it may be possible, but more and more mutants will be cured. , Do you think they will let you go?" Professor Charles was silent and speechless. "Forget it, since you are waiting for me specifically and hope I can help, then let me handle this matter." Su Zhan has always been not optimistic about Professor Charles''s philosophy, peaceful coexistence?Of course you can, but the premise is that you have the power to make the other party fearful. The X-Men is very strong, but because of the concept, the military is not very fearful at all. Although this matter is a matter of mutants, there are quite a few mutants around me, so I cannot ignore it.What''s more, if this matter is handled properly, you can get a lot of benefits. "I''m leaving first, and I will give you news as soon as possible. During this period, you should not make any statements. If someone from the military comes, I will notify me." Su Zhan said, standing up and preparing to leave. Professor Charles hesitated, but finally nodded. "What do you want to do? Is there anything I can help with?" After Su Zhan walked out of the room, Qin hurriedly followed and asked in a low voice. "Not for the time being, I will tell you if necessary." Su Zhan smiled at Qin, Qin nodded."Then be careful yourself." ... ... "Boss, you are back..." As soon as Su Zhan returned to the Zhan League, he saw Flashing come over anxiously and asked what he wanted to say. He waved his hand and said, "I just came back from School X. I already know everything. Have the military contacted us? ?" "Not yet, but the news about the antidote has spread. Some mutants hope to inject the antidote, but most of the mutants are very resistant and have even begun to organize on a small scale. There are several mutants. Contacted us, I hope Zhanmeng can come forward." After the Hydra incident, the flashing name is already very loud. As a mutant, she is still a member of the Zhanmeng, and other mutants naturally think of her first! "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked. Flashing said: "I don''t trust the military, not to mention this is our innate ability, why should we lose it? If someone doesn''t like their ability, there is no need to inject any antidote, let them come to the boss. Come on! They have ensured safety and achieved their goals, and the strength of the BOSS will also increase!" "I think so too. The people in the military didn''t develop an antidote before, and I''m not so fanatical. Now...you spread the news and say that if there are mutants who want to become ordinary people, they will fight. League, I believe my ability and reputation should be better than the military." Su Zhan said with a smile. 202 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 202 "Yes!" blinking nodded in response. "Also, you have to be prepared, and once the military takes action, you must respond immediately! Although the military wants the mutants to disappear, this is definitely not the way!" Su Zhan reminded. Chapter 0248 is not a sentry, but Ultron? What the military wants is to completely eliminate the mutants, and cut their hair halfway. Although some mutants will disappear, the military also loses the initiative. They cannot force all the mutants to inject the antidote, so their plan is a failure. of.So Su Zhan believes that once the news from his side is spread, the military will definitely take action. Su Zhan¡¯s speculation was not unreasonable. When the flash spread the news, many mutants who wanted to become ordinary people were excited. Compared with the military that has always been hostile to mutants, the war alliance is naturally more trustworthy. .Many mutants have been preparing to go to the war alliance one after another. After receiving this news, the military immediately reacted, contacting the Zhanmeng and condemning the Soviet war''s actions, thinking that the Soviet war had no position to do so, and it should be the state. However, Su Zhan simply ignored him. The military was so popular that he threatened to threaten him by force. If Su Zhan had the ability, you would come back. Don''t eat soft or hard! And because of Su Zhan''s behavior, School X has been reluctant to make a statement. "What to do? If this goes on, the antidote we have studied for many years will be useless at all." "The antidote is second, the main thing is that there is no way to take the opportunity to completely eliminate the mutants!" In the military conference room, military leaders are discussing countermeasures.The Secretary of Defense who was sitting in the center coughed, and the surrounding area became quiet for a moment. "The mutants must be eliminated. We are for the safety of all mankind. From the very beginning, we knew that this matter would never be so easy to proceed peacefully. Although there is now a war alliance to stand in the way, it is not enough to shake us. Resolve. If the mutants refuse to voluntarily inject the antidote, arrest them." "But in this way, it is easy to cause war!" "Then go to war, we...it''s not without help!" After the defense minister finished speaking, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and Tony in a steel suit walked in. "I am your helper!" Tony said in a deep voice. "Iron Man? With all due respect, I''m afraid that alone is not enough..." Someone said after the surprise.After all, Iron Man was ashamed last time. Tony shook his head and said, "Who said I am alone? Let you see my new achievements!" Tony pointed at the door triumphantly, everyone turned their heads and saw a robot come in. "This is my newly developed robot Ultron, which is controlled by my system. They can be responsible for capturing mutants." After being humiliated by the Soviet war last time, Tony worked hard to develop a new armor. At this time, people from the military found him and brought up the antidote for mutants, hoping that he could help, thinking that the last time he was ashamed was because of mutants, and Tony developed the Ultron robot. "As long as you can lock the position of the mutants and let Ultron carry the antidote, it will be easy to capture or destroy it." "This¡­¡­" Tony''s words made them a little shaken and looked like a minister. "This is the best way. I have already set up a special team to deal with this matter, but we still have to guard against the war alliance, so everyone must be prepared for battle!" The Minister opened his mouth and decided directly. ... ... "Look, what is that? Is it Iron Man?" On the street, someone suddenly looked at the robot falling from the sky in surprise and said in surprise. "Oh, no, what are you doing?" After the robot landed, its head turned around and quickly locked a person. "Gene recognition, mutant!" "The antidote was launched... the injection was successful!" As the robot''s stiff voice sounded, the locked person responded to the end instantly. A needle was inserted in his body, and after shaking for a moment, he fainted. At the same time, similar things are happening in almost all major cities. The indifferent Ultron robot flew out of the Stark building. It didn''t take long for Ultron robots to search for mutants and forcibly inject antidote. Now, all mutants hid in panic, worrying about being discovered by Ultron robots. "Ultron?" Su Zhan listened to the flashing report with some surprise, he wouldn''t be surprised if it was a sentry robot, but he didn''t expect it to be Ultron. "Yes, Iron Man has cooperated with the military to provide Ultron robots to forcibly inject mutants. Hundreds of mutants have suffered as a result." The flashing face was very ugly, very angry. "Organize personnel to rescue the mutants, and at the same time send out news that they can come to the Zhan League, and I will provide them with shelter!" Su Zhan said solemnly. "Yes!" Flashing waits for Su Zhan''s words, which is monitored by the Nuwa system. Once a Ultron robot appears, Flashing and others will go to rescue immediately. The sentinel became Ultron, which really surprised Su Zhan, but it was not surprising that Iron Man would cooperate with the military. He himself had a very good relationship with the military.However, Su Zhan is curious, how did they accurately locate the mutant? It must be a person with strong psychic abilities and a brainwave machine like Professor Charles''s kind of brainwave machine. "Professor Charles!" Su Zhan was suddenly at School X, where the brainwave machine was stored. Professor Charles was using his brain waves at this time and stopped when he heard Su Zhan''s voice. "The situation is very bad. I have sent the X-Men to rescue those mutants, but...the number of mutants is still decreasing, and the number of Ultron robots is too much..." Professor Charles said wearily. "Professor, you still think about the school now. The X-Men''s action has already expressed the school''s attitude, and the military will definitely attack you." Su Zhan did not expect Professor Charles to move so fast, he has been dispatched. X-Men. "Can I ask you something?" Professor Charles looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Do you want the students from the school to go to the Zhan League? Of course, that''s okay. However, you''d better go together. It''s dangerous to stay here. It''s better to go to me. With your ability, we will pay. Rescue can be carried out as soon as possible!" Item 0249 Professor Charles hesitated, and finally nodded in agreement. Su Zhan waved his hand and put the brainwave machine directly into the system space. Professor Charles had already notified the students and teachers in the school to pack up. After coming out, Su Zhan saw a large plane appeared on the school¡¯s playground. The students entered the plane nervously and worriedly. Su Zhan saw Mary and looked at Mary¡¯s worried expression. He smiled slightly. , Signaled her not to be afraid. It didn''t take long for everyone in the school to get into the plane, and Professor Charles also went up, but Su Zhan did not follow. "I''ll stay outside." Su Zhan said. Professor Charles nodded gratefully, then the plane took off and flew to the Zhan League. Not long after taking off, countless Ultron robots flew in the distance, densely packed, at least hundreds. "Sure enough!" Su Zhan sneered. "boom!" After the Ultron robot caught up, it fired a laser cannon, the target, and the X school plane at almost the same time.In an instant, the sky seemed to become brighter, but at this moment, a layer of dark green energy suddenly appeared on the plane. Boom, boom! The laser hit it, but it made the plane shake a bit, but it did not cause damage. 203 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 203 "professor!" The mutant student in the plane looked at Professor Charles in fear.Professor Charles smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, there is Su Zhan here, don''t be afraid." "Crack!" Su Zhan suddenly came to the front of a Ultron robot, grabbed Ultron''s arm with both hands and pulled it forcefully, tearing it apart instantly. Then he stepped back and opened his hands. In an instant, the sky became overcast, and the sound of thunder and lightning continued to flow. "Break it for me!" Su Zhan yelled, countless thunder and lightning hit the sky, those Ultron robots creaked, followed by explosions, and fell from the air. "It seems that Ultron is not the real Ultron!" The sky quickly became clearer. All the densely packed Ultron robots had been solved before. Su Zhan turned and flew to the plane and sat down. The howling wind had no effect on Su Zhan, he was a little curious now, who would provide the position of mutants for the military! There are not many variants with telepathy, but there are very few powerful ones. I''m afraid not many people can achieve this effect!Is it the White Queen? I don''t know if I was frightened by the toughness of the Soviet Union, or if I knew that even if the Ultron robot came again, it would be useless. After that, it was calm and calm. It didn''t take long for the plane to land in the Zhan League. Flashing, the bones are ready to welcome them. Su Zhan first installed the brainwave machine so that Professor Charles could sense the position of the mutant and facilitate rescue.Subsequently, Su Zhan went to the Hellfire Club! As soon as Su Zhan appeared, he felt a dagger flying towards him, stretched out his hand to grab it, and turned his head to look at the journey beside him. "Don''t get me wrong, he is not targeting you." The White Queen''s voice sounded, Su Zhan snorted, and flicked his finger on the dagger, and the dagger instantly turned into powder."If there is another time, this is your role model." "You came to me because of Ultron?" The White Queen sat down elegantly and asked Su Zhan. "Ultron is aggressively targeting mutants, but you are safe here, why?" Su Zhan looked at the White Queen and asked faintly. "Because I am strong enough!" The White Queen said with a chuckle: "I told you a long time ago that the Hellfire Club is so powerful that no one dares to provoke it. However, it is only temporary. Once the mutants are on the verge of extinction, there will be It will be us who will be next, which is why I have always hoped to cooperate with you before." "You know how to be prepared for danger in times of peace." Su Zhan responded indifferently."If you are afraid, you can go to the Zhan League, I can provide shelter." "You know what I want is not this!" The White Queen said. "Then there is no way. I just wanted to know who the military''s mental ability is. It doesn''t seem to be you now." Su Zhan is not interested in wrangling with the White Queen. Since it is not her, Su Zhan is ready to leave. "Wait, I know who it is!" The White Queen said hurriedly when Su Zhan wanted to leave so simply. "Oh?" Su Zhan looked at the White Queen unexpectedly. The White Queen hesitated and said: "This matter may still be related to me. Many years ago, I was accidentally arrested. People in the military had extracted my genes and performed cloning experiments. They... I''m afraid they succeeded. " "What then?" Su Zhan was not surprised. In the Marvel universe, of course, not in the movie universe, the existence of clones is quite common. "I have been investigating this matter, and finally let me know that they used my genes to create clones with psychic powers, but not one, but five, five girls, code-named Cuckoo Sisters, they can combine their psychic abilities to form a super brain similar to a brainwave machine. This time, I am afraid they did it!" The White Queen said. "Sister Cuckoo?" Su Zhan had some impression of this, and there was indeed this guy in the comics."Didn''t you take any action?" "Do you think I don''t want to? It''s just that the military''s secrecy measures are very good. I don''t know where I am now." The White Queen smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "I hope this news can be useful to you, if you can find them. , Please let me know." "it is good!" Su Zhan nodded, then disappeared. At the Hellfire Club, Su Zhan didn''t want to participate for the time being. When it came to the Duoying Cuckoo, that is, the cuckoo sister, Su Zhan was very interested.Five people are very independent, but they can form a connection with each other, which is a bit like the telepathy of multiple births.This ability made Su Zhan think of another person. Man of all! Mutants in China are also five brothers. They can be merged into one body and can gain five times the power. They can even use the power of all Chinese to burst out billions of power. It''s also a ruthless character! Item 0250 Ultron robots are still raging, and countless mutants are suffering.Soon, some mutants began to organize to resist, and some mutants went to the Zhan League hard to get shelter. For those mutants who don''t like fighting, Zhanmeng is heaven! This incident also caused great repercussions among ordinary people. Although they resisted or feared mutants, they saw them being targeted by Ultron robots in front of them, and watched them explain that they did not do evil. It''s not that they are willing to become mutants, but Ultron robots are indifferent. They are also worried, and soon some people begin to oppose Ultron and their actions against the mutants. They have no human rights. The military obviously did not take these calls seriously. Ultron robots were constantly dispatched, and because of the resistance of mutants, wars broke out everywhere, which had a great impact. In just a few days, the Zhanmeng has accepted hundreds of mutants, some of them came by themselves, some are flashing and the X-Men rescued from Ultron. Unconsciously, the Zhanmeng has become The largest shelter for mutants. "No, Ultron, there are Ultron robots outside!" Su Zhan was devouring the stone of power in the room, flashes suddenly appeared, and said in a panic. "Calm down!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then sent it outside. The sky full of Ultron robots, crushed by darkness, surrounded the islands where the war alliance is located. A rough look at it, there are at least a thousand! "It''s really generous!" Su Zhan pouted his lips, his tone a little disdain. At this time, the X-Men and Professor Charles also came, seeing the Ultron robot outside, everyone''s faces were a little heavy. "What do they want to do? Do they want to attack here?" Storm Girl said in a deep voice. "No, most of it is forcing me to hand over the mutants. After all, many mutants have been gathered in the past few days. If they don''t take action, more and more mutants will come here!" Su Zhan said lightly. Said. "Why are you not worried at all?" The Iceman couldn''t help but asked curiously. "A group of ants are around you, are you worried?" Su Zhan said lightly, and the Iceman was speechless for a moment. The Ultron robot that has left countless mutants powerless is just an ant in the eyes of Su Zhan... "Do you have a way to solve so many at the same time? If they attack, the base will definitely be damaged." Flickering frowned. "This is easy!" Su Zhan said faintly, and then suddenly aroused the power of the Stone of Reality. In a moment, a layer of transparent energy gradually appeared across the island. 204 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 204 "All right." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands."Now, you don''t have to worry about this problem. Their energy can''t destroy this place, and they can''t get in, but you can be unrestricted." "iron Man!" In the air, the densely packed Ultron robots suddenly separated, and Iron Man came to the front. "Su Zhan, hand over all the mutants, otherwise, I will razed this place to the ground." Tony shouted in a deep voice, his voice fell, and the surrounding Ultron also yelled this sentence. The sound was shaking, and almost everyone in the base heard it. "I should have killed you directly last time!" Su Zhan said slowly. "To blame, you must blame your arrogance. Now, you will come back for your arrogance. I will give you three minutes to think about it. If you don¡¯t have an answer after three minutes, all Ultron robots will open fire. Your island, your base will be razed to the ground, and the people inside will be buried on the bottom of the sea!" Tony yelled a little desperately. He now feels particularly refreshed. This feeling of revenge is really cool. "Can someone shut him up?" Su Zhan looked at everyone gathered behind him and asked lightly. "I go!" Jessica said in a loud voice, immediately preparing to fly out.Who knows that at this time, a teleportation array suddenly appeared beside Iron Man. The flicker suddenly appeared. He kicked it and kicked Iron Man into the air. Then people fell down, but a teleportation array suddenly appeared under her feet. For a moment, she had returned to Su Zhan''s side. To put it lightly, as if the person kicking Iron Man was not her at all. Jessica curled her lips and murmured in a low voice, as if she was depressed and flickered first. "Fire, fire me, destroy this place for me!" Iron Man roared and shouted that the Ultron robot had already fired in an instant, countless energy cannons and lasers rushed towards the island. Some people had already closed their eyes in fear, but for a moment they found that nothing happened.Opening their eyes, they were delighted to find that those attacks were blocked by the energy outside the island, and they did not enter at all. Su Zhan sneered at the crazy Iron Man and at the sky full of Ultron robots. It is simply a delusion to break through the energy shield formed by the stones of reality with their attacks. "Flicker, find someone to take this picture. In addition, if you have the guts to go out and play, you can move around freely, but don''t hold on, or come back if you can''t." Su Zhan said lightly. When the voice fell, many people had already rushed out, with a protective cover, they were not worried, and they could finally breathe out happily. Laser Eye, Iceman, Storm Girl, etc. also went out. Suddenly, there were fierce battles outside. Su Zhan also flew out slowly. As soon as he left, Ultron robots attacked him.Su Zhan didn''t even hide, or even resisted. Those energy cannons hit him without causing any harm at all. Su Zhan walked in the artillery fire, slowly solved the Ultron robot beside him, and then... came to the side of Iron Man. Sneered, raised his hand. Nuclear energy was launched instantly. With a bang, Iron Man had turned into fragments and dissipated in the sky. "Remote control? It''s really timid, you don''t even dare to show up for revenge, what else can you do?" Su Zhan pouted, and then located Iron Man''s position.This positioning made him interested."Suddenly? It turns out that your purpose is him, so ambitious." Chapter 0251 Death of Iron Man! Shocked! On the one hand, Iron Man controlled Ultron with a remote control steel suit to besiege the Alliance, but on the other hand, he quietly organized the Avengers to grab Loki''s scepter. After Loki was defeated in the Battle of New York, his scepter was obtained by S.H.I.E.L.D., or in other words, it was obtained by the Hydra lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D. Baron Sitrek, one of the powers of the Hydra. He obtained Loki''s scepter, researched and developed the scepter''s mind stone, and tried to control the power of the mind stone.I have to say that he is a genius. He has transformed many orphans through the Stone of Mind, but only two succeeded. Pete Maximoff. Wanda Maximov. A bunch of twin brothers and sisters. These two people each have a resounding name, Quick Silver and Scarlet Witch. "I''ll leave it to you here." Now that he knows the purpose of Iron Man, Su Zhan will naturally not let him succeed. Want to get the Mind Stone to create artificial intelligence Ultron?Forget it! Su Zhan yelled, and then suddenly disappeared.In the next second, he had appeared near the secret base of Baron Sitrek. As soon as he appeared, he heard the sound of artillery fire, and then saw Iron Man and Hawkeye. The Avengers were almost torn apart by Su Zhan, and Iron Man was able to gather people. Su Zhan cast a glance, and quickly recognized who it was.Hawkeye, Gears of War, Spider-Man, Thor.Well, these are all the original crew, but there are three more from the Fantastic Four, and...a black man who seems invulnerable. "This is Luke Cage? Tony is really good, even he can be found!" Su Zhan pouted, admiring Iron Man Tony once again, knowing that his current reputation is almost stinking, and he can still recruit people. boom! Thor suddenly slammed his hammer to the ground. In an instant, lightning flashed and knocked over an armored vehicle in the distance.At this time, Thor, the Thunder God, suddenly felt someone around him, and subconsciously swung the hammer and hit it directly. "Huh?" Saul felt a little surprised when he felt that the other party was blocking his hammer. Only then did he realize that this person was Su Zhan. "Why are you here?" Sol asked in surprise. "I should ask you this? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the fairy palace?" Su Zhan asked. "It''s okay for me to stay in the fairy palace, your friend, my father king is helping him build weapons, and it happened that Tony said that I needed help and I came down." Sol explained. "You''d better leave it alone about Tony." Su Zhan said lightly. It seems that Saul didn''t know what happened, so he was brought here directly. "What''s the matter, how do I feel that there is a contradiction between you?" Sol felt a bit wrong. At this time, Iron Man happened to fly over, Su Zhan sneered and waved his hand, and the nuclear energy instantly struck him. boom! Iron Man was beaten and fell off. "Hey, what are you doing!" Other people naturally noticed the movement here, and hurried over them. In a moment, Su Zhan was surrounded. Looking around, Su Zhan sneered: "I don''t want to explain to you what Tony did, whether he told you or not. I just said, whoever stops me is my enemy!" 205 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 205 After speaking, Su Zhan walked towards Iron Man. "Hey, wait, I think there is a misunderstanding, we can say..." Spider-Man reached out to stop Su Zhan, and Su Zhan had already kicked out before he finished speaking. His spider sensed the danger and wanted to avoid it, but found inexplicably that he couldn''t avoid it. When he reacted, the person was already kicked. "Whoever stops me is my enemy." Su Zhan said coldly, and then suddenly raised his hand. Zi Zi Zi! The energy cannon came from a distance, but it was directly blocked by Su Zhan''s palm. "Su Zhan!" Tony roared, constantly increasing his energy.However, Su Zhan didn''t move at all. He didn''t even shake it. Under the attack of the energy cannon, his hand was not injured at all. "boom!" The energy cannon dissipated, Su Zhan patted his palms lightly, and looked at Tony and said, "I used to be quite optimistic about you. Anyway, you are the first person I met in this world. It''s a pity that you disappointed me so much..." Shaking his head, Su Zhan''s hand emitted nuclear energy and flew towards him instantly. "No!" Seeing Su Zhan taking action, the Avengers hurriedly took action, and the supernatural power directly stood in front of Iron Man and prepared to resist nuclear energy, but the huge power even flew out with him and Iron Man. "It seems that you didn''t take my words to heart, so don''t blame me for not telling the situation." Su Zhan snorted coldly, very unhappy with their reaction. When Iron Man hits him, they don''t stop, do it by himself, they stop? Pull the frame? Humph! With a sneer, Su Zhan moved instantly, and no one saw his movements and was attacked one by one, and they flew out almost at the same time. "Ahem!" The Fantastic Four and the Avengers lay on the ground, coughing in pain, looking at Su Zhan in horror. Strong, too strong! Although they all know that Su Zhan is very strong, this kind of strength that can defeat them all at the same time is not only strong, but terrifying! "Su Zhan, we have something to say, maybe there is some misunderstanding in it, even if Tony does something wrong, you don''t have to..." Spider-Man flew back with a spider''s silk, and wanted to persuade Su Zhan. Su Zhan glanced at him with an eyebrow, and Spider-Man instantly felt like he had fallen into the ice cave, and the rest of the words couldn''t be said. Su Zhan snorted, and then proceeded to Iron Man.When he arrived in front of him, Su Zhan''s fingers slightly raised, and Iron Man flew up uncontrollably, floating in front of Su Zhan. Click! His mask fell off and flew out. Tony''s face was pale and he seemed a little desperate. "I know what you are thinking. Get Loki''s scepter and use the Mind Stone to create artificial intelligence Ultron against mutants, or against me. Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance!" Su Zhan sneered, two A small group of nuclear energy suddenly appeared between the fingers, rolling rapidly. Under Tony''s panic gaze, Su Zhan reached out and put the nuclear energy into his mouth, and then covered his mouth with his hand. Chapter 0252 fast silver, scarlet witch, soul stone "No!" Spider-Man and others hurriedly yelled to come over, but just after running a few steps, they heard a loud bang and Tony exploded!At the moment of the nuclear explosion, Tony and the steel suit had been crushed into powder. The impact of the explosion instantly shook Spider-Man and the others into the air. After a long time, the smoke dispersed, leaving only Su Zhan standing there unharmed. "Why, why must I kill him!" Spiderman shouted angrily. "Because I think he is unhappy, because he chose to be my enemy!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of Spider-Man, and Spider-Man subconsciously took two steps back. Spider-Man wanted to start arguing, but he had no guts. Su Zhan grinned and sneered, and then flew towards the base of Hydra. "How to do?" Su Zhan flew away, Tony was dead, and the rest of the people looked at each other, and some didn''t know what to do. "Come and take a look." Hawkeye said with a grin. He came to deal with Hydra, but not Tony. "With him, we won''t go. Anyway, those Hydra are not his opponents." Mr. Fantastic said, and then left with Fantastic. They had some grudges with Su Zhan, and they came to help also to study the Soul Stone, but now they obviously have no chance, and naturally they will not stay. "I, I''m leaving too." Spider-Man hesitated and was about to leave. Gears of War, Luke Cage also followed. Lei Shen and Yingyan looked at each other, and followed Su Zhan''s direction. Not long after Su Zhan flew, he was attacked by the Hydra soldiers, but this level of attack was nothing like a tickle to him. He directly flew them with his thought force, and then suddenly accelerated to the Hydra¡¯s. In the base. Da da da. The gunfire sounded, Su Zhan was too lazy to evade, his fingers swayed slightly, those bullets instantly changed their direction, and he heard the sound of thumping and thumping, and the Hydra soldiers fell to the ground one after another. "Wow!" A ray of light suddenly appeared, and the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. "Quick Silver!" Seeing Kuaiyin raised his hand and punched him, Su Zhan slowly raised his hand. "boom!" The fist was caught by Su Zhan. Kuaiyin was stunned for an instant, as if he didn''t expect that Su Zhan would find himself, and grab him.After reacting, Kuaiyin hurriedly fists out, and in an instant, it turned into a cloud of phantom, and it was so fast that it could not be seen clearly. However, every one of his attacks was lightly blocked by Su Zhan. He is fast, and Su Zhan is also fast. "boom!" Kuaiyin''s chest suddenly took a circle, and instantly backed away several times. "It seems that you are not as fast as I thought." Su Zhan said lightly while looking at Kuaiyin. This is the first time Kuaiyin has encountered an enemy who is equal to him, no, it is faster than himself.With a swish, Kuaiyin was ready to escape. But it didn''t take long before Kuaiyin heard it. Su Zhan stood in front of him. 206 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 206 Kuaiyin was unwilling to change his direction, but no matter how he ran, Su Zhan was able to stop him in front of him first and block his way. "Okay, enough for playing, I will accept your ability." Su Zhan said faintly. With his palm stretched out, he had already grasped Kuaiyin, followed by the swallowing ability. In a moment, his ability was already Was swallowed over. "System, strengthen the ability to the speed system!" After obtaining the ability, Su Zhan directly chose to strengthen. Speed ??system: LV2, current experience 150/1000. Su Zhan tried it. Although there was no upgrade, he could clearly feel that the speed seemed to be faster. Seeing Kuaiyin who hadn''t reacted from the shock, Su Zhan left directly. Before long, he had already arrived inside the base and saw Loki''s scepter. There are many people nearby, including Baron Sitrek.As soon as they saw Su Zhan, they all drew their guns and prepared to do it. Unfortunately, before the gun was pulled out, Su Zhan had brought them all down. What about Baron Sitrek?Maybe it''s a character in Hydra, but it''s not a fart in Su Zhan''s eyes. Su Zhan looked at the scepter and slowly took it up. "Here is the stone of the soul!" Su Zhan smiled and suddenly turned around.Behind him, a woman was opening her hand as if she wanted to release her abilities. Seeing Su Zhan who suddenly turned around, she was shocked. "Wanda, Scarlet Witch." Su Zhan smiled and said, "What do you want to do to me? Do you want to hypnotize me? Or let me see the greatest fear in my heart?" "How do you know?" Wanda looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "I know a lot. For example, Iron Man Tony is your enemy, but he has already been killed by me. I avenged you. Is that how you repay me?" Su Zhan said lightly. "You killed Iron Man, you...who are you?" Wanda couldn''t believe it. "It seems that they didn''t let you receive much information from the outside world. You don''t know me, but you should have heard of my name. My name is Su Zhan." "You are Su Zhan, the leader of the Zhan League!" Wanda was surprised. "It seems that you have heard, so... do you want to follow me? Just to say, I took away Kuaiyin''s ability. He is just an ordinary person now. But..." Su Zhan looked at the Soul Stone, no speak. Their abilities come from the stone of the soul, and they can naturally find a way to restore the ability of Kuaiyin. "We are willing to follow you!" Wanda hesitated and made a decision. "Very well, let''s go." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, holding Wanda''s waist and disappeared, and then took away Kuaiyin who had not yet woken up. He just left here. Hawkeye and Thor finally arrived there, but it was a pity that people had gone upstairs here, Su Zhan had disappeared, and the scepter had disappeared, leaving only the Hydra people lying on the ground. Su Zhan took Wanda Kuaiyin back to the Zhan League. At this time, the battle here was over. After asking, I found out which Ultron suddenly lost its response as if the power went out. It was mostly because of Iron Man''s death. Once he died, Jarvis probably had no intention of controlling Ultron.Speaking of which, without the Mind Stone, Ultron would not be able to evolve into a real Ultron. Item 0253 It can be seen that everyone''s momentum is high, sweeping away the previous decadence.Everyone looked at the Soviet war, some excited, some excited, some grateful, and some admired, all different, but the only thing in common was their admiration for the Soviet war. "Ultron is made by Iron Man Tony Stark. It helps the military to inject the antidote against mutants. Everyone knows that. Not only you, but there are also many mutants who have not come here. The damage has been all day long. Now, Iron Man is dead!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and the people around him were shocked. Unexpectedly, Iron Man died. How to die? Do you need to ask? They were quite happy about the death of Iron Man. If it weren''t for him, there would be no Ultron. "However, don''t be too happy, everyone. Iron Man is dead, but the intelligent program that controls Ultron is still in the hands of the military. What''s more, the military still has an antidote. It doesn''t mean that this matter is over. This is a war, and the war will not end until one side gives up. I can shelter you, but who shelters your other compatriots? So, I hope you can organize and form a team of mutants, dedicated Save other mutants." "Blink, you are responsible for this matter." "No problem, BOSS!" Shining single-mindedly wanted to save the mutants. Of course, it was incumbent on this matter, and she quickly arranged it after she responded. Su Zhan came next to Professor Charles."Professor, how about borrowing two people from you?" "Who are you going to borrow?" "Jin, Storm Girl." Su Zhan looked at the two of them and said: "If we want to solve this crisis completely, we must solve two problems. One is the antidote, Jamie, his existence is too dangerous for mutants, although I I¡¯m not a mutant, but there are mutants around me, and it¡¯s impossible to let this danger continue. Second, the military should have powerful mental abilities, so it can locate the mutants so quickly. I asked the White Queen, this Humans may be multi-shadow cuckoos, and clones made based on her genes must also be resolved." "I now know the whereabouts of Yao Jamie." "I understand." Professor Charles nodded."This ability is better for you than for Jamie. Qin, Stormwind Girl, go with Su Zhan." "Yes, Professor!" the two nodded in response. ... ... The fighter took off slowly, and Storm Girl was driving the plane, turned her head and glanced at the back of Su Zhan and Qin curled their lips slightly. "You can just bring the piano directly, there is no need to bring me as a light bulb, anyway, you don''t need me to really help." Storm Girl said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and glanced at Qin, who was a little shy but did not refute, and then said to Storm Woman: "Who said I don''t need your help anymore?" "What do you need my help? Your strength can be easily solved, right?" The Storm Girl said with her lips. "Help with those miscellaneous soldiers, I can solve it, but I can''t do everything personally, isn''t that a price drop?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and Storm Girl rolled her eyes helplessly. Feelings are her own role!"Moreover, don''t be presumptuous. Although you don''t have a beautiful violin, you are still very attractive. At least I think you are good." "Should I thank you?" "That''s not enough!" Seeing Su Zhan''s casual look, Storm Girl was really speechless.But... it''s always a compliment, right?Watching Qin talk with Su Zhan happily, watching the smile on Qin''s face, Baofeng Girl is not only happy for Qin, but also a little envious... After a while, Storm Girl suddenly said: "We are here!" In the distance is a very hidden island. This is the military''s treatment and research center, which is dedicated to researching Jamie and developing antidote. With a light wave of Su Zhan''s hand, the energy of the lantern ring covered the plane. "Let''s land directly on the island." The Storm Girl nodded and flew the plane directly towards the island. Before it got close, the people on the island had already discovered that all kinds of weapons that were aimed at the air appeared and fired directly. 207 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 207 Bullets, artillery fire! Swarmed. The plane didn''t evade, so it drove straight over.Those attacks were blocked by the energy of the light ring, but the plane was shaken but not damaged.After a while, the plane landed slowly, and there were already countless people surrounded by heavily armed people. The three of them showed up from the plane, and Su Zhan glanced at Storm Girl. "Got it." The Storm Girl said uncomfortably, her eyes turned white instantly, and then she saw the sky covered with clouds, and then thunder and lightning flashed. When the thunder stopped, the people around had fallen to the ground. It is also able to control the weather, her ability is biased towards thunder and lightning, and her ability is biased towards wind. The three got off the plane and walked towards the base.Although I encountered soldiers who rushed over along the way, they were all solved by Qin and Storm Girl. There was no need for Su Zhan to do anything. Walking into the base, a person suddenly appeared in front of him. She was dressed in black and looked like an Asian woman. She leaned against the wall, her eyes were cold, her fingernails were very long, and she looked like Edman metal.Seeing this woman, Su Zhan already knew her identity. Death girl! Colonel Stryker''s assistant, this is a military figure who arrests, studies, and tries to exterminate mutants, and is considered an old opponent of mutants.It seems that most of the gene cloning matter has nothing to do with him. The original X weapon plan was his idea! Seeing the dead girl blocking the way, the storm girl and Qin stepped forward to do something, but was stopped by Su Zhan."I''ll take care of this. Go and see if there is any information worth taking away, or mutants who have been caught." This is a research base, and mutants must be experimented. "it is good!" Storm Girl and Qin also thought of this, nodded, and they turned and left.However, when they left, the two did not forget to cast a caring look at Su Zhan, making Su Zhan unable to help but laugh. There are not many people on Earth who can threaten him! Chapter 0254 Death Woman: Koyama Yuriko The Death Girl did not stop the Storm Girl from leaving with Qin. She got up from the wall and put her hands down. Like Wolverine, she has super self-healing ability, has extensible Edman metal nails, and belongs to the X weapon project. , But it seems to have been brainwashed and hypnotized, a bit like the Winter Soldier before, turned into a killing machine. The dead girl yelled and moved suddenly. The speed is very fast, the movements are very flexible, the nails of the two hands, thorns, picks, and sweeps, are extremely flexible, fast, and the angle is very strange. "boom!" The nail touched Su Zhan''s body, leaving several scratches on his body. She was a little surprised, and Su Zhan was also a little surprised. After swallowing the ability of the red tank, Su Zhan''s body''s defense power is very strong.It seems that Edman Metal is indeed one of the best metals in the Marvel World, and it is really strong. The Death Girl missed a hit, and after she calmed down, she shot again. For a while, the Death Girl quickly shot around Su Zhan, dinging voices endlessly. "It hurts!" Although it didn''t hurt, the pain was still strong. Su Zhan frowned slightly, grabbed the dead woman''s arm abruptly, and stabbed her backhand to stimulate her. Flutter! The sharp nails penetrated her body, and the dead woman showed a painful expression, and then pulled out her nails, it can be clearly seen that her wound is healing quickly, and then rushed up again. "Don''t waste your energy, you are not my opponent!" Su Zhan said lightly, looking at the dead woman who was attacking frantically. The dead woman ignored it at all and didn''t mean to stop at all. It seemed that the order she received was to kill herself, and she would not stop until the order was completed.Su Zhan shook his head and suddenly released her spiritual abilities. For a moment, the death woman''s movements stopped, her body could not move, and her expression began to grow savage, as if she was suffering from some pain.After a while, she sat limp on the ground, breathing heavily... "Are you awake?" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yeah." The dead woman nodded, her expression a little sad.She thought that she had done so many killings, which made her very painful.Standing up, the dead woman said hesitantly, "Thank you." "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked. "Koyama Yuriko." The death woman said. "Japanese." There are also a few mutants in Japan that are good. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Do you want revenge?" "miss you!" "Then follow me and destroy this place." Su Zhan looked at the dead woman, then turned and left.The dead woman hesitated for a moment, and followed. The role of the Death Lady is a close warrior. The powerful self-healing ability coupled with the powerful Edman metal nails can be said to be quite fierce.A person familiar with the environment led the way, the dead woman, and soon came to Jamie''s room. "Puff!" The dead woman retracted her nails, and the last guard fell to the ground, and then helped Su Zhan open the door. The white room should be made of a special material, lest his abilities affect the mutants here.In the room, a bald boy was sitting on the ground playing a game console. When someone came in, Jamie turned his head and didn''t speak. Being locked here all the year round, his character has become very dull, Su Zhan can''t see the vitality and hope that a child should have in his eyes. "Do you want to leave here?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked. Jamie was stunned, as if he didn''t expect someone to ask him this question, making him a little bit wondering how to answer. "We can take you out of here!" The Death Girl said softly, able to understand Jamie''s mood. "Really?" Jamie said excitedly. "Of course it is true, but before then I want to ask you, do you want freedom or your abilities." Although Su Zhan can swallow it directly, but Jamie''s appearance made him a little bit unbearable and gentle Just a little bit, after all, just a child. "Freedom!" Jamie said without hesitation: "I don''t want my ability, I know, it is because of it that I will be locked here, and there are many people outside who want to kill me." "Then I will help you take away this ability!" Su Zhan said with a smile, then approached Jamie and put his hand on his head. "All right!" After a while, Su Zhan said softly."Now, I will take you out of here." "Ok!" Jamie nodded heavily, and then followed Su Zhan out of the room. 208 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 208 Not long after they walked out, they saw the woman with Stormwind and the dead woman and Jamie beside Su Zhan. They hesitated. "Don''t worry, she was controlled by brainwashing before, and now she has recovered sober. This is Jamie. I have taken away his abilities, but he is very pitiful. I think the professor should be willing to take him in?" "Really?" Storm Girl tentatively walked over, only to find that her ability had disappeared. She looked at Su Zhan in surprise, but Su Zhan smiled away from her. As Su Zhan left, Storm Girl gradually felt that her ability had recovered. "I am afraid that no mutant will be your opponent in the future." The Storm Girl sighed. Su Zhan shrugged: "Even if I don''t have this ability, no one is my opponent, but it''s easier to have this ability. This ability is not bad, Jamie is still young, and has not considered mastering this ability. In fact, It can be controlled, not passively released." With that, Su Zhan walked towards the Storm Girl. Storm Girl was surprised to find that her abilities were still there, and it seemed that she could take the initiative to control it.After the surprise, Stormwind said: "There are many antidote here, which have been ruined by us, and the formula of the antidote is also ruined, but I am not sure if they still have a backup." "Strike has a backup, but no one knows where he is placed." The Death Woman interjected. "It doesn''t matter, the source of the antidote is gone. Even if they have a formula, it is useless unless they can catch me!" Su Zhan said nonchalantly, wanting to catch him?Haha, dream!"What''s more, this antidote is not permanent, and the ability will be restored after a certain period of time." "Really? That''s great!" Storm Girl and Qin are both surprised and happy. Item 0255 "Koyama Yuriko, do you know the Multi-Shadow Cuckoo?" Su Zhan turned to the dead woman and asked. The dead woman thought for a while, shook her head and said, "I just heard the name, but I don''t know the specifics. This is not the X weapon project, it should be the clone project." "What is the cloning project?" Stormgirl asked. "Based on mutant genes, genetic baby breeding. Stryker has acquired many mutant genes, whether it is Weapon X or the cloning project, the ultimate goal is to destroy mutants." said the dead woman. It seemed that Stryker was very ambitious, and he would not trust even a mutant who was brainwashed and hypnotized.Regarding the Duoying Cuckoo, this is just a code name, and it is still the Five Sisters. He can''t locate it based on the code name. "Destroy this place, let''s leave!" Although he could not locate the Multi-Shadow Cuckoo, he was able to find Stryker.Others don''t know that the Duoying Cuckoo Sisters are there, but Stryker must know?Just look for him again! As they took off and left here, this base has been turned into ruins. After returning to the Zhan League, the news that Jamie''s ability was swallowed by Su Zhan inspired many mutants. After getting permission from Su Zhan, Skye asked Skye to help spread the news.It didn''t take long for mutants all over the world to learn about this news, especially those who were forced to inject the antidote. They were relieved to learn that the effect of the antidote was not permanent. However, some mutants who want to become ordinary people are a little depressed. Some people dream of gaining ability, some people want to lose it. Especially those mutants with a special appearance, they desire the ordinary and desire the ordinary. However, news came again from the Zhanmeng, if there are mutants who don''t want to have abilities, or various mutation abilities, they can come to the Zhanmeng, and Su Zhan will personally change them back into ordinary people! The fact that Su Zhan possesses the ability to swallow has gradually spread. But no one has any crooked minds. After all, Su Zhan''s strength lies there! "My dear, there is news from SHIELD, Nick Fury wants to see you!" Skye walked over and whispered. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Should it be for Iron Man''s business? Or Rocky''s scepter. Reply to him and I will go to him at night." "Ok!" Skye nodded, turned and left. Because of this incident, the number of people in the Zhan League suddenly increased. Su Zhan didn¡¯t want these people to stay here forever. Natasha and the others were responsible for screening. If there is someone who doesn¡¯t want the ability, arrange it. I will devour their abilities in turn.If you want to leave, arrange for them to leave. After all, the threat of Ultron has been lifted, and the number of antidote is limited. For these little characters who have no names, the crisis has been lifted.For those who do not want to leave or lose their ability, they can be selected to join the war league, join the mutant team, or go to the New York war league team. This incident brought many benefits to the Soviet War. Leaving aside the mind stone, its reputation among mutants has once again increased, and it has successively had many abilities to swallow it, and it has also expanded the strength of the war alliance. Although it has some antagonisms with the military, the Soviet war does not care at all. . "Are you busy?" Qin came to Su Zhan''s room and asked softly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Even if I was busy before, I am not busy now. Are you looking for something to do with me?" "Well, I want to ask what you plan to do next, we, we can''t stay here after all!" Qin whispered. "Is the professor ready to go back to school? This is fine, anyway, the crisis is also resolved." Su Zhan thought for a while and nodded. "But..." Obviously, this answer was not what Jin wanted. She hesitated and said, "But I don''t want to go for the time being, I like it here." "Do you like it here or do you like me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Qin lowered his head and did not speak, but that shy gesture was already the best answer. "Of course it¡¯s okay to teach them to go back, but I didn¡¯t say that you have to go back with you, you will stay, and I will devour your phoenix power. Well, let the Storm Girl and Mary stay by the way "Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, I''m going to talk to the professor!" Qin said happily, then hurriedly turned around and went out. Su Zhan smiled dumbly. Naturally, there is no problem with the professor, even if he saw that the three people left by Su Zhan might have impure goals, but he didn''t say anything, emotional matters, he couldn''t say much. After Su Zhan sent the people from School X away, it was getting late, and he was going to see Nick Fury to see what he wanted to say. But no one from Su Zhan went. He called Flashing, Death Girl, Li Qianhuan, and Wanda by the way. Flashing can be called the strongest support. The Death Girl is a melee, and Li Qianhuan is a long-range. With the addition of Wanda''s Chaos Magic, Su Zhan thinks this women''s team is quite interesting.Especially Wanda, although he is not strong right now, he is definitely the strongest and the strongest among these people.Although Wanda''s identity is not a mutant now, and is somewhat different from the comics, her ability and identity have not changed. Chaos magic can distort reality, similar to the ability of the Reality Stone. In the comics, she suddenly reduced the mutant population from millions to only individuals, which shows how powerful she is. Wanda didn''t expect that Su Zhan would call him to act together, but he was taken aback and followed. Although he took away Kuaiyin''s ability, he didn''t kill him, maybe he could recover his ability, let alone the enemy Tony Stark also died at the hands of Soviet war, this is her benefactor! After everyone arrived, Su Zhan said an address to Flashing, and Flashing quickly opened the portal. Others curiously followed Su Zhan into the portal, and in the next second, they had already appeared in a certain base. This is the secret base after the re-establishment of SHIELD! Nick Fury and the others were a little nervous when they saw the sudden appearance of the teleportation formation, and then they were relieved when they saw Su Zhan and the four women appearing, but then they were a little depressed! Item 0256 "I suddenly felt that no place is secret to you..." Nick Fury grumbled depressedly. The secret base he painstakingly found, in the eyes of Su Zhan, is where he wants to come and where he wants to go. , This feeling is really unpleasant. 209 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 209 Especially for places like S.H.I.E.L.D. where there are countless secrets, once there is no way to keep the secrets, one can imagine how depressing it feels. "If you think I know that I have to pretend not to know, so that you will feel better, I will try my best to satisfy you next time." Su Zhan said lightly, glanced around, all old acquaintances. I saw it a few times before killing Iron Man. Hawkeye, Thor, Spiderman, Gears of War, superhuman. Hill and Sharon are there. This is the only remaining staffing of SHIELD. Their attitude is not too friendly, think about it, except for Hill and Sharon, they have all been beaten by themselves. "Forget it, I don''t want to deceive myself." Nick Fury shook his head and said."Su Zhan, although Tony did something wrong, but you also..." Before Nick Fury had finished speaking, Su Zhan interrupted him."Do you really want to discuss a dead person with me? If he is not dead, maybe you will fight for him, but he is already dead. I don''t think you will be so kind to a dead person to be fair to me. This is not you. Character. You and I know it well, so let¡¯s talk straight." Don¡¯t let Su Zhan choke Nick Fury, even if you know you¡¯re good or bad, let me finish the scene?You are so direct, how can I manage the people under me? Shaking his head helplessly, Nick Fury said: "I need someone!" "Who?" "Bruce Banner." "Hulk?" Su Zhan looked at Nick Fury and said jokingly: "Do you really dare to think about rebuilding the Avengers and expanding your strength? The Hulk is indeed a very powerful combat force, but it is also a double-edged sword. If you use it improperly, , You know what the consequences are. Since you have this idea, I don¡¯t care about you, but did you find the wrong person? The Hulk is not with me!" "I know, I hope you can help me find him." Nick Fury said. Is this his purpose? Su Zhan knew that he couldn''t avenge Tony, so he hoped that he could take the opportunity to make some demands and benefits. Since he wants to find the Hulk, then help him.Already the Hulk character, hehe, Su Zhan really wants to see how Nick Fury regrets then. "I still fantasize about reviving S.H.I.E.L.D.? Well, it should make you sober." Su Zhan secretly smiled in his heart and then positioned the Hulk. "He''s here." Su Zhan walked to the computer and fiddled a few times, and quickly locked a position. Nick Fury took a look, then winked at the war machine, ready to go. "Let''s go too!" Su Zhan said, everyone quickly disappeared through the teleportation array. "That''s it? Who is the Hulk they are looking for?" Wanda asked suspiciously. "The Hulk, or Bruce Banner, is currently one of the best masters on earth, but his character is not very friendly." Su Zhan smiled lightly: "As for us, of course it won''t end so soon. Don''t you want to see the current Avengers and the strength of the Hulk with your own eyes?" ... ... There was a loud airplane sound outside, and Bruce Banner frowned and pushed the door out. An airplane landed slowly, and then Thor and War Machine also fell from the air. Nick Fury got off the plane, followed by Spiderman, Hawkeye, and Superman. "Dr. Banner, we meet again." "Every time I see you, I feel that nothing good has happened." Bruce Banner said with a lip."If you are here to find me to join SHIELD, or the Avengers, please come back." "Dr. Banner, Tony is dead, S.H.I.E.L.D. faces the threat of Hydra. We need your power." Nick Fury said. Bruce Banner was slightly surprised, but still shook his head and said, "But I don''t want my power..." "Director, is he really that strong? We don''t have to look for him, right?" Shenli said with some dissatisfaction. "He is very strong, much better than you!" Nick Fury said lightly. This sentence made Shenli people even more dissatisfied."Much better than me? I''m going to see how strong he is." "I advise you not to do it." Bruce Banner said warningly as he watched the divine power man walk towards him with a grim look. "Great show, it''s about to begin!" In the distance, Su Zhan and others suddenly appeared, waved, and instantly appeared a couch, and...Coke seeds. "Transformed, transformed, oh my god...It''s really green!" Wanda shouted in surprise, drank a coke and was shocked. The magical man punched Bruce Banner. Thor hurriedly tried to stop it but failed. In an instant, Bruce Banner''s clothes split, his muscles swelled rapidly, and his body became huge. In a blink of an eye, he has become the Hulk Hulk. Looking at the Hulk who was quite a few times older than himself, Divine Power Man was also a little surprised, but he was invulnerable and powerful, so he was not too worried, so he snorted and hit directly. "boom!" As soon as he moved, the Hulk waved him directly and flew him out.Immediately afterwards, I heard a rumbling sound, and the house in the distance was directly destroyed. "Damn it, Banner, calm down, we are not here to move you..." Just as Thor was about to persuade him to calm down, the Hulk turned his head and snorted. Whoosh! Thunder God turned into an elegant arc and flew directly into the air. "Tsk tusk, this time, I am afraid it will be very painful!" Seeing Thor being beaten into the air, Su Zhan tutted twice, just flickering, handing over the pickled melon seeds and swallowing it directly.Obviously, the Hulk has lost his composure now, and there is no way to communicate well. Nick Fury hates the superhuman to death now, but there is no other way than that. You can only ask others to do something to the Hulk. Let calm down. Item 0257 Gears of War is considered a replica of Iron Man. It is also an Iron Man suit, but with more weapon systems and more conventional weapons, unlike Iron Man, which is mainly an energy attack. Bullets, cannonballs. All kinds of attacks hit the Hulk all at once, but Mao had no effect except to stop the Hulk from moving forward.Uh, I can''t say no, the only effect is to anger the Hulk and make him even more angry. Spider-Man''s spider silk blocked the Hulk''s eyes, making the Hulk temporarily blind. Hawkeye took the opportunity to shoot out the anaesthetic bow and arrow, but unfortunately there was no way to penetrate the Hulk''s body. At this time, Thor had already flown back, and the power of thunder and lightning was contained in the hammer, directly hitting the Hulk.The huge body of the Hulk was instantly beaten and flew out. It happened to fly in the direction of the supernatural power man. The supernatural power man who had just gotten up and was about to return saw the Hulk flying over, raised his fist and beat him back. "It seems that this Hulk isn''t that strong, right?" Wanda couldn''t help but said seeing the Hulk being besieged by them as if there was no way to fight back. "Not strong?" Su Zhan chuckled lightly."I came to see the Hulk abuse the Avengers, not to watch them abuse the Hulk." As Su Zhan¡¯s voice fell, he heard a huge roar. The Hulk roared and caught Thunder God and slammed into the ground. One, one, one... the ground was smashed out of a big hole, even more so. The smashed head was dizzy, and was immediately thrown out. This throw happened to hit the war machine in the air. Even with the war machine, the two of them disappeared without knowing where they were thrown. 210 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 210 Spider-Man wanted to shoot spider silk, but was caught by the Hulk."Oh no, don''t hit me!" Spider-Man hurriedly shouted. The Hulk seemed to understand it, but he didn''t really hit him, he just threw him in, and then blasted him out with a punch. The supernatural power people are blinded. Is this all right?And still so strong? Seeing the Hulk approaching gradually, the man of supernatural power bites and wants to do something, but what is the Hulk in front of him?Marvel¡¯s hanging B, the more angry the stronger, and there is no upper limit of the rhythm.Although the man with supernatural power is not weak, it is still far away. Within a few seconds, he was stunned and lay motionless on the ground. The Hulk turned to look at Nick Fury. Nick Fury stepped back and shouted: "Su Zhan, Su Zhan, I know you are here. If you don''t come out to help, we will be dead." Su Zhan smiled dumbly, this Nick Fury was so smart. "Shall we help?" Flashing asked. Su Zhan curled his lips and shouted: "The mess you caused, I am not interested in helping you clean up, you can ask for more blessings. Big green guy, your performance is good, let''s see you later." "Damn it!" Nick Fury didn''t expect Su Zhan to ignore it. Flashing and releasing the portal, ready to leave. At this moment, I suddenly heard Li Qianhuan say: "It''s not good, that big guy is here." The Hulk roared and jumped over, swinging his huge fist and smashing towards Su Zhan. "This is the Hulk!" Su Zhan sighed, opened his palm, and nuclear energy was activated instantly. boom! The Hulk was beaten upright and flew out. "Let''s go." Turning his head, Su Zhan and others entered the teleportation formation. The Hulk shouldn''t be hurt this time, he doesn''t want to fight the Hulk yet.Hulk, let Nick Fury have a headache. After returning, Su Zhan said to them: "You have time to get acquainted with each other. From now on, you will be my guard. I will take you with you if you have any tasks." "Yes, BOSS." Flashing and others responded. Su Zhan turned and went back to the room, only to find someone in the room. "Are you waiting for me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile looking at Qin. Qin nodded."If you are not tired, do you want to swallow the power of the Phoenix? I, I''m ready." When she said this, Su Zhan realized that her dress was a little...cool. In the red suspender pajamas, the snow-white shoulders and thighs were all exposed. At this height, Su Zhan could clearly see the deep chasm. Sure enough, it is ready! Su Zhan didn¡¯t intend to continue devouring it tonight, but the Qin had already been found on his own initiative. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t refuse. With a wave of his hand, the rope had already appeared. Under Su Zhan¡¯s control, he was skilled in binding the Qin. Living. Looking at the Qin lying down, Su Zhan stretched out his hand and pressed it on with a smile, and began to swallow it. In fact, the power of the phoenix remaining in Qin''s body is no longer likely to affect her. It doesn''t make any difference whether it is tied or not, but Qin didn''t say, Su Zhan didn''t say, and he did it as usual. After half an hour, Su Zhan stopped, looking at the rosy-faced Qin with some weird eyes, and didn''t know if he was doing it right, as if...unknowingly, she liked this behavior. "Okay." Su Zhan helped Qin up and retracted the rope. Qin nodded, looked at the more obvious marks on his body, and said hesitantly: "Actually, I actually seem to like this feeling a little bit." "It can be seen." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you think I''m...abnormal? Actually, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. The feeling of being uncontrollable and losing freedom makes me feel inexplicably safe, and the whole person will become particularly secure. Do you know? The power of the phoenix is ??terrible. Even if it is suppressed, I am still not at ease. I am not at ease in my heart. Only when I am tied up by you can I feel that I don¡¯t need to worry. These scars, let I slept very securely after I went back!" "I can understand." Su Zhan nodded earnestly. Although a bit sick, it was obvious that this method would make Qin feel at ease."When I completely swallow your Phoenix power, you will be completely relieved. Trust me, it won''t be long." "Yeah!" Qin nodded and stood up and said: "Then, then I will go back to rest, good night." "Wait." Su Zhan grabbed Qin, looked at her puzzled and said: "Don''t go tonight, don''t you sleep well? I''ll sleep with you next to you." Chapter 0258: Stryker''s Base In the first half of the night, Qin couldn''t sleep nervously.In the second half of the night, she slept abnormally, and even had a dream in which she and Su Zhan did some shameful things. When she woke up to find that Su Zhan was no longer there, and those pictures were just dreams, she was a little disappointed and disappointed. "It''s just a dream!" Qin murmured to himself, and then hurriedly out of Su Zhan''s room, afraid that others would see it. Su Zhan didn''t take the opportunity to eat Qin. Obviously, Qin would not refuse, but was so unbearable to think that she had been tortured by the power of Phoenix. Let''s talk about this after she has completely let go of this burden. After waking up in the morning, Su Zhan went to devour a few mutants who didn''t want to have abilities, and then strengthened the speed system.Had a meal with Shining and the others, and practiced with Jessica Jones on the training ground for a while. At noon, General Su Shining, Li Qianhuan, Death Girl, and Wanda called over and asked them to cooperate. Get familiar with their respective abilities. "It''s almost done. You go back and take a bath, change clothes, rest and rest. Two hours later, let''s set off." Su Zhan clapped his hands and called them to stop. "Where are we going?" Flashing asked. "Go find a guy who has always wanted to eliminate mutants, hoping to get information about the whereabouts of the multi-shadow cuckoo from him, and completely solve the mutant crisis in front of him." Su Zhan said with a smile. Flickering nodded and responded without further questioning. Since it''s about mutants, it''s better to take a good rest and adjust your state. "Storm Girl, will you be interested in going out with me soon?" Su Zhan came to the door of Storm Girl''s room. The door was open. He knocked on the door and said to the Storm Girl inside. "If you still want me to be a light bulb or solve Xiaoyou, then forget it, I won''t go." The Storm Girl said with her lips. "If you don''t go, I still want you to go to Stryker with my guards to get the whereabouts of the Multi-Shadow Cuckoo and completely solve the crisis of your mutants. I didn''t expect you to be unwilling to contribute. It really disappoints me!" Su Zhan pouted and turned to leave. The Storm Girl hurriedly said: "Ah, I''m going, who said I''m not going anymore?" Whether it is Stryker or Multi-Shadow Cuckoo, it is a threat to all mutants, and of course Stormgirl will go with them.Even if she knew that Su Zhan was teasing her, she had to speak. "Go to my room and find me in two hours." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and left. Two hours is not long, washing and bathing, changing clothes, taking a break by the way, and passing in a blink of an eye. It didn''t take long for them to come to Su Zhan''s room one after another. After they were all there, Su Zhan spoke. "We are going to a secret base for Stryker. I am afraid that even the dead girl may not know this place." The death girl Yuriko Koyama hesitated, and said, "If you can, can Stryker give it to me? I want to kill him by myself." 211 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 211 "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded. "Thank you!" The dead woman thanked Su Zhan. Afterwards, Su Zhan told the flashing position, flashing opened the portal, and directly teleported over! "Huh?" The portal opened, and several people came out, flashing unexpectedly. In front of me, there is a heavy steel door. "I obviously opened the location of the portal here, why didn''t I succeed?" Flashing said puzzledly, and then tried again, but it still appeared here."No, it seems that there is a special magnetic field blocking my portal." "It should be some kind of energy barrier, otherwise, this place might have been exposed long ago." Su Zhan explained. When he was positioning, he didn''t feel any obstacles, perhaps because of his special ability to position. "Let me try." Su Zhan said and sent it directly.Soon, he appeared inside, a very tightly sealed corridor."It seems that there is no limit to my ability." Su Zhan teleported out, and then brought them in one by one. "Here, I seem to have an impression..." The group of people didn''t go far forward, and the dead woman suddenly said, "I should have been here, but I don''t remember clearly." "It doesn''t matter, don''t think about things that you don''t remember clearly." They have already entered, and it doesn''t matter whether the dead woman has been here. "somebody is coming." Storm Girl suddenly whispered. "Why didn''t I hear the sound?" Wanda was a little confused. "I feel that the flow of wind has become a little different." The Storm Girl explained, and then looked forward. It didn''t take long for a wave of shaking sounds to come. This time, everyone felt it. You could guess it with this sound alone. I''m afraid the size of the person is not small. After a while, a person appeared in their sight. It''s not so much a person, it''s a meat ball, Roshan, round, and the flesh on the body seems to be about to stretch out. There were originally some spacious corridors. When he appeared, he seemed to block the corridors. "Oh, God." Wanda and the others couldn''t help taking a breath, this guy''s shape is too...too shocking? "It turned out to be this guy." Su Zhan also couldn''t bear to look straight. Although your guy is fat, his strength and endurance are very good, especially the fat body, which is stronger than ordinary uniforms. Ordinary cold weapons or bullets could not hurt him at all.Even general attacks are hard to work. This fat body is his mutant ability, which makes him huge, and his defense is amazing. But this ability is really not good, it really affects life too much, I am afraid it is hard to find a girlfriend. "This guy is blocking the way. We can''t get there at all. Qianhuan." Flickering said towards Li Qianhuan, Li Qianhuan nodded, and suddenly many fireworks-like lights appeared on his fingers, drifting towards the meat ball. Meatball looked at the gorgeous fireworks with some doubts, reaching out to catch them, but these fireworks suddenly exploded. There was a booming explosion, and the smoke gradually filled... Item 0259 The gunpowder smoke is filled, it is difficult to see if the meat ball is dead.Su Zhan''s fingers swayed slightly, the breeze blew, and in a moment, it dissipated and then quickly dispersed. "How can this be?" Seeing that the meat ball was unharmed, Li Qianhuan was shocked. "I''ll try it!" The dead woman said, her nails grew instantly. Although the meat ball was not injured, it was obvious that he was in pain when it exploded just now, and he ran over with a roar. In an instant, the ground moved and the mountain shook, and the dead woman just rushed forward a few steps, and suddenly saw a light in front of her. Flash is a flashing teleportation array.She was stunned for a moment, and suddenly found that she had appeared behind Rouqiu!The dead woman who reacted suddenly jumped up, her left fingernail pierced the fleshy ball''s neck, and her right hand pierced his eyes. "what¡­¡­" Blood splattered, painful shouts came, and the meat ball slammed the nearby wall frantically.The dead woman took the opportunity to jump away, turned, turned over, her hands were constantly twitching at the heart of the meat ball, and for a moment, the meat ball was already unwilling to slowly fall to the ground. Don''t look at his fat body with amazing defenses, but the nails of the dead woman are made of Edman metal after all! The dead woman walked over and nodded towards Flashing, Flashing smiled. Short-term cooperation, the effect is good. Su Zhan smiled, walked to the meat ball and squatted down, he still had a sigh of relief, after swallowing his abilities, he ended his pain easily.Since I met the meat ball, it means that there must be other mutants here. Sure enough, after almost leaving, I saw other mutants again, and there were still a lot of them. "I''ll leave it to you here, is it okay?" Su Zhan took a look. They were all relatively unfamiliar faces, and they were not strong. "no problem!" Flashing and others responded. Su Zhan nodded and turned to leave. "Don''t even want to leave!" A lifeless mutant rushed towards Su Zhan, but he was directly immobilized by Su Zhan''s mind. After swallowing his abilities, he rewarded him with a nuclear bomb. "boom!" When the explosion came, Su Zhan didn''t even look at it, and went straight away. Some people still want to chase, but they have been stopped by flashing and others. Going deep down the corridor, turning around, Su Zhan has already arrived in front of a special room. This room is made of no material. It looks very explanatory. Su Zhan shook his shoulders and arms and suddenly punched. Up. "Kacha, Kacha..." There was a cracking sound, followed by the whole door turning into fragments. In the room, a huge brainwave instrument is placed in the center, and the instrument is connected to the five seats next to it. There are five identical girls sitting on the seats, who look like seventeen or eighteen years old, like quintuplets. Cuckoo sisters! With the appearance of Su Zhan, the Cuckoo Sisters immediately activated their psychic abilities on him, trying to control his actions.This is their most powerful ability, mind control, especially the five sisters in +, and the increase in brain wave equipment, which has increased their spiritual ability countless times. "This is impossible?" "There is no way to control him!" "He has a spiritual barrier, and our spiritual power doesn''t work." "This is terrible." "Aren''t we going to die?" 212 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 212 Five sisters, when you look at me, this scene makes Su Zhan very interesting. "I won''t die, but I will accept your abilities." Su Zhan smiled faintly, his body moved abruptly, and before the five sisters could react, their abilities had been swallowed away by Su Zhan. . "No, our ability is gone." The five sisters said in unison. "Now, follow me one by one," Su Zhan said lightly. "Where are you taking us?" "Take you to find mom!" Their five sisters look exactly the same, and when they look closely, they are indeed somewhat similar to the White Queen.Although it was a gene clone, to a certain extent, the White Queen is indeed their mother, but I don''t know what the White Queen would do with such young five daughters. Su Zhan is looking forward to it. Leaving the room with the cuckoo sisters, Su Zhan didn¡¯t continue to look for anyone. I can tell here. There are too few mutants with names and surnames, and I don¡¯t know who they are cloned. Anyway, Su Zhan is not too big. interest.Then there was a piece of news that made Su Zhan a little interested. This news was about Wolverine... This guy was originally here, and was originally controlled by brainwashing, protecting this place as a member of the X weapon plan. But I don''t know how it seemed to be out of control and escaped. After putting away some important documents, Su Zhan soon saw Stryker who was about to escape. Stryker knew what happened when he saw Su Zhan and the Cuckoo Sisters. He said in a deep voice to Su Zhan, "Su Zhan, you are not a mutant, why do you want to interfere with the mutant matter?" "You are not a mutant, why do you want to exterminate the mutant?" Su Zhan asked, before Stryker answered, "Because your son Jason is a mutant, because you think he killed your wife. His mother! So you hate mutants." "You, how would you know?" Stryker was said to be the main thing, and took a few steps back in horror. Su Zhan pouted."I will not kill you, I will let the death girl Yuriko Koyama do it herself, as for your son...I will take away his abilities and will be an ordinary person in the future. Unfortunately, you can''t see it!" After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly raised his hand, a group of energy instantly covered Stryker, and then floated in mid-air, moving with Su Zhan''s pace.Back to the flashing and the others, it just happened that this side had just ended the battle, and it was not surprising to see Su Zhan with five identical sisters and the Stryker girls floating in the air.The Death Girl glared at Stryker bitterly, and then looked at Su Zhan pleadingly. Su Zhan was very satisfied with her performance. The enemy was in front but could hold back and did not do anything. Instead, he asked for instructions, begged, and had to say. "He is yours!" Su Zhan said, still struck directly in front of him, and then turned around to swallow the abilities of the mutants next to him. "The abilities of the spirit department are all strengthened in the spirit department, and other abilities are strengthened in the speed." Su Zhan allocated the strengthening, and the ability of the spirit department has reached LV3, with an experience value of 200/2000. Item 0260 "Puff!" The death girl pulled out her nails and blood dripped on Stryker''s painful face. He felt that his blood was hot, but it was getting cold. Stryker was dead, and the dead woman got up and walked to Su Zhan."Thank you, in the future, my life will be yours." Su Zhan nodded and said: "You stay first, flash, you take them back first." "Yes, BOSS!" The flashing response opened the portal and took the others away. Su Zhan put the dead woman and the cuckoo sisters over with energy, teleported away to the outside, and then the nuclear energy suddenly started. In a moment, the whole base began to explode and disappear, and it was in ruins in a moment! The cuckoo sisters watched this place turn to ashes, with a little sadness on their faces. They have been living here all the time, and this place... can be regarded as their home.However, they dare not say anything. "Wow!" Su Zhan took them directly to the inner lobby of the Hellfire Club. "Watch them well." Su Zhan said to the dead woman, glanced at the Red Devil and Zhengtu beside him, and found that the White Queen seemed not here?He didn''t bother to ask, directly located the position of the White Queen, and then teleported it. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan was stunned. What he saw was the white queen''s body, she was actually taking a bath! "you¡­¡­" When the White Queen saw Su Zhan suddenly appeared, she subconsciously blocked her body, and for a moment, her body turned into a diamond.She shouted angrily: "Why did you come in casually, don''t you know I am taking a shower?" "I don''t know this!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at the White Queen wantonly."I brought the person you want, put on clothes and come out. In addition, I like the way you used to be better than you are now." After speaking, Su Zhan has disappeared. The White Queen snorted angrily, dried her body, put on her clothes, and went out. When she came to the hall, she had already seen the five girls who were exactly the same, but somewhat similar to her own. "Their abilities?" The White Queen looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan shrugged and said nothing."Has it been swallowed by you? That''s okay, they...they stay here, thank you!" "Thank you, you don''t have to, I will give you away, and I will go!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he put on the dead girl and left. As for how the White Queen and the Cuckoo sisters get along with Su Zhan, it doesn''t matter. "This is... Japan?" After a while, Su Zhan showed up on the street with the dead woman. The dead woman didn''t respond at first, but after looking at the familiar Japanese around her, she realized that it was Japan! "Why brought me here?" The dead girl looked at Su Zhan suspiciously."Are you looking for someone?" "Forget it, but by the way, the main thing is to take you back and see. You should have no family in Japan, right? Come back for a walk, take a look, and then follow me with peace of mind!" Su Zhan said lightly . He has no good impression of Japan. Japan is a very weird country, seemingly humble and polite, but that''s just superficial, it''s very rampant in its bones.If you are stronger than him, he will fall in love, even without dignity to please you and worship you.But once he is stronger than you, he will show his rampant side unscrupulously. For Su Zhan, the only thing that interests him may be Japanese women. As long as you are strong enough, Japanese women will let you get what you want and be satisfied! "Thank you!" The dead woman did not expect that Su Zhan would consider so much for herself. "Remember where your house is? Go to your house and see." "it is good!" Of course, the dead woman still remembers where her home is, not far from here. Su Zhan did not teleport, but walked on the streets with the dead woman. This is also his first time in Japan. Since he is here, let''s experience the local customs here.The climate is pretty good now, and the women on the street are basically short skirts and stockings. It didn''t take long for the two to come to the residential area, which was a quite Japanese-style villa area with courtyards and wooden houses. It seemed that the dead girl should have a lot of money in her family, otherwise she could not live in such a house. 213 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 213 After entering, the expression of the dead woman became a little sigh. This is her home. Before she did not participate in the X weapon project, it left her with a lot of memories. "Let¡¯s live here tonight, and I will also experience what it feels like." After visiting the circle, Su Zhan said to the dead woman. The dead woman nodded: "It''s been a long time since I came back here, I''ll clean it up." "Okay, I''m going out and shopping." Su Zhan came to Japan, one for the dead girl, and the other for Wolverine. After Wolverine escaped from Stryker''s base, his whereabouts remained unknown, and Su Zhan positioned him in Japan.As the most popular character in the X-Men, and a member of the Avengers, Nick Fury is now eager to rebuild the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers'' posture. Even the supernatural powers have joined in advance. Come to Wolverine.Regarding Wolverine, Su Zhan didn''t particularly care about it, but he was not prepared to let the Avengers recruit. Moreover, in addition to Wolverine, there are a few people in Japan who are very interested in Su Zhan. Walking on the streets of Japan, Su Zhan had no special purpose. Wolverine was looking for it, but he was not in a hurry. In addition to the ability of Callisto to move quickly, it can also determine whether there are mutants around and what abilities they have.Su Zhan just wandered aimlessly. If you met him, he was lucky. If he didn''t, he would be shopping. However, although he hadn''t met the mutants, he saw several at the Custom Shop. As he walked, Su Zhan suddenly felt something, turned and looked at a remote alley in the distance.Amplify the super hearing, and soon heard the voices of several people, it looks like a little hooligan is molesting the little girl? "These guys are unlucky enough, they just ran into a mutant!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked in the direction of the alley. After a while, he saw four or five guys who looked like a speeding party surrounded by a very cute and petite loli girl intimidating. Chapter 0261 Armor: Tochigi Hisako "Little girl, just accompany us to play together." It looked like a little guy standing in front of Little Lolita blocking her, and said fluently. Little Lolita looked like she was only sixteen or seventeen. She looked at the speeding party around her and said calmly: "You better let me go, otherwise, you will be in trouble." "Trouble? Haha, the least we fear is trouble!" The head of the speeding party laughed, and the little brothers next to him naturally laughed loudly. In the laughter, he heard the little head say: "Let me see what kind of trouble it will be." While speaking, he was going to reach out and touch it. Little Lori''s face. Little Lori sighed."I don''t want this." "It''s okay, I forced you." The little head laughed, but soon he couldn''t laugh. A layer of pink energy suddenly appeared on Little Lolita, and the energy enveloped her, gradually changing It became a set of energy armor, and it can be clearly seen that the little Lolita in the energy armor floats in the air, with a little pity in her eyes.Followed by a punch and hit the small head. The fist of the energy armor instantly blasted the small head out. With a loud bang, it hit the wall hard. "No, no, run, run!" The other guys were frightened for a moment, and wanted to run out of the alley. Little Lolita snorted and caught up with them instantly. After three times, these little ones were all brought down.Little Lori turned around, walked towards the little head step by step, and grabbed him. "You forced me." Raising her hand, Little Lori said coldly. "No, don''t!" The little head yelled in horror, then closed his eyes and tilted his head, even frightened. "What a waste!" Little Lolita snorted disdainfully and threw him out to leave. At this moment, she suddenly heard applause. "Yes, yes, your ability is very interesting!" "Who?" Little Lori was taken aback, turned around abruptly, and saw the man coming by the alley."I don''t care who you are, I don''t want to cause trouble, so you don''t trouble yourself." After speaking, little Lolita waved the fist of the energy armor, seeming to intimidate Su Zhan. Su Zhan was dumb, is this scaring himself? Smiling, Su Zhan said, "Have you heard of the Zhanmeng?" "Zhanmeng? Are you talking about the warmen that saved the mutants?" Little Lori looked at Su Zhan and asked. "Yes, are you interested in joining the Zhanmeng? This kind of ordinary life is not suitable for you. One day your identity will be exposed." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Who are you? Can you call the shots?" Little Lori asked suspiciously. "Before asking others, don''t you think you should expose your family first?" It seems that although little Lori knows the Zhanmeng, she doesn''t know herself, or she doesn''t recognize herself. "My name is Hisako Tochigi." "What about the code name?" Su Zhan asked. Hisako Tochigi shook his head: "I, I don''t have a code name?" "Really? Let me help you get one. How about calling it an armor? The armor of the armor suits your abilities." Su Zhan said with a smile, which was originally her code name. "Armor?" Hisako Tochigi muttered softly, and then said: "You haven''t said your name yet." "My name is Su Zhan." "Su Zhan? Are you the leader of the Zhanmeng?" Of course, Hisako Tochigi remembers this name, but she was a little uncertain looking at Su Zhan. "Don''t believe it? It doesn''t matter. After you go back, you can check online to confirm my identity. I will stay in Japan for a few days, so you can consider it slowly. When you meet next time, just give me a reply." Su Zhan was not in a hurry, she immediately agreed, and after a few words, she turned and prepared to leave. "You just left? I haven''t told you where my home is. Where are you going to find me." Tochigi Hisako hurriedly shouted when he saw that Su Zhan was really gone. "As long as I know your name, I can find you!" Su Zhan turned around, waved, and talked with a smile. He had already left the alley. Hisako Tochigi hurried up, but found that there was no sign of Su Zhan... When encountering armor, encountering Tochigi Hisako is an unexpected gain. He is not one of the targets Su Zhan is looking for. Her ability is to release energy armor with her mind. The armor is very defensive. It was originally X in the comics. The members of the military police are relatively active. After leaving the alley, Su Zhan went on a stroll, but unfortunately, no more mutants were found.However, I saw a lot of advertisements about the Yizhi family. Yashida, a soldier who was rescued by Wolverine, developed the Yoshida family after returning to China. Now it is one of the largest family in Japan.Wolverine, should he be aiming for the family at this time? Su Zhan remembered that the two women in the Zhizhi family were good, one was the granddaughter of Yizhitian, who was also the heir of the determination and the future ruler Mariko, a very beautiful woman.The other is Yukio, although not as beautiful as Mariko or not having that weak temperament, the sassy and heroic posture wielding a samurai sword is still very temperamental. In Su Zhan''s view, Mariko is suitable for a maid, and Xuexu is more suitable for a guard. Especially Mariko, who is both beautiful and distinguished. As Japan''s leading business family, if we can accept Mariko, both the sense of accomplishment and financial support will be very good! The head of the Japanese consortium is a maid, think about it, it''s really good! As night fell, Su Zhan returned to the dead woman''s house. The room was very bright. As soon as she appeared, Su Zhan saw the dead woman in a kimono, or it should be called Koyama Yuriko at this time to be more in line with the current atmosphere. Wearing a black and white kimono on Yuriko Koyama gave her a lot of exotic temperament, a little less hostile, and a little more graceful. 214 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 214 "You look like this, very good!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and Yuriko Koyama said."I have made dinner, but the craftsmanship may not be very good." "Just taste it." Su Zhan smiled and looked at the Japanese dishes placed on the tatami table. She didn''t expect that she had such a craft. Item 0262 Koyama Yuriko knelt next to Su Zhan, poured a glass of sake for him, and then helped him with the dishes, waiting very well, so that Su Zhan did not need to do anything by himself, which greatly satisfied his male chauvinism.Speaking of it, Japanese women seem to have no status in the family, which has created their nature, or the idea that they should serve men. Su Zhan knew that Yuriko Koyama had never done anything like this before, but he did not feel unfamiliar with it, nor did he feel any discomfort in his heart. After Su Zhan was full of wine and rice, Yuriko Koyama started eating.After eating, he took the initiative to take the things down, cleaned up, and then helped Su Zhan prepare the room. Although sleeping on tatami mats is a bit uncomfortable, Su Zhan slept very comfortably this night. Early the next morning, Koyama Yuriko had already prepared breakfast and toiletries. After washing, finish eating. Su Zhan said towards Koyama Yuriko, "Do you know the Yashi family?" "Know some." Koyama Yuriko responded. "Go and find out about the current situation of the Yizhi family, whether Yizhitian is dead, and his granddaughter Mariko. I heard that it''s pretty." Su Zhan said. Koyama Yuriko nodded, and then asked, "Are you interested in Mariko? I can catch her." "That''s not enough." Su Zhan shook his head, but she didn''t expect Koyama Yuriko to be so loyal. As soon as she mentioned it, she was going to catch people directly."You just need to inquire about the situation." "Yes!" Koyama Yuriko replied and retired. It didn''t take long before she changed into her original clothes and went out to investigate the Yashi family.For almost an hour, Koyama Yuriko came back. "Yashida is not dead yet. He found an American doctor who was treating his cancer, but the effect was not very good. It seems that he won''t last long. He has handed over the inheritance of the company group to Mariko. I also inquired, It seems that Wolverine is also aiming at home." Koyama Yuriko went out and found a lot of news. "Go, let''s go to Zhizhi''s house to play." Su Zhan said with a smile, although he was not going to destroy Yazhitian''s plan, it was good to be involved. Whether it was Mariko, Xue Xu, or the American doctor, Su Zhan was very interested.Especially that American doctor, in name, is helping Yi Shitian to treat the illness, but in fact her identity is not simple. She is also a mutant, she has a nickname called Madame Viper, and she is one of the more powerful people in Hydra.The purpose of her contact with Yazhitian is naturally not so pure, mostly for the development of Hydra. It is worth mentioning that she is a glamorous beauty! Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko came to Yizhi''s house, and they were naturally Logan''s friends in name.I heard that it was Logan''s friend, and the subordinates of the determined family did not dare to call the shots. Soon, a person came over. With red hair and slender body, it is Xuexu who came here. "The two are Logan''s friends? But as far as I know, Logan doesn''t seem to have any friends." Xuexu looked at Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko, and said straightforwardly. Su Zhan smiled: "Some friends, not everyone knows, how about you call Logan?" "Logan is accompanying Master Zhizhi, I am afraid there is no time." Xuexu said, shaking his head. "It seems that you don''t believe our identity." Su Zhan glanced at Yuriko Koyama next to her. Yuriko Koyama opened her hand with a scream, her nails stretched instantly.Xuexu was startled, and soon reacted."You are also mutants? You, your ability is very similar to Logan. Okay, I''m going to call Logan." Xuexu turned around and went out, and it didn''t take long for Logan, who was confused and wary, to come. Seeing Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko, Luo Gen frowned slightly, he did not know these two people. "Are they your friends?" Xuexu asked. Logan hesitated and said, "Yes, it''s just not very familiar. Can we talk alone?" "Okay." Xuexu nodded and turned and went out. As soon as she left, Logan let out his claws, and said sharply: "Who are you and why are you looking for me?" "Put away your paws, I have no malice against you." Su Zhan said lightly, and Xiaoshan Yuriko next to him had walked to the front of Su Zhan and stretched out his nails. Seeing the nails, Logan was indeed stunned, and then a little angry: "You are a member of the X weapon project, you are from Stryker!" "Strike is dead, so you don¡¯t have to hide from everywhere. She is my person now. Tell me about myself. My name is Su Zhan. I am the leader of the Zhan League. If you don¡¯t know my identity, I can let her Let me introduce you." Su Zhan said lightly. Yuriko Koyama next to him was about to speak, but Logan retracted his claws and shook his head and said, "I know who you are. You killed Stryker? Then, why are you here for me?" "See if you are interested in joining the Zhanmeng. After all, you may live more easily and more comfortably in the Zhanmeng. Secondly, I am also very interested in the Zhizhi family. Simply put, just stay with you as a friend. Just here, you don''t have to worry too much. Although it''s a bit ugly, in fact, you are just a piggyback, really not that important!" Su Zhan said lightly. Logan''s face turned a little ugly by the way, which is too straightforward. He snorted, turned around and went out. I don¡¯t know what he said to Xuexu. Anyway, Xuexu¡¯s attitude changed a lot after coming in. After all, no one can come to the home of Zhizhi. It was confirmed that it was Logan¡¯s friend, Luo Root is the benefactor invited by Yoshida again, so it is naturally different. "Come on, both of you. I will arrange a room for you." "Thank you. Miss Xuexu." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you know my name?" Xuexu was a little surprised, and Su Zhan smiled mysteriously: "I know a lot, slowly, you will know." The Zhizhi family is very big, and after arranging two rooms for Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko, Yukio left to go busy.Su Zhan looked around, and soon... saw a woman with long hair fluttering in the courtyard. Item 0263 With her back to herself, she was wearing a white kimono with long black hair strewn on her shoulders, giving her a very graceful feeling.Perhaps she felt Su Zhan''s scorching gaze behind her, and she turned slightly and saw Su Zhan not far away. "Hello." Su Zhan came over to say hello, but she turned and left. Seeing her leaving behind, Su Zhan curled his lips. I don''t know if it is the arrogance of the eldest lady or the indifferent personality, Su Zhan is so gorgeous and ignored. "Interesting woman." Su Zhan smiled faintly, then turned back to the room. Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko moved into the Zhizhi''s house and it didn''t cause any sensation. There were so many people in the Zhizhi''s house, and they were friends of Logan.Su Zhan didn''t plan to do anything, he just left an impression on Xue Xu and Mariko.However, Mariko was obviously a little cold and busy, except for that meeting, and never saw it again, until Xuexu had been here several times. Perhaps it was because Koyama Yuriko was also a mutant and had similar abilities to Wolverine, so she was very curious about Su Zhan''s ability.Obviously, Xuexu still didn''t know who made him, and he was also happy to tease Xuexu. "You use a knife?" After Su Zhan went out for a snack and wandered around, he happened to see Xuexu in the garden practicing the knife. With a petite body wielding a long knife, Xue Xu''s temperament is very different from before.Seeing Su Zhan coming, Xuexu suddenly laughed, and suddenly slashed towards Su Zhan.Su Zhan chuckled and avoided, Xue Xu was a little surprised but also a little excited, shouted, and swung the knife again. Her sword skills are very good, and she can be considered top-notch in terms of ordinary strength. It shouldn''t be a problem to play seven or eight, but to deal with Su Zhan, it seems much immature. "Fight back!" Xuexu exclaimed a little annoyed when seeing Su Zhan avoiding easily. "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled lightly, and suddenly tapped his finger on Xuexu''s wrist. The numb pain made Xuexu''s hand instantly weak. The knife was seized by Su Zhan, and she immediately felt that she was being Su Zhan. Hugging from behind, she was about to move, and the knife was already on her neck.The cold air made her very discouraged. 215 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 215 "Still haven''t tested what ability you have? Can''t you tell me?" Xuexu said dejectedly. "Are you so curious about my abilities?" Su Zhan let go of Xuexu and returned the knife to her. Xuexu nodded and said, "Of course, Yuriko is your attendant? I can feel it. She is a warrior and her strength is very strong, so I want to know what your abilities are to make Yuriko be you. Attendant." "If you are also my attendant, I will tell you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s impossible!" Xuexu shook his head. "Really?" Su Zhan smiled softly.Suddenly heard a loud and panic sound in the distance. "I''ll take a look." Xuexu didn''t care about talking to Su Zhan, and hurriedly passed by. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to know what had happened, and Yazhitian was dead! "Finally died, so Wolverine''s self-healing ability should also be weakened at this time?" There was a panic around, and the death of Yazhitian was definitely a major event for the Yizhi family. Only Su Zhan and Yuriko Koyama in the distance looked like Calmly, especially Su Zhan, his expression is still full of expectation. "Good show, it''s about to begin." Su Zhan walked to the side of Koyama Yuriko and said lightly. The funeral of Yashida was held very quickly, perhaps because he had been preparing before, after all, his cancer was already incurable, and many people knew that he would not last long. Logan must be attending the funeral, and Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko must also attend the funeral. Early in the morning, Su Zhan wore a black suit and came to the place where the funeral was held in Yashida. There are a lot of people, many people from business and politics have come. After all, Zhishitian''s identity is not trivial, and the Zhizhi family is so huge. Su Zhan met Logan, Yuuki and Mariko, but he was still interested in the blonde girl in a black dress not far away. She had her hair crossed and she wore glasses, giving a very coquettish look. feel. "Mrs. Viper, this figure and temperament are really good." Su Zhan glanced at her. She didn''t seem to know that Su Zhan was here. After all, the appearance of Su Zhan and Koyama Yuriko did not cause a sensation. It''s normal to know. "Snapped!" The gunshot suddenly sounded, and Logan was a little surprised while clutching his stomach. Suddenly, countless people dressed as gangsters ran out around him, and they directly captured Mariko. Luo Gen, Xuexu hurried to chase him, and he could clearly see that Luo Gen''s healing ability was much worse than before. This was all caused by Mrs. Viper. She could produce a toxin that inhibited Luo Gen''s healing ability. "I''m going to save Mariko, stay with her, don''t do anything with her, her poison is a bit troublesome for you, just figure out where she is going." Su Zhan whispered to Koyama Yuriko, and then followed Go up. Xueo and Wolverine are entangled, while Mariko will be taken into the car. "Hello, can I get to know you?" Mariko couldn''t get away at all. She was about to be taken into the car, but suddenly heard a voice next to him. It turned out to be the person I saw at home that day, he, what is he Appeared here? "What? Are you still rejecting me?" Seeing Mariko didn''t speak, Su Zhan knew she was accidental, but asked deliberately. "help me!" Mariko reacted and hurriedly asked for help. She reacted, and those gangsters naturally reacted, and rushed towards Su Zhan directly.Su Zhan waved lightly, and the few people flew out directly, then looked at Mariko and said, "The hero saves the United States or something, I like it the most." With that, Su Zhan suddenly hugged Mariko and let her stick to his body.Mariko was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that he was flying. "what¡­¡­" Mariko yelled in horror, watching the people at her feet getting smaller and smaller, and finally groaned involuntarily before fainting. Item 0264 I don¡¯t know how long Mariko woke up quietly. When she opened her eyes, she saw a dim ceiling. Turning to look around, she suddenly realized that she seemed to be in a dungeon with a lot of torture instruments next to her. This scared Mariko. Sit up hurriedly. Then, she realized that something was wrong. This is not a dungeon. There will be no windows in the dungeon, and there will be no neon flashing billboards outside the windows. "This is...themed hotel?" Mariko wondered why he was here?Wasn''t it kidnapped and then... saved by that person?By the way, he, he seemed to hug himself and flew suddenly, and then he was shocked. "What about others?" Mariko was about to find Su Zhan, but suddenly heard the door ring, turned to look, and in the corner bathroom, Su Zhan pushed the door and walked out, wrapped in only a bath towel. The muscles were very obvious, and Mariko who looked shy was also a little surprised. When wearing clothes, she couldn''t tell that she was so good. "Thank you for saving me." Mariko said timidly toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "You really should thank me, at least I didn''t stand by because of your indifference last time." "I''m sorry." Mariko bowed hastily and apologized. Su Zhan waved his hand: "Don¡¯t rush to thank you, and don¡¯t apologize. My name is Su Zhan. In fact, one of my reasons for coming to your house is you. Although I like heroes to save the United States very much, I prefer what happens after heroes save the United States. !" "What''s next?" Mariko didn''t react. "After the hero saves the United States, he naturally promises her body. I rescued you from the gang. Shouldn''t you thank me? The best way for a woman to thank a man is to promise her body." Su Zhan said with a smile. Mariko reacted now."Such a request is not made by a gentleman." "I didn''t say that I was a gentleman, let alone... I didn''t hypnotize you, control you, it''s enough gentleman." Su Zhan said indifferently and waved his hand suddenly, and Mariko came to Su Zhan involuntarily in an instant. "You, you..." Mariko was panicked and speechless. Although she knew that many people in this world possess peculiar and powerful abilities, she rarely touched this aspect, and she was very frightened in her heart. "Do you disagree? Why, I give you the choice. I can hypnotize you and get everything I want, or I can let you go like this, and wait until the gangster finds you, then...you have to face it I am afraid that the situation is even worse." Su Zhan squeezed Mariko''s chin and asked her to look up at herself.Her eyes dodge, tears are already faintly flowing in the corner of her eyes. "It''s really delicate, it makes people want to cherish it. It''s a pity, everyone has their own position, and your position in my heart is not the one I cherish." Su Zhan looked at Mariko and chuckled. Said, then let go of her. Mariko wanted to say something to change Su Zhan¡¯s mind. She even wanted to condemn him angrily, but she knew it was useless. Seeing Su Zhan curiously playing with the torture instrument in the room, Mariko knew that she had to make it. select. Five minutes was not long, and even Mariko felt it passed very quickly, as if just a thought sounded and five minutes passed.Seeing Su Zhan turning his head to stare at him, Mariko was a little hard to tell. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile, and she could see her feelings. She had already made a choice, but she was embarrassed to speak?This seemingly cold but shy character is very conquering. "What about your choice?" Su Zhan looked at her and walked over slowly. Mariko wanted to retreat subconsciously, but found that she couldn''t move at all."I, I..." I spent a long time, but couldn''t speak. "It looks like you don''t want to? Okay, how about I make a choice for you? Why not, let me hypnotize you, and be my maid in the future." Su Zhan''s smile was a little evil and he deliberately raised it. The hand seemed to be hypnotized, and the scared Mariko hurriedly said: "No, don''t hypnotize me, I want to be willing, I am willing to agree with my body." "Are you willing?" Su Zhan asked with a smile, and Mariko nodded hurriedly."Unfortunately, I have changed my mind now. It seems good to let a lady like you be my maid..." "You, you can''t humiliate me like this!" Mariko shouted. "Humiliation? You look down on yourself too much. Do you think being my maid is humiliating you? Do you know who my other maid is? Oh, yes, of course you don¡¯t know. She is an alien warrior, a general She even has the ability to destroy the earth. To be my maid like her, this is not a humiliation, but your glory, you should be proud, because compared with her, your advantage is because you are a Japanese woman. "Su Zhan said lightly. "You, are you talking about the woman with you?" Mariko thought it was Yuriko Koyama. "No, she is only a member of my guard, not a maid. To some extent, her status is much higher than that of a maid. Okay, this is the end of the popular science time, I need your answer!" Su Zhan said lightly. Mariko hesitated, but she also knew that she had no choice at all, and she would definitely not be able to escape the fate of the maid. Instead of being hypnotized, she might as well stay awake.And... and his maid really has the power to destroy the earth, so... then he doesn''t seem to be unacceptable. After all, his identity may be noble in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Su Zhan... it may really be just because I am a Japanese woman, nothing more. 216 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 216 "I, I do." "What do you want?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. "Do, be your maid." Although she had accepted these two words in her heart, she was still a little hard to say, and she had almost exhausted all her strength to say it. "In this regard, your country is professional, so I don''t need to remind you, what should a maid do?" Su Zhan said lightly. Mariko nodded subconsciously, then slowly bent her knees and knelt down. Item 0265 Seeing Mariko, who was still reluctant and unaccustomed, knelt down, Su Zhan smiled. This is a Japanese. As long as you are strong, she will succumb. She is reluctant to comfort herself, enlighten herself, and then let herself. Accept this fact. It''s really interesting! "There should be a lot of people looking for you now. They might not even think of it. The dignified eldest lady, oh no, should be said to be the incumbent person in power. She would kneel in front of a man in such a theme hotel and be his Maid." Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, no, please don''t let others know, I don''t want to shame the Zhizhi family, you can let me do anything, don''t let others know." Mariko heard Su Zhan say this, instantly panicked. "Shame? In the future, you will feel that becoming my maid is honoring the loyal family. Not only you, everyone will think so..." Su Zhan pouted and said... "Now, go take a bath and wash. Come out to serve me more cleanly." Su Zhan sneered, and with a wave of his hand, the clothes on Mariko disappeared instantly.Mariko was frightened and hurried into the bathroom under the covers. After a while, Mariko came out of the bathroom under cover. "If your hand is there again, I will be very happy. If I am not happy, you will be punished. There are a lot of things here. Do you want to try?" Su Zhan looked around, and Mariko was frightened in a hurry. Put your hand down. "Climb here!" Su Zhan said lightly. Mariko also couldn''t care about embarrassment or embarrassment, she was very afraid of Su Zhan now, this man was mysterious but powerful, so she didn''t dare to resist.Seeing her twisting and crawling over, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, then let Mariko''s still very rusty means to serve him. Sometimes people¡¯s identities change quickly. Before, Mariko was a girl, but now she has become a woman. Before, she was the eldest lady, heir, and person in charge of the determined family, but now she is simply a maid, cowering at Su Zhan''s feet. Suddenly, there was a noise outside the window. Mariko was shocked, and hurriedly wanted to cover herself, not wanting to let people see her. Outside the window was a balcony. Su Zhan knew that someone was coming, and he knew who this person was.I sat up and covered the bath towel on my body. Then, I saw a person coming in through the window. Koyama Yuriko! Seeing Su Zhan and the Mariko at his feet, Koyama Yuriko''s expression did not change, as if she hadn''t seen it, and as if it was supposed to be, this made Mariko quietly relieved. "I have checked where she went, a secret base, it seems there is some secret, I''m afraid she will find out that it affects your plan, so I will come back without going deep." Koyama Yuriko reported towards Su Zhanhui. Su Zhan said indifferently: "Of course there is a secret. She is Mrs. Viper, a mutant and one of the powers of Hydra. She came to Japan and contacted Yashida. Naturally, she would not be that simple. As for what she wants to do. , We will figure it out." Koyama Yuriko nodded: "She seems to be looking for Wolverine." "If you want to get something, you have to give something first. Madame Viper is a very smart woman. She wants to get the support of Yashida and expand the business of Hydra, she must first help Yashida get what he wants. Speaking of it, you are just a decoration..." Su Zhan said, looking down at Mariko. Mariko stunned: "You mean my grandfather? He, he is already..." "Dead? After all, I just attended his funeral." Su Zhan smiled."So, it''s easier for you to be my maid. But... if you can''t control the Yizhi family, you don''t seem to be qualified to be my maid? It seems that I have to help you. " "You, what are you going to do?" Mariko could feel it, as if she didn''t know a lot of things, and grandpa might not be dead. Su Zhan did not answer her, stood up and said, "Serve me to dress." Mariko stood up a little staggering and helped Su Zhan get dressed. "You stay here and watch her, and you''ll be back when I''m done." Su Zhan said to Yuriko Koyama, and then suddenly the person disappeared. Mariko was stunned for a long time before turning to the indifferent Koyama Yuriko: "He, what ability does he have?" Koyama Yuriko turned her head to look at Mariko, suddenly let out her nails, and watched her remindingly: "You should call the master. If there is another time, I will punish you for you and let you know who you are." Mariko didn''t expect Koyama Yuriko to be stricter than Su Zhan, and so loyal. Looking at the sharp nails, she whispered: "Yes, I know." ... ... Wolverine was chased and killed. He found that his healing ability seemed to be suppressed. The wound could not heal. There were many chasing soldiers behind him. He felt that his spirit began to be a little trance, which was the reason for the serious injury. One step, two steps. After running a few steps, Wolverine fell to the ground with a pop. After fainting, a group of people dressed as ninjas took him into the car. The head of them turned out to be a woman, one in a red woman''s clothes, but the fabric of this dress... well, a little bit less. Seeing Wolverine being taken into the car, the woman in red followed suit and quickly disappeared. After a while, a figure gradually emerged. Su Zhan looked at the direction where the team was leaving with interest, and whispered: "So familiar dress, I didn''t expect to meet her, how could she also get involved in the Yizhi family. No, it should not be the Yizhi family. It should be Mrs. Viper, so...Hydra and Shouhehui also cooperated?" "Now, it''s getting more and more interesting." Su Zhan smiled, then disappeared. The convoy of women in red quickly left the city and came to a remote rural village, and finally the car drove into a factory.After they entered, Su Zhan''s figure also appeared and followed in. Chapter 0266-Phantom Killer Erica Wolverine woke up leisurely, and suddenly found himself trapped, with heavy steel handcuffs on his wrists and ankles, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free. "Don''t waste your energy." An elegant and sweet voice sounded, and a woman in a green dress came over. Very beautiful and elegant. "It''s you!" Wolverine stared at her wide-eyed. This was the doctor Ya Shida had invited from the United States. It was her, she was a ghost."What do you want to do." "It''s not what I want to do, it''s what he wants to do. However, you will know soon." Madam Viper said with a smile and turned and left. High above, the woman in red frowned slightly, she had a very bad premonition. As if a danger is approaching. Suddenly, the woman in red waved her hand, and the star-shaped dart went out in front of her instantly. "Wow!" 217 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 217 The speed of the star mark was very fast, and the sound of breaking through the sky was faintly heard.However, this voice quickly became infected, and immediately afterwards, I saw someone grabbing the star and looking at himself.The woman in red was shocked, and she already held the three-pronged dagger in her hands. The source of danger is him! "Who are you?" The red woman asked in a deep voice. At the same time, countless ninjas appeared nearby, surrounding Su Zhan. "You will know who I am. It''s you, Erica, you''ve gotten into this matter too." Su Zhan said indifferently, "If you still have time to escape now, once you do, you can escape. There is no chance." The phantom killer, Erica. This is one of the best killers in the Marvel universe! Erica sneered, and the ninjas next to her suddenly shot, and countless stars flew towards Su Zhan. The sky is everywhere, in all directions. Seeing the black star sign coming over, Su Zhan remained motionless, but the blink of an eye made everyone''s eyes widened. "How is this possible?" A ninja couldn''t help but exclaimed. Those stars were floating beside Su Zhan, motionless, as if being caught by something. "Mind power?" Erica frowned and rushed over. At this time, the stars suddenly moved, and they heard the sound of fluttering. Those ninjas were recruited one by one, and they fell to the ground with screams, and some even fell directly from a height and fell in front of Wolverine.Wolverine didn''t care about his misery, looked up, and quickly found Su Zhan, and was overjoyed. "Come and help me." Wolverine shouted. Su Zhan cast a glance: "What are you busy? Didn''t you see that I was busy." When the voice fell, he just blocked Erica''s hand. Erica''s reaction was very quick. With a backhand, she bent down and directly attacked Su Zhan''s bottom plate with a sweeping leg. Unfortunately, her strong thigh swept over, Su Zhan didn''t come in anymore, and immediately felt that his hand was grabbed and screwed directly to the back, and the three-pronged dagger was attached to his head."Don''t move!" "Fast speed!" Erica was shocked, but she wouldn''t just stop there.The left leg suddenly lifted, unexpectedly lifted a straight horse, and then kicked his toes towards Su Zhan behind him. "It''s so flexible." Su Zhan sighed, this big long leg kicked directly from the front to the back. This posture, the level of shame was overwhelming. Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing, and then disappeared behind her, regaining the freedom of Erica Looking around warily, she found that Su Zhan had disappeared. "Since you don''t want to run, don''t run." Su Zhan''s voice came again, and Erica heard the sound and went to look for it, but suddenly found a layer of dark green energy around her, as if a cell appeared out of thin air, instantly trapping her. "Honestly stay here. When I finish solving other things, I will come to you again." Su Zhan smiled and said to Erica, and then slowly came to Wolverine. Click, click. He didn''t see what Su Zhan said, the huge and heavy shackles just broke. Wolverine was free, and just about to thank Su Zhan, he suddenly found that a black long knife appeared in Su Zhan''s hand, and then suddenly stabbed into Wolverine''s stomach.Wolverine was stunned for an instant. Su Zhan never thought that Su Zhan would actually do something to him. His self-healing ability is not as good as before. With this knife, he instantly became weak. Su Zhan turned the black knife, as if to open Wolverine. It was like breaking abdomen, in pain, Wolverine fell down with a puff. After fainting, Su Zhan pulled out the black knife and moved his fingers slightly. For a while, a mechanical insect flew out of Wolverine''s body, and then with a bang, it was suddenly crushed into powder. "Su Zhan!" A soft cry of surprise came, and Madame Viper looked at him in disbelief."You, why are you here?" "If you weren''t just staring at Wolverine, you should have known that I had lived at the Zhizhi house for several days." Su Zhan turned to look at Mrs. Viper. "what?" Madame Viper was shocked, but he didn''t expect him to be at home?Is he a friend of Wolverine?Even though she knew this news, Madame Viper didn''t take it seriously, and at the critical moment when it was done, she did not investigate.Unexpectedly, it would be Su Zhan. run! This was her first reaction. She knows how strong Su Zhan is. However, this thought only occurred for a moment and then disappeared. Now it is not so easy to run. "Su Zhan, in fact, we can cooperate. The military is very dissatisfied with you about the mutants, but there is no chance. If we can cooperate, even if we want to control the world, it will be easy." Madame Viper suddenly Yanran With a smile, he said to Su Zhan. "Cooperate? With you? You are not qualified yet. With Hydra? Sorry, Hydra is not worthy of cooperation with me." Su Zhan said flatly. "you!" When has Mrs. Viper been so despised?After an angry shout, he suddenly calmed down, smiling like a flower, swinging that enchanting posture and walked over."Since you think I am not qualified, then..." The distance between the two was not far, three steps and two steps, Madame Viper had already arrived in front of Su Zhan, and then opened her mouth and exhaled. Item 0267 Although Madam Viper is beautiful, she is full of poison. The breath she exhales is very toxic, which is also one of her attack methods.Su Zhan didn''t seem to know, and he let Madame Viper blow at him, but the breath was a little bit wrong. It used to have a touch of green, but now it is gone. Seeing Su Zhan, who was motionless and unaffected, Madam Viper was horrified, and something suddenly sounded. It is said that Su Zhan devours the ability to understand the medicine Jamie, that is to say, he can suppress the mutant''s ability.This, this is a natural enemy for mutants, no one is his opponent at all! run! Whether she can run or not, she must run. With a thought, Madame Viper turned and ran. But after running for two steps, I felt something entangled under my feet and fell forward involuntarily.With a puff, Mrs. Viper was a little painful when she fell, but Su Zhan did not pity her."You go with Erica first." After speaking, Mrs. Viper felt that she swished and flew out. At the same time, Erica''s cell suddenly opened a gap. After Mrs. Viper entered, the gap instantly condensed, making Ellie who wanted to take the opportunity to escape. Ka was depressed. "Who is he?" Erica asked towards Mrs. Viper. Mrs. Viper said bitterly, "The leader of the Zhan League, Su Zhan! Now, we are probably going to be planted." "It''s him!" Erica was surprised. At this time, Su Zhan slowly raised his voice and said, "Yashida, are you still coming out? If you don''t come out again, I will take Wolverine away." Wolverine''s wounds have begun to heal, and people have woke up.He also knew that Su Zhan was just to help him, so he didn''t do anything after waking up, but he happened to hear Su Zhan''s words. As the voice fell, a huge machine suddenly appeared. The whole body is white and he holds an energy light knife. Silver Warrior! 218 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 218 As soon as the Silver Samurai appeared, he rushed towards Wolverine. Obviously, his goal was Wolverine. Wolverine won''t retreat naturally, his claws appeared, and he slashed directly.Kexi, the silver samurai''s broad sword is very powerful, and Wolverine''s claws were cut off in an instant. You know, this is Edman alloy! It was one of the strongest materials, but it was cut off. Wolverine was shocked, but then his arm was grabbed, and layers of machinery covered his arm. In an instant, he felt that his ability seemed to be sucked away. "Yashida, is it really you?" Wolverine roared. The silver samurai did not answer. Su Zhan smiled and suddenly appeared next to the Silver Warrior, grabbing his helmet and tugging suddenly. With a click, the helmet was pulled off, revealing the old look of Yashida.However, the magic is that his face is gradually becoming younger, obviously because of the absorption of Wolverine''s ability. "As long as you let me absorb his abilities, half of the Yizhi family''s property is yours!" It is impossible for Yazhitian to let go of Wolverine at this time. He can only make conditions for Su Zhan, hoping that he will not disturb himself. "Half? I''m sorry, you are committed to the family''s property. I am already mine. Your granddaughter is now my maid. As long as you die, you are really dead!" As he said, Su Zhan slowly extended his hand. , Yashida''s head turned around involuntarily. "no, do not want¡­¡­" He shouted in horror, trying to get Su Zhan''s assistant, but it was too late. As soon as Su Zhan turned his finger, he heard a click, and Yazhitian''s head instantly twisted to the back.Immediately afterwards, he began to grow old quickly, and the absorbed ability returned to Wolverine. The silver warrior slowly fell to the ground, and Wolverine regained his freedom, gasping for breath. Su Zhan dragged Yashida out of the silver warrior, and then directly put the silver warrior into the system space.The silver warrior is similar to the steel suit, except that one is controlled by the system and the other is controlled by humans.Each has its own advantages and disadvantages, to the point of research value, especially the energy light knife, which is very good. "Thank you!" Wolverine whispered to thank Su Zhan. Su Zhan said indifferently: "Seriously consider my previous proposal. If I have more alliances, you will not have more, and you will be less than you. You are not so urgently needed, but for you, the Zhanmeng is the most important thing. Good choice." After that, Su Zhan ignored Wolverine anymore, let him consider it slowly. Yashida is dead, and the Silver Samurai is gone. But this matter is not completely over. Erica and Mrs. Viper respectively represent Shouhehui and Hydra. How to deal with it still needs to be considered to see if more benefits can not be obtained.The second is Mariko, you have to help her completely control the Zhizhi family! Su Zhan came to Erica and Madame Viper, waved them to release them, and the two of them didn''t take any action beyond their control. "Are you familiar with this place? Take me to see. I will rest here today. Erica, let your subordinates deal with Yazhitian''s strength." Su Zhan faintly ordered. Erica hesitated for a moment, then turned to call her men.And Mrs. Viper took Su Zhan to see herself. Su Zhan did not kill her, nor did she take away her abilities, which let her know that she might still be useful, and she was not so nervous. This base was carefully prepared by Yashida, not only for the development of the silver samurai, but also for a place to move after Yashida¡¯s suspended animation. Therefore, the building here is very luxurious, especially the rooms in Yashida are really luxurious. "Where is the design drawing of the Silver Samurai?" Su Zhan asked casually. Mrs. Viper shook her head: "I don''t know about this. Yashida is very careful and never let me see this. Although I am here, it is mainly to help you accomplish your goal and help him curb cancer by the way." Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "You are a smart woman, but you have to be clear that smartness does not mean strength. In absolute strength, cleverness will become very ridiculous. Why would you help Yashida? You are not a kind angel. . For the financial strength of the family, also for the silver warrior!" Item 0268 Madame Viper pretends to be calm. Of course, she did not have a kind heart to help Yi Shida, and it is indeed for the family''s financial resources and the Silver Warrior, especially the latter. If Hydra obtains and mass produces the Silver Warrior, she will deal with SHIELD and conquer the world It''s much easier.She also knew that Su Zhan could not be concealed, but she habitually did not tell the truth. "Kneel down!" Su Zhan''s expression changed abruptly, his voice sharp. Madame Viper felt as if she was out of control in an instant, and knelt down with a puff. "I''ll ask you again, where is the drawing of the Silver Warrior." Su Zhan, who was condescending, asked in a deep voice. Madame Viper panicked and said hurriedly: "I really don''t know. Yashida didn''t let me be there at all when making the Silver Samurai. I tried my best to get some broken drawings, and I didn''t have complete drawings." "It would be fine if you tell the truth early. I really thought I was rare of your drawings." Su Zhan pouted, and suddenly released the silver warrior, followed by his hands quickly to waste. After a while, the silver warrior was torn apart. Mrs. Viper was very distressed.It''s all so fragmented, it can''t be installed without drawings, this is the only silver warrior.However, Mrs. Viper soon widened her eyes in surprise. She actually saw Su Zhan reassemble the Silver Warrior little by little, and it seemed not bad. "It turns out that it''s not that complicated." Su Zhan put away the silver warrior and said lightly. The structure of this armor is nothing special, mainly the material and the system that absorbs Wolverine''s ability, but this system can only be aimed at Wolverine, or people with strong self-healing ability, and has no use for other abilities.As for the energy light knife, I am very interested. I can equip it with the black god of war, or get one for Felice''s goddess of victory. Especially after Felice''s fighting ability is getting stronger and stronger, one more melee weapon can also make her strength better. "What are you going to do with me?" Madame Viper asked after being surprised. Su Zhan looked at her and said with a smile: "What do you think?" "I have many sources in Hydra, who are responsible for the affairs of the Yi Family. I can take refuge in you and help you control the Yi Family. With the help of the identity of the Hydra, I can help you do many things that are inconvenient for you to come forward." Said Mrs. Viper. "You are indeed a smart woman, and I am very moved by your proposal. Yashida is dead, and the successor Mariko is my maid. Of course I will not give up the wealth of the family, but it is indeed not easy to manage. Come here It sounds good to help me deal with it..." Su Zhan said with approval looking at her. Mrs. Viper hurriedly said: "I''m not so loyal to Hydra, I just like the feeling of being a human being. So, you don''t have to worry that I will betray you, after all, no one is stronger than you. If you can. , I am also willing to be your servant to help you take care of Mariko. Your commands will be the direction of my action!" "I believe what you say, but unfortunately I don''t believe in your people, you will become a maid, but I want to make sure that you are loyal to me." Su Zhan said with a smile, his eyes suddenly darkened. Madame Viper was shocked in an instant, but after a moment she became quiet. "In the future, you will stay with Mariko and help me deal with the affairs of the loyal family. You will still be the Viper Madame of Hydra, and you will become a very noble person, but you must remember that in front of me, you There is only one identity, and that is my maid!" Su Zhan hypnotized Mrs. Viper. Although he knew what she said was true, it was safer to hypnotize her. Su Zhan''s hypnosis just made her unconditionally loyal to herself, and nothing else. "Yes, master!" Madam Viper responded. "Now, all you have to do is capture Erica back." Su Zhan said lightly. Mrs. Viper responded and turned to catch Erica. Erica ran away. Of course she would not stay with such a great opportunity.Su Zhan didn''t do it himself. Although Madame Viper''s fighting skills were not as good as Erica, it was not difficult to catch her, and she could also take the opportunity to test Madame Viper''s ability.If you can''t do this little thing well, Su Zhan will consider letting her be a maid, instead of giving her too many tasks. Wolverine also left here, he needs to consider whether to join the war alliance. Usually there are not many people in this base, and now only Su Zhan himself. After a trip, Su Zhan brought Yuriko Koyama and Mariko over. Mariko didn''t know that this place was so curious and surprised.However, it was Su Zhan who was really surprised, because the first thing after Mariko appeared was to kneel down. "So conscious?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, then looked at Yuriko Koyama. Koyama Yuriko said lightly, "I taught her some things that a maid should do." "Not bad!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t expect that Yuriko Koyama still had such a hand. Mariko made her teach very well. 219 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 219 "Guests are here, go and bring people over." Su Zhan glanced helplessly. Koyama Yuriko had already gone out. Not long after, she came back alone under her weight. Xue Xu! Her sword was in the hands of Koyama Yuriko, and she knelt on the ground when she entered. She raised her head and looked at Mariko who was kneeling beside Su Zhan in disbelief."Marriage, you..." She could see that Mariko''s eyes were embarrassed and ashamed, but she was not unwilling. This showed that... she knelt down on her own initiative. Seeing her sister kneeling beside Su Zhan, Xuexu was a little angry."Su Zhan, what do you want to do." Su Zhan smiled while sitting on the sofa and beckoning to Mariko. Mariko climbed to the side of Su Zhan. Su Zhan reached out and touched her hair, or her head, and then looked with interest in shame but no The resisting Mariko said: "Aren''t you afraid that others will know that you have become my maid? Now your good sister already knows, do you need your master to help you solve this trouble?" "No, don''t..." Mariko said hurriedly."Don''t kill her, she is my family, know... know it if you know it, she won''t tell." Chapter 0269 Controlling the Aspiring Family! "But I don''t worry, what if she destroys my plan?" Su Zhangu said with difficulty. Mariko quickly said, "No, I promise she won''t." "What do you say?" Su Zhan looked at Xuexu, and Xuexu gritted his teeth: "You are so to Mariko, and you still want to seize the property of the Zhizhi family. I will not let you go!" "Look, your good sister doesn''t appreciate it anymore." Su Zhan said to Mariko with a smile. Mariko hurriedly turned her head and shouted at Xue Xu, "Xue Xu, apologize quickly and tell the master that you won''t do this. I, I have become a maid voluntarily, and...I am already his own now." "Marriage, you..." Xuexu didn''t expect Marriage to say that, and for a while she didn''t know what to say. "Master, please, don''t hurt Xuexu!" Mariko turned and pleaded at Su Zhan. Su Zhan thought for a while and said: "Since you have interceded for her, forget it, Xuexu, you will follow me in the future and become a member of my guard. As long as you are by my side, I don''t have to worry about you ruining my plan. As for you, Mariko, be my maid, I will not hurt her naturally." "I will, I will!" Mariko was overjoyed and nodded quickly. Su Zhan glanced at Koyama Yuriko, and she let go of Xue Xu. "You are threatening Mariko with me!" Xuexu said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m also threatening you with Mariko. If you don''t want your good sister to have too much pain in the future, then do things for me." Although they are not sisters, they have grown up since they were little sisters. Mariko was worried about Xue Xu, and with Mrs. Viper by her side, Su Zhan didn''t have to worry anymore.As for Xue Xu, she will do things for herself for the sake of Mariko, and she will be very loyal, and she will cultivate her personal talents well. Since the loyal family is very large, the competition among large families is naturally fierce, and family affection will become very weak in this environment.For example, Mariko''s father is Yashida''s son Shingen. He wanted to inherit the Yizhi family, and it should be his inheritance, but he did not expect the inheritance rights to be given to his daughter Mariko. If he wants to completely control the Yizhi family, then this problem must be resolved. Although Xinxuan also has a group of subordinates, Su Zhan seems to be no threat at all. To solve his problem, he just moved his fingers. However, since Xinxuan is the father of Mariko, it is not easy to come forward. First, let Mariko become his own maid, and then take possession of the family''s property. He just killed someone''s grandfather, and turned around to kill her father again. This is indeed a bit unnatural. "Let''s hypnotize him, so that I won''t have to delay my business, and you can control the Yizhi family as soon as possible!" Su Zhan thought for a while and decided to hypnotize him. The night was getting deeper, and Mrs. Viper had not yet returned. Su Zhan was going to stay here for the night and will return to the Yizhi family tomorrow. Koyama Yuriko and Yukio went to the next room to rest. As for Mariko, she was naturally left to do what a maid should do. Early the next morning, Mariko served Su Zhan and put on clothes. Yuriko Koyama and Xuexu were already awake and waiting outside. Seeing Mariko with his head bowed behind Su Zhan, Xuexu''s mood was very complicated. "Let''s go." Su Zhan said lightly, and then took them to the home of Yizhi instantly. Yazhi¡¯s family is now in chaos. Yashida has just died, and Miss Mariko is almost kidnapped. There is no news now, so naturally some people are panicking.Xinxuan took the opportunity to calm people''s hearts, and he had the idea of ??taking the opportunity to take the initiative.I have to say that he does have some abilities. With his identity, the plan is very smooth.But at this time, Mariko is back! Shingen''s first thought was that he wanted to drive Mariko out. But he couldn''t do this, and there was no need to do it. Although the timing of coming back was not good, he still knew his daughter and couldn''t be his opponent at all. "You''re back? It''s okay, you must have been frightened? You can rest well during this period, and you don''t need to worry about family affairs." Xinxuan said hypocritically after seeing Mariko. "Father, since I am the heir of the family now, how can I not worry about it," Mariko said. "Let me help you, you have little experience, I''ll help you manage it first, and then hand it over to you when you think it''s OK!" Xinxuan frowned, then said. "Your father is not as good to you as my master." Su Zhan, who has been silent for a long time, is really a little bit overwhelmed and hypocritical.He smiled and said to Mariko and later became Xinxuan''s face. "Who are you? You just said that you are the master of Mariko? Huh, some jokes have been made, but there is a price to pay!" Xinxuan said gloomily as he looked at Su Zhan coldly. "Is it too lazy to prove something to you? Since you like power so much, I will give you power." Su Zhan shook his head and suddenly hypnotized him. For Xin Xuan, Su Zhan hypnotized thoroughly. Almost no different from humanoid puppets. "Stabilize the situation of the Zhizhi family as soon as possible!" Su Zhan faintly ordered, Xin Xuan quickly responded and turned around to do it. "My father..." Mariko looked at Su Zhan and asked hesitantly. "He is still your father, but I hypnotized him. In the future, he will listen to your orders and help you control the family as soon as possible. After you stabilize the family situation, there is only one thing to do, and that is to make money. Make money and make the Yizhi family a business giant that can influence Japan, do you understand?" "Understood, Master!" Mariko nodded in response. It is easy to destroy a country, but it is difficult to control a country.Japan is not big, and it depends on economic growth. As long as you master Japan''s economic veins, it is equivalent to mastering Japan. When the Zhizhi family has the energy to control Japan, controlling Japan is much simpler. The King Panther of Wakanda and the Doctor of Destruction of Latovinia, although both are small countries, are the masters of a country. If you want to be a king, how can you do without your own territory! Item 0270 Mariko, the man in power, came back safe and sound. With the help of Shingen, the Zhizhi family soon stabilized. Externally, Mariko has officially appeared as the head of the family. She is beautiful and has noble status. In the eyes of Mariko is the absolute goddess.As everyone knows, the first thing this goddess does when she comes home every day is to kneel on the ground and serve Su Zhan. Most of the subordinates in Zhizhi''s family were fired, leaving only some of the more strict-sounding ones. Shingen moved out of Zhizhi''s family. Not only him, but there were no men in the entire family. The usual security work was also entrusted to Yukio and the dead woman Yuriko Koyama. The remaining daughters gradually realized that the superior Mariko was actually The maid of this man named Su Zhan, and he is now the real power and master of the Zhizhi family! Mrs. Viper finally came back and brought Erica back.There are several wounds on her body, Erica seems to be poisoned, very weak, it seems that Madame Viper caught Erica not so smoothly! "It took so long. You let me be disappointed in your abilities." Su Zhan looked at Mrs. Viper and shook his head. Madame Viper knelt to the ground in a hurry. 220 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 220 Su Zhan shook his head and put his hand on Mrs. Viper''s body, and her wound healed in a moment."Detox her, and then you can go down. In the future, you will stay here and do what you should do. I hope you won''t let me down again." "Yes, master!" Madame Viper hurriedly helped Erica detoxify, then turned and went out. "Are you going to make me like her?" Erica did not get up, looking at Su Zhan in despair. Su Zhan smiled: "Then it depends on your performance, but to be honest, your performance disappointed me. I told you to do something, but you wanted to escape." ¡°I¡¯m just a somewhat famous killer in my hand. I don¡¯t have the power of a Hydra like Madame Viper. It¡¯s meaningless to hypnotize me.¡± Erica knew that Su Zhan caught herself but didn¡¯t kill herself. Plot. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, to me, you are more interesting to me than hand-to-hand clubs. For women, I have a habit of collecting. In short, whether it is voluntary or involuntary, I will collect it around me. ." "So, I have no choice?" "I think so!" "I can die!" "No, you can''t, if I don''t let you die, you can''t die." After a few simple conversations, Erica fell silent.She didn''t expect Su Zhan to have such a hobby, and she didn''t expect that she would become one of her goals.Her only choice now is to stay voluntarily or involuntarily. "If I stay, will you not hypnotize me?" Erica asked. "It depends on your performance." Su Zhan said lightly, knowing that she had made a choice. "I know nothing but murder!" Erica said. "All you have to do is to protect the safety of my people, and then... kill!" Erica is one of the best killers. Whether it is for the development of the family or to control the whole of Japan, there will inevitably be some people who need to be cleaned up, and Erica is most suitable for this. Although Yuriko Koyama is strong, she is far inferior to Erica for assassination. "If you do well, I will reward you." Su Zhan said lightly. Erica nodded silently. The following days were much simpler. Su Zhan swallowed the Stone of Power during the day and enjoyed the service of Mariko at night. I have to say that this feeling really made Su Zhan a little addicted. Ability and power are really good things! On this day, Su Zhan was sitting in the courtyard, enjoying the massage of Mariko¡¯s small hands behind him, while watching Yuuki and Erica join forces against Yuriko Koyama. Although Yuriko Koyama was invincible, his powerful self-healing ability made them both. People are quite weak. Da da da. The sound of high heels came, and Su Zhan turned his head and saw a lady viper in a green dress and high heels approaching. "Master, Wolverine is here..." "Let him come over." Su Zhan replied, and Mrs. Viper quickly brought Wolverine over, and then stepped back and knelt beside Su Zhan. Now this scene surprised Wolverine, but he didn''t say anything. "Did you think about it?" Su Zhan asked lightly. "Perhaps you are right, Zhanmeng is my best choice." Wolverine said. "Go back to the New York War League team to find Captain America, and stay with him to help. When you are familiar, I will take you to the Guardians of the Galaxy. It is the space team of the War League, and the saber-toothed tiger is there." Su Zhandao . Wolverine was slightly surprised, but still nodded."I... I met a mutant." "Oh?" Su Zhan became interested when he heard this. "A mutant who can control flames, but his flames are very strong, much stronger than ordinary fires, can fly, and can control radiation. I had a fight with him and lost." Wolverine said depressedly. . "Fire mutant? Japanese?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes!" "I know who it is." Su Zhan said with a smile. Wolverine waited for a long time without hearing the following, and didn''t know what Su Zhan meant, but he just said casually. After a while, Wolverine left and was ready to go to New York. "Sunfire Yoshino Shiro, it is said that this guy is also a descendant of the Japanese giants. His ability seems to be atomic fire, which is much stronger than the natural fire of thunderbolt fire. If it is swallowed, his fire system ability can be increased a lot. Moreover, The Yoshino family is also a well-known giant, and the big family, whether it is for ability or for planning, seems to have to see him!" Su Zhan murmured softly, then shook her shoulders to stop Mariko, stood up, and... disappeared. The next second, Su Zhan appeared in a bar. It was early, the bar was not open yet, and even the waiter hadn''t even arrived. There was only one man sitting at the bar and drinking, looking a little arrogant and decadent. Chapter 0271 you who follow me live, against me you die Yoshino Shiro turned his head to look at Su Zhan who suddenly appeared, frowned slightly, and said, "It''s not business hours yet!" "I know." Su Zhan responded indifferently. Yoshino Shiro frowned and said with a sneer: "What? You are his own? I have already said that I don''t want to be someone''s running dog!" "Oh?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. It seemed that he was misunderstanding?Could it be that someone wants to recruit him? Su Zhan read his mind with great interest, and soon understood what was going on. It was a bit surprised! Apocalypse! A very awkward guy, said to be the first mutant! So, does Apocalypse want to recruit Yoshino Shiro to become one of the four knights?Su Zhan faintly remembered, as if Yoshino Shiro had indeed been the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse for a while. There are quite a few people who have been the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, for several generations, even Hulk, the Hulk.The four horsemen are: plague, war, famine, and death. Yoshino Shiro should be the famine knight in the fourth generation! After the transformation of the apocalypse, the overall strength has been enhanced, and it can also make people feel hungry. Don''t underestimate this hunger. When this hunger reaches a certain level, the pain is very strong. "I am not a person from Apocalypse. He is not qualified and capable. I just discovered you suddenly and I am a little interested in your abilities." Su Zhan said indifferently, "I will give you a chance. If you can beat me, I will let you go, if not, I will take away your power." "You''re really arrogant enough. If you don''t want to die, get out." Yoshino Shiro said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shrugged: "It seems that you don''t want this opportunity, then I will take away your ability directly." When the voice fell, Su Zhan''s hand was already on Yoshino Shiro''s shoulder.The fast speed made Yoshino Shiro startled. In an instant, his body had already released a hot flame, which made people feel like flame energy that could explode at any time. It''s hot and powerful. Even though Su Zhan also possesses fire abilities, he can still feel the burning sensation. It seems that his fire is indeed stronger.However, this alone cannot hurt him. 221 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 221 Su Zhan chuckled and suddenly released the swallowing ability.Yoshino Shiro could feel as if something was being sucked away from his body. Before he could think about it, he suddenly activated his ability. Boom! His body exploded in an instant, and the strong flame impact instantly oscillated. At the same time, his body flamed, trying to escape Su Zhan''s control. "You are in vain." Su Zhan''s words fell, Yoshino Shiro''s body suddenly returned to normal, and the flames on his body gradually disappeared. "Well, what''s going on?" Yoshino Shiro couldn''t believe it, he felt as if his ability was suppressed. After a while, Su Zhan released his hand. At this time, Yoshino Shiro felt that his ability... was gone! "I wanted to have a chance with you, but you don''t want to..." Su Zhan shook his head. He just suppressed Yoshino Shiro with his antidote ability. If he is not so arrogant, although he will definitely lose in the end. I would never lose so aggrieved. "boom!" Su Zhan waved his hand, Yoshino Shiro flew out in an instant, hit the wall of the bar heavily, then snorted and passed out directly. Su Zhan poured himself a glass of wine and let the system integrate Yoshino Shiro''s ability enhancement with the fire system ability.Afterwards, both hands shook, and the flame burst out instantly. "It is indeed a lot stronger, and the nature of the flame has also changed, and it is no longer a natural fire. This is not bad, at least even if there is no use of air, there is no need to worry about the flame being extinguished." Su Zhan nodded very satisfied. He remembered that there was also a sunspot. His ability was also a flame type, and this product could absorb solar energy and transform it into other abilities. This attribute was good, and he could devour it if he took the time to find time. "This bar seems to be the property of Yoshinoya? Then ruin it!" Su Zhanjiang drank the wine in his glass, then stood up, and the flame ability was activated instantly. In an instant, there was a violent explosion centered on him. The shock wave of the explosion instantly ignited the entire bar, and it didn''t take long before it started to burn rapidly. In the flames, Su Zhan disappeared and returned to the home of Zhizhi. Su Zhan went and returned, and the women were not surprised, Su Zhan beckoned them to come over. "Marriage, you are ready to accept the influence of Yoshinoya." Su Zhan said. Mariko froze for a while and said, "The Yoshinoya family is very powerful, I''m afraid... I''m afraid it''s not that easy." Su Zhan did not answer, and turned to Erica, the dead woman said: "You two prepare, I hope to hear the news that Yoshinoya has no principals before it gets dark." "Yes!" Erica agreed with the dead woman. "Now, is it still difficult?" Su Zhan turned to look at Mariko, and Mariko hurriedly shook his head: "I will prepare now. Yoshinoya''s power is very large. It may require a lot of funds to completely take over, but once we take over, our power will follow The influence will be expanded many times." "Will this be too obvious? Everyone knows that we must do it." Xuexu was a little worried, worried for Mariko. Any industry has its own rules. If someone breaks the rules, it is easy to be squeezed out by others, and they will deal with the rule-breaking people with the enemy. "The rules are for those who are not capable. I can ignore their rules or create new rules. I am happy to let them know that on the first day of my new rules, those who obey me will live and those who oppose me will die! "Su Zhan looked at Xuexu in a flat tone, but the murderous and domineering words in the words made her dare not look directly. The people in Yoshino¡¯s family just received the news that there was an explosion in Yoshino Shiro¡¯s bar, and Yoshino Shiro seemed to be buried in a sea of ??fire, which made them a little bit unbelievable. They knew what Yoshino Shiro was capable of. How could he be buried in the fire? ? However, before they can figure out what happened, the members of Yoshinoya were killed one after another. People were panicked for a while, and everyone knew that someone was targeting Yoshinoya! Item 0272 The assassination of Erica and the Dead Lady is simple and neat, a killer king known as a phantom killer, and a barbarian warrior with super-healing ability. The two teamed up and added the Yoshino family information provided by Yukio According to the information, within half an hour, along with the current power-in-charge of the Yoshino family and other direct members were killed one after another! By the time the police responded, the Yoshino family had no one! At the same time, Mariko and Mrs. Viper launched the acquisition of the Yoshino family''s industrial power. Whether it was the ability of the determined family or the energy of the Hydra, the entire acquisition process went smoothly. Within two days, the Yoshino family was already there. The smoke disappeared, and all its forces were taken over by the determined family. Other families, business tycoons, and the government also know that Patriarch Yoshino''s affairs are committed to the family. However, no one can believe that Mariko, who has just taken over, is so ruthless. This is simply unruly. Today you can destroy the Yoshino family like this, and tomorrow you can also destroy us.The big families quickly got in touch, ready to teach the Zhizhi family a lesson, let Mariko know what rules are. However, before they could take action, the leading family was attacked and members were assassinated.The family soon withered, and hurriedly announced the dissolution of the alliance. In just two hours, this so-called alliance collapsed, and no one expressed condemnation or dissatisfaction with the actions of the Zhizhi family. One by one, it seemed as if they didn¡¯t know anything. People who were timid even took the initiative to follow suit. Mariko showed good wishes, expressing hope for cooperation or dependence. Mariko suddenly understood Su Zhan''s words. There are rules, but as long as you are strong enough, you can be a rule maker. At this moment, she suddenly felt that Su Zhan said that the whole determined family would be proud of themselves, maybe... She became Su Zhan''s maid, but the power of the Yizhi family has expanded so much in a short period of time. She has done what the Yizhi family has not been able to do for many years. After dealing with the matter at hand, Mariko hurriedly returned home and saw Su Zhan sitting in the room drinking alcohol, and Madam Viper was serving by her side. She actually had a taste of food. When the man was still at the door, Mariko had already knelt down, then knelt to Su Zhan''s side, and said softly, "Let me serve the master." "Can you dance?" Su Zhan asked. Mariko froze for a moment and nodded quickly: "Yes, does the master want to watch Mariko dance?" Su Zhan nodded, and Mariko immediately got up, standing in front of Su Zhan and began to dance gently. The dancing posture is very beautiful, coupled with Mariko''s graceful figure, makes Su Zhan feel very pleasing to the eye, and the corners of his mouth are always smiling with approval and satisfaction. Seeing that Su Zhan liked it, Mariko worked harder, and the dance began to change, full of provocative air. Perhaps because Mariko robbed the limelight, Madame Viper suddenly whispered: "Master, I can actually dance..." "Then dance. Whoever of you dances well will come to my room to serve me at night." Su Zhan said with a smile. Madame Viper got up quickly, and stood beside Mariko and jumped up.The two competed with each other, wishing to use their best efforts to please Su Zhan, and finally the bolder dance style of Madame Viper won the victory, making Mariko very depressed. To be honest, Su Zhan is not so new to Mariko. She is not emotional at first, and she is a maid. Although Mariko did a great job, she was tricked by Madame Viper¡¯s dance. Su Zhan treated her even more. interested. The night is getting deeper. Mariko lay depressed in the room tossing and turning, vaguely able to hear Madame Viper''s voice. "What''s wrong with me, can it be...Is it really addicted to being a maid? But why, why do I so much hope that the person in the master''s room is me at this time!" Mariko couldn''t help asking herself, but there was no answer. , Maybe the answer was already there, but she didn''t notice it. Regardless of her appearance, temperament, and figure, Mrs. Viper was very satisfied with Su Zhan, especially the waist, as if boneless, and felt different from Mariko, making Su Zhan very addicted. It was the same for the first time, but Madame Viper was much better than Mariko at the time, perhaps because Mariko agreed at the time out of helplessness. All in all, Su Zhan feels quite comfortable when he wakes up in the morning.Unfortunately, this good mood was soon destroyed. As soon as he walked to the yard, Su Zhan felt a dazzling light hitting from a distance, like a meteor. Looking carefully, Su Zhan was quite surprised. It turned out to be Yoshino Shiro! Wasn''t he swallowed up by himself and was killed in flames?Why are you still alive?And it seems that the ability has recovered? 222 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 222 "Apocalypse!" Su Zhan suddenly thought of him. Only he can regain his abilities. It seems that after he is gone, Apocalypse should appear to rescue Yoshino Shiro and make him one of his four knights. So, Shiro Yoshino is here to take revenge? boom! Yoshino Shiro landed abruptly, the ground instantly cracked, and the entire village seemed to shake a few times. After a while, Erica, Death Girl, Yukio, Mariko, and even the somewhat inconvenient and weak Viper Madame came out. "They are all here? Good, I looked for them one by one." Shiro Yoshino said with a gloomy sneer. "You guys stay by the side." Su Zhan said to them, then looked at Yoshino Shiro."If you finally survived and regained the energy, you should clip your tail and hide from me. I didn''t expect you to come here? Not to mention you. Even if it is apocalypse, you have to lie down in front of me, where are you? Your confidence came to die?" Being disturbed in a good mood, Su Zhan was very upset. He is upset, let alone others! As soon as the voice fell, Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Yoshino Shiro, and the two swords of fear suddenly appeared. Swish twice, cold light flashed. Yoshino Shiro, who looked gloomy and angry, suddenly felt a sharp pain, and immediately saw his two arms fly... Chapter 0273 The Four Horsemen Of The Apocalypse Fast, too fast. Electric light and stone fire are not enough to describe Su Zhan''s speed. From his voice falling to his arms being chopped off, to Yoshino Shiro, Su Zhan seems to have not moved in the original, except that there are two black and white pairs in his hands. Knife, and... own arms that are already flying. The severe pain made Yoshino Shiro shook his body subconsciously and almost fell, but at this time, Su Zhan moved again. The knife in his hand disappeared suddenly, and there was a sound of catalpa shortly thereafter, and two dazzling hot flame light balls suddenly appeared."Boom." "Boom." The explosion sounded, and Yoshino Shiro''s arms were blasted into scum. The whole process took no more than a minute. Mariko, Yukio and others just felt that Yoshino Shiro had fallen from the sky in a posture of revenge, and then his arm disappeared and exploded in the air. Yoshino Shiro was surprised and angry. He could see clearly that Su Zhan just used his own ability. He roared, and a strange halo suddenly appeared on his body, and the halo exuded intense radiation. At the same time, he used the ability he had just acquired, the ability of the famine knight! "I''m not your opponent, they may not, I want you to pay the price!" Yoshino Shiro''s expression was grim and his voice was astonishing. In a moment, Mariko and others felt the discomfort caused by the radiation. The most important thing was that they felt hungry. The kind of hunger made them want to swallow everything they could see in their stomachs. Su Zhan frowned, he felt it too, and there was no way to stop this feeling. "As expected of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, this ability is indeed a bit special. I don''t know, can it be swallowed!" The source of the ability of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the first mutant in the world, should also be swallowed? Su Zhan suddenly moved. Turning into a flashing afterimage, he arrived in front of Yoshino Shiro without a blink of an eye. Looking at his hideous and happy face, Su Zhan raised his hand, and his swallowing ability was instantly activated. "Haha, I knew you were going to swallow my power, swallow it, swallow it..." Yoshino Shiro didn''t panic or resist this time, but laughed triumphantly, as if there was some conspiracy. In a moment, his abilities had been swallowed by Su Zhan again, and Shiro Yoshino sat down on the ground, laughing crazy."The Apocalypse gives not only ability, but also control. If you swallow my ability, you will replace me as the new Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. You will be controlled and driven by the Apocalypse forever. Enough... Up!" "Fool!" Seeing Yoshino Shiro''s great revenge, Su Zhan curled his lips and said, "Apocalypse has to kneel in front of me, and he wants me to be his knight? Is he whimsical, or are you not awake?" "It doesn''t matter, you can speak big words to your heart''s content now, that power merges with my ability, no one can separate, since you are swallowed, you will definitely be controlled!" Yoshino Shiro shouted with a wild laugh. "I am afraid you will be disappointed. My ability to devour others will never be affected by side effects. Therefore, I will accept the ability. As for the control of Apocalypse? Haha, as long as he dares to appear in front of me, I will let him know Why is Hua''er so red, I''m afraid... he doesn''t have the guts to show up in front of me." If Tianqi really had the guts, now it wouldn''t be Yoshino Shiro alone. Looking for a knight, he is more suitable than him. "But you can''t see it anymore!" Su Zhan looked at Yoshino Shiro, and the power of the phoenix instantly mobilized. In an instant, a layer of dark light appeared around him. He slowly walked towards Yoshino Shiro. As he approached, Yoshino Shiro could feel a sense of The energy that can destroy the world is approaching and crushing itself. He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move at all. He saw that his body was gradually cracking, gradually turning into powder, and finally disappearing. This time, he was completely dead. The power of the phoenix suddenly withdrew, Su Zhan sneered, and then turned to look at the girls."Are you all right?" "No, it''s okay, what a terrible ability, I was so hungry that I wanted to eat people." Koyama Yuriko and others couldn''t help but fear."Apocalypse, who is it?" "Don''t worry, it''s just a mutant with a longer life." Su Zhan said lightly.Unfortunately, he didn''t know the name of Apocalypse could not be located, otherwise he would really not let him go. But it doesn''t matter, he will always be found anyway. If he dares to find himself, so much the better. I cleaned up the courtyard and calmed down the women''s mood. Although the matter passed, Su Zhan''s mood was unhappy. A good mood is destroyed in this way, this emotion is held in my heart, and my thoughts are not accessible!There doesn''t seem to be any enemy here that can let you vent your emotions, right?After thinking about it, Su Zhan confessed that he was leaving for a few days, and then went straight into the copy. A copy of a super hero! He remembered that there was a superpower called Juggernaut, who seemed to have the ability to be immortal, but suitable for making a sandbag! Adam Monroe. Su Zhan knew his name and appeared in the world of super heroes. Instead of looking for Jessica and the others, he went directly to the Juggernaut. With a swish, Su Zhan has already appeared in a bar. At this time, many people were drinking scattered in the bar, among them, there was Juggernaut. Shaking his shoulders, Su Zhan shouted: "Leave this bar if you don''t want to die!" When he shouted so, everyone looked over and couldn''t help laughing when they saw that it was a young Asian. "Boy, are you drinking too much?" "Are you here to make trouble? I really don''t know the life and death!" Su Zhan glanced around and raised his hand with a sneer.Boom, his hands were instantly surrounded by flames, and the originally dim bar became brighter."I''ll say it again, get out if you don''t want to die!" "what¡­¡­" There was a scream, and everyone ran out in a panic. In the end, only the sword saint who was still sitting there and was very interested. 223 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 223 He has the ability to be immortal, there is nothing to be afraid of, he is just curious, this person seems to be looking for himself? "You come to find..." Seeing Su Zhan coming over, the Juggernaut smiled, and before he finished speaking, he saw a fist coming in front of him! Item 0274 "boom!" Before the Juggernaut had finished speaking, he was beaten and swallowed, and he flew out from the table and hit the wall of the bar, grinning with pain, and tears were almost streaming out. "You are sick, who are you?" Sword Saint yelled at Su Zhan angrily while holding his nose.Su Zhan did not speak, but appeared in front of the Juggernaut again, waving his fists madly under his horrified expression. At first, the Juggernaut held his head and tried to resist, but it was too painful. He felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to be broken. The huge power made him unable to resist at all, and he gave up resistance before long. Bang Bang Bang Bang! After a long violent beating, Su Zhan let out a sigh of relief and said, "Huh, I feel better now!" Glancing at the Juggernaut who had fainted, Su Zhan walked to the bar and poured himself a glass of wine and sat down.He just vented purely and didn''t use any abilities, but with his current strength and physical strength, even if the Sword Saint had an immortal body, he would have to slow down for a while. A bottle of foreign wine was drunk leisurely by Su Zhan, and the Juggernaut woke up in a daze, grinning. Although the injury on his body was healed, the pain still remained. He turned, turned his head, and saw sitting at the bar. Su Zhan, who was drinking, shook with fear subconsciously. "Come here." Su Zhan did not turn his head. The Juggernaut hesitated, and finally came over limpingly and sat down beside Su Zhan. "Who are you? Why did you beat me? I don''t seem to know you, so I don''t have any grudges with you?" Sword Saint asked after sitting down, feeling that he was beaten inexplicably. "No, I''m just feeling upset and want to find a sandbag, anyway, you can''t die, who do you want to find?" Su Zhan said lightly. "Sand... sandbags?" The Juggernaut felt that he was going crazy, just because he was beaten inexplicably?"Are you going too far?" "Oh!" Su Zhan responded. The Juggernaut raised his eyebrows and said: "It''s over? This is over, don''t you want to say anything?" "There is a trick to go, but no one to die?" Su Zhan cast a glance and said with a chuckle. "Is this bullying people unreasonably?" Jian Shengdao. Su Zhan nodded, and said solemnly: "Yes, I just bullied you, what can you do with me? If I am in a good mood, I will only bully you and be beaten. If I am in a bad mood... Don''t think you really can''t die. Want to kill you is just a matter of raising your hand for me!" "Too arrogant, is this bragging?" Sword Saint pouted and said: "I have lived for so long and haven''t met someone who can kill me by raising my hand!" "Try it?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at him. The Juggernaut looked at him with an inexplicable fear, as if... he could really do it."Forget it, forget it." "Really..." Su Zhan shook his head and said: "Okay, I''m out of anger, and I''m in a good mood, so I won''t stay with you big master. Next time I''m in a bad mood, I will look for it again. you!" "Also, still looking for me?" Seeing him patted his shoulder, the Juggernaut was about to speak, but suddenly realized that the man was gone, and he was left alone in the empty bar. He suddenly felt... I''m afraid it''s going to be difficult. "Hi, beauty, do you want to make an appointment?" A flamboyant voice suddenly rang in Eden''s ears. Eden frowned, so someone dared to come and strike up a conversation with him. Is he impatient?She was about to teach him, but suddenly remembered, it was wrong! She is in her room now, how could anyone come in? Turning his head and turning around, a bright smile appeared on Eden''s face. "you are back?" Eden threw himself into Su Zhan''s arms happily. Su Zhan smiled and hugged her, slapped her fiercely at the beautiful place under her waist, and said, "So active? Miss me?" "Of course, I''m not like some people, I eat clean and walk for so many days as soon as I leave." Eden snorted. "Is it to blame for not moisturizing you often? Okay, I will satisfy you now!" Su Zhan laughed. "Don''t... don''t..." Eden said quickly, but how could it be stopped?She gave up resistance after a while. Jessica came to Eden for something, and subconsciously pushed the door directly in, but saw Su Zhan and Eden who were entangled together. Jessica froze for a while and just heard Su Zhan smile. "When you come, don''t even think about leaving." When she stretched her hand, Jessica flew over in an instant, and then the door closed heavily. ... ... With one enemy and two enemies, the Soviet Union became more and more courageous in the battle. Jessica and Eden retreated steadily. Finally, they had to ask for mercy. Seeing that Su''s fighting spirit was still unfinished, the two women who had been embarrassed understood. In the future... I am afraid this person will not want to satisfy Su Zhan. "How''s it going? Has the company developed?" Su Zhan asked casually without continuing. "Well, the company''s development is pretty good. People have come to the company one after another, hoping to get help. I will leave them all, temporarily isolated, and wait for you to come back!" Jessica said. "Well, I''ll go check it out." With the ability to swallow, Su Zhan will naturally not let it go. "Let''s go with you." Jessica said she was about to get up, but unfortunately, she overestimated herself.As for Eden on the side, he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Okay, you should rest, I can go by myself." Turning to go out and help them close the door, Su Zhan soon came to the isolated supers.It can be seen that they are all ordinary people, and feel panic and inconvenience about the ability they suddenly possess. Su Zhan entered a room, and the man looked at him suspiciously. "who are you?" "You are here to ask for help, and I can help you." Su Zhan said with a smile, and slowly stretched out his hand. The man was a little excited and shook hands quickly: "So, you are here to help me, I..." "Don''t get excited, you can go home now." After releasing the handshake, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Now?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then madly surprised: "My ability is gone, how did you do it? Oh my god, this is just a miracle, thank you, thank you!" Item 0275 Su Zhan walked past the rooms one by one, cheering and grateful.Su Zhan swallowed their abilities and turned them into ordinary ordinary people, but they were grateful to Su Zhan because of this. Sometimes I think about it, this person is really different from human pursuit! Anyway, this is a killer killer. After walking around and swallowing all his abilities, Su Zhan turned around and went back. 224 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 224 Although it swallowed a lot of it all at once, Su Zhan directly strengthened while swallowing it, and hardly stayed for too long, so it had no effect at all.As for strengthening, Su Zhan chose the fire system ability all his brain. After devouring the ability of the sun fire, although there is no upgrade, the power is also stronger, just a little worse. These abilities are strengthened, and the fire system abilities are directly upgraded.After the fire system''s ability was upgraded, its power suddenly increased.Speaking of which, this enhanced template is also quite special. After integrating other abilities, the power is increased, but if the enhanced experience is not enough, the level will not rise. But once the level is increased, the power will be greatly improved, quite a cow! However, he has a lot of abilities, and his levels are scattered. If he specializes in one item, he can definitely become the strongest existence in a certain ability! "Charlie?" As soon as he walked out, Su Zhan saw Charlie dressed as an office girl. Don''t say, this dress looks very good in her body and temperament. "Su Zhan, you, when did you come back?" Charlie was a little surprised. "It hasn''t been long since I came back, how is it? Are you still used to it here?" Su Zhan asked. Charlie nodded again and again: "Well, I wasn''t used to it at first, but it will get better later." "That''s good, eat together tonight?" "Eat, eat?" Charlie was stunned for a moment. This... is this a date? "Yes, you have something tonight?" "No, no." "That''s fine, I''ll come to you tonight!" Su Zhan smiled, then waved and left. Since I came here, I did everything that I had to do, such as... the real big boss, Pete''s father.For example... the molecular formula is something that allows ordinary people to have superpowers, and it is stronger than the potion of supernatural time and has more diverse abilities. This thing seems to be in the hands of Daddy Pete, right?Then go take a look! Su Zhan''s heart moved, and the person has appeared in a certain ward. In the room, an old man who seemed to be suffocated at any time surrounded the center of a pile of medical machines. This is Pete''s father, who has the ability to seize the abilities of others, which is similar to his own. Seeing Su Zhan appearing, Pete''s father barely opened his eyes, but he couldn''t speak or move. "Who do you want to ask me? You want to take away my abilities?" Su Zhan looked at him and said with a smile: "Don''t waste your energy, no one can take away my abilities." Although he did not bring a Haitian, he now has the power of the phoenix and the stone of reality. Papa Pete''s abilities cannot penetrate at all, so naturally he cannot take away his abilities. "Since you are already a dead person, be a dead person completely." Su Zhan walked over and stretched out his hand to swallow his power directly, and then lightly tapped his finger on his body. Puff. His heart was directly penetrated. "Sword Saint, am I saving your life? You know, he has been focusing on your ability for a long time, and he has regained a new life by pointing to your ability." Su Zhan looked at the breathless old Peter Peter , Said lightly and turned and left. The molecular formula is also here, and Su Zhan took it away smoothly. Speaking of it, Peter Peter is indeed a boss. The plan is very good and very appropriate. It can be said that he has completed many things without knowing it. It is a pity that he encountered a stronger Su Zhan, so this Everything is considered cheap for Su Zhan. At least, the Soviet Zhan in the province wasted time looking for it. As night fell, Su Zhan found Charlie.Charlie deliberately changed into beautiful clothes. Su Zhan took her to an elegant restaurant and had a romantic dinner. After returning, he naturally entered Charlie''s room and... Charlie''s blood was dropped. Although she is just an ordinary person now, since she is by her side, it is impossible to let it go. Simply put, it is a stamp to declare ownership. After two days in the super world, Su Zhan left. The development of the Yizhi family is on the right track. Mariko and Madame Viper have formulated a development plan. As long as everything goes well, it will not take long for the Yizhi family to become the leading business in Japan. "You follow me." After returning, Su Zhan called Xuexu.She thought there was something wrong, but found out that Su Zhan brought her to the Zhanmeng. "Shine, arrange a room for her. She will also be a member of the guards in the future. She is good at fighting and swordsmanship. She is also a mutant, and has the ability to predict death!" Su Zhan called to Blink and said with orders. Xuexu was stunned for a moment to say something, but Flashing had already executed Su Zhan''s orders and took Xuexu away. Su Zhan strolled around the base and soon came to the laboratory. Now this laboratory has become dedicated to Simmons. At this time, Simmons is wearing a white coat studying something, looking very focused, fingers are dancing fast, and the delicate instruments change positions according to her thoughts. "R?" Su Zhan walked over and asked softly. Simmons was taken aback, and said quickly: "Ah, yes, yes." "How is the research?" Simmons said: "Not yet, I haven''t figured out the dosage of this potion, as long as I master this point, I can use it officially." "Oh, I have another good thing here!" Su Zhan smiled and took out the molecular formula, allowing Simmons to take a look. Just a few glances, Simmons''s expression changed instantly."This, this molecular formula is so special, if the theory is correct, isn''t it possible..." "Ordinary people can have superpowers, in other words, they can evolve into new humans. Moreover, this is much better than superpower potions!" Su Zhan smiled and put away the molecular formula, deliberately said to Simmons: "Do you want it? ?" "Of course." Simmons nodded repeatedly. "Then you have nothing to express?" Su Zhan looked at her with a smirk, her face flushed instantly. Chapter 0276 Random Copy: Transformers "What do you want?" Simmons looked at Su Zhan, knowing that he was teasing himself on purpose.But the molecular formula is too important, and she is eager to know the theory and principle inside. Su Zhan looked at Simmons, even if he said he was going to eat her now, she would probably agree.With a smile, Su Zhan handed her the molecular formula easily."Stop teasing you, anyway you are already in the bowl, I want to eat you, just open my mouth." Simmons did not speak, obviously tacitly acquiescing to Su Zhan''s statement. "Okay, study it slowly, tell me if you find any results." Su Zhan squeezed Simmons''s face with a smile, then turned around and went out. Su Zhan is going to visit the base to see if there are any mutants waiting to devour his abilities, then take a look at the girls, and then go to Japan.But as soon as he walked out, the voice of the system in his mind suddenly sounded. "The new copy has not been selected for too long, and the copy is automatically selected randomly..." Su Zhan was stunned when he heard this. He now had two new copies and had no choice. One was because he was busy during this time and didn''t have time.Secondly, he hasn''t selected a new copy for the time being. Didn''t expect that the system would play this hand for himself, and would randomly select a copy? "Forget it, choose it. If it''s a big deal, it''s a vacation. If it''s not a good copy, just erase it after it comes out." Although it was a little surprised, Su Zhan didn''t care too much. After all, his current strength, what Such copies are basically not dangerous.If the copy is good, just keep it, and erase it after it comes out, and there is no loss. 225 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 225 It seems that there are too many dungeon worlds, and the system can''t decide for a while.Su Zhan took advantage of this time to go directly to Japan and told Mariko and others to leave temporarily, lest they were not prepared. As for the accidental armor, the little girl Tochigi Hisako is not in a hurry, just wait for her to consider it slowly. About thirty minutes later, the sound of the system sounded again. "Dungeon plane selected: Transformers!" "Do you want to enter?" "It turned out to be a Transformer?" Su Zhan thought that some weird copy would appear randomly in the system. I didn''t expect it to be a Transformer. This copy is not bad. If you can get a Transformer as a car, it seems pretty good. Pull the wind. Moreover, the heroine is beautiful enough. "This is really a good copy of picking up girls on vacation!" Su Zhan said with satisfaction. "Enter!" Everything was explained, and Su Zhan simply entered the dungeon. The scenery in front of him changed, and Su Zhan found that he was in a barren desert. "It seems that my vacation will start in the desert first." Su Zhan quickly recognized what this place was. In Qatar, the Middle East, there should be a military base near here, and then the Decepticons will attack there with Vertigo, destroying that base, and obtaining a lot of information, which is also the starting point for the plot. "System, what about the task?" It doesn''t matter to him any copy, keep it if it is good, and erase it if it is bad, but he will definitely get the reward of the task. "Main task: Help the Autobot leader Optimus Prime defeat the Decepticon leader Megatron and protect the peace of the earth." "Secondary mission 1: Become a comrade in arms of Autobot and fight alongside it." "Second mission 2: Michaela Baynes is 100% friendly." "One hundred percent? You just say let me soak her up for the amount of money!" Su Zhan vomited, and he found that the system was really unethical sometimes. Now that the task is released, let''s go on vacation while doing the task. He is not interested in the desert. Although the plot starts here, the mission does not start from here. Among the three missions, the first task is the quest of the branch line 2. After all, this difficulty is comparable to the main mission and the branch mission 1. Some, for those two tasks, Su Zhan has no difficulty at all. It is necessary to make preparations in advance for Mikhail to be 100% friendly in three months. "Huh!" Su Zhan appeared near the school of a certain high school, perhaps because foreigners developed well?Although it is a high school, but each body is hot.This time seems to be just after school, and many people have gradually walked out.Soon, Su Zhan found Sam riding a bicycle about to leave. "Hey, your name is Sam?" Su Zhan walked over and patted him on the shoulder, and Sam was startled: "Yes, I am Sam, who are you?" "You auctioned off a pair of glasses online, right?" Su Zhan asked. Sam said: "Yes, how do you know? Do you want to buy it? I tell you..." He Balabala seems to be talking about the history of this pair of glasses. Su Zhan is not interested in listening. Stacked dollars."I bought it!" "Wh...what?" Sam was stunned by so much money before he finished speaking, at least fifty to six thousand dollars, right?"Are you going to use the money to buy my glasses? This...this is too much." Su Zhan looked around and said with a smile: "Your classmates are all driving. You are the only one who rides a bicycle. You should really want to own a car of your own? The money should be enough for you to buy a good one. It¡¯s a new car. All you have to do now is to go home and get the glasses to me, and then use the money to buy yourself a car, the first car in your life!" "Well, you are willing to pay this price yourself. I will go back now. How can I contact you?" "This is my phone." Su Zhan put his hand back, and in a blink of an eye, a business card with the phone in mind appeared, and then handed it to Sam. "I will call you as soon as possible." Sam accepted it cautiously, then pedaled away quickly. Looking at his posture, I can''t wait to fly home immediately. Shaking his head, Su Zhan turned his gaze to a girl wearing hot pants and a T-shirt in the distance. The girl''s skin is not that traditional white, but it gives a very healthy and sexy feeling.Especially the exposed waist, one more point is too fat, one point less is too thin, just right! Michaela. The heroine of Transformers! Item 0277 "It''s really sexy!" Seeing Michaela''s figure, Su Zhan couldn''t help but admire. I am afraid that only she can control this complexion. Not only does it have no effect, but it is even more sexy. Seeing Michaela going far away, Su Zhan hurriedly chased him.Seemingly hearing the sound of footsteps, Michaela looked back and didn''t take it seriously. "I have a job here, are you interested?" Su Zhan caught up to stand in front of her and said with a smile. Michaela looked at Su Zhan and said, "If you want to soak me, this method is too old-fashioned. I have no interest in you!" "I''m here for vacation. I need a guide. If you are willing to be my guide, it will cost one thousand dollars a day." Su Zhan said with a smile. "One thousand a day?" Michaela looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and shook his head after a while and refused."I admit it''s attractive, but I''m sorry, I''m not the kind of woman who is willing to do everything for money, so you should find someone else." "You may have misunderstood, I just want you to be my guide. Of course, I also admit that you are very beautiful and I am very interested, but this money does not include these..." Su Zhan explained with a smile. "Really?" Michaela was a little skeptical, if she was really just a guide, then she was really moved. Her father was a car thief, which made her feel inferior.Although she is beautiful, she is also very self-improving. She is very clear about the importance of money. If it is to make money normally, she is of course very excited. "This is seven thousand US dollars. As an advance payment, you can take it and leave. I am equivalent to losing seven thousand US dollars. You can also stay and be my guide to make more money!" Su Zhan handed out the money. Past. Michaela hesitated and took it."I hope you can do what you say. If you have any bad ideas, I will leave immediately. I will not pay you back the money." "No problem!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. Michaela collected the money, and then said, "So, what do you need me to do? Do you want me to introduce you to the scenery here, or do you need me to introduce good restaurants to you." "Let''s find a restaurant to eat first." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "Do you have a car? I can take you to the car rental agency to rent a car, which is more convenient and more cost-effective!" Michaela kindly reminded. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, but you don''t need to rent a car." "It''s up to you!" Michaela was just being kind. Since Su Zhan doesn''t need it, it doesn''t matter. Michaela quickly took Su Zhan to a seemingly high-end restaurant."The environment of this restaurant is very good, it is very popular, and of course the consumption is also high, but I believe this does not count for you. This is my phone number. You can call me after you finish eating." "Aren''t you with me?" Su Zhan asked. 226 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 226 Michaela shook her head and refused. Su Zhan smiled."Really not together? You are my guide. I paid for the extra expenses incurred during this period. If you don''t go, you will suffer." The reason why Michaela didn''t plan to eat together was because she didn''t have the money to eat here, even if it was AA system.Su Zhan suddenly said this, and Michaela also knew that he was deliberate, perhaps because he saw her own difficulties, which made her hesitate. Su Zhan suddenly grabbed her hand and entered the restaurant together.When Michaela reacted, the two had already entered, and Su Zhan also released his hand. "How many, do you have a reservation?" the waiter came over and asked. "Two, no reservations." Su Zhan said. "Okay, two of you come with me." The waiter nodded politely and took them to the empty seat. That''s the end of the matter, and it''s hard for Michaela to turn around and leave. "Thank you!" Watching Gentleman Su Zhan pull the chair away for himself, Michaela said thankfully. "Should be!" Su Zhan smiled, and then said to the waiter: "I know how your dishes are. Look at the arrangement." "No problem, sir." The waiter replied, then turned and left. "I haven''t found a place to live yet. You can think about it for me. I don''t have too many requests. Just a quieter hotel with a better environment. Also, although I have your phone number, I still want to I know your schedule these days!" Su Zhan asked. "I can book the hotel for you. As for the time, how long do I need to work for you? During this period, I can ask for leave." Her study can only be regarded as average, so even a few days delay is fine. "I don''t know yet, ten days and a half months are possible." Su Zhan said. "Then I''ll take seven days off first, and I''ll talk after seven days." Michaela said. "can!" The food in the restaurant came quickly, and the taste was really good.Su Zhan could see that Michaela was still very happy to eat, after all, for her, eating here was quite a luxury.After the meal, Michaela had also booked a hotel for Su Zhan and took him directly. On the way, she also introduced Su Zhan to the surroundings of the hotel and some places with nice scenery, etc. The guide was still very competent. "This hotel is very high-end, if you have any needs, you can contact the front desk of the hotel." After entering the room, Michaela said. "Any need?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, any need." Michaela nodded. "Okay, I see." Su Zhan nodded, and it seemed that even if it was a certain service, this hotel also provided it, but he was curious, how did Michaela know? As if seeing Su Zhan¡¯s doubts, Michaela explained: ¡°There are reviews about this hotel on the Internet, and you will know it at a glance.¡± "I didn''t say anything." Su Zhan shrugged and smiled. "Your expression is enough to explain your question." Michaela was slightly angry. She is not that kind of woman! "Well, I apologize." Su Zhan didn''t expect her to be so sensitive, and smiled and apologized. Michaela shook her head: "Do you have any other arrangements? If there are no other arrangements, I will go back first." "There should be no arrangements. If so, I will call you again." "Then I''ll go first." Michaela finished speaking and turned away. Item 0278 After Michaela left, Su Zhan''s phone rang, and as soon as Su Zhan connected, he heard Sam''s urgent voice on the phone."Sir, where are you? I have got my eyes, I..." "Stop!" Although he knew Sam''s eagerness, Su Zhan was really not interested in listening to his nagging, and directly told him the address of the hotel, asking him to come to him with glasses.Sam was fast enough, and arrived in less than half an hour. Looking at the nervous Sam, Su Zhan didn''t say much, took the glasses and looked at it, and then handed out the money."Okay, you can go now." "Okay, good sir." Sam placed the money carefully, and then hurriedly left. After Sam was gone, Su Zhan sat on the sofa and looked at the glasses in his hand. The reason why this thing is precious is that it contains the coordinates of the fire source and Megatron.In fact, this thing was of no use to the Soviet War, because the fire source and Megatron were discovered by the US government a long time ago and they are no longer in place.The only purpose is to attract deceptive people to find themselves to complete tasks. Sam missed the news because he was in an online auction, so he met Bumblebee. This method is worth a try. Su Zhan waved his hand to release the black god of war, let Nuwa connect to the Internet and put the glasses on the online auction, I believe it should be able to attract the attention of the Autobots and the Decepticons! After getting it right, Su Zhan put away the black god of war and prepared to rest. Speaking of which, there are people around these days, and suddenly a person feels a little uncomfortable all of a sudden, and lie down for a while before falling asleep. Early the next morning, Michaela directly asked for leave from the school, and then came to Su Zhan. When she came, Su Zhan had already packed up. "Where do you want to go today?" Michaela asked. "Buy a car!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Buy a car? Didn''t you come to travel?" Michaela was a little surprised. He had never heard of a traveler buying a car! Su Zhan smiled but didn''t say anything, and Michaela didn''t ask too much, but only introduced a few larger car dealers, she knew a lot about this.Unfortunately, Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in the car dealer she introduced. If he wants an ordinary car, he can get it out. What he wants... But the Hornet! Su Zhan and Michaela came out of the hotel without a taxi, and just strolled down the street like this.Michaela was a little puzzled. She felt that Su Zhan seemed to have a place to go, but she kept her doubts in her heart. She hadn''t been shopping for a long time anyway. There were not many opportunities to go shopping while working. As she walked, Mikhail''s expression became a little weird. She remembered that there didn''t seem to be any large car dealerships here, and the only car dealership was small... and it was still a used car dealership. He will not go there, will he? Seeing Su Zhan''s pace getting faster, and seeing him walking towards the second-hand car, Michaela couldn''t help but hold him and said, "You...are you going to buy a car there? It¡¯s a second-hand car company, the performance of the car is not very good, and the price is also cheap, far less cost-effective than renting a car." "The car rental agency doesn''t have the car I want. What''s more, the car is in bad condition, isn''t you still there?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Me? How did you know that I would repair a car?" Michaela looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and said mysteriously: "I know a lot, let''s go and see if I want to Want a car!" Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Michaela could only suppress her doubts and follow. As soon as the two of them passed, a black boss had already walked over, reaching out to introduce himself but was ignored by Su Zhan.But he was not embarrassed, giggling, and said: "I have a very complete model here, you can take a look at it." Su Zhan didn''t speak, but looked at each one, as if he was really thinking about it. Michaela hesitated, but took the initiative to help Su Zhan watch it. The boss boasted about the performance of the car, and Michaela retorted there, and the boss who finally got him was speechless. Su Zhan smiled and gave Michaela a thumbs up, and Michaela smiled sweetly. 227 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 227 "These cars are in good condition, even if they are repaired, they don''t cost much. If necessary, they can be repainted. I can make them look like new cars!" Michaela said . Su Zhan shook his head: "I have already chosen, I want this one!" As he said, he pointed his finger at the yellow Chevrolet next to it, with black racing stripes on the body. "Weird, why didn''t I notice this car just now?" Mikaela mumbled suspiciously, and walked over to check. The boss didn''t have any impression of this car, and his expression was a little confused, but when he saw that Su Zhan and Michaela had passed, he naturally wouldn''t say anything. Su Zhan leaned on the car window and glanced inside, and he clearly saw the Bo Pai logo on the steering wheel. "You are the one!" Su Zhan patted the car with a chuckle, and asked the black boss: "How much?" "Six...six thousand dollars." The boss didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so straightforward, so he hesitated and made a direct price. "Six thousand? Isn''t this car worth six thousand?" Michaela subconsciously wanted to bargain, but Su Zhan had already paid for it, which made Michaela gazed at Su Zhan complainingly. Purely subconscious. Su Zhan smiled and said: "The price is already very low. If you bargain again, this is an insult to it." "Anyway, you have a lot of money, you don''t care what else I can say." Michaela pouted. "Okay, how about you come to drive?" Su Zhan smiled and handed Jiang Key to Michaela. After the two got into the car, Michaela was about to drive, but he tried several times without success. "I just said, this car..." Just as Michaela was about to speak, the car suddenly rushed out with a chuckle, followed a sharp turn, and instantly made Michaela fall in the direction of Su Zhan, straight He threw straight into Su Zhan''s arms. Well, very soft and very flexible! Su Zhan laughed. Michaela panicked: "You''re still smiling, try to find a way to stop the car." With that, she got up from Su Zhan and stopped the car in a hurry, only then let out a sigh of shock. Item 0279 Michaela was really taken aback. The car suddenly started rushing out of the road and turned automatically. Everyone would be afraid of whoever changed.Stopped the car, calmed down, Michaela got off the car and prepared for inspection. In this case, the car obviously cannot be driven. "Good job!" Su Zhan patted the car lightly, and then got out of the car and walked aside. Watching Michaela open the front cover and bend over to check there, Su Zhan''s glasses lit up. Today, Michaela¡¯s dress is similar to yesterday, but he changed to a pair of denim shorts and a brown T-shirt with an exposed waist.She bends over, the beautiful curve is undoubtedly displayed, her hips, her waist, and the strong upper circumference, the neckline of the T-shirt was originally quite deep, but her bend was added to the angle of Su Zhan. , There is a kind of looming, the feeling that is ready to come out. "There is no problem with the engine, it may be due to the wiring. I need tools to..." Michaela carefully checked, then turned to Su Zhan and said that it is better to go to the repair shop to check it thoroughly, but this time She just happened to see Su Zhan''s gaze, she frowned slightly and coughed. Su Zhan retracted his gaze, smiled and said: "Don''t be so troublesome, I just need to drive." "You still want to drive this car? You''re not afraid to..." Michaela didn''t finish her words, Su Zhan was already in the car. "Come up?" Su Zhan smiled and said to Michaela. Michaela hesitated for a moment, but finally went up. There is no way, who makes Su Zhan his boss?She suddenly felt that her job did not seem so easy. Seeing Michaela''s nervousness, Su Zhan started the car with a chuckle. The car started smoothly without any problems. "Strange? Is it because the line is not connected?" Michaela was puzzled. Su Zhan laughed but said nothing. The journey was smooth and unpredictable, and soon the two of them had left the city, and before long, they had already arrived at a lake. Parked the car, and the two got off. Michaela asked suspiciously: "How do you know here?" "I checked it on the Internet. I heard that the environment here is very good, and many people will come here to play. Now, the scenery is really good." Su Zhan said with a smile and walked towards the lake. Walking to the lake, Su Zhan sat down, and Michaela sat down next to him. "I haven''t been here for a long time." Michaela said with a sigh, "When I was young, my father used to bring me here. He would fish and teach me some things about car repairs. He told me...cars Just like the human body, minor problems seem to have no effect, but when minor problems become major problems, it is too late. This car... I don¡¯t know why you must buy it, if you really want it If you drive it, you still have to check it carefully." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Trust me, this car doesn''t need to be inspected." "You''re joking about life!" Michaela said solemnly. "Are you brave?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Michaela was taken aback for a moment and said: "Why do you ask?" "Then I will change it. Do you believe in aliens?" "Alien? Don''t tell me you are an alien." Michaela laughed, obviously, she didn''t believe it. "I am not an alien, but in this world, aliens do exist. You will see if you have a chance..." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly, a sirens sounded from a distance. Su Zhan turned his head and said softly, "Perhaps, you can see it right away." "What did you say?" Because of the sound of the police sirens, Michaela did not hear Su Zhan''s words clearly and asked. Su Zhan shook his head."Nothing, there seems to be something wrong with this police car." "Ah? Why did you rush down." Michaela turned to look, and suddenly found that the police car had rushed down the highway, very fast, obviously rushing towards them. "Hurry up!" Michaela said, grabbing Su Zhan¡¯s hand and ran to the side. Su Zhan let her grab it and ran aside, watching the police car rushing forward, but when it was about to rush into the lake, it braked suddenly and stopped. Down... "Let''s go over and take a look, maybe there was something wrong with the police inside." Michaela wanted to go to help, and she could see that she was a very kind and enthusiastic girl.Unfortunately, if you know that there are no policemen in this police car, you won''t want to go to help. Just two steps away, Michaela saw the police car steeply and then backed up, turned around, and slammed into Michaela.Michaela was startled, and couldn''t help falling backwards, but was caught by Su Zhan. Holding Michaela, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Remember when I asked you just now, are you brave? You can answer me now." 228 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 228 "Are you laughing at me?" Mikaela also deliberately laughed at herself because Su Zhan almost fell because of her fear. Su Zhan shook his head and pointed to the police car: "Can you see it? There is no police inside!" Michaela took a look and found that there were no policemen inside, and...no one yet.But the sound of the police car was very loud, as if it might rush over at any time."Oh my God, what is going on?" As soon as her voice fell, the police car suddenly rushed over. Michaela closed her eyes in horror, but suddenly heard a loud bang, opened her eyes, and suddenly found that the police car had been knocked into flight, and it was the old Chevrolet that hit the police car. Click! The door opened by itself. "This is... let us go up?" Michaela asked Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and asked again."Are you brave?" Michaela took a deep breath, then nodded heavily. "Then what are you waiting for, get in the car!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and got into the car directly, and then Michaela followed him. She was about to move to the driving position, but the car door closed abruptly, allowing her to sit directly in Su Zhan¡¯s arms and immediately following the car. Started, and rushed straight toward the highway. "Bumblebee, great!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but point thirty-two likes to Bumblebee! Item 0280 Michaela''s brain was blank, and she subconsciously clung to Su Zhan''s body, still holding Su Zhan''s hand.Su Zhan could feel her hard, and her palms seemed to be sweaty.Su Zhan gently hugged her waist, feeling the faint fragrance coming from Michaela, and when he was about to speak near her ear, he suddenly felt a shaking, making him kiss him involuntarily. "Hmm!" Michaela snorted and turned to look subconsciously, but was shocked. She saw that the police car behind had already caught up, and... and turned into a huge robot in a blink of an eye. This shocking scene made Michaela wonder what to say. The robot quickly caught up, and the ground was constantly shaking. Although the Hornet was accelerating, after all, the car¡¯s performance took priority and the distance was getting closer. "Oh my God, I will soon be overtaken." Michaela shouted in panic. "Hurry up!" Su Zhan suddenly hugged Michaela and followed closely, and the two suddenly flew up. When they were in the air, they saw the Hornet transforming.Michaela in the air yelled in panic, but Su Zhan changed his posture with a calm backhand, hugged Michaela in his arms like a princess, and then landed safely. I don''t know when, Michaela had already wrapped Su Zhan''s neck with both hands, and when he landed, Michaela, who was in a panic, turned to look. Seeing that two huge robots had already fought. "Run, let''s run." Su Zhan put her down, Mikhail pulled Su Zhan in a panic, hoping to flee here quickly. Su Zhan remained motionless."It''s my car!" "What your car, this is... This is an alien!" Mikhail didn''t expect Su Zhan to even look after the car at this time. "Even if it''s an alien, it''s my car! I won''t leave my car here, not to mention... it doesn''t seem to be the opponent''s opponent, I have to help it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Help? How are you going to help? This is a robot fighting!" Mikhail said in amazement. "It''s just a robot, I''m not without it!" Su Zhan smiled, this time, it is very suitable to use it! Click! A black robot suddenly appeared next to Su Zhan and shocked Mikhail. Then she saw the robot slowly opening, it turned out to be empty, Su Zhan walked over with a smile.The creaking sound continued, and soon... Su Zhan was already wearing a steel suit. Opening the helmet, Su Zhan smiled and said to the horrified Michaela: "This is my steel suit, the black god of war. It can finally come in handy. You should go and hide next to you. I will explain to you later... Yes, one thing is certain, I am not an alien!" After speaking, the helmet was suddenly buttoned down, and two rays of light radiated from the eyes of the dark helmet. Su Zhan turned around, holding the huge double knives behind his hands. "Bumblebee, I''m here to help you!" Su Zhan shouted loudly, and the light flashed under his feet and rushed out instantly. Michaela''s hair was flying by the huge air current, and the expression of the black god of war was full of shock as she watched the flying out. The Hornet¡¯s opponent is the Decepticon''barricade'', with powerful arms and powerful elastic hitting ability.Obviously, the Hornet is not an opponent of the barricade. They have been defeated steadily and have no chance to fight back. Suddenly hearing Su Zhan''s shout, Bumblebee turned his head to look, only to see the black god of war, which made it stunned.Just like that, the roadblock suddenly slammed his fist, hitting the Hornet hard and flew out. "boom!" The Hornet fell heavily to the ground, but the roadblock was going to take advantage of the victory to pursue it. Who knew that at this time a missile suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and instantly blew it out. Whoosh! The black light flashed, and Su Zhan had already caught up. The double knives in his hands suddenly slashed towards the roadblock. Jingle bells, a crisp sound instantly sounded. The black God of War is several times smaller than the roadblock, but it is more flexible.Although the road collision continued to counterattack, Su Zhan easily avoided it.The two knives were constantly waving, and the barricade did not have the power to fight back. "This guy is pretty strong!" The dual knives are made of vibrating gold. Although they are strong enough, they are not particularly sharp. Although they can cause blows and damage to roadblocks, the effect is not so sharp. Seeing the barricades being beaten and retreating, the Hornet finally reacted to help. Under the joint efforts of Bumblebee and Su Zhan, Lu Zhan finally couldn''t bear it. After being slashed by Su Zhan, it turned into a police car and fled away. The speed of escape is called a fleeting speed! "Is the side mission 1 completed?" Su Zhan asked towards the system. "Completed, reward 300 enhancement points." "That''s good!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, then backhanded the double knives behind him, and came out of the black god of war. Waved, the black god of war disappeared. Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand and stretched out his palm towards the Hornet. The huge body of the Hornet slowly squatted down, one hand supporting the ground, the other raising his hand like Su Zhan, his head crooked cutely, and then tentatively high-five with Su Zhan! 229 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 229 "Snapped!" The two clapped their hands together, and Su Zhan raised a smile: "Happy cooperation, Bumblebee!" "Cooperation...happy..." The bumblebee made a very strange sound, as if it was a combination of different people''s voices. "Who can tell me what the hell is going on?" Michaela walked over and couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan smiled and turned around and said, "Of course, but this is not a place to talk, Bumblebee, take us to a quiet place." "Bumblebee?" Michaela mumbled suspiciously. Bumblebee had turned into a car and opened the door. Although Michaela was still scared, he hesitated and got into the car. This time, the two did not sit together again. Su Zhan sat in the driving seat, but did not drive at all. Seeing the steering wheel turning by itself and the car driving automatically, Michaela was not so shocked. After a long time, Bumblebee stopped near a certain countryside, Su Zhan and Michaela got out of the car, looking at the endless countryside, Su Zhan smiled and said to Michaela: "Now, do you believe there are aliens? ?" Item 0281 Seeing it with his own eyes and experiencing it with his own eyes, how can Michaela not believe it? But she wanted to know what happened to Su Zhan. He didn''t seem to be surprised at all, she knew it a long time ago.This reminded her that Su Zhan had money but wanted to sell this second-hand car. When he bargained, he said it was an insult to the car. He must have known it a long time ago. Also, his black machine armor. All signs indicate that the Soviet War is not an ordinary person, not a mere tourist! "I know you are shocked now, I can tell you slowly." Su Zhan smiled and pulled Mikhail to sit down, and said slowly: "It''s called the Hornet, and it''s coming from Cybertron. About the game I won¡¯t say much about Botan. The Cybertronians are divided into two factions. Simply put, they are the Autobots, the righteous one. The Hornet is the Autobots. The other is called the Decepticons. It can be called a Decepticon, the police car just now is a deceptive person." Michaela nodded blankly, hearing a little cloud, but probably already knew it. These car robots are humanoids, divided into two camps, one good and one bad! "What about you?" Michaela asked. "I? Of course I am a human being on earth, but my origin is also a bit special. It is not convenient to talk more about the specifics. You will learn about it later when you have the opportunity. As for my steel suit, called the Black God of War, Not bad, right?" Su Zhan smiled. "It, can it turn into a car?" Michaela asked. Su Zhan said dumbly: "Of course not, it''s just my steel suit, not a Cybertron star." "They, why did they come to Earth?" When you mention aliens, you will think of invading the Earth or something, and Michaela is no exception. "Because Megatron, the leader of the Decepticon, wants to invade the earth and turn this place into a second Cybertron. But don''t worry, he won''t succeed." Su Zhan smiled and looked at Bumblebee."You know the coordinates are in my hands, so you will only show up when I go to buy a car? However, these coordinates are useless anymore, because Megatron and Tinder are secretly kept by the government!" "The government knows about aliens?" Michaela asked in surprise. "The government, it just likes to control everything in their own hands, but they don''t know that they may not have the strength to control this force." Su Zhan said lightly, then said. Boom boom boom! The Hornet suddenly started, the sound of the motor was deafening, and the Hornet drove away in a blink of an eye. "It, how did it go?" Michaela said in surprise. Su Zhan was calm."It should be to inform Optimus Prime to go, Optimus Prime is the leader of Automata. They must prevent Megatron from getting the source of fire." "But... but it''s gone, how are we going back?" Mikhail said depressed. "Someone will send us back." Su Zhan said with a smile. Michaela looked at the confident Su Zhan and couldn''t help asking: "Who will send us back?" "Look, they are here." Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the distance, and saw several black SUVs approaching. While talking, the car had already drove nearby, and several burly men in black walked out of the car. The posture of these people gave a sense of not simple origin.The leader walked to Su Zhan and Michaela."You two, come with us." "Who are you, why should we follow you!" Michaela couldn''t help asking. "Michela, my father went to jail for stealing a car, and you also have a criminal record. I don''t think you have the right to refuse my proposal." The man curled his lips and said mockingly. Mikhail''s expression became very ugly in an instant. She subconsciously looked at Su Zhan, only to find that Su Zhan''s expression hadn''t changed much, and she didn''t look down on herself for knowing this, which made her inexplicably relieved. "As for you..." After that, the man frowned slightly and looked at Su Zhan."I didn''t find out your information, but no matter who you are, now you all have to follow me obediently!" "Of course it''s okay. I can just take a ride, but before I leave, I have one more thing to do!" Su Zhan said lightly. "What''s the matter, do you think you are qualified to bargain with me?" the man said unhappy. Su Zhan walked over with a smile, looked at his arrogant face, and said faintly: "Beat you!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan had already punched him up. There was a boom. The person was shot up into the air in an instant, and flew backwards. Damn it! He flew directly five or six meters away, before he crashed to the ground, his nose completely collapsed, blood flowing. "You dare to say my people, are you impatient?" Su Zhan said lightly with his eyes crossed. Michaela was stunned for an instant, but he didn''t expect it to be for himself. "Do you know who I am?" the man struggled to get up, and roared angrily. "I know, the seventh district, specializing in the research of Cybertron and the source of fire, you are here because you have received the news of the Cybertron fighting just now, so you want to take us back to try to ask Cybertron. Human matters, am I right?" Su Zhan looked at him and said slowly, speaking silently. "The reason why you can find us is because we have to take a ride, otherwise...hehe." Su Zhan didn''t finish his words, but hehe was enough to express what he wanted to say. "What are you doing in a daze, come on!" The man yelled, and the agents in the seventh district next to him finally reacted. Su Zhan took a step forward, blocked in front of Michaela, stood still and waved his palm casually, and heard the screams constantly, and the agents lay beside Su Zhan one by one. One of the late agents opened his eyes. Su Zhan slowly walked over. He mustered up his courage in horror, as if he wanted to rush to do it, but Su Zhan lightly said, "I advise you not to do it, I still want to Leave a person to drive, if you do, I can only drive by myself." A fluttering sentence instantly dispelled the courage that the agent had finally gathered. "Get in the car!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched his hand towards Mi Kai, led her into the car, closed the car door and glanced at the agent in District 7 and said: "Aren''t you leaving?" Chapter 0282 Megatron and Fire Source The car steadily drove to the secret base in District 7, Su Zhan and Michaela sat behind, the agent in front was driving tremblingly, and the co-pilot on the other side, the agent in the lead was covering his nose from time to time. Angrily snorted, but Su Zhan didn''t bother to care about him. 230 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 230 "Let''s do nothing, right?" Michaela asked Su Zhan in a low voice with some worry. Su Zhan smiled and said comfortingly: "I''m here, don''t be afraid." As he said, Su Zhan patted his hands gently.His actions relieved Michaela a lot and nodded gently. After a while, the car stopped slowly. It looked like a dam outside, but it was heavily guarded. Obviously, this should be the place where the fire source was studied in District 7. It seems that Megatron is also closed. it''s here! The agent got out of the car, and someone was already waiting for him outside. It should be the minister of the Ministry of National Defense, looking very solemn, Su Zhan and Michaela got out of the car and the Minister of National Defense had already walked over."The situation is very urgent. Those aliens haunted everywhere, which caused the network to be paralyzed and national defense materials were stolen. Although we are fighting hard, I am afraid that we will not last long. Now, I need your help. I hope you can tell what you know. we." "This is the attitude of asking for help." Su Zhan glanced at the head of the agent, and then said lightly: "I''m afraid no one can understand them better than me, so I want my help, but I must agree to a few conditions. ." "It''s already your honor to be able to ask you for help. Don''t make an inch of it." The head of the agent heard Su Zhan''s requirements and said suddenly. Su Zhan gave him a cold look and then looked at the Minister of Defense. "What are the conditions? You can say it." The Secretary of Defense was so simple. "The Cybertronians are also divided into good and bad, and the Autobots and the Decepticons. As long as you pay attention, you can find that the signs on them are different. The leaders of the Decepticons want to invade the earth, but the Autobots do not have this. Idea. So, there is no problem with dealing with the Decepticons, but the Autobots can''t! If you shoot against the Autobots, don''t blame me for shooting too." Su Zhan said. "You?" The agent snorted disdainfully. "I found out that you really owe you a beating!" Su Zhan frowned and moved suddenly. He heard a scream, the head of the agent flew out of the dam in an instant, and he heard a popping sound for a moment, and he had fallen into the lake below."It''s much quieter now." Su Zhan said lightly, looking at the Minister of Defense. As if he hadn''t seen what he was doing, the Secretary of Defense pondered for a moment and said: "If they don''t do actions that endanger the earth, I can provide them with a place to stay." "Release his father." Su Zhan pointed to Michaela."By the way, the criminal records of her and her father have been revoked." Michaela didn''t expect Su Zhan to make this request, and looked at him gratefully, a little nervous. "It''s just ordinary car theft. Compared with dealing with aliens, this shouldn''t be a big deal?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, I can promise you." The Defense Minister said. "There are no other conditions for the time being," Su Zhan said. "Then come in with me, time is running out, we need intelligence!" said the Minister of Defense, bringing Su Zhan and Michaela into the base. As he walked, the Minister of Defense introduced the situation. Michaela listened very carefully, but Su Zhan had no interest. Instead, he looked at a small group of people in the distance who obviously did not belong here. A woman, a fat black man, and a small group of soldiers. This woman and the black fat man should be the ones who deciphered the Decepticon code?As for that squad of soldiers, they are also familiar with it. It should be the remaining squad of the base that was attacked by vertigo in the Middle East. Michaela listened and found that Su Zhan hadn''t spoken. He glanced curiously and found that Su Zhan was looking at several people in the distance, including a woman.Michaela subconsciously thought that Su Zhan was looking at her, which made her feel so uncomfortable, so she coughed deliberately. She coughed so much that she attracted Su Zhan¡¯s attention. Seeing Michaela pretending that nothing happened, Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. At this time, the Minister of Defense had already introduced him. For them, it should be said that these people are the key to how to deal with the Cybertronians. After briefly introducing each other, the group has arrived at the place where Megatron is stored. As soon as I entered, I saw Megatron''s huge body with many instruments on him.Many people were shocked by the magnitude of Megatron, even Michaela. "This is Megatron, the leader of the Decepticons. Don''t look at it as if it''s dead now, but it will come alive anytime. The source of fire should be nearby too, right? Your courage is really big enough!" Su Zhan said lightly . "Why do you say that?" "The source of fire is the foundation of your life. As long as you have this thing, you can create new life. If you let Megatron get it, imagine what it will be like?" Su Zhan said. "The earth will fall soon," Michaela said. "Yes, the reason why the Decepticons attacked the network is to find Megatron and the source of the fire. The best way now is to transfer the source of the fire as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late..." "It''s too late? You mean, it has been exposed here?" The Secretary of Defense suddenly surprised. Su Zhan shrugged: "Otherwise, why do you think I''m here for you?" "However, the source of fire is so large that it is not easy to transfer it, and it is difficult to find a place to store it for a while. No matter what, I believe you will transfer the source of fire immediately." The Secretary of Defense made decisively. Made a decision. Afterwards, Su Zhan and others followed, went to the place where the fire source was stored, and saw the fire source. A very huge square object, a bit similar to imitating, except that it is countless times larger. It is hung on the roof of the shed. The same surroundings are covered with instruments. It seems that the people in District 7 should have been working on the fire source for a long time. the study. The people around are eagerly preparing for the evacuation work, but the source of fire is too large and it is very inconvenient to move. "Let me come!" Su Zhan said nonchalantly, and walked over directly. Chapter 0283 the source of fire is in my place! Seeing Su Zhan coming out, everyone looked curiously and wondered what he was going to do.The size of the fire source is huge, and it is not so easy to move it away. "You come down, give in." Su Zhan raised his head and said to the staff. The staff hesitated, and then looked at the Minister of Defense.The Minister of Defense first nodded and asked them to come down first after listening to the Soviet war, and then asked Su Zhan: "Do you need any help?" "No need to." Su Zhan responded indifferently. After everyone had left the source of fire, he tapped his toes on the ground and jumped up instantly, standing on top of the source of fire with ease. This height is at least seven or eight meters. Seeing that Su Zhan jumped up so easily, everyone was a little surprised, especially the few soldiers who had good physical fitness, but they couldn''t do it like Su Zhan.The source of fire is high, big, and square. It is difficult to climb up without the help of external force, let alone jump up.They were all surprised, but they did not know that Su Zhan had deliberately hidden his strength. Ignoring their surprise, Su Zhan looked at the source of the fire curiously after coming up. This is a good thing! Can turn electronic devices into robots! This volume might be difficult to put down even in the system space, he released his mind and silently felt the source of the fire. "Can he do it? How come he stands still on it?" Someone whispered suspiciously. "Of course!" Hearing someone questioning Su Zhan, Michaela didn''t even want to directly refute. "but¡­¡­" The man wanted to say more, but suddenly heard a noise, and immediately saw a scene that shocked him. The original huge fire source heard a clicking sound at this time, and it was actually getting smaller.After a while, the fire source turned out to be only the size of a basketball. Su Zhan jumped down gently, raised his palm, and the fire source slowly fell down onto his palm. Glancing at the horrified crowd, Su Zhan smiled faintly, flipped his palm, and the source of fire was gone. The Minister of Defense woke up like a dream and hurriedly said: "Where is the source of fire?" 231 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 231 "In a place that will never be discovered by the Decepticons." Su Zhan said indifferently. Since this thing is in his hand, naturally he won''t even want to take it out again."Minister, don''t worry about the source of fire, you should worry about the safety here now." "but¡­¡­" The Minister of National Defense is not so foolish. When he saw that Su Zhan had lost the source of the fire source out of thin air, he naturally refused to let it go. Especially Su Zhan was obviously diverging the topic, but before he finished his words, there was a while There was a violent shaking, and an alarm was heard immediately. The base was attacked! "The Decepticons are here." Su Zhan said lightly. As if to verify his words, as soon as the voice fell, an agent rushed over and shouted: "No, we have been attacked by aliens. I am afraid it will not last long. Minister, you must evacuate! " Outside, a fighter jet was frantically attacking the base. It didn''t take long before it broke through the defense and turned into a rush. Starscream, Megatron''s adjutant. During Megatron¡¯s absence, he was considered the leader of the Decepticons. Starscream''s goal was very clear. After entering the base, Megatron and the source of fire were almost crushed all the way, easily finding Megatron and awakening it.In a moment, Megatron''s eyes suddenly opened, and he broke free from the restraints on his body, and a violent breath instantly spread. "Fire source!" Megatron said in a deep voice, and then led Starscream to find the source of the fire. "Michela." Su Zhan yelled at Michaela and beckoned her to come over. Michaela came over and Su Zhan said softly: "Their target is the fire source. I will leave with the fire source. Will you follow me or stay Here? Stay here, it might be more..." "Safe?" Michaela answered, then shook his head firmly and said: "I''ll go with you!" "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled, took Mikaela''s hand, and ran out. Not long after they ran out, they saw Megatron and Starscream.Su Zhan shouted: "The source of the fire is in my hands, chase me if you want." He shouted so, and instantly attracted the attention of Megatron and Starscream, but they didn''t quite believe it, but soon they discovered the source of the fire in Su Zhan''s hands and chased them instantly. Su Zhan put away the source of fire, and dragged Michaela to continue running. Behind him, Megatron, Starscream chased him. Su Zhan used his mind to protect the surroundings of Michaela, so although the scene seemed to be in crisis, it was actually under control. "Want to fly?" Seeing that he was about to run out of the base, Su Zhan suddenly yelled at Michaela. Michaela was stunned, and said heavily, "Yes." "Then be ready." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and the black god of war had appeared directly on him, the helmet was buttoned, and he hugged Mikhail, the energy under his feet was instantly activated, and it burst out instantly like a rocket. In a moment, he rushed out of the base and flew into the air. Michaela held Su Zhan''s black steel suit both excitedly and nervously. Although cold, he felt full of security.She wanted to talk, but the wind blew her and she couldn''t open her mouth. She saw below. Megatron and Starscream transformed into fighters and chased them up. They patted Su Zhan hurriedly and wanted to remind him, but heard Su Zhandao. : "Hold tight and shut your mouth." Michaela obediently followed suit, and immediately felt the speed increase suddenly, and he directly flung Megatron behind Starscream away. I don¡¯t know how long it took. Michaela felt like he was alive. He opened his eyes and found that he had fallen on the roof of a building. Su Zhan came out of his steel suit, and then hugged Michaela. She placed it gently on the ground. As soon as he touched the ground, Michaela felt a sense of weightlessness coming from him, as if he was stepping on the cloud, and he subconsciously fell forward. "wave!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand to support her body, but her head was already close. The mouths of the two made a coincidence. Close at hand, eyes facing each other. Chapter 0284 Romantics? "what¡­¡­" Michaela yelled, and hurriedly pushed Su Zhan away.However, she forgot her state. After flying in the air for so long, the feeling of weightlessness did not go so fast. She pushed harder. Although she left Su Zhan, her body fell backward involuntarily. past. Su Zhan shook his head and hugged Michaela hurriedly, smiling and jokingly said: "It''s just a kiss by accident, isn''t it?" "Why not? This is my first kiss!" Michaela yelled depressedly, the first kiss, after staying for so many years, it turned out to be like this... so it''s gone?It was neither romantic nor special, it was totally an accident, which disappointed Mikaela very much. It was completely different from the first kiss scene she had imagined. but¡­¡­ Looking at Su Zhan, Michaela admitted that the first kissed person was still very satisfied. Su Zhan laughed secretly after hearing Michaela''s heartfelt voice, but he didn''t expect that Michaela was still a romantic! Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, Michaela changed the subject shyly."Where is this? Have we gotten rid of them?" "It took some tricks, but I got rid of them." Because he was holding Mikhail, Su Zhan couldn''t completely increase his speed, so Su Zhan used some small tricks with mental power to shake off Megatron and Starscream. But I believe they will still be found. "What do you do next? They will definitely not give up." Michaela asked in a deep voice. "Don''t you blame me for involving you? If I don''t ask you to be your guide, you won''t encounter these dangers. Maybe you don''t even know their existence!" Su Zhan asked. Michaela shook her head: "I don''t know doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, and when I get old, I don''t want to regret that I didn''t experience this!" "Like you said, Megatron will not just leave it alone. The source of fire is very important to it. Without it, it cannot occupy the earth, so it will find me and find the fire anyway. The source, and it¡¯s definitely the kind of endless death. What we have to do now is to wait for the Autobots, the Hornets, to come over. With their help, they should be able to completely eliminate Megatron!" Su Zhan smiled, slowly Said slowly. "So all we have to do now is to go down, take a shower, eat something, and then see if Megatron or the Hornet come first." Without Bumblebee and Optimus Prime, Su Zhan could also solve Megatron, but the main mission was to help Optimus Prime defeat Megatron. Although he could accomplish it by himself, the mission failed. In order to strengthen the point, Su Zhan would not make himself strong, so it should be a vacation. The building itself is a hotel. After the two came down from the roof, they found the person in the hotel and opened a room.After entering the room, Su Zhan closed the door and said to Michaela: "Do you wash first or I wash first? Or... wash together?" "I... I wash it first!" Although Michaela has a good impression of Su Zhan, she still can''t do this kind of thing together. It was escaping and flying again. Mikaela was indeed sweating. After saying a word, she hurried in and washed her first. "Boom boom!" 232 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 232 Su Zhan stood at the door and knocked: "I have prepared a set of clothes and put it at the door. You will change it after you wash it later." "Yes, I see..." Although Michaela was curious about where Su Zhan prepared the clothes, she was embarrassed to ask at this time. The bathroom door is glass and opaque, but the outline can be seen faintly. When Michaela noticed that Su Zhan seemed to be leaving, he was quietly relieved. Black God of War, Silver Warrior! Su Zhan waved his hand, and two sets of steel suits had appeared in front of him. One black and one white, the colors are vivid. In terms of defense, the silver warrior is not as good as the black god of war, but from the perspective of attack, especially from the perspective of dealing with transformers, the energy knife of the silver warrior is stronger and can definitely cause a fatal blow. Although Su Zhan can directly equip the energy knife on the black god of war, the color doesn¡¯t match, and the energy knife itself is not very good. If it¡¯s vibrating, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is hard or strong. Can greatly increase. Unloading the Black God of War''s dual swords and energy swords, Su Zhan was ready to reintegrate the two. He doesn''t know how to forge weapons, but it doesn''t matter. With the help of the Stone of Reality, he can naturally make it change as he pleases. In a moment, the three knives gradually merged together and became a mass of black and white two colors. Slowly, the two colors began to separate, and finally became two knives, one black and one white. At first glance, it looks like a large version of Fear Dual Swords. But the effect was completely different. With a thought, the two knives instantly emitted powerful energy. The color of the energy was also black and white. Su Zhan nodded very satisfied, then put them on the black God of War, and put them away. It didn''t take long for Michaela to wash out and put on clothes. "You, you go and wash it," Michaela whispered. Su Zhan smiled and went straight in to wash. His speed was much faster than Michaela. It didn''t take long for him to wash out. He walked over to Michaela and sat down. Alone men and widows live in the same room. Although nothing could happen at this time, Michaela was very nervous and the atmosphere became a little quiet.Just when he wanted to say something to break the silence, Su Zhan suddenly spoke. "It seems that we are lucky." Su Zhan said with his mouth cocked. "Why?" Michaela asked curiously. "The Hornets have found us first, let''s go, and take you to meet the leader of the Autobot." Su Zhan said, standing up and preparing to go out. Michaela was a little confused, how did he know that the Hornets were coming?I didn''t see anything. The two came out of the hotel and went straight to the alley behind the hotel. As soon as he entered, Michaela saw several cars parked inside. truck?Sports cars, pickups...and SUVs? These cars are parked together, it''s really a bit...a bit contrary. Just...Where is the Hornet?Didn''t he say that the Hornet is coming? Item 0285 Su Zhan walked over with Michaela, and at first glance, he recognized the Hornet. The look of the Hornet has completely changed, but it''s not the former used car that seemed to be scrapped, it has become a sports car like the one in the movie, cool and handsome! "Nice to meet you, Bumblebee, you look so cool!" Su Zhan raised his voice and raised his thumb at the Hornet. When the voice fell, I heard the mechanical sound, and the Hornet had transformed itself. It knelt down and reached out to Su Zhan.Su Zhan smiled and patted it, then watched the cars around him transform one by one. Ironhide, Jazz, ambulance, and... Optimus Prime who finally transformed. Although I was mentally prepared, I was shocked when I saw them transform into Michaela, especially when the sports car turned into a car and sat in an ordinary car next to him, dancing like hyperactivity, making Michaela subconsciously. Leaned against Su Zhan. "Sir, you scared my friend." Su Zhan cast a glance and said. "How do you know my name?" Jazz was a little surprised. Su Zhan said indifferently: "I not only know your name, but I also know that it is Ironhide, it is an ambulance, and it is Optimus Prime, the leader of Autobot. I know something about your Cybertron." "Su Zhan, since you know our affairs, you should also know the purpose of our coming. The source of fire is very important. Once Megatron gets it..." Before Optimus Prime had finished speaking, Su Zhan said in a loud voice: "Of course I know how important the fire source is, because it is important, so it is the safest thing for me to stay. No one can take it from me. Go it." "Human, you underestimate Megatron, and underestimate us." Ironhide said in a deep voice. Ironhide is a weapon expert among Autobots. When the car is in the form of a Topsky pickup, it has two four-barrel missile cannons after the transformation, which is very powerful. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I didn''t underestimate you, I just have confidence in my own strength. If you don''t believe it, you can try!" "it is good!" Tinhide responded and was ready to teach this humanity. "Don''t hurt him!" Optimus Prime hesitated and did not stop Ironhide. The source of fire is very important. It is not that he does not believe in Su Zhan, but just wants to make sure in case, so he also wants to see if Su Zhan has the power to protect the source of fire. Su Zhan smiled at Mikhail, let her hide farther, and then hooked towards Ironhide. "Are you not wearing a battle suit?" Michaela asked worriedly when Su Zhan was ready to do it. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Actually, I don''t wear a battle clothes even better." The alley was quite spacious, and the surrounding area had already been vacated. Ironhide didn''t use the cannon, but rushed over. He just wanted to teach Su Zhan a lesson, so that the Cybertron star should be underestimated, not a life and death duel. As a weapon expert and warrior in the Autobot, Ironhide no longer remembers how many wars he has fought, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he has experienced a hundred battles.Although his body was relatively large, his movements were very flexible, and his fists were swung towards Su Zhan in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan drew away calmly, shook his head and said, "You''d better be serious, lest you don''t admit it if you lose!" "That''s because I''m afraid of hurting you." Ironhide snorted and stopped keeping his hands. Huh huh! Ironhide''s fist kept swinging, hitting the ground, and the ground cracked. The huge body, huge strength, and fast movements all showed its strength.But... it just failed to beat the Su Zhan. Regardless of Su Zhan¡¯s appearance compared with it, he looks very small, but he is very flexible and fast. The most important thing is, as if he can know the movements of Tinhide in advance. He just shot, and Su Zhan has already done it lazily. Out of an evasive posture. Optimus Prime looked at Su Zhan in astonishment. He didn''t expect him to be so agile. He seemed to be able to do well. Only Bumblebee was clapping his hands constantly. He didn''t know whether he was cheering on Ironhide or Su Zhan! 233 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 233 "It''s almost done, the police should come after we get it." Su Zhan raised his voice, and suddenly disappeared. Tinhide froze for a moment, and then discovered that Su Zhan had jumped onto his arm, and followed his feet harder, the huge force made Tinhide''s body fall forward involuntarily.But at this moment, Su Zhan appeared strangely in front of him and grabbed Tinhide''s arm, then threw it over his shoulders and threw Tinhide out. Boom. The iron sheet hit the ground hard. It seems to be very long when described, but the actual process definitely does not exceed three seconds. After the iron sheet fell to the ground, they woke up like a dream. Su Zhan clapped his hands and said faintly, "Now, should you believe it?" "That doesn''t count, what Ironhide is really good at is weapons!" said the jazz in dissatisfaction. Su Zhan said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, you can call it another place!" Ironhide had already gotten up at this time, and she was really moved. After all, she lost like this, which is somewhat embarrassing.However, Optimus Prime opened his mouth and said: "No, we already know your strength. Also, you are a human being on earth, maybe... it is more appropriate to give you the fire source." "It''s better to change place." Su Zhan shook his head and said. "What? Do you want to fight?" said the jazz. "I want to fight, but it''s not with you." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and he heard a roar, and the fighter jets passed over their heads. "It''s a Decepticon!" Optimus Prime said loudly: "Bumblebee, you escort Su Zhan and the others away, and the others are ready to fight and cover Bumblebee." After the voice fell, they turned into a car form by the way, Su Zhan pulled Michaela into the car, and then several cars quickly drove out the box. Optimus Prime opened the road ahead, Ironhide, Jazz guarded the sides, and the ambulance followed behind, enclosing the Hornet in the middle. "Go to a remote place, if you fight in the city, it is easy to harm the innocent. When you go to a remote place, you directly fight them to the death." Su Zhan said to the Hornet. Bumblebee contacted Optimus Prime, and soon the Optimus Prime in front had changed its course and drove away from the city. Item 0286 The convoy was driving fast, but had already caught up with a few cars behind him, obviously a deceptive person.Above his head, Starscream, Megatron followed closely, and the missiles shot down suddenly. Boom!Boom! When the missile fell and exploded instantly, it caused some trouble to the Hornets. Su Zhan and Michaela could clearly feel the Hornet swaying quickly from side to side in the car. The two were swayed, and finally Su Zhan simply dropped the rice. Kayla hugged herself to prevent her from being swayed from side to side.To be honest, Su Zhan is a little excited now, not because of Michaela, but because of the feeling now. Excitement, excitement! The sound of artillery fire was deafening, driving each other''s cars, you chasing me, quite intense. However, the past cars are more unlucky. Whether it is the gunfire of the fighters overhead or the trouble caused by the chasing cars on the road, many cars crashed one after another. However, Su Zhan didn¡¯t care about so many, just leave the city. Up. After chasing like this for more than twenty minutes, finally... he has left the city. Starscream and Megatron suddenly accelerated in the air, flew to the front, and then turned directly to block the way. "Autobot, transform!" Seeing Optimus Prime also began to transform, Su Zhan wanted to shout something like that. As Optimus Prime transformed, other cars also transformed. Bumblebee stopped and opened the door. Su Zhan and Michaela hurriedly got out of the car. During the process of Bumblebee¡¯s transformation, Su Zhan said to Michaela. "You obediently find a place to hide, and I''ll help them." "You, be careful!" Michaela said worriedly. Su Zhan smiled, the black God of War was already on his body, one black and the other white, with two double knives in his hands, Su Zhan glanced at the already mixed battle. Optimus Prime was fighting Megatron, and the Hornet was stunned.Ironhide was fighting Starscream, each with its opponents, and the battle was fierce. Who should I help first? Naturally, I don''t have to think about this question, it must be a bumblebee. This is my own car! What''s more, the combat power of the Hornet is indeed not high! Vertigo can be regarded as Megatron''s capable man. He is ruthless and powerful. He can transform into an armed helicopter. When he becomes a robot, the helicopter''s rotor will become a terrifying blade crusher. As soon as they played against each other, the Hornet was not its opponent, and they were losing ground.But the Hornet is indeed a qualified fighter, even if it is not an opponent, still brave. "boom!" Bumblebee was stunned and kicked to the ground. The huge soles of his feet directly stepped on Bumblebee, and the rotary blade crusher in his hand had been pressed towards Bumblebee.The fast-spinning blade shredder looks terrifying, if let him go down, the Hornet will definitely die.Bumblebee''s hands firmly grasped the dizzy wrists, trying to stop him, but his strength was not as dizzy as he was. Seeing the blade crusher getting closer, Bumblebee suddenly saw a light flashing, followed by dizziness He was beaten up straight and flew out. Bumblebee turned his head and saw Su Zhan flying over. "Man, go help other people, this guy will leave it to me!" Su Zhan paused for a moment, said a word, and then flew towards the vertigo. Bumblebee knows that the vertigo is severe, so naturally he will not let Su Zhan fight alone. After getting up, he is ready to go and help. Just like the last time he dealt with the roadblock, he fought side by side.But the Hornet stopped just a few steps away, looking at Su Zhan in the distance in disbelief. After Su Zhan rushed over, Vertigo had just got up, and the rotating blade crusher in his hand blasted towards Su Zhan.Su Zhan sneered, and the double knives in his hands suddenly emitted energy and slashed down. Zi Zi Zi''s voice. The rotary blade pulverizer was directly cut off, and the strong energy and high temperature directly melted it! When the smasher fell to the ground with a sound, he retreated in dizziness and panic. "what is this?" Vertigo and Bumblebee thought of the same problem very tacitly. Su Zhan is now very satisfied with the power of this energy knife, the Transformers are so strong, but the chopping is as easy as the green cabbage.Seeing the dizziness of horror, Su Zhan swung his knife and rushed up again. Vertigo turned around and ran, but without the Knife Smasher, it couldn''t fly even if it turned into a helicopter. How could the speed of the robot compare to the Soviet Union?It didn''t take long for him to be chased by Su Zhan. boom! A missile suddenly struck from behind at this moment, Su Zhan glanced at it and swung his knife away. Boom! 234 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 234 The explosion sounded, but Su Zhan was unharmed in the smoke, and the black energy knife in his hand slashed towards the dizzy head. "Ah..." The dizzy screamed in pain, feeling helplessly that his head was chopped off, and then crashed to the ground. No more sound, you could only see occasional fires flashing by, and electric lights that had been cracked sound. Su Zhan didn''t know whether dizziness hurts or not, but if I want to... it should also hurt. Flicking the energy knife and turning around, Su Zhan has already focused on the guy who shot himself just now. Megatron! Speaking of it, Megatron is a bit fierce than Optimus Prime, and while dealing with Optimus Prime, he still has the energy to attack himself, trying to save the vertigo. "Wow!" Just as Su Zhan was about to fly towards Megatron, he suddenly heard the sound of helicopters and cars coming from a distance. He turned his head and saw that it was someone from the military.The moment he saw them, Su Zhan changed his mind. He didn''t go to trouble with Megatron. At least, he was ready to let Megatron escape alive. Only if they still exist, the government personnel will cooperate with him obediently. Although Su Zhan has countless ways for them to cooperate, and he does not worry about their methods, but he does not want to waste time on being an enemy of the government. Got to pick up girls! The main mission is to help the Autobot leader Optimus Prime defeat the Decepticon leader Megatron and protect the peace of the earth, but it is not said that he must be killed! Thinking of this, Su Zhan took off the black God of War and put it away, and then ran to Michaela. "you are fantastic!" As soon as Su Zhan came over, Michaela threw into her arms excitedly. "Uh...I thought you knew this a long time ago!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, and then he didn''t plan to intervene. He was dizzy to death, and Megatron''s strength was greatly reduced, adding the military and Own deterrence, it can be said that Optimus Prime has won. Item 0287 "Let''s go and take a look." Seeing the military stopped in the distance, Su Zhan and Michaela passed without doing anything. Obviously, people in the military want to shoot, but they don''t know who to help or who to fight.When Su Zhan and Michaela came over, the Minister of Defense hurriedly said, "How is the situation?" "The Autobots are helping, it, it, it..." Su Zhan pointed himself to the Minister of Defense."These are Autobots, they are all their own, and the others are Megatron''s subordinates." "I see!" The Minister of Defense nodded, turned his head and ordered: "Have you heard, start attacking, and be careful not to attack your own people!" As the defense minister''s voice fell, the gunfire rang out instantly.With the assistance of the military, the situation on Optimus Prime''s side was instantly reversed. Megatron tried to break through the defense several times. It seemed that he wanted to rush to find Su Zhan but was blocked. It was impossible to grab it. At the source of the fire, Megatron immediately announced its retreat. Optimus Prime, although the people of the military were chasing them, they were not able to keep them, especially Megatron specifically targeted the people of the military, so Optimus Prime and others had to protect the soldiers and missed the opportunity to catch up. . "it''s a pity!" Seeing Megatron and they fled like this, Michaela couldn''t help but whispered. "What a pity? Don''t worry, they will never succeed!" Su Zhan muttered softly, and asked the system, "Did the mission succeed?" "The main task has been completed, and 500 enhancement points will be awarded." "How friendly is Michaela?" Su Zhan asked. "Friendly degree is 30%!" "Thirty percent? Well, when it''s 100%, it''s when Megatron and the others die." Su Zhan thought to himself, and then looked at Optimus Prime and Bumblebee who came by. The Secretary of Defense, as well as those soldiers, are a little nervous.After all, this is an alien. "This is Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots, and this is the Minister of Defense. I think you should have a lot of things to talk about. Just take advantage of this time to make it clear. Megatron will appear sooner or later. The military needs you. And you also need a place to stay." Su Zhan understands the truth of the rabbit death dog cooking, so he did not kill Megatron. He helped Optimus Prime and others fight for a shelter. During this period of time, they can deal with Megatron and finish by themselves. task. Wait until the task is done, then consider other things. With Su Zhan as the middleman, the Minister of Defense had a very pleasant talk with Optimus Prime. "What was your armor and sword just now?" Ironhide came to sit down next to Su Zhan, and then asked. "Black God of War, my steel suit. As for the knife, it''s called an energy knife. It''s specially used to deal with you." Su Zhan said lightly. "I''m convinced." Ironhide was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice. Su Zhan dumbly said, "You won''t come here to be soft, right? It''s not necessary. But to be honest, I don''t think you are good enough, especially you. Seeing that your body is about to fall apart." Ironhide said indifferently, "This is the honor of a soldier, just like the scars on your human body." "You look like this, you can hang up at any time." Su Zhan remembered that some Autobots in Transformers had died, but he had forgotten whether it was Ironhide or Jazz.He thought for a while and said, "Do you want me to help you?" "We have an ambulance, and he specializes in repairing it for us, but... these are old wounds and there is no way to heal them." Tiepi said sadly. "If you ask me to study, maybe I can help you." Su Zhan smiled. "I...maybe I can too, I repair the car very well..." Michaela said hesitantly. Su Zhan chuckled. This is not an ordinary car, and your car repair skills might not be useful. "What are you going to do?" Tin Pi looked at Su Zhan and asked curiously. "Let me tear you apart!" Su Zhan said lightly, but Ironhide was taken aback. "You want to tear me apart? Then I will be dead without waiting for you to fix it." Tiepi said in surprise. "Yeah, you will die if you tear it apart, but... I can make you come alive! Don''t forget, the fire source is in my hands, this thing should make you come alive?" Su Zhan smiled. Said... Ironhide reacted, patted his head and said, "Yes, why did I forget this." "So, how?" Su Zhan was a little eager to try. If he was asked to remove the iron sheet, he would be able to figure out its structure, and maybe he could also create a Transformer. Even if it can''t, it should be able to help one''s suit upgrade or evolve and become stronger. "I need to think about it." Ironhide said. "No problem, you can come to me anytime after you think about it." Su Zhan said. Tinhide said hello, then stood up and left. "Megatron should not come again in a short time. Optimus Prime should also be able to negotiate with the military and enter a honeymoon period temporarily. What about you?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked Mikaela. Michaela was shocked and shook his head."I, I don''t know." "Then stay with me for the time being? My vacation can only be regarded as just beginning now. Then you will accompany me, bring Bumblebee, and relax?" Su Zhan proposed. "Let me be your guide?" Michaela asked. 235 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 235 Su Zhan shook his head: "Not a guide, but a friend. So, I won''t pay you." Laughed. Hearing this, Michaela smiled, smiled brilliantly, and nodded heavily. Soon, Optimus Prime had finished talking with the Secretary of Defense, and both sides seemed to have gotten satisfactory results.Su Zhan and Michaela sat on the Hornet and left in a mighty manner. As for the follow-up matters, people will naturally take care of them, especially the dizzy corpses. The military might also secretly transport them for research. Su Zhan didn''t care much about it. They just want to study, anyway, he has more suitable research objects. Although the base in the seventh area was exposed, there was no better place to go, so I could only go there temporarily to settle down. On the way, Su Zhan had already studied where to go for vacation with Michaela. Item 0288 Sun, beach, beauty! Sketching out a beautiful scene, Su Zhan lay on a lounger and watched Michaela, who was wearing a bikini by the beach, playing in the water.Michaela¡¯s figure is very good, especially wearing a bikini shows her good figure, one more is too fat, one less is too awkward, I really don¡¯t know how she keeps her figure, and I haven¡¯t seen her. Going on a diet?Shaking his head, Su Zhan took a sip of the drink beside him, but frowned slightly. "Sure enough, it''s better to drink iced in this weather!" Su Zhan muttered, and saw a layer of hoarfrost gradually appear on the cup, and a burst of cold came out. After a while, Su Zhan was satisfied but drank it. In a flash, he had been with Michaela for a week. After returning to the seventh district, the people from the Ministry of Defense arranged a place for Optimus Prime to settle down.But Su Zhan and Michaela had no interest in staying there, nor were they interested in dealing with people from the Ministry of Defense, so they went out for vacation.In a week, there were several places in a row, and it was a good time to play. During this period, Mikhail''s friendliness also increased from 30% to 50%. "Buzzing~" The roar of motors suddenly came from a distance, and Su Zhan turned his head to see that a sports car was coming. "Bumblebee?" Michaela heard the sound running from the beach and asked when looking at the sports car in the distance. "Well, it''s estimated that they are settled there." Su Zhan responded indifferently, and then found the clothes and handed them to Michaela.Michaela got dressed, Bumblebee had come to the front and stopped, the old rules, the car door opened by itself. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and got into the car with Michaela. Closing the car door, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Are you settled there?" "Yes, so Optimus Prime asked me to pick you up as a guest." Bumblebee''s voice sounded, and it seems that its speakers have been repaired. "Alright, just to ask how Ironhide is thinking." Su Zhan said with a smile. Bumblebee has turned around and drove out of the beach. "Bumblebee, do you have any plans? I mean after killing Megatron them." Su Zhan asked casually on the road. "We have negotiated terms with the people from the Ministry of Defense, and we will cooperate with them." Bumblebee said. This answer Su Zhan was not surprising, and he smiled and said, "What about you? Are you interested in going to other places?" "I will follow you!" Bumblebee said. For one thing, the Hornet was Su Zhan''s car.Secondly, the fire source is in Su Zhan''s hands, so the Hornet must follow Su Zhan to protect his safety, although Su Zhan does not need it. The phrase Bumblebee is enough. They have arrived at the base in about half a day. The location is relatively remote, and the guard is very tightly guarded. The guard at the door saw that the Hornet opened the door directly. After getting in and getting out of the car, Su Zhan saw the soldier squad before. It seemed that they should be transferred to take charge of this side.Soon, Su Zhan saw Optimus Prime.Reminiscing about the past and chatting for a few words, Su Zhan turned his attention to Tinhide. "The look in your eyes makes me want to run!" Iron Skin was stared at by Su Zhan in a daze, and his huge body stepped back several steps. "Have you considered it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ironhide nodded: "Yes, you start lightly..." "Don''t worry!" Su Zhan chuckled, turned his head and looked at it, it was just spacious enough."Then be here, come, you lie down first." Ironhide slowly lay down, Su Zhan''s expression instantly became serious and serious, and immediately under their surprised eyes, Su Zhan even removed the ironhide with his bare hands.Throughout the process, Ironhide''s screams were never heard. Seeing that the iron sheet was torn apart by Su Zhan, it turned into a pile of parts. Although they knew that there was a source of fire that could bring it back to life, Optimus Prime''s faces were not pretty, and they looked at Su Zhan with a little fear. It''s horrible to dismantle it with bare hands! Su Zhan didn''t know what they were thinking, he had already figured out the structure of the iron sheet when it was demolished.Transformers, really a special species!The two forms of Autobots and cars are completely two structures, but these two structures can be perfectly transformed. He calculated it in his mind and figured out the reason. "It''s done!" Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands. In a good mood, he helped the iron sheet change a few parts, repaired it, and then reinstalled it. Not bad! They looked even more shocked by Optimus Prime. Su Zhan took out the fire source and placed it on Tinhide''s body, and in a moment, he saw the fire source radiating light toward Tinhide. "It hurts to death!" Tin Pi groaned. Su Zhan put the fire source away and said with a faint smile: "It''s better to hurt than to be scrapped." After Ironhide got up, he moved for a while, and sure enough, the old wounds and the like had healed."It''s great, I now feel full of power." "Are you studying the structure of the iron sheet?" Michaela asked curiously, walking to the side of Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded: "How did you tell?" "You look like this when I was learning to repair cars with my father. I took them down and then installed them. But I''m not so good. I took apart cars, and you took apart Autobots!" Michaela Tao. "What car do you like?" Su Zhan suddenly asked with a smile. Michaela froze for a moment, and said, "You, don''t tell me...you will know how to make a locomotive after you dismantle the iron sheet...they, they are alive, they are living bodies!" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, and said: "Just ask casually, let''s live here these few days? But it''s not very convenient here, I''ll go buy something and come back." With that, Su Zhan had already taken out the black The God of War put on him, and then flew away with a chuckle. He already knows what car Michaela likes, and it will be Michaela''s birthday in a few days, and Su Zhan is going to give her a birthday present.Believe this gift, Michaela will definitely like it, by then... Su Zhan flew over the city to put away the steel suit, then landed, mixed into the crowd, and walked in toward a large-scale car nearby.Before long, Su Zhan drove a silver-white sports car out of the dealership... Item 0289 Su Zhan drove his car out of the city and accelerated all the way, turning left and right, as if he was enjoying the performance of a sports car.In fact, Su Zhan could feel that without special observation, there were several cars following him all the time. 236 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 236 Not Megatron, but from the Ministry of Defense. Regardless of their purpose, they are tracking themselves. Su Zhan tried several times but couldn''t get rid of it. His car skills can only be regarded as average. It is indeed difficult to get rid of these guys who specialize in tracking.There was an alley right in front, and Su Zhan turned the steering wheel and drove in. "Hurry up!" The people in the next few cars hurriedly followed, but as soon as he entered, he suddenly found that it was a dead end. Scared, he hurriedly stepped on the brakes and ran into it.As soon as the driver was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a bang, and the car was hit hard and hit the wall directly. This hutong was originally not big, and several cars were almost the same as a series, one by one hitting each other. "How could this happen, man?" Several people got out of the car, ignoring the crashed car, just a little wondering, where did Su Zhan go? Obviously I saw him driving in, but the result was gone. Could it be that the world has evaporated? Ignoring their depression and shock, Su Zhan has already come to the other end of the earth at this time, so far, they will not be able to find themselves?In a deserted forest, Su Zhan took the sports car out of the system space, and his fingers swayed quickly. Soon, the sports car had been dismantled to pieces, and the energy of the stone of reality followed Su Zhan. His mind was released, and those parts changed one by one. It didn''t take long for a new Autobot to be born. However, there is neither a Decepticon nor an Autonomous logo, but a symbol of the War Alliance. Of course, now it¡¯s not so much an Autobot as a robot, with only one body, but no life at all.As long as it passes through the fire source, it can have life, but Su Zhan didn''t want to do that. Although the fire source can give the Transformers life, there is no absolute control. This is for Michaela, and Su Zhan doesn''t want to turn his head back. Therefore, Su Zhan thought of another method instead, controlling the program. Su Zhan copied a set of Nuwa program and implanted it into the car. Just run the program to control its transformation.Seeing it change from an Autobot to an Autobot, and from an automobile to an Autobot, making various gestures under the control of Su Zhan''s mind, he can''t help nodding in satisfaction. Putting it into the system space, Su Zhan didn''t leave here in a hurry. When going back at this time, Michaela would definitely ask, "Birthday gifts, of course, are to be given out on birthday."Moreover, the two of them have been together these days, and their relationship has heated up very quickly. It happened to be separated for a short time to see how Mikhail''s mind is.Time can''t be wasted, just take advantage of this time to devour the Stone of Strength! ... ... "Where did he go? He said he was buying something, why didn''t he come back as soon as he bought it..." Michaela looked at the door of the base, but still couldn''t see the person she wanted to see. Two days later, Su Zhan did not come back, and there was no news.Michaela was worried at first, worried that something would happen to him, was it discovered by Megatron?Later, I calmed down, knowing that Su Zhan''s strength would not happen, and couldn''t help thinking why he didn''t come back? "It seems that my birthday this year will be celebrated by myself." Michaela sighed, feeling a little lost. Today is her birthday, and she no longer remembers how many birthdays she had passed. I thought... I thought maybe I could spend time with Su Zhan this time, but now it seems unlikely. Turned back disappointed. The sunset is over the mountains, and the night is gradually coming. Michaela stayed in the room, her whole person looked a little dull, she didn''t turn on the light, and the room was a little dim. Suddenly, the phone lit up, followed by the ringing to break the silence in the room.Michaela glanced, and picked up the phone excitedly."Hey, where are you, are you in trouble, why haven''t you come back?" As soon as he was connected, Michaela couldn''t wait to say.Su Zhan on the other end of the phone was a little dumb, and then smiled: "Of course I have prepared a birthday present for you, baby, happy birthday!" Joy arose spontaneously, and the previous depression was wiped out. "Thank you, where are you? Are you back?" Michaela asked excitedly. "You come out of the room now." Su Zhan said. Michaela took the phone, walked out of the room suspiciously, and quickly came outside Ji.It was dim outside, and Michaela asked suspiciously: "I''m out, where are you?" "look up!" Michaela raised her head subconsciously. Suddenly, the dim sky suddenly brightened, and countless fireworks lit up in the sky. "It''s so beautiful..." Michaela couldn''t help but look at the fireworks. Fireworks light up the sky as if it never stops. I don''t know how long it took, and the fireworks gradually dispersed.Michaela wiped the corners of her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Thank you, no one has ever done this for me, such a romantic thing, your gift, I love it!" "This is not a gift!" Su Zhan smiled, and the voice came out. Michaela was a little confused, her voice didn''t come from the phone.Turning her head, she saw Su Zhan who was holding a cake and lighting a candle."Time is almost up, blow the candles first, and then I will give you a gift specially prepared for you." "Yeah!" Michaela nodded heavily, walked over with her hands folded, closed her eyes, and blew out the candle after a while. "What wish did you make?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Michaela shook her head: "It won''t work to say it." "Well, I don''t know it anyway." Su Zhan smiled and said: "Well, the next thing is the highlight, this is a gift from you!" Su Zhan''s hand suddenly appeared a transparent magnet. Michaela looked at him blankly, wondering what it was.Su Zhan smiled and placed the magnetic disk next to Michaela¡¯s forehead. Following Michaela, he felt a tingling pain and snorted subconsciously. Then he heard Su Zhan say: "Okay, it just hurts. , Now you can try to make your gift appear. Oh, by the way, your gift is called Baixue!" Item 0290 "White Snow?" Michaela was a little puzzled, why did the gift still have a name?And, what was it just now, what was trying to make the gift appear, could it still come out on its own? Michela was confused, Su Zhan said with a smile: "You try first." "Ok!" Although Michaela didn''t know what to do, he still tried to make the gift appear according to his statement.After a while, she suddenly heard a roar. This sound was very familiar. It was the sound of a car or the sound of the car she had dreamed of. She turned her head in surprise and saw the bright car lights shining over, and a car was quickly approaching herself. Seeing that the car didn''t mean to slow down, but the door of the base was closed, Michaela hurriedly said: "Quickly, let it stop and let someone open the door." "There is no need..." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Michaela froze for a moment, and suddenly looked at Su Zhan in shock.As if knowing what she was thinking, Su Zhan nodded with a smile. Michaela felt that her brain was blank. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to actually do it, and she even gave it to herself as a birthday present.Baixue, Baixue, she now knows why the gift still has a name. Seeing the sports car rushing towards the gate, Michaela''s thoughts hurriedly changed. In an instant, the sports car suddenly transformed into an Autobot. It was just different from Optimus Prime. This car People are obviously feminine. Seeing it suddenly jumped, jumped directly over the door, and then came to the two of them and stopped. Michaela sighed in relief, turned his head excitedly and asked: "What you put in my head just now can control it? I just thought about making it transform, and it will transform, fearing that it will hit the wall. If you want it to jump up, it will really jump up." 237 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 237 "Yes, that''s a controller. You can remotely control it according to your thoughts. It is different from Optimus Prime and is lifeless. Simply put, it is an Autobot style robot." Su Zhan explained with a smile Tao."How about, do you like this gift?" "I like it, I like it so much!" Michaela threw himself into Su Zhan''s arms excitedly, and put his arms around Su Zhan''s neck on tiptoe and kissed him directly.The speed was so fast that Su Zhan didn''t react at all. When he realized that he wanted to taste slowly, Michaela had already let go of Su Zhan, turned and ran to Bai Xue to study in excitement. Seeing Mikhail''s excitement, Su Zhan was a bit unhappy, but forget it, she was rarely happy.After walking over, Su Zhan introduced Michaela and taught her how to manipulate it. No one came to bother Su Zhan and Michaela during this period, but whether it was Optimus Prime or the people in the base, they all knew that Su Zhan had given Michaela an artificial Autobot! "This is my first car, or an Autobot, I still feel like a dream!" Michaela looked at Bai Xue behind him, and went back to the base room with Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course it''s not a dream!" "I''m still a little skeptical, do you know? I''m afraid I''m dreaming now, and then wake up from the dream, everything is gone." Michaela said slowly. "Then what do you want to do?" Su Zhan asked. Michaela looked up."If it''s a dream, it won''t hurt. If it''s a dream, even if the dream wakes up, I will leave something behind." "Uh, so?" Michaela''s words left Su Zhan a bit at a loss. What does she mean? Soon, Su Zhan knew what she meant. Michaela closed the door smoothly, looked at herself with a fierce gaze, and then rushed forward very actively. "Well, I know what you mean, but...do you really think it''s better for you to take the initiative?" Su Zhan was directly pounced on by her and asked with a smile. "Yes!" Michaela nodded seriously, then leaned over and kissed him. It didn''t take long for the two of them to face each other frankly, and there was a low growl from time to time along with Michaela''s somewhat painful but happy expression... ... ... Michaela shrank to Su Zhan''s side, and beside her, a blushing proved what happened last night.Opening her eyes in a daze, Michaela fluffed her hair and looked at Su Zhan sleepily... That lazy, casual look made her sexy, more temperamental. "Wake up? I believe it is not a dream now, right?" Su Zhan asked with a chuckle, hugging Michaela.Michaela nodded, but shook his head again: "I don''t know why, I always feel uneasy in my heart, I always feel like you might leave me. Tell me, are you really here on vacation? You ¡­¡­when are you going back?" The sixth sense of women is really amazing! Su Zhan was dumb and asked the system silently, "How friendly is it?" "One hundred and three percent." "Oh? This percentage should be enough to take her away?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and said to Michaela, who was staring at him, "I have to tell you this sooner or later, so you can take this opportunity to say it. ." "and many more!" Michaela called to stop, then hurriedly found the clothes to put on, and sat next to Su Zhan."I feel like you are going to say something very important, you...you can say it now." "Actually, your hunch is correct. I will definitely leave. After all, I don''t belong here." Su Zhan said slowly. Michaela nodded and said: "I know, you are here for vacation, then... When are you going to go back? Will you come back again after you go back?" "What I''m talking about doesn''t belong here, but I''m not referring to the United States." Su Zhan said, shaking his head. "That''s it? Wait, didn''t you say that you are an earthling? You lied to me?" Mikhail said in surprise. Su Zhan said dumbly: "What do you think, of course I am a human being on the earth, but not this earth." "Not this earth? Isn''t there any other earth?" "It''s almost like this. It''s better to talk about planes than the earth? Or parallel space. You should have heard of these theories? I come from other worlds. I can travel in these worlds. In this world , I can stay for three months. I originally planned to tell you when the time is almost up. But it doesn''t matter." Su Zhan paused and looked at Mikhail in shock."So, do you want to go to another world with me?" Item 0291 Michaela was still a little sad at first, she believed what Su Zhan said, all signs showed that Su Zhan was mysterious and special.It''s just that she just accepted, just fell in love with this man, and even gave it to him for the first time.Now hearing Su Zhan''s question, she kindled hope again."Can you take me with you?" "Of course!" Su Zhan nodded: "Although it is to take you to other worlds, but occasionally you can come back. So, if you want, you can leave with me. Actually, I thought about this early in the morning. Now, you have nothing to worry about here. As for your father, after he comes out, I can give him a sum of money so that he can have a good living environment, so you don''t have to worry too much." "When did you think about this?" Michaela asked. "I thought about it a long time ago." Su Zhan said casually. Michaela said with a weird expression: "So, you wanted to soak me in the beginning, and you want to take me away?" "Uh...this is not the point, right?" Su Zhan said wryly. "I said how could you look for me as a guide so kindly, and the salary is so high. It turns out that you really wanted to get me in the morning!" Michaela said slowly. Su Zhan grinned, and said: "Actually, I really came to take a vacation, but... you are right. I really want to pick you up, who makes you look beautiful, but I don''t have any crooked means, feelings , Let it happen naturally." "If you are going to use any crooked means, I won''t stay here anymore." Michaela said. In fact, she wasn''t very angry. For her, it didn''t matter what Su Zhan''s purpose was. The important thing was whether she had a good impression of Su Zhan."When will you take me away?" "I had to wait for a while, but now it''s not necessary. Go back to find Megatron, solve them, and we can go." Su Zhan can now take Michaela away with Memories, and the task has been completed anyway. Up.But he still wants to kill Megatron. As for the other small fish and shrimps of the Decepticons, they have to keep something, so that Optimus Prime is useful and will not be used by the government. Blood show code. Speaking of Megatron, the Decepticons seem to have disappeared during this period. Optimus Prime has been investigating their whereabouts, but there is still no clue or clue. "No news about Megatron yet?" Su Zhan found Optimus Prime and asked. Optimus Prime said: "Yes, they should be hiding, but they will not give up." "That''s not good, you can''t always wait for them to show up, right? This is too passive." Su Zhan shook his head and said. While talking, Tinhide suddenly came in and said: "I received the news that the whereabouts of the Decepticons. The coordinates have been sent, and the Ministry of National Defense has sent a team there. I hope we can rush to support as soon as possible!" "Notify everyone, go now." Optimus Prime said."Go grab it first, maybe Megatron''s whereabouts can be found." "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded, preparing to call the Hornet to start. At this time, a white sports car suddenly drove over, and Michaela shouted at Su Zhan: "Get in the car." Su Zhan frowned and said, "You want to go together too?" "Of course!" Michaela nodded."My Shirayuki can also come in handy." "Ok!" Seeing Michaela so determined, Su Zhan couldn''t say anything. He was there anyway, and he didn''t worry about her in any danger. The motorcade drove out from the base in a mighty manner and headed for the destination. 238 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 238 An abandoned factory seems to be built by the Chinese, and the broken neon lights at the door are flashing Chinese characters. When the convoy arrived here, there was already a military squad surrounding the neighborhood. It was a military squad that worked exclusively with Transformers. So when the Transformers transformed themselves, they didn¡¯t panic and introduced them in an orderly manner. Happening. Su Zhan and Michaela came over and listened to the introduction here. "I already smell it, it''s here!" Ironhide sniffed the iron nose and said in a deep voice. "According to the thermal energy indicator, it''s over there." The team members pointed to a pile of discarded steel in the distance. At the same time, the team members had slowly approached the past on guard. Su Zhan frowned slightly: "This scene is a bit familiar...it seems to be the story of Transformers 2..." As he recalled the plot, there was already a fight over there. After the members of the team approached, the steel suddenly flew out, followed by a huge Autobot drilled out of the ground. The volume of this Autobot is bigger than Optimus Prime, at least eight or nine stories high, even I looked up, but I couldn''t really see it. The members of those squads were knocked down in an instant just now, and the members of follow-up support opened fire instantly. All of a sudden, the gunfire blasted, and clanging sounds continued.This level of attack has no effect on the giant Autobot at all. It swings its arms like a forklift to open the way, and there is a huge wheel underneath, which has already rushed out of the encirclement in a blink of an eye. "Let''s chase it, don''t let it go." Optimus Prime yelled and chased him with Iron Skin and others. "Aren''t we going?" Michaela couldn''t help asking when seeing Su Zhan as if she didn''t mean to follow the past. Su Zhan shook his head: "Don''t worry, that guy will just look bigger, not Optimus Prime''s opponent. You can let your Baixue help the people in the team!" Many people were crushed by the steel, and there was no way to get out in a short time. Michaela nodded, and the sports car behind him suddenly became an Autobot, under her control to help the team get out of trouble. "System, if I leave the dungeon now, and then open the dungeon of Transformers 2 after erasing it, is there a task?" Su Zhan asked secretly towards the system. "The same series is a copy, and there is no mission." "So..." Su Zhan clicked his lips, a little disappointed. Megatron hid and did not show up, and now I am afraid that there will be another fallen King Kong. If there is no task... it seems that there is no motivation!As he was thinking, Su Zhan suddenly heard a ding, followed by the sound of the system. "Random mission? Yes, something is better than nothing." This voice made Su Zhan suddenly become excited. Chapter 0292 how strong are you? "Random Mission: Destroy Hercules, the mission rewards 500 enhancement points." "Random Mission: Destroy the Fallen King Kong, the mission rewards 500 enhancement points!" Two random missions came out in a row, and they were all related to the immediate matter, Su Zhan was quite satisfied. Although you can''t rush into the dungeon, random missions are enough, at least 1000 enhancement points! "What are you laughing at?" Michaela just happened to see Su Zhan smiling and couldn''t help but ask. "Nothing, I''ll help Optimus Prime!" Su Zhan shook his head and ran towards Optimus Prime. What Optimus Prime is dealing with now seems to be called a saboteur, an excavator.Although it doesn''t sound high-end, but the volume is indeed not small, at this time has already been fighting with Optimus Prime. There was flying sand and rocks around, artillery fire blasted, no team member dared to approach, but this was nothing to Su Zhan.A transparent mind force aura appeared around him, and anything that flew over would be instantly bounced away. After a while, Su Zhan has come to the battle center of the two guys. "Really hate this kind of big guy!" Su Zhan raised his head and cast a glance. At this time, Optimus Prime was caught, and the God of Destruction was about to throw it out, Su Zhan suddenly moved. boom! There was a loud noise, and the huge wheel of the god of destruction instantly exploded.The God of Destruction did not notice Su Zhan at all. The sudden change caused the God of Destruction to fall down instantly, and Optimus Prime also took the opportunity to gain freedom and caught the fallen Destroyer and threw it out. Boom, boom~ The god of destruction fell, and the bridge was smashed and collapsed instantly.Optimus Prime rushed over, and it had been taken apart in three or two times. "Where is Megatron?" Optimus Prime asked. "Fallen King Kong...will reappear in the world..." The Destruction God said intermittently, and then the light on his body dimmed and hung up. "I knew it would be lighter." Optimus Prime said regretfully. "It''s okay, I know where to find him." Su Zhan said disapprovingly. The Fallen King Kong, one of the earliest Transformers of Cybertron, came to earth thousands of years ago.This guy still has some clues, an Autobot can even control the magnetic field. Once Megatron¡¯s direct sales disappeared, most of it should have been mixed up with Fallen King Kong. Then you can find Megatron when you find the Fallen King Kong! "Where to find him?" Optimus Prime asked curiously. "Egypt!" ... Egypt, the origin of the pyramids, the country of desert, here is an endless desert, and there are many pyramids. Su Zhan, Michaela, and Autobot¡¯s robots set off for Egypt after solving the god of destruction.Although the journey is far away, fortunately, there is no need for Su Zhan to drive with Michaela. It is also good to see the scenery along the way! "It''s Starscream!" Just as it was about to arrive, a fighter jet flew across the air. "The Decepticons are really here!" This discovery inspired all Autobots. Su Zhan was a little curious. They knew that this place was not unusual, but there was no key. Why did they come here so early? There is an ancient machine here, once this machine is activated it is enough to destroy the sun.The Fallen King Kong once wanted to activate this machine to destroy the sun and occupy the area, but was blocked by others, blocking this machine and turning it into a huge pyramid not far in front, but the key to activate it disappeared. Sam! Su Zhan suddenly remembered the protagonist in this original book. It seems that the original book is that he found the key. It seems that it is still him this time. Sure enough, Su Zhan saw Sam from a distance, but Sam was already lying on the ground, not knowing his life or death.Consider the deceptive style. Now that the goal is achieved, Sam naturally has no value. "Well, a lot, there are at least a dozen Decepticons..." Michaela said tremblingly. Not far from the front, there was already a Decepticon Autobot. boom! The other party didn''t give Su Zhan time to sigh, and directly fired. For a while, countless gunfire swarmed. 239 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 239 All the Autobots transformed in an instant and began to fight back. In a moment, they were already fighting together. Michaela and Su Zhan stepped aside, and Michaela controlled Bai Xue to help. I have to say that Michaela''s operation is now very sharp. "Resolve early, go back early!" Su Zhan murmured, tapping his toes lightly on the ground, and the person instantly appeared behind a certain Autobot of the Decepticon. boom! With a heavy blow, the leg whip slashed down, and its head instantly sank in, all the way down, the huge body was compressed into a discus! Ironhide stared at Su Zhan stunnedly, some of them were stunned, but Su Zhan had disappeared again, appeared in front of Bai Xue, and stretched out his hand. boom! A burst of nuclear energy instantly blew up the Autobot behind Bai Xue. Michaela was also dumbfounded. "Come all over to me!" Su Zhan slowly floated in the air, suddenly grabbing his hands, all the Decepticon Autobots all floated up, and then involuntarily flew in the direction of Su Zhan. "Da da da!" Some Autobots reacted quickly, unable to break free and fired at Su Zhan.But these bullets came, and with Mikhail''s worried exclamation, it stopped close to Su Zhan, very strange, as if the picture was still. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted suddenly, and the bullet instantly retreated. boom! boom! boom! In an instant, two deceptive Autobots exploded. Not counting, Su Zhan waved his hands, and the captured Autobots violently collided with each other, and then they were thrown out with Su Zhan''s raised arms. After the sound of their landing stopped, the surroundings were silent, Mikhail, Optimus Prime and others looked at Su Zhan in shock, never expected that he would suddenly show his power, and it turned out to be so strong! One person wiped out all the Decepticons, and seemed to just wave their hands! "You...how strong are you?" Bumblebee couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan thought about it very seriously, looked at their curious eyes, and said lightly: "Destroying the galaxy can''t be done, but there should be no problem with destroying the planet." "Destroy...destroy the planet..." Item 0293 These words suffocated everyone. Transformers are strong, right?If you don''t rely on machines, you can''t destroy the planet on your own. "Didn''t I tell you, I am stronger without wearing a battle suit." Su Zhan smiled at the surprised Mikhail, and then looked at the distant pyramid."Megatron and Fallen King Kong are engaged. They have to start the machine and destroy the sun. Once the sun is destroyed, the earth is over. We must stop them. There is no time to waste..." When he said this, everyone became serious. On the one hand, Su Zhan reminded everyone that the situation is urgent, on the other hand, he also found a suitable reason for the sudden outbreak just now.The world is almost destroyed, I can''t waste time! "Let''s stop them!" Optimus Prime said, and rushed towards the pyramid. Just after walking not far, I found a place in front of the pyramid was under construction, and a large pit was dug out.Several construction vehicles were parked on the construction site.Dump trucks, bulldozers, excavators, heavy hammocks, loaders, mixers, dump trucks.At first glance, there is no problem. They are all the equipment needed on the construction site, but...is it that simple? As soon as I entered, the seven cars suddenly moved, and the sound of clicking and deformation continued. In a blink of an eye, since the seven cars were merged together, each has a purpose, and then instantly put together a huge Autobot! Hercules! When this behemoth appeared, Optimus Prime and the others were startled, but Su Zhan laughed, this is one of his mission goals! "This guy is handed over to me, your task is to stop Megatron and Fallen King Kong." Seeing Optimus Prime and they were about to do something, Su Zhan hurriedly shouted. He was afraid of Optimus Prime, what if they reversed and destroyed Hercules?But when he said this, in Optimus Prime, Michaela sounded very righteous, even if he was strong, he might not be able to win against such a behemoth! "Be careful yourself!" Optimus Prime glanced at Su Zhan gratefully, and then the rest of the people he led prepared to go to the pyramid. "My dear, you stay away." Su Zhan said towards Mikhail. "Be careful!" Michaela said with concern and then left. She knew that if she helped here, she might distract Su Zhan. "Roar!" Hercules suddenly roared. Its head is made of a blender. With its mouth opened, the blender quickly spins up, generating huge suction in an instant. Like a black hole, everything swallowed by everyone is swallowed. Rolled into powder. The wind, howls. Su Zhan remained motionless in the wind and flying sand. Hercules didn''t seem to expect that the little fellow Su Zhan would not be affected?Continuously accelerate the speed of stirring and rotation.Perhaps because of increased strength, Su Zhan seemed to have finally been sucked over, and he was in front of Hercules in an instant. Hercules proudly prepared to crush him into powder, but suddenly found that Su Zhan was right next to his mouth, but he couldn''t move him forward anyway. "You like to smoke so much, then try this!" Su Zhan sneered, and a group of glowing energy appeared in his palm. Under Hercules''s horrified expression, this group of nuclear energy flew out instantly and entered directly. In the mouth of Hercules. In an instant, a heavy explosion sounded, and Hercules'' head exploded in an instant, fragments flew, and the huge body crashed down. There was a boom. Hercules fell to the ground, splashing dust. Su Zhan''s arms opened, and Hercules danced with Su Zhan''s arms because of the flames produced by the explosion, and it became more and more intense. In a flash, it has changed from a single spark to a huge fire. At the same time, Su Zhan''s fingers turned slightly, and the flame began to spin quickly. The strong wind caused the flame to form a huge pillar of fire. The pillar of fire surrounded Hercules, and the sand was rolled up in the flame and instantly burned. Become a powder. Hercules seemed to want to run out, but as soon as its arm stretched out, it exploded instantly, and then turned into iron... The pillar of fire became hotter and hotter, and the scope became smaller and smaller. In the roaring and struggling, the voice of Hercules gradually calmed down, and when the pillar of fire shrank to the top, it suddenly disappeared. As the pillar of fire disappeared, only the ground was left The next pool of iron juice... Michaela subconsciously covered her mouth, shocked beyond words. The Hercules was so shocked when she just appeared on the stage, it was a huge monster, and it felt like it could not be shaken. Unexpectedly, Su Zhan was just fiddling with his fingers, and Hercules was so...so easily killed. Su Zhan''s expression did not change in any way, and killing Hercules was not exciting for him. The only thing that made him happy was the 500 strengthening points.He raised his head and looked at the pyramid next to him. The top of the pyramid has been taken apart, revealing the machine that can extinguish the sun.A Transformer holding a key is fighting Optimus Prime. Next to it, Bumblebee, Ironhide and others are fighting Starscream and Megatron, but the situation is not so optimistic. Starscream and Megatron have both become airplanes. , Bumblebees are weak. 240 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 240 On the other hand, Optimus Prime''s situation is not better. Its opponent is the fallen King Kong holding the key, as long as he puts the key in and starts the machine, then the earth is over.Don''t look at the physique of the Fallen King Kong, it looks a little thin. Although its status is prominent, let alone Hercules, even Optimus Prime and Megatron can''t match the size!It held a key in one hand and something that looked like a scepter in the other, but Optimus Prime could not fight back just like that. "You can''t stop me, the sun will be destroyed, and the earth... will also be destroyed!" The Fallen King Kong yelled arrogantly, and the scepter of his cane swung abruptly, and immediately afterwards, he saw Optimus Prime, the Hornet and others involuntarily flew up. Control the magnetic field! Seeing this scene, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up instantly. "It turns out that it''s not that the Fallen King Kong has the ability to control the magnetic field, but the scepter in its hand has this ability!" Item 0294 Su Zhan is still very interested in controlling the magnetic field. When the Magneto King was killed, he was too quick to start and didn''t swallow his ability. Although he didn''t care much, he was somewhat regretful. It seems that this regret can now be remedied. I originally thought that the Fallen King Kong had this ability to see if it could swallow it, but now that the scepter in its hand has this ability, it would be much easier. "Go and die!" The Fallen King Kong yelled and saw Optimus Prime and the others falling down instantly, and at the same time, Megatron Starscream was aiming at them and preparing to fire. "Optimus Prime, go to death!" As an old opponent, Megatron''s excitement was beyond words, and the gun fire was instantly opened. Da Da Da, Da Da Da! The bullet hit Optimus Prime, Optimus Prime was already a little desperate, and it was currently unable to do anything.However, at this moment, it felt that there seemed to be an extra layer around it, and the bullets were bounced off one after another.Looking left and right, they found that the same was true of Hornet and others. In surprise, they landed slowly and knew what was going on. Su Zhan, it was Su Zhan who saved them! "How great is it to fly?" Looking at Megatron and Starscream in the air, Su Zhan gave a sneer, the energy of the lantern suddenly turned into an anti-aircraft gun, aimed at the Megatron in the air, and fired directly. With the sound of the cannon, Megatron was hit directly with a bang. Although it was not crushed, it was clear that one wing had been interrupted and it fell straight down from the air.This is not over yet, Su Zhan fired another shot. This time the aim was very accurate, and in an instant, Megatron was torn apart by a blast, and he couldn''t die anymore. Shocked! Optimus Prime and the others had a particularly unreal feeling looking at Megatron who was blasted to pieces. After all, after fighting each other for so long, they knew how strong Megatron was and how difficult it was, but it was so easy. Dead, it was a bit beyond their expectations. Starscream saw that Megatron was dead, so he hurriedly turned around, speeded up, and ran away! Su Zhan glanced, deliberately didn''t aim at it, and even scared it enough.This Starscream has the ability, but he is too courageous. It is good to keep him as Optimus Prime¡¯s opponent. He will come out to make troubles from time to time, but he will not succeed. In this way, the government will not dare to do anything. . Turning the direction, Su Zhan directly blasted towards the fallen King Kong. The power of this thing is quite strong. After a few times, the pyramid has been bombarded and broken. The Fallen King Kong wanted to use the magnetic field power again, but the scepter was about to be lifted, but found that it could not move. Looking down, he suddenly found a hand holding the scepter. "You... how do you..." The Fallen King Kong was a little shocked. He was still underneath just now. Why did he suddenly ran in front of him? At such a distance, his speed was too fast, right? "You are a great scepter, it belongs to me!" Su Zhan laughed, his arm shook suddenly, and for an instant, the black and red ether particles burst out of his body and rushed to the Fallen King Kong violently.Before the Fallen King Kong could react, he felt that his body seemed to be penetrated, and his swooshing voices kept coming. Its hand could not help loosening its scepter, and its body fell backward. It is now like a sieve, with tiny holes all over it. It''s sizzling, sparking all over. The etheric particles returned to the body, and Su Zhan watched the fallen King Kong slowly and said, ¡°For you are the first Transformers, you are honored to die in the hands of Infinite Gems!¡± The voice fell, the energy of the Stone of Strength Emerges instantly. The Fallen King Kong didn¡¯t hold on for even a second. After the energy of the Stone of Strength was approached, it was crushed into powder in an instant, no...not even the powder, it turned into ashes, and the wind...dissipated directly. . Click it. When something fell, Su Zhan looked down, and it was the key to start the machine.This thing contains extremely strong energy, which can bring Transformers back to life.But I didn''t expect that it would be able to block the energy of the Stone of Strength, and it would be a good thing to charge alone.Putting the key away conveniently, Su Zhan hit the machine with a backhand punch. This punch penetrated the machine in an instant, and then the machine exploded. There was a loud bang. The people below the earthquake couldn''t help shaking, worried. After a while, I saw a figure slowly flying over. As soon as he landed, Michaela rushed over."Are you OK?" "Of course it''s okay!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Didn''t you see it, I''m so strong, how can something happen." "I know, I can''t help but worry!" Michaela explained in a low voice. "Megatron is dead, but Starscream is still alive. It is estimated that there are hidden Decepticons, and I will rely on you in the future. Also, remember not to kill all the Decepticons. I am afraid that next It''s your turn." Su Zhan let go of Michaela and turned to Optimus Prime. Optimus Prime was silent for a moment, and understood what Su Zhan meant. "In fact, I know that you just want to find a place to stay. If you really can''t stay here, I can find another place for you to settle. Although it may have to fight often, no one will expel you." Su Zhan thought I thought about it. Kidnapper Transformers?It¡¯s dispensable for Su Zhan, anyway, if he wants to, he can also make many Transformers, but Optimus Prime, after all, has a special feeling for Su Zhan, so if they want to change places, It''s not impossible to bring them back to the Marvel world. "You seem to be leaving here?" Optimus Prime asked in a deep voice. "Yes, actually I am not from this world. The time I stayed here is almost the same, I am going to go back. However, I can come back when I am fine." Su Zhan did not hide it either. "In this case, let the Hornet go with you. Although you don''t need it to protect you, it is much more convenient for you to have it, and... let it see what the other world looks like, if it really stays here No, we can think about it elsewhere!" Optimus Prime said. Su Zhan nodded and smiled: "No problem, I was still thinking about how to speak, after all... Bumblebee is my car!" Item 0295 Su Zhan and others returned to the base in District 7 and contacted the Minister of Defense, aiming at Michaela''s father.This is a condition that the Minister of Defense has promised a long time ago, and it is impossible to go back. The news came soon and it will be released soon. Su Zhan accompanied Michaela to the prison where her father was. Su Zhan leaned on the front of Bumblebee. Michaela looked anxiously at the prison door. She had been expecting her father to be released for a long time. I don''t know how long I waited, maybe only a few minutes, maybe tens of minutes, the prison door finally opened, and a middle-aged man walked out of it, and was a little stunned to see Michaela. "father!" Michaela ran over excitedly. Su Zhan didn''t follow the scene of the reunion of the father and daughter. It is estimated that they must have a lot to say. They should be a driver quietly for the time being. After all... he abducted his daughter. 241 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 241 After watching their father and daughter chat for a long time, they finally came over. "You are Su Zhan, I heard Michaela say that you let me release it in advance, and also erased my case. I know, you want to take Michaela away. My father is incompetent. , I am not qualified to say anything, but I hope you can treat Michaela well, she...not easy." Michaela''s father sighed. "I will!" Su Zhan nodded and said. Then the three got into the car and left to come here. The next thing is much simpler, first take them home, after all, father and daughter meet again, and Michaela has to go with him, many things have to be explained.Su Zhan gave Michaela a sum of money and asked Michaela to help his father open a car repair shop. This is what he is best at.Only when he is well settled, will Michaela leave with him at ease. After another three days in a flash, the seventh district came forward, and things were quickly settled in the garage, and they and Michaela were also preparing to leave...Of course, there was also Bumblebee!Regarding the secrets of Su Zhan, Optimus Prime will not tell the seventh district. After all, this is their way of retreat. As for Michaela¡¯s father, he doesn¡¯t know this at all, thinking Su Zhan is going to bring Michaela back. China. "I have to put you up first, and then release you when I get to the place." Su Zhan said to the Hornet, and after the Hornet responded, he directly collected it into the system space.Then Shirayuki was put away again, and then he said to Michaela: "You have to wait here, I have to go back there first, and then send you there." "Yeah." Michaela nodded, and immediately followed her to find that Su Zhan had disappeared in front of her eyes, disappeared out of thin air! Before she was surprised, she realized that she had appeared in a room. "Welcome to another world. This is my base, my room. I will show you to meet other people." Su Zhan suddenly brought people back. The people in the base were used to it. They didn¡¯t even ask about Michaela¡¯s identity. He was just curious about her abilities. Don¡¯t look at the women in this base, but everyone has their own. Ability, or skill.Su Zhan didn''t make any special introduction, just got Baixue and Bumblebee out, and then asked Michaela to show how to control Baixue. The car becomes a robot. For the people on the base, although the ability is not strong, it is really special. Michaela is also a very independent and self-reliant woman. Although she is a newcomer, she can feel their kindness to herself, so she quickly got acquainted with them.I believe that Michaela should quickly adapt to the environment here without being too lonely. The time to go out on this trip was not short, and Michaela had just arrived, and it was not good to turn around and leave, so Su Zhan planned to stay in the base for a while.But before that, he still went to Japan to learn about the situation, and then came back, ready to take Michaela out for a stroll, learn about the world, and take a look at the development of the Zhanmeng. After the two left from Ji, Su Zhan and Michaela slowly walked through the city in the Bumblebee while introducing her to the situation. Speaking of it, if it is only from the perspective of the urban environment, it is no different from Michaela¡¯s world, but the superhero deeds everywhere make Michaela feel very novel, especially when he learns about the Zhanmeng and Su After the fame of Zhan, she knew how strong this man she fell in love was in this world... Su Zhan was also more surprised. He found that the momentum of the Zhan League had increased too much than before. During this time, the New York Zhan League team had worked very hard. In a flash, Su Zhan stayed for seven or eight days, and Michaela had already adapted to the environment here, and then Su Zhan was ready to enter the dungeon. After all, there are still a lot of things waiting to be handled in the DC world. After entering the dungeon, Su Zhan appeared near the Justice League base. First, he walked around and found that no one was here.Then I learned about the situation from Nuwa. During this period, Superman and Flash would come here occasionally, and they seemed to get along well.The Flash and Arrow also worked together once.In addition, the reputation of the Raptor team is getting louder and louder. Several missions have been completed very beautifully. It can be said that it is getting better, so you don''t need to worry about it. "I don''t know what''s going on with Little Lightning, I hope I won''t be disappointed." Su Zhan murmured, then, the person had appeared in the cutting-edge laboratory.As soon as she appeared, she found that the laboratory seemed to be very lively. Everyone was there, and there was an extra woman in a red-haired leather coat. Su Zhan''s sudden appearance made them startled. After seeing Su Zhan, everyone was relieved and overjoyed. "You came back in time, just in time we need your help!" Barry said excitedly, and then wanted to say something about the red-haired woman, but found that Sisko was pulling himself before he could say it. He noticed that Su Zhan was only looking at Caitlin, and Caitlin was also looking at Su Zhan. In this atmosphere, Barry could not understand what was going on, and hurriedly shut up, then winked at the others and left quietly. Item 0296 "How is this time?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "It''s pretty good to get used to some people without saying goodbye." Caitlin said plainly, but her slightly trembling tone had already betrayed her mood. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just hugged her with open arms. At first, Caitlin was still hesitating whether to avoid her, but in the end she didn''t."I promise I will tell you if I leave next time!" Caitlin leaned in Su Zhan''s arms, her mood gradually calmed down. She was a little angry, but she still missed more.The familiar breath appeared, and the feeling of missing gradually disappeared, and Caitlin''s mood naturally calmed down."By the way, you came back just right, Betty...it''s the woman just now. She was also affected by the particle explosion. She was originally a soldier. She was accidentally bombed during the service. The shrapnel left in her body was being sent back. During the treatment in Central City, it happened to catch up with the explosion of the particle accelerator, which caused her to possess a very peculiar ability. As long as she touched anything, it exploded. "We conducted all-round checks on her, tried to help her, but failed. Now that you are back, you should be able to help her?" Caitlin said. Su Zhan had no impression of Betty''s name, but she knew a little about her abilities, and she had a pretty good impression on Su Zhan. Unfortunately, she was encouraged by Reverse Lightning to deal with General Ailin and died... She just wants to get rid of this ability, or the danger that this ability brings. She is a soldier. After being injured, General Irene knew about her ability and tried to control it into a military weapon. Therefore, she was encouraged by the reverse lightning to solve General Ai Lin and solve the trouble completely. "I will help her, no matter which way!" Su Zhan nodded affirmatively. After Su Zhan and Caitlin came out, Sisko, Barry and others were waiting outside. Obviously, Sisko¡¯s big mouth had already told Betty about Su Zhan¡¯s identity, so when Su Zhan came out, Betty used that Looked at him expectantly. "I already know about you." Su Zhan first said to Betty, then turned his head and asked: "Barry, have you caught any capable person during this time?" "There is one, he can release a kind of poisonous gas, I have a hard time..." Before Barry''s words were finished, Su Zhan directly interrupted."I see. Take me there, right, Betty? You come with me too." "Oh!" Betty responded. Soon, Barry, Su Zhan, and Betty had come to the underground special place to detain those with abilities. One could clearly see a guy releasing poison gas in a certain cell, with a look of jealousy, seeing someone coming. The anger kept crashing against the glass door of the cell, but it had no effect. "Release him." Su Zhan said. "But... once you let him out, you can..." Barry still hesitated, but he knew the strength of this guy, and when he caught him, his old energy was lost.However, seeing Su Zhan''s determined eyes, Barry couldn''t say anything, so he could only let him go. As soon as the door of the cell was opened, the guy''s poisonous gas had already drifted over here. "Humph!" Su Zhan waved his hand with a sneer, a whirlwind was generated instantly, and the poisonous gas was blown back directly, followed by Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of him, reached out and grabbed his neck, and the swallowing ability instantly activated. In a moment, he had swallowed his ability. "You can hand him over to the police." Su Zhan said to Barry faintly, then looked at Betty who was shocked."Did you see it? I can treat you like I did to him and swallow your abilities, so that you can become an ordinary person. But... you have another choice. Everyone¡¯s abilities can be said to be all God has given it, no matter what, there is always a reason. As a soldier, you can defend your home and the country. As a person with superpowers, you can be a superhero and help more people!" "Yes, just like me, I have gained super speed ability, I can help many people!" The Flash said hurriedly from the side. "But...but I..." Betty hesitated. "Any kind of ability requires proficiency, as long as you can master your own ability. Two methods, you can choose by yourself, wait for you to make a choice before you come to me. However, I want to remind you that Before that, it¡¯s best not to go anywhere, and don¡¯t even think about going to General Ailin. No matter what decision you make, I will help you solve all the troubles in this regard.¡± Su Zhan didn¡¯t want her head to get hot. Encouraged by the reverse lightning, so I reminded me. After that, Su Zhan left directly. "How is it?" Caitlin hurriedly asked as Su Zhan came over. "Don''t worry, I will help her, but I''m waiting for her to make her own choice and choose what kind of life she wants to live. Are you alright? If it''s alright, let''s go home and I will cook for you!" Su Zhanchao Caitlin asked. Caitlin nodded, and the two came out of the sophisticated laboratory. Kaitlin was about to drive, but Su Zhan pulled her and said, "Just leave your car here, and take my car back." "Did you buy a car?" Caitlin was a little surprised, Su Zhan...Do you still need a car? Su Zhan smiled and did not speak. With a wave of his hand, a yellow sports car suddenly appeared. 242 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 242 "This is your car?" Caitlin was about to pass curiously, but suddenly the car door opened by herself, which shocked her. "You have to be psychologically prepared. This is not an ordinary car, but it can be deformed." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and shouted at the Hornet. After a while, Bumblebee suddenly deformed, Caitlin was stunned, even if Su Zhan reminded her in advance, she still felt shocked. "Hello, Caitlin, my name is Bumblebee!" Bumblebee said, and instantly turned into a car form. "You, hello..." Caitlin replied in a daze, and then surprised: "What kind of technology is this, how I have never heard of it, how to control the deformation, artificial intelligence?" Item 0297 "This is not artificial intelligence, it is a living body, in short, it is an alien, but its form is a little different from humans." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then took Caitlin into the car. As soon as I got up, the car door closed by itself, and then the car started by itself and drove out slowly. "My car, isn''t it?" Su Zhan said to Caitlin with a smile. Caitlin didn''t know what to say except for nodding. It was the first time that she had seen such a living body."It, it knows where my home is?" Caitlin couldn''t help asking in surprise as she looked at the familiar route. "There is navigation!" Su Zhan said casually. Caitlin was speechless for a moment, how could she forget such a simple thing. After being surprised, Caitlin regained her original character and began to ask about the bumblebee, such as what kind of alien it was in the galaxy, why it appeared in this form, what was the principle of deformation, and so on. In this regard, Caitlin is very similar to Simmons, once something they are particularly interested in, they will be particularly involved, leaving all the rest behind.Soon, when they came to Caitlin''s house, after the two got off the car, Bumblebee stopped below. Back here, Su Zhan really had a sense of familiarity, especially when he returned to his special room and found that the room was very clean, which was obviously a masterpiece of Caitlin.After coming out of the room, Su Zhan had already entered the kitchen and got busy. Caitlin wanted to go in and help, but was driven out by Su Zhan.It can be seen from the situation in the kitchen. It is obvious that Caitlin has never used the kitchen since she left. Her cooking skills... don''t come in and help. Caitlin curled her lips depressed, but she still didn''t get in with interest. She leaned on the side and watched Su Zhan busy. She didn''t realize that the sweet feeling made the corners of her mouth show a sweet and happy smile. Before long, Su Zhan has already cooked a few small dishes expertly. Although it is not a romantic set meal of red wine steak and candlelight, it is very happy and warm. After lunch, Caitlin took the initiative to withdraw the table and wash the dishes, but Su Zhan didn''t grab it.Sitting on the sofa, feeling the warm sunshine coming in from the window, I thought of the bomb girl Betty. She didn''t know what choice she would make. Her ability would be considered strong if she used it well, but she didn''t have much appeal to Su Zhan, and she swallowed it to strengthen her life. If she can master her abilities, the Raptor team will have one more powerful member. Thinking of his ability, Su Zhan''s hand turned, and the scepter of the Fallen King Kong appeared in his hand. The iron scepter is average in weight, but not particularly heavy. After getting it, Su Zhan has not studied it.Holding the scepter, Su Zhan tried it. Quietly, without any reaction. Su Zhan frowned slightly, could it be that the method was wrong?After thinking about it, Su Zhan immersed his mind and thoughts in the steel scepter, and then his thoughts moved, and in a moment, things in the living room suddenly floated. "It''s done!" Su Zhan chuckled, it seems that this thing should be controlled with some kind of mental power.And similar to Magneto''s ability, it can control the magnetic field of metals. "What have you done, put me down quickly." Caitlin''s voice came from the kitchen.Su Zhan turned around and found that Caitlin was also floating, and her dress happened to have a metal button. The small metal buttons floated in the air, Caitlin was equivalent to being pulled up, and her clothes were pulled up involuntarily, revealing her flat and smooth belly... Su Zhan smiled and hurriedly controlled the magnetic field, Caitlin slowly fell down.After finishing her clothes, Caitlin hurriedly asked: "What did you do, it seems to control the magnetic field in the room? Is it because of this thing in your hand?" "Yes!" Su Zhan said, returning the magnetic field to normal, and saw Caitlin handing over the steel scepter curiously."This is obtained by a fellow of the same race as the Hornet. The technology that should belong to their race can control the magnetic field. I just tried it. It seems that it requires mental power to..." Su Zhan hadn''t finished speaking, but I saw that Caitlin had already controlled the steel scepter to make the metal cup flying next to him. Su Zhan was a little stunned. Caitlin shouldn''t have psychic power, and her spiritual power doesn''t seem to be that strong. How can she use this steel scepter? "What did you just say?" The novel Caitlin asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head and said: "This steel scepter needs a certain amount of mental power to control it. I tried it just now, but I didn''t expect you to use it." "Really? I didn''t think there was anything special, I just thought about it, and then it succeeded." Caitlin said blankly. Su Zhan smiled: "Perhaps, I should give it to you!" "Leave it to me? Forget it, forget it, it can control the magnetic field, it is a very powerful weapon, you can keep it for yourself." Caitlin hurriedly said. "This thing is tasteless to me. It''s tasteless. It''s a pity to discard it. I don''t have any chance to use it. I have such a strong ability. I have no chance to use it. So, it''s better to give it to you. If you have the ability to protect yourself, I can rest assured. After all, your cutting-edge laboratory is not so absolutely safe!" Su Zhan said with a smile, since Caitlin can use it, it is appropriate to give it to her. It''s just...Looking at Caitlin, Su Zhan frowned slightly and said: "If it is only used to control the magnetic field, it seems a bit wasteful. I can help you remodel it. At least it can be used as a close weapon. And, if you have time, You should also learn fighting skills, at least to ensure that you will not be easily robbed of this steel scepter." "Ah? Do I still have to learn kung fu?" Caitlin cried out, she didn''t want to learn it. "It''s not about kung fu, it''s just a simple self-defense technique." Su Zhan knew that Caitlin had no interest in fighting and killing, and had no plans to train her into a huntress or the second-generation black canary. Although Caitlin was still lacking in interest, seeing Su Zhan''s resolute attitude, she could only agree, and she was really interested in the magnetic field control of this steel scepter. Item 0298 Su Zhan took the steel scepter from Caitlin''s hand, and then the energy of the Stone of Reality suddenly activated. In a moment, the steel scepter slowly changed. Originally, the size of this steel scepter was a bit large. After all, this is a weapon used by Transformers, so the size is naturally different.Now, this steel scepter is gradually shrinking, becoming a more suitable size for Caitlin! "How about you try again?" Su Zhan stopped and asked Caitlin. Caitlin nodded, and curiously took it and tried it, let alone... this size is just right for her, even Su Zhanna''s words are a little short. Seeing the fit, Su Zhan nodded and said: "It''s good. During this time, you can take the time to familiarize yourself with how to release magnetic field control. In your spare time, I can teach you some simple self-defense techniques." "Ok!" Caitlin looked at the steel scepter reluctantly, nodded repeatedly, and then curiously asked, "What''s its name?" "I don''t know what its name is, you can make one." Su Zhan said with a smile. Caitlin thought for a while and said, "Since this scepter can control the magnetic field, let''s be a magnetic scepter." "It''s also appropriate!" Although Su Zhan didn''t think the name was so nice, but...she was just happy. "Linglingling...linglingling..." The call suddenly remembered, and Caitlin hurriedly found out the connection."Sisco, what''s the matter?" "Is Su Zhan with you? Betty wants to see him." Sisko said. Caitlin looked at Su Zhan and said, "Betty said that she wants to see you. Maybe she has already considered it." "Tell Sisko that I have passed." Su Zhan responded, Caitlin replied, and then hung up the phone. 243 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 243 "I''ll just go over by myself. Anyway, there is nothing else. You can stay at home and study the magnetic scepter." Seeing Caitlin seems to be going with him, Su Zhan said with a smile. Caitlin thought about it and nodded. Afterwards, Su Zhan had disappeared before her eyes, and immediately after hearing a roar from downstairs, Caitlin walked to the window and saw the Hornet leaving by Mercedes. Outside of the cutting-edge laboratory. Betty stood there nervously, there was a roar, and she saw a cool yellow sports car coming to her eyes quickly from a distance, and then slammed the brakes and stopped firmly in front of her. "boarding." Su Zhan beckoned from the car window, and Betty got into the car hesitantly.There is a black special glove on her hand. This glove can isolate her ability and prevent her from touching something. After the last time, Su Zhan did not speak, and directly started the car to speak. Betty tried to speak several times but failed to speak. I don''t know how long it took, the car stopped in a clearing and turned off.Su Zhancai turned his head to look at Betty, and said, "Have you considered it?" "Yes, yes!" Betty said this, not so nervous, and nodded: "I think, maybe you are right, if I can control this ability, maybe I can help more people." "Perhaps, God gave me this ability to help more people." "So, are you ready to be a superhero?" Su Zhan raised his mouth and asked with a smile. Betty shook her head: "No, when I will try to be a superhero. If possible, I hope you can help me. I asked Barry, Barry said you taught him." Su Zhan smiled and got out of the car. Then he picked up the stones on the ground and fiddled with them, and said to Betty: "In fact, this ability can be said to be an evolution, just like we have evolved from apes to humans. There are many changes. At the beginning, we couldn¡¯t control it. If the ability controls you, you will be like you. You can only wear gloves and fear it. If you control the ability, you will use it as much as I want!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, Betty suddenly found that the stone in his hand was faintly shining with the red light she was very familiar with. "Oh my God, how do you have this ability. Be careful, it''s going to explode." Betty shouted in panic. Su Zhan smiled calmly, folded his hands together, and put the stone in his palm. Immediately afterwards, I heard a muffled hum, and an explosion of air flow was generated at Su Zhan''s hand. Su Zhan slowly released his hands, his hands were unharmed, but the stone had exploded into powder. "This...this..." Betty looked at Su Zhan in shock, and she couldn''t believe her eyes. She knew the power of the explosion, but she had never seen a hand to cover the bomb and it was all right. "Slowly you will get used to it, after all, you are in contact with now and in the future, but the world of superheroes." Su Zhan did not explain, just said lightly, and then said."Also, what I show you is not how unbreakable my hands are..." Betty stunned, and then immediately reacted."You can control this ability. When you drove before, when you took the stone, it was okay. After you finish speaking, the stone becomes a bomb." "It is worthy of being a soldier. He has a keen observation ability in any situation. Yes, I can control it. I want it to become a bomb before it becomes a bomb." Su Zhan said with a smile: "This is Your ability, as long as you can control your ability, you can do it too." "So, the first thing you need to do now is how to control your ability, so as not to hurt others or yourself." "Ok!" Betty nodded heavily, she was now full of confidence and hope."What am I going to do now?" "If you want to control, you have to be familiar with it. You are afraid of it and know what it will do, but you are not familiar with it. There are many rocks on the ground, so you should use these to familiarize yourself with your abilities." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he turned and walked to the side of Bumblebee and sat on the front cover. Betty nodded and began to pick up the stones on the ground to become proficient.Before long, the explosion sounded endlessly, as long as Betty touched it, it would turn into a bomb in about one to three seconds and then explode. Maybe it was because Su Zhan was around, maybe she knew that her ability was controllable, so she didn''t resist, nor was she afraid to use this ability, and she quickly mastered some rules. Item 0299 Betty used her abilities tirelessly. The sound of her panic explosion in the past gradually became more pleasing to the ear. I don''t know how long it took, Betty''s physical strength was already overwhelming. "Okay, you can stop." Su Zhan, who had not spoken, finally called to stop. Betty ran over with some excitement."I think I have mastered its laws, and I am familiar with it, what should I do next?" "The next thing you have to do is take a good rest, recover your physical strength, and then... I will find you an experimental subject to let you control your abilities." Su Zhan said with a light smile. "Experimental subject, who is it?" Betty asked curiously. "You''ll know tomorrow." Su Zhan smiled mysteriously and bought Guanzi on purpose. Su Zhan first sent Betty back to the cutting-edge laboratory, and then back to Caitlin''s house. At this time, the sky was already dark. Not to mention that after Betty went back, exhaustion from the excitement surged and soon fell asleep.Besides, when Su Zhan returned to Caitlin''s house, Caitlin unexpectedly wore a nightdress and greeted Su Zhan pretentiously when she came back. "There is a play tonight!" When living together before, Caitlin rarely wore nightdresses, basically pajamas and pajamas, very conservative.Even if they shared the same bed once, they didn''t wear their nightdresses, but were frankly opposite. "This nightdress is very beautiful." Su Zhan walked over to Caitlin and sat down and said admiringly. "Yeah." Caitlin pretended to respond indifferently, then frowned and said: "You smell like an explosion. What did you do with Betty?" "It''s just to make her no longer afraid of her abilities. I only smelled it when you said that. The smell is really big." Su Zhan sniffed for himself, let alone, it was really pungent. "Then I won''t take a bath, I''m choking to death." Caitlin snorted, showing an expression of disgust. Hehe smiled, Su Zhan got up and got ready to take a bath. Just when he was about to enter the bathroom, Caitlin said, "When I cleaned the room for you, I left something in it. I''ll get it back." Said, Caitlin also waited for Su Zhan to answer, and went straight into his room. "This excuse... is really full of loopholes, it''s not something a smart woman like her came up with." Su Zhan smiled happily, and soon went in for a bath. Before long, Su Zhan was washed out.Looking at the living room, Caitlin was not there, then opened the door and entered her room. In the room, Caitlin hurriedly bent over as if picking up something from the ground, and then pretended to say calmly: "I have found the thing. I will go back to rest. Good night." Caitlin went out panicking, but Su Zhan suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her. "Are you really looking for something in my room?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Of course, the thing has been found. It''s a small thing. I didn''t use it in a hurry before, so I didn''t find it." Caitlin raised her hand, but her hand clenched a fist and couldn''t see what it was. "I''m very curious, what are you eager to find a hair for?" Su Zhan''s words made Caitlin become nervous by the way, and after that, her hand was slightly broken by Su Zhan, and there was only one hair in the palm of her hand. "Hair, what''s wrong with the hair? I felt uncomfortable some time ago. I want to check the DNA with my hair to see..." Caitlin denied after being dismantled by Su Zhan. She was still making excuses, but she hadn''t said anything yet. After that, her voice stopped abruptly, and her mouth was blocked by Su Zhan. Of course, not with your hands, but with your mouth. For a moment, Caitlin could not make a sound, and the hands following Su Zhan had already embraced her. The hot breath made Caitlin''s brain go blank for an instant, and she suddenly felt a cold body without knowing it. Finding that he was lying down, Su Zhan was taking off his pants. "Don''t..." Caitlin said shyly subconsciously. 244 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 244 Su Zhan ignored it and took an offensive at the same time. In a moment, Caitlin gave up resistance again. Perhaps, since she deliberately wore a nightdress and came to Su Zhan''s room on purpose, she had expected what would happen. She didn''t know if it was right, but she knew that she didn''t regret it. This is enough! Once again, she was honest, but this time, Caitlin had become a real woman. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked softly while holding Caitlin. Caitlin frowned and said, "I never understand why women hurt so much the first time, but men don''t." "Baby, it''s not the first time for me!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Caitlin hummed: "Of course I know, I''m just talking about this, not about you." Su Zhan shrugged: "Perhaps, it is precisely because women hurt that men have the obligation to make women happy after they make women hurt." "It sounds reasonable, so... will you make me happy?" Caitlin thought for a while, and suddenly felt that Su Zhan''s statement was even said in the past. "Aren''t you happy just now?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Caitlin''s face turned red in an instant, and that feeling was the first time she experienced it. It turned out to be that feeling! "It looks like you were very happy just now? Then make you happier." Caitlin''s silence doesn''t mean that Su Zhan will let her go. "Don''t, don''t, I''ll be extremely happy and sad if I continue." "Yo, that''s not bad, I can still speak an idiom, and I will reward you with this idiom." "Oh my God, you are not a reward, but a punishment..." "Punish you, you can''t run anyway." The conversation between the two rang. At first, Caitlin seemed to be still stubbornly resisting, but soon... she had already surrendered. Early the next morning, Su Zhan woke up in the bright sunshine and glanced at the sleeping Caitlin in his arms. The satisfaction made him feel good! "You''re awake, are you going to get up?" Caitlin seemed to feel Su Zhan''s wake up, opened her eyes and asked. "Baby, go to sleep, I''m going to teach Betty, don''t go to the laboratory today, turn around and tell me what you want to eat when you are hungry, and I will send it back to you." Item 0300 Su Zhan gave Caitlin a kiss on the cheek, then got up and got dressed, left the room, and drove the Hornet to the cutting-edge laboratory. Betty woke up early in the morning with a very good spirit. Although Su Zhan didn''t say when he would come, she started looking forward to it early. It didn''t take long for Barry to come too. He was very happy to see Betty''s mental outlook. It was obvious that Betty had cheered up.This made him admire Su Zhan very much. Before Su Zhan came back, she had persuaded and enlightened Betty, but it was useless.How long has Su Zhan only been back makes Betty''s whole person different. "Are you waiting for the Soviet war?" Barry asked. Betty nodded: "Yes, he said he would find a test subject to help me control my ability." "It''s a bit early now? He shouldn''t be so soon, after all, he and Caitlin are not serious..." Before Barry finished speaking, he heard a swish, followed by Su Zhan''s voice."Barry, are you talking bad about me?" Su Zhan stood in front of Barry and asked with a smile. "Of course not, I just said you might not have come so early." Barry quickly denied, and then said: "Uh, I have to go to work, guys, I''m leaving now." After speaking, Barry turned into lightning and disappeared in an instant. Su Zhan pouted and said to Betty, "Since you are ready, then come with me." Su Zhan took Betty out and got on the car, and then drove out of the cutting-edge laboratory. After getting on the car, Betty was very curious and asked who the test subject was and what he was going to do today, but Su Zhan never answered. Not long after, the car drove into a small alley, turned off the engine, and stopped like this. Betty thought he would get out of the car or say something, but he didn''t, and just sat quietly. "What are we doing here?" Betty couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan said lightly: "What is the first requirement of a soldier?" "Obey orders!" Betty replied with a shock. When Su Zhan asked, she immediately reacted, and then stopped asking questions and sat quietly. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction with Betty''s reaction. For about half an hour, a van suddenly drove into the alley, and then a young man with a very strong physique got out of the car! "Your subject is here." "He?" Betty looked at the young man suspiciously. "All you have to do now is go down and use your ability to defeat him." Su Zhan said lightly. Betty stunned, finally nodded and got out of the car. Su Zhan had reminded her just now and obeyed the order. Getting off the car, Betty stooped to pick up a stone from the ground and threw it directly. The stout young man didn''t seem to expect that the woman who came out suddenly would throw himself a stone, but he didn''t hide, instead he sneered disdainfully. The stone was already shining with a light that was about to explode, and Betty hesitated, but finally did not speak. Snapped! The stone hit the young man, and there was some unusual crisp sound, followed by a violent explosion, and the young man flew out instantly and fell to the ground. "Have you won?" Betty thought, but quickly denied the idea. If it were so easy, Su Zhan would not deliberately let him do this, deliberately let him be his experimental subject. "Although I don''t know who you are, you also seem to have superpowers? Being an enemy of me is your biggest mistake, because you can''t hurt me at all!" The young man snorted angrily and turned to the door of the van next to him. He pulled it down and threw it at Betty vigorously. With a cry, Betty hurriedly bent down and lowered her head, the car door flew over her head and directly hit the wall behind. "A lot of strength, and he doesn''t seem to have been injured!" Betty was a little frightened, but her movements were very neat. After all, she was a soldier from the battlefield and had very rich combat experience. Throwing a bomb stone while quickly approaching the young man. Boom boom boom, the explosion sounded, Betty noticed that at the moment of the explosion, a layer of steel-like color appeared on the young man''s body, no... didn''t it become steel? "The Tin Man? This is his ability?" 245 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 245 Betty immediately changed her strategy after discovering this. Originally, she wanted to attack me close, but like him, not only would her attack not succeed, it would even hurt herself... Ability, ability, must rely on ability. After getting close, Betty began to attack the tin man, but did not use any strength. The attack seemed to be a light pat, but she used her ability. The light of the bomb appeared on the Tin Man''s body for an instant. The Tin Man was a little panicked, he could feel what seemed to happen to him, and it would explode soon. At this moment, Su Zhan suddenly appeared, and for an instant he came to the Tin Man and Betty, and with a wave of his hand, the Tin Man was instantly pressed against the wall, unable to move, and could not make a sound. "Immediately he will explode. It doesn''t matter if he is dead, but this explosion will affect the entire building, and there are currently ninety-three people in this building, including old people and children! The only thing I do is to fix him here. "Su Zhan said quickly. Betty stunned, seeing the light getting stronger, and hurriedly said: "What do you mean?" "It''s very simple. Either you recover the energy from him. Or, watch him explode and then spread to the people here!" Su Zhan said flatly. "You, are you kidding? You are the Green Lantern, how can you..." Before Betty was finished, she realized that Su Zhan was serious. She is a little angry, isn''t this implicating innocent people. "You have to have time to be angry. It seems that you want people here to die." Su Zhan said coldly. Betty wakes up like a dream. She knows how to release energy, but she doesn''t know how to recover it. She hurriedly tried to recover the energy, and even shouted out, come back, come back and so on.However, the energy in the Tin Man has not disappeared, but has become even stronger because of her. The light flashed and became faster. Seeing that the Tin Man was about to explode, Betty didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly felt as if something had returned to her body! Item 0301 The light on the Tin Man''s body dimmed a little bit until it disappeared. Betty couldn''t help but sit on the ground with some soft legs, the feeling of life and death almost exhausted all of her physical strength. "Don''t be in a daze, feel the feeling just now." Su Zhan shouted sharply, and Betty immediately reacted and hurriedly obeyed. It didn''t take long for her to show an expression of excitement, and she seemed to have realized something. "Try again!" Su Zhan said to Betty. Betty nodded, stretched out her hand to release the ability on the Tin Man, and then tried to take it back.At first, she stumbled and almost failed several times, but it didn''t take long for her to master it. "Yay!" Betty shouted excitedly. As a soldier who has been on the battlefield, Betty seldom makes such a feminine act. On the battlefield, there is no distinction between man and woman, at least the enemy will not show mercy because she is a woman. "Yes, you have mastered how to recover the bomb energy you released in such a short time, but... not enough!" Su Zhan first praised, then changed his tone and said sternly: "Your problem is not. Can the energy be recovered, but how to control it and release it at will." "Yeah!" Betty nodded heavily, and then prepared to continue the experiment with the Tin Man, but Su Zhan shook his head, grabbed the Tin Man from the wall with a backhand, and instantly swallowed his abilities. "Get in the car, change the test subject this time." Su Zhan turned to the car, and Betty naturally hurriedly followed. Only the Tin Man, lying on the ground, doesn''t understand what''s going on today. Could it be that God possesses his body? First, it was used as a test subject for no reason, and then its ability was taken away. The Tin Man really wanted to shout, what does she have to do with me if you want to exercise, why are you looking for me! Unfortunately, he did not dare to shout, and even if he did, Su Zhan and Betty could not hear. Driving out of the alley, quickly came to the place that brought Betty here yesterday. Betty learned well this time and thought she was waiting. Who knew that after arriving at the place, Su Zhan said directly to get off the car, and when he got out of the car, he said to Betty, "Your second subject is me!" "What? You, stop joking." "I''m kidding? I''m not kidding! Although you can''t hurt me, but if you can''t, I will take off your clothes once!" Su Zhan said lightly. Betty panicked now: "Why?" "Only I am teaching you, and you need stimulation to succeed. If you don''t accept it, you can leave!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, "What''s more, if you fail, if you bomb me, I will get rid of it. Your clothes, if you succeed, it won¡¯t be. At least five or six clothes on you, five or six chances, you should be able to succeed? And, I¡¯m all bombed, it hurts, look. Are you too much?" Although knowing what Su Zhan said is a bit reasonable, Betty still hesitated. After a while, she nodded heavily because she wanted to master her ability. "I will succeed in one shot!" Betty said cheerfully, and then came to Su Zhan and put her hand on Su Zhan''s body. In an instant, the place she touched was shining. "It looks like you have failed!" Seeing the light of the bomb on his body, Su Zhan said to the frustrated Betty, and then held the place with his backhand. boom! The explosion remembered that, except for the faint smoke and muffled noise, Su Zhan was unharmed. "Take it off." Su Zhan said, looking at Betty with a smile. "Take it off!" Betty snorted and took off her coat simply. At this time, I have to talk about what Betty is wearing today. The upper body is a black leather jacket, the inside is a gray T-shirt, and the lower body is tight leather pants, with a pair of black flat shoes. Adding underwear, panties, not counting shoes, it happens to be five pieces. Betty, who took off her jacket, did not rush to do it again, but lowered her head and stretched out her hands as if she was experimenting there. Su Zhan did not urge, after all, his purpose was to exercise Betty''s ability. As for the other... By the way. Five or six minutes later, Betty was confident enough to try again. unfortunately¡­¡­ The light of the bomb brightened up again. "Damn it!" Betty couldn''t help but cursed, Su Zhan did the same to destroy the bomb again, and then looked at Betty. "Next time, next time I will definitely succeed, I feel I have caught the trick." Betty said angrily to Su Zhan, then grabbed the hem of the T-shirt and took it off directly, and threw it on the jacket aside. "Red? Unexpectedly you would like to wear such bright colors!" Su Zhan said with a smile, jokingly: "I guess, the following is the same as this one?" "You''ll never see it!" Betty snorted, this time she moved more slowly, cautiously, as if she was afraid that someone would accidentally be surprised.But that''s okay, Su Zhan is also feasting his eyes. 246 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 246 Finally, Betty¡¯s finger touched Su Zhan. At that moment, there was a very obvious inhalation movement. The already upright upper circumference became more prominent. Su Zhan was overwhelmed by the feeling of wanting to come out. Fortunately, his determination. The strength is not bad, at least not moving. "Ah...why is it like this? I obviously feel that I have controlled it. It''s on the edge of my finger, why is it still released." Seeing the energy appearing on Su Zhan''s body again, Betty felt like he was about to collapse. . Can''t help turning around and stomping a few feet severely. Su Zhan chuckled, I don¡¯t know if he took off the top or bottom this time? Seeing Betty put her hand on her pants reluctantly, Su Zhan already knew her choice, and there was an answer to the previous guess, and it was a set. "You still have two opportunities, if you can''t grasp it..." Su Zhan deliberately said half and leave half. "You don''t need to remind me!" Betty said angrily, then took a deep breath to calm herself down. Item 0302 Betty knew that Su Zhan was deliberately stimulating and motivating herself, although this method was somewhat different.Although she was annoyed, she also admitted that because of tension and shame, the speed of her perception increased a lot. Especially now, after a failure, she can only take off her underwear. Under this pressure, it is very difficult for her not to concentrate. "OK!" Five minutes later, Betty reached out again with confidence. This time, she didn''t slow down and touched Su Zhan at an even speed. Betty felt it at the moment of touching. "Haha, I succeeded, I succeeded!" Betty shouted excitedly. Su Zhan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect her to realize it so quickly. It seems...some places can''t be seen.He smiled as he was about to speak, but his smile suddenly changed, and he turned up and said, "Don''t be too happy." "what¡­¡­" Betty yelled for an instant when she heard the words, but she failed again."I have just succeeded, but I was too excited to control it for a while!" Betty explained hurriedly. "Even one such mistake in life may cause irreparable pain!" Su Zhan said indifferently, "Of course, you can still master your abilities anyway, as long as you slowly become proficient. , It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it!" "I''m not a woman who can''t afford to lose!" I have mastered the ability so hard, but Su Zhan said that it was like he had just won a consolation prize. Betty snorted and clicked with his hands back to the back. The button was unbuttoned, and then he took it off generously. What a fan! Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing, then watched Betty reach out. One second, two seconds... After a full minute, the bomb''s light did not light up. "This time, you have nothing to say?" Betty asked triumphantly. Su Zhan paused and said, "I can consider whether to let you join the Raptor team directly, or follow me to get familiar with what a superhero should do." Recognized! Betty''s eyes were red in an instant, and she wept with excitement.After she became like this, her depression, her pain, and her worry were destroying her and torturing her all the time, and now she finally succeeded. Don''t worry anymore that this ability will cause harm to yourself and others. She was so happy that she hugged Su Zhan excitedly, and kept saying: "Thank you, thank you, thank you for giving me a new life!" Su Zhan''s expression was a bit embarrassing, he could understand Betty''s excitement, but she seemed to forget her current state, so straight forward, this was a test of his willpower! "Well, I feel your thanks. You can calm down a little bit." Su Zhan said with a wry smile. He really didn''t have any idea about Betty, but because of the advantages and not for nothing, he exercised her abilities on the one hand and feasted his eyes on the other. Good figure, who doesn''t like watching? However, Betty thanked him so sincerely, but made him a little embarrassed to take advantage. Betty let go of Su Zhan''s awkward expression and couldn''t help but chuckle, then turned and put on his clothes. For some reason, she didn''t feel embarrassed or ashamed now. It seemed that Su Zhan had changed in her heart. "What is the Raptor team?" Betty asked Su Zhan happily after getting dressed. "Do you know the Justice League?" Su Zhan asked first. Betty nodded: "Yes, Barry said that you formed a superhero alliance, he is a member of it, and Arrow and Superman!" "The Birds of Prey team is also a member of the Justice League, but it is a separate team composed of women, with various abilities, specializing in dealing with crises that ordinary people can''t handle!" Su Zhan explained. Betty looked at Su Zhan and suddenly asked, "Is their relationship with you unusual?" "Why do you ask?" Betty said: "Women''s intuition, if there is no special relationship, there is no need to form a separate team." "If you want to enter the Raptor squad, I can send you over right away." Su Zhan said."You are a soldier. Your military ability and tactical qualities can improve the strength of the Raptor team." "Forget it, I want to learn from you for the time being. When I feel that I am qualified to be a superhero, I can join the Raptor team. You know, recruits are always easy to be bullied when they first join. , Unless this recruit is very strong!" Betty said coolly. Su Zhan smiled, Betty won''t be bullied if she wants to join the Raptor team, but since she wants to follow her first, it doesn''t hurt. "Remember what I promised you before? No matter what choice you make, I will help you solve the problem completely. Now, it is time to solve the problem." "General Ailin!" Betty''s expression changed suddenly, and she said in a deep voice. After Betty escaped, General Ailin has been looking for her whereabouts, but there has been no clue. This made General Aylin very upset. Just as he was considering whether to increase his search effort, Betty suddenly appeared in front of him. At that moment, General Aylin even thought he was dazzled?Because I wanted to find Betty so much, I hallucinated. But when he noticed that there was another person beside Betty, he reacted, it was not an illusion. "Come on!" General Ailin hurriedly yelled, and for an instant, a group of soldiers swarmed outside his office, surrounding Betty and the Soviet regiment. At this time, Su Zhan had already put on the uniform, and his identity was clear at a glance. "Green Lantern, what are you doing here!" General Ailin asked in a deep voice. "Come to say hello to you, let me know, Betty will confuse me in the future." Su Zhan said lightly. General Ailin said with a sneer: "Fuck with you? Who do you think you are?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that I can squeeze you to death as easily as an ant!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and General Ailin flew up instantly and was directly caught by Su Zhan."Don''t be afraid, I won''t pinch you to death!" Looking at the panicked General Ai Lin and the nervous soldiers, Su Zhan smiled faintly and directly activated his abilities. 247 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 247 Item 0303 With the activation of Su Zhan''s ability, General Ai Lin''s expression became a bit demented for a moment, and returned to normal after a while. Su Zhan released him, smiled and stretched out his hand to help him tidy up the collar of his clothes, looked at the nervous soldier next to him, and said: "General Ai Lin, you can explain to them." "You all go down, they are my friends!" General Ailin turned his head and said to the soldiers. "But..." A soldier hesitated to speak. After all, he didn''t look like a friend just now. Su Zhan must have done something to the general. "It''s nothing, let you go down." General Ai Lin narrowed his eyes and said displeasedly. It seems normal? The soldiers hesitated for a moment, but finally turned around. Betty looked at General Ai Lin suspiciously and then at Su Zhan, not understanding how this happened suddenly. Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "After all, he is a general. If he dies, someone will investigate it, and you will inevitably be involved. Now that he becomes his own person, not only has the trouble been solved, but it will be more. Convenience, isn''t it better?" Betty nodded: "Did you hypnotize him? He, won''t he wake up?" "It''s not that easy. What''s more, even if he is lucky enough to wake up, you should have become a well-known superhero by then, and he dare not do anything to you anymore." Su Zhan said. Betty thought for a while and thought that it was so, and she was completely relieved. "Ring Ling Ling..." The phone ringing suddenly remembered, and after Su Zhan curiously connected, he heard Sisko''s hurried voice ringing. "Where are you? Go back to the cutting-edge lab, Barry is in trouble." "Go back now." Although I don''t know what trouble Barry is having, it should be trickier to make Sisko panic so much. Hanging up the phone, Su Zhan grabbed Betty''s shoulder and sent it back to the cutting-edge laboratory in an instant. In the laboratory, Barry had just put on a new uniform, and the uniform that he took off seemed to be scorched. "Electricity?" Su Zhan mumbled softly and asked about the situation. It turned out that there was a guy who could control electricity. He occupied a power plant and was very powerful.Barry tried to catch him, but was injured by electricity. Su Zhan had a faint impression. It seemed that there was indeed such a person who was also changed by the particle accelerator, possessing the ability to absorb and release electricity. There are quite a lot of people with this ability. Marvel World Spider-Man has such an opponent, the electric man, but his entire body is transformed into electricity. As long as there is electricity, he can live and move along the current. In addition, the superwoman seems to have this ability for her opponent, which can also be turned into an electric current to escape, but the body is still in the normal range, unlike the electric person who is completely blue. As for Barry, he will be weaker when he encounters this power, but he can absorb and release power. If you want to sort according to strength, it should be the strongest in the Marvel world, followed by the opponent of Superwoman, and then Barry encountered this one. "Do you know his location?" Su Zhan asked towards Sisko. Sisko hurriedly walked to the computer to operate it, and it didn''t take long for him to lock his position. Su Zhan cast a glance and said, "Leave it to me to deal with it." "and many more!" Barry suddenly shouted, and found Su Zhan looking at him, Barry said seriously: "Let me handle it, this time...I won''t lose again." Su Zhan looked at him and said, "I know what you think, and I believe you will defeat him, but this opponent has special meaning to me, so let me come." If Su Zhan remembered correctly, Barry''s ability that seemed to be absorbed by the opponent later recovered with the help of Reverse Lightning, Sisko and others.Su Zhan didn''t want Barry to lose his ability. If he loses his ability, he will miss many benefits. "Ok!" Although Barry was reluctant, he finally nodded in agreement. Su Zhan smiled, then disappeared. The next second, he appeared in a power plant near the city.It is impossible to build a factory like this in the city center. At this time, the power plant is very quiet, and it is estimated that no workers are left here. Wearing the battle uniform, Su Zhan looked around and shouted: "You have two choices, either come out now, or I will destroy this power plant and force you out!" "Do not believe?" After waiting for a while, no one appeared, Su Zhan smiled coldly and waved to the side. With a scream, the equipment next to it instantly disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed before, leaving no trace. Su Zhan''s movements kept going. In a blink of an eye, three or four devices had disappeared like this, and he was going to continue. The electrician finally couldn''t bear it. "and many more!" He shouted in a hurry and came out from the dark. As the equipment for storing electricity decreases, the electric power people can absorb less electricity, which is naturally unbearable. "Green Lantern, I don''t want to be your enemy." The Power People know Green Lantern, which is why he didn''t appear in the first place. "If you really don''t want to be an enemy of me, you shouldn''t abuse your ability to do bad things." Su Zhandao is not to flaunt justice, but this world superhero, there are too many super criminals, if you didn''t deliberately jump to Su Zhan In front of him, it was hard for him to remember who he was going to look for. If this guy is extraordinary, hides honestly, or even uses his abilities to become a superhero, Su Zhan will really not look for him. After all, he is not the only one who possesses this ability! "I know I can''t adapt to my ability. If you let me go, I promise I won''t do bad things again." The electrician said hurriedly. It seems very sincere. Su Zhan shook his head: "I never worry about being deceived, because unless he can even deceive himself, otherwise, no matter how good the disguise is, I will be able to find out. What''s more, you don''t believe what you said, you still expect Can I trust you?" "You, do you know how to read minds?" The power guy was shocked, then gritted his teeth and stretched out his hands suddenly. In a moment, a powerful current rushed towards Su Zhan. Chapter 0304 The price of arrogance? He was very decisive, first deceived and tried to let Su Zhan let him go, and immediately tried to fight after he failed. 248 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 248 He is still very confident in his own strength, especially having just defeated the Flash who has recently risen to fame, so for Su Zhan, he is just a little worried, not afraid to fight. The blue current rushed over, Su Zhan could have easily avoided, but after thinking about it, he didn''t move. In an instant, the current hit the Soviet Union and caused an explosion. The electrician''s expression was overjoyed in an instant, and he said triumphantly: "I thought how strong your Green Lantern is, I didn''t expect it to be like..." Before he finished speaking, the electrician seemed to be caught in his neck, and his voice stopped abruptly. Su Zhan was unscathed, even his uniform was not damaged. Seeing the horrified Power Man, Su Zhan shook his head disappointedly: "Is there only such strength? It really disappoints me." "Don''t be proud of you!" Although the electrician was surprised, Su Zhan''s ridicule made him irritated. He roared and heard the sound of clicking, and countless electric currents poured into his body from all directions. "It''s still like that!" Obviously, the electric power man is accumulating energy and preparing to expand the move. Su Zhan didn''t interrupt him, so he had to give him a chance to enlarge his move so that he could be reconciled. "You will pay the price for your arrogance." The electrician roared savagely, his hands screamed, and he immediately made a posture as if he was pushing something, and gathered it all together. The powerful current is pushed out. The speed is very fast and the current is very bright. There were pops, pops, pops in the air.This big move seemed to exhaust all the strength of the electric man. After releasing it, he squatted down and stared at Su Zhan intently. Su Zhan still didn''t hide, and there seemed to be a calm smile on his face.Seeing the electric current hit, he suddenly raised his hand. Reach out the palm, as if intending to block the current. "Is he crazy?" The electrician was surprised, then angry.This is humiliation, he is humiliating himself."Do you look down on me? Humph, you will pay the price!" "boom!" The current finally hit Su Zhan''s palm, his palm frowned slightly, unexpectedly this force was quite strong!There is a slight burning sensation in the palm of the hand, but there is no injury, just that feeling. "Humph!" With a cold snort, Su Zhan stopped the current abruptly. "This, how is this possible? How can you block and block with one hand?" Seeing Su Zhan stopping the current, the electrician was completely shocked, and then there was boundless fear. He knew very well that even he couldn''t stop such a powerful current. Obviously, the opponent is very strong, much better than yourself! The electrician struggled to stand up, he wanted to take the opportunity to escape while Su Zhan dealt with the electricity. "Want to run? If I let you run away, I''m still a mess?" Su Zhan sneered when he saw the action of the electrician, suddenly turned his palm into a fist, and grabbed it suddenly. Su Zhan''s powerful electric current was instantly sucked into his body, followed by a low growl. In a moment, the electric current appeared instantly, but this time, it hit the electric man. Feeling the strong electric current behind him, the electric man had no time to think about how Su Zhan could release it, and hurriedly stretched out his hands to resist and absorb. At the beginning, he was barely able to absorb some current, but soon he couldn''t bear it. With a bang, the electric current exploded, and the electric man flew out instantly like a kite with a broken wire, then slammed heavily on the wall and sat down paralyzed. "You can''t control your own power. This ability is really wasted for you!" In an instant, Su Zhan had come to the front of the electrician. The electrician was struggling to stand up, but his body didn''t listen at all, as if he was about to fall apart. When he moved, severe pain spread throughout his body. "I hope the next electrician will not let me down!" Su Zhan said lightly, his hand already appeared on the electrician''s head. "No, don''t... don''t, what are you doing..." The electrician yelled in horror, but Su Zhan ignored it. In a moment, the electrician snorted and passed out directly... "System, is it better to keep this ability alone, or is it better to strengthen the weather control?" Su Zhan asked the system''s opinion. Storm Girl''s ability is actually to control the weather, but it is more inclined to thunder and lightning. Su Zhan itself can release thunder and lightning, also with the help of the ability to control the weather, it is not strong, not outstanding. "The enhancement points of the two are the same, and there is no difference in their abilities, but... if it is integrated into controlling the weather, it will increase the power of the ability to control the weather. Generally speaking, it is more appropriate to strengthen the weather control. "The system gives a serious analysis. Controlling the weather, this is a comprehensive ability, which contains many single abilities, which can be regarded as a very comprehensive ability. "Then strengthen it to control the weather. Now the ability to control the weather, the ability of wind and thunder and lightning is relatively prominent, and it is also a common attack method." After the enhancement, it is still LV3, and the experience value is still a little bit before it can be upgraded, but this does not have much impact. Grabbing the electrician who had been transported, Su Zhan directly returned to the cutting-edge laboratory and handed the electrician to Barry. Barry was responsible for sending him to the police station. "Okay, the trouble is solved, it''s not too early, I''m leaving!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and prepared to go back. "Where are you going?" Betty asked smoothly. "Go back and get Caitlin something to eat, she shouldn''t have eaten for a day." Su Zhan said with a smile, then waved his hand and disappeared. "Are you disappointed?" Sisko said suddenly. Betty was shocked and said, "What did you say?" "I saw it. Your expression just now seemed a bit disappointed. When I first met Su Zhan, Su Zhan asked me to help her chase Caitlin." Sisko said. Betty smiled: "I''m a little disappointed, after all, he helped me and gave me a new life. I wanted to invite her to dinner. But I''ll eat by myself!" With that said, Betty waved his hand like Su Zhan and left the laboratory. Item 0305 Betty''s smile disappeared when she came out of the laboratory. Of course she would be disappointed. After all, she was just an outsider and naturally hoped to be able to stick to Su Zhan. Besides, she was also a woman, she also envied Caitlin. "Eat it yourself." Betty went to a nearby restaurant and prepared to eat for herself. "Sure enough, as I thought, didn''t you eat?" When she returned to Caitlin''s house, Caitlin was already up and seemed to have recovered a lot. "If you are not hungry, you will not eat." Caitlin said lazily. The transformation of her body gave her an inexplicable temperament, less the coldness of some scientists, and more the charm of women. 249 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 249 "I''ll get you something to eat." Su Zhan shook his head, preparing to go to the kitchen. Caitlin said, "Shall we go out to eat? I know there is a good pasta." Since she wanted to eat out, Su Zhan would naturally not refuse.When Caitlin changed her clothes, the two came out of the house.Sitting in Bumblebee, the two came to the restaurant that Caitlin said. They just parked the car. Before waiting, they heard a loud bang from the restaurant, as if something had exploded, and they saw The guests in the restaurant ran out in a panic. "Something happened." Caitlin said hurriedly. The two got out of the car, and Su Zhan glanced towards the dining room, somewhat surprised."It looks like Betty? Go in and have a look." As soon as the two entered the restaurant, they saw Betty unleashing her abilities crazily, and everything she touched turned into bombs and exploded.Su Zhan frowned slightly, the energy of the lamp ring protected Caitlin first, and said in a low voice: "Betty''s situation is a bit wrong, you stay here, I''ll take a look." "Yeah!" Caitlin saw it too, and Betty was a little crazy now. Because she didn''t even know Su Zhan anymore. Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Betty picked up the plate and threw it at Su Zhan. Boom, boom! The plate exploded, but Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Betty."It seems that something has disturbed the nervous system that has led to this crazy state." Su Zhan frowned and said, the psychic power was released instantly, and Betty quieted down for a moment, and then seemed to regain her sanity. "I... what did I do?" Seeing the mess around, Betty shouted in pain while grabbing her hair. "No one was injured. Just lose money for the losses in the store. The point is, what''s the matter with you?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. Betty shook her head and said: "I don''t know, I, I came out of the lab to eat here, and then I didn''t know what was going on, my mood became more and more wrong, I couldn''t control it at all, and then I lost control completely. "Caitlin, take Betty to the car and wait for me first!" Su Zhan said. Caitlin nodded and took Betty out first.Betty''s mood is very bad, she just wanted to become a superhero and she happened like this, which made her very shocked. "Is the boss here? Come out and talk about compensation." Su Zhan shouted inside. Before long, a chubby black man walked out."I, I am the boss." "Is this money enough to compensate you for your losses?" Su Zhan handed out tens of thousands of dollars and handed it over. This restaurant is not large in scale, nor luxurious, but the taste is authentic, so many people come.Tens of thousands of dollars is enough for his loss. The boss simply took it and said: "Enough, don''t worry, this matter ends here, I won''t pursue it anymore." "Can I look at the surveillance video in your store?" Su Zhan pointed to the camera in the corner and asked. "of course can!" The black boss readily agreed, and then called up the surveillance video to watch with Su Zhan. Su Zhan saw Betty coming in, ordering, and waiting, everything was normal, and his emotions did not mean losing control.But soon, he discovered something unusual. A man walked in, ordered something to pack, and prepared to leave, but when he went out, he happened to collide with a new guest. The man seemed a little angry, then looked around, and finally looked at Betty. Although it was only a moment, Su Zhan could clearly see that this person''s eyes turned red in a moment, revealing a hideous smile. As the man left, Betty''s mood became more and more wrong, and in the end he made a direct fuss in the restaurant. This person is weird!If you guess right, this guy seems to be able to disrupt other people''s nervous systems. It is similar to mental ability, but it can only disturb, not control.To put it simply, he can easily cause a riot, a melee, but he can''t control the situation, and he can''t tell people exactly what to do. For ordinary people, or for most superheroes, this ability is very tricky, because it is easy to learn, even if not, it is impossible to kill people who are affected by him.If he is smart and sensitive, it will be more difficult to deal with. But this person is obviously not a smart person, otherwise he would not expose his abilities casually.He probably didn''t know Betty''s abilities, he just chose a random person. Taking a look at the boss next to him, it was obvious that he also saw that the doorway was a little panicked. Su Zhan shook his head and suddenly released his ability, erasing his memory. "Huh? Why am I here, what am I doing? What about the person who compensates?" The boss blinked a little dazed. Su Zhan had already left the restaurant and got on the car. "Any clue?" Caitlin asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan glanced at Betty and said, "Of course! I can already be sure that Betty will become like this because of someone else''s influence." "Affected by others?" Caitlin asked curiously, and Betty looked up too. "Yes, there is a guy whose eyes will turn red. It should be able to emit some kind of mental substance to disturb the nervous system of others." Su Zhan explained. "I remember... I seem, as if I did see a person, his eyes were red at the time! But after a flash, it quickly returned to normal, I thought I was wrong! It was him, He made me like this!" Betty said excitedly. Item 0306 "Help me find him!" Betty pleaded toward Su Zhan with scorching eyes. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course I have to find him. He is too dangerous. I don''t want him to meet people around me one day in the future and affect them." "Notify Barry, let him come and find someone." Su Zhan thought for a while and said to Caitlin. Caitlin nodded, and quickly called the cutting-edge laboratory. It didn''t take long before Barry the Flash had arrived. Su Zhan asked Caitlin to work with Betty, her own, and the Flash, and they began to search. It didn''t take long before the news began to report the incident. Betty''s name and abilities quickly became known. Some people have already called on the police or superheroes to arrest this woman who feels full of explosives. "Green Lantern, it''s Green Lantern!" Su Zhan flew by, and suddenly heard someone calling him next to him. "Green Lantern, can you stop and introduce the interview?" a beautifully dressed female reporter shouted towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan thought for a while and stopped. The reporter was overjoyed and came over quickly."Thank you for accepting my interview. Are you catching that bomb girl?" "No!" Su Zhan shook his head. The reporter was shocked: "Why?" "I mean, she caused harm to the people, shouldn''t you catch her? You are the Green Lantern!" The female reporter hurriedly explained, and then asked. Su Zhan said: ¡°It¡¯s not her who caused harm to the people. She was controlled. Although she has the ability, she is a member of the Raptor team, but a new superhero. But you know, superheroes are not Doesn''t mean invincible!" "I know that the Raptor team is a hero team composed of women, huntresses, goddess of victory, and the recently appeared second-generation black canary. It turns out that the Bomb Girl is also a member of the Raptor Squad." The Raptor Squad has recently risen to fame and knows the Bomb Girl As one of the members, the attitude of the female reporter changed instantly."You said she was controlled by someone else, is there someone else?" "Yes, we are looking for a guy whose eyes will turn red and make people lose their minds." Su Zhan said briefly, and then he was about to leave. The female reporter wanted to ask more questions, but Su Zhan did not give her this opportunity.Although a little disappointed, but after all grabbed the exclusive.As the news appeared, everyone soon knew the reason, and Betty''s reputation was reversed. Betty was grateful to Su Zhan after knowing it. "Got you!" 250 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 250 Su Zhan, who was flying fast, stopped abruptly, and found the guy in a dilapidated apartment. "Come out for me!" Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand, and the guy flew out of the window uncontrollably. The windows shattered, and the fragments fell one after another. Like Su Zhanshou, those fragments instantly slowed down, and then slowly flew to the trash can next to them. "You...you..." The guy panicked. He didn''t expect the Green Lantern to catch him suddenly. After the panic, his eyes turned red. "Your ability is useless to me." Su Zhan would not be affected at all, and he caught him backhand and swallowed his ability directly. At this time, the Flash, Betty and others also happened to be here. "It''s him!" Betty said excitedly. "Su Zhan should have swallowed his abilities, and he will be sanctioned as he deserves." Caitlin persuaded from the side. Betty was a little unwilling, she wanted to teach him personally.However, there are already a lot of people and reporters nearby, and Betty is not good at making shots at all. "Actually, you should also thank him. At least, now many people know that Bomb Girl is a superhero!" Caitlin said with a smile. Betty felt relieved when she thought about it this way. Su Zhan threw the guy to the ground, waved to the people next to him, and then left directly with Caitlin and others. That guy, someone will take care of it. It didn''t take long for the group to return to the base, and there were endless reports about Boom Girl, Green Lantern, Flash and others. This can be regarded as turning bad things into good things, at least this time the reputation has improved a lot. Although Betty is no longer angry, she is still affected somewhat. Caitlin has been enlightening her, and Su Zhan has no chance to interject.At this moment, his phone rang, and Su Zhan glanced at him with surprise. Kara! "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked with a smile after answering the phone. "I saw your report!" Kara was a little excited, but lowered her voice. "Oh? So fast?" Su Zhan didn''t expect the Central City news Carla to know so soon. "Of course, I work in a media company! By the way, you, do you have time?" Kara asked after hesitating for a moment. "Are you going to invite me to dinner?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Of course, I... I saw my cousin. He said that my aunt seems to be locked up by you. I, can I see her? You don''t know. My aunt used to be with me when I was young. , We have deep feelings." Carla asked tentatively. "Of course, you should still be at work now, right? I''ll look for you tonight." "Okay, then I''ll wait for your call." Kara was very excited, and then hung up the phone after chatting a few more words. It''s not surprising that Kara knows about Astra, Su Zhan, but it seems that Superman shouldn''t be as clear as Kara said, only that Astra was locked up by himself.Think about it, he can''t tell Carla that your aunt is now a slave of Su Zhan, right? Speaking of it, it is time to see Astra, this Krypton slave Su Zhan is still very interested. "Is there something to be busy?" Caitlin walked over and asked in a low voice. She heard Su Zhan''s call. "Well, it''s something." Su Zhan nodded."I''m afraid I will leave for a few days." "Then, can I let Betty live at home? She doesn''t have a place to live now. It is not convenient to live in the laboratory after all." Caitlin asked. "Of course." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then kissed Caitlin on the face."I''m not at home, just let her accompany you, save you boredom." Chapter 0307 Call Master Come and Hear! Krypton¡¯s spacecraft! Astra is studying the collar around her neck. She has been working hard for this period of time. Only by removing this thing can she be free. Every time she sees this thing in the mirror, she can''t help but think of her identity. slave! "Damn it, what the hell is this, why I can''t remove it after all I have done!" Astra was a little annoyed, and she failed again. Just putting down the tools at hand, Astra felt the things on his neck seem to react, and was involuntarily dragged out of the room. She was surprised at first, after all, she wouldn''t be affected if she didn''t leave the spaceship, but she soon reacted. Su Zhan is here! Astra''s emotions became complicated in an instant. When he flew into the hall, he saw Su Zhan sitting on the throne, and he flew to his side before stopping. "It seems that you are not used to your own identity." Su Zhan looked at Astra, she was still wearing something on her neck and her bunny costume! This look is really attractive! "Humph!" Astra snorted. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Why should you find your own sin?" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand. In an instant, a group of black rope-like energy suddenly came out, smearing something on her neck, and then slightly Pulled, Astra fell down involuntarily. He knelt on the ground with a puff. "Last time I was massaged by you, it was very comfortable, I hope your craftsmanship is not unfamiliar this time." Su Zhanjiang pushed forward. Although Astra was reluctant, she knew that she couldn''t refuse, so she could only press it again. But compared to the last time, she is much more proficient this time. Su Zhan raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. Although he didn''t make much progress, he finally made progress. Perhaps she still does not accept the status of a slave in her heart, but her behavior has gradually begun to change and she has begun to accept it. Thinking this thing is sometimes very strange, you are not good to her, once she accepts it, and occasionally you treat her better, she will be grateful for Dade''s special touch. A woman with strength and status like Astra must first obliterate her self-confidence, obliterate her self-esteem, everything about her, and then treat her a little better if she wants to completely convince her. Desperately. Therefore, Su Zhan has already settled and paid attention, as much as he can humiliate Astra! Therefore, although Astra performed well, Su Zhan did not let her go, let alone reward her. "Okay." Su Zhan suddenly said, retracting his legs, pulling his hands, and Astra''s posture changed involuntarily. He was kneeling on the ground, but now he had to support the ground with both hands.Then, Su Zhan raised his leg, and put it on her body like this. At that moment, Astra exuded a fierce murderous intent, staring at Su Zhan like a knife, wishing to swallow him alive. Su Zhan completely ignored her murderous aura as if he hadn¡¯t seen her, and you Zai said: ¡°Carla knows about you, call me and say I want to see you. I promised, I really want to know if Cara saw her aunt''s dress, what would it be like to change from a hero in her mind to a slave." "I''m not going!" Astra stood up and shouted angrily without even thinking about it.It''s a pity that she was caught by Su Zhan''s rope right after she was together, and she couldn''t struggle at all. 251 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 251 "Are you qualified to say no?" Su Zhan said, Astra was speechless for a moment. Is she qualified? of course not! "That''s right, don''t forget your identity, you are her aunt, but you are only my slave now. So, if you don''t want to be ashamed in front of her, what should you do?" Su Zhan asked deliberately . Astra bit her mouth and said in a low voice, "Please please." "What? Your voice is too small, I didn''t hear it." Su Zhan asked, turning his ears. "Please please!" Astra said loudly. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, it''s not to please me, but to please the master. So, call the master to listen. If you are good, I can consider not letting Cara see the identity standard on your neck!" "Really?" Astra was overjoyed in an instant. This is an opportunity. If he does take it off, he might have a chance to escape.It''s just that... these two words made her a little hard to tell. Seeing the old god in the Soviet war, Astra gritted his teeth: "Master!" "Too perfunctory." "the host!" "Not sincere." "the host!" "This time it sounds good, I finally feel a little bit. Okay, I think you have passed the level, and remember to call this every time in the future. If you call it wrong, I will punish you!" Su Zhan forced Astra to yell several times, forced her to adapt to this name, and then nodded in satisfaction. Not to mention, the effect is still very significant. At least when Astra called it that way, it wouldn''t be so difficult, and the next few times did sound quite sensible. "Allow you to change into normal clothes, and then I will show you Kara." Su Zhan said, and Astra turned around to change clothes. Although the clothes of the bunny girl are good-looking, just appreciate them. It didn''t take long for Astra to have the clothes she had worn before, and then Su Zhan took her to Cara''s house. Kara probably hasn''t returned yet, there is no one in the family. "Carla, your aunt and I have already arrived at your house. Well, you just need to come back directly." Su Zhan informed Carla. After seeing him hang up, Astra said eagerly: "Now you can take it off, Carla will be back soon." Su Zhan frowned and stared at Astra without speaking, and Astra reacted immediately."Master, can you take it off?" Su Zhan smiled: "Take it off? I didn''t say I want to take it off." "Didn''t you promise not to let Kara see it?" Astra was anxious. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Yes, I promised, but I said not to let her see, but I didn''t say to take it off." The voice fell, Su Zhan waved his hand gently. Astra looked down suspiciously, what was on her neck is missing? No, she clearly felt that she was still there, but she couldn''t see it anymore. Item 0308 "You lied to me!" Astra shouted angrily at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m not interested in lying to you, and there is no need to lie to you. You think too much. Do you think I will give you freedom and let you take the opportunity to escape? Don''t be delusional, let alone, even you If you really want to take the opportunity to escape, will you succeed?" Su Zhan sneered at the changing face of Astra, and said: "You look down on me too much, even if you escape to the end of the world, as long as I want to, I can find you!" "Humph." Astra snorted coldly. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t believe it? Would you like to try?" Astra hesitated for a while, a little moved.Su Sheng continued: "I can let you go, and I will give you time to escape. If I can''t find you, you are lucky and you are free. If I find you, you will accept my punishment. how is it?" "Really?" Astra hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t help but ask. Su Zhan did not speak, but with a wave of her hand, the collar on her neck opened instantly, and then flew back to Su Zhan''s hand.Astra touched his neck subconsciously, and couldn''t believe that he actually let go of himself. "I''ll give you ten minutes. Such a long time should be enough for you?" Su Sheng asked lightly. Astra gritted her teeth without speaking, suddenly jumped out towards the window, and then flew away with a swish. Seeing Astra flew away in the blink of an eye and disappeared, Su Zhan shook his head sneer, not in a hurry to chase. Ten minutes is not long, but for Astra, a Kryptonian, it is enough for her to fly out of the earth.Of course, it was enough for Cara to return home from the company. The sound of the key opening the door sounded, and Kara returned excitedly, but did not find her aunt. "Where is my aunt?" Kara asked suspiciously. She didn''t think Su Zhan would turn back. "I made a bet with her, betting on her freedom." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then looked at Carla with interest. There is no change in appearance and dressing, but the temperament is somewhat different. "You, what are you looking at?" Cara was a little embarrassed by Su Zhan. "You are more like a superhero now. It seems that you have made a lot of progress during this time." Su Zhan said approvingly. "Really?" Kara was a little excited. After so many years of ordinary life, she really hopes that she can use her abilities to help others like Superman and become a superhero. And Su Zhan belonged to the identity of an enlightenment teacher; of course Kara was happy to get the teacher''s approval. But after being happy, Kara immediately reacted to something wrong.She wanted to see her aunt, but not to get Su Zhan''s approval. "You, don''t you go chasing my aunt? She is very powerful. If she wants to hide, it is not so easy to catch. I think my mother used the strength of the boss to catch my aunt." Kara asked. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "No hurry, I promised to give her ten minutes. It hasn''t arrived yet. How about letting me test your strength while there is still time?" "Okay." Kara''s mood is very complicated. On the one hand, she knows that her aunt wants to occupy the earth, and it is best to lock her up.On the one hand, it was her aunt after all, and she didn''t want her to be locked up. Since Su Zhan is confident, Kara didn''t say much, and she also wanted to know how her progress was recently. The two were just about to start, but Kara''s phone rang. 252 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 252 "What? Okay, I see, I''ll go right there!" Kara became serious, and after hanging up the phone, he said apologetically: "Something has happened, I have to help first." "I''ll go with you." Su Zhan said. Carla nodded, and then suddenly opened her clothes in a very domineering posture. Inside, she wore the uniform of Superwoman, and the big S-shaped logo was very eye-catching. Not long after they flew, they arrived at a nuclear power plant. On the way, Kara had already briefed Su Zhan on the situation.A guy who can release nuclear energy did not know where he came out, threatening to find a superwoman... If the superwoman does not come, he will destroy the nuclear power plant. Once the nuclear power plant is destroyed, the entire city will be destroyed. "Here!" Kara said in a deep voice, and the nuclear power plant was already near. "It''s been ten minutes." Su Zhan said with a sigh, and said to Kara: "Can you solve it yourself? Five minutes is enough, and I will come back to help you in five minutes." "I can solve it!" Carla said confidently. Su Zhan smiled without speaking, turned around and disappeared. five minutes! Su Zhan didn''t think that Kara could hold on for five minutes. Obviously, his opponent was specially for Kara, and he also chose a place like a nuclear power plant. The first time he had guessed who this person was. A guy who has been an enemy of Superman for a long time, it is said that even Superman almost died.Of course, it is not that he is steadily stronger than Superman, but it is enough to prove his strength. How to deal with Superman, deal with Kryptonians, he already has experience, in contrast, the novice Cara is much worse in terms of experience. Not to mention winning, even if you want to persist for five minutes, it''s not that easy. However, there will be no danger. That''s why Su Zhan left without worry to take Astra back. I have to say that Astra is indeed smart. She did not choose to return to the Krypton spacecraft or leave the earth directly. Instead, she chose a remote place to hide. The earth is big, and it is not so easy to find someone. Astra''s measurement is simple, hide it first, and then slowly wait for the opportunity to escape. At this moment, she was hiding in a completely sealed basement, watching the time intently. Ten minutes, ten minutes is approaching. Although she didn''t think she would let herself go if she didn''t find Su Zhan within ten minutes, but if she couldn''t find herself within ten minutes, it meant that she had a better chance of escape and freedom of life. Item 0309 "Ten minutes here!" Astra couldn''t restrain the excitement in her heart and shook her fist. "Hmph, I must think how good you are when you say that, but you haven''t been able to find me!" Astra snorted and gritted his teeth and said: "Su Zhan, you wait, I will definitely not Let go of you!" "I want to know, why are you going to let me go?" A fluttering voice suddenly sounded from behind Astra, Astra was startled, almost jumped up, turned and looked over. Su Zhan stood behind her, with a trace of abuse at the corner of her mouth. "You, you, you..." Astra was a little bit speechless with horror, she didn''t even notice when Su Zhan appeared."How did you find here?" "No matter you escape to the end of the world, as long as I want, I can find you." Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly smiled."Five minutes, I''ll give you another five minutes. After all, you have made a lot of preparations. If you just arrest you and go back, you are definitely not reconciled." Astra felt a little in his heart, didn''t expect he even knew this?But the arrow is on the string and I have to send it.After gritting her teeth, Astra clapped her hands, and several people rushed into the basement after a few bangs. Astra''s men! "on!" Astra snorted, and the few people rushed towards Su Zhan. "Wow!" A strong wind suddenly came, and instantly blasted the person in front of him, his body slammed into the wall, and the strong wind roared on his body. In a moment, the strong wind dissipated and the person appeared. A huge hole, then slowly fell to the ground. At the same time, lightning, nuclear energy, flames. Su Zhan calmly used different abilities to solve those few people with great ease.During this process, Su Zhan didn''t even move! "You still have two minutes, you can choose to do it yourself, or run away." Su Zhan said towards Astra. Astra gritted her teeth, strong, too strong, these people are all the elite of her men, but in front of Su Zhan, it is like Xiaoyou, no one can stop it!Seeing Su Zhan''s understatement, he didn''t use his full strength at all. Can he win? "I... I surrendered." After hesitating for a long time, Astra said. "That''s surrender? It''s really boring." Su Zhan was really disappointed, but after this battle, Astra probably wouldn''t dare to think about running away easily, unless she was sure of success. With a raised hand, Su Zhan directly passed the collar. Astra knew what he meant, this was for her to wear this thing that symbolizes status and shame!After hesitating for a moment, Astra put it on. "You have to wear this thing all the time." Su Zhan said faintly, pulling Astra over, then directly teleported away. brush! Su Zhan and Astra had already appeared in the nuclear power plant. At this time, Kara was fighting fiercely with a guy wearing a special armor.It can be seen that this guy knows some fighting skills, the most important thing is nuclear energy, which is very powerful. Carla was not injured, just a little embarrassed. Seeing Kara was actually at a disadvantage, Astra couldn''t help but snorted and wanted to come and help. After all, Kara is also a Kryptonian, and she is also Kara''s aunt! "Did I say let you go?" Just as she was about to move, she heard Su Zhan''s words ringing. Astra stopped for a moment, hesitated and did not take action. "Wow!" At this moment, Kara flew out suddenly, and she was about to hit the wall, but suddenly felt a pair of big hands behind her suddenly catching herself. "Leave it to me next." Su Zhan let go of Kara, and then walked towards the guy. 253 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 253 "Who are you? There is nothing to do with you here, it''s better to get out of here!" The guy stared at Su Zhan and said coldly. "There are not many people who dare to let me go away. Just go to this point and I will make your death easier." Su Zhan said slowly, hooked his finger and said: "Come on, let me see how powerful your nuclear energy is!" "Huh! Looking for death!" The guy shouted savagely, and a group of nuclear energy hit Su Zhan directly. boom! Su Zhan stretched out his hand to catch the nuclear energy, and then actually controlled the nuclear energy to run in his hands.Zhang set about, and Su Zhan looked at the nuclear energy."The power is average. I don''t understand how this level of nuclear energy defeated Superman! No, if you can beat Superman, you won''t come here. It''s because you can''t beat Superman and are not reconciled. You can only get revenge on Supergirl, right?" "I want Superman to taste the pain!" the man shouted ferociously. Su Zhan shook his head: "I understand what you think. Unfortunately, you have found the wrong person. If you continue to avenge Superman, you may be able to escape, but if you come to find Supergirl, you will definitely die. Because she is What I am covering, I am stronger than Superman!" When the words fell, Su Zhan suddenly changed hands, and the nuclear energy shot at that guy instantly, but...this nuclear energy was stronger than before. The guy hurriedly wanted to avoid, but suddenly realized that his body could not move.Looking at Su Zhan''s indifferent expression and looking at the strong nuclear energy, that guy finally felt fear! Fear of death! Even if it was against Superman, he didn''t have such a sense of fear. "no no¡­¡­" He yelled in horror, and his voice made people feel sad. boom! The nuclear energy exploded instantly, and the energy oscillated out instantly. When it was about to reach the nuclear power plant, it seemed as if something was blocking it, blocking this energy. The entire range of the nuclear energy explosion was only five or six meters, and there was no way to spread it out. After seven or eight minutes, the explosion gradually stopped and everything was calm. As for that guy... there was no more scum left. "call!" Kara let out a long sigh, but fortunately the scope of the explosion was controlled, otherwise, if the nuclear power plant exploded together, the entire city would be destroyed.Just now, she was worried, but didn''t know what to do. Seeing Su Zhan''s relaxed appearance, she now admired more and more. Item 0310 "aunt!" After the battle was over, Cara relaxed and greeted Astra, who looked complicated next to him.She saw the thing on her aunt''s neck, but she pretended not to see it, and happily took Astra''s hand and told her miss. Astra and Carla¡¯s mother are twin sisters, and they look exactly the same. In addition, they have been very close to Cara since they were young, and their relationship is particularly good.After the explosion of Krypton, Cara saw her just like her mother! Astra is also very happy. Although she is very ambitious, after all, she is family and affectionate. Seeing their mother and daughter, well, they can barely be counted as mother and daughter. Seeing them so excitedly reminiscing about the past, Su Zhan didn''t bother in the past. After a while, the excitement of reunion gradually cooled, Su Zhan walked over and said: "Let''s go, go back to eat first, I''m a little hungry." "Hmm." Kara nodded repeatedly, but Astra did not speak. The original plan was to go out to eat, but Carla suddenly wanted to eat at home and had to make it himself.It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, he can eat anything anyway.Soon, Kara and Astra got busy. Not to mention, it kind of surprised Su Zhan. That''s it for Kara. After all, after being an ordinary person for so many years, he has long been integrated into the life of the earth, and his cooking skills are still good.But Astra also has a good cooking skill, which surprised Su Zhan. You must know that Astra was a warrior before Krypton was destroyed, and was later imprisoned. After escaping, he became a general, leading the fugitives in an attempt to invade the earth. It doesn¡¯t look like he could cook Look like. But now?While cooking in the kitchen, Astra talked to Kara about the past in Krypton, where is the feeling of female soldiers, female generals, more like a loving mother! Moreover, the two of them do really want to look very much. If they are mothers and daughters, no one will believe them.Of course, Astra has grown a bit younger, he looks only in his thirties, and he doesn''t look like a mother. "Drink some wine?" Kara asked Su Zhan. "I am so happy today, of course I have to drink some!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Kara nodded happily, and hurried to get the wine. The meal is very warm, watching Carla and Astra look like they feel like a family.I don''t know if I have drunk a lot of alcohol, Carla''s face has turned red and a little drunk. Maybe it was because he was too happy, or maybe he was drunk. Kara became very lively and naughty, like a little girl.After eating, Su Zhan sat on the sofa and watched TV. Astra and Cara cleaned up. After finishing the cleaning, Cara sat next to Su Zhan and seemed to want to watch TV together.However, after sitting down, Kara was not very honest, and touched Su Zhan and Su Zhan. Su Zhan got drunk too! "Why do you transform after drinking?" Su Zhan said helplessly. Kara froze for a moment and looked down at her clothes."I haven''t transformed." Su Zhan clutched his head and said silently, "Okay, don''t be naughty, just say something." "Ah...I didn''t, don''t you have anything to say?" Kara was taken aback, then shook her head hurriedly, but the twinkling eyes made people know that she was lying. Su Zhan pouted?Do not say?Don''t say it, let''s see if you can hold on.He responded, seeming to be a little tired from sitting, changed his posture, and lay on the sofa.At this time, Astra had finished packing up, and he hesitated, but Carrara sat next to him. "Well, you, can you stay here for a few more days." Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t mean to speak at all, Kara still couldn''t help but speak. Su Zhan raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. Kara said that he wanted to keep himself, but I am afraid that Astra is more important?After all, I just met, I definitely hope to get along for a few more days.It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, there is nothing else to do anyway.He deliberately smiled and said: "It''s not impossible, but don''t you have any expressions?" "What do you want to express?" Kara knew that Su Zhan had seen her careful thoughts through, a little embarrassed, but she immediately asked. Su Zhan tans his hands: "How do I know? It''s up to you..." Before he could finish his words, Carla suddenly leaned over and kissed him, and then said in a panic: "I have already said it, huh, you can''t regret it. Aunty, go to my room and talk, I have a lot to say You said." After speaking, he pulled Astra directly to the room.It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to hear the voice inside. It seemed that Astra was asking Kara if he had any thoughts on Su Zhan! Su Zhan pouted his lips in disapproval. If he had an idea for Kara, it would be useless to persuade Astra. There are other rooms in Kara''s house. Su Zhan got up and took a shower, and went into the room to rest.After lying down, Su Zhan closed his eyes and took out the Stone of Strength and began to devour it. There was no light in the room, and the light of the Stone of Power flickered, so that the room was filled with a very strange light. I don''t know how long it took, the door of the room opened gently. Astra walked in hesitantly, and she instantly showed a surprised expression when she saw the Stone of Power. She could feel how powerful the power contained in this thing was, and it was the same as the energy she was injured before. She was a little frightened and was hesitant to go out. Su Zhan spoke, "Come here." 254 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 254 The voice is not loud, but with unquestionable majesty. Astra walked over slowly, and Su Zhan opened his glasses and cast a glance. Although it was only a glance, the sharp eyes made Astra feel flustered, and he slowly bent subconsciously. He went down and knelt beside him. This move seemed to satisfy Su Zhan, his eyes closed, and Astra quietly breathed a sigh of relief. "If you don''t accompany Kara to my room at night, do you want to wait in bed?" Su Zhan asked with interest, playing with the power stone. "No, no, I... I have something to say!" Astra hurriedly shook her head. Item 0311 "If you want to talk about Carla, just forget it. What I want is nothing I can''t get." Su Zhan glanced at Astra and said lightly. Astra had a meal. She really wanted to talk about Kara. She could see that Kara had a good impression of Su Zhan. However, she did not want Kara and Su Zhan to be involved in this aspect, but she persuaded Kara to have no effect. Just want to come to Su Zhan. Although she also knew that the chance of success was very small and she was not qualified, but after all she was Carla''s aunt, so she still mustered the courage to come, but unexpectedly, Su Zhan knew about it before she could say it, and she refused. Got yourself. "but¡­¡­" Seeing Astra¡¯s disappointed expression, Su Zhan¡¯s words turned, Astra raised her head instantly: ¡°However, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about Carla for the time being, but I don¡¯t know when it will happen. If you perform well, this When the time is up, it may be extended later. To be honest, I really want to try what a Kryptonian woman is like." Astra was stunned and gritted her teeth and said: "Don''t think about it, I won''t let you succeed." "Then there is no way, you disagree, Kara will agree. Okay, you can go out." Su Zhan waved, Astra wanted to say something, but the person had already flown out involuntarily . With a bang, the door closed.Astra stood outside the door and hesitated for a long time, but didn''t have the courage to go in. Early the next morning, Astra woke up but did not find Carla. She hurried out and found that Cara was not outside, only Su Zhan was sitting in the living room.Seeing Astra come out, Su Zhan said indifferently: "Carla has gone to work. Since you are awake, go cook." "Oh." Astra breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to cook but suddenly realized that his clothes had changed, turning into a bunny girl again.But Kara was not at home, and Astra didn''t worry much. Before long, Astra had already prepared the meal and brought it over. She wanted to sit down next to her, but after hesitating, she knelt beside the coffee table.She is now trying her best to please Su Zhan, or not to provoke Su Zhan, lest he punish herself, nor do he do anything to Kara. Su Zhan didn''t care much about Astra''s actions.After eating, Su Zhan took out the stone of strength and swallowed it. He deliberately did not carry Astra. Let Astra know her strength, let her not have the mind to resist herself, let her despair, she will slowly surrender.Now it seems that this effect is good. As soon as the Stone of Strength was taken out, Su Zhan obviously saw Astra trembling quietly. He was obviously a little afraid, and he knelt there and dared not move. I don''t know how long it took, a piece of news was suddenly interrupted on the TV. An interview plane suddenly lost control and was struck by lightning.Although the Supergirl appeared to be rescued, reporter Leslie was injured and admitted to the hospital... Su Zhan, who was concentrating on devouring the Stone of Strength, raised his head and glanced at the news, and then continued to devour the Stone of Strength.Not long after the arc rang, Su Zhan took out and handed it to Astra. Astra responded a few times after connecting, and then hung up and said: "Carla said she stayed at the company at night and might not be back ." "Ok." Su Zhan responded indifferently to the ground without saying much. Time passed quickly, and it was dark outside in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan stopped and said to Astra, who was already kneeling with numb legs, "Come with me to Kara''s company!" Said to help Astra change a dress. Astra didn''t know why he went to Kara''s company, but he didn''t ask. Soon, the two have arrived at Carter''s media company. At this time, the company''s employees have already left work. Most of the floors are dark, only the top floor is still lit. It should be President Kate''s office. Although the company was closed, it didn''t matter to Su Zhan and Astra, they went straight in easily, and then took the elevator to get upstairs.In the elevator, Astra couldn''t help but want to ask Su Zhan what he was doing here. He just opened his mouth and he hasn''t spoken yet. The elevator stopped abruptly, and plunged into darkness. This incident caused Astra to look at Su Zhan subconsciously, but found that the corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised a smile, as if... he had expected it to be like this.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan had already grabbed her and sent it out of the elevator, and came to Kate''s office on the top floor. At this time, the office was extremely dark, but the huge TV screen was on, and a woman with short white hair was saying something, with a wave of anger! Electric girl! When dealing with the electrician in Central City before, Su Zhan thought of this electric girl. This guy is much stronger than the people in the shop. She can control the electricity, and can also run away as electricity, but it''s not easy to deal with. This guy is full of resentment towards Kate and Kara. Especially Cara, she knew Cara was a superwoman, but Cara did not save her, but saved another person, so after waking up from the hospital and gaining the ability, she wanted to retaliate. With a "boom", the TV screen suddenly shattered, and the electric lights flashed, and then I saw the electric lights converge and gradually condense into one person. White hair, black leather jacket, with smoky makeup. Electric Girl Leslie She just appeared from the screen, Kate and Kara were both stunned.But Kara reacted very quickly. Kate didn''t know her identity, and she was worried that the electric girl would find out her identity. But obviously, the electric girl resented Kate even more, because Kate asked her to get on the plane to interview! Seeing that Kate didn''t pay attention to herself, Cara hesitated and prepared to go out. She was going to transform into a Superwoman and come back to rescue Kate.When she ran, she suddenly saw Su Zhan and Astra in the corner. She was taken aback for a while, and then she was overjoyed."Why are you here? Great, save Ms. Kate." "You go save people, and then follow Kara to take her away." Su Zhan turned to Astra and told Astra. Astra didn''t want to take action to save an ordinary person, but Kara and Su Zhan said, she couldn''t resist.I could only rush over, hug Kate with a swish, and then fly directly out of the window. "Beauty, let''s talk?" Su Zhan shouted at the electric girl with a smile. Chapter 0312: Electric Chase "Who are you?" The electric girl looked at Su Zhan a little angry. Kate and Kara were rescued by someone, and it must be related to this person.She looked at Su Zhan angrily, and suddenly felt a little familiar."You are, Green Lantern?" "You deserve to be a reporter, you recognized me so soon?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "How about? Are you interested in chatting?" "No interest, I don''t care who you are, this is not something you should intervene." The electric girl snorted without giving Su Zhan any face.She has just acquired the ability now, it is the time when the confidence is strongest and the hatred is the strongest, so how can Su Zhan be considered?With a cold snort, the electric current in his hand rushed towards Su Zhan in an instant. In the dimly lit office, the electric current appears unusually bright. The speed was very fast, and Su Zhan did not hide. Zi Zi Zi. The electric current hit Su Zhan, surging instantly. Su Zhan couldn''t help groaning with the numb feeling, but the electric girl took the opportunity to disappear along the current. "Sure enough, it''s a lot better than the electrician, and it''s really tricky for ordinary people to catch her." Seeing the disappeared electric girl, Su Zhan murmured, and then disappeared. Astra hugged Kate from the office and flew directly to the ground. After landing, Kate didn''t react. It was too sudden and scared enough. Whoosh! The street light next to him suddenly lit up, the electric current flashed, and the electric girl suddenly appeared. Astra was a little surprised, but put her in her eyes.The electric girl is even more arrogant, arrogant, without looking at Astra, staring at Kate, and directly emitting electricity. Astra snorted, but she didn''t expect to be ignored and stood in front of Kate for an instant. 255 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 255 Zi Zi Zi! The current hit Astra, causing Astra to tremble a few times, but was not injured.The electric girl was a little surprised, but suddenly found that Astra had rushed over, holding her and pressing her to the ground instantly, followed by punching her with a fist. Boom! The ground was dented by this punch, but the electric girl was gone. Astra turned around, the electric girl suddenly appeared behind her, and the electric fist blasted out instantly. Whoosh! Astra was beaten out, and the current surged in her body, which made her shiver uncontrollably.The electric girl snorted and turned to catch Kate, but as soon as she turned around, she was kicked by Astra. The fight between the two was very fierce, and they didn''t have the slightest scruples, until the cars next to them suffered a lot, and several cars were damaged. At this time, Kara also rushed over and directly joined the battle. Carla, Astra and the two Kryptonians joined forces, and the electric girl gradually struggled. In terms of strength, the electric girl is far inferior to the Kryptonian, but her ability is somewhat special, so Astra was a little uncomfortable at the beginning.Soon, the electric girl knew that there was no way to kill Kate today, and instantly turned into electricity and was about to run. Although Kara and Astra wanted to stop them, they had no choice but to watch her turn into an electric current rushing into the street lamp next to them. This escape, I am afraid that no one would be able to catch her. "What about others?" Astra asked Kara. Carla shook her head. Astra said: "I''ll go back first." Kara must stay to take care of Kate, Su Zhan did not appear, and Astra did not want to stay here.With a chuckle, Astra had already soared away, and Carter turned around to appease Kate. In a dilapidated apartment, the lights suddenly lit up, and a person appeared following the electric light. After appearing, the electric girl almost fell to the ground uncontrollably, gritted her teeth and grunted, she was badly injured!After a while, the electric girl was ready to go back to the room to rest, looking for a chance to kill Kate again.But when he turned around, he suddenly shouted."Who!" As the voice fell, an electric light hit the dim corner directly. Su Zhan waved his hand, and the flash of light spread instantly, and then walked back and forth around his arm. "Green Lantern!" The electric girl cried out in surprise. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, did you just greet the guests like this?" Su Zhan said with a smile... "What on earth do you want to do and why are you pestering me?" The electric girl said jealously. She is finally calming down now, and she doesn''t feel invincible anymore. "This question is very good to ask. First, the superwoman is my person, and second, I am interested in your abilities." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Huh!" The electric girl snorted coldly, then turned into electricity and flooded into the lamp, trying to take the opportunity to escape. Su Zhan chuckled calmly, his body suddenly turned into lightning and chased him up. It rushes into the circuit. This feeling is very strange. There is no body, but you can feel the existence of the body. When your mind moves, the speed is fast. In a long''channel'', you quickly see the electricity in front. Girl. The electric girl didn''t notice Su Zhan at first, but she felt that something was chasing herself, and then she discovered Su Zhan who had also turned into electricity.This shocked her very much, shocked that Su Zhan could be like herself.But she didn''t have time to think about that much, what she had to do now was to get rid of the Soviet war as soon as possible. There are many lines in the electric wires, and the electric girl turned left and right, trying to get rid of Su Zhan. But Su Zhan pursued her all the way, and the speed was faster than her, shortening the distance a little bit. boom! The electric girl suddenly emerged from a certain line, recovered in a human form for a moment, and appeared on a remote street. Su Zhan appeared soon after, looking at the electric girl. "I don''t need to trouble the Supergirl!" The electric girl frowned. "This is just one, I said, I am very interested in your abilities!" Su Zhan said. "Don''t you have this ability, why are you staring at me!" The electric girl said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Because of this ability, only I have it, that''s enough!" Hearing this, the electric girl knew that there was no way to negotiate. Since she couldn''t talk, she couldn''t fight, and she had to run away. The electric girl just turned into electricity and wanted to escape, but she realized that the space around her seemed to be locked. No matter what she did, she couldn''t escape. Chapter 0313 Goal: General Zod The electric girl panicked. She always thought she could go everywhere, but she didn''t expect to be trapped.After several attempts to no avail, the electric girl changed back, but she still did not succeed. She shouted to Su Zhan: "This is the ability I exchanged with life. This is God''s moral. He didn''t let me die. , But the ability that I have, he is for revenge..." Seeing the roar of the electric girl Dysdili, Su Zhan shook his head slightly. Her character is too extreme, she is completely self-centered, as long as she doesn''t do this, she will resent the other person.Su Zhan didn''t like this kind of character, so he didn''t even think about whether she would let her join her as a superhero. Su Zhan hooked her finger. Soon, the electric girl drifted towards Su Zhan involuntarily. She was struggling, her teeth and claws were stubborn, Su Zhan was really annoyed, she directly stopped her body, and then swallowed it. Her ability! "No...no, please, don''t...I want revenge, I want revenge..." The electric girl shouted hoarse, but Su Zhan didn''t waver at all. To some extent, Su Zhan is actually very cold. The heart is still very cold! Click! The disabled electric girl slumped on the ground, desperate. Then Su Zhan used her psychic abilities to directly delete her memory after waking up from the hospital, and it also saved her what moths had come out.After that, Su Zhan carried her directly to Cara''s side. Damn it! Cara was comforting Kate when she suddenly saw Su Zhan appear, and the electric girl still came down. "She has no ability, and she has amnesia." Su Zhan said and sent it away directly. In the next second, Su Zhan had already returned to Kara''s house.Astra was at home, and when Su Zhan came back, she didn''t ask much about the electric girl, and Su Zhan didn''t mean to explain. After returning, Su Zhan still strengthened this ability on weather control, and then began to study and try.The feeling of walking through the wires just now is really amazing, and the electrical power is also very strong, and it is well developed and developed to be able to research many uses. Seeing Su Zhan''s fingers flashing, he disappeared for a while, and disappeared for a while, Astra guessed that he must have swallowed the power of the electric girl, unavoidably a little envious and desperate. Envy is Su Zhan''s ability. Desperately, as Su Zhan gets stronger and stronger, her chances of gaining freedom are getting slimmer. 256 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 256 And she is very worried now. She wanted to escape before, but Su Zhan didn''t punish her. She didn''t believe that Su Zhan had forgotten or was so kind and didn''t mention it, she might punish herself. The more Su Zhan was like this, the more frightened she became. Carla will only come the next morning. After talking about the results of the electric girl''s handling, Su Zhan was not very interested.In the next few days, it was relatively calm. Su Zhan was devouring the stone of strength every day, and Astra was also very quiet. Kara did not encounter any special troubles for the time being. The swallowing of the Power Stone went smoothly. According to the current progress, it would basically be completely swallowed within three to five days, so Su Zhan was in a good mood. "come." Su Zhan waved to Astra, and Astra hurriedly climbed over. Yes, climb over. When Kara was away during the day, Astra''s identity was very clear, and he was a slave to the Soviet War.Only after Carla returns, Astra will become Carla''s aunt. Except for the things on her neck, Su Zhan didn''t make her ashamed in front of Kara.Therefore, although Astra cannot be said to be grateful to Su Zhan for this, he is definitely a lot better-behaved, and he is less resistant to many things. This is the result. At least she is now accustomed to the move of climbing in front of Su Zhan, and she has accepted it in her heart. "Where is Zod, do you know?" Su Zhan touched Astra''s hair as if he was teasing a kitten or puppy. General Zod, this is the true general of the Kryptonians and the enemy of Superman. As Su Zhan swallowed the Stone of Strength, he felt that his body was still too weak. Even if it had swallowed the Red Tank''s ability, his body was much stronger than ordinary people, but he still couldn''t bear the full power of the Stone of Strength. He needs stronger physical fitness. So he focused on Zod. Superman, Astra, Kara, Zod. The four Kryptonians, Superman is not good, he is still a member of the Justice League, this task has not been completed yet.Astra is now his own slave, and Kara is also his target. Naturally, he can''t swallow it, so only Zord is the most suitable. Kryptonians have very strong abilities, especially the bug of basking in the sun. If they can swallow Zord¡¯s ability, not to mention other aspects, their physical fitness will be greatly improved, so they should almost be able to withstand the energy of the Stone of Strength. "I don''t know." Astra was shocked, then shook his head and said. "I really don''t know?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Astra felt fear in an instant, and that''s it, just such an inadvertent look would make her fear. "I really don''t know, but...I can contact him." Astra said hurriedly."My spacecraft, I can contact him through my spacecraft." "Oh?" Su Zhan knew that Astra hadn''t lied, so he thought about it and said: "Okay, then go to your spaceship." With that, Su Zhan directly took Astra to the spaceship. Arriving on the spaceship, Astra hesitated for a moment and said: "Master, look for it, what can I do with Zord? What should I say?" "I need his ability." Su Zhan said lightly, then looked at Astra. He wanted to see how Astra reacted.Astra''s reaction made Su Zhan very satisfied. Although there was a moment of hesitation, he did not say anything. "Just ask him where he is, and don''t say much about the rest." Su Zhan ordered. "Yes!" Astra nodded, and soon went to contact General Zod. Su Zhan didn''t follow or ask, he believed Astra didn''t dare to have any thoughts. And even if there is, he is not worried! Item 0314 After more than ten minutes, Astra came back with a weird expression. After coming in, she crawled to Su Zhan''s side, then knelt down at his feet and said hesitantly: "Master, I...I Did not contact him." "Reason." Su Zhan asked lightly. "It''s not clear for the time being, I sent him a message but didn''t recover." Astra said."However, I know where I can probably find him." "Go on." Su Zhan said nonchalantly. Astra didn¡¯t know what Su Zhan was thinking, and could only continue: ¡°There is a transit station outside the three galaxies. Zod sometimes goes there to supply supplies. Even if he does not go for a short time, he should be able to go there Find out about him." After saying this, Astra shut up. Su Zhan was silent for a while, and slowly said, "If I kill Zod, are you sure to snatch Zod''s people over?" "Yes!" Astra said without hesitation. In this regard, she is very confident. Zod is a general, and she Astra is also a general. "You can prepare, call your person by the way, and set off tomorrow." Su Zhan said lightly, got up and walked to the spaceship''s bedroom. Astra was shocked for a moment, then couldn''t restrain the surprise in his heart.The words before and after are added together, making Astra want to be wrong. Is he planning to destroy Zod and occupy his power? Although there are fewer and fewer Kryptonians now, Zod is not Kara, and Astra doesn''t have much burden on him. In Astra''s bedroom, Su Zhan lay down and continued to devour the Stone of Strength! Originally he just wanted to devour Zord''s abilities, but he changed his mind when he thought about it. Zod¡¯s power is not weak, he is also a general of Krypton, and Zod¡¯s reputation is much higher than that of Astra.Instead of destroying Zod, his power was wasted.It''s better to accept it. As a result, it satisfies Astra''s ambition and the pursuit of rights, which can make her more obedient, and it is also a buffer. After all, the humiliation that cannot be considered, but also occasional sweetness. Secondly, I also found something for Astra to do, but simply being a slave would be too wasteful. Anyway, as long as the collar is worn, there is no worry that she will betray her. This third thing is a bad taste. The female general of Krypton who is followed by countless people is her own slave. It is very touching to think about it! One after another, people came to the spacecraft, all of them were Astra''s men. When Su Zhan came out of the room, Astra was talking to them with great vigor. Seeing Su Zhan coming out, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent, and everyone looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and went straight to the throne and sat down, squinting at Astra. When he saw this, the others couldn''t help looking at Astraka, wondering what the general would do. Is it swarming to deal with Su Zhan, or pretending not to see? With eyes burning, Astra hesitated. She knew that this was a test. 257 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 257 Only by passing, she is qualified to take over Zord''s forces.However, the price is for her to fully admit and admit her status as a slave, especially before her hands. This is shameful! If you are alone in private, you can do anything. Astra is also used to accepting it, but now it is completely different from privately. Especially the eyes of her subordinates were burning and they looked at herself curiously, which made her feel that her body was immobile. As time passed, Astra finally couldn''t stand the suffering, and slowly turned to face Su Zhan.Under Su Zhan''s abusive eyes, he forced his knees to bend, then he knelt down with a pop. Kneel on your knees. This move made everyone''s eyes wide open. If you kneel on one knee, maybe it''s because of your position, or maybe it''s because of respect, it''s nothing.However, the meaning of kneeling is completely different. "Lord, master." Astra exhausted all his strength and barely yelled out these words. After that, the whole person seemed to be collapsed, with his head down and no strength. With this shout, everyone understood and couldn''t help talking in a low voice. It was shocking. Although they knew that Astra had been caught and controlled by Su Zhan before, they did not expect that she would actually succumb to Su Zhan. "You, you actually succumbed to an earthling? You are a female general of Krypton!" someone couldn''t help but shouted. Astra bowed her head silently, as if she hadn''t heard. Su Zhan turned his head and found the person speaking in the crowd. With a slight grasp on his palm, the person was instantly caught in front of him.Seeing his horrified expression, Su Zhan smiled slightly, smiling very brightly. This smile made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. But before the breath was completely relieved, he heard a bang, and the man exploded. There was no ashes left. Su Zhan was still smiling, but looked at them with some cold eyes."Does anyone have any objections?" In the deathly silence, no one would have thought that Su Zhan would smile and start his hands without saying a word. "No one seems to disagree? That''s fine." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and glanced at Astra. Astra instantly understood what he meant, hesitated, and climbed to his leg. . Su Zhan put his hand on Astra''s head, and he found that he liked it recently. "Astra is now my slave. To put it bluntly, I can also say that I am a maid. Maybe you will feel ashamed to be her servant, but I hope you understand that although she is my maid, she is still That General Astra, and a stronger General Astra than before." "I don''t have many rules, only one! Those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me die. Time is running out, you choose your own." After speaking, Su Zhan stopped speaking, but turned around and fiddled with Astra''s head and hair, as if it were so interesting. Astra raised her head slightly, seemingly to make Su Zhan easier to touch herself. What he said just now moved Astra very much. She knew that she had passed the test of Su Zhan. Maybe she was a slave to the Soviet war, a maid, but she was also a general. And, it will be a general under one person and over ten thousand! Item 0315 So even if it is a slave, Astra''s head has already been raised, and the expression on his face has become richer, and he doesn''t mind looking at the eyes of the men below! After a while, someone finally broke the calm. "I am willing to follow allegiance!" Such a shout quickly drove other people to choose allegiance one after another.There are more than 60 people in total, although the number is not large, but the strength is not bad, after all, if you don''t have the ability, you might be locked up!Although some people had to obey because of the strength of Soviet Zhan, Su Zhan didn''t care. Those who follow me live, and those who follow me die. Big fist is the last word, it''s that simple! Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, then stood up and said to Astra, "I''ll leave it to you." "Yes, Master!" Astra nodded quickly, and after Su Zhan left, Astra stood up, and his whole aura suddenly changed. It must not be so fast to reach the interstellar transfer station where General Zord is. The Stone of Power cannot continue to be swallowed for the time being. I will wait until Zord is swallowed, but it can swallow the Stone of Mind without wasting time. After Astra had rested, the next day, the spacecraft had started and moved quickly through the stars. Su Zhan basically did not go out in the room, devouring the stone of the soul intently, and Astra would come in the evening and leave the next morning. Her subordinates gradually got used to her status as a slave of Su Zhan. After a few days passed, Su Zhan felt a little boring and planned to come out for activities, but just as soon as he put away the stone of the soul, he saw Astra rushing over. "What happened?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. Astra said: "It has been detected that a huge energy is approaching ahead. This energy is so strong that the spacecraft may not be able to resist it." "Oh? What energy do you know?" Su Zhan asked casually, not surprised. Astra shook his head: "I''m not sure, but... In addition to this energy, several energies are detected, but they are all relatively weak, but these energies are somewhat similar to your master''s energy... It seems, They seem to be being chased by that huge energy. About ten minutes or so, they will arrive here!" "Similar to my energy? Is it the Green Lantern Corps?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, and then said: "In this way, you control the spacecraft to leave here temporarily, I will stay and see what is going on." "But..." Astra wanted to speak worriedly, but Su Zhan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I will naturally catch up with you after the end." "Yes." Astra responded and quickly ordered to go. Su Zhan smiled lightly. Astra¡¯s worries just now made him very satisfied. You know, this is a good opportunity to escape, but Astra didn¡¯t think about it at all. The first thought was Worry about yourself! Get out of the spaceship and watch the spaceship quickly leave and disappear into the stars. Su Zhan was suspended in space and waited quietly. After a few minutes, he felt a powerful energy approaching. It was... fearful energy.Immediately afterwards, he had already seen a few groups of green lights flying towards this side quickly. Behind them was a group of monsters that looked yellow and black. Bailiesha! No wonder, it''s no wonder that these green light men are not opponents. Bailiesha, Green Lantern, Su Zhan did not expect to encounter them so coincidentally. Although Su Zhan has drawn a clear line with the Green Lantern Corps, it is a fact that he owns the Green Lantern ring anyway. Since he sees it, it is always difficult to stand by and ignore it.Moreover, Bailiesha is a good thing! Previously, it was just a small piece of shard that had already created a dual-sword of fear. If it is caught, tut... 258 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 258 "It''s my own!" The fleeing green light police sensed Su Zhan and hurriedly shouted: "Run, Bailiesha is behind." They did not know Su Zhan, nor did Su Zhan know them. It is estimated that when Su Zhan went to OA Star, they happened to be absent, otherwise it is impossible not to know Su Zhan. "Which sector are you from, let''s lead it away, run quickly!" Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t respond and thought he was frightened, the green light policeman who took the lead yelled, speeding up and changing Direction, ready to lead away Bailiesha. Su Zhan understood what he meant, maybe he wanted to save himself, right?After all, once Bailie Sha came over, it wouldn''t be so easy to run.Seeing them deliberately change direction and lead Bailiesha away, Su Zhan''s senses are pretty good to them! Thinking of this, Su Zhan moved. But instead of running, he rushed towards Bailiesha. "Damn it, what are you doing. Run quickly, we are not Palesha''s opponents, we can run one by one." Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, the green light policeman in the lead shouted angrily. Seeing that Su Zhan insisted on doing this and did not change, he gritted his teeth and suddenly turned around and said: "This guy really killed us. Forget it, you may not be able to escape if you escape, let''s fight it!" After that, he had already rushed towards Bailiesha, as did the green light men next to him. This move made Su Zhan feel more affectionate to them. Obviously they had escaped all the way, but because of himself, a person who didn¡¯t know him at all, just because he was also the Green Lantern policeman, he first reminded them, and then rushed forward to die. . Although Su Zhan doesn''t have a good impression of the Green Lantern Corps, but these few green light men make Su Zhan feel very worthy! "Don''t come here!" Su Zhan yelled, and the green light energy suddenly emitted, turning into a big net, directly stopping them. "Hey, what do you want to do." The green light men were forced to stop and shouted towards Su Zhan. "I can solve it myself." Su Zhan said lightly. "Are you crazy? You want to solve Ballesh by yourself, how is this possible?" "That''s right, why do you solve Bailiesha? Let''s work together, maybe... there is still a chance!" "Why? My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan''s words fell, his hands were already emitting a hot nuclear light, and then he suddenly slammed toward Bailie. Item 0316 "Su Zhan? What''s wrong with Su Zhan..." A green light policeman murmured, but his expression changed drastically before he finished speaking, and he was surprised."It''s him!" "Who is he?" Seeing his face changed drastically, the person next to him couldn''t help asking. "Su Zhan, that human being on Earth defeated Senisto on the OA star. He picked countless green light men by himself, and finally took over the earth sector himself." The man said in awe. When he said that, other people knew who Su Zhan was. Although the sectors of each Green Lightmen are different, they are far and near, but they will regularly return to the OA star to replenish energy. How can such a big thing be unknown, but I did not expect to meet the Lord here! "boom!" Just as they were amazed, Su Zhan in the distance had already fought against Bailiesha. The violent nuclear energy hit Bailiesha''s body, causing Bailiesha''s body to suddenly pause, stopping its progress.After the nuclear energy explosion, Su Zhan found that Bailiesha had not been injured. I have to say, this guy is really strong! Su Zhan sighed secretly, and then rushed towards Bailiesha without retreating. Bailiesha''s body was very large, and Su Zhan looked particularly small compared with that.Bailiesha''s ethereal body suddenly swept towards Su Zhan with a swarm. The etheric battle suit instantly covered his whole body, and at the same time the energy of the Stone of Strength was superimposed. Su Zhan sneered, raised his arm, and he was ready to resist. .With a bang, Bailiesha''s energy swept over, and when it touched Su Zhan, it suddenly shattered and disappeared. Immediately, Bailiesha made a roaring sound. "Do you still know it hurts?" Su Zhan sneered, grabbed Bailiesha and raised it forcefully. Whoosh. The huge body of Bailiesha was directly taken out by Su Zhan. This was not a big deal. After throwing it out, Su Zhan had already caught up with him, and a cloud of black and red energy covered his hands and came to Bailiesha''s side instantly.Before Bailiesha hadn''t reacted, his fists had already fallen down like rain. "Bang, bang, bang!" Fists swarmed down. "Boom, boom, boom!" The places where Bailiesha was hit were exploded, and there was no way to recover after the energy dissipated.In a blink of an eye, Bailiesha''s body was obviously sunken in a large piece. Dumbfounded! Those green light men were already dumbfounded. They tried all kinds of ways and tried their best to eliminate Bailiesha even a little bit, but Su Zhan punched down, and Bailiesha was wiped out so much. . "It''s really Su Zhan!" A green light policeman couldn''t help but sigh, and the others nodded in agreement. No wonder he was so confident just now, because he was Su Zhan, he was naturally not afraid of Bailiesha. Bailiesha was a little confused when he was beaten, perhaps because he had never been able to encounter the ability to destroy it, and suddenly encountered some unresponsiveness.After a while, Bailiesha woke up, suddenly released the energy, and instantly wrapped Su Zhan, but he had just trapped Su Zhan, and all the power that seemed to be powerful enough to destroy came out, and instantly turned Bailie Liesha blasted away, and with a swish, Su Zhan flew out, the energy of the power stone suddenly released and directly hit Bailiesha. The screams sounded instantly, and the energy of the Stone of Strength was quickly devouring Balleth. It could be clearly seen that Balleth''s body was shrinking rapidly, and the energy was also decreasing sharply. "Want to run?" Su Zhan suddenly discovered that Bailiesha''s energy disappeared a bit fast, as if it was actively cutting off the energy, and immediately saw it peeled off, leaving part of the energy behind. The power stone swallowed, but another part of the energy flew away with a whistling sound. Seeing Bailiesha trying to escape Jin Chan''s shell, how could Su Zhan make it happen? In an instant, he was already in front of Bailiesha. The stone of power is mixed with the stone of reality, and the power of two infinite gems is superimposed, and a powerful force burst out instantly with him as the center... The Green Lightmen who were a little far away were all rushed far away by this impact before they could stop.Even so, they each release the energy of the lamp ring to withstand the impact. Even Astra, who had been far away, suddenly felt the shock of the spaceship for a moment! After a long time, this shock gradually returned to calm. In space, Su Zhan floated in place. There was nothing around, not even the shadow of Bailiesha. "Whizzing" 259 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 259 The Green Lightmen froze for a moment, then flew over in an instant.After coming over, I looked at Su Zhan, but didn''t know what to say. Although the same green light policeman, it is clear that Su Zhan did not agree with this identity, especially after the Soviet war eliminated Bailiesha, the powerful impact made them not know what to say. So shocking! "Hello, it seems that you already know who I am?" Su Zhan looked at them and asked with a smile. "I didn''t believe it when I heard it before, but now we believe it. Bailie is really the enemy of our Green Lantern Police. We have always wanted to destroy it but there is no way. We did not expect it to be destroyed by you. We should be thankful You, thank you for destroying Bailiesha and saving our lives." The Green Lantern Policeman said. Su Zhan waved his hand disapprovingly and said, "Since I meet him, I can''t stand by, let alone you are not bad. I don''t know who I am and are willing to sacrifice my life. Of course I will help such a person." "Thank you!" Several Green Lightmen thanked them first, and one of them said, "Where are you going? How come you are here, here is far from the earth." "Well, I''m going to Katani Star." Katani Star is the transit station. "Katani Star? We wanted to go there too, but we ran into Paresha on the way and had to change direction." "Really? Let''s go together!" Su Zhan invited. "Okay, but shall we find a place to rest first?" "No, my spaceship is just ahead." "it is good." Su Zhan took these green light men and quickly chased Astra''s spacecraft. I didn''t know how long they had been flying, and finally caught up. Su Zhan took them onto the spaceship. When they saw the situation inside the spaceship, they were instantly stunned. Chapter 0317 Shocked! Su Zhan had a spaceship, and the Green Lanternmen were not particularly surprised. After all, his strength is so strong, it is not difficult to get a spaceship.It''s just that they didn''t expect that this spaceship was actually filled with some vicious criminals! Many are on the list of Green Lanterns! Had it not been for Su Zhan to bring them here, I would be ready to do it as soon as he came in. "Master, are you okay?" Astra asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay. These green light men are also going to Katani Star, just drop in. Let them arrange a room to rest." "Ok!" Astra responded, and then beckoned someone to prepare the room. "Then, that... who are they?" The Green Lanterns asked Su Zhan hesitantly. "Oh, they are my people now!" Su Zhan said casually. "If I am not mistaken, this is General Astra of Krypton?" "Yes!" "hiss!" Hearing Su Zhan''s understatement, and looking at Astra''s indifferent expression, these green light men were really dumbfounded. Leaving aside the criminals of this spacecraft, Astra is not simple. Although they don''t know about Krypton, Astra''s name is still very loud after the explosion of Krypton. But what did Astra call Su Zhan just now? the host! Inexplicably, they suddenly felt that what they did on the OA star before Su Zhan was actually not that unacceptable.Didn¡¯t you see that even the female generals of Krypton call him Master! After settling them down, Su Zhan returned to the room. Tired! The stone of reality and the stone of strength are used together, which consumes too much. But... not without gain. In the system space, quietly placed a pile of yellow crystals, that is the corpse of Bailiesha! After Bailiesha exploded, Su Zhan quickly collected its corpse fragments into the system space. Although it was unavoidable to lose part of it, there was no way. The stone of strength was too strong, and Bailiesha was not weak. He wanted to lose nothing at all. It is impossible to eliminate it. What''s more, it''s not bad now, so many crystal fragments, if you count them according to the fear of dual knives, at least a thousand will be created! "the host!" Astra knocked on the door and came in. Su Zhan nodded and asked casually: "Are the Green Lightmen settled?" "Settling down, we will be able to reach the Catani Star in about two days." Astra said. "Yeah!" Su Zhan replied indifferently, staring at Astra and suddenly had an idea, and when he palmed his hand, a spar appeared instantly.As soon as this thing appeared, Astra felt very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable, and subconsciously stepped back. "This is kryptonite!" Astra exclaimed. This thing is the nemesis of the Kryptonians! Astra suddenly felt afraid for a while, she really didn''t know that there was still this.If I still refuse to surrender... She is thankful now, glad that she has surrendered. "You or Zod, who is stronger?" Su Zhan put away the kryptonite and asked casually. "He, he is stronger." Although Astra didn''t want to admit it, she was indeed weaker than Zod. "What if there is kryptonite?" Su Zhan asked. "None of us can resist the influence of kryptonite." Astra said: "If the master uses kryptonite, he should not be able to fight back!" Su Zhan''s strength was originally strong, and now there is still Kryptonite. It can be said that Zod will undoubtedly lose. Thinking of this, Astra couldn''t help being a little excited. "Got it!" Su Zhan nodded: "You go down first." Astra responded and left the room. The two days are neither long nor short, and finally, they are about to arrive at Qatani Star. From a distance, I could see a very mechanized planet, similar to the planet I created for the Guardians of the Galaxy, but it was bigger.The center of the planet has been hollowed out, and spaceships, battleships, and small spaceships come and go from time to time, which is very lively. "Is there anything we can help?" The green light man asked when he came to the side of Su Zhan. 260 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 260 Su Zhan shook his head: "Not for the time being. If you have anything to do, let''s just stop here..." "Well, if you need our help in the future, just contact us, no matter how far away, we will rush over as soon as possible." "it is good!" After sending off the Green Lantern Police and others, Astra came over and said: "Should I ask someone to inquire about the news first?" Su Zhan nodded, and Astra soon asked people to go down and inquire about the news. Her subordinates are all criminals. In such a place, there is no distinction between good people and criminals, and it is easier for criminals to inquire about news.In a short period of time, her people had already returned, but there was no good news. "Master, Zod is not here." Astra said. Su Zhan nodded, not too surprised. "It''s better for me to find out in person, maybe I can know when he will come." Astra would naturally not refuse to ask Yingsu Zhan, and he didn''t want to waste time here waiting. "I''ll go with you, just in time to go shopping." It''s all here, if you don''t go down and take a look, isn''t it in vain?What''s more, it''s fine to stay on the spacecraft. Astra went to explain, and then got off the spaceship with Su Zhan. Katani Star is indeed very prosperous, and I saw many strange aliens along the way, which was an eye-opener. "If you want to inquire about the news, go directly, and go directly back to the spaceship after finishing the work. I will go back after a stroll." Su Zhan ordered towards Astra. Astra nodded, turned and left. Su Zhan strolled around, and soon came to a place that looked like a commercial area, surrounded by lots of strange things.Thanks to the ability of the Green Light Ring to translate foreign languages, otherwise I am afraid that even communication will be a problem. Su Zhan walked around with great interest, and asked if he encountered something interesting. "Huh? What is this?" Su Zhan suddenly stopped at a booth, curiously looking at the black iron blocks on it, it looked like it was something.At first glance, it seemed unremarkable, but inexplicably attracted Su Zhan''s attention! Item 0318 "This is ebony iron, a very rare material that can be used to refine a lot of things!" Seeing Su Zhan stopped and asked, the boss hurriedly introduced it. "How did you sell it?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Only change, not sell!" "Oh? What for?" Su Zhan was really interested in this thing, but although the boss said several things, Su Zhan didn''t even listen to it. After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly took out a crystal fragment of Bailiesha."How about using this? I got it from Bailiesha. What is the effect, you should know?" "You actually have this thing? Bailiesha is extremely difficult to deal with. It''s not easy to get a small piece. Well, well, just use this for it!" The boss was a little surprised, and after thinking about it for a moment, he directly agreed. Up. Although ebony iron is precious, it is far less valuable than the crystal fragments of Bailiesha. After the exchange, Su Zhan directly put the ebony iron into the system space, ready to go back and study slowly. There was no gain after another round of shopping, and I felt that the time was almost up, so Su Zhan returned to the spaceship. When he came back, Astra hadn''t come back, and Su Zhan was not in a hurry, and took out the ebony iron to study. This thing looks very sturdy, it used nuclear energy, electricity, and wind blades, but it was not destroyed."It''s pretty solid!" Su Zhan muttered, mobilizing the energy of the Power Stone. Click, click! There was a cracking sound from the ebony iron, and it broke with a bang. Among the fragments, a group of black energy bodies gleamed and floated slowly. Translucent and somewhat illusory, this energy body floated for a moment, suddenly came to Su Zhan¡¯s shoulders, stopped, and then gradually changed into a human appearance. Although it was only a rough outline, it was sufficient. Su Zhan was amazed. "This is not some refining material, right?" Su Zhan has never seen this thing that can escape from the material, no wonder the ebony iron looks so ordinary, but it attracts himself inexplicably. Mostly because of this thing! The human-shaped energy body stood on Su Zhan''s shoulders like this, as if full of novelty to the surroundings, his head turned around.Su Zhan did not feel any discomfort, and slowly touched it with his fingers. It''s actually tactile! It''s soft and elastic, and when you touch it, it feels like it has sunk in. "Interesting, what are you?" Su Zhan asked curiously. But it obviously can''t speak, nor can it answer Su Zhan''s questions. Black elf! It can''t be called it, right?It looks like a black elf in this way, so Su Zhan will describe it just like that? Although the black elf was curious about his surroundings, he refused to leave his shoulders, and seemed to like to stay there. "I don''t know what to do with you. Since you like to be on my shoulders, just stay!" Su Zhan didn''t know anything about it. I''ll know sooner or later anyway! ... ... Astra came back, faintly happy, probably what he had gained.She came to Su Zhan and hurriedly said: "Master, I have already heard about Zod. He should be coming here, and he will be there in a few days." "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked casually. Astra should have thought about this question. As soon as Su Zhan asked, she immediately said: "My plan is that we go to Zord in advance. After all, it will still cause trouble if we do it here. With my identity, we should People who can enter Zod¡¯s spacecraft, and then use kryptonite to solve him easily, and he can be incorporated into him without any big fights!" "Alright, let''s do it!" Astra''s plan is simple, but very effective. Zod would not think that Astra had any plot against him, and when he and Astra would go up there would not be vigilant. Using kryptonite could easily solve Zod and solve Zod, he Those people will naturally collapse. "Master, this...what is this?" Hearing Su Zhan''s agreement, Astra was about to give orders, but suddenly found the black elf on Su Zhan''s shoulder. "I don''t know, I made a piece of ebony iron before, and it will be there after opening it! It seems that there is a certain amount of wisdom, which belongs to the living body!" Su Zhan said. Astra shook his head and said: "Ebony iron, I know, there can be no such thing in it!" "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t seem to be harmful anyway. If you have the opportunity, let''s study it slowly." 261 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 261 "Yes!" Astra didn''t ask much, turned and left. Before long, the spacecraft left the harbor and flew away quickly. Su Zhan devours the stone of the mind and occasionally teases the black elf.This little guy seemed to be more courageous, flying around him, but eventually he would return to his shoulders. "Master." Astra knocked on the door and shouted as she walked in. Su Zhan walked out in response, came to the hall, ignored the excited and nervous expressions of his subordinates, and looked outside. Not far away, a huge spaceship was flying towards here. "This is Zod''s spacecraft? It looks good!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. Yes, it is satisfaction! Because in his opinion, this spaceship is already his. "Call him." "Yes!" Astra quickly contacted the spaceship, but it was not Zord, but the captain of the spaceship. I heard that it was Astra. After consulting Zord, he agreed to board the ship. The cabin door of the spaceship opened, and Su Zhan and Astra had already flown out, and slowly flew towards Zod''s spaceship. When I arrived at the cabin door of the spacecraft, as soon as it arrived, the cabin door slowly opened, and several people were seen standing there. After Su Zhan and Astra passed, someone soon said: "General Zod is waiting for you, then I will come!" The words are for Astra, after all, Astra is also a general of Krypton! As for Su Zhan, he was completely regarded as Astra''s men. Chapter 0319 He is my master! Under their leadership, they quickly came to the meeting room inside the spacecraft. As soon as they entered, Su Zhan noticed the man sitting in the middle. Zod! Not angry and prestigious, very imposing. "Astra, is there anything you came to see me for?" Zod was very straightforward and didn''t show much enthusiasm just because everyone was of the same race. Astra smiled and said, "I came here to find you." Zod said nothing and looked at Astra. Astra continued smiling and said, "My master, you are very interested." "Huh, it turns out to be someone else''s running dog!" Zod coldly snorted: "I don''t know who your master is, and I''m not interested in knowing. For the sake of the same clan, I can spare you once and let you go. " Astra shrugged, she learned this from Su Zhan."You will soon know who my master is!" "Oh? Is the plan ready? Well, let me see who made you so bold to deal with me!" Zod said with a sneer."It just so happens that I am also short of manpower now. When I kill your master, I will let you be my slave!" "I''m afraid this won''t work!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke. Zod glanced at him and said to Astra: "Are your men so afraid of death?" Astra smiled and said: "He is not my subordinate, he is my master!" Zod was stunned, and suddenly laughed: "He is your master? Astra, I used to treat you as a character, but I didn''t expect you to be an idiot!" "You are the master of Astra? I''m very curious, why do you have the guts to get on my boat! Don''t you think that you can beat so many people on my boat alone?" Zod stared at me. Su Zhan said coldly. "I don''t have to beat everyone, just beat you. As for why..." Su Zhan smiled, and kryptonite appeared in his hand instantly."Just rely on this!" "Krypton...Kryptonite!" Zod shook for an instant, took a few steps back, and screamed: "Kill him for me!" The voice fell, and the person next to him quickly rushed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan laughed as he was about to start his hands, and suddenly felt a little movement on his shoulders. When he looked down, he saw that the black elf seemed to be accumulating energy, and then suddenly opened his mouth! That''s right, it''s the mouth, Su Zhan didn''t know when it actually had a mouth! However, this was not the reason for his surprise, he was surprised that a black beam of light appeared from his mouth. It''s not very big, and it''s not fast. But this black beam of light hit a guy who rushed over, and it pierced it in an instant, followed by... that person''s body instantly dissipated and vanished. This is not the case, the black beam of light did not stop and disappear, but continued to rush out. Whoosh whoosh! I pierced through several people in a row, and finally there was a thud... even the spaceship was pierced... "Nima." Su Zhan couldn''t help but exclaimed, and everyone around him was shocked. The black elf seemed to be planning to do it again. Su Zhan hurriedly said: "Stop, don''t do it, I can solve it, there is no danger. If you want to do it again, my men and my spaceship will be gone." As if he understood Su Zhan''s words, the black elf shook, and then stopped. Su Zhan let out a sigh of relief quietly. This little guy looks so cute and cute. He didn''t expect to be so destructive. Is this a treasure? Shaking his head, Su Zhan suddenly moved. Almost at the same time, muffled, screams came, and then the people around fell to the ground instantly. Zod''s eyes widened in surprise, turned and ran. He didn''t expect Astra''s master to be so strong, let alone he had kryptonite! Surely Zord wouldn''t be so stupid to stay and fight after setting out the losing battle! As he greeted him, he went down to stop Su Zhan, and suddenly flew up, trying to leave the spaceship. Although his choice was very decisive, he underestimated the strength of Su Zhan. "boom!" 262 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 262 With a heavy kick on his back, Zod was kicked in an instant, and a banging sound rang out, crashing several walls one after another, and finally fell to the ground with a bang. Su Zhan came to him and beat and kicked unceremoniously, and Zod had no power to fight back. After a while, Zod''s subordinates rushed over to deal with Su Zhan, but they were a little stunned to see Su Zhanpang beating Zod. Su Zhan turned his head and narrowed his eyes and glared at him. He was actually scared away. "You, what do you want to do!" Thanks to that person''s appearance, Zod had a chance to breathe. Although he could not break free from Su Zhan''s hand, he had a chance to speak. "I want your boat, I want your subordinates, of course, the most important thing is...I want your ability!" Su Zhan picked up Zod with one hand and said with a smile. "My ability?" Zod was a little at a loss, why do you want my ability?"You want to take away my ability? This is my innate ability, you can''t take it away!" "Can you take it away? You''ll know right away." Su Zhan finished saying that he was ready to activate the devouring ability! At this time Zod finally felt a panic. He had a hunch that this person was not scaring himself! "Wait, you use Astra and Kryptonite, you can''t win! If you have the ability, you let me go and take Kryptonite. We will fight a fair fight. If I lose, I will offer my ability. !" Zod hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan stopped! Zod was overjoyed, thinking that his words were effective, and just wanted to hit the iron while it was hot, and continue to excite. Who knew that Su Zhan curled his lips and sneered: "A fair fight? You are stupid! I have already caught you. I have your ability at my fingertips. I want to fight a fair fight with you for Mao?" Zod took a momentary pause, and then said: "You can''t win in such a way, I am the general of Krypton, and represent the dignity of Kryptonians!" Su Zhan looked at him and shook his head with a sneer: "First of all, war is full of unfairness. You should understand the truth that the winner is king and the loser is Kou. Victory is victory, and victory without force is just the quibble of the loser. Second, you It doesn''t represent Krypton!" Item 0320 Zod was speechless. Of course he knows that war has never been fair, and asks himself if he is himself, he will not give his opponent a chance to fight a fair battle, because there is no need for this!But of course he was not reconciled to fail like this, just like this, let people take away his ability.The influence of kryptonite is so great that it makes the whole body very uncomfortable, and it suddenly becomes countless times weaker.He worked hard and tried to fight to Kaisuzhan and grabbed his hand, but it was useless. He couldn''t make any effort at all. He felt a very special energy radiating from the opponent''s hand. As soon as that energy appeared, it seemed as if something had been sucked away from his body. He panicked to stop it but was powerless and could only help him. Experience the feeling of passing. Maybe one minute, maybe ten minutes. He didn''t know how long it took, suddenly, the other party released him, and Zod instantly slumped on the ground.He didn''t need to look up, he could feel that the influence of kryptonite was gone, and the opponent had already put the kryptonite away. He raised his head and wanted to shoot laser light with his eyes, but the ability to move his heart at will was not released at all.Blink, blink, blink, he can only blink, but there is nothing! "Ability, my ability is gone..." Zod muttered when he felt his throat dry, but he suddenly saw a glimmer of light. He raised his head and saw that Su Zhan''s hands were shining. Want to hide but have no strength. boom! The loud sound of the explosion suddenly sounded, the spacecraft shook for it, and everyone was stunned. "Zod is dead, the surrender...don''t kill!" Astra kicked a person out and shouted.You don''t have to look at her to know that it must be Zod who died. However, Zord''s people were dubious. After all, it was just an explosion. It did not prove that the general was dead.But soon... they had to believe it. Because Su Zhan walked back slowly, and Zod was no longer visible. There is no doubt that he is dead. "Ah, you killed the general!" A person suddenly yelled, looking very loyal to Zod, and flew directly towards Su Zhan. "Wow!" Two lasers shot out from Su Zhan''s eyes in an instant, directly blasting the person out, humming, the person''s head tilted, and there was no movement. Su Zhan looked around, no one dared to look at him. Astra was overjoyed in her heart and took the opportunity to shout: "Say it again, the surrender...don''t kill!" No one was doubting this time. After hesitating for a moment, many people chose to surrender. Astra notified the people on his spaceship, and later generations have come over for a while, and successfully received the spaceship here, if there is resistance, directly kill it. I have to say that there are really many people in Zod, and he has been busy for most of the day before he can completely accept it.Finally, I counted the number of people. Well, counting the original number, there are now more than 300 people! This amount is enough to capture the next planet that is not too powerful! "Kryptonians'' physique is really very strong. Now they should almost be able to withstand the power of the Stone of Strength, and their comprehensive abilities have also been enhanced a lot. Yes, it''s not a waste of time." Feeling the ability of Zod, Su Zhan was very satisfied. Putting aside the infinite gems, the power of the phoenix, and his current physical fitness alone, even if the planet is destroyed, he shouldn''t die. Being able to survive in space, the body has self-healing ability and is strong enough. Unless there is no scum left to crush him in an instant, he will not die at all.With the addition of infinite gems and the power of the phoenix, it can be said that it is very difficult for Su Zhan to die! "the host." Astra walked back. Although it took a long time to deal with the trivial matters, she was very excited. Su Zhan nodded and said, "These people are handed to you, can you manage them?" "Master, don''t worry, I can do it. If anyone doesn''t agree, kill it!" Astra said coldly, regardless of these four words. Su Zhan said: "Don''t let me down, you can take these people around the stars first, and when will you completely control this team and bring it back to Earth." "Is the master leaving?" Astra asked. Su Zhan nodded and said nothing, and Astra did not ask any more. Counting the time spent in the interstellar, the time for this trip is indeed not short, and it is time to go back. Speak to the system and exit the copy directly. In an instant, Su Zhan had returned to the base of the Zhan League. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan heard a roar of artillery fire.After a moment of stunned, Su Zhan turned his head to look, and suddenly found that there was a fierce exchange of fire outside Ji, flashing, Li Qianhuan, Scarlet Witch, Sifu and others were all there. And their opponent is Ultron Robot! "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan instantly came to the storm girl who was controlling the weather and asked in a deep voice. "Are you back?" The Storm Girl was a little excited when she saw Su Zhan, and hurriedly said: "Ultron has been resurrected, and it seems to have evolved into a more advanced existence. Now all parts of the country have been attacked by Ultron. Especially here. , Is their main attack target. We have beaten them back again and again, but they are too numerous and replenish them very quickly!" "Ultron has been resurrected and has evolved? Strange, how did it evolve into artificial intelligence without the mind stone? Is it Jarvis?" Su Zhan was not panicked, but was a little surprised. 263 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 263 In the movie, it was because of Loki¡¯s scepter, that is, the soul stone above that Ultron changed from a system program to artificial intelligence, but now whether it¡¯s the scepter or the soul stone, it¡¯s in his own hands. , How did it evolve? Accidents belong to accidents, surprises belong to surprises, even if Ultron evolved Su Zhan, he didn''t care much. Suddenly, Su Zhan had already arrived outside of Ji''s energy shield. "Everyone, go back inside and leave it to me here!" Su Zhan yelled out loudly, flashing and others were overjoyed when they saw Su Zhan coming back, and the obedient ones returned to the base first. Ultron obviously discovered Su Zhan, and immediately, the densely packed Ultron rushed towards Su Zhan! Chapter 0321 Ultron Coming Back Countless energy light waves shot towards Su Zhan. At that moment, Su Zhan seemed to have turned into a dazzling sun, and the energy light waves completely enveloped him and hit him straight.However, the girls in the base did not worry too much. They knew the strength of Su Zhan! "boom!" A steady stream of energy light waves came, getting stronger and stronger, and finally exploded suddenly. The wind blows, the smoke clears! Su Zhan was unscathed. The Fear Sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and he saw his body move quickly, turning into afterimages, appearing beside Ultron nearby at almost the same time.The sword fell with his hand, and in an instant, countless Ultron fell from the air. "Come all over to me!" Putting away the two swords of fear, Su Zhan grabbed it with one hand, and the nearby Ultron robots flew towards him uncontrollably. The energy of the power stone was already condensed in the other hand, and the moment they approached Suddenly waved. Boom, boom... One by one, Ultron robots began to explode and disappear. In the end, a ray of light flashed in the air, and then instantly calmed down.Only the fragments of Ultron robots slowly drifted with the wind, and finally fell into the sea. Su Zhan returned to the base and the women hurriedly surrounded him. "Flashing, talk about the details." Su Zhan said solemnly. Flashing immediately nodded and spoke. After more than twenty minutes, Su Zhan already knew what had happened during this period. Not long after he left, the Ultron robot appeared.But this time, Ultron Robots did not capture mutants as before, but expanded to all people with extraordinary abilities.In this way, the damage caused in the process is not even a little bit. As the number of Ultron robots increases, the damage to the city becomes more serious.Even the government and the military have begun to deal with its Ultron robots, but unfortunately... the effect is minimal. So far, it is not known how Ultron evolved and where so many Ultron robots were produced. There is no loss on Ji¡¯s side. After all, the energy shield is constructed with the stone of reality. They use this advantage to eliminate many Ultron robots. The main Ultron may also know that the War Alliance is its first threat. , So the main attack is still here. "What did SHIELD say?" Su Zhan asked. "Nick Fury has approached you several times, I should hope that you can take action. But knowing that you are not there, he didn''t say anything." Su Zhan nodded: "Contact him and ask if he knows the details of Ultron." "Michela, I will help your Baixue transform it. Although you can control it, you can''t protect you all the time. I can help it in another form and turn it into a robot, so that your safety can also be guaranteed. I can rest assured too!" Su Zhan said towards Michaela next to him. Michaela didn''t expect that Su Zhan would be the first to speak to herself after she finished talking about the business. After rejoicing, she hurriedly let Bai Xue drive over.Su Zhan didn''t leave either, and used the stone of reality to directly transform Bai Xue here. One more internal operating space, with manual operating system. It''s very simple for him, it''s done in a moment, and then teach Michaela to familiarize himself with the new ability. This time the flicker has returned."Nick Fury said he already has some eyebrows and hopes to cooperate. They can''t solve it alone." "Qianhuan, Wanda, Storm Girl, Qin, follow me. Shining, Ji''s side is handed over to you." Su Zhan ordered, and then took them directly away. After a while, he appeared in the base of SHIELD. This time, Nick Fury was not surprised and said directly: "I have investigated the clues. The resurrection evolution of the Ultron robot should be related to the Hydra!" "Hydra?" "Yes! Hydra penetrates very deeply, and the military also has Hydra people." Nick Fury didn''t say clearly, but it was enough. Obviously Hydra got some information from Ultron. "What then?" Even if Hydra gets Ultron, it''s useless. Now Ultron is obviously artificial intelligence. "Have you heard of Zola? The previous Zola algorithm!" Nick Fury asked. Hearing this name, Su Zhan suddenly realized. This Zola was a genius, a Nazi scientist during World War II, and later joined S.H.I.E.L.D. after World War II, but in fact he has been working hard for the cause of Hydra. The Trident War was due to Zola''s algorithm. But Zola is different from ordinary people, because he has cancer, but his brain is very valuable, so through technology, his brain is stored in the computer and survives in this way. "It seems that the evolution of the Ultron will be related to Zola," Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "Yes! I have been investigating Zola''s whereabouts, but unfortunately there is no clue." Nick Fury said depressed, and then said: "But, you should be able to find his whereabouts?" Su Zhan sensed, and shook his head: "No, I can only sense people. It''s a bit troublesome like Ultron, or robots." "This is a little troublesome!" Nick Fury was a little disappointed. "Let''s find clues slowly." Su Zhan said, and then left with someone directly. Although he could not locate Zola or Ultron, it did not mean that Su Zhan could not find them.Su Zhan can still remember that in the movie, Zola seems to be under the original S.H.I.E.L.D. Foundation, which has been abandoned, and it is also the place where Captain America was trained when he first became a soldier! "This seems to be a barracks? Abandoned barracks?" Wanda asked, looking around curiously. "Yes, before Steve became Captain America, he trained here!" Su Zhan responded, and soon found the closed warehouse and walked over. "Why are we here?" Wanda followed and asked curiously. "Because I suspect that Zola may be here!" Su Zhan said, and then glanced at Li Qianhuan, Li Qianhuan''s fireworks floated to the lock instantly.With a bang, one by one exploded, and the lock broke instantly. Su Zhan pushed the door and walked in directly. Item 0322 Abandoned desks are placed on both sides, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. logo is hung on the center wall, which reads: National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Security Bureau. This is the real name of SHIELD, because it is too long. After that, it became SHIELD! "This is the first base of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau." Su Zhan said briefly, and then walked to the bookshelf next to him. After a few steps, he felt the sound of the wind.Pushing open the bookshelf, an elevator suddenly appeared. "Why is there an elevator here? Is Zola right below? What should I do if I have a password?" Wanda asked. Su Zhan found that Wanda has been very lively recently, a bit less cold. "The elevator does not necessarily require a password to open!" Su Zhan smiled and put his hands on the elevator.In a moment, the elevator door opened, and Su Zhan smiled and led them in. With a thought, the elevator had slowly descended. 264 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 264 "Ding!" As the elevator doors opened, what you saw was a hall full of electronic equipment.There are several computers in the hall, very old monitors. "Zola is here?" The Storm Girl looked at the computers and couldn''t help asking. She really doesn''t quite understand, how can a person''s brain be put into a computer? "Maybe!" Su Zhan is not so sure, because Zola is here for the plot in the movie.But now a lot has been changed, and Ultron has been mixed up again, so maybe it''s not here anymore! After all, this place is not so safe and secret. Su Zhan walked over and touched the computer and directly powered it. Soon the display turned on. After a while, he saw a person''s head on the display. Round and wearing glasses. It is Zola! "Have you finally found this place? I knew you would find it here!" A voice came from the speaker next to it. His opening really shocked Wanda, Storm Girl and the others. After all, the situation is too weird. I really don¡¯t know if I should say I¡¯m facing a computer or a person. "How did you make Ultron evolve into artificial intelligence?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "It may be difficult for me as a human, but for me now, it is not difficult." Zola said triumphantly. "You are not afraid of playing with fire and self-immolation? Are you afraid that you will not be able to control Ultron then? Hydra wants to occupy the world, but not destroy the world." Su Zhan said with a lip. "It''s not for you to worry about it, you are too underestimate the power of Hydra. Time is almost up, I should go, next time you will see a brand new me!" Zola finished, the display suddenly dimmed . "It seems that he is a little different now." Originally, Zola couldn''t leave here, but now it is clear that he has solved the problem. Su Zhan raised his head and glanced towards the roof. What he saw instantly became three-dimensional and transparent. This is one of the Kryptonian''s abilities and can be seen through.Passing through the base, he clearly saw that a missile was rapidly approaching here in the air. Su Zhan shook his head, suddenly grabbed Wanda and the others, and instantly teleported away. The next second, Su Zhan led them to a clearing in the distance."You are waiting for me here!" They disappeared again and returned to the base without waiting for them to answer. The whole person suddenly turned into an electric current, and got into the computer wire to chase Zola.Although Zola certainly didn''t leave this way, he must have a certain connection with this place, so if you follow the wire and network, you should be able to find the source. Not long after leaving the Soviet Union, the missile landed and the place exploded and turned into rubble. Regarding the world of electricity, Su Zhan is no longer so curious, and speeds up all the way, navigating in the illusory and ethereal world of electricity. "boom!" Su Zhan didn''t realize what was going on, he felt that he had been hit suddenly, and instantly knocked him out. He fell to the ground with a puff and appeared next to a circuit box in a certain community.At this time, the circuit box emits electric light, and the electric light gradually gathers, and it becomes a person in a moment! A special black uniform, bald head, exuding blue light, although it is still daytime, it is unusually bright. Su Zhan knew who it was at a glance... "Electroman!" Obviously, it was the electric man who had attacked him just now.This guy is one of Spider-Man''s enemies, very capable.However, Su Zhan didn''t think it was a coincidence in the situation just now, and happened to ran into him. It seems that he has already taken refuge in Hydra. Originally, when Su Zhan was planning to encounter Dianguang Man who was devouring his abilities, now he suddenly broke his good deeds, it was impossible to chase Zola, and Su Zhan would not let him go. Stand up and look at the electric man. Su Zhan shrugged his shoulders with a sneer: "Spider-Man can''t solve you, do you really think you are invincible? Anyone dare to provoke me! If I don''t go to you, you should be thankful that you should burn incense. Dare to come to me?" "If you want to die, just say, I will fulfill you!" "Want to kill me, it''s not that easy!" Dian Guangren snorted arrogantly, and his hands suddenly sent out electric shock waves. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted coldly, and his eyes emitted laser light, which collided with the electric shock wave. One red and one blue, the two rays of light are very dazzling, evenly matched. But soon... the blue light began to recede gradually, slowly approaching the electric man.Dianguang''s expression became surprised, his facial features became savage, and the current was continuously increased, but unfortunately he still failed to reverse the decline. boom! The blue light finally disappeared. The electric man hurriedly turned into electric current and fled, the red light exploded, and the electric man appeared beside him. As soon as he appeared, he saw a fist blasting over. With a bang, the electro-optical man was hit and crashed the circuit box next to it. Zi Zi Zi. The electric light flickered, and the electric light man fought, his hands suddenly stretched out, and in an instant, countless currents poured into his body. Although his ability is strong, he can''t generate electricity by himself. He still needs to store electricity. "Don''t bother!" Su Zhan sneered, appeared in front of him, and blasted out with a punch.The electro-optical man whose original body had turned into electric current was hit by this punch and flew out again. Item 0323 "This, how is this possible?" Dianguang Ren ignored the pain and looked at Su Zhan with wide-eyed eyes in disbelief. He had already turned his whole body into electricity just now, and physical attacks would not hurt him at all.He used this trick against Spider-Man, unsuccessfully.But with Su Zhan''s punch just now, he could feel that it was actually hit, and it hurt him! At this time, his body had returned to normal, and the fist-sized hole on his body was clearly visible, completely pierced. Seeing the shocked look of Dianguang Ren, Su Zhan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and walked over slowly. Zi Zi Zi! The electric shock wave of the electric light man hit Su Zhan, but it was unable to stop Su Zhan''s footsteps.These currents hit him as if sinking into the sea, without any response at all.Seeing that Su Zhan could not be stopped, Dianguang Man wanted to run, but a dark green energy shield suddenly appeared beside him, which instantly covered him, allowing him to run wild, but was unable to break through. "Don''t kill me, don''t take away my abilities. I can tell you where Zola is. I also know where Ultron is. I have value. I can take refuge in you. Didn''t Professor Lizard take refuge in you? His abilities are better than him, I can do more things!" Dianguang Ren hurriedly shouted, trying to escape. "What I want to know, I naturally have a way to know." Su Zhan sneered, his memory was easily read by Su Zhan. With a deep hand, the swallowing ability was released instantly, swallowing the power of the electric light man neatly, and then integrating it into the weather control.The incapacitated Dianguang struggled a few times, and soon lost signs of life. 265 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 265 Without the ability, his injuries were enough to kill him. With a swish, Su Zhan has returned to Wanda''s side. After Su Zhan disappeared for so long, it was obvious that he was chasing Zola, so when Su Zhan came back, the girls looked at Su Zhan and waited for his result. "I already know the positions of Zola and Ultron. The guards there are very tight and there are many Ultron guarding them. After we pass, those Ultron robots will be handed over to you, is there no problem?" In a non-dangerous situation, Su Zhan did not want them to be just a vase. Storm Girl, Qin, Wanda, and Li Qianhuan, the four of them are not weak, it is a pity just to be a vase.The most important thing is that Su Zhan has no shortage of vases! "No problem!" The women hurriedly responded. Not to mention that they are not weak in their own strength, they have not dealt with Ultron during this period of time, and have accumulated a lot of combat experience! ... ... The sea breeze was slow and the waves burst. On the endless sea, a faint light suddenly flashed, followed by a few people out of thin air! "Ah..." Suddenly appearing on the surface of the sea caught them by surprise. They were about to fall subconsciously, but they suddenly found a layer of dark green energy on the soles of their feet to catch them. "Where is this?" Seeing the endless sea around, there was nothing in the surroundings, and the women couldn''t help being a little curious. It doesn''t look like there is a base here. "Is it down?" Qin looked thoughtfully at the sea beneath his feet. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, Hydra''s base is under the sea!" After speaking, the energy under their feet changed abruptly, separated pieces under their feet, and then gradually turned into a thin-film energy mask.The girls moved curiously, and found that they did not affect their actions at all. "Let''s go!" This thing also appeared on Su Zhan''s body, taking the lead in diving into the seabed, and others followed suit. As they continued to dive, everyone did not feel the pressure of the bottom at all. Watching the fish swimming around, although they knew they were here to deal with Zola and Ultron, the women were still attracted by this novelty, after all, the sea was still a little strange to them! Wanda stretched out his hand to catch the fish swimming around, but he didn''t expect that the fish was particularly flexible and easily avoided. Wanda pouted his lips and was disappointed, but did not continue to chase. "BOSS, what''s on your shoulder? It looks like it''s alive?" Wanda had noticed what was on Su Zhan''s shoulder a long time ago, but he never had the opportunity to ask. Just now she noticed that this thing seemed to be like catching fish by herself, so she couldn''t help but ask. "I don''t know what it is, I discovered it by accident." Su Zhan said. Wanda saw this little guy more and more cute, and couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch it. Su Zhan hurriedly said: "You''d better not touch it, don''t look at its small length, it''s pretty cute, and its strength is not weak. You may not be its opponent, at least...not yet!" "Really?" Wanda was a little surprised, and said unconvincedly: "You say it is better than me?" "How about a bet? Anyway, you will definitely have to do it in a while, you can compare it to Ultron who will kill you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, what a bet!" Wanda was not convinced, she didn''t believe that she was still inferior to this little guy. "What to bet..." This was asking Su Zhan, he just casually suggested what to bet, not to mention Wanda has nothing interesting to her, except for herself. Su Zhan''s eyes suddenly lit up when he watched Wanda pouting his mouth unconvinced."I know what to bet, just bet your mouth!" "My mouth? How do you gamble?" Wanda was stunned. Could it be that he had to take away his mouth if he lost? "Let''s not talk about this, first tell me what you want me to do if you win!" Su Zhan said. Wanda immediately said: "If I win, can I restore Pete''s ability?" Pete is Fast Silver. "Yes!" There is a stone of the mind, so it''s okay for Kuaiyin to recover its ability. What''s more, as a speed player in the Marvel world, it would be a pity if there is no speed. Seeing that Su Zhan promised so quickly, Wanda said happily: "It''s great, but what do you mean by betting on my mouth?" "I just think your little mouth is pretty. If you lose, give me a good morning bite." Su Zhan laughed. "Good morning bite? What is that?" Chapter 0324: Zola''s Ambition Wanda stared blankly at Su Zhan with round eyes, and the others were also curious and dazed.Su Zhan shook his head and prompted: "Good morning bite, as the name implies, bite when you wake up in the morning, uh, read this word separately." "Bite, mouth..." Wanda reacted as soon as he said a word."Ah, BOSS, you, how can you make such a condition." "Shameless!" Storm Girl. "Rogue!" Li Qianhuan. "Uh... Laughter, pervert?" Qin said tentatively when he saw them and looked at him. "Hey, you are enough!" Su Zhan shouted."Well, you bet. There are always winners and losers. This is better than Wanda, right? How about it, Wanda, do you gamble?" Wanda bit his mouth and hesitated, although the bet was a little unexpected and a little hard to tell.Although she was a little surprised, but... but not so annoying and resisting. For a long time in contact with the Soviet war, she can be obsessed with the Soviet war.What''s more, even though I am only a member of her guard, look at the people in the base, right?There is more than one relationship with him! Sometimes she felt that she could not run sooner or later. "Bet!" After hesitating for a moment, Wanda said firmly. "Then it''s settled, and we will start when we get to the place. You can be the referee and help them calculate." Su Zhan responded with a smile and said to Storm Girl and others. As it went deeper, there was a faint light below.A few people speeded up, and after a while, they saw a building that looked like a watchtower, both with dim lights. This is the entrance to the base! There are not only Hydra people, but Zola, and it is also an Ultron manufacturing base. There is a complete assembly line below. After Ultron is finished, he will leave here and put it into use. Su Zhan motioned for them to hold hands, and then directly led them in. 266 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 266 Cold corridors, dim lights. Su Zhan recovered the energy of the Lantern Ring, turned his head and said to Wanda: "The game has started!" "You are not allowed to help it!" Wanda said uneasy. "Relax, absolutely not!" Su Zhan replied, and said to the little guy on his shoulders: "You are with them, no matter who you see, just do it. It''s up to you if I can enjoy it. , Behave well!" "Can it understand you?" Qin asked curiously, and then saw that it had taken off from Su Zhan''s shoulders and flew to the side of Qin and the others, apparently understanding! This surprised them very much. "I''ll deal with Zola first, lest he run away, I''ll leave it to you here." Su Zhan said, he heard a swish, and he had disappeared. "Alarms, alarms, there are intruders, there are intruders!" Not long after Su Zhan left, a burst of mechanical alarms sounded. Wanda''s hands have already condensed dark red energy, as long as Ultron appears, he will do it immediately. She doesn''t want to lose! Not long after the alarm sounded, Ultron finally appeared, five or six as soon as he appeared, and flew towards this side along the passage. "coming!" Wanda''s heart was shocked, and when he was about to make a move, he suddenly heard a bang, and the corner of his eyes looked to the side as if something was flying out.Before she could see clearly, she heard the explosion sound, and a bunch of Ultron had turned into broken copper and iron. "hiss¡­¡­" Wanda, the Storm Girl suddenly took a breath and looked at the black elf in shock. "5:0" The Storm Girl spoke, and then silently glanced at Wanda. "Your chances of winning don''t seem to be great!" Li Qianhuan said with a smile. "Huh, it''s just the beginning!" Wanda was also surprised, but he would not give up so easily.A few people quickly walked into it, and it didn''t take long for the booming explosions to ring in an endless stream. Whoosh whoosh. The wind howled, and a light flashed back and forth in the base, and there was no way to see it. After a while, Su Zhan stopped. Looking at the heavy steel door in front of me. Zola is inside! Just when he was running, he read the memories of many Hydra members, and easily knew where Zola was. "boom!" Su Zhan put his hand on the door and suddenly shook, and the heavy steel door flew out instantly. Stepping in, Su Zhan met Zola. "Your look is really brand new, but... it''s really ugly!" What does Zola look like now? A normal mechanical body is nothing special, except that there is no neck or head above the shoulders. Instead, it is replaced by a camera with a red light. That''s all, mainly because there is a huge monitor on his chest, which shows Zola''s head. "Judging people by their appearance is inferior, and the appearance is just a skin. Who can live forever like me? What''s more, it makes me stronger and uglier, why not?" Zola didn''t mind. "You look like this, I don''t see how strong it is!" Su Zhan curled his lips and shook his head. "You will see it soon!" Zola disapproved and let out a wild smile."Don''t you want to know why Hydra created Ultron, why did it destroy it? I tell you, because it has nothing to do with Hydra, it''s me, this is my decision!" "Don''t tell me you want to retaliate against society!" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but said mockingly. "Vengeful society? No, no, I''m not that bored. I have been living in the computer for so many years. Now, I finally have a body. Although it is not perfect, it is enough for me to fulfill my dream and accomplish my Ambitious." "I want to conquer the world!" Zola shouted arrogantly, his hands raised, matching his appearance, indescribably funny. "By you?" Su Zhan sneered. Zola shook his head and said solemnly: "No, science! Science changes the world, I want science and my brain to conquer the world! Do you think I just want to eliminate the so-called superheroes? You are wrong, these People are emerging in an endless stream, it is impossible to eliminate them completely, and there is no need to eliminate them. I only need their abilities to be stronger than everyone else, that''s enough!" Chapter 0325-Phantom Cat Kitty Seeing Zola''s almost crazy appearance, Su Zhan pouted his lips and was a little curious about what made him so confident and daring to face himself, and daring to say that he was stronger than all and conquered the world? "The idea is very good, but don''t just talk about it, let me see what you can do!" Seeing Zola laughing arrogantly there, Su Zhan pulled out his ears, and beat them impatiently. Broke him. Zola snorted, and a banging sound suddenly came, and then I saw that the iron plates on the nearby walls were put away one after another, followed by the hydraulic chambers.The transparent glass body seemed to contain someone inside, with eyes closed and breathing apparatus, surrounded by green liquid.Su Zhan swept around. There were at least a dozen people, including men and women, old and young, but none of them knew him. "These are the people I let Ultron catch back. I give it autonomous life and let it evolve into artificial intelligence. It helps me catch these people! Don''t you want to see what I can do? Now I will let you know Click!" Zola yelled arrogantly, and saw his arm spurting flames straight towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect that he actually had this ability, and he waved out the flames, but Zola raised his hand again, but this time he changed another attack method, which turned out to be electricity! Zola kept waving her hands madly, and various abilities emerged in an endless stream. If only one or two are available, so many kinds are a little weird. "Your purpose of catching them is to gain their abilities?" Su Zhan didn''t evade at all. Although Zola''s attacks had many tricks, their power was far worse, and they couldn''t hurt him at all. "Yes, this is the power of science. As long as I catch them and lock them up, I can use their abilities as I want. Unfortunately, they are still too weak. When I catch stronger ones, I will also Will become stronger!" Zola exclaimed proudly. "It''s really interesting. I admit that you are a genius. But where is your confidence that you can defeat me with the abilities of these people? If I were you, I would try my best to hide and wait for you to catch someone stronger than me. People will come out afterwards. Do you understand that you die before you leave the teacher?" Su Zhan shook his head, really puzzled, Zola was a little bit confused! Zola was stunned for an instant when she heard this, and then laughed: "Of course I know that these people''s abilities are not your opponents, but...you can''t help me either!" The display on Zola''s chest suddenly The picture changed and a little girl appeared. "She''s Katie, a very cute girl. Don''t look at her young, her ability is very special!" Zola said triumphantly. Su Zhan swept around, but did not find her in the hydraulic tank next to her. "Don''t look for it, she is different from these grades here, I kept it here for life purpose, but not here!" Zola Jiejie smiled. Katie, code-named Phantom Cat, was originally a member of the X-Men, but now it is clear that she has not joined the X-Men, and she does not know how Zola found her.Her ability is very special, can be transformed into an intangible state, can pass through any solid body, and can also share this ability with others through contact, immune to spiritual ability.And it can also take the human soul through! In the movie X-Men reverses the future, she takes the soul of Wolverine back to the past, avoiding the crisis of sentry robots. Whether it¡¯s ability, appearance, or fame, it¡¯s pretty good among mutants or in the Marvel universe! Collection fetish has happened! 267 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 267 Zola now has the ability of the Phantom Cat, which can pass through all objects, which is equivalent to immunity to all attacks. No wonder he has the courage to yell at himself.But... he wasn''t directly swallowing his abilities like himself, it should have used some scientific method to let him use the other''s abilities.In other words, as long as Katie is rescued, he will naturally have no such ability. Thinking of this, Su Zhan sneered and moved abruptly. He punched directly and struck Zola. "It''s useless, you''re in vain..." Before the word of Qi was spoken, Zola flew out like a broken kite, hit the wall hard, and the camera above his head fell off with a bang. . "It''s impossible, my ability...no...Katie, how do you know where she is? You obviously..." Zola''s voice was a little murmur, probably because the sound system just crashed. . This is not important. The important thing is that Zola doesn''t understand. He never saw Su Zhan leave. How did he rescue Katie and how did he know where Katie was locked up by him?You know, that place is at least hundreds of kilometers away from here, no one knows except him! "Your biggest mistake is that you shouldn''t look up to yourself, or... you shouldn''t underestimate me." Su Zhan said lightly, glanced at Katie next to him, then waved his hand, Zola was already involuntarily Flew towards him. "Crack!" Zola''s display suddenly dimmed, and her body slumped. "Want to run?" Su Zhan sneered, his body turned into electric light and directly chased him up. In a moment, he had already caught up with Zola who wanted to escape, and the current suddenly strengthened with a thought. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi! At first Zola didn''t have much reaction, but after a while he couldn''t bear the pain of the electric shock.At this time, Zola should be a kind of existence similar to brain waves. Under the impact of the powerful current, Su Zhan heard a bang before long, and then...Zola was gone and dissipated! "Humph!" With a cold snort, Su Zhan turned back and came to Katie. Katie is still in a coma, and she doesn''t know what medicine Zola is taking, so her body functions are no problem.Her clothes are tightly attached to her body. Regardless of her age and small growth, there are still a lot of growth where the flesh is, half green and half mature, but there is a special feeling.Su Zhan waved his hand, and soon... Katie had already changed a dress and changed to the uniform of the Zhan League. Item 0326 boom! The explosion sounded from a distance, followed closely, Qin, Wanda and others walked in. The black elf instantly flew next to Su Zhan and fell on his shoulder, swaying as if very happy. Su Zhan glanced at Wanda, her expression was a little depressed, her mouth was slightly tilted and she was about to hang the soy sauce bottle.Just looking at this expression, she knew that she might have lost. "Wanda killed eleven fewer than it!" Before Su Zhan could ask, Li Qianhuan said with a grin. "Oh~~" Su Zhanyang said jokingly, "I will find time for you to fulfill your bet." "Isn''t it over yet, I won''t necessarily lose!" Wanda reconciled sophistry. Su Zhan smiled and just about to speak, when the black elf attacked again, he directly blasted away a Ultron who was about to rush in. "Twelve!" Su Zhan said hehe. Wanda was silent for a moment. "What''s going on here?" Qin asked Su Zhan. "A good thing Zola did. Zola is dead. These are the people he asked Ultron to capture. You must rescue them first. I will find Ultron!" Although Zola is dead, there is still Ultron. here I am. The main purpose is to eliminate Ultron. After all, Ultron is now an artificial intelligence, no longer a controlled robot, but has its own thinking.After speaking, Su Zhan had already chased it out. However, it is not so easy to find Ultron, he can''t locate Ultron, and there are more Ultron, and it is even more difficult to escape than Zola. As long as there is a network, it can go anywhere. Although Su Zhan can be transformed into an electric current, this is two concepts with the network, so I am really not sure that I can catch it. After making a round in the base, I saw many Ultron robots that were solved by Su Zhan along the way, until the entire base was emptied, leaving only the last one! "Zizi!" Su Zhan suddenly turned into an electric current, and instantly got into Ultron''s body, directly destroying its central circuit. However, Ultron''s thinking has already run away first!Su Zhan didn''t chase, and knew that he couldn''t catch up, but he was not in a hurry. He had an ability to control the network, which was swallowed in the world of super heroes.Although this so-called control network cannot really completely control the network, it is enough for him to check the traces left on the Ultron robot and find the clues of Ultron. This is also the reason why he broke the line first when he came up. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to have eyebrows. "Ultron, Ultron, you are really ambitious!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but sigh. He already knew the whereabouts of Ultron, and based on the clues, inferred Ultron''s plan and purpose. Shaking his head, Su Zhan easily crushed the Ultron robot in front of him, and then turned back. At this time, Wanda and the others have released all the people in the hydraulic cabin. The fast-recovering ones have already woke up, and they know what happened. The slow-recovering ones have not yet woke up, but they have no physical function like Katie. damage. "There are so many people, there is no way to send them together, I will let Flashing come and pick them up." After they thanked them one by one, Su Zhan said a word, and then notified the flicker. After a while, the portal lights up, the flashing has arrived, and without asking anything, he returns directly to the base. Not long after they had just returned to the base, a submarine had already arrived at the outskirts of Ji, followed by Thor, Spider-Man and others in full gear to enter Ji and prepare to fight. Nick Fury is very cunning. After Su Zhan left, he has been working hard to track Su Zhan''s whereabouts. He finally locked his position and hurriedly brought the Avengers over.But... when he saw the Ultron devastation everywhere and the empty base, he knew that he was late! Ran for nothing! Nick Fury stomped angrily, and Thor and others were also very depressed. Su Zhan wasn''t interested in knowing how depressed they were. He didn''t notify them at all. They went there, and who could not keep up with the food? After returning to the base, these people settled down. Su Zhan asked about the situation outside. The Ultron robots seemed to disappear all at once, and did not reappear. There was no shadow of Ultron robots in the island base... Zola is dead, Ultron will naturally not continue to arrest people, and its ambition is not small. At this time, it naturally hides and does not touch Su Zhan''s brow. "There is no need to worry about Ultron''s affairs for the time being. Although it is still alive, it will not come out and cause trouble in a short time. But..." Su Zhan paused, as if thinking of something and not continuing. "But what?" blinking, Natasha and others asked curiously. "But this time the incident gave me an inspiration. Although the island base is good, it is still too small and not independent enough." Su Zhan thought for a while and said."I used to lay out in Japan and wanted to turn it into my territory. If it succeeds, it will be slightly transformed. Unless the earth is destroyed, it will be safe there regardless of any disasters." "Actually, my first consideration is China, but China has its own power. Have you ever heard of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Similar to the S.H.I.E.L.D. in the United States." Flashing and waiting for others to shake her head, Natasha nodded. As an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Natasha must know more than them. "In short, China is very powerful, and the Spear Bureau is also very powerful, so I don''t need to worry too much about it. It''s better to develop Japan well. When the time comes, we can respond to each other and take care of each other!" "I have a lot of resources at hand. If I really have my own territory, whether it is security or development, it will be very smooth and fast. Then, even if I want to expand the territory, it will be much easier!" "Since the BOSS has already planned it, we certainly have no problem." Flashing and others said repeatedly. 268 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 268 "Well, let''s deal with the immediate matter first, and then I will go to Japan to take a look." Su Zhan just mentioned it without deepening. It didn¡¯t take long for the people Zola captured to wake up one after another. After knowing the current situation, they were naturally grateful for the Soviet war and the Zhanmeng. They even wanted to join the Zhanmeng directly, but can they join? It will be determined after the Soviet war has reviewed it. Chapter 0327 Kunlun Iron Fist After Su Zhan learned about the identities and abilities of these people, although most of them had no influence or attraction, he really found two people. One is naturally the Phantom Cat Hello Kitty, and the other is called Daniel Lander. The name Su Zhan is a bit strange. He doesn''t wear any uniforms, but he has another name called Iron Fist! Iron Fist is not a top figure in the Marvel universe. Like Jessica Jones, Daredevil, and Luke Cage, the current superpower in the Avengers, it belongs to the League of Defenders. Of course, there is no alliance of defenders now. Daniel is an out-and-out foreigner, but his abilities are inherited from China. It is an alternative martial art. It originated from the top of Kunlun Mountain in Tibet, China. It is said that every ten years or so, a legendary country called Kunlun Town will appear.Iron Fist is just a name. At the time, Daniel''s father lost control of the plane and fell to Kunlun Town. Since then, he has learned martial arts there and won the title of Iron Fist. Then he came back and waited until Daniel wanted to take him to Kunlun when he grew up. He died in an avalanche on the way. His mother was eaten alive by the wolf. Daniel was accidentally discovered by the Kunlun warrior, was accepted as an apprentice, and finally became Iron Fist. . He is the 134th generation of Iron Fist. Except for him and his father, all the people who have won the title of Iron Fist are Chinese. In addition to higher than ordinary people''s conventional qualities and various physical abilities, qigong can be condensed with fists, so that it becomes like steel.You can also use qigong to heal yourself and others'' wounds, and you can even enter into the consciousness of others and communicate with their souls. To put it simply, Tekken is one of the few superheroes in the Marvel universe that is characterized by Chinese abilities! This alone was enough to make Su Zhan treat him differently. It is worth mentioning that in addition to the iron fist, there is also a special ability called the White Tiger Amulet, which possesses the powerful ability to obtain, and also comes from Kunlun. "Want to join the Zhan League?" Su Zhan came to Daniel and asked with a smile. Daniel said: "Actually, I originally planned to join the Zhanmeng. You are Chinese, and my abilities are inherited from China. Moreover, there is no need to say more about what the Zhanmeng has done so many times. I just didn''t expect..." Unexpectedly, he was caught by Ultron in an accident. "Since you plan to join the Zhanmeng, then I''ll give you a gift!" Su Zhan didn''t expect Daniel to have this thought. He smiled and waved his hand. In an instant, Daniel''s clothes had changed. A green tights with a more open neckline, revealing the dragon-shaped tattoo on the body, and wearing a yellow turban to cover the part above the nose! "This is my uniform, you know?" Daniel asked with a surprised look. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word. To tell the truth, he looks like a blind monk in this uniform at first glance! "Let me try your strength?" After Su Zhan said a word, he suddenly shot. Of course, he didn''t use any abilities, it was just a pure fist technique.Iron Fist reacted quickly, and in an instant, a cloud of energy emerged from his hands to fight Su Zhan. Not to mention, it is really pure Chinese Kung Fu, and his iron fist is also extremely powerful. The two only discussed each other, and stopped after a moment."Do you know the New York squad of the Zhan League?" "know!" "You go over there first, follow them to get acquainted with, and I will summon you when necessary!" Of course, Daniel had no objections, and after a short break, he left for the New York team. Iron Fist is OK. Then it¡¯s Katie the Phantom Cat. I thought Katie was relatively young, and it might not be easy. I didn¡¯t expect that before Su Zhan could speak, she actively asked to join the Zhan League. I hope to stay at the base of the island and stay by the flashing side. When Su Zhan asked, she realized that Xianxing had a high reputation among mutants now, and all mutants knew that she had been working hard to help her kind, so it was not surprising that Katie made such a request. Moreover, even if she didn''t take the initiative to mention it, Su Zhan would leave her behind. As for the others, Su Zhan let Flashing refuse, even if they were allowed to join, it would not be useful for the time being.But I told them that if they wanted to, they could go to the New York team to help, and then let Captain America check it out, and if there were suitable ones, they would be absorbed. Now just as a superhero league, the number of the war league is already a lot, and all of them are elites.But once they turn Japan into their own territory, they need more manpower, and they naturally use it. After dealing with this matter, Su Zhan was not idle, using the fire source to create many Transformers, which can be used as a means of transportation. After all, it is still quite far from the city, and not all superheroes can fly. In special circumstances, it can become an Autobot to participate in the battle.Of course, after it was manufactured, Su Zhan did not forget to make a small change, and installed a master control source on Nuwa''s side, just in case. It''s not too early to wait until these are processed. Su Zhan is going to rest for a night, and will go to Japan tomorrow to see the situation there. This plan must be implemented as soon as possible. It''s just that Su Zhan wanted to rest, but encountered an unexpected event. Natasha and Michaela both ran to their rooms. They had been away for a long time, and there were more and more people. Although they did not fight for favor with each other, they all wanted to accompany Su Zhan. . As a result, Natasha and Michaela were almost in front of their feet, and behind their feet came to Su Zhan''s room at the same time. After seeing each other, they didn''t say anything, they all turned to look at Su Zhan. Obviously he intends to let him decide who will stay and who will leave! Although everyone is tacit, Su Zhan is not so stupid that he really makes any choices in person. No matter how he doesn''t mind, he will definitely leave a grudge at this time, so Su Zhan will simply come here, since you are all here Now, don¡¯t leave. Anyway, there are only two, one on two, who is afraid of whom! Item 0328 Neither Natasha nor Michaela expected that Su Zhan would be so rascal, and they left them together.Although they have the same identity, how can they be embarrassed together?Naturally refused to stay.It''s a pity that since they came back to Su Zhan''s problems, how could Su Zhan let them run like this? "When you enter my room, don''t you want to run!" Su Zhan waved his hand, and the door of the room was instantly locked. Two air currents emanated from his hands. Natasha and Michaela suddenly felt cold. Their clothes had been swept away by the wind, and they were neatly placed. To the side. The two girls hurriedly blocked their bodies, but Su Zhan would not let them do what they wanted. Mind control instantly controlled their hands. Natasha still wanted to resist with mind, but who was Su Zhan''s opponent?They couldn''t break free at all, and the two were directly dragged by Su Zhan to their side, and then rushed directly on. Pick a girl, you have to be thick-skinned. If a woman is embarrassed to start when she tells her, how can she make some girls? Su Zhan''s face was impenetrable by guns. It didn''t take long for the two women to resist, and the anger disappeared. Instead, everyone knew the voice! As night fell, the stars were a little bit starry. This night, many people in the island base suffered from insomnia. Although the soundproofing effect of the room is good, but...don¡¯t forget, everyone is staring at Su Zhan¡¯s room. It¡¯s clear who went and who didn¡¯t go. See When Natasha and Michaela entered, they were still wondering who would come out, but they didn''t expect...Neither of them came out. Naturally, some people cursed Su Zhan as absurd in a low voice, some envied them, and some regretted why they didn''t go with them with thin skin, maybe they also stayed! In a word, few people really sleep well this night. Early in the morning, Natasha and Michaela came out of Su Zhan¡¯s room quietly and looked at each other. They both saw the embarrassment and shyness in each other¡¯s eyes. They were a little embarrassed to think of the madness last night, and said to each other. Sooner or later, he hurried back to his room. Su Zhan was sleeping at this time, Zhengxiang, although it took some physical energy to finish it, since he has the courage to leave both of them, he will naturally not lose the chain, so he is contented to sleep at this time!Although he knew that the two women left, they didn''t wake up. After all, it was ridiculous enough to let them stay together. I really want them to stay, they are not ashamed to die! There is an old saying that goes well: if you see it through, don''t you say it. Sleeping back to the cage is easier to sleep more deadly. After they left, Su Zhan slumbered and fell asleep more. I don¡¯t know how long he slept, he suddenly felt a little itchy, as if something was scraping his legs. At first, he didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but this feeling became stronger and stronger. He only found out when he was a little awake. There was something wrong with the brother who worked hard in the middle of the night last night. 269 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 269 Squinting and opening his glasses, the golden hair greeted with tears, right beside his legs, with his head down, he couldn''t see his face at all.But what she did, Su Zhan knew what it was. Isn''t this the man''s favorite good morning bite in teleportation? Who is this person, do you still have to guess? Just as Su Zhan was about to speak, the man seemed to feel that he was awake, so he raised his head and glanced slightly, but the two of them stared at each other and startled her, and hurriedly lowered their heads.As a result, I was too nervous, so I used a little strength... "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan snorted and she reacted. "I said Wanda, even though you lost, I''m very happy that you came to fulfill the bet, but can you tell me in advance?" Su Zhan said with a wry smile. "I, I..." Wanda let go of Su Zhan, lowered his head for a long time, but I didn''t know why. "Excuse me?" Su Zhan couldn''t understand at first glance. He was obviously afraid that he would be embarrassed when he was awake, so he sneaked in while he was asleep.It''s just... "Wanda, what did you do last night?" "Last night, I was studying last night...I don''t understand this," Wanda whispered. Learn?No wonder... This girl guessed that she was online, right?Then naturally wear headphones, lest the sound is too loud for others to hear.That''s why she didn''t hear her own voice! I''m afraid she didn''t even know that Natasha and Michaela had just left. "I haven''t taken a shower yet..." Su Zhan said with a wry smile. In the situation last night, he was no longer interested in taking a bath, and went to bed immediately after the matter.In the end, this girl is so good, she really doesn''t mind at all."Okay, your bet is fulfilled, so you can brush your teeth and rinse your mouth quickly, and you are not afraid of others seeing it!" "Ah..." Wanda responded blushing, and ran out hurriedly. She shook her head helplessly. Although this girl was a bit reckless, she had to say... it feels good! "Sure enough, as long as men have a thicker skin, they will enjoy more!" Think about the appearance of the Storm Girls when they proposed the gambling agreement. If they were shy and embarrassed, wouldn''t they miss this opportunity? After taking a shower and changing his clothes, Su Zhan came out refreshed. As soon as I came out, I saw Natasha nearby, staring at him weirdly. Su Zhan pretended not to see what she meant, and said to himself: "I''m going to Japan. If there are any Please contact me under any circumstances!" "Well, okay." Natasha nodded, and then said with a care for money, "Don''t work too hard, your body is important..." Su Zhan gave her a sullen look. Natasha giggled a few times. Then, Su Zhan sent directly to Zhizhi''s house, only to find that there was no one in the house, Mrs. Viper, Death Girl, Erica, and Mariko. in. This made Su Zhan a little surprised. After thinking about it, he directly located the position of Mariko, and then came to the office of Yizhi Group. In the office, Mariko was dressed as an OL, and he was working on some documents at his desk. He was very serious and did not notice that there was an extra person in the room.Su Zhan didn''t make a sound either, and stood quietly looking at her.I have to say that she looks serious, really beautiful! Item 0329 After a while, Mariko seemed to be busy, took a long breath, stretched her waist as if she was ready to stand up and move around, but as soon as she stood up and turned around, she saw Su Zhan next to her.She froze for a moment, as if she didn''t expect Su Zhan to be here.Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand, ready to welcome her hug.Who would have thought that Mariko yelled his master excitedly, and then knelt down, crawled to Su Zhan''s leg in three steps and hugged him directly! Su Zhan retracted his hand in embarrassment, and turned into patting Mariko on the head. Is this too good for yourself? Don''t even hug? As everyone knows, on the one hand, the reason for this result is Mariko¡¯s own psychological surrender, and on the other hand, it is because of the death woman¡¯s urging and constant indoctrination of the idea that Mariko firmly remembered this identity and remembered seeing Su Zhan. What should be the attitude, what should be done, and this is the scene just now. "How are you doing? Are you still used to it?" Su Zhan walked to the sofa and sat down and asked Mariko. Su Zhan was really satisfied with this performance of Mariko. "I didn''t get used to it at first, but it''s getting better now. Master, during this time the company has made very rapid progress. It has continuously annexed several companies and has established a relationship with the government. Although there is not much profit for the time being, But there will be more benefits in the future!" Mariko hurriedly talked about the recent development, like a child waiting to be praised. Regarding this, Su Zhan would naturally not let her down. He touched his head and face, and praised a few words. "Good job, but the current situation has changed a bit, do you know about Ultron?" Su Zhan asked. "I know, but it hasn''t appeared here yet!" Mariko said. In fact, Su Zhan felt that Zola shouldn''t let Ultron arrest people in the United States at the beginning. The US S.H.I.E.L.D., the military, or superheroes are not vegetarians. The most important thing is that the war alliance is still there.The target is too big, and China is not good enough, so countries like Japan are better off because the resistance is not strong! "Well, for the time being, it should not affect this side, but the United States has suffered heavy losses. Moreover, Ultron''s situation is more complicated, and it is not easy to completely eliminate him, so I want to develop this as soon as possible. By the way, to develop this place into my territory, I have many measures to ensure that no matter what dangers appear, this place is the safest place! After it develops, slowly expand the power!" Su Zhan said slowly. Mariko nodded and hesitated to ask: "Master, you, why did you choose here?" Su Zhan thought for a while and told the truth: "Because I like Japan very much here, and I hate the men here. It should be what every Chinese wants to do to enslave this country! And, if I don¡¯t occupy this place If I do, I will destroy this place, and it will be considered as fulfilling a wish!" When he said this, Mariko would naturally understand the reason. "Master, if this place becomes your territory, it can be as safe as you said, I think it is worth it even to be enslaved by the master. Rest assured, I will work harder to help the master accomplish this goal. That!" Mariko said seriously. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Can you get in touch with the top leader now? Although I can conquer by force, it will cause a backlash. I still have many plans to complete, so I don''t want to affect the reputation of the Zhanmeng. " "It can be, but if you tell him, he will definitely not agree!" Mariko said. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Are you really... you forgot that I can hypnotize him? Isn''t it easy for him to be obedient? What you have to consider now is to choose a suitable place as my palace! " Mariko''s face turned red in an instant, as if she was a little ashamed that she didn''t expect this."Understood, I will contact you immediately." "Go!" Su Zhan responded, and Mariko stood up and contacted. Not long after she had just left, the dead woman came in with Mrs. Viper. She was a little surprised to see Su Zhan. I didn''t expect that Su Zhan would come... Madam Viper was exactly the same as Mariko, and Su Zhan was not so surprised. General Su told them his thoughts again, and of course they didn''t have much opinion. Although Yuriko Koyama is Japanese, she doesn''t have deep feelings for Japan.Madame Viper is not Japanese at all! "Actually, I know a place that is very suitable to be the master of your palace!" Madame Viper hesitated and said, "It''s the base in Yashida before. That base is well located and has high terrain. It belongs to Japan. The center of the city was not developed at the beginning to cover the base." When she said that, Su Zhan thought about this place really well, and it wouldn''t be too troublesome if it was a place of loyalty. "Yes, this place is very good. When we finish processing, let''s go directly. Just when we meet the top leader, I told him to let him take the land directly in the name of the government and ask Mariko to pay some money. , Put people around there!" Su Zhan quickly sorted out the order, and it didn''t take long for Mariko to return, and he had made an appointment with a leader, the Prime Minister! After all, the Zhizhi family is a top-notch big family, and even the prime minister has to give face. "I asked him to go to the villa, which is more convenient." Mariko thought very thoughtfully. After all, if you are outside or elsewhere, the Prime Minister will definitely be with many people, even if it can be hypnotized, it will be more troublesome. But this was really not a trouble for Su Zhan, but since Mariko had said so, he didn''t say anything, let alone at home, and it would save trouble afterwards. "Let''s go, let''s go back first and wait for the Prime Minister to come." Su Zhan said, Mariko hurriedly asked the secretary to arrange the head, but did not send it back, and the group drove back to the villa of Zhizhi''s family.When the maid in the house saw Su Zhan, they all yelled the master wittily. It¡¯s no good if they got off the bus. After not seeing the door of the villa closed, Mariko and Mrs. Viper were already kneeling in Su Zhan. I''m crawling next to me, I don''t even dare to stand up! Item 0330 270 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 270 Su Zhan noticed that the faces of these maids seemed to be normal, and it was estimated that the dead women often trained Mariko and Madame Viper in this way at home, so those maids were used to it.However, Su Zhan was a little uncomfortable. Although he wanted to accept them as maids at the beginning, including Astra, Su Zhan did not do less training, but the purpose of training was to conquer, not to humiliate. Either Mrs. Viper or Mariko, obviously they have already met his expectations. "Stand up, there is no need to do this outside in the future!" After getting off the car, Su Zhan looked at Mariko and said to Mrs. Viper.Some things in private are regarded as a kind of pleasure, if they are in the public, it is humiliating. The two women froze for a moment, and stood up obediently. "It''s over." Su Zhan said to the dead woman, and then walked in with Mariko and Madame Viper. He didn''t say clearly, he believed that the dead woman must understand what she meant.He didn''t say it deeply either, after all, the dead woman didn''t do anything wrong, but it hurt her heart if she said it deeply.The dead woman followed, although she didn''t speak, but the expression on her face clearly knew what Su Zhan was talking about. "Master, it''s too early to the appointment time. Would you like to take a bath to relax? I specially let someone get a hot spring in the backyard." Mariko came to Su Zhan and said in a low voice. "You didn''t do it alone, I did it specially first!" Mrs. Viper whispered beside her. "Well, today you have a good heart, then go and soak for a while." Whether it''s sleeping, it''s always a kind of heart. When I came to the backyard, I saw the hot springs, surrounded by rockeries, the water inside was very clear and steamy. Mariko and Madame Viper helped Su Zhan undress, and Su Zhan nodded involuntarily after entering the water. The water temperature was just right and it was very comfortable. After the whole person soaked in, Su Zhan couldn''t help but snorted comfortably, then turned his head and said: "You guys come down together, just in time to chat with you!" "Ok" Mariko and Madame Viper also took off their clothes, but the dead woman didn''t even come down, but was very responsible, guarding like a guard.This is the character of the dead woman, otherwise, she would not deliberately teach Mariko, Madame Viper so well, and treat Su Zhan as the most important person. The two women, one from the left and the other from the right, brought them to Su Zhan and chatted. I asked them about their situation and talked about their purpose. Time passed quickly. "It''s a pity that it''s summer, and if it''s winter, hot springs are the most perfect!" Mariko said regretfully. "It''s not easy yet!" Su Zhan smiled, he has the ability of the ice element, directly strengthened to the weather control. After a while, the surrounding temperature faintly dropped, and after a while, crystal snowflakes fell, and it was only in the range of the hot spring.Mariko, Madame Viper, and the dead woman were all surprised. Mariko stretched out her hand to watch the snowflakes melt after falling into her hands, and said excitedly, "It''s really snow, Master, thank you!" "This is the reward you deserve!" Su Zhan said. After experiencing the snow in the summer for a while, Mariko''s little wish was fulfilled. The three of them came out of the hot spring. Not long after they were dressed neatly, the Prime Minister had already arrived. A few cars drove in, and a chubby, ugly-looking man walked down right after him, followed by two bodyguards. "Master, this is the Prime Minister!" Mariko whispered. "Director Mariko, who are these?" After greeting, the prime minister asked Mariko suspiciously. The main question was Su Zhan, they were all women, only Su Zhan was a man, and after his appearance, Su Zhan''s expression did not change at all, and he did not even get up, which made him somewhat uncomfortable. After all, he is also the prime minister! Just as Mariko was about to say that this is my master, Su Zhan suddenly spoke."I didn''t expect you to be a mutant..." "What kind of mutant, what are you talking about." The Prime Minister was shocked instantly and hurriedly denied. The two bodyguards next to him looked at the Prime Minister suspiciously. "They don''t know yet? It''s really hard for you. I found two mutants as bodyguards, but they concealed their identity as mutants? Are they afraid that the people will let you step down when they know it?" Su Zhan said with a poked mouth. "I am not a mutant!" the Prime Minister denied. "is it?" Su Zhan said noncommitantly and glanced at the dead woman next to her. The dead woman stretched out her nails instantly and pierced towards the prime minister. The Prime Minister hurriedly backed away, and the two bodyguards on both sides had rushed over.But before they came over, they felt a tingle on their faces, and they couldn''t move immediately. Their faces had changed, and they were obviously poisoned, the masterpiece of Madame Viper! The death woman''s nails had pierced the Prime Minister''s throat, but the Prime Minister couldn''t avoid it at all. Seeing that it was at stake, he finally couldn''t help it."Stop, stop, I admit it, I''m a mutant!" The death woman''s movements stopped abruptly, and she slowly retracted. "He turned out to be a mutant?" Mariko was a little unbelievable to hear him admit it himself. Su Zhan smiled and patted her hand, and said, "It''s not a special ability, it''s just a relatively elementary spiritual ability, the lowest-level mutant." After speaking, Su Zhan looked at the Prime Minister."Although your ability is not very good, your identity still has some uses, so you should be thankful that you can still live!" The voice fell, and he had suddenly activated his ability. After a while, the prime minister was hypnotized by Su Zhan. Following Su Zhan''s wave of his hand, he directly grabbed the two bodyguards, swallowed their abilities, and hypnotized them together. "Help them detoxify." "Yes!" Mrs. Viper responded, and quickly detoxified them. "From now on, you will directly take orders from Mariko." Su Zhan faced the three prime ministers, and Mariko hesitated: "Is this not good? Or let them take orders from the master." Su Zhan patted her and said softly, "What is the difference, will you betray me?" "Of course not!" Mariko shook his head without hesitation. "That''s terrible. Either you, Madame Viper, you have to remember, although you are my maid in private, but you are outside, but you have to be superior! Before us, it was fun, but I would not let it Others look down on you!" Item 0331 Mariko and Madame Viper nodded heavily, their eyes flashing with moving light.Su Zhan didn''t say much until they arrived. It was enough to say something to make them understand their own minds! The next thing is much simpler. After Su Zhan gave the Prime Minister a few words, the Prime Minister left directly. It didn¡¯t take long for the plot of land near the base to be given to the Yizhi family. After that, Mariko and Madame Viper didn¡¯t stay idle either. After ordering to go down, in just two days, the people in the original village had already moved out. Up. After all, the compensation given was enough for them to buy a good house in the urban area. With the help of the committed family, the entire village was quickly emptied. After Su Zhan came to the village, he directly used the power of the Stone of Reality.Before long, a magnificent palace was suddenly located, surrounded by towering walls to separate it from the outside world, giving people a sense of grandeur that they dare not approach. "This, this is really amazing!" The palace just appeared out of thin air, even if it was known that Su Zhan was strong and nearly omnipotent, it was shocking to see this scene! 271 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 271 "You can choose your own room, or wait for others to come, but they will be the first!" Su Zhan said to them with a smile. After they froze for a while, they hurried to choose a room. Seeing them so happy, Su Zhan was also very happy. There is also a protective cover similar to that of the island base outside the palace wall, so there is no need to worry about the degree of safety.He didn''t plan to move all the people from the island base to this side immediately, after all, it would be a pity that there was so empty. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you to take care of it. What you have to do is to continue to expand the power of the determined family, and be prepared to wait until the right opportunity appears, which is to completely occupy Japan!" Wait until they choose a room. After returning, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ah...Master, are you leaving again?" Mariko shouted disappointedly. Su Zhan was about to leave. He didn''t plan to destroy Ultron for the time being. He could use it to do many things, but he wouldn''t make Ultron what he wanted. "Well, there are still things to be busy. Don''t be disappointed. You will have a lot of time to see me when the things that need to be dealt with are dealt with!" Su Zhan smiled and comforted, and then directly sent away. Destination, South Korea! No, it''s Korea! In the Marvel universe, there are some superheroes in South Korea, but they are not even the third line, and they are not particularly famous. Even if they are famous, they are basically active in the United States. Su Zhan has no idea about South Korea for the time being, but one person is very attractive to him. Dr. Zhao Hailun! A very powerful PhD in biology, in the Avengers 2 plot, she was controlled to help Ultron create an artificial biochemical body, but unfortunately, this body was later cheaper than vision! Now, Ultron has threatened Dr. Hailun Zhao, also for this artificial biochemical body. Regardless of appearance or ability, Su Zhan is ready to take Zhao Hailun into the bag. If she and Simmons cooperate, the two of them may be able to create sparks and surprise themselves! In addition, Su Zhan is also very interested in this body. We must know that Vision, as a member of the Avengers Alliance, is very strong because of its particularity. In addition to his strength derived from the mind stone, his body is also one of the keys. The raw materials of this body are not simple! The first torch man! The torch man was the first man-made man, who survived the rescue in the age, and can be said to be the first batch of superheroes.Based on the body of the torch man, plus Zhao Hailun''s biological ability, this created the vision. After Ultron became an artificial intelligence, it began to look for the torch man''s whereabouts, and failed to live up to the heart. It was finally found by it, and even erased the torch man''s own mental memory, and wanted to occupy its body. This body, Su Zhan will definitely not be left to Ultron, but Su Zhan is not ready to create a phantom, or... to create a phantom that is different from the past! "Huh!" The Soviet war appeared on the streets of South Korea. South Korea, like Japan, is a small place with a small land area.Here in Su Zhan, just like Japan, they don¡¯t have much favor. The only thing that is interested is the same, that is women! Of course, it''s not a woman after plastic surgery! South Korea attaches great importance to appearance. It may also be related to their almost abnormal self-esteem. Therefore, when walking on the street and seeing women passing by, they all dressed up and dressed beautifully. Although there are reasons for makeup, at least It looks pleasing to the eye! Su Zhan didn''t go to Zhao Hailun directly. It was already late afternoon, and he was going to have a meal first.Of course it¡¯s not kimchi or anything, but grilled meat! Korean beef is considered a top-notch meal in Korea, so Su Zhan is really curious about how delicious it is?Is it so special?As soon as the Korean engaged in hearing about Korean beef, barbecue or something, their glasses almost came out. I found a good-grade barbecue restaurant. As soon as I entered, I saw the waiter enthusiastically greeted me and said a lot. Su Zhan heard Smecta the most! Fortunately, the lamp ring has an automatic translation function, so you don''t have to worry about language problems. Alone, Su Zhan didn''t bother to go to any box. He found a place in the hall and sat down. After ordering the food, he waited and looked around casually. Soon, Su Zhan''s eyes were fixed on a woman eating alone in a far corner. She actually has long gray-white hair, delicate features, tall figure, very spit out around her upper circumference, graceful demeanor, exuding a very special temperament, giving people a first impression, this is a very attractive Royal sister-shaped beauty. Of course, Su Zhan''s willingness to attract Su Zhan is not because of how beautiful and temperament she is, but because of one of her small actions. When Su Zhan was looking around just now, he obviously noticed that her skirt moved, as if there was something hidden inside. The same thing... FTLN 0332 I am the eldest son of God. Su Zhan''s first reaction is that this Yu Jie has any special quirks, right?But doesn''t she look like she would do that kind of BT thing?Therefore, Su Zhan took a curious look with perspective, and he was taken aback when he saw it! What did he see? He actually saw a tail, a white hairy tail! This is not fake, but it grows like a human body. If you look closely, it looks like a fox tail! Vixen? In Korea, there are many legends of vixen, after all, many so-called things in Korea are passed down from China. Of course, there are no fairies in the Marvel universe. Since it is not a vixen, it is obvious that this is a mutant!Su Zhan felt a little bit, and quickly determined her identity. She was indeed a mutant. Her level was not too high. It was similar to Wolverine and Sabretooth. There was no other special ability, just the ability of a fox.Physical fitness far exceeds that of ordinary people in every aspect! Su Zhan didn''t expect to meet mutants even after a meal. She was still a''vix spirit''. Well, just because of her appearance and temperament, she really deserved the name''vix spirit''. After all, not everyone can become a vixen. The most important point is that you are beautiful and attractive enough! At this time, the waiter had already delivered the dishes, while grilling meat, while Su Zhan was reading her thoughts. "Don''t say it, this taste is indeed a little different!" After taking a bite of the barbecue, Su strategy was surprised. Maybe it was because I was hungry, or maybe the barbecue tastes really good. Su Zhan condensed his mind and started eating barbecue. There are a lot of customers in the barbecue restaurant, but the only ones who eat alone are Su Zhan and the royal sister vixen.Su Zhan concentrated on eating and did not pay attention to her, but she paid attention to her Su Zhan came. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, she had an inexplicable sense of crisis. This was a feeling she had never experienced before. She can be sure, Su It''s not easy to fight, it''s definitely not ordinary people!So she was a little nervous at that moment, and her tail moved. Although Su Zhan''s performance was normal during the period, she always had a feeling of being stared at, as if he had seen it through.Finally, when this feeling disappeared, she paid attention to Su Zhan. He is young, handsome, looks ordinary, nothing special. However, his appearance is a little familiar, he seems to have seen him somewhere, but he can''t remember it for a while. "Forget it, leave it alone!" She sighed secretly and called the waiter to check out and was ready to go. She has more important things to do today!A good sister who had been helping her was arrested. The opponent is very strong. It is a Ultron robot that is raging in the United States. She tried once but failed. Instead, she was injured. This time she decided to take her good sister anyway. If rescued, if it is unsuccessful, then die. Anyway, she has nothing to miss in this world. When she walked to the door, she noticed that the man seemed to look up and then continued to eat, as if he was just curious and had no idea.Walking out of the barbecue restaurant, quickly disappeared among the crowd! "It''s kind of interesting, I don''t even see anything abnormal from the outside, but it should be quite uncomfortable!" Su Zhan just looked up purely curious, curious about how her tail was hidden.However, from the back of the skirt, there is nothing unusual at all."Since the purpose is the same, I will tell her the next time I meet, I am really curious about what the tail is like!" After eating a meal for more than two hours, Su Zhan settled the bill and walked out of the barbecue restaurant. The morning glow ended, and the night gradually fell. Soon, Su Zhan had arrived near a building. This is where Zhao Hailun works. It is also the place where she was held hostage. With a glance of her eyes, Su Zhan has discovered that the top floor is full of Ultron robots, and the guard is very tight. At the same time, he also saw the dress. Zhao Hailun in a white coat with his hair tied up. 272 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 272 "Yes, although she has a different style from that vixen, but the same beautiful!" Su Zhan nodded, then moved his eyes slightly and saw a dark figure on the roof. The blue tights outlines her figure perfectly, especially the upper circumference, which is almost close to the body and has an impact.The elbow-length gloves and the same stockings on the legs match perfectly.Looking closely, she wears a white blindfold on her eyes and a short gray cloak on her shoulders. This uniform is matched, not only does not lose the style of superhero, but also highlights the characteristics of his body!Of course, the most attractive Su Zhan is the unconsciously swinging tail! At first glance, it looks like a role-playing, not only does not feel contradictory, but more attractive! "This uniform is really good!" Su Zhan grinned with a smile, and saw that she turned down from the roof very dexterously, holding the edge of the house with one hand, and gently turning the other hand on the glass of the window. The glass was instantly cut and dragged. Keeping the glass shards from falling down to make a sound, the tail went in and pulled the handrail to open the glass, and then got in very deftly. "With agile skills, flexible movements, and good psychological quality." Su Zhan commented with approval, and his eyes followed her. At this moment, she suddenly turned her head and glanced in the direction of Su Zhan. Although she couldn''t see Su Zhan at all, this reaction surprised Su Zhan: "It looks like she has a keen sixth sense." After a few glances, she seemed to notice nothing, and then moved again.The speed was very fast, the movements were very flexible, and there was no sound. After a few corners, he suddenly stopped and hid beside the corner. Su Zhan could see clearly, an Ultron robot was walking over the corner. Jump, reach out, twist your neck! Her movements were very decisive and smooth. In an instant, she twisted the head of the Ultron robot directly, jumped down gently, and slowly put down the body of the Ultron robot, and moved forward again... Item 0333 Although she was very careful in her actions, she was still inevitably discovered under such strict security conditions. Several Ultron robots rushed towards her. At the same time, the laboratory was supervising Zhao Hailun¡¯s Austrian Chuang also knew that an intruder had broken in. "Humans really don''t understand. Why do they come when they know they are here to die?" Ultron said to Zhao Hailun with a very human expression. Zhao Hailun snorted worriedly. Naturally, he knew who Ultron was talking about. How could anyone save him besides her good sister?"You will never really understand human feelings, because you are not a human! Also, if you hurt her, I will never help you again, even if you kill me!" Ultron looked at Zhao Hailun without speaking. Zhao Hailun turned around and continued to transform the gradually formed body in the hydraulic cabin. About twenty minutes later, the door of the laboratory opened and two Ultron robots walked in. "Linger, are you okay?" Zhao Hailun hurriedly walked over to support her. Lin Ling''er shook her head and said apologetically, "I''m fine, but... I''m afraid I can''t save you." "I''m fine, he doesn''t dare to hurt me. You''d better go." Zhao Hailun shook his head and said in a low voice. "Don''t go! I''m just a friend like you, I''ll stay here, no matter what happens, at least...I can stay with you!" Lin Linger said, shaking her head. Zhao Hailun opened her mouth and finally didn''t persuade her. She knew Lin Ling''er''s character, so she would definitely not leave if she said that. "Then we will be together forever, and we will be sisters and sisters in our next life!" Zhao Hailun suddenly said in a deep voice, as if he had made some major decision, and ran towards the hydraulic cabin directly after the voice fell.There is a button there, as long as she presses it, Ultron will never think of getting this body again! She knew what the consequences would be after doing this, but she did not regret it. "boom!" Zhao Hailun suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and immediately ran into an Ultron robot, and directly fell to the ground. "You want to die together? No, it''s not the word. The meaning of this word is not accurate." Ultron looked at Zhao Hailun and slowly said, "Why? I promised you, as long as you help me, I will let go. Pass you! Do you really want to die?" "Alive, I am also a sinner in this world!" Zhao Hailun said solemnly."Kill me, no matter what, I won''t help you again." "Your attitude is very resolute. It seems that you have made a decision. In this case, I will kill you and find someone else!" Ultron stared at Zhao Hailun for a long time, as if after confirming her thoughts, some Said regretfully, and then, the Ultron robot next to it was already lit up. Energy light waves! Zhao Hailun came to Lin Ling''er''s side, the two held hands, resolutely preparing to die... Lin Linger is because of Zhao Hailun, and Zhao Hailun is because she knows the consequences of helping Ultron, and she doesn''t want to be a sinner in this world. The two slowly closed their glasses, waiting for death to come! boom! When the voice came, Zhao Hailun thought in a daze: "Am I dead? Why didn''t I feel pain? Yes, it must be because the energy light wave is too strong, so it died in an instant, and there is no pain at all!" "It''s you!" When she was in a trance, she suddenly heard Ultron''s angry voice.She was stunned for a moment. Could it be that Ultron was also dead, otherwise, how could I hear its voice?No, it''s a robot, it''s not a human being. Even if it''s dead, it has no soul! She opened her eyes subconsciously, and saw the two Ultron robots that had turned into ragged iron, and the man standing next to the hydraulic cabin, as well as Ultron''s angry but somewhat wary look! Someone came to rescue them? Who is he? "It''s you!" Lin Linger was a little excited and yelled to Su Zhan: "I just felt as if someone was staring at me, it was you!" "Two beauties, good evening!" Su Zhan smiled and waved at them, and said: "I know you are surprised now, but can you come to me first, lest this guy take you hostages!" Zhao Hailun and Lin Linger reacted instantly, and hurriedly came to Su Zhan''s side. "Ah... I remember who you are!" Zhao Hailun suddenly shouted in surprise. He is a scientist and doesn''t know much about superheroes, but he knows Iron Man, who is also a genius. Zhao Hailun knew about the death of Iron Man, so he naturally remembered who Su Zhan was. "This matter has nothing to do with you, and I don''t want to be your enemy!" Ultron looked at Su Zhan and explained: "Before Zola, I had to do that. After Zola was killed by you, I All the robots have been recovered!" "I know that you are very honest recently, so I didn''t drive you to death, completely kill you. However, this thing...I won''t give it to you. So, you now have two choices! One: do it. Two: leave. You choose it yourself!" Su Zhan said. Ultron looked at Su Zhan and then at the hydraulic chamber. After a while, he turned and went out. gone? Did you leave like this? Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened in surprise. She knew how much Ultron attaches great importance to this body, but she never expected that, because of Su Zhan''s words, he actually gave up! "Why? Why did it just leave?" Zhao Hailun whispered in surprise. "Because it knows that if it doesn''t go, it will die!" Su Zhan smiled and took a sentence, then turned around to look at Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er, and said: "Dr. Zhao Hailun, although Ultron is gone, you have to continue to make this thing, but there will be some changes. I hope that when it is finished, it will be a female body!" 273 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 273 "Why?" Zhao Hailun asked. "I also have a set of artificial intelligence. If she can have her own body, I think... it will be better!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Zhao Hailun shook his head."I''m not talking about this, I mean, why didn''t you kill Ultron?" "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?" Su Zhan asked with great interest, but Zhao Hailun fell silent. Item 0334 Zhao Hailun was silent because she suddenly thought that she had no position to ask Su Zhan, what if Su Zhan didn''t kill Ultron?Obviously Ultron was afraid of the Soviet war, and the Soviet war frightened Ultron, so Ultron naturally didn''t dare to chaos without any scruples. "Thank you for saving us!" After a moment of silence, Zhao Hailun thanked Su Zhan in gratitude, and Lin Linger hurriedly followed to thank him. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand: "In fact, you don''t need to thank me. I have a purpose in saving you. Dr. Zhao Hailun, can you help me with my proposal just now?" The biochemical body was prepared for Ultron at the beginning, and naturally it looked like a man.It hasn''t taken shape yet, so changing gender is not difficult! Zhao Hailun hesitated, and finally nodded in agreement. After all, this is Su Zhan but not Ultron. Helping Ultron may be to help the evil, but helping Su Zhan is just a matter of effort. The same thing, different people are completely two concepts. "Then it will be troublesome, I don''t know how long it will take?" Su Zhan asked. "Five or six days!" "Then I will be disturbed during this period of time. If you need me, just speak up!" Su Zhan said. Zhao Hailun nodded, and she came to the point where she didn''t need Su Zhan''s help. "You are injured, do you need me to help you?" Su Zhan said towards Lin Ling''er. Lin Ling''er was shocked and shook her head without speaking. "She, she has a relatively withdrawn character, sometimes she doesn''t talk very much." Zhao Hailun hurriedly explained, afraid of Su Zhan''s misunderstanding. Su Zhan certainly did not misunderstand, he had read her thoughts and understood her character. "I can help you heal your injury, and then you and Dr. Zhao Hailun will take a bath, change clothes, and have a good rest." Su Zhan''s words made Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er a little moved. Both physically and mentally, this period is indeed very tired. Lin Ling''er was not seriously injured, nor did he have any skin injuries. Because of Zhao Hailun, Ultron didn''t hit her hard when he caught her. Su Zhan tentatively held Lin Ling''er''s hand, Lin Ling''er shrank subconsciously, Zhao Hailun was about to speak, but she knew that this good sister, she was very cold to everyone except herself. It''s impossible for people to hold her hand in the appearance of not entering. Before he could say anything, Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened in surprise. Lin Ling''er actually only shrank, and then let Su Zhan hold it. How can this be? She looked at Lin Ling''er in disbelief, but found that her face turned red... This was the first time she saw her blush. "Could it be that... Linger likes Su Zhan?" Zhao Hailun couldn''t help thinking. When Zhao Hailun was thinking about it, Su Zhan had helped Lin Ling''er heal her injury, let go of her, then turned her head and asked, "Do you live here or somewhere else?" "Ah, sorry, I just lost my mind, there are rooms here, and I live here most of the time!" Zhao Hailun said hurriedly. "Then, don''t you mind arranging a room for me?" "Of course, then I..." Zhao Hailun wanted to say that I would take you there, but he turned a corner when he said, "Then I will let Ling''er take you?" Lin Linger glanced at Zhao Hailun, Zhao Hailun pretended not to see it. "Then it will be troublesome!" Su Zhan said to Lin Ling''er with a smile. Lin Linger shook her head: "It''s okay, come with me!" Lin Linger''s personality is indeed relatively cold, and she doesn''t talk much, but she has a lot of activity in her heart. She said so much because she was surprised. Now that it is back to normal, there are a lot fewer words. Su Zhan didn''t talk to her all the way, but he was not embarrassed at all. He found that Lin Linger was more nervous than himself. "Do you have a code name?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "No, no!" Lin Linger shook her head. "I''ll get one for you. How about calling it a white fox? Your hair and tail are white, which is just right." Su Zhan laughed. "Ok!" Lin Ling''er nodded, hesitated and asked: "You, don''t you think I am strange?" "Because of the tail? No, I think it''s so cute!" Su Zhan said seriously. He really found it interesting. Lin Ling''er could see that Su Zhan was not perfunctory, which made her quietly relieved, it seemed that there were more words."In the rotisserie, you know who I am?" "I didn''t know at the beginning, I just went to eat. But you are a beauty, it''s hard not to pay attention, and then I found out that your hidden tail moved a bit, so I discovered your identity." Su Zhan explained In a word, glanced at the tail behind Lin Ling''er. At this time, she was swaying slightly left and right, as if unconsciously.Suddenly, the tail stopped, and then rolled to the waist. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Do you know? I know that a person also has a tail. He usually wraps his tail around his waist like you do. But his tail is thinner, like a monkey. Unfortunately, his tail later broken." "Ah..." Lin Ling''er listened attentively, and hurriedly asked: "Then is he all right?" "In the beginning, you will not be able to grasp the balance, so is your tail, right? Can it help you grasp the balance? The balance seemed to be particularly good when I saw you sneak in before?" Su Zhan asked. Lin Linger nodded and said, "Yes, I always hated it before, and felt that it made me different from other people, but it has a lot of functions. After being familiar with it, I can do many things that I couldn''t do before!" It seems that she rarely talks about tails with people, or talks about it in such a normal way. Lin Ling''er seems to be in a particularly good mood. Not only does she talk too much, she can''t help but narrow her eyes. There is no such evil feeling, but a very special feeling, matching her face, people can see it at a glance, she is in a good mood. Su Zhan glanced at her tail again, and as expected, he could not help but loosen from his waist and swayed from side to side. "Here, this room is usually unoccupied and everything is new. I can clean it up for you to live in!" Lin Linger said when she came to the door of the room and pushed in. After a glance, the inside was very clean. Su Zhan wanted to say that Lin Ling''er would not be troublesome, but Lin Ling''er had already taken the initiative to clean it. Item 0335 Lin Ling''er''s movements were swift and she cleaned up the room before long. She turned around and just saw Su Zhan staring at her, which made her face a little red, and then said: "I''m going back first, something is going on. You are calling me." 274 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 274 "Trouble." Su Zhan smiled. After Lin Ling''er had left, Su Zhan sat down casually, then took out the stone of strength and began to devour it. After swallowing Zod''s abilities, his physical fitness has already made a significant leap, and it is just in these few days that he can completely swallow the remaining power stones! Lin Ling''er and Zhao Hailun took a bath, changed their clothes, then chatted for a while, and fell asleep unconsciously. When he woke up the next morning, Zhao Hailun put on clothes and came to the laboratory. As soon as she entered, she saw Su Zhan standing next to the hydraulic cabin. She was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that Ultron had been scared away. The sleep was too heavy and his head didn''t turn around for a while. "Good morning." Su Zhan turned his head and said with a smile. "Good morning Smecta!" Zhao Hailun said hurriedly. This was the first time Su Zhan heard her say Smecta, and it finally had a Korean taste. "I bought breakfast for you. Where is Ling''er, are you awake?" Su Zhan pointed to the breakfast next to him, and said casually. "Oh, I haven''t woken up yet, she won''t wake up so early. I really trouble you, don''t have to buy breakfast specially..." Zhao Hailun was surprised and a little touched. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to buy breakfast for them. Su Zhan waved his hand and said it was okay. Zhao Hailun ate first when Lin Linger didn''t wake up. While eating, while chatting with Su Zhan, it was mainly Su Zhan who was asking and she was answering.After breakfast, Zhao Hailun became busy. Very professional and serious. Obviously she was just an ordinary little woman, but she was very aura at work, making Su Zhan dazed as if she saw Simmons. "In the future, do you have any plans?" Su Zhan sat aside and asked casually. "From now on?" Zhao Hailun was taken aback for a moment, his hands were not stopped, and he asked, "What happened from now on?" "After I leave, Ultron is likely to come to you again. Although this artificial body is also relatively rare, it does not mean that Ultron cannot get a similar one. In contrast, your biochemical technology is better. For precious. So..." "So, it will come to me again, until I help it make a body!" Zhao Hailun is very smart, and Su Zhan will understand when she says this.She paused and looked up at Su Zhan."Do you want me to join the Zhan League?" Talking to smart people is easy. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Zhanmeng is the only place that can keep you safe, and the equipment and manpower are all available there. You can continue to do your research without even worrying about funding. Besides, there are friends who can get along!" "What do you want me to do?" Zhao Hailun asked in a low voice. "Do research, power potions, molecular formulas, I have a lot of things on hand, although Simmons is also a genius, but a person is always limited in strength, and I have other things, these things are enough for you to study for a lifetime, which What more needs to be done." Su Zhan shrugged and said casually. "What about Ling''er?" "Ling''er? She can be together if she wants to, be with you, or join my guard." Su Zhan said. "May I consider it?" "Of course you can. You can just give me an answer after this thing is ready." Su Zhan said. "Thank you." The topic ends here, but Su Zhan is not worried. In this situation, Zhao Hailun is unlikely to refuse. Her eyes brightened when she was talking about the molecular formula. For these scientists, the molecular formula was too attractive. In the next few days, Su Zhan either asked Lin Ling''er to take her around South Korea, or swallowed the Stone of Strength in the room, and occasionally went to the laboratory to chat with Zhao Hailun.A few days passed in a flash, and finally, Su Zhan completely swallowed the Stone of Strength! The second one. This was the second infinite gem he completely swallowed. The Stone of Reality and the Stone of Power, these two infinite gems have been completely integrated into his body, and no one should ever want to take them away. "Mind Stone, it''s your turn next. When it swallows you, you can start looking for other infinite gems." Su Zhan muttered softly, and then came out of the room to the laboratory. The artificial body in the hydraulic cabin has been basically completed. The limbs and outlines are very clear. Aside from skin color and hair, they are almost indistinguishable from real people.Su Zhan cast a glance, then suddenly looked at Zhao Hailun, and said, "You shaped it according to yourself, right?" "No, no?" Zhao Hailun shook his head."She doesn¡¯t look like me at all. Didn¡¯t you say that your artificial intelligence is called Nuwa? I looked for a picture of Nuwa, followed the outline of Nuwa, and of course made certain adjustments. ." Su Zhan shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about the appearance, but the measurements, the height..." "You can see this?" Zhao Hailun yelled in surprise. After yelling, he immediately lowered his head and said that he had exposed... "I didn''t see it, you are so confident in your figure." Su Zhan joked with a smile. "If it''s not appropriate, there is still time to change it now..." "No, your body proportions are pretty good, so be it." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, and then asked, "Is it finished now?" "Well, as long as the artificial intelligence program is connected and transferred to the body." "Let''s do it later, the main program is in the base." Su Zhan said, waved his hand, and took it directly into the system space. Zhao Hailun was stunned for a moment, and then saw Su Zhan staring at him intently. She knew that it was time to answer Su Zhan. She told Lin Ling''er about this matter, but Lin Ling''er had no opinion to let her decide. I don¡¯t have any other relatives in Korea. The only sustenance I can say is to work. It¡¯s just to work in a different place. It¡¯s not hard to choose, let alone safety in the future.Therefore, under Su Zhan''s gaze, Zhao Hailun nodded gently. Item 0336 Su Zhan didn¡¯t ask, Zhao Hailun didn¡¯t ask, he didn¡¯t even speak and just nodded, but the two of them knew each other¡¯s meaning surprisingly and tacitly. This was done under Su Zhan¡¯s eyes and Zhao Hailun¡¯s nod. . "I have to pack things up. Some special equipment may not be available on your side. I want to bring them. And I have a lot of things with Ling''er." Zhao Hailun said. "This is easy to handle, just clean it up, and I will take it with you directly after it''s finished." "Ok!" Zhao Hailun nodded, then went out to clean up with Lin Linger. There are a lot of things here in the laboratory, and they still have them in the house. It took almost half a day to just clean up these things, and in the end the large and small packages were almost piled up. The more things there are, the happier the Soviet war will be. This means that Zhao Hailun really wants to join the Zhanmeng and even moved his family. "Ah... so many!" After finishing the packing, Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er glanced at each other, and they didn''t usually feel that they discovered that there were so many things after the packing. 275 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 275 "It''s okay to have more." Su Zhan smiled and waved, and the things in front of him disappeared instantly. "Do you want to experience what it feels like to teleport?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Transfer?" Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er were a little at a loss, but Su Zhan walked over and put his hands on their shoulders.The two didn''t avoid them, but they were a little uncomfortable with this kind of intimacy, and they suddenly realized that the surroundings had changed. They were originally in their own laboratory, but now they appear in an empty room. "This, this is teleportation? I don''t have any feelings, but I arrived? What place is this, is it the island base of the Zhan League?" Zhao Hailun asked in surprise. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not an island base, but Japan!" "Japan? Do you also have a base in Japan?" Zhao Hailun was a little stunned. She had deliberately learned about it. It seemed that she hadn''t heard of Su Zhan''s base in Japan. "In the future, my development center will be here. This is the laboratory for you, but...Of course you are not alone. I will let Simmons come." Su Zhan explained. Mrs. Viper and the dead women are all here. Su Zhan contacted them and quickly asked them to come over. After introducing each other, Su Zhan said: "You can help them settle down first. I will go to the island base to meet Simon Si took it." Both Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er seemed a little confessed, but I believe they will become familiar soon. Su Zhan returned to the island base and appeared directly in the laboratory. I thought that only Simmons was here. After all, this laboratory was about to become her exclusive. I didn''t expect Skye to be there!But it was also normal. After all, Skye and Simmons had a very good relationship. It was normal for the two to have been in a small team for such a long time. "Are you back?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Sky shouted excitedly and threw himself into Su Zhan''s arms. The eyes of Simmons next to him also lit up, but he was not embarrassed to pounce on Sky like that. After all, the identity is different! Su Zhan patted Skye on the back, and said softly, "You have been left out during this time." Skye shook his head: "Nothing, I know you are busy. You came back... to find Simmons?" "I have something to find her. I want to arrange for her to go to Japan. Do you know Dr. Hailun Zhao? She is there now. How about your two partners in the future?" Skye answered in the first half, and in the second half. It was toward Simmons. Simmons was pleasantly surprised: "Of course I know her. She is a very famous biochemical expert. Her design of regeneration cradle can quickly and effectively treat injuries. It is simply a breakthrough in the scientific and medical circles! If you can partner with her, I think it will be very pleasant!" "Then go and pack things!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Simmons nodded repeatedly and hurriedly packed up. "Go to your room." Su Zhan lowered his head and said to Skye. Skye flushed instantly, obviously misunderstanding something, then nodded gently. Well, Su Zhan really didn''t mean anything else, just want to go to her room to chat and wait for Simmons by the way, but now it''s obviously undeniable... As soon as the two entered the room and the door closed, Su Zhan felt that Skye had pounced on him, holding himself in his hands, and kissing him on tiptoe.Too fanatical, but...I like it! Hugging Skye, the two quickly plunged into the hot atmosphere. After kissing fiercely for a long time, they separated. Just as Su Zhan wanted to pounce on Skye, Skye suddenly walked away and walked directly to the wall next to Su Zhan. With his back facing Su Zhan, he untied and turned his head and took off his jeans to the end. Then he supported the wall with both hands and turned up. Nima... Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, before rushing forward. ... ... "No, I can''t..." Skye shouted at Su Zhan begging for mercy. Judging from her appearance, it should be really bad. Although it was a bit uncomfortable to be unable to keep up, Su Zhan stopped obediently. "Sorry, I...I thought I..." Skye said apologetically. Of course she knew how uncomfortable Su Zhan was now."Why don''t you go find someone else?" "What is it going to do to find someone else at this time?" Su Zhan shook his head and said: "It''s okay, take a break, just in time I''ll tell you something." To help her get dressed, the two sat down, Su Zhan said, "I have an artificial biochemical body here. Ultron wanted to give it to myself, but now it¡¯s in my hands. I am going to give it to Nuwa, and then Let her be there in Japan." "Yes, anyway, there are programs here that can operate by itself, and it''s more convenient." Skye said. "I mean, do you want to go there too? When the opportunity is right, I am going to bring everyone here. It is good for you to get familiar with the situation first." Su Zhan asked. Although Skye wanted to go, he shook his head and said, "It''s a while." "also!" Su Zhan did not reluctantly. They rested for a while and went out from the room to the control room, ready to help Nuwa turn into a phantom, or a female version of the phantom? Item 0337 After taking out the hydraulic cabin and connecting the power supply to the computer, Su Zhan Yang said, "Nuwa, do you want to have your own body? I have already prepared it for you. Now you can download your program into this body. ." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the indicator light of the hydraulic cabin quickly lit up, followed by the download progress bar on the computer, the speed was not fast, it is estimated that it will take a while. "What are you doing?" A voice suddenly sounded, Su Zhan turned his head and took a look, and found that Katie was curiously looking at the female vision in the hydraulic cabin. "Although you know this is your ability, your habit is not good! Do you have to go through the wall if you have a door?" Su Zhan said towards Katie. Hello Kitty, the Phantom Cat, apparently came in through the wall without any sound. Katie chuckled and agreed, but she didn''t know if she took it to heart. "This is a woman...this is a vision!" Su Zhan originally wanted to say that this was a female vision, but after another thought, they didn''t know that there was a vision, so there was no need to say anything about men and women."Vision is just a code name, it''s actually Nuwa, just to help it get a body." "Like Ultron?" Katie asked. Su Zhan nodded and said, "That''s right." "Oh." Katie looked curiously for a long time, seemingly a little bit envious. "What''s the matter?" Seeing the look in Katie''s eyes, Su Zhan asked casually. 276 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 276 Katie shook her head: "It''s nothing, I''m just thinking about when I will grow up like her, so tall, and in such a good body..." "Uh..." Su Zhan was really asked, Katie is still young and can develop naturally, but she doesn''t seem to be that tall type even after she grows up.After thinking about it, Su Zhan still comforted: "It will, and it will be when you grow up." After about half an hour, the download progress bar was finally full, but there was nothing unusual in the hydraulic cabin. Vision still lay there motionless, and Nu Wa did not seem to enter. "Insufficient electricity, insufficient electricity..." The alarm sounded suddenly. Su Zhan had some accidents, how could there be insufficient power?Obviously the programs are already installed, do they need to be activated?Need a lot of electricity?He remembered that it seemed that the reason why Vision awakened was because of Thor''s hammer, right? "Well, it seems that the ability to swallow the electric element before is really right!" Su Zhan shrugged, holding the hydraulic cabin with both hands, and immediately activated the electrical system ability.In an instant, countless currents flooded the hydraulic chamber, and Skye and Katie were far away. The electric current flickered, beating continuously around the hydraulic cabin.Su Zhan''s constant urging ability, increasing the output of current, suddenly heard a boom, the hydraulic cabin seemed unable to withstand the current and suddenly exploded. The flames flickered, the vision eyes suddenly opened, and they slowly crawled out of the hydraulic cabin. "Mr. Su Zhan, Ms. Sky, Ms. Katie, hello!" Nu Wa, or phantom, said towards them. "Is there anything unusual?" Su Zhan asked. "Testing... the test is over, there is no abnormality!" said Vision. "That''s good!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. The previous vision can be said to be Jarvis, but it is Jarvis after being influenced by Ultron. It belongs to independent thinking.Now, Nvwa is still Nvwa, and nothing has changed. Although it is also artificial intelligence, it also has its own thinking, but it is not completely independent. That''s good. Originally, Su Zhan didn''t intend to create an independent illusion. Now this is more secure and more convenient. Let Vision get used to having physical sensations, Su Zhan went and took a look at Simmons. She had already packed her things, Su Zhan conveniently put the things away, and then asked her to meet Vision and get familiar with it. Perhaps because there is no Mind Stone, the strength of Vision is not particularly strong, at least it is weaker than the original Vision, but this is enough, Su Zhan did not intend to let her join the battle team, just smoothly. So far, it was more convenient for her to have a body. "Are you leaving now?" Seeing Su Zhan on the shoulders of Vision and Simmons, seeming to be teleporting away, Katie hurriedly said: "Where are you going? I want to go too." "Go over there in Japan!" "I''m going too, I''m going too, I haven''t been to Japan yet." Katie ran hurriedly and wanted to catch Su Zhan, but Su Zhan had no place for her hands. She thought about it and hugged it. Su Zhan''s legs. Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, and simply took her over. Her abilities, maybe staying over there can help something, not to mention that Katie, the little girl is holding her thigh, can she refuse?He smiled and nodded to Skye, and then directly teleported away! Coming to Japan, ignoring the novelty Katie and the curious Simmons, Su Zhan took out her things and Zhao Hailun''s things, and then called Zhao Hailun and the others to introduce each other and arrange everything! It was busy until midnight. Su Zhan asked Vision to copy the program here. After he settled down, he wanted to go to Mrs. Viper¡¯s room. Before Skye hadn¡¯t made it up, his mood cooled down after a long time. It was already night when I arrived at my''Royal Palace'', and that thought naturally rose again. "Why are you not sleeping yet?" Just when Su Zhan was about to go to Madame Viper''s room, he suddenly saw Simmons come out of the room.At first glance, Su Zhan couldn''t help looking at her legs. She wore a pair of off-white flannel shorts to show off her advantage of long legs. Speaking of which, Zhao Hailun''s long legs are also very powerful, but unfortunately she wears long legs. Although the curve is good, it is a little less charming. "Can''t sleep, I want to walk around and get familiar with the environment." Simmons said softly, some guessing where Su Zhan wanted to go. Because Su Zhan¡¯s room is not here, here are all women¡¯s rooms, he came here, obviously he was going to enter a woman¡¯s room, but he didn¡¯t know who it was... Simmons suddenly felt a little lost, because it was obvious , It won''t be your own room! Chapter 0338 Domineering Simmons! Simmons'' lost expression at that moment was seen by Su Zhan. Su Zhan just wanted to speak, but saw Simmons raise his head and said, "Can you walk with me?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment and nodded. This seems to be the first time she took the initiative to ask herself whether it was an experiment or work? Why Simmons suddenly became active is not only because of loss, but mainly because she thought of what Skye had said to her. Sometimes, some things, it is better to take the initiative! She didn''t know that Skye did. Very proactively provoked Su Zhan, although... she failed. So she wanted to take the initiative again. She knew that Su Zhan had ideas for herself, even if there were more and more people around him!What is lacking may be an opportunity. She has already prepared for it, and even began to look forward to it, and start to be anxious. Since this opportunity does not appear on its own, then take the initiative to let it appear! The two of them walked out from the inside, the sky was full of stars, the crescent moon was bright, and the breeze was blowing, making Simmons'' hair a little messy. "Is it cold?" Su Zhan stretched out his hand to smooth her hair and asked in a low voice. Simmons blushed and shook her head. This time, although she was shy, she did not dodge her eyes. She stared at Su Zhan as if she was angry. Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile and said, "What are you doing looking at me like this? It seems to eat me." "Well, I really want to eat you!" Without knowing what to think, Simmons said in a wicked way. Su Zhan was really stunned. Today''s Simmons was different from usual. There was an unusual charm that made him ridicule."Okay, where do you want to eat?" "Where to eat?" Simmons glanced under Su Zhan subconsciously. Although it was only a subconscious glance, he was still caught by Su Zhan. "When did you become so proactive?" Su Zhan said dumbly. Simmons shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe it started when there were more and more people in the base. I knew that I was not beautiful and my personality was a bit dull. The only advantage should be my ability! Even my legs ¡­And it¡¯s not the most beautiful. So, I started to wear shorts actively, and there was no one else in the base anyway. I worked hard to study what you gave me. This is the only place where I can be better than others." "Who said that you are you, you are unique, everyone is unique!" Su Zhan shook his head and said seriously. "I am very happy to partner with Dr. Hailun Zhao so that we can research better things and achieve more powerful results. But I found that I seem to be inferior to her in all aspects. This makes me feel very crisis, so Now I will be so bold, so proactive. After today, I may not have the courage to say this again, so..." Simmons raised his head, staring straight to say what he was thinking. But before he could say his words, Su Zhan had already kissed him. He hugged her tightly with one hand, making her stick to her body, as if she wanted her to be completely integrated into her body, and one hand unceremoniously pressed her upper circumference. A bit rough, but inexplicably, Simmons felt very relieved and very happy! "Go to the room!" After a while, Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "No, right here, right away, right away!" Simmons said domineeringly, "I don''t want to wait for a moment!" The palace is very large, and although the location of the two is not remote, it will not be disturbed.With all the clothes removed, Su Zhan took her waist and raised her leg with one hand. "Hmm...it hurts, so...it''s not a dream! That''s great..." 277 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 277 Simmons hugged Su Zhan''s neck tightly, his brows were frowning as if it hurt, but there was a smile on his mouth. Is this painful and happy? Su Zhan didn''t think too much, now... it''s not a time to be distracted. After a long time. Su Zhan transported Simmons directly to her room and entered the bathroom to help her wash her body and the bright red blood on her legs.However, the current Simmons seems to have changed back to his original appearance, how can he be domineering that he didn''t want to wait for a moment?He closed his eyes and bowed his head, squeaking ashamedly like a marionette. Her appearance really made Su Zhan find it interesting. After holding her out and lying down, watching Simmons still shrink into a ball, he couldn''t help but jokingly said, "Is it practical now?" "Yeah." Simmons replied with a sound that sounded like a mosquito. "fool!" Su Zhan lay down, whispered a word in her ear, then hugged her and fell asleep like this. When Simmons woke up early the next morning, he found that Su Zhan was no longer there. He looked at the time and found that it was almost noon. He hurriedly got up and came out to say hello to others, but his expression was particularly shy.After a while, she didn''t see Su Zhan, and couldn''t help but ask Zhao Hailun: "Where is Su Zhan?" "He seems to have something urgent temporarily, and he left after saying a word." Zhao Hailun said, and then discussed with Simmons about the molecular formula. Where did Su Zhan go? He is not in the Marvel world at all, but in a new world, a copy world. The last time a random copy made him enter the world of Transformers, let him know that if a new copy has not been set for a long time, it will be automatically selected randomly. He still has no choice for a new copy. After estimating the time, I think it should not be so fast. , It¡¯s too late to consider when you settle down.Unexpectedly, his estimated time was not accurate. He was awakened directly by the sound of the system when he had not woken up in the morning. He didn''t have time to think too much, confused, and hurriedly confessed to Zhao Hailun and the others, and then he didn''t hear exactly what copy it was, and was directly sent in. At this moment, he was standing in a room in a villa, with no features at all for him to recognize, what kind of copy this is! "System, what copy is this?" Su Zhan looked around and asked. Item 0339 Su Zhan asked the system to know what copy it was, but the system hadn''t answered yet, but he suddenly heard something.Turning around, he soon discovered that there was another door in the room, which should be the bathroom. The sound came from inside. It was a very slight sound, and it only sounded once, as if it came from accidentally hitting something. Su Zhan passed directly and opened the door! What caught my eye was a white bathtub. In the bathtub, a woman was lying in a big font with her hands on her body. It seemed that she had just slipped off the edge of the bathtub, so she made a sound? There was no water in the bathtub, and she had no clothes on her body. There were a few drops of water faintly. Lying there with her eyes closed, she seemed to have passed out. The figure is good, a little thin, and the size of the upper circumference is a little small, which is comparable to that of an airport.Although the appearance is not beautiful, it gives Su Zhan a sense of shock. why? Familiar, she knows! "System, you don''t need to say, I know what copy this is!" Su Zhan said, looking at this woman with interest! Alice! It''s not Alice in Wonderland, but Alice in Resident Evil! "The world of Resident Evil, this world is pretty good, the end is coming, and the zombies are rampant." Su Zhan mumbled, very satisfied with this random copy. "System, what''s the task?" "Main task: hunt 10,000 zombies, and reward 1,000 enhancement points for completion of the task." "Secondary mission 1: Obtain T virus, reward 500 enhancement points for mission completion." "Secondary mission two: save mankind, save 1,000 people. Complete the mission and reward 500 enhancement points." "Except for the last one, everything else is relatively easy. To save 1,000 people, this is the rhythm of letting yourself be the savior!" Su Zhan murmured, generally speaking, the task was relatively simple. Now, it should be when the plot hasn''t started yet?In other words, this should be the top of the hive. When Alice wakes up for a while, she should have lost her memory for a while, and then a special team from the umbrella company will appear and enter the hive. "I''ll play with you first, just relax!" Su Zhan laughed, glanced at Alice, and then reached out and touched her legs. "The body is still..." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, instead of taking the opportunity to continue taking advantage, he turned around and went out. Alice is not a beautiful woman, and her figure is not particularly good, so that Su Zhan is not particularly interested. She is still interested in this person, not her body! Back in the bedroom, Su Zhan lay down and wondered what benefits could be gained from this trip, except for quest rewards, right? Aside from talking about T virus, he would get it even without this task. Well, Alice, it''s one, after she has evolved, her strength is still good, and she can take it back! There is also the Red Queen, the supercomputer responsible for monitoring the hive is also considered to be artificial intelligence to a certain extent. It is very capable and can monitor the global network. If you get it back, Ultron will be in control of every move. Su Zhan thought about it for a while, and there was a sound in the bathroom again. Hearing the movement, the corners of his mouth rose. It didn''t take long for the bathroom door to open, and Alice walked out vigilantly, her face wrapped in a bath towel. "You''re awake!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Alice was taken aback. She did not expect someone to hide behind her. Then she asked, "Who are you? Who am I, why am I here, why can''t I remember anything?" "My name is Su Zhan, your name is Alice, and I am your husband. Well, that''s all, I only remember these!" Su Zhan said with a secret smile in his heart. "Alice, Su Zhan, are you my husband?" Alice repeated, but didn''t think of anything."You said, you are also worth this, and you have amnesia?" "I think so!" Su Zhan shrugged and got up next to Alice, looking at Alice''s apparently wary look, and said: "I don''t think I am going to lose my memory for too long. I should remember it slowly. Wife, I''ll go first. Help you get your clothes!" With that, Su Zhan walked to the closet next to him and turned over. He really didn''t know where Alice''s clothes were placed, but from Alice''s point of view, this action just proved that he too had amnesia. After searching for a long time, I finally found Alice''s "battle suit", black boots, brown shorts, and a red camisole with a skirt. 278 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 278 "Thank you!" After receiving the clothes Su Zhan handed over, Alice thanked him, and then turned to go to the bathroom to change it. "Just change it here. I''m your husband. I haven''t seen anything about you? After changing it quickly, let''s go out and have a look to figure out what happened." Su Zhan said with a straight face. He has seen it, but it was just seen, it is not a so-called husband! Alice hesitated, she had no impression of Su Zhan, but he shouldn''t lie to herself, right?If he is really his husband then it''s okay, and he is right. Go out as soon as possible to find out the situation. So Alice just hesitated for a moment, and then put it on in front of Su Zhan. "It''s really a lie!" Su Zhan sighed secretly, and didn''t even visit her specially. In fact, Alice was also secretly paying attention to Su Zhan, and found that he did not show that wretched expression or stared at herself all the time. She acted very calmly and believed his words even more. Before long, Alice had changed her clothes, looked at each other, opened the bedroom door and went out. The surroundings were extremely silent, no one, no sound.Going out of the corridor, it was a little empty outside, with fallen leaves, and the sky was a little dark. It seems that it is almost evening. "Do you remember anything?" Alice asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, but I have a feeling that this place is unusual." "Yeah." Alice nodded in agreement, turned around and took a closer look at nothing outside. After all, this villa looks very big, and it was just a rough walk. Item 0340 "Did you hear that?" Alice stopped suddenly and asked in a low voice. Of course Su Zhan heard it, not only did he hear it, he also saw it. A special squad that has been heavily armed is approaching. It is from the umbrella company! "What did you hear?" Su Zhan pretended to be blank. When this squad came in, Su Zhan stopped time, then hypnotized them slightly and changed their memories. Alice also worked for the umbrella company before. The members of this team naturally knew this identity, but they didn''t know their identity. In order to continue playing the game, Su Zhan succeeded in making this identity more real. Of course, when Alice wakes up, she will be dressed up, it doesn''t matter, just have some fun.Otherwise, just dealing with zombies, completing the task is a bit boring. Having said that, he did not find Matt, the guy who later became the evil god of revenge.However, with previous experience, Su Zhan became accustomed to the changes in many places. "boom!" The door was suddenly knocked open, and people from the special forces squad swarmed in, surrounded them with guns. Alice was shocked and hurriedly shouted: "Who are you!" "Prepare to enter the hive!" The black captain glanced at Alice and Su Zhan, before the opponent ordered. Su Zhan didn''t panic or shout. He watched the special team next to him walk to the mirror beside him, and then the mirror suddenly opened slowly from the middle, revealing an underground passage. "Go in!" People from the special forces team urged, and Alice and Su Zhan went in with them. "Don''t worry, I think they seem to know us, follow up and have a look, maybe they can know what happened." Su Zhan whispered towards Alice. Alice nodded silently. After walking down the steps, I came to a place similar to a platform, surrounded by many things, which should be weapons.And there is a tram parked next to it. The members of the special squad carried out their work in an orderly manner. Some set the time, and some carried their weapons on the tram.After going up together, the guy in charge of the tram shouted: "No, there is no way to start, maybe the line is broken." "I gonna go see." There are two female players in the special forces team. One is darker and more fierce. It seems to be called Ryan, who is a typical female man.The other one is more feminine, but it''s not particularly beautiful. As for what it is called, I forgot. It was Ryan who spoke. She jumped off the tram, and it didn''t take long before she was connected to the circuit and climbed up. Soon, the tram started slowly. Su Zhan cast a glance at the door of the rear compartment, then withdrew his gaze. The tram drove fast, slowed down slowly after a while, and entered another platform. Obviously, this was the entrance to the hive.After getting off the bus, the group walked towards the depths of the platform. Su Zhan looked up and saw the camera in a few hidden places. The Red Queen should have noticed. After a few steps, Su Zhan had already seen the heavy steel door at the entrance with the umbrella company logo on it. "Tell us what happened!" Alice''s voice suddenly came from behind, and Alice caught the captain''s clothes and asked in a deep voice. The black captain frowned and did not speak, Alice refused to give up, and pulled hard. The black captain considered it for a moment, and seemed to have compromised, and slowly began to speak. The content is nothing more than that, their identity, what happened here, the purpose of coming here, etc.Alice listened carefully, but Su Zhan was not interested. Standing next to him was a relatively beautiful female player. He whispered: "Is there a gun? Give me two. No one knows what''s inside. It''s likely to be dangerous." "No!" Although she is beautiful, her tone is quite cold. Su Zhan pouted his lips and said nothing. Because Su Zhan had modified their memories before, the black captain did not say anything. Su Zhan and Alice¡¯s marriage identities were fake... Alice was still in a daze, although she didn''t remember what she said should be true. The black captain had asked the team members to open the door, and everyone gathered together and watched the slowly opening door vigilantly. It was dark inside, and you couldn''t see your fingers. A person walked in slowly. Not long after, the light came on. Entering the interior of the umbrella company, the elevator was broken, the stairs were flooded, and I could only choose another way around. Soon, came to the laser channel. 279 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 279 This is the only channel. Su Zhan glanced at the black captain subconsciously, he might not know what he was about to face. The members responsible for deciphering the code had already begun to decipher it, and it didn''t take long before the door of the passage was opened. It was a little dim inside, and the black captain was about to go in and install a teleporter to decipher the code of the door opposite and open it.The black captain took a gun and walked in a little tentatively. After walking a few steps, I suddenly heard the sound of Ka Ka Ka, and the surrounding area immediately lit up immediately after the passage. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just an automatic sensor light." The team member who broke the code said. The black captain breathed a sigh of relief and moved on. The passage was not long, only about seven or eight meters. Soon the black captain came to the door at the other end and put the sensor on it.The fingers of the team members who deciphered the code flied on the keyboard very flexibly, gradually cracking the code. The door opened slowly. The black captain observed the situation inside, and then signaled the others to come over. Everything seems to be going well, but it is actually a conspiracy of the Red Queen.The three captains walked in with a bag, which was used to close the Red Queen. Alice wanted to follow in, but Su Zhan grabbed her arm and shook her head slightly. "For..." Alice was about to ask why, but the doors on both sides suddenly closed. This incident caught everyone off guard, only Su Zhan did not change. "System, if I save people for a while, will it count as part of the mission?" Su Zhan asked secretly, quickly got the answer, and then walked to the closed steel door. Chapter 0341 brother takes you out to play! As the door of the laser channel closed, the people inside instantly became nervous, and the team member who broke the code hurriedly wanted to reopen the door, but at this time, letting his fingers fly quickly, it was useless. The reason why it was useful before was not how good he really broke the code, but the Red Queen asked him to decipher the code. The purpose is for the bags that the team members carry in. "Think of a solution." The black captain shouted anxiously inside. At this time, he suddenly discovered that a laser beam appeared in front of the passage. This laser was like a large net blocking the passage without leaving any escape space. At this time, the laser net was moving quickly toward this side. How to do how to do! The door couldn''t be opened, the road was blocked, and the laser net was close at hand. Even if they had rich experience, there was no way at this time, and everyone''s expressions became extremely ugly and desperate. Is it going to die here? "You hide on both sides, pay attention to the timing." Suddenly, a voice rang, and everyone was overjoyed and hurriedly hid to the sides.At this time, the laser was less than one or two meters away from here, and under their anxious eyes, they suddenly heard a loud boom. They fell down almost without shock, and then they saw the steel gate flew out instantly, and they were cut into pieces instantly after touching the laser net. "Why are you still waiting for death?" A soft drink made them wake up like a dream, and rushed back. Just after the last person ran back, the laser net happened to stop by her side, and a piece of clothing was touched, and it fell down. Aftermath. Everyone''s faces were pale and fearful. "you¡­¡­" The black captain stared at Su Zhan with wide eyes. Although it was too late to think about the matter of life and death just now, it was obvious now that it was Su Zhan who had just saved them.He saw the movement of Su Zhan withdrawing his fist, in other words, was he knocked out the thick and stern iron gate? Is this still a human? When the black captain spoke so, everyone reacted and looked at Su Zhan in shock. "You don''t have to look at me like that, just remember that you owe me a life." Su Zhan said lightly, and then said to the female team member who came in last: "Now, can you give me a gun?" The female team member should be a medical soldier. She was about to be sliced ??by a laser just now. When she heard Su Zhan''s words, she was dumbfounded for a moment, and then shook her head: "I don''t think you need a gun at all." Despite that, she still took out two guns and handed them over. Su Zhan smiled and handed it to Alice, and said, "I don''t use it, but my wife can use it." Alice took it and nodded, without speaking. "What should we do now?" Although it was escaped, but if you want to enter the computer room, you must go here.To be honest, they are all panicked now, a little afraid to leave. "Did you remember something?" Alice came to Su Zhan''s side and asked in a low voice while they were studying the method. "No." Su Zhan shook his head. Alice was obviously skeptical."Then why did you pull me just now and not let me in? Do you know there is danger inside?" "It''s just a premonition, not to mention that I am your husband. If you don''t walk with me, what''s the matter with them? Of course I want to hold you back." Su Zhan said casually, and then Said to the special team: "Don''t add up, the computer room is right in front of you, give me things, I just go in." "Are you going in alone?" Su Zhan shook his head and said, "I will go in with my wife. Are you afraid? If you are afraid, just stay." Alice shook her head. Su Zhan picked up the bag. The bag that was meant to be carried by two people did not seem to have any weight in his hands. When he came to the laser channel, Su Zhan said to Alice: "I will say run. Leave it alone and run forward, understand?" "Ok!" Alice nodded, although a little nervous but not afraid! Seeing that she was ready, Su Zhan rushed in first, then screamed and ran, Alice ran out in a hurry, unexpectedly not slow. Everyone looked at Su Zhan and Alice nervously. The passage was not far away. Su Zhan had come to the other end almost in the blink of an eye, and then he banged out his fist directly, with a bang, the door flew out, and Su Zhan ran in. At the same time, Alice had already ran away. He came over, but couldn''t stop because of too much force, so he threw himself directly into Su Zhan''s arms. "The airport is not good, I don''t feel it at all!" Su Zhan murmured, letting go of Alice, and then said to the person on the other end: "Just wait, I will close the Red Queen!" In the center of the computer room is a huge machine. After Su Zhan and Alice came over, Alice just wanted to ask Su Zhan what to do?But I saw that Su Zhan was already fiddling with his hands and feet. 280 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 280 "You can''t do this!" Suddenly, a red projection appeared next to her, which looked like a seven or eight-year-old girl, wearing a red skirt, which looked a little cute. Red Queen! Su Zhan stopped, looked at her with interest and said, "You are the Red Queen, right? How about your brother taking you out to play?" The Red Queen got stuck when she heard this, and she never expected that he would talk to herself like an uncle showing you a goldfish. "Are you shy? Then I''ll take it as your default!" Su Zhan laughed haha, and then flipped, the black god of war suddenly appeared, and then connected to the database, ready to copy the red queen. Of course, the Red Queen refused, and just wanted to stop it, Su Zhan suddenly cut off its power supply. "Unbehaved!" Su Zhan said with a smile. It didn''t take long for the black God of War, or Nuwa in the black God of War, to copy the Red Queen''s program data in, and then Su Zhan took it away. "You...who are you?" Su Zhan turned around and found Alice looking at herself with her mouth open. Item 0342 Seeing Alice''s surprised look, especially the small open mouth, Su Zhan smiled, bowed his head and kissed directly, and then said: "I''m your man!" A dear, plus a sentence, made Alice a little confused, and it took a long time to react, but Su Zhan had already walked back, and she had to suppress her curiosity and ask again when she had a suitable opportunity. "The Red Queen has been shut down by me, but there was an accident. The Red Queen''s system seems to have crashed because of the abnormality." Su Zhan walked back and said. "Ah? Our mission this time is to figure out what happened." The black captain said to the team member who had deciphered the code: "Go and see." The team member ran over immediately, and after a while, he came back disappointed: "No, there is no reaction at all, we can only find another way." The Red Queen was taken away by Su Zhan, so it''s strange to have a reaction. "There is no other way, I can only search to see if we can figure out the situation, and then evacuate here as soon as possible. Our time is running out." The black captain said in a deep voice. After three hours, it will be completely closed, and they will all be trapped here. Everyone left here and started searching in pairs. At first, Alice followed Su Zhan, but after following, she found that Su Zhan was gone, and she also came to a place full of iron cages. Da Da, Da Da. There seemed to be the sound of footsteps in the silent space, and Alice turned around to take a look, and a bloody, terrifying dog walked out slowly.She was taken aback, turned around and ran. The dog behind her hurriedly chased in. Alice ran to the room next to her and closed the door. The moment the door closed, the dog rushed over but was blocked by the door. outer.Alice breathed a sigh of relief, faintly as if she remembered something, but not really.At this moment, she suddenly felt something wrong behind her, and when she turned her head, a person dressed as a guard was slowly approaching her. There was an obvious fatal wound on her body, and Alice yelled for a few times without responding, and even attacked herself. "boom!" The gunshot sounded, and the guard slowly fell to the ground with a shot headshot. Alice is a little grateful that Su Zhan has got a gun for herself, but how can her different marksmanship be so accurate?She is now more and more curious about what the memory she has lost is. Alice opened the door and shot the dog in the head, preparing to leave. "Bang!" "Bang!" There were two more gunshots, and Alice kept moving, exploding the heads of two dogs. "Are you all right?" As soon as she ran out, she saw the members of the special team hurriedly running over, with a flustered expression and fear, as if something terrible had happened. "Leaving here, we must leave here, we met a group of lunatics!" the members of the team shouted excitedly. "Come with me!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and Alice hurriedly asked, "Where did you go?" "Just go find something!" "Your memory is restored?" "That''s it." "What happened here?" "Talk as you walk." After a quick conversation, Su Zhan beckoned and took them back to their original path.On the way, Su Zhan told them what happened here, that is, the T virus thing, because they also saw it with their own eyes, naturally it was easy to accept this statement! What did Su Zhan do just now? He went to the laboratory to find the T virus. The blue one is the virus, and the green one is the antidote, but the number is not large. Obviously someone took some of it! "Ah... it''s a zombie!" Suddenly Alice yelled, and immediately followed, she saw a crowd of zombies appear in front of her. "Headshots, only headshots can kill them!" Su Zhan said, the people of the special warfare team quickly reacted and attacked the heads of the zombies. "You go first, I''ll break it!" Although a lot of zombies were killed, there were too many zombies, and one after another, they would run out of bullets before killing all these zombies.Su Zhan acted decisively and let them go first. "Can you do it alone?" Alice said worriedly. "Don''t worry, these zombies can''t trouble me!" Su Zhan smiled and urged Alice to leave. The current Alice is only good at best! Alice hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, turned and followed the special forces team to evacuate. After they were far away, Su Zhan smiled at the crowd of zombies: "Well, it''s time for carnival!" When the voice fell, he already had a pair of fearful knives in his hand, followed by his toes and glared hard on the ground, and instantly rushed into the group of zombies. The light of the knife flashed, and the heads flew up one after another. Su Zhan is like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, shuttled among the zombies.The knife fell with his hand, like cutting vegetables, continuously harvesting the lives of zombies. "Huh!" A ray of light flashed, and Su Zhan suddenly appeared at the other end.With a knife in both hands, I heard a thumping sound, the group of zombies fell to the ground almost at the same time, and all kinds of heads rolled around. "Too little!" Su Zhan shook his head in disappointment, this is not even a warm-up exercise. Su Zhan turned and chased after him. 281 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 281 At this time, Alice and the others were also attacking zombies. There were too many people in the entire hive. After turning off the red, these zombies were also released. They smelled the meat, how could they not be crazy! "Huh" "Huh!" After Su Zhan came over, there was no pause at all, the double knives danced wildly, and it didn''t take long to clear a way. "Don''t froze. If you are driving, go and start the car. We are ready to go." Seeing Su Zhan''s brave posture, they were all stunned. The zombies that scared them enough were like Chinese cabbage in Su Zhan''s eyes. This kind of contrast really made them unacceptable, but Su Zhan''s powerful strength had already subdued them, and Su Zhan had already replaced them before they knew it. The black captain became the backbone of everyone. Everyone in succession got on the tram, and the tram started slowly.Everyone greeted Su Zhan to come up quickly, but Su Zhan trot without a hassle, waited until the surrounding zombies were solved, and then jumped up. Item 0343 The tram rushed forward, and the atmosphere was a bit solemn. Everyone carried the expressions of the aftermath, which was terrible and crazy!Subconsciously, everyone looked at Su Zhan. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid there are only a handful of people still here, and he has a very good understanding of the situation here, and his strength is strong, so he naturally became the backbone and The person who made the decision! "This trip is really exciting, I thought I was dead. This group of damn guys, isn''t it crazy to study this virus? After I go out, I will leave the umbrella company and never sell my life for them again! "Ryan gritted his teeth. "I''m afraid you won''t think about it anymore after you go out." Su Zhan said lightly. "Why?" Ryan asked. "The T virus has leaked. This virus is so contagious. Do you think the outside world is still safe? It won''t take long. I''m afraid the whole world will be infected. By that time, there will be zombies everywhere!" Su Zhan''s words made everyone feel safe. stunned. "True, true or false?" If this is the case, wouldn''t it be the end of the world. "How do you know that the virus has leaked?" the black captain asked. "Because I just found the T virus and the antidote, the number is obviously less. Someone sneaked in here, took the T virus, and then caused the tragedy here. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Alice, her memory should be restored Suddenly, Su Zhan turned to look at Alice, who had been silent. Alice nodded: "He is right. I am amnesia because of this. So, I''m afraid the T virus has really spread." "What to do then!" After finally being robbed of the rest of his life, he suddenly realized that the outside was more dangerous than here. "What else can I do? Find a place to settle down after leaving here. Then, saving people and killing zombies is as simple as that." Su Zhan said lightly, without worrying at all. Saving people and killing zombies is his task, and it is indeed the only thing he can do. However, Su Zhan asked the system that only the zombies he killed by himself are counted in the mission, but saving people is different, as long as it is related to him, it is considered to be saved by him. Now among these people, except Alice, they were all saved by Su Zhan.Therefore, if they are going to save others, they are also included in their own tasks. "If you want, you can follow me." Su Zhan looked at them and said. "If the outside situation is really like what you said, we are willing to follow you!" The black captain thought for a moment and said. Su Zhan nodded, then slowly drove to the door and glanced at the back. He remembered that there was a licker coming! I didn''t see it when I set off at the platform before, and it doesn''t seem to appear now.However, even if it doesn''t show up, let''s leave it to the people of the umbrella company!Speaking of it, he seems to remember that someone from the umbrella company appeared after he went out, and he also caught Alice and injected her with T virus. I''m afraid they are there now? Su Zhan raised his head and looked over his head, his gaze penetrated the walls and saw the situation above the ground. As expected, a small team was already stationed in the villa outside! "Do you believe me?" Su Zhan asked. "of course!" Living together and dying together, fighting side by side, although they feel that Su Zhan is a bit mysterious, it does not hinder their trust. "The umbrella guys are waiting for us outside. Obviously, they are not to welcome us back in triumph, so please be prepared." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. After hearing this, everyone arranged their equipment to prepare. Soon, the tram stopped, passed through the explosion-proof door, and quickly came to the stairs.As long as the door in front of you is opened, you will be inside the villa. Everyone glanced at each other, Su Zhan nodded slightly. In an instant, the door opened. "Da da da da, da da da!" Before seeing the people, the bullets rang out instantly, and then I saw people in protective clothing falling to the ground one after another. There was no time to react, and the whole army was destroyed. "Go drive, let''s leave here to find a place to settle down." Following Su Zhan''s orders, everyone quickly left the villa, got into the umbrella company''s car, and left here. Turning on the radio in the car, a piece of news soon silenced them. As Su Zhan said before, the T virus has leaked. Although the public may not know what happened, it is based on the reported news. Look, the spread of infection is very fast, and it will not take long... the end of the world, I am afraid it will come! After driving for almost half an hour, everyone came to a villa where the owner was not at home and directly pried the door into it. "Everyone, take a break and eat something." Both physically and mentally, they are tired. Su Zhan glanced at Alice, then turned upstairs.Alice followed and entered the room. As soon as she entered, she saw Su Zhan holding a syringe in her hand. "In fact, the T virus can be regarded as an evolution, but most people fail and become zombies, and successful people can gain powerful abilities and become new humans. In this environment where zombies are everywhere, an ordinary person is It''s hard to survive, let alone rescue others, or... destroy the umbrella company!" Su Zhan slowly said, toward Alice. "Do you want me to be injected with T virus?" Alice asked in surprise. "Because you want to destroy the umbrella company, you think it was a shame to work for it before. You want to wash away the shame, and you want to atone for it." Su Zhan''s words seemed like a sharp blade, leaving Alice nowhere to hide! "Can you tell me who you are? Why, I have no impression of you?" Alice stretched out her arm and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m your husband!" After speaking, the syringe has been injected into Alice''s arm, Alice groaned instantly, and slowly fell down, her body began to shake, it seemed very painful! Su Zhan held the antidote in his hand just in case, but he believed that Alice could survive it successfully! She is the only person who has perfectly integrated the T virus! She is, Alice! Chapter 0344 Alice''s Doubts 282 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 282 After a long time, Alice gradually calmed down, her body was already wet with sweat, and her breathing began to stabilize.Su Zhan put her away and checked her physical condition. As guessed, Alice succeeded!Her abilities and potential will gradually be developed. Speaking of it, the potential of the T virus is still great. Unlike the Extremis virus, the bottom line of the potential of the T virus is temporarily unknown, so Su Zhan really wants to know what changes he will have if he merges with the T virus. Before Alice woke up, Su Zhan injected himself with T virus. Unlike Alice''s painful life and death, Su Zhan felt no different from the time when he swallowed. The body began to automatically fuse and stabilize the T virus. It didn''t take long for the T virus to be completely stabilized and integrated into his body. Su Zhan tried to feel it, and it didn''t seem to have changed much. After all, the T virus was not as distinctive as the Extremis virus.But he was not very disappointed. The T virus is of that evolutionary type, and its potential and ability will slowly become apparent. "I... I succeeded?" Alice''s voice sounded, and Su Zhan turned his head and said, "If you can wake up, it means you must have succeeded. Do you feel any changes?" "The body seems to have become stronger, more powerful, more flexible, and other...I haven''t felt it for the time being." Alice said. "Physical fitness will definitely be better than ordinary people. As long as you develop your potential well, you will get stronger and stronger." Su Zhan explained. Alice nodded, and then saw the syringe next to Su Zhan and said: "You have also been injected with T virus?" Su Zhan gave a hum, and then said: "You go take a bath, take a good rest, and I will inform others to stay here tonight, and after adjusting your condition, I will leave for Raccoon City tomorrow morning!" Seeing Su Zhan didn''t want to talk more, Alice didn''t ask, and she was really uncomfortable now.After taking a bath and lying down for a while, Alice fell asleep again. I don''t know how long it took, Alice slowly opened her eyes and woke up. She was shocked when she saw someone lying next to her when she woke up, and then she recognized Su Zhan. This so-called husband, even after recovering the memory, Alice did not have the slightest impression. She was not sure whether it was a problem with her memory or he was lying to herself, but... the members of the special team seemed to know his identity. , So Alice is more inclined to have a problem with herself!Now that I recognized his identity from the bottom of my heart, I naturally accepted the matter of sleeping together. She did not get anxious, but silently looked at Su Zhan. The distinctive features of the water chestnut have an indescribable charm, which makes me look a little silly without knowing it. "Have you not seen enough?" Su Zhan said lazily. Alice just woke up like a dream. Although a little panicked, she said openly: "We should have been married for a while, right? According to them. We are not pretending to be a husband and wife, so why didn''t what should happen?" "For example?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows. "For example, when I took a bath, I found that I was still in good shape!" Alice asked seriously, "Why? Is it our relationship problem? Your problem, or my problem?" "My question, I lied to you!" Su Zhan said. "What did you lie to me?" Alice asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "You will know from now on. Now that you are awake, get up and clean up, and then get ready to go!" Alice was a little dissatisfied, but she still washed up with Su Zhan, got out of the room and went downstairs after getting dressed neatly. Downstairs, the people in the special forces team are already awake, and they seem to be ready to go. There are also things in the kitchen. After a simple bite, Su Zhan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Raccoon City.¡± Raccoon City, this is the most famous place in the Resident Evil, the source is from here, and then gradually spread to the world.After a day of fermentation, Su Zhan believes that Raccoon City is about to fall. Whether it is saving people or killing zombies, it is an excellent choice...Leave aside the former, the latter is enough to complete the task! After completing the compensation and bringing convenient food, the group drove away to Raccoon City. Along the way, you can see a lot of vehicles and pedestrians coming from the direction of Raccoon City. It is estimated that they are fleeing.Unfortunately, they can escape for a while, but they can''t escape for a lifetime!Sooner or later, the virus will spread to the world. As the raccoon city approaches, more and more people are fleeing, and they can see the erected steel city wall from a distance. It has to be said that the government or umbrella company is indeed powerful, and such steel was built overnight. The city wall, the beginning of martial law, isolated the entire raccoon market, even if it had been prepared for a long time, it was amazing enough. At this time, the virus has not yet fully erupted on a large scale. Many people still don''t know what is going on. They thought it was a plague or something. They were allowed to go out after investigation. As for Su Zhan and others who want to enter, nobody cares at all. "Where are you going now?" The black captain asked after entering Raccoon City. "Go to the police station first and add ammunition!" The streets began to gradually become chaotic. In this huge city, in such a chaotic situation, it is not so easy to save people or kill zombies.First compensate, then find a stronghold, and then slowly clear the venue! This is the plan of the Soviet war. As for going to the police station, in addition to replenishing ammunition, a female policewoman Jill is also his target. Maybe it is because I am used to being surrounded by women, and now I have been carrying a special combat team, and it is still a man, it is really a bit unaccustomed. This Jill is good. Su Zhan''s body looks better than Alice, and his skill is also good. He played a very important role in the entire Resident Evil, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is the female second. Thinking of Jill, Su Zhan can''t help but think of King Ada, the bright red cheongsam is really attractive! There is a twinkling of Bingbing, plus the Bingbing of King Ada. The double ice combination should feel very good! Item 0345 The chaotic scene in the police station at this time, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a joke.At the beginning, many people were arrested because of the chaos. As the virus spread, people became panic and restless. Not only the criminals who were caught, but even the police are beginning to worry about leaving Raccoon City. On the edge, the situation of the several criminals who were inhabited seemed to be something wrong, their eyes staring straight at the person next to them, their mouths open, their teeth grinded, and they seemed to want a full meal.The policeman next to him disagrees. The dressing of these people knows that they are non-mainstream. They either drank too much or took drugs. Their brains were originally abnormal.He took out the phone to ask about his family¡¯s situation. At this moment, he suddenly felt the criminals standing next to him stand up. He dared to scold them for sitting, but suddenly he bit his neck severely. Blood splattered. "what¡­¡­" The policeman clutched his neck and slowly fell to the ground. The chaotic police station was completely fried at once, and the criminals began to frantically attack the people next to them. The chaos started completely! "Da da da." The voice of high heels came out strangely in such a chaotic situation, very clear.Then, a woman in a blue tube top and black short skirt walked in. "boom!" Raising his hand, gunshots sounded, and a zombie who was about to bite was instantly headshot. Although the surroundings are extremely chaotic, her gun is very accurate, and she can always find the target accurately in the chaotic situation, with a shot headshot. If Su Zhan was here, he would definitely recognize it, this woman with good figure, cool and accurate marksmanship is Jill! As soon as Jill appeared, he solved the zombies here one after another and controlled the situation.But at this time, the people in the police station were almost gone. The purpose of her coming to the police station on vacation was to replenish ammunition. Soon, Jill replenished the ammunition in the police station''s ammunition depot and left the police station. As soon as she left with her front foot, Su Zhan and the others arrived on the back foot.Seeing the situation inside the police station, other people felt nothing, but Su Zhan was a little disappointed. "Are you late? I didn''t even see it!" Su Zhan murmured secretly, at this time the special team had already refilled ammunition without his instructions. "The virus has just spread. It is estimated that the entire raccoon city will be quarantined soon. Before the city is quarantined, save people as much as possible to help them in this city. Once the quarantine begins, you must find a way to leave here." Su Zhanchao The black captain said, "After you leave, you will find a gathering spot by yourself, and I will find you." 283 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 283 "Yes!" Although the black captain had many doubts in his mind, he didn''t ask too much. The four words to obey the order had already been engraved in his bones. Soon, the special team began to set off. While killing zombies, while saving people in the chaos, the chaos can be smoothed out so that ordinary people can leave Raccoon City as soon as possible.The people they rescued are also counted as Su Zhan''s mission. Unfortunately, killing the zombies is not counted. Otherwise, if you gather a group of subordinates, you can wait for the mission to complete without doing anything.However, there are only 10,000 zombies, which is not too much! "Where are we?" Alice was also fully armed at this time. "First go and change your clothes, then find a place to rest, and then you can start to act in the evening. Our mission is to kill zombies, and if nothing happens, we can meet people from the umbrella company!" Su Zhan said. "Hmm!" Alice nodded heavily, and then the two walked out. Walking on the chaotic street, Su Zhan and Alice seemed a little out of tune, with a calm face, aside from the chaotic surroundings, they seemed to be walking on the street. "Huh!" When he came to a clothing store, Su Zhan smashed the glass and went in directly, then helped Alice pick up the clothes. Twenty minutes later, Alice had changed her dress. The red vest was covered with a mesh vest, and underneath was a jump of black trousers. "Where to rest?" "A place with few people." Su Zhan smiled and took Alice out. The place he was talking about was a church with few people. The church was empty. The pastor knew where he was going. Su Zhan and Alice first checked and made sure that there were no zombies in the church. Then they came to the center of the church and sat down on a row of benches to rest. . Alice sat down, Su Zhan suddenly turned over and lay on the chair, with his head resting on Alice''s lap.There was nothing unusual about Alice. After all, they were all sleeping together. Although nothing happened, it was nothing more than a pillow. The two rested quietly, waiting for the night to come. Suddenly, the door of the church was pushed open, and a man walked in cautiously. Alice turned her head and took a look. The man didn''t seem to expect anyone here, and hurriedly said, "Can I stay here?" "What''s the situation outside?" Su Zhan didn''t get up, he couldn''t see him from that person''s perspective, nor could he see Su Zhan.Hearing the sound, he froze for a moment, and soon understood that someone was lying on a chair and said hurriedly."It''s messy outside now. There are monsters that bite people everywhere. The army doesn''t allow us to leave the city, so I can only hide here." "Be honest, I don''t mind saving you one more." Su Zhan had said so, and Alice naturally wouldn''t object. The man hurriedly thanked him, and then moved a little closer, not daring to sit next to him, and stayed honestly. About half an hour later, the door was pushed open again. The man looked over in a panic and saw three people walking up, one man and two women. The woman who led the way in was holding guns in her hands. It was an Asian woman who was somewhat timid, followed by a black man dressed as a special soldier. "Huh, there are people here, you can hide for a while," Jill whispered, and then walked over here. "How long have you been here, have you checked inside?" Jill asked the man first. The man shook his head: "I am just here too, no, I don''t know, they should know." "They?" Gil Mingming only saw one woman sitting there, but no other people! Chapter 0346 Courage Must Be Big, People Must Be Obedient! Jill came over in confusion, and as the perspective changed as she approached, she realized that someone was lying here. The woman is very calm, there is no sense of panic or escape, but the lying man is even more calm, slightly squinting his eyes as if sleeping in a fake sleep! "My name is Jill. You came here first. Have you checked the inside?" Although Jill was puzzled, he didn''t forget what was going on. "It''s checked, but it doesn''t mean it''s safe. They can move!" Su Zhan opened his eyes, and it really was Jill! Jill nodded, then turned and sat with her little friend. A wounded black soldier, a female reporter. Su Zhan turned over and got up from Alice''s lap. At this time, other talents saw the true face of Su Zhan in Lushan. "what country are you from?" The female reporter saw Su Zhan''s complexion and hurried over to ask. It''s all because of the yellow race. Said that this female reporter has a very average mental quality and is very timid. Although she is a good person, it is a pity that she also received a lunch box later. "China!" Su Zhan said lightly. "My name is Terry, and I am the female anchor of the weather forecast on Channel 7 in Raccoon City. I am Japanese!" Terry said hurriedly. It turns out that she is not a reporter, but an anchor. It seems that her facial features and eyebrows really match the characteristics of Japanese women. "My name is Su Zhan, and she is Alice." Su Zhan briefly introduced. "Shh!" Suddenly, Jill hissed, pulling out his gun and looking around warily. When she did this, the others instantly became nervous, and they seemed to hear something faintly. Seeing Terry''s face in fear, Su Zhan patted her on the shoulder gently, motioning her to sit next to him.Terry hesitated, but he didn''t know why, but he had an inexplicable sense of conviction, and sat up with Su Zhan.She was holding the camera in one hand, and Su Zhan''s arm in her arm, looking around constantly, she was fidgeting. "Alice, leave it to you." Su Zhan patted Terry''s hand and said lightly. Alice was also unambiguous, and instantly drew her pistol and fired towards the roof. Sparks flashed, and everyone could see what was on the roof. There was a creeping monster. The licker! It moves very fast, it can be said that it is difficult to find in the dark.Alice didn''t panic, her marksmanship was very accurate and always followed it. "boom!" The gun finally hit it and made it fall. Then, Alice put the pistol away, took out the spear, and banged the licker''s head directly. The whole process is like flowing water, very simple and fast. 284 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 284 When they reacted, the licker was completely dead. Jill looked at Alice in surprise. She was actually very conceited about her marksmanship, but she didn''t expect Alice to be so powerful.She subconsciously looked at Su Zhan who was comforting Terry, no wonder he was so leisurely and calm. People are capable and don''t worry at all! I just don''t know, how strong is this Soviet war? "Ah..." The man who hadn''t made a sound suddenly yelled, and ran out in the direction of the door in horror, as if he had just reacted. "No!" Jill hurriedly yelled, what if this brings zombies out? Her stop was useless, and the man directly opened the door of the church. This one opens the door, okay. Countless zombies rushed in, and the big meal is in front of them, can they be polite?The man didn''t even have time to react, so he was killed and divided by them. "Quick, take this opportunity to get out of here!" Jill hurriedly shouted, planning to take the opportunity to escape. But apart from the black man, no one responded. Alice looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan grabbed Terry''s hand, who wanted to follow him to escape, and prevented her from leaving. "What are you thinking about, hurry up, so much, you can''t kill it at all." Jill shouted anxiously. Su Zhan let Terry stand up and glanced at the door, slowly coming to Jill''s face. Jill didn''t understand what Su Zhan was going to do. She had already noticed that the man had been swallowed clean, and the zombies had rushed towards this side. Too late to run! She glanced bitterly at Su Zhan and raised her gun to kill. Who knows at this time, Su Zhan opened his hands towards the zombies behind him without looking back.Under their incomprehensible gaze, a group of dazzling light radiated from Su Zhan''s hands. boom! For an instant, the explosion sounded and the fire was dazzling. Jill stared blankly at Su Zhan against the flames, completely dumbfounded! "My God, this...this..." Terry looked at the zombies that had been completely wiped out in surprise, and shouted in disbelief. "You still think there are too many to kill?" Su Zhan looked at Jill and said lightly. Jill said: "You, what happened to you just now?" "Nuclear energy. Popular understanding is super power!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Is it T virus?" Alice asked in a low voice. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, it has nothing to do with T virus." "Oh." Alice responded without further questioning. She knew that Su Zhan had many secrets. "What is T virus?" Although their voices were small, Jill heard it and hurriedly asked. "Alice, you can explain to her." Su Zhan didn''t seem to want to talk, turned around and walked aside and sat down. The black soldier did not dare to approach, what he saw just now was too unbelievable, but Terry, hesitated and sat beside Su Zhan.Maybe it''s because of being an anchor, so the ability to accept is relatively strong? Although Terry was also a little shocked, his psychology had already begun to calculate Xiao Jiujiu. In this environment, if you can follow Su Zhan with someone with superpowers, it couldn''t be safer.She was thinking, how could she find a way to let Su Zhan take in herself. "I, can we follow you?" Terry asked in a low voice. "What can you do?" Su Zhan asked, narrowing his eyes. "I..." Terry got stuck in an instant, she was just an ordinary anchor, what can she do?She was timid and weak. He was busy with work before and didn''t learn any skills at all. "If you dare to patrol the inside alone, maybe... I will consider letting you follow. You don''t need to be strong, but you only need to be bold enough and obedient enough, don''t be like the man just now!" Su Zhan He said lightly, but Terry hesitated. Item 0347 Of course she hopes to be able to follow Su Zhan, but she is still a little scared to let her visit her alone. "I''ll accompany you." The black soldier looked at it and said enthusiastically. Su Zhan glanced at him and said coldly, "Are you going to accompany her? Are you going to bite her?" "What do you mean?" The black soldier asked displeasedly, and Jill and Alice next to him also looked over. Only then did Alice discover that the black soldier seemed to be injured and instantly drew a gun at him. On the contrary, Jill was not slow, drew his gun at Alice. "Alice just explained it, as long as you get a bite from that thing, you will soon become a zombie. He should have been bitten, and it won''t take long to change." Su Zhan said lightly. Jill didn''t say a word, Alice had already made it very clear just now, but this was her friend after all. Su Zhan waved to Alice to let her put down the gun, and then said faintly: "Since you don''t want to, then wait until he changes before you do it. Terry, are you going to patrol?" "I...I...I go!" Terry gritted his teeth and finally mustered up his courage. Although he is also very scared and may be dangerous, if he can stay with Su Zhan, it will be much safer than outside. "Give you a gun!" The black soldier handed his gun to Terry. Obviously, he also knew that he might become a zombie sooner or later, and keeping the gun would be useless. "Thank you." Terry said gratefully, and walked into the church tremblingly with his gun. It was dark inside, and Terry paced slowly. Although she was holding a gun, she didn''t feel safe, because she didn''t know how to use it at all. Its purpose was to be bold.What she didn''t know was that there was no danger at all except for the dark ones. Su Zhan had already seen through, so he let Terry in without worry. "Would you like to see her?" Jill couldn''t help but say after a long time. Su Zhan did not speak, just stood up and walked in. Click, click. The footsteps were very clear in the silent darkness, and Terry, who heard the sound, was terrified, holding a gun trembling at the door. 285 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 285 She is in a room. "Don''t be afraid, it''s me!" Terry breathed a sigh of relief when Su Zhan''s voice rang before the door opened. When Su Zhan came in, Terry hurried to the side of Su Zhan. "You, did you promise to take me in?" Looking at the expectant Terry, Su Zhan shook his head: "You are too courageous. If I hadn''t spoken out first, I''m afraid I would push the door and you would shoot nervously. Bring you by your side, it''s very It''s easy to hurt yourself." Su Zhan said as he walked to the table in the room, opened the drawer, and took out a cigar from it. Terry was a little disappointed when she heard Su Zhan''s refusal, but she reacted quickly and was also very foresighted. Seeing Su Zhan taking out the cigar, she hurried to the side and picked up a lighter to help him light it. Su Zhan took a sip, the taste is not bad. Terry hurriedly said: "I know I am timid, and I will practice slowly in the future. If I am worried that I will hurt someone, I won''t take a gun in the future!" "Then what else do you use?" Su Zhan was smoking a cigar, speaking very directly. Cowardly, he has no combat power yet. In this environment, that would be a burden. Terry obviously knew this too, and was very anxious not knowing how to prove his worth.Suddenly, she suddenly thought of the scene where Su Zhan was resting on Alice''s leg at the beginning, adding that he just comforted herself. She gritted her teeth and said, "I, I have a purpose. I can entertain you and relax you." "Oh? What are you going to do?" Su Zhan asked with interest. Seeing Su Zhan''s attitude loosened, Terry was a little hard to tell, but knew that he had to prove it.She suddenly squatted down, unzipped Su Zhan''s pants, and... Su Zhan''s expression was slightly surprised, and then returned to normal. "You are so smart!" Su Zhan seemed to applaud and said something mockingly, but Terry had no time to analyze it. This was the first time she did this. It was very strange, but she tried hard to prove her worth. Su Zhan squinted his eyes slightly while smoking a cigar, feeling really good. "You are here, where''s Terry..." Suddenly Jill walked in from the door and asked after seeing Su Zhan, but before she could finish speaking, she saw Terry who was working hard squatting next to Su Zhan. She and Terry were only met on the road, and they were not familiar. What she did had nothing to do with Jill, but she didn¡¯t expect them to do this kind of thing here. She shouted at Su Zhan a little angrily: Don¡¯t you be afraid of Alice¡¯s sadness? She is your wife!" Terry suddenly froze when she heard this, but Su Zhan patted her on the head, motioned her to continue, and then said: "She is my wife, and you are not. What are you excited about. Moreover, this is not a begging attitude. !" Su Zhan smiled weirdly, but Jill was stunned. How does he know? Can he hear it so far? "Alice said, you have an antidote to the T virus, can you give me one?" Jill hesitated for a moment, and said. "This Alice, tell outsiders everything!" Su Zhan pretended to be annoyed and shook his head. In fact, when they were speaking, Su Zhan knew everything."You want to give it to your black friend? But why did I give it to you? You should know how precious the antidote of the T virus is, and the number is not large. I will keep it for my people." "Don''t you have a special team? His strength is not weak, you can let him join your team!" Jill hurriedly said. "One is more and one is less, and a lot less, if I provide protection, equipment, and many people who are better than him are willing to join my team, why should I waste the antidote?" Su Zhan said. Although it is not pleasant to hear, but it is true. Jill said anxiously: "Are you so cold-blooded? Are you trying to die, or you are deliberate, you want me to be like her, you are willing to give me the cure!" Jill pointed at Terry, Tai Rui was embarrassed and embarrassed to raise her head, just as if she didn''t hear. Su Zhan glanced at Terry and shook his head with a smile: "Of course not, she just asked me for asylum. It''s not difficult for me, but what you want is an antidote... It''s just that, not enough!" Item 0248 "Man..." Jill chuckled, and the meaning of the sarcasm was obvious. Su Zhan didn''t speak, the flame of the cigar flashed in the dark. Want an antidote?OK, then do what I said, and pull it if you don''t want it.Jill snorted, turned and left. Obviously, he didn''t intend to agree to Su Zhan''s conditions. Su Zhan didn''t care about it, but just moved actively. Not long after, Terry let out a low growl, then Su Zhan sorted his pants and said, "As long as you are obedient, I will guarantee your safety." "Thank you!" Terry said hurriedly. Su Zhan shook his head and said nothing, and walked out, Terry wiped his mouth hurriedly and followed. After returning to the church, the atmosphere seemed normal, and Jill didn''t say anything to Alice. Su Zhan clapped his hands and said, "Let''s go, change place." "Aren''t you staying here?" Terry asked subconsciously. Su Zhan frowned and glanced at her, and Terry instantly lowered his head and said nothing. Terry, Alice was naturally going to follow Su Zhan, and Jill and the black soldier also followed. The group of people came out of the church. Although they encountered a lot of zombies on the way, they didn''t need Su Zhan to do it, and Alice solved it directly. "Ring Ling Ling..." On the dim street, the phone booth next to him suddenly rang. The sound is abrupt and crisp. Su Zhan walked over and connected. "I know who you are, and I also know your purpose. Unfortunately, your conditions are not attractive to me. I don''t have to have that plane to be able to leave. So, if you want me to save your daughter If so, I need all the research on the T virus." "If you agree, I can promise to bring her to you safely." Su Zhan was stunned at the other end of the phone. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the other party already knew his purpose and plan before he spoke. "I promise you!" After a while, there was a voice on the phone. "Okay, wait to see your daughter." Su Zhan said and hung up the phone and turned his head: "There is an elementary school nearby. We are going to rescue a little girl named Angela." "This is your deal with him, why should we venture with you!" Jill said. "You don''t have to go!" Su Zhan said lightly, not giving Jill any face. Unfortunately, Jill had to go. 286 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 286 Following Su Zhan, it is possible to leave here and get the antidote. The school is a bit far away, so I found a car and a few people drove directly. The zombies encountered on the road were successfully solved by Su Zhan, using Alice''s gun. Although he has not studied marksmanship systematically, it is not difficult for him. He shoots directly without even looking. No matter how strange the angle is, he can accurately several kinds of zombies and directly headshot! Although Jill was dissatisfied with the shamelessness of the Soviet war, he had to admit that the Soviet war was powerful. Soon they came to the school, and the school in the dark seemed very quiet and a little gloomy. Alice, Jill, opened the way on both sides, black soldiers followed behind, Su Zhan walked in the middle, Terry followed Su Zhan carefully.Although the walk was unpleasant, he did not encounter any zombies.He quickly entered the classroom and found Angela hiding under the table. Everyone was relieved when they found Angela. Angela looks only seven or eight years old. A very tender and tender little girl with blond hair and blue eyes. Although she hasn''t grown up yet, she can see the beauty of her body, and she is a good beauty after she grows up (this should be counted as Lolita, right?). "Your father asked us to save you. Come with us." Su Zhan came over and said, Angela was a little timid and didn''t seem to trust her. "Be careful!" Jill suddenly yelled and fired several shots, but they failed. A zombie dog suddenly emerged from the side and rushed directly towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand without looking, and in an instant, a strong wind blade spread out, directly scraping the zombie dog out of the ground, and then... his head fell directly from his neck, and the incision was neat. Extremely. The sudden change caused Angela to subconsciously grasp Su Zhan, and this grasp would not let go. Su Zhan reluctantly hugged Angela and said to Jill: "Don''t make a fuss about it, you may scare the child." "Weird, blame me? I kindly remind you..." Jill said depressedly. Su Zhan didn''t speak but gave her a look, and Jill understood. Do I need your reminder? Well, Jill didn''t say anything, she could see that Su Zhan was deliberate.With a snort, Jill turned around, ignoring Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled, took Angela''s backpack and handed it to Alice: "There is an antidote to the T virus." Hearing the antidote, Jill turned around without being angry, and the black soldier next to him also looked forward to it. "Give him one. If you don''t give it to him, he will really die. Listen carefully, give you the antidote, and you will follow me in the future. I will arrange for you to join my team to save more people and kill more zombies. Don''t waste this antidote, understand?" Su Zhan said toward the black soldier. The black soldier nodded repeatedly, then injected the antidote. "I found someone, what do we do next? Shall we find a place to rest?" Alice asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "Stay here to rest is just waiting. Tomorrow morning, this place will be attacked by nuclear weapons and the entire raccoon city will be destroyed. All we have to do now is to find her father, complete the transaction, and then leave here." "The city is surrounded, how do we leave, do we fly out?" Jill hummed. "It''s not impossible!" Su Zhan said casually. "Cut, you can really brag." Although Jill knew that Su Zhan should have a way to leave, he wouldn''t think it was really flying out. "Are you bragging? You''ll know when you look back." Su Zhan didn''t say much, but he was determined to pay attention. Take Jill back and fly out! Hmph, don''t think it''s a good thing to fly out! "You wait here, I''ll go find her father, and then come back to find you." Su Zhan said. "go by yourself?" "What? You want to follow me?" Su Zhan looked at Jill. Jill snorted without saying a word, while Su Zhan hugged Angela and went out directly. Chapter 0349 Don''t Fight Against Me! Coming out of the classroom, Su Zhan found that Angela didn''t seem to come over yet, clinging to his neck with both hands and refusing to loosen it.Children are easily mentally shocked and insecure after encountering terrible things.Therefore, Su Zhan didn''t take it too seriously, just before Angela was awake, he sent directly to his father. Huh! Su Zhan appeared and hugged Angela and appeared in a camp tent. As soon as he came out, he saw a man sitting in a wheelchair. There was a very obvious blood hole on his brow. died? Su Zhan frowned and hurriedly turned Angela back to this side. This wheelchair man is Angela''s father, a scientist who developed the T virus.Although he did die later, there was something wrong at this time.After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly stopped time, put Angela down first, then glanced at the computer next to him, and directly copied the information inside.Anyway, get the T virus information first. However, he is dead, what will Angela do? Thinking of Angela''s clingy look just now, I''m afraid, I really can''t ignore it. Shaking his head, Su Zhan picked Angela up, and then sent the time back to normal directly. "You haven''t left?" When Su Zhan came back holding Angela, everyone thought he hadn''t left. After all, it only took two or three minutes. Su Zhan shook his head, thought for a while, hypnotized Angela, then slowly put it down, put it on Terry, and then said: "The situation has changed a bit. Her father is dead. It should be killed by the umbrella. After all, he has no value anymore." "How did you know?" Jill asked curiously. Su Zhan did not answer, and continued: "Now the only living people left in Raccoon City should be us, so we can also prepare to leave. I will send you out to join the special team first, and wait until the end. I will look for you again later. Oh, yes, Jill stay." "How are you going to go out and why do you let me stay?" Jill snorted. Su Zhan still ignored him, turned to Terry and stretched her hand to Anji. Angela''s expression gradually relaxed. "I hypnotized her just now. When she wakes up, she will be back to normal. As for her father''s affairs, wait until she wakes up to tell her." Su Zhan said to Terry. Terry nodded hurriedly. As for hypnosis, he didn''t ask at all. "Alice, I will send you back first, and I will find you after dawn." Su Zhan said to Alice, and then asked her and Terry to come closer to the black soldier, and then...something strange happened. ! Jill''s eyes widened, looking at Su Zhan and others who had suddenly disappeared in disbelief, she subconsciously stretched out and waved. The empty... is gone! She was surprised here, and they were also surprised when she teleported to the special team members over there. Whether it was Terry or Alice, even the special team members were in shock! 287 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 287 "Don''t be as ignorant as a soil bun, just teleport! Okay, I''ll go now, you stay here and don''t move anywhere." Su Zhan ignored the shocked them, and after a few words, he disappeared again. "what¡­¡­" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Jill was shocked. "I didn''t fuck with you again, what''s your name!" She almost didn''t start Su Zhan with a whimper, and he suddenly cursed. However, it was surprising that Jill didn''t talk back, just looked at Su Zhan with the kind of eyes that seemed to look at an alien. "Nuclear energy didn''t shock you so much just now, it''s just teleportation, are you as for?" Su Zhan said angrily. "Which is different!" Jill said."With your ability, you can go anywhere, so you don''t have to worry about any danger at all. No wonder, no wonder you don''t worry about it in this kind of environment, and you still have a leisure time to play with women!" "Wait, what do you mean by leaving me here, your wife Alice or Terry, why don''t you find them?" Jill reacted and asked hurriedly. "I gave your friend the antidote, shouldn''t you show me a little bit?" Su Zhan said with a smirk on purpose. Jill hurriedly said: "What do you mean, I didn''t agree to your terms, it was the antidote you offered to me!" "I know you''re going to shame." Su Zhan didn''t hold on, and said lightly: "Did you say that I was bragging before? So I sent everyone out on purpose, and I was going to take you out, how about me? Believe it!" "you¡­¡­" Can teleport out, who wants to fly? Jill immediately realized that Su Zhan was deliberate, but what else could he say at this time?Who let his own mouth quickly let him find a reason! "Let''s go, brother takes you out!" Su Zhan shook his hand, suddenly took out the black knife in the fear double knife, said a word to Jill, and left the school directly. Having seen nuclear energy and teleportation, he was not so shocked that he suddenly took out the knife, just muttered."Hmph, who are you brother?" Then followed out. At this time, the streets, or the entire city, are already a sea of ??zombies. Su Zhan has not calculated how many people there are in a city, but there are definitely not many people who leave Raccoon City. The rest of the people are trapped in the city and persist. It didn''t take long to be infected and turned into a zombie. As soon as the two of them came out, they saw the mighty, black zombies on the street. Just as Jill wanted to ask Su Zhan what to do next, he saw that Su Zhan had already rushed towards the group of zombies, and then saw him as if he had turned into a death god, the black knife in his hand was constantly waving, even the shadow I don''t know, I can only see the zombies fall to the ground one after another, and their heads have been chopped off. This picture was very shocking to Jill, but she quickly reacted.Although I can''t compare to Su Zhan, I don''t want to be Terry either!Immediately, the muzzle in his hand had been aimed at the nearby zombies, and he was killed banging. "Damn it, don''t rob me, just stay with me!" Su Zhan yelled with some dissatisfaction, and finally gathered a bunch of zombies, because Jill scattered like this. Chapter 0350 Vengeful God "boom!" The head of the zombie flew into the air, and the body slowly fell to the ground. Su Zhan shook the black knife, turned and complained to Jill: "I told you not to grab the blame, didn''t you hear?" "These zombies are not yours. You are only allowed to kill, but you are not allowed to kill?" Jill retorted with a grunt, leaning on the front of the car casually. tired! Even if she just pulled the trigger, she was exhausted for so long.After checking the ammunition, she found that she had all used up unknowingly. This is not good, because she used up all the bullets in anger. Jill had some regrets in his heart, but he didn''t show it. "You can do it. There are still so many zombies in this city. There are at least six or seven hours before dawn. I will see what you use if the bullet is shot." Su Zhan curled his lips, and Jill was still good from the point of view of marksmanship. Yes, she just grabbed a lot of zombies in her hands.However, she seems to be only good at marksmanship, and her skills are a bit worse, such as Alice and King Ada. You can try to make her specialize in marksmanship. "This piece of zombies should be almost killed, let''s go, find a place to rest for a while, and then continue." Su Zhan''s purpose is to kill zombies, although it will not be long before the world will be full of zombies, but like now There are not many opportunities to gather here. Or kill them one by one, when will they kill? Although Jill was a little tired and unwilling to move, he still followed Su Zhan step by step.The two came to a high-end hotel. Although they encountered zombies in the hotel after entering, they were easily resolved by Su Zhan.It didn''t take long for the two to come directly to the clean room. "You go take a shower first, I''ll see and get some food." After entering, Su Zhan said to Jill, then turned around and went out. "Huh, you still have a gentlemanly demeanor." After Su Zhan went out, Jill murmured, taking off his clothes while preparing to take a bath. "boom!" Suddenly there was a muffled noise, and Jill looked over with vigilance for an instant, only to find that it was Su Zhan. "You did it on purpose? You said you were going to get some food, just waiting for me to take off my clothes and want to peek at me?" Jill shouted angrily. Su Zhan pouted. Although Jill was blocking with his hands, he could still see what he should see.He shook the bag he was carrying, which obviously contained food and drink."If I want to see, I don''t need to be sneaky at all. Hurry up and take a shower, and then come out to eat!" Seeing Su Zhan''s disapproval at all, what can Jill say?Can only enter the bathroom resentfully. Su Zhan sat aside, took out a bottle of red wine from the bag, opened it and poured it into the glass, drinking it while looking around. It seems to be looking at the room, but in fact it has already seen the entire city through the walls."Vengeful evil god!" After looking around, Su Zhan finally found an interesting guy. The Vengeance Cthulhu, like Alice, is an evolutionary of the T virus, but it is clear that it belongs to the failed type, and the body has also undergone a look at it. It is ugly!However, the strength is far beyond those ordinary zombies and lickers, and the small powerful bullets can''t cause damage to it.But who is this guy?The umbrella company shouldn''t have mass-produced revenge evil gods, right? Although the evil god of Vengeance has lost his ego and has become a controlled puppet, his mentality is still there. I remember that in the movie, he helped Alice later.The spiritual power was activated, and Su Zhan confirmed his identity in an instant. It turned out to be him! The guy who stole the T virus and caused the beginning of the entire Resident Evil.I didn''t see him when I was in the hive before, thinking he ran away, but he was caught by the umbrella company and transformed into a vengeful god. "What are you looking at?" Jill walked out and found that Su Zhan stared at the wall with a smile that was not a smile. She stared at the wall and couldn''t see anything, so she couldn''t help asking. "Good stuff!" Su Zhan retracted his gaze and said lightly: "Hurry up and eat, rest and rest. I''ll take you to see the big guy in a while!" After that, Su Zhan got up and took a bath... When Su Zhan came out, Jill was already drowsy and drowsy. It was originally at night, and after having tossed for a long time, now I have food and drink, and a warm and safe environment, and I fell asleep without knowing it.Looking at Jill who was sleeping, Su Zhan found that her appearance seemed a lot more peaceful. Speaking of it, Jill is actually a very woman and very beautiful, but maybe because of the police background, she has a strong personality, and she also has short Sassoon hair. In fact, she is really beautiful when she has long hair, which is completely the same as Alice. Two styles. "Patter!" Su Zhan put out the light in the room. Let Jill sleep for a while! 288 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 288 I don''t know how long it took before Jill woke up suddenly. She still remembered what it was like now. Looking at the dimly lit room, Jill was about to get up subconsciously, but found a hand on her body.Turning around, I realized that it was Su Zhan. When she moved like this, Su Zhan also woke up. "Damn, I actually fell asleep, Wenrouxiang is a hero''s grave, and it really is not fake." Su Zhan originally wanted to lie down for a while, but the fragrance on Jill made him feel very comfortable, and he fell asleep unconsciously. Up. Looking out the window, it was still dark. It should have been a long time since I slept, Su Zhan stood up and said to Jill: "Spiritual spirit, we are ready to go, I will take you to see the big guy." Jill wanted to ask when Su Zhan came up, how he slept next to her, and did she do anything to herself, but seeing Su Zhan''s busy appearance, she had no chance to ask. Ready to go, the two of them came directly out of the hotel and moved in the direction of the Vengeful God. "What do you mean by the big guy, are there other monsters besides zombies and lickers?" Jill asked curiously. "You soon, no... you have seen it." Su Zhan suddenly stopped and said to Jill. Jill followed his gaze and saw a huge body at least two or three meters high in front. It was very ugly, and he was holding a huge Gatling gun in his hand! Chapter 0351 guns are cool, people are cooler! "What the hell is this!" Jill couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. "Vengeful God, the umbrella company researched based on the T virus. Although it is only a failed product, it is still very threatening. How about, do you want to try it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Don''t be kidding, how can I deal with such a big guy? And my bullets are gone." Although Jill is brave but not stupid. At this point, Su Zhan was still very satisfied. He smiled and stretched out his hand: "Give me your gun." "What are you going to do?" Although Jill was puzzled, he handed the pistol to Su Zhan. Su Zhan held it in his hand, and a strange light suddenly enveloped the gun, which was particularly obvious in the darkness.Immediately after Jill''s shocked gaze, she saw her gun slowly change its appearance.It was originally just an ordinary police pistol, but now it has become a silver-white... Desert Eagle?It was just that she noticed that it seemed to be a little different from the ordinary Desert Eagle, and there were a few more buttons near the trigger. "A gift for you!" The light dissipated, and Su Zhan returned the gun to Jill. "This gun does not have a magazine, and there is no need to change bullets. Have you ever played shooting games? Simply put, this is a fired gun, unlimited bullets!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Infinite bullets, you are driving..." Jill took it over and fiddled with it. Hearing Su Zhan''s words just about to refute, her finger accidentally touched the button near the trigger, and then... she was confused! The Desert Eagle turned into a silver-white sniper rifle in an instant! Can it be deformed? "You just pressed the second button? This is a sniper rifle, and there are three buttons next to it. The first is a desert eagle pistol, the second is a submachine gun, the third is a sniper rifle, and the fourth is a sniper rifle. The dagger is convenient for you to carry with you. This gun can be said to integrate all the gun types you may need, and it does not need to be supplemented, and it is convenient to carry. The only thing you have to do is to protect this gun and don''t let people take it away! "Su Zhan said with a smile. "Don''t be stunned, the Vengeful God has already discovered us. If you don''t want to be beaten into a sieve, just hide." Su Zhan''s words made Jill wake up, seeing that the Vengeful God had raised the Gatling submachine gun, she hurriedly hid behind the pillar next to him, and then looked at Su Zhan on the other side. "Try the gun." Su Zhan shouted with a smile. Da Da Da, Da Da Da. Bullets swarmed, the sound was deafening and dusty. The powerful suppression of firepower gave Jill no chance to show up. She tried to press it and turned into a submachine gun. Then she found it and started to counterattack. Da Da Da, Da Da Da! Jill could feel that a shuttle of bullets had already been used up, but the bullets hadn''t stopped, as if they were really inexhaustible. She didn''t understand. What is the principle?Why are there infinite bullets? However, the evil god of vengeance was already suppressed at this time. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she began to change positions, her speed was very sensitive, while moving, while turning into the shadow of the desert, she shot towards the evil god of vengeance. The marksmanship was very accurate, almost a headshot, and the Vengeful God kept leaning back. Then, I saw Jill leaping quickly to a corner in the distance, turning into a sniper rifle, leaning over, getting down, aiming, and pulling the trigger almost in one go. He heard a bang, and the bullet flew out quickly and directly penetrated the head of the evil spirit of revenge. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Continuous heavy gunfire came, and several bullets were repeatedly connected into a line, directly splitting the head of the Vengeful God, and then banged, and fell backward! Jill got up from the ground, turned the sniper rifle into a pistol, and put it in the holster around his waist. Cool! Su Zhanqing couldn''t help but exclaimed, she was really cool just now! It seems that she is really good at using guns. Su Zhan clapped his hands and walked over as soon as he was about to speak, when Jill shouted excitedly: "This gun is great, this feel, this strength, this feeling, it''s really cool!" "Are you satisfied with this gift?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Satisfied, of course satisfied, this is the best gift I have ever received in my life." Jill said excitedly. "Remember, just don''t rob me." Su Zhan reminded him, and Jill smiled brightly but didn''t speak. Okay, she was really beautiful when smiling, but Su Zhan felt that she didn''t listen to her words at all. "Don''t be silly, while there is still time, try to kill as many zombies as you can. Killing one by one is too hard. Let''s attract the blame!" Su Zhan looked around and pointed to the tall building in front."Where are you going to use a sniper rifle to attract the monsters above? I will kill them below. We will leave here in two hours. As many as we can kill. If you do well, I have a reward!" "Do you still have good things?" Jill asked curiously. "Cut, I have a lot of good things. What you can get depends on your performance. Okay, I will send you up first." After finishing speaking, Su Zhan hugged Jill''s waist, lightly touched his foot, and instantly flew up. Jill was taken aback. When she reacted, people were already fighting on the rooftop. "Take a good look!" Su Zhan patted Jill''s head. Jill was a little uncomfortable. It felt like he was a child. Just about to talk, he saw Su Zhan turn around and jumped down.Jill was taken aback, and hurriedly looked down, and found that Su Zhan was firmly on the ground.She just remembered that Su Zhan is no ordinary person! "Take the blame!" Jill murmured, changing into a sniper rifle and starting to attract strangers. boom! boom! 289 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 289 The gunfire gradually rang, and soon, the nearby zombies gathered here following the gunfire.There were not many at the beginning, but it quickly became like a tide. Seen from above, there are densely densely populated areas below, which is too scary. Just as Jill was hesitant to continue to attract strangers, Su Zhan would be in trouble, but saw the light flashing below, the nuclear energy instantly exploded, and a large area of ??zombies was turned into ashes! "Well, worrying about this guy is superfluous!" Jill murmured bitterly, and then continued shooting to attract strangers. Chapter 0352 I don''t want to be a ghost father! "System, is there enough?" While Su Zhan wielded a black knife and released nuclear energy, the zombies have no idea how many zombies have killed. I guess it should be enough, right? "The main task has been completed!" the system replied. "well!" It is really convenient to hunt zombies in the city, and with the addition of Jill attracting monsters, the hunting speed is very fast.It took only an hour or so to complete the task ahead of schedule.At first he wanted to see how Jill was doing, but when he looked up, he saw a helicopter flying overhead! The person in charge of the umbrella company! It was he who killed Angela''s father, and he was also the vengeance of the evil god and destroyed the city! "Want to run? Come back to me!" Su Zhan flew to the roof in an instant, and then stretched out his hand to lock the helicopter with his mind. "What are you doing? Don''t you continue to kill?" Jill asked curiously. "The guy from the umbrella company is going to run, I will catch him back to Alice." Su Zhan said, thinking power control, for an instant, the helicopter that was flying quickly stopped abruptly, stopped moving, and followed slowly. Flew back towards the back. The pilot of the helicopter tried various methods to no avail, and the person in charge was even more panicked. Originally, he wanted to try the power of revenge on the evil god, but he unexpectedly discovered Su Zhan and Jill. When he saw Su Zhan¡¯s superhuman ability, he was puzzled and shocked, but he had no idea. At least not currently, so he wants to run. But now it seems that the other party does not intend to let him go! "Everyone prepares, once the plane lands, they will shoot directly when they see the target." He shouted to the team in the plane. "Stand behind me." On the roof, Su Zhan said to Jill. Jill didn''t know what he was going to do, but still stood behind him obediently. At this time, the helicopter was dragged to the roof by Su Zhan. As soon as it landed, the door of the helicopter opened, and countless bullets hit this side. "what¡­¡­" Jill instantly understood that Su Zhan was blocking bullets for herself. She immediately looked at Su Zhan hurriedly, only to find that the bullets stopped in front of him strangely, and immediately heard the sound of whoosh, bullets. He flew back in an instant, all but the person in charge in the plane was shot and fell to the ground. The person in charge has been frightened and dull. "Tie his hands, and then we are ready to leave." Su Zhan turned his hand and took out a rope and handed it to Jill. Jill hurried over and tied the hand of the person in charge easily. This rope is not the one for the piano, it was just made out of the stone of reality. "You, what do you want to do!" Seeing Su Zhan coming over, the person in charge hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan held the other end of the rope in one hand, then hugged Jill''s waist and flew directly into the air. Jill is okay, mentally prepared. But the person in charge was completely absent. He fell into the air like this, and the screams of panic seemed to break through the sky. Not long after flying out, Su Zhan had already seen a missile flying from a distance, and then not long after, the entire Raccoon City exploded! The powerful impact did not affect Su Zhan and Jill, but the person in charge below was in a terrible situation, dizzy, and his body was aching, as if to be shattered. After a while, he flew back to the place where Alice and others were stationed. Seeing Su Zhan bringing people back, although everyone was surprised, they were not lost. After all, I have seen teleportation before. Flying is much worse than teleportation. "Who is this guy?" After landing, everyone looked curiously at the dying guy who was already embarrassed and dying. "The person in charge of the umbrella company wanted to run and let me catch it back, Alice, this guy is handed over to you." Su Zhan said towards Alice. Alice didn''t speak, just picked up the gun and pointed it directly at him. "boom!" The guy shook a few times, then there was no movement. "Carry it out anyway." Su Zhan said to the black captain that someone soon carried the body out. "Raccoon City..." Alice looked at Su Zhan. "No!" Su Zhan said lightly, and in an instant, everyone''s expressions became heavy."If you don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s gone. It¡¯s already a city of zombies. It doesn¡¯t matter if you destroy it. You go find a few cars, and then we are ready to set off, saving people and killing zombies, and then see if we can find a suitable one. In the base area, the end times have already begun, and this war has just begun!" "father!" As soon as Su Zhan spoke, he suddenly heard a crisp shout, and immediately saw Angela rushing towards him. "Dad?" Su Zhan was stunned for an instant, subconsciously hugged Angela, and asked in doubt: "What''s the situation?" No one spoke, Terry looked at it and said hurriedly: "She woke up not long after you left and returned to normal. We told her about her father, and her reaction was very excited and she didn''t believe it at all. Then ...Then we discovered that the father she described seemed to be you." "You said she regarded me as his father? Did you tell her that her father was lame, and he was old and ugly, so he could admit it?" Su Zhan said depressedly, and then checked Anji. Pull the situation. It turned out that there was indeed something wrong with her memory, and she seemed to really think she was her father. Is it the T virus, or is it that it has been stimulated too much, that''s why it became like this?Human memory is very magical, and sometimes it distorts the memory by itself, but I don''t even notice it. "Actually, this is actually quite good. Her father is dead, and now I think you are her father. At least...she won''t be sad. Also, you can''t leave her alone, right? Just let her be you Her daughter is fine, maybe after a long time, she will remember." Alice said. She really likes children. "But I don''t want to be a ghost father!" Su Zhan said with a wry smile. "What is the ghost father?" 290 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 290 "Nothing, let''s do it first!" Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, acquiescing to the fact that he suddenly had a daughter of Loli. Item 0353 Angela''s mood seemed to have returned to normal, but she was particularly clingy, like a little follower, either for Su Zhan to hold or to follow.Su Zhan helped her to check, and there was no abnormality except for considering herself as her father, and her body was much stronger than ordinary people because of the T virus injection, but the T virus has not yet awakened. There is not much power yet, but once the T virus awakens, it is the second Alice. Even stronger. After all, Alice is already an adult, but Angela still has room for development. The speed of the special squad was very quick, and it didn''t take long for it to get several cars and form a convoy.Moreover, they considered quite comprehensively, and even got a tanker truck. But this is not important, who is important to say that they are straight-tempered?Obviously, he''s also good at slapping horses, and he got a RV back.You must know that in the end times, this RV is basically not very useful. After all, the safety is worse, it is not so strong, and the speed cannot be improved.However, if you talk about comfort, it''s definitely a leverage. Kitchen, bathroom, bedroom, everything. There are a lot of debris inside, which should belong to the original owner. "Alice, Angela lives with me here, Jill, can you drive? You are responsible for driving." Soon, Su Zhan had already made arrangements.Terry opened his mouth to say something, but did not dare to speak. But Su Zhan saw her little action. "Terry, you also live in, but there may be no place in the bedroom. Look back to find out if there is any Simmons or something to deal with. Besides, can you drive?" Su Zhan asked towards Terry. Terry was overjoyed immediately, and then hesitated: "Yes, a little bit, not very skilled." "It''s okay, get familiar with each other on the road, and then you will alternate with Jill to rest." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he said to the black captain: "You can watch the arrangements for the other cars. Leave at any time after the arrangements are made. Try to find a place far away from the city. Use a suitable place as a base. If anything happens along the way, you will be fully responsible for the itinerary. ." "Yes!" The black captain responded and quickly deployed. It didn''t take long for the convoy to set off slowly. The RV was in the middle of the convoy. Jill was in charge of driving while teaching Terry while Su Zhan went into the bedroom and prepared to take a rest. Alice tied Angela to sort out the things on the RV. Speaking of which, Alice really liked Angela. It''s been a long time since Angela called her mother. After all, in name, she is Su Zhan''s wife! Su Zhan didn''t go to bed directly, but instead lay there to strengthen the weather control with the strengthening points of the mission. Directly make the weather control reach LV4 more powerful, and control it more easily.In addition, Su Zhan found that the T virus seemed to have begun to work, until he didn''t realize any ability, but the overall aspect was slightly improved. This is a surprise. In the current situation, if you want to enhance one of them, it is easy, as long as the ability to swallow, or there is a strengthening point, but it is not so easy to want the overall increase, although the effect is not as much as the single increase, but the T virus awakens The more the value, the stronger the increase energy. It is definitely a good thing for growth! And it can be used by anyone without any influence on the requirements. The only difficulty is that the degree of T virus integration is not high, not everyone can integrate perfectly, and the probability of failure is too high.After going back, let Simmons and Zhao Hailun study and study. If this problem can be solved, everyone around him can be upgraded to a higher level. The harder you work, the more you can improve! The door opened, and Su Zhan took a look, thinking it was Angela or Alice, but didn''t expect Jill to come in. "Terry is driving? Can she do it?" Su Zhan asked casually. "She is too courageous, and the technique is still possible. She used to drive her own car!" Jill''s tone was a bit hateful for iron and steel, obviously capable of making her own contribution, but because of her courage, things that would have changed. It doesn''t seem to be anymore. "Naturally, she is just an anchor of the weather forecast, but she is not a policeman like you, used to seeing strong winds and waves. However, things like courage will come out after training." Although Su Zhan didn''t like Terry. This kind of timid character, but there is no way, can only slowly cultivate. "If you don''t go to rest, why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me, you want to sleep with me." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So what?" Gil hummed. "Oh, you can be patient, isn''t it time for you to talk about Terry?" Su Zhan laughed. What did she say to Terry doing this righteously before? I''m sorry for Alice. Jill blushed, knowing that quarreling was not Su Zhan''s opponent. And through this time of understanding, especially after getting along alone and cooperating, her attitude towards Su Zhan has also changed a bit. Of course, it is impossible to change this point of lust. But in other respects, he is really good. Therefore, even though she quarreled with each other, she was always arguing about things, but it was also an expression of active intimacy, but her personality was nothing. "You said before that if I am good at attracting blame and rewards, you wouldn''t just talk about it casually, right?" Jill asked. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just patted the side and motioned to Jill to sit over. Jill hesitated and sat down beside Su Zhan, but he deliberately showed a vigilant expression on his face.Su Zhan didn¡¯t take it seriously. He knew exactly what Jill was thinking. He put a hand on Jill¡¯s lap at will. Su Zhan said slowly: ¡°Of course there are rewards. I can give ordinary people super powers. The type of T virus is not the one I used, it is relatively simple..." Su Zhanjiang told her about the types of power potions, and then said: "Now, I will give you two choices. . One is to choose one of these types, and the other is to wait. After a while, I will have a way to get you stronger abilities, and there are many types, but they are more random, and you may not get any abilities, personally I tend to choose the latter." "Of course, no matter what the choice is, the basic condition is that you want to be my woman!" Item 0354 "You are too shameless, right? It''s a good idea to reward me and pay a price?" Jill was excited at the front, but it made Jill unhappy at the back. "Don''t think this is a deal, including Terry''s thing!" Su Zhan shook his head and slowly said: "I have too many women, how can I have so much time to talk to you one by one? I''m not saying Women are accessories or adjustments. Maybe after I have completed my goal, I may have time to talk to you about love. Before that, I will get you all! This is called getting in the car and making up your ticket. In ancient China This kind of thing is very common. You don¡¯t even know what the other person looks like before you get married. You get married first and then fall in love. I just get in the car in a more gentle way, and then slowly change the ticket." "Causality!" Jill did feel this way, and Su Zhan explained it as if he knew what he was thinking, and Jill felt much more comfortable.Thinking of what he said, at least, he doesn''t have any tough methods. After all, his strength is added to the current world. If he really wants to do something, who can get away?He still respects, at least you are willing. "You said you have a lot of women? Who else, why isn''t it with you, is it because of Alice?" Jill asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m quite curious. I''ll tell you after you become my woman. As for now, you can consider how to choose, and then instantly determine whether or not to be my woman!" "Go out, take a good rest, and seriously consider my proposal. In addition, friendly reminder, if I tell Terry, she will definitely agree immediately. I will tell her later, you should consider it as soon as possible. !" Su Zhan patted her sturdy thigh, then Jill snorted and turned around and went out. Just as Jill left, Alice came in holding Angela. "Angela is tired, she must come and sleep with you." Alice said. Angela ran up right now and lay down beside Su Zhan. Although Su Zhan didn''t have any evil thoughts about Angela, he was still a child after all, but some were not adaptable.After thinking for a while, Su Zhan said: "You shouldn''t have a rest either, come and sleep together for a while, you hold Angela, I hold you!" "No problem?" Alice asked. She asked about the outside situation. They were resting here, and Jill was going to bed too. Terry was alone, and Alice was not at ease. "nothing." What could be the problem in the middle of the team, something really happened, and I woke up. "OK then." Alice nodded, lay down beside Su Zhan and hugged Angela.Angela was reluctant, but she was very obedient. ... 291 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 291 ... This time Su Zhan slept very comfortably. The only drawback is that Alice''s upper circumference is slightly smaller, and it doesn''t feel much to hold it with her hands. If it is replaced by Jill or Terry, it should be very good. By his side, Alice and Angela were gone. The car seemed to have stopped. Su Zhan turned over and walked out of the bedroom. There was no one in the RV, so he opened the door directly. The outside is divided into two groups and are eating, one is the special forces team, the other is Alice and the others, all women! "Well, quite consciously." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and looked at the surrounding environment. It should be in the suburbs, the surroundings are quite remote, there are no people, no buildings. There are quite a lot of such environments in foreign countries, and the vision is relatively broad, and it is not bad to be able to deal with any situation in time. Su Zhan walked to the side of Alice and sat down, and Terry hurriedly handed over the food. While eating and talking with them, the atmosphere was relaxed. After eating, he continued on the road. This time Su Zhan didn''t sleep, but he didn''t go out and stayed in the bedroom.Taking out the Soul Stone, Su Zhan began to devour it. The long journey was fine, just taking advantage of this time to devour the stone of the soul. Unknowingly, the afternoon passed. The night was about to fall, and I found a nice place to camp and prepare for the night.Around the bonfire, eat, rest, rest, vigil, after all, there are shifts. Perhaps it was because he slept a lot during the day, Su Zhan was not sleepy.Angela on the side was a little bit unable to hold on. As a kid, she lacked sleep. Su Zhan asked Alice to accompany Angela to sleep first. After thinking about it, let the night watchman also go to rest. , Let them sleep a little longer during the day to be energetic. Unless there are special circumstances, whether it is saving people or killing zombies, Su Zhan is not prepared to participate. The task is complete. What''s more, what is the purpose of assembling the team, if you let yourself take everything, what else will you do with them? As night fell, the stars were a little bit starry. Su Zhan sat by the campfire and looked at the starry sky above his head...Well, he couldn''t think of any literary words, and he didn''t have that little fresh literary sense. "Crack!" There was a slight sound of footsteps behind him, and the man moved easily, as if he was afraid of being discovered. "Dare to come out alone, don''t you be afraid of the darkness?" Su Zhan joked lightly without looking back. "I, I''m courageous, but knowing you are outside, I''m not afraid." Terry''s voice came timidly, and then walked to Su Zhan. Su Zhan looked up and found that Terry was wearing a relatively loose long nightgown. From his perspective, she could see her ankles, which were very slender.Looking up along the ankle, I soon saw Terry''s nervous and shy expression, lowered his head, his eyes flickered, but tried to pretend to be natural. Su Zhan smiled softly, somewhat understanding why Terry came out. Staring at her for a long time, Su Zhan turned around and faced the direction of the convoy."Stand in front of me with your back to the convoy!" Terry hesitated for a moment, then did as he said. "Open the nightgown!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Ah..." Terry shouted in a low voice, hesitating. "Ah what, do you think I can''t see that you are not wearing it? Since you are ready to seduce me, don''t be shy. Don''t you forget what I said? Be bold and obedient, this is what I am right Your request!" Item 0355 "I, I''m just used to sleeping like this." Terry was embarrassed in a moment by Su Zhan''s comment, but he slowly unbuttoned his nightgown. Strong, pink! Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and looked carefully. Not to mention, Terry¡¯s long is not particularly good-looking, but it¡¯s definitely not bad. After all, it¡¯s not ugly to be an anchor. The figure is so good that it stays very good. It is completely different from Alice or Jill. It belongs to the Asian kind. Temperament, that feeling. Terry grabbed the hem of the nightgown on both sides and lowered his head. He didn''t know if it was because of the cold evening wind or because of shyness.Su Zhan was not polite to let her approach, raised his hand and climbed up, feeling good. Terry bit his lip subconsciously, lest he couldn''t help making a sound for others to hear. Originally, she felt a bit inferior. It would be too shameful to let others know that she came to Su Zhan in the middle of the night. "Are you still there?" Terry felt that she was almost unable to bear it, her head was blank, waves of explosions seemed to blow her up completely, at this time she heard Su Zhan''s question in a daze. Subconsciously nodded and said: "Yes, I still!" "That''s good, you should be thankful for this." Su Zhan said, and then suddenly grabbed Terry and transported her directly to the grass in the distance. Terry hadn''t reacted yet, as if there was something in his mouth. , So that she can no longer make any sound. Immediately after, she was overwhelmed on the ground, her nightgown spread out, Su Zhan stretched out her hand and directly pulled up the last strip of cloth on her body, and then threw herself directly on when Terry hadn¡¯t reacted yet. . ... ... "Let''s go back." Su Zhan pulled Terry up with satisfaction and helped her put on her nightgown. Seeing her wilted look, Su Zhan felt guilty for a moment. He did not know how to pity Xiangyu, but it was only a moment. Holding Terry, Su Zhan directly teleported back. At this time, two people were sitting next to the bonfire and were watching the night. It was probably because Su Zhan had not called them, so they consciously came out to take a look and found that Su Zhan did not arrive afterwards and did not say anything, but stayed here to watch the night. Now seeing Su Zhan and Terry suddenly appear, adding Terry''s appearance, how can these two people know what''s going on? They lowered their heads and pretended not to see them. As for how envious they were in their hearts, it was unknown. Su Zhan and Terry got into the RV, they separated and rested. After Terry lay down, he fell asleep directly, and Su Zhan went back to the bedroom and lay down next to Alice for a while before falling asleep. The main reason is that Terry is exhausted. If he is tired to a certain extent, he will naturally lie down and sleep. On the contrary, Su Zhan is not particularly tired, and he is still a little excited when he can lie down. So I lay down for a long time before falling asleep in a daze. Early the next morning, Su Zhan was awakened by the gunfire. He suddenly opened his eyes and glanced outside, knowing what was going on. Then he got up slowly, put on his clothes, cleaned up, and then opened the door of the RV and came down. . At this moment, they were on the highway, and there were many zombies around here. There was a small group of people not far away, resisting and moving toward this side. "What time is it?" Su Zhan casually asked Terry, who was obviously nervous on his face. This courage is still too small! "Ten or eleven o''clock." Terry hurriedly replied. "It''s almost noon, I really feel comfortable sleeping this time." 292 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 292 Su Zhan stretched out and glanced at Jill, who was lying on the roof of the caravan with a sniper rifle, and Alice, who was charging into the battle. He turned his head and said to Angela next to Teri: "Do you want to eat chocolate?" "Yes!" Angela nodded vigorously: "Dad, do you have chocolate?" "Not now, there will be soon." Su Zhan smiled and wondered if he wanted to smoke a cigar. After trying it in the church last time, it felt good.Although smoking is harmful to health, he doesn''t have to worry about this at all because of his physical fitness. "You, do you want this?" Terry hesitated and took out a cigar from his pocket. "Why do you have this?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Terry to guess what he was thinking. "Last time, I thought you liked it last time, so I took it together." Terry put the cigar to Su Zhan''s mouth first, and then took out the lighter to help him light it.After taking a sip, Su Zhan smiled at Terry and said, "Yes, I am very satisfied. I will reward you when I look back." After speaking, Su Zhan shook his hands, and the black knife suddenly appeared. With a cigar in his mouth and casually carrying a black knife, Su Zhan crossed the crowd of the special forces team and walked towards the small group of people on the opposite side. The two groups of people were actually separated by zombies. When they drove here, they saw zombies surrounding the small group of people. Although the small group of people had good firepower, they couldn¡¯t escape at all. Naturally, they had to help. This group of people would go outside. The zombies were attracted. Although a lot of both sides were cleaned up, more and more zombies gathered from a distance. Seeing Su Zhan walking among the zombies, Alice didn''t rush, and subconsciously followed Su Zhan''s side to help him solve the approaching zombies.On the other side, I heard the sound of sniper guns constantly resounding, Su Zhan didn''t do anything at all, and the zombies on both sides had been solved by Alice and Jill. Although there were still a lot of zombies around, Su Zhan came over leisurely like this. The small group of people are a little dumbfounded, but they know that this person should be the leader of the other party and should be able to save them away.Therefore, he soon began to turn the gun head, mainly covering Su Zhan and Alice over. "Hello, my name is¡­¡­" A woman started to speak excitedly, but Su Zhan suddenly waved her hand and asked in amazement, "Jessica?" "Uh, my name is not Jessica, my name is Claire, Claire Lederfield, you can call me Claire." The woman also froze for a moment, and then she knew that the other person might have recognized the wrong person! Su Zhan returned to normal and nodded, this woman looks exactly like the strong woman Jessica in the super hero! Item 0356 It is naturally impossible for Jessica to cross the plane to come to the world of Resident Evil, but the two actors are the same, so this Claire is exactly the same as Jessica. This is really interesting. If you bring her back to Jessica and say that she is a sister twin or something, no one will doubt it. "You..." Claire found that the other party had been staring at him, still showing that strange expression, a little bit shy. "Do you have chocolate?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Chocolate?" Claire was stunned. "My daughter wants to eat chocolate, if there is chocolate, I can save you..." Su Zhan said lightly. The implication is that if it doesn''t, it won''t be saved? Where can I get chocolate at this time? Just as Claire was about to speak, she saw a girl popping up next to her with a chocolate in her hand."Yes, yes, we have chocolate!" "What''s your name?" Su Zhan brought the chocolate and asked smoothly. "My name is Betty, a nurse!" "Oh." Su Zhan discovered that the names of these foreigners were all the same, and the vocabulary was too scarce. "Follow me, if you hang up, I won''t care about you." Su Zhan said lightly, with a sudden wave of the black knife in his hand, he had already entered the group of zombies.Alice followed closely, Claire, Betty and others naturally did not delay and followed behind. If Su Zhan and Alice hadn''t come so easily before, they wouldn''t have followed so boldly, it would be too dangerous.But now, they discovered that the dangerous situation to them seemed to be nothing to this man. Seeing him waving the black knife in his hand casually, the surrounding zombies were beheaded one after another, that random appearance, It seemed that he was just dancing casually, and even he still had time to smoke a cigar and wait for them. There were no dangers along the way, and soon came to the Soviet team, and everyone breathed out. But at this time, I still can''t completely relax. For those zombies, it''s just a change of direction. If you don''t solve all of these zombies, there is still no way to leave.Claire just wanted to say something, but saw Su Zhan walk to a very cute little girl and bring out chocolate to her, which made Claire suddenly a little dazed. Unexpectedly, this man''s daughter is already this old! At this time, the special forces squad, Alice and others were already fully fired, and there were a lot of people on Claire''s side, about seven or eight began to join the battle.When Angela finished eating the chocolate, the surrounding zombies had basically been resolved, and then began to clear the battlefield. Claire also went to the Soviet war at this time. "Thank you so much. You saved our lives. If they hadn''t appeared suddenly, I''m afraid we..." Claire said gratefully. Su Zhan patted Angela and asked her to find Terry or Alice, and then said to Claire: "Thank you, you don''t have to, your life is in exchange for chocolate!" Claire was a little embarrassed to hear this. So many people''s lives were worth a piece of chocolate, which was somewhat ironic. "Your daughter is beautiful, where''s her mother?" Claire didn''t know how to answer this, so she could only change the subject. Su Zhan did not want to say this."You are not here to talk to my parents, right? If you have something to say directly." "Me, can we join you?" Claire asked. "can!" "Really?" Claire didn''t expect Su Zhan to promise so simply, she was overjoyed. "I haven''t finished my words yet. You can join, but since you join, you have to abide by my rules. I am not a good person. Maybe I see you, or whoever is beautiful, so you''d better think carefully!" Su Zhan said lightly. What Su Zhan said directly made Claire hesitate, but he didn''t seem to think Su Zhan was like that, but... I am afraid that his temper was a little weird, otherwise, how could he save them because of a piece of chocolate. "I need to think about it." "Go." Su Zhan waved his hand, and Claire turned and left. At this time Jill jumped off the roof of the car, and said to Su Zhan somewhat tauntingly: "You really are a pervert!" "I didn''t deny this! Also, don''t think that I don''t know your careful thoughts, so Terry is stupid to be used by you as your pathfinder. Forget it this time, if there is another time, I''m going to be angry." Su Zhan said lightly. Jill was silent for a moment. She did fool Terry, or encouraged Terry.He told Terry about Su Zhan''s ability to help people possess superpowers. Terry was originally timid, and naturally hoped to gain abilities. In addition, he had already accepted the asylum of Su Zhan, so he took the initiative to look for it last night. Su Zhan''s matter. It is a pity that Terry was tossed by Su Zhan too hard. After finishing the matter, he didn''t have the energy at all, and didn''t expect to ask this, but Su Zhan couldn''t help it. In fact, Su Zhan wasn''t angry enough. It''s okay for a woman to be a little clever. If there are all stupid people around, stupid people will be boring, as long as there is no crooked mind. Jill also wanted Terry to gain the ability to see the effect first, and then make a decision. For Terry, she had to thank Jill for telling her the news. Therefore, Su Zhan just warned. Alice walked over at this moment, Jill took a look, then turned and left automatically. 293 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 293 "I feel that the T virus is working. For a moment, there seemed to be an invisible layer around me, blocking a certain zombie in front." Alice whispered after coming over. "This is a kind of mind power, let''s exercise this ability!" Su Zhan explained. Alice nodded, then looked at Su Zhan."Aren''t you going to tell me something?" "Say what?" Su Zhan asked. "Why are you willing to do with Terry but not touching me? I am your wife. We sleep together at night. Although we are very close, you have no further plans. Why? You said you lied to me. What did you lie to me?" Alice asked in a low voice, her tone didn''t mean to instigate her, but rather... jealous! Chapter 0357 Today, He is Mine! "I am your wife, and Angela also calls me my mother. We sleep together. Everyone looks like a family of three, but I am still alive, but your thoughts are on these women. Why is this?" Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t say a word, Alice asked again. Su Zhan patted Alice on the shoulder and said, "When the right opportunity comes, I will naturally tell you. Let Angela sleep with Terry tonight." Alice has said everything for this reason, what else can Su Zhan say?She was right. Although Alice was right at the mouth and he could easily eat it as long as he opened his mouth, his mind was indeed not on Alice. Whether it''s the timid and obedient Terry, or the better-built Jill, or the new Claire, or even the nurse Betty, they are more interested in Su Zhan than Alice. What Su Zhan is interested in Alice is her, not her figure, or anything else. "Yeah." Alice replied, and seemed to turn away calmly, but judging from her panicked steps, she was still shy. The meaning of letting Angela sleep with Terry couldn''t be more obvious. The surrounding zombies have been wiped out, the people in the team are on guard and rest, Claire and the group are discussing, it seems that they have an answer, Su Zhan sees Claire has come over. "We agreed!" Claire said. Su Zhan was not surprised by this result, nodded and said: "Where did you come from and why did you encounter so many zombies?" Speaking of this, Claire''s expression was a little sad."All of us gathered slowly along the way, everywhere. I originally planned to follow this line and look for supplies along the way, but I didn''t expect the car to break down suddenly, and then I ran into these zombies. I Looking at the map before, there should be a large prison nearby. These should be criminals in the prison." "Oh?" Prison is a good place. Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of the American drama The Walking Dead. They used the prison as a base.Originally, he was going to look back at the underground base established by the umbrella company in the desert. That was the safest, but now, it doesn''t hurt to look at the prison. "Are you far from here?" "It should not be too far away, otherwise these zombies would not gather so quickly." "Very good, then go and see, can the car be repaired? If the repair is not good, let your people get in our car. Anyway, there is room. Also, you and Betty, get in my car!" Although there are not only her two women in her motorcade, but the other ones are not good-looking, and the disgraced ones, Su Zhan has no interest at all.Although Claire and Betty don''t look clean, in this environment, there can be no clean people, uh...except for the team of Su Zhan.But at least she and Betty are very beautiful. "it is good!" Claire gritted her teeth and agreed. Judging from Su Zhan''s previous proposal, I am afraid that he and Betty are attracted by him. The convoy quickly continued on the road and drove toward the prison, while Betty and Claire got into Su Zhan''s RV. As soon as they came up, the eyes of the two people stopped moving. Too clean and so warm. There is no sense of the last days. "Terry, you take the two of them to take a shower first and change into clean clothes." Su Zhan ordered, ignoring Claire and Betty, who were like buns, and sat on the sofa with Angela. to chat with. Betty went to wash first, and screamed after a while. It is estimated that they have not had such a pleasant bath for a long time. After all, a caravan of strays has very scarce water resources. How can they be used for bathing? wasted. Su Zhan didn''t worry at all here. He had modified the water tank with the Stone of Reality. Although it didn''t seem to have changed, it was actually inexhaustible, just like the bullet of Gil''s gun. By the time Betty came out of the shower, she had completely changed her appearance. Claire hurriedly went to take a bath too, Betty wiped her hair and put on a pajamas with a low neckline, sitting generously next to Su Zhan, putting her legs together, and then wiping her hair with her head tilted. The smell is very fragrant, and from this angle, almost everyone I want to see was seen by Su Zhan. "Angela, go play in the room." Su Zhan said to Angela. Angela was a little dissatisfied, but she went to the bedroom well. "I''m very courageous, and very thoughtful." Su Zhan looked at Betty and said lightly. Betty calmly said with a smile: "Who knows that one day you will die, it is good to meet someone you like and fulfill your wish." "What is your wish?" ¡°I¡¯ve never had a chance to fall in love before. I always wanted to find a boyfriend I¡¯m satisfied with before handing over myself, but I was always laughed at by friends around me. I didn¡¯t expect that the end of the world would come if I didn¡¯t find my boyfriend. I haven''t experienced that feeling when I die." Betty said openly. "It doesn''t matter if I do, but you have to ask my wife if she agrees." Su Zhan deliberately pointed at Alice next to her, wanting to see how Betty would react. "Is she your wife? It''s so cool, I saw it before, like a goddess of war." Betty looked at Alice and said in surprise. Alice looked at Betty and said coldly, "Even if you praise me, I won''t agree. Today, he belongs to me! No one can do it!" I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Alice glanced at Terry and Jill who were driving in front of him, and her voice increased a bit. Betty chuckled and said, "It seems that there are still a lot of competitors. This shows that you are really good, and it also shows that I have a good vision. Then, if you can''t do it today, just wait for tomorrow!" Alice did not answer, and Betty smiled happily and continued to wipe her hair. Not long after, Claire also came out. Although the RV was very spacious, it was not big after all. She naturally heard the conversation outside, so when she came out, she didn''t say anything or said anything. It seems that she does not have such a wish for Betty! After driving for about two hours, the car came to a halt slowly, and gunshots were heard outside.Claire and Betty changed their clothes and got out of the car with Su Zhan and others. In front of me, there is a prison with high walls! Item 0358 When Su Zhan and the others came out, the nearby zombies were almost cleaned up.The door of the prison was open, and there were wandering zombies in twos and threes, but the number was not large, and it was estimated that they had already ran out. Looking inside the prison, he has already seen everything inside.Although there are still some zombies, they are not many.And this prison is also very suitable for living, and it stores a lot of food. If it were just zombies, it would definitely be a suitable base area, but thinking about the evolution of zombies, and the zombie birds in the sky, it wouldn¡¯t work here, and the defensive type was still a little bit worse.But this is nothing, just use the stone of reality to transform it.Although I haven''t seen the underground base of Umbrella, it has always been better than here. After all, he won''t stay here for long, and his soil quality is more suitable than that. "That''s it, just drive in, then close the gate and clean up the environment." Su Zhan gave an order, and soon everyone began to get busy. Su Zhan and others didn''t get in the car again, only Terry went back to drive alone, and the others slowly walked into the prison following Su Zhan. 294 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 294 After the car drove in, the gate was closed. As soon as everyone was about to get out of the car, they heard a strange cry from a distance. "Everyone, if you don''t want to die, get in the car!" Su Zhan shouted in a deep voice, although he didn''t know what happened, he still got on the car one after another. "Jill, you take Angela up there, Alice, you stay." After everyone got in the car, only Su Zhan and Alice were left outside. At this time, I knew what the call was coming from. In the distance, a large swarm of crows flew over, black and black, very scary. "This is a good opportunity to exercise your abilities." Su Zhan waved his hand, and a ball of flame appeared on the ground next to him."Use your mind to control these flames and burn these crows to death." Although Alice was nervous, she still controlled her flames according to what Su Zhan said.At first, it didn''t go well, but as the ravens came, Alice was also a little worried.She knew that Su Zhan would not take action, he was training himself. When people are in danger, they will explode with great potential, and Alice is no exception. In an instant, the flames instantly become huge, like a fire wave, directly sweeping toward the crows in the air. Zi Zi Zi. In the flames, the crows were burned up one after another, and they were turned into ashes in an instant. The whole process lasted for only a few minutes. The crow was wiped out and the flame disappeared, but Alice fell to the ground with a bang.Su Zhan reported her and shouted at the others: "Okay, you can come out and continue to clean up here." After speaking, she directly hugged Alice into the RV. Shock! Claire, Betty and the others were shocked, and even Terry and Jill were a little surprised. If Su Zhan did it, they wouldn''t be surprised, but this is Alice! Su Zhan is not interested in explaining so much, not to mention that it is good to have a sense of mystery, it will make them afraid, and it will give them hope, so that they will be honest and obedient. Alice is fine, she just tried too hard. Put her down and let her rest. "Terry, Jill, you stay and watch Alice and Angela. Betty, Claire, you follow me and clear the prison before dark, otherwise you can only continue to sleep outside." If it was before, they wouldn''t mind, but after seeing the group of crows just now, who would have the guts to sleep outside. Su Zhan led the two women, Betty and Claire, directly into the prison, until someone was worried about saying that they would follow up. After all, no one knew what was going on inside, but they were stopped by the black captain. Even if there were countless zombies inside, Su Zhan and the others would not be in any danger. The prison is very dark, and I don''t know if there is no electricity or the equipment is broken. "Just follow me just behind, don''t shoot randomly! My rules are simple, obedient! Do you understand?" Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Betty and Claire responded, somewhat nervous. People would have been afraid of the unknown, it was dark, and they didn''t know if they would encounter zombies. If they weren''t so casual as Su Zhan, they really wouldn''t dare to follow along.But their nervous and scared emotions quickly disappeared, because they found that the darkness did not seem to have any effect on Su Zhan, and he seemed to be familiar with this place, his eyes were very clear, and he even knew where there were zombies. There are several areas in this prison. The deepest area has more zombies, and it may not have time to escape.Su Zhan was not going to sort out all of them, and soon the three of them had arrived at the gate leading to the second area.Su Zhan locked the door smoothly, and the preparation was over. Turned around, just about to say that they could go out, but Claire and Betty behind them couldn''t see and didn''t react. Su Zhan turned around and instantly felt that the two people were sticking to him, and then he heard it. sound. Well, Claire and Betty directly kissed Su Zhan''s face, and left and right, if they didn''t know it was an accident, Su Zhan would definitely think they were deliberate! Embracing the waists of the two with both hands, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Alice can tell, no one can grab her today. If you are in a hurry, wait for tomorrow, and explore the area inside. I will bring you two together. have eaten." "It''s just an accident, I don''t mean anything else." Claire hurriedly pushed Su Zhan away and explained. But Betty lied on Su Zhan''s body jokingly, and said: "To meet Alice today, and eat the two of us tomorrow, can you do it?" "Will it work, you will know tomorrow." Su Zhan patted her ass vigorously, and Betty snorted painfully. "Okay, let''s go back. We will rest here today. When the electricity is repaired tomorrow, we can use this as a base." Su Zhan said, and then took them out. Item 0359 Although the prison is very dark, there are a lot of lighting tools in the team. After eating outside, they find a place to rest in the prison.There are not many other places in the prison, but many rooms. Su Zhan didn''t let Jill and the others live in, but let them continue to live in the RV, and by the way, stayed vigil. As for Alice, she was awake and her body recovered. "I''ll take Alice to sleep somewhere else and come back before dawn. Oh, yes, do you have anything you need? I can bring it back by the way." Su Zhan and Alice asked after they came out. "You are leaving here?" Claire and Betty asked in surprise. Jill said calmly: "Bring some new clothes back, and by the way some things for women, do you know what it is?" "What''s wrong with you?" Su Zhan looked at Jill, there shouldn''t be any. "I will come sooner or later, and it may not be when I want you to bring something next time. Be prepared." Gil said. "Okay, I get it!" Su Zhan nodded, and then asked Angela to obediently, and then directly teleported away with Alice. The two big living people disappeared like this, but they frightened Claire and Betty. Jill and Terry explained to them, and then arranged shifts, rested and watched. "What is this place?" Su Zhan took Alice to an elegant and clean room. "I don''t know, any hotel you can find is here tonight." Although there are zombies in this hotel, there are no zombies on this floor. Even if there are, you can''t get in, so you can take a rest. Why come here are already tacitly tacit, and there is no need to pretend or be shy, take off each other''s clothes, and go directly to the bath together.After half an hour, the door was pushed open forcefully, Su Zhan lay down directly holding Alice, and when the bright red blood stained the sheets, Alice finally transformed into a real woman! Not only the body, but also her heart has undergone tremendous changes. In the beginning, although she was Su Zhan''s''wife'', she had no relationship, so Alice could only close one eye to other people, but there were more and more people, and she was also a little worried.Although she didn''t know the reason, she could feel that Su Zhan cared about herself very much but seemed to be lacking in interest, so she was also a little anxious and took the initiative again.Then she felt that she should be Su Zhan''s true wife now, so she naturally hoped that Su Zhan could restrain herself, but before she had a chance to speak her words, this idea changed again. "It''s too strong, let them come together, otherwise... I can''t stand it." This was the thought that flashed before Alice fainted. When she woke up the next morning, Alice still felt a little pain and uncomfortable.Su Zhan was not by his side, but was sorting things on the sofa next to him, making a big bag of things and loading them. I glanced at things that were all used by women. "Why did you make so much? When will you run out!" Alice asked in surprise. "Use it slowly, but it won''t be so easy to find this thing in the future, so I took it back. When it''s used up, they have to find it by themselves!" Su Zhan just finished installing, then raised his head and said to Alice: "Some In fact, I should tell you too." "I''m actually not your husband!" Su Zhan¡¯s sudden confession made Alice stunned, and then I heard Su Zhan continue to say: "Although I am not your husband, but now I am your man. Actually, I am not from this world. When the time is almost I I am about to leave here. Of course, I will take you with me. In addition, I can tell you that I have a lot of women, very, very many. So, I can give you a chance to choose. You can choose to follow me and accept These, you can also choose to leave!" "I accept!" 295 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 295 Alice did not think about it for too long and gave the answer directly. This made Su Zhan breathe a sigh of relief. If Alice refuses, he can only hypnotize Alice. Since he had done it by himself, he couldn''t let her leave him, no matter if he would or not. Especially when you have this ability, it is even more impossible to accept it. This is not a normal modern society. Whether it is a copy world or a Marvel world, it is a place that relies on strength to speak. As long as you have strength, you can do everything you want! Just like the emperor in ancient times, there are so many women in the harem, maybe they just went to one on an impulse, but after going up, she will definitely not let her go, even if there is no chance to meet again! It sounds domineering, but who makes him the emperor, who makes him have this ability. So is Su Zhan! He had endless years, first took a blood, and later had time to talk about feelings slowly. "Go take a shower, clean up, we are ready to go back." Su Zhan smiled satisfiedly at Alice. He was not sure about others. After returning, he would let Alice join the guard, and would definitely be by his side often. Before long, Su Zhan and Alice had already returned to the prison, back to the side of the RV. At this time, Jill and the others were already awake, waiting for Su Zhan to return, and the people in the prison also came out one after another, waiting for Su Zhan''s command. Su Zhan and Alice appeared suddenly, then handed Jill the things they had brought back, and then gathered everyone together. Now that the number of people is added together, there are almost 30 people. "I am going to use this place as a base for development. The end times have come. It is useless to wander around. Slowly developing here and slowly growing is the best way to deal with the end times. I will transform this place and provide you with absolute It¡¯s safe, and what you have to do is try to find more survivors. Only you can save yourself!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he ignored their expressions and thoughts, and directly raised his hands. In an instant, a group of strange energy radiated from his body, and then...everyone''s eyes widened, and they looked at the tall surrounding wall gradually appearing in the distance in disbelief. In a blink of an eye, a huge giant appeared. City fortress, this... this is simply a miracle! Chapter 0360 Do You Want To Be A Woman Of God? "God, this... this is a miracle!" Seeing the huge fortress in front of them appeared, even if they knew that Su Zhan was different and that he had special abilities, they were shocked at this time. Some people had already begun to kneel and worship, calling God. Except for God, who can do such a thing? A huge fortress city was built out of thin air! The scope of the fortress city is very large. Although you can see the end, it is impossible to estimate how far it is. However, you can see from the wall, it must be at least tens of meters high. Although you can''t see it up close, you can know how big the wall is. Sturdy. When Su Zhan retracted his hands and turned around, he realized that all the people behind him had already knelt to the ground, not knowing what they were praying for.I shrugged slightly, but I still have too little knowledge. I thought I had made an artificial planet out of thin air. Although the people around me were surprised, they didn''t directly regard themselves as God like they did. "Have you finished worshipping? When you''re done, hurry up and do business. This fortress is very large, comparable to New York. I won''t talk about the outside of the city. The place inside the city has not been cleaned. Bring your weapons. , Clean up the interior of the city as soon as possible." Su Zhan couldn''t help clapping his hands as if he didn''t plan to get up. He shouted so, everyone stood up awkwardly, excited and excited, and quickly equipped weapons and ammunition to clean up the zombies.Here, it will be their home in the future, or the home given to them last time. Naturally, you have to work harder. "You stay here and rest. I''ll clean out the prison and restore electricity to it." Su Zhan turned towards Alice, Gil and the others said, and then turned around to go into the prison. Neither Alice nor Jill said anything.Especially Alice, she thought that Su Zhan was just a mysterious man, and said that he was from another world, but now she saw the miracle he performed with her own eyes. This made her feel a special honor. If Su Zhan is really God, then he is a woman of God, right? As for Jill, she didn''t think about anything else, she just suddenly understood why Su Zhan is so powerful, can turn an ordinary gun into this, and said that he can give herself super powers, so he is God! This can be explained, because God is omnipotent. Watching Su Zhan enter the prison, Betty quietly pulled Lacler and gave a look, and then went into the prison.Of course Claire knew what Betty wanted to do. If she hadn''t followed her before, but now she followed in a ghostly manner. "Be careful." Jill touched Alice, motioning her to look at the two people who followed quietly. Alice smiled: "This is a very wise choice." "What do you mean?" Jill was a little confused. "You will know!" Alice smiled without explaining. Betty and Claire entered the prison, and soon came to the end of the first area and wanted to go to the second area, but only after arriving here did they find that Su Zhan was waiting near the door. Claire was a little embarrassed, but Betty said generously: "Are you waiting for us?" "Yes." Su Zhan responded with a smile, then opened the door and walked in. This time, he didn''t take the knife, anyway, they already thought they were God, and they didn''t need to use any weapons deliberately. Betty followed Claire, and Betty asked, "Are you really a God? Although I don''t have any religious beliefs, I still can''t believe that you are God, and God is still a Chinese!" "It should be said that I am not the God you know, but to a certain extent I can be regarded as God, because I can do things that he can do, and I can do things that he can''t do! So, Do you want to be a woman of God?" Su Zhan said jokingly. "Of course, why not?" Betty said, standing tall. Claire did not speak, but it was precisely because she did not speak that it proved her attitude and acquiesced. Su Zhan smiled, an electric current suddenly appeared on his hands, and the sudden light instantly illuminated the dark prison. Betty and Claire looked at the electric current in his hand in surprise, and watched him step by step to a switch box next to him. . I put my hand on it and didn''t do anything, but the indicator light on the switch box suddenly lit up, and I pushed it, and in a flash, the lights in the entire prison turned on.The sudden brightness made both of them feel uncomfortable. They closed their eyes for a while and then slowly opened them. "Ah...You killed these zombies? When did you kill them?" Betty looked at the zombies lying beside her in surprise. "Just now." Su Zhan said casually. "Just now? Didn''t you keep chatting with us just now? I didn''t see you doing it!" Betty wondered. "You can''t see it, it doesn''t mean that I didn''t do it." Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly said with a smirk: "Make you a magic trick." "Okay!" Betty and Claire both looked at him enthusiastically when they heard that they were going to do magic. Su Zhan stretched out his hands and turned around by the way to let them see clearly that there was nothing. Then his hands were put behind him, and he smiled and said, "Okay, now it''s time to witness the miracle." The two women stared at Su Zhan''s hand intently. When he reached out, the two women were first taken aback, then shocked and shy. Su Zhan held two underwears of different colors in both hands.One pink, one black... 296 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 296 "What kind of magic is this, it''s obviously a hooligan. When did you...when did you take it off, why didn''t I feel at all?" The pink one is what she wears, Betty is a bit shy, but more Surprised and curious. Because she really didn''t react at all, nor did she see Su Zhan''s actions, why, how could he take it off. As for the black one...Claire''s obviously. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and deliberately said: "Do you want it? I will give it back to you, if I don''t want it, I will do it." "Do you hope that we don''t dress well so you can take advantage of it? I never knew that God is so bad!" Betty slowly walked towards Su Zhan with a smile. Item 0361 "You don''t know too much." Seeing Betty''s proactive attitude, Su Zhan would naturally not be polite, holding her waist, directly bowed his head and kissed him.At first, Betty wanted to say something, but the sound was just a whimper, and finally gave up and was completely immersed in the beauty. Seeing the two of them like this, Claire was a little embarrassed. "Come here too." Su Zhan hooked the hook slightly, and Claire instantly came to Su Zhan''s side involuntarily, let go of Betty, and Su Zhan turned and kissed Claire. Claire is of the passive type, but Betty is very active. When the Soviet war is attacking Claire, she has already taken the initiative to attack the Soviet war.Well, this feeling... very helpful! Su Zhan also began to slowly immerse in it. Before long, the clothes of the three people had disappeared, and they followed...at Betty''s instigation, Su Zhannu took Claire''s blood.Seeing Betty''s excitement, Su Zhan couldn''t understand whether it was taking a blood by herself or her, why it seemed that she was more excited than herself. "Don''t be too happy, too early, it will be your turn in a while!" Claire said intermittently towards Betty. Betty chuckled, disapproving. But when it was her turn, she knew what it meant to be repaid sooner or later.What did she do to Claire just now, Claire is ready to do it to her now, and it is even worse! The two of them are so noisy and joyful, so that Su Zhan is very happy, much better than that time with Natasha and Michaela, they are not as open as the two in front of them. Unconsciously, two hours passed before Su Zhan entered the third area, which was the last area.As for Betty and Claire, they couldn''t walk anymore, so they could only stay here to rest. After clearing out the third area, Su Zhan wondered if the umbrella company¡¯s base should be cleaned up, solved the umbrella company, and then found King Ada. This biochemical journey was almost over, and the people who should be taken away He doesn''t care how the world should develop, he has done enough. The prison was cleared, and the team members gradually expanded the scope of the cleanup. Basically, there was nothing left for Su Zhan to do. "Alice, Jill, go out with me, Claire, I will leave it to you here, Terry, take care of Angela, we will be back soon." With his current reputation, Claire and Betty are added. , I don¡¯t worry about what will happen here. After giving a few words, Su Zhan hugged Alice and Jill from left to right, and disappeared in an instant. Next second. The yellow sand howled. The two women surprisingly discovered that they had appeared in a large courtyard in the desert. The courtyard was surrounded by barbed wire, and on the periphery of the barbed wire, there were densely packed zombies! "Where is this place?" Jill asked curiously. The gun was already in his hand, as did Alice, but she had more weapons than Jill, and two machetes straddle her back. "An important base of the umbrella company." Su Zhan said, already walking into the wooden house in front. Pushing open the door, the furnishings inside are nothing special, and with a light step, the table in front of you instantly separates from the middle, the ground splits, and an underground entrance appears. Su Zhan glanced at Jill and Alice, then walked in. Take the elevator all the way down, and soon came to the interior of the base. They were discovered by the people at the base as soon as they appeared, but Jill and Alice moved very fast, not to mention that there was no need for Su Zhan to deal with these things. They easily came to the interior of the base, destroyed them all the way, and then came. The door of a certain laboratory. Before the door opened to enter, I heard a loud bang, the door was knocked open, and a monster came out from inside. Huge body, ugly appearance, slightly open mouth, many claws. nausea! "You guys are all going to die..." The guy roared, even making a human voice. It seems that he still retains his mind. Presumably, this should be the sad professor in the base... Su Zhan shook his head, and the gunshot sounded instantly. Jill and Alice fired instantly. The disgusting guy who clamored that they were going to kill didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. He was directly beaten into a sieve. Even Jill turned the gun into a sniper rifle and shot several times in a row , Directly smashed his head. "You don''t seem to be very happy?" Jill and Alice were very excited, but found that Su Zhan did not have any particularly strong reactions. "It''s too weak, what can I be happy about killing this kind of guy?" Su Zhan shook his head, and then said: "Okay, hold on to me, let''s go to the next place." The two thoughts too, this level is really nothing to please for Su Zhan, and immediately came over to grab Su Zhan, and then the three had left the base and appeared above the base. Floating in the sky. Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand, and a group of nuclear energy instantly smashed down, followed by a bang, the mushroom cloud suddenly rose, and the violent explosive air flow instantly agitated. "Where is this again?" Before Jill and Alice could see the explosion clearly, they found that the three had changed positions again and appeared on a huge cruise ship. "A certain so-called camp has provided food to attract survivors for protection, but actually used them to conduct biochemical experiments. Umbrella company, haha..." Su Zhan sneered and walked directly in. Wesker, also an evolutionary with T virus, is also a villain in Resident Evil.Although it has maintained the human form and has strong abilities in all aspects, the DNA is not stable! Although in the follow-up, this guy can be regarded as abandoning the dark, and working with Alice and others to deal with the red queen who has been infected by the T virus in an attempt to control the world. However, the Red Queen is now in her own hands, and development will naturally be different. Therefore, this Wesker must die! After solving him, and then destroying the last laboratory of the umbrella company in the deep sea by the way, you can prepare to leave this copy! Chapter 0362 The Forgotten White Queen The whole ship was quiet as if there was no one. Soon three people came to a hall with weird patterns on the ground. Just as Su Zhan walked over, the pattern changed, and a circular glass warehouse was slowly raised inside. Pretending to be a person, looking unconscious. "Save them all." Su Zhan said to Jill and Alice, and then walked inside. Passing through the heavy riot door, Su Zhan saw a man sitting there wearing a black trench coat and sunglasses. Wesker! Wesker obviously didn''t expect the appearance of the Soviet war, and was a little flustered for a moment, but quickly calmed down."Are you here to seek asylum? I don''t think you need my asylum?" 297 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 297 "Asylum, it''s up to you? You don''t have the qualification yet." Su Zhan sneered and waved his hand. A piece of glass beside him shattered instantly, and the shards flew directly towards Wesker. Wesker hurriedly dodged, and the fragments fell one by one. Immediately afterwards, Wesker had already arrived in front of Soviet Zhan and started directly. "Very clever, knowing that there is no possibility of negotiation, you will do it directly, very decisive! Unfortunately, your choice is wrong. If you choose to run, you may still survive for a while!" Su Zhan nodded approvingly, without doing anything at all. But a huge force suddenly burst out. In an instant, Wesker¡¯s body was instantly swallowed by this force, Wesker hurriedly backed away in shock, but it was too late. In that instant, his body was basically crushed, leaving only one head. It fell all alone. "This, what kind of power is this, why? Why, so strong?" Wesker couldn''t believe it, although he also knew Su Zhanqiang, this strong, simply outrageous. "This is the power of God!" Su Zhan smiled faintly, and suddenly his hand grabbed Wesk''s head. Although it was a bit disgusting, it still released the ability to swallow. It''s not for some T virus, even if it swallows the fusion, the effect is very poor, just for the energy produced by the ability to swallow at the same time.As for the devouring ability after strengthening, although there is no effect, it can also increase some strengthening experience points, although it is pitiful. Without the T virus, Wesker has only one head left, so naturally he can''t live. If he still has the T virus, even if there is only one brain left, he can resurrect by swallowing human flesh and blood. Su Zhan turned around, and Alice and Jill had rescued everyone here. "Can you fly a plane?" Su Zhan asked Alice. Alice nodded: "Yes!" "There is a large plane here. You fly these people back to the prison. I''m taking Jill on a trip!" It was a little troublesome to send so many people over at once. "it is good!" Alice nodded and took the survivors onto the plane, and then the plane took off slowly and left the yacht. "Where shall we go?" "The last large-scale base of the umbrella company was wiped out here, and the power of the umbrella company was basically wiped out. When that time... I am also going to leave." Su Zhan said. "Leaving, where are you going?" Jill looked at Su Zhan in amazement. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Want to know? Okay, as long as you become my woman, I will tell you, and I can take you away with you." "You are so powerful, can I still resist?" Jill snorted. "So, are you encouraging me to use strong?" Su Zhan laughed. Jill did not speak. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I still have one goal I haven''t achieved. When that happens, I will eat the two of you together! I found out recently that I kind of like these two together, haha!" In the loud laughter, Su Zhan had already disappeared with Jill in his arms. The next moment, the two suddenly appeared on the streets of Japan. "Japan? Terry must regret not coming with you, this is her hometown." Jill looked around and said. "This is not the real Japan. How can the real Japan be so normal? Don''t forget, the Resident Evil has spread all over the world. This is the place where the umbrella company conducts experiments. The purpose is to test the T virus, a biological weapon. The power of. Alright, this place will become a sea of ??zombies in a while, so..." Su Zhan suddenly stopped. He thought of a question. There are basically no umbrella companies in this base, so who is responsible for the operation of this base?computer program?The Red Queen is here! "Damn, isn''t it the white queen?" Su Zhan suddenly heard a detail. He remembered that in Resident Evil, besides the Red Queen, there was a set of artificial intelligence called the White Queen.To some extent, she is the sister of the Red Queen! It''s just that he didn''t find it before, and he didn''t look for this clue carefully. He had forgotten before, but now it seems that it is mostly a white queen. I don''t know if it is a program error. The white queen should be kinder than the red queen. "What''s wrong?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly got stuck, Jill thought something was wrong, and asked worriedly. Su Zhan shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, but suddenly discovered that there may be extra gains in this trip. Okay, let''s go, I''m not interested in destroying these zombies!" With that said, Su Zhan had already taken the lead in going out, and Jill naturally followed closely behind. While walking, Su Zhan had already figured out the terrain here through his own network capabilities, and also knew where the White Queen was.After leaving for a while, the people around had been infected and turned into zombies. Su Zhan was too lazy to waste time with them, teleported directly with Jill in his arms, and appeared in the control center of the White Empress. The little girl in a white dress was projected in front of Su Zhan. In front of the host, there is a chair with its back facing this side. Although you can see a person sitting, you can''t tell who it is. At this time, the chair slowly turned around. Su Zhan first saw the long snow-white legs and the red cheongsam! King Ada! Her neckline is a little big, and a shining mechanical product can be clearly seen on her chest. She is controlled! Chapter 0363 King Ada and Return "She is your target?" Jill noticed the change in Su Zhan''s expression and felt a little unhappy in his heart. But she has to admit that King Ada is very beautiful, and this cheongsam wears a special charm on her body, especially the long legs are looming, very charming. Moreover, she is an oriental face, which may be more attractive to Su Zhan. "She is controlled by the White Empress now, you can try to play with her, but... she has very strong fighting ability, you are not particularly good at fighting." Su Zhan said lightly. He was telling the truth, but it was naturally not so comfortable in Jill''s ears. With a snort, Jill rushed directly, and King Ada jumped up from the chair. In an instant, the two had already hit each other.I have to say that King Ada is really powerful, especially the kung fu on his legs is not weak, white and long, moving and dancing, very attractive. Su Zhan watched for a while and found that although Gil was not King Ada''s opponent, he was not in danger for the time being, and he simply walked towards the host program of the White Queen! Needless to say, the White Queen also knew that Su Zhan''s purpose urged King Ada to escort him. King Ada wanted to pass, but was entangled by Jill and couldn''t get out. "Don''t waste your energy, no one in this world can stop what I want to do." Su Zhan said to the white queen, the black god of war suddenly appeared and started downloading the white queen''s program. Obviously there was something wrong with the white queen''s program. Turn around and let Phantom Vision, that is, Nuwa, check to see if the program can be restored.If possible, one stays in the Marvel world to help Vision, and one gets the Justice League in the DC world. 298 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 298 The white and red queens are very capable and can monitor the global network. With them, the actions of the Justice League will be much more convenient. After all, as a superhero, if you don¡¯t even know where and what happened, you can still be a fart!When you know, rush over, I''m afraid the enemy has already gone. The light suddenly went out, and King Ada instantly lay on the ground and seemed to pass out. After a while, the lights turned on again, and the white queen had been taken to the black god of war. Putting away the black god of war, Su battle general Jill hugged, and then took the opportunity to hold the unconscious King Ada, the controller on her body was still removed, and she was directly teleported away.Of course, before leaving, Su Zhan did not forget to release a super large nuclear energy to destroy this place. Boom boom! The explosion sounded endlessly, and it didn''t take long for the originally frozen sea to boil, and the entire base was completely submerged by the sea. ... ... "You said, should I eat you first or her first?" In a certain hotel room, Warlord Su put down Jill and King Ada, and asked Jill with a smile. Jill did not speak. In fact, Su Zhan didn''t expect her to answer, his fingers swayed slightly, and in an instant, the clothes on Jill and King Ada were all taken out, and then Su Zhan had directly pounced on it. Jill actually knew this moment a long time ago: So she wasn''t nervous, when she really finished that leg, the feeling of fusion came, she even breathed a sigh of relief, as if finally waiting for this moment. Then, she suddenly understood why it was a wise choice for Alice to say that Betty and Claire went to Su Zhan together before she came over, because one person could not bear the toughness of Su Zhan. "you guys¡­¡­" King Ada woke up from a coma, and saw such a shocking scene as soon as he woke up, his head was still in a blank state, and he could not reflect what had happened. "She, go find her, I... I can''t do it anymore." Seeing King Ada wakes up, Jill can''t help but rushes to make trouble, so Su Zhan hurries to find King Ada. If it were other times, Su Zhan might explain to King Ada what happened, but now he didn''t have the mind to let go of Jill and rushed to King Ada, who was still in a state of brain crash. "pain!" The tearing pain made King Ada wake up and wanted to push Su Zhan away, but how could he succeed?Before long, the pain disappeared, and replaced by an indescribable feeling. Her resistance gradually became weak, and finally she gave up completely. ... ... King Ada is King Ada. After the end, she calmed down. Looking at this completely strange man who left an indelible impression on herself, she asked in a deep voice, "Can you tell me what happened? Why are you here, who are you and who am I?" Hearing King Ada''s question, Su Zhan stared at her for a moment, and then understood. She lost her memory. After being controlled by that kind of controller, it will have a certain impact on the brain and may cause memory loss. Su Zhan didn''t know much about the identity of King Ada, and simply told her about it. As for whether she could remember it, Su Zhan didn''t care. When the two were almost resting, Su Zhan took them back to the prison base. At this time, the base is already very lively, and Alice has returned with the survivors. "System, help me see how friendly they are, and whether they are enough to take away." Su Zhan asked, and if there is enough, he is ready to leave. The system reported their friendship with themselves one by one, all of which exceeded 100%. What Su Zhan did not expect was that the highest one was Angela.Maybe it''s because she is her "father"? Anyway, it''s enough, that''s it. Su Zhan called the black captain to talk about the situation. After he was gone, the black captain was given the leadership here, hoping that he could lead these survivors to live in this apocalyptic and create a new society! After that, Su Zhan didn''t explain much to Alice and the others, so he directly withdrew from the copy and returned to the Japanese Imperial Palace base. Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan entered the fighting arena and began to lead people out one by one. The first one is naturally Angela. Brought to the Marvel world through the fighting arena, when Angela appeared, she was still a little at a loss, not knowing what happened. "Wait obediently by the side, and Dad will explain to you in a while!" Su Zhan said to Angela, and then began to take the second one. Alice! Following Alice, Jill, Betty, Claire, King Ada, and Terry were all brought by him.Seeing their dazed and confused expressions, Su Zhan uniformly explained what happened! Chapter 0364 The Emperor''s Ambition Su Zhan suddenly brought back so many people, Simmons, Zhao Hailun and the others naturally discovered that Mariko and others were also there, saving trouble, and directly introduced them to each other, and then asked Mariko to arrange a room for them. "Has the molecular formula progressed?" After the settling down, Su Zhan asked Zhao Hailun towards Simmons. "This molecular formula itself is already very complete. I have studied with Helen and have developed a 100% stable drug, but the ability is still uncertain. This is a way to change DNA and may have the ability. Too many, not completely fixed choice." Simmons explained. Zhao Hailun next to him said: "This thing is very dangerous. Once it flows out, it is very likely to create large-scale capable people. Over time, it may even create a new type similar to mutants!" Su Zhan certainly knows this. Among the super heroes, two abilities are combined, and the children born are basically abilities. "Don''t worry, this thing will naturally not go out casually, I just use it for my own use. By the way, this is the biochemical virus T virus I just got back. You can study it, but it is a very good thing. See if we can increase the success rate as much as possible. Alice, and Angela, they are both perfect evolutionaries of the T virus and should be able to help you!" "Give me some medicines of molecular formula." Su Zhan confessed for a while, took the indiscriminate molecular formula medicine, and then notified Vision to let it come.On the one hand, install the red queen in the palace base, on the other hand, let it check the white queen to see if the broken program can be repaired. After finishing his work, Su Zhan went to Alice and the others. Although they have arranged a room for them and explained that this is another world, they still gather together habitually. After all, in a strange place, although they trust the Soviet Union, they will still instinctively hug familiar people. Together. It can be said that even if they are used to this world, they will form a small group, and the relationship is definitely the closest. Su Zhan didn¡¯t ask them why they stayed together. After they came in, they smiled and said, ¡°From now on, this will be your home. This is my world. The location is in Japan. When I look back, I will let Mariko or others take you Familiar with this world. But you have to know that although this place is safer than yours, it also has crises and is much stronger than those zombies. You will know when you are familiar. Alice, Jill, King Ada , The three of you will join my escort. I may be busy with things at ordinary times, and I may not be here often, so if I have any needs, just talk to others, it¡¯s all one family!" "Your woman?" Jill asked, and she found that there were no men in this base. "Almost." Su Zhan smiled."Jill, this is the reward I promised you before. Drink it." After taking out the molecular medicine, Jill took it curiously and wanted to ask what it was, but after thinking about it, he just drank it. "Do you feel anything?" After a while, Su Zhan asked. 299 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 299 Jill frowned suspiciously, and then showed a surprised expression: "It''s strange, I feel that my physical fitness has improved a lot, and I can see it more clearly, as if I can see the flow of air." "Super vision? This is not bad. Although it is not a strong ability, it is extremely suitable for you. With this ability, your marksmanship is even stronger." Su Zhan explained. "I''ll try it!" Jill went out to test the gun enthusiastically, and the others were also very curious. Seeing that Su Zhan had no objection, he hurried out to watch.Terry was at the end, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to speak. "Behave well, and when you meet my requirements, what should be given to you will naturally be given to you." Su Zhan said lightly. Terry nodded again and again, finally feeling at ease. "the host." Mariko and Mrs. Viper came to see Su Zhan together, her expression a little serious. "What''s the matter, just say it!" "The expansion has encountered some trouble. Although we now have the support of the Prime Minister and the progress is very fast, it suddenly caused a backlash. The emperor united some government personnel, coupled with the support of Hydra and Shouhehui. Our plan." Mariko whispered. "Oh?" It''s normal to have a rebound, but I didn''t expect the Emperor, Hydra, and the hands to mix together.Although the emperor sounds nice, he actually doesn''t have much power, just a fictitious name.Although I don''t know if it was instigated, it is obvious that the Emperor is also ambitious.If there is no ambition, even if others want to encourage it, it will not be so easy!Su Zhan glanced at Madame Viper, and Madame Viper immediately said: "Hydra contacted me before, but I didn''t agree. Later, they sent another person to take charge of this matter. I tried to inquire, but I didn''t get much useful news, I just knew that there seemed to be a god on the side of the emperor." "God?" "Well, it''s a god in the Japanese god system, but there is no news about who it is for the time being. I''m worried that I will startle the snake, so I haven''t taken any action." Mrs. Viper said. Su Zhan cocked the corner of his mouth, oh god... it sounds pretty bullish, but that''s what happened. "It doesn''t matter whether the Hydra or the hands are together, don''t worry, just do it directly. As for the so-called god, hehe, I''ll wait for him to come out!" "Yes!" With the success of Su Zhan, they naturally gained confidence and soon ordered to go down and prepare to do it. "Jill, stop playing, prepare for a mission!" Su Zhan yelled, and Jill and others returned soon. "Jill, Alice, King Ada, come with me, what should the others do, Terry, take care of Angela." Su Zhan gave an order, followed by the dead woman, Katie came, and finally, Su Zhan also found the white fox. "You want to follow?" Su Zhan looked at Phantom Cat Katie and asked Linger Bai Hulin. The two did not speak, but nodded heavily. "Come on, then go to the Emperor''s palace. Here, there can only be one palace, and this is it!" Chapter 0365 The So-called Japanese God? The emperor¡¯s palace is one of the more famous places in Japan. Regardless of whether the emperor has any substantive rights, it is also a so-called imperial family. I won¡¯t say anything about the area, and the guards are also very strict. Especially now, the number of HYDRA-hands has increased a lot, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is airtight. Su Zhan''s actions in Japan are not so secretive, as long as someone with a heart can investigate it. The Emperor knew that he was behind the support of the Yizhi family. He even dared to fight with himself, relying on Hydra alone, and holding hands. This courage. Mrs. Viper said that the emperor¡¯s patron should be a god in the Japanese god system. I don¡¯t know much about the Japanese god system Su Zhan, especially the Japanese god system in the Marvel universe, and I don¡¯t know which god came out to support the emperor. Jill, King Ada, Alice, Katie, Linger Lin, and the dead woman, Madame Viper. Su Zhan brought these people out this time. He even felt that he had brought too much, as long as he brought a viper lady and a dead lady, it was enough for the others to make them adapt. "Huh!" Su Zhan took them to the Emperor''s palace. At this time, he really missed the flicker a little, and in the future, he still has to pay attention to those with teleporting ability! As soon as Su Zhan and the others appeared, many people surrounded them, some dressed as soldiers, some dressed as ninjas, and they knew it was a mix of Hydra and Shouhehui. "Jill, King Ada, Alice, come on!" Su Zhan said. The three women didn''t have stage fright, and shot instantly. They are enough to deal with these ordinary people. "What are you doing here? This is the Emperor''s Mansion!" A man who looked like a housekeeper came out and shouted at Su Zhan and the others. "Crack noise, let the emperor come out." Su Zhan frowned and saw the figure next to him flashed. Lin Ling''er had already come to the face of the housekeeper. She leaped and twisted his neck directly.With a click, he fell to the ground slowly. At the same time, Alice and the others had already wiped out all the neighbors. Su Zhan walked in directly. Although people kept coming out along the way, they were resolved without waiting to get close to Su Zhan. Finally, the emperor came out! In his forties, he is very ugly. "Su Zhan, you are too bold. This is Japan, but it is not your war alliance! If you do this, you will be the enemy of Japan!" The emperor shouted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan said: "The place where I live is the Zhanmeng! As for regular Japan, you are too high on yourself. Let''s not talk about these unnutritious nonsense. I don''t have that international time to waste with you. Didn''t you find a backer? What kind of god, let him come out!" "You are looking for death!" The emperor screamed."Once the great god appears, you will definitely die." "Then what are you waiting for? Let him come out quickly!" Su Zhan pouted. "If you want to die, I will fulfill you. As long as you kill you, I can control the Yizhi family. With the wealth of the Yizhi family, I can regain control of Japan. And you, intend to encroach on Japan, even if you are the leader of the war alliance. , Even if you are a superhero, public opinion is on my side..." The Emperor snorted. "It''s babbling, babbling, it''s annoying!" Su Zhan¡¯s words fell, and the Emperor slapped him heavily on the face. The huge force directly knocked him off the ground. Before he landed, he could see that he had spewed a mouthful of blood, even a few more. The teeth flew out together. "%%%%...&..." After landing, the emperor roared, but because his teeth leaked, he didn''t understand what he was saying.The Emperor was also aware of this, and simply turned around and ran in, presumably to invite the so-called god! "You clean up the battlefield, this place is quite wide, turn around and talk to the Prime Minister, flatten this place, build a few public toilets or something." Su Zhan said lightly. Others left to clear the battlefield one after another. This place is still quite big, and many of them have not been resolved yet. Since they support the Emperor against themselves, don''t even think about leaving alive! "boom!" 300 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 300 A strong aura suddenly spread from inside, and a shadow instantly appeared in front of Su Zhan... A samurai armor with a katana in his hand. It looked like an ancient warrior, not particularly strong, but rather thin. "You are that so-called god?" Su Zhan challenged his brows and looked at him. This looks like a bit disappointed... "This is Bishamon, the god of wealth and war!" The emperor ran out from the side, showing off his might, in a dog-legged posture. "Never heard of it!" Su Zhan pouted and said, "So, are you trying to cover him as an enemy? I can give you a chance to accept your surrender, if not, you can go to death!" "Arrogant!" Bisha Mentian sneered, and suddenly slashed towards Su Zhan with a knife. In an instant, a powerful energy felt like a sword aura, and it approached Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not hide nor resist. When this energy hit him, the energy of the Stone of Power instantly protected Su Zhan''s body, and a bang was heard immediately afterwards. This energy exploded in an instant and then quickly dissipated. "How is it possible?" Bisha Mentian looked at the undamaged Su Zhan in shock, disbelief. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Your strength is similar to that of Alaskans. Although you are of a different god system, you are not as good as Alaskans. Just like that, you dare to yell at me? I think you have been in a small place for a long time, and you take yourself too much. It''s up!" When the words fell, Su Zhan had suddenly appeared in front of Bishamentian, and Bishamentian was shocked to slash his sword, but Su Zhan suddenly reached out and grabbed his sword.Kacha, Kacha, Su Zhan''s fingers were slightly hardened, and his knife broke into pieces in an instant. Bishamen Tian was shocked and about to retreat, but suddenly saw a cloud of black energy emerging from Su Zhan''s body, and instantly wrapped him Living. Bishamontian hurriedly wanted to break free, but there was no way. "This is the etheric particle, the stone of reality. If you can break free, you are considered capable!" Su Zhan sneered and stretched out his hand calmly... Item 0366 "God of wealth and war? Humph!" Seeing Bishamontian''s horrified struggle, Su Zhan sneered disdainfully, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly. In an instant, Bishamontian felt his divine power rush out of his body like a flood of determination, no matter how he struggled and controlled, he could not stop the loss of divine power. He was horrified, he yelled. That kind of fear and stern embarrassment made the emperor who was waiting to see Bishamon to show his power completely dumbfounded. This... this is impossible. This is Bishamon, the god of wealth and war! This is their Japanese god system! How could it be possible that Su Zhan couldn''t even beat a single move, how could he be as weak as an ant? "boom!" Bishamontian flew out, and Su Zhan was directly at the feet of the emperor. Looking at the dying Bishamontian, the emperor could see that he was now an ordinary person, an ordinary person who had lost his supernatural power! He glanced at Bishamontian, and then at Su Zhan, who was gradually coming over. The emperor knelt down with a puff, and hurriedly said: "Don''t kill me, as long as you don''t kill me, I am willing to help you control Japan. If I come forward, the people can accept your rule faster and smoother!" Su Zhan stopped, looked at the emperor begging for mercy, paused, and then said: "You are right, you do have the value of being alive, but... it''s just being alive!" The emperor couldn''t help being overjoyed when he heard the first half sentence, but he was a little at a loss as to the meaning of the second half sentence. He was just alive. What does this mean? Before he could react, he saw that Su Zhan''s eyes became a little weird, and he didn''t know anything immediately.Su Zhan glanced at the unconscious Bishamontian and waved his hand directly. In an instant, Bishamontian exploded! Four to five splits instantly exploded. "God? Humph!" Su Zhan sneered and shook his head. Alice and the others came back one after another, and all the Hydra and the people who joined hands had been resolved. "Where is that god?" Seeing the Emperor kneeling in front of Su Zhan honestly, there seemed to be traces of fighting around him, Jill asked curiously. "Dead!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then asked Mrs. Viper: "Do you know the god of wealth and war? It seems to be called Bishamontian." Mrs. Viper replied in a low voice: "It turned out to be him, but I have heard that it is said to be a more powerful god in the Japanese god system." "Do you know much about the divine system? I just swallowed his divine power. I feel that this thing is a bit interesting. It is different from other energies. It is a bit unique but has no characteristics. The power is not bad!" After the divine power of the sky, Su Zhan found that this divine power was indeed somewhat unusual, and he couldn''t help but become interested. "I don''t know this much, but there should be research in this area in Hydra, I will find it out as soon as possible and give it to the master." Mrs. Viper said. "Okay!" Su Zhan nodded, then said."The emperor asked me to hypnotize. When you look back at the arrangement with Mariko, continue to expand. On Hydra''s side, if they want to do anything, try their best to let them do it, which just gives us a chance to make a hand. As for the hand-to-hand meeting, Erica What?" "Erica is on the mission." Madam Viper replied. "Oh, go back and ask Erica, who is in charge of the hand-healing club now, and ask if she is interested in taking over the hand-healing club. If so, just do it!" "Yes!" Su Zhan explained the matter for a moment, and basically there was nothing to do here, leaving Mrs. Viper and the Death Lady with the others back. After returning, Su Zhan accompanied Angela and the people in the base. Three days passed. Vision had repaired the white queen, and Su Zhan was ready to enter the dungeon. However, before entering the DC copy, Su Zhan was going to go to the power copy first. He hasn¡¯t gone to this copy for a while, and it¡¯s a bit out of use over there. It¡¯s a waste of a copy space if you keep it. You couldn¡¯t take people away before, so there¡¯s no way. Since he has taken people away now, Su Zhan is going The person who brought it out, then erased the copy.Anyway, the research of medicine can''t be stronger than Simmons and Zhao Hailun! Entering the ability dungeon, after entering, Su Zhan first glanced at the friendliness in the fighting arena. Kira and Li Xiaolu are friendly enough. However, Li Xiaolu''s friendliness is relatively low. In order to be more certain, it is better to increase it. "the host?" Kira had just walked out of the corner, and when she saw Su Zhan, she was obviously taken aback, and she couldn''t believe her eyes. "it''s me!" Su Zhan smiled and waved, letting Kira come over."I am here this time to take you out of here and go to a new world. Now you are going to tidy up the things in the base, including medicines, formulas, and money. You will not have a chance to come back after this time. Now. Besides, where is Li Xiaolu?" "She went out shopping with friends," Kira replied. "Oh? Okay, I''ll go find her by myself, you should prepare first." 301 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 301 "Ok!" Kira nodded happily and hurriedly turned to leave. Su Zhan located Li Xiaolu''s location, then teleported to her vicinity. He is really curious, who are Li Xiaolu''s friends? In the lively streets, there are many passers-by who come and go. In a coffee shop, two people are chatting on the seat facing the floor-to-ceiling windows. One is Li Xiaolu, and the other, her friend, is also an acquaintance! Little Prophet Lori! That little girl whose ability was swallowed by Su Zhan. "How did they get together and become friends?" In the movie, the two of them are rivals competing with each other. Shaking his head, Su Zhan opened the door and went in directly next to the two of them, and then sat down beside Li Xiaolu.The two were chatting in full swing, and didn''t even notice Su Zhan. Li Xiaolu felt it when he sat down. Just about to get angry, she realized that it was Su Zhan who was sitting down. Li Xiaolu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "You, why are you here." "I''m looking for you!" Su Zhan responded with a smile and looked at the little girl opposite: "How did you two get together?" Item 0367 Li Xiaolu calmed down at this time, and told Cassie, the process of getting acquainted with the little girl in front of her.It''s actually very simple. Li Xiaolu ran into it by accident when she was out shopping, so she gradually became familiar with it.After all, Li Xiaolu still has the ability to predict, and naturally knows what kind of relationship Cassie and Su Zhan have. With this relationship, the two were once prophets, and they naturally became familiar with each other and became friends. "I''m going to take you and Kira out of this world. I thought you had nothing to worry about anymore. Now... you can just talk to Cassido. Besides, if you haven''t seen you for a while, Cassie, you''ve become pretty, little Girls just grow fast!" "Leaving this world, can you take people out of this world, will you take me one?" Before Li Xiaolu spoke, Cassie first shouted out excitedly. "Shhh, keep your voice down!" Su Zhan is not afraid of being heard, and he may not believe it. It''s just that Cassie is so excited and shouting so loudly.Su Zhan said something, and then said: "This matter has nothing to do with you, what are you doing." "Why is it okay? If you didn''t swallow my ability, am I now an ordinary person? I and Xiaolu are good friends again. How lonely is she to go to a strange world with you?" Cassie said hurriedly. "Do you think it is so easy to travel through the world?" Su Zhan said grimly. At this moment, Cassie suddenly got up and sat next to Su Zhan. He directly took Su Zhan''s arm and swayed and said coquettishly: "You must have a way. You can take her and Kira, why? Can''t take me away?" "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan''s coquettishness really makes Su Zhan unbearable. If the foreigner is young but develops very early, and Cassie is in the developmental period again, she develops very fast, she rubs her arms coquettishly. Su Zhan couldn''t stand it instantly. "Stop it!" Su Zhan hurriedly yelled and stopped: "Do you know why I can take them away? Because they are my women and have a very close relationship with me, so I can take them through the world, understand?" "Understood!" Cassie nodded, looking at Su Zhan with big eyes flickering."You mean you can take me away as long as I become your woman." "Are you serious?" "Of course!" Seeing Cassie''s seriousness, Su Zhan didn''t know what to say. I really didn''t expect that this little girl would still be entangled with herself, but... Su Zhan looked at Cassie, and all the ones that should be developed were already developed, both youthful and youthful."You go back with me first, and then carefully consider it!" "Hmm!" Cassie nodded heavily. After checking out, Su Zhan directly took Li Xiaolu and Cassie back to the base. In the base, Kira was busy, Su Zhan ignored the little girl and directly took Li Xiaolu to her room. "This kind of relationship between us, I''ll just say it. I can take you away, but... it''s still a little too close, so..." Before Su Zhan''s words were finished, Li Xiaolu smiled. "I understand, I am also waiting for this day!" When the voice fell, Li Xiaolu had already taken off her clothes. Smart woman! Su Zhan smiled, he was not polite, and went straight on! His current state of mind has changed a little from when he first entered the dungeon, and he might still feel a little guilty towards Li Xiaolu at that time.But now, it is still the same sentence, first get on the train and then make up for the ticket, eat first and then talk about love. So there is nothing to hesitate! ... "what¡­¡­" Kira opened the door and was stunned to see the situation inside. She had already dealt with it, knowing that Su Zhan would come back to Li Xiaolu''s room to report, but she didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as she came in.This made her a little bit envious while surprised. So far, Su Zhan has not eaten himself. "Ah what, come here, just take over." Su Zhan beckoned, Li Xiaolu was almost dead, even if Kira couldn''t come, he was going to call her over.Quite a lot, Kira joined the battle, but as an inexperienced rookie, how could a super boss like the Soviet war be an opponent?It didn''t take long for him to beg for mercy, and it was very uncomfortable that Su couldn''t get up and down! "Ahem... I didn''t bother you, did I?" Outside the door, a little head got in through the crack in the door and asked seriously. Su Zhan glanced back, Cassie! "What are you doing here? Get out quickly." Su Zhan shouted depressed. "I will tell you my decision. I will be your woman and leave here with you." Cassie smiled, instead of going out, she came in.This place didn''t seem to scare her, but it made her feel particularly exciting. Perhaps this is the girl in the rebellious period? "Don''t think I don''t know anything. Although I haven''t tried it, I have watched a lot of movies. You should be uncomfortable now!" Cassie walked over with a smirk, and then took off his clothes. Su Zhan hesitated for a while, but finally did not speak. Cassie climbed straight up and lay down between Li Xiaolu and Kira. Three women, three feelings, completely different! Especially in this contrast, Su Zhan, who was a little hesitant, let go of Kira who was about to fail, said viciously to Cassie, don''t regret it, and then rushed forward. Originally, Su Zhan¡¯s plan was to leave as soon as the side was cleaned up, but because Cassie had to adjust the plan, it was not until the next afternoon that the three women recovered before Su Zhan swept away the things in the base. Sora, then swallowed all the abilities of the capable person in an instant, and then left the instance. After returning, the Su war generals Kira, Li Xiaolu, and Cassie got out one by one, and then helped them settle down. Regarding Su Zhan bringing people back, he was still a woman, and everyone in the base was already a little used to it.Especially Zhao Hailun, Simmons and other people in the Marvel world, faintly know that Su Zhan seems to be able to go to other worlds and bring people back! Although they felt novel and surprised, Su Zhan didn''t say anything, and they didn''t ask too much. They just wondered if they could let Su Zhan take them to other worlds if they had time in the future! Item 0368 302 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 302 Su Zhan asked the system to erase the abilities and the planes of Resident Evil, so that two new planes were freed up.After handling it, Su Zhan was ready to go to the DC world. Who knew he was about to leave, but suddenly saw someone next to him who seemed to be looking at him dodgingly. "Come out!" Su Zhan snorted, and then saw a bright red, King Ada walked out. "Are you going to another world? Can you take me with you?" King Ada asked. "That is a world full of dangers. Perhaps in your world, your strength can be considered top-notch, but in that world, there are countless people who can gently kill you!" Su Zhan said. King Ada shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t you have it? You would definitely not let me be killed. Also, you also need someone around to serve, run errands or something, right? I want to see and see This way I can survive in this world! The people around you are too strong!" "I don''t see that you are quite self-motivated, so I can take you. If you perform well, I will help you become stronger when you come back." Su Zhan was a little surprised, but still agreed. "Wait!" After saying a word, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared, and King Ada knew that they were the same the last time they came here. Sure enough, before it was five seconds, King Ada left the place and appeared in the vast universe in the next second.Even if she was mentally prepared, she was taken aback at this time, but fortunately, an energy mask had appeared beside her, which did not make her feel uncomfortable. "Let''s go, it''s far from the earth, I''ll introduce you to the situation here." Su Zhan found the right direction and took King Ada to the earth. On the way, he briefly talked about the situation of the world here. Flying all the way, I soon saw the blue planet, the earth! After passing through the atmosphere, it didn''t take long for me to faintly see the city below. After finding a corner with no one, Su Zhan and King Ada landed. Withdrawing the energy, King Ada looked around curiously and asked, "Where is this place?" "I do not know either." Su Zhan looked around and looked a little strange, seeing that the architectural environment here was somewhat similar to Star City. "Go out and ask." The two of them were about to get out of the alley, but suddenly they felt something rushing out above their heads.Su Zhan looked up and saw a black shadow jumping from the roof beside him to the other side, and then quickly disappeared. "It seems to be a man in black clothes. I didn''t see the details, it was too fast." Ada Wang whispered. "This is a celebrity. I didn''t expect to meet this one as soon as I got back. Okay, don''t ask, I know what this place is." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up, all kinds of things were busy before. Go, I haven''t looked for this great god, I didn''t expect to encounter it like this. Now that you have encountered it, you can''t easily miss it! "Let''s go, find a place to settle down, let''s stay here for a while." Of course King Ada didn''t have any comments and didn''t ask much. The two came out of the alley and soon moved into an upscale hotel. Of course, just open a room. After coming in, Su Zhan directly connected to the network. Speaking of it, the ability to connect to the Internet felt very tasteless before. You can only send emails to inquire about the Internet, which means you save a computer money and broadband money, and you can¡¯t control the network. But now it is very convenient to check the online situation anytime and anywhere. Gotham City! This is a very famous city in the DC world, not only because of the master Batman, but also because it is a city of sin, clowns, penguins, etc. It can be said that Gotham City is considered to some extent It is an independent city, here, the police are not the masters! Soon, Su Zhan knew what Batman who passed by just now was going to do! He is tracking down the whereabouts of the scarecrow! This scarecrow is not the kind of scarecrow in the field, but a famous villain of DC and one of Batman¡¯s main opponents... Su Zhan doesn¡¯t know him well, but he knows that this guy is often bullied because of his weak physique, so he has a heart. Hatred, after gaining power, began to avenge society in the name of a scarecrow. He can release a kind of fear gas, which can make people feel the deepest fear in the soul. With a gas mask dressed up as a scarecrow, his face can increase the fear of others and ensure that he is not harmed. To put it simply, this is the kind of pervert that says that it hurts you without asking the reason. Through online news, Su Zhan analyzed that Scarecrow should have just come out to commit crimes. It is not so famous, but caused a small-scale impact. Most people may not know the situation of Scarecrow, and Batman has just begun to investigate. "I''ll give you two days to understand this city, can it be done?" Su Zhan turned his head and said to King Ada. Since King Ada was coming, he still wanted to become stronger, Su Zhan didn''t intend to really treat her as a maid, just taking care of his own clothing, food, shelter and transportation. "can!" King Ada said without hesitation. Although in terms of strength, King Ada is not strong in this world, or even weak, but in terms of experience, she is very rich. "When you think it''s all right, I''ll arrange the next step for you. Now, take a bath and rest. I''m really tired after flying over here." Since the time of the dungeon was extended, Su Zhan didn''t need much Everything is hurried. "Yes!" King Ada responded, and then served Su Zhan in a bath. Su Zhan played with King Ada''s body, enjoying her taking a bath, and wondering how to get in touch with Batman. If Green Arrow is a dark hero, then Batman is the leader of the dark hero. He simply doesn''t say anything about it, doesn''t trust anyone, and always maintains a vigilance.The most abnormal thing is that this guy investigated the weaknesses of everyone in the Justice League.If he wants to, he can beat everyone! High IQ, strong ability, and strong vigilance. It is not easy to contact him and let him join the Justice League. Item 0369 King Ada''s figure is taller than Glitter, but it has less charm and more heroism than Glitter. After taking a bath, King Ada was also a little tired. After all, she was just an ordinary person and would be physically weaker. "Take a break, I will ask the hotel to bring something to eat!" Su Zhan informed the hotel to bring dinner, and King Ada had already started to understand the situation in Gotham City through his computer. After dinner, night began to fall, and King Ada had a preliminary understanding of Gotham City. "Batman is investigating the Scarecrow. There should be news about Scarecrow committing crimes on the Internet. You can investigate and investigate tomorrow to see if you can find any traces of the scarecrow. King Ada nodded, she also saw the news. "Okay, it''s getting late, go to sleep!" After Su Zhan finished talking and lay down, King Ada turned off the computer and lay down beside Su Zhan. 303 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 303 He said he was going to sleep, but how could he really sleep?After turning off the light, King Ada had slowly got underneath under Su Zhan''s orders. This is serving! Su Zhan squinted his eyes to enjoy her jerky skills, and then Hengdao was ready to fight. However, just as he turned over, the corner of his eyes suddenly swept across the window, faintly as if to see a group of dark shadows flashing past. Is someone peeking? If I remember correctly, this seems to be the 16th floor!Above, there are seven or eight floors! Su Zhan glanced inadvertently, and soon discovered who was outside. "It turned out to be her, it''s really interesting! How did she find this place, it seems that she came here specially!" Su Zhan muttered in his heart, but did not reveal her plan, but continued to do what she had originally done. Since you like to peek, let you peek enough!But when the time comes, you have to come back! Su Zhan smiled secretly in his heart, King Ada didn''t find anyone outside at all, and he devoted himself wholeheartedly to it. "Damn...Is this guy a pervert? It''s almost two hours. When will it end? Don''t you want to toss to death?" Outside the window, the person hanging in the air couldn''t help cursing in his heart. At first, she took a peek with great interest, but it lasted for two hours, let alone hanging in the air, even if she was sitting next to her, she couldn''t stand it? She cursed viciously in her heart, and finally decided to give up. It looks like it will not end for a while, let''s talk about it if you have a chance! Pulling up the rope in his hand, his body instantly lifted into the sky, and in a blink of an eye he reached the roof, and then disappeared into the night... After waking up early the next morning for breakfast, King Ada left Su Zhan to investigate the Scarecrow. Su Zhan had nothing to do and prepared to visit Gotham City. Each city has its own style and history, and sometimes it is only from the architecture that you can see what kind of city it is.After shopping for a long time, Su Zhan was a little tired, so he randomly found an outdoor cafe to take a coffee break. "Excuse me, can I sit here?" A pleasant voice sounded, Su Zhan raised his head and found a woman in a black leather coat standing in front of him, asking with a smile. He has blond hair and is not very old. With the addition of black clothes, it gives people a very mysterious and seductive feeling. He knew she was dangerous, but still couldn''t help but want to approach! There are still many vacant seats around, but she wants to sit here, and some of the guests around have already begun to envy Su Zhan. This is a hitch. Accosted by a beauty! "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled, and the woman sat down with a smile. "Usually, you have two meanings for this action. One is that you want to strike up a conversation with me, and the other is that your purpose is not pure and you have a bad heart. What kind of you are?" Zhan said with a smile. "What do you think?" she asked back. "I hope it is the first one, because it will make me feel that I am very attractive." Su Zhan said with a light smile: "My name is Su Zhan, what is your name?" "Ask my name so quickly, it seems...you are also a romantic man!" She said with a smile, but did not say her name. Su Zhan shrugged: "You are not a vain boy, not to mention that you should take the initiative to attack when you encounter a target you like, and get your hands first." "You are very interesting. There are not many Orientals in Gotham City, and your personality is different from the Orientals I know. Originally, I came here only because of the sunshine here, but now... you can think that I am here. I hit you up!" She giggled. "I just came to Gotham City not long ago. I don''t know if I would be honored to ask you to be my tour guide. Of course...I will pay you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Never mind the remuneration, I think it should be mine, I will naturally take it. However, I really want to know what happened to your last tour guide?" She smiled and said, if it was worth the money. "The last tour guide, she is now one of the women in my family." Su Zhan thought of Michaela. She smiled, did not speak, but her eyes shone slightly. It seems that he is very rich! After drinking coffee, she really performed the duties of a tour guide and took Su Zhan around Gotham City. She was enthusiastic and generous, but she wouldn''t make Su Zhan feel that she was that kind of casual woman. She was also very skillful in speaking, and unknowingly made people feel good about her and lost her guard. "Would you like to go up and sit down?" After dinner, returning to the hotel where Su Zhan was staying, Su Zhan smiled and invited her. She smiled: "No, I''m afraid of inconvenience. This is my phone number. If you want to continue shopping, you can call me!" "You are not thorough in this way of approaching a conversation. I thought you would go up with me for a drink and talk about life or something." Su Zhan smiled and joked and asked, "Then, you can tell me now Is your name?" "Next time, goodbye!" She smiled and stood up and kissed Su Zhan on the cheek, then turned and left. Back view, very charming! Her steps have a special charm, just like the feeling of a model walking on the runway. "Selena Kyle, if you don''t tell me, I also know your name!" Su Zhan mumbled softly in his heart, smiled, and turned back into the hotel. Item 0370 Selena Kyle. This is an ordinary and unfamiliar name. If it is this name alone, I am afraid that not many people have heard it, but the other name is probably more familiar. Catwoman! The villain who fell in love with Batman, dressed as a black cat girl, cat claw gloves, leather whip, and adventurous thief.Although he is just an ordinary person, he has good physical fitness, toughness, balance and fighting skills. She was the one who peeped last night. Although she was a little curious about how she stared at herself so quickly, Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously, but she didn''t expect that she would even take the initiative to approach herself today after peeking yesterday. It seemed that she was really looking at herself. I just don''t know, for what! Su Zhan didn''t even think about it, no matter why he would know it sooner or later.Returning to the hotel room, King Ada has not yet returned. He located the location of King Ada and determined that she was not in danger.Su Zhan was directly transmitted to the base of the Justice League. Taking advantage of this time to install the white queen, Nuwa¡¯s ability is not weak. After adding white, processing any information will be very fast. After installing the white queen, Su Zhan asked Nuwa to set one program.Sorting according to the danger level, you can directly send the mission information to the individual. Of course, this also requires a special contact device, but this is difficult for Su Zhan. It was done soon. 304 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 304 He imitated the identity card of the later Avengers. Each card has an independent identity. When there is a task or contact with each other, the card surface will become a video screen to facilitate the transmission of files and so on. By the way, Su Zhan also set the task level. A level is a single task, which means that one person can complete the task. S-level is a task that requires team formation. There are about two to three people, and the team will be selected according to the position and ability characteristics at the time. The SS level requires a large team combination. As for the SSS level, it is very simple, that is, all members are dispatched. Of course, this is for Su Zhan, Superman, Flash, and Arrow. As for the Raptor team, the mission will also be released according to the mission level, and the difficulty will be reduced. The super criminals who threaten the big ones will be dealt with by the Justice League, and the ordinary criminals who threaten the big ones will be sent to the Raptor team. After setting up, Su Zhan began to send out ID cards one by one. Superman, Arrow, Flash, Raptor Squad. I sent them one by one, although they didn''t wait much, but this trip also delayed a lot of time.When Su Zhan returned to the Gotham City Hotel, King Ada had already returned. "Is there a clue?" Su Zhan didn''t think that King Ada would have a clue so soon, but just asked casually. But I never thought that King Ada nodded: ¡°It¡¯s a bit eye-catching. Several cases have occurred near Gotham University. I have visited the scene and asked the victims. I can basically confirm that it is an emergency. Said that this scarecrow is mostly in Gotham University or near Gotham University. To be specific, it needs to be investigated. I have an appointment with a Gotham University student to meet tomorrow. It should be rewarding!" "Male and female?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course it''s a woman!" "Remember, it''s okay to investigate intelligence, but don''t show off, understand?" Su Zhan said seriously. King Ada nodded repeatedly, and then said: "In addition, I found a suspicious person when I was investigating. He seems to be investigating this matter. He seems to be a rich man named Bruce Wayne." "Oh, he is Batman." Su Zhan said casually. King Ada has read the news, and of course he knows the existence of Batman. He didn''t expect this rich man to be Batman. "It''s not surprising that Batman will investigate the same clues. It would be strange if he didn''t investigate it. Well, I will go with you tomorrow." Su Zhan thought for a while, maybe this is a good opportunity to get in touch with Batman! No words for a night, hug and sleep. After all, I had just tossed last night, although Su Zhan''s body was not affected, but King Ada couldn''t bear it. Gotham University, the university that has been named by the city, is generally not too bad. It covers a large area and has an elegant environment. Although some places can be seen and rebuilt, it does not affect the overall appearance. Su Zhan and King Ada wandered in the school, occasionally twos and threes of students passed by, either watching Su Zhan or watching King Ada, but the same thing was that there was a feeling of envy and jealousy in their eyes. "Sorry, I''m late." Not long after I arrived at the agreed place, I saw a woman with red curly hair approaching.At first glance, Su Zhan was stunned by her turbulent upper encirclement. This should be the biggest woman I have ever seen, right? Big and strong! Superb! "No, we came early. Let me introduce you. This is my boss Su Zhan. This is Pamela, a student of the Department of Plants at Gotham University." Ada Wang said with a smile, and then introduced each other. "Hello there!" Su Zhan and Pamela greeted each other, and then King Ada said: "Pamela is studying botany. I asked her to extract the victim''s blood to see if we can find out the cause, how? Is it the result?" Pamela nodded: "Yes, I found that there is a special toxin in the blood. Although this toxin has no fatal harm, it can stimulate human brain cells and make people feel more fearful. Reaching a certain value will cause the nervous system to become chaotic and then collapse!" "In short, you will be scared to death!" Seeing Pamela''s style and talking, Su Zhan was a little surprised. I didn''t expect such a beautiful beauty to be so powerful. People say that she has big breasts and no brains. Now it seems...not necessarily! "Is there a way to lock clues through this toxin and find the suspect?" Su Zhan asked. Pamela said with some embarrassment: "I''m afraid this won''t work. I have never seen this toxin. I can only analyze the effect and effect, but I can''t analyze the ingredients. However, I will continue to try and see if I can analyze its ingredients, it should be a very fulfilling thing!" Chapter 0371 Do you like this type? "Then trouble you, do you have time? Have dinner together!" Whether it is to thank her for her help or her own charm, Su Zhan wanted to invite her to have a meal. However, Pamela shook her head and declined: "Next time, I will study this toxin first. I am worried that this toxin will disappear after a long time. This is my phone number. If you need help, please call me!" Pamela took out a pen and paper and wrote a number and handed it to Su Zhan. Although a little disappointed in not being able to have lunch, Su Zhan still smiled and said, "Okay, I will definitely call you!" "Okay, goodbye then." Pamela smiled, waved her hand and turned to leave. Her back is beautiful, her red hair is falling down, and her tight jeans outline her good figure flawlessly. "Do you like this type?" Ada Wang asked in a low voice. Su Zhan shrugged and said casually: "A man is a visual animal, and a woman with a good figure does not dislike it. Her figure is really amazing, and she is the best!" King Ada didn''t answer the conversation and just curled his lips. If she was better than her body, she was of course not as good as Pamela. The only thing that could be longer or shorter was probably the legs. In this regard, King Ada was still very confident. "Let''s go, walk around and see if you can find any clues." Su Zhan said, and the two turned around on campus.As he wandered around, Su Zhan used super hearing to pay attention to the sounds of the entire campus to see if he could hear any useful news. In the noisy and messy sound, it really made him discover something. It was not a clue about the scarecrow, but Bruce Wayne. That is Batman! He is also in the school. The difference is that he is in the principal''s office in the name of having donated money. It seems that he is going to donate two million dollars for the improvement of the chemical laboratory. "As expected of Master Bat, rich!" Su Zhan sighed in his heart and didn¡¯t simply look for other clues. He sat down in a pavilion next to him, looking at the direction of the teaching building, looking at Bruce Wayne while listening to him. Conversation. Obviously, he was also investigating the clues of the Scarecrow, and he should also suspect that the Scarecrow was probably a person in the school, and that he could possess this toxin. It is the most correct to investigate chemically. "Got you!" 305 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 305 Su Zhan squinted his eyes and suddenly found a suspicious guy. It was a psychology professor who met Bruce on his way to the chemistry laboratory. He learned that Bruce would donate money to repair the chemistry laboratory. There was a faint worry in his heart. Su Zhan could see clearly, his expression had no flaws at all, and he deserved to be a professor of psychology.But Su Zhan''s worries in his heart heard clearly. Bruce went to the chemistry laboratory to take the opportunity to observe, but found nothing, and finally left. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan got up and said to King Ada. "Let''s go now, don''t you continue to investigate?" Ada Wang asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "There is already a clue." After speaking, Su Zhan had already turned and left. Although King Ada didn''t know the clue he found, he still hurriedly followed. Not long after they left the school, they saw a car driving out of the school, it was Bruce Wayne.When passing by, Bruce Wayne also glanced at Su Zhan and King Ada, and then drove away. "It''s him!" Ada Wang whispered. Su Zhan nodded: "I know, it seems that he should have gained something. Let''s find a place to eat first, and then see... whether we caught the Scarecrow first or Batman!" There are a lot of restaurants near the school, and I didn¡¯t have any special faults, so I just found a place to eat. "It''s still early. It is estimated that in the evening, the straw talents may come out for activities. After eating, let''s go to the Scarecrow''s lair first." Su Zhan said in a low voice. "Yeah!" King Ada nodded in response. After eating, the two came out and walked into a remote alley. King Ada originally thought that Su Zhan would take him to teleport, for fear of being seen.Unexpectedly, Su Zhan waved his hand and a sports car suddenly appeared. "This is my car, Bumblebee!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and took King Ada into the car. King Ada originally thought it was just an ordinary car, but after Bumblebee spoke, King Ada realized that what he saw next to Su Zhan could not be ordinary! After half an hour. Bumblebee had parked near a villa in the suburbs. This villa looked very ordinary. Su Zhan sat in the car and looked into the villa. Soon, the entire villa became transparent and three-dimensional. There is a storage room under the villa, which contains many bottles and jars, as well as some special instruments. This is the home of the Scarecrow! This storage room is obviously where he creates fear gas! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said that he was about to get out of the car, but King Ada suddenly said, "Wait, there seems to be someone. Look, above the window..." Su Zhan stopped and looked up. Sure enough...On the top floor window, a black shadow flashed by. "Why is she here?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Catwoman to be here and sneak into the Scarecrow''s house. Is it to steal something?But Scarecrow is not a rich man, Catwoman is a big thief, she doesn''t like the small money, it''s not worth stealing!Su Zhan got out of the car in no hurry and looked at the catwoman in the room. Well, the tight-fitting black cat suit she wore was really good, but Su Zhan''s attention was not on this. He found that Catwoman''s eyes were very clear, and she seemed to be looking for something on purpose.Soon, Catwoman has searched the entire villa and found the entrance of the storage room, ready to enter the storage room. "You wait here, I''ll go in and see!" Su Zhan said to King Ada, and the person following him had disappeared, and he appeared directly at the door of the storage room in the next second. The door opened, and Catwoman had entered. Su Zhan thought for a while, suddenly disappeared, floated slowly, and walked the stairs to gold the storage room. The storage room was a little dark, but Catwoman didn''t seem to be affected. She was looking for something and didn''t notice at all. Su Zhan had already come to her. Item 0372 Su Zhan took a look at it. Catwoman seemed to be looking for fear gas?How did she know this thing and found it here again?You know, the identity of the Scarecrow is not revealed.Could it be that this is the ability of the thief? Su Zhan suppressed the curiosity in his heart, and happened to see Catwoman picking up a green glassware, watching her so absorbed and ecstatic, Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help but playfully, facing the catwoman who was cocked. His ass twitched hard. "Ah..." Catwoman yelled instantly, her whole body jumped up, and the glassware dropped out of her hands directly to the ground. "Who!" Catwoman clutched her ass and looked around warily. Nothing, no one. But Catwoman knew that she was actually beaten just now, and she could still feel the pain now. "Come out, I know you are here!" Catwoman waved her hand and removed a thin black whip from her waist, and looked at the entire storage room vigilantly. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Catwoman felt her head seem to be touched, and her hair exploded in an instant, and the whip in her hand was swung out. The whip was pulled on the table next to it, and the table was instantly torn apart. Immediately after Catwoman saw a huge illusory shadow appearing next to her, like a monster, this made Catwoman a little panic, and hurriedly waved her whip, but no matter how she drew it, the monster didn''t seem to be affected. The impact is the same, but it is getting stronger and stronger.Catwoman is a little flustered and wants to leave here, but as long as she moves, the monster will move with it. Follow me like a shadow! "What is she doing?" Su Zhan stood in the corner and looked at Catwoman with some doubts. From his point of view, Catwoman seemed to be acting in a one-man scene. She was whiplashing by herself, as if hiding something. If it wasn''t for her expression to be serious, Su Zhan thought she was deliberately funny. "Is she seeing something she can''t see?" Su Zhan frowned, subconsciously looking at the broken glassware on the ground.Is it the fear gas before it?Catwoman inhaled the gas of fear, so what fantasy did she see? But why is it okay? After thinking about it, Su Zhan came to a conclusion. Soul stone! The fear gas caused the fantasy of fear. After all, it was not true. With the protection of the stone of the soul, Su Zhan naturally felt unaffected. Catwoman''s actions have become more and more eager. It is obvious that she has been deeply poisoned. If this continues, she will be scared to death if she is not sure.Su Zhan just wanted to tease her, but didn''t plan to kill her. Immediately, Su Zhan came to Catwoman and whispered: "Don''t be afraid, I''ll help you." 306 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 306 The voice sounded, but Catwoman suddenly waved a whip and drew it, with fear on her face. Su Zhan avoided looking at Catwoman''s horrified look, I''m afraid... In her eyes, he has also become a monster, right? Shaking his head, Su Zhan moved again. The super speed was used. Before Catwoman could react, she hit her neck, then fainted and was hugged by Su Zhan. "This is the best way to help you, but it''s not to destroy the flowers." Su Zhan murmured while holding Catwoman, then stretched out his hand to Void and grabbed a few intact glassware next to him and put it into the system space. Hugging Catwoman and sent it directly. Su Zhan appeared in the car holding Catwoman, and King Ada was startled. "Bumblebee, drive to the city." Su Zhan said, Bumblebee has already started by itself. Looking at the dizzy Catwoman in his arms, Su Zhan took the opportunity to take a look at her memory, quickly knew the location of her home, and then told Bumblebee the address to let it drive over. It didn''t take long to get to the place after entering the city. "You go back to the hotel and wait for me." Su Zhan asked Bumblebee to send King Ada back, and then he carried Catwoman directly to her home. The top floor of this apartment! Putting Catwoman on the sofa casually, Su Zhan looked at it with interest. The furnishings are quite warm, with a lot of things inside, and many seemingly ordinary furnishings are invaluable. "You used to peek at it, but now you have to pay a price." Su Zhan chuckled, his outfit suddenly changed. He was dressed in pitch-black clothes with a mask on his face. His body and even his body became much taller than before. At first glance, he looked like a black bear... After looking in the mirror, Su Zhan was very satisfied with his current look. Then she carried Catwoman into the bedroom, put her down in a big font, and waved her hand, a few ropes appeared instantly, wrapped around her limbs, and then fixed on the foot of the bed. After doing this, Su Zhan helped her remove the toxins left by the fear gas in her body, and then picked up her whip and fiddled with it. Whip, cat''s claw. This is a catwoman¡¯s weapon. Let¡¯s leave it alone. This whip has some doorways. The material is unique. It is very flexible but extremely lethal. If this whip is drawn, ordinary people will definitely be skinned. "Hmm~" Catwoman suddenly let out a low snort, slowly opened her eyes and woke up.She subconsciously wanted to get up, only to realize that she was actually fixed.In an instant, Catwoman woke up and saw the guy on the opposite side who was playing with her whip! Stout and tall, dressed in black and wearing a mask. I can''t tell who it is! "Who are you!" Catwoman didn''t panic, just asked Su Zhan in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you should thank me. If I didn''t save you, you might be scared to death if you were caught in the gas of fear!" Su Zhan said, but the voice came out completely different from usual. Hoarse and heavy. "Really? If it wasn''t for you to suddenly scare me, I would miss the container of fear gas, and I would not be poisoned!" Catwoman also reacted. He was definitely the one who pumped her ass before. "Why did you go? Do you know that it is the home of Scarecrow?" Su Zhan asked directly. "You let me go first, and I''ll tell you!" Catwoman said in a deep voice. "Let go of you, okay, but I want to see what you look like first." Su Zhan deliberately smirked, walked to Catwoman''s side, stretched out her hand and directly took off Catwoman''s mask, revealing it Her pretty face. Item 0373 "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be so beautiful. I regret it now and don''t plan to let you go!" Su Zhan looked at Catwoman deliberately pretending to see him for the first time. Although she couldn''t see his expression, Catwoman did. Can feel the wretchedness in his tone. Su Zhan took the whip and placed it on Catwoman''s chin, making her head up subconsciously, and then the whip slowly moved down her chin. Catwoman''s eyes were almost angry, and she looked at Su Zhan bitterly. "You wait for me, I will kill you!" Su Zhan shook his head: "You shouldn''t threaten me. Since you have said you are going to kill me, don''t I have any more scruples?" "Don''t I say, you will let me go?" Catwoman gritted her teeth. "No!" Su Zhan thought about it seriously, then shook his head. "Humph!" Catwoman snorted angrily: "What the hell do you want to do, if you just want to humiliate me, you have done it. If you want to kill me, please do it quickly. Don''t blame me for not reminding you, I''m afraid you won''t do it again. Chance." "I really want to see, why didn''t I have a chance!" Su Zhan disapproved, he could see the little movement of Catwoman clearly, but he ignored it. Originally, she was only teasing Catwoman, and she didn''t plan to do anything. "How did you find the Scarecrow?" Su Zhan was curious about this. "The victims were all students from Gotham University, and it was a sudden case. It is easy to lock Scarecrow''s identity. What is the difficulty in discovering him? If I am not interested in his fearful gas, I would not bother to go to his house." Catwoman said disdainfully, as if she didn''t think it was difficult at all."I just didn''t expect so many people to fight the scarecrow. It''s just Batman. Who are you?" "Since you are so powerful, you can slowly investigate my identity. Believe me, there will be surprises when you investigate." Su Zhan said with a smile, and the whip in his hand suddenly disappeared."I will put away this thing, and I will give it to you when you find me." "Are you going?" Catwoman hurriedly shouted. "Reluctant? Haha, don''t worry, we will have time to get along slowly in the future!" After speaking, Su Zhan has disappeared. At the same time, the rope that tied Catwoman''s hands broke instantly, and the cat''s claws waved, and Catwoman quickly cut the ropes of her hands and feet, trying to chase Su Zhan, but at this time, there was no shadow of Su Zhan! "Damn, he must be kidding me, knowing I was going to cut the rope, so he ran ahead. No matter who you are, I will find you!" Catwoman stomped angrily and cursed in a low voice. She had never been so embarrassed before. It''s a shame. Su Zhan removed the illusion, changed back to his original appearance and appeared near Catwoman''s house.He took out the phone and dialed the number. "Dududu..." After the phone rang a few times, I heard Catwoman''s voice ringing."Who!" "Uh, you are in a bad mood, you sound very angry. I am Su Zhan, remember?" Su Zhan pretended to be taken aback, and asked in a low voice, but his face was almost smiling. Up. It''s strange that Catwoman is in a good mood. "Oh, it''s you, it''s okay. I just encountered something unpleasant. Is there anything wrong with me?" When Catwoman heard that it was Su Zhan, she suppressed her anger and said with a change of tone. "I heard that the university in Gotham City is quite famous, so I want to go shopping, but I''m not familiar with it. Do you have time?" Su Zhan asked. 307 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 307 "Gotham University?" Catwoman said in a daze."When I have time, I just want to go shopping." "Okay, I''m right here..." Su Zhanjiang said the address, and Catwoman over there answered and hung up the phone. "He is going to Gotham University? Is it also for the Scarecrow incident? Well, that guy will not leave easily. He will definitely continue to investigate the Scarecrow incident. Maybe he can find any clues! At that time, he can use it. Su Zhan deal with him!" The catwoman who put down the phone murmured, and quickly opened the closet and changed her clothes. After half an hour, Su Zhan had already seen Catwoman. Although they are still long clothes and trousers, they are not exposed, but they are all tight-fitting, and they have a particularly sexy feeling on her. "You are very beautiful today." Su Zhan said with a sigh. "Thank you!" Catwoman answered gracefully. "Now, can you tell me your name?" "Selena." "I remember!" The two briefly said, and then Catwoman Selena said: "Gotham University is not far from here, do you want to go by car or walk over?" "Go over, so that we can get along longer." Su Zhan laughed. Catwoman Selena smiled, as if she understood what he meant, but she didn''t express it, she just took Su Zhan''s arm, and then walked towards Gotham University. On the way, Su Zhan asked her intentionally or unintentionally what had happened before, and she seemed to be in a bad mood. Catwoman Selena also said true and false that she was bullied and lost one thing. She described the person''s appearance and pretended to ask Su Zhan if she had seen or heard of it. While Su Zhan pretended to answer seriously, he almost smiled in his heart. "Is it important to lose something?" Su Zhan pretended to be worried. "Uh... I lost a whip." Catwoman Selena hesitated and said. "Whip, aren''t you talking about the kind of whip for playing special games?" Su Zhan asked''surprised''. Catwoman Selena''s face was a little red, and she nodded in embarrassment. "Are you interested in this kind of game?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "boom!" The explosion sounded suddenly, and Catwoman Selena was taken aback. Looking in the direction of the sound, it was Gotham University.She squinted her eyes and said to Su Zhan: "It seems that something has happened to Gotham University. Let''s go over and take a look. Maybe there is anything we can help!" "Oh, good." Su Zhan replied, and the two quickly ran towards Gotham University. When I came to Gotham University, the students had basically finished classes at this time, so there were not many people in the school. As soon as I came in, I saw a raging fire in a certain direction, like a chemical laboratory! Item 0374 How can the chemical laboratory explode well, and it seems to be quite serious. "Let''s go and take a look?" Catwoman asked Su Zhan, Su Zhan nodded, and the two passed in the direction of the laboratory.Coming to the vicinity of the laboratory, the place was already bombed out of shape, the flames flickered, and Su Zhan saw Batman in the flames at a glance! At this time, Batman was like the catwoman before, fighting fiercely in the ruins alone, and it was obviously also in the gas of fear.The Scarecrow is not nearby, and it is probably already gone. "There seems to be someone there, you go to rescue him, I''ll find someone to put out the fire!" Catwoman pointed to Batman and said to Su Zhan, and then turned around and ran out without waiting for Su Zhan to answer. Find someone to put out the fire?I''m afraid to find another''me'', right? Su Zhan didn''t reveal Catwoman, she must know her identity, after all, he didn''t hide it like other superheroes.Catwoman didn''t choose her name, and Su Zhan was happy to accompany her to pretend to be confused.After Catwoman left, Su Zhan went directly to Batman. This is a good opportunity to meet Batman! With the experience of Catwoman last time, Su Zhan also knew that Batman would not listen to what he said at this time. Su Zhan was ready to do the same to knock Batman out.But... Batman is not Catwoman. Before Su Zhan came to Batman''s back, he didn''t wait to start, but Batman suddenly shot, turned around and kicked over. Su Zhan dodged in an instant, when Batman touched his belt, the bat dart came directly.Although he is not sensible now, his skill has no effect at all. Just as Su Zhan dodges the bat dart, he saw Batman rushing over. Bang Bang Bang Bang! The two instantly fought together. It has to be said that Batman''s fighting strength is really great. Su Zhan has no ability to use his ability, but only relying on his fighting skills, and his physical fitness far exceeds Batman''s situation, he can''t be solved as soon as possible. No wonder that Batman has become one of the Big Three with the status of ordinary human beings in so many perversions in the Justice League! After fighting for a while, the surrounding fire became bigger and bigger, and I could already faintly hear the sound of preparing to fight the fire outside.Can''t delay any longer!Time stopped for an instant, Su Zhan came to Batman''s back and slashed with a hand knife, stunned him, and then teleported out instantly, came outside the school, and then returned time to normal. "boom!" As soon as he put down Batman, Batman turned over and distanced himself from Su Zhan with a chuckle, and a bat dart appeared in his hand. Su Zhan didn''t expect Batman to be stunned by himself. When he saw him, Su Zhan was about to do it again, but he seemed to hesitate when he saw Batman. The bat dart in his hand was not thrown out, but he didn''t put it down. "Are you Su Zhan, Green Lantern?" Batman asked in a low voice. Su Zhan was stunned and said, "Are you awake again?" "Ok!" Batman responded, but suddenly ran away. Su Zhan wanted to chase him, but found that Batman was very fast and very flexible, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. "What''s this? Thank you anyway!" Seeing Batman just left, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing or crying.But he also believes that Batman is not that kind of person, maybe he thought of something?Su Zhan was about to catch up, but saw Catwoman walk out. "Why did you come here?" Catwoman seemed to have been searching for a long time, and she couldn''t help but complain when she saw Su Zhan."Where is Batman?" "Did you recognize it?" Su Zhan asked pretending to be curious. Catwoman nodded: "Yes, I''m afraid there are not many people who don''t know him in Gotham." Su Zhan said with a smile, "It seems that Batman is more famous." Catwoman chuckled: "No, it''s just that his dress is more eye-catching, not to mention that this is Gotham City, which is relatively well-recognized. Actually, I recognize you too, are you the Green Lantern? You didn''t wear a uniform, so you didn''t recognize it." Catwoman suddenly pointed out that Su Zhan was a little surprised, and then smiled and said, "I hope you are not comforting me." "Of course not, you are much more handsome than Batman." Catwoman said with a hurried smile."Shall we stay here or leave?" "Leave first!" Scarecrow and Batman are not here, so naturally there is nothing to go shopping. Su Zhan and Catwoman both left Gotham University, and they found out that Catwoman seemed to become more curious all of a sudden, and asked a lot like a baby. thing.However, she is very smart, asking about this from the standpoint and feeling of an ordinary person, without revealing her true identity. If Su Zhan didn''t know her identity, I''m afraid she would have been deceived. 308 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 308 Acting skills can take the golden man. Su Zhan ate dinner with Catwoman and drank several times at the bar. It was already late when he came out of the bar. For Gotham City, where public security is not too good, it is best to go home and rest at this time . "Would you like to sit where I am?" Su Zhan asked. Catwoman hesitated and shook her head: "Next time!" Su Zhan stretched out two fingers and said with a smile: "This is the second time. This is the second time you have refused my invitation. I hope you will really agree next time." "I promise!" Catwoman said seriously. Su Zhan looked at Catwoman and suddenly smiled. She discovered that Catwoman was really real. It seemed that after several contacts, it seemed... Catwoman had a good impression of herself. "Use me to send you back?" Su Zhan asked. Catwoman shook her head: "No, Gotham City is my home, don''t worry." "Well, good night!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand and hugged Catwoman, kissed her on the cheek, and then stopped a taxi for her and drove her into the car. After she left, Su Zhan found that it was not far from the hotel where he was staying, and then slowly prepared to walk back. He heard the roar of the engine behind him after a few steps, and turned his head and glanced subconsciously. The cool black sports car drove over. This shape has some characteristics, which is different from the general sports car. Batmobile! The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and after walking past, the car door opened. Chapter 0375 A generation of Robin, go back in time! "I thought you were going to leave as soon as possible." After getting in the car, Su Zhan said to the Batman next to him. Batman said in a deep voice, "I''m going to chase the Scarecrow." "It looks like you have failed." Su Zhan smiled. Batman¡¯s mouth showed a depressed, bitter smile, and then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect his fear gas to be so strong. At the time, my assistant went after him again, so he let him run away. I went to his house. It was found that he did not go back, and the storage room at home seems to have been damaged!" "Your assistant? Robin?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Batman coughed: "Have you been to his house." "It''s me. I went to his house after the school was separated. I wanted to take a trip and then go to the school to find him. I didn''t expect to be preempted by you!" Su Zhan said casually. Batman froze for a moment and said, "Do you know I''ve been there?" "Please, Bruce." "It seems you know my true identity." Batman said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shrugged: "I not only know your true identity, but I also know you well. I know you lack trust in people, so I''m curious, if I am going to destroy the world, have you figured out a way to stop me? ?" Batman froze for a moment and shook his head. After a while, he suddenly spoke."Justice League?" "Of course, you are not a woman. If it is not for this reason, I will investigate what you are doing!" Su Zhan pouted. "This may be your only weakness!" Batman said unwillingly. "Okay, then, what are you doing to me?" Women are a weakness, but they are also motivation. Su Zhan doesn''t want to debate this issue with Batman. "Thank you for saving me, besides, how do you know to relieve the fear gas?" "Lead the way!" Batman said so, it was obvious that Robin was in the gas of fear.That''s it for him, because of physical fitness, willpower and other factors, he can get rid of the influence of fear gas. But it does not mean that he can help others to get rid of! Amid the roar of the engine, Batman drove on a somewhat quiet street, and it didn''t take long before he arrived at his villa. It is indeed a well-known rich man, the villa is very luxurious and spacious. Alfred Peniworth. A very slurred name, Bruce''s butler. From the outside, he belongs to the kind of steward with a stern look. In fact, he is also very skilled. When Bruce was young, he taught him basic fighting skills and has been taking care of Bruce. It can be said that he is Bruce''s family! After a brief introduction, Bruce quickly brought Su Zhan to a room. After pushing the door in, he saw a young man fixed on the bed, unable to move his hands and feet, but his expression was full of fear and hideousness. "What''s his name?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Dick Grayson." "Oh!" Su Zhan replied. This should be the first generation of Robin, right?Later, he set up his own door and walked the rivers and lakes in the name of Nightwing. "I have given him a sedative, but it doesn''t work. If you increase the dose, I''m afraid he can''t bear it." Batman explained. "Don''t be so complicated!" Su Zhan smiled and walked to Robin''s side to directly help him remove the toxins. As soon as the toxin left the body, the tranquilizer seemed to work, and Robin soon fell asleep. Batman was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it to be so easy for Su Zhan? "Do you want me to send you to the Bat Cave to help him check it carefully?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Do you know where the Bat Cave is?" Batman was surprised. Su Zhan didn''t speak but shrugged. Obviously he knew. "You must have investigated me, and you know who I am, and the purpose and members of the Justice League, right? This is the ID card of the Justice League. I have already done it for you!" Su Zhan took out the ID card and handed it over. . Batman hesitated, then took it and said, "I need to think about it." "no problem!" Su Zhan paused, then suddenly asked: "Actually I have a question that I have always wanted to ask you, do you want to be Batman or Bruce Wayne?" "What do you mean?" "I mean, if I can take you back in time, save your parents, and change your life, are you willing? How would you choose?" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and Batman''s expression instantly became excited. 309 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 309 But it didn''t take long to calm down."Can you take me back in time?" "Simply put, there is nothing I can''t do." Su Zhan smiled. Batman hesitated."If history is changed, my parents will certainly live healthy, but I will not punish good and promote evil. There will be more tragic things in this world, and bad people will become more rampant! So..." He did not go on, but Su Zhan understood what he meant. Cursing his lips, he did not agree with Batman''s choice. It is true that it is great to be a superhero to save more people, but if it is him, he will choose to go back and save his parents.He is not that great, but he will not deny Batman''s beliefs and ideas. It can only be said that Batman may be great, but he is absolutely unhappy. "Want to see them?" Although Su Zhan could not be a great hero like Batman, it did not prevent him from hoping that there would be more and more similar heroes in this world. Batman didn''t speak, but his slightly trembling body had betrayed his ideas. Shaking his head, Su Zhan walked over and grabbed Batman''s shoulders, and followed closely... the scenery in front of him was constantly changing and going backwards. Robin soon disappeared, and the appearance of the butler gradually became younger. After this change is over, Batman has recognized the surrounding furnishings, exactly the same as when he was a child. "At this time, they should spend Christmas with you outside. Of course, you were when you were young." Su Zhan said. "I''ll change my clothes." Batman said, turning around to get out.When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, did not look back, but said in a deep voice: "Thank you, tomorrow, take me to the headquarters of the Justice League to see, I hope I don''t need to prepare too much!" He agreed to join the Justice League. Item 0376 Bruce changed into ordinary clothes and returned. Su Zhan took him directly and teleported away, and came near a high-end restaurant.Seeing this restaurant, Bruce knew where it was. This is the restaurant where his parents took him for Christmas dinner! "They are inside, and you are inside. Go in by yourself. If you want to do something, do it." Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder, then turned around and left. If Bruce did something, it should change history, but what changed was his history and the trajectory of his life. As long as it didn''t affect the people around him, Su Zhan didn''t care how history would change. Even if Batman disappears and only Bruce is left, what''s the big deal if you train Bruce to become Batman? The streets are full of festive atmosphere, and occasionally I can see a few people dressed as Santa Claus distributing gifts to children on the street. I don¡¯t feel much about Christmas in the Soviet Union. After all, it is a holiday for foreigners, but for foreigners. That said, Christmas is a very important holiday. As he walked, Su Zhan was inevitably infected by this atmosphere, and his mood became a lot happier. "Wallet... My wallet was stolen..." Suddenly, there was a shout in front of him, and a little girl quickly ran into the box next to him, and a man not far away was shouting that his wallet had been stolen. "Kitten woman." Su Zhan narrowed his eyes and slowly chased after him. Although it was only a flash, he recognized the little girl''s identity at a glance, because the facial features were generally unchanged, just more lovely. Catwoman''s movements are fast, and her skills seem to be very flexible. As soon as Su Zhan walked into the alley, she saw that she had jumped up from the outer stairs, as if she was about to climb to the roof and then leave! With a "swish", Su Zhan appeared directly on the roof, and it didn''t take long for him to see a small head popping up. Seeing Su Zhan on the roof, Kitty was stunned for an instant. She quickly calmed down, smiled calmly at Su Zhan, and then slowly climbed up to the roof. "Hello, sir." Little cat said to Su Zhan, and then she was about to leave. That kind of feeling, it was as if I happened to meet a stranger, and said hello politely. "You still come out on Christmas to steal things, your parents don''t care about you?" Su Zhan said slowly. Kitty girl was stunned and stopped to look at Su Zhan: "This gentleman, don''t you think you have too many things to do? Christmas, what does it have to do with me! I don''t even know who my parents are? , They can''t control me." "Are you an orphan?" Su Zhan knew that Catwoman''s identity was a bit bumpy but didn''t know the details. No wonder Selena will become a catwoman. It is not so easy for an orphan to live. Kitty girl snorted: "It has nothing to do with you, can I go now?" "Of course...no!" Su Zhan shook his head. "Okay, do you want to send me to the police station? But even if you send me there, I will be released soon. So, you are doing it for nothing and trouble the police." Said coldly. "There are fifty thousand dollars here. If you spend Christmas with me, this money will be yours." Su Zhan flipped his palm and took out a pile of money. Kitty woman was a little surprised, fifty thousand dollars, which is a huge sum of money. "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, I''m not a pervert, so you can rest assured that I won''t do anything to you, at least I won''t do to you now. It''s just that I''m a little boring to find someone to spend the holidays with me." "Really?" "Really, let alone you are so smart, if I really have any ideas, you can run!" Su Zhan said. "That''s what I said!" Kitty nodded, walked over to collect the money, and said solemnly: "Then sir, how are you going to spend Christmas?" "I don''t know, I haven''t had Christmas." Su Zhan tanned his hands. "Okay, let me arrange it!" Kitty girl looks a bit like an adult at this time, but foreigners seem to be very precocious. Su Zhan followed his kindness and allowed the cat girl to arrange Christmas events. At the beginning, Kitty Girl was somewhat wary of Su Zhan, but as she slowly contacted her, she felt that Su Zhan was really not malicious towards her.At this point, Kitty Girl is still very confident. With this, she can survive alone in the chaotic Gotham City. Shopping, eating, watching a movie by the way, and participating in activities held outside together, this Christmas is very meaningful and very happy!Before the bell rang in the early morning, Su Zhan took out something. "This is a Christmas present for you!" "whip?" Little cat girl looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, not understanding why she gave herself a whip. "Yeah." Su Zhan responded without explaining. "Well, although I don''t know why, I still like this whip, thank you. Then, this is my Christmas present." The kitten girl took the whip, and then she stood on her tiptoe and touched Su Zhan''s lips. Got a kiss. "Oh, this is my first Christmas gift, and the best Christmas gift." Su Zhan was dumb, then said with a smile."Christmas is over, your work is over, then...bye!" "Actually, you are paid a lot. If you need it, I don''t mind working for you for a few more days." Kitty Girl was a little bit reluctant, but pretended to say easily. "We will meet again, and... soon!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to rub her head, and then disappeared suddenly. 310 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 310 Kitty girl widened her eyes: "What about people, how come they disappeared suddenly? Could it be that... Are you Santa Claus, who specially sent me gifts?" She shook the whip in the handshake and murmured: What you said, we will meet again, and I will always wait for you, Santa!" Su Zhan didn''t know that he had become Santa Claus in Kitty''s heart. At this time, he had appeared outside Bruce''s villa and saw the silent Bruce. Inside the villa, the lights were brightly lit and it was very noisy. Several police cars were parked inside, seeming to be asking something... Item 0377 Bruce''s parents are dead, just as they were shot dead on the way back in the historical trajectory. Su Zhan came to Bruce''s side without speaking, just waiting quietly.After a while, Bruce said hoarsely, "Can you send me back?" "of course!" Su Zhan grabbed Bruce''s shoulder, time began to accelerate, and the scenery continued to change, change, and change. Finally stopped. "If you don''t mind, I want to take a break." After returning, Bruce said to Su Zhan. "Come to me when you have rested." Su Zhan knew that Bruce had made a very difficult decision, and his mood must be uncomfortable now, very depressed.After speaking, Su Zhan directly teleported back to the hotel. As soon as he appeared in the hotel, Su Zhan heard the phone ring. When I picked it up, it turned out to be Catwoman. "Haven''t you rest at this late?" Su Zhan asked with a smile after answering the phone. "I can''t sleep, I... I remembered something, I don''t know why, I didn''t remember it before, just now I suddenly remembered it, and remembered a very important thing. Santa, why did you lie? Me?" Catwoman''s voice was a little angry on the phone. Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment and said, "Santa Claus?" "When I was a kid, did we see Christmas? You gave me fifty thousand dollars to spend Christmas with you. You also gave me a Christmas prey and a whip! I remember very clearly that you did not look like Change. You said that we will meet soon. I have been waiting for you for so many years. Every Christmas I look forward to your appearance. Why don¡¯t you come to me!¡± Catwoman¡¯s voice was a little suffocated. stand up. Su Zhan was stunned to understand why she said she was Santa Claus, and she also understood, I am afraid this incident left a very deep impression on her! "I will look for you!" Su Zhan said and hung up the phone directly, and then appeared directly at Catwoman''s house in the next second. Catwoman sitting on the sofa holding the phone, her eyes red. Seeing Su Zhan appearing, Catwoman rushed over and hugged Su Zhan directly. Su Zhan hugged Catwoman, patted her back lightly, and inadvertently discovered that there seemed to be something missing in the room, which should be due to the time effect.Catwoman hugged Su Zhan hard, for fear that he would disappear again, and then intermittently told her miss.Through her words, Su Zhan also knew some of her subtle changes after that year.Moreover, she actually admitted her identity directly, this is the trust in Su Zhan. After half a day, Catwoman''s mood gradually stabilized. "I''m sorry, I lost the whip you gave me. I don''t know who that guy is, but if I find him, I will never let him go. Whip, I will definitely get it back!" Said apologetically. Su Zhan thought for a while and took out the whip from the system space. He gave the whip to Catwoman before, but time returned to modern times, and the whip returned to his own hands. I have to say that this was quite interesting, but Su Zhan did not study this matter. "Ah...Why is the whip in your hand, you helped me get it back?" Catwoman said in surprise when she saw the whip. "Uh, in fact, I should apologize. The guy you mentioned is me. I just teased you before." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ah..." Catwoman cried out in surprise again, but then said with a smile: "That''s good, that''s good, so, you recognized me long ago, and you still know who I am?" "I recognized you since you peeked at me out of the hotel window that night." Catwoman chuckled."I''m so stupid, I thought you never found my identity!" Su Zhan smiled, and subconsciously raised her hand to soften Catwoman¡¯s hair, but this action seemed to touch Catwoman¡¯s mind. Her eyes changed in an instant, and she rushed over again with great strength. He even directly threw Su Zhan to the ground.Just as Su Zhan was about to speak, Catwoman kissed her directly, and while kissing, she took off her clothes by herself. After a long time, the two separated, and Catwoman looked at Su Zhan a little shyly."Now I am an adult." "So what?" Su Zhan asked with a smile looking at Catwoman''s impressive figure. "So, I can do what I wanted to do a long time ago!" Catwoman said, and then began to pick up Su Zhan''s clothes. At this time, Catwoman really had a kind of wild cat, and she took the initiative completely. Even the severe pain did not stop, and even a gratified expression appeared, as if some wish was finally realized. For a long time... Importantly, tranquility was restored in the room. Su Zhan came to the bedroom with Catwoman. Although the floor was not cold, it was not so comfortable anyway. At this time, the catwoman is not as wild as before, she shrunk herself into Su Zhan''s arms like a cat, and the smile on her face has not disappeared.The night passed quietly, and when the sunlight came in from the window, Catwoman stretched out lazily, and looked at Su Zhan who had not yet woken up with a happy expression.Suddenly, she gave a smirk and leaned close to Su Zhan''s chest, licking it like a kitten. "Hmm!" The tickling sensation made Su Zhan wake up, and seeing Catwoman''s behavior, he smiled lightly and did not speak, just squinted to enjoy. "Dididi, dididi..." Suddenly there was a sound in the living room. Su Zhan hadn''t reacted at first, and then he remembered that it seemed to be the voice of the Justice League ID card.I patted Catwoman, motioned to herself to get up, then went to the living room and found the ID card in her clothes. It shows Batman''s avatar, a message he sent to himself. After Su Zhan is connected, the image of Batman has appeared on it. Casting a glance at the catwoman who was squatting down with a mischievous smile, Su Zhan adjusted the angle of the identity card, facing him, and then said, "Good morning, Batman." "It''s noon now..." "Uh, good noon then!" Su Zhan really didn''t watch the time. "I have found the whereabouts of the Scarecrow. He has left Gotham City. He is leaving now and is expected to catch up with him in two hours!" Batman said in a deep voice. "Two hours?" Su Zhan glanced at Catwoman and said, "You send me the address, and I will be there in two hours!" Chapter 0378 Yellow Lantern Scarecrow? Two hours later, Su Zhan appeared in Bumblebee with Catwoman, and Bumblebee was driving on a highway.Ahead, the black Batmobile is chasing a car.The person in that car is obviously a scarecrow! "Hi, I shouldn''t be late, am I?" The Hornet caught up with the Batmobile, and Su Zhan opened the car window and shouted. "If you can come earlier, maybe you''ve caught him now." In the Batmobile, Batman glanced at the Catwoman in the Hornet. "It''s not too late!" 311 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 311 "Bumblebee." Su Zhan patted Bumblebee, Bumblebee instantly deformed, this change made Catwoman startled, hugged Su Zhan hurriedly, and the two flew into the air instantly.Immediately afterwards, I saw the Hornet, who had become an Autobot, taking big strides, and had caught up with the Scarecrow''s car in three steps and two steps, bending over, reaching out and lifting the car directly.Inside the car, a middle-aged man panicked. His name is Jonathan, codename... Scarecrow! "Zizzi!" The piercing brakes rang and the Batmobile stopped abruptly. Then Batman took Robin out of the car and looked at the Hornet in surprise! "Your Batmobile shouldn''t have this function, right?" Su Zhan fell down holding Catwoman and said jokingly towards Batman. Batman can actually be regarded as a technological stream. There are a lot of high-tech and black technologies. His Batmobile has very complete functions, many of which are ultra-modern. Batman glanced at Su Zhan silently, without speaking... Although his Batmobile is powerful, it is always a car. But this bumblebee... has become an Autobot, okay? "boom!" Bumblebee put the car down heavily, and then changed back to the appearance of the car. Su Zhan walked to the car and knocked on the window politely, then opened the door and pulled the scarecrow out of it. The Scarecrow was still in the shock of the Hornet. He only woke up after being dragged out by Su Zhan. Looking at the Batman next to him, the Scarecrow simply raised his hands: "I surrendered." As soon as the voice fell, the Scarecrow suddenly stretched out his hand, and a bottle of fear gas hit the ground instantly and cracked. "Hurry up!" Batman yelled hurriedly. Su Zhan did not rush to stretch out his hand, a cloud of energy instantly enveloped the fear gas, and then slowly floated to Su Zhan''s hand. "I know you are not honest, come and try to see how your fear gas feels!" The voice fell, and the group of energy instantly expanded, surrounding the scarecrow.The Scarecrow hurriedly wanted to break free, but he couldn''t break free. It didn''t take long for the fear gas to be released quickly, and the Scarecrow''s expression had changed! Don''t look at the fear gas he created, but he himself would wear a scarecrow gas mask when it was released. For the time being, he did not have antibodies to resist this toxin. Watching the scarecrow''s expression gradually change, his eyes were full of fear, his expression became hideous, and finally stopped abruptly and fell to the ground.Su Zhan clapped his hands and said, "Okay, we can call it a day!" "Wait..." Just after speaking, Su Zhan felt an unusual feeling and subconsciously raised his head to look at the sky above his head.Before long, a ray of light fell from the sky, and something seemed to fly over. Su Zhan''s eyes are sharp and he can see what it is at a glance. It turned out to be a lamp ring, a yellow lamp ring! The yellow light represents fear. Suddenly, most of the people who have chosen to be the holder of the lamp ring are obvious... Scarecrow! Su Zhan looked at the scarecrow who had been scared to death. Is this guy going to turn into a yellow lantern scarecrow? He vaguely remembered that there seemed to be such a thing! "It''s a pity, you don''t want to become a yellow light scarecrow when you meet me" Su Zhan sneered, just about to make a move. The Batman next to him suddenly threw a bat dart. He could feel the power of fear in the ring, which was definitely not a good thing.The bat dart suddenly exploded after hitting the yellow light ring accurately, but after the explosion, it did not destroy the light ring at all, and did not even affect its descending speed. Batman was unwilling to keep making shots, the explosion sounded endlessly, but there was no change in the result.At this time, the yellow light ring had flown to the scarecrow''s side, and was about to wear it on the scarecrow''s finger. Su Zhan suddenly shot, the yellow light ring seemed to be frozen, and instantly stood still! "Huh!" Su Zhan grabbed backhand, and the yellow light ring suddenly flew into his hand."I don''t care where you are from. From now on, you can stay quietly in the corner with your companions!" There is also a yellow light ring in the system space, so let them stay there. Putting the yellow light ring into the system space, Su Zhan said, "Now, it''s really over." "What''s that? It seems very similar to your ring." Batman asked curiously. "The yellow light ring is similar in ability to my green light ring, but it needs to be able to control fear and release fear. Fear has become power." Su Zhan explained, and then said: "Speaking of which, you don''t plan to rest for a few more days. , Adjust your mood? I came out to chase the scarecrow so soon." "There is no need for this. If I rest, the Scarecrow will run away, and more victims will appear at that time." Batman said righteously. "Well, you really are a model worker. Are you free now? Go to the Justice League headquarters?" "Alright!" Su Zhan directly transported them back, then called King Ada again, and then teleported again and went directly to the Justice League. For this kind of teleportation, Batman is okay, Robin and Catwoman are very surprised. As for King Ada, it is even more accustomed. Let alone a world teleportation, Su Zhan can even cross planes! "This is Nuwa. After talking to the white queen, the two artificial intelligences are much better than the program in your bat cave. If necessary, I can let Nu Wa connect to your bat cave program, so that you can also eradicate evil. Convenient. As for Robin, I will help you get an ID card. As Batman''s assistant, you can also enter and exit here, but the permissions are a bit worse. When you are qualified to do it alone, I will help you upgrade your permissions. "Su Zhan simply said, making Robin very excited. Item 0379 "What about me? How about me?" Even Robin has an identity card, and Catwoman is naturally unwilling to lag behind. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Of course you do, but not here. Your ID card belongs to the Raptor team. I will take you to meet them when I look back!" "Can''t you stay with you?" Catwoman asked pleadingly. Su Zhan explained, "I often run around and it is not suitable to bring you by my side. Let''s talk about it if the opportunity is right in the future." Although the base of the Justice League is still a bit deserted, it is fully equipped and has everything to use. There is no need for Batman to prepare anything.After gaining a certain understanding of the base, Su Zhan took them back to Gotham City. Before there was no transmission equipment, it was a bit inconvenient to travel to and from the base. Superman and the Flash are okay, like Arrow and Batman, every time they come, they have to delay a lot of time, no matter how convenient the transportation is, it is still slower! After returning to Gotham City, he separated from Batman, and Su Zhan took Ada Wang and Catwoman to stroll around, planning to find a place to eat first, and then went back to help Catwoman pack her things and leave Gotham City. However, there is a saying that it is better to say that planning is not as fast as change. "What''s the matter?" Just coming out of the restaurant, Su Zhan stopped and looked at the ring in his hand thoughtfully. "Get in the car first!" Su Zhan said something, and then got on the Hornet.After arriving on the car, Su Zhan controlled the ring, and soon, a projection appeared above the ring. A green light man appeared in the projection, somewhat familiar, it seemed to be one of the few green light men I encountered in space. "Something?" The green light ring has a communication function, but this is the first time that Su Zhan has communicated with other green light men. 312 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 312 "Yes, there is something that may trouble you. We have several green light men mysteriously missing near the jurisdiction of the earth, so I want to ask if you know any news." Green light men said. The Green Lightmen are missing near the jurisdiction of the earth? Su Zhan frowned: "I remember that I seemed to have said that this is my jurisdiction. Without my permission, the other green light men had better stay away!" "It''s just passing by, to perform a task in a nearby jurisdiction." The green light man explained hurriedly.They knew the rules of Su Zhan, so after the Green Lightmen disappeared, they did not dare to come directly, but contacted Su Zhan first. "Do you think I killed them?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. "of course not!" The Green Lantern Police hurriedly denied that even though some of the Green Lantern Policemen might have this idea, after all, they have the strong style of the Soviet War. Once someone comes within his jurisdiction, it is really possible to do it.But most of the Green Lightmen would not think that Su Zhan would do this. Although Su Zhan was strong, he still had some ties to the Green Lightmen. Otherwise, they would not be saved last time. "After all, this is your jurisdiction. If you have no news, can you allow us to investigate nearby? After all, it is not a trivial matter that three Green Lightmen disappeared all at once! And..." After a pause, he said: "Moreover, the recent situation is a bit chaotic. I don''t know where many yellow light rings have appeared, and the universe is picking up ring bearers." After all, the earth is the territory of the Soviet War, and the disappearance of the Green Lantern Police is obviously because someone is doing a ghost in his own territory, so naturally he won''t let it go.Moreover, the yellow light ring also made him a little curious. "I will investigate this matter, and you will come over and tell me about the three missing green light men!" Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "Okay, I will rush over as quickly as possible!" The green light man was overjoyed and hung up the communication thankfully. "I''ll send you to the Raptor team first. Your strength is not enough for the next thing." Su Zhan said to Catwoman to King Ada, and then drove directly to the seaside city. At the same time, Su Zhan also notified Superman of the news. So far, Superman in the Justice League can operate in outer space without relying on external forces. When he came to the seaside city, Su Zhan introduced King Ada and Catwoman to the Raptor team. As for the others, he didn''t bother to explain it. Most of them knew it well anyway!After settled down, Su Zhan flew directly into space. Passing through the atmosphere and coming to space, Su Zhan saw a superman dressed as a sign. Before the green light men arrived, Su Zhan and Superman didn''t wait, and looked around. Although in Su Zhan¡¯s opinion, the Green Lantern Policeman is not too strong, it should be compared with someone and weaker than him. However, compared with other people, the Green Lantern Policeman is still extremely strong and can kill or kill all at once. Take away the three green light men, the strength is certainly not weak. After investigating for a while, no abnormality was found for the time being, Su Zhan thought for a while and went straight through time. The green light men should have disappeared not long. Su Zhan''s control of time slowly receded, but it was difficult to tell the time in this environment. After all, there was no reference. It was estimated that it would take about five or six days before Su Zhan finally found a change. He saw three green light men speeding up! The three green light men obviously knew the rules of the Soviet war, so there was no delay during the flight, and they were as far away as possible from the earth. Su Zhan first put the green light ring into the system space, and then became invisible, wanting to see what happened. What happened. Although there is no green light ring, Su Zhan can still move in space, infinite gems, and the power of the phoenix, any of which can give Su Zhan this ability! The Green Lightmen gradually flew away, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual. Just when they were about to fly away from Su Zhan''s line of sight, a sudden change occurred. Suddenly, in front of them, countless shadows appeared around them, a little like ghosts.As soon as these ghosts appeared, they directly attacked the Green Light Men. Suddenly, the Green Light Men did not react, and one of them died. The remaining two hurriedly resisted, but they were a bit outnumbered. Then they suddenly discovered that the green light men who had just been their companions had turned into ghosts at this time, and their green light uniforms had changed color. Yellow...no, it''s orange! Item 0380 The uniforms of the Green Lightmen changed color and attacked their original companions. This change was unexpected. They were outnumbered and quickly defeated. Su Zhan noticed a person nearby. Very thin and somewhat long...can''t bear to look straight. He was wearing an orange uniform. "My! My! My! My! My! It''s mine! It''s all mine, all mine!" After the guy appeared, he yelled madly, and then a sudden orange light appeared. , The two green light men were wiped out in ashes. Not long after that, they suddenly became ghosts, and their uniforms changed color. Later, I saw this person laughing proudly, and then disappeared suddenly. "Orange lamp ring!" Su Zhan noticed something unexpected about the lantern ring in his hand. The orange lamp of greed! "Interesting!" Su Zhan chuckled, then time went back and returned to the normal timeline. "I didn''t find anything unusual, what about you?" Superman flew over and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan said: "I found something, the green light men came, just to ask them." While talking, there was already a green light flying towards here in the distance. After a while, I saw the green light man who had communicated with Su Zhan. After the meeting, they greeted a few words, and then the green light men directly talked about the details of the incident. They were actually investigating the recent large-scale emergence of the yellow light, and they tracked down a yellow light near here. Followed up, and then... suddenly disappeared, and the lamp ring could not be contacted. "They are dead, and the lamp ring was taken away." Su Zhan said lightly. The green light police hurriedly looked over, and Su Zhan explained: "I looked back in time and found an orange light holder." "Greedy orange light!" The Green Lightmen reacted instantly. "As far as I know, the holder of the orange lantern is called Laflitz. At first it was just a tiny creature, but after possessing the orange lantern, it gradually swallowed and became stronger. In the entire orange lantern army, he is the only one! Being killed by the energy of the orange light, after death, it can become a manifestation of the energy of the orange light and become his subordinates, that is, there is a ghost army!" The green light man told the news he knew. "That said, this guy is very dangerous! This time he is only near the earth, if he comes to the earth, then..." Superman said in a deep voice, "He must be solved!" "Of course, I will not let him go just because he does it in my territory. What''s more, I''m very interested in his lamp ring!" Su Zhan thought for a while."It''s a pity that this guy runs too fast, do you know where to find him?" The Green Lightmen thought for a while, and said: "I don''t know about this, but when you return to the OA star, you can ask the Guardian, they will definitely know!" "You can contact me and tell me if you know the exact location!" Su Zhan didn''t plan to go to the OA star, but the Green Lantern Police said hesitantly: "Or, you should go with me, after all, the orange ring ring It¡¯s a special situation. No one knows how many Ghost Legions he has. It is very difficult to deal with with one or two people alone. We can also help!" "you guys?" Su Zhan paused, then suddenly asked: "How is the situation of the Green Lantern Police now?" "A plate of loose sand, although originally responsible for their respective jurisdictions, Senisto was still there at the time, and the Green Lanterns were able to gather together. Now..." The Green Lanterns sighed and shook his head. Come on, to put it simply, it is the lack of the backbone. Regardless of the age of those guardians, they are very sacred and noble. In fact, they are greedy for life and fear of death, and they have no ability.Without Senistor and without the original "Hal", the Green Lantern Corps did not develop very well. Su Zhan frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly said, "It''s good, then come with you." "Really? That''s great, so shall we go back now?" "Ok!" Green Lantern, Su Zhan, Superman. The three of them flew all the way towards the OA star, and for a while, they had already arrived at the OA star. 313 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 313 This is the second time that Su Zhan has come to OA Star, but the green light men here are not unfamiliar with Su Zhan. Some are afraid, some are looking forward to it, and have various emotions... The three came directly to the guardian''s place. A circular space is surrounded by several pillars, and on the pillars sit guardians. Su Zhan frowned slightly, and rose directly into the air, transforming into a chair in the void, and then sat on it. His action made the Green Lantern and Superman a little surprised, but then he understood what he meant. He didn''t intend to succumb to others. If he didn''t do this, he would have to look up at the Guardian. Now, instead of becoming a Guardian, he would look up to Su Zhan. The Green Lightmen looked at the guards with some worry, and found that they had no expressions, and he was relieved.As for Superman, after thinking about it, he flew to Su Zhan and stopped. Anyway, he was not a member of the Green Lantern Corps, and Su Zhan had done this. Of course, the two had to maintain a line. The Green Lantern Police here told the guardian about Su Zhan¡¯s discovery and asked about the whereabouts of the orange lantern ring. The guardian heard that it turned out to be an orange lantern. Although he didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he was obviously a little frightened and planned to let it go. , Try to keep the green light men away from the orange lights, and avoid the occurrence of major wars and so on, making Su Zhan more and more angry! Although Su Zhan didn''t care much about the Green Lantern Corps matter, the words of these guardians were too annoying! "boom!" Su Zhan patted his hands abruptly, and in an instant, a strong impact shook away, and the guardians were shaken to the ground in an instant, and the green light men below also fell to the ground. Quiet for a moment. Su Zhan stared at the group of guardians coldly, pointed at them and cursed unceremoniously: "Dare you dare to persuade a little more? Isn''t it just an orange lamp ring? As for making you so afraid? Who are they? The Green Lantern Corps, the green light of will! Now when someone kills you several people, you still have to avoid it? You want them to swallow? Once retreat, retreat again, when retreat is impossible, the Green Lantern Corps disappears time!" Item 0381 The Guardian was speechless, and the Green Lantern was extremely excited! Since the Soviet war rioted on the OA star and Senisto died, the Green Lanterns have lost their sharpness like a toothless tiger.Every time I asked the guardian for instructions, he said that the overall situation is important, and the overall situation is important. Many people are unwilling but dare not say anything. Now Su Zhan''s words really make him feel extremely relieved! The most important thing is the green light of will. The first thing they remember when they become the Green Lanterns is to forget their fears and overcome them. Concession represents fear. Once they are afraid, the strength of the Green Lanterns will be greatly reduced! "Orange Lanterns are very capable. Once they go to war with orange Lanterns, they will sacrifice many Green Lanterns!" A guardian said in a low voice. Whoosh! Su Zhan came to him in an instant, his hand was about to poke his face."So what? He is strong, and the Green Lanterns are not strong? If you can''t go to war, people won''t trouble you? The orange light of greed, who do you think he will let go? When he thinks he can kill the green light by the way Men, when they greedily took the green light ring, how many do you think the green light men are left?" "I¡­¡­" The guardian opened his mouth to excuse, but he couldn''t speak at all. "You, you, your sister! Tell me the whereabouts of the Orange Lantern, and you don¡¯t care about the others. You Green Lantern Corps dare not go, I dare to go! Even if I lose, it has nothing to do with your Green Lantern Corps, you just continue Stay alive!" Su Zhan''s voice was so loud that the entire OA star could hear him. The guardian hesitated and said, "I don''t know where he is now, but I know that the orange light energy is on the OKAARA star. We had been there by accident at the beginning, and as a result... we suffered heavy losses, so we reached an agreement with them. Do not interfere with each other." "The shit doesn''t interfere with each other!" Su Zhan cursed."If it really doesn''t interfere with each other, why did he kill the Green Lightmen? Forget it, I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you guys who are greedy and fearful of death." After speaking, Su Zhan took out the green light ring and put it on, and then located the position of OKAARA star."Superman, let''s go!" Superman responded and flew away directly after Su Zhan. The green light police gritted their teeth and said: "I think Su Zhan is right. It always gives way. What green light men do we have! The duty of the green light police is to guard the peace of the universe! Su Zhan wait for me, I think Come with you!" After speaking, he has flown out. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked. "The day is langlang, the night is vast. There is nothing to hide. Heretics chaos the party, fearing my divine light. The green light is always bright and everything shines." The Green Lantern Policeman looked solemn, this was the oath of the Green Lantern Policeman, he used this to answer Su Zhan''s question, enough to show his attitude! "White day Lang Lang, black night Lang Lang..." As his voice fell, countless green lights suddenly appeared behind him, and the green light men flew over, shouting the oath of the green light in their mouths, and their voices gathered together, appearing unusually solemn and holy. Brush! Green lights lit up, and the green light men held the green light ring aloft, emitting a ray of light, making the entire OA star extremely bright. This situation made Superman very moved. He couldn''t help but look at Su Zhan excitedly. Not only him, but the hundreds of green light policemen who followed him all looked at Su Zhan with that kind of firm, expectant eyes! "Follow me, follow me, and I will lead you to rediscover the glory of the Green Lantern Police throughout the universe!" "White day Lang Lang, black night Lang Lang..." Su Zhan shouted his oath, the green light came out suddenly, behind him, countless green lights followed... From a distance, the green light on Su Zhan''s side became more and more prosperous, while the green light of OA star became dim. ... ... The OKAARA star is located in the Vega Galaxy. From a distance, the entire planet emits orange light, which is somewhat similar to the OA star. "There is no one on this planet, only a bunch of very powerful energy." Superman scanned the planet and said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Greed means eager to own everything and possess everything. Naturally, other people will not be allowed to exist. The holder of the orange lamp ring has not returned yet, but he will definitely come back to replenish energy. We are waiting for him. Up!" After speaking, Su Zhan took the lead in entering OK Star, and other green light men followed. "You stay here!" After landing, Su Zhan confessed and went to the inside of OK Star, where the orange light energy is located. The orange light was a little dazzling, and a huge energy body appeared in Su Zhan''s eyes. Su Zhan turned around and said to the system: "System, can this thing be put into the system space?" "You can''t put it directly in, you can use the reality stone to create a container, and then put it in the system space!" the system replied. "understood!" Su Zhan responded, and directly mobilized the energy of the Stone of Reality to change into something like an iron ball and slowly wrapped the energy. As the scope of the package became larger and larger, the light became dim. After a while, the whole group of energy has been completely wrapped up.Then Su Zhan waved his hand and put it directly into the system space. 314 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 314 As soon as the energy of the orange light disappeared, the entire planet seemed to be dimmed. The green light men outside didn''t know what had happened, and couldn''t help asking after Su Zhan came out. "I packed the energy of the orange lamp and took it away. Without this, how can the holder of the orange lamp ring replenish energy? There is no way to replenish energy. He is a one-time waste!" Su Zhan said lightly. After the Green Lanterns listened, they took a deep breath. This is too cruel. It is simply annihilating the Orange Lantern Corps. Has it?But they are even more excited, and it''s fun to follow such a leader! "Follow me, follow me, and I will lead you to rediscover the glory of the Green Lantern Police throughout the universe!" The green light men couldn''t help but think of what Su Zhan said before they set off. Maybe... it''s really possible! "he came!" Suddenly, someone whispered. Immediately after that, an orange light flew quickly from the sky. Chapter 0382 Become the leader of the Green Lantern Corps! Laflitz returned to the OK star to replenish his energy, but he did not expect to see countless green light men here as soon as he came back. This made Laflitz a little surprised. Then he was neither afraid nor panicked, but rather excited. ! "Mine, mine, all mine!" Lafriez smiled and suddenly emitted the energy of the lamp ring. In an instant, the ghost army suddenly appeared, without saying hello at all, as soon as he came up directly. All over the sky, countless army of ghosts suddenly appeared, which really surprised the green light men. I didn''t expect there to be so many! No wonder, no wonder he is the only one who dares to be called the Orange Lantern Corps! Seeing that the Green Lanterns became a little shocked by the appearance of the Ghost Legion, Su Zhan started without saying a word. In an instant, the energy of the Stone of Strength exploded, and he suddenly rushed into the center of the Ghost Legion and began to kill wantonly.The strength of these ghosts is not weak, they still retain the strength they had before alive, and there is no entity yet, it can be said that it is more difficult to deal with than when they were alive.However, the power of the power stone is extremely powerful, even if it is just an ordinary fist attack, it can instantly kill the ghost! Even if he didn''t take the initiative to attack, those ghosts who approached him and attacked him would be swallowed by the energy of the power stone on his body. Because of Su Zhan''s actions, the green light men who had been shocked awake one by one, and immediately began to attack one by one. Various attack methods emerged one after another, and the two men and horses fought very horribly. Superman''s eyes flashed lasers, and he kept hunting down those ghosts. Although the number of Ghost Legions seems to be relatively large, it is still slightly worse in terms of strength. La Fritz was ready to replenish energy at this time, but when he came to the place where the energy of the orange lamp was stored, he suddenly realized that there was no more! The energy of the orange light is gone! This made him a little panicked. If there is no way to replenish energy, his ring will become a waste. "Surprised?" The voice suddenly sounded behind him, and Laflitz was about to turn around in shock, but his body flew out involuntarily, and was directly taken out by Su Zhan.After finally stabilizing his body, he found a huge fist blasted over instantly. La Fritz hurriedly released the energy of the lamp ring and blasted past. But what he never expected was that the ever-unfavorable orange light energy was blown away by Su Zhan''s punch.When he was shocked, he couldn''t help wondering what kind of energy Su Zhan had in his body that was so strong. If you get it, you must get it anyway! The greedy mind was activated, and he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the ghost army that was declining sharply below. The energy of the orange light kept attacking towards the Soviet war, which was quite crazy, while the attack was still there while whispering me, mine, It''s all mine! To be honest, it''s kind of like mental illness! But his madness, the power of the orange lamp ring has indeed become a lot stronger. Just like the green light ring, the stronger the willpower, the stronger the power, and now the stronger Laflitz''s greed, the power of the orange light ring naturally increases.At first, Su Zhan could easily blast away, but now it obviously feels that it is not so easy. boom! boom! boom! After a few punches, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated, and came behind Laflitz in an instant. Laflitz''s reaction was also very quick. Although he did not see Su Zhan''s movements clearly, he could feel it. Speed ??up, avoid, and backhand is another energy shock. boom! The energy went out but suddenly fell through, Laflitz suddenly screamed, and his left hand was cut off.The Lantern Ring on his left hand naturally fell. When the Lantern Ring was lost, Laflitz¡¯s uniform disappeared, and the ghost legions disappeared. This change made the Green Lantern Men and Superman a little confused, and then they saw each other. To what happened. Laflitz didn''t care about the pain and wanted to get the orange lamp ring back, but the orange lamp ring suddenly flew out of his severed hand, let him grab a hole, and then flew to Su Zhan''s hand! "No... that''s mine, mine..." Laflitz yelled madly, and the ring stopped in an instant. "Humph!" Su Zhan let out a cold snort, and the ring flew over again uncontrollably, and was firmly grasped by him and put it into the system space. "Mine, mine... is my ring, where did you get my ring? How come I can''t sense it, no... it''s my ring, mine, it''s all mine..." Without the existence of the Orange Lantern Ring, Laflitz completely lost his mind and rushed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t do anything, but countless green barriers suddenly appeared beside him, and Laflitz was trapped by countless green light energy. The green light man next to him shot. "Yes, it''s going to happen." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then looked at La Fritz.La Fritz is still in a state of madness, it seems that he is not sober, and I who is always talking about me... Originally, Su Zhan wanted to say something to him, so he took the opportunity to encourage the green light policeman.But seeing his insanity, look at the excited eyes of the green light men. Come on~ Needless to say. Su Zhan waved his hand, huge energy burst out suddenly. In an instant, Laflitz was crushed directly and disappeared. Seeing the light fade away, the green light men suddenly began to shout the oath of green light. This is the orange light the guardian fears? The result, isn''t the result now easily wiped out?The green light men''s mood now can be said to be completely different, and all this is because of Su Zhan.With excitement, the Green Lightmen came to Su Zhan and said requestingly: "Su Zhan, can you stay and continue to lead us?" "I can be your leader, but only you. I am not interested in those green light men who are not motivated and eroded by fear!" Su Zhan thought for a while and waved his hand suddenly. There is an extra war word sign."This is equivalent to a sign. I will return to the OA star in the future. You can contact me directly if you have anything! And I allow you to enter my jurisdiction under special circumstances!" Chapter 0383 Three Lantern Rings Flying out from the OK star, looking at the already dim planet, Su Zhan put his hands together and began to mobilize his strength. As his power climbed to the peak, he suddenly waved his hands and saw a cloud of energy flew towards the OK star. At the moment of falling into the OK star, the OK star exploded. The dazzling light began to crack and flicker in the middle of the planet, and finally exploded suddenly. "boom!" Su Zhan waved his hand, a group of energy shields blocked in front of everyone, watching the OK star turn into ashes, the green light men were shocked. 315 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 315 The actions that shocked the Soviet Union also shocked the Soviet Union''s ability. How powerful it is to be able to destroy a planet easily! "Let''s go." Su Zhan said lightly. The group returned, and Su Zhan and Superman did not go in when they arrived at the OA star, but went straight back to Earth. When the Green Lightmen returned, the whole OA star was shocked. Unexpectedly, the powerful orange light was gone, and even the OK star disappeared. This made many Green Lightmen regret not going with them. After all, they are now the people of the Soviet Union, and they recognize that the Soviet Union is their leader.On the other hand, the OA star, the original leader of the Green Lantern Guard, was a bit weak. They even knew that the Green Lantern had already split. Some people followed Su Zhan, and they did not say anything. Are they angry? of course! But they didn''t dare to be dissatisfied. The orange light made him go out. If Su Zhan was dissatisfied, who would guarantee that he would not go out of OA star and take away the green light energy.Once the green light energy is really taken away, it can be said that all the green light men will follow Su Zhan. Therefore, even if they knew that it might not be long before, the green light men would gradually follow Su Zhan until all, but they couldn''t say anything! Su Zhan and Superman returned to Earth, Superman was busy going to work to make a living and continued to be his reporter, Su Zhan returned to the Raptor team.First greeted them, then returned to the room, Su Zhan took out the orange lamp ring. As soon as the orange lamp ring appeared, it flew directly from Su Zhan''s hands, floating in midair and turning back and forth. Su Zhan did not stop, the ring should be choosing a successor, he wanted to see who the ring would choose! "Wow!" The ring hovered in the air for a while, and suddenly flew towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand, and for a moment, the ring was already on his finger, right next to the green light ring! "Mine, mine, mine, mine, all mine!" Su Zhan murmured like Lafletz, but then shook his head. He really couldn''t accept Nima''s style! Green light ring, yellow light ring, orange light ring. So far, Su Zhan already has three colors of lamp rings. He also took out the yellow light ring, put it on his finger, and then stretched out his hand to take a look. Dazzling! I''m afraid no one has owned three light rings of different colors at the same time so far! "There is no conclusion about the yellow light ring. The green light men will continue to investigate. It''s just that... this time I have reminded me. Although it can be said that I know everything about the earth, it is good for the protection of the earth. The warning measures are still inadequate. If it weren''t for the Green Lightmen to ask for help this time, I wouldn''t know what had happened, and I had to find a way to build defenses outside the earth. Su Zhan muttered in a low voice. It¡¯s also a good choice to form a Guardian of the Galaxy like Marvel World. With Astra and the Green Lantern, it¡¯s enough... "Boom boom!" A knock on the door suddenly sounded, Su Zhan said to come in, the door opened, Laurel walked in. "Something?" When there are many people, Laurel will not come alone to find herself. After all, Felice is Su Zhan''s nominal girlfriend here. Laurel nodded, and said, "I asked Nuwa to help me find Sarah''s whereabouts. Now I have an eyebrow, so I want to tell you and go find her!" Sarah is Laurel''s younger sister. She boarded the ship with Arrow and said she died in a shipwreck.However, there is another secret in this matter. Sarah did not die but joined the Assassin Alliance.Even when she boarded the ship with Arrow, it didn''t involve any emotional issues, she just followed her because she was curious to go to sea.Su Zhan promised Laurel to help her find Sarah if she had the chance, and now Sarah finally showed up! "Where is she?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Star City!" "I''ll go with you!" Since I have promised, I can''t break my promise. Even if Laurel can find Sarah, it is impossible to persuade Sarah to come back. After all, this matter involves the Assassin Alliance and they can''t solve it at all. "Thank you!" Laurel said gratefully. Su Zhan shook his head: "You are my woman, so I should help you, not to mention that I promised you. You go talk to them, and then go to Star City!" "Ok!" Laurel nodded and turned to go out. Laurel had already confessed when Su Zhan came out, and Catwoman had to follow but Su Zhan refused, and asked her to stay and be familiar with the team members, but only brought King Ada. Afterwards, Su Zhan carried Laurel and King Ada directly to Star City. Su Zhan hasn''t been to Star City for a few days, and overall there is little change, but the name of Green Arrow has become louder and louder, faintly becoming the city hero among the people of Star City. The old rule is to find a hotel first! However, Su Zhan ignored his popularity in Star City, no less than the Arrow. After entering the hotel to open the room, he was already recognized. Laurel did not wear a uniform, and King Ada was very eye-catching. The people in the hotel didn''t know them, but it was obvious that they were all first-class beauties. Seeing them accompanied Su Zhan to open the room, and the three of them only opened one. The room, although nothing showed up during the whole process, when they got on the elevator, some people couldn''t help but gossip. Bringing two at a time, they are all superb beauties. Green Lantern is really awesome! It didn¡¯t take long for the Green Lantern to open a room with two beautiful women. For most people, superheroes are very tall. As Su Zhan, who has never hidden his identity, his The popularity is second to none, but now the news suddenly came out. Not only did it not make people feel wrong, but it even felt more grounded. Chapter 0384 Sarah Su Zhan didn''t expect such a trivial matter to attract so much attention. After all, Star City is different from Gotham City. The popularity and popularity of Su Zhan in Star City are still very high.Although it was a little accidental, it didn''t take it seriously. As for King Ada and Laurel, they didn''t even care, but some people did. Not long after I entered the room, someone knocked on the door. Laurel opened the door, somewhat surprised: "Thea, why are you here?" "Who''s here?" Su Zhan yelled from inside. Laurel hadn''t spoken yet, Thea had already come in and yelled."It''s me, Thea!" "Oh, Thea is here." Su Zhan came out and sat on the sofa, and said to Thea: "Why are you here?" "I saw news on the Internet, and I came here when I knew you were here. I have been learning archery from my brother for this period of time, and I am already very good now. Can I officially join the Raptor team?" Before Su Zhan gave Xia a uniform, and said she could join her, Xia later learned bow and arrow with Arrow. When the Justice League base was built last time, Su Zhan also met Xia. "Okay, when I have time later, I will assess your strength, and if enough, I will let you join the Raptor team!" Su Zhan said casually. "Great, when will the assessment be made?" Thea hurriedly asked happily. Su Zhan waved his hand and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, this time I have something to do, wait until the matter is over." 316 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 316 "What is it, can I help?" Thea asked hurriedly. "Not for the time being. If there is, I will tell you about it." "Oh!" Thea was really disappointed when she heard Su Zhan say so. It is not difficult to find Sarah. First of all, Nuwa has already determined that Sarah is appearing in Star City. Su Zhan only needs to locate her accurate location. "You stay here first, I''ll go out first." Su Zhan confessed, and then directly sent away. Su Zhan suddenly appeared in an abandoned clock tower attic! This attic seems to have been deserted for a while, and it is a bit messy. There seems to be some snacks and drinks in the corners. A man in black clothes is lying on the ground with his back to this side, and he knows that it is a woman by looking at his body! As soon as Su Zhan appeared, the woman seemed to have reacted, and instantly got up from the ground, carrying the black stick next to her and hitting Su Zhan directly. "Who!" As she shouted, the stick turned into a strong wind and swept towards Su Zhan. Snapped! Su Zhan raised his hand and grasped the stick accurately, and gave a slight shock. Sarah''s arm was numb in an instant with the huge force, and the stick came out and took a few steps back. "Su Zhan?" At this time Sarah also saw who it was, a little surprised. "Do you know me?" Su Zhan asked casually, playing with the stick. "Green Lantern, of course you know!" Sarah said. Su Zhan smiled: "I know you too, Sarah, Laurel''s sister. Your sister is with me now and joined the Raptor team, using the identity of the second-generation black canary! She knows you don''t Die, I came to you specially, I hope you can come back!" Sarah was silent for a moment and said: "How is she...?" "Good, not good!" Su Zhan shook his head."I know what you are thinking about. I can help you with the Assassin League. You can join my Raptor team just like your sister." "My sister and you..." Sarah looked at Su Zhan and asked suspiciously. Su Zhan didn¡¯t conceal it, and said generously: ¡°Yes, your sister is my woman, I promised her to take you back, so your trouble is my trouble, not to mention, the Assassin League is for me. Not too much trouble! It''s just...I have one condition!" "Sure enough..." Sarah didn''t know about the Green Lantern. She also heard about the Raptor Squad and knew Laurel''s existence. She also knew that although the Green Lantern was a superhero, she was very romantic!So when Su Zhan said, Sarah knew that most of her sister had a relationship with Su Zhan. "What conditions!" However, Sarah certainly hopes to be able to solve the troubles of the Assassin Alliance and stay with her sister. "You have to be my woman!" Su Zhan said. Sarah frowned and said, "Why?" "Because you are Laurel''s sister, sisters, I am very interested. Secondly, I am afraid you will become Lara!" Su Zhan said. Sarah showed an awkward expression for an instant. The leader of the Assassin Alliance, Master Ninja, his daughter Nisha has a particularly good relationship with Sarah, and this level of goodness...has faintly surpassed the kind of friendship.This time Sarah ran out of the Assassin League thanks to Nisha''s help! Although Sarah certainly doesn''t have that kind of feelings and ideas for Nisha, but Nisha does!So when Su Zhan said, Sarah was subconsciously embarrassed. "I have one condition too!" Sarah hesitated and said. "Tell me!" "Can you help Nisha too? She is the daughter of Master Ninja, but she is particularly harsh and severe to her. She will definitely be punished if she helps me escape this time. Moreover, she does not agree with the Assassin League. Purpose." Sarah said. "She is Lala, and there are beautiful women around me, do you think I will keep her by my side?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. Sarah hurriedly said: "She just thinks that men are unreliable, and there is nothing better than her. In addition, her personality is relatively strong, so she... will like women. You are so powerful, you can definitely conquer her! At that time, she will naturally no longer like women!" "You''re so smart!" Looking at Sarah who was a little pleased and slid into his own, Su Zhan smiled softly and said, "Okay, I promised you." "Thank you, then... then I..." Sarah hesitated. "You should fulfill your conditions." Su Zhan saw what she was hesitating, but said deliberately. "Yes, are you here?" "It''s okay if you''re not here, I''ll take you to see your sister, and how about with your sister?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Sarah shook her head quickly: "No, don''t... I don''t want to do this kind of thing as soon as I meet her. Here, just here..." Chapter 0385 What about Lala?Mine is all mine! Sarah lowered her head and wanted to untie her uniform. Speaking of which, she was slightly more exposed than her sister Laurel''s, especially the upper circumference. Her upper circumference was more prominent. It''s a piece of Bai Huanghuang. Although it is not as good as the plant student I met in Gotham City, the size is not too different. "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly yelled to Sarah. Sarah was taken aback for a moment and was a little confused. Did he change his mind? "You said, if I let Nisha see you being fucked by me, would she hate me?" Su Zhan suddenly asked. Sarah froze for a moment and said: "Yes, yes, she shouldn''t let you go!" "So, does she really like you?" Su Zhan asked again. Sarah didn''t know how to answer this question. After thinking for a long time, she said, "But, maybe, at least she is willing to risk being punished by Master Ninja for me!" "In other words, she is willing to sacrifice herself for you? It''s kind of interesting. Let''s see what she can do!" Su Zhan thought thoughtfully, Sarah was wondering how to look, but Suddenly, she realized that there were a few more ropes on her body. Before she could react, she was already tied to the wall and couldn''t move at all. "What are you doing." Sarah shouted in panic. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Just play a game, just watch it honestly." After speaking, Su Zhan waved his hand and heard a tearing sound. The clothes around her were torn apart. The gap was huge. Although nothing was revealed, it was looming. "The body is good, although not as beautiful as your sister, but her body is better." Su Zhan laughed and teased, and touched it unceremoniously.Sarah gritted her teeth, the feeling of shame made her a little regretful for agreeing to Su Zhan''s terms. "Wow!" Suddenly, a strong wind came and hit Su Zhan directly. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked, and with a wave of his backhand, a dagger fell to the ground, and a person jumped in from the window of the bell tower. 317 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 317 Wearing a veil, full body weapons. As soon as he hits the ground, he directly draws his bow and arrow and moves towards Su Zhan! "Swish swish!" The strength is great, the speed is very fast, and the direction is extremely tricky. Su Zhan grabbed the void and grabbed Sarah''s stick, swinging at random with one hand, and dropping these arrows to the ground one by one. "Let her go, or I will kill you!" she shouted sharply. "Nisha!" Sarah cried out in surprise, she didn''t expect Nisha to be here.She glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously. He suddenly changed his attention. Is it because he knew that Nisha would come?Sarah suddenly felt that she couldn''t see through Su Zhan. The strength is very strong, and also very mysterious, but it seems to be lustful. "Kill me? Can you do it?" Su Zhan sneered, deliberately raised his hand and touched Sarah. As you could see, Nisha''s eyes were about to burst into flames. It seemed that she really liked Sarah. ! Su Zhan looked at Nisha. Although she was wearing a veil, she had no effect at all.The long one is not particularly good-looking, and it looks handsome, similar to Sieff''s temperament.But this figure is really good! Suddenly I felt that if she could change her to like men again, she should have a sense of accomplishment, right? Su Zhan is still very confident in this aspect of himself. "I know who you are. I really didn''t expect the famous Green Lantern to do this kind of thing! You''d better let her go, or kill me, otherwise, I will never let you go until I kill her. It''s up to you!" Nisha snapped. Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "It''s quite bluffing, but unfortunately, anger is useless. Even if you swear, it can''t help me! But, I can give you a chance. If you replace her, I will let her go. !" "What?" Nisha shouted in unison with Sarah. Unexpectedly, Su Zhan would make such a request. Sarah was stunned for a moment, until she understood, so she didn''t say anything, just looked at Nisha. Nisha hesitated. She didn''t like men, so naturally she wouldn''t accept letting men touch her, but she didn''t want Su Zhan to succeed."You are so shameless!" "What does it matter? As long as I want to get it, I can get it." Su Zhan said casually."So, what is your choice?" "I¡­¡­" Nisha gritted her teeth and said: "Okay, I am willing to replace her, but... you can''t touch her again!" "That''s not necessarily true. It depends on your performance. At least I won''t touch her when I''m still interested in you!" "You are so shameless!" "Let her go, I will stay!" Su Zhan smiled, waved Sarah down, and saw Nisha hurriedly said to Sara: "You go quickly, leave Star City, find a place to hide, my father has sent someone to arrest you, I... ...I can''t help you anymore." "Nisha..." Sarah was moved, not sure if she should tell the truth. "Fuck!" Su Zhan suddenly clapped his hands and said, "May I ask, why do you like Sarah?" "It has nothing to do with you!" Nisha said coldly. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, I hope you can still be so tough when I get on you. Sarah, let''s go and tell your sister to be ready to deal with people from the Assassin Alliance!" "Then... what about you?" Sarah asked hesitantly. "I want to help her come here!" Su Zhan said. Sarah nodded hesitantly, then took the stick from Su Zhan''s hand, glanced at Nisha, and turned away. Nisha is not stupid. Although she was a little anxious at first, she could hear it through Sarah''s words with Su Zhan. The two seemed to know each other and had other things, but she didn''t care much because she could feel it, Su Zhan. Is really ready to start with Sarah. "Take it off!" Su Zhan looked at Nisha and said lightly. Nisha also clenched her teeth as soon as she arrived, and she was completely polished off her body. She had to say that she looked better than when she was wearing it.Su Zhan was not going to talk about feelings with her either. It was useless to talk about feelings. The most direct and practical method was the fastest way to break her. He fell to the ground and pressed directly on it. "What about Lala, it''s mine, it''s all mine..." Su Zhan murmured, then... a violent storm! Chapter 0386 Fuck your sister! For Nisha, Su Zhan really didn''t pity. As the saying goes, it¡¯s not easy to take strong medicine for serious illnesses. It¡¯s not so easy to break Nisha. Nisha has a stronger personality. Let alone women, she is even more powerful than ordinary men. A little woman, even if she recognizes a man, it is difficult to recognize her identity as a woman. The best way is to simply and rudely let her understand that she is a woman. No matter how strong the character is, it can''t change the body structure. It is destined to be entered by men. At the beginning, Nisha''s reaction was indeed very agitated. Although she did not resist or stop her, she kept her eyes closed and cursed from time to time, just like she was holding her back. Especially when it was painful, Nisha almost couldn''t help but want to do it, but Su Sheng held her hand and couldn''t move it. Su Zhan ignored Nisha''s reaction and acted completely at his own pace. Although Nisha''s reaction did have some influencing interest, when he thought of the''great'' goal, the nature did not decrease, but increased a lot. Slowly, although Nisha was not smashed over all of a sudden, she did not resist and resist as fiercely as it was at the beginning. Of course, she couldn''t do it even if she wanted to. The storm''s offensive, even if Nisha''s usual physical strength was not bad, she couldn''t stand the offensive the first time. When it was over, Nisha lay motionless, her eyes closed, if it weren''t for her body''s ups and downs, she looked like she was dead.Su Zhan waved, and a blanket appeared out of nowhere and covered Nisha''s body. Su Zhan sat next to her, a cigar appeared in his hand, smoking slowly. After discovering this stuff in Resident Evil, Su Zhan really liked it. Afterwards, a cigarette surpassed the living gods. There is some truth to this! After resting for a long time, Nisha seemed to slow down a bit, opened her eyes and glanced at the blanket on her body until she said nothing, struggling to find her clothes to put on. "Do you hate your father?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Nisha paused and continued to dress."What about hating? I still hate you, why can''t it be you." 318 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 318 "Sarah¡¯s sister Laurel, do you know? She is now a member of my Raptor team, Sarah will also join the Raptor team. It should be her who was pushing just now. I''m still interested in sisters, but she begs I can even help you with you. If you want, I can let you join the Raptor squad. Of course, the premise is that you start to like me, and no matter how bad you are, you will no longer like women! I don¡¯t want to let you The woman who robbed me, although you certainly can''t do it, but it feels uncomfortable to think about it. If you don''t want to join the Raptor team, how about I help you take over as the Assassin Alliance?" Su Zhan said slowly. "What is your purpose?" Nisha looked at Su Zhan. "The scale of the Assassin Alliance is pretty good. Although I look down on it, it can save a lot of trouble if it has its own leadership." Su Zhan said. "I''m not your own!" Nisha hummed. Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly: "The woman I''ve been to is mine! Even if I won''t touch you again, you will still be mine, do you understand?" "Raptor team, Assassin League, you choose it yourself." Su Zhan said lightly. "I need to think about it!" Nisha said. "Yes, but it''s better to be fast." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he glanced at Nisha who was already dressed and walked over to hold her. Nisha subconsciously wanted to step back and avoid it, but after thinking about it, she held it back. Holding Nisha, Su Zhan directly teleported back to the hotel. At this time, Laurel and Sarah were chatting in the hotel. The sisters reunited, so naturally there was a lot to say. Seeing Su Zhan returning with Nisha, Sarah opened her mouth to say something, but didn''t say anything. "Take her to take a shower and rest." Su Zhan said to Sarah, Sarah nodded hurriedly and took Nisha to the bathroom. Su Zhan walked back and said to Laurel: "You don''t need to worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it. You can take Sarah back to the Raptor team first." "Well, I... we will be ready," Laurel whispered. "What are you ready?" Su Zhan didn''t react for a while. But Su Zhan realized what she was saying when he saw Laurel''s slightly shy look, and then smiled and said, "Aren''t you angry?" "No, no, I know Sarah''s feelings are a little...somewhat wrong, this is the best way!" Laurel explained in a low voice. "That''s good!" Su Zhan said with a smile. It didn¡¯t take long for Nisha to take a shower, and then Laurel and Sarah left the hotel, planning to go back to see her father. After all, her father always thought that Sarah was dead. Now I must let him know the good news. , And then back to the Raptor team. "Okay, you are planning to win the sisters together." Thea patted Su Zhan on the shoulder and said with a smile. Su Zhan pouted, "Don''t be big or small." "That Nisha''s, are you on it too?" Thea continued to ask with a grin. "You know, are you playing with fire?" Su Zhan deliberately turned his head and looked at Thea with an evil look. Thea was really taken aback, but she reacted quickly and deliberately stood up and said: "Frighten me, if you have the ability, you eat me too, and Helena, Felicity, like this The entire Raptor squad is your woman. How great is this! You can go to such a big harem!" "Cut!" Su Zhan curled his lips: "This is also called a big harem? Do you know what a harem is? Anything I like is mine, and this is called a big harem! It''s just a raptor team, it''s far from it! " "Okay, don''t do it by yourself. Just finished the hi, and you are not interested in playing with you. You go back to clean up and come over tomorrow morning." Su Zhan waved. "What are you doing here tomorrow morning!" Thea said deliberately. Tone, what is it!What are you doing? "Fuck your sister, go to the Assassin Alliance tomorrow, just to test your strength." Su Zhan said grimly. Chapter 0387 Assassin Alliance Thea left honestly. Although she felt that Su Zhan was a little bit incomprehensible, he hadn''t responded when she was so proactive, but she was more looking forward to tomorrow''s assessment. She needed to go back and make preparations and put on her uniform formally. quick worker! This is the code name given to him by Su Zhan! After Thea was gone, Ada and Nisha were left. Nisha didn''t speak coldly, as if she hadn''t seen Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously, chatting with King Ada and enjoying King Ada''s service.Although Nisha could pretend to be dumb, she had to face a problem at night. That is, there is only one bedroom. Su Zhan would never allow himself to live outside. In fact, it was true. Su Zhan lay in the middle, and Nisha lay down and leaned over here, closing her eyes to sleep. Su Zhan deliberately became intimate with King Ada, and that voice made Nisha even want to listen.At the beginning, she still had some smoke, but unconsciously, her body had a very special reaction, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. Seeing Nisha''s reaction, Su Zhan secretly laughed, and after King Ada failed, he rushed directly to Nisha, Nisha only symbolically resisted, and then surrendered. When she woke up early the next morning, Nisha found herself lying in Su Zhan''s arms. This shocked her. She hurriedly got up and ran out of the bedroom by herself. "Me, what''s wrong with me? I''m actually just panicking instead of disgusting, can it be...I..." Nisha looked at the mirror in the bathroom and couldn''t help muttering. "so what have you thought of?" When Nisha came out, Su Zhan was already awake and sitting in the living room. "I..." Nisha wanted to say that she should take over as the Assassin Alliance, but she didn''t know why, but she couldn''t say it, as if someone was gagging her mouth.why?Do you want to join the Raptor team? "You know, do I know how to read minds?" Su Zhan looked at Nisha and said with a smile. Nisha was stunned for a moment, and then reacted after a while, I am afraid Su Zhan already knew what she was thinking.This made her very embarrassed, and she wanted to find a place to get in. "Get ready, go to the Assassin Alliance in a while!" Nisha involuntarily showed the shyness of some women, Su Zhan smiled, and did not deliberately tease her. After packing up, Thea also came, uniform and weapons. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan asked them to grab themselves, and then directly teleported away. The location of the Assassin Alliance is located in a barren mountain on the Chinese border. It is very remote and full of the eyes of the Assassin Alliance. Su Zhan brought them not directly inside the Assassin Alliance, but near the foot of the mountain. The main purpose is to test the strength of Thea. "There are people from the Assassin Alliance all around. We won''t take action. We will leave it to you. Is there a problem?" Su Zhan said to Thea after he appeared. "no problem!" Thea was full of confidence, and immediately bowed and warned. Before long, a group of people dressed like samurai or ninjas appeared. 319 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 319 "Swish swish!" Thea''s expression changed, her hand speed was very fast, and several arrows were shot in an instant, and several people fell to the ground. Su Zhan nodded in approval. Judging from the quasi-head, speed, and posture, Thea did learn a lot from Arrow, and her bow seemed to have been modified to make it more labor-saving and more powerful. Su Zhan is not clear about the strength of Kuaishou in the comics. But in the TV series, Thea died first, and then resurrected with the resurrection spring. After the resurrection, she had some sequelae or side effects, and her strength and physical fitness were also improved.Thea now is just an ordinary person, and when the T virus is researched, it can help her to increase it. Thea¡¯s strength, Su Zhan, is still satisfied, but the Assassin Alliance is not a vegetarian either. This is a headache for Arrows. It also caused some trouble for Batman in the comics. Naturally, it is not Thea who can easily be a trainee hero. The solution was very big, and Thea was a little bit powerless. Su Zhan winked at King Ada. King Ada quickly helped. Nisha hesitated and followed suit. While solving the Assassin Alliance''s people, while slowly walking towards the inside. It didn''t take long for me to see Master Ninja. He looked about forty years old, he looked very young, his expression was cold, and he had a very special temperament.But this guy is actually more than 700 years old. Through the resurrection spring, he can maintain his youth and live a long life.Of course, only longevity cannot be immortal. Anything that is used too much will produce antibodies. Over the years, the effect has become worse and worse, and he is also looking for heirs! Although to a certain extent, he is still human, but more than 700 years is enough for him to learn a lot, and he can be called an all-round fighting expert, but he is better at cold weapons, and the weapon is a sharp sword. "Nissa, are you trying to betray me?" Master Ninja turned towards Nisha and asked in a deep voice. In the face of her father, Nisha was still a little timid, and the fear she had produced over the years was not so easy and impossible.Inexplicably, she glanced at Su Zhan next to her. She didn''t know why she looked at Su Zhan, but suddenly she felt a lot of security, which made her have the courage to look directly at Master Ninja. "Yes!" Nisha nodded heavily. Master Ninja had some unexpected changes in his daughter, and he looked at Su Zhan next to him. "Green Lantern, I remember you are not a nosy person!" Su Zhan shrugged: "Even if it''s God, I don''t have time to manage everything. Of course I am not interested in nosy, but who made her be my woman now? It''s not nosy. And, I am right. Resurrection spring is very interested." "If you want to help Nisha and want to get the resurrection spring, there is a better way. You can become the next master ninja, and you can easily take over the Assassin Alliance. The Assassin Alliance has forces all over the world. Once you take over, you will I will provide you with a lot of help!" Master Ninja slowly said, if he is allowed to take over, the development of the Assassin Alliance will definitely be broader. Chapter 0388 - Master Ninja The more the ninja master thought about it, the more he felt that Su Zhan was a very suitable successor, and his eyes looked more expectant. Who knew that Su Zhan curled his lips and said with some disdain: "Assassin League, Master Ninja? Haha, I have no interest at all! That is, I didn''t provoke me before, otherwise, I would have killed the Assassin League. Let me Take over, you dare to speak!" The expression of the master ninja is constantly changing. No one has ever dared to insult the Assassin Alliance so much, never! "Since you don''t agree, it is an enemy of the Assassin Alliance, and you will endure endless anger!" The Ninja Master said with a cold snort. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Wait for you to live through today, and then zoom in." "Come on, I will let you know how wrong your decision is!" With a chuckle, Master Ninja drew out his sword and shouted at Su Zhan with a serious expression. Su Zhan took two steps faintly, and came to the master ninja to hook his hand: "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, let you make the move first!" "Humph!" With a cold snort, Master Ninja suddenly shot. The sword is as sharp as lightning and as fast as lightning. Almost in the blink of an eye, the sword had already struck Su Zhan.Su Zhan lifted his finger and flicked his sword directly!The ninja master was a little surprised. He could feel the power of the sword, but his experience was rich. After the shock, he quickly calmed down and attacked again. His offensive was fierce and tricky, but it was useless to deal with Su Zhan. Even Su Zhan didn''t even move. He just waved his hand and just a finger, and he easily blocked all his attacks. King Ada, Thea, Nisha, and the nearby Assassins of the Assassin Alliance were all suppressed. The ninja master who has always been tough is so much worse than Su Zhan? It''s almost as if adults are playing tricks with children! "It''s almost there. If you don''t have the ability to press the bottom of the box, I''m not interested in playing with you anymore." After dozens of moves, Su Zhan spoke lazily. The ninja master almost didn''t vomit blood and was too suffocated. He shouted and suddenly used all his power. The sword in his hand turned into countless afterimages for a while, making it difficult to distinguish the authenticity. "This is kind of interesting, but unfortunately, it''s still too slow!" Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly stretched out his hand. The ninja master hadn''t waited for the reaction, the sword in his hand was gone, and he was still using the sword subconsciously, which seemed indescribable and embarrassing.Thea who was next to her couldn''t help it, and laughed out loud. "One sword, if you don''t die, I will let you go!" Su Zhan said lightly and swung his sword abruptly. The speed seemed unpleasant. The Master Ninja retreated to the right, and then stretched out his hand to grab the sword. At this time, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if something had penetrated the heart.Looking down subconsciously, he opened his mouth in shock, showing an expression of disbelief. "Wh... when, why so... so fast..." His sword had already penetrated his heart, and he had been staring at the sword, but he hadn''t seen when it stabbed! Darkness and coldness gradually eroded. The master ninja stepped back tremblingly, and then fell to the ground. "father!" Nisha couldn''t help but yelled and ran over. Although she hated him a bit, but after all... still her own father. Su Zhan glanced at Nisha, then turned and looked around, looking at the shocked assassins."He is dead, and now your new leader is Nisha. I know that after years of brainwashing, I am afraid that you are already abnormal. You can even say that you are not afraid of death, so I will not talk nonsense with you. If you disagree, Either die, you choose yourself. King Ada, Thea, if anyone wants to die, send them on the road!" Life or death! Although these assassins were brainwashed and became unafraid of death, it was not honorable to die just like this.What''s more, Nisha is the daughter of Master Ninja, so it doesn''t matter if she takes over and becomes the new Master Ninja. Originally, the ninja master also took Nisha as a successor to train. If there is no suitable candidate, it must be Nisha to take over. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, no one chose to refuse and died. "Nisha!" Su Zhan yelled, and Nisha came over. "Although you are the new ninja master of the Assassin League, you are also a member of the Raptor Squad. When things are settled here, I will take you over to meet other people. Now, I will let King Ada stay and help you as soon as possible. Take care of things here!" "Ok!" The Assassin Alliance, Su Zhan really didn''t take a good look. Although he was very powerful, he might be able to play a role among ordinary people, which meant little to him.So it was enough to leave it to Nisha, leaving King Ada behind, and Su Zhan took Thea straight away. There will be no more than three or two days to deal with it, and Su Zhan is not interested in staying.As for the resurrection spring, you can''t lose it anyway, wait until the matter is finished, and then study it again! 320 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 320 "It''s for you!" Su Zhan took Thea back to the Star City, took out the card and handed it to Thea. Of course Thea knew what it was. This was the Justice League ID card, which recorded her code name and information about her membership in the Raptor team.With this thing, she was officially a member of the Raptor team. Thea carefully put the ID card away, and then said enthusiastically: "I don''t have to envy my brother now. When he is fine, he will take out the ID card to stimulate me, and I won''t be asked to perform tasks! I have to show him. Look, now, I am not his sister, but just like him, I am a member of the Justice League!" Su Zhan smiled dumbly, this is the little girl''s ostentation. "Then go, it just happens that I have something else to deal with!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Thea hesitated. She wanted to be by Su Zhan''s side, but she wanted to go back and show off with Arrow. In the end, the show-off mind prevailed.After Thea was gone, Su Zhan thought for a while and teleported to Central City. I didn''t have much time to accompany Caitlin when I came back this time, just taking advantage of the past few days to accompany her, by the way, see how the Flash has gained during this time! Item 0389 Central City, cutting-edge laboratory. Everyone is there, but the atmosphere is not so good. The Flash Barry is a bit depressed. The mother-killing enemy he has always wanted to find appears, but he realizes that he is not the opponent''s opponent.Sisko and Caitlin were also a little dull. When the particle accelerator exploded, their colleague Ronnie was killed as a result, but now they found that he was not dead and seemed to have mutated. Caitlin and Sisko wanted to help him. , But Ronnie refused to help and avoided them. Moreover, several incidents were discovered some time ago. Although they were all resolved in the end, the atmosphere was still very low and dull in general. After Su Zhan appeared, he was surprised. Why did it suddenly become like this?Before they noticed the sudden appearance of themselves, Su Zhan knew what had happened after reading his mind. Captain Reverse Lightning, Fire Storm, and Cold. Simply put, these are the three main things. "When did you come?" At this time, Caitlin just turned around and found Su Zhan suddenly appeared. "Just here!" Su Zhan smiled and walked over to hold Caitlin''s waist and said, "It seems that I was watching at the right time!" "You know?" Caitlin asked after a moment of stun. Su Zhan nodded."Leave this to me. I''ll help you solve them one by one. How about solving Captain Cold first? At least Sisko doesn''t have to worry about using the weapons he made to commit crimes!" "awesome!" Sisko next to him shouted excitedly. "I''m afraid I will wait..." Betty sitting next to the computer suddenly said: "There was an alert just now, someone has escaped mysteriously!" "Oh!" Su Zhan casually won, thinking of a woman. Well, it is only right for men to pay attention to women, so don''t blame Su Zhan for only remembering women. Xiao Na, a woman with teleport ability after being affected by a particle accelerator, a criminal!Although she has no other abilities, she can teleport directly to the place where she can see. Although there are certain restrictions, you must be able to see, but the ability is still good! By my side, there is a shortage of such manpower now! "I''ll go over!" Barry responded with a ready to set off, he can use his proper job name to investigate clues. Su Zhan didn''t stop him, anyway, even if he knew it, he had to run this time. After Barry left, Su Zhan said to Caitlin: "He should be investigating for a while, so, have a meal together?" "Now? Okay!" At this time, I should have assisted Barry in investigating the case, but with Su Zhan, I am afraid that this case should be easy to resolve. Caitlin readily agreed."Are you together?" Su Zhan asked Sisko towards Betty. Sisko shook his head quickly: "I''m not going to be a light bulb." "I''m not going either." Betty really wanted to go, but she shook her head and refused, letting Su Zhan date Caitlin alone. Su Zhan and Caitlin went out to eat, and Barry had already arrived at the prison and started investigating.It just so happened that this prison was the prison where his father was serving his sentence. After the meeting, Barry was even more depressed. He had found the real murderer, but he couldn''t catch him and he couldn''t get rid of his father''s grievances. Let alone Barry''s depression. Su Zhan and Caitlin dated very happily. After the meal, the two were obviously a little emotional, and they went straight back home, and then... something that lovers will do after they meet again! After more than two hours, Caitlin and Su Zhan returned. Looking at Caitlin''s vigorous appearance, plus so long, you can imagine what happened. Betty looked at her friend exuding glory, and she was really envious. "Did the investigation reveal anything?" Su Zhan asked Barry casually. Barry nodded: "According to the surveillance video in the prison, it can be determined that the other party is a woman with teleport ability. Her identity Sisko is still investigating, and there should be results soon." "Yes!" Barry had just finished speaking, and Sisko had already had results. Su Zhan took a look, and it turned out to be Xiao Na. The person she rescued seemed to be an accomplice from when she once committed a crime.From this information, it can be seen that Xiao Na is not a good person, and there are a lot of records left, but it is also caused by the family environment. Because of the accidental death of her parents, one person is easily affected, and it is easy to learn badly. Well, it can be regarded as a loyal person. Although there are many cases, they are all thefts. There are no cases of injury, and it is not a major incident. Knowing her information, she quickly locked her position. They had just rescued their accomplices, and they couldn''t wait to start committing crimes, and they hijacked a cash transport truck! "I go!" Barry now feels a little bit of turning his grief and anger into motivation. Can he not catch the murderer or other people?With a chuckle, Barry put on his uniform and ran out. "Let me go and take a look, Barry... I''m afraid I will suffer!" There is something wrong with Barry''s mental state, and Su Zhan is going to follow him. After an explanation, Su Zhan sent it over. I have to say that Barry''s current speed is indeed very fast, and the progress during this period is still great, of course, it is also stimulated by the appearance of reverse lightning.The sudden appearance of reverse lightning is probably to make Barry stronger! Only when Barry becomes stronger can he return to his time and space! When Su Zhan arrived, Barry had already fought with Xiao Na. Xiao Na''s appearance is not pretty, but her legs are good, wearing ripped stockings, very slender.Xiao Na kept changing her position instantly. Although Barry was fast, she couldn''t catch Xiao Na at all. 321 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 321 At this moment, Xiao Na''s accomplices showed up and saw the Flash stop and fire a shot.The bullet went straight to Barry''s cervical spine. Because Barry had not been able to catch Xiao Na, he became a little impatient even if he was not in a good state of mind. Although I realized that I wanted to catch the bullet, I was a little late! "Huh?" The pain did not come, nor did he catch the bullet. Barry glanced suspiciously and found that Su Zhan was leaning against the wall next to him, with a bullet in his hand! Item 0390 "Bang!" Barry moved quickly and directly knocked the guy who shot to the ground. "You send him back to the police station first!" Su Zhan said indifferently, Barry responded, grabbing the guy and disappearing instantly.Xiao Na was shocked instantly, and she teleported hurriedly to stop Su Zhan, but she realized that she was blocking this person! She didn''t have time to pay attention to who this person was, and teleported again to save her comrades. But no matter how she teleported, the other party always stood in front of her. At this time, Xiao Na finally realized that something was wrong. "You are... I know you!" Xiao Na stopped and looked at Su Zhan, and finally recognized him after a while."You are the Green Lantern! I heard that you formed the Justice League and the Flash was among them, but don''t you often be active in Central City? Don''t tell me it''s because of me!" "You really feel good about yourself! But, I am a little interested in you now!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at her legs. Sure enough, she is still more beautiful in stockings, even if it''s ripped stockings. , There is also a different kind of charm! "You won''t catch me?" Xiao Na was a little puzzled. From her perspective, she was not a good person, and it was exactly what the Justice League wanted to deal with. It stands to reason that he should catch herself, but now it seems that he seems It doesn''t mean that. "That depends on your choice! Although I am a little interested in you, you are still far less important, so I won''t waste too much time with you, I will give you two choices. Follow me, change the evil and return to the right, as long as you show Well, I can consider letting you join the Raptor Squad. You know the Justice League, and you should also know the Raptor Squad? Being a hero is better than being a criminal, right?" "The second choice!" Xiao Na asked. "I devour your abilities and send you to jail." "Uh¡­¡­" Xiao Na didn''t expect the gap between these two choices to be so big. One would be a hero, but the other would be taken away from her ability and go to jail.Xiao Na didn''t want to choose between these two choices, but... the Flash in front of her was not just now, his teleporting ability was stronger than her own, she was not sure to escape! She didn''t want to go to jail, nor did she want to lose her ability! "Well, I''m willing to follow you!" Xiao Na said, spreading her hands. Su Zhan smiled: "I know that you have no choice but to agree. I know that you have no idea of ??being a hero. Maybe you plan to run away while I am away. It doesn''t matter, you can try it! But don''t say I am not. Warn you, if I catch you then, you will be very miserable!" Xiao Na waved her hands in a panic. Although she had this thought, but now she had to converge. "follow me!" Su Zhan grabbed Xiao Na by the shoulder, Xiao Na hadn''t reacted yet, she had already appeared in the cutting-edge laboratory.Xiao Na was surprised, and sure enough, his teleporting ability was much stronger than himself! "You brought people back!" Seeing Su Zhan bringing Xiao Na back, everyone was not surprised. "Where is Barry?" Sisko asked. "Sent to the police station." "What about this?" Sisko pointed to Xiao Na, and said, "Are you planning to include her and persuade her to correct her evil?" "Her ability is not bad, if I swallow it, it won''t be of much use, it''s better to stay and be able to play more uses." Su Zhan explained. Sisko and the others had no objection. Wasn''t Betty the same way back then?But the difference is that Betty did not intentionally be unable to control her ability, while Xiao Na did it deliberately, but the things she committed were not too serious.If she can correct the evil and return to the right, her ability will be more helpful! "It just so happens that I''m going to solve the matter of Captain Cold and let her go with me!" "I''m going to investigate his location!" Sisko hurried to investigate, but Su Zhan stopped him and said, "No, I know he is there." When the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared again with Xiao Na. The next second, he appeared outside an abandoned factory. "What are you going to do?" Xiao Na asked curiously. "A criminal called Captain Cold, he has a freezing gun in his hand, made by Sisko, which can emit absolute zero-degree ice. This time, the goal is only to get Jiang this gun back...but , He seems to have one more accomplice now, the heat wave... there is a flamethrower, the temperature is quite high, a cold and a fire began to form a team." Su Zhan looked inside the factory and explained. Xiao Na said in amazement: "Can you see what''s inside?" Su Zhan nodded. Xiao Na is a little envious, if she also has this ability, then her teleport ability will be greatly improved.Now, she had to rely on a telescope-like device to be able to transmit to places she couldn''t see, some buildings or something. "Envy?" Su Zhan turned to Xiao Na and said. Xiao Na nodded: "Of course." "I can reward you if you perform well! Although I can''t guarantee that you can have this ability, it is not difficult to get a pair of glasses with similar ability!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Great, just wait, I will help you get things back!" Xiao Na said excitedly, and then prepared to take out the equipment to see the situation inside, but Su Zhan directly teleported her in. "Be careful, although these two are ordinary people, they are not ordinary criminals." Compared to heat waves, Captain Cold is more difficult to deal with, and to be honest, more attractive. He is a criminal, but he is not a scum, he also has his own rules, and then he formed a gang of rogues, specifically against the Flash. The rule of the rogue gang is not to kill as a last resort! Therefore, Su Zhan is still quite interested in Captain Frost. What''s more, Captain Frost also changed his evil for a period of time later and joined forces with the Flash.Simply put, this is a character who is both righteous and evil, and then partial evil. But ability, experience, and personality charm are good! After instructing Xiao Na, Xiao Na has already started. Before long, I heard the sound of fighting. After Su Zhan passed, two breaths of heat and cold alternated with each other, Xiao Na kept teleporting, trying to find a chance to grab the weapons of the two! Item 0391 Xiao Na teleports very fast, but Captain Cold and Heat Wave are also experienced criminals. They have also dealt with speedy people like the Flash. Although the teleportation seems faster and more sudden, the two of them did not panic at all. Compress Xiao Na''s activity space. As the space for activities became smaller and smaller, Xiao Na became a little anxious, and suddenly moved to the side of Captain Cold.He just waited for this moment, and felt Xiao Na appear, and the cryogun shot over. The arm was frozen in an instant, the cold feeling made her feel the sensation of the arm at all, Xiao Na gritted her teeth and did not escape, grabbed the freezing gun and kicked towards the cold captain, followed closely Teleport away. As soon as she appeared, the flamethrower of the heat wave sprayed flames toward her. At this time, Xiao Na was shivering from the cold, and her nerves became dull. Seeing the flames hit, Xiao Na wanted to teleport and avoid but was powerless. At this moment, she suddenly saw Su Zhan standing in front of her. 322 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 322 This surprised Xiao Na. Subconsciously yelled to be careful and told him to avoid. However, the flame stopped beside him, but it seemed that he could not get close at all, as if blocked by something. After that, he saw Su Zhan''s fingers dancing. The flame seemed to obey his orders and turned around him. stand up. "Remember, when you don''t have an absolute chance of winning, you have to pay attention to strategy. Just now you can completely lie on the sidelines and wait for the most suitable time to make a move!" Su Zhan said to Xiao Na, then waved his hand casually. The flame rushed out in an instant. With a bang, the heat wave was knocked out by the flame, and the flamethrower in his hand exploded.The heat wave snorted, his head tilted, and he was directly killed. Su Zhan looked at the cold captain who was still calm and waved at him. Captain Cold hesitated for a moment and walked over, wondering what Su Zhan wanted to do. Su Zhan didn''t explain to him, holding her in one hand and Xiao Na in the other, went straight back to the cutting-edge laboratory. "Barry, let''s run again." At this time, Barry had already returned. Su Zhan handed him Captain Cold, and then said to Sisko: "I got the cryogun, but I was interested and left it. Up." "No problem!" With the things in Su Zhan''s hands, Sisko was of course relieved. The matter of Captain Cold was resolved, and it was not too early. Su Zhan asked Xiao Na to go home first. She was not like Betty, so it was hard for her to go directly to live with Caitlin and Betty.After Xiao Na was gone, Su Zhan took Caitlin and Betty home. After dinner, the night is getting deeper. Su Zhan was in love with Caitlin, and quietly came out of the room after Caitlin fell asleep. As soon as I came out, I saw that there seemed to be a person sitting in the somewhat dimly lit living room. When he and Caitlin were out of the house, only Betty was the only one.Obviously, it was Betty sitting in the living room. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Su Zhan walked over and asked softly. Betty is wearing pajamas. Although her clothes are conservative, she can''t stop her good figure. Although I can say that I have thoroughly appreciated it before, Su Zhan didn''t mind seeing it more. "Can''t sleep!" Betty said, seeing Su Zhan''s neat clothes, she couldn''t help asking curiously: "You are, want to go out?" "Well, I can''t sleep anyway, so I solved the fire storm incident by the way, lest I leave in a few days and don''t know how long it will take to come." Su Zhan said casually. "I''ll go with you!" Betty said hastily. "Go change clothes!" Su Zhan looked at Betty for a moment, then said slowly. Betty hurriedly got up and went to the room to change clothes. It didn''t take long before she came out neatly, and then took Su Zhan''s arm very actively. The two of them... disappeared! The next moment, the two appeared in a restaurant. Betty let go of Su Zhan''s arm, but Su Zhan took advantage of the trend and held her waist.She was dumbfounded and said nothing. A light suddenly lit up in the direction of the kitchen, and a man covered in flames came out immediately. "Quite sensitive!" Su Zhan smiled softly, deliberately did not explain anything, but tried to control his flame! Soon, the flames on Firestorm began to shake violently, and Firestorm''s expression became a little flustered, constantly controlling the flames to try to stabilize it. The flame shook violently, slowly drawn out of the fire storm, and finally flew to Su Zhan''s palm, slowly condensing into a fireball. The fire storm also turned into a normal appearance at this time, and he dared not release flames. "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan slowly said as he watched the alert and panic fire storm. "You are Su Zhan, Green Lantern!" Fire Storm''s voice was a little hoarse. "Just know, I''m here to help you, or rather, to help you. I will devour this ability that you have, and restore the two of you to normal!" Su Zhan is not familiar with Huo Feng, and he is not a beauty, so there is no need to say so much, not to mention this ability, Su Zhan is still very interested. It''s not just about controlling the flame, it''s as simple as turning into a flame.He can rearrange the structure of inorganic matter. Simply put, he can turn lead into gold, and he can also change the shape of the object. He can also change his own form, any part of which is damaged or even disabled can be regenerated. As for super-high-speed flight, the virtual form penetrates the wall, and the energy wave with shocking power is released from his hand, let alone what. In general, it is really good in terms of ability alone! Huo Feng''s brain was still a bit chaotic right now. Seeing Su Zhan coming over, his unconsciousness shrank, but Su Zhan didn''t give him a chance to escape. With a wave of his hand, his swallowing ability was instantly activated. For an instant, Huo Feng showed a painful expression, and instinctively wanted to attack Su Zhan. Both hands sent energy waves to Su Zhan, Su Zhan did not dodge, and the energy waves hit him without any effect. Regardless of the Kryptonian abilities, Su Zhan''s own physical strength was already enough to ignore this level of attack. Especially, Firestorm''s ability to control and develop is still in its infancy, and its power is even weaker! Item 0392 Ability swallowed over, Su Zhan suddenly stopped. Immediately afterwards, I saw Fire Storm''s body suddenly emit a very strange light, as the light fell, there was an extra person next to it! Betty looked at the old man who suddenly appeared in surprise."What''s the matter, why is there suddenly one more person?" "This is Professor Martin. Before he was in Ronnie''s body, two people can be considered as complete bodies of Firestorm." Su Zhan briefly explained, and then said to both of them: "You are now back to normal. , You can go back to each house." The purpose of Su Zhan is to swallow the ability. Since the ability is available, the two of them don''t care about Su Zhan.After speaking, Su Zhan directly teleported away with Betty. Ronnie and Martin were left with big eyes and small eyes, and some did not understand the current situation. Su Zhan didn''t take Betty directly home, but found a place to try the fire storm ability. Generally speaking, it was not bad, Su Zhan was very satisfied! When the two returned home, it was not long before dawn. Each went back to each room and rested. After waking up, Su Zhan made a breakfast for the two of them, and by the way he was going to leave. Caitlin is also used to this situation.Su Zhan asked Caitlin to bring a message to Barry, and waited for the next time he came back to help him solve the matter of reverse lightning! Afterwards, Su Zhan made a special trip to send them to the cutting-edge laboratory, and then went to Xiao Na and told her that she was leaving, but she would pay attention to her performance and so on. Anyway, it was just a warning. After that, Su The battle returned to the Assassin League. He did it on purpose! 323 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 323 Captain Cold¡¯s matter was resolved, and Firestorm''s matter was also resolved, leaving Ni Lightning, which is what Barry cares most about. If he does not leave, Barry will not say anything, but Su Zhan looks uncomfortable! If he wants to, he can kill Inverse Lightning at any time, but for the sake of the 2nd Earth, plus the copy time, let him live for a while. On the side of the Assassin Alliance, Nisha has been temporarily stabilized. Seeing Su Zhan''s return, Nisha''s eyes were obviously more energetic. Although she covered it well, she was still discovered by Su Zhan.Su Zhan didn''t tease her, but just grabbed her by the waist and was going to see the Resurrection Spring. Nisha seemed to be used to this kind of intimate physical contact, and she had no intention of resisting it. The Resurrection Spring is actually a pool, not too big, just like an ordinary hot spring pool.The water inside is very clear, and it doesn''t look special. "If the quantity of this spring water is small, or if it is taken away, will it still be effective?" Su Zhan asked Nisha. Nisha shook her head: "Only here, can it be effective in a whole situation." "That''s it... Then I''ll take the pond with me!" The Resurrection Spring is a good thing. It stays clear forever, resurrected from the dead, and can also extend life. Didn''t you see Master Ninja have lived for more than 700 years? Su Zhan is going to take it back to the Marvel world, and put it there more safely, if the people here need to bring it directly to the Marvel world. After all, there is the main world! It is not difficult to take the Resurrection Spring. With the powerful ability of the Stone of Reality, it is easy to make the Resurrection Spring disappear and put it into the system space. "Well, stay here for one night today and take you to the Raptor team tomorrow!" "Ok!" Nisha responded and left temporarily to explain to her men.Su Zhan let King Ada accompany him to stroll around here. When she came back, Su Zhan didn''t be polite with her, he just dragged into the room and started tossing. It wasn''t that Su Zhan''s desire was too strong, it was to deepen Nisha''s impression, so as not to leave herself, she went to the Raptor team again, when the old state relapsed. This tossing, tossing for a whole day.The next day, Su Zhan took Nissa and King Ada, who were a little weak and weak, to the Raptor Team. After a few words, they left the instance with King Ada. For King Ada, this time and space journey was very unforgettable and surprising.For Su Zhan, this was a very ordinary trip to a copy. After returning, King Ada was entangled by Gil and Alice and asked about the trip. Su Zhan wandered around in the palace, preparing to find a suitable place to put the Resurrection Spring. Finally, General Su chose the location in the courtyard behind his room. In the courtyard, there is a pavilion and a hot spring, which happens to be replaced by the resurrection spring. When Su Zhan came back, no matter what the people in the palace were doing, they would naturally come and take a look.Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, they couldn''t help but be curious. Su Zhan briefly explained the effect of this resurrection spring, and they were shocked to hear them. I have never heard of that, there are springs that can bring people back to life and prolong life! Simmons and Zhao Hailun studied it for the first time, and if they could figure out the reason for this resurrection spring, it would definitely be a great progress. "How is the situation now?" Su Zhan was not interested in studying the Resurrection Spring with them, and called Mariko to ask about the situation here. "There is no obstacle in the overall situation, but if Japan is to announce the change of ownership at this time, I am afraid that the people should still resist." Mariko said. Su Zhan nodded."Do you have any idea?" "We have all discussed together that Mrs. Viper was originally planning to use the T virus to cause chaos, so there is a suitable opportunity, plus we have an antidote, and soon the people will accept the fact that you are ruled by your master! But... please forgive me first!" Mariko suddenly knelt down while talking. "Stand up and talk!" Mariko hesitated. "Stand up and talk, you did it right!" Su Zhan already knew what had happened. Mrs. Viper''s proposal is indeed more effective. If Su Zhan only wanted this place, not people, it would be nothing to do.But after all, the Soviet war is going to rule here, not just occupy a land with no one! Mariko rejected Mrs. Viper''s proposal, and almost everyone disagreed.Mariko asked for forgiveness because she was good at calling the shots and rejected the proposal, but she also thought of another solution! Chapter 0393 Ruling Plan And The Golden Union Of Death Land acquisition plan! Of course, I decided to do this before, but it was just a general direction, not a detailed plan. This time it was different. Mariko had already made a detailed plan. "Japan is an island country. We started with Hokkaido and then gradually eroded the whole of Japan. Hokkaido is relatively independent. As long as access is controlled well, it is basically an independent kingdom." "I have already greeted the Prime Minister and will directly purchase the land in Hokkaido when the time comes. As for the money, it will come back after a round turn. But then the progress will be slower and a little more cumbersome!" Mariko paused, and continued: "Although you can follow Madame Viper''s method, or directly push it, but it will also lose some people if you do not have a bad reputation for the owner. Although these people seem useless, I believe the owner will definitely not I hope to rule a territory with no one!" After speaking, Mariko looked at Su Zhan anxiously, with a feeling of waiting for his death. Su Zhan analyzed her plan. It was a bit cumbersome and slow, but the effect was obvious, and it could be done once and for all.As for money, Su Zhan really didn''t care.Don''t even talk about returning after a round trip, even if you don''t come back, you will rule Japan in the future, and the messy tax will not be less. The wool is on the sheep. His own energy is also limited. Mariko has this ability to formulate this plan, which is still worth encouraging! "Just do what you said, I won''t intervene in this matter, and leave it to you to handle it." Su Zhan said lightly. Mariko breathed a sigh of relief and said with joy, "Yes, I won''t let the master down!" As the president of Japan''s largest consortium, Mariko is most suitable for her to come forward! It was too early, Su Zhan ate with everyone, chatted with Angela, and the night gradually fell. Su Zhan was about to rest, but was suddenly told that Erica was back and she was injured! The phantom killer Erica, her strength is not weak, she originally belonged to the top killer of the hand union, and after following herself, she worked hard. After dealing with the Japanese god last time, Erica went to the hand union. Even if it doesn''t go so smoothly, there will be nothing wrong, I didn''t expect to get hurt! When Su Zhan saw Erica, Erica had several wounds on her body. Although the injuries were not serious, they were a bit shocking at first glance.Holding Erica directly to the Resurrection Spring, just to try the effect of the Resurrection Spring. Arriving at the Resurrection Spring, Su Zhan waved his finger, and Erica removed all the clothes on her body, and then put her in. The spring water was not cold, but Erica couldn''t help shivering a few times. "Let''s talk about it, who hurt you!" "Jin Bin''s men, bullseye! I had already killed the key figures of the Shougang Guild almost, but I didn''t expect them to take refuge in the Hell''s Kitchen gang boss Jin Bin. Although I killed a few, I couldn''t wipe them all out. , I was accidentally injured by the bull''s eye. Now that the remaining person has been protected by Jin, as long as he is still alive, I want to notify the hand union will be very troublesome, so I came back to find someone to help!" Erica I didn''t say much, but I told the main story. "Jin Bin... Does he know you are mine?" "know!" "Huh, it''s just a gang leader. People who know you are me dare to do it. Is this not giving me face?" Su Zhan sneered and said: "You can stay here to heal your wounds, and then you''ll be ready to take over and take over!" "Master wants to do it himself?" Erica asked. Before she knew it, she followed Mariko and Madame Viper''s name, Su Zhan didn''t say anything, just sneered in disdain."Just because he is not worthy of letting me do it myself." 324 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 324 Erica nodded. Although Jin Bin is very powerful and the bullseye is not weak, it is really not worthy of Su Zhan''s personal action. The effect of Resurrection Spring is indeed very good. Erica has been soaking for a while, and all her injuries have recovered, and her condition seems to be better than before. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, let Erica more soak for a while, then turned around, let Vision contact the side of the island base, let Li Qianhuan and Wanda take a trip to the Hell''s Kitchen, and see you tomorrow when he passes by Go to gold and follow the bullseye! The two of them went on a horse together. In fact, they are a little overkill, but Quan should increase experience... Li Qianhuan and Wanda, who received the news, heard that it was a task specially assigned by Su Zhan. They were naturally very happy. They didn¡¯t have much to do in the base, and they stayed a little bit hidden. They learned that they had characters. Jessica was so envious that she even went with her secretly! Hell''s Kitchen, Jin Bin''s luxurious villa, at this time Jin Bin is discussing cooperation with one of the remaining leaders of Shouhehui.To say it is cooperation, in fact, is to annex the Shouhehui. The leader expected this before he came, and he did not refuse, and he did not have the capital to refuse. The two had just finished talking at this time, and Jin He was about to rest, but suddenly heard a loud bang, as if something had exploded.Immediately afterwards, before Jin could react, the bullseye that had been kept close to the side suddenly shot. A few playing cards flew out directly. "Boom boom!" Half the light of the fireworks suddenly appeared, sticking to the playing cards and then suddenly exploding. Afterwards, three people broke through the window. Li Qianhuan, Wanda, and... Jessica Jones. Jessica followed up secretly, and finally made them agree to bring herself. "War League!" Although the three of them are dressed differently, the signs of the war alliance are very obvious. "I came so soon, and only sent three women. Does Su Zhan despise me?" Jin Deng said angrily. Jessica curled her lips: "What do you think? Who do you think you are? Do you still want the leader to go out in person? To deal with you, I will be enough!" After that, Jessica rushed directly towards Jin. Past. "Wait, let''s talk, you are not allowed to do it, they are ours!" Li Qianhuan hurriedly shouted. "Strike first!" Jessica smiled triumphantly. Although Wanda on the side was silent, he had already moved his hands toward the bull''s eye. Item 0394 The sun is shining and the sea breeze is slowly. There were two people hanging outside the island base, one extremely fat, and one uniform with a bullseye pattern. The two of them were hung in the air, and their bodies were blue and purple, very embarrassed. Last night, Li Qianhuan and the three of them made a move and easily caught Jin He and the bullseye. As for the leader of the hand union, he was killed by Li Qianhuan who hadn''t snatched his opponent. After returning, he directly hung them here. Because of the unhappiness, on the other hand, it is also to let everyone know the fate of fighting against the alliance. Although the island base was fine and calm, in fact, all forces would pay attention to it. After all, this was the main base of the War League, so the matter of Jin Bin''s arrest soon spread. Of course, this is only the icing on the cake for the Zhanmeng''s record, except for the people in Hell''s Kitchen, I am afraid that no one will be too excited.For example, Daredevil, he was very excited, but he was not excited about the loss of Jin Bin''s persecution in Hell''s Kitchen, but he fought against Jin for so long, and after nine deaths, he was unable to win Jin Bin. Meng just arrived with a few women, and it was done easily! This contrast is so depressing!!! "brush!" The space suddenly distorted, and Su Zhan suddenly appeared. As soon as he appeared, he saw the hanging Jin and followed the bull''s eye. After a glance, he turned and went straight in. Go, just go! Originally, Jin didn''t think that Su Zhan would tell him something after he came. If he loses, he will always pretend to be forced, right?If it were him, he would definitely do it.But he never expected that Su Zhan just cast a glance, and then completely ignored them. This is simply Chi Guoguo''s disdain. It is clear that he is gold and the gangster in Hell''s Kitchen is not a fart in the eyes of Su Zhan! "Good job!" As soon as Su Zhandar came in, the others came out one after another. To Li Qianhuan, Wanda nodded and gave an approval.After finishing talking, she glanced at Jessica who was hesitant to say something, and said, "When you go back to Japan, you and me will go to Japan. This time, it will not be an example!" "Ah..." Jessica exclaimed in surprise, this was discovered!But seeing that Su Zhan didn''t pursue it, she nodded again and again. Going to Japan is better than staying here! "Natasha, Pepper, you also come with me, the plan over there has already started, you can help in the past!" Pepper is very strong in business management, Natasha has rich experience as a spy and can be as soon as possible To shorten the planning time. After the explanation, Su Zhan turned around, glanced at Jin and waved to the bull''s eye, and a powerful flame shock wave instantly sent out from him. With a loud bang, the two of them gradually disappeared under the impact of the shock wave! Killing them is just a small thing for Su Zhan, and Erica has already begun to take over the union, and by the way, Jin and so much accumulated money have also been taken over. With money and people, it will not take long to rule Hokkaido. Su Zhan didn''t stay here much, and directly took the three of them to Japan. But instead of going directly to the imperial palace, I went to Hokkaido. Mariko''s speed is very fast, and within half a day, the master of Hokkaido will become himself.Although it is the first time here, Su Zhan''s feeling at this time is really different! After all, this is my place! Looking at the lively people around and the bustling streets, Su Zhan really wanted to know what it would be like when they knew that they had become the masters here, when they kneeled down and worshipped and ruled by themselves. Unlike Doctor Doom or Black Panther, although they are kings, they are their own countries. It is someone else''s country that he rules! "It''s ours from now on?" Natasha asked. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, do you understand this?" "I have been here several times, but I don''t know much." Natasha said. The little pepper next to him said: "I''ve been here several times, but it''s all about economic matters." "It''s okay, you will get to know it slowly, let''s go around first and get familiar with ourselves!" Su Zhan disagrees. From now on, he will act according to his own rules, and he doesn''t need to know about it. Three women and one man were very eye-catching when they walked on the street. Not long after they walked around, Mariko had already sent news that the procedures had been completed, and he was about to come here to investigate the terrain and prepare to start a plan.Before long, after meeting with Mariko, Su Zhan asked Natasha and Pepper to follow Mariko, and he took Jessica to go shopping. For these trivial matters, Su Zhan is not interested. It is not that he does not have this ability, but that it is not necessary. What''s more, there are more and more people around me, and I have to find something for them to do. 325 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 325 As soon as they left, Jessica became very lively as if they had changed individuals, holding Su Zhan''s arm, the whole person seemed to be attached to Su Zhan.Originally Su Zhan wasn''t going well, but she wore very cool clothes, and she posted it directly, which made Su Zhan out of anger. "Do you want to go to the hot spring?" There happened to be a hot spring hotel next to it. Although it may not be more authentic, it should be good. "Yeah!" Jessica nodded repeatedly, and then the two walked directly in. I changed into a bathrobe and came to a separate hot spring courtyard. Not to mention, it looks good, and the hot spring pool is also very large. "I''ll have something to eat, how about a few bottles of wine by the way?" "Go!" Su Zhan waved, Jessica turned and went out excitedly, he took off his bathrobe and went straight into the hot spring.The temperature was good and it was very comfortable to soak in, and the warm feeling made her slowly close her eyes. The comfortable environment and slack body slowly relaxed Su Zhan''s spirit. In a daze, he suddenly felt something was wrong! There was a faint feeling of erraticness, and I opened my eyes subconsciously, but suddenly realized that the whole person was soaked in the hot spring.This made him suddenly awakened, and then he found that there was a bunch of white things wrapped around his feet, like hair... Looking down, Su Zhan was instantly startled. "Damn! Ghost!" Chapter 0395 accept a Japanese goddess! Anyone who sees a woman with long white hair under the water will be shocked, and Su Zhan is no exception. I just seemed to fall asleep in a daze, can I not react intensely when I suddenly see such a thing?With a shout, Su Zhan turned into an electric light, and a strong electric current instantly spread throughout the hot spring pool, followed by the white-haired woman trembling all over, and the hair around Su Zhan''s feet was also loosened. Su Zhan flew out of the hot spring and then looked inside. He saw the water in the hot spring gradually separated and the white-haired woman got out of it. She wore a fiery red dress, similar to a kimono. Her hair was very long and white, but it did not fall down. Instead, she gathered together and fluttered upward and backward as if braided! The figure is very good, and the appearance is very handsome. "What the hell are you?" Su Zhan was just startled suddenly at first. Now he naturally doesn''t panic, and looks at it with interest.It looks a bit like a water ghost, but also a bit like a snow girl. "I am the water god of the water god!" she slowly said. Hearing the word for God, Su Zhan thought of the Bishamontian, the god of wealth and war.Could it be that this woman with a weird haircut but very beautiful and a great figure is also a god in the Japanese god system? Su Zhan didn''t know much about the Japanese god system, let alone the Japanese god system in the Marvel world, which is simply unpopular. "Do you want to kill me?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "Damn you!" Moisture Shinto. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Very well, I don''t ask you why, I want to kill me, see if you have this ability!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly appeared behind her, followed by a kick. boom! The God of Water was kicked and flew out instantly and fell heavily to the ground.She reacted quickly, waving her hands, and the hot spring water instantly rushed towards Su Zhan. "That''s it? Just this way?" With a sneer, Su Zhan didn''t evade, but the hot spring water stopped abruptly after approaching him, unable to break through the power around him.Su Zhan waved his hand, and the water in the hot spring fell instantly, as if it was drifting heavy rain. Shui Shen widened his eyes in surprise, Su Zhan sneered and stretched out his hand to grab her hair and tugged hard. Shui Shen screamed and was dragged by Su Zhan by the way."Usually speaking, I only know how to pity and cherish jade when I am going to a woman. Normally, I am usually a gentleman. Since you want to kill me and you are not a celebrity, I don''t need to be polite to you! God, there are a lot of gods around me. Now, I really want to try the taste of Japanese gods!" Su Zhan suddenly pressed on her body, her clothes were torn in an instant. Su Zhan did what she said, and she really didn¡¯t have pity for Yu Yu. Although she was struggling, she kept shouting for Ya Ya butterfly, but it was just like Su Zhan. The same movies I''ve seen before. He said no, but his body was catering to it! Obviously this is the first time, so strong?I have to say, whether Japanese women or gods, as long as they are women, they are still good in this respect! "Ah, what''s the situation?" When Jessica came back with something, she was surprised to see this scene. When did the woman run out! Su Zhan did not answer, and went all out. Jessica looked at the side for a while and began to feel a little unbearable. Taking advantage of Su Zhan''s failure to pay attention to herself, she hid in the corner and got rich herself. "That''s it!" Su Zhan stood up from her, the only good thing was that it was soft enough like water.Reaching out, Su Zhan was about to devour her ability. At this moment, the water god who was like a dead man suddenly panicked. "No, don''t take away my abilities, so I won''t be able to bear your strong!" "Uh...what the hell! Is this Nima addicted to Lao Tzu?" Su Zhan felt extremely absurd when she heard the words of God of Water. Just now she said she wanted to kill herself. Now, even if she is not very sad and angry, she will not be too sad. If you are in a hurry, let yourself do it, right? "You...you are my first man, I will not kill my own man, you have conquered me, I...I am willing to be by your side!" Shui said with a blushing face. "Well, it''s really..." Hearing the words of God Shui, Su Zhan was completely speechless. "Actually, it''s okay to keep her, you see, she is definitely inseparable from you, what you say is what you say. She should be able to do a lot of things for you!" Jessica blushed Chipped in. "I usually live here in Hokkaido. This area of ??water is under my control. Many people know my existence. I can help you with many things." God of Shui said hurriedly. "I also know other gods, if you need them, you can devour their abilities!" Seeing the eagerness of the god of water, Su Zhan still feels incredible now, is this cheap?Run out inexplicably to kill yourself, and inexplicably want to post up as if you have masochism? "Call Master, you will be my slave girl in the future! Listen clearly, not a slave, not a maid, but a slave girl, understand?" Just keep it, it''s also a god at any rate, and you can also plan for the next helpful. At least, even the gods have surrendered to themselves, what else can ordinary people resist? "Yes, Master!" The God of Water didn''t hesitate at all, but he looked very happy. "Okay, stay by the side!" Su Zhan herself couldn''t figure out what to do with the God of Water. Since she didn''t mind, so be it, beckoned to Jessica to let her come over, Jessica said in a daze, "You, do you want more?" "Being tall, don''t think I didn''t see what you were doing just now. Was it fun to play by yourself?" Su Zhan said angrily. "Uh... okay!" Jessica whispered. Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, simply regardless of whether she continued to soak in the hot spring. Originally, it was Jessica''s naughty that made him angry, but he did not expect to be defeated by the water god inexplicably. Now he really doesn''t have that thought for Jessica.Squinting his eyes, Su Zhan thought that today was really amazing. Inexplicably accepting a Japanese goddess as a slave girl! 326 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 326 Item 0396 Coming out of the hot spring, Su Zhan sent Jessica to Natasha, leaving behind the god of moisture by the way.When talking about the God of Water, they also think it''s ridiculous. This character is indeed a bit weird, but the ability of Yisu Zhan can indeed make women give up on this matter, not to mention this is a good thing! If Mariko''s role is to possess this land in the Soviet Union, then the role of the God of Water is to allow the Soviet Union to rule this land more easily.Mariko and Little Pepper had already thought of many plans in an instant! The God of Water seems to have really surrendered, acting unconventionally and honestly.Anyway, even if she had some moths, Su Zhan wouldn''t worry, none of the people around him were vegetarians!But after thinking about it, Su Zhan still thinks it''s safer to take Xifu over, after all, Xifu is also a god!God more powerful than water god!Su Zhan took another trip, took Xifu, and returned to the palace after he settled down! At this time, the sky was already dark. Unconsciously, another day passed. At night, Su Zhan went to Simmons''s room. Since his first domineering, Simmons has returned to normal, not fighting or grabbing, just because Su Zhan is not particularly strong, it would be nice to accompany her! Su Zhan felt that he had the potential to be a humanoid self-propelled gun! Well, it was just that he ridiculed himself, and didn''t feel anything wrong. Do whatever you want is really freedom! In the next few days, during the day, Su Zhan took Angela and other people from Resident Evil to go out for a stroll. In the evening, depending on the mood, choose who to wait for the bed, and occasionally ask about the progress in Hokkaido. comfortable.The people around me are all glorious and happy! On this day, Su Zhan took Terry and Betty in the world of Resident Evil, and Cassie in the world of supernatural powers to go shopping. Except for Terry who knew Japanese, the other two didn¡¯t understand them at all. If they didn¡¯t come out with Su Zhan, Normally, there is nothing to shop around, and the language is not clear!After this came out, I felt a little bit happy, and I went shopping all afternoon without knowing it and bought a lot of things. Originally saw that it was getting dark and Su Zhan was going to take them back, but at this time, Cassie suddenly found a bar on the corner of the street.The name of the name is called Blood Rose. The dark red sign and the name give people a very dangerous and exciting feeling. Cassie became interested when she saw it, and she had to drink two glasses of everything.Regardless of how Cassie was young but in a rebellious period, he wanted to try everything. "Ok!" Seeing Cassie begging and acting coquettishly, and adding Betty and Terry seemed to be interested, Su Zhan nodded and agreed.He didn''t know if there was a prohibition on alcohol in Japan, anyway, no one stopped Cassie from letting her in. The style of this bar is more European and American, I don''t know why, but I like to use dark red tones, but the environment is not bad, there are many people, and the business is good.I found a casual seat, and it didn''t take long for a sexy blonde girl to come and order. It seems that this bar should not be opened by a Japanese. I ordered a few bottles of beer, put my arms around Betty and Terry, and occasionally kissed Cassie, the atmosphere is also good! Especially when the performances in the bar started, when there were women in cool clothes dancing that kind of undressing dance, Su Zhan was also very happy to watch. Although Su Zhan was indifferent to his figure, appearance, and quality, but When you come out to play, you just pay attention to the atmosphere. I didn''t see the little girl like Cassie looking at her, she still tipped someone else! "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll jump back and show it to you." Betty said. Su Zhan nodded with a smile."It''s boring to dance alone. Go back and show me the three of you. Whoever dances well will stay tonight!" "boom!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, I suddenly heard a huge noise. The loudness of the sound covered even the loud music. This seemed to scare the DJ and turned off the music subconsciously. Su Zhan looked in the direction of the door, and saw a black man in a leather jacket walked in. He was carrying a knife behind his back. This look is no different from Japan, even if it is incompatible with the environment in the bar, but inexplicable However, Su Zhan noticed that there seemed to be many people in the bar with flustered expressions for an instant.It''s a panic, not an accident! "Have you heard the legend about vampires?" Su Zhan retracted his gaze and said to them with a smile. "Of course I''ve heard it!" "Have you seen it?" Su Zhan asked again. The three women shook their heads, and Betty said, "Does a zombie count as a vampire?" "Of course not. How can the mindless things like zombies be confused with vampires. I don''t know about other worlds, but there are vampires in this world, but I haven''t found it before. I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence. It was just a drink. I went to the place of other vampires!" Su Zhan laughed. "Ah? You said this is the place of vampires?" The three girls were shocked. "I didn''t know, but when I saw the person who came in, I knew that this place must be a vampire''s territory. No matter how bad, there are also vampires here." "Who is he?" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, they looked at the black man who came in curiously. Apart from a special look, it seemed to be nothing. "A bastard!" Su Zhan thought for a while, and said: "It''s not a curse, just his identity. He has half human blood, half vampire blood. Her mother was bitten by a vampire when she was pregnant. He was not afraid Sun, strength, speed, and endurance are very strong, and he also has the ability to heal quickly. In order to avenge him, he became a vampire hunter, and he also had a code name called Blade Warrior!" This man with a leather jacket and a knife is exactly a blade warrior. Su Zhan didn¡¯t recognize him at the beginning. Who knows what he looks like. Although this outfit is a bit eye-catching, it¡¯s not unique. It¡¯s hard to identify him by his outfit. It¡¯s just that some people¡¯s looks are unnatural, so Su Zhan read it. The heart of the blade warrior was touched. It turns out that this guy is a blade warrior! Item 0397 The appearance of Blade Warrior is indeed a bit unexpected. This is Japan, not the United States, but it is relieved to think about the style of Blade Warrior. Although this guy has also joined the Avengers in the comics, it is generally infrequent The characters that appear are only aimed at vampires, and rarely participate in other things.Speaking of it, this can be regarded as a person living in the shadow of hatred. As soon as the appearance of the blade warrior appeared, the people in the bar were a little messy. Not to mention those vampires, even ordinary people could see that things were not quite right, and some had quietly left. The group effect is that if a person walks alone, they will soon drive others to leave. After a while, the guests are almost gone. Only the people in the bar are left. Most of the rest are vampires. "Shall we go?" Terry asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "If you don''t go, I want to see what a vampire is like, how about you?" "Let''s not go either!" With Su Zhan here, they have nothing to fear, and naturally want to see the excitement. In this way, their table is particularly eye-catching. But no one cares about them at this time. The blade soldier took out a submachine gun from his waist with cold eyes, and then hooked his fingers at those people. "Zi!" The provoked person grinned for a moment, revealing the trademark sharp teeth of a vampire. "You are not leaving yet?" The Blade Warrior suddenly yelled toward Su Zhan. Obviously, he was reminding Su Zhan and others. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, his eyes motioned to him to continue without paying attention to them. The blade warrior didn''t say anything, but his eyes had a kind of "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t care if I didn''t remind you."It is estimated that in the opinion of the Blade Warrior, Su Zhan should belong to the kind of guy who doesn''t know what is dangerous after drinking too much. "what!" Suddenly, a vampire yelled and rushed towards the blade warrior, and saw that the blade warrior fired a shot unhurriedly. In an instant, the vampire turned to ashes. "His bullets are specially made?" Betty asked curiously. Su Zhan nodded: "The vampires here are afraid of the sun, the silver, and the garlic, but the cross is useless. In fact, these are just a little bit better than ordinary people." Su Zhan''s voice is not loud, but now the bar is so quiet, everyone can hear it clearly.The Blade Warrior was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to know some vampires, but those vampires were annoyed. Better than ordinary people? Are you looking down on us vampires? The blade warrior slaughtered all quarters and quickly pulled out the double-edged sword behind him and began to slaughter.Although the vampires succeeded, they weren''t the opponent of Blade Warriors at all.Soon, they turned their attention to the Su Zhan group.They are ordinary people, the Blade Warrior must have taken care of it, and what Su Zhan said just now really made them angry. 327 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 327 Don''t you look down on us?Just let you know how good we are. Soon, two vampires suddenly changed their directions and came towards Su Zhan. They were very fast, but before they got to the front, they were suddenly stabbed by the blade fighter''s darts and turned into ashes. "Leave if you don''t want to die, I can''t protect you!" The Blade Soldier shouted loudly, and the vampires swarmed in. Although he was not afraid, he did not dare to guarantee the safety of others. "Just take care of yourself." Su Zhan said faintly, and then saw the blade fighters who had been besieged and couldn''t get away, and shouted at the vampires: "You better don''t come and die, I just want to see It¡¯s just lively!" "Some excitement is not so easy to watch!" Su Zhan told the truth, but this truth completely angered them, and another grinning rushed towards Su Zhan. "Why bother!" Su Zhan shook his head. He really didn''t plan to do anything. He just wanted to see the excitement. "Uh¡­¡­" The vampire''s movements stopped abruptly, and immediately lifted up immediately after his neck was pinched. His eyes widened, and he didn''t even see when Su Zhan came to him. It was too fast! "It shouldn''t be bad to burn a vampire?" Su Zhan murmured, and a hot flame suddenly appeared in his hand. In an instant, the vampire let out a scream, was instantly scorched, and then turned into ashes... The fire of Soviet war is not an ordinary fire! "What are you doing in a daze, you continue. I said I was just watching the show, you don''t want to die, I won''t kill you." Su Zhan clapped his hands, glanced at the stunned Blade Warrior and the vampire, and said with a smile , Then turned around and sat down to take a sip of the wine Terry had handed over, and stretched out his hand towards them. How can Nima continue... Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, both sides were a little confused. No one thought that Su Zhan would have such a powerful strength. Moreover, Su Zhan said he would not do anything, but he is a human after all, and the vampire can''t believe it. Adding a blade warrior would make him a hairy?Run! These vampires turned around and ran into the bar. The Blade Warrior glanced at Su Zhan, then hesitated to chase inside. "This is over!" Su Zhan was a little disappointed, he hadn''t seen enough. "You show such a hand, how dare they continue to fight! Vampires don''t seem to be that strong either!" Cassie said. "Well, I''ll take you back without watching the excitement!" "Send us back, how about you?" Betty asked. "Me? Of course I continue to look for fun!" Since I met it naturally, I won''t forget it. Although vampires are not strong, their pedigree or ability is still good. See if you can find a good vampire to devour For a moment, if the ability is good, keep it, and if it is not good, it will be used for strengthening.As for the side effects, blood sucking, or ugliness, he didn''t worry at all. These side effects will not be retained at all, what are you afraid of! Su Zhan took them directly back to the palace, ignoring their grieving eyes, and then teleported back to the bar again. Chapter 0398 black and white double evil, it seems good? There are no traces of vampires and blade warriors in the bar. Su Zhan is not worried. While using super vision and super speed, it didn''t take long for him to find that a few blocks away, blade warriors are dying with a group of vampires. Knock it! The opponent of the Blade Warrior is a woman! To be precise, it should be a female vampire. A foreign girl with white hair and a white fur coat on her body, but wearing shorts and white stockings under her, holding a knife similar to the weapon of a blade soldier! The sword technique is quite fierce, comparable to that of a blade warrior! However, her look is indeed a bit... Although it is not summer, it is definitely not that cold. This fur coat is too inappropriate to wear, but there is the big windbreaker of the blade warrior and jade in front, so her style is not so maverick. After Su Zhan passed, he did not show up, but sat on the roof aside and looked down. Seeing this white female vampire, Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of a more famous female vampire! Selena! A black leather tights, that''s a beauty! "Perhaps, the next dungeon is also good to go to the legend of the night, bring Selena back, and be with this white girl, one black and one white, black and white!" Su Zhan thought about the two of them. It''s not bad to be together! "Since there are vampires in this world, and it''s still in Japan, if this matter works well, it will be good for the ruling plan." After thinking about it carefully, Su Zhan was ready to figure out how many vampires in Japan had and what purpose! "Bang!" The blade warrior was still slightly better, smashing Bai Niu''s knife, and then kicking it out. At the same time, he followed, and the double-edged sword in his hand had been pierced! "Ding!" Just when the sword blade was about to stab the white girl, there was a crisp sound suddenly, and immediately after that, a burst of energy suddenly appeared on the white girl''s body, blocking the blade from the outside. Bai Niu fell to the ground, and the Blade Warrior retreated and looked around vigilantly, trying to see who saved the vampire. "It''s you!" Su Zhan fell from the air, and the Blade Warrior frowned, recognizing it was the one in the bar. "Didn''t you mean just watching the excitement?" The Blade Warrior asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan said: "Who made me suddenly interested in her! Or, you go to kill other vampires?" "Do you know who she is? Her name is McCree, a pure-bred vampire, not the kind that transforms after being bitten!" The blade soldier said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Pure-bred? That''s better, the impure one will drop the grade. Come back to me, did I let you go?" Behind him, McCree was about to take the opportunity to escape; but suddenly felt a strong suction coming from behind him, she couldn''t break free no matter how hard she was, she was immediately dragged back to Su Zhan! "She is dangerous!" The Blade Warrior said. "Anyway, there is no danger for me. As long as you spend a little bit of time, don''t keep staring at the vampire, you will know my identity, and you will know that her existence is not dangerous to me. Okay, she and I will take After leaving, the other vampires will rely on you to continue their efforts!" Su Zhan said with a smile, suddenly grabbing McCree''s shoulder, and disappeared under the gaze of the Blade Warrior before he could react! The next moment, Su Zhan took her to appear on a certain rooftop, and then let her go. "I know who you are!" McCree was still calm. "Then it will be much easier. I will ask you to answer. If you behave well, I can let you stay by my side." Su Zhan said."Why are you in Japan? You opened that bar?" 328 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 328 "I drove it! I''ve been in Japan before, and I think the environment here is pretty good, and it''s very quiet!" McCree said. Su Zhan looked at her and knew she was telling the truth. Even though they are all vampires, the competition between vampires is not weak, especially those who are not purebreds are also ambitious, so don''t look at McCree as a purebred vampire, but there is a lot of trouble! "How many vampires and powers are there in Japan now, and are there any ambitious guys?" Su Zhan asked again. McCree hesitated for a moment and said it. She said that Su Zhan was a little surprised. There are thousands of vampires in Japan, and this number is still increasing.Roughly speaking, there are three powers, one belongs to a purebred vampire, one belongs to an impure breed, but has no ambitions, but lives safely, and the other is also not purebred, but is ambitious and has been working hard. Development, want to rule mankind! Among the three forces, he has the most people. This person is called, Fez! "The Blade Warrior came to me to know the whereabouts of Fez. He had a great grudge with Fez. It is said that Fez bit the Blade Warrior''s mother back then, and the Blade Warrior has always wanted revenge!" McCree said. Su Zhan nodded: "There is a purebred vampire besides you. Take me to see him." "I''m afraid he is not that good at talking." "If you can''t speak well, then let him never speak!" McCree nodded silently, and took Su Zhan to find the purebred vampire. She didn''t dare to refuse, and there was no need to refuse. The same was a purebred vampire. That guy had never helped her, and he had betrayed her whereabouts. Surely Su Zhan went to him for dinner and chat? McCree is naturally happy to see it happen! It didn''t take long for the two of them to appear in a luxurious villa. From the decoration point of view, they knew that the villa was very valuable, but a vampire who had lived for so long could not be a poor ghost! "Macli, what are you doing here!" A middle-aged fat man was drinking with several girls with his arms around. He suddenly saw McCree and Su Zhan. After a moment of stunned, he asked displeasedly. McCree didn''t say a word, and stood behind Su Zhan two steps back to distinguish the priority. "You can go now!" Su Zhan waved the girls to leave. Although the girls were hesitant, they were also sharp-eyed people. Knowing that something was wrong, they hurriedly left.Then, Su Zhan slowly opened his mouth to the middle-aged fat man... Item 0399 "Want to live, or die?" Su Zhan asked lightly. The middle-aged fat man was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "The young man has a good tone, scaring me, you think you are...how do I look at you a little familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere, who are you?" "Forget it, you don''t need to know!" Su Zhan suddenly didn''t have the interest to play with him. He was too weak and there was no sense of accomplishment to bully him. When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly shot, the speed was so fast that he could not see clearly, when McCree reacted, the middle-aged fat man was shrinking at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and he exploded directly with a bang! "What did you do?" McCree asked in shock. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just opened his mouth. "Your tooth, are you also a vampire?" McCree shouted in disbelief. She didn''t know that Su Zhan was also a vampire. "It wasn''t before, but now...it is." Su Zhan said lightly. "You swallowed his ability? You can even swallow the ability of a vampire?" McCree also reacted at this time, thinking of Su Zhan''s ability. The vampire''s abilities are not bad. There is a slight increase in speed, physique, physical fitness, etc., but I can''t feel it, there is no way, he is already very strong in these areas, and the increase is more or less. After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand to conjure a silver sword and fiddled with it a few times, as if... he didn''t respond to silver, nor had he bloodthirsty impulse, but he could feel that his blood seemed to change a little. It seems... can transform people into vampires! "Not bad, not too disappointed!" In general, it is only a small improvement, and there is one more ability that can transform people into vampires. There are no side effects of vampires, and it can be considered a retained ability! The silver sword was slightly changed, turned into a katana, and then thrown to McCree casually. How dare McCree pick it up easily, and hurriedly avoided."I gave it to you, this weapon is better than yours before, and you can hold it with confidence, it won''t hurt you!" McCree hesitated and picked it up tentatively, sure enough... she didn''t feel any discomfort. "Give you a task to investigate Fez and figure out his situation and purpose, but I don''t want to do anything, I have another arrangement! It''s good here, it''s yours, someone will help you deal with the property rights tomorrow! "Yeah!" McCree didn''t ask why, Su Zhan is a good backer, isn''t it? Su Zhan returned to the palace and went directly to Mrs. Viper''s room, and told about McCree''s affairs, and asked her to send someone to deal with the property rights tomorrow. "Master, do you need me to...?" Seeing Su Zhan''s explanation, Mrs. Viper hurriedly said. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hands, and came out of her room. He hadn''t forgotten what Terry, Cassie, and Betty had said before in the bar that he was going to dance for himself. Not long after he returned to his room, he heard a knock on the door and saw the three of them come in. Obviously, they have not forgotten either. Half an hour later, Betty and Cassie left the room unwillingly, leaving Terry excited as if she had won the jackpot, but soon she knew that winning was not necessarily a good thing, because she was a People should not be able to bear Su Zhan. In the end, Terry fainted and didn''t know anything. It was noon when he woke up the next day, and Su Zhan was no longer there, but there was a bottle of medicine on the bedside. Terry knew that this was a medicine of molecular formula. Jill drank this and had super vision! Obviously, this was left to him by Su Zhan, or, to reward himself!Terry was excited holding the potion and wanted to find Su Zhan, but found that he was no longer here. Under the envious eyes of everyone, Terry drank the molecular formula medicine! ... ... Tick, tick! The sky was dim, raindrops fell from the sky, splashing a faint mist, and occasionally a flash of lightning made the sky brighter, and then gradually returned to calm. Sitting in the coffee shop by the window, Su Zhan drank hot coffee and looked at the rainy scenery outside. There was a feeling that everyone was drunk and I was alone! Who knows, among the pedestrians in a hurry, there may be savage and ferocious werewolves. Who knows that some beautiful or handsome guy may be a mysterious vampire? Outside of human beings, there is a dark and unknown underground world. There are two hostile races, mysterious vampires and brutal werewolves. In order to survive in the underground world and for dominance, they fought endlessly for centuries.In the battle between several worlds, the vampires won. They were stronger and more formal, living in a heavily guarded apartment. 329 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 329 However, the threat of werewolves still existed, so the vampires formed an organization composed of elite vampire warriors and began to eradicate the werewolves on a large scale.The werewolf was naturally unwilling to resist, fighting hard, it can be said that the war... never ending. Here is the world of Underworld! When I met a vampire by accident, Su Zhan remembered this dungeon, but it was fine anyway. Another dungeon came in directly, and it was better to pick a dungeon at random.This is the third day that Su Zhan came here. The first two days were clear and sunny, but today it was thunder and rain, but... this is when the plot begins. Su Zhan looked up along the street. It was an old bell tower. Lightning suddenly sounded, and the sky brightened briefly. Under the flash of light, a person appeared in the attic of the clock tower. Long black windbreaker, tight black leather pants, white and beautiful face, sharp eyes, she squatted on the window edge of the attic, looking down, she seemed to be looking for someone, and she seemed to be a beast waiting to be hunted. From Su Zhan''s perspective, she could just see her curved thighs. Tight and round! The raindrops dripped on her hands, slowly dripping down the slender fingers, she didn''t move, like a statue. Suddenly, her eyes widened slightly, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.Stand up and jump, the slender windbreaker swings with the wind like wings.She landed lightly, shook her windbreaker, and disappeared into the crowd... Chapter 0400-The Goddess of the Moon Selena "Her temperament, as expected, is the most suitable for wearing tights, the lines are amazing!" Su Zhan kept watching her disappear from his sight, and then he murmured a compliment and drank the coffee in his hand. "Sir, do you need anything else?" The blonde waiter came over and asked sweetly. "Thank you, no, this is a tip for you!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, then took out the money and put it on the table. The blonde waiter''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly wrote a number on the order list and handed it to Su Zhan."This is my number. I will be off work in two hours..." "Thank you!" Su Zhan smiled and put away the number. The blonde waiter has been more attentive since he came in. Now he has left the phone and talked about the off-duty time. The purpose is self-evident. Although she is pretty good, Su Zhan has no interest. First, she is waiting for her better. Second, she is obviously not the original product. Just this is enough to make her interested. Coming out of the coffee shop, Su Zhan threw the note away and walked to the subway station not far away. There were a lot of people in the subway station, and there were many people waiting near the platform. Su Zhan immediately spotted the woman in black leaning on the corner. The goddess of the moon, Selena! The heroine of Underworld. She seemed to be staring at someone, and did not notice Su Zhan. Su Zhan followed her gaze and found a human being about to enter the subway. Behind him was a tall black man and a white man who seemed to be rushing to enter the subway. Humans go. At the same time, a man appeared on the other end. His face was a little white, unnaturally white. vampire! "kill!" Suddenly, the tall black man snarled and took out two guns from his clothes and shot them at the vampire. The sudden change frightened the nearby passengers. They panicked, screamed and fled, and the entire platform was in chaos. The gunfire was deafening, the bullets flew around, the vampires also started to fight back, and the gunfight broke out suddenly in this small platform. In just a few seconds, the platform instantly became a lot empty, and the vampire and the black werewolf came and went, very intense.Selena originally wanted to do it, but suddenly realized that there seemed to be a person standing in the corner next to it. A young Asian, very delicate, has a very special temperament. Selena frowned and waved at him to make him run quickly, but he didn''t move, but smiled at herself.She wanted to shout, but suddenly saw another werewolf on the other side shooting in her direction. She hurriedly hid behind the pillar, the bullet grabbed the pillar, and hit her companion, who was firing at the black werewolf. vampire. For a moment, the vampire fell to the ground, and then it might be ashes. Selena pulled out from her waist in an instant, and began to fight back. At the same time, she glanced to see how the young Asian was going, but she suddenly found that he was missing. Selena didn''t think much, thinking he had finally run away, and breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably.Then her eyes became lingering, and she began to hunt down the werewolf! Her marksmanship was very accurate, and she shot several shots, but the werewolf''s physique was not weak enough, and she ran away abruptly.Selena chased after her, following the passage of the subway station, finally caught up. "Boom boom!" After a few shots, the werewolf finally died.Selena took a breath and was about to go back, but suddenly heard the roar of wolves. Selena was taken aback. Although she couldn''t hear the specific number, there were at least hundreds of them! There were hundreds of werewolves, even if Selena was arrogant about her skill, she didn''t dare to rush to do it. After hesitating, she turned and went back to see what the human being was staring at before, and why should she be caught! In this operation, she just wanted to hunt and kill the werewolves, but unexpectedly found that the werewolves seemed to be kidnapping this human, so she followed up and took a look! Back to the subway station, people have gone to the building. The black werewolf before and the human are gone! Faintly, she heard the sound of police sirens outside, and suddenly there was a gunfight. The police would definitely come! ... ... Coming out of the subway station, Selena was about to go back, but suddenly saw a person standing in front of her. It was the Asian man I saw before. For him, Selena was very impressed! Before the gun battle broke out, he didn''t seem to panic at all, and his appearance and temperament also made Selena feel that he seemed to be no ordinary person! "The rain has stopped, do you want a drink?" Su Zhan walked over and asked, his tone of voice was natural, as if the two were familiar. Selena wanted to refuse. She was not a nympho, and she most looked down upon it. What''s more, she still had things to do and had no habit of drinking with strangers. But I don¡¯t know why, the refusal is clearly on my lips, but what I say is "OK!" "It''s nice to have a bar in front." Su Zhan smiled and led the way. Selena murmured, and finally followed. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself, as if she was out of her control for a moment! After entering the bar, watching Su Zhan order a drink, after the waiter left at the bar, Selena said eagerly: "Who are you? Why do I feel that you are... special?" "I also think you are special! My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Selena looked at Su Zhan seriously, she was sure of this name, she had no impression of this appearance. "Don''t you ask my name?" Selena asked. 330 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 330 "I know!" Su Zhan glanced at her and smiled. "You know?" Selena was shocked, a little disbelief. "Your name is Selena, but I prefer to call you the goddess of the moon, because you are beautiful! Although vampires are usually not bad in length, men are handsome and women are beautiful, but few are more beautiful and Temperament!" Su Zhan''s words made Selena not know what to say, he actually knew his name and his identity.The goddess of the moon...Selina suddenly felt a little bit happy, especially happy. "What about you, you know that I am a vampire. I''m afraid you know the inside story in the subway station before? So, what are you?" Selena asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "Me? I am... God!" Chapter 0401 The Power Of Blood Su Zhan¡¯s tone was very casual, Selena thought he was joking, but looking at his slightly serious eyes, Selena seemed to have a voice in her heart and told her that what Su Zhan said was true! "God?" Selena shook her head."There is no god in this world!" Su Zhan smiled softly, instead of defending the topic of God, but changed the topic."Have you ever thought about what if one day what you know and what you believe is not true?" "What do you mean?" Selena asked. Su Zhan said: "It means literally, just ask." "I don''t know!" Selena thought for a while and shook her head. "Okay, let''s talk about something else." Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and soon talked about other light topics. Unconsciously, time is getting late, Selena is ready to go. She still has things to do! The two came out of the bar, and Su Zhan watched Selena get into the car. Selena hesitated for a moment. She wanted to ask Su Zhan where she was going. It was the same during the subway battle, but suddenly disappeared. Shaking her head, Selena started the car and left. Back in the vampire castle, Selena''s head was still thinking about Su Zhan. Who is this person who suddenly appeared and claimed to be a god?He shook his head, sobered his mind, ready to investigate. It is necessary to investigate Su Zhan as well as the ordinary person whom the werewolf wants to capture. While she was investigating, Su Zhan was not idle either. After separating from Selena, Su Zhan had appeared in an apartment.Of course, this apartment is not where he lives but the apartment of the hero of the movie Underworld. This guy has the protagonist''s halo, and his blood is quite special. He was bitten by the werewolf and the vampire at the same time.No way, who is the protagonist?However, since Su Zhan is here, he can receive his lunch. Su Zhan is very interested in his blood, or his unique ability. If you can swallow his abilities and change your bloodline power, you can use this to help others evolve.For example, Selena, or McCree! Especially Selena. She is not a purebred vampire, she was transformed into later, so the bloodline defect is quite big. At this moment, the actor was lying on his side on the bed, without noticing that there was an additional person in the room.He is still a little frightened, the gun battle at the subway station was really scary! "Who!" He turned over and suddenly found a person standing next to him, and almost didn''t jump up in shock. "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have any bad intentions, if anything, you are dead now!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, who are you, what do you want to do!" he asked subconsciously in panic. "I just borrowed something from you." When Su Zhan''s voice fell, he felt that he could not move anymore, and the hand following Su Zhan pressed on his body, instantly using the swallowing ability.After a while, it stopped. "I took things away. By the way, I would like to remind you of friendship. It''s better to run as far as you can, or else you won''t save your life!" Su Zhan said to him who was still at a loss, and then disappeared. "Ghost..." After a while, the screams screamed. "The system, help me merge the abilities of the vampire with that person just now." Su Zhan returned to the high-end hotel where he lived and directly let the system integrate this ability.Soon, a separate ability appeared on the enhanced template, the power of blood.Although so far, there is only the blood of a vampire, Su Zhan can feel it, and it has obviously improved. The blood in the body seems to be full of energy. With a thought in his heart, Su Zhan shrugged, and for an instant, huge black wings appeared behind him. Devil''s wings? Su Zhan walked to the mirror and took a look. Okay, it''s pretty cool! Along with the light shaking of his wings, Su Zhan slowly flew off the ground. After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly flew out of the window and soared in the dark night sky.About half an hour later, Su Zhan suddenly returned and put away his wings, turned his back to look in the mirror, his back was intact as before, extremely smooth, and there was no such ugly roots of wings. "It seems that there is no much use except for pulling the wind and being cool. Although the flying speed is good, it should be the same as the angels in the X-Men, but it is a bit tasteless!" Su Zhan can teleport and fly, so there are more. After the wings, it didn''t add much effect. He subconsciously imagined what Selena would look like if she had more wings. This thought makes the thought a little uncontrollable! Black tights, cold eyes, and a pair of black demon wings. Besides being cool, it''s still cool! ... ... The sun was shining and it was another beautiful day. Su Zhan came out of the hotel, enjoying the warm sunshine, looking at the pedestrians on the street and couldn''t help but sigh. Although vampires consider themselves nobles, they can''t appear in the daytime. In comparison, the werewolves are always weak, but at least they can walk during the day. In this world, even the three elders of vampires cannot survive in the sun. The three elders. One ruling, two sleeping, and then alternate with each other. Emilia should be the only female elder in power now, right?This is also a bad luck character, he is obviously very beautiful, but he died soon after he first appeared.Speaking of it, since she was in charge, she should be in charge honestly, and handed over the management to a gangster, but she was overcast. "At that time, she can be rescued. It''s a pity to die. Now, find a place to eat first, stroll around, and go to the vampire castle at night." Su Zhan muttered, turned and walked towards it. Sunny streets. The style of this city is a bit of the 80s and 90s, far less prosperous than Marvel or the DC world, but this kind of historical city is also unique, and it is good to see it occasionally. Unknowingly, the day passed. When night fell, Su Zhan had already appeared in the vampire''s castle. Item 0402 331 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 331 As night fell, the vampire castle was very lively, men and women dressed gorgeously, chatting in twos and threes, this was the so-called noble life.Most vampires have already lost the blood of battle, relying on longevity to enjoy a luxurious and comfortable life. At present, the man in power in this castle is called Craven. Unlike Selena¡¯s pure warrior, he can only be regarded as a politician. His desire for power has surpassed the belief in race. He cooperated with the werewolf leader, thinking Before the elders wake up, take the opportunity to stabilize their power.Of course, he didn''t know his true face at this time. At this time, he was in Selena''s room, trying to persuade Selena to continue investigating the ordinary person who was hunted by the werewolf! He is afraid that if it gets involved, he will get involved. However, Selena did not agree with his status, she agreed with Victor, and ignored his Persuasion from Craven, and finally Craven could only leave depressed. It was almost time to wake up the three elders Marcus, vampires from all over the world came one after another, and Craven still had a lot to do.After Craven left, Selena continued to investigate the clues, which really made her discover. For the banquet, the guests, Selena did not have the slightest interest, she was going to find this person, trying to figure out the reason.As soon as she turned off the computer and stood up, Selena found someone behind her. This shocked her instantly. She subconsciously planned to draw her gun. Only then did she see clearly that it was Su Zhan. "Why are you here and when did you come?" Selena asked in surprise. "About twenty minutes ago, before that gangster left. I miss you, just come over and see what you are doing. Are you investigating him?" Su Zhan said casually. twenty minutes! Neither she nor Craven noticed it for twenty minutes? Selena frowned subconsciously, a little shocked! "Yes! At the subway station before, the werewolf was catching him!" Selena nodded and then asked, "Didn''t you say that you are a god? God should know everything, right?" "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled and said."If you want to find him, I advise you to forget it. Even if you do, you won''t get anything." "Why? What do you know?" When Selena heard this, it seemed that he actually knew something. "Although this guy is just an ordinary person, he has a special bloodline. Simply put, he can merge the bloodlines of a vampire and a werewolf to create an alternative and powerful hybrid bloodline. The werewolf arrested him for this reason. Your thoughts That''s right, the werewolf has always been deliberately trying to deal with you!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, and then said: "As for why you are not allowed to go, it is because you just ran for nothing, because of his The blood is already on me, and even if the werewolf catches him, it will be of no use." Selena felt as if she was listening to the Book of Heaven. Since there is still blood that can fuse the two races, Su Zhan can actually take away the blood of others.She subconsciously felt that Su Zhan was talking nonsense, but her instinct told him that it was true! "Can you take away the blood of others, that is, you can make a werewolf or a vampire become a human again?" "I can also evolve your bloodline and become stronger!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "However, I think it would be good to go now, although this guy is useless. But... will There are other bonuses. Are you interested in going with me?" "of course!" Selena will naturally not refuse. "Can you fly?" Su Zhan asked. Selena shook her head. "Can it become a bat?" Su Zhan asked again. Selena still shook her head, her vampire bloodline is not strong, can live forever, has very strong physical fitness and recovery ability, but it is only that. "Then let me take you to fly!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and the demon wings behind him suddenly appeared. Selena looked at him in surprise, until when he hugged her waist and flew out of the window, Selena reacted like a dream. "This is the power of blood? Are you also a vampire?" Selena asked. "Have you forgotten? I am a god!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Selena looked at his wings and said, "You look more like a demon." "It''s not important. The important thing is, do you want to be like me? Don''t be afraid of the sun, have wings, and have stronger power. I think this wing matches you well, and you can be regarded as the true queen of the moon if you have it. !" "I... can it?" Selena was in a daze. "After I swallow the werewolf bloodline, you can do it! It''s just the bloodline of a vampire, it''s still too weak." Su Zhan said slowly. In the dark night, a pair of wings seemed to cover the moon, and Su Zhan hugged Selena and slowly landed on the roof of an apartment.Shaking his shoulders, the wings disappeared without a trace.Pulling the wind is very windy, but the speed is really slow! "This is that man''s home!" After looking at the environment, Selena recognized it immediately. It seems that he really knows! "Good show, it will start soon." Su Zhan came to the edge of the roof and glanced down, then said with a chuckle.Selena looked down curiously and found that several people walked into the apartment suspiciously. "Werewolf?" "Ok!" Selena snorted coldly, turned and prepared to go down. Her resentment towards werewolves is very serious. Su Zhan thought for a while and didn''t stop him, but continued to look down. On the other side of the road, a man wearing a windbreaker and stubble walked over slowly. Lucian. The leader of the werewolf! "Would you like to swallow your blood?" Su Zhan mumbled softly as Lucian walked into the apartment. This guy is still useful for the time being. Without him, those messy things would not happen to the vampire. If nothing happens, how can Selena know the truth?Even if Su Zhan told her now, she would not believe it easily. Forget it, let you live a while longer! Su Zhan shook his head, his body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, there was a gunshot from the apartment, and Selena had already started fighting with the werewolf... Item 0403 Selena was holding double guns, her eyes were fierce, and she kept shooting at the werewolves climbing on the wall. Her anger and hatred seemed to vent with the bullets. She no longer remembers how many werewolves she had killed, but His hatred has not diminished in the slightest. "Boom boom!" The bullet sound was deafening, but it stopped abruptly, and the remaining werewolf threw down fiercely, but Selena kicked out without fear.Her feet kicked the werewolf fiercely, but the werewolf''s physique was much stronger than her. Instead of kicking the werewolf, she was flew out by force. With a puff, it hit the wall. Selena frowned slightly, and took out something similar to a dart from her waist without stopping.Puff, puff...The round dart hit the werewolf, the werewolf howled in pain, but rushed over more angrily. Selena took the opportunity to stand up, but found that her leg was so painful. The kick just now seemed to be injured, and now she couldn''t move at all.Seeing that the werewolf had already jumped over, Selena was a little desperate. She is not afraid of death, she had expected such a day for a long time, but she was a little unwilling, she had not eliminated the werewolf! The werewolf''s sharp claws were already close at hand, and she could even think of the pain of being torn apart.For one second, two seconds, she didn''t feel the pain, and the werewolf''s paw stopped. Selena was a little confused. She didn''t think the werewolf would let herself go so kindly. 332 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 332 The werewolf''s body began to tremble, as if suffering from some pain. Under Selena''s different eyes, the werewolf''s body shrank a little, and the disgusting hair on his body gradually disappeared, and finally turned into a human shape, and then crashed. The land is already dead. As the werewolf fell to the ground, Selena saw the figure of Su Zhan. "Huh!" Selena breathed a sigh of relief. She was fighting too intense just now, and almost forgot that she came with Su Zhan. "You took his blood?" Selena asked curiously. Su Zhan nodded: "The werewolf''s bloodline is not very strong, and its ability is not very outstanding. It is not as cool as your vampires, but after the two bloodlines are combined, the effect is good and there is a strong increase. If I continue Swallow it a few more times to increase the power of some bloodlines, and then help you remodel it, and you can become a perfect moon queen." "Why help me?" Selena didn''t understand. For myself, what is worthy of Su Zhan''s attention? Let him help me like this. You must know that it is not a trivial matter to change the bloodline, especially for the vampire. For so many years, he has always wanted to improve the bloodline and remove the disadvantages. If they know that Su Zhan can do this, they are willing to come back at any price, even if it is eternal loyalty! Even Su Zhan can easily become the king of the vampire family! "Want to hear the truth or lies?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Truth!" "The truth is, you are beautiful, and I want you to be my slave! Since you want to be my slave, your strength can''t be bad, so isn''t it logical to help you become stronger?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Selena was about to speak when she heard a scream. "No, that person!" When Selena met the werewolf just now, the guy took the opportunity to enter the elevator and ran. "He was captured by Lucian!" Su Zhan said indifferently: "Soon, Lucian will know that the person he captured is useless at all. If you are lucky, that guy may survive, but he will probably become a werewolf. Right!" "What do you do now?" Selena asked. "Now? Of course it is to find a place to look at your legs. Even if the vampire''s recovery ability is strong, it will take time to recover!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and pulled Selena''s waist again. She thought she was going to fly again, but who knew that she suddenly felt a burst of illusion in the scenery in front of her, followed by...has appeared in a hotel room. "Teleport, or... teleport." Su Zhan explained, and then put Selena on the sofa. Before Selena could react, he had already taken off her boots and revealed them. White feet. Selena retracted her legs shyly, but snorted in pain. "Don''t move, the power of vampires is far inferior to that of werewolves. You have already severely fractured with this kick." Su Zhan drew lightly, but it made Selena subconsciously feel obedient. Then, Su Zhan put his hand on her leg and gently stroked it back and forth. Before long, Selena was surprised to find that her injury seemed to heal."Are you healing me?" "No, I''m just taking advantage!" Su Zhan said. This answer made Selena stunned for an instant. It was the first time that she saw someone so serious that they would take advantage! "Tights, black windbreaker, my favorite is your look, especially these tight leather pants, worn on you, it sets off your legs very beautifully, I am very interested in women''s legs, I met I won''t let go of a superb like you, do you know? Just your legs, I won''t feel bored after playing for a hundred and eighty years." Su Zhan touched and looked up at Selena. Selena really didn''t know how to answer. It was obvious that he was taking advantage of her, but she couldn''t get angry at all, and she even had a faint joy that her legs were beautiful. Su Zhan''s eyes were direct and fiery, but they were not trivial and not annoying at all.Slowly, his hands moved upwards, and Selena felt that she was getting weaker and weaker. Her breathing became heavy, her eyes were clearly open, but she was a little dazed, faintly, she saw Su Zhan''s face close at hand, and felt his strong breathing heat wave. She didn''t know what it felt like, but she had a particularly strong impulse. Suddenly, she reached out and hugged Su Zhan''s neck, opened her mouth and kissed him directly! "Hmm..." Selena snorted heavily, and she was already thrown onto the sofa by Su Zhan... Item 0404 In a daze, Selena¡¯s windbreaker has been taken off to reveal the black tight leather jacket inside. This leather jacket is very strange. Although it has a zipper on it, it only reaches the neckline and there is no way to continue to pull it open. It''s tight-fitting under normal circumstances, I''m afraid it can''t be put on and taken off at all. I reached out to love the island behind Selena, finally found the zipper, all the way down, and then grabbed the leather jacket and pulled it off. Inside... I didn''t wear anything. What''s more, what surprised Su Zhan was that when he was wearing a leather jacket, he couldn''t see anything at all. It seemed that the size was not very large, but only when he revealed the true face of Lushan, he discovered that it was even more majestic than he saw! With persistent efforts, Su Zhan shifted his goal to leather pants. If he took it off, he wouldn''t have the charm?After thinking about it, Su Zhan thought, a gap appeared in the leather pants and then split. Fortunately, it''s worn here, but it doesn''t matter anymore! Su Zhan feels that he can''t help it anymore, Selena''s charm, coupled with this dress, even if he has seen so many beautiful women of all kinds, he can''t resist it.Just as he was about to get angry, the phone rang suddenly. Selena''s! At first Selena didn''t seem to hear it, and Su Zhan didn''t intend to stop, but after a few sounds, Selena finally woke up and looked at Su Zhan with a pleading look.Her phone usually doesn''t ring. If it does, there is probably something important. "Sorry, I... shall I answer the phone first?" Seeing her small eyes, Su Zhan couldn''t say so and refused. Helpless to get up from Selena, Selena found the phone and glanced at the number, and then picked it up. "Now? Do I have to go? Okay, I get it." Selena frowned and hung up the phone and said: "It was from Craven. Emilia came back with the conference members. I hope I can go to the station to meet her." "Emilia?" Su Zhan muttered softly. "Is there any problem?" Selena felt that Su Zhan''s words seemed a bit wrong, and couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan said casually: "There is no problem, but if you don''t go, I''m afraid she will die. If it''s someone else, I won''t let you go. Since it is her, go, and I will go with you! " "Why?" Selena asked. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s asking why Emilia died, or why because it was her, Su Zhan agreed to let him go and go together?She could feel that Su Zhan was very restless.In fact, she herself is very restless! "She is also one of the targets I chose, just like you. Of course, she was just incidental. She just thought it was pretty good. It''s a pity to die. As for why she died, hehe... I said it, would you believe it? ?" Su Zhan said. "Why don''t you believe it?" "She will be attacked by the werewolf leader, Lukeen, and even be drained of blood. There are several reasons. For example, the blood of the elders is very pure. Lukeen wants to study the blood fusion of vampires and werewolves. Her blood is naturally the best! For another example, she came back to wake Marcus, right? But some people don''t want Marcus to wake up!" "Elder Marcus hates human-transformed vampires, and he has a good relationship with werewolves. If he wakes up, it should be a good thing for werewolves. He has no reason to stop it!" Selena asked suspiciously. "I''m not referring to werewolves!" "Information, but someone provided it to the werewolf. As for who this person is, it won''t take long for you to know. Okay, put your clothes on and let''s go." Su Zhan sold it off. 333 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 333 Selena put on her clothes in a puzzled manner and only then discovered the cracks in her pants. It''s all like this, how can she wear it out?Just as she was wondering whether to find a pair of trousers nearby, she saw Su Zhan wave his hand, and in an instant, the crack in the trousers healed! "This is the power of God?" Selena asked in surprise. Su Zhan pouted his lips and didn''t say a word, guessing that he could do it by using this almost god-like power to mending his pants! Su Zhan took Selena directly to the station, and then said: "You wait to meet your people, I''ll go to the car first..." "Car? The train hasn''t arrived yet..." Selena hadn''t finished speaking, Su Zhan had disappeared. The train did not enter the station, but this had no effect on Su Zhan. The next moment, he appeared on a fast-moving train.The car next to him was guarded by two men at the door. There were men and women in the car, mostly women. Obviously, this car was an exclusive car for the group of vampires like Emilia. Su Zhan walked over, and was soon stopped by the vampire at the door.Su Zhan didn''t speak, just opened his mouth, and in an instant, slightly sharp teeth grew out.The two vampires reacted, they are of the same kind! However, why is it a bit prettier? They just wanted to ask, but Su Zhan pushed them away and went straight in.The two vampires hesitated for a while and didn''t stop them. Since they are both vampires, they should be eye-catching, and it''s nothing. Su Zhan entered, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. After all, this is their exclusive carriage, and it is impossible for humans to enter, but the group of people are also here, and they have no impression of Su Zhan, who is obviously an Asian vampire. Ignoring their gazes, Su Zhan quickly saw Emilia. Emilia wore a long skirt with a tube top, she was ready to come out to be quite majestic. Although the long one was not particularly beautiful, she was also one of the three elders of vampires. She had a noble temperament. Su Zhan looked at Emilia, and Emilia was also looking at him. Seeing Su Zhan approaching, the people next to her wanted to stop her, Emilia waved her hand gently, and then watched Su Zhan approaching and calmly sat down opposite her. It was very natural, and there was no such fear that other vampires saw the elders. Strictly speaking, except for the three elders, the other vampires are regarded as slaves of the three elders.When a servant sees his master, there is no fear, but the person in front of him is different! Chapter 0405 lost, be my slave! Calm and comfortable, instead of fearing, Emilia feels ashamed, and seems to be more noble than her. This made Emilia very interested, she hadn''t seen such a guy in a long time. "What''s your name? I don''t seem to have seen you! You, haven''t you been transformed recently?" Emilia asked. Su Zhan smiled lightly: "You haven''t seen much." "Why are you talking to the elder, let''s..." A vampire next to Su Zhan seemed to be a little dissatisfied and questioned, but before he finished speaking, he saw Su Zhan waving his hand like driving away flies, and the guy flew out in an instant .With a bang, it directly damaged the carriage and flew out. The sudden change made the vampires in the carriage instantly excited, and several grinning staring at Su Zhan, they were about to do it only after Emilia gave an order. The atmosphere in the carriage became very tense, but Su Zhan slowly said, indifferently, "Without an annoying fly, it is much quieter now, Elder Emilia, what do you think?" Emilia looked at Su Zhan and smiled after a long while: "What you said is right, I haven''t seen too many. Then, can you introduce yourself?" "My name is Su Zhan, from the East." "Mysterious East!" Emilia was a little surprised, and then said: "Are there vampires in the East too?" "The East is called a zombie, which is basically similar to a vampire, except that the origin is different from the name." Su Zhan said. "Zombie? Is this the first time I have heard of this? So Mr. Su Zhan, do you have any purpose in coming to me?" Emilia asked. "save you!" "help me?" Emilia was stunned, not to mention she was stunned, the vampires around were stunned. Who is Emilia? One of the three elders of vampires. Needless to say, this is their big day. Vampires from all over the world are gathered together. Emilia is in danger at this time. How can it be possible? "This joke is not funny!" Emilia was a little angry. Su Zhan shook his head: "Is it a joke? I''ll know soon. How about let''s make a bet? If you are not in danger before dawn, then count me as losing. I can help you transform your bloodline so that you don''t need to sleep. No longer fear the sun." "Can you do it?" Emilia looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m from the East." "Then what if I lose?" Emilia would be suspicious. She also knew that Dongfang was indeed mysterious. Maybe, there was really any way. "Very simple, I want you to be my slave!" "you¡­¡­" As soon as this condition was said, someone was unhappy instantly. Emilia is their elder, Su Zhan dared to ask the other party to be his servant, which is simply a shame. However, he saw Su Zhan turning his head and looking at him before he said his words. Although his eyes were not sharp, he shuddered inexplicably. Naturally, the following words could not be said. "I bet with you, but I hope you can really do it, otherwise, I won''t let you go! You should know what price it will pay to provoke an elder!" Emilia stared at Su Zhan After watching for a long time, I finally felt that I was gambled. She didn''t think she would be in danger, and Su Zhan''s proposal made her very excited. Taking a step back, even if he loses, if Su Zhan really has the ability to change his bloodline, then why not be his servant? In the world of vampires, although the concept of hierarchy is very strict, the hierarchy is determined by blood, it is determined by strength, and it is not constant. Facing Emilia''s threat, Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly, and then turned his attention to the pastry in front of him.I have to say that vampires are indeed nobles, at least in terms of enjoying this point, they can be called aristocratic models. The pastries are exquisite and there are many tricks, and the wine next to it tastes good. Not only was Emilia not angry with Su Zhan''s casual actions, she confirmed Su Zhan''s noble lineage, and some believed that he really seemed to have the ability to change lineage. Unknowingly, the train has slowed down and should be pitting. Emilia and others are ready to leave. "If there is no danger here, then there will be no danger after leaving until dawn." Emilia reminded. After all, once you leave, you will enter the vampire castle. There are all vampires, not at all. It may be dangerous. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry, the danger has already begun..." As if to verify Su Zhan''s words, as soon as his voice fell, he heard a bang, the door of the carriage was knocked open, and the vampire who had been guarding the door flew up and lay on the ground. He was shot several times in the body, and then his body burned, turning to ashes in a moment. At the same time, ear-piercing gunfire sounded, and several werewolves rushed in and began to scan frantically. The vampires in the carriage, the conference members did not expect to be attacked suddenly, even after Su Zhan made a bet, they also felt that it was impossible to happen, so they did not prepare at all. After a few shots, they had fallen down. The blockbuster is now, and an ashes follow another ashes. 334 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 334 At the end of the round, only Emilia, Su Zhan, and a few maids around Emilia were left. The werewolf deliberately didn''t shoot in this direction! Their goal is Emilia''s blood! Although the incident happened suddenly, Emilia is worthy of being an elder, but rather quickly, ready to take action in an instant. However, it was still too late! The other party came prepared and planned well. At least a hundred werewolves appeared this time, so Emilia suddenly felt a pain in her arm before she took the shot. When she looked down, she realized that it was a needle, which followed closely. ... Then she felt something abnormal in her body, and sat down slowly and weakly. The black werewolf came out, took a look at Emilia, and then found Su Zhan next to her. Seeing Su Zhan, the black werewolf stunned, not only because of the attitude of the other party, but also because he felt that this person seemed familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere... Item 0406 "It''s you!" The black werewolf suddenly remembered. He seemed to have seen this person during the subway battle! At that time, he was dealing with vampires, so he didn''t have any deep impression on the passing Su Zhan. The reason why he remembered it might be because he was Asian. After all, there are very few Asians here! "You are also a vampire, then go to death!" Su Zhan can sit here, his identity is also very obvious, the black werewolf roared directly towards Su Zhan. "Puff!" Before he could move, he gave him a heavy blow on his face, which directly stunned him. He didn''t even see how he was beaten. "Stay on one side first!" Su Zhan glanced at him, then looked at Emilia."How about it, did you accept it?" Emilia didn''t know what to say, so she nodded slowly. "Very good, then you should know what to do?" "From now on, Emilia will become the slave of the master Su Zhan. I will live forever and never betray!" Emilia said slowly. "well!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head to look at the black werewolf and said, "I am in a good mood now, so I will let you go. You can go away!" "Roar!" The black werewolf roared, his body began to change, his clothes gradually shattered, and finally he became a werewolf! It''s ugly! "Why bother!" Su Zhan sighed, got up, waved, and sat down. The whole process took no more than one second. The black werewolf had just completed his transformation. Before he could roar, his head suddenly separated from his neck, and then he clicked and fell to the ground. At the same time, the werewolf nearby did the same, with his head falling from his neck neatly. In one second, it''s all off! Emilia''s eyes widened in shock. She only saw the movements of Su Zhan standing up and then sitting down, but didn''t see the rest at all.I didn''t see what he used to cut off the black werewolf''s head, and didn''t see when he attacked the werewolves nearby. too fast! Vampires and werewolves are very fast, but compared with Su Zhan, they are far behind. "Could it be that the zombies in the East are so strong?" Emilia whispered in shock. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course not, the vampire is just one of my many identities and abilities, or an unremarkable one! Go out, the smell here is really unpleasant." "Yes!" No matter how shocked and incomprehensible, Emilia quickly adapted to her status as a servant and took the remaining few of her servants out of the train with Su Zhan. When I came to the platform, I didn''t see Selena, nor the other people sent to greet her!Su Zhan located Selena''s position and found that she was in the vampire castle. After thinking about it, Su Zhan already understood what was going on. The werewolf assaulted Emilia because of the information provided by Craven. In the movie, Craven sent someone to greet Emilia, but watched the werewolves slaughter them and stood by. Craven, hoped Emilia died. If she is not dead, she will hold a ceremony to awaken the other elders, and his rights and status will naturally disappear. Although Emilia didn''t know the details, she frowned slightly when she saw that there was no one to greet them, and she felt that something was wrong. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said, and left the station with Emilia and others. However, instead of taking them to the vampire¡¯s castle, they returned to the hotel where they were staying. After that, Su Zhan once again showed the excitement that shocked them. He disappeared in an instant, and then reappeared but brought another The vampire is back. Emilia recognizes that this is Selena. "Elder!" Seeing Emilia, Selena had to salute subconsciously, but Su Zhan stopped her and said lightly: "She is my servant now, and your identities are the same." Selena was slightly surprised. Seeing Emilia did not refute, she did not continue to salute. Instead, she turned her head and said angrily: "It was him, Craven, he must have sold the information to the werewolf! I was originally. This station was waiting, but Craven suddenly asked me to return to the castle and asked him to escort me back directly. I asked him the reason, but he didn''t say anything, but put me under house arrest!" Selena didn''t trust Klevin in the first place, and combined with the words of Su Zhansu before, it was naturally easy to judge that Klevin was a traitor to the vampire family. "What''s the matter?" Emilia asked. Selena said the matter as it was. "He damn, he will accept punishment!" Emilia said angrily: "Master, please allow me to go back temporarily, I will kill this bold traitor!" "No hurry, he is not in the castle now!" Su Zhan shook his head and said faintly: "Clevin cooperates with werewolves for power, and werewolves are to get a chance to breathe. At this time, I am afraid that the werewolves already know that this opportunity no longer exists, and Craven is heartbroken. Guys, they will soon have a conflict. Their business can be left alone for the time being, until... Selena, you should trust me now?" "of course!" Selena said without hesitation. "Then, I can tell you something. Your family was not killed by a werewolf, but the person whom you have always trusted, Victor!" "What? This is impossible!" Selena subconsciously denied. It was Victor who saved her and turned her into a vampire, but now he suddenly became the murderer who killed her family. Selena couldn''t accept it for a while. 335 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 335 Su Zhan did not speak, but looked at her quietly. Slowly, Selena calmed down."I believe what you said may be true, but...I need proof." "It''s very simple, wait here, I''ll be right back!" Su Zhan said, and suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in the werewolf''s lair, an abandoned underground factory. Craven and Lucian were talking. To be precise, it was Craven who was asking why Emilia was not dead! I have to say that Craven also has some means to receive the news so quickly, but his psychological quality is still too bad, and he is obviously a little panicked. Chapter 0407 I am here now! Craven has been working with Lucian for a long time, but Lucian actually didn''t take Craven seriously. Normally, he might still be interested in explaining to him, but now he is in this mood. Just now, his people discovered that there was nothing special about the blood of the person who caught it, and there was no way to merge the blood of the two races.The reason why he is willing to cooperate with Craven is to get a chance to breathe and have time to study the bloodline. Once successful, then he will naturally have the power to fight back.Now that the issue of blood fusion had failed, he naturally didn''t need to cooperate with Craven. So in the face of Craven''s question, Lucian only said one thing, the armistice agreement is invalidated! Craven was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Lucian to invalidate the agreement at this time. Emilia is not dead, and what he has done may be exposed. Even if he is not exposed, his rights will be weakened after Marcus is awakened. At that time, it might be threatened by Lucian.Suddenly, anger grew from the guts, and Lucian shot him directly while he had no idea. This is a special bullet. Once hit, it can corrode the werewolf''s body, making him unable to transform or recover. When the silver inside penetrates into the body, he will undoubtedly die. Lucian didn''t expect that Craven would have the guts to do it. After being shot, he slowly fell to the ground, and his blood vessels instantly turned color. "Since you refuse to cooperate, then I have to let you die!" Craven wanted to make another shot savagely, but suddenly found that the gun in his hand was missing, and his body seemed to be frozen and could not move. "It''s you!" He saw a person appeared in front of his eyes, it was him, he saved Emilia, why is he here? Su Zhan ignored Craven, but looked at Lucian. Lucian was in a trance now, and didn''t know who this person was suddenly appeared.In a daze, he saw that the other party raised his hand and followed closely, the silver in his body unexpectedly drilled out along the wound, and finally turned into a ball of water and disappeared. Lucian''s wound slowly healed, and he looked at Su Zhan with some doubts. "Originally, I should have taken away your bloodline ability and killed you! However, I thought of something better, and thought that you, a werewolf, were pretty good. As a slave, I could get Victor¡¯s daughter. If you dare to die for her and lead the werewolves and Victor for so many years, you are still a man. So, from now on, you will be my slave. You will see Victor die in front of you!" "Who are you?" Lucian asked in shock. "You only need to know that I am your master. If you behave well, I will let her return to you. Trust me, for me, this is just a matter of effort!" Su Zhan said lightly . Lucian couldn''t believe his ears. He would kill Victor and let her... his beloved woman come back to him?Is he a god, or is he a god?Otherwise, how can it be done?But... as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not let it go. "Master!" Lucian simply saluted. Su Zhan nodded, let Lucian grab Klevin, and then went straight back with them. In the hotel room, Emilia and Selena are chatting. From the original elder servants, they have now become the same level of identity. The two adapt quickly, perhaps because Su Zhan¡¯s strength is too strong. That''s why it was so easy to accept the new identity. "Huh!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared with Lucian and Klevin. Although Emilia and Selena were a little surprised, they also thought that Su Zhan might bring someone back. "Lucian is also my servant now, with the same status as yours. As for Craven, Selena, just ask if you want to ask, I believe he dare not say anything." Su Zhan said lightly. , Walked to the sofa next to and sat down. The atmosphere was a little weird, but Selena didn¡¯t care about so much, she came directly to Craven and asked. Craven is very smart, or he is afraid of death, so she doesn¡¯t need Selena to ask questions. Answer, even took the initiative to say... When she heard that the facts were really like what Su Zhan said, Selena finally believed that she had been living in deception all the time. She killed many werewolves, but in fact, the real murderer was the most she had ever been. Trusted person! Selena turned and went into the bedroom, she was messed up now. "But, can you let me go?" Craven asked pleadingly towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head and waved his hand to grab Craven. After swallowing his blood abilities, he directly squeezed his head."Handle it." Su Zhan said, and Lucian quickly disposed of the body. Su Zhan wanted to see how Selena was and comforted her, but Selena had already come out of the room, walked to Su Zhan, and suddenly knelt on one knee. "Master, I beg you to avenge my family!" "I will let you revenge yourself!" Su Zhan responded indifferently, then got up and said, "While there is still time, let''s pass. After killing Victor, I still have a lot of things to deal with." "Yes!" When Su Zhan said so, they naturally did not dare and would not refute it. Soon, the group has arrived at the vampire castle. At this time, the atmosphere in the castle was also a bit chaotic. Elder Emilia never came back, Selena ran away, and Craven didn''t know where he was. There was no person in charge. Seeing Emilia, Selena, and even the werewolf leader Lucian appeared together, they were surprised. Of course, the most surprising thing was that they all walked behind, and the one who walked in the front turned out to be an Asian. ! You must know that only the highest-ranking talent will come to the forefront. Who is this Asian person, who can actually walk in front of the Elder Emilia and the werewolf leader. "I''ll let you know, now I''m the master here. If you don''t want to die, just stay obedient. Emilia!" Su Zhan looked around and said, then Emilia walked out directly as a servant of Su Zhan and asked them to obey Su Zhan. Commanded. This time, all the vampires were dumbfounded! Chapter 0408 Revenge, Victor''s Death! Su Zhan is not interested in whether they are dumbfounded or doubtful, as long as they are obediently obedient, as for those who are not convinced...hehe, then there is no need to live! "Selena." Su Zhan yelled, and Selena immediately understood and led the way directly to the place where the three elders slept. "You stay!" Su Zhan said to Emilia, Emilia nodded with some gratitude, then Su Zhan took Lucien and followed Selena. The place where the three elders slept is relatively high-end, and the coffin was placed underground with tight equipment, and there was someone to guard it. "Open the door!" Selena shouted at the guard. When the guard saw Su Zhan and Lucian, they didn''t know what was going on, so naturally they didn''t dare to open the door hastily. "There is no need to keep this place in the future. Just destroy a door." Su Zhan said lightly. "Master, this door is specially made and it is difficult to break..." Before the bad words were spoken, Su Zhan waved his hand lightly. In an instant, the entire door evaporated out of thin air and disappeared. "What are you talking about?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked Selena. Selena opened her mouth and shook her head. What else could she say? 336 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 336 "Catch him here!" Su Zhan said, and then Selena and Lucian started directly, and easily caught the scared gatekeeper.Entering inside, there are three circular organs on the ground, which are the sleeping coffins of the three elders. There is no need to ask Su Zhan, Selena has found Victor''s location, and then directly activates the mechanism. The roaring mechanical sound rang, and immediately afterwards, I saw a coffin floating on the ground. Inside the coffin lay a crumpled corpse, which was Victor. "Use his blood to wake Victor." It was too boring to kill him in a deep sleep, and Selena and Lucian probably didn''t have the pleasure of revenge. The blood flowed into Victor''s body along the blood trough. It didn''t take long for Victor to slowly open his eyes and woke up. He just woke up a little weak and in a trance.Vampires in this world have a special ability. You can know his memory by sucking his blood. What he just absorbed was the blood of the gatekeeper. At this time, his mind was flashing fragments of the gatekeeper''s memory. Selena, Lucian stared at Victor, her eyes full of anger, if it weren''t for Su Zhan not to speak, they would have rushed forward. After waiting for a while, Victor seemed to wake up."who are you?" He looked at Su Zhan and asked. Selena''s sudden rebellion and the existence of Lucian, a werewolf, he was surprised but didn''t care about it. It was the Asian who really cared about him! "A dead person doesn''t need to know so much." Su Zhan said lightly, and then said to Selena."give it to you!" "Thank you Master!" Selena responded gratefully, drew her gun and glared at Victor."You killed my family and deceived me for so long. Now I want to avenge my family!" "Boom boom!" The gunshot sounded instantly, and Victor was repeatedly shot back, taking the opportunity to escape.Victor, who just woke up, didn''t have much power at all, he needed to replenish his blood to recover his strength. Selena naturally wouldn¡¯t let him run. She jumped high and flew over his head in an instant, then kicked Victor back. When Victor stopped, Selena Suddenly came in front of him and shot him in the head. boom! Victor leaned back for an instant and fell to the ground. Selena stepped on him, her expression stern and kept pulling the trigger. The gunfire was deafening, but Selena''s hand remained steady. Selena didn''t stop until the bullet ran out. By this time, Victor had been beaten into a sieve. Su Zhan came over and patted Selena on the shoulder. Selena still dropped the gun in her hand, turned around and threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms and started to swallow.Su Zhan held her in one hand and patted her on the back, grabbed Victor in the void with one hand, and then swallowed his abilities. "Lucian, cut his chest open and take out the contents of his body." Su Zhan said towards Lucian. Although Victor was already dead, Lucian accepted Su Zhan''s orders happily. He hadn''t done anything, and he was worried.Brutally disassembled Victor''s body, and installed a somewhat weird thing in his body. Lucian took it out, wiped the dirty things on it, and then turned and handed it to Su Zhan. At this time, Selena''s mood was much better and she also let go of Su Zhan. "what is this?" Selena asked suspiciously. "This is a key, and there is another one." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he looked at Lucian, which was exactly the necklace hanging from Lucian''s neck.Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, Lucian took off the necklace and handed it over. "You should know how to open it!" Su Zhan handed it to Selena. Selena was puzzled. How did she know how to open it?Does this thing seem familiar?She fiddled with it for a while, and some ancient memories appeared faintly, and unknowingly, she had already opened the mechanism on the necklace. "I remember, this thing... I have seen it before, and when I think about it, I remember it all." The dusty memory suddenly awakened, and Selena had already remembered it. She remembered a place her father had ordered to build. "That''s the place where William, the ancestor of the werewolf was imprisoned. As for the first vampire, it was not Victor, but Marcus, another sleeping elder." "The bloodlines on both of them are relatively pure. If they are swallowed, they can increase the bloodline''s power. In addition...there is an old guy who has been hiding in the dark. His bloodline is a good thing!" Su Zhan After a few simple words, he put the key into the system space, and turned his head to look at the underground coffin on the other side. Marcus! The second BOSS, integrated with the evolution of the werewolf bloodline, has become stronger. He wanted to release his younger brother William, and even killed his father Alexander. His bloodline ability, Su Zhan, will naturally not be let go. ! Item 0409 "Master, do you want to let her out? I have heard some legends. If the ancestor of vampires died, all vampires would die!" Selena whispered, and Lucian nodded next to him. Obviously he had also heard this legend. This legend also includes the ancestor of the werewolf. "That''s nonsense." Su Zhan said casually, disapprovingly.This legend actually has something to do with Victor. The reason for doing this is for his rule. Back then, the werewolves, the transformable werewolves, were servants of vampires and were just guardians of the day. "Release him and solve it together!" Su Zhan waved, Selena went over to release Marcus''s coffin.This time there was no need to wake him up again. Su Zhan directly swallowed Marcus'' bloodline ability, and then a flame suddenly appeared in his hand, and the raging flame burned Marcus directly into ashes. "This smells really unpleasant, go out!" Su Zhan waved his hand, he really couldn''t bear the smell of burning dry corpses. "You go to deal with the situation in the castle, Lucian, you also go to explain the werewolf''s affairs, choose a new leader." Su Zhan confessed, and then found a room that looked very suitable and began to let The system merges blood. The purer the bloodline, the better the effect. He now combines vampires, werewolves, and the power of that special bloodline. The three bloodlines are perfectly integrated, especially after swallowing Marcus''s bloodline, the power has increased a lot. "System, if they suck my blood and become my servants, shouldn''t they be able to take them out of this world without being friendly?" Su Zhan asked. If he can, it will be convenient for him to bring people later. For example, men¡¯s subordinates or women¡¯s family members are slow to improve their friendliness. It would be much more convenient if they could become their own servants and take them out smoothly! For Su Zhan¡¯s question, the system gave a positive answer. Once the opponent becomes a slave through the blood of Su Zhan, the system will therefore determine that it becomes the private property of Su Zhan, and it can be taken away without resorting to the friendliness of the fighting arena! "It seems that I should find someone to try it, can give it, can I take it back! Don''t bring back vampires, werewolves, or hybrids..." Su Zhan mumbled, and was about to find someone to try. At this time, the door was quietly pushed open, and a blonde woman walked in timidly.Seeing Su Zhan, she hesitated and said: "Wang, my name is Erica, do you have any needs?" "king?" This title made Su Zhan quite interested, and asked her to come over. For her, Su Zhan was quite impressed, and she had a lot of scenes, and she could be considered the second female number.An ambitious woman, or a woman who is unwilling to be ordinary and always wants to be the focus! Seeing her walk in, Su Zhan directly explored her memory. At that moment, Erica felt the look in her eyes, as if she could see herself completely! "what?" After exploring her memory, Su Zhan was a little surprised. Before today, although she was not unknown, she was not so high-profile, and she didn''t get along with Craven. She didn''t even like Craven! Now, because of her own strong appearance, she has a reconciled idea, and sneaks over to arouse her attention while no one is paying attention. 337 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 337 "It''s a bit interesting, it''s a suitable test product." Su Zhan chuckled in his heart, and suddenly said, "Kneel down." Erica froze for a moment, wondering if she angered Su Zhan?But the tone did not seem to be angry.After hesitating for a moment, Erica still knelt down slowly. "Look up, open your mouth!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice, Erica did so, and then Su Zhan put his finger on top of her and gently applied force.In an instant, a drop of blood fell into Erica''s mouth.Erica was at a loss, but before long, a huge surprise appeared on her face! She can feel that her blood is changing, as if endless power is growing. The bloodline has evolved! "Wang, thank you for your reward!" Erica said hurriedly. Su Zhan waved his hand: "My blood won''t be rewarded casually, it''s just for experimentation." When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly reached out and saw that drop of blood came out of Erica''s body again. , Fell into Su Zhan''s hands and reintegrated into Su Zhan''s body. This incident left Erica at a loss, and that power disappeared. She couldn''t help being disappointed, but she quickly adjusted her mentality. I won''t reward myself this time, doesn''t mean I won''t be in the future. That power is very strong. If you can possess this power, you will no longer be bleak, and you can become the focus! "Have you taken care of everything outside?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Yes, Elder Emilia has stabilized the situation, and everyone is willing to accept your leadership. King, Elder Victor and Elder Marcus really..." Erica asked hesitantly in a low voice. "died!" When Erica heard this, she hurriedly stopped asking her questions. Of the three elders, two were killed, one surrendered to Su Zhan and became a slave. Who would dare to have any opinions on the other vampires?What''s more, they are also very lucky now, because Victor is dead, they are not dead, which shows that the legend is false... "There is nothing you need to do here, you can retreat. It''s almost dawn, let Emilia come over." "Yes!" Erica retired from the room with a little disappointment. It didn''t take long before Emilia walked in, graceful and swaying, not deliberately, but a temperament that had been formed for a long time. After coming to Su Zhan, Emilia knelt and saluted and stood up. "Master, do you have any instructions?" Emilia asked. "There is no special order, just ready to enjoy you." Su Zhan said. Emilia froze for a moment, and then said: "I thought it would be Selena." "She needs to calm down for a while now, and then it will naturally be her turn." Su Zhan said lightly, stood up and took off Emilia''s clothes and walked directly to the bed. Chapter 0410 Elders really have good endurance! When Su Zhan penetrated Emilia, Emilia made a very high-pitched voice. The loudness of the voice may be heard in the entire castle. Su Zhan did not expect her reaction to be so strong, she would scream so loudly! This made Su Zhan stop subconsciously, because Emilia really hurts, but after a while, Emilia started to take the initiative, but the voice was as loud as ever! This made Su Zhan feel dumb. At this time, Emilia still has the nobility of the elders? However, this contrast made Su Zhan more interested, and immediately stopped showing mercy! The endurance and recovery ability of the vampire is really good, especially for elders like Emilia. It has been a long time since there has been no one to make Su Zhan feel happy. As his strength continues to improve, so does his ability. Improved a lot. Although Emilia did it alone, the consequences were not easy. Until the evening, when night fell, she was still lying there and could not get up.Su Zhan came out of the room, and the female vampires he saw along the way lowered their heads, their faces flushed, and they looked at Su Zhan courageously, showing an expression of expectation, but Su Zhan simply ignored them. "Emilia...is she okay?" Selena came to Su Zhan and asked softly, hesitantly. "It''s okay, just rest and rest." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "I am going to find William the Werewolf and devour his blood. Do you want to go with me?" "of course!" Su Zhan and Emilia have been tossing for so long, but Selena is responsible for handling things in the castle. This is really a torture for her. She is a simple soldier and is not good at handling such trivial matters. "Erica, Erica..." Su Zhan thought for a while and suddenly shouted. His voice is not loud, but it is enough to spread to every corner of the castle. Before long, Erica hurried over. "Wang, do you have any instructions?" "I''ll take Selena out. Emilia is still resting. The things in the castle are left to you for the time being. I hope you don''t let me down, understand?" Erica wanted a chance to show. Su Zhan gave her a chance. Erica now feels as if she has been hit by a pie falling from the sky, she never expected to give herself such a big right.Excited, she hurriedly promised: "Wang, I will never disappoint your trust!" Su Zhan nodded, and then suddenly disappeared with Selena in his arms. Seeing them disappear suddenly, Erica put away her shock, she couldn''t help but raised her head, and began to wonder how to manage to make Wang satisfied! "Where is this? Didn''t you say you are going to find William?" Seeing that she suddenly appeared near an island port, Selena asked Su Zhan with some doubts. Su Zhan smiled: "No hurry, solve the old ones first, then solve the small ones. Remember that legend? A long time ago, a village was infected with the virus and everyone died. Only one person was safe. He survived. He gave birth to two sons, one was poisoned by bat poison and turned into a vampire, which is Marcus. The other was poisoned by bat poison and turned into a werewolf, who was William. The reason why they did not die, It''s because of their special blood, and the most special one is of course their father, the man who survived the virus disaster, Alexander!" "He has been alive, has been silently observing, giving his two children the racial aftermath. He should have known about the death of Marcus, and he will definitely avenge his son. It just so happens that I want him too. Blood, so it¡¯s nice to have a trip first!" As soon as Su Zhan finished speaking, he saw a group of soldiers suddenly appeared in front of him. It should be from Alexander! They were all ordinary soldiers, and Su Zhan didn''t bother to kill them. He hugged Selena and accelerated instantly.Selena only felt that the signs she saw had become very illusory. The feeling was like a retreating scene at super high speed. When she reacted, people had appeared in the room. In front of her, there was an old man standing. . "Alexander!" Selena said subconsciously. Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said solemnly: "It seems that you already know my identity, Su Zhan, I don¡¯t know where you came from, but you shouldn¡¯t kill Marcus, he It''s my son!" Alexander said angrily, and moved to the side inadvertently... Not far away is a weapon cabinet. "You want to fight with me?" Su Zhan squinted at him and said with a sneer: "He is your son, but not my son. Why can''t I kill him? I will not only kill him, but also kill William. Of course...you don''t have to be too sad, because you were already dead when William died!" "Why!" Alexander had already picked up a sword next to him and shouted angrily. "If you speak a bit more righteously, it means that your existence has caused mankind to be full of dangers and have killed countless ordinary humans. If you are selfish, I am very interested in your bloodline ability. The weak and the strong, your two Since my son can not take humans seriously, I naturally can not take them seriously!" Su Zhan looked at the ready Alex Shanda, hooked his fingers and said: "Come on, let me see you How is the strength?" "Humph!" 338 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 338 Alexander was speechless by Su Zhan, but this does not mean that he is not angry! With a cold snort, he rushed over with his sword. The speed is very fast, Selena had been staring at him, but still did not see his movements clearly.When Selena reacted, it was true that Alec Shanda flew out and hit the wall heavily, and his sword had appeared in Su Zhan''s hands. too fast. She didn''t see what happened in an instant. Alec Shanda looked at Su Zhan in shock. He knew that Su Zhan was very strong, but he did not expect to be so strong.He was unwilling to want to get up, but his body couldn''t move at all, and then he involuntarily flew towards Su Zhan. "This is called mind power. It is a very common superpower. In this world, vampires or werewolves may be very strong, but in my eyes, it is just like this sword, fragile!" Su Zhan applied lightly, and the sword instantly Was broken."Alexander, your strength has disappointed me!" Chapter 0411 The blood is gathered, the mission is released! Click! Alec fell to the ground, his eyes a little lost. Just now, Su Zhan''s hand was placed on him. Just when he didn''t know what Su Zhan was going to do, he suddenly felt as if something was sucked away in his body. It''s his blood, the power of his blood! "You have lived for so long and you have enough money, and you should experience what death is!" Su Zhan said faintly as he looked at Alex Shanda in a trance. Then, Alex Shanda''s body exploded in an instant. dissipate. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan hugged Selena and disappeared. In the next moment, the two appeared in a remote and abandoned castle. The castle was very dilapidated and seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. This is where William was held.Looking around, Selena has a faint sense of familiarity. She often played here when she was young. Following the memory, Selena led the way and quickly came to the place where the future was imprisoned. Su Zhan put the key on it, and then heard da da da, da da da, the rhythmic mechanical running sound. Afterwards, I have seen William trapped in chains. A huge werewolf! The werewolf was always awake, and it roared and struggled when it saw the sky again, looking very vicious. William is different from Marcus in that he can neither become human nor sensible, so he can be said to be a cruel beast. "Stop calling, I''m here to help you out!" Su Zhan gave a cold snort, and for an instant, William calmed down, followed by his body trembling slightly, and he couldn''t help making a whining sound. Scared, it actually felt scared! She was completely frightened by the breath of Su Zhan. Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand and directly swallowed its blood, and then helped him freely... Of course, the so-called liberation is to directly end its life! "Well, the blood is already in hand." William, Marcus, plus Alec Shanda.The best blood in the world has already been obtained, and the next step is to merge again, and then... Su Zhan glanced at Selena and said with a smile: "I look forward to your new look." "Huh?" Selena was stunned for a moment and didn''t react, but Su Zhan had already left here with her in his arms. ... ... "Let¡¯s stay in this small town called Fox for a few days[ ¡± Su Zhan took Selena to find a place to send it out, but he happened to see the sign on the side of the road. In front is a remote town with only more than 3,000 people, surrounded by forests, mountains and seas, and the environment seems to be good.Selena naturally wouldn''t refuse Su Zhan''s proposal, and the two quickly walked into the town. After walking for almost twenty minutes, I finally came to the center of the town. As soon as he entered the middle of the town, Su Zhan suddenly heard a ding sound. "Task release." "Hunt James, the mission time is unlimited, and the mission rewards 500 enhancement points!" Su Zhan''s sudden mission was very unexpected. Since entering the world of Underworld Legend, the mission has not appeared. Su Zhan didn''t ask the system, and asked for nothing. When he came out, he would come out sooner or later. But he has done so many things, it can be said that the world of Underworld has done everything that the world should do, but there is still no mission, and as a result, the mission is inexplicably released in this small town. It''s neither a main task nor a side task, it''s more like a random task, it''s released without thinking. "Who is James?" In my impression, it seems that I have never heard of this name. There are only a few characters in the legend of the night. Is there any hidden plot? Otherwise, how could the mission be released in this town suddenly? "Have you heard the name James?" Su Zhan asked towards Selena. Su Zhan''s question is too boring, Selena thought for a while and said: "This name is very common, what is the full name?" The ghost knew what the full name was, so the task was given a name called James. Su Zhan murmured in his heart and shook his head."I don''t know his identity either. As for the reason, you don''t need to know. You just need to think about whether you have any impression of this name or not. Think about all aspects." "It shouldn''t be!" Selena really thought about it, but it really didn''t affect the name. "Forget it, I will know sooner or later anyway." If the mission is released, it will definitely be encountered, and it will still be in this small town.Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Let''s see if there is a hotel or something to settle down." The place to stay is very important, otherwise Selena will be in trouble after dawn. But this small town is small, and it''s midnight now, and there are no people on the street. Most of the homes are sleeping with the lights off, and there is nowhere to inquire about it. Just as Su Zhan was considering whether to find a place where no one else was going to deal with it for a night, he suddenly felt that a car light was on behind him, and he saw a police car approaching, stopped beside them, and then left. A middle-aged man in a police uniform came down. After he got down, he looked at Su Zhan and Selena suspiciously."My name is Charlie. I''m the police officer in this town. You came from outside the town? Why are you still on the street so late?" "We just came to town and haven''t found a place to live yet." "Just here, come here most of the night?" "We are traveling unplanned, and came here by car to take a few days off." Su Zhan explained. "Nowadays young people are so courageous!" Su Zhan and Selena look very young. Charlie murmured: "This town is very remote, and basically doesn¡¯t have much contact with the outside world. If you want to find a hotel, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little troublesome. Let¡¯s give your documents to Let me take a look and confirm your identities. I can let you live in my house temporarily!" 339 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 339 "Thank you so much!" Su Zhan said thankfully, and then took out his credentials. Selena is a little different, she doesn''t have a certificate.She was a little worried, but found that the police officer named Charlie had nothing unusual after seeing it, and returned the certificate to Su Zhan."Get in the car, I''ll go around for a while, and then go home, I hope you won''t mind." "it does not matter!" Su Zhan responded and got into the police car with Selena. Chapter 0412 One Blood, One Drop Of Blood During the inspection, Police Officer Charlie chatted with Su Zhan, deliberately or unconsciously exploring the details of Su Zhan. After all, two outsiders suddenly came in the middle of the night. It was normal for him to be suspicious, but Su Zhan dismissed it lightly. Speaking of experience, Su Zhan is not bad at all.When the inspection was over, Officer Charlie no longer doubted their identities and took them back to his home. "You live alone? Where are your wife and children?" As a middle-aged man, or a police officer in a small town, it is obviously impossible to say that he is not married yet. Seeing him living alone, Su Zhan asked casually. "I''m divorced, and my daughter lives with her. However, I just called the other day, and my daughter may be coming to me." Charlie looked a little sad when it came to the divorce, but when it came to his daughter, he seemed to be radiant again. "That''s a good thing!" Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in his personal life. Before, he was just a curious and polite question. After a few words, Charlie took them to the room upstairs. "This room has been unoccupied for a long time. It''s a bit dirty. Let''s deal with it for one night temporarily. Originally, my daughter''s room was empty, but she was coming over, so..." Charlie said. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Understandable, let alone a place to live is already very good, thank you!" "You''re welcome, the people in our town are very enthusiastic, so it''s too early, so let''s rest first." Charlie said, then closed the door and left. After he left, Su Zhan looked at the room, and it seemed that nobody had lived in it for a long time, but it was nothing. Su Zhan waved his hand casually. In an instant, the whole room was clean. Subsequently, Su Zhan changed a new bedding, of course, the style is exactly the same, but it is brand new. After it was done, Su Zhan lay down and clapped her hands to the side, and Selena lay down beside him obediently."Vampires are not good at this point. They don''t need to sleep, and they lose a lot of normal fun. But it doesn''t matter. I will help you reshape your bloodline later. Now, how about continuing the things that were not done last time?" Things not done last time... Selena couldn''t help thinking about it. Her cool body seemed to become hot. She hesitated and said, "It''s not so good now? That police officer will hear it, right?" The voices of Su Zhan and Emilia were heard in the entire castle, and Selena was really worried. "Sound insulation is fine, it''s very simple!" Su Zhan waved his hand with a chuckle, and in a moment he saw a cloud of dark green energy appear, and then sealed the entire room. Selena glanced suspiciously, then turned her gaze to the ring in Su Zhan''s hand. Three rings of different colors and very strange shapes. At first she thought it was just an ornament or a status symbol, but she saw it clearly just now that the energy was emitted from one of the green rings. She was a little curious but didn''t ask much, just slowly She took off her clothes, and then helped Su Zhan to take off his clothes. Then... she was a little at a loss. Su Zhan obviously had no intention of taking the initiative, but Selena didn¡¯t know what to do next. what. Seeing Selena''s dazed look, Su Zhan couldn''t help but chuckled, pointed downwards, and then pressed her down."Remember, use your mouth first when serving me in the future!" Selena responded, then opened her mouth. Su Zhan taught a few words briefly, and closed her eyes when she saw Selena''s understanding so quickly. While enjoying, secretly let the system merge and strengthen the blood. After a while, the bloodline was strengthened before Su Zhan transferred his mind to Selena.Selena has a very cold temperament and a very loyal and obedient character. Su Zhan still likes this! Patting Selena''s head, Su Zhan turned over and pressed Selena directly underneath, then separated her slender and perfect legs and took her blood directly.That kind of pain made her snorted in an instant, her body tense, her small fangs were also exposed, and she had a special beauty! Su Zhan did not want to treat Selena like Emilia, mainly because Selena''s physique is not as good as Emilia!After she gradually got used to it, Su Zhan began to move. Time passed by, and the outside had gradually lit up unknowingly. The sun rises from the east, meaning that a new day has begun. "open mouth!" Su Zhan hugged Selena to rest, looked at the light outside, turned his head and said to her. Selena opened her mouth obediently and saw Su Zhan put her finger on it and dripped a drop of blood. In a moment, Selena''s expression changed and became a bit intense, as if she was suffering from something. "Don''t worry, your current bloodline is being transformed. This is the combination of the three purest bloodline powers, and the transformation process will naturally be a bit strong." Su Zhan stroked Selena and said in a low voice. Selena nodded, restraining the sensation of blood boiling all over her body as if about to explode. After a long time...she felt the pain gradually disappear and replaced it with a very powerful feeling. Su Zhan released Selena and motioned for Selena to get up. Selena got up and went down, swaying from side to side, and suddenly a pair of huge black wings spread out from behind her, not feathered wings, but demon wings!The wings of Su Zhan are the same as before, but stronger. After all, at the beginning, Su Zhan hadn''t merged so many bloodlines. Now his wings are the same as Selena, and they are bigger and stronger. "This is... wings!" Selena looked at her wings in disbelief, the feeling was like her own arm, very natural, subconsciously moved, and the person was already floating.Seeing Selena''s excitement, Su Zhan leaned there to feast his eyes. She is not wearing clothes now... With the gorgeous wings, a single beautiful word is not enough to describe. After thinking about it, Su Zhan waved his hand and put Selena''s clothes on her body. "It''s so beautiful, now you are the true goddess of the moon!" Looking at Selena, Su Zhan said in admiration. Chapter 0413 Isabella Swann Bright sunlight came in along the window. Selena instinctively wanted to avoid it but suddenly realized that she had been shining by the sun for a long time, but she did not feel the slightest discomfort! She tentatively put her hands in the sun, warm...not burned. "You don''t need to be afraid of the sun now!" Su Zhan smiled and walked behind Selena. Selena subconsciously retracted her wings and let Su Zhan hug herself from behind. This feeling is very strange. "Let''s go, go out to feel the sunshine, and look for a house where you live." Su Zhan kissed Selena on the cheek with a light smile, and then the two went out of the room. Charlie didn''t wake up, and Su Zhan didn''t bother him either. After coming out of his house, he walked on the street. I met a lot of people on the way, and they were obviously curious about these two strangers.In small towns like this, basically everyone knows each other, and there are very few outsiders here, so naturally they are a little curious. 340 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 340 "how do you feel?" After walking for a while, Su Zhan asked Selena. "The sun is very dazzling, it''s warm, it''s special, and it''s a bit uncomfortable. I still think... it''s more comfortable in the dark." Selena thought for a while and said seriously. "It''s normal. The habit of so many years is not so easy to change." Su Zhan smiled and happened to see a fast food restaurant nearby."Go eat something and ask about the residence by the way." There were not many people in the fast food restaurant, so I went in and found a place to sit down, and soon a waiter came to order.People are very enthusiastic and actively asked about their identities. Naturally, Su Zhan repeated what he said yesterday, and also said that he lived in Charlie''s house.The waiter became more enthusiastic after listening. After ordering some food, Su Zhan asked where he lived. For the time being, I''m not sure how long I will stay here. There is no hotel here yet, so Su Zhan wanted to ask if there is any free house that I would like to rent. Money is not a problem!But it¡¯s a pity that there is no free house at all. In the end, the waiter thought about it for a long time. Since they lived in Charlie¡¯s house yesterday, they might as well continue to live in his house. There are rooms in his house anyway, let alone his daughter. Coming soon, in a new environment, it might be better if you have friends about the same age. This proposal made Su Zhan feel good, but I don¡¯t know if Charlie can agree to it. If I go back, I can ask him his opinion, in case he finds it inconvenient! After eating, it was almost noon after a turn; it is estimated that Charlie should be able to wake up too. Charlie was indeed awake when Su Zhan and Selena came back. After a few conversations, Su Zhan started talking. Want to rent his room. At the beginning, Charlie did not agree, but Su Zhanjiang explained the reason, and with the high rent, Charlie hesitated. "I can''t promise you this for the time being. I will only decide after my daughter Isabella arrives. But don''t worry, if it doesn''t work, I will help you find a suitable place to live." Charlie thought about it. "Isabella?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, this name is a bit familiar... "Uncle Charlie, what is your full name?" "Charlie Swann, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. Charlie didn''t care too much. After checking that the time was almost up, Charlie was going to pick up his daughter at the airport. "Isabella Swan! No wonder I think this name is so familiar, it turns out to be the heroine of Twilight. But...this is a copy of the legend of the night, why the characters of Twilight appear, And this timeline is not right!" Su Zhan frowned, surprised at this situation."System, explain what''s going on." "When the number of erased copies reaches more than three, subtle changes will occur in the copy world, which is different from the large copies in the DC world, but the fusion of similar copies. The number of specific fusions is unknown, and some subtle adjustment changes will occur. !" The system replied. There are three erased copies? Green Lantern, abilities, and Resident Evil, there are exactly three. "Explain in detail what is different." Su Zhan asked. "The retention time of the dungeon is increased. Each time a dungeon is merged, the retention time will increase by six months. The specific fusion and the number of dungeons are unknown. This requires the host to explore on his own. The world copy of "Twilight". Secondly, the speed of the world time flow in the copy is three to one with the outside world, and the task is changed to random release! Above, only the fusion copy." "It seems pretty good to say that, it''s like setting off to hide the plot, maybe it will trigger some dungeon world, the ratio of time flow has turned out to be three to one, that is to say, I stay here for three days, Marvel The world has only passed one day." After hearing the detailed explanation of the system, Su Zhan was still very satisfied. In this way, the sudden release of the mission will also make sense, that James should be the character in Twilight.Su Zhan thought about it himself, and faintly guessed who it was. I''ve seen the movie Su Zhan in Twilight. It mainly tells the story between the heroine and the vampire and the werewolf. The heroine has a special physique and was chased by a vampire. This vampire seems to be called James. Of course, I don''t remember what that character was called Su Zhan. However, he is barely the villain in the first movie, and there is no one else except him. "The Twilight City... Isabella is so beautiful. If you meet it, you can''t let it go." Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and found it interesting. Except that the DC world sometimes encounters unexpected joys, other copies are still relatively monotonous, once you get what you want, nothing will happen next.Now that there is this fusion copy, there is a feeling of exploring the hidden plot, so Su Zhan really wants to know if he will encounter other copy worlds next? Selena didn''t know why Su Zhan''s expression was a bit weird at first, but now she seemed to be happy again, but seeing Su Zhan in a good mood, her mood also became cheerful and happy. Chapter 0414-The Origin of Twilight A few hours later, the sound of the car sounded outside. Su Zhan and Selena walked out, and they saw Charlie getting out of the car to the trunk, and then a girl walked out from the co-pilot. Brown hair, delicate face, full of young girl''s unique youthful breath, and his height is similar to Selena. The girl¡¯s emotions are not high, so think about it. After her parents divorced, she lived with her mother, but her mother remarried and went on a world trip with her new husband, leaving her alone with her father. Gao is strange.Moreover, the feeling that no one cares, as if cumbersome, also affects the girl''s mood. "This is Su Zhan, this is Selena. They are travelers. They happened to pass through the small town to take a rest for a while and live at home temporarily." Seeing Su Zhan and Selena come over, Charlie introduced: "This is me Daughter, Isabella." "Hello, your daughter is very beautiful!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Isabella: "I hope our existence will not make you feel uncomfortable." Isabella shook her head without speaking. After taking the luggage in, Su Zhanyu Selena returned to the room to give the father and daughter some space to live alone. Not long after, Charlie knocked on the door and said, "I told her that she agreed to live here. I am going to patrol soon. I will talk about specific things later. If it is convenient, can you please help me take care of it? Click her." "no problem!" Su Zhan smiled and nodded, Charlie turned and left gratefully... Although Isabella is a human, she has a special ability, similar to a mental shield, which can prevent others from reading her thoughts.In the world of Twilight, vampires will have some special abilities, similar to super powers.It can also appear during the day. The sun does not harm them, but it will change the color of their skin and become very conspicuous. Speaking of, in Twilight, the background settings of vampires and werewolves are the same as those of The Legend of Night. The ancestor of vampires is still Marcus, and the ancestor of werewolves is still William.However, the bloodline is a little different from the Dark Night Legend.Su Zhan really wanted to know, what is the relationship between the werewolf in Twilight and the vampire, Marcus or William, maybe it was someone who bit him a long time ago, and then slowly evolved into different branches? "Selena, there are also vampires here. If I remember correctly, there seems to be a family of''vegetarian'' vampires here. Please investigate and see if you can figure out their origin." Su Zhan said towards Selena. Move. Selena nodded, and soon went out to investigate.For her, living a life that is too easy will make it difficult to adapt. It is better to have something to do. After Selena went out, Su Zhan got up and went to Isabella''s room. The door of the room was closed. Su Zhan knocked twice and heard the response inside before pushing the door open."Would you like to go out and stroll?" "Uh, no, no, thank you." Isabella said, shaking her head. "It¡¯s actually good to go out when you¡¯re in a bad mood. Your father asks me to take care of you. If I don¡¯t do anything, he¡¯ll probably be angry. I think... going shopping with me shouldn¡¯t make you feel ashamed. Right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Isabella shook her head and said: "Of course not, you are handsome!" "The rate of returning heads is still quite high. In fact, we only came to this town yesterday, and we were not particularly familiar with it. Therefore, it happened to be strolling together. It is not bad to be familiar with it. "OK then!" Isabella didn''t want to go out at first, but when Su Zhan said that, she also changed her attention. Perhaps it is because they are all strangers to this small town. Isabella had been here when she was a child, but after all, she was very young, and she didn''t have much impression of the environment and people of the town.Coming out of the house, walking and talking, slowly, Isabella seemed to have become interested in talking, and asked about Selena and Su Zhan about traveling. The relationship changed unconsciously. ''S got a lot closer. "We two come out alone, Selena won''t be angry, will you?" After returning, Isabella suddenly asked... Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry, Selena is not that stingy." "That''s good!" Isabella smiled. After returning home, the two went back to their rooms.Selena had already returned. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, she whispered: "I found a villa on a nearby mountain. There were a few vampires. I asked them. They called themselves the Karen family. A vampire named Carlisle Cullen, he is a doctor, and the rest of the vampires were transformed after being bitten by her. He alone has this ability." "I inquired about their origin by the way, Carlisle should belong to the Emilia clan..." "Emilia?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he could still get involved with Elilia? "Yes, I asked Carlisle. He was bitten by a vampire. That vampire should be Emilia''s servant, but he is dead. He died in the attack of the werewolf in the station..." 341 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 341 "interesting!" It''s very interesting to hear Selena finish Su Zhan, and I don''t know if this is the subtle adjustment the system said, and the two worlds are perfectly integrated according to this line. However, Emilia herself does not have the ability to survive in the sun, let alone her servant, but Carlisle can, and so can the vampire he transformed!It seems that the blood power of the vampire has mutated on Carlisle. "I also asked, there are also werewolves here, but the origin of werewolves is not so clear. Maybe you can ask Lucian." Selena continued. "Werewolves are not in a hurry. Regarding the Karen family, if you have time, check it out! If they really belong to the Emilia clan, it would be interesting. I will ask Emilia to come over. I don¡¯t know what they think!" Without Emilia, there would be no Karen family, and without Karen family, there would be no Twilight. It can be said that Emilia indirectly created the origin of Twilight! Chapter 0415-The Karen Family "According to tradition, they need to recognize Emilia as their master, and the whole family must declare their allegiance to Emilia." Selena didn''t know the evil taste of Su Zhan, and really thought he was asking, so she answered very seriously. "Contact Emilia, let her come over if the castle is settled." Su Zhan thought for a while and ordered. Selena nodded. It didn''t take long for Charlie to come back. Obviously his work was not over yet, but it was dinner time and his daughter had just returned, so naturally he would come back and settle down.Seeing his daughter in a good mood, he was very grateful to Su Zhan and Selena.He is not that kind of caring father. He really doesn''t know how to enlighten Isabella. Therefore, he insisted on not accepting Su Zhan and Selena''s room money. Su Zhan did not refuse, but told him not to worry about Isabella. He will bring out Bella''s meal together, which makes Charlie grateful again and again. After two or three days in a row, I went out during the day and had a meal together in the evening and chatted. The relationship between the three people grew quickly, especially when Selena and Isabella are as good as their sisters. , Don''t know why! But Su Zhan is also happy to see it. Speaking of it, Selena really has no friends, and her character is not very good at making friends. So now the relationship with Isabella is getting better, and Su Zhan is also very happy. of. The night of the fourth day. Emilia is here. Because she couldn''t move during the day, she wasted some time. Su Zhan did not let Emilia in, but went out with Selena directly, leaving the town directly to the nearby forest. "the host!" Emilia saluted. "Get up, did Selena tell you something?" Su Zhan asked. Emilia said: "I just said that the master asked me to come over, but didn''t say anything else." "Oh, Selena, tell her." Su Zhan asked Selena to tell Emilia about the matter. Emilia was not particularly surprised. For her, this kind of thing was actually quite common, and many vampire branches were born like this. "Master, are you planning to accept them?" Emilia asked. "Forget it, it doesn''t count. Just get to know them in the past. After all, they belong to your line. I may stay here for a while, so it''s easier to find them if you have anything. In addition, their The bloodline has also undergone some mutations, and the situation is still very interesting." Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in collecting them, and there was a vampire named Alice Cullen who was very cute. If you are interested, you can accept her. "When will you go?" Emilia is of course no problem. "Now!" It was just night, and nothing happened. I just went now. The Karen family, a vegetarian family of vampires, can restrain the urge to blood through exercise. They only suck animal blood and not human blood.For a long time, they have used various ordinary identities as a cover to live a peaceful life in this small town. But... this life was broken a few days ago. Suddenly a vampire called Selena appeared. Even though they had seen many vampires, they had never encountered such a strong one. Their abilities were completely ineffective, and they were not opponents at all.The other party asked many questions and then left. Although it seems that there is no danger, they have no way of peace of mind. They have been worried and cautious for the past few days. Nothing has happened in the past few days. This makes them think that Selena may be just passing by to understand the situation, but never Thinking, today, she is here again. Also brought two people! Selena and Emilia stood behind Su Zhan and appeared in the lobby of the villa. The vampires can feel each other, especially when they are not hidden deliberately, as soon as they appear, the Karen family feel it, and run out one after another. "Two vampires, one...like a human?" "They are so strong!" They didn''t speak, but their hearts were not at all peaceful. Seeing them one by one on alert, Su Zhan glanced at Selena. She was probably not so friendly when she came last time. "Are you Carlisle Karen? The patriarch of the Karen family?" Su Zhan asked towards the blond man headed by them. His appearance is slightly older than the others, except for a middle-aged woman standing next to him, the others are young and light. "Yes, I am! What can you do?" Carlisle asked. He could see that he couldn''t tell whether he was a vampire, and he was the master. "Don''t be so nervous, if I was malicious to you, you are dead now." Su Zhan said with a smile, walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, then pointed to one of them and said: "You Isn¡¯t it Alice? A woman with the same name as me, can you help me get a drink? I¡¯ll talk to your "father"." Alice Cullen hesitated, until she responded cutely, then walked over and took the wine. "Please sit down." Su Zhan said towards Carlisle. Carlisle sat down, but Alice did not leave, but gave them a glass of wine, and then stood by, curiously watching Selena and Emilia standing behind Su Zhan. Especially Emilia, she can feel that she has a special feeling for her, that is the feeling of blood. In fact, it''s not just her, everyone in the Karen family feels this way, but it''s not suitable to ask now. "Selina, have you seen it? I meant that she came to visit a few days ago. I heard that there is a vegetarian family of vampires here, so I came to ask about the origin. Then, I discovered something. Interesting thing, you became a vampire because you were bitten by Fafis?" "Yes!" "Do you know her?" "I just know that she is the slave of Emilia, the three elders of vampires, and the other... is not clear." Carlisle said. "She is dead, but her master is still alive, Emilia." Su Zhan yelled with a chuckle, and Emilia next to him walked up to him, and under the surprised gaze of the Karen family, he respectfully turned towards Su. Zhan called the master! Chapter 0416 Transform Alice''s Bloodline! Emilia! She turned out to be Emilia among the three elders! Carlisle was shocked by Emilia''s identity, and even more shocked by her name for Su Zhan! To a certain extent, he and even the entire Karen family should be called Master Emilia. After all, Emilia''s identity is quite noble, but... now Emilia is actually called Master Su Zhan. 342 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 342 So what is Su Zhan''s identity? Is he the ancestor of vampires? Carlisle was dumbfounded, the entire Karen family was dumbfounded, and Alice next to her opened her mouth wide, looking at Su Zhan in disbelief, the identity gap was too big!It was so big that Alice, who was a little naughty and cute, didn''t dare to have any thoughts. "Elder Emilia!" After a long pause, Carlisle reacted first and hurriedly got up and bowed down to bow. When he did this, the Karen family also reacted and bowed. "Get up!" When Emilia faced them, she became a noble elder again. Seeing that Su Zhan had no other instructions, she walked back automatically. Carlisle and others stood up, a little at a loss. They didn''t know what to do next, they didn''t expect Emilia to come, and they didn''t expect Emilia to have a master! "Sit down, don''t be so nervous. I only learned about your branch family by accident. I happened to live in this small town recently, so I came over to say hello to you!" Seeing them become cautious and at a loss Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand to let Carlisle sit down, and then said: "I won''t stay here for too long, so you don''t have to worry about anything." "Yes." Even if Carlisle is the patriarch of the Karen family, he can only nod his head obediently like a schoolboy. "Emilia, please stay here for the time being. I think the environment here is pretty good. In addition, you can investigate a vampire named James!" Su Zhan gave an order, and then said."Alice, don''t mind accompany me around, tell me about your home?" Alice glanced at Carlisle, then nodded and said quietly, "No, I don''t mind, of course I don''t mind." "You are free." Su Zhan said to others with a smile, and then followed Alice around. This villa is still good, very spacious and very nice, especially the forest outside, the environment is very good. "This is your room?" Su Zhan hesitated watching Alice standing at the door of a certain room, and asked guessingly. Alice nodded. Su Zhan smiled and opened the door to enter. The decoration inside was very cute, many of them were dolls, and they knew it was a girl''s room.There is even a bed. You know, vampires don¡¯t need to sleep, so the bed is not as practical as the sofa. "Not bad!" Su Zhan nodded approvingly, looking at Alice who was still a little stiff and said: "Do you have the ability to see the future?" "Yes, yes!" Alice answered in surprise. "So now, do you see anything?" Su Zhan asked. Alice shook her head: "I can''t see you, you, I can''t see it, maybe it''s because you are too powerful." "That''s it!" I won¡¯t talk about it for the time being, Selena¡¯s bloodline can be said to be the strongest and the most high-end except for herself. It¡¯s normal that Alice can¡¯t see it. As for Emilia, she is one of the three elders of vampires. She is very strong and Alice Silk''s blood also originated from Emilia, so it makes sense to not see through. However, Su Zhan was curious about how their bloodline mutated. They became vampires, and they were not particularly afraid of the sun. They also had super powers, which were stronger than the vampires in the world of Night Legend.However, they were unable to infect and transform other people and lost this ability. "Do you mind letting me see what your blood is like?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Alice nodded hesitantly, untied the collar of her dress and exposed her neck.This action made Su Zhan stunned for a moment, and then he reacted, then smiled and leaned forward, taking a bite on her beautiful neck. very light! The blood entered his mouth, Su Zhan let go of Alice, and then felt a bit, and found that her blood was very strong, but this kind of strong blood was a bit biased, not a very pure vampire blood. As for the reason for the mutation, Su Zhandao is not clear, after all, he is not an expert in this area. However, after strengthening and fusing this bloodline, his bloodline power seems to have changed a little, but he does not have any superpowers. This makes Su Zhan quite disappointed. Is it because his bloodline is too strong and there is no such thing after fusion. Ability? "Come here, let me take another bite!" Su Zhan hooked Alice, and then took another bite. The only difference this time was that Su Zhan did not suck her blood, but gave her a drop of his own enhancement. Bloodline. In an instant, Alice let out a scream, and her fangs gradually emerged. The people below the sudden scream naturally heard it. Carlisle and the others hurried up and found that in Alice''s room, Alice was lying on the ground and shaking, obviously having a bite on her neck! "Don''t worry, I just rewarded her!" Su Zhan said with a smile. He now has a special connection with Alice, and Selena also has this connection.Because she now has her own blood power, but Carlisle''s blood power is gone. Carlisle also felt the change in Alice, feeling a little nervous in his heart, not knowing whether it was good or bad. After a long time, Alice calmed down suddenly, and after a moment, huge black wings spread out behind her, which was similar to Selena''s, but with a slight change, it seemed a little smaller. In general, she is still not as good as Selena, perhaps because of her own blood! "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked towards Alice. "Excellent!" Alice said excitedly. "Okay, you will follow me in the future, are you okay?" Su Zhan asked. Alice hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Carlisle hurriedly said: ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. Alice is very smart and capable. She can stay by your side and she will definitely be of use!¡± Although I don¡¯t know Su Zhan¡¯s true identity yet, it¡¯s definitely a good thing for Alice to follow him by calling him the master from Emilia! Item 0417 Carlisle can feel that Alice is very strong now, as strong as Selena and Emilia!He now knows why noble, like Emilia, must recognize the Soviet war as master! The ability to change the blood of a vampire is simply a fantasy, an incredible thing! The Karen family looked at Alice enviously, and a little lamented her good luck. After all, Alice was strong now, they felt very clearly. "Emilia, come here too." Su Zhan thought for a while, and simply transformed Emilia. After all, she was also the first woman in the world and the first woman who could fully bear herself. Woman! After helping Emilia to transform, the sky was almost bright, and Su Zhan took Selena back. It didn''t take long to return to the room, and the sky was already bright. Because of Su Zhan¡¯s sake, Charlie doesn¡¯t have to get up early to cook for Isabella. He is on duty at night, so he is still sleeping. By the time Isabella is up, he will eat with Su Zhan Selena. Had breakfast, and then asked them what arrangements they have today. "Whether to go to the forest or not, I have always wanted to go, but I heard people say that it''s dangerous and a little scared!" Seeing that the two of them had no plans, Isabella suggested. "The forest? That''s fine." Su Zhan agreed. Soon, the three of them simply packed up and headed to the forest. This forest is very primitive, but the scenery is really good, quiet, and the purity of nature makes people seem to forget many troubles at once. "There is a river over there." Isabella yelled excitedly and hurried over. The river is very clear and not particularly deep. Isabella thought for a while and said to Selena: "Should you go down and play in the water? The weather is so hot and the water is so clear. It should be very comfortable!" 343 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 343 "Without clothes, how can I play?" Selena asked with a frown. She would rather find a remote place to stay for a while, the direction of the river, the sun is just shining, not particularly comfortable. "Just take it off, no one is there anyway. But... Su Zhan, I have to trouble you a little bit farther, but you can''t peek at us!" Isabella seems to really want to play. "Ok!" It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, if he wants to watch and hide away, it doesn''t matter.After speaking, Su Zhan walked to the side. "Wait, don''t be too far, just be there." Seeing Su Zhan walking so far, Isabella was a little scared instead. There is no such boy as Su Zhan nearby, just in case something happens. What to do? Su Zhan stopped and sat down next to a big tree. They could be seen from this distance, but not so clearly!Of course, this is only for ordinary people, for Su Zhan, it is no different from standing in front of him. Selena didn''t want to get into the water, and Isabella kept urging her next to her. In the end, Selena seemed to be overwhelmed, so she nodded helplessly. Soon, the two took off their clothes and went into the water. "Why do you always like to wear this kind of clothes, although it is cool, but it is not suitable?" In the water, Isabella asked curiously towards Selena. "I always wear this kind of clothes, and he likes it too." Selena said. "You are really kind to him! But, didn''t you have that two nights? Why did I never hear a sound?" Isabella asked in a low voice with a smirk. This kind of thing is naturally chatted between girlfriends. "Yes, but you didn''t hear it." "That means he can''t do it!" The two were chatting and playing. Isabella really enjoyed the fun of playing in the water, but Selena was really not interested. The sun made her very uncomfortable. "I''m tired, I want to go up and have a rest, you can play by yourself!" Ignoring Isabella''s persuasion, Selena went straight up, put on her clothes, and Selena came next to Su Zhan. "Humph!" Isabella snorted and watched Selena approach Su Zhan, she had no choice but to play on her own. "Do you feel it?" Su Zhan asked towards Selena. Selena nodded: "It''s not very clear, it should be Emilia. She seems to have delivered some news." "Because your bloodline is the same, it''s all my bloodline power, so there will be this kind of reaction between each other. It seems that the news of James has been investigated over there. Go and take a look." "Here..." "I will talk to Isabella." "Yes!" Selena responded, then turned and walked into the forest, and disappeared after a while. "What did Selena do?" Seeing Selena leaving, Isabella hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan waved his hand at her, walked over and said: "It''s nothing, she feels a little uncomfortable, go back first." "Ah? She went back first, why didn''t we say a word, let''s go back together, why is she not feeling well, is she okay?" Isabella asked hurriedly. "Don''t worry, she''s okay. In fact, she doesn''t particularly like sunshine, and as you can see, she is actually quite homely. If you don''t mind, I can continue playing with you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Is this not so good?" On the one hand, it was not convenient, on the other hand, Isabella did not have enough. She felt very relaxed and in a very good mood. She didn''t want to go back so soon. "Nothing wrong." Su Zhan waved his hand, then sat aside, said."Do you know? I have heard a legend about this place, saying that there are vampires in this small town." "Don''t be kidding, how could there be such a thing!" Isabella obviously didn''t believe it. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Some things you haven''t seen don''t mean they don''t exist. Maybe you will see them soon." "Don''t scare me!" Isabella was really flustered by what Su Zhan said. "Haha, who made you speak ill of me behind your back? What did you say to Selena, saying that I can''t do it, right? You haven''t tried it, how do you know that I can''t?" Su Zhan laughed. Isabella said in an embarrassing moment: "Selena is also true, tell you this! Also, what did you mean by just now, can I think you are teasing me?" Chapter 0418 The Bad Su Zhan And The Simple Isabella "I just want to ask you, what you told Selena, you are so interested in my affairs, isn''t it because you like me?" Su Zhan asked back. "Of course not!" Isabella hurriedly denied, turning her head unnaturally. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Do you know? I actually have a special ability. I can see through other people''s thoughts and know what I''m thinking..." "Cut, do you think I will believe it?" "You are trying to make me avoid, and then you can come up and get dressed, right?" Su Zhan said suddenly. Isabella was stunned for an instant, and said in a panic: "How do you know?" "I said, I can see through other people''s thoughts." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned around and said: "Okay, I will leave first. You can come up and get dressed. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you about that. Question, so you don¡¯t have to think about what to say after coming up for a while to change the subject." "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan turned to leave, Isabella was embarrassed, she really thought so just now. Could it be that he can really see through other people''s thoughts, isn''t that...... Doesn''t he also know his own thoughts?Isabella hurriedly put on her clothes, walked quickly to Su Zhan, and said hesitantly: "Actually, I just think about it. I don''t really like you, nor do I want to spoil you and Selena. feeling!" Su Zhan was stunned when she spoke suddenly, and after a while she laughed dumbfounded: "So, do you really like me?" "Ah...you...you lied to me?" Su Zhan said at the beginning that he could read his mind, and he was right. Isabella believed it, but now that Su Zhan said that, it is obvious that he too Don''t know, not sure! "It''s just a simple psychological speculation." Su Zhan shrugged innocently."It looks like it works. I didn''t expect you to really like me." Su Zhan suddenly grabbed Isabella¡¯s hand and dragged her in front of him, then turned around and let her lean against the tree. When Isabella reacted, Su Zhan held the tree with one hand and held it close. Looked at her. Wall dong! Close at hand, strong breath. Isabella dodged her eyes, she didn''t dare to look directly at Su Zhan.This little girl''s posture is quite interesting. Su Zhan held her chin with the other hand and asked her to raise her head. "What are you going to do, I, what I just said is not true, you..." Before she could finish her words, Su Zhan directly bowed her head and kissed her. In an instant, Isabella felt a blank in her brain, as if It has stopped functioning. Under Su Zhan''s strength, she gradually gave up resistance and began to unconsciously cater to it. It was just too jerky. She was not an opponent of Su Zhan. Unknowingly, her clothes were already rolled up. Su Zhan Feeling this youthful body presumptuously. After a long time, Isabella felt that she was about to suffocate, and Su Zhan let her go. 344 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 344 Seeing her flustered and confused look, Su Zhan asked with a chuckle: "Do you like me?" "Like!" Isabella said subconsciously, and then hurriedly reacted, shook her head and hummed: "No, I mean, I, I have some good feelings for you, maybe, maybe I like you, but you have a girlfriend Now, you can''t... and I can''t..." Before she could finish her words, Su Zhan''s mouth was again blocked. After another few minutes passed, Su Zhan let go of her and asked again: "Now, can it be done?" Isabella didn''t speak, she herself was a little confused, she didn''t feel so determined... "I should be the first man you like? You like me and I like you too. Isn''t that enough?" Su Zhan played with Isabella''s body, she wanted to deny it, wanted to say something , But there is no strength at all. "I will find you when she is away!" Su Zhan smiled, bowed her head and kissed again, this time Isabella raised her head subconsciously to cater. After the separation, Su Zhan helped Isabella tidy up her clothes. He suddenly felt that she was really simple and cute. Although she was a little sorry for her and made her feel guilty, the feeling was quite exciting, and there was a surreptitious feeling. ... Of course, the only one who is in the dark is Isabella, because Selena won''t mind. "Let''s go, let''s continue shopping." After she finished and returned, Su Zhan took her by the hand and continued walking around the forest. Isabella is very quiet, and may not have recovered from the shock just now.After a while, Isabella said, "Let¡¯s go back." "Ok!" Seeing that she had no intention to continue playing now, Su Zhan did not reluctantly took her back. After returning home, Isabella entered her room and never came out. Su Zhan smiled and told Selena, who had already returned, what had happened just now, and asked Selena to cooperate. After that, Su Zhan asked about the business. "The Karen family said that they noticed the whereabouts of other vampires, and there was a murder case. Someone was killed by a vampire. When they arrived, the other party had disappeared, but there should be three people! Now they are investigating and it should be soon There will be news!" "It should be them out of ten!" Su Zhan said lightly. At a later time, Charlie came back. Sure enough, his face wasn''t pretty when he came back. Before Su Zhan could ask, Charlie told them about the murder case and asked them to try not to go to too remote places. "I have to go back to the police station to continue investigating this case. There was a murder in the town and everyone was very scared. I came back to remind you that I might not have time to come back, so Isabella will trouble you to take care of it. Up." "no problem!" "I''m a little bit lucky to let you live here, otherwise I wouldn''t worry about her being home alone." Charlie sighed, then turned around and hurried out again. "I will help you take good care of your daughter!" Watching Charlie leave, Su Zhan chuckled softly, then turned to look at Isabella''s room! Chapter 0419 Isabella''s Transformation At dinner, Isabella came out, facing Selena and Su Zhan, she was still calm there, but she didn¡¯t dare to see Su Zhan, and asked a few words about Selena¡¯s situation with concern. After eating hastily, I went upstairs and returned to my room. The night is getting deeper. Isabella couldn¡¯t fall asleep after tossing and turning for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Zhan, and...what happened in the woods, she could still vaguely feel the touch remaining on her mouth. And... I was touched by him.Unconsciously, she was a little trance, and her body was a little hot, causing her to bit her lip subconsciously. "Long miss it?" A voice rang out in a daze. Isabella hummed subconsciously, and then suddenly reacted. This voice... seemed to be from Su Zhan, and it was not her own auditory hallucination.She suddenly opened her glasses and suddenly saw Su Zhan lying next to her.Isabella was startled, she was about to speak Su Zhan subconsciously, but suddenly blocked her with her hand. "Don''t call, Selena will hear you!" Isabella fell silent for an instant, Su Zhan let go of her, and she whispered: "How did you come in?" "Knock on the door to come in, I think you didn''t hear it and came to see what happened to you, but I didn''t expect..." Su Zhan also gave a smirk in a low voice, and hugged Isabella! "No, aren''t you afraid of Selena''s discovery?" "Don''t worry, she is asleep..." Su Zhan said casually, Isabella wanted to talk about Su Zhan again but didn''t give her this opportunity, so she bowed her head and kissed her, and then began to be dishonest. Whether it¡¯s the environment or Isabella¡¯s mentality, it¡¯s different from before, so Su Zhan is more comfortable to play. In addition, Isabella wears less at night, and it didn¡¯t take long for Isabella to be physically present. Without inches.This made her very embarrassed and shy, but she was a little greedy for this kind of feeling, so she just closed her eyes and pretended not to know. Facing Isabella''s reaction, can Su Zhan be polite? It''s really a good taste of her youthful but well-developed body! Of course, except for the last step, basically all the advantages that should be taken are accounted for.It wasn''t that Su Zhan didn''t want to, but she was not so sure and acceptable, so Su Zhan would naturally not force it. With the intimacy and further contact, the feeling between the two can be said to be more familiar and more intimate. "I''m going back, you can rest too." It was late, and Su Zhan bid farewell to Isabella and came out of the room. Returning to her room, Selena was lying down but not asleep at all. Su Zhan lay down beside her, chuckled and said, "Suddenly I feel shameless!" "You like it!" For Selena, she really has no other feelings. After all, she is a vampire. The morality of the vampire world is different from that of the human world. It is a matter of respect for the strong. As long as you are strong enough, you can do anything. . What''s more, in the endless long years, there is always something to do. Compared with some special vampires, Su Zhan''s approach is not worth mentioning. Moreover, she also sees Su Zhan''s character.It''s not just dumping when you get on it. The days you will spend together are still long. When you look back in the future, maybe... the two will still think this is a special experience! When she woke up the next day, Isabella came to the living room and found that Su Zhan alone was making breakfast. She asked curiously."Selena, are you still awake?" "She has something to go out." Su Zhan said with a smile, and beckoned. After walking over, Su Zhan lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek, and said, "I will be able to eat soon." "Yeah!" Isabella replied, instead of Selena''s usual job, helping to serve food. I don''t know why, maybe it is because Selena is not there, so Isabella feels like she is Su Zhan''s girlfriend, eating breakfast alone, there is a novel sense of busyness. After breakfast, the two had no plans to go out for the time being. After washing, Su Zhan took Isabella and sat on his lap, while he sat on the sofa, hugging Isabella from behind. With the beauty in her arms, Su Zhan is not an honest person, and naturally her hands are not honest. At first, Isabella resisted symbolically a few times, but she couldn''t resist it very quickly and leaned softly against Su. The body of the war. "Do you like me?" Su Zhan suddenly asked in a low voice. "Yes, I like it!" "Want to be with me forever?" "I want to..." Isabella hesitated and nodded firmly. She suddenly remembered that he and Selena were here to travel, but they didn''t live here forever."When are you... leaving?" "It shouldn''t be too long. Remember the legend I told you last time?" "vampire?" 345 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 345 Of course Isabella remembers. "Yes, if I say, I''m a vampire, would you still be with me? Always, together!" Su Zhan specially emphasized the word always, Isabella was stunned, and said: "Don''t tell I, this is true, this joke may not be so funny." "Well, I am really not a vampire, but are you interested in being a vampire, do not fear the sun, have endless life, and be by my side forever?" Su Zhan smiled and asked again. "It should be... I am willing." Isabella thought for a while, and said: "Actually, the love I dreamed of before, maybe the most perfect thing is to die in the arms of the one you love, but if it can become what you say This kind of vampire, if you can live and stay together forever, it seems not bad!" As she spoke, Isabella suddenly turned around and sat down on Su Zhan''s body, then put her arms around his neck and said, "If you are really a vampire, then bite me!" "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled, suddenly lowered his head and bit on it. "Oh, I asked you to bite your neck, not here..." Isabella yelled complainingly, but soon... she melted again, unknowingly, her clothes disappeared again, but this time Su Zhan, however, made her complete the transformation under Isabella''s nervous and shy eyes! Chapter 0420 No reason to kill you! Bright red blood ran down the sofa and dripped onto the carpet. Isabella clung to Su Zhan''s neck to prevent him from moving, the pain made her feel strangely satisfied, as if her wish was fulfilled.After a long time, Isabella said gently, "Go ahead," and then the first battle started! An hour later, Su Zhan had to stop, Isabella''s physique was still too weak, as an ordinary girl could not bear it. "Now, you are my woman. Then, let you know something about me!" Su Zhan put her hand on Isabella, and Isabella instantly felt a warmth flowing into her body. Immediately afterwards, whether it was the pain, tearing, or the feeling of exhaustion, it seemed to disappear quickly. She stared at Su Zhan with wide-eyed eyes in surprise, faintly feeling that what Su Zhan would say next might be... It would be beyond her imagination! "May I not know?" Isabella asked. "No way!" Su Zhan shook his head domineeringly and said: "Since you have become my woman, don''t even think about rejecting anything. From the moment I saw you, no, it should be said that from the moment I know your name, your Fate is already doomed!" "Put on your clothes, I will take you to a place!" Although Isabella was a little scared, she was only in an unknown instinct. She believed that Su Zhan would not harm him, and she did not want to be separated.After getting dressed, Su Zhan held her waist and said softly: "Let you experience first, what is teleportation!" "what¡­¡­" When the voice fell, Su Zhan directly took her away.Before she stopped shouting, she realized that the surrounding environment was different.Before she could react, she saw several people standing next to her, including men and women, old and young. "Do you know what they are?" Su Zhan asked, holding Isabella. Isabella shook her head. "Vampire!" Su Zhan chuckled and glanced at the Karen family, and then they consciously exposed their fangs.Su Zhan thought that Isabella would definitely be frightened, but although she was trembling, she seemed very calm. "Really, there are really vampires!" "Of course, but don''t be afraid, they are my people." "Didn''t you say you are not a vampire?" Isabella asked hurriedly. "I am indeed not a vampire. I have a bloodline of a vampire, but this bloodline is not the strongest for me. Moreover, I can create a vampire. In a way, you just understand me as God, because he I can do everything I can do, and I can still do what he can''t do!" "Selena, does she...know?" Isabella asked suddenly. "Of course I know, and she is also a vampire!" Su Zhan nodded. Isabella was a little surprised, because she couldn''t see that Selena was a vampire, she was not afraid of the sun, she could also eat, and she did not respond to many things, such as silver and crosses. This was completely different from the vampires she knew. "She is a vampire modified by me. In fact, to a certain extent, she is no longer a species of vampire. It has mixed the power of many other bloodlines, similar to evolution, and a brand new species." Su Zhan said while waving. Waved to let the Kara family members leave."Do you want to be like Selena? In this way, you can stay with me forever!" "Can I consider it?" Although Isabella can accept what she sees now, she said before that Su Zhan bit her into a vampire, but when things happen, she still feels a little hesitant, too sudden Up! "Of course, you still have time to think about it!" Su Zhan thought for a while and called Alice over."Alice, you chat with Isabella, I''ll go out." "Yes, master!" Alice responded and looked at Isabella curiously. She can feel it, this is human! ... ... In the silent forest, gunshots suddenly sounded, and the birds in the forest flew away in panic. An afterimage flashed past, followed by a scream, and then another scream not far away, and finally, it gradually returned to peace.Selena and Emilia walked out, Selena grabbed someone. "Huh!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of them."This is James?" "Yes!" Selena nodded and put James back down. In the morning, she received a message confirming the whereabouts of the three vampires, and then came directly.She and Emilia determined that this guy was the James the owner was looking for before they did it. They have to say that these three of them are quite strong, and Selena and Emilia have just transformed their bloodlines and control their power. Is not too skilled. As a result... Two of his companions were killed, leaving James caught. "I don''t know you, why should you arrest me!" James shouted angrily. "Because I want to kill you!" "Why?" Su Zhan''s words made James stunned for a long time. "No, I just want to kill you!" Su Zhan didn''t mean to explain, and slowly stretched out his hand towards him. "Wait, wait... We are Count Dracula''s men. You can''t kill me. If you kill me, he will never let you go!" James panicked and hurriedly shouted. "Count Dracula?" This name made Su Zhan stunned for a moment. I don''t know if it was the Count Dracula he knew. As a vampire, this guy is quite famous, he is in the Marvel world! "Which Count Dracula?" "And that, there is only one Earl Dracula, Earl Dracula in the ancient town of Transylvanil!" "The one with three vampire brides?" Su Zhan asked. James was stunned, then shook his head: "What vampire bride, I haven''t heard of it. Count Dracula does not have a bride." "Isn''t it that Dracula?" Su Zhan frowned, and then simply read his memory directly. Chapter 0421 Specious Dracula! Paradoxical! 346 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 346 After reading James¡¯ memory, Su Zhan was still unable to determine whether the Dracula he was talking about was the Dracula he knew. There was no punishment or reminder for the mission. I don¡¯t know if it was because the trigger condition was not met, or it was simply because Not a new copy? Forget it, let''s complete the task at hand first! Su Zhan looked at James, who was panicked, stretched out his hand to swallow his blood, and then broke his neck directly.James, who had lost his blood, naturally became an ordinary person, and his neck was twisted and there was no possibility of coming back to life! The reminder that the mission was completed sounded, the Su battle commander''s strengthening points and the bloodline just swallowed were used to strengthen the bloodline power, and then to Selena and Emilia: "Have you heard of Dracula?" Selena shook her head, and Emilia thought for a while and said: "I have heard some rumors that this Dracula¡¯s blood is slightly different from ours, and the distance is relatively far, so I don¡¯t know much about him. I don¡¯t know the origin too much. In fact, there are many branches of vampires, each with their own territories and origins. The bloodline has changed from generation to generation, and each is different. I asked Carlisle before and he said that there is another family in Italy, which is said to Kus is concerned, the specific situation has not been asked, if the owner wants to know, I will inquire in detail after I return." Su Zhan nodded. The vampire family in Italy, Su Zhan, knew that it was the main force in the Twilight City. As for Dracula''s affairs, let''s talk about it! "Go back first!" Su Zhan responded, and the three returned to the villa. Although Isabella was a little scared at first, Alice seemed to be about her age. After adding more lively and enthusiasm, when the fear of vampires disappeared, all that was left was curiosity.So Isabella asked a lot about vampires, of course, the most important thing was about Su Zhan.Unfortunately, Alice didn''t know much herself, and couldn''t answer Isabella. Just talked about the relationship between the Karen family, Emilia, and the Soviet war, let Isabella get a general idea. "It looks like you are getting along well." Su Zhan suddenly appeared, and Alice and Isabella were startled. "You go down first." Su Zhan said to Alice, then said to Isabella: "Does it feel like a dream?" "Yeah!" Isabella nodded. First, I changed from a girl to a woman, and then suddenly I met a vampire, and the man I liked became the leader of the vampire?These happened too quickly and suddenly, and it did feel a little dreamy, as if it were not so real. "If you have more contact, you will find that there is nothing wrong with vampires and werewolves. Except for the difference in race and ability, they are almost the same at ordinary times. Especially in the Karen family, they do not suck human blood. Of course Even if they suck, they don''t dare to do anything to you, so you can just contact them with confidence." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Is the previous murder related to a vampire?" Isabella asked. Su Zhan nodded: "The three vampires from outside have been resolved." "Oh. What about my father? I can''t just leave like this, can I?" Isabella asked embarrassedly. Although, Isabella has not yet made a decision about whether to continue to be a human or a vampire, but she has already decided to follow Su Zhan forever. "This matter is easy to handle, and there are many solutions. For example, I can tell him my identity and let him see my strength, so that he probably won''t refuse to let you go. For another example, I It can change the memory of the entire town and people related to you, so that they don''t remember your existence." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I will think about it again!" Isabella was a little uncertain. This topic seems to end here. It¡¯s almost time to look at it. Su Zhan took Isabella back first. As for Selena, she hopes to stay here temporarily and help Emilia investigate Dracula and Italy. The vampire thing. On the one hand, she likes it, and she is not suitable for a life that is too plain.On the other hand, it also gave Su Zhan and Isabella a chance to get along alone... I have to say that the effect is still good! Because Selena is not there, Charlie is usually not at home, and the two have just reached the most intimate state. It can be said that it is like glue and enthusiasm. At night, when Charlie is not at home, they both sleep together. Even if it¡¯s daytime, I¡¯m tired of being together. Sometimes I go to the Karen family to see and get familiar with them. Now, Isabella is no longer afraid of the vampires of the Karen family. If you get along more, you will find them. The people are still good, and they have a normal identity in the small town, and work just like ordinary people. Charlie has been busy for several days, and the case has not been solved, but the past few days have been calm and nothing seems to have happened.Although Charlie was helpless, he had no clues and couldn''t keep holding on to this case. After all, there were still many things to deal with.So this case is temporarily put down, and Charlie''s time has returned to normal. As the people in the small town gradually felt relieved, Charlie finally had time to prepare for the arrival of his daughter and give him a gift.For some taciturn Charlie, this is the best way he can think of. Therefore, he deliberately went to his old friend Billy and bought a very domineering pickup truck for Isabella!This was specifically recommended by his old friend Billy. He really didn''t know if his daughter would like it. I drove the car and bought some barbecue and beer. Charlie, Billy, and Billy''s son returned home with Jacob, whom Isabella used to play in the mud with her when she was young. "Dududu, dududu..." Charlie honked the car horn to let Isabella come out. After several times, he saw Isabella open the door hurriedly. "Why is it so slow?" Charlie looked at her flustered daughter, and noticed that there was a white thing on the corner of her mouth."What''s on your lips?" "Oh, cow, milk, I was drinking milk just now and it almost spilled it." Isabella wiped the corners of her mouth hurriedly, subconsciously glanced at Su Zhan who came out behind the door, and explained. Chapter 0422: Werewolf Jacob If it were normal, Charlie would definitely be able to see that something was wrong with his daughter, but now he was expecting her daughter''s surprise after seeing the gift, so he believed Isabella''s words without thinking deeply. "This is a gift I gave you, and your Uncle Billy said you would like it!" Charlie handed the car key to Isabella and pointed to the pickup truck next to him. Isabella yelled in surprise, apparently liked it. "I said she would like it, right? This is the tenant who is temporarily living in your house?" Billy in the wheelchair said triumphantly, and then looked at Su Zhan who came by. "This is Su Zhan, this is Billy and his son Jacob, where is Selena?" "She''s out shopping!" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then greeted them. Speaking of which, the two Su Zhan still have the impression that his father Billy can only work in a wheelchair because of his injured leg. His son Jacob has long hair that resembles a savage and is the second male in Twilight. , The leader of the werewolf clan, Jacob is only fifteen years old now, but he has grown a little stout. Speaking of it, the werewolves here are very weak, they can become huge werewolves without Lucian, and Jacob and the others are more wolves, just huge wolves. Since it is going to be lively, eating and drinking must be indispensable. Su Zhan specially cooks a few Chinese dishes, and then drinks and chats with them. When Selena comes back, after a brief introduction, he also joined in. Unconsciously, the night is getting deeper. Billy and Jacob are ready to leave, and Isabella finally has time to look at her car and try it out nearby. "Should I be with you?" Charlie asked. Isabella shook her head: "No, if you don''t worry, why not let Su Zhan go with me, he just wants to go shopping, I can take him by the way!" Charlie looked at Su Zhan, who shrugged indifferently. After getting in the car, Isabella started the car and quickly started. Young people like cars, and Isabella is no exception, and unlike other girls, she especially likes this overbearing car.Of course, this pickup is not good, but for Isabella already very satisfied. "I don''t have any impression of Uncle Billy and Jacob. I just remembered that I met them when I was young when we were talking today." While driving, Isabella said."I have seen vampires, but I haven''t seen a werewolf. What do you think a werewolf looks like? I think this small town is nothing ordinary at all!" "You have seen a werewolf." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ah? I''ve seen it, when did I see it?" Isabella stopped and looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. "Just now!" "Just now, did you mean Uncle Billy or Jacob?" Isabella asked in surprise. "Both! Billy can''t transform because he hurt his leg. Jacob can do it. Werewolves are actually divided into several bloodlines. Their bloodlines are not pure, they can only transform into a wolf, but They are not pure werewolves. Among their bloodlines, the leader''s bloodline is called Alpha, and I don''t know why it is called. Billy and Jacob have this bloodline!" Su Zhan first explained, and then said: "If If you want to see the pure werewolves, I can let Lucian come over when I turn around. He is the leader of the wolf clan." "Is he your servant too? Like a vampire?" Isabella asked. Su Zhan nodded. 347 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 347 "Well, I believe you are God now!" Isabella was surprised and didn''t know what to say. I just asked casually, but I didn''t expect to really ask about the werewolf, but I still knew someone!But after the vampire thing, it was much easier to accept the werewolf. "You have your own car now, don''t you want to do something?" Su Zhan suddenly asked with a smirk. Seeing Su Zhan''s bad expression, Isabella reacted instantly. In the past few days, every time Su Zhan showed this expression, she would definitely end up exhausted.Speaking of which, Isabella is also young, and she just experienced that kind of taste. It was when she was particularly greedy. Watching Su Zhan stretch out her hand, Isabella obediently leaned forward, bent over, bowed her head... It didn''t take long for the pickup truck. It began to shake violently. ... ... When they got home, Charlie hadn''t rested. When they came back, Charlie was relieved and complained about why he came back so late, and then he asked to go upstairs to rest. Because Selena and Charlie are both at home, they naturally can''t live together. Fortunately, they don''t have much energy anymore, and they go back to their rooms to sleep. When Su Zhan woke up the next day, Selena and Isabella were chatting downstairs, and Jacob also came, but obviously, he was somewhat unwelcome.Selena is a cold character. Isabella is not enthusiastic after knowing Jacob''s identity as a werewolf. Therefore, Selena and Isabella chatted very lively, and Jacob was like a transparent person next to him. Same, I can''t connect at all. When Su Zhan came down, Jacob was obviously relieved and felt relieved. Then he hurriedly stood up and said to Su Zhan, "Can we talk?" "Okay, let''s go out and chat!" Su Zhan just wanted to talk to Jacob. After the two came out, Su Zhan said casually: "Let''s talk about it, what do you want to talk about?" Jacob hesitated for a moment, and said: "You...Who are you? I can feel your difference." "I didn''t ask you about the identity of the werewolf, did you ask me first?" Su Zhan looked at Jacob with interest. Jacob looked at Su Zhan in surprise for an instant."You... do you know who I am?" "If I want to know, nothing can be hidden from me." Su Zhan said indifferently: "I will not hurt Isabella, nor will I hurt Charlie. As a friend, you can rest assured that it is you...you Do you know why I came out with you?" Jacob shook his head. "You don''t want to be a werewolf, do you? I can help you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0423 Don''t Say I Bully You! "Can you help me?" Jacob was shocked by Su Zhan''s words.But he was even more surprised. Su Zhan could really help himself. His bloodline was destined by heaven, even if he didn''t want to be a werewolf! "Not only can I help you become an ordinary person, but also your father''s legs can heal. Then he can transform again and still become the leader of the werewolf. In this way, even if you become an ordinary person, he should be able to Accept it?" Su Zhan said. "Why?" Jacob asked. "There is no need for you to know this, you can go back and ask your father, and you will come to me again if you decide." Su Zhan said, then turned around and went in. Jacob stayed outside for a long time, then came in and said that he was going back, neither Selena nor Isabella kept.When Jacob was gone, Isabella asked in a low voice, "What did he tell you?" "Nothing, I told him that I can help him become a normal person, and heal his father''s legs, so that he can go back and think about it." Although the blood of these werewolves like Jacobs is average, they can''t provide much benefit, but It can be used for strengthening, anyway, if the level of strengthening increases, the power of blood will also increase. "I''m going to take this opportunity to tell your father about your affairs. After all, there is not much to deal with. It''s time to leave." "Ah..." Isabella did not expect Su Zhan to say this suddenly, and subconsciously looked at Selena next to her. Selena saw Isabella look over, and naturally knew what she was looking at.Although the matter about vampires or werewolves is nothing, this matter is already clear, otherwise, how did Isabella explain when she went to the Karen family before she had nothing to do?It''s just that the relationship between Isabella and Su Zhan is not clear, so Isabella looks at Selena worriedly. It''s just Selena''s reaction that made Isabella a little confused. She was neither angry nor questioned, but showed a smirk similar to Su Zhan. Isabella looked at Selena, then at Su Zhan, and suddenly reacted."Ah... Selena knew it early, right?" When she said that, Su Zhan and Selena couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh, you guys are too bad, why didn''t you tell me that I was worried and felt guilty for the damage." Isabella who reacted complained and shouted, Su Zhan smiled and held her in his arms to comfort When she got up, Selena next to her also kept explaining. Isabella was not angry. Although she was a little embarrassed and embarrassed, she was more fortunate. She was always worried about how to explain or deal with this matter to Selena.In fact, Isabella is too innocent. You must know that Selena is also Su Zhan''s slave. How could the slave question or reject the master''s emotional life? After this matter was made clear, Isabella relaxed a lot and didn''t need to pay attention to anything. In the evening, Jacob came, along with his father Billy. "They all know it, so just say it directly." Seeing their concerns, Su Zhan said directly. They glanced at Isabella and found that she didn¡¯t have any special expressions and reactions. They were relieved. Then, Billy said, ¡°Jacob said you can make him an ordinary person and he can cure him. Good for my legs? With all due respect, no one can do this kind of thing!" "That only means that you sit in the well and watch the sky, knowing too little." Su Zhan pouted and said."For me, it''s just a matter of effort. If you hadn''t come here yesterday and met Charlie again, I wouldn''t talk nonsense with you at all, and would have killed your werewolf clan directly." "It''s a big tone!" Billy was a little angry. No matter what, he was also a werewolf. No one in this land dared to despise a werewolf so much. Even a vampire would not dare to be an enemy of a werewolf. "Don''t say I bully you can''t transform!" Su Zhan pouted his lips and walked over to hold Billy''s shoulder."I will help you heal your legs first. You will know after a fight with Selena. I really don''t look down on you. Haha, I don''t need me to do anything to destroy your werewolf clan!" As he spoke, Billy felt that his legs were beginning to feel sensation. This made Billy ecstatic. After a long time, Billy said: "You will heal me now. Are you afraid that I will regret it?" "What I''m afraid of, I can cure it, and naturally I can interrupt it again, but... then it won''t be as simple as two legs." "We go to the forest and wait for you!" Su Zhan hugged Selena and Isabelle and disappeared suddenly. Billy and his son looked at each other and were stunned. It took a long time before they reacted, turned around, and drove to the woods. The werewolf had a keen sense of smell. Soon after he came to the woods, he found the three Su Zhan based on the smell. After the meeting, Billy didn''t know what to say. Su Zhan put his arms around Isabella''s shoulders and leaned back slightly, and said to Selena: "Don''t make a killing, just let them know your strength." "Yes!" Selena responded with a mouth, showing her teeth. "vampire?" Werewolves and vampires have never dealt with each other. I didn¡¯t find Selena¡¯s identity before. Now that she knew her identity, Billy¡¯s body began to swell, instantly becoming huge, and after that... it has become a bear-like body. Almost a wolf. Selena was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect to become a wolf instead of the werewolf she was familiar with. Seeing him rushing over fiercely, Selena snorted, and the black figure suddenly moved! "boom!" Billy''s huge body was kicked directly by Selena, so fast that he couldn''t see clearly.Flying out Billy hit a big tree, and then got up to continue to do it, but when he got up, Selena was already standing in front of him. "Roar!" Seeing his father being beaten by Selena, Jacob couldn''t help but turned into a wolf after a howl.He was faster than Billy, and had already rushed towards Selena in an instant. 348 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 348 Selena snorted coldly, and suddenly spread her huge wings behind her, and directly slapped Jacob out. Chapter 0424 Hidden Dangers of the Karen Family? Under the sun, the black monster wings slowly opened, matching Selena''s dress, as if the dark queen approached.Selena snorted softly, and the strong breath came out suddenly. In an instant, Billy and his son felt the unspeakable pressure, the heavy, suffocating feeling, which made them slowly kneel on the ground. It turned back to the appearance of a human directly. "It''s so beautiful..." Isabella looked at Selena with some envy. At this moment, she made up her mind to become a vampire, a vampire like Selena! "Continue?" Su Zhan asked lightly. Billy shook his head in frustration, what else did this strength continue. Su Zhan walked to Jacob and directly swallowed Jacob''s blood. Jacob tried to transform, but he didn''t feel that way at all, and his body temperature seemed to have become much more normal. "I''m here only by coincidence. Now I have got what I want. I will leave here soon. The Karen family is mine. You can take care of each other in case of any situation. Don''t tell me about werewolves Vampires are nonsense like enemies. I have vampires and werewolves under me. If you can¡¯t do it, I will exterminate you werewolves. In addition, you can tell Charlie about your legs. I don¡¯t care what you say. In short, just let Charlie. Just let Isabella go with me without worry, understand?" Su Zhan said to Billy, and then no matter what he thought, he took Selena and Isabella back. A few hours later, Charlie returned. His expression was a little dazed, and when he returned, he knocked on Su Zhan''s door and entered. As soon as I saw Charlie''s expression, I knew that he should already know it, and it seemed that Billy was quick to do things. "Selena." Su Zhan said, Selena took the initiative to leave the room. "I can feel that you are very hesitant and in a trance, I will tell you directly, if there is a God in this world, he is not as good as me. Isabella, I am going to take her with her, she There will be a better environment and a more exciting life. Of course, she will become stronger and have endless life. Of course, in fact, whether you like it or not, I can take her away, or use a lot There are ways to make you agree, but she still hopes that you can agree and tell her." Seeing that Charlie didn''t know how to speak, Su Zhan directly read his memory. After understanding Billy''s statement, he spoke straightforwardly. "Me, can we see you again?" Charlie asked. "can!" It''s easy for Isabella to meet Charlie. Just like the undead woman Claire returning to the power plane, for Su Zhan, it was just a matter of effort. "When will she leave, does her mother know?" "Just these few days, the specific situation, as for her mother''s side, I will deal with it." "Ok!" Charlie nodded, then... was silent again. After a while, Charlie left Su Zhan''s room and went to Isabella. Obviously, he still needs to talk to his daughter. Isabella didn¡¯t expect her father to agree so easily. Later, I learned that Billy confessed his identity as a werewolf, and then told Charlie that the world is not that safe. Isabella was with Su Zhan. The best kind. Billy did this too, and did not hesitate to expose his identity to do it. The effect is really good. As for the friendship between Billy and Charlie, it will be fine after a while. Feelings come from getting along, no matter what species they are, as long as they get along with one another, they can feel it. Su Zhan is going to let Charlie and Isabella get along for a few more days. After all, this separation, the father and daughter must be a little bit reluctant.Therefore, he and Selena directly moved out of Charlie''s house and temporarily lived in the villa of the Karen family. Since you are leaving, you must take Alice''s. By the way, I told Carlisle about the werewolf and Billy. "Master, in fact, the werewolf business is not a big trouble. We have been in peace for so many years. The real trouble is the''Royal'' family in Volturi!" Alice said hesitantly while Su Zhan was in a good mood. She has been with the Karen family for so long, and she doesn''t know when to come back after leaving with the master, so she is naturally not at ease about the Karen family''s safety. "That group of vampires in Italy? They claim to be royalty, haha..." Su Zhan smiled and asked."Let''s talk about it, what''s the situation." "In the past, their elder Arrow once recruited his father, hoping that he could change his eating habits and join the royal family. But his father refused. Therefore, he has always had some opinions about his father and our Karen family, but he could not find a suitable reason for the attack. They are very strong and powerful. If we leave, if they attack, I am afraid..." "Do you want me to help the Karen family solve this trouble in advance?" "Yes, yes, Master, your strength is so strong, with your warning, they will definitely not provoke anymore." "Then it depends on your performance. If your performance satisfies me, I don''t mind running." Su Zhan said with a joke. Needless to say Alice, Su Zhan would not let it go. With so many bloodlines, Su Zhan didn''t plan to let it go, but since Alice took the initiative to say it, I''ll tease her by the way. "Yeah, I will make the master satisfied." Alice nodded excitedly, then squatted on Su Zhan''s leg, then unzipped the zipper of Su Zhan''s trousers, and then... directly lowered her head. "Uh, who did you learn from?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Alice said mischievously: "Isabella said that the master likes this..." "This simple silly girl..." Obviously, Isabella has been concocted by Alice. Think about what Isabella talked to Selena before. It is estimated that Alice just raised her head, and Isabella will speak out by herself. This girl, simple and a little bold, basically agreed to any request made by Su Zhan, and did not have the slightest reluctance. In this regard, she felt a little fairy. Chapter 0425 One room is enough! Alice is different from Isabella. Although Isabella is definitely younger than Alice in terms of age, she has a little mature and enchanting feeling, very sexy, while Alice is cute and naughty. That kind, she looks like a little girl eating popsicles, blinking her eyes from time to time, tilting her head, as if she is saying that the food is delicious, I have popsicles, and you don¡¯t have the feeling. This kind of cuteness is very novel, and it makes Su Zhan very satisfied. After being satisfied, Su Zhan patted Alice to get her up."Go and inform Emilia and Selena that they are ready to leave." "Where are you going?" Alice asked suspiciously. "Italy!" "Yay!" Alice replied excitedly. It was obvious that the owner was very satisfied with herself and agreed to settle the matter of the royal family.After shouting, Alice called Selena and Emilia. After they came, Su Zhan simply said, and then called Carlisle over and told him that if Isabella came, tell her to go out, and pick her up later, let her and her father have more Get along for a while. Afterwards, Su Zhan took Alice, Selena and Emilia set off. The three of them are bloodlines transformed by Su Zhan. They are not afraid of the sun and have wings to fly. It''s not too far from Italy, and it didn''t teleport directly, but flew all the way.Firstly, Su Zhan wanted to try his luck, maybe some task or new dungeon would be triggered wherever he passed by, and secondly, to let them adapt to their skills, they had never been able to fly before.And flying does not mean that you can fly with wings, it also requires proficiency and mastery. 349 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 349 Seeing their three pairs of wings flying around in the air, Su Zhan thought of the three brides of Dracula he knew, who were also three vampires. They were also Dracula¡¯s subordinates. They had wings to fly. But... they need to be transformed, what they look like after being transformed, it is really not good, even if it is not comparable, it is not comparable to the three around them! Su Zhan did not release his wings, anyway he could fly without wings. It stopped flying, passing many places but no mission was triggered, finally... came to Italy and landed near the Volturi family.It happened to be night when I got here, and Su Zhan was going to find a place to rest for one night, and then go to the Volturi family tomorrow. The style of Italy is a little different from other places, and this kind of different customs still makes Su Zhan quite interested.Wandered around and found a place to live by the way.I have to say that the attention they received is still very strong. Four people in four different styles of clothing, you can see that they are not local! "Do you need to stay in a store?" Suddenly, a girl came out from the side and asked them. This girl is not very old, she is only seventeen or eighteen years old. She is dressed in local clothes. She is tall and has long black hair. Although she is not the kind of beauty in the eyes of the public for aesthetic reasons, she is not bad. . "We really want to find a place to rest." Su Zhan said casually. "Then you''d better not go to the hotel, it''s not safe and expensive. If you need it, you can live in my house. I only charge half of the hotel." The girl whispered. "Your home?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. "Yes, my family, only my father and I are at home, he...he needs money to see a doctor when he is sick, but you can rest assured, it is definitely not an infectious disease, and it will not disturb your rest!" She said, a little depressed. Maybe she thinks that no one will agree. "Let''s go and see first, if it''s not bad, it''s okay. By the way, what''s your name?" In fact, Su Zhan''s environmental requirements are still slightly high, but seeing this girl''s situation has moved her compassion, so if the conditions are not too bad, it doesn''t matter! "My name is Verona, come with me." Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Verona led the way excitedly, and looked back from time to time, for fear that they were gone. Turning around and turning around quickly came to a private house, which looked pretty good from the outside, and the inside was cleaned up very clean. Verona took them to see the room, and the decoration inside was OK. "It looks good, so I will live here." Su Zhan said with satisfaction. "Aren''t you going to see other rooms?" Verona asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, one room is enough." "One?" Verona looked at Selena and the other three women. Seeing them did not refute, her face blushed instantly, and she whispered: "Okay, okay, how long do you want to live? It only costs 10 euros a day. Up." "The money is treated as a deposit. It may not be possible to live for a few days!" Su Zhan took out the euro, uh... he turned it out now, who would let him only have US dollars.The 200 euros were handed to Verona, and Verona hurriedly put it away. "Okay, then... do I need to prepare hot water or dinner for you?" "of course!" "Ok, then please wait!" Verona turned and went out, and it didn''t take long to bring some food. Su Zhan tasted it and it was not bad.Immediately afterwards, Verona came in with hot water and poured it into the wooden barrel prepared in the room. Obviously, this wooden barrel is used for bathing. Uh, I don''t know whether it is backward or local customs. "Don''t bother you to rest, just call me if you need anything." After she was busy, Verona said, then closed the door and left. Originally, taking a bath was just relaxing, enjoying and enjoying. Although it was not possible to share a bath, the feeling of the wooden barrel seemed to be good. Under the service of the three people, Su Zhan was soaked in the wooden barrel, which was relatively comfortable.The three of them stood next to each other, helping Su Zhan to wipe, take a shower, and finally came out, helping to dry his body, preparing to rest. Early the next morning, Su Zhan and others were going to the Volturi family. As soon as she came out of the room, I saw Verona coming over. She changed her dress. This dress was a bit special. She wore a very different kind of jewelry around her neck, which almost wrapped her neck. Seeing her there, Su Zhan was stunned for an instant, and a familiar feeling came to him spontaneously. Chapter 0426 One Of The Vampire Brides "It''s you!" Staring at Verona for a long time, Su Zhan suddenly shouted in surprise. Verona was stunned and said: "Of course it is me, sir, you did not recognize it before? This is our dress, only when facing distinguished guests. I should wear it like this yesterday. It¡¯s just too sudden and I didn¡¯t have time to prepare. I hope you don¡¯t mind." Su Zhan shook his head and smiled and asked, "Did you dress like this when someone lived in before?" "Actually, you are actually the first group of guests who came to live in my house. Yesterday I had no choice but to try to ask, this is my first time wearing this dress!" Verona said embarrassedly. "Yes, this dress is still pretty." Su Zhan smiled and said."We have to go out and do something and come back later." "Good sir." Verona responded. Subsequently, Su Zhan left her home with the three daughters. After coming out, Alice asked curiously: "Master, does she have any problems?" "Question? Is that true? Only when she changed this dress did I recognize who she is!" Su Zhan chuckled. Before he asked James if there were three vampire brides around Dracula. James said no. . Now Su Zhan knows why there is no more, because they haven''t met Dracula. This Verona is one of the three vampire brides! I didn''t expect to meet her just by staying in a store. This is also a chance. The Volturi family claims to be a royal family, and the place where they live is naturally not ordinary. It is a very luxurious and very prominent castle.No one stopped at the gate of the castle, but no one dared to approach it easily. The vampire is here, a relatively public existence, and it can even be said that the vicinity belongs to the rule of the Volturi family! "Say hello to them first!" When he came to the door, Su Zhan said lightly. The voice fell, and Alice next to her instantly rushed out, kicking her slender calf directly.With a loud bang, the solemn and heavy iron gate was instantly kicked, hit the pillar in the castle, and then crashed to the ground. Su Zhan walked in slowly, and ran out of the man dressed in black without taking a few steps. Alice whispered: "Master, they are Volturi''s guards, and the one taking the lead is called Dmitry." "Who are you guys who dare to make trouble here, are you impatient?" Dmitry shouted in a deep voice, and then saw Alice."It''s you, you are a member of the Karen family, huh! You are so brave, you are living enough..." Before the word "Ma" was spoken, he suddenly saw another person before him.He was taken aback and backed instinctively, but he saw that the person in front of him was gone, and then he felt that his back was held down. He wanted to escape in shock, but found that he couldn''t move, and he couldn''t even make a sound. After a while, he fell involuntarily. "you¡­¡­" He turned hard, turned his head, trying to say something, but a flame of fire greeted him. The raging fire suddenly burned, and screams screamed. Under the shining of the flame, Su Zhan turned and looked at the other guards who were frightened and gave a sneer. Su Zhan''s shoulders moved slightly. At first glance, it seemed that it was just shaking, but then he heard the sound of puffing, and the guard next to him fell to the ground almost at the same time! 350 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 350 "So fast!" The guards may not be able to react, but Selena and the others can see that Su Zhan did not sway his shoulders, but moved in an instant, solving them all and returning. Because the speed was so fast, it was almost completed in the blink of an eye, so at first glance it seemed to be shaking his shoulders. "Really worthy of the master! I don''t know how strong he is!" The three women couldn''t help sighing, seeing that Su Zhan had already walked into the castle and followed inside. I encountered a lot of guards along the way, but this time I didn''t need Su Zhan to take action personally. They didn''t even have a chance to get close, and they were solved by the three women. Go to the hall. Three people stood in front. At the center is a blond woman in a black robe. simple! The strongest of the Volturi guards! Su Zhan stopped and looked at her with interest. This is Cassie! Cassie on the power plane is just a long-lasting Cassie.A bit less cute and a bit more mature than when I was a child. Jane has a special ability. She can feel pain through the same method as mind control, but only one person at a time.At this point, Jane had already activated his abilities towards Su Zhan! One second, two seconds, several seconds passed, but Su Zhan didn''t change his face, there was no slight abnormality. "How is this possible?" Jane, who was full of confidence, couldn''t help but cried out in surprise. She was unwilling to try again, still the same, and then mobilized her abilities towards Selena and the others, only to find that... it still had no effect! "You guys, who are you? The Karen family doesn''t have this ability!" Jane couldn''t help but asked in shock. "Keep her!" Su Zhan said lightly, and the three women next to him suddenly shot. The speed was so fast that they couldn''t see clearly. In an instant, all the people around were resolved, leaving Jane standing there a little sluggishly. Su Zhan walked over slowly, squeezed Jane''s face, and said with a chuckle: "You look good like this, you look like a woman!" "What?" Jane asked in a daze. Su Zhan had already passed her and walked towards the two elders who had just appeared. Arrow, Caius. As the leader of Volturi, Arrow was fairly calm. Seeing Su Zhan approaching, he said, "Your way of visiting is really impolite." "Visit? Haha, you take yourself too seriously, I''m here to hit the scene!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "Why? We shouldn''t have seen it, and there is no grudge. As for the Karen family...they have always been well watered, I don''t understand why you are asking for trouble?" Arrow asked with anger. "I think you shouldn''t be so naive and ask me for any reason, right?" Su Zhan curled his lips and said, "It''s just the weak and the strong!" Chapter 0427 Volturi family, destroy! Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Arrow finally couldn''t bear it. Of course he understood the principle of the weak and the strong. He did this for so many years. Otherwise, how could it develop to the point where it is today? It''s just that he has always been the strong side. Become the weaker side. He has been thinking about living with Karen for a long time, but he didn''t have a suitable opportunity to do it. Now they came to the door first and killed so many people.From the looks of the other party, it is obviously impossible to solve it peacefully, and it is useless to say more. With a cold snort, Arrow shot! He came to Su Zhan in an instant and punched him directly. Arrow''s strength is very strong, otherwise it would be impossible to develop the Volturi family to where it is now. After this punch, he was confident that no one could escape. Su Zhan did not avoid it. It''s not that he can''t hide, but that he doesn''t want to hide. Arrow was overjoyed in his heart. The powerful force blasted Su Zhan¡¯s chest, his sharp nails were about to pierce his body, pulling out his heart, and letting him know that he can rely on strength today, and not everyone can provoke him. my own. The fingers had touched Su Zhan''s chest, and he could even imagine the feeling after piercing in. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Arrow screamed, and his nails shattered in an instant, and there was a clicking sound from his fingers, which broke directly. hard! It is as hard as a copper wall and an iron wall. Arrow backed back in an instant, his eyes widened as he looked at his completely twisted fingers. Su Zhan smiled and hooked his hands towards him and said: "Come again, there is that fellow, don''t you do it? If you don''t do it now, there will be no chance for a while." Caius hesitated, and finally came to Arrow''s side, and the two rushed towards Su Zhan again. The roar sounded everywhere, and the powerful power and oppressive aura instantly enveloped the entire hall. Arrow and Caius turned into two groups of shadows to shuttle back and forth beside Su Zhan, so fast that the whole person was blurred, only to see To the illusory afterimage. During the storm''s attack, Su Zhan didn''t even move, allowing them to attack. After a while, a black breath suddenly appeared on Su Zhan''s body. This breath shook apart for an instant, and heard two bangs. Arrow and Caius were shaken and flew out and fell to the ground, bloody. . The gap is too big! Su Zhan was like a god. The feeling of invincibility made Keyes and Arrow desperate. They had never encountered such a strong opponent before, so strong that they didn''t even have a certain degree of confidence. "Is it finished?" Su Zhan looked at it and shook his head somewhat disappointed. Too weak, or too strong! With both hands open, a strong suction force suddenly appeared.Caius and Arrow were involuntarily sucked over.Su Zhan easily swallowed their blood, and then everyone looked in fear and shock.Both hands suddenly glowed with nuclear energy, and the two groups of nuclear energy gradually exploded on Caius and Arrow''s body, and it was clear that their bodies were gradually annihilated by nuclear energy and dissipated invisible. Then the Soviet Union regained nuclear energy, and the hall returned to peace. "Here, it''s mine in the future, if you don''t want to die, leave here quickly!" Su Zhan looked around and said lightly. The surrounding vampires hesitated for a long time and no one dared to move. Finally, a guy boldly tried to leave. After realizing that Su Zhan really didn''t stop him, the other vampires hurried away. Su Zhan casually sat on the chair and waved to Jane, and Jane walked over hesitantly. 351 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 351 "You have three elders and one Marcus here, what about the others?" "He left here a long time ago, no one knew he was there." Jane replied. "Oh? Is that him?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and made a portrait of Marcus in the air. Jane glanced at it and nodded: "Yes!" "So, this Marcus and the Marcus over there are the same? That is to say, maybe Marcus came here before, helped form the Volturi family together, and then left! " "You follow me from now on." Su Zhan said to Jane. Obviously the tone was very light, but it made Jane feel the kind of domineering that could not be denied. "Now, can you rest assured?" Su Zhan asked towards Alice. Alice nodded again and again, and the entire Volturi family was ruined. Can she not worry. "Wash it up at night and wait for me!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle, Alice''s face turned red, and then she nodded and said yes. It didn¡¯t take long for the Volturi family to be wiped out, and the story of the castle¡¯s new owner had spread. This made people in the vicinity a little uneasy. I don¡¯t know how this new owner is. After all, they are all considered. It depends on the Volturi family to survive. Although some of the vampires of the Volturi family ran away, most of them chose to stay.For them, it doesn''t matter what kind of leader they follow, not to mention that Su Zhan is obviously much stronger than the previous leader! After wandering around in the castle, Su Zhan is going to live here for a while after getting a general understanding, and is ready to let the Karen family take over here!After all, it is suitable for vampires to survive. People here are used to the existence of vampires, and the personality of the Karen family can get along better with humans.Otherwise, as soon as you leave, even if it is not deserted, it will be picked up by others. Although it didn''t take much effort to win here, Su Zhan didn''t want others to take advantage of it! Teleported back to Fox Town, and appeared directly in the villa of the Karen family. It happened that Isabella was also here. Seeing Su Zhan coming back, Isabella rushed over and said with some excitement: "I thought you weren''t coming back." "Silly girl, how is this possible!" Su Zhan patted Isabella with a smile, and then said to Carlisle and others: "The Volturi family has become history, and that place is not bad. Are you interested in changing to a new environment to live? One does not need to hide. There is no need to hide the identity of the new environment!" Is the result still necessary? Of course I am willing. Soon, the Karen family began to get busy. Chapter 0428 takes Selena back to Marvel! Moving is a particularly cumbersome thing. They know where the Volturi family is, so Su Zhan doesn¡¯t care about it. Just wait for them to clean up and go over. Take Isabella and destroy the home first. Saying goodbye to Charlie, and then directly took her back to Volturi, introduced her to the environment and situation here, and settled down. The night is getting deeper. Alice took a shower very consciously and came to Su Zhan''s room wrapped in a light gauze pajamas. In the room, Su Zhan was making love with Isabella. Seeing this dressed-up Alice came in, Isabella was taken aback for a while and then relieved. First of all, she is behind Linna, and secondly, she also knows that she can''t use a secular vision and standards to treat and demand Su Zhan. "Me, I''m going out first!" Alice hesitated and got ready to go out. Su Zhan said: "Why go out, stay together, I think Isabella definitely hopes you stay and help her share the burden." Isabella nodded and said, "Yes, I can''t bear it alone... and it seems interesting." One enchanting and bold, one cute spirit, there is not much resistance to the three people coming together, seeing Su Zhan speaking, Isabella also agreed, Alice will naturally not leave.Both of them belonged to the kind of bolder ones. Although they were a little shy at first, they started to take the initiative after the atmosphere became high. Their weird ideas and bold actions made Su Zhan utterly satisfied. Isabella and Alice alternated with each other, and the three were refreshing but not particularly tired. Otherwise, whether it is Isabella of ordinary physique or Alice for the first time, I am afraid that it would be difficult to withstand the strength of Su Zhan.Especially after Su Zhan swallowed several bloodlines in a row, although the power of the bloodlines has not been upgraded, it still has a certain influence, making him stronger! At noon the next day, under the service of Isabella and Alice, dressed and came out of the room. At this time, the system has been restored in the castle. I have to say that if there is no Volturi system, it will not stabilize so quickly here. "Emilia." Sitting on the only chair in the middle of the main hall, Su Zhan glanced at Emilia, Selena and Jane next to him, and said, "Yesterday Alice said an idea. Since I am planning to run this place, it is the Karen family alone. Some of them are not enough. I am going to let you go back and bring everyone here. Later, they will merge into a family and develop here! Besides, when you go back, Lucian will bring it back together." "Yes!" Emilia actually wanted to say, but she didn''t find a suitable place.The foundation here is very good and it is really suitable for development. Although the bloodline is slightly different, it doesn''t have much influence. Vampires often drift around. It would be great if there was a place where they could develop in an open and honest manner. In fact, Alice will put forward this idea and think that Su Zhan is really going to develop here, or that everyone thinks so, even if Isabella also thinks that Su Zhan is here to take her away. I didn''t know that Su Zhan was talking about taking her to another world.However, Su Zhan did not explain. He felt that it would be good to keep this copy for the time being, because it is a fusion copy, so as long as you explore more, you will definitely encounter new copies and new tasks.Second: Because of the blood relationship, Su Zhan can easily bring all these vampires back to the Marvel world. How can such a good new force be let go? Fortunately for a Japan, if its territory expands in the future, it will definitely not have enough manpower.Therefore, the world also needs to develop continuously, and it is also necessary to develop here! Therefore, Su Zhan planned to let vampires from the world of Dark Night Legends also come here to grow their power and develop slowly. It''s just that, it will take a long time, and Su Zhan doesn''t intend to stay here forever. After all, his main development is the Marvel world, not to mention that there are vampires waiting for her to deal with it. "Alice, you will take care of the affairs here temporarily, I want to take Selena away." After giving an explanation, Su Zhan directly withdrew from the copy. Anyway, the time to refresh the copy is only three days, and it is very convenient to go back and forth. Returning to the Marvel world, Su Zhan directly summoned Selena. Did not pass the fighting arena, after all, there are blood connections.In midair, the space gradually distorted, and then Selena suddenly flew out of it and landed beside Su Zhan, looking around blankly. Just now, she was still curious about why she didn''t bring herself with her when she left.Then, she felt an inexplicable suction force that made her unable to resist, and then she was taken here. "This is another world, a whole new world!" Su Zhan briefly said that there is not too much of the science and Marvel world, and she will gradually understand these things later. "This is Japan, and I am preparing to turn this into my territory. You will follow me temporarily, get familiar with it first, and I will arrange tasks for you when I look back at the situation!" "Yes!" Selena responded, and then suddenly whispered: "Someone!" When the voice fell, Selena moved, and rushed towards the empty place nearby. There was nothing there, but Selena seemed to have caught something, and there was a panic cry. "It''s me, I''m Terry!" As the voice fell, a person gradually appeared, it was Terry, but she was not wearing clothes. After showing up, Terry covered his body in a panic. 352 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 352 The place where Su Zhan appeared was in his own palace, so he was not surprised that Terry would be here, but... "The ability you acquired is stealth?" Su Zhan asked. Terry nodded excitedly: "Yes, yes, I drank the molecular medicine after you left, and found that I gained the ability to be invisible." "This ability is suitable for you!" The ability of the molecular formula is related to the personality. Terry''s personality is timid, so he gained the ability to be invisible.But...Looking at Terry''s smooth look, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Turn around and let the logistics side help you make a uniform that can be invisible, so that you don''t have to be naked every time you become invisible." "I''m only doing this here. I don''t dare to go out. Although others can''t see it, I still think it''s weird." Terry explained hurriedly. Even if she had the courage, she would not dare to go out and display her ability. Chapter 0429 Lord of Hokkaido! "This is Selena. Just like you, it was brought from other worlds." Su Zhan briefly introduced each other. Terry was okay, but Selena was puzzled. She came to this world from another world. , Even if Selena is a vampire, she thinks this is too exaggerated, I never thought about it. It turns out that there is not only one world! It turns out that the master is really a god! If it is not a god, how could it be possible to bring oneself from another world into this world?And Terry seems to come from a different world too! Terry''s personality is a bit timid, and he is very easy to get along with, and soon became familiar with Selena. After entering, Su Zhan contacted Mariko and asked about the situation in Hokkaido. As a result, it was somewhat beyond Su Zhan''s expectations. During the time she was away, Mariko developed very quickly. Although she received a lot of resistance at the beginning, as Mariko, Natasha, and Little Pepper continued to change their strategies, they added the God of Water. With the help of the gods, Hokkaido is now completely independent.Although the local people may not change their perception so quickly, they already know whose place this is! It is worth mentioning that at the beginning, some people were very resistant and even planned to move out of Hokkaido. However, at this time, a large-scale vampire attack suddenly broke out in other places in Japan, causing people to panic about insecurity.In contrast, it is the exceptional safety here in Hokkaido.Because of this, not only did those people not leave, but people from other cities wanted to enter Hokkaido after hearing about the situation. However, Mariko and the others did not accept it. They must first show the difference between this place and other places, so that the local people have a sense of belonging and a sense of superiority. It is like flying in the same way. You can only work in economy class. Do first class. There are many dangers outside of you, but we are safe and comfortable here. Only with such an obvious contrast can they know how good they can be here and in a place ruled by the Soviet War.When they are proud of being a resident of the Soviet Union, it is time to admit others into Hokkaido. For this result, Su Zhan is quite satisfied! The Soviet war rules women, and women rule the world? He thought of these words inexplicably and couldn''t help but laugh. It was so smooth in Hokkaido that he didn''t need to worry about it, but the sudden outbreak of the vampire incident made him a little surprised. Fez, now the leader of the biggest force among Japanese vampires, he is developing with ambition and wants to rule mankind.It''s just that he is not yet strong enough to be an enemy of the world. He has always been relatively low-key, at least not exposed, everyone knows.Is there any reason for this? "Selena, come with me." Su Zhan yelled, then took Selena and left directly. The next moment, he appeared in a villa. There was a man lying on the sofa of the villa, slender body lying lazily, straight long legs wearing white stockings, white shorts, and wearing a white tight-fitting T-shirt with white hair. What a white-haired witch! "Micree!" Su Zhan yelled softly, McKree instantly got up from the sofa, and subconsciously looked at Selena next to her. The black body was the opposite of herself, and she was more beautiful than her. The most important thing was that she felt the match. The powerful breath of Linna! Selena looked at McCree too, she felt McCree''s vampire breath, the bloodline was very pure, but not so strong. "Is the vampire thing related to you?" Su Zhan walked to the sofa and sat down and asked casually. McCree nodded: "You asked me to investigate Fez''s movements. He has been developing his own power. I just let more people know about these things by the way, and it''s not just me, but also because of the Blade Warriors. !" There was no reaction to Maclee¡¯s statement about Su Zhan. Maclee was very smart. She already knew that Su Zhan was in the development of Hokkaido, so she took the initiative to expose the vampires. The result is obviously very effective, and she I didn''t take the initiative to claim credit. Su Zhan still likes such a subordinate...smart, knows how to seize opportunities, and knows what to do and what not to do! "The Blade Warrior came to me and wanted me to speak. He hopes to get the help he can get to deal with Fez together." Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t respond, McCree continued. Su Zhan shook his head. Although the vampire incident caused panic, it was not strong enough. When did the people feel that they had entered the territory of the Soviet war and became the subjects of the Soviet war, and when did they eliminate the vampires. However, I still have to help! Not to help the blade fighters, nor to eliminate vampires, but to promote the war alliance and the power of the Soviet war. "For the time being, I don''t care about the blade. I will tell others to do it. You will follow me like Selena in the future. One black and one white, black and white is good, but your strength is still too weak." "Fez doesn''t think so!" McCree shook the silver knife in his hand and said somewhat arrogantly. Facing McCree''s arrogance, Su Zhan glanced at Selena with a chuckle. Selena instantly exposed her wings and took out her pistol and moved towards McCree. McCree reacted quickly, swinging a knife and directly splitting the bullet, rushing towards Selena! Black and white, the two fought. Two minutes later, Selena retracted her gun and wings, glanced at McCree lying on the ground, and then quietly walked aside. "She is also a vampire? I have never seen a vampire like this!" McCree got up and asked suspiciously. "A vampire that has evolved from a variety of bloodlines." Su Zhan said, squeezing a drop of blood towards McCree, and McCree reacted and swallowed it with her mouth open. After a while, she began to transform. Up... The process of transformation is painful, but the result is beyond imagination. Feeling the huge power circulating in her body, she spread her wings excitedly and looked at Su Zhan excitedly, only to find that Su Zhan frowned, seemingly dissatisfied... Chapter 0430 Female Evil Spirit Knight! Su Zhan felt uncomfortable looking at McCree, the wings, the color of the wings! The color of her wings is also black. If this color appears on Selena, there is no problem. It is very harmonious and very beautiful, but McCree is all white, and now suddenly there is a pair of black wings, which is a bit contrary. Originally black and white, it was pretty good-looking, but when the wings were released, the feeling was destroyed. "Come here, I will help you remodel it again." Su Zhan waved McCree over, and then touched her wings to suddenly release the power of the Stone of Reality. McCree didn''t feel anything, just watched her wings slowly turn from black to white in shock. "Yes, it''s perfect now!" Seeing McCree whose wings had turned white, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. McCree also likes white very much, as can be seen from her dress, she is naturally happy with the white wings, but... after watching for a while, McCree suddenly said, "I will not become an angel now, am I?" 353 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 353 Su Zhan rolled his eyes and glared at him irritably. McCree smiled happily. She only said that when she thought of it. Her bloodline won''t change because of the color of her wings! After transforming McCree, Su Zhan was in a great mood, as if he had achieved something. "Let''s hang out." Su Zhan in a good mood is ready to go for a walk, showing up with black and white double evil spirits. One black and one white, one left and the other right walked beside Su Zhan, and when he came out, his attention exploded. Feeling the envy, jealousy and hatred around him, Su Zhan was indeed quite proud, so he really strolled around, letting Sai Lin''an get familiar with the world, and let McCree experience what the daytime world is like! After strolling for a while, Su Zhan suddenly frowned, then turned and walked into a coffee shop next to him. After entering, he went straight to the table and sat down. Opposite him, there was a person sitting! "Let''s talk about it, why are you here!" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. "I said it was a coincidence, do you believe it?" Nick Fury couldn''t help smiling. He really didn''t expect to meet Su Zhan here. This person is the director of SHIELD, Nick Fury. "You didn''t stay at S.H.I.E.L.D. and ran to Japan, and then I happened to meet it when I first appeared. You said it was a coincidence, do you think I would believe it?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Nick Fury said, "You can read my thoughts, and you should know that what I said is true! Although I know what you did in Japan, it is Japan. I am not interested in caring so much. What''s more, to be honest, I also hope you can succeed. If you are not in the United States, I will relax a lot!" "A few days ago, vampires all over the world suddenly became active and entered Japan on a large scale. S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t want to intervene in this incident. After all, you are in Japan and I don''t want to cause any misunderstandings, but the Ghost Rider acted privately. When I arrived in Japan, I had no choice but to follow." Nick Fury''s subordinates were disobedient, and I couldn''t help but wipe the butt and explain. "Johnny Blazer? Has he joined you now?" Su Zhan asked. Nick Fury shook his head: "No, Johnny... is not willing to join S.H.I.E.L.D. or the Avengers. The Ghost Rider is not the only one. We have found a new Ghost Rider named Ariandra. She is the only female ghost rider, because when she first became a ghost rider, she had some grudges with a human-demon-hybrid vampire called''Power Out''. She happened to have come to Japan, so she tracked it down. However, I am fundamentally now Can''t reach her!" "Can''t get in touch?" Su Zhan didn''t believe it. Nick Fury said with a wry smile: "I really can''t get in touch. She knows that I don''t want her to come to Japan. If I find her, I will definitely persuade her to leave. In fact, I really want to find her, this person is a vampire. The power is very strong. I have fought against Johnny many times. I am also worried that Ariandra is not her opponent!" Nick Fury didn''t lie, he really wanted to find Ariandra.It''s just that Ariandra, as a ghost rider, after deliberately avoiding conventional contact methods, Nick Fury really has no good way to find her! "Then you still have the mind to drink coffee here?" "Otherwise, what can I do?" "Then you continue to drink!" Su Zhan pouted and turned around to leave. Nick Fury didn''t deliberately target himself, he didn''t bother to bother about it. As for the fact that vampires came to Japan on a large scale, there were also vampires, female evil spirit knights, he did not care! Have fun, the more fun, the better. As long as he doesn''t make trouble in his own territory, Su Zhan will not care. What''s more, the bigger the noise, the more people know, and by then, they will know more about Hokkaido! "You just left?" Nick Fury said in amazement. "How about it? Do you still stay with you to drink coffee?" Su Zhan said in a bad mood. Nick Fury hurriedly said: "So many vampires have gathered in Japan, there are also human-devil vampires, ghost riders, don''t you do something?" Su Zhan stared at Nick Fury for a long time, shook his head with a smile, turned and left. Nick Fury is a little upset, these mind-readers are just annoying, and all minds and thoughts will be seen through!Originally, he wanted to encourage Su Zhan, can he find Ariandra for himself! He just said in so much detail, and also said that the only female evil spirit knight, originally thought that Su Zhan would be interested, now it seems that Ariandra can not attract the interest of Su Zhan? Is Su Zhan not interested?of course not! It''s just that the interest is not so strong, the freshness of black and white double evil has not yet passed.What''s more, although the evil spirit knight is strong, but it is not as eye-catching as the black and white double evil with him, naturally it is not so urgent. What''s more, the vampire thing has become more and more interesting. It was Fez alone, but he didn''t have that great ability to attract so many vampires, not to mention the ruthless role of the "blackout" human demon vampire. Behind this... there must be something else that I don''t know. Su Zhan was very curious to know, in the end...who will come out? Chapter 0431 Terry''s new job and Japanese gods! Su Zhan took Selena and McCree back to the palace. This is the first time McCree came here and found it quite novel. This place... is much more gorgeous than the place where the so-called noble vampires live. This is the real The nobleman, no...it should be said that the royal family lived. After returning, Su Zhan called Terry over. He didn''t speak, just looked at Terry, until Terry was a little uneasy about guessing, thinking whether he did something wrong. After a long time, Su Zhan slowly said, "I haven''t asked you, are you still used to the current life? Do you like it?" "Of course I like it. It''s very safe and comfortable here. Don''t worry about when you will encounter zombies, don''t worry about danger, and I also have super powers, which I could not imagine before!" Terry said hurriedly , This is what she said in her heart. After experiencing the horror of Resident Evil, how rare it is to have a safe and peaceful life! "What then? Would you feel bored? Didn''t you think about doing something?" Su Zhan asked again. Terry said: "I also thought about it. It''s just that I am timid and have no abilities. Unlike Alice and they can help you, I...I''m just a news anchor, nothing else!" "News anchor, that''s enough. Among the people around me, you are the only news anchor. Now Hokkaido already belongs to me. I am going to open a section on Hokkaido radio to introduce things about vampires, and Some special circumstances..." Before Su Zhan''s words were finished, Terry reacted instantly and hurriedly said excitedly: "Really, then I am absolutely capable!" "There may be a certain degree of danger!" Su Zhan said. Terry hesitated for a moment, and plucked up the courage to say: "I''m not afraid, I want to prove my own worth! Moreover, you must have a purpose in opening this column. I heard that vampires are causing a lot of trouble. I already know that no place is safe. Only Hokkaido is calm. If you report on this, you can not only make Hokkaido people feel safe, but also let people in other cities know about the danger of vampires. If you want to promote Hokkaido in an instant, The effect must be very good!" "It really deserves to be a broadcaster. I figured it out so quickly. That''s right. That''s what I planned. I will tell Mariko later that I will be responsible for this column by then. There is no problem, right?" "no problem!" "That''s good, you go and prepare. In addition, you can rest assured that it is safe. Hokkaido is my place. There can be no danger. In addition, I will let Betty and Alice follow you." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Terry nodded, then turned and left. Since she wants to work, she must do her best. This is her only strength and an opportunity to prove herself. This idea came about after meeting McCree. McCree¡¯s effect was good, so Su Zhan simply opened a column on the radio to introduce this. As Terry said just now, there are many benefits to doing so! "Selena, McCree, you two will investigate why the vampires enter Japan in large numbers, and the situation of the vampire called the''Power Outage''." Su Zhan ordered. "Ok!" Selena and McCree nodded, ready to go. "Selena, give me your gun!" Su Zhan screamed for Selena. McCree likes to use swords and cold weapons, but Selena likes to use guns. McCree¡¯s sword was modified by Su Zhan, so naturally he would not favor one or the other.Take Selena¡¯s gun and remodel it. It has unlimited bullets and all silver bullets, which is very suitable for Selena. 354 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 354 After they left, Su Zhan went directly to Hokkaido. Mariko, Pepper, and Natasha were not there, she should be busy, only the god of water, Sieve, and Jessica were there. Seeing the appearance of Su Zhan, the performance of the three was different. The God of Moisture greeted her, Jessica threw herself into her arms, and Sif nodded towards Su Zhan with a smile. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and hugged Xifu. After calming their emotions, he said, "How about it, are you still used to it?" Sieff and Jessica replied separately, basically okay, but a little boring, there was nothing to do. "When will Mariko come back?" "It''s going to be a while. They are studying the issue of household registration status. After all, the outside world is chaotic. More and more people hope to enter Hokkaido." Sieff said."I can feel that a lot of evil forces are gathering, but none of them approached here. Some of the original ones have already fled." "It shouldn''t be long before something big will happen." Su Zhan smiled, and then asked the god of water, "have other gods contacted you? Do they have nothing to do with vampires?" "Bent over Izanaki once contacted me. It is said that it has united the god of fire Kagutu, the sun god Amaterasu, the moon god Moon, and the grain god Inari god, the god of happiness cloth bag monk, the god of thunder, KAMINAN, ready to join forces to annihilate Vampire." Moisture God whispered. "So many? The god of joy, Budai monk, what the hell is Thor Kaminan?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Why did this god of joy Budai monk sound so disagreeable, and Thor, inexplicably reminded him of Sol. "It is the god of the Japanese gods, as well as the god of storm Susano and the evil god Tianjin Wengxing. However, Tianjin Wengxing should not be willing to participate, and Susano has not contacted!" "That''s all of your Japanese gods, right?" "Yes!" "How did you reply?" Su Zhan asked. Shui Shendao: "Because I did not get the master''s permission, I did not reply to them. But they should already know that I have followed the master." The God of Water did a lot of things during this period. Although it was relatively low-key, it was basically impossible to hide it. So in this case, other gods still come to contact the god of water, which shows... the vampire is probably not a small matter. If it''s just a small mess, it won''t gather almost all the gods, and the god of water Contact her if you have already followed yourself! Interesting! ... PS: The Japanese god system in Marvel still feels more ridiculous, but the Chinese god system is even more ridiculous! Chapter 0432 Fez, a vampire who has been developing in Japan for a while, but no one pays any attention at all, indicating that his threat is not big.Even now, vampires have entered Japan on a large scale, and there are actually no such threats as human beings, vampires, and so on. Then, everyone in Japan is now united for more than just this.There must be someone behind, this talent is something that Japanese gods care about! There are many great abilities in Marvel, and Su Zhan couldn''t guess who it would be for a while. But he is not in a hurry, no matter who it is, he will eventually appear! "Since they need your help, you might as well agree to it. It''s best to figure out why they are united and who is the person to deal with!" Su Zhan said to God of Water. No matter who this person is, what he has to do is definitely threatening Japan, so the Japanese gods will unite. Japan is already a Chinese meal of the Soviet war. It is naturally impossible for others to destroy it, so it is normal for the god of water to help in the past. "Yes, master!" Now that Su Zhan agreed, the god of water would naturally not refuse, no matter what, she was still a god in the Japanese god system. "If you feel bored, you can follow along, I believe they won''t mind." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Sieff.Sieff thought for a while, and finally nodded. "What about me? How about me?" Seeing that Sif has done everything, only herself is left, and Jessica is naturally unwilling. "Of course you also have things to do. I am going to let Mariko open up a section on the radio and let Terry be responsible for reporting on vampires. You can serve as a reporter''s investigative material. But let me say first, safety is the most important, understand?" Su Zhan said. Jessica saluted excitedly: "Understand, promise to complete the task!" "Then shall I go now?" "What''s the rush? When Mariko and the others come back, I will let Terry come back. Then you will discuss how to do it. You must listen to Terry." Looking at Jessica, Su Zhan said dumbly. Jessica was really anxious, but she didn''t wait too long. It didn''t take long before Mariko and the others had returned. Su Zhan explained the matter, and Mariko quickly arranged it.In fact, Xiao Chili also mentioned this idea, but there are too many things right now, so it was delayed.Since he is here, there is nothing else to do, so Su Zhan is naturally unhappy and left immediately. Why do they have to treat them so hard recently, and for women, the best treat is naturally the favor of men. Mariko obeyed, and Natasha also had experience, so Su Zhan didn''t bother to take the two of them together. Since they entered the room, the sound has rang, and it lasted more than two hours before it stopped.Su Zhan opened his arms and put his arms around Natasha and Mariko. Although he didn''t have a lot of fun, he was almost ready to put his arms around them to sleep. Mariko fell asleep shortly after lying down, and Natasha''s condition was a little better, and she chatted with Su Zhan. Her fingers circled Su Zhan''s body, and she said lazily: "Are you not satisfied? Do you want to find Xiaojiao? She has been waiting for you for a long time, not to mention the current relationship, she is impossible. I have other thoughts, just waiting for you to enter her room! I can guarantee that no matter it is Pepper or Jessica, it will definitely not sleep, no matter whose room it is, you will not be denied entry!" No matter if Jessica is here, Little Pepper is indeed a bit harder, whether it was the base of the War League or after coming to Hokkaido, it has always been hard and dedicated.To be honest, it was purely a collection addiction or possessiveness at first, so a celebrity like Pepper will definitely not let it go, not to mention the first woman he came into contact with at this time! Originally, she was going to push her when she sent her the search and rescuer''s armor, but she may not be ready at the time, and all kinds of delays came over.Now Natasha mentioned that she loved her and Mariko again, but the same hard pepper ignored him, which was really not very good! "Go, I''m also a little tired, I want to sleep!" Natasha pushed Su Zhan gently, and then let him get up. After Su Zhan got up, Natasha lay down and prepared to sleep... Su Zhan picked up his clothes and put them on, then... went to Little Pepper''s room. After Su Zhan went out, Natasha opened her eyes and listened. It didn''t take long before she heard the screams of Little Pepper, she smiled happily, and then she was really ready to sleep. ... ... Early the next morning, Su Zhan contacted Terry and asked her to come over. After Terry and the others arrived, they introduced each other and immediately entered the working state and began to study the radio. Su Zhan didn''t intend to intervene in this regard, especially since these women seemed to have a bit of a strong female posture, especially Terry, when it came to work, he really changed his look, he was full of spirits, and there was no other way! Seeing that they were talking so seriously, Su Zhan came out directly. After shopping around, I have come to the beach without knowing it. The weather in this season is still very good, the sea breeze is cool, the beach is clean, and there are many people playing here.From this point, it can be seen that this place is different from other cities. In other cities, I am afraid that no one has such a leisure time to come to the beach. They are still in the shadow of vampire incidents! Waves, beaches, bikinis. Pleasing to the eye, walking along the beach, unknowingly, he has come to a relatively remote place. At this time, Su Zhan suddenly found a woman walking toward the waves not far away. Step by step, the sea water had reached her waist, but she didn''t mean to stop at all. Very beautiful, wearing a white dress, long hair, looks like he is in his early twenties! 355 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 355 Is this about...suicide? Apart from suicide in this situation, Su Zhan could not think of any other reasons. Regardless of the reason, Su Zhan could not sit idly by.In an instant, Su Zhan had already come to her, and directly held her to take her ashore, but at this moment suddenly changed... Chapter 0433 Hokkaido Banshee Su Zhan hugged her and wanted to take her to the shore, but she suddenly grabbed her arm.It seemed that it was just a subconscious action, but Su Zhan found that she was very powerful, not at all like an ordinary weak woman.Immediately afterwards, she felt a very strange cry, which was very sharp.Su Zhan''s brows were frowned when this voice came into his ears. He could feel that there was a mental attack-like ability in this voice! "Humph!" Su Zhan let out a cold snort, teleported her directly to the shore, and followed her backhand to get her out. In the middle of the air, the woman''s movements were very flexible, turning around in the air, and falling steadily to the ground.After landing, she waved her hand abruptly, and a group of strange energy instantly rushed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t even move, his eyes changed color instantly, and the two lasers burst out suddenly, blasting the energy directly, and then shot at the woman, the woman hurriedly avoided, the speed was so fast... "boom!" The laser hit her and blasted her out in an instant. The person slid a long way on the beach, leaving a long trace and it was only able to stop.She snorted, struggling to get up, but saw that Su Zhan was already standing in front of him, with a hot flame floating in her hand! "Tell me who you are!" Su Zhan didn''t do anything, but looked at her condescendingly. The power of the Kryptonian¡¯s laser is not weak, but this woman has nothing to do with her body except that her clothes were ruined and caused some damage, and she did not even penetrate her body. It can be seen that her physical fitness is definitely not something ordinary people can have. of. Faced with Su Zhan''s question, she did not speak. Su Zhan smiled and said, "What you should be good at is mental attack, right? I am also quite good at this aspect. Since you refuse to say, then I can only watch it by myself!" The voice fell, Su Zhan read her directly Thinking. She was a little apprehensive, struggling to avoid, but she couldn''t move at all. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly: "So you are just good at attacking and you have no defense means!" After a while, Su Zhan knew everything he wanted to know. Hokkaido Banshee! It is a very, very unpopular character in Marvel, and it is considered the enemy of the evil spirit knight, of course it is only the enemy of the evil spirit knight Johnny! However, Su Zhan did not understand why she attacked herself. I didn''t see it in her memory, as if it was an instinct. When I saw it, I wanted to kill myself!This made Su Zhan quite puzzled. After thinking about it, there is only one possibility, I am afraid this memory should have been deleted! Only in this way can she explain why she can''t see it, why she doesn''t even know the reason for doing this! This is interesting. Obviously someone asked the Hokkaido banshee to kill herself. Maybe she knew she could read her memory or she did everything without leaking, so she deleted her memory.In this way, it will not be exposed. But who is it? It must be better than the Hokkaido Banshee, and it can delete memories, and have enemies with him or have to kill him for any reason. Who could it be? Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly showed a sneer."I thought that after deleting her memory, I wouldn''t know who you were? It would be too small to look down on me." Generally speaking, reading the memory directly is the easiest way, and Su Zhan often does this.But it does not mean that he has no other way. Don''t forget that she can control time. Immediately, he released his abilities and time began to retreat little by little. Soon, the Hokkaido banshee disappeared in front of him, and then appeared on the beach little by little, retreated from the sea, and left along the beach. Su Zhan followed the figure of the Hokkaido Banshee, watching her leave the beach, and then came to a hotel, and then stayed for several days, nothing seemed unusual.Time continued to go backwards, the Hokkaido Banshee came out of the hotel and walked on a remote street, finally... Su Zhan discovered the situation. At this time, the Hokkaido Banshee was in a bar. The bar seemed to be closed, only one person was sitting on the bar.Su Zhan frowned, accelerated the pace of retreat slightly, and went back almost three or four hours ago. At this moment, there is no one in the bar! Su Zhan left the bar to find a place, and then looked at the bar in perspective.After waiting for a long time, I saw a person appearing in the bar out of thin air. When he appeared, a circle of black mist appeared around him, which was very strange. A long and wide black trench coat looks like a gentleman. Approximately 50 or 60 years old. Su Zhan had no impression of him! Before long, the Hokkaido Banshee appeared. Su Zhan expanded the effect of super hearing, and heard the Hokkaido banshee say: "I didn''t expect the famous demon Mephisto to come to me, what''s the matter?" "I''m here to work with you!" Mephisto''s voice is very magnetic, which makes people feel convincing. "I don''t think I have any good cooperation with you before." The Hokkaido banshee was obviously a little afraid.Since Mephisto was looking for her, she had to come, but she didn''t want that to have anything to do with Mephisto. Don''t think she is a banshee, but facing a demon like Mephisto, she is still a bit worse. So after saying hello, she didn''t even ask about the content of the cooperation, and was ready to leave. However, Mephisto obviously wouldn''t let her leave like this. In an instant, the black mist swept out and entangled the Hokkaido Banshee. The Hokkaido Banshee didn''t even have a chance to run. Although she was struggling, it didn''t help. After a while, when she was released, her attitude was a little different, and she turned around and left without saying anything. Obviously, she was already under control at this time. Su Zhan followed, read her thoughts, and sure enough, she couldn''t remember what had just happened. "Devil, Mephisto!" Obviously, it is Mephisto who has to deal with him. He knows a little bit about Mephisto after the battle, but he should have nothing to do with him. How could he let the Hokkaido Banshee deal with him? perhaps¡­¡­ Is this vampire incident related to him? With his strength, it is enough to make the gods of the gods unite... Chapter 0434 Mephisto Time returned to normal, and Su Zhan returned to the beach again. The Hokkaido banshee was still lying there, and Su Zhan was not very angry about her now. It was obvious that she was controlled by Mephisto.But let her go like this, who knows if she will run out to trouble herself again, since Mephisto can control her, she can do the same! Immediately, Su Zhan caught her, and her ability was activated instantly. After a while, Su Zhan let go of the Hokkaido Banshee, and then returned her injuries and clothes to normal. "Go, let me know if you have any news!" 356 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 356 Su Zhan waved, the Hokkaido Banshee turned and left. After she was gone, Su Zhan tried to locate Mephisto''s position, but unfortunately it did not succeed. This positioning ability is not omnipotent, and there are some special circumstances that cannot be located.Su Zhan didn''t hold much hope, if the person behind the scenes was really Mephisto, he would show up sooner or later.When she was a female evil spirit rider, Su Zhan suddenly thought of her. She became a evil spirit rider not because of Mephisto. She came to Japan because of the human vampire?Could there be Mephisto''s reason? He couldn''t locate Mephisto, but he could locate Ariandra. Su Zhan felt it necessary to meet him! "Huh!" Su Zhan appeared in the living room of a hotel room. With the bedroom door open, Su Zhan looked up, and he could clearly see that the bed was exposed with small feet and half white legs. Following his gaze, a woman with short black hair was sleeping soundly, her white shoulders hugged outside and her body covered. The sheet, from the perspective of the uplift, should be a good size! "Although it''s not particularly beautiful, but it''s pretty good!" Su Zhan didn''t know much about her, and naturally didn''t know what she looked like.But think about the appearance of the evil spirit rider, the fire skull head, so instinctively I don''t think it will be too good-looking, but now when I look at it, I can actually grow it! She seemed to be sleeping very heavily, and she didn''t notice Su Zhan''s arrival. Su Zhan didn''t worry about waking her up, and sat down on the sofa in the living room.There was a motorcycle handlebar and a separate handlebar on the coffee table, Su Zhan picked it up and took a look. This is Ariandra''s car and her weapon! Unlike Johnny who owns a motorcycle and uses chains as weapons, Ariandra''s car and weapons are integrated. The handlebar of this motorcycle can become a model car or a sickle! I took it in my hand and looked at it. Suddenly I saw that the motorcycle was emitting a fiery red light, and it flew out of his hand in an instant, and flew to the bedroom. After that, I saw Ya in the bedroom. Liandra came out, wrapped in a bath towel, holding a motorcycle handle, and then turned into a pitch-black sickle. "It''s you!" Ariaandra frowned, and said with a bit of displeasure: "Have no one told you that you should knock on the door before entering someone else''s room?" "If I knock on the door, I''m afraid I won''t see you!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Ariaandra hummed: "I always thought you were not dealing with Nick Fury, but I didn''t expect him to come to you to persuade me, but he just reminded me not to provoke you!" "You think too much, I''m not interested in being a lobbyist for him, let alone what I advise you to do!" Su Zhan said. Ariandra thinks about it, but Su Zhan suddenly appears, she will feel that Nick Fury asked him to persuade herself to go back! "Then what are you doing? I didn''t show up on your site again!" Ariaandra''s attitude eased a little, but apparently did not relax. "Are you sure you want to chat with me like this? Of course, I don''t mind!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Ariaandra. She was now wrapped in a bath towel. Although the key points were not visible, this appearance was still a bit inappropriate.Ariandra snorted, turned and went into the bedroom, of course, without forgetting to close the door. It took a while before she came out again. He was wearing a black leather jacket. "Isn''t it hot? Or, this style is your ghost rider tradition?" That''s it for Selena and McCree, their body temperature is already cold, but Ariandra should be normal.Although this dress was worn on her to highlight her figure, it seemed to be really hot! "Don''t worry about it, just talk, what the hell is going on with me!" Ariandela said. Su Zhan shrugged: "What are you doing in Japan? Tracking down that vampire? As far as I know, he won''t let you run so far, especially in this case!" "I didn''t think there was any problem. I finally found out his whereabouts, so I naturally want to chase him." Ariandela said. Su Zhan smiled."Really? I thought there were other reasons, such as Mephisto!" "Mephisto? What does it have to do with him?" Ariandra asked in surprise. From her look, it seems really a bit surprised. Su Zhan thought for a while and said: "I received the news that the Japanese gods are joining forces. Do you think that ordinary vampires, or the human vampire, have this strength? And, I happen to know that Mephisto It seems to be plotting something, so..." "That''s why you think that my appearance is not only for human-devil vampires!" Ariandra said, then frowned and went silent. Obviously, Mephisto''s existence made her a little surprised, thinking that things might not be that simple. She didn¡¯t know about the collaboration between the Japanese gods, and why so many vampires came to Japan. She really came to chase the murderer vampires only, but her character was relatively strong, even though she joined SHIELD and revenge. However, for this identity, Nick Fury did not agree so much, so when Nick Fury stopped her, she didn''t give face at all. Of course, she also has this strength. Except for Hulk, she really didn''t pay attention to anyone else in the Avengers! "I need to investigate, if this matter is really related to Mephisto, I am afraid it will not be that simple!" After a long while, Ariandra said with a solemn expression! Chapter 0435 The Ability of the Evil Knight! "I''m with you!" Su Zhan said. "No!" Ariandra subconsciously refused. Su Zhan did not speak, just looked at her with a smile. At first, Ariaandra was still very determined, but slowly, slowly, her attitude softened a little. Suddenly, she found that Su Zhan seemed to be very attractive with a smile. This charm made her feel unbearable to refuse. a feeling of. "Well, you can come with me, but you have to listen to me!" Ariandra hesitated for a long time before changing her words. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It depends on the situation." "No, you have to listen to me!" Ariandra refused to compromise. Su Zhan shook his head: "Actually, even if you disagree, you can''t get rid of me. I can find you wherever you go! Therefore, you are not qualified to ask me to listen to you, and you have no such strength!" "Are you looking down on me?" Ariandra said angrily. "If you are not convinced, you can try!" "Humph!" Ariaandra snorted, and the sickle in her hand changed suddenly, turning into a cool motorcycle in an instant.Ariaandra rode on her body, the flame burst out suddenly, and in an instant, it had turned into a skull. "Come with me, I will let you know how good I am!" Ariaandra said, twisting the accelerator, the motorcycle smashed through the glass and flew out. Su Zhan walked over and took a look. It seems that this is the twelfth floor, right? After the motorcycle flew out, she actually drove on the wall, leaving a trace of being burned by flames. As for the nearby window glass, she was shattered one after another. After landing, she rode a motorcycle. Disappeared quickly. Soon, shouts came from outside. It should be that the guests living here below were frightened. Su Zhan shook his head. This Ariandra is so hot-tempered. Speaking of which, he is stronger than Johnny, a more well-known ghost rider. Don''t think she is just a new ghost rider, I''m afraid Now Johnny may not be able to transform in the daytime! Speaking of it, there are actually many ghost knights. He remembers that there is also a Japanese ghost knight, but it is purely a character who is a ghost knight, and the difference in strength is still very large! Ariandra was actually so blatant just because she was angry for a while, and it didn''t take long before she changed back, and then rode to an abandoned factory. The factory is dark and empty. The creaking brakes sounded and the motorcycle stopped abruptly in the middle of the workshop. After Ariandra came down, the motorcycle turned into a sickle. 357 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 357 "Hmph, I don''t believe you can really find me!" Ariandra hummed in a low voice. She was riding very fast just now, and Su Zhan couldn''t keep up! "I''m afraid you will be disappointed!" As soon as Ariaandra''s voice fell, she heard Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded behind her.Ariaandra was taken aback and turned around in an instant. Su Zhan folded his shoulders and said with a smile: "As long as you are still on the earth, wherever you are, I can find you, and I will appear immediately!" "So what, you may not have beaten me!" Ariandra would naturally not be so soft-hearted. With a wave of the sickle in her hand, she suddenly slashed towards Su Zhan.There is flame attached to the sickle. This is one of the abilities of the evil spirit knight, the fire of hell! This is the flame covered during the transformation. The fire of hell is not bound by the laws of nature. Water and vacuum environment cannot have any influence on it. It can burn everything it touches, including the soul, and even descend on it. Area of ??fire rain! It can be said to be the most powerful ability of the evil spirit knight! Su Zhan deliberately didn''t avoid it, he wanted to try to see how powerful this hellfire was. For an instant, the sickle was cut on Su Zhan''s body, but it did not cause any harm. It was just that at that instant, Su Zhan felt pain, not just physically, but the kind of pain in the soul that made him really feel it. surprised! His current physical strength is difficult to be injured, but his soul is different! This kind of pain was his first experience! It is indeed an evil spirit rider, and it is indeed the fire of hell! Su Zhan sighed in his heart, but Ariandra did not stop. Although he was surprised why Su Zhan didn''t hide, but he was conceited that he could ignore his attacks, so let him experience the power of hell fire! The sickle was constantly waving, and the clanging sounds kept coming. Su Zhan''s brows were slightly backed away. He found that although the fire of hell could burn his soul, it only made him feel the pain, which seemed nothing. hurt.Su Zhan tried to use the power of the Mind Stone, but found no effect. It is estimated that if it is the Soul Stone, he should be immune to the effects of Hellfire! "Hey, you''re still playing forever!" I didn''t intend to stop when I saw Ariandra. After seeing the power of the fire of hell, Su Zhan would naturally not find any more sins!He laughed, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared, appeared directly behind Ariandra in the next second, and then kicked it. With a puff, Ariandra flew out and smashed the wall of the factory building. It¡¯s not that Su Zhan doesn¡¯t know how to pity and cherish jade, unless he uses the stone of power, otherwise, he really may not be able to kill Ariandra. The ability of the evil spirit knight is still very abnormal. As long as the spirit of vengeance is still there, it is fine. Reorganization and resurrection! After Ariandra flew out, she got up and transformed directly. Su Zhan curled her lips. To be honest, looking at this skull does a little bit of beauty. Although it''s not ugly, no one would think of a skeleton burned by fire. The head will look good, right? "Your hell fire can''t help me. Why don''t you try the Eye of Judgment, and maybe you will succeed!" Arianedra Suzhan said with a chuckle as he watched getting up, and then he saw Ya Liandra rushed over again, the sickle suddenly flew out, and the long chain was tied to Su Zhan''s body. Then she came to Su Zhan, grabbed his face, and made him look into her eyes. Hollow eyes changed, Su Zhan seemed to see a lot of pictures faintly! Item 0436 If the fire of hell is the regular attack method of the evil spirit knight, then the eye of judgment is similar to the ultimate move of the final word. It is the ultimate use of the fire of hell. Through the eyes of the evil spirit knight, the fire of hell directly burns the opponent Soul, let the other party recall the previous crimes, and make the soul feel the pain caused to the innocent, so as to achieve the effect of judgment and punishment. If the crime is serious, it will be judged to death, and it will have other effects. It can be said that few people can escape the judgment of the Eye of Judgment Wisdom. Su Zhan is also a bold artist, otherwise this thing is really not something that ordinary people can try. With the pictures flashing in his mind, Su Zhan could feel the fire of hell burning flexibly, and he could feel the pain, but it was just pain, without too serious effects. In other words, this is regarded as being punished, not being judged. "I heard that if you think that what you do is not a crime, the Eye of Judgment will be invalid. So, is it for this reason or another reason?" "what?" Ariandra gave a sigh of surprise. She found that Su Zhan¡¯s appearance did not look like he had been tried. He was neither so painful nor showing regret, on the contrary, it was more like doubt... This is the first time she has encountered this situation! Subconsciously put away the eyes of judgment, Ariandra looked at Su Zhan suspiciously and didn''t know what to do. The fire of hell and the eye of judgment have no effect, how did he do it! Inexplicably, Ariandra suddenly understood why Nick Fury was worried that she would provoke Su Zhan. Her attack was ineffective against Su Zhan, but Su Zhan had not done anything seriously, and he still had the ability to devour it, although Yali Ander is very conceited, but he can''t guarantee that Su Zhan will not be able to swallow his own abilities! "Now, are you still insisting?" Su Zhan looked at Ariaandra, who was surprised and frustrated, and asked with a smile. Ariandra snorted and was obviously lacking in confidence. "Let''s talk about it, how do you investigate this matter?" Ariaandra couldn''t let go of her face for a while, and Su Zhan did not continue to struggle with this topic. Ariaandra snorted, and then reluctantly said: "First make sure whether Mephisto is in Japan, and whether it is related to this matter." It can be seen that Ariandra is still a little emotional, Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly and did not speak.But Ariandra was not ignorant, although she had trouble with Su Zhan, she also knew that Mephisto was not a trivial matter. Who is Mephisto? One of the lords of hell, he has his own dimension of hell, he likes to collect souls, seduce mortals by signing contracts, and obtain the soul of the other person.However, the longer he is away from his hell, the weaker his strength will be, so he is unlikely to stay outside for a long time, so there is time for investigation.Ariandra returned to her normal state, and then summoned the evil spirit motorcycle to leave, but she just started to feel a person sitting behind her, and her waist was hugged. Ariandela frowned: "Aren''t you going to teleport? You can still find me at any time. You can teleport to the place when I get there." "I just want to experience what it''s like to ride a motorcycle." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ariaandra snorted, then started the car. Soon, the motorcycle drove out of the factory and drove quickly on the road.The buzzing sound was extremely loud, and I don''t know if she did it on purpose, anyway, Su Zhan felt that everyone around him was staring, which made him feel a little embarrassed. Such a domineering motorcycle turned out to be a woman riding, and it seems a bit embarrassing to be a man being carried by a woman! "As for!" Su Zhan murmured, and abruptly left her car. Ariandra snorted triumphantly, and continued riding. But her pride didn''t last long. She soon heard a roar from behind, and then she saw a cool black motorcycle following up. Looking at it again, the rider was Su Zhan! Seeing Su Zhan actually riding a motorcycle, Ariandra''s desire for victory and defeat rekindled, and immediately accelerated, unknowingly, it was already one hundred thirty or forty miles away. In the city! This speed is already a bit dangerous... However, he did not get rid of Su Zhan, Su Zhan still followed firmly and started to keep pace. The two accelerated not shortly, which did cause some impact on the road. Just when they passed the crossroads and they were about to turn into a red light, the two of them rushed out, and then suddenly turned into a red light, and drove a huge truck from the left, very fast! At this speed will definitely hit. Ariandra was not in a hurry, the evil spirit motorcycle suddenly caught fire, and in an instant, she actually rode over the cargo of the truck.She turned her head to see what Su Zhan would do, but she was stunned when she turned her head! Su Zhan actually flew up while riding a car. His car was deformed in the air. It was obviously a car, but its limbs and head were changed, and it suddenly turned into a small robot. Transformed, jumped, landed, and finally turned into a motorcycle, Su Zhan sat steadily on it with a breezy look on his face. A scream suddenly sounded, Ariandra quickly turned her head and avoided the pedestrians beside her, then slowed down and waited for Su Zhan to catch up. 358 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 358 "Your car...what''s going on?" Ariandela couldn''t help being curious, so she asked. "Your car is an evil spirit motorcycle. I am a Transformer. It is alive. It is an alien life form." After Su Zhan was left in Ariandra''s car, he appeared directly in a motorcycle shop. He found this car and used the fire source to transform it, but it had a life and became an Autobot! Ariaandra was silent, and she suddenly felt that she was asking for trouble when she competed with Su Zhan! After riding for almost an hour, the two stopped near a remote and desolate bar somewhere.Parked the car, Su Zhan glanced at this bar, he could feel that the atmosphere in the bar seemed a little unusual before entering! Chapter 0437 The cover should be brightened! "Dang!" The door of the bar was pushed open, a strong wind came, and then a man came out with a whirlwind hovering around him. To be precise, he was part of the wind! "Evil Knight, you are not welcome here!" The man looked at Ariande in a gloomy manner and said. "Can you stop me? Wind Demon, if you don''t want to die, get out of the way. I''m not interested in killing you today!" Ariaandra sneered, and the sickle in his hand pointed at him. Wind Demon! It turned out to be him! Su Zhan asked Ariandra, "Are you here to find the black heart?" Black Heart, also called the Witch Heart Demon or the Witch Heart Demon, is the son of Mephisto, Lord of Hell.But obviously, their father-son relationship is not so harmonious, and Black Heart has always wanted to kill Mephisto and become the new Lord of Hell! Ariandra nodded, and then watched Feng Mo walk over with a sneer. Feng Mo''s complexion seemed unwilling to change, but in the end he didn''t stop Ariandra, but he stopped Su Zhan behind. "She can go in, you can''t!" Feng Mo said towards Su Zhan. Ariandela paused, glanced at Su Zhan with a smirking smile, and then went in for herself.Su Zhan shook his head helplessly and turned to look at Feng Mo."Will you brighten the cover? You dare not stop her but you dare to stop me? I really don''t know how you survived until now!" "Don''t you know me?" Su Zhan looked at Feng Mo and asked. Feng Mo sneered somewhat arrogantly: "I don''t need to know the dead." "Very well, you succeeded in making me interested in doing it!" Su Zhan cocked his mouth and walked in. "court death!" Feng Mo didn''t expect him to be so reckless, he snorted, and a whirlwind swept towards Su Zhan in an instant.However, something that shocked him happened, and the whirlwind stopped beside him, unable to make an inch, and kept spinning in front of him, as if lost. Su Zhan chuckled, grabbed his backhand, and Feng Mo was sucked involuntarily in an instant. "It''s useless, the wind is invisible, you can''t hurt me at all!" Although the wind demon was surprised, he didn''t panic, instead he laughed proudly. "Nyima who laughs is terrible!" Su Zhan curled his lips and activated his swallowing ability instantly. In an instant, Feng Mo felt his own change and hurriedly wanted to disperse.Su Zhan wiggled the fingers of his other hand slightly and began to control the force of the wind. Feng Mo suddenly felt that he could not control his body. The handy and relaxed feeling that he used to have completely disappeared. The opponent''s ability to control the wind is even stronger than himself, and because he has turned into the wind, or is the wind himself, he is completely controlled. When the ability was swallowed, the wind demon let out a scream, and immediately... disappeared invisible. "So, the hood must be bright, not only the evil spirit knight can kill you demons!" Su Zhan said lightly, turned around, opened the door and walked in. The bar seems to be closed and very quiet. As soon as I entered, I saw a scene of rattling swords. There were three people across from Ariaandra. One was wet, ticking and dripping with water, one was a bit burly, and the other was dressed in black and looked very elegant. Water monsters, earth monsters, and... black hearts! Originally, these hell demons had nothing to do with the evil spirit knights, and they naturally felt the death of the wind demon, so when Su Zhan came in, they naturally looked at Su Zhan. "I didn''t expect the King of War to come together with the evil spirit knight, are you going to soak her?" Unlike the wind demon, Black Heart naturally recognized Su Zhan''s identity.Although he was surprised, he was still calm and even dared to tease. "Do you want to die?" Ariandra said coldly, the fire of hell suddenly appeared. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t care about this kind of joke, but you''d better not provoke her, she has a bad temper!" "I can see it!" Hei Xin shrugged, and then said: "My luck recently is really not good. I just sent a ghost knight, and I met another one, and I also met you. However, I don''t seem to be lucky. I didn''t provoke you, I think you are trying to promote justice? If so, then you should go to my father. Mephisto is right. After all, he is the lord of hell!" "You really want him to die!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Black heart said indifferently, "Many people know this." Seeing that Su Zhan and Heixin had a conversation, Ariandra wanted to interrupt her. She was not here to introduce Su Zhan and Heixin.As soon as she opened her mouth to speak, she heard Su Zhan say: "So, you brought your hands down to Japan and wanted to take the opportunity to kill him? Why don''t you tell him the purpose and I will trouble him?" When Su Zhan asked, Ariandra stopped asking, but she felt very depressed. "That old man thought how good his plan was. I didn''t expect you to see through it so soon, so he said, he is old, he should abdicate when he grows old." Hei Xin sighed and said, "I Although I am willing to tell you to let you kill him, but give me a reason, you just killed my person, although he has no eyes!" Seeing Black Heart, Su Zhan smiled. "Come on, you want to find a place where you lost it? If you are willing to tell me, I won''t deal with you at least temporarily. If you don''t want to tell me, you can go to death!" "You live with me, and you die if you go against me. I like your style!" The black heart didn''t feel embarrassed or angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Well, I can tell you that he urged the vampire Faith, and ''Power failure'', trying to cause panic in Japan, he took the opportunity to sign a contract with humans and collect souls. This is his usual style. When people are in danger, it doesn''t matter whether the person who saves him is an angel or a demon. Of course. , This is obviously not his real purpose, but it is a pity, why he did this suddenly, I don¡¯t know!" FTLN 0438 But I am a manBai Gujing! According to Black Heart, Mephisto can indeed collect a lot of souls by doing this, but the movement of doing so is too great, there is no special reason for him to do this at all! It seems that he needs a lot of souls for some purpose.but why? "What I said is true, I really don''t know his real purpose, I just know his plan." Black heart said. Su Zhan said: "What about your own guess?" "If I can guess, I should be the lord of hell now." Hei Xin said with a curled lips. "Okay! In order to become the lord of hell you should continue to work hard." Su Zhan said. Ariandra hummed: "Next time you see me, it''s better to stay away, let''s go!" After speaking, Ariandra turned and walked out. Black Heart shrugged, not paying attention to Ariandra''s threat. The power of the evil spirit knight is to attack the soul, but the black heart... there is no soul at all, and the fire of hell cannot hurt him.The Eye of Judgment can''t either. Not only can it not, but it will make him stronger! 359 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 359 The black heart''s ability comes from evil deeds. The more evil he commits, the stronger his strength. Judgment Eye reminds him of evil deeds. For him, there is only good and no harm. "You just said that you met an evil spirit knight? Who?" Su Zhan wanted to follow out, but suddenly thought of something, turned his head and asked. "A Japanese evil spirit rider, it seems to be called the god Bianxiong, the strength is very strong, there are thousands of evil spirits possessed, and some extra power. In fact, the evil spirits are not necessarily so harmonious, I When he met him, he was tracking a ghost rider from China, trying to devour her vengeful spirit." Hei Xin said. Su Zhan responded, then waved, turned and went out. "I''ll buy you a drink when I have time, but... it''s better not to take her again." A black heart''s voice came from behind. Speaking of it, this guy Black Heart is kind of interesting.Of course, he will certainly not be as friendly as he shows. If there is a suitable opportunity, he will definitely not hesitate to attack himself, but Su Zhan is not worried. He may have this idea, but he definitely does not have this. strength! On the contrary, it aroused his interest when it was the ghost knight. There is a Japanese ghost rider, and a Chinese ghost rider! Ghost knights will also devour each other''s spirits of vengeance to strengthen themselves. This is really interesting! "When is the frightening Su Zhanhui so friendly, do you want to make friends with the devil?" Ariaandra, who was already riding in the car, said strangely when Su Zhan came out. "If it''s a female devil, maybe I don''t mind. As for the man, I''m not interested in making friends." Su Zhan said with a smile, then rode in the car, and the two left the bar. This time, it was confirmed that Mephisto was indeed responsible for this incident, but his purpose is not yet known.However, Su Zhan is not too anxious when he arrives, the good show... hasn''t started yet! "I have other things. I will leave first, and I will come to play with you when I have time!" Su Zhan said to Ariandra, Ariandra snorted, then Su Zhan directly turned around and separated from her.Having been cycling back to Hokkaido, Su Zhan did not find Mariko and the others, but turned around on the small roads in the residential area, and soon came to a small hotel. Said it is a hotel, in fact it is more like a hotel, a very ordinary folk yard. Su Zhan put the car away, then looked towards a room in the courtyard. "Evil spirit knights really like to sleep during the day and move around at night!" Su Zhan murmured softly. In the room he was looking at, there was a man sleeping. Su Zhan shifted his gaze and moved aside. In a few rooms not far from him, a woman was also sleeping. "Is this preparing to recharge during the day and start to die at night? Still don''t know the existence of the other party? Watanabe should know, but she probably doesn''t know it!" Su Zhan thought for a while, walked in, and There was a room next to the woman. There is still some time before dark, and there is nothing to do, Su Zhan devours the stone of the soul.Of the three infinite gems, only the soul stone has not been completely swallowed. Time passed unconsciously, and I felt that it was dark outside and night had fallen. So Su Zhan stopped, got up and moved around, then opened the door and walked out.Just when he just went out, the door next door opened, and a very slim, fair-skinned woman came out. Su Zhan didn''t do it on purpose, I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. The two looked at each other, and the woman nodded and said hello politely. I''m a little awkward, and I guess my Japanese level is not good. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Chinese?" Hearing that it was Chinese, the woman was stunned for a moment, and then happily said, "Yes, how do you know that I am Chinese? You are also Chinese?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded. "My name is Bai Gujing, how about you?" the woman said. "Bo Gujing, bone spirit? Your name is really unforgettable!" Su Zhan smiled. Bone Spirit, this is definitely a household name in China. Speaking of which, as a ghost rider, she really fits this name. After all, she is a skeleton after her transformation!Su Zhanqing couldn''t help thinking of Sun Dasheng! In the Marvel world, there is Sun Dasheng. However, unlike in Journey to the West, Sun Dasheng is still under the Wuzhi Mountain, and there is no such thing as learning from the West.It seems that someone else got the golden hoop later?He has become a superhero in the name of a great saint, but... it feels like a fake! If this world did not learn from the scriptures, naturally there would be no allusions between Sun Dasheng and the White Bone Spirit. It is a pity! "Is there anything wrong with this name?" Bo Gujing didn''t know the allusion of the white bone spirit, and did not hear the difference, so she was a little confused. No one has ever said anything about her name! Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, are you here to travel?" "Yeah. Oh, by the way, I''m going to go in a bit of a hurry. If I have the opportunity to meet again, let''s talk again!" Bai Gujing suddenly thought of something, said something hurriedly, and then hurriedly left. . Chapter 0439 Because I don''t want to let you go! Su Zhan didn¡¯t mind Bai Gujing¡¯s impolite behavior, because he knew that Bai Gujing would leave in such a panic because she had already sensed the existence of Shen Bianxiong, Shen Bianxiong was chasing and killing Bai Gujing, and Bai Gujing obviously She is not the opponent of Kamibexiong, she can run normally. It''s just...she still couldn''t run away after all. Not a few steps away, she heard a loud noise coming from the side, the door of the room was kicked, and a flame-flaming skull came out from inside! Ghost Rider, God Bianxiong! His weapon was a stick. After he came out, he glanced at Su Zhan with his hollow eyes, and then rushed towards Bai Gujing. Seeing that he could no longer run, Bai Gujing yelled at Su Zhan and ran quickly, then suddenly transformed. "To be a kind girl!" Obviously, Bai Gujing didn''t know who she was, and she didn''t forget to improve herself first when she couldn''t protect herself from danger. Bai Gujing''s weapon is a sword. The two evil spirit knights fought together in an instant, clanging, sparks splattering, and the fight was fierce.However, Bai Gujing was obviously not Shen Bianxiong''s opponent, and it didn''t take long for him to show defeat and retreat. Su Zhan thought of what Nick Fury had said before that Ariandra was the only female Ghost Rider, and he wanted to laugh. It seems that Nick Fury doesn''t know everything! Boom! Bang, bang! The movement of the two fierce battles was not small at all. It didn''t take long for the originally elegant courtyard to be ruined and messed up. Many residents and the bosses all ran out, only to see two people on fire. The skull is hitting fiercely.The popularity of the Ghost Rider is not too high. After all, it is not a superhero that is too popular. It is a bit biased towards the dark system. So seeing this scene, people around will only feel scared and ran out one after another. Before long, there were only two ghost knights fighting fiercely in the entire hotel, and Su Zhan who had been watching the lively side by side. The defeated Bai Gujing was finally knocked to the ground by Shen Bianxiong. It seemed that he was seriously injured and could not break free. At this time, Shen Bianxiong was about to devour the spirit of revenge on Bai Gujing. There was already a desperate expression on Bai Gujing''s face, but at this moment, she suddenly felt as if someone had grabbed herself. The next second, she could not help but stand up. When he took a closer look, he realized that he had already moved a distance from Shen Bianxiong, and beside him... was that compatriot. "You saved me?" Bai Gujing asked blankly. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word. At this time, Shen Bianxiong turned his head and looked over here."This is a matter of the evil spirit knight, do you want to intervene?" Obviously, Shen Bianxiong recognized Su Zhan. 360 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 360 "This is Hokkaido, now this is my place." Su Zhan said lightly. "Your place, you... Are you Su Zhan?" Bai Gujing finally reacted. She deliberately ran to Hokkaido to know that this was the place of Su Zhan, and Su Zhan was said to be Chinese. But she didn''t expect that the person in front of her was Su Zhan! "I don''t want to be your enemy, but she, I won''t let it go!" Shen Bianxiong was silent for a moment, and showed his attitude. Su Zhan shrugged: "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you want to be an enemy of me, and it doesn''t matter if you let her go, because I don''t want to let you go!" "You can swallow other spirits of vengeance, and I can swallow your spirits of vengeance." Su Zhan''s words fell, and Shen Bianxiong shot. When it comes to this, it is obviously impossible to be good.He knew Su Zhan''s strength, so his attack was the strongest attack. In an instant, the sound of howling ghosts and wolves sounded, and countless hungry ghosts appeared beside him. Eerie bursts! Following Shen Bianxiong''s order, these hungry ghosts rushed towards Su Zhan instantly. "Be careful, these are not ordinary hungry ghosts, they are all accompanied by hellfire attacks!" Bai Gujing was shocked, waving his sword and preparing to shoot. Su Zhan patted the shoulder lightly, motioned her to stand behind him, and looked at the hungry ghost who was leaping over. He smiled softly, and a powerful force suddenly emerged from his body. Zhen, the hungry ghosts were crushed by them after they encountered it. The ghosts were crying and howling, but now it is even more sad. Almost in the blink of an eye, countless hungry ghosts flew away, and the remaining hungry ghosts stopped moving in fear for a while. God Bianxiong kept urging, but there was no effect at all. This was the first time he encountered this situation, and was stunned for a while. Su Zhan didn''t give him time to froze, he took the initiative to walk over when he saw those hungry ghosts who couldn''t come.As he approached, the evil spirits retreated one after another and avoided. Some of them bluffed with their teeth and claws, but they were directly destroyed by Su Zhan''s wave. Step by step, Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Shen Bianxiong. Only then did Shen Bianxiong react and slammed the stick toward Su Zhan with his backhand.Su Zhan snorted and waved his hand. The huge power instantly flew the stick in Shen Bianxiong''s hand to the ground, and then raised his hand to grab Shen Bianxiong''s neck. Although the fire of hell made Su Zhan feel pain, it did not have much effect.Shen Bianxiong couldn''t get away, and hurriedly released the Eye of Judgment. However, what he didn''t know was that Ariandra had used it before him, and it had no effect at all! However, Shen Bianxiong didn''t know, he still hoped that Judgment Eye could deal with Su Zhan. "Let go of him quickly, the eye of trial is dangerous!" Bo Gujing shouted worriedly, but saw Su Zhan turned her around and smiled at her. This smile directly stunned Bo Gujing. This... how is this possible? Don''t say Bai Gujing is stunned, Shen Bianxiong is also stunned! When the devouring ability was activated, Su Zhan could feel the spirit of vengeance resisting. This kind of resistance felt a bit like when he swallowed the power of the phoenix. Obviously, it should also be autonomous. However, its resistance was much worse than that of the Phoenix, even if it was resisting, it was still easily swallowed by Su Zhan. It''s just that unlike other devourers, Su Zhan can clearly see something emerge from Shen Bianxiong''s body, a cloud of illusory shadow, and then be pulled into his body little by little! Chapter 0440 The Spirit Of Vengeance Bai Gujing stared at the scene in amazement, watching the spirit of revenge on Shen Bianxiong''s body being swallowed by Su Zhan, watching his body return to normal, the flames disappearing, watching the hungry ghosts disappear like evaporation, she I even wonder if I am dreaming! Is this still the mighty enemy that made him run for his life in embarrassment? How did it feel like a different person, so weak in front of Su Zhan! "Patter!" Su Zhan let go of the god Bianxiong, lost the spirit of vengeance and turned into an ordinary person, and fainted directly after landing.Su Zhan''s body burst into flames, his head turned into a skeleton for a while, and then returned to normal again, extremely unstable. "Watch for me and don''t let anyone disturb me!" Su Zhan said to Bo Gujing, then walked back to his room without waiting for her to answer, and closed the door. Bai Gujing was stunned for a moment, and then reacted and hurriedly walked to the door to guard it. The situation of the Vengeful Spirit is a little bit special. The thing itself can change the body structure. Now the body needs to be transformed again after being swallowed. Su Zhan is not like becoming a skull, although it was cool when Shen Bianxiong was transformed just now. Yes, but it''s someone else, and he doesn''t want to replace it with himself.Because the transformation is considered to be the normal state of the evil spirit knight, only in this case can he control and release the fire of hell, so the transformation or fusion process at this time is not as smooth as other times, and the unstable situation will appear at the beginning! As time passed, Bai Gujing didn''t know when Su Zhan would wake up, but Shen Bianxiong was already awake.The god Bianxiong who woke up found that he had no way to transform, and there was no spirit of revenge.He glanced at Bo Gujing with a complicated expression, regret it?When regretting, he knew that this would be the result, he would never chase Bo Gu Jing, did not swallow her spirit of vengeance, but even his own spirit of vengeance was taken away! It''s too late to regret now, he''d better save his life, dragging his body, Shen Bianxiong picked up his stick, and found that Bai Gujing didn''t mean to stop him, he left in a desperate manner. After a while, Bai Gujing suddenly heard a noise behind him, turned his head and saw that Su Zhan opened the door and walked out. "You, are you all right?" Bai Gujing looked at Su Zhan, as if everything were normal. Su Zhan nodded: "It''s okay. The Spirit of Vengeance is special, so it''s a little troublesome to reform." "You, are you also an evil spirit knight now?" Bai Gujing asked curiously. "Forget it, it doesn''t count!" Su Zhan said, suddenly, hell fire appeared on his body, but his body did not turn into a skeleton.Bai Gujing could feel that although the fire of hell on his body was still the fire of hell, it seemed a little different, much stronger than the fire of hell of God Bianxiong before. Su Zhan took two steps forward, and suddenly released the Hornet with a wave of his hand, and then...put his palm on the car, and for a moment, the fire of hell covered the Hornet. After a while, the Hornet was all over the hell. the fire. Immediately afterwards, I heard the sound of clicking, and the bumblebee transformed. It has become an Autobot. However, in this form, the body of the Hornet is still full of hellfire. "Not bad!" What kind of evil spirit motorcycle or something like an evil spirit sports car looks cool?Not to mention the Transformers! Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, changed the Hornet back, and put it away. The abilities of the evil spirit knight are still there. The only difference is that when you transform, you only release the fire of hell instead of becoming a skeleton. As for weapons, Su Zhan didn''t worry about getting them. "Talk to another place?" Su Zhan walked over and asked Jingjing Bo Gu. Bai Gujing nodded blankly, Su Zhan walked over and tried to hug her waist, Bo Gujing hesitated and did not resist, Su Zhan hugged her, and after a while, the two had already appeared on the beach! The sea breeze at night was a bit cool, and there was no one on the beach to play. "Why did you come to Japan from China? Didn''t you really come to travel?" Su Zhan asked casually. Jing Kashiwagani shook his head, "Isn''t it all? Since I became a ghost rider, I''ve been on trial for crimes. When I was tracking a person, he happened to be in Japan, and I chased him. Moreover, I heard that before I came here. I¡¯ve heard about the Zhanmeng. After all, China will know what¡¯s happening in Japan soon, so I also want to come and see what the leaders of the Zhanmeng look like!" "What happened after you saw it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile without expecting this reason. 361 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 361 "I don''t know how to describe it, it seems that it should be the way I imagined you, and it doesn''t seem to be, but...you are more handsome and stronger than I expected!" Bai Gujing thought about it and said seriously. "Well, I accept your compliments." Su Zhan smiled. "I tried that man smoothly, so I wanted to come to Hokkaido. I just met God Bianxiong. Actually, there is a ghost rider in China. We have met a few times. The others are very good, and there is nothing to snatch the spirit of revenge. Yes, so I was very happy to see God Bianxiong. After all, he was an evil spirit rider. I didn''t expect that he would devour my spirit of vengeance. Then I couldn''t beat him, so I had to escape and ran to Hokkaido. , Your site, I didn''t expect that he would still do it!" Bo Gujing continued. "Perhaps he feels that he is immortal, just afraid of trouble, not afraid of danger, so he dare to do it!" Su Zhan pouted, "Do you have any plans next? Stay in Japan or go back?" "Can I join the Zhan League?" Bai Gujing asked expectantly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Of course, if you have nothing to do, you can follow me temporarily, which can help me. I was investigating the matter of Hell Lord Mephisto with another ghost rider. , Japan recently... hasn¡¯t been peaceful, but by chance, I knew about your affairs, so I came to have a look." "Great!" Seeing Su Zhan agree, Bai Gujing said excitedly. FTLN 0441 But I am not a man The seaside at night is cooler, and waves are rushing up, faintly cold. Bai Gujing was wearing long clothes and trousers, with a slim figure. Before Su Zhan was wondering why the weather was so hot, whether it was Ariandra or Bai Gujing, even the god Bianxiong wore so much! Long clothes and trousers, can''t wait to completely wrap myself up. Now he finally understands! When transforming, there is actually no flesh and blood. The whole body is a skeleton frame with hell fire. It is naturally invisible in long clothes and trousers, so only a skull can be seen. "Do you have any places you want to go? Or other arrangements?" Su Zhan asked towards Bai Gujing. Bai Gujing asked: "Aren''t you investigating Mephisto?" "This is not in a hurry. It is too troublesome to deal with them one by one. We will solve them together when they all jump out." Su Zhan said. "I, I actually don''t have any particular places I want to go, I am not familiar with Japan!" Kashiwatani said quietly. "Then I will show you around!" Bai Gujing has no plans, and Su Zhan has no plans, so just take her around. After leaving the beach, Su Zhan took out the Hornet, and after getting in the car, let the Hornet drive.Perhaps there was no life threat at last, and Bai Gujing was so intent on admiring the night scene. First, he went around Hokkaido and then went to other cities. Unknowingly, the sun had risen slightly when visiting Tokyo. get up.Su Zhan noticed that Bo Gujing seemed to be lacking in energy at first, and a little sleepy. For night walkers, daytime means it''s time to sleep. This is almost the same as Selena''s habits! "Find a place to sleep?" Su Zhan asked. Bai Gujing said apologetically: "Sorry, my life habits are a bit reversed." "It''s okay." Su Zhan smiled and directly let Bumblebee drive to a high-end hotel not far away. After arriving at the place, first put the car away, and then entered the hotel with Bai Gujing.After entering the hotel, Bo Gujing became even more silent, keeping his head down and following Su Zhan without speaking. Su Zhan thought she had no energy when she was sleepy, and didn''t care. Walked to the front desk, said: "Thank you to open two rooms." "OK, just a second¡­¡­" "Wait, one, one is enough." Bai Gujing took Su Zhan and said softly. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Okay, let''s open one." After opening the room, the two of them got on the elevator, and Bai Gujing explained in a low voice: "I just took a look. You are driving a suite with two rooms. There is no need to open two more rooms. too expensive!" Bai Gujing is just an ordinary person, and after becoming a ghost rider, she has no chance to find a job and make money.Therefore, I am somewhat sensitive to this aspect. "If you don''t mind, of course I don''t care." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Don''t mind, I don''t mind." Bo Gujing said quickly, her face flushed unconsciously. Get out of the elevator, take out the room card and open the door. "You don''t need to be so nervous. If you are sleepy, go to rest as soon as possible." Seeing that Bai Gujing was a little unnatural, Su Zhan said with relief. "By the way, do you sleep in the inside room or outside?" The two rooms are connected together, so Su Zhan asked this question. "It''s inside!" After the room was allocated, Bai Gujing was going to take a bath. When it came time to take a bath, she was in a daze, a little nervous inexplicably, obviously nothing, but the nervous mood became stronger and stronger. She thought of Su Zhan¡¯s rescue, thought of walking on the beach, thought of driving, these are all actions that make a woman¡¯s heart easy, plus Bai Gujing is also a normal woman, but after becoming a ghost rider, don¡¯t It''s hard to find a boyfriend even if it is a friend. The girl''s affection... Su Zhan was handsome and excellent, and naturally, Bai Gujing felt like a deer bumping into each other. After coming out of the shower, Bai Gujing wrapped a bath towel and opened the door, and found that Su Zhan was not in the living room.Turning around and walking towards the room, just about to reach out to open the door, the door suddenly opened, which made her a little bit of control of the main body, and instantly leaned forward. Su Zhan heard the voice preparing to come out and take a shower, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he opened the door, Bai Gujing would directly''throw in his arms and hug her.'' Somewhat in a daze, adding the fragrance on his body just after taking a shower made him instinctively use force and hug Bo Gujing tightly. "Humph!" Bai Gujing hummed lightly before realizing that Su Zhan hugged him. This feeling of hug made Bai Gujing a little dazed, and she was suddenly stunned. Of course, Su Zhan would not think that Bai Gujing really planned to give him a hug. Obviously, this was an accident.Therefore, he was waiting for Bai Gu to calm down, but after waiting for a long time, he found that she didn''t seem to leave at all... Su Zhan did what a normal man would do, and that was to touch her waist. It is also a temptation! If she resists, she will naturally rise. If she does not resist, it means she also has the same meaning. As a result, Bai Gujing''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. She even snorted, and then the whole person became softer, almost completely leaning on Su Zhan''s body, and the voice of breathing also began to change the tone, completely... The rhythm? "Isn''t it, the reaction is so big?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, and subconsciously read her thoughts. It turned out that her brain was blank now, and then... Su Zhan found that she hadn''t had any experience yet. 362 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 362 What are you waiting for? Bai Gu Jingchang was originally pretty, and she was all Chinese. With her current reaction, what kind of man would she be if she didn''t act?Immediately, Su Zhan''s movements became harder, and even one hand raised Bo Gujing''s face, looking at her somewhat trance expression, directly lowered his head and kissed him. The sky thunder hit the ground and the fire was out of control. With a tingling cry, Bo Gujing realized what had happened. Chapter 0442 Don''t take God too seriously! The pain made Bai Gujing sober. She was surprised that she would be in a trance to this degree. She remembered what happened before, but the unspeakable feeling still remained in the memory. This made her feel very ashamed, and she didn''t dare to see Su Zhan at all. However, this feeling did not last long. When the pain dissipated and the strange feeling came, she was in a trance again. The shock like a heavy hammer made her completely forget everything. It was not until a long time after the end that she had it. The feeling that the soul has returned to its place. At this time, she realized that she and Su Zhan had already arrived in another room. "Are you awake?" Feeling the woman in her arms finally reacted, Su Zhan smiled and asked. "Yeah!" Bai Gujing responded with a voice comparable to the sound of a mosquito. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I didn''t see it, usually quiet and quiet, this aspect is so powerful! Although some of my women will be stupefied, they are basically like this when they are about the same. The first one was in a trance from the beginning to the end." "Oh, don''t... don''t say this, you are ashamed!" Bo Gujing hurriedly covered Su Zhan''s mouth in embarrassment, and stopped him from speaking.Her blush is almost dripping. Su Zhan grabbed her hand and said: "There is one last question, do you feel so stupefied? It''s the first time after all. If there is no impression at all, it would be a pity!" "Yes, yes~" Bai Gujing whispered. Well, Su Zhan really didn''t tease her on purpose, he was indeed a little surprised and curious.Now that you feel it, it''s fine. "How is your body? Do you want to go out for activities or continue to rest?" Su Zhan asked. "What activity?" Bai Gujing asked. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Japanese gods fight vampires, are you interested in watching the excitement?" "Really?" At first, Bai Gujing thought Su Zhan was joking, but later found out that he was serious, and hurriedly said: "Japanese gods fight vampires? Of course I am interested, where is it?" "It''s not far here!" Fez is developing his power in Tokyo, and the vampires who have been coming one after another have also gathered together recently. "The fight hasn''t started yet, but it should be almost ready." "How did you know?" Bai Gujing asked curiously. Hearing her asking this, Su Zhan couldn''t help but laugh, and the smiling Bo Gujing was a little inexplicable."Oh, what are you laughing at." "Laughing at you! Don''t you have any impression? Someone came here just now!" "what¡­¡­" Bai Gujing was stunned all of a sudden, anyone came?When did she have no impression at all! "Just after it was over, someone came to inform me about this. Do you understand the Japanese God System? Have you heard of the God of Water?" Su Zhan asked. Bai Gujing shook his head. "It''s normal if I haven''t heard of it. After all, the Japanese gods are too unpopular. This water god is a member of the Japanese gods. She wanted to kill me before, but now she has become my slave girl. The Japanese gods are ready to join forces to deal with The vampire or the man behind the vampire incident, I didn''t know it was Mephisto at the time, so I let the god of water pass." Su Zhan simply explained. "Slave? It''s...that kind of slave?" Bai Gujing asked curiously. Even if she didn¡¯t recognize Su Zhan at first, but she had a certain understanding of Su Zhan¡¯s affairs. Naturally, she knew how Su Zhan¡¯s style of men and women was, so she was not jealous or uncomfortable when she arrived. She was just a little curious and hydrated. Ah, is it a god after all? Su Zhan nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, that''s what you think, the kind of slave girl you know. In fact, don''t take God too seriously. Gods on the earth are just going to be the same, nothing more than The strength is stronger, but the strength is limited. If I really want to speak, I can be considered a god." "Ok!" Although knowing what Su Zhan said was reasonable, Bai Gujing still couldn''t turn it around for a while. ... ... Since the outbreak of the vampire incident, Tokyo, which was originally bustling with nightlife, has changed its appearance. It is deserted. Most of the shops have been closed. There are no vehicles and pedestrians on the streets. Sometimes there are passing by, basically at full speed. Leave without any delay. But today is something special. There are so many people on the street, all in all colors and costumes, appearing from all directions, and then gathering on the street. At first glance, they are densely packed, as if they are parading. "So many vampires, what is Fiss doing?" On the roof of the tall building, black and white, two women stood on the edge of the roof, looking down at the street.McCree looked at the situation below and frowned slightly. "Fez is not here, nor is the human-devil vampires here, no one is organized, it is impossible to form such a large-scale, especially, most of them are vampires from outside, it seems...what is going to happen!" Sai Linna whispered. "It''s about to happen!" A voice suddenly sounded behind him, and McCree and Selena turned around and saw the stern-looking Blade Warrior. "I have heard the news. All the vampires here have received the news. They have arranged to go to Sensoji Temple together today! He doesn''t know the specific reason, but there must be some reason!" The Blade Warrior explained, and it was nothing to see them. The reaction can only continue: "No matter what their purpose is, it will definitely not be a trivial matter, so... can you contact Su Zhan?" "Master." Selena said. The Blade Warrior said: "You can call him whatever you like, in short, it is better to contact him as soon as possible!" Selena didn''t say a word, and MacLebey gave the Blade Warrior a look and called his master behind him. At this time, the Blade Warrior felt something was wrong, and subconsciously turned his head to see that Su Zhan was standing behind him with a woman.He was shocked, and he didn''t know when Su Zhan appeared. "I already know what''s going on. We can go directly to Sensoji Temple and just wait to see the excitement. By the way, McCree, you have to go and buy some snacks and drinks. There are not many opportunities to watch such a lively show! "Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Item 0443 Sensoji Temple is one of the most famous temples in Tokyo. Many people come here to pray. It is said to be very effective.The reason why it works is because this is the place where the father God Izanaki treats. Although he rarely shows up in normal times, he still shows up occasionally! The members of the Japanese gods were at Sensoji Temple at this time. They were originally prepared to wait, but they didn''t know why it seemed that the news was leaked. The vampire army began to gather, and the Japanese gods had to prepare to do it after learning about it. Su Zhan guessed that Mephisto was responsible for almost all of the time. Anyway, people are also gods. Is the news so easy to leak?However, Su Zhan did not understand what Mephisto wanted to do. It stands to reason that he should take the opportunity to collect souls. There is no need to play a game of winning or losing!Although I can''t figure it out, it doesn''t matter, no matter what the reason is, I will know soon. Sensoji Temple was built on the mountainside. At this time, Su Zhan and others had already arrived nearby and found a relatively quiet place with a good viewing angle, ready to watch the show. McCree bought a lot of snacks and drinks. Su Zhan even put a huge sofa and sat in the middle. Bai Gu sat quietly on his left and Selena sat on his right. McCree didn''t even look at either side. The position is now, so I simply sat at Su Zhan''s feet, and occasionally handed Su Zhan snacks or something. As for the Blade Warrior... Ok! Not to mention that Su Zhan would not invite him over, even if he did, he was embarrassed.Leaning alone on the tree next to him, he looked like a bodyguard at first glance. 363 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 363 There was a burst of weird sounds, as if something was howling, which appeared very clear in this silent night. Bai Gujing frowned slightly, she could feel countless evils gathering, it was obvious...the vampire army had arrived. "Buzzing!" The roar of the locomotive suddenly sounded, and when I looked from a distance, I saw a fiery red shadow quickly approaching here. Ghost Rider! The locomotive approached, turned a corner and stopped nearby.Ariandela got out of the car and looked at Su Zhan and the people around him frowning, and said with some disapproval: "Are you going to cover Mephisto like this?" "Or else, do I have to stand up and wait? Mephisto won''t show up so soon, how stupid to wait?" Su Zhan didn''t care about Ariandra''s tone, this girl Such a character! Su Zhan looked at Bo Gujing next to him. He was also an evil spirit knight, but the one next to him was more clever! "I really know how to enjoy!" Ariandra snorted, then turned her gaze to Bai Gujing. Bai Gujing also looked at Ariaandra, and both of them could feel each other''s identity. "I said, why did you ask Black Heart so much, and you separated from me after you came out! It''s a quick start," Ariandela said in a weird manner. "Hurry? If you were fast, would you still be able to stand here and talk to me? You''ve already been next to me." Su Zhan smiled and said: "Why don''t you think about it? Look, now There are two vampires beside me, but there is only one evil spirit knight, which is a bit uncoordinated!" "In your dreams!" Ariandra snorted and said something, but suddenly frowned and turned her head. The army of vampires has been up the mountain, densely packed. I don''t know when, a relatively special vampire has already walked in front and is leading the team. power failure! Human devil vampire! Feeling his breath, Ariandra was in no mood to quarrel with Su Zhan. Her first purpose in coming to Japan was to kill the vampire. Even though there are at least hundreds of vampires behind him at this moment, Ariandra was not afraid, turned, raised her leg, got in the car, and suddenly transformed. The hot flame ignited instantly. Rushed towards them. "She''s crazy!" Seeing Ariaandra''s actions, McCree couldn''t help whispering. If you encounter a few vampires, there is basically nothing to worry about, but there are hundreds of them, even she dare not rush over like this! "This girl is domineering!" Su Zhan pouted and said... In fact, this time, he just wanted to deal with Mephisto and solve the Japanese gods by the way. Regarding vampires, he really didn''t plan to kill them all. After killing all the vampires, wouldn''t his own radio or something be wasted? "Although the domineering woman looks pretty cool, in fact it is owed to clean up!" Su Zhan sighed and moved suddenly. In an instant, he had arrived in front of Ariandra. In front of him, Ariandra was rushing over, and behind him was an army of vampires. Su Zhan suddenly appeared in the middle, making people on both sides a little dazed. The human devil vampire thought that Su Zhan was with Ariandra, and Ariandra knew that Su Zhan was here to stop her, but the result was good, and the people on both sides shot Su Zhan at the same time. The hot and dazzling sickle flew towards Su Zhan, and at the same time, the human-devil vampire clasped his sharp claws and rushed towards Su Zhan. Fringe back and forth. One is a powerful human vampire, the other is a ghost knight. "Humph!" Su Zhan gave a cold snort, turned around abruptly, and raised his foot. The human demon vampire who was rushing over was kicked and flew out, directly hitting the vampire army.At the same time, the sickle was already here, Su Zhan waved his hand and grabbed the main sickle directly, suddenly emitting hell fire from his hand, and then pulled hard. Ariandra was dragged and flew over in an instant, and directly plunged into Su Zhan''s arms. "Hellfire, how are you..." Ariandra was surprised, but even more surprised was still to come. She found that she was gradually changing back, and the fire of hell was out of her control. In an instant, she had transformed back into a human form. Holding Ariaandra, Su Zhan lowered his head and kissed directly, interrupting her. At first Ariaandra was still struggling, but gradually, she became a little dazed and lost... as if after a long time, she was finally able to breathe.At this time, she was thinking about getting angry at Su Zhan, but inexplicably she couldn''t get up at all. Su Zhan didn''t say anything to her, and took him back directly. Item 0444 "What are you doing, why are you stopping me..." After coming back, Ariandra reacted and asked Su Zhan angrily.Su Zhan didn''t speak, but suddenly pressed her hard on his body, and then with a clatter, he patted her cocked area wrapped in leather pants. "Hmm!" Ariandela couldn''t help but snorted, trying to struggle, but he couldn''t help it. Su Zhan didn''t speak, anyway, just one moment, one moment. In the end, Ariaandra was completely out of strength and did not resist. Su Zhan said: "You just owe it to you. You are a woman, not a female man. Just stay by the side and wait for the right opportunity. You did it!" Let go of Ariandra and let her sit next to her. When she sat down, she obviously felt her body stiffen. Uh, it didn''t seem to be light to act on her own just now!But this kind of maverick woman doesn''t let her remember deeply, how can she be obedient? I haven''t seen that although I look at myself with that resentful look, I honestly don''t have to deal with the human-devil vampire! This incident is just a small episode. On the vampire''s side, the human-devil vampire didn''t seem to have any intention of doing anything after seeing Su Zhan taking Ariaandra back. He hesitated for a while and didn''t come to death again. It never happened. Their purpose this time is to deal with the Japanese gods, not the Soviet war! It didn''t take long for the vampires to surround Sensoji Temple, but they weren''t in a hurry, and seemed to be waiting for someone.To be honest, it is not easy to make so many rebellious vampires so quiet. After a while, a small group of vampires came. "Master, it''s Fez!" McCree whispered. Su Zhan nodded, and glanced at the direction of Sensoji Temple. With the arrival of Fez, the originally quiet Sensoji Temple instantly became noisy. It seems that Fez is quite famous. This guy was also very stylish, waved his hand and said a word after he came over. "Smash!" 364 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 364 I don''t know if I thought this was the boss of the underworld! As his voice fell, the emotional vampires rushed out one after another, preparing to smash Sensoji Temple with their teeth and claws.Su Zhan noticed that the human-devil vampire didn''t do anything, but just curled his lips in disdain. It seemed that he didn''t take Feth''s words seriously! If you talk about blood, the two are not pure, if you talk about strength, the human demon vampire is stronger than Fez.Moreover, the two are obviously not in the same group, just for some reason, it seems that the human devil vampire seems to be temporarily obedient to Fez''s order. "It''s going to start!" Su Zhan said softly, everyone''s attention was concentrated. Immediately afterwards, a loud bang was heard, and the fire suddenly flashed.A huge flame appeared out of thin air, followed by the flame, and a person appeared. This person was a bald head, and the flame swayed above his head, which looked very strange! Vulcan, Kagutu! "It''s so ugly!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but curl his lips. "This is God?" "The god of fire in the Japanese god system." Su Zhan said something, and then continued to watch it. After the Vulcan appeared, he immediately started, and the flames screamed the vampires.Immediately afterwards, a few more people appeared. Su Zhan guessed one by one, the god of the moon, the god of moon, the god of grain, the god of grain, the god of rice, the god of thunder, Kaminan, the father god Izanaki, and the god of joy, the goddess of joy, and of course the god of water , It''s all out! It is worth mentioning that Su Zhan discovered that besides the water god, there are actually two women. One of them seems to be the Moon God Moon God, and the other one is interesting. She looks similar to the God of Water. She should be the god of thunder, Kaminan! With their appearance, the vampires were completely suppressed in an instant, and there was almost no power to fight back. The vampires turned to ashes in their screams, facing the gods, they were still far away. Whether it¡¯s human-devil vampires, or Fez, they didn¡¯t show any anxious expressions when they saw this situation. Seeing the vampires were wiped out one by one, Su Zhan was a little anxious, regardless of the number of vampires, but they couldn¡¯t stand it. So wiped out. Is Mephisto not coming out yet? What kind of attention is he playing? Su Zhan frowned, considering whether to make a move. Now it seems that it''s completely one-sided, this kind of situation can''t be said to be lively! At this moment, the mutation happened suddenly. A very strange and evil aura was produced in the middle of the battle, and then a cloud of thick black fog suddenly appeared. As the fog dissipated, there appeared a person wearing a suit and demeanor. Some elegant men. Mephisto! Mephisto immediately attracted the attention of the Japanese gods after Mephisto appeared, and the nearest grain god Inari god rushed over.Seeing him rushing over, Mephisto smiled disdainfully, then waved his hand. In an instant, the black energy swept away, and then I saw that the grain god Inari had been beaten and flew out, and when people were in the air, they saw the grain god Inari had been pierced through. After landing, nothing happened immediately! He died, so he died? Su Zhan''s eyes widened unexpectedly, Mephisto was so cruel?Although the grain god Inari god knows that he is not very strong when he hears his name, but... he is also a god anyway?Is it too weak to kill directly? "You are right, really... don''t take gods too seriously! This kind of god is weaker than me!" Bai Gujing muttered softly. Su Zhan smiled."It''s just relative. If you change to the next one, you may not be able to beat this god!" The Blade Warrior coughed to express his dissatisfaction. "Can you beat Mephisto?" Su Zhan asked towards the quiet Ariandra. She shook her head: "Now, I''m afraid not. His power is very strong, it should be his heyday. The longer he leaves his latitude of hell, the weaker his strength will be. After a while, I am sure I can drive him back. hell!" "Can''t kill him?" Su Zhan asked. Ariaandra shook her head: "It''s difficult, as long as his hell latitude is still there, he can go back anytime, even if he is trapped on the earth, his strength is weakened to the extreme, he can''t die!" Chapter 0445 Strong Mephisto and Magneto? Su Zhan nodded. Mephisto is a very powerful demon, the lord of hell. His origin is not very clear. Su Zhan is said to be the strongest of the second batch of demons. This alone is enough to prove his strength. It was born earlier than the Japanese god system.Therefore, the Japanese gods united to deal with him, and he easily killed the grain god Inari god to the past. Such a powerful demon is really difficult to kill. Although his power is not as high as the infinite gems and the power of the phoenix, it has its own characteristics. Su Zhan estimated that even with the Stone of Strength, it would be difficult to really kill others completely. Unless his hell dimension is completely erased! If you get together six infinite gems, you might be able to do it. Now if you want to destroy the earth, Su Zhan can do it, but if you want to destroy an existence similar to an extraterritorial dimension, it is not enough to rely on the current gem power!Mainly the existence of latitude is special! So, Mephisto can''t be killed now, but he can be driven away.In addition, Su Zhan mainly wanted to figure out why he wanted the Hokkaido banshee to kill him, and why he had to make this thing all of a sudden, so many souls were needed? purpose! What is his purpose! As long as he knows his purpose, there is nothing he can do to threaten him. Just like Ultron, isn''t Su Zhan still letting it live well now?As long as you don''t worry about it honestly, Su Zhan doesn''t necessarily have to kill him. The grain god Inari was killed, and the vampires became vigorous. The Japanese gods were naturally sad, but they were more worried and angry. At the moment, several gods rushed towards Mephisto. Mephisto didn''t do much time, to some extent he belonged to the style of hiding behind and playing tricks, but this time, he changed from usual to very strong! His magical power is quite special, and it seems that it can be transformed into other abilities, making his physical fitness very powerful, and those gods'' attacks did not do much harm to him. Suddenly, he suddenly became huge, his huge body made everything around him seem very small, and his powerful magic power continued to attack those gods wantonly. The situation was very chaotic, not to mention Sensoji, even the vampires. In the end, the vampires simply withdrew out of the pond. Anyway, they couldn''t help, and they were sent to death in vain. It''s better to wave the flag and shout! Su Zhan noticed that God of Water hadn''t fully contributed, and there was no danger for the time being, so he was relieved. Among these Japanese gods, the gods of evil and the gods of the storm should be the ones with the stronger combat power, but they are not here. The rest should be the gods of the father and the god of thunder, especially the god of thunder. , Constantly releasing thunder and lightning to attack Mephisto.It''s a pity that her lightning power is too weak, and she doesn''t have such a tall thing as Thor''s Hammer like Thor. It''s just lightning, even if it is powerful, it can''t be much stronger! "When are you going to shoot? These gods are not Mephisto''s opponents!" Ariaandra asked. "No hurry, Mephisto will not kill them anyway, I will kill them too. Wouldn''t it be better for someone to do it for me?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. The Japanese gods must be annihilated, not only to hinder their own plans, but to kill themselves at the beginning! Ariaandra didn''t speak. She didn''t know the grievances between Su Zhan and the Japanese gods, but she could guess a little bit, so there was no need to say anything. The facts are the same as what Ariandra said, those gods weren''t Mephisto''s opponents at all, and they were killed one by one, including the moon god, Yue San.He doesn''t look good, and Su Zhan doesn''t bother to save him. Unconsciously, only Thor, Water God, and Father God were left. 365 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 365 At this time, Mephisto''s body has also returned to normal size, regardless of his vigorous appearance, but the consumption is also very large. "Sad!" Su Zhan sighed and said, "Come on and see what Mephisto wants to do!" When he said this, everyone moved, stood up and walked over there. There are always people paying attention to their situation. Vampires, ghost knights, and a blade warrior are adding a Su Zhan. Such a combination, no one here dare to ignore them. Seeing them approaching, Fiss winked, and the vampires next to him instantly surrounded him.Su Zhan kept walking and glanced at the blade warrior next to him. The blade warrior didn''t take any action, and directly took out his sword and rushed out to open the way in front. Some of the fish that slipped through the net were resolved by McCree and Selena before they could get close. "Humph!" "You go!" Fez said unhappily towards the human demon vampire next to him. The human-devil vampire didn''t take care of him at all, let him go?To die? But he doesn''t want to go, but it doesn''t mean that he can stay aside safely. "Fez, human devil vampire, you two will be one of you!" Su Zhan said to the evil spirit knights on the left and right. Ariaandra was impatient to wait a long time ago, and turned directly towards the human-devil vampire. He didn''t even have a chance to run. On the other side, Bai Gujing also rushed towards Fez. Mephisto frowned. He had been worried about when Su Zhan would take action, so he made such a strong shot at the beginning. Now... Is Su Zhan finally here? Seeing him slowly walking towards this side, Mephisto suddenly waved his hand to release magic, and the space around him began to twist, and slowly, a person appeared. He summoned a man. From the hell dimension? After this person was completely summoned, Su Zhan was a little surprised. Still an acquaintance! Who? Magneto! The one summoned by Mephisto is amazingly Magneto! This makes Su Zhan very surprised. You must know that unless Magneto signed a contract with him before he died, his soul will not be under the trust of Murphys, regardless of he is the lord of hell, but hell in the Marvel world too much.Among the many hells, there is only one place, or one person who truly controls the soul, all souls, and that is death among the five gods! Regardless of whether it is the god of death, the king of hell, the king of hell, or the king of hell, it can be said that she works, she represents the source of all life and soul in the universe! Chapter 0446 You are not qualified to be my friend! Magneto¡¯s current appearance is obviously a little different from before. Although he is dressed and styled as usual, it is darker and more lifeless.His eyes were grey and lifeless. Su Zhan frowned slightly and said to Mephisto: "I said, what do you mean? Summon Lao Wan, do you want him to stop me?" Mephisto smiled gracefully: "Of course not, just let your old friends reminisce about the past." "I don''t think there is any good news to him!" Su Zhan said with a sneer, and walked towards Mephisto. Mephisto was not in a hurry, but Magneto next to him suddenly shot. In an instant, the powerful magnetic field was released, and countless metals and steel around them swept towards Su Zhan.Su Zhan curled his lips and shook his head, his steps kept moving.When he was not so strong before, Magneto was not his opponent, let alone now?He didn''t need to use other powers, he just copied Lao Wan''s ability to control the magnetic field in reverse. Puff puff! Su Zhan''s body trembled slightly, and the metal and steel fell from his body.Although it did not cause any injuries, he was a little surprised! The copy failed! Not because he is a soul, but because he is not using mutant abilities at all! "This is... magic?" Although it seems that the attack method is the same, the principle is different. Is this using magic to simulate the ability of variants?Or...this guy is not Magneto at all? Is it possible that the soul of Magneto will appear in Mephisto''s hands! "This is not Magneto?" Su Zhan asked casually, and then waved to Magneto. It felt like telling him what to do, and he didn''t have time to take care of him. It was very casual. However, the consequences of this move are not at all random. The metal on the ground suddenly floated, and then the surface was covered with hot flames. "This is the fire of hell?" Mephisto was of course very familiar with this kind of flame.He looked at Su Zhan in surprise, how could he control the fire of hell, did he also become a ghost knight? "boom!" He was stunned for a moment, and those hell fires with metal attached had already flown towards Magneto. In an instant, the sparks lit up, Magneto uttered a painful scream, and the flame quickly eroded his body, as if it might disappear at any time.Whether he is Magneto or not, he is a soul. Needless to say, hellfire hurts the soul. Seeing that Magneto was about to hang up, Su Zhan suddenly had an idea. In an instant, the orange lantern ring radiated light, and a mass of energy blasted over, smashing Magneto!Then, his heart moved.I saw an illusory shadow appearing next to him, isn''t it Magneto? Orange Lantern Corps! The ability of the orange light ring! You can turn people killed by orange light energy into ghosts! Mephisto was even more surprised now. He tried it and found that Magneto was out of his control."How is this possible? He is a new soul I forged by combining several souls in hell. It should be my orders! You, why can you control him? Your ring... Is it a soul stone? ?" "Sure enough, it''s not Lao Wan, it''s just a copycat!" Su Zhan pouted, slightly disappointed, but it was better than nothing. "Is there any? If there are any, just call it out, I don''t think too much!" Su Zhan asked towards Mephisto. Mephisto is not stupid, knowing that he can continue to summon no matter where he is used?He glanced at the only remaining Japanese gods beside him, then at the vampires being slaughtered in the distance, shook his head, and said with some regret to Su Zhan: "I thought you were not interested in this matter. , After all...you are also enemies! Isn''t the enemy''s enemy a friend?" 366 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 366 "I don''t think you are qualified to be my friend, especially when you want to kill me!" Su Zhan pouted and said disdainfully. Mephisto was taken aback for a moment, and shook his head: "I didn''t plan to kill you?" Su Zhan sneered. If he didn''t intend to wait for the Hokkaido Banshee to gain something, he would now break through Mephisto.I have to say that this guy has a nickname called the King of Lies, and he is not wrong at all. Look at his serious and innocent expression, there are no flaws at all. Definitely the best actress! "If you don¡¯t be friends, I don¡¯t think we need to be enemies. There are many things. In fact, I can cooperate with each other. For example... I can help you do things that are not convenient for you, and I can also provide you with I don''t know the information. And I can also get the rewards and benefits I deserve." Mephisto said analytically to the Soviet Union. If he didn''t design himself at first, Su Zhandao really didn''t mind working with him.but now?Haha...I didn''t succeed in designing, but I still want to cooperate with myself. There is no such good thing in dreams! Seeing Su Zhan seemed uninterested, Mephisto said again: "Perhaps, I need to prove myself first? You should have heard of Thanos? He has been peeping at the earth and infinite gems for a long time, as far as I know. , You have more than one Infinite Gems? Thanos has already begun to arrange. I don¡¯t know the details, but it won¡¯t be long before I think he will appear!" It is normal for Thanos to covet infinite gems. He also knows that Thanos must know that he has infinite gems in his hand, but what? Thanos has been in the universe for many years, and his strength needless to say, but unless he has gathered infinity gems and put on infinity gloves, there is really nothing to worry about.If he dares to come, Su Zhan will definitely not mind teaching him to kneel and sing to conquer! "My action this time is also part of his plan." Mephisto said again. This sentence finally made Su Zhan feel a little bit interesting. If Mephisto unites with Thanos, his move can be explained, but...there is also a problem, that is, Mephisto will face it. Infinite Gems¡¯ Thanos is not much weaker. So, what are the benefits that make him willing to do things for Thanos? Chapter 0447 Boom back to hell! "What is your purpose?" Su Zhan asked. Mephisto said with a smile: "When dealing with friends, I naturally treat each other sincerely, without any concealment..." "In fact, sometimes there is no concealment about the enemy, as long as the enemy is stronger than you!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Mephisto smiled, turned his head to look at the neglected Japanese god, and said: "As for a friend or an enemy, I think... maybe I can wait until the end? What do you think?" "It''s not necessary!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly shot. As soon as he shot it, he directly mobilized the energy of the Stone of Strength. To deal with a master of Mephisto''s series, some temptation methods were unnecessary.No matter what Mephisto''s purpose is, as long as he drives him back to hell, his purpose will not succeed! Although Su Zhan made a sudden move, Mephisto obviously did not trust Su Zhan and was also vigilant.Therefore, as soon as Su Zhan took the shot, he immediately reacted, releasing his magic power to compete with Su Zhan. But he regretted it as soon as he shot it! He felt the energy of the infinite gem! "Damn, you are too cunning, you don''t even try?" Mephisto, who has been calm and elegant, couldn''t help cursing, and hurriedly withdrew his magic power to get away, but it was still too late! In an instant, Su Zhan teleported behind Mephisto, and the fist containing the energy of the Stone of Strength blasted over. boom! The fist passed through Mephisto''s body, the energy of the stone of power was released, and Mephisto''s scream of painful pain instantly came. "I will come back again..." Some resentful and angry voices sounded, and Mephisto turned into a black mist and disappeared instantly. Su Zhan curled his lips: "You think you are too gray wolf." "Do you also watch domestic cartoons?" Bai Gujing had just solved Fiss and walked over. He just happened to hear Su Zhan''s words, and asked in surprise.Su Zhan was a little dumb, wouldn''t there really be this cartoon?This is messy enough! Su Zhan turned his head and glanced, and found that most of the vampires had been withdrawn, Fez had been resolved, and only Ariandra was torturing the vampire.Turning around, Su Zhan glanced at God of Water, God of Thunder, and finally turned his gaze to God Father. It can be seen from the name that his god status is very high, after all, he is the Father God. "Okay, it''s our turn to settle the accounts!" Su Zhan smiled and waved to God of Water, God of Water walked directly behind Su Zhan and stood up, expressing his position. "Do we have any accounts to settle?" Father God looked at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan curled his lips: "I blasted Mephisto back to his hell. It was my business with him. It has nothing to do with you. If there is no such thing as Mephisto, the one you are going to deal with now is me? Since you are going to deal with me, of course I will kill you." "Do you know the consequences of doing this? Maybe your strength is very strong, but you are definitely not invincible. Once you kill us, you will become the enemy of the Japanese god system!" Father God said in a deep voice. Su Zhan said disdainfully: "Whoever wants to be my enemy, I will kill whoever!" "Can you kill all of our Japanese gods, can you kill all the gods? Have you heard of the Council of Gods? Greece, India, China, Japan, Egypt, and many other gods are established. If you do this, other gods will help, and then you will have to face all gods in the world!" "Unfortunately, they are all eggs!" Su Zhan sneered. The Father was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously said: "But the egg? What do you mean?" "You IQ are ashamed to be a godfather? But you don''t have eggs, and then there is no use for eggs! Don''t tell me you don''t even know any eggs!" Su Zhan explained, "The God Council, it sounds like But that¡¯s all. Remember my words, whoever wants to be my enemy, I will kill who! All the gods in the world? Hehe, I have to see how many gods are enough for me to kill!" "You..." Father God did not expect that Su Zhan would not be afraid at all after hearing his own threats! "Do you know where you are wrong?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. The Father was stunned. "Mephisto killed so many of you, why don''t you go to the Council of Gods, why don''t you use this reason to scare him? Now, you use this set of reasons to scare me and threaten me, why? You think I''m bullying , Don''t you think I''m inferior to Mephisto?" Su Zhan sneered, and instantly appeared in front of God Father. God Father was startled, he instinctively punched him, but was easily stopped. He didn''t even see Su Zhan''s movements clearly. "So fast!" Father God was surprised, but suddenly felt a pain in his neck. Su Zhan was grabbed by Su Zhan. He immediately followed... He felt that his divine power seemed to be swallowed by Su Zhan uncontrollably. "Let go of Father God!" The Thunder God next to him shouted, the lightning flashed, and the thunder and lightning came directly towards Su Zhan. The God of Water snorted and stood in front of him, and a ball of water flew out instantly, blocking the thunder and lightning. "I told you a long time ago, apologize to the master as soon as possible, the master may not be rushed to kill. But you think you can deal with the master, this is asking for trouble! Thor, you better stop doing it, otherwise I will help. I can''t stop you!" The god of water yelled. Thor seemed to hesitate, but at this moment, she heard a click, and saw that Father God''s neck had been twisted, and the body was still aside. "You can choose to surrender, or tell the council of gods to kill me!" Su Zhan turned to look at Thor. Thor did not speak, but he did not leave either. Su Zhan chuckled and suddenly released the power of infinite gems, the power of the power stone, the reality stone, and the soul stone gathered together.The earth moved, and the power shocked the sky. By the sea, the waves roared. In the mountains, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. No matter where people are, even Asgard felt this inexplicable and powerful force, and couldn''t help but shake and panic... 367 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 367 After a long time, this power gradually disappeared, but the impact of this incident has just begun... Chapter 0448: Lorelai''s Return Su Zhan retracted his strength and glanced at everyone who had been frightened. They all know that Su Zhan is very strong, but precisely because of being strong, there is no chance to show all the strength, so they have no idea of ??how strong Su Zhan is. Now, they finally see it. This is so strong that even the earth can tremble and fear! Thor suddenly felt very fortunate, glad that he did not leave to go to the Council of Gods. "All the gods in the world? Hehe, I''m going to see how many gods I can kill!" Thor suddenly thought of the words that Su Zhan had just said. It really has this strength! "Let''s go!" What Su Zhan did just now was purely to show his own strength, and of course it was also for venting. The Father God really made him quite upset.Mephisto killed so many of them, he didn''t dare to let his fart, and he blasted Mephisto back to hell. He was able to stand it and threatened himself with the Council of Gods! Killing him, Su Zhan felt puzzled. However, it is much better now! After saying a word, everyone left with Su Zhan. As for Sensoji Temple, oh, there is no Sensoji Temple anymore, it has just been razed by Mephisto!After descending from the mountain, Su Zhan said to the Blade Warrior: "Fez is dead. I don''t want to trouble the vampire for a short time. I have another plan!" The blade soldier nodded without speaking. If it was before, he really didn''t necessarily agree, but he was hunting vampires for his life, but after seeing the strength of Su Zhan, he did stop him.However, he also knew that Su Zhan suddenly told him that this had another meaning, that is, he could get out, why should he go. Blade Warriors naturally wouldn''t be boring themselves, so they separated soon. Su Zhan took the others back to the palace. There are too many people, and it''s not easy to settle alone. The vampire matter, Mephisto''s matter, including the Japanese gods'' matter, this time it was settled once, but the matter was not over yet.First of all, vampires must continue to exist and continue to expand their influence. Secondly, Mephisto said that he cooperated with Thanos, what his purpose is, this also needs to be clarified.However, he is not good at magic or the like. If he looks back, he should study it, otherwise he would be too passive. Then, it was the Japanese god system. Although a large part of them died this time, the god of water, the god of thunder, etc. are not counted, there are also the god of storm Susano, and the god of evil Tianjin Onxing.Especially the latter, he remembers that in the comics, the powerful energy that this guy later gained was very abnormal!He didn''t participate this time, and he didn''t know if he had already gained that energy!However, this matter is not that important, but Mephisto''s Su Zhan feels it is necessary to find out as soon as possible! Whether it is the Marvel world or the DC world, plus other dungeon worlds, there are magical existences, and some are extremely powerful.Su Zhan didn''t know if he could devour magical abilities, after all, magic was different from superpowers, bloodlines, and divine powers. Speaking of magic, Su Zhan thought of the charm banshee Lorelai, she was also from the magic department, and Loki, they were all considered.Of course, if you talk about the strongest magician, most of them refer to Doctor Strange. "Lorelai seems to have been to the Immortal Palace for a long time. The horse-faced Thor''s hammer should almost be finished, right? Space Stone...Should I bring it here by the way?" Su Zhan mumbled secretly and decided to go to the Immortal Palace early tomorrow morning Take a look. As for Sif, she will not be allowed to go back with her for the time being, if there is any conflict, she will be embarrassed! Thinking of this, Su Zhan was ready to rest.But at this moment, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuations in the space. This wave of fluctuations came from outside the palace. It feels very familiar. It seems to be the teleportation array of the fairy palace? Speaking of Cao Cao, is Cao Cao here? I just thought about the fairy palace, and now the teleportation formation of the fairy palace is here, shouldn''t it be such a coincidence? Su Zhan murmured, people have appeared outside the palace, and others seemed to have felt this wave of fluctuations, and they came out one after another...The palace is surrounded by a protective cover made of stones of reality, even the teleportation array of the fairy palace. It cannot penetrate, so it can only be positioned outside the palace. As soon as Su Zhan came out, he saw a rainbow-like light flashing in the sky, followed by the pattern of the teleportation array on the ground.Then, a person appeared suddenly, and almost fell to the ground as soon as he appeared. "Lorelai!" Although Lorelai didn''t bear the charm, sexy, and even embarrassment before, but the exquisite facial features can still be recognized by Su Zhan at a glance. "What happened?" Su Zhan frowned and hugged Lorelai. She should be safe in the fairy palace. Odin didn''t have the guts to do something with her. How could it seem that he had experienced some fierce battle. "Losed, lost!" Lorelai said with a wry smile: "It''s just to build a hammer, and I have to work for them!" Su Zhan checked Lorelai and found that she was just a little weak, a little embarrassed, and there was nothing serious, so he asked, "What''s the loss? What''s the matter." "Something happened to Asgard, my sister rescued Loki, and together with the fire giant Sirte, the frost giant directly attacked the fairy palace. The fairy palace was caught off guard and was resisting. The horse face stayed in the fairy palace. , I''ll be back to inform you!" Lorelai explained. Su Zhan frowned. This happened suddenly and strangely! Although there are many enemies in the fairy palace, they will be attacked frequently, but it is not easy to unite on such a large scale. why? Inexplicably, Su Zhan thought of Space Stone, thought of Infinite Gloves, and then thought of Mephisto''s plan about Thanos, and he realized it instantly! Mostly, this is Thanos'' plan. "Did Saul go back? How long can I hold on to the fairy palace?" Su Zhan asked. Lorelai said: "Now, Sol should have gone back. But even if he goes back, it is of no use. They are coming this time fiercely, this time... The fairy palace may not be able to stop it!" Item 0449 "The fairy palace may not be able to stop it..." Lorelai''s words really surprised Su Zhan. Although it sounds like their combination is really strong, but the fairy palace has existed for many years, and there are so many gods in the Nordic gods, how can it be easily destroyed? Could it be that this is the dusk of the gods? Su Zhan remembered that in the comics, the fairy palace seemed to have been destroyed. As for whether he was rebuilt later, it was not clear, and the reason for the destruction was not known.Could it be because of Thanos? "I will take you to recover first, and then you will tell me the specific situation." Su Zhan took Lorelai to the Resurrection Spring in the backyard, which helped her recover. "What is this? I can feel the endless vitality in it." When he arrived at the Resurrection Spring, Lorelai asked in surprise. "Resurrection Spring, you go into the bubble!" Su Zhan said, already helping Lorelai take off his clothes.Lorelai was a little stunned. She found that Su Zhan seemed to be more active and more natural when she came back this time.This made her a little shy, but it was not so natural. Don''t even look at her as the Charm Banshee, she sometimes seems bold, but in fact...hehe! 368 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 368 She soaked her whole body into the pool, feeling the powerful vitality nourishing her body, regaining her energy and vitality, and then talking about things in the fairy palace. This period of time is actually quite boring, because Odin¡¯s Storm Hammer made for Horse Face Thor is not easy to forge, and the delay is very long, so Lorelai is basically wandering, occasionally visiting Loki, The same person from the fairy palace, he is now a guest of the fairy palace because of the Soviet war, while Loki, the original prince, has become a prisoner. This contrast makes Lorelai find it very interesting. Satisfied her many evil tastes. This time, she was actually going to see Loki¡¯s miserable situation, and as a result, there was a riot before she reached the prison. Her sister, Amora, the Charm Witch, didn¡¯t know how to start a large teleportation formation, but directly Sirte, the fire giant, and a large number of frost giants directly teleported in. But the entire fairy palace didn''t even find it. Loki didn''t seem to be surprised at this, without the slightest accident, after being rescued, he began to attack the fairy palace.Because of the sudden incident, although Lorelai reminded him in time, it was still too late. At the beginning, the fairy palace was in decline.Especially the fire giant Sirte, this is a very tough guy. It is said that he had singled out the entire fairy palace a long time ago, holding a sword of twilight, which is said to destroy the entire galaxy! He alone was enough to deal with Odin in his heyday, not to mention that Odin now is a bit worse than before. With the addition of the Frost Giant, Lorelai ran to Heimdall and let Heimdall start the teleportation. The array sent her back.When she came back, the fairy palace was almost destroyed! After listening to Lorelai''s words, Su Zhan admired Thanos even more. This guy really took great pains to get Infinite Gems! First, give Loki the Mind Stone, let him conquer the earth and help him find other infinite gems.After the failure, I was not reconciled, first Mephisto, and now the Fire Giant, there are a lot of arrangements! Mephisto, Fire Giant, they are all characters comparable to Thanos. Mephisto is nothing more, mostly for some benefit. As for the Fire Giant, Su Zhan thinks that he should have been fooled simply, or the purpose is the same as Thanos. That is the destruction of the fairy palace! It seems that this time, Immortal Palace should be doomed. What can I do, or what can I get? Except for Sif, Su Zhan has no feelings for the fairy palace, nor does he have any ties, so he doesn''t care if the fairy palace is destroyed. However, since Odin helped the horse face Thunder God forge weapons, then this time... Just help him through the crisis. "After we rest, let''s go to the fairy palace." Su Zhan said. Lorelai nodded, and then said: "Don''t you ask someone to go with you? There are many enemies in the fairy palace. Why don''t you call the Guardians of the Galaxy? They seem to have nothing else to do!" "Are they? Good too." Su Zhan thought for a while, and transmitted it directly to the artificial planet in the Milky Way outside of the earth. The base of the Guardians of the Galaxy. "Rocket Raccoon, Treant Grout, Drax the Destroyer, Gomora, Yongdu, take someone to go to the fairy palace with me." After Su Zhan arrived, he started to call his troops directly.It didn''t take long for the people called by Su Zhan to come out, and Yongdu even greeted his saboteur members. Two warships, all of them were taken back to the palace by Su Zhan. At this time, Lorelai had almost recovered and put on a new dress. "Heimdall!" Su Zhan yelled over his head, but the teleportation array did not start. "Could it be that you can''t resist it?" As the guardian of the fairy palace, if Heimdall doesn''t respond, the situation of the fairy palace is really not optimistic. "Wow!" The light of the teleportation array suddenly descended and enveloped them, followed by a strong suction force. In an instant, they had appeared in the fairy palace.However, two huge warships almost destroyed this place! "Your task is to deal with the Frost Giant, Loki, and Amora, and rescue the people of the Immortal Palace!" Su Zhan commanded. "Don''t worry, head!" The Rocket Raccoon carried a huge electron gun and let out a jittery laugh. "You are familiar with the situation and lead them." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Lorelai, and then the person had already flown out. As soon as I came out, I saw the ruins everywhere, the war was raging, a cruel scene. The screams are endless, and the battle can be seen everywhere.The Frost Giants are violently destroying the fairy palace. Although the soldiers of the fairy palace are resisting, they are not the opponents of the giant Frost Giant! boom! There was a loud noise, and a building seemed to be hit by something and was directly penetrated.A shadow flew out, and after a closer look, it turned out to be Thor!Later, I saw a person chasing him. Rocky! Really good brothers who fell in love and killed each other, good friends, but still able to find each other in such a chaotic situation! Chapter 0450 Charm Witch and Valkyrie "Loki, don''t be stubborn, do you know what you are doing? You are destroying your own home!" Sol was knocked out a long way before he could stop, and shouted at Loki who was catching up. . "Home? This is not my home!" Rocky snorted, and the dagger in his hand stabbed at Thor again. Saul seemed to be a little angry, and his backhand was a hammer smashed past, but the hammer went through Loki''s body.phantom?As soon as Saul was about to turn around, he slapped his face severely and flew out again! If you say that beating is kissing, and cursing is love, depending on how intense they are, then the love is really deep enough! Shaking his head, Su Zhan ignored Thor and Loki. They couldn''t tell the outcome for a while!Turning his eyes around, Su Zhan found the location of the fairy palace treasure house.Infinite gems, infinite gloves, this is what he really cares about.If the thing this time is really the ghost of Thanos, then these two things must be the primary goals.Along the way, Su Zhan was not idle either. Su Zhan had already become the hero of the fairy palace last time when the dark elves invaded, and the people in the fairy palace naturally recognized Su Zhan.With the advent of Su Zhan, those frost giants who were originally wanton and powerful have become as fragile as glass. Whether it is lightly touched by Su Zhan or randomly released as an attack, the result is the same, instantly turning into fragments. crack! Su Zhan also swallowed the blood of several Frost Giants by the way. After fusion, it was discovered that it only increased the enhanced experience points of some abilities and the ability of Frost, which was not strong! With the emergence of the Soviet War and the Guardians of the Galaxy, the soldiers of the fairy palace seemed to have found the backbone and began to resist gradually.But Su Zhan had already come to the treasure house of the fairy palace. He had been to this place last time, and he was familiar with it. The door of the treasure house was broken, and he heard fighting inside before he even entered. The two are in a fierce fight. They are coquettish and attractive, two women! A man wearing a green dress, like a fairy in a flower bush, agile as a cunning rabbit, releasing energy explosions from time to time, forcing opponents to evade constantly.Her opponent is wearing a lady''s armor, her slender thighs look strong and strong, a long sword is slung around her waist, and a spear is in her hand, dressed as a lively Valkyrie!One is long-range, one is close, the two are fighting so fiercely, no one can do anything for a while. After a glance at Su Zhan, he recognized that the woman in the green dress should be Amora the Charm Witch. Dressed up, her facial features are very similar to Lorelai, it must be her! The sister charms the witch Amora. The younger sister charms the banshee Lorelai. If you talk about strength, Amora must be stronger, but if you talk about beauty, the two are almost the same, and they are indeed sisters. Speaking of sister flowers, Su Sheng couldn''t help but think of the black canary sisters, who are also sister flowers, and they are of good figure and beautiful! As for the other one, Su Zhan has no impression, but his figure and appearance are not bad, just don''t know who it is! "Who!" Suddenly, Amora yelled, and a burst of energy came directly toward the door. 369 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 369 With a boom, the energy exploded. Su Zhan waved away the gunpowder around him and glanced at the two women who had stopped but were on alert. "Su Zhan!" Almost in unison, the two called out his name. But one was a little panicked in surprise, and the other was joyful, as if he had seen some savior. "Su Zhan, I am Valkyrie, Valkyrie, you can call me Valkyrie or Samantha. She is Amora the Charm Witch, and she wants to snatch the infinite gems and infinite gloves in the treasure house! "The person dressed as the Valkyrie hurriedly said. "Valkyri, the Valkyrie, seems to have heard of it. It seems that she is also a fierce girl!" Hearing her self-reported family, Su Zhan had a vague impression, but she didn''t remember it clearly.Seeing her eager look, Su Zhan first nodded, and then saw the infinite gloves and the space stone placed in the cabinet. "Don''t worry, I''m here. Don''t even think about taking this thing away." Su Zhan said. "That''s good!" Valkyrie the Valkyrie breathed a sigh of relief. She felt the powerful force of Su Zhan before, that was the terrifying force that trembled throughout the earth and galaxies. I''m afraid... even Odin may not have such a powerful force! "Others can''t take it, but it belongs to him. Don''t forget, he also has infinite gems. Are you not afraid of his heart moving, and take this space stone as your own?" Amora said suddenly. Valkyrie paused, not knowing how to answer. Su Zhan smiled softly."Of course I want infinite gems, because I''m the only one who can get six infinite gems, and I have a strong collection addiction, so naturally I won''t let it go. But the difference is that you are here to grab them, but I can help. The fairy palace drove you away, and then asked Odin. I think, the fairy palace is always worth the value of an infinite gem, right? What''s more, the infinite gem in my hand is much better than in the hands of Thanos , At least... My relationship with Immortal Palace is pretty good?" "Do you know this gem is for Thanos?" Amora asked subconsciously, and then reacted, saying something wrong. "Is it really Thanos? I guess I was right." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly said, "Should you consider following me? I can give what Thanos can give you, but he can''t give you what Thanos can give you. , I can give you the same. What''s more, your sister is by my side now, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the sisters to be together?" "I won''t be as stupid as her, saying why I want to find my own king!" Amora snorted first, then seemed to have changed her attention, hesitated and said: "However, if you can defeat Thanos , Maybe I will consider it!" "Ha ha¡­¡­" Looking at Amora, Su Zhan smiled inexplicably, then turned to Valkyrie, the Valkyrie: "Just leave it to me here, you can go outside and help!" Valkyrie hesitated, and finally nodded and went out. Chapter 0451 The Fourth Infinite Gem After the Valkyrie Valkyrie went out, Amora became a little nervous, even though she seemed to be calm and comfortable just now, in fact she was still a little frightened! Su Zhan glanced at Amora with a smile, and then turned and walked to the cabinet next to him. Space stone! It is the Cube of the Universe. The fourth one... Su Zhan sighed, shattered the cabinet and took the space stone into his hand.The space stone was shining slightly, and Amora opened her mouth hesitantly to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. The Space Stone, she promised to bring it to Thanos, but now that it is in Su Zhan''s hands, it is not so easy to get it back. After hesitating for a moment, Amora simply ignored him. She didn''t owe Thanos anything, just cooperating with each other. He provided some help to destroy the fairy palace, and they would take the Infinite Gems and Infinite Gloves to Thanos. "This is what Thanos wants. If you take it away, Thanos won''t let it go." Amora paused and said."We are not alone in attacking the Immortal Palace this time!" "Thanksgiving is here too?" Su Zhan put away the space stone and asked afterwards. Amora did not speak, but her attitude had already acquiesced. "It''s okay to come, I''m looking for him for the province." Su Zhan smiled, and then asked as if remembering something: "He gave Mephisto the Soul Stone?" "Not yet..." Amora couldn''t help but looked at Su Zhan angrily before he could speak. The second time, he almost succeeded again! Amora doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself. She has always lied to others. When was she lied to?It was mainly Su Zhan''s attitude, as if he had already known it, just asking casually, it was hard to guard against. "So, there really is a Soul Stone in Thanos'' hands? No wonder, it''s no wonder that Mephisto will help Thanos do things for the Soul Stone." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Now that Su Zhan knew about it, Amora was not hiding it either."Unfortunately, Mephisto did not succeed. Originally, we did not intend to attack the fairy palace so quickly, but to solve you first, and then come to the fairy palace after obtaining the infinite gems in your hand. I did not expect Mephisto to give Yang violated, instead of killing you, he fought with the Japanese gods, and finally was beaten back to his hometown by you. As a last resort, we suddenly shot!" "At first, I was still a little wondering whether it was such a coincidence. The fairy palace was suddenly attacked. It turned out that Mephisto failed." Su Zhan said softly. It seems that Mephisto originally wanted to kill himself, but he only sent a Hokkaido banshee, but he was arranging vampires and Japanese gods. That¡¯s right, even for the soul stone. Mephisto wouldn''t really be going to die for Thanos. "You know magic, right?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Amora nodded blankly. "Then I can''t let you go anymore." Su Zhan chuckled lightly. Amora didn''t understand. What''s the relationship between knowing magic and letting him go? Su Zhan turned his head and opened another cabinet, then took the Infinite Gloves. The thing itself didn''t seem to have much power, it was just a container, and it was of no use to Su Zhan, but it was taken together.As for other things, Su Zhan also looked down upon. Turning around, Su Zhan was ready to go out. Loki, he is not interested in the Frost Giant or anything, but he is still very interested in the Fire Giant Sirte, especially the Twilight Sword, which is a good thing, quite powerful, if you don¡¯t get it. What a pity. Seeing Su Zhan going out, Amora hesitated and followed out. Since Su Zhan is here, this plan to destroy the Immortal Palace may not be so easy to achieve. She has confidence in herself, and she can leave under any circumstances, naturally wanting to see what happens next. I want to see if Thanos has the guts to directly appear against King Su Zhan. The war is still spreading, and the appearance of the Guardians of the Galaxy has indeed reversed the situation, but it will not be able to win this battle. Because the battle for key figures continues. God King Odin! The fire giant Sirte is fighting fiercely, and the fight is fierce. Sirte¡¯s body is very large, Mephisto has also become a giant, but compared to Sirte is far behind, from a distance, there is a feeling of being level with the sky and the whole body is red, long There is a feeling of a red devil, holding two huge long swords in flames. Are there two swords of twilight? Su Zhan was a little surprised, but then felt that it wasn''t that the Twilight Sword had two, but it could be changed into two. Sirte and Odin fought very fiercely. In the distance, Sol and Loki were still in love and killing each other for a short time. Su Zhan looked around and found that Odin was really old. The lord of the palace, the father of the gods, is no longer able to do so! 370 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 370 It can be seen that he struggled to resist. Yes, it is resistance. Sirte was always attacking. Although Odin occasionally fought back, he was only resisting.Every time the sword of twilight was swung, it would carry a huge wave of hot flames, not only burning everything around it, but also making Odin a little hard to resist. boom! Odin was caught off guard, and was hit by the sword of twilight directly on his shoulder, and fell directly down in an instant. Before the person fell to the ground, blood had already emerged. boom! Odin had just landed, but the fire giant''s sword of twilight slashed over again, a hot flame energy swept over, and in an instant it had come to Odin''s face, Odin was so injured that he couldn''t avoid it. "father!" Saul saw the situation here and hurriedly wanted to help, but he was stuck tightly by Loki. "Step aside!" Thor yelled angrily, and Loki hesitated for a moment, but in the end he didn''t let go.Sol no longer keeps his hands. However, Loki is not so easy to deal with. He is anxious, but there is no way. Seeing Odin in danger, many people suddenly burst out nearby, trying to use his body to resist and offset the dusk. The power of the sword... Chapter 0452 Fire Giant Sirte VS Su Zhan Each fairy palace warrior rushed over but turned into ashes in an instant, but the energy of the sword of twilight did not weaken or pause at all, it was just like a man''s arm as a car, it was useless! But even so, the immortal palace warriors did not stop, resolutely and continuously rushed over, trying to use the human wall to resist. Their actions made Odin both moved and angry, struggling to finally stand up, looking at the sword of twilight that could not be stopped, he had already planned to die together.However, at this moment, a figure suddenly stood in front of him.Odin didn''t recognize who it was at first. He thought it was from the fairy palace and wanted to stop him. "Get out of the way, you just die for nothing!" "Send to death? I have no plans to die yet!" "Su, Su Zhan?" When the voice sounded, the man turned his head, and Odin realized that the person standing in front of him was Su Zhan."Thank you!" Odin couldn''t help but thankfully said. Su Zhan shook his head: "You don''t need to thank you. I have already received what I think is appropriate. And...their behavior also makes me admire!" "Be careful!" Odin saw that the energy of Twilight Sword was already close at hand, and Su Zhan was still turning his head to talk to himself, and hurriedly reminded him.Su Zhan was not in a hurry, but smiled faintly at him, and raised his hand without looking. In an instant, a powerful energy swayed from Su Zhan''s body and spread all over his body. boom! The energy of the sword of twilight hit, and the explosion occurred instantly, and the strong shock wave shook the people around one after another, and the buildings on the ground were turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.Odin was shocked and flew far away before landing. Regardless of the pain on his body, he hurriedly looked up. The smoke and ashes make it impossible to see the specific situation. "boom!" The fire giant Sirte took huge steps and looked down at the center of the explosion.What he saw just now was very clear, he knew who came!He also felt the powerful power released by the previous Su Zhan. He also admitted that Su Zhan was very strong, but he would not be afraid. Instead, he was eager to try to fight with Su Zhan. Whoosh! A violent wind suddenly occurred in the center of the explosion, and the flame was swept up and turned into a tornado of fire, spinning and spinning, faster and faster, faster and faster, at the end I heard a boom, the flame and the wind disappeared at the same time. . On the very neat ground, Su Zhan stood in the center, with no injuries on his body, nor the slightest embarrassment on his body, even...there was no change in his hairstyle. Torch Man Sirte was stunned, and then let out a wild laugh. The two swords of the dusk were combined into one, and he shouted at Su Zhan with the swords in both hands: "Odin is old, only someone like you is worthy Become my opponent!" "Then you don''t let me down!" Su Zhan said faintly, a dark green long sword suddenly appeared in his hand, a long sword transformed into green light energy.Afterwards, his shoulders shook suddenly, and a pair of huge black wings spread out instantly. boom! When the sound of the sound barrier came, Su Zhan came to Sirte in an instant and swung his sword directly.The green long sword became huge, and it whizzed in. Sirte swung his sword to resist. The green long sword trembled for a moment, but it didn''t break. The sword of will! How strong is Su Zhan''s will, how strong this sword is! This is the power of the green light ring! Bang bang bang! Mars splashed, and the sound of breaking through the air continued to flow. In the blink of an eye, Su Zhan and Sirte had already made several moves.Regardless of the huge size of Sirte, he does not have the advantage, and even suffers some losses, far less flexible than Su Zhan. Seeing Su Zhan slashing with one sword and one sword, Sirte could only resist, and everyone around him was a little dumbfounded. too strong! Especially after Odin''s comparison, people have a more intuitive reaction to the strength of Su Zhan. "Father, are you okay?" At this time Thor finally got rid of Loki and came to Odin''s face.Odin was immersed in the strong shock of the Soviet war, and sighed inexplicably after a long time. "What? Father?" Sol asked hurriedly. Odin shook his head and glanced at Thor with a look of hatred for iron and steel... "Perhaps Saul is really not suitable to inherit his throne!" Odin thought in his heart. "It''s still a bit weak without an entity!" Looking at the cracked sword of will, Su Zhiqi shook his head regretfully, and then took out a pair of fear swords.I haven¡¯t used it for a long time. To tell the truth, when dealing with a guy of Sirte¡¯s level, coupled with an artifact like the Twilight Sword, the Fear Double Sword appears to be slightly worse, because of the ability, it¡¯s actually a yellow light The ring may not be able to exert much power! Holding the two swords of fear in his hand, Su Zhan suddenly urged the yellow light ring to increase the effect of fear. Not that much! Su Zhan released the energy of the Stone of Strength again, covering it on the Fear Double Sword, so that there was no need to worry about its solidity. The teleportation disappeared, and the next second Su Zhan had come behind Sirte. The power of fear was released in an instant. In an instant, a very strange aura spread, and everyone felt an inexplicable panic and became worried. Sirte reacted quickly and swept his sword away. The sword of twilight passed by, but Su Zhan suddenly jumped on the sword and glared at it, and once again burst out and rushed over. Flutter! A huge scar appeared on Sirte''s face, drips of hot blood flowed down, and the earth had been eroded and let out a groaning sound. "Roar!" Sirte suddenly let out a huge roar, and the sword of twilight slashed straight out. But it is not aimed at the Soviet war, but the void ahead. 371 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 371 With one sword down, the void shattered and a huge black hole faintly appeared. The black hole gradually expanded, and powerful suction swept in. In an instant, Sirte was directly sucked in. "It''s not that easy to run!" Su Zhan snorted, chased him directly, and disappeared into the black hole in an instant.Others reacted and were just about to chase it, but the black hole closed abruptly and disappeared. This sudden change made everyone feel a little surprised, don''t know what to do! Chapter 0453 - Goddess of Death Hela The colorful passage was fleeting, and when Su Zhan saw it clearly, he found himself in a dim space. The surroundings were extremely dim, and it was so gloomy that it was difficult to see the distant environment, but I could feel that it was particularly barren, empty, and lifeless, with a particularly gloomy sense of death! As if coming to a kingdom of death. Su Zhan looked around and frowned slightly, he did not see Sirte! He came in right after Sirte, no more than two seconds before and after. Sirte couldn''t run far in such a short time, and there was no trace of him here... Isn''t he here? Obviously, this is not Asgard! It should be one of the nine countries? For the nine kingdoms, Su Zhan is not familiar with it, but knows Asgard, the atrium, which is where humans live, and Wattheim, the hometown of the dark elves, other places are really not familiar. "Let¡¯s figure out where this is first!" Although Su Zhan was a little depressed and lost Sirte, he was not in a hurry. If he comes, he will be safe. His teleportation ability is useless here, but he now has the space stone, so there is no need to worry. After walking for a long time, there was no change in the surrounding environment, endless barrenness, let alone people, even if he had never seen anything.The dignified death breath, the faint smell of carrion in the air, made Su Zhan feel that he might have come to a dead country? In the Marvel world, there are many small spaces of all kinds, such as the nine kingdoms, and the hell dimension of Mephisto, so even if it is really the kingdom of death, it is normal! Suddenly, Su Zhan seemed to feel that something was approaching him from behind, so he stopped abruptly and turned around. An erratic figure slowly drifted towards her, very slowly, with a feeling of watching a movie slowly, and finally met people. Su Zhan also wanted to ask where it was, but it was less than ten meters away. The distance, she just floated over a little bit, and Su Zhan who was watching immediately teleported to her in an anxious manner. She was obviously taken aback and backed subconsciously, just...Would you like to back down so slowly? Su Zhan could see that she didn''t mean to be so slow, she should be so. "Where is this place?" Su Zhan asked simply. "You, how did you come here without dying?" the man asked in surprise, with a slow tone. Can''t you come here if you are not dead? "Where is this place?" Su Zhan did not answer, but asked again. "This is Heim''s underworld." "Heim Underworld?" Su Zhan suddenly remembered that there is indeed such a place in the nine kingdoms, Haim Underworld, the owner here is Hela.Hela also seems to be a god, the god of death in the Norse system. If he remembers correctly, the location of Heim¡¯s underworld seems to be below the realm where the fire giant Sirte is located, with Asgard at the top one on top and one on the bottom. No wonder Sirte is not found. He must be Arrived in the realm of fire early, but he came to the underworld of Heim below, so he didn''t find him. "How do I want to go to the country of fire?" Su Zhan asked. The man shook his head and said, "No one can leave Heim''s underworld, come with me, and I will bring you to see Lord Hades!" Her Lord Pluto is naturally Hela, and Hela has another name called the goddess of death.However, this goddess of death is not the death of the five great gods. For example, if Hela, the goddess of death, is the god of death, then death is the head of the various forms of death, and it can also be said to be the lord of death! Since it''s here, it''s good to see you. Su Zhan nodded, and the man led the way. She drifted very slowly, and after about half an hour, Su Zhan saw a very spectacular palace. Yuxue Palace! Very strange name, although it is still in the style of death, it is indeed very spectacular.Not long after entering, Su Zhan saw Hela sitting on the throne. I wear a black robe on the outside, and a very special black dress on the inside. The reason is that there are too few. Two strips of cloth are passed through the body, and the upper circumference is about to come out, almost showing half of the black. With long hair at the waist and a huge sickle in his hand, Su Zhan subconsciously rang Ariandra. This is Hela, the goddess of death, the Hades of Heim! "I can send you out of here!" Before Su Zhan spoke, she spoke first.But the voice was a little hoarse, it seemed that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.Speaking of it, although it is called the Underworld, there are really not many souls, let alone being the Underworld, I am afraid that those souls will not be able to see her, no wonder she is wearing so cool! She seemed to know who she was and her purpose. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Thank you very much, but I was a little curious before that. As far as I know, you seem to have some grudges with the fairy palace, right? Sirte and others joined forces to attack the fairy palace, why didn''t you go? ?" "I don''t need to join forces with others, I will avenge my grudges by myself!" Hela said lightly. "Ambitious!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his thumb."I have another question." Hela frowned slightly, it seemed that Su Zhan had asked too much, but he nodded slowly. "Do you know the hell dimension of Mephisto, can you get there?" Su Zhan asked. Hela froze for a moment."Aren''t you going to chase Sirte?" "Of course, I''m just asking by the way. After all, you can''t let Mephisto run back to his hometown every time he fails to win?" "There, his power is unlimited." Hela said. The implication is that although you are strong, you may not necessarily be your opponent if you run into someone''s territory. Su Zhan shrugged noncommittal, Hela hesitated for a moment and said: "I can''t go to his hell dimension. I can only reach the boundary of hell. That is the connection point of many hells and dimensional spaces. If you are lucky, you may be able to find Mephisto¡¯s hell." "understood!" Su Zhan nodded without asking more."Then trouble you to send me to the country of fire!" Chapter 0454 Hela nodded and stood up slowly, and Su Zhan''s glasses subconsciously moved with the movement of her getting up. Majestic and spectacular! Especially at the moment when she stood up, Su Zhan even thought it might explode. If she was wearing ordinary buckle clothes, the action just now would definitely burst the clothes! What a pity! 372 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 372 Such a good figure but no one appreciates it, it is simply a violent object! "Have you seen enough?" Hela asked angrily suddenly. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course such a good thing is not enough to see, don''t you think it is a waste? It is obvious that you have such a good figure, but no one can appreciate it. In fact, have you considered finding a man or going for a walk?" "Do you want to do something with me?" Hela stared at Su Zhan coldly. "I didn''t mean to molest you, I think it''s a pity." Su Zhan really didn''t mean to molest, just to say his own words. Hela snorted and waved her hands. In an instant, the black breath of death appeared and condensed in front of her. Gradually, this breath of death formed a door of a black hole."You go directly in, and you can reach the realm of fire." "Thank you!" Su Zhan nodded towards Hela, then walked directly in. Seeing Su Zhan''s figure disappeared and the door of the black hole closed, Hela was a little trance. "You went in like this, aren''t you afraid that I lied to you?" Hela muttered softly, her expression complicated. Passing through the gate of the black hole, Su Zhan instantly felt as if he had come to a sea of ??flames. At a glance, there were all hot flames, and no place was without fire. It''s really a country of fire! Su Zhan stretched out his hand to grab a ball of flame, the temperature was very high, different from ordinary fire, there was a feeling of endless, as if it would never go out.After trying to swallow it, the flame quickly entered his body. After taking a look at the enhanced template, Su Zhan suddenly realized that his Fire Element experience points had been upgraded. Fire Element: LV4, current experience value is 0/4000. "Directly converted into fire experience points?" This result made Su Zhan very unexpected. It was the first time that this happened. It was not to swallow others, but to directly swallow flames, and directly converted into corresponding experience points! "Maybe because this is the country of fire, the fire here is special?" Su Zhan didn''t understand, so he tried again. As a result, the flame was transformed into experience points again, but only 9 points! Swallowed again, and then became 80 points. Decrease 10 points at a time, which means that the same substance or ability will make the effect drastically reduced. I swallowed it several times, 70-60-5-40... 8-7-6... By the last time, only 1 point of experience was added.And the energy of this flame is still related, if it is too small, it won''t even have 1 point.If there are too many words, it is still 1 point! "It''s only 1 o''clock..." Su Zhan mumbled softly as he looked at the flames all over the sky. Su Zhan suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t need to be so anxious to find Sirte. Since he ran back to his hometown, he should not go to the fairy palace again. There are so many flames, even if there is only 1 point at a time. If the flames of the entire kingdom of fire are absorbed... Action is worse than heart. Since Su Zhan''s heart was already moved by this thought, he naturally started to act. He found that the flames he had swallowed would not reappear. There were flames in all places here, but it didn''t take long before there was a large open area with no flames at all. "If this goes on, if the flames of the kingdom of fire are really swallowed, I am afraid that this place can no longer be called the kingdom of fire." Su Zhan mumbled, but his actions did not stop. Because after swallowing it is directly converted into experience points, Su Zhan does not have to worry about the process of body fusion, nor does it have to worry about limits.I don''t know how big the country of fire is. Su Zhan hasn''t seen any demons or the border after it has been swallowed for a long time. Repeatedly swallowing the flames, swallowing Su Zhan suddenly stopped, and then cursed fiercely."Damn, I also smoked. Anyway, these flames can''t be left here anyway. They can be swallowed again when I have time. Killing Sirte and occupying the country of fire, it is not slowly swallowed by me. How long will it take to swallow huhhhhh here!" After all, things in the fairy palace are not over yet, Thanos is likely to appear. It''s not worth wasting too long here. I don''t have the endless flames before my eyes. Shaking his head, Su Zhan stopped and went directly to Sirte! I don''t know if it was Hela deliberately. The place where he appeared was very remote. After flying for a long time, he finally encountered the flame demon. The length was similar to Sirte''s type, but it was far from each other. "Tell me Sirte is there and I''ll let you go!" Su Zhan came to the flame demon. Although it was not as good as Sirte, it was also much taller than Su Zhan. When Su Zhan asked, he seemed to find Su Zhan. After a long time, he reacted and made a direct sound. The weird cry followed directly towards Su Zhan. Click! Su Zhan broke his neck neatly. "Su Zhan!" There was a roar that shook the mountain, and from a distance, a huge body suddenly appeared. "Just right, I don''t need to look for it!" Seeing Sirte roaring, Su Zhan chuckled, wings and two blades of fear reappeared. Before he came, Su Zhan had already rushed in front of him, brandishing his two swords of fear and slashed directly. past. Clang, bang, bang. The two fought fiercely together again, and Sirte''s state at this time did not seem to be very normal. Perhaps it was the power of fear that was still affecting him, and it was obviously a little bit shy.Seeing his reaction, Su Zhan simply attached the power of the yellow light to the two swords of fear. Control your fears and apply them to others. Since Sirte is now obviously a little bit afraid of the Fear Double Swords, Su Zhan simply used the yellow light to turn the countless Fear Swords into the squally rain, densely packed, and Sirte broke down before he insisted on it for long! Chapter 0455 the strongest plug-in! Sirte collapsed, and the sword of twilight in his hand swung frantically, countless energy was wanton, explosions sounded continuously, and many flame demons affected the pond fish and died under the sword of twilight. Sirte is no longer defending at all. He has been completely eroded by fear. With an attack like madness, Sirte¡¯s distorted expression suddenly reveals a touch of relief. After that, he actually began to swell. . The scorching temperature rose instantly. "Damn, is this guy going to blew himself up?" Sirte''s strength is said to be equivalent to the energy of a thousand hot suns, but it is only said that, after all, the addict sentinel said that there are one million suns.This difference is too big, so a thousand pieces are not accurate, but no matter how many pieces, if this product blew up, let alone the country of fire, I am afraid that all the nine kingdoms will have to be destroyed.Seeing that the energy in Sirte''s body became stronger and stronger, Su Zhan came to him in an instant, and directly released his devouring ability! Whether he is mad or not, swallow his power first. Sirte felt the loss of his ability, and the sword of twilight slashed towards Su Zhan directly.Su Zhan snorted, and simply grabbed the sword of the dusk with his hands. After touching it, Su Zhan faintly felt that the bone seemed to be cracked, but it was healed in a blink of an eye. The flames continued to burn Su Zhan''s hands. Burns, self-healing, burns, self-healing, and so on. There is no danger, but the process is very painful. 373 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 373 With a grunt, Su Zhan''s gaze was sharp, and he grabbed the sword of the dusk and yanked hard, and even grabbed it directly from Sirte''s hand. "Take it into the system space!" Su Zhan said, the sword of twilight suddenly disappeared. Sirte, who had lost the Sword of Twilight, furiously attacked Su Zhan with his fists. Su Zhan did not dodge or resist, and silently accelerated the speed of devouring. Slowly, Sirte¡¯s attack became weaker and weaker. , Getting weaker and weaker, the body that was originally filled with flames also cooled down, the flames disappeared, leaving only the fiery red skin. "Humph!" After swallowing the last trace, Su Zhan snorted and punched his backhand. The flame instantly wrapped his fist with a flutter. The fist pierced through Sirte''s body, and a hot flame burst out from behind after a while. Hot blood splashed out, and Sirte''s huge body crashed to the ground. After it collapsed, the ground trembled violently for several times. "call." Su Zhan let out a sigh of relief, it really hurts to be bombarded just now.However, he can''t restrain his excitement now, why?Because Sirte''s ability alone was not strong enough to make him so excited, but his ability reacted with the physique of the Kryptonians, and it was definitely not a reaction of 1+1 equaling 2. The ability of Kryptonians to absorb the sun can be strengthened. It can be said that the sun is the source of power for Kryptonians, while Sirte''s ability is to have the ability of the sun. What is the effect of combining the two? If Su Zhan does nothing, his strength will grow by himself! The longer the time, the more growth! In the past, Su Zhan felt that the devouring ability was hanging, and the system was hanging. Now, Su Zhan found that these are too weak. The effect of the combination of the two is Nima''s biggest attack! This effect, this result, how can Su Zhan not be excited or excited? "what?" Suddenly there was a shocked sound behind him. Su Zhan turned around and saw that Hela was behind him. She covered her whole robe, which was less sexy and more gloomy. "Why are you here?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Hela to come out of the underworld and come here. Hela was obviously still in shock and did not answer the question of the Soviet war. After Su Zhan left, Hela found that she couldn''t calm down at all. Perhaps it was because of Su Zhan''s few words that her calm heart became a little warmer, maybe, should she really go out for a walk?She thought so, but she hadn''t made up her mind yet.After that, she felt the terrifying power exuded by Sirte, which was a power that even his underworld would be affected, so she came over directly without hesitation. When she arrived, she realized that Sirte was already dead! "What do you think?" Su Zhan waved his hand in front of her, and Hela woke up. "I felt Sirte''s power, so I came over to take a look. Since Sirte is dead, I will go back." Hela was about to go back after speaking, but Su Zhan suddenly caught her hand. A bit cold, but very soft. Hela froze for a moment, and hurriedly broke free. "Sulte is dead, but I want the kingdom of fire, but I have to go back to Asgard first, so you are not interested in taking over the kingdom of fire temporarily?" Su Zhan asked with a smile indifferently. "Not interested." Hella said. "Really uninterested? I just want the flames here. I don''t have any interest in this place. As far as I know, you were exiled to the underworld before becoming Pluto? Don''t you want to expand your territory?" Su Zhan continued: "When I consume the flames here, and then open up the two kingdoms, I believe that this place will soon be changed by the power of the underworld and become part of the underworld!" Hela frowned, seemingly moved."The temperature here affects my strength, unless you can change the temperature here in a short time, otherwise, I can''t take over!" "This is easy!" Su Zhan chuckled, took out something from the system space, something that he hadn''t had a chance to use since he got it. Box of Ice! Hela looked at the Ice Box unexpectedly. This is the treasure of the Frost Giant, shouldn''t it be in the fairy palace?How in his hand. Su Zhan ignored Hela''s surprised gaze and directly opened the Ice Box. In an instant, the cold wind blew out from inside, and the surrounding flames were sealed by ice at an instant of temperature. It didn''t take long for this place to become a world of ice.Su Zhan kicked it casually, and the frozen flame smashed into countless pieces with a click. This is the first time I have seen the frozen flame! "Is it all right now?" Su Zhan asked Hela, who turned his head. Hela nodded, and suddenly wanted to ask Su Zhan why he let himself take over the country of fire, they...but they just met before they met. Chapter 0456: The Fall of the Immortal Palace "I know you are very strong, but the nine kingdoms have been divided in this way a long time ago, let alone whether you can do it, even if you can, breaking this balance may cause incalculable consequences!" Hela said in a deep voice. . "Besides, you just leave the place to me to manage it with such confidence?" Su Zhan smiled openly and said: "Why not? I have many places to conquer, and I lack the ability to do it. I can''t manage all of them by myself, right? "But I am not your subordinate, once I take over here, this place will not belong to you." Hela asked again. Of course Hela was willing to expand the realm of Heim''s underworld, but she was not willing to accept the rule of the Soviet war for this. Su Zhan smiled confidently, shook his head slightly but did not speak. Hela frowned slightly, what did he mean?Is it confident that you can conquer yourself? "Since you are out, how about going with you for the time being? After I have dealt with Asgard''s affairs, I will come to solve the problems here." Su Zhan invited toward Hela. Hela hesitated. She did want to come out for a walk, but Asgard was definitely not within her consideration. She was exiled by Odin to the underworld of Heim. She once thought, if one day go back to Asgar by herself Gad, must have killed him! "Actually, I have other things I want to ask you for help. The borders of hell you mentioned before will be troublesome for you to send me over. This time and again, it would be too much trouble if you separate." Hela hesitated, Su Zhan said again. "I can give you one shot unconditionally." "Ok!" After repeated persuasion by Su Zhan, Hela finally agreed. The power of death was released again, and this time Su Zhan walked in with Hela.Different from seeing the colorful lights before, the passage this time was only a bleak bleak. After a while, the two of them walked out and returned to Asgard. At this time, the Asgard warfare was coming to an end, only a part of the frost giants were still fighting stubbornly, and the defeat was only a matter of time.There was a scene of decay all around, and the remaining flames of war were burning. Hela was a little surprised to see this scene. Although Immortal Palace is often attacked, it is the first time that it has been destroyed so thoroughly. Is this still a superior fairy palace? Looking away, she saw Odin, who was the strongest heavenly father who drove him away? "Are you back? She is, Hela, the goddess of death?" At this time, the Guardians of the Galaxy and Lorelai came over, and when they saw Hela, Lorelai knew him naturally, and was a little surprised. 374 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 374 It really is Su Zhan. A goddess of death can be turned back after leaving for a while! Hela also knows Lorelai, and Sister Charm is still very famous. Although Lorelai is not as strong as Amora, she is also a celebrity! "How is the situation?" Su Zhan asked. Lorelai said: "The fairy palace is ruined, and there is no way to rebuild it in a short time. Moreover, there are many people killed and injured this time, and the vitality is greatly injured. Odin was seriously injured, and Loki and Amora ran away." "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded."I''m going to see Odin." Odin''s injury was very serious, and he looked like he might die at any time.Seeing Su Zhan coming, Odin asked Saul to help him stand up, and expressed his most lofty thanks to Su Zhan. If it weren''t for Su Zhan''s sudden rescue, the consequences would be disastrous! Su Zhan waved his hand and said, "I took the Infinite Gloves and the Space Stone, do you still thank me?" "I thought I was capable of keeping these things, but the reality is that I was wrong. So, instead of being taken away by Thanos and giving it to you, at least...when Asgard is in danger, Thanos can only Will step on a foot and won''t come to the rescue!" Odin already knew this from the Valkyrie. No matter what he said, or he really thought this way, at least Su Zhan was quite comfortable after listening.He smiled and said, "Sulte is dead, and things are in my hands. Thanos should not come to trouble anymore. I will let the Guardians of the Galaxy stay and help you rebuild the fairy palace." "Then it will be troublesome..." Odin did not refuse."I am going to let Saul succeed to the throne, but he is still too young to be a king, so I may trouble you to take care of it more in the future." Su Zhan glanced at Saul, Saul was not convinced, but a little reluctant. Speaking of it, being a father Odin really failed. He wants Thor to be king, but Thor doesn''t want to, nor does he have this talent.Loki wanted to be a king, he also had this ability, but Odin disagreed. "You can find me when you need it, or you can go to Hella." Odin nodded and glanced at Sol, Sol could only express his gratitude towards Su Zhan. The next thing is much simpler. Su Zhan explained to the Galaxy Guards, and by the way, he called Ma Mian Thor to ask a few words, especially the Storm Hammer, and he took a look.The power is not bad, but it is still a bit worse than Thor''s Hammer. I have to say that Odin is really eccentric to Saul. After explaining, Su Zhan took Lorelai and asked Hela to send them directly to the country of fire. Thanos did not appear, which made Su Zhan somewhat disappointed.But at least knowing that the Soul Stone is in his hands, it''s much more convenient than looking around without a clue. Lorelai was surprised when she came to the land of fire. She almost thought that she had come to Jotunheim, the country where the Frost Giant was located. Su Zhan took out the ice box and collected the air of ice here. With the news of the air of ice, the earth gradually returned to its hot temperature, and the flames began to beat again. "I want to stay here for a period of time, absorb all the flames here, and study the space stone in an instant, and then I can open up the space between here and Heim''s underworld. Do you stay or go back first?" After the fire kingdom is restored, Su Zhan asked Hela. Hela frowned and asked, "I''ll go back first. You can stay with this one. It can contact me." With that, Hela took out a small skull and handed it to Su Zhan, and then directly sent it back to Hai. Mu underworld. Item 0457 "It''s the king I like, who hooked Hela so quickly. As far as I know, she seems to have not left Heim''s underworld for many years." After Hela was gone, Lorelai joked. Said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "If you don''t have any charm, how can you let the charming female demon follow me so hard?" "That''s because you are my king!" Lorelai said."You just said that you want to open up the space between here and Heim''s underworld? Why? Do you want to rule here?" "I''m not interested in telling here, and hand it to Hela after getting through." "It seems that Hela can''t escape." Lorelai was stunned, then smiled dumbly. Su Zhanken gave this place to Hela, obviously because he would surely be able to conquer Hela, so it didn''t matter to give it to her.If there is no such relationship, without this confidence, even if Su Zhan looks down on it, it is impossible to bother to get these things. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and began to devour the flames. The country of fire is still not small, a little bit of swallowing is indeed a waste of time and troublesome.After thinking about it, he suddenly stopped and opened his hands.For an instant, the surrounding flames seemed to feel a sense of inspiration, and they swept towards Su Zhan, instantly diving into his body and being swallowed clean. He controlled the surrounding flames and made them fly over automatically, which greatly saved time and was not so cumbersome.In this way, Su Zhan has an idea, can the swallowing ability also endow this ability, so as to absorb it from the air? If it can be done, it will not only be convenient, but it will also highlight the compelling style! Otherwise, every time I swallow, I have to be in close contact, and I always feel like something!For example, this time Swallowing Sirte, although the devouring ability is being used, Sirte can still attack himself, which is a bit out of grade! The phagocytic ability is not given by the system, but is the ability to change the structure of the body when passing through. To a certain extent, the system can provide help with the phagocytic ability, such as strengthening the ability to swallow, but it cannot Affect the ability to swallow itself.So, if you want to do this, Su Zhan has to figure it out for himself. He first tried to control the phagocytic ability and extended it a little bit, but the process was not so easy. The body seemed to be the limit of the phagocytic ability''s range of activity. Once this limit was exceeded, the continuity of the phagocytic ability would be interrupted, and thus Loses efficacy. However, Su Zhan did not give up, but kept trying. After countless failures, the effort paid off. Finally, he successfully extended the energy of the swallowing ability to the outside of the body. He tried to swallow the flames. This energy was a little trembling, as if it could dissipate at any time, even if Close to the flame, the speed of swallowing is extremely slow. "It doesn''t seem to work!" Su Zhan frowned and said. "Although I don''t know what you are doing? But it seems that you want to extend your swallowing ability to your body?" Lorelai on the side has been paying attention to Su Zhan, after watching for a long time, he guessed his purpose. . Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, every time I have to be in close contact to swallow it, I feel a little bit inconsistent with my current identity." "indeed!" Lorelai nodded with approval, and then asked: "But there is no need to extend it out, you can just suck it in, just like you just manipulated the flame." "You don''t need to stretch out, but pull over?" Su Zhan mumbled, and suddenly he became clear. "Yes, this is a good way!" Su Zhan grinned excitedly, turned around and hugged Lorelai and kissed him directly. Lorelai did not expect that a word of his own would make Su Zhan so excited, and even kissed him directly.After all, Lorelai is Lorelai. After a moment of surprise, he took the initiative to backhand Su Zhan''s neck and kissed him actively. Su Zhan was only excited, so he kissed him. He originally planned to let go, but found that he was hugged by Lorelai and couldn¡¯t let go. Moreover, Lorelai¡¯s offensive was very active, so Su Zhan came. Intrigued. Unknowingly, the kiss turned into affection, Su Zhan''s hand walked up Lorelai''s body, and it didn''t take long for Lorelai to pant heavily and leaned softly on Su Zhan''s body. "Do you want to go to another world?" Su Zhan let go of Lorelai and asked with a smile looking at her who was obviously about to collapse. "Where you go, I''ll go!" Lorelai said in a daze. Su Zhan responded with a smile, cut his finger directly and dripped blood into Lorelai''s mouth. Lorelai didn''t react at first, and he didn''t feel the salty taste until he entered his mouth. In an instant... the body has changed. The teeth that were originally beautiful became a bit sharper, and looked like tiger teeth, very cute, and her wings spread directly behind her. Su Zhan hugged her to avoid her painful struggle. After a while, Lorelai returned to calm. "I... you turned me into a vampire?" Lorelai asked. 375 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 375 Su Zhan nodded: "Well, only in this way can I take you to other worlds. Don''t worry, I will take my blood back and you will return to normal." "Do not!" Who knew that Lorelai refused. "I think your blood is good in my body, and I can feel the special connection between myself and you." "As long as you don''t care, of course I don''t care." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, see you in another world." After speaking, Su Zhan directly entered the copy of the super hero. Then Lorelai was directly summoned. As soon as she appeared, Lorelai felt the difference in this world. This seeming magical energy was very small. In this world, her strength was somewhat weakened."What world is this?" "Parallel world, or different space?" "It''s another space." These dungeon worlds do not belong to the Marvel world, so even the theory of the multiverse of the Marvel world does not include, affecting these dungeon worlds. Chapter 0458 Little Fairy! The reason why Su Zhan brought Lorelai to the world of super heroes was because her proposal opened up a new way of changing the swallowing ability, which made Su Zhan think of black holes! If you can make Swallow to create a black hole in your body, then you can suck nearby abilities and swallow them directly. This is much stronger than close contact, or the ability to extend out, and the force is much higher! Su Zhan does not know if a black hole is produced, so the easiest way is to figure out the principle of black hole production! In this world, there is a super person who has the ability to create black holes.Although the black hole he created is not strong for Su Zhan, the black hole is a black hole. The purpose of Su Zhan is to devour his ability and by the way to figure out the principle of black hole generation. "Go, I''ll take you to meet my people in this world first, and then...find a place to continue with what I should have just continued." "Okay!" Lorelai was neither shy nor shy, and nodded openly. A completely different new world, this is still very attractive to Lorelai, so Su Zhan did not directly send her to the past, but along the way, let her see this world by the way. "Why, I am not affected? I mean, am I not a vampire now?" Lorelai seemed to think of this question and asked curiously. "My bloodline is quite special. I am not a simple vampire. I naturally don''t fear the sun. I am not even allergic to silver. I don''t need to suck blood. Simply put, the weaknesses of vampires are not preserved!" Su Zhan explained. "This should have something to do with your swallowing ability? You swallowed so many different abilities, but the body did not produce the slightest error, as if it could be automatically optimized." Lorelai said. "Yes!" "So, am I the first woman you brought to this world?" Lorelai asked. "Well, not only this world, but also other worlds, I have never taken anyone from the Marvel World to go there." Su Zhan explained. "Marvel World is our world? Why is it called this name?" Although Lorelai is happy that she is the first, she is also a little confused. Why is it called this name? "I like it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. This answer is obviously not true, but Lorelai didn''t ask, and it was difficult for her to guess from the name. Not long after, Su Zhan took her to see Jessica and Eden. Regarding the arrival of Su Zhan, the two women were very happy, but they were also a little jealous when they saw the beautiful and shameless woman next to Su Zhan. Whether Jessica or Eden, even Charlie is actually very beautiful, but with The woman in front of her seemed to be worse than that. "Help me find someone, a man who has the ability to create black holes!" After greeting, Su Zhan ordered. "Ok!" The two women nodded. Su Zhan said again: "I will look for you tomorrow night, now... let''s go to rest first." Everyone can hear the meaning of this, and naturally there is no objection. Su Zhan took Lorelai to the room. After closing the door, Su Zhan was about to speak when he saw Lorelai suddenly turned and rushed over.She is so proactive, can Su Zhan tell her to wait and take it slow? That was definitely kicked in the head! At the moment, Su Zhan was not polite. On the one hand, Lorelai''s clothes had been easily taken off by him. "Am I beautiful?" Lorelai asked without the slightest embarrassment, turning around in a circle under Su Zhan''s gaze. "Beautiful!" Su Zhan nodded and said. Regardless of appearance or body shape, Lorelai is absolutely amazing! "Am I the most beautiful?" Lorelai smiled satisfied, and then asked again. The most beautiful, of course, refers to the women around Su Zhan. "Yes, of course you are the most beautiful!" Su Zhan answered directly without even thinking about it. If it is true at this time, it is a fool to really think about whether it is the most beautiful.What women like to hear are love words, not the truth! Sure enough, Lorelai didn''t even think about whether what Su Zhan said was true, and smiled with satisfaction and joy.The smile is like a flower, so beautiful!She walked in front of Su Zhan with a smile, stretched out her hand to take off Su Zhan''s clothes, and then slowly squatted down to help him take off his pants. From Su Zhan''s sight, Lorelai showed a straight curve. The beauty cannot be described in words... Lorelai gave him a teasing look."The reaction is so strong?" He stretched out his hand and grabbed the master directly. Su Zhan snorted and narrowed his eyes. Lorelai just wanted to get closer, but suddenly felt a huge force coming.She screamed, and Su Zhan picked up and lay down. "Little fairy, you are the first to make me so eager. I can''t wait. I''ll talk about other things. I will eat you first!" Su Zhanlai couldn''t wait for the previous steps, so he rushed forward. His action made Lorelai even more happy, which shows that her charm is greater, doesn''t it? When Su Zhan pounced, she had already opened her legs to welcome him! ... ... As the night got deeper, the sound in the room still sounded intermittently. Jessica, Eden had stopped listening to the voice inside, and was still considering whether to go in and tell him that the man had been found, but before they made a decision, the voice sounded again. "How long has this been, it''s not over yet." "Three times, at least three times." 376 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 376 "Tsk tusk, it''s really strong, I definitely can''t stand it, I don''t know what she looks like now, I don''t think about going to the ground in a few days." "You are still in the mood to gloat, think about tomorrow? Even if we two are together, I''m afraid we can''t bear it." "He is tossing so hard now, he will definitely not go all out tomorrow, what is he afraid of!" "That also makes sense, so let''s not bother, let him put his anger on her body, so that we can save the two of us tomorrow." The two of them murmured a few words, then turned and left. As everyone knows, their dialogue Su Zhan heard clearly! Item 0459 Not only Su Zhan heard it, Lorelai actually heard it, but she didn''t have the energy to pay attention to it. She felt exhausted for the first time. After the initial pain, she was already immersed in that feeling. She took the initiative and looked like a horrible little fairy. Su Zhan wanted to end long ago, but she was provocative in every way and finally let Su Zhan. She also put away the pity for her. The foundation must be laid! The first time is very important. If Lorelai feels that she is capable, if she feels that she can''t do it, she can''t go to heaven in the future? There is a saying that you will not die if you do not do it! Putting it on Lorelai''s body is just right, she soon knew that a fairy is not good enough, and if she has the ability to challenge, she must have the ability to withstand it!Only when Su Zhan let go, she truly experienced how powerful her king was.Even afterwards, she kept begging for mercy to let Su Zhan let her go, Su Zhan ignored her, she was determined to leave her an unforgettable lesson! several times? how long? Lorelai didn''t even remember, and in the end she didn''t even know when she fell asleep. To know that her physical fitness, physical strength, is already very strong, coupled with her vampire physique, this is also the capital for her to dare to provoke, but basically this is the case, it is still like this, which shows how strong Su Zhan is. Looking at Lorelai, who had fallen asleep, Su Zhan was not at all tired, but more energetic. The stronger you become, the more difficult it is to completely satisfy in this respect. At this time, even if you have no collection addiction, the women around you are definitely indispensable! However, the feeling this time is not bad, this is also his most thorough and enjoyable time recently. it''s getting dark. Su Zhan was not sleepy, and simply came out of the room. Eden, Jessica and the others came because they had found the black hole man.This time Su Zhan did not intend to stay in this world too much. He swallowed the black hole man. After studying the principle of the black hole, he would go back and continue to consume the flames of the kingdom of fire, and then open it up with the underworld of Heim.After that, he was ready to think about the copy of magic, to study and study the magic department, so as to deal with Mephisto! But since he promised to find them tomorrow night, oh no, it should be said that he would look for them tonight, so Su Zhan would naturally not break his promise. He would deal with the black hole man first while he was fine now.Jessica and Eden were already asleep, and Su Zhan didn''t bother them, and found the black hole man directly. The black hole man was not asleep, he was brought over by Jessica and Eden suddenly, saying that he was going to help him get back to normal.This surprised the black hole man. Not many people knew about his abilities, but he really wanted to return to normal.But when he asked, the other party refused to answer how to help him get back to normal, which made him somewhat worried. "Ah...you, how did you come in?" The black hole man who was thinking about it suddenly found that there was another person in the room, and he was taken aback. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to help you. I am very interested in your ability. As far as I know, you don''t want to have this ability, so I let someone bring you here. But before Something was delayed, come here now! Are you ready? You will lose your ability completely for a while, and you can leave here early tomorrow morning without worrying that you may cause harm to others!" "What are you going to do?" the black hole man asked. "Swallow! I can swallow the abilities of others." "You are so capable..." The black hole man said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word, just pressed his shoulder and started to devour his power.The black hole man thought the process would be painful, and no matter how bad he would feel, he actually had nothing. "All right!" "All right?" The black hole man looked at Su Zhan in amazement."I don''t feel anything." "That''s because you don''t know much about your abilities, or you haven''t mastered it thoroughly, otherwise you can feel it. It''s getting late, and now you can sleep steadily." "Do I need to pay? Or remuneration or something?" "No, your ability is the best reward for me!" Su Zhan smiled, people have already left his room. After that, Su Zhan returned to the room, began to study his black hole ability on the sofa, and released it slightly. In an instant, a small black hole appeared in his palm.The black hole limit released by the black hole man is not clear to Su Zhan, but he felt that even if the limit is reached, it should not be too exaggerated. If the level increases, the limit will also increase. This is not anxious, Su Zhan''s goal is not to have the ability of black holes, but to master the principles of black holes. Silently feel the operation of the black hole in your hand, and experience the changes in its trajectory. Soon, Su Zhan has mastered the principle. As long as the energy reaches a certain level, it can actually create a black hole! Putting away the black hole ability, Su Zhan silently mobilized the swallowing ability in his body and began to operate a little bit according to the rules of the black hole.In the beginning, the operation was not smooth, and the stumbling operation was very slow! If the speed is not up to the standard, it is naturally unable to produce a black hole and produce suction. Fortunately, Su Zhan is not in a hurry. Everything has a proficient process. Otherwise, how could there be the word practice makes perfect?Especially the phagocytic ability, unlike other abilities, can be systematically modified. Once, once, continuously cycle, run, and gradually become proficient, and the speed is getting faster and faster. When the speed reached a limit, Su Zhan could feel a bang in his body!The swallowing black hole suddenly appeared in his body, and he seemed to be able to see that a black hole appeared in his body. A real black hole, rather than the previous consuming energy that looked like a black hole. "Ah...you, what are you doing." Su Zhan was feeling the ability to swallow the black hole, and he heard Lorelai let out an exclamation when he was sleeping!Su Zhan heard the sound and saw Lorelai''s surprise and panic... Chapter 0460 The Strongest Flame Element! Seeing Lorelai''s shocked and panic look, Su Zhan hurriedly stopped the devouring ability.Lorelai breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a shocked tone: "You succeeded? I just felt that my ability seemed a little out of control, as if I was being pulled out by something." "It should be a success!" Su Zhan smiled, he was also a little surprised by this power. He didn''t have the ability to devour Lorelai, but the black hole was indeed a black hole, and anything nearby would be swallowed by it. Judging from Lorelai''s reaction, it seemed that it worked well. "Great." Lorelai was also happy for him when he heard that Su Zhan had succeeded. From the moment Su Zhan entered, Lorelai could be said to be wholehearted.In the past, although she had determined that Su Zhan was her king and tried her best, there were still differences between girls and women. Lorelai happily wanted to get up from the bed to hug Su Zhan, but this move almost didn''t fall. Thanks to Su Zhan''s staring at her, he hurriedly supported her.Lorelai smiled happily, and didn''t mind that she was almost embarrassed. She embraced Su Zhan with an open hand and directly sent a big sweet kiss. 377 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 377 "Hey, I just found out that you are wearing clothes. You went out just now?" Lorelai asked in surprise after the kiss. Su Zhan nodded: "I went out just now." "Take it off and sleep with me!" Lorelai said a little coquettishly. Su Zhan chuckled."Of course, no problem!" At the moment, Su Zhan took off his clothes, hugged Lorelai and lay down again.Perhaps the spirit of being frightened just now, Lorelai has no sleepiness anymore. The two slept together and unknowingly became affectionate again. In the end, even if Lorelai knew that she could not bear it, she was not controlled. The continued.But fortunately, this time, Su Zhan felt a little bit pitiful and cherished the jade, more to enjoy the atmosphere and feeling, not necessarily to a certain extent. The sun rises and a new day begins. Jessica came to the black hole man''s room. Only then did she know that Su Zhan had arrived last night, so she sent the black hole man away.When the black hole man left, Su Zhan also came out of the room. He saw Jessica chatting with him and asked about the situation here. Basically, the development here went smoothly. After all, the more important protagonists'' abilities were swallowed by Su Zhan, and the rest of them couldn''t make any waves.In addition to the black hole man, there are several people here who are actively seeking help. Su Zhan did not ask in detail. He went directly to swallow the ability. After a glance, there was no special ability. All were transformed into strengthening points to strengthen the ability. Up. "Loreley wakes up, I will accompany her out for a while, and find you in the evening, you and Eden are ready, and then I have to go." Su Zhan said to Jessica. Jessica subconsciously said: "Can she still go shopping?" "You two are not as strong as hers together!" Su Zhan naturally knew what she was surprised, and said with a smile. Jessica chuckled and said nothing. Su Zhan turned around and came back to take Luo Leilai out for a stroll, what more.For Lorelai, this is also a new world.Although Lorelai is not in such a particularly good state, shopping and other things still have no effect. It can be seen from this point that her physique is indeed good! It was close to noon when I went out, and I walked around. It was already night when I came back. After having dinner together, Lorelai said''Come on'' to Su Zhan, and then went back to the room to rest. Su Zhan went directly to Jessica and Eden''s room, asking them to take a look at the price of their comeback. Lorelai deliberately eavesdropped for a long time, but it didn''t take long for her to make a sound. Lorelai curled her lips and went to sleep somewhat satisfied. Su Zhan did not come back, but stayed on Jessica''s side. It was not until dawn that Su Zhan called Lorelai and was about to leave. Withdrawing from the dungeon and returning to the land of fire, Su Zhan brought Lorelai back, and then began to release the engulfing black hole.This time, he tried to control the black hole¡¯s ability not to devour Lorelai. At first, it was a little difficult. After all, the black hole was a little out of control, but with the efforts of Su Zhan, he could finally choose not to devour anyone. .However, this is only the case, it is impossible to selectively devour someone for the time being! While devouring flames, while being proficient in black holes, they are connected with how to select targets. Otherwise, if there are too many people, he will release a black hole, and as a result, whether the enemy or his own people are all swallowed, it will be a pit.The point is that he can only swallow it, but he cannot return his ability. In order to avoid such embarrassing things from happening, Su Zhan can only work hard to develop this ability! The engulfing method of black holes is indeed very sharp. Su Zhan does not need to do anything. As long as this ability is kept on, there will be a steady stream of flames being swallowed in and converted into experience points.The only thing Su Zhan had to do was to take Lorelai to change places occasionally and talk about love by the way. Although it is not very appropriate, the place Su Zhan has walked through does feel a little bit helpless.In more than ten days, Su Zhan has almost traveled through the whole country of fire, and he has absorbed all the flames of the country of fire. Glancing at the fire element in the enhanced template, it has reached LV6. A full two levels have been raised, which shows how many flames there are here. Su Zhan''s flame power is now the highest and most powerful among all the abilities he possesses.He probably measured it, and if he used his full strength, he could explode a planet easily! This is just the power of the flame system! This trip to the fairy palace has made a lot of money! Swallowing the flames of the kingdom of fire is only the first step. The next step is to open up the space with Heim''s underworld and make the two kingdoms merge into one. The nine kingdoms are connected, and it is definitely not possible to use strong means, so Su Zhan took out the space stone to prepare for research. See if it needs to be swallowed or it can be used directly. After all, the soul stone has not been completely swallowed, in terms of Su Zhan''s habit, I still hope to swallow one after it has swallowed another one! Chapter 0461 fusion country, swimsuit party The space stone is very powerful, you can use it to move yourself or other objects to any space in an instant, and you can also twist or reorder the space according to your own wishes. In the movie, Loki used the space stone to attack the earth, but that was only a small part of his ability.Perhaps it was because he was pregnant with three infinite gems, and he had a relatively strong understanding and control ability of infinite gems. After studying for a while, Su Zhan had probably figured out how to use the space stone. Holding the space stone, Su Zhan began to control it. Before long, the surrounding space had gradually changed, as if it had become illusory, and then countless peculiar lights began to rotate alternately.The ground under his feet gradually disappeared, and replaced by a cloud of confusion. When he looked down, he found that the underworld had become the Heim Underworld, that is to say, the space between the Heim Underworld and the land of fire had been opened up. The kingdom of fire began to decline and descend, and gradually became a height with the underworld of Heim, and then a very strange thing happened. The two kingdoms gradually merged, and the area expanded countless times. It''s done! Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. The two kingdoms had been perfectly integrated, and he couldn''t feel the original aura of the kingdom of fire."I didn''t expect it to be so soon!" Su Zhan sighed. "fast?" Lorelai, who was next to him, witnessed the whole process, and couldn''t help but said after hearing Su Zhan''s words: "A whole month, this is also fast? However, from the results, it only took a while to achieve this effect. almost!" "One month?" Su Zhan was stunned. It was already a month so soon?He felt it was only a moment, definitely not more than a day! "You naturally don''t feel clear about manipulating the Space Stone, yes, it has been a month." Lorelai quickly guessed the reason when seeing Su Zhan''s stunned expression, and explained. "Well, I almost thought I got the Stone of Time, but I didn''t even feel that time passed so fast!" Su Zhan said with a sigh. "The space of the nine countries is very stable, you succeeded!" Hela suddenly appeared next to her and said slowly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It should be considered the real nine countries now." "Isn''t it supposed to be the eight kingdoms now? The kingdom of fire is integrated with the underworld of Heim." Lorelai asked curiously. "It was not the nine kingdoms!" Su Zhan said with a smile. He remembered that there was another kingdom besides the nine kingdoms, and that was the kingdom of angels.But it was more mysterious, so Su Zhan didn''t know much, so he didn''t explain much. "I want to leave temporarily, and come back to find you when I''m ready." Su Zhan said to Hela. Although there is a space stone that can travel to any space, it is useless if you don''t know the detailed coordinates. Therefore, Su Zhan still needs to let Hela take him along. Hela nodded without speaking, then disappeared. "Where are you going?" Lorelai asked with Su Zhan''s arm. "I have something to leave, and I will take you back to the palace first." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then took her back to the palace in Japan, after which he went to the dungeon world. This time, I went to the DC world. Su Zhan''s purpose this time is to learn magic. Although Lorelai is also considered to be a magic element, she is not strong in terms of the power of magic alone.There are also many magic masters in the DC world, such as the more famous Zakang, Constance Dante.For example, sister Zha in net stockings, Zatanna, Mrs. Shangdu, etc., are all very good at magic. Entering the DC world, Su Zhan appeared in the villa of the Raptor team. As soon as he appeared, he was a little dizzy by the scenery in front of him. 378 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 378 White flowers, colorful, all kinds of swimsuits, they are actually having a swimsuit party! Come here early, it''s not as good as a coincidence! At first glance, all of them are quite domineering, especially Sarah. The swimsuit is so pitiful that there are few fabrics, almost as if she didn''t wear it. He bounced and watched Su Zhan''s breathing, and he reacted instantly. "Wow!" The first person to spot Su Zhan was Xia. Xia wore a red swimsuit and came out of the swimming pool with a sound of a corner, and instantly fell into Su Zhan''s arms and twisted. At this time, other people naturally discovered Su Zhan and surrounded them one after another. "Stop it!" Su Zhan hurriedly shouted, and then asked Thea to get up."Why are you in such a mood that you have a party?" "The world is peaceful recently, of course we have to relax." "Yes!" "You came back just right, you come to comment, whose swimsuit is more beautiful?" The people were all talking, Su Zhan didn''t want to say, but they didn''t want to give up. In the end, they stood in line, posing for their own poses, and let Su Zhan say anything! "Just one, two and three, I''ll choose the one I think is the best." Su Zhan glanced over them one by one, and finally pointed to Sarah. Sarah suddenly laughed happily. "why?" Someone asked. "Didn''t you let me choose someone''s swimsuit to be more beautiful? That''s Sara! The reason is very simple, the big breasts are less fabric, men''s favorite! But..." Su Zhan paused: "This kind of clothes can only be used in Wear it in front of me or when there is no one, understand?" "Hmm!" Sarah nodded. Although the swimsuit is beautiful, it is too revealing, and it is too bad for others to see. This is something that Su Zhan absolutely cannot tolerate. "You can go on playing, I will find Nuwa to investigate something." Su Zhan didn''t participate, he was afraid that he would lose control, so he didn''t want to do such ridiculous things for the time being.After speaking, Su Zhan turned and went into the villa and contacted Nuwa. "Help me investigate Constance Dante." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, a virtual projection appeared in front of him. It showed Constance Dante''s detailed information, some deeds, and his current location. A mental hospital in Ravenska, northern England! Chapter 0462 Constantine Mental hospital! Su Zhan didn''t expect Constantine to be in the mental hospital. It seemed that he was planning to give up his status as a demon hunter. "What are you looking at?" Sarah walked in, asked curiously, and glanced at the information on the screen. "Constantine?" "You know?" Su Zhan asked casually, looking at Sarah''s chest involuntarily! It''s too big, too eye-catching. I can''t control it or not. Sarah nodded: "I don''t know him, I just heard of her. He is very good at black magic and is a very famous demon hunter, but it is said that his character is not good." "I am going to learn more about magic recently. He is a very good research object." Su Zhan said with a smile, stretched out his hand to hug Sarah in his arms, and touched it a few times at random: "Are you interested in going with me?" "of course!" Sarah nodded quickly. "Go change clothes, let''s go now." "Are you leaving now?" Sarah was a little surprised, thinking that Su Zhan would stay here overnight and leave tomorrow. "Well, if you don''t leave now, you will have to wait two or three days." Su Zhan laughed, and Sarah understood the reason immediately. With so many people outside, Su Zhan certainly can''t favor one another, it will indeed delay some time.Immediately, Sarah turned around and went out to change her clothes. It didn''t take long before she re-entered and she had put on her uniform. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan held Sarah and directly teleported away. An old and dilapidated courtyard stands on a desolate field. The courtyard covers a large area, surrounded by walls and sealed by two iron gates, giving people a gloomy feeling! "Where is this place?" Sarah asked with some confusion, the breath here made her feel a little uncomfortable. "Mental hospital." Su Zhan said with a smile. With that said, Su Zhan had already opened the iron gate. There was a creaking sound, as if the iron door had not been pushed open for a long time. The ground was covered with weeds, across the lawn, and soon came inside the building. The building is very large and empty, and some strange sounds can be heard occasionally.After walking a few steps, I saw a nurse in a white coat approaching. "Can I help you?" "Let''s see someone, John Constantine!" Su Zhan said. Hearing this name, the nurse was slightly surprised."Who are you guys?" "friend!" "If possible, can you tell us your name? I''ll ask him. If he wants to see you, I will take you there. He, he is the first to enter the hospital voluntarily for treatment, and he has not seen him usually. Any friends who have been there think of him, so..." the nurse said. "can!" Su Zhan smiled and nodded, expressing understanding. Soon, the nurse turned and left. After almost twenty minutes, the nurse came back and said that the patient agreed with them.Su Zhan and Sarah went in with the nurse and walked through the long corridor. The individual wards made it look a bit like a prison here. From time to time, we could hear weird calls, which made people creepy.Sarah pulled Su Zhan''s arm forcefully, the friction made Su Zhan couldn''t help but feel happy. "Here, it''s here." The nurse stopped and opened the door of a ward. "Thank you!" 379 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 379 Su Zhan said something, and then walked in with Sarah. He closed the door and Su Zhan looked at the ward. It''s not big, just over ten square meters, with a bed and a sofa. Sitting on the sofa was a man in a white T-shirt with short blond hair and a beard. With a cigarette in his hand, the smoke curled up. Constantine! "I remember when I met you and became friends. So... You two handsome men and beautiful women came to me for a mental illness, what''s the matter?" Constantine put the cigarette to his mouth and took a heavy puff. Asked casually. "Since you don''t know us, why do you agree with us?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Who knows, maybe because I am mentally ill?" Constantine curled his lips and took another sip. He is addicted to cigarettes, which can be regarded as one of his characteristics and signs. "Since you are mentally ill, then your magical ability is useless?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly urged the swallowing ability. The black hole was created in an instant. In a moment, a mysterious force suddenly emerged from Constantine. He flew out and poured into Su Zhan. Constantine was startled and panicked instantly."What are you doing, what are you doing, stop, stop..." Su Zhan stopped, and Constantine suddenly showed a lingering expression."What did you just do, my mana is lost by half!" "Magic?" Su Zhan murmured, it turns out that power is magic power.So, can only devour mana, not magic? The Magic Department is really different from the Ability Department! It seems that you can only learn magic honestly. "Didn''t you say that you are mentally ill? Instead of wasting mana on a mental illness, it is better to use it to do more meaningful things." Su Zhan said with a smile. Constantine looked at Su Zhan and said, "I thought you were here to invite me to join the Justice League, but I didn''t expect you to come to the bottom." Hearing Su Zhan''s name, Constantine knew who he was. Justice League, Green Lantern. As the most well-known superhero, how could Constantine have never heard of it. "I came to you to learn magic." Su Zhan said. Constantine shook his head mockingly: "Learn magic with me? I don''t think you still need to learn magic, you are already very strong." "Then you don''t need to worry about it, teach or not to teach you a good thing?" Su Zhan said. "Teach, why not teach, I have washed my hands and quit, since someone is willing to continue to deal with the devil, of course I don''t mind." Constantine said.On the one hand, Constantine got up and walked to the side and picked up the brown long and wide windbreaker and put it on his body. He took a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and raised his head and said, "Let¡¯s go, you should also leave. This is the damn place." Coming out of the ward, Constantine was about to go through the discharge procedures. After walking a few steps, he suddenly felt something was wrong.The lights in the corridor flickered, and there were faint bugs crawling around on the ground... Chapter 0463 The Difference Between Su Zhan And Constantine In the corridors and on the walls, there were more and more bugs, densely crawling in one direction, looking very disgusting.Although Sarah is not afraid, women hate insects, especially this kind of cockroach-like reptiles, there are so many and so dense. "Don''t know who this is?" Constantine asked casually. "White Canary." Su Zhan said. Constantine chuckled and said: "Actually, I have always admired you for being able to soak so many beauties, and let them follow you desperately, not being jealous. Many people even say that this is your skill and support it. As I am, I am called a scumbag and say that I have a character problem. Why is this?" "the reason is simple!" "What is it?" Constantine heard Su Zhan''s tone a little serious, and asked seriously. He really wanted to know why. "You look ugly!" Su Zhan looked at Constantine''s earnest look for knowledge, and said solemnly. ... Konstantin never expected that Su Zhan would talk nonsense so seriously."People often say that I''m a bastard, I don''t think I can compare to you!" Unknowingly, the three of them had reached the end of the corridor, a door blocked them, and countless bugs climbed up along the crack of the door. Obviously, this was their destination. "Usually, a situation like this means that a demon is about to appear." Constantine pointed to the bugs on the ground, then opened the door and walked in. As soon as the door was opened, an unpleasant smell came out. Inside, there was a gloomy light, with only two shaking and shaking. The densely packed ground was full of bugs, crawling and surging constantly, very disgusting. Sarah glanced and couldn''t help but throw up. "Just wait here!" Su Zhan said softly, and then wrapped her with green light energy, and then walked in with Constantine. Those bugs seemed to be afraid of them, and as their steps fell, a clearing would appear around them.After a few steps, I saw a woman in a white dress with her back facing them, her fingers stained with red fuel and painting something on the wall. "Miss, I don''t know what you are painting, but I think you better stop." Constantine said casually, and walked over.When he saw the woman next to him, his expression instantly became extremely depressed."Oh no, damn it." "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan also walked over and found that this woman''s eyes turned out to be white! Constantine shook his head and said, "Listen to the possessed demon inside, who are you, tell me your name!" The woman who had always seemed deaf to the outside of the window, turned her head and stared at Constantine. Constantine shook his head and held her head and held her out. The white clothes fluttered into the air like this. "In the name of the creator, I hereby order you to leave here. With human blood, retreat at speed!" Constantine shouted in a very strong voice, which filled the hall, and at the same time, he still He waved his arms, not knowing whether it was unconscious or cooperating with the spell. Su Zhan could feel that there was a faint fluctuation of magic power on his body. The woman in white suddenly trembled fiercely in the air. After a while, a gust of wind passed by, and she stopped abruptly, and instantly came to Constantine and grabbed it directly. Constantine reacted quickly and pressed her to the ground forcefully. The woman kept struggling and roaring, and there were bursts of non-human screams. This sound seemed to carry a force, and the paint brush fuel next to Zhen Zhen flew up, and Su Zhan''s sharp voice frowned. Just heard the bang, the glass was shattered and fell one after another. Constantine and the woman were instantly hit by glass shards, but the glass was shaken apart when they fell to Su Zhan''s side. 380 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 380 "Damn, you robbed you of my magic power, now that the magic power is not enough, come and help me!" As soon as the voice fell, Constantine was directly shook and flew out, and fell heavily on the wall, followed by the white woman who had floated up, and rushed toward Constantine again. "Wait!" Suddenly, a hand grabbed her shoulder, she just turned her head and felt a flame coming from the hand on her shoulder. In an instant, the clothes on her shoulder were burned, and there was a sound... "Roar!" She let out a scream and opened her mouth sharply. In an instant, a cloud of black mist came out of her mouth, and then disappeared. The woman in white slowly collapsed to the ground, Su Zhan put it down, leaving no wounds on her shoulders. "What are you...what?" Constantine struggled and asked Su Zhan suspiciously.He could feel that the fire directly burned the demon possessed in the woman''s body. He faintly felt a familiar smell, it was... the smell of hell! Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "A normal demon can''t deal with it, you are really scumbag!" "You''re ashamed to say? If you didn''t take away my mana, would I be like this?" Constantine instantly dissatisfied: "Can you return the mana to me?" "Can you vomit what you eat in your stomach?" "..." Constantine snorted and turned to look at the wall. The insect didn''t know when it was a little bit gone, revealing what the woman had painted before. It turned out to be a sentence. "Liv is dying!" Constantine frowned: "It seems to be an oral message to me. As expected, I am just wasting my time here!" The two came out of the inside, quickly went through the formalities and left the mental hospital. Coming out of the mental hospital, Constantine''s mood has returned to normal. He opened his hands and looked like he was enjoying, and said, "Do you know what I want to do now?" "Find a place to have a drink, and then make a girl and post it!" Su Zhan said lightly. Constantine was surprised: "I knew you must know me, because we are like people!" "Guicai and you are the same people, fraternity and romanticism are the difference between us!" Su Zhan pouted. Fraternity?Merry? Is there any difference? Item 0464 "So, it''s just drinking and picking up girls. Is it necessary to come so far?" Sarah couldn''t help asking when getting off the car. After leaving the mental hospital, Constantine drove them directly to Atlanta, Georgia, from day to night."It seems that you are not in a hurry!" Constantine smiled and did not speak, took a sip on the cigarette, and looked at a shop not far away.In the transparent window, a woman was packing her things and turning off the light, as if preparing to leave. "Are you good?" Su Zhan asked with a glance. Obviously, Constantine definitely didn''t come here to pick up girls for drinking, and the message appeared on the wall before thinking about it. Mostly, this woman should be Liv. So, Liv is dying, is she worth it? "Who gave you the message?" Su Zhan asked casually. Constantine said: "An old friend." "Dead old friend." Su Zhan said casually, looking at Liv who had turned off the lights and locked the door and walked out. Not as tall as Sarah, as beautiful as Sarah, or as good as Sarah. Well, no interest! The street lights flashed suddenly, and Liv got into the car, planning to reverse and leave.She looked at the reversing device, there was nothing, but the car stopped and prompted that an obstacle was found. Liv gave a puzzled cry, got out of the car and went to the back to take a look."Nothing?" She murmured, bending down and squatting down to look at the bottom of the car, but the car started suddenly, and she was suddenly taken aback and sat on the ground. When she was panicked, the car lights suddenly It went out, and the car turned off. She let out a sigh of shock, thinking that it might be a car breakdown. After getting in the car, she re-ignited, but there was no response. "No way, so unlucky?" The car suddenly broke down in the middle of the night, and Liv got out of the car depressed. As soon as I came here, the street light next to me suddenly went out, and for an instant, the neighborhood became extremely dark.Liv looked around nervously, a little hairy in her heart, tightened the wallet card, and hurried away. "It looks like it''s about to begin." Su Zhan murmured, and the three followed. It was dim all around, and a street lamp was lonely not far away. Just as Liv walked over, the street lamp suddenly went out, which made Liv stop subconsciously, and vaguely felt that something was wrong. It''s weird. There was a clicking sound. Liv turned her head when she heard the sound. With the moonlight, she suddenly found that the ground had begun to crack, with traces surrounding her. She hurriedly backed away and heard a boom. The ground collapsed, revealing a strange light. A car next to it sank in, and the rumbling explosion sounded instantly, and the flames skyrocketed. Liv turned around and ran. After a few steps, she found a person standing in the middle of the road, blocking her. "Hello, are you in trouble? Honey?" Constantine said with a chuckle. Liv hurriedly reached out and took out something and shouted at him: "Don''t come here!" "Haha, Zha Kang, you are treated as a pervert. However, this lady, your anti-wolf sprayer seems to be turned upside down." Su Zhan came out from the side with Sarah in his arms, and said grinningly. Liv hurriedly turned the anti-wolf sprayer around. "My name is John Constantine, and they are my apprentices. I swear, I am not chasing you!" Constantine rolled his eyes at the demolished Su Zhan, and then seriously said to Liv. 381 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 381 "What are you talking about? Who is chasing me?" Liv was taken aback for a moment and asked hurriedly. "It''s not so much who is chasing you, it''s better to say that something is chasing you..." Constantine said. "Stay back, don''t come near!" Liv hurriedly said. "It''s easier to deny danger than to face it, but you can hear it clearly. If you don''t listen to me, you won''t survive tomorrow." "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all. I''m going to call the police." Constantine shook his head and took out a business card."If you still want to survive, you can find me!" Liv quickly took it, and while looking at it, he walked around him. "Master of Dark Art?" Liv asked suspiciously, looking at the name on the card. "The new business card is already being printed..." Constantine felt that he had absolutely drunk at the beginning to get this name printed. Seeing Liv running away in a panic, Su Zhan let go of Sarah and walked over, patted Constantine on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "We are your apprentices, right?" "Uh, don''t you want to learn magic from me? That''s not wrong, right? So what, I''m going to see the situation, do you want to be together?" Constantine felt that Su Zhan had no good intentions, and said sly In one sentence, pointing to the big pit in front of him, he slipped over. Su Zhan shook his head: "Forget it this time. Be careful next time you talk nonsense." Constantine pretended not to hear, and jumped in. Su Zhan and Sarah followed closely. The pit is deep, at least two to three meters high. The wreckage of the car was burning apart, faintly emitting a particularly unpleasant smell. As soon as I went, I felt a shadow flying over my head. "No matter who you are, I am not annoying." Constantine took a look and said viciously. Bluffing. Su Zhan pouted and smiled, and he heard a pop, and the dust was instantly shaken.As the dust gradually dispersed, a pair of white wings appeared.A black man with wings. "Angel!" It turns out there are still blacks among the angels! "You shouldn''t be here." The angel said in a deep voice. "To each other." Constantine smiled."Come and admire your masterpiece?" "I didn''t do this," the black angel said. "who are you?" "You can call me Manny, I am entrusted to look after you." "Take care of me? No offense, man, I don''t want to mix with angels." Constantine said with a sneer, "So, pat your wings and leave!" "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke. Constantine was stunned, and so was the black angel named Manny. The arrival of angels will stop time. Except for those who want to see it, no one else will see it at all, let alone know the existence of angels.Therefore, neither Constantine nor the black angel paid any attention to Su Zhan.As a result, he never expected Su Zhan to be unaffected! Chapter 0465 is there a beautiful female angel?Introduce two! "You..." Manny looked at Su Zhan in shock, wondering why he was not affected. "The time is only suspended, and I will too, naturally it won''t affect me!" Su Zhan knew what he wanted to ask."It''s not important, the important thing is do you mind helping me?" "How can I help?" Manny asked. "Are there any pretty female angels to introduce me...no, introduce two?" Su Zhan said with a serious face. "I''ve taken it, I''m really taken it now, you are the first man who dared to fight the female angel idea, and one dozen is two!" Constantine was taken aback for a moment, and said in admiration with his thumb up. Manny frowned and looked at Su Zhan."I know who you are. Although I don''t know why you are not within the scope of our system, it doesn''t mean you do whatever you want." Su Zhan shrugged: "If you refuse to help, I''ll find it myself. By the way, Zha Kang, have you seen a female angel, are you pretty?" "They have a bad temper, and I don''t have the ability to provoke them." Constantine said. "Not promising!" Su Zhan pouted and found that Manny had disappeared, and he didn''t know if he was frightened by Su Zhan. This is definitely him, including the first person among all angels who dares to be a female angel! Su Zhan tried to locate Manny but found nothing.Speaking of it, the strength of the angels in the DC world is still very strong, and the God who created the angels is said to be the highest and the strongest in the DC world. With different civilization backgrounds, many worlds are also different. At least in the Marvel world, God is definitely not the strongest! The police sirens sounded. It is estimated that a policeman is coming. Constantine didn''t want to cause trouble, so he crawled out hastily.When he tried his best to climb, he found that Su Zhan had been waiting for Sarah with his arms on it.Constantine is very angry, can''t you bring me up by the way?Watching me climb up so hard! Constantine is best at black magic, but beyond the first time, his physical fitness, fighting skills, etc. are all five scumbags, and he is tired enough when he climbs up, but he also complains in his heart. Dare not say anything. Can only look at Su Zhan with that kind of resentment, Su Zhan almost wanted to buckle his glasses. As the night got deeper, Constantine drove the car to find a bar, went in and drank several glasses to make up for his injured soul. "If you want to leave, you can leave me alone." Constantine said. "Alright, I don''t care about you, I think the girl over there is good, come on!" Su Zhan smiled and pointed to a blonde busty next to him, patted Constantine on the shoulder, and then hugged Sarah. Leaving the bar. Constantine is not bad, at least he won''t let the Soviet war be disgusted, and even have a match.However, Su Zhan firmly refused to admit that the two were similar people. From the bar, Su Zhan and Sarah went directly to the nearby hotel. After opening a room, Su Zhan and Sarah came in. "First take a shower, and then eat you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Sarah was mentally prepared for a long time. The two took off their clothes and went straight into the bathroom. Looking at Sarah''s figure, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you know what I want to say?" Sarah shook her head: "I don''t know, what do you want to say?" 382 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 382 "I will give you nine points for this wave, and I am afraid that you will be proud!" Su Zhan grabbed it and said. You can''t fully grasp it with one hand! Sarah blushed, she was indeed older, she was the biggest among the people in the Raptor team. After the shower, the two of them came out directly. "Do you really want to know the female angel?" After lying down, Sarah thought of this inexplicably and asked curiously. "Yes, there are the top vampires and the only female evil spirit knights around me, but there are no angels. Originally, this is fine, but I always feel a bit regretful thinking about it!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "I know a person, he is called a collector, but he has been killed by me now. He likes to collect all kinds of rare and rare things, I am similar to him, but I like to collect beautiful women!" "Well, there is no need to chat at this time. Do the business first. After the end, if you still have the strength to chat, I will chat with you again!" Su Zhan laughed, enjoying the turbulent waves, and attacking. ! In an instant, Sarah''s body tightened, bit her mouth and let out a low snort, hugging Su Zhan tightly.Su Zhan hugged her, kissed her, and helped her through the first pain. When she had gradually adapted, she continued to move. ... ... After it was over, Sarah obviously had no energy to chat and fell asleep directly in Su Zhan''s arms. The warm sunlight came in, feeling warm and Yang Yang Sarah changing her posture, and she realized that she was empty around her.She opened her eyes and found that Su Zhan was no longer by her side. Then she heard a voice outside. After a while, Su Zhan opened the door and came in. When Sarah woke up, he smiled and said: "Wake up? Just right, I I just went out to help with the clothes, so I got up to take a shower and change to see if it fits. "Clothes?" Sarah looked at Su Zhan''s hand, he was carrying a bag, like...underwear. Sarah blushed and was instantly surrounded by happiness and sweetness. A man thinks, and is willing to buy underwear for a woman, how could he be unhappy? After Sarah got up, she took a shower and then changed into clothes bought by Su Zhan.Not to mention, the size is accurate, just right.Sarah said to Su Zhan, and Su Zhan smiled triumphantly. "I did it by myself, of course it''s accurate!" After packing, the two came out of the hotel and ate this breakfast by the way.In fine weather, walking like a couple, walked through two blocks to another hotel! Obviously belong to the hotel of the express hotel! "It seems that Zha Kang''s conditions are not very good, and I don''t mean to find a better one when opening a house." After Su Zhan came in, he found that the hotel was not so good. At first glance, it was the kind specially prepared for dating between men and women.When I was dating, I probably didn''t pay attention to the environment. "Boom boom!" Su Zhan knocked on the door of a room and shouted: "I will give you five minutes to get dressed." Item 0466 "Damn it, can''t you be late? I''m a bit regretful being with you, can I make a happy pick-up girl!" Constantine''s depressed roar came from the room, and Su Zhan smiled happily. Even if you don''t have to look at it, you can know that classmate Zakang must be unhappy now.Sarah next to her smiled in a low voice, but she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would be so bad! Less than five minutes later, the door opened, and Zha Kang gave Su Zhan angrily, and a woman walked out from behind him.The woman nodded towards Su Zhan and Sarah generously, and hugged Constantine before leaving. "Okay, I just pointed it casually, you really got it." Su Zhan said with a wink. Constantine snorted triumphantly, and then said: "It''s still a bit worse than you, quality and quantity can''t be compared. But why are you here so early? Don''t you take more rest?" Zha Kang does not lose it is Zha Kang, these eyes are really poisonous. You can see the difference between Sarah and yesterday with just one glance? There are really countless reading girls! Su Zhan sighed, then shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s just to join in the fun, not to mention that if you really rest, wouldn''t it be enough to catch up with the good show?" "You know?" Constantine raised his eyebrows. He received a call from Liv in the morning. After she went back last night, she unexpectedly changed rooms with her roommate. As a result, her roommate died! Reminiscing about the weird thing that happened last night, she finally couldn''t help it, a little bit like a horse doctor, and contacted Constantine. Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Actually, I think Liv is still good. If you work hard, you might be able to agree to your life." "Do you like to pat people on the shoulder?" Constantine asked. "Because you are short, it''s easier to shoot." Su Zhan explained seriously. Constantine had the urge to punch it, but he resisted it. "Let''s go!" Constantine sighed helplessly and came out of the hotel. He left the house and got into Constantine''s car. As soon as he opened the door, Su Zhan frowned and said, "I said, did you knock the perfume bottle over in the car? Is this too pungent?" Constantine chuckled, tacitly. Wretched! "Forget it, we won''t take your car anymore, I''m afraid of choking to death." Su Zhan shook his head and closed the door.Constantine chuckled, and just asked them how to get there, but suddenly saw Su Zhan wave his hand towards the open space beside him, and in a blink of an eye, a yellow sports car appeared out of thin air. Constantine straightened his head, closed the window, and started the car like a puff. Nima, do you want to be so annoying? Su Zhan asked the Hornet to follow Constantine''s car without any hurries, and soon came to the place agreed with Liv. Liv was a little panicked and kept looking around, as if someone was following her.Seeing Constantine, as well as Su Zhan and Sarah who got off the bus, she came over as if she had found the backbone! Constantine came to face him, and the two began to talk. Su Zhan and Sarah did not go over, this distance is enough to hear clearly, he is not good at magic, so he will not steal the limelight from Constantine. Liv thinks she is a small person, why did she target her? In fact, her identity is not simple. Constantine knew her father, Gaspar, who was also a demon hunter.In Liv''s memory, his father died long ago, but Constantine took out the relics left by her father and said that he died last year. "So, she knows magic too?" Sarah asked casually. Su Zhan shook his head: "I don''t know the magic that she doesn''t understand, I only know that there is something to hope that she will die, and she has not given up!" While talking, a car suddenly rushed over, passed Liv, and then hit a side wall.The car crashed and the driver was thrown out, his head stuck outside at a very strange angle. Liv and the others were startled, and hurried over. Su Zhan also took a look and found that the man''s eyes were white, and he was still alive... "She was possessed?" 383 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 383 Su Zhan asked casually. Constantine said with a stern look: "It''s impossible. It''s impossible for the devil to possess him in broad daylight. Something must have happened... Liv? What about people?" He shouted, and found that Liv was gone. ... "Very good!" Constantine replied depressedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "There seems to be a good restaurant next to it. How about we try it?" "I''m not in the mood right now." Constantine promised his old friend to take care of Liv. Now that a demon is watching her, something may happen at any time, so naturally he wants to find her as soon as possible. "Then let''s go." "Wait, you wouldn''t be so cold-blooded? Are you not afraid of what happened to her? What''s more, who knows where she will go?" Constantine hurriedly called. "I know!" Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand, and walked directly towards the restaurant with Sarah. "I will believe you once!" Constantine hesitated and followed. After a full meal, Su Zhan looked at the time and said, "It''s almost time, let''s go, follow up, I don''t care if I lose it." "If you have the ability, change your car!" "You should be the person who changed the car. Anyway, it is also a dark artist, demon hunter, you can''t even drive a good car, and you have failed too much!" Su Zhan unceremoniously complained, and then drove the Hornet Long away. Constantine hurriedly started the car, but the performance was so bad that he didn''t catch up at all and could only follow from a distance. Not long after, Su Zhan braked suddenly and stopped in the middle of the road. In the distance, a car drove over and stopped abruptly when it was about to hit. Liv got out of the car and said emotionally out of control: "Who can tell me what''s going on?" "Classmate Zha Kang is right behind and should be here soon. He can answer your doubts as long as you believe it!" Su Zhan said. "What about you? Are you not Green Lantern? Don''t you know?" Liv asked. Although Liv didn''t recognize his Su Zhan at first, he went back to the Internet and checked Constantine. Then he checked Su Zhan, only to find that Su Zhan was much better than Constantine. Chapter 0467 Exorcism "I?" Su Zhan didn''t expect Liv to ask himself directly, he didn''t know much about magic, but she knew a little about Liv.Turning his head and looking at it, Zha Kang seemed to be left a little far behind, and Liv was very anxious. "Zha Kang, Zha Kang, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance to behave!" Su Zhan sighed, and then said: "In short, your father, like Constantine, was a hunter specializing in hunting demons. There are countless enemies in hell. Now that your father is dead, you are worried that you will inherit your father¡¯s business, new and old hatred, and you must be troubled!" "What about?" Liv asked. "Two ways. One, you are strong enough to make those demons helpless against you. Two, hide, hide in a place where the demons can''t find you, and never touch these things again." Su Zhan thought for a while. Said: "Constantine has a safe zone. It is a place that the devil dared not approach easily. You can stay there temporarily." Liv was still a little uncertain about it for a while, at this time classmate Zha Kang had already arrived, and talked to Liv after getting off the bus. "Aren''t you a collector? Liv, why don''t you?" Sarah asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Her identity has not yet reached the point where I can collect, otherwise, I have a collection addiction, but not collect all the women in the world. What''s more, she is not beautiful! Speaking of which, there really is someone! I should meet soon, she is the target I want to collect!" "Oh." Sarah replied, and Su Zhan suddenly walked over. He saw Zha Kang asked Liv to take out his father''s relic, a very special necklace, through which Liv could see another world.Such a fun thing, Su Zhan will certainly not miss it. "Do you mind taking me one?" "What if you mind?" "Just ask politely, you''re serious!" Su Zhan cast a glance at Zha Kang and put his hand directly on it. In an instant, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed, becoming grayish, and there were several people with different shapes in the distance, which looked a little erratic.Su Zhan raised his head and glanced, black mist in the air constantly flickering. "This is another world?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. This is more in line with what he thinks about hell and the underworld than Haim underworld. "Who are those?" Liv asked. "Wandering soul, just a wandering soul who can''t find a way out." Constantine explained. "Can you see them?" Liv asked curiously. Constantine shook his head: "I can''t." "The long one is not scary at all." Su Zhan answered. "Can you see it too?" Constantine was a little surprised. Su Zhan nodded."See it clearly." Constantine was speechless. It seemed that after knowing Su Zhan, he seemed to be hit in every way. At this time, a train came from a distance. Liv was a little worried, but Su Zhan was very interested. In a moment, the train whizzed past and passed through his body. This is a very special feeling. I don¡¯t know what Liv is. What it feels like, as far as Su Zhan is concerned, he feels as if he has some ability to get close and spares himself. "What was that just now?" Constantine let go, and Liv asked in shock. "Ghost train." Constantine explained, and then said: "We are still prey now, it is better to leave here. Put your car aside and take my car!" Liv was still a little confused and got into Constantine''s car obediently. Soon, the two cars drove fast, preparing to go to the safe area of ??Constantine. On the way, Liv couldn''t help asking about her father, but Constantine didn''t want to say more, and turned on the music casually, the sudden ear-splitting voice made people startled. "Speak less," Liv said. "It can''t be turned off!" Constantine worked for a while, and found that the sound couldn''t be turned off at all.This made him react a little bit wrongly, and he heard a bang right after that, and a truck nearby hit him directly. The car flew out and stopped after a few bumps. Constantine thought that he would definitely be injured, but suddenly discovered that a layer of green energy appeared outside the car. Su Zhan! Constantine breathed a sigh of relief, pushed the door and got out of the car with Liv. Click! The wire on the nearby telephone pole suddenly broke, and it fell on the ground to emit electric light. Just when Constantine and the others were about to pass, the wire seemed to be alive and suddenly rushed towards Liv. "Be careful!" 384 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 384 Constantine yelled, and hurriedly caught Liv behind him in preparation for exorcism. "Can the devil control this thing?" Su Zhan suddenly reached out and grabbed the wire, looking at it with interest. With great power, he kept turning around, seeming to want to break free.After realizing that he couldn''t escape, he stabbed Su Zhan unexpectedly.But... its current has no effect on Su Zhan. As for the power of the wire, it can only be described as huh. Constantine breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly opened his hand and began to talk."The Holy Cross commands you, the six-pointed star commands you, and the mantra of the world commands you, leave this place, dissipate with the wind, and dissipate at speed!" His tone is getting faster and faster, and the tone of the yin and yang frustrating has a very special feeling. This exorcism spell seems to be different from the last time! I could feel that the wire in my hand was somewhat exhausted, as if some power was disappearing, but it was struggling very strongly, and seemed not willing to leave easily.It seems that after Zha Kang''s magic power is swallowed by himself, the power of exorcism is much weaker. After thinking about it, Su Zhan chanted his spells in every way.The incantation was just a few words, Zha Kang said it several times and he naturally remembered it. With the addition of Su Zhan, the effect was instantly different. In just a few seconds, the wires suddenly burst, and then they collapsed and there was no movement. ! "Gone?" Su Zhan asked. Constantine nodded slowly, and glanced at Su Zhan with some surprise. Exorcism is not so easy. Almost few people can succeed at once, even if it is with others.But Su Zhan not only did it, but also perfect! Chapter 0468 The Way To Kill The Devil! "How can this kind of demon be completely killed?" Su Zhan found that these two times seemed to be driving the demon back to hell, and could not completely kill it. "Usually the devil can''t be killed, but there are some cases. I will tell you the details after I go back." This is not a place to stay for a long time. It is better to leave as soon as possible. Su Zhan nodded, and the group set off again, accelerated their speed, and came to the safe house without any risk. It was only when I got to the place that I was relieved. In the safe house, Su Zhan met Chas, Zha Kang''s partner and assistant. After introducing each other, Chas was surprised, especially for the arrival of the Soviet war.You know, Su Zhan is much more famous than Constantine. They are just demon hunters. They may be famous in this circle, but after all, they are in the dark, far inferior to ordinary superheroes, let alone Su Zhan.Chas was very curious why Su Zhan came to Constantine to learn magic, but he was happy to help Su Zhan popularize magic knowledge. You know, not everyone is qualified to have the opportunity to help Soviet war popular science! While Su Zhan was studying with Chas, Classmate Zha Kang was not idle either, looking for the demon who chased Liv from the thick classics.Soon, he has found it.The explosive chameleon has a very strange name. It can draw power from electricity, and its abilities are lightning and storm.When investigating the demon, Zha Kang also taught Liv how to use the necklace. This necklace can be regarded as something similar to a spiritual weapon. Liv has a special talent. It can be regarded as a divination. Through this necklace, you can know where there is trouble. "I have a way to drive him back to hell! But...I need you to be the bait!" Constantine looked at Liv and said. "Didn''t you rush back?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Constantine shook his head: "It''s not that easy. What we drove away just now was only part of its power. We need to drive it back completely. The devil in hell can''t leave without help. Therefore, once he is driven away Going back, he shouldn¡¯t be so easy to come up again.¡± After a pause, Constantine said again: ¡°Hell is the energy source of demons. Generally speaking, it is impossible to kill demons. But some demons are weak. Not to mention. If those powerful demons want to kill, there are only two ways! One is to have super powerful magic power, and the other is to transform into a demon to swallow the other party. The fire of hell before you, you can Really kill the devil. So, where did you get it?" "A special contract. If you are willing to sign a contract with the devil, you will become an evil spirit knight. At the same time, you can have this kind of hell fire, which is specially used to destroy demons and evil spirits." Su Zhan said casually. "You signed a contract with the devil? As far as I know, no demon has this ability. This is a power that even demons fear. Moreover, signing a contract with the devil is not a good thing!" Constantine frowned, somewhat Anxiously said: "You are too impulsive, your strength, you don''t need to sign a contract with the devil and sell your soul for the fire of hell." "Who told you that I signed a contract with the devil? I just said that I usually use this method to gain abilities, I have to grab it..." Su Zhan said. Constantine rolled his eyes."Forget me! In short, Liv is the bait, I will draw a magic circle to trap it, then..." "Burn it to death!" Su Zhan said: "Sounds good, so what are you waiting for? Let''s prepare!" ... ... As night falls, the lights flicker in the city, and the night life has begun. On the roof of a high-rise building somewhere, Constantine drew a huge magic circle, which is said to have been transformed from Solomon''s triangle with special ancient runes to trap demons. Although Chase had already taught himself a lot of science before, the origins of all kinds of magic are too many and complicated. It is not so easy to understand thoroughly, but Su Zhanzhi has completely remembered this magic circle, and there will be a need in the future. Just follow the picture directly. Liv stood nervously in the middle of the magic circle, Su Zhan leaned against Sarah, waiting for the demon to come. Unconsciously, time passed by minute by minute without any abnormality. Suddenly, a lightning flashed in the sky, illuminating the sky instantly. Su Zhan raised his head and glanced at his mouth, then turned his head to look aside.At the entrance of the stairs, a fat man walked in.Look at the dress, it seems to be the security of this building.His expression was a little stiff, and it seemed something was not right. As another thunder and lightning struck, the light flashed, and his face seemed to become a skeleton, flashing past. "Here, it''s possessed again!" Su Zhan murmured, thinking that the demons in this world are a bit weak! It''s like Mephisto in the Marvel world, but it never appears directly without being possessed. The guy walked towards Liv step by step, Liv backed step by step, and in a moment he had already walked into the magic circle. The moment he entered the magic circle, the magic circle seemed to flash with light. Classmate Zha Kang chanted a spell directly at him without saying a word. Soon, bursts of white smoke appeared on his body.However, after the white smoke passed, the demon had no effect at all. "Nigel said that your ritual lacks the power of faith, and now your magic power is not as good as before, and your magic circle can''t stop me." The demon Jiejie smiled and said ferociously. Hearing Nigel''s name, Constantine seemed a little uncontrollable.This is a very powerful demon and a constant opponent of Constantine!However, Zha Kang''s psychological mediation ability is still very strong, and he quickly suppressed his anger, and said with a smile: "Today''s protagonist is not me!" With that, he pointed to Su Zhan. The devil frowned slightly when he looked at Su Zhan, and said with a sneer after a while: "What about him? It''s just a half-hearted magician. Even if you two are added together, it won''t stop me!" Item 0469 "First..." Su Zhan came over and stretched out his fingers: "What I want to say is, I am not just the protagonist today, I am the protagonist every day. Secondly..." He stretched out another finger, Stand in front of the demon."No one has ever dared to speak to me and say that I can''t stop him! Although I appreciate your self-confidence, you are dead today!" "Why? Just rely on the half-hearted magic you know? You are too naive to fight me in this kind of weather!" The devil obviously didn''t take Su Zhan''s threat seriously. He knew who Su Zhan was, but he It''s a devil, and it''s not in a system at all. What''s to be afraid of? "In this kind of weather, do you mean thunderstorms?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled, his abilities suddenly activated. In a moment, the clouds in the sky, the thunder and lightning disappeared without a trace. Immediately after Su Zhan waved his hand, zizi, zizi... Suddenly, the lights on the streets of the buildings in the distance went out suddenly, one by one, and it didn''t take long for the whole city to sink into darkness. "This...this..." The devil was shocked, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to be able to control the weather and power. "As for why? It''s not half magic, but I call Su Zhan!" The voice fell, and a ball of flame suddenly appeared from Su Zhan''s body. It fell to the ground for a moment and burned around the magic circle. "Ahhhhh..." The devil screamed in horror and stern."This flame, what kind of fire is this, it hurts... let me go, let me go..." The fire was dazzling, and the screams became smaller and smaller. In the end, the demon turned into ashes, and the fire light suddenly rose, as if it had become a pillar of fire, straight through the sky.After a long time, the pillar of fire disappeared, and the surroundings returned to normal, leaving only ashes floating in the air. "This is... dead?" 385 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 385 Liv murmured. "Dead, completely dead." Constantine said in a daze. This was the first time he saw a demon actually killed.He turned his head to Su Zhan and said: "Actually, you really don''t need to learn magic. Dealing with demons, you are probably stronger than any magician!" Su Zhan shook his head. The magic he wanted to learn was not only the dark magic that Constantine was good at. He also didn''t expect to learn any powerful magic from Constantine, it just played a basic role. Although the abilities of the evil spirit knight are good, they still have limitations. "You can call it a day!" Su Zhan now hopes to learn magic knowledge as soon as possible. Although the demon is dead, the security guard he possessed is also dead.This time it¡¯s just a stranger, but what if the devil is possessed by someone next to him next time? Magic still has to be learned! Leaving from the roof, Constantine and Liv returned to the safe house, but Su Zhan and Sarah did not.Although the safe house is good, it is not very convenient. He is going to find a hotel to stay at what time, and then send it directly when he is fine during the day. After finding the hotel, Su Zhan opened the room at the front desk, lowered his head and paid for it, and when he looked up, he saw that the original waiter had become a black man. Manny, black angel! "Are you here to introduce me to the beautiful angel?" Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and he admired the way the angels played, but there was no sign. Manny looked at Su Zhan speechlessly, never expected that his first sentence would actually be asking this.Shaking his head, Manny said, "You just killed a demon?" "Then what?" Su Zhan asked. "Those demons probably already know that you have this ability, and they will start targeting you!" "So, do you want to tell me to change my job to become a demon hunter?" "I think you can investigate why the devil can enter the world, figure out this reason, you don''t have to worry about this problem." Manny said. "If you find me two beautiful angels, I might consider investigating this matter for you. Otherwise, don''t bother to persuade me in vain, but go to classmate Zha Kang!" Su Zhan pouted, handed the money over, then took the key, and said, "Oh, by the way, if you don''t find a beautiful angel, don''t come to me next time. Every time you see you The good impression of angels in my heart will collapse." Manny is gone. Su Zhan hugged Sarah and took the key to the elevator. As soon as he entered, the door of Heaven and Earth was about to close, and he saw someone hurriedly coming over outside.Su Zhan waited for a while, and soon a woman walked in. Knee-high boots, black fishnet stockings, a long and wide black windbreaker with open arms, black shorts and a black waistcoat, and a white shirt under the waistcoat. This dress is both mysterious and sexy, and it does not make people think that she is the kind of unscrupulous woman. "great!" Su Zhan secretly gave a thumbs-up in his heart, but he didn''t expect to meet such a superb beauty.She seems taller than Sarah, especially her long legs and black fishnet stockings, which are quite charming, completely touching Su Zhan''s G spot! "Thank you!" The woman said gratefully, and then she pressed the elevator to the same floor as herself. "Ding!" After the elevator arrived, the three people walked out, and by coincidence, they found that their rooms were next to each other, and they lived next door.After nodding to each other, each went back to the room. After taking a bath and chatting for a while, Su Zhan recalled the magic knowledge he learned during the day, and then went to bed with Sarah. After the first shot, it seems to sleep better. Basically, there is no special situation and it is unlikely that you will wake up halfway through sleep, but I don''t know why, Su Zhan woke up in a daze. His magic power seemed to be affected, and he became very restless. Although Su Zhan suppressed it forcibly, but there was a reason for it, there was always some reason that caused his mana restlessness, right?Inexplicably, the woman he met in the elevator appeared in Su Zhan''s head! Is it related to her? Su Zhan sat up and turned his head to face the wall. This direction is the direction of the woman''s room. His eyes changed slightly. In an instant, the wall became transparent, and Su Zhan could see the scene inside. Chapter 0470 There is no image that swells people''s blood, but rather weird. Although the woman is not wearing clothes, her whole person is in a semi-suspended state, about less than one meter away from the ground. Limbs were open and in large fonts, and he didn''t seem to know whether he was asleep or fainted. Above her belly, there is a black book floating. "that''s it!" Su Zhan can feel that the reason why his mana is restless is because of this black book! There seems to be an invisible energy bond between this book and the woman. The faint wave of magic power on the woman''s body is transmitted into the book, and the book exudes a black halo. After a long time, the black book suddenly got in. The woman''s body disappeared. At that moment, Su Zhan felt that his magic power had returned to normal. The woman fell from the air and did not wake up. Su Zhan watched for a long time and found that her breathing was steady, and there was no abnormality, so he closed his gaze back. "Life really is one coincidence after another! The beauty in net stockings, Black Book. Sister Zha, shouldn''t it be such a coincidence?" After seeing the Black Book, Su Zhan faintly guessed her identity. Zatana Zatara. A very famous magician in the DC world, known as sister Zha! With long legs, fishnet stockings, and her clothes, Su Zhan only realized that this is the dress of a magician! This trip to the DC world, Zatana is also one of his candidates to consider for learning magic.Unlike classmate Zhakang who focuses on black magic against demons, Zatana''s magic is very comprehensive and practical. For example: elemental magic, telepathy, amnestics, actinology, temperature magic, force field shield, flying technique, phantom transfer, control probability, magic dispel, molecular transformation, regeneration, optical magic, soul manipulation, hypnosis Technique, even time travel. From the above, we can see how powerful her magic is. Originally, Su Zhan was planning to empty out the magic of Zha Kang''s classmates first, and then go to Zatana, now that he has encountered it, he can''t miss it.But it seems that Zatana shouldn''t be so strong now, I don''t know if she knows about the black book now. Sighing for a while by coincidence, Su Zhan continued to sleep. The next morning, Su Zhan and Sarah woke up. He glanced at the next door and saw that Zatana was not awake, so he took Sara to study magic with Zha Kang.It turned out that Liv had gone as soon as he arrived. It is estimated that you can''t accept this kind of life with demons! "Would you like me to have a few drinks with you?" Su Zhan walked to Constantine and said with a smile. "It''s not necessary!" Constantine said. Su Zhan pouted his lips and said, "Actually, you should be serious about finding a girlfriend." 386 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 386 Constantine lit a cigarette and said, "When did you worry about men too?" "I just feel that Yu Xin can''t bear it. If you are together for a long time, I am afraid that you will be abused and cry, and the life of a single dog will not be easy!" Su Zhan said in a good manner for you. Constantine said in a huff: "Stop, don''t you want to learn magic, hurry up." Su Zhan shrugged and was not joking, and learned from Constantine. This study is almost a day. The speed of Su Zhan''s absorption of knowledge made Constantine feel very depressed, but fortunately, he is also used to it now, accustomed to being hit by Su Zhan. "Will you be bored?" Su Zhan hugged Sarah and asked apologetically. She learnt for a day, Sarah waited beside her with nothing to do. At first she was curious to learn, but later found out that she was better at fighting simple and direct things. Sarah shook her head: "No." "How about arranging a task for you?" Su Zhan thought for a while and suddenly said. "What task?" Sarah asked. "Remember the woman you met in the elevator yesterday? You go to investigate her identity and ability." Su Zhan said. "Remember!" Sarah nodded, without asking why she accepted it. No matter why, since Su Zhan ordered her to do it, she will finish it. Su Zhan did this, on the one hand, to know the current situation of Zatana, on the other hand, to find something to do for Sarah to save her boring.After all, she wouldn''t be in any danger even if she was discovered! In the next few days, Su Zhan separated from Sarah. Sarah was in charge of investigating Zatana, while Su Zhan was busy studying magic with classmate Zha Kang. In the evening, he had a shot with Sarah. Full and comfortable. Sarah is very capable of investigating, she quickly figured out Zatana¡¯s name and job, a magician, performing magic in a bar or opera house at night, and resting during the day, it seems nothing special , And never showed magical ability. It seems that her magical ability has not yet been awakened! She is still a magician, not a magician! "I may have to leave for a few days." Coming to the safe house as always, Constantine wanted to leave. "Pick up girls?" Su Zhan asked. Constantine said with a black face: "Pennsylvania, in a small town called Heidelwich, a mine owner was burned alive while taking a bath. I have to go and see!" "It sounds ordinary, but since you are going, it is not ordinary." Su Zhan said. Constantine said: "Well, it just so happens to save the train ticket." Su Zhan took out the Justice League ID card and sent a message to Sarah and told her. "It''s not bad," Constantine said with a look. "Do you want it?" Su Zhan fiddled with the ID card and asked with a smile. "Forget it, I''m not suitable for a tall organization like the Justice League." Constantine shook his head. Su Zhan could see that there was a trace of envy in Constantine''s eyes. It seems that he doesn''t like being a lone ranger that much either. "Send you off!" Su Zhan backhand still passed an identity card. Constantine hurriedly stopped and said, "This is yours, what''s the use for me?" "Who said this is mine?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Constantine turned it over and saw that it was his own profile picture and identity. "Wait... Dark Justice League, what the hell is this?" Chapter 0471 Spirit Medium "The team that specializes in dealing with dark creatures fits your identity as a master of dark art!" Su Zhan said with a smile."When I have time, I will take you to the base of the Justice League. The situation of this team is similar to that of the Raptors. They belong to the Justice League, but they are independent teams. As for the members, you can recruit yourself, as long as you pass the review. no problem!" "What about me?" Chase couldn''t help asking. He can be regarded as Zha Kang''s assistant and partner, he is also very experienced and has some special skills. "Of course no problem, wait until you come back!" Chas''s people are nice, honest, kind of very down-to-earth people, and a very suitable assistant.What''s more, it''s really not easy for someone like Zha Kang to be his assistant! The town of Headwich. This is a relatively remote and poor town. The people in this town are basically miners, relying on this job to make ends meet.Su Zhan brought Constantine directly to here, just in time for the mine owner to go to the funeral. Several people carried the coffin and walked down the street. "You are responsible for the investigation, and you will find me if you need help!" Su Zhan patted his shoulder and said. Constantine was stunned for a moment. He thought that Su Zhan would follow him to investigate together when he came with him. He didn''t expect that he would be separated as soon as he got here."Actually you can go back because I don''t need your help at all." Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "Don''t say it so absolute, except for the black magic, you are an ordinary person. Okay, you should hurry up and investigate, if you have the situation, use your ID card to contact me, I will go first. " "Hey, where are you going?" Constantine hurriedly shouted when Su Zhan was really leaving. Su Zhan waved his hand and did not answer. Constantine followed his gaze. There was a beautiful woman in a leather jacket standing on the opposite side of the street. He instantly understood. "I also said that I am Zha Kang, I think you should be called Zha Zhan! Don''t forget to pick up girls wherever you go, I have to see if you can do it!" Constantine grunted and looked at Su Zhan went over to strike up a conversation. One minute, two minutes, five minutes... Su Zhan was neither cursed by the beauty nor driven away by her. In the end, the two actually left side by side. "clothes!" Constantine now especially wants to write a capital letter for Su Zhan! Shaking his head, Constantine began to investigate.The owner of the mine died in his own bath, or he was burned to death. In addition to this, many miners have been involved in accidents one after another. It is said that they heard percussions in the mine.Based on this clue, Constantine began an in-depth investigation. While he was investigating, Su Zhan was drinking with Zede in the bar. Ze De, the woman who had met Su Zhan before, was the woman who had met Su Zhan before, and it was also the target that Su Zhan really wanted to collect. 387 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 387 She is a psychic and has a very special ability to produce an illusion-like effect by touching things to know what she wants to know!In the TV series, she has a special connection with Zha Kang, but in reality, Zha Kang is not the protagonist, so that special connection is naturally gone.Zed just came here for a vacation, at least that''s what she said. As for why Su Zhan was so easy to strike up a conversation successfully?The reason is simple, Zed recognized her. For a psychic with special abilities, it will naturally be concerned about some supernatural phenomena. What''s more, Su Zhan is so well-known that he is definitely a star among superheroes. How can he not recognize it? "Why are you here? Shouldn''t a superhero like you be very busy? Saving the world, fighting criminals, is there something going on here?" In the bar, Zed asked curiously towards Su Zhan. "Even a superhero will have his own life, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I know. I have read that report. You took two beauties to open the room. After that, the discussion on the Internet was very intense. I also heard that you never seem to be short of beautiful women." Zed raised his eyebrows, and seemed to be asking why you came out alone this time without the beauty? "Who said no this time? You are not?" Su Zhan said, pointing at her. "Me?" Ze De was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "So, you want to soak me?" "You can say so." Su Zhan nodded and admitted. Zed chuckled: "You haven''t said the purpose of coming here yet, let alone to confuse me!" "Don''t delay!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, talking about classmate Zha Kang and the mine.Zed came earlier and had heard about this incident. In addition, she was a psychic and was a little curious. Although she didn''t want to investigate clearly, she also inquired about it. "Can you take me with you?" Zede asked. "Yes!" Zede is willing to investigate together. Of course, Su Zhan will not refuse, not only for picking up girls, but also because of her psychic ability."But before the investigation, do you want to open a room with me?" "Will your way of picking up girls be too direct? I admit that you are very attractive and attractive to me. If you can give it to a superhero like you for the first time, the big star among the heroes should be too It''s something to be happy about, but I''m not so casual!" Zede said with a smile, his words were bold and direct. Su Zhan smiled: "I haven''t got a foothold yet." From the bar, I found a hotel in the town and opened two rooms.The other one, of course, is for classmate Zha Kang.After opening the room, Su Zhan told classmate Zha Kang the address, and then chatted with Zede. It didn''t take long for a knock on the door, a quick wave, and the door opened directly. Classmate Zha Kang walked in. "Hang the lottery?" Classmate Zha Kang wiped his mouth and said, "I thought it was nothing, but when I thought that I was punched and you were picking up a girl here, I was a little upset!" "You will be thankful!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and with a finger hook, a bottle flew out of Classmate Zakang''s pants."He got this at the house of the miner who was burned to death. You can feel it and see if there are any clues. By the way, prove for me that I am not just for picking up girls!" Chapter 0472 kill you with your eyes! Zed didn''t shirk it, opened it and dropped the dark kerosene inside on her palm. It didn''t take long for her to feel the change.She seemed to have become the burnt miner Lannis, appeared in the bathroom, raised her head, and flames were already emitting from the nozzle.She screamed, the picture changed faintly and turned into a cross, and then...was awakened by Su Zhan. Although it was only an illusion, the pain and mental impact had not dissipated yet. After Zed woke up, he hugged Su Zhan directly and did not let go! "Then, let me first say yes, I didn''t mean to take advantage of you. I also know that this process may be more painful, just to prove to him your ability and my innocence!" Su Zhan comforted Zede, Pretending to be nervous, explained. Zed grinned, he was much better. "What did you see?" Constantine asked. "The fire, and... a cross." "Cross, church?" Constance Dante hesitated, vaguely remembering that there was indeed an abandoned church."I gonna go see!" "If you don''t mind wasting your effort, then go!" Su Zhan said lightly. Constantine was taken aback and asked: "What do you mean, do you know what?" "Although I don''t know much about the dark creature incident, it''s not difficult to figure out the ins and outs. I know who is behind the scenes. You can choose to investigate it yourself, or you can directly fix the behind-the-scenes!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Constantine rolled his eyes."You know what I''m going to investigate? But, are you sure you made a mistake?" "What is in the mine, you should know it?" "The mine goblins are transformed by the souls of miners. They basically won''t come to the ground, let alone kill. Perhaps because of the recent''dark rise'', the power of darkness has become stronger and stronger and has begun to destroy Rules, so someone can take the opportunity to summon them!" Constantine said: "The person who can do this must have a very strong power. The priest can use the power of God and naturally also summon these evil creatures. This kind of town, no There may be too many powerful characters!" The implication is that the original classroom of the church is still the most suspicious. "Not many, it doesn''t mean there is only one, you should have seen it." Su Zhan pointed at the corner of his mouth. The corner of his mouth was still faint, and Konstantin immediately reacted: "Mrs. Lannis, she is a gypsy. The gypsy black magic is very powerful..." "But what about the motivation?" "Not all criminals need motivation to do things. What''s more, for a woman who is''cheated'' by her husband every day and doesn''t like the environment here, isn''t the motivation very simple?" "Well, I can be sure of one thing now." Constantine said seriously: "I really don''t want to stay with you, there is no use at all!" "Get used to it!" Su Zhan looked helpless. It''s a joke. Now that you know who is behind the scenes, there is no need to waste time. As night fell, the lights were on in Lannis''s house. Bang Bang! There was a knock on the door, and Mrs. Lannis opened the door with a red wine glass. "Is there a problem?" Mrs. Lannis leaned at the door, looking at Su Zhan trio with unkind eyes. Su Zhan did not speak, and Constantine said: "There is nothing special, just want to ask, why did you even kill your husband!" Mrs. Lannis was stunned."what are you saying?" "You know what I said, gypsy black magic is very powerful..." Constantine stared at her and asked. After a while, Mrs. Lannis suddenly smiled."Do you know it''s me? Then, don''t you want to leave alive, my friend will entertain you!" As her voice fell, a few dark clay figures suddenly appeared on the surrounding ground! "Kill them!" Mrs. Lannis said grimly. In an instant, they had already rushed over. Constantine hurriedly prepared to chant the spell, but he was a little slow, and was directly caught by a master''s neck, followed by a dark force pouring in and he couldn''t help making a painful sound. Zed was a little scared. Although she was a psychic, it was the first time she saw this kind of thing, and she hurriedly took Su Zhan''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and he suddenly released the fire of hell from his hands. As soon as the fire of hell appeared, he seemed to be alive, and rushed directly towards those guys.In a moment, those things screamed and turned into smoke. Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan let Zede loose himself and slowly walked towards the shocked Mrs. Lannis. 388 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 388 "look into my eyes!" With that deep voice, his wife Lannis couldn''t help looking into Su Zhan''s eyes.In a daze, Su Zhan''s eyes changed, deepened, and full of flames, like a whirlpool, causing Mrs. Lannis to sink into it. Numerous pictures appeared in Mrs. Lannis''s mind. She was in pain, she was afraid, and after a screaming and screaming, she slumped to the ground, her eyes blank... and she was obviously dead! The soul is gone! "What is...what''s going on with you?" Classmate Zha Kang asked curiously, Mrs. Lannis died just looking at Su Zhan''s eyes?Even the soul has been annihilated. Is this the legendary killing of people with eyes? This is simply the rhythm of who to see and who die! "The Eye of Judgment will let her see all the sins she has committed, and thus judge her soul." Su Zhan said indifferently, "Would you like to try?" "Forget it, I don''t want to die!" Constantine hurriedly shook his head and said: "I''m really curious, which demon has this ability to give such a powerful ability, even Lucifer can''t do it?" "If you are interested, how about I find a way to help you become a ghost knight?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Forget it." Although Constantine was a little envious of this ability, he would never agree to the thought of selling his soul to the devil.Su Zhan smiled and didn''t answer. He didn''t intend to let Mephisto help Constantine to become a ghost knight, but wondered if he could think of a way to empower others to become a ghost knight! Chapter 0473 New Virgin Mary When Mrs. Lannis dies, naturally there is no need to worry about accidents in the mine, but this mine is still closed, because illegal mining is really dangerous, and the dark power is getting stronger and stronger, and there is no guarantee for those miners. Will the goblins appear again?The best way is to blow up the mine. Constantine volunteered for this matter, and Su Zhan also stopped it. Although it''s just a simple effort to come to him, he still has to give others a chance to perform! Although Su Zhan can do it, there is no need to do everything. While Constantine was dealing with the mine, Su Zhan and Zede had already walked back to the hotel. "The matter is over, what are you going to do next?" Zede asked. "I am studying magic, so I will be with Constantine for the time being. If you are interested, you can follow me. If not, I will find you when things are done! After all... !" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Of course I want to follow you if it''s convenient. I think it might be wonderful." Zede said with a smile. "So, from now on?" Before they knew it, the two had returned to the door of the hotel. Zed did not live here, she rented another house. "Okay!" Ze De smiled brightly. Su Zhan shrugged and went in directly with his arms around Zede''s shoulders. Entering the hotel room, Zed suddenly turned to look at Su Zhan: "Why can''t I see you through?" "Now, at this time, do you want to talk to me about this?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Although Zede is a psychic, it is impossible to see through himself. Although it is different from the way of reading the mind, it is the stone of the soul. It still works. "Because I don''t know if you want to have fun, or...seriously!" Zede said. "Since you want to talk, talk about it!" Su Zhan shrugged and looked at Zed with a smile but a smile: "You can''t see through me because I have a very powerful cosmic gem. But what about you? There are not many people who can make me see through. You There is a special power in your body to protect you. This is definitely not the power of a psychic, so what is it?" Zed smiled, a little reluctantly."I escaped. If you are worried about getting into trouble, it''s better to change to another target." Su Zhan noncommittal said: "What then?" "Human destiny has been set from birth, but not everyone likes their own destiny, I am the one who can''t help themselves. From my birth, my destiny has been doomed. Mother, hehe, I don''t want to be a Virgin! So, I escaped. I don''t know how long I can escape, or how long I can escape!" Zed''s appearance really made Su Zhan feel so painful. "Virgin Mary, your status is quite noble, yes... the more you do this, the more interested I will be." Su Zhan said with a smile. Zede froze for a moment, looked up at him and said: "Are you sure? This is not a joke. If you let them know that I am with you, even if you are a superhero, they will not let you go! Revival Crusade , Angels, they will all deal with you. Because... the Virgin must be pure, there are some things you can''t do." "Forgive me for being a bit rude, but the last Virgin should have a sense of accomplishment, right? So, whether the Crusaders or angels, whoever stops me from picking up girls is my enemy!" Su Zhan laughed. Zede was not angry that Su Zhan used the word "", nor did he feel humiliated, but felt very happy. This was the first time she felt that someone could be an enemy to the world for him. This feeling... She couldn''t describe . "I believe you are serious, but I think you should work harder to make me fall in love with you." Zede smiled. Su Zhan stared at Zede for a long time, and said, "I think it''s not difficult!" "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, Su Zhan turned to open the door, and classmate Zhakang came in smoking a cigarette. "I have something I want to talk to you." Zha Kang said towards Su Zhan. Is this going to chat alone? Su Zhan nodded, turned around and went out with him. When he came to classmate Zha Kang''s room, Zha Kang took a deep breath, frowning as if something had happened. "I know how to read the mind, so you can just say something directly, lest I read your mind again." Seeing the embarrassed look of Classmate Zha Kang, Su Zhan said directly. "I blew up the mine and met an angel when I came back. He asked me to convey a word to you!" Constantine hesitated and said, "Actually, I like to make friends, but my friends don''t. Many, most of them were actually cheated and killed by me. The only real long-term friend is Chas. If it is necessary, I will cheat him..." "What''s going on today? Before I said anything, I liked to feel that some didn''t get it..." Su Zhan was still waiting for him to say what the angel would convey, but he didn''t expect him to feel emotional here. "Although I don''t like to be with you very much, you have robbed you of the limelight, and I have even been wondering when I can cheat you once. However, I treat you as a friend, so...If possible, it is best to leave Zede Farther away." Classmate Zha Kang ignored Su Zhan''s complaints, but said seriously. "It has something to do with Zede?" Su Zhan paused and said, "So, is this what the angel asked you to take?" "I don''t know when, it''s one day. There is a fable in heaven and hell: On the winter solstice, nature and supernatural combined gave birth to a child with the power to heal the world. The angels thought this was a sign of the coming of the Messiah again. , So the formation of the Crusade to select the new Virgin Mary, and Zed is the new Virgin Mary!" Constantine said. Messiah is a name that refers to a person chosen by God with special rights and abilities.Jesus is the Messiah. The Virgin is the one who conceived the Messiah! "Although I don''t know if this fable is true or false, but heaven and hell both attach great importance to this matter, especially now that darkness is rising and the power of darkness is getting stronger and stronger, Zed is definitely a trouble!" Chapter 0474 Hell Demon Nigel "Zed has confessed her identity to me just now." Seeing the serious look of classmate Zha Kang, Su Zhan was a little moved.Although as a friend of his, he was cheated to death in all likelihood, this guy is said to have been cheated even by Batman.However, Su Zhan is still very happy that he can regard himself as a friend and really care about himself. As for his bad habit of cheating his friends, it doesn''t matter, he won''t kill himself anyway. "It seems that you are not going to change your mind. Anyway, I have brought it to your own consideration. Once you have harmed the Virgin of the Angels and prevented the Messiah from coming, you think about the consequences!" Constantine took a look at Su He knew that he didn''t need to persuade him when he was fighting, but in the end he couldn''t help but remind him. "As long as God doesn''t come out, I have nothing to worry about. In fact, even if God comes out, I can''t really do anything to me. It''s just a little troublesome!" Su Zhan is not worried at all. The angels are powerful and there are many people?It doesn''t matter, you can pull out a large number of people at will.As for God, the strongest in the DC world, Su Zhan asked himself that he had no ability to win, but God couldn''t help himself. The big deal would be to leave the DC copy! 389 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 389 Constantine shook his head and said, "Since you decide, I won''t say anything, just be careful." "Well, I will go back tomorrow morning." Coming out of Classmate Zha Kang''s room, Su Zhan returned to his room. Zed did not ask Su Zhan what he said to Constantine, as if he had never talked about the topic just now.Take a bath and rest.Of course, they didn''t sleep together. Zed was going to sleep on the sofa. How could Su Zhan agree, and finally he slept on the sofa. Although Zed''s performance was normal, Su Zhan could also see that she was hesitant.I don''t know if it is because of lack of confidence in him or for what reason.But Su Zhan is not in a hurry, just take it easy. The next morning, after checking out and leaving, first went to Zed''s place to let her pack her things, and then Su Zhan directly took them away. Classmate Zha Kang is okay, he is used to it, not to mention knowledgeable. Zede was a little surprised, but after seeing Sarah, he smiled at Su Zhan and showed a very strange look. . Su Zhan knew why. Legend has it that Su Zhan will always have beautiful women to accompany him! Sarah was much calmer, and she reported the situation to Su Zhan when there was no one, about the situation of sister Zha and Zatana. In four words, everything is normal. There are no abnormalities or signs. Brought Zed to the hotel together, helped her reopen a room, and introduced her to Sarah. Raptors team, white canaries. Zed, the New Virgin Mary. The two were surprised at each other''s identities and soon got along well. Su Zhan sorted out the black magic, spells, formations and so on that he had recently learned, and they corresponded to different situations. Although Su Zhan had memorized them all, they still need to be sorted out to deepen the impression and familiarity. Before I knew it, it was night. Su Zhan discovered that Sarah and Zed had not come over yet, and were still chatting in Zed''s room. "Are there so many conversations?" Su Zhan shook his head, got up and wanted to find them, by the way, have dinner or something.As a result, as soon as I stood up, the lights on the roof flashed for a short while, and it returned to normal within two or three seconds. If it were before, Su Zhan would probably think it was a line problem, but now Su Zhan would not think so.Frowning, Su Zhan came to the door instantly and wanted to push the door out, only to find that the door seemed to be locked and couldn''t be opened at all! "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted coldly. When he was''reviewing'' just now, he just remembered that there was a spell suitable for this situation, so he opened his hand and read it.The pronunciation of the spell is a little weird, it sounds like a meaningless sound. Following the spell, Su Zhan spoke again. The door was opened, and Su Zhan was about to go out subconsciously, but suddenly realized that there was a huge flame ditch outside the door, and underneath was a mottled flame, which was bottomless, with a feeling of connecting hell. At this moment, there was a whistling sound and a strange cry, and a huge fiery red body appeared from inside. "call!" This thing suddenly drilled out of the ground, rubbing Su Zhan surgingly. Su Zhan remained motionless, with a slight mockery at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he didn''t scare Su Zhan, the thing stopped, its face looked like a personal face, but there was no way to see it clearly.The flames flew, and he slowly spoke. "Good evening, Mr. Su Zhan!" "I am in a bad mood to see you, Nigel!" "Do you know me?" This guy is the hell demon, Nigel. "Constantine''s old opponent, the injured Zakang is still alive in guilt. Why are you coming to me for?" When learning magic, Su Zhan had a lot of conversations with Constantine, naturally including Nigel. It can be said that the demon Constantine wants to deal with is Nigel first. "I''m here to remind you that if you want to do anything to Zed, it''s best to do it as soon as possible, angel believers, those crusaders have already assembled to take Zed away!" Nigel said slowly. Su Zhan pouted his lips: "I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic!" "The existence of the Virgin is also a threat to me, I am naturally willing to help you!" Nigel said. "Unfortunately, I don''t need your help. I was thinking, if I killed you, classmate Zha Kang would be very happy." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Kill me, Constantine will not be free, because that soul will be trapped in hell forever! And, I don''t think you will do it, after all... our purpose is the same, maybe... we can cooperate? " "No need!" Su Zhan sneered, the fire of hell burst out suddenly, and it turned into a long chain of flames and went straight to Nigel. "It''s a pity, I thought we could cooperate!" Nigel shook his head disappointedly, and instantly plunged into hell, and then the cracks on the ground gradually merged, and when it was about to be completely closed, the fire of hell suddenly penetrated. "Ah..." The painful cry disappeared along with the merged crack. Chapter 0475 Caught Back From Hell! "Come as you say, leave as you say, this Nima is for you!" Su Zhan let out a cold snort, and suddenly took out the Space Stone. In an instant, the energy of the Space Stone spread, and the gap that had been healed opened again.The gap is getting bigger and bigger, and in a blink of an eye it is almost the same as when it first started. Nigel was pumped by the fire of hell just now, and it was obviously painful. Originally, he was bitterly thinking about finding a chance to report the recovery battle, but he didn''t expect that the space crack would open again. "This... this is impossible, how could you open the space crack?" Nigel was shocked. If it is possible to go through the space to hell, it is absolutely impossible to tear the space directly like this, even if Nigel just opened it with great difficulty, and it consumes a lot of power. How did Su Zhan do it? "Get me back!" The fire of hell entangled Nigel quietly and quickly, and Nigel felt the pain instantly, and hurriedly wanted to break free, and then a huge force came and directly pulled Nigel up. "Are you going to drag me out of hell? This is impossible. Although dark power is rising now, I still can''t completely leave hell. This is the rule, the rule of this world..." Nigel stopped abruptly before he finished speaking, as if someone had caught his neck. "This is impossible, this is impossible..." After a long while, Nigel looked at the closed space-time crack, even forgetting the pain, and shouted in shock. "It''s impossible for your sister!" Su Zhan hummed: "With me, there is no such thing as impossible. It seems a pity to kill you like this, let me think about it, I seem to remember a spell that can seal the devil..." 390 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 390 "I remember the spell, but I still need a sealed container. I''m looking for..." Su Zhan flipped through the system space. There was nothing too suitable. Finally, he chose the Infinite Gloves from the Twilight Sword and the Infinite Gloves. . Infinite Gloves can withstand the power of infinite gems, and you can imagine how strong it is. As a container, it is suitable. Anyway, this thing is useless for me. Immediately, Su Zhan mobilized his magic power and chanted a spell. Nigel is a very powerful demon after all, it is impossible for Su Zhan''s magic to seal him under normal circumstances.However, Nigel was struggling with the influence of hellfire, but he still lost his resistance a little bit. There was a boom. A flash of fire poured into the Infinite Glove, and finally calmed down. Unless you are using Infinite Gloves, it is impossible for Nigel to remain unreleased. Holding the Infinite Gloves, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Nigel, Nigel, you can do it well, knowing my relationship with Zha Kang, I still dare to show up, I really think Zha Kang has no friends!" Nigel was sealed and the corridor returned to normal. At this time Sarah and Zed also came out. "Are you finished?" Sarah asked. "What are you busy?" "Just now we knocked on the door and it was locked. I thought you were doing something and didn''t bother you." Sarah explained. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I''m afraid it''s a demon. The old enemy of Classmate Zakang didn''t know what he thought, but he came to me to inform me, and then he wanted to run. Let me be pulled out of hell and sealed here It is estimated that Classmate Zha Kang will be very excited!" He shook the Infinite Glove and put it away. Sarah and Zed were quite surprised. They didn''t expect such a change, let alone Su Zhan''s arresting Nigel from hell and sealing it up.Sarah may not know, but Zeder knows exactly what it means. Suddenly she smiled very brightly, very happy! Even the devil can be dragged out of hell by Su Zhan and sealed. This is simply the power of God.She suddenly became full of confidence in Su Zhan! "Tell me, what did he say?" Sarah asked. "Come tell me that the Crusaders are gathering. Although I don''t know how strong the so-called Crusaders are, I really want to know if they lose the means to deal with regular dark creatures, what else can they do!" "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this. Go eat something and take a good rest, and go to Zhakang tomorrow." Su Zhan didn''t say much, took them for a meal, and then took a rest. Early the next morning, Su Zhan took them to the safe house on Zha Kang. "Classmate Zha Kang, how can you thank me!" Seeing Zha Kang, Su Zhan said with a smile. Constantine froze for a moment, and said, "Why thank you?" "Who is your enemy?" Su Zhan asked. "I have many enemies!" "The enemy you most want to solve!" Su Zhan asked again. Constantine said: "Nigel, didn''t I tell you?" "If I tell you that Nigel was caught and sealed by me and handed over to you, how are you going to thank me?" Su Zhan took out the infinite gloves and said with a grin. Constantine froze for a moment and looked straight at the gloves: "Really? Can you seal Nigel?" "Don''t believe it? Simple!" Su Zhan put on the Infinite Gloves directly, and for an instant, the Infinite Gloves emitted a dazzling light, and a ball of fire came out directly. "by!" Classmate Zha Kang was shocked instantly, but he didn''t expect it to be Nigel."You''re crazy, why don''t you let it go? I''m not prepared at all!" After finishing speaking, classmate Zha Kang hurriedly wanted to chant a spell, but saw the fire of hell suddenly appear and entangled Nigel. . In an instant, Nigel, who had been somewhat swollen in strength, immediately withered. "Stop reading, hurry up and talk." Constantine looked at Nigel, and finally said a word to Su Zhan: "Cow!" "It''s normal, mainly because this guy is stupid. He ran up and let me know the location of hell. Otherwise, it would be really hard to handle." Su Zhan waved his hand and said: "What to do, you decide." "Constantine, I didn¡¯t expect people like you to have friends. I¡¯m unlucky this time. But don¡¯t forget, that soul is still in hell. Hell is not a peaceful place. Once I die, those demons We are out of control... she is miserable!" Nigel said to Constantine, who hesitated instantly. Chapter 0476 Who is the devil! Nigel''s words were like a sharp knife directly hitting the vitals of Zha Kang, making him hesitate.He knew that Nigel did not lie, and if Nigel died, the demons below would not be so polite. But if Nigel was let go like this, he wouldn''t be reconciled. "You are tangled up, you won''t rescue her from hell?" Su Zhan couldn''t help shouting when he saw Classmate Zha Kang embarrassed. Constantine was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized: "Yes, Nigel is trapped here, I can go to hell to save people!" After trying to understand this, classmate Zha Kang returned to calmness again, and put a cigarette in a cool place. , The smoke ring sprayed towards Nigel: "Almost made you flicker, waiting for me to save people from hell, it is your death date." "Humph." Nigel snorted. Constantine was about to seal it up again, and then set out to go to hell to save people. "I''ll come on the seal, I''ll study him first. You give me your ID card..." Su Zhan beckoned, and Constantine handed the ID card in doubt.Seeing Su Zhan fiddling, a group of light flashed on the identity card, and then changed it back. "What did you do?" Zha Kang took it back and looked at it, and it seemed no different. "With a small change, calls can be guaranteed in any space, including... hell!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Classmate Zha Kang was taken aback for a moment, and said, "So awesome?" "Must! If you encounter any trouble in hell, please contact me and I will save you again!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Cut, I will need you to save? Hell I am more familiar with than you!" Zha Kang said pretentiously, and then began to prepare to enter the hell. Zha Kang can travel freely in the two spaces of the world and hell. Of course, this requires a specific method.Su Zhan didn''t go to school because he didn''t have to.After Zha Kang entered the hell, Su Zhan looked at Nigel. "You shouldn''t have caught me..." Nigel said. Su Zhan curled his lips: "There are so many things that should or shouldn''t be. If you meet me politely, maybe you will run away. I won''t bother to catch you anymore, pretend to be a fool, and don''t catch anyone!" "Blame me?" Nigel wanted to say so, he is a hell demon, can he appear so casually?"I''m here to provide you with news. If you do this, I''m afraid no devil will come to cooperate with you in the future." "You can become a demon and occupy one side because you are friendly to others? Stop it, rely on strength!" Su Zhan rolled his eyes. Nigel was speechless and said after a long time: "I should give that soul to Constantine. You let me go, and we continue to cooperate. Angels are not so easy to deal with." "Do you send it? If Zakang can''t even save people, don''t mess with it. You don''t need to pretend to be kind, it''s mine to deal with the angels, it has something to do with you? Okay, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you , Still do business!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he took out the sword of twilight to himself. As soon as the hot fire sword was taken out, the surrounding space became sultry and agitated. 391 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 391 Nigel''s eyes lit up in an instant, and he could feel that this sword contained very powerful power, and it fits him very well! "The sword of twilight is only made by the fire giant. It is said to use the same power as God. Of course, it is not known whether it is true or false. Anyway, the power of this sword is not bad. If it is released with full force, it should be able to explode the galaxy. This is my current hand. The most powerful weapon, you said... can you kill you?" Listening to Su Zhan''s introduction, Nigel felt fear inexplicably, especially Su Zhan''s curious eyes, he had a very bad premonition. "Zi..." Suddenly pierced into Nigel''s body in the evening. For a moment, Nigel already felt a tearing pain and howled.Su Zhan turned a deaf ear, and began to stab Nigel with a sword. "Uh...what are you doing?" Chase couldn''t help asking. "It''s nothing, I just want to try to see if the demon''s vitality is already the power of the sword of twilight." Su Zhan said casually, another sword stabbed. Seeing Su Zhan''s face unchanged and even interested, Chas couldn''t help but shudder.What Nigel was tortured was miserable, even Chas couldn''t bear to watch it. "Is his yelling bothering you? Then I have good sound insulation." After speaking, a group of green light enveloped Chase and could no longer hear the sound. However, this look is even more terrifying! Seeing Su Zhan''s sword piercing in, Nigel felt terribly painful, but he could not hear a sound, and he was even more terrified. I really don''t know who is the devil! "It''s really a devil, the vitality is so long!" Su Zhan seemed to be a little tired, put away the sword of dusk and said with a sigh."In other words, what is the power of the devil? It is similar to magic, or blood? Let''s continue to try, it is rare to have such a chance!" When he was dying, Nigel, who had almost collapsed, was full of death when he heard Su Zhan''s words. After all, who is the devil! "You just kill me!" Nigel wanted to die quickly! "Then how can I do it? Since I have said that I will hand you over to Zha Kang and die, it is the classmate Zha Kang who let you die. What''s more, I haven''t finished the study yet. Be good, bear with me, bear with me. Alright!" Su Zhan Xiaomian persuaded gently, but Nigel couldn''t help but shiver. Even in the face of Lucifer, he has never been so afraid! Su Zhan stretched out his hand on Nigel, and activated his devouring ability.Although the black hole is forced to a higher level, the control is still not so precise.Su Zhan swallowed a little bit, then stopped. Open the enhanced template and observe. "It turned out to be magic!" Unexpectedly, it made sense. The magic power of the devil is different from the magic power of the magician. After fusion, it is very perfect. Su Zhan tried black magic and found that it was much stronger than before. Perhaps it was the reason for the magic power of the devil. The power of black magic increased. Right! Nigel had no time to be surprised at his weakening. He found that Su Zhan was staring at him with the look of a big bad wolf seeing the little white rabbit... Chapter 0477 The common enemy of angels and demons, Su Zhan! Constantine returned from hell. He was dying with scars on his body, but his expression was relieved, as if he had untied some heart knot. "This way of playing is good!" Su Zhan looked at Constantine with a smile. Just now, he suddenly appeared out of thin air and fell directly to the ground, blood and blood, and his body was all wounded, especially his two legs, showing a very strange angle, which was obviously abandoned. . "It would be nice to be able to come back alive. I wanted to help you, but now it seems..." Constantine looked up at his legs with difficulty, and then lay down. "You can''t run away." Su Zhan smiled, bent over and paused, putting his hand on Constantine''s lap.Immediately afterwards, a group of white light shone from his hand. The light was not dazzling, but very soft. After a while, Su Zhan released his hand and looked at Constantine with his mouth wide open and smiled: "Get up, how long do you want to lie on the ground!" Constantine actually stood up, jumped twice, and found that his leg had recovered. "I thought I was dead!" Constantine looked at Su Zhan and said, "Actually, I think that after healed his legs, I will help you with an angel as an enemy. It is better to be a crippled person, at least I can live!" "Do you want me to discount your legs?" "Forget it, I''m just talking casually!" Constantine shook his head hurriedly, then looked at the guy trapped next to him."This...this is Nigel? What did you do to him, why does he seem to be rounded hundreds of times?" "Go away, I just swallowed his magic power. Now he is very weak. I guess you can kill him too." Nigel is several times smaller than before. Although he has no human form, he can still see the weakness. No wonder classmate Zha Kang described it like that, the difference is too big! "kill me!" Nigel looked up at Constantine, unexpectedly showing a pleading appearance. Begged to kill him! Constantine turned his head to look at Su Zhan in confusion, what did you do to him, you can make a demon be unlovable.Feeling Constantine''s gaze, Su Zhan shrugged and showed an innocent expression. Nigel couldn''t help but shudder when he saw this expression. This is it, this is it! Every time Su Zhan showed this expression, he must be torturing himself. Constantine really sighed that Nigel, who was so majestic and helpless, became like this at this time.Seeing him begging, Constantine thought of begging him to let him let go of that soul... "Did he leave it to me?" Constantine asked. "Of course!" Anyway, his magic power, Su Zhan, was almost swallowed. Constantine smiled, turned around and took out a wooden doll, which looked very ordinary, and then he began to recite the spell, which directly sealed Nigel."Suddenly I feel that sealing him is better than killing him, and it seems good to abuse him when I am in a bad mood!" "whatever!" It doesn''t matter if Su fights. "This time I went to inquire about it by the way. The devil has already assembled some demon forces in the world to deal with Zede, and...the fallen angel Lucifer is not in hell anymore, I don''t know if it is related to this matter!" The reason why Statin was injured was really not to save the soul. After he entered hell, although it was not easy to talk about, he still rescued his soul without danger.He didn''t leave in a hurry, but helped Su Zhan inquire about the news, only to be trapped and almost never returned. However, Constantine did not tell Su Zhan that he is not that kind of hypocritical person! "In the current situation, both the devil and the angel will find trouble with you. Now you can either let Zede leave and let the angel and the devil fight each other. Or put Zede on so that the devil will not trouble you. Just concentrate on dealing with angels!" Constantine said analytically. The purpose of Su Zhan is the same as that of the devil, but when Su Zhan has not done that step, the devil will definitely not wait, so it can be said that Su Zhan is now dealing with angels and demons at the same time! "It is estimated that the only person who can deal with the angel and the devil at the same time should be me alone? It sounds really Alexander..." Su Zhan smiled. Zed will definitely not let it go, but he will definitely not have a relationship with Zed in a hurry because of this threat, so as to reduce the pressure! This will make Su Zhan feel very embarrassed. Angels, demons, ha ha, come together if you want! 392 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 392 "Time is running out. If you want to prepare something, it''s best as soon as possible!" Constantine said: "I don''t have many friends, and no one is probably willing to help. So, only me and Chas are the two. Do you have any help, just get it over." Su Zhan nodded, originally he had this plan too. Before that, he had to send Sarah back to the Raptor squad. She stayed with no help, after all, it was not something she was good at. Sending Sarah back to the Raptor team, leaving Zed to stay in the safe area temporarily, Su Zhan directly withdrew from the instance. More than people? This is what Su Zhan is most afraid of! He has many worlds as back-ups, and his strength continues to say! After returning, Su Zhan took Selena and returned directly to the copy of Underworld Legend. Volturi Castle! This place has been completely renewed and has become a new vampire strength. The Karen family and the vampires from Emilia have already arrived.The integration of the two families is not bad. Even the werewolf Lucian brought some people over. Although there was a small friction, it was still relatively restrained. After all, the grudge between the werewolf and the vampire was not so easy to dissolve in a short time. Emilia, Alice and others felt it when Su Zhan returned with Selena. Su Zhan first inquired about the situation here. After learning that everything went well, he asked them to select some strong, loyal and obedient vampires. The number... is not capped! As soon as this order came out, although Su Zhan did not explain the reason, Emilia and the others also guessed what must have happened, and immediately left and began to choose. Chapter 0478 Vampires assembled! "How are you doing? Are you still used to it?" Su Zhan stretched out his hand and pulled Isabella into his arms, holding her and asked. "Except that you are not around, everything else is fine. I found that vampires are actually not that scary, especially Alice and Emilia. They are just like ordinary people. They are very strong when they transform and are very beautiful. You too Help me transform into a vampire? Otherwise, I am an ordinary person in such a big castle, and I always feel like there is a gap between them!" Isabella finished speaking in a low voice, leaving her collar, revealing Beautiful neck. "Bite me!" Isabella said earnestly and expectantly. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Who said that I would bite you if I helped you transform? It''s okay for women, but if you are a man, I feel sick when I think about the scene. As long as you have my blood in your body, come, Open your mouth!" Isabella opened her mouth obediently, and Su Zhan had already dripped blood in. After a while, Isabella began to transform. The process was a bit painful, after all, it was a bloodline change, and it was impossible not to feel it.As Isabella gradually calmed down, she had completed the transformation.She moved curiously, and appeared at the other end of the hall for an instant. The speed surprised her, and then her heart moved, her huge wings spread, and she flew in excitement.It wasn''t smooth at first, and it staggered, and several times it almost fell or hit the wall. However, her comprehension was good, and she soon mastered the flying skills. Accompanying Isabella to get acquainted for a while, Su Zhan took her directly and called Alice into the room.As for what to do, you know what you want with your heels.This is the disadvantage of many women. Although Su Zhan still misses the reunion, they miss them stronger than themselves. The easiest and most direct way is to fight shirtless! Su Zhan stayed here for two days, Emilia and the others have already selected them, not many, two hundred vampires, regardless of strength, loyalty are the best!Although they are not strong right now, if they go to the DC world, they will almost be cannon fodder in front of demons and angels, but after the bloodline transformation, their strength will take a big leap. Can win! Whether angels or demons, they will not appear directly, even if they appear in large numbers! "Where''s Erica!" Su Zhan thought of the vampire who took the initiative to call his own king when he was in the castle of the legend of the night. When he left, he arranged for her to manage the place. What he did was pretty good!It didn''t take long for Erica to come here with excitement. After seeing Su Zhan, she meticulously saluted and called the king. She stood up after getting Su Zhan''s permission, clenched her fists in front of her, and lowered her head slightly. Respectfully! "You did a good job before, and you can see that you have a lot of experience in management. Emilia, Alice and the others, I will take them away, and let you manage them before they come back. Is there a problem?" The joy fell to the sky, and Erica subconsciously wanted to agree, but she calmed down in an instant, hesitated and said: "Wang, I believe that I have this management ability and will not let Wang down. It''s just..." "Get closer to me." Su Zhan knew what she wanted to say, and beckoned. When Erica came near, Su Zhan said, "I will give you a drop of blood. If you perform well, I can bring If you go to another world, you can even hand over a world to you to rule. If you don¡¯t behave well... don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take this drop of blood back, as long as you are... faithful enough, understand ?" "understand!" Erica said tremblingly, already beginning to transform.She had an experience before, so she didn''t panic. After the transformation, she felt that she was stronger than last time... Selena, Emilia, Alice, Isabella, and... Jane from Volturi! Adding two hundred vampires, this is the man and horse that Su Zhan is going to bring. Su Zhan first gave the blood of two hundred vampires to evolve and get acquainted with the new abilities as soon as possible, and then helped Jane Evolve to take her away easily. "Alice, stay and manage them first, I may call you over at any time!" Su Zhan explained to Alice, and then returned to the Marvel world with Selena, Emilia, Isabella, and Jane.Stay in Marvel World for another day, the copy will be refreshed and you can go to DC World. This time back, Su Zhan prepared to move the palace to another place. It is far from Hokkaido, not to mention that Hokkaido is the center of development. Even if it will occupy the whole of Japan in the future, the Soviet war will also use it as the core. This matter is not difficult, first contacted Mariko, asked them to prepare, choose a location, and then ran a few times, let the people from the palace send it there first, and after the preparations were made, Su Zhan directly used the space stone. Ability to move the position of the imperial palace to Hokkaido. A high mountain suddenly appeared near the sea in Hokkaido, which was very eye-catching. Su Zhan placed the palace on the top of the mountain, surrounded by the protection of the stone of reality, and an extra layer of power of the stone of space. If you don''t get permission, you will basically never be able to climb the mountain breeze, similar to the feeling of a ghost hitting a wall, and the palace on the mountain will stand in a separate space.Su Zhan connects the Nuwa system to this space and binds data, so that only people allowed by Su Zhan can enter and leave freely.Avoid some people who can imitate and deform to sneak in! It''s simple to say, but in fact it took more than a long time to wait for the Su Zhan to get right. It didn''t matter how the people thought about the Su Zhan in this sudden mountain. Anyway, Mariko and the others would definitely use this to hype. Miracles or something... "I will leave tomorrow. Today is too late, so you can take a good rest and let Selena take you around when you are free. Jane, come with me and I will show you someone! After they settled down, Su Zhan called Jane alone and asked her to follow her. Chapter 0479 Different Worlds, Same People! Being called away by Su Zhan alone, Jane was really nervous, wondering if he was going to be himself?Although Jane had guessed that this day would happen sooner or later, and was even mentally prepared, she was still a little nervous when things came. She belongs to the kind of taciturn personality, cold, and now nervous, she didn''t say a word along the way. Betty just walked out at this moment, saw Su Zhan nodded with a smile, and then looked at Jane next to him with some surprise."Cassie? Didn''t she just leave her room? Why did she come in from outside with Su Zhan? She doesn''t usually dress up like this! It seems something is wrong, it seems to be a little older than Cassie?" Betty was a little confused, Su Zhan shook his head with a smile, and took Jane directly to Cassie''s room. Betty was taken aback for a moment and reacted: "Couldn''t it be brought back from another world, right? It''s exactly the same as Cassie, but older, what should this be? Twins, or parallel worlds exist in parallel? But... Play!" Watching Su Zhan go to Casey''s room, Betty couldn''t guess what he was going to do. When he arrived at the door of Cassie''s room, Su Zhan pushed the door directly in. In the room, Cassie seemed to be about to rest, just changed into a cute pink pajamas. She was stunned when she saw Su Zhan coming in. She knew that Su Zhan was back, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to come to her room!After she was dazed, she was ready to jump over with joy, but Su Zhan hid aside, only then did Cassie find a person standing behind him. Wearing a black robe, there is a very mysterious feeling, Cassie looked at her face, was stunned for an instant, and subconsciously grew her mouth. "This this¡­¡­" The red eyes are exactly the same as their own, but their face is slightly fatter, just like the self after three years! 393 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 393 Cassie was stunned, and Jane was stunned. She thought in a daze that she saw herself when she was a child, exactly the same, even her expression when she was surprised. "This is Cassie, originally a superpower. This is Jane, a vampire." Su Zhan looked at the two with interest and introduced them to them. The situation of the same characters and different characters is quite interesting. This is much more special than twins. "So, we are me in a different world?" Cassie asked. "You can say that. In short, apart from the fact that you two are exactly the same, there is no special connection. However, you are all from different worlds, so I think it''s good to be sisters." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, I still find it strange. Can every world find the same us?" Cassie knows more than Jane, and naturally asks the most. Su Zhan shook his head: "Not necessarily, but it''s a coincidence. The odds are still very small." "You two have a good chat tonight, and Jane has a mission tomorrow." Su Zhan smiled and was about to leave. After the initial surprise, Cassie also calmed down and smiled and kissed Su Zhan. Then he took Jane, who was still a little cold, over to chat. Su Zhan turned and went out. It is estimated that the two of them should have a lot to talk about. Turn around and let Jessica meet Betty. I don''t know what it will be like. They are the same, but there is no difference in age. In addition to the vampires, Su Zhan is also preparing to take Bo Gujing and Ariandra with them.The evil spirit knight has an effect on the opponent''s devil and angel, not to mention the infinite resurrection without worrying about anything. As for the others, Su Zhan seriously considered it and decided to bring the God of Water, Sieve, and Lorelai.They are both gods and good at magic, and they can help, but they have to be troublesome to transform them. One by one, Su Zhan rested. On the second day, the time when the dungeon was opened was refreshed, and Su Zhan directly entered the DC world, and then summoned Sif, the God of Water, Lorelai, and Selena first.Lorelai has been to the world of super heroes, so it is not surprising, just curious about what world this is.Selena is the same.When it came to Sif, the god of moisture was more surprised, they could feel it, it was completely strange and completely different. There is no Japanese god system, no Asgard. Su Zhan briefly explained to them the situation in this world and the situation that he was about to face.As for Emilia Alice and the remaining vampires, Su Zhan didn''t plan to summon them for the time being. Su Zhan took them directly to the safe house. Suddenly so many people came, but Zha Kang was already shocked by Zede. Especially their dress and temperament are different, but they are inexplicably harmonious around Su Zhan. "Are these the helpers you got? Uh, they are all women?" Classmate Zha Kang asked suspiciously. "No way?" Su Zhan asked back. Classmate Zha Kang nodded again and again: "Okay, of course, I am envious. Why are you surrounded by beauties, but there is only a shaggy driver beside me." "Ahem!" Chase coughed twice to express his dissatisfaction. "Is there any news these days?" Su Zhan asked. Speaking of business affairs, Zha Kang also got serious."As far as I know, the Crusaders have arrived, but they didn''t find you so they didn''t appear for the time being. As for the Demon Legion, because of its strength, the assembly speed is relatively slow, but it can arrive in about two or three days." "The Crusaders are here? Let''s meet them first." Su Zhan wanted to see what the Crusaders could do.Turning around and taking a look, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Selena, you can go for a walk!" "Yes!" Selena nodded, turned and went straight out. "Wait, don''t you intend to let her go out alone? Although the Crusaders are only followers of angels, their sacred power is not weak. I can feel the smell of darkness on her!" Zha Kang said hurriedly. Let a woman with a dark breath face the entire Crusade, doesn''t this send her to death? Chapter 0480 Selena, Sif and the Crusaders Su Zhan did not speak, and Selena went out without stopping.Constantine knew at a glance that it must be Su Zhan who had strong confidence in Selena, but Constantine was still a little worried, and after hesitating for a moment, he decided to go out and have a look. Just behind the feet, Constantine did not see Selena after he went out. "what¡­¡­" A scream suddenly came from a distance, and Constantine could hear it. It was a man''s voice, and it seemed that Selena had already started.Constantine was about to take a look and felt a powerful sacred aura. Then, a dark aura came one after another. He just ran for two steps and felt a fierce shock coming, which directly shocked him. Fell to the ground! When he got up, he saw a pair of black leather boots gradually coming back.Looking up, Constantine was stunned for an instant. Selena spreads huge black wings, and carries a guy who has passed out in her hand. She looks like she should be dressed as a crusader. "I''m back here, and arrested another person. The Crusaders didn''t stop her?" Constantine was stunned, but Selena had already entered. He hurried to follow up, just in time to see Celine. Na is reporting to Su Zhan. "There are ninety-seven people in total, only some of them are relatively strong, but their attacks carry a very annoying aura. If they are attacked, they will cause a certain amount of trouble!" Selena said in conclusion. Su Zhan nodded. After all, they are angels or believers of God. Although the sacred power they possess is not pure, they still have a certain influence.There is no way, even if the bloodline is purer, this kind of natural restraint attribute can''t be changed, it''s just a matter of restraining each other based on strength. If the dark power is strong, it can also suppress the divine power. Because of Selena''s sudden shot, the Crusaders will naturally no longer remain indifferent. Soon, the powerful sacred power has spread from outside the safe house. "Constantine, and the dark creature just now, you had better come out, otherwise, under the holy flame, you will be wiped out." "The tone is not small!" Hearing the shout, Su Zhan chuckled lightly. "Sif, God of Water, how do you feel?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked. The two shook their heads, and the different mythological systems had no effect at all.However, the sacred power is universal, and the two of them have not been affected, it seems that there is a certain degree of increase. "So..." Su Zhan murmured, already decided, turn around and let the vampire deal with the devil, and let Sif and the others deal with the crusaders or angels.However, the number of people is a bit small, and we are about to fight, and we still have to bring another group of people. "Go, go out and have a look." Su Zhan thought for a while, and had already walked out. After going out, the driving of the Crusaders really surprised Su Zhan, all armor, holding a sword, a shield, a helmet, and a cross sign on his body. At first glance, he feels a little back to ancient times! "Is that all?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head towards Constantine. Constantine shook his head and said: "How is it possible? This is only a small part. The true number of crusaders is about one or two thousand. This should be just a small team. You have to think carefully. If you do it, I am afraid that angels will definitely appear. " "I''m waiting for the angel to appear." Su Zhan smiled and looked at the guy who seemed to be the leader."Hey, can you summon an angel to come?" The leader was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Zhan to ask that. He said angrily: "Angels come to the world, that is when the world is pure and destroyed, I..." "I asked if you could summon angels. What are you doing with so much nonsense, can you or can''t?" Su Zhan interrupted unceremoniously. "No..." The leader hesitated and said. He can draw on and use sacred power, and he can feel the angel''s call, but they can''t call the angel. "Can''t you dare to come here? Do you want to die?" Su Zhan cursed badly. "You deceived our Virgin, as long as you return the Virgin to us, we will naturally leave. Otherwise..." 394 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 394 "I don''t die, I know." Su Zhan interrupted him again, and the leader felt very uncomfortable, and visibly trembled several times."You want Zed to take away, right? Of course, as long as you are strong enough and stronger than me, you can naturally take Zed away." "You are obsessed with it!" "No, I look down on you!" "Hey, do you want to be so direct!" Constantine couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, arrogant, too arrogant! Crusaders are nothing but angels... "Who is going?" Su Zhan whispered. On the left and right, Sieff and the God of Water came out almost at the same time, but the God of Water was still a step slower. Armor, sword, shield. Sieff''s appearance is similar to that of the opposite person, at least in style. "I know you are watching. You can''t easily intervene in the affairs of the world. You can only take care of it, right? If you have the ability, don''t worry about it. If you are a bitch and have to set up a torii, I really look down on you. So, I It''s time to see if you really don''t care, don''t show up!" Su Zhan sneered, and Sifu rushed out. As a female warrior of the fairy palace, Sifu''s strength and combat experience are quite rich. What''s more, she is a god in the Marvel world''s god system. Even if the title of god is actually linked to strength, it is enough. Prove her strength. Sifu rushed over, and the long sword in his hand was directly chopped down. In an instant, a powerful sword aura suddenly emerged, and directly divided the Crusaders into two halves, followed by like a tiger into the flock, with a long sword. A shield, like a man''s land, heroic. The sacred power of the Crusaders had no influence on Sieff at all, and close combat was not an opponent, and several of them had been brought down in a blink of an eye. "So fierce...you, can you control it?" Constantine couldn''t help taking a breath and asked in a low voice toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "You have a tiger in your heart, sniff the rose, understand?" Chapter 0481 is really fast! "I don''t understand." Constantine shook his head, looking probing. Su Zhan wanted to explain it to him. As soon as he turned his head, he found that Constantine seemed to be frozen, and immediately noticed that the time around him had stopped. "The angel''s memory should be very good, so you won''t forget what I said so quickly? If you don''t bring the beautiful angel with you this time, I promise...I will blow you up!" Su Zhan curled his lips and found Kang Standin has become the appearance of the black angel Manny. Manny said with a serious look: "I hope you can explain what you want to do. The power of darkness is rising, the new Virgin is born, and the Messiah is likely to come. This is the best way to save the world. Because you are alone. Do you know how serious is the result of your desire?" "So, are there any beautiful angels?" Su Zhan asked. "Beautiful angel, beautiful angel, do you only remember the beautiful angel? Are you not the leader of the Justice League? Are you not the Green Lantern? Are you going to watch the world fall into darkness?" Manny said angrily. Looking at Manny, who was a little frustrated, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Don''t be so alarmist, and don''t put any hats on it. If the darkness comes, I will naturally break the darkness. As for Zed, you can take it away if you have the ability ,It''s that simple." "Actually, I really want to know what you would do? Do it directly, or be possessed by those crusaders?" Su Zhan had no fear, and Manny was speechless because of the lack of oil and salt. After a long time, he said: "You will know how terrible the power of darkness is." After speaking, Manny suddenly disappeared. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Constantine asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, some guy runs really fast." "Angel?" Constantine asked in amazement. At this time, the Crusaders seemed to have received some instructions, and stopped one after another.Seeing them stop, Sif couldn''t do any more. It didn''t take long for the crusaders to gather together, and then gradually retreated, just like that in an instant. Sieff looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan beckoned her to come back. "Why did you withdraw suddenly?" Sieff asked suspiciously. Su Zhan said: "Because they realized that this was a brain-dead move to die, they changed their minds." Obviously, this is not the real reason, it is estimated that Manny should have said something to them, but since they didn''t plan to do it anymore, Su Zhan didn''t bother to kill them all.Manny should have wanted to warn and persuade himself to let the Crusaders withdraw after fruitless. In other words, there should be no action in the short term. After all, these angels still have to abide by the rules of this world. "go in." Su Zhan felt for a while and found that after these crusaders had evacuated, they did not leave completely, but returned to their original position to monitor the situation here. The group came in and settled down. Normal rooms are obviously not enough to live in, but this safe area actually has something else to do with it.There is a corridor that cannot be seen from the outside. There are many doors in the corridor, and inside are some special spaces. Su Zhan simply summoned the vampire army one by one, anyway, the place here is big enough. Seeing so many vampires being summoned one by one, Constantine, Chas, and Zed were all dumbfounded. "What kind of magic are you? So many vampires are summoned from there? These vampires seem to... seem to be different from normal." Constantine couldn''t help asking. "It''s just evolved." "Although the strength is not as good as Selena, but it should be similar." Su Zhan said. Constantine was stunned, and suddenly said, "No wonder you dare to provoke demons and angels." After they settled down, Su Zhan continued to learn black magic from Constantine. Constantine¡¯s magic skills are very mixed, and he knows almost all types of magic. However, Constantine is not sophisticated, but very talented. I often improve myself, and the effect is still good. The Crusaders have not left outside, and the demons are still gathering and they have not appeared. Therefore, although the wind and rain seem to be coming, they are actually relatively calm. During this time, Zed also helped Selena. They get familiar with the situation in this world. It seemed to be calm for several days, but the calm was finally broken. Someone has come! "Boom, boom, boom!" When the knock on the door sounded, Su Zhan was studying magic. Hearing the sound, everyone was stunned. Someone knocking on the door? Someone knocked on the door? "It''s a human, but there is a dark atmosphere on her body." Ariandra frowned. Chase walked over to open the door, and a slightly weak, pale-faced man came in. "Gary Lester, I didn''t expect it to be you. What are you doing?" Constantine frowned and asked suspiciously. At first glance, this person Su Zhan didn''t really think of it, but seeing Constantine''s reaction he suddenly guessed who it was.Constantine''s former friends, because Constantine had killed a soul and was captured by Nigel before, so the friends dispersed. This Gary seemed to be in trouble.Glancing at him, Su Zhan answered, "Of course he came to you because he was in trouble. You should know Hungry Ling?" "I..." Gary looked at Su Zhan in shock, how could he know that he hadn''t said anything yet. "Evil spirit?" "Hungry, hungry is not evil by the devil!" Su Zhan rolled his eyes, and Constantine''s expression became serious. He has heard of this stuff, this is not something to deal with! 395 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 395 "What''s the matter?" Constantine asked toward Gary. Gary hurriedly told what happened. After that incident, it started with drug use... Su Zhan didn''t listen to this process, but wondered what benefits this hungry spirit could bring to him.However, when he thought of Hungry Ling''s disgusting look, Su Zhan dismissed the idea, even if it was beneficial, he was not interested. It was disgusting. Since they have come to classmate Zhakang for help, not to mention the danger caused by the starving spirit is not small, so naturally they can''t just sit idly by. Item 0482 Hungry spirit is a devil that is always hungry, and it is composed of countless insects. It will penetrate into the human body, manipulate him to devour everything, and find the next host after being satisfied. When Gary came here, several people had been possessed by Hungry Spirits. There were reports in the news, and the approximate positions were quickly locked. Constantine, Gary, Su Zhan, plus Ariandra, directly teleported over. In a large supermarket, Su Zhan''s four suddenly appeared. No one happened to be around, and no one noticed them. "It smells disgusting!" Ariandra frowned. As soon as she appeared, she already felt the presence of the devil.After talking in disgust for a lifetime, Ariandra walked out directly, Su Zhan and others followed. It didn¡¯t take long before I saw a person swaying from the counter, others evacuated and took out things crazy. Stuffed into his mouth. Obviously, his condition is very abnormal. Constantine knew Ariandra''s identity and also knew why Su Zhan brought her here. The hell fire of the ghost knight can directly burn these demons. Therefore, Constantine moved quickly, hurriedly took out his tools, drew a Solomon''s trapped circle nearby, and then began to recite the spell.As his spell sounded, he saw that the person became painful, and then suddenly opened his mouth, and countless insects flew out instantly. "gross!" Although I was prepared, I still found it disgusting when I saw it with my own eyes.Without Su Zhan''s order, the motorcycle handle in Ariandra''s hand has changed abruptly, instantly turning into a sickle, and the fire of hell spread, flying directly towards the bugs. Zi Zi Zi! As soon as they came into contact, the insects were burned one after another, and they rushed wildly, seeming to want to break the magic circle.However, Classmate Zhakang still had a hand, adding the power of hellfire, and it didn''t take long for those hungry worms to be burnt clean without a trace. "This... is this over?" Gary couldn''t help asking. "How about it?" Su Zhan said casually. Constantine shrugged: "Since I knew him, I suddenly felt that exorcism and hunting were easier." "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said something and sent it directly back to the safe house, but after that, Su Zhan took Ariandra to leave. Angel, beautiful angel! Su Zhan did not forget this incident, the fallen angel is also an angel! He remembered that there really seemed to be a fallen angel trying to''smuggle'' into the world, and had the ambition to conquer the world. Su Zhan took Ariandra to prepare to find this fallen angel! Smuggling from hell to the world, he should know something about the rise of darkness, right? "What are we doing here?" Ariandra was a little confused, and didn''t understand what Su Zhan wanted to do when he brought herself to a strange town. "There is a missionary here called Zach. It is said that he has experienced death, went to heaven and met an angel, but he grabbed a feather of the angel and resurrected. After he was resurrected, he could use the power of angels to heal people, no matter what Pain and disability can be recovered in an instant." Su Zhan said, then paused and asked: "After listening, how do you feel?" "Any power comes at a price, let alone the power of an angel! Moreover, I am curious how he pulled off the angel feathers... If the angel''s feathers are so easy to pull off, the angel would be too weak. "Ariandra said with a curled lips. "Angels are not weak. Before Manny appeared, none of you seemed to have noticed it. In other words, angels are better than you, so how can a mortal take off the feathers of wings? Unless... the angel deliberately Let him pull it out!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "The purpose of coming here is to find that angel!" This missionary named Zach has become famous far and near after using the angel''s power several times. Countless people have begun to believe in him, hoping to be cured by him.When Su Zhan and Ariandra came to the church, it was not an exaggeration to say that there were a lot of people here, they were almost catching up with a classic! People around were talking about Zac¡¯s magic, Su Zhan could feel that there was a special power emerging from these people."Is this the power of faith?" Perhaps because of the power of devouring the devil, or the divine power of the Japanese god system before, Su Zhan could actually feel the power of these beliefs.He tried to manipulate these powers of faith, but failed. Even Su Zhan tried to swallow it, but failed! "Interesting, maybe it has something to do with the rules of this world!" In the DC world, faith is a very powerful force. A person walked over from the side, his face was full of joy, he had just been cured, healed the burn marks on his face, after coming out, he could not contain the joy and excitement in his heart, and constantly admired the magic of Zac, Su Zhan Neng felt that the power of faith in him was much stronger than the others! "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan found that Ariandra frowned, the fire of hell looming, as if she was about to transform at any time. "Very annoying, very evil force, very powerful, this is the most powerful evil force I have ever encountered. I bet there is absolutely no angel power here!" Ariandela restrained herself, gritted her teeth. "Of course there are angels, but they are just another kind of angels." Su Zhan smiled and walked directly into the church. There are a lot of people, one by one very...crazy. In the center, Zach danced with his hands, seeming to be holding a ceremony.The power of faith was absorbed by him. To be precise, it was absorbed by the angel feathers in his pocket... "I can''t help it!" Ariandra roared. "Then don''t have to bear it." Su Zhan said softly. In an instant, a hot flame came, and Ariandra transformed instantly. Surrounded by flames, the huge skull exudes a sharp breath. "what¡­¡­" An exclamation sounded instantly. For those who don''t know the Ghost Rider, the appearance of the Ghost Rider is really scary. Chapter 0483 Fallen Angel Imogen "Devil, devil..." The crowd yelled in panic, Ariandra''s current appearance is indeed very reminiscent of demons.Zac was still calm, shouting: "Evil devil, you dare to set foot in the sacred..." Before the word was finished, Ariandra had grabbed Zac by the neck and stopped his words abruptly. "You dare to say that I am the devil with a dark and evil atmosphere? Huh, accept my trial! Look up and look into my eyes..." Ariaandra said in a gloomy voice, and Zach couldn''t help but look at her. His eyes accepted her trial. There was a scream of pain and a roar of pain. When Ariandra let go of him, he was already lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth, his glasses were white, and his body was constantly twitching! "Not dead?" Su Strategy was a little surprised. He didn''t die, which means he didn''t think he had done anything evil. Of course he might have done it, but they were all relatively small and not enough to sentence him to death.Su Zhan remembered that this Zach was also deceived. He didn''t know that he had encountered a fallen angel, not an angel.What he saw when he died was not heaven, but hell. 396 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 396 Su Zhan opened his hand, and in a moment, a feather flew out of Zac''s pocket and fell into his hand. "That''s it, the source of evil!" Ariandra said in disgust. "The feathers of fallen angels are naturally evil." Su Zhan said casually, then turned around and said as he walked: "Go and meet that fallen angel." Not far from the church, in a forest. The warm sun illuminates the earth, giving people a warm feeling, under the cover of the fallen leaves, as if something is creeping.As if feeling the arrival of Su Zhan and Ariandra, who had changed back, the things under the leaves slowly opened the leaves, and it was a pair of huge white wings.Immediately afterwards, a very weak woman sat up tremblingly! Seeing this pair of white wings, the first reaction of ordinary people must be angels, and they will inevitably show shocked and incredible expressions.The angel was ready to explain after Su Zhan and the two reacted, but... after waiting for a long time, she found that Su Zhan or Ariandra did not follow the routine at all.Arianedra looked disgusted, while Su Zhan looked at her wings with interest, without any shock. This made the angel do not know what to say for a while, just unconsciously fanning its wings. Fortunately, this embarrassment did not last long, Su Zhan spoke. "What''s your name?" "Imogin, I was supposed to lead someone to heaven, who knows..." Finally he spoke... Imogen was relieved and hurriedly said weakly the lines that were originally designed. however¡­¡­ Su Zhan interrupted again. "Needless to say the rest, I just want to know, what will happen if you can''t find the feather? Will you die?" Su Zhan asked. "Uh... yes!" Imogen said. "So, are you your body like this now?" Su Zhan asked again. Imogen was a bit at a loss. He didn''t know what he meant, but he nodded, and then wanted to continue the topic.However, Su Zhan still didn''t give her this opportunity, waved his hand and took out the feather directly."So, do you want it?" Imogen Qiang endured the depression of being interrupted again and again, looking at Su Zhan''s feathers a little complicated.He wanted to ask, how did you get it.But after hesitating, she nodded. "You want me to give it to you. After all, you have worked so hard to sneak out of hell. As a fallen angel, you can be considered pretty hard." Su Zhan said with a smile. Imogen was finally unable to pretend when he heard this. Own hypocrisy. However, her weakness was so real. "Tell me about the rise of darkness, and I will return the feather to you." Su Zhan said lightly. Imogen said with a sneer: "The rise of darkness has nothing to do with me." "Although you are a fallen angel, you still don''t have the ability to do this." Su Zhan said grimly. Imogen paused and said: "Darkness is unstoppable, and it will soon reappear in the world. All the demons in hell have united, taking advantage of the rise of darkness, trying to summon someone who can destroy the world and kill God. Guy. That''s all I know!" "The guy who can kill God is not a giant beast, right?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but guess that if God is light, then the giant beast is darkness, the opposite of God.Frowning, Su Zhan asked again: "You said all demons unite to summon darkness, what about Lucifer? King of Hell, didn''t he participate? As a fallen angel, knowing that darkness is coming, you still risk Danger wants to smuggle into the world, why?" This question was like a sharp knife, making Imogen''s expression change smoothly, but it was only a moment, but Su Zhan saw it. "Zha Kang went to hell some time ago, do you know Zha Kang, Constantine, I think he should be quite famous in hell. He came back and told me that Lucifer was not in hell, and now you are leaving hell again. Tsk tsk, boldly Guess, is there an infighting in hell about summoning darkness?" "The only thing I know about the rise of darkness is this!" Imogen didn''t answer his words, as if he was talking about it. "Feather back to you!" Su Zhan disapproved, and left the feathers in his hand. In a moment, the feathers flew directly onto her wings. As the wings became complete, the color changed from snowy white to pitch black... Black wings. The sign of the fallen angel! It looks similar to Selena''s wings! Imogen, who had regained her strength, naturally recovered the arrogance of the fallen angel. Her huge wings spread out and slowly lifted into the air. The powerful dark and evil aura was surging. She was about to teach Su Zhan, but suddenly saw that Su Zhan was gone. In the next second, she felt the heat and the crisis. The long sword that usually glows with flames has appeared in front of her. "Don''t move!" Su Zhan appeared in front of her and said with a smile. If Nigel saw this smile, it would be very familiar... Chapter 0484 God''s Spirit of Vengeance "The Sword of Twilight, there is no special ability that can explode the galaxy. Even if you regain your strength, you may not be able to hold it! Nigel should not be tortured by this sword..." Su Zhan said with a smile, completely in the kind of tone that was a little intractable, but Imogen didn''t dare to take it seriously.She felt very clearly, how powerful this sword contained! "What do you want!" Imogen asked in a deep voice. "It''s nothing, I just feel that I have everything around, but there are no angels. Fallen angels are also angels." Su Zhan said with a smile. Imogen was silent for a long time, then suddenly smiled."it is good!" "clever!" Su Zhansi was not surprised by Imogen''s choice, and said with a smile: "Then, take off your clothes." After Imogen regained his strength, his clothes had turned into a jet black long skirt. Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Imogen frowned, the shoulder straps on his shoulders instantly slipped, and the black long skirt fell directly. "The proportions are good!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Shameless!" Ariandra, who has been silent next to her, couldn''t help but say. "Do you owe a lesson again?" Su Zhan turned his head and glanced, Ariandra instantly felt that the place where Su Zhan had been beaten last time was tingling, and grunted unwillingly, but his head turned quietly. In the past, I was embarrassed to look at it, but in fact it was weak. Su Zhan smiled, turned around and continued to look at Imogen, then slowly stretched out his hand. Imogen bit her mouth and closed her eyes, and soon felt a hand lingering on her body, itching, making her tremble.She felt that Su Zhan was deliberately taking advantage or humiliating herself in this way, trying to test whether she was honest. But after a while, she felt that something was wrong, because Su Zhan''s hands were only spinning around her stomach, but they didn''t touch the key places.This shouldn''t be... Imogen opened his eyes subconsciously, just at this time Su Zhan''s hand had already left his body. "this is¡­¡­" Imogen looked down and made a puzzled voice. She realized that there was something similar to a magic circle on her body.The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, and suddenly he chanted a curse softly. In an instant, the magic circle on Imogen suddenly radiated light, and then she felt that she had lost all of her strength, her wings suddenly disappeared, and she fell directly from the air. "Fuck!" Su Zhan hugged Imogen and put her down. "This is a magic circle that specializes in imprisoning angel power. It was changed by Classmate Zakang himself. I have to say that this guy still has a deep understanding of magic." Su Zhan said as he turned around and picked up her clothes. Passed it over. "You sealed my power? I...I can''t reach hell anymore. I don''t have any power anymore." Imogen said with trepidation, "Why, I didn''t intend to resist you, why did I seal me and make me change? Into a human?" 397 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 397 "You let her undress to seal her?" Ariandela asked unexpectedly. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Do you know how to tame a beast? Whether it is obedient or not, let it know the lesson and know how powerful it is from the beginning." Imogen didn''t speak, and had to admit that what Su Zhan said made her unable to refute, at least she really didn''t dare to despise Su Zhan, nor did she dare to neglect it. Su Zhan grabbed Imogen and waved towards Ariandra, and then directly sent away. In the next moment, he appeared in another town.This town is much busier than the previous town. "Don''t tell me there are angels here?" Seeing that Su Zhan hadn''t gone back, Ariandra asked. Su Zhan smiled: "There are no angels this time, but there is a ghost." "female?" "male!" "how is this possible!" Ariandra showed strong disbelief. Although she had not been in contact with the Soviet war for a long time, she was enough to understand a characteristic of the Soviet war.He takes the initiative to contact people, mostly women, and rarely contacts men.If so, it means that this person must be special.So after the surprise, Ariandra became very curious. What is special about the ghost, that makes Su Zhan interested? "Who is he and what''s special?" Ariandela asked curiously. Imogen was also a little curious. "In fact, this ghost is somewhat related to both of you. To be precise, the three of you have one thing in common." Su Zhan smiled and said two words."God!" "God?" "He has the same source of ability as yours. Of course, it is uncertain whether the nature is the same, but the name is the same, the spirit of vengeance, or the angel of vengeance!" Su Zhan explained. Imogen frowned: "I haven''t heard of any ghosts, revenge angels." "There are so many things you don''t know." Su Zhan said casually, looked at the time and said: "First find a place to eat something, settle down and talk about it." The biggest advantage of watching superhero movies and TV shows is that maybe it''s just a small character. The movie and TV shows have not shown his identity clues, so you can guess based on the content in the comics. This ghost is one of them. In the entire DC world, the ghost belongs to an extremely powerful character. He is the spirit of God''s revenge and possesses extremely powerful power. However, he is not connected with the Justice League or regular superheroes, and is limited to his own small circle. Of course, he is not that strong yet, so Su Zhan is ready to contact him. Let''s study whether it is the same as the spirit of vengeance of the evil spirit knight.Second, let''s see if it can be swallowed. After all, the God of the DC world is much stronger than the God of the Marvel world.If you can''t, then find a way to win over, Zha Kang needs help, and he should be able to help in the Marvel world! I found a place to have a meal, settled down, and Su Zhan was amused seeing Imogen uncomfortable. As night fell, the Su Zhan trio came out of the hotel and walked into a bar! "Ghost, drink too?" Ariandra asked, sitting down after coming in. Item 0485 "Ghost knights can drink, why can''t ghosts? What''s more, although he is called ghost, but it''s just a code name." Su Zhan said casually, raising his glass toward Imogen beside him. Imogen didn''t seem to resist the wine, his expression when eating before was like taking poison... As if it was a real drink, I enjoyed it with Imogen and Ariandra.Su Zhan, a yellow-skinned person with two hot beauties, was really eye-catching. Many men around him cast envious eyes, and there were even drunks who felt that Su Zhan was bullied and wanted to come over to have a conversation.It''s a pity that I haven''t come over yet, I don''t know how I had to fight with the person next to me, and it caused quite a bit of confusion. Obviously, this is a masterpiece of Su Zhan. A little mind controlled, he didn''t even bother to move. "Enough, you''d better leave right away, otherwise I don''t mind taking you to the police station to sober up." A man picked up the drunk and shouted at him with his medal. Policemen! The drunk man seemed to wake up, nodded repeatedly, and left the bar griefly. The police glanced at Su Zhan''s direction, then turned and went out. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said suddenly. Didn''t see the ghost, just drank a few bottles of wine and left?Or... Ariandra subconsciously looked at the policeman who had just left. He didn''t feel any crime in him, and there seemed nothing wrong with him. Coming out of the bar, Su Zhan saw the policeman staggering toward the side alley.With a smile, Su Zhan followed. Just a few steps after he walked, he suddenly heard a sharp scream, and then he heard bang, bang, and bang gunshots.About two or three seconds later, a woman of very good figure walked out of the alley, but she couldn''t see clearly while wearing a mask, panicked, and disappeared into the crowd in a blink of an eye. "Let''s take a look." Su Zhan said, he was about to go, but was suddenly hit by someone.Su Zhan didn''t move, but the other party fell to the ground with an oops.Su Zhan looked down and saw a pair of long legs covered in black fishnet stockings. Following his gaze, the other party had already stood up. Seeing her face, Su Zhan was stunned. "Zatana?" This person is really Zatana, why did she come here.And just... why did it suddenly appear? "Ah, it''s you?" Zatana was a little surprised when she recognized Su Zhan. "My name is Su Zhan, how about you?" "Zatana, I''m in a hurry, I''m sorry to leave first." Zatana said, and then hurriedly turned and left.The direction she left was the small alley just now. "It doesn''t seem to be a coincidence." Su Zhan murmured softly, did not follow, just released his power and looked through the wall. In the box, lying on the ground was a woman whose neck was cut with scissors.Next to him, the somewhat drunk policeman had a gun in his hand, and his expression was a little trance.Zatana asked about the situation after passing by and called the police. It seems normal. It¡¯s just that Zatana obviously went there specifically, so she can¡¯t just run over and watch it just because she heard the gunshots. The sense of justice is too widespread.It was like just now, obviously it seemed to be chasing someone, or knowing what was going to happen. Has her magic power awakened? It didn''t take long for the police car to arrive and deal with the scene. Zatana also walked out, her expression a little sad. "Is there anything I can help?" Su Zhan walked over and asked. "You didn''t leave?" Zatana was stunned, then shook her head and said: "It''s nothing, just now a friend of mine was killed. I had an appointment to meet. I also want to thank her for introducing me to a job. Who know¡­¡­" Is the dead person Zatana''s friend? However, if it is an appointment to meet, Zatana¡¯s direction from where she was killed seems to be wrong... "Hope the police can help find the murderer." Su Zhan comforted. "I''m afraid it will be difficult. There was a policeman next to her when she was killed. He saw the murderer and said that he had shot at the murderer, but the murderer ran away. I didn''t find any traces of the bullet. I guess he was drunk." Zatana shook her head and said. 398 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 398 "This is my phone number. If you need help, you can call me." Su Zhan conjured up a business card and handed it over. Zatana thanked him for it. After all, there was no reason, and it was not good to be in-depth contact, so I separated after a few conversations. "She has a very special, very powerful power." Imogen looked at the direction Zatana was leaving and said in a low voice. "Can I call sister Zha if I don''t have the patience?" Su Zhan said casually. "Sister Zha?" Ariaandra didn''t seem to be very satisfied with other women calling her sister, especially Zatana looked more beautiful than herself, weak and feminine. "She is Sister Zha, and you are Sister A." Su Zhan said with a smile, feeling Ariaandra''s unconvincing tone. "Why am I called Sister A?" Ariaandra asked. The ghost knows why, you are called Sister A in the comics.Su Zhan vomited that he didn''t want to explain, but when I saw her, I would never give up unless you explained it. I still ridiculed a reason."A is the first in the alphabet. Calling you Sister A means that you are the strongest among the ghost knights!" "It''s almost the same!" Ariandra nodded in satisfaction. "Go back and rest. Investigate this matter tomorrow." Su Zhan stretched out and walked directly back to the hotel with his arms around him. Either Ariandra or Imogen was not a woman of Su Zhan, but to this move of Su Zhan, a ghost knight and a fallen angel had no response. After returning to the hotel to rest, Su Zhan took the ID card to link to the Justice League base, and asked Nuwa and the White Queen to investigate anomalies around the world, and asked him to investigate the police! The increasing number of dark events in various places means that the power of darkness is getting stronger and stronger. Through this, it is probably possible to judge where the darkness has risen. Chapter 0486''Ghost'' Jim The policeman was named Jim, and he seemed nothing unusual from the news.He has strong work ability, unhappy feelings, likes to drink, just an ordinary policeman. At least from the surface, or easily available information, he is no different. But comparing several special cases and Jim''s alibi, he is a "ghost". The police for many years let him know that there are some criminals who can escape the sanctions of the law. As a policeman, he can only sigh helplessly, but another identity allows him to punish rape and eliminate evil. Regarding Jim Su''s battle, he didn''t check too much information, after all, his identity has been determined by himself.On the contrary, the recent frequent dark events around the world have attracted Su Zhan''s attention, and there have been thousands of dark events, large and small! If it weren''t for Nuwa and the Queen of White, Su Zhan had never expected so many. The frequent occurrence of dark events means that the power of darkness has become stronger and stronger. Among them, the Justice League and the Raptor team have encountered dark events of varying degrees. Fortunately, they are all resolved smoothly. As a result, the criminals began to agitate, which made the superhero busy, but in this way, it also made the Justice League famous! In a word, chaos will start! The three of them came out from the hotel early the next day to investigate. Before they came to the alley where the crime was committed, they heard a few news, or supernatural events.For example, there is a ghost hitchhiking on the highway, and it reappears when, for example, a woman¡¯s husband is resurrected. "The power of darkness is getting stronger and stronger." Su Zhan knew these incidents and dealt with them one by one. When I came to the box where the crime occurred, I saw someone standing there with their back to them, seeming to be muttering something softly.Judging from the back, it was Zatana impressively. "magic!" Su Zhan felt the surging of magic power in her body, listened carefully to her voice, it seemed that she was saying something, but strangely, what she said turned upside down. After thinking about it, Su Zhan understood what she was saying. Now, she is summoning the undead of the dead! The magic power surged, and a small whirlwind shadow was formed in front of her for an instant, and then it became the appearance of the dead.Zatana chatted with her excitedly, as if she was really a friend. "This should have just awakened magical ability? So I want to say goodbye to my friend, and tell her by the way, will help her catch the murderer and let her go on the road with peace of mind?" Su Zhan thought, not long after, Zatana seemed to have finished talking over there . The undead has disappeared. Zatana wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and turned around just to leave. As a result, he turned around and found Su Zhan, Imogen and Ariandra leaning against the corner. Zatana was stunned. It was obvious that there would be someone behind him, and it seemed to...have seen what happened just now. "It seems you are not a magician, but a magician." Su Zhan said with a smile."Last time I was in a hurry, I haven''t introduced it in detail. My name is Su Zhan, the leader of the Justice League. Of course, you can also call me..." "Green Lantern!" Zatana answered: "I just knew your identity. I didn''t expect you to be the famous Green Lantern. Are you here to investigate this too?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded and said, "Actually, I have been observing you since the last time I met in the elevator. At that time, you didn''t seem to have the ability to awaken magic." "Yes!" Although Zatana was surprised that Su Zhan observed herself and didn''t know at all, she still trusted Su Zhan''s identity, so she did not reserve it."Actually, I only felt something wrong in these two days. Then an accident made me discover that I have magical abilities. Now, I am not particularly skilled." "Do you have any clues about my friend? Do you know what killed her?" "I already know the reason. It''s an undead. If you die by accident, you have a lot of grievances, and you will basically get revenge. No matter how you die, you kill others in the same way. The one who killed your friend was originally a very beautiful model. But he was disfigured by a friend with scissors, and he couldn''t bear the blow...In addition, two other undead appeared again. If you guess right, including your sudden awakening, the magic ability is related to the rise of darkness." "What is the rise of darkness?" "I''ll tell you this slowly, let''s go to Jim first, the policeman who was there at the time!" Su Zhan knew the cause and result, and he also knew how to solve this problem, but he needed Jim''s help to find the bones of these three undead.Bringing Zatana, Su Zhan explained to her the rise of darkness, occasionally asked her about the magic, and then located Jim''s location and went to look for him. Jim''s house, Jim is sitting depressed at home drinking. He was temporarily suspended because of yesterday''s case.The criminals were not prevented from committing the crime, and few people saw the criminals. Jim said that the gun was fired and no bullets were found. Therefore, it is normal for the police to temporarily suspend Jim from work. The murderer was brought to justice because she was a dead person! "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and Jim opened it, somewhat surprised. "Is there anything?" The men and two women in the bar, and the friends of the deceased at the scene of the crime, what are they doing? "Look for your help." Su Zhan said straightforwardly. Jim was stunned."If you are looking for a murderer, I am afraid I can''t help much now. I have been suspended. But don''t worry, I will find the murderer." "I believe that it is not difficult to find the murderer with your skills, but how to give the public an explanation is the most difficult. After all, you can never say that the murderer is the undead, you have eliminated it, and then the case is closed. I''m afraid no one will believe this kind of statement." Su Zhan said with a smile. Jim was stunned for a moment, there was something in the words. "My name is Su Zhan, the leader of the Justice League. I can help you solve this matter, but you need to help me investigate the identities of the three undead, find their bodies, and let them rest in peace." Chapter 0487 Celebrity Effect and Press Conference Suddenly someone ran up to you and said that they knew your true identity, and then wanted to cooperate or help with you. I believe anyone''s first reaction is surprise and denial. Jim is no exception.He did not deny knowing about Su Zhan and Justice League, but he denied his identity. "Although I really want to agree to your proposal, I don''t know any undead, this is too much!" Jim shook his head and said. "Don''t admit it? It''s okay!" Su Zhan smiled, the swallowing ability was suddenly released, the swallowing power instantly traveled to the black hole, and he began to swallow Jim''s power.In an instant, Jim''s face changed, and he could feel it, as if a force was pulling himself. 399 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 399 Very strong! Before he could think about it, Jim''s body changed abruptly. In an instant, a jumpsuit cloak appeared on his body, and his body began to change. After a while, except for his appearance, his body had changed like a ghost. He swept in with a powerful force with both hands, and the green light energy was released instantly to envelop everyone, and he heard a loud boom, the two energies collided, and the whole house collapsed and shattered instantly! "Can''t it be swallowed?" Su Zhan was not surprised by this result, he had thought of it from the beginning. Gun smoke, mess... Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "What else do you have to say now?" Ghost Jim said: "How do you know my identity?" "I know a lot, how about it? Do you want to continue fighting or talk about cooperation?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. To be honest, Su Zhan really wanted to continue playing and wanted to know how strong he was. "do not fight." Ghost Jim said, changed back, and looked at the completely abandoned house, he couldn''t help but smile. "It seems that I have to rebuild again." "Don''t be so troublesome." Su Zhan smiled, and pointed with two fingers. With the crisp sound of''pop'', the house was restored to its original appearance in an instant, and there was no visible damage to it, and even the placement of things was exactly the same as before. Jim froze for a moment, and thanked Su Zhan. "The identities of these three undead, I need to go back to the police station to investigate before I know." Jim said. "I''ll go with you, and talk to your chief by the way, I hope your chief knows who I am." Su Zhan said with a smile. Jim said, "You can rest assured that he is your fan and admires you very much." "That would be better." Su Zhan smiled. When they came to the police station together, it was exactly the same as Jim said. Before Su Zhan even spoke, the chief had already come to shake hands excitedly. Well, this is the first time Su Zhan has seen such a passionate fan, and he is still a male fan. Shaking hands, signing autographs, and taking photos are exactly the rhythm of the fan meeting. I wonder how a man in his forties can be so crazy. It seems that every man has a superhero dream in his heart! "By the way, is there anything I can do to help?" The director realized that Su Zhan must have something to come here. "There is indeed something..." Su Zhandang said that he was about to come, played the name of the Justice League, took over the handling of this incident, and gave the people an explanation. After all, if there are cases in succession, the public will definitely not accept it if there are no past reasons. In the Justice League, the appearance of superheroes is naturally completely different. This can also be said to be a celebrity effect. The power of darkness is getting stronger and stronger. The emergence of superheroes can increase the confidence and conviction of the people. It can also promote the Justice League, killing two birds with one stone! After hearing this, the director immediately expressed his unconditional cooperation. On the one hand, he can relieve the pressure, and on the other hand, Su Zhan is here. This shows that it is not an ordinary case, and even if they want to handle it, they can''t handle it. "what do I need to do?" "I have a press conference and say that the Justice League will take over this matter, and then...just let Jim assist me." Su Zhan said. "no problem!" The chief simply agreed, and then asked Jim directly for the police badge, and asked him to help Su Zhan with his heart.Su Zhan was amused by watching him, and he didn''t understand him a little bit. Different ideas! You have to pretend to be an ordinary person even if you have such a powerful strength, are you tired? It seems that superheroes like it! The police station moved quickly. When Su Zhan and Jim were investigating the identities of the three undead, the news had already spread.The Secretary also understood Su Zhan''s meaning. He hoped that Su Zhan could come forward and be more convincing. Su Zhan did not refuse. Just at the door of the police station, a small press conference began. Many reporters surrounded it. First, the director went up to speak and talked about the matter. Then Su Zhan came out to speak. There was originally an interview session, but Su Zhan cancelled. The process went smoothly, and the reporters gave face. As a celebrity, Su Zhan has a lot of news, especially lace news, but it is the first time that such a formal conference has been held.Therefore, even if Su Zhan does not accept the interview, it is impossible for the reporters to pass the interview. Reporters are fearless, even if they are facing superheroes, they dare to ask questions and speak. Fortunately, their questions are pretty good, still positive, mainly for this time.Of course, some people are curious about Su Zhan''s private life style, but this does not need Su Zhan to say, the person who asked the question would be attacked by a group of colleagues. One is worried that Su Zhan will leave in anger, and the other is because Su Zhan never hides this aspect. No one cares about it except some so-called moral people.And they also want to thank Su Zhan for his character and style, otherwise, how could they report so much?One by one was unemployed a long time ago. All in all, the original plan will only be concluded after the result of the press conference abruptly for an hour and a half. By this time Jim had already investigated the information. "Do you need me to arrange for someone to help?" the director asked eagerly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "No need, when your people arrive, we are all over." "No, our people are acting very..." The director said quickly, but before he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that Su Zhan and others had disappeared, and they just disappeared out of thin air. Item 0488 The director''s quick word has not been spoken, Su Zhan and others have already arrived at the cemetery from the police station. After finding the bones of the three undead, Su Zhan became busy. Fortunately, I learned a lot of magic during this time, otherwise, Su Zhan could only completely wipe out these undead.When the spell was chanted, the flame ignited, and the three bones piled up quickly burned. At the same time, the undead in three different places all felt and disappeared in a moment. "It''s done!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and said."Now, there is only one final thing to do." "What else? Wouldn''t it be enough to send them back to hell?" Ariandra asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "They will appear because someone has contacted them. Maybe it''s just ordinary contact, such as channeling, letting relatives communicate with them and bring something with them, but because of the dark power. That¡¯s why they emerged from hell. If the source is not resolved, what if someone connects again?" "Father Midnight! He is the only one with this ability around here!" Jim said. "Who is that?" Zatana asked curiously. "A voodoo warlock is very powerful. He runs a bar and only pursues profit. There are many gangsters under him. Because they are relatively neutral, some low-level demons or exorcists support him. His midnight bar is similar to a Neutral zone." Jim explained. 400 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 400 "There is such a person?" Zatana was surprised after hearing this. She had just awakened her ability and was curious about everything. Imogen, who rarely speaks, pouted and said, "Neutral? It''s just selfish." "To put it bluntly, no matter what the two sides are, he just wants to take advantage of the opportunity. Moreover, he sent his sister''s soul to hell for his convenience, and built a hell hotline. This is just a scum. Maybe he didn''t think about it. He wants to take refuge in the darkness, but when the darkness comes, he will never hesitate to plunge into the embrace of the darkness." Su Zhan pouted and didn''t have a good impression of Father Midnight. He and Constanti are both enemies and friends. Most of the time, they are still enemies. Only when they are forced to cooperate will they cooperate with each other. After the end, they will turn their faces immediately, and they will never show mercy. And also claiming to be daddy? Indeed, in foreign countries, some of the more prestigious and kind-hearted people will be called daddy.Even for example, Sakuragi in Slam Dunk has called Coach Anxi his daddy, which is just a respectable name. But obviously, midnight is not enough! "Go meet this guy." Midnight bar. Although it was daytime, the door was still open, Su Zhan entered through the door without being so polite, and directly teleported to him. Smoking a cigar at midnight, looking like a luxurious enjoyment. For Su Zhan and others who suddenly appeared, midnight was obviously startled, and the cigar in his hand almost didn''t fall to the ground.However, he was calm enough. Although others did not recognize him, he still recognized Su Zhan. Just now, he also watched the news of the press conference. "What''s the point of the Green Lantern coming here?" He stood up at midnight and asked with a smile. "Don''t you know it yourself?" Su Zhan said with a lip. Midnight shook his head in surprise: "Me? What should I know?" "What happened at the press conference was because of you. Don''t tell me that you didn''t know about the rise of dark power. It was only communication and now it has become a summoning. You don''t know if the three undead hurt people wantonly?" Su Zhan frowned Hummed. Just about to speak at midnight, Su Zhan sneered: "Don''t say panic, I can read minds." Midnight paused and said: "Well, I do know, but it has nothing to do with me. There is nothing wrong with my witchcraft and magic. , And since you came to me, I believe it should have been resolved. So, what else do you want?" "Originally, I just wanted to tell you not to use similar magic again, but your attitude makes me very unhappy, so I think I should make you no longer able to use magic." Su Zhan said lightly. "Do you want to do it?" He snorted at midnight, and in a moment, several younger brothers ran out next to him. "It seems that you are used to domineering in front of ordinary people..." Seeing these ordinary bullies, Su Zhan shook his head mockingly. "Lie down!" Zatana suddenly yelled that something weird happened, and the gangsters lay down one after another, like dead bodies. Su Zhan smiled at Zatana, she said that magic is very interesting."You don''t have many opportunities, so hurry up if you have the ability." "Humph!" With a cold snort at midnight, he suddenly opened his hand and blew a cloud of powder. This is the witch potion he configured, as long as he inhales a little, he will fall into a coma.Then, I heard midnight chanting curses in a low voice, dancing and dancing. In a moment, several demons appeared beside him! Su Zhan waved his hand first, and the powder disappeared instantly, without any effect at all. Looking at the demons that came out, Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Suddenly I feel that you are really unlucky. Your skills are completely restrained." "Teng!" The flames rose, Ariandra had transformed, and the sickle came out suddenly. In a blink of an eye, the demons had been burned out and disappeared without a trace. Ariandra took the sickle back casually with a calm expression. This level is no challenge for her. "Game time is over, your magic... I took it away!" Su Zhan waved his hand, floating in the air at midnight, unable to move, and immediately following the release of his devouring ability, his magic power was continuously sucked in by the black hole, and then merged into Su Zhan''s body! By the way, Su Zhan also explored his memory. Although his witchcraft and magic do not conform to Su Zhan''s style, he still needs to know so that he can find a solution next time! Patter. Falling to the ground at midnight, Su Zhan turned around and left with someone. Lost the magic power, naturally there is no way to release witchcraft magic at midnight, and there is no need to worry about a situation similar to summoning the undead. This matter is completely resolved.Jim went back to the police station to notify the chief. By the way, he announced that the incident had been resolved. Su Zhan and the others went back to the hotel, and Zatana came along with nothing else. Chapter 0489 The Trapped Zha Kang! "What are your plans? Do you continue to be a magician?" After returning to the hotel, Su Zhan asked Zatana. Zatana shook her head and said: "Perhaps, in fact, I am looking for my parents, they are missing, the only clue may be related to magic, but I have no other clue." "I can try to find it for you and tell me the names of your parents." "Really?" Zatana was overjoyed and hurriedly said the names of her parents. Su Zhan tried to locate it but failed. In other words, he was either dead or not on earth. "How is it?" Zatana asked. Su Zhan shook his head apologetically: "Sorry, I can''t sense their existence." "Oh, no, it doesn''t matter." Zatana was a little disappointed, adjusted her mood and said: "I believe I will find it." "Why don''t you follow me for the time being? On the one hand, you can be proficient in magical abilities, but you can also help with the power of darkness. On the other hand, you may be able to find clues about your parents. Besides..." After a pause, he said solemnly: "I very much hope that you can follow me." "Why?" Zatana thought there was a special reason. "Men all hope that they can follow beautiful women around, especially me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Zatana chuckled and looked at Imogen and Ariandra."Don''t you already have it by your side?" "It''s okay, I don''t think too much." Su Zhan said solemnly. Ariandra and Imogen rolled their eyes, and the other pretended not to hear. "About Jim, do you feel anything?" Su Zhan asked. "There is a sense of familiarity, but there is no connection. He, the spirit of vengeance, should be different from mine." Ariandra explained. "The breath of God," Imogen said briefly. "So, the God here is indeed stronger..." Su Zhan murmured softly.Since Jim is very strong and he can''t swallow it, let him play a role. He should be able to help a lot in dealing with the rise of darkness. 401 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 401 When Jim returns, Su Zhan is going to invite him to join the Dark Justice League and introduce him to Zha Kang. "Dididi, dididi..." A crisp voice suddenly sounded. Su Zhan took out his ID card and found that it was an invitation to call from Classmate Zha Kang. Su Zhan was startled when he answered the call. Classmate Zha Kang''s appearance is too... decadent. His hair was messy, his eyes were blood red, and his complexion was pale and haggard. "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan asked with a frown. Constantine grinned wryly: "It''s a mess, I''m afraid I will lose this time." "Are you possessed by a demon?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment and asked. Constantine nodded: "The situation is a bit complicated. To put it simply, I was trapped by a woman. I let Pazuzu possess him. Time should be running out. I''m not sure whether I can successfully dispel it!" "Nonsense wait until after we meet!" Su Zhan said something and hung up the communication directly. "Pazuzu, that is a very powerful demon." Imogen said. "Are you familiar?" Su Zhan asked when Imogen suddenly spoke. Imogen sneered: "Of course I''m familiar with her. I didn''t deal with her less. He is a member of the Lich Group. The Dark Rise was planned by the Lich Group. Since Constantine let him possess, don''t Hope to get rid of it." "It seems that you really are divided into two factions." Su Zhan murmured, then disappeared, a few seconds later he came back."Jim has something to deal with, so he won''t be with him for the time being. Let''s go and see the situation of Zha Kang. When the voice fell, Su Zhan took them directly away. The next second, he appeared in a small church in a prison. Constantine was sitting on the ground, the cigarette in his hand was almost burnt to the end, looking decadent. Speaking of which, this guy himself was decadent, and now he is even more decadent. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, he directly read Constantine''s heart and knew what happened.She was indeed cheated by a woman. A former girlfriend of Zha Kang is now a nun. Something went wrong where she was, so she asked Zha Kang to help. In the end, she was overwhelmed, but she was overcast. One shot.In desperation, Zha Kang could only let the demon possess him in order to save himself. The consequence was that he was controlled by the devil and killed several people, and was locked up in prison, which is here. In the absence of conditions, it is almost impossible to exorcise the demon by himself, so Zha Kang contacted Su Zhan. "The best way is to kill him, so that Pazuzu can only go back to hell without his possessors." Imogen said. "This is? And that..." Constantine glanced at the serious imbalance between Imogen and Zatana. He was cheated by his ex-girlfriend, but Su Zhan abducted two beautiful women back. "Imokin, Zatana." Su Zhan accepted, patted Zha Kang on the shoulder and said, "Imokin is a fallen angel. I sealed her ability with your method. I think her proposal It''s quite constructive." Constantine rolled his eyes: "So, are you trying to tell me to let me die? This is a friend, really chilling!" "Sister Han, friends are used to cheat. This is almost synonymous with you. You are still embarrassed and chilling. Speaking of which, you are enough. Friends cheats a lot, but instead they make women cheat. I really don''t know what to say about you." Su Zhan couldn''t help but complain. Regardless of whether Zha Kang was deliberate or helpless, he did cheat a lot of people. If he didn''t cheat him, I am embarrassed to say that he is his friend.You said that a guy with his own aura of pitting his friends turned out to be pitted by a woman. What is that? "Seriously, do you have any way to save me?" Constantine said solemnly: "I can feel...I''m about to hold on..." Before he finished speaking, he began to tremble. After a while, His glasses glowed red, and his expression became ugly. "It''s useless, it''s useless... It''s the contract he signed voluntarily to allow me to be possessed. No one can expel me unless he dies. Once he dies, his soul will go to hell. Then he will be for so many years. Pay the price for what you did!¡± Obviously, it was the great demon, Pazuzu, who was speaking at this time. Chapter 0490 Journey To Hell "I really didn''t care if he died. This guy is also a frequent hanger. If he is dead, he will be resurrected. But, seeing you so arrogant, I really can''t let him die, no one can expel you, right? Okay, then wait and see!" Su Zhan is really not worried about classmate Zhakang. God still needs him. He will not easily let him go to hell. As an ordinary person who only knows black magic, he can jump in front of all kinds of super ghosts and super gods. Da is still intact, obviously it also comes with its own external halo.But Pazuzu is so arrogant, really aunt can bear, uncle can''t bear it! "Hmm!" Constantine trembled in pain and came to his senses.He asked Su Zhan tiredly: "If you have a big talk, do you really have a way?" "Guess!" Su Zhan said, getting up and pacing to ponder. The power of the devil is very powerful, and Zha Kang is voluntary. Under the influence of the rules, it is really difficult to get rid of him, and conventional magic methods are useless.After a few steps, Su Zhan stretched out two fingers slowly. "Better than scissors hands this time?" Constantine said. Su Zhan ignored his clever spit, and said slowly: "There are two ways, the first is very simple, is to let you die. As long as you die, Pazuzu will return to hell, there is Imogen. , She can trap your soul temporarily, and just resurrect you at that time." "This method is good!" Constantine said hurriedly as soon as Su Zhan finished speaking. Su Zhanbai gave him a glance and continued: "The second method is a bit troublesome. I''ll go and find Pazuzu and let him terminate the contract." "Too troublesome, too troublesome, it''s better to be the first one." Once he dies, Pazuzu will return to hell, and the fallen angels can take in his soul, and then he will be resurrected when his soul comes back. It can be said that this is the simplest and most direct way! "The first method is simple and safe. But what does it have to do with me? Since I have said everything, it has nothing to do with me after a long time. I can''t afford this person." Su Zhan hummed. "Brother, you are my own brother, let''s not fight for this face at this time?" Constantine said depressedly. "If I don''t fight for face, I should just let you die, regardless of you." Su Zhan said angrily. "But hell is not where you want to go, let alone in other people''s turf, we are at a disadvantage." Constantine also tried to persuade Su Zhan to dispel attention. "Teach you a good boy, as long as you are strong enough, you won''t suffer anywhere. What''s more, just deal with the rise of darkness." Su Zhan said lightly. Constantine stopped speaking, and he couldn''t care less about the rise of darkness, after all, this was not a trivial matter for him alone. "That''s it, Imogen, the coordinates you should know?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked. Imogen shook his head: "The location of hell is constantly changing, and there is no precise location. If you unlock my seal, I can still sense it. Now, I don''t know the coordinates!" "I...I should be able to find it. But I don''t know the coordinates, but I can sense the location of hell." Zatana said weakly. "Very well, then you go with me, dare you?" Su Zhan asked. "Ok!" Zatana nodded in response. "Then it''s settled." Su Zhan nodded, and the matter was settled directly. Su Zhan has said so. What can Constantine say? I can only hope that Su Zhan will come back soon. The feeling of being possessed by the devil is not very comfortable. This kind of thing is like poisoning. There is an incubation period at the beginning. As the incubation period passes, he will be completely possessed. 402 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 402 That is a feeling that can''t be resisted at all! Zatana was also unambiguous, and soon cast her magic. In a moment, she saw an illusory ability similar to a door appeared in front of her, and she could clearly see that on the other end was a hazy world. hell! Su Zhan was a little surprised, Zatana''s ability was so strong that he could directly open the passage of the world to hell. Her magical talent is really amazing. It is said that Zatana was born in a magical family or a direct descendant of the genius Leonardo da Vinci. She is related to many famous language masters, alchemists, and occultists! "gone!" Su Zhan said for a lifetime, as Zatana entered the space gate... As soon as he entered, Su Zhan felt a difference. It was gray, somewhat similar to the underworld of Heim, with bursts of death and smoke, giving people a sense of lifelessness.Suddenly, the flames rushed, and the whole world seemed to become a sea of ??flames. Occasionally, I could feel something running around, and I could even hear the terrifying sounds of ghosts and wolves. These are undead! Of course, they belonged to the lowest level, the most common undead, except to frighten ordinary people, or rely on the large number, they had no other ability.Su Zhan turned his head, the door behind him had disappeared, and he glanced at Zatana and found that she was a little weak, which should be more exhausting. As a talented magician who has just awakened, it is really difficult to directly travel through space! Even ordinary magicians and witchcraft, few have this kind of ability. Although Constantine can do it, his methods are much more cumbersome, and there are no small restrictions, far inferior to Zatana. The climate of hell is different from the outside, and Zatana is the first time to come to hell, it is really a bit of''unacceptable'' feeling, and here, her magic is also greatly reduced! "How do you feel, if you can''t, then go back first." Su Zhan asked. Zatana shook her head firmly. She came to hell not only because Su Zhan needed help, but also because she wanted to see if she could find clues about her parents."It''s okay, it''s just that it consumes a lot of space to travel through, and it should recover soon." "Just follow me." The climate of hell really has no effect on Su Zhan. As for the flame, it is also the fire of hell to some extent, but this level of flame has no effect on Su Zhan, but makes him feel special. comfortable. Item 0491 The hell here is not the same as the hell in China, and it is similar but different from the Heim Underworld.Gloomy Devil May Cry, endless flames, as if there is no end, no end. Su Zhan controlled the flame to keep him away from Zatana, and Zatana followed Su Zhan step by step to restore her state. It is not so easy to find the Papa tribe in the boundless sea of ??fire.The situation in hell is very complicated, and the big devil will have its own territory, or sphere of influence. In this case, it is indeed a bit tricky to find Pazuzu, but fortunately, without him, Pazuzu has already come to the door.He possessed classmate Zhakang, and naturally knew that Su Zhan was coming to hell. Hell, this is his place.In an instant, a large group of shadows floated from a distance. One of them was extremely large and dark. It could barely be seen as a human form. He was surrounded by countless demons of all kinds. At first glance It''s like Hyakki Yexing. "Unexpectedly, you dare to come here, Jiejie, you are seeking your own death!" Pazuzu''s voice was very harsh. "I didn''t expect you to dare to come to me! There is a saying that it is not the Raptors but Jiang. If I dare to come, it means I am sure." Su Zhan said lightly. "Sure? Humph!" Pazuzu snorted, and the demons around him swarmed over. The wind howled. Zatana has never seen this scene. Seeing so many demons, she would release magic subconsciously, but one hand blocked her. Zatana looked at Su Zhan, inexplicably, she suddenly felt extremely relieved. . "Are you afraid of the cold?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Zatana was taken aback and shook her head."Not afraid." "That''s good, let you see what the Frozen Demon looks like." Su Zhan said with a smile...Suddenly he took out a very simple box.As soon as the box appeared, Zatana felt that the surrounding breath seemed to drop a little. Pazuzu looked at this box differently, and had a bad feeling that avoiding harm and seeking profit is the nature of the devil. Pazuzu subconsciously wanted to step back and stay away, but it was still too late. As Su Zhan opened the box, an unspeakable cold wind swept out instantly.The flames around the''Kacha'' and the surrounding flames were frozen instantly, covered with layers of ice, and the demons were frozen. Pazuzu''s feet were also frozen, and the chill spread upwards. Although he was trying his best to resist, the effect was mediocre! "what¡­¡­" Zatana let out a shuddering breath. Although she is not afraid of the cold, she did not expect it to be so cold. The vest and stockings, she didn''t want her cold dress.She tremblingly controlled the elemental magic, and she felt better. Closing the box of ice, Su Zhan walked to Pazuzu. "Cancel the contract with Zha Kang, and I will let you go." "Hmph, just want to coerce me with this, it''s still far away!" Pazuzu said grimly. "You think too much, the ice box can only trap you in the ice, of course it can''t kill you, especially here!" Su Zhan said disapprovingly."I really threaten you with two, one is the sword of twilight, its power Nigel has already experienced, I believe you should also know. The other is my ability to swallow, I can use your magic Swallow it completely, so let''s not waste time." "Humph!" Pazuzu snorted and suddenly released magic power. The whole body changed instantly, becoming illusory like smoke, and immediately after he had emerged from the ice, he said with a sneer: "The premise is that you can catch me." "That''s right, after breaking away from the ice, although the aura of ice is still there, it will not affect you much." Su Zhan was not surprised, but smiled."What are your skills? I can release it as soon as possible while I don''t want to kill you yet." "Humph!" Pazuzu snorted again, and his body suddenly became huge, like a black shadow.Su Zhan''s height was just as high as his feet. He raised his head and looked up, as if he couldn''t see the top. "Huge? It seems that the devil with a little skill likes to play like this." Su Zhan muttered, Pa Zuzu suddenly raised his foot and stepped on it.A strong air current whirlwind came, followed by a sudden pressure.boom!Pazuzu stepped on it, and instantly shattered the surrounding demons. "Lie down!" Zatana dodges the ice fragments and releases magic. Talk about magic! However, this magic has no effect on Pazuzu. Her strength is still too weak, and it may be okay to deal with ordinary people, but to deal with the demons in hell is somewhat inferior. "Pop" "pop" Pazuzu stomped it down, regardless of his huge body, but his movements were very flexible and fast.Su Zhan had already used super speed to dodge, but he was just dodgeable, as if he could be stepped on at any time. "Hide, hide, I see where else you can hide!" 403 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 403 Pa Zuzu said arrogantly, stepping on him, and Su Zhan gradually forced nowhere to hide. Su Zhan raised his head slightly, curled his lips and said, "Then don''t hide." The huge foot stepped on it again. This time Su Zhan really did not hide. Feeling the huge shadow covering him, Su Zhan only slowly raised his hand in a posture that he wanted to wave his hand to block it. At the moment of contact, Pazuzu''s feet stopped abruptly, and there was no way to step on it. "Huh?" Pazuzu was a little surprised, and immediately increased his strength, but Su Zhan didn''t move at all, dragging Pazuzu''s feet with one hand, and scratching his chin with the other hand, looking surprised and worried in the distance. Zatana smiled, and then reached out and grabbed his foot with a sudden force. In an instant, Pazuzu''s body fell directly tilted. Pazuzu hurriedly shrank his body and wanted to turn into a phantom, but he felt a sharp pain from his feet. The pain made him unable to control his body at all. There was a loud bang and he fell heavily. Falling to the ground, followed by the heart-wrenching pain from his leg, his leg was cut off. The most important thing was that he felt that he could not change and grow a new leg! Chapter 0492 The Death Of The Demon Pazuzu This is impossible! Not to mention a broken leg or hand, even if the whole body is destroyed, it can grow back. But now, despite Pazuzu''s urging, the broken leg never grows back.He looked at Su Zhan in horror, and saw the sword of twilight in Su Zhan''s hand wrapped in flames. This sword can really kill him and completely kill him! Su Zhan held the sword of dusk in one hand, and stretched out his hand towards Pazuzu¡¯s broken leg with the other hand in the void. The engulfing black hole was created, and magical power instantly poured into Su Zhan¡¯s body. In a moment, Pazuzu His broken leg has been reduced to ashes and dissipated completely. Turning his head, Su Zhan looked at Pa Zuzu with a very strange smile on his mouth. "Wait... I can terminate the contract with Constantine." Pazuzu said hurriedly. Su Zhan couldn''t help frowning, as if he was very upset."Do you still have a bit of spine? You said so arrogantly, but now you have broken a leg and you have compromised? What about your persistence, your demon dignity? At least I have to wait for me to remove your limbs, if If you have a fifth limb, you can compromise after cutting it all off." "I''m not a fool..." Pazuzu muttered. As his voice fell, a yin air appeared from his body and disappeared. "I have cancelled the contract with him." Pazuzu said. Su Zhan took out his identity card and directly contacted Constantine. After the call, he heard Constantine a little excited."Did you succeed? The contract is terminated." "It''s okay to release it. I have something to do here. I will talk back." Su Zhan was just to confirm that since classmate Zha Kang is okay, he put away his ID card, and then said to Pazuzu, "Zha Kang''s The matter is over, let''s talk about the rise of darkness." "There is nothing to say, the rise of darkness is irresistible, and the balance between darkness and light has been broken. It will not take long for darkness to descend and occupy the world." Pazuzu snorted. "So, what are you summoning are giant beasts?" Su Zhan asked. "How do you know?" Pazuzu was suddenly shocked."The summoning has already begun. It won''t be long before the monster beast will reappear in the world. No one can stop it..." boom! It exploded, Pazuzu suddenly exploded. Su Zhan''s sudden explosion caught Su Zhan by surprise, and his whole body was blasted out instantly. The hell space seemed to vibrate a bit, like an earthquake. Zatana hurriedly ran in the direction of Su Zhan. "Are you OK?" Zatana came to Su Zhan, hugged him in her arms and asked. Su Zhan was stunned and did not say a word. It exploded, but Pazuzu actually exploded.why?He frowned and was a little stunned. Pazuzu would definitely not commit suicide. It seemed as if he was suddenly destroyed by some powerful force, but why?He didn''t say anything he couldn''t say, right?Could it be because of the giant fierce beast?I already know it, what''s the point of destroying him? Moreover, it seems that not many hells can kill Pazuzu by relying on the mind, right? The most important thing is that Nima is robbing people! Originally, Su Zhan didn''t intend to let Pazuzu go and devour him, but it''s okay now, he was directly bombed into dregs, and he swallowed a fart! "I''m fine." Su Zhan said towards Zatana and stood up. Although the impact of the explosion just now was strong, it did not hurt him.Looking around, Su Zhan pouted his lips in disappointment, without any clues, and couldn''t tell who killed Pazuzu at all. "What happened just now?" Zatana asked after seeing that Su Zhan was okay. Su Zhan shook his head: "I don''t know which bastard killed Pazuzu. I don''t want to let me know anything. No matter who this guy is, he is very strong, and it should be related to the rise of darkness. I don''t understand at all, he actually has the strength to kill Pa Zuzu with his mind, why didn''t he shoot me?" "Perhaps because you are too strong, he is not sure." Zatana said. "Perhaps! The clue is broken, let''s not come here in vain and see if we can find something." "Ok!" The two began to walk around, and Zatana''s state had gradually recovered. Although many demons were seen along the way, no one dared to approach them. Even if they were courageous, they followed far away, as if they were watching. Su Zhan didn''t care about this at all, and even caught a few demons. Unfortunately, after asking three questions, Su Zhan swallowed his power. No matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat! Unconsciously, the two have been shopping in hell for almost half a day, but unfortunately they have not gained much. The current situation naturally cannot stay in hell all the time, so the two of them have determined that they are unlikely to find anything. Hell is back. After they left hell, an illusory black shadow suddenly appeared, paused for a while and then disappeared again! ... ... Back in the prison church, Zha Kang had almost recovered by this time. "Are there any gains?" Zha Kang asked. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Pazuzu is dead, but I didn''t kill it. Do you know anyone who can directly explode Pazuzu with his mind?" Constantine shook his head blankly, and exploded Pazuzu with his mind. How could this be possible? "Forget it, let''s get out of here first." Su Zhan shook his head and directly led them out from here. As for the prison guards, it doesn''t matter what happens when the prison guard finds that Zha Kang is missing. Back to the safe house, Su Zhan found that the vicinity of the safe house was more lively, the number of crusaders was much larger, and it seemed that it was surrounded by groups.However, what''s interesting is that they don''t seem to be besieging here, it''s better like protecting it! Su Zhan asked for a while and realized that they were really protecting this place.I''ve been to the devil a few times, but before they got close, they were solved by the Crusaders. What is this? Could it be that the angel knew that it was not wise to be an enemy of himself, so he protected himself instead? If under the protection of the Crusaders, they went to the Virgin, I don¡¯t know how they would feel! Chapter 0493 Who Sleeps With Me Tonight? "What are you thinking about? Why do I think your expression seems to be... awkward?" Zede stared at Su Zhan for a long time and couldn''t help asking. 404 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 404 Su Zhan smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I just don''t understand what these guys think, or what the angels think, they start to protect us. If they deal with the devil, I can''t help it with you... Do you think they will die of depression?" "I only know that they will definitely fight you." Zede said. "Don''t talk about it, are you interested in going out and playing?" Su Zhan asked. "Where to play, what to play?" Zede asked. "Whatever, I don''t plan to stay here anyway. If you want, you can go with me. If you don''t want to, it''s safe enough here." Su Zhan said. "Of course I do!" Although it was safe here, the thought of the crusaders outside affected her mood, not to mention being with Su Zhan, she didn''t have to worry about any danger. Su Zhan first talked to Zha Kang about Ghost Jim, so he could go and get to know him when he took time.Then took Zatana, Bai Gujing, Zed, and Imogen and went out. He walked out of the safe house in a fair manner, and even waved at the Crusaders when he left. The Crusaders saw that Su Zhan took Zede to leave, and immediately followed. What they want to protect is Zede, not this safe house. "They followed." Zede whispered. "Then see if they can keep up." Su Zhan said with a smile and took out the Hornet. "This car, can''t you sit down?" There are only two Hornets. Although there can be two people behind, there are five of them. "Imokin, Bai Gujing, you two sit behind, and Zatana sits in the co-pilot." Su Zhan said. "What about me?" Zede asked. Su Zhan asked them to go up first, then took the driving seat, and said to Zede, "Of course you have to sit in a special position. How about my lap?" Ze De smiled and sat directly on it. Su Zhan held Zede by the waist, closed the car door and said to the Hornet: "Dump them." In an instant, the engine started, and hellfire instantly appeared in the car following the Hornet. With a muffled buzz, the Hornet rushed out.The start was too fast, and the impact made Zede lean directly against Su Zhan''s arms. Because of space problems, Zede was on his side. With this bump, her mouth could not help but kissed Su Zhan''s cheek.Because the road was not on the road, the ground was particularly bumpy, so Zed was like a chicken pecking rice, and kissed him several times. Zed wanted to stop but couldn''t control it at all. The bumps in her body made her feel extremely uncomfortable... "You did it on purpose?" After getting on the highway, Zed finally stopped, and said to Su Zhan a little angrily. Su Zhan smiled, did not speak. But everyone thinks he must be deliberate... Although the people of the Crusaders were chasing after them, all they could see was a trace of burning flames, and they couldn''t catch up with the Hornet. It didn''t take long before the Hornet disappeared from their sight. Su Zhan did not give the Hornet any instructions to let it go. On the one hand, Su Zhan was not interested in staying there. He came out to see if he could encounter any dark events. Maybe he could find any clues.On the other hand, I also want to create opportunities. With so many beauties around, not doing anything is not Su Zhan''s style at all! Unknowingly, it has been in a small town for most of the day, the fire of hell has been put away, and the appearance of the Hornet has attracted a lot of attention.It can be seen that this small town should not be considered surplus, and such sports cars should be rare here. Stopped at a seemingly good restaurant. Just after Su Zhan came down, there was a waiter warmly greeted him in the restaurant, but... after seeing the four women who appeared afterwards, her expression instantly became a little lost, and then forced her Welcome them in calmly. "Did you see it? The waiter wanted to catch you. As long as you talk to her and drive her out for a drive, she will be yours at night!" After sitting down, Zede leaned into Su Zhan''s ear. Said... Su Zhan stretched out his hand to hold her waist and touched it casually, "I have four beauties, do I still need her?" Order food, eat, comment on the taste, and talk about where you want to go. At first glance, it seems that you are really out for fun.The meal was eaten for more than an hour before it was settled. I decided to stay here for one night when I was eating, and I will leave tomorrow, so I went directly to the hotel after I got out of the restaurant.There was a small episode when the room was opened. There were only two rooms. I asked the reason. It seems that there are some programs being held here recently, so there are more tourists.Two rooms are better than nothing. "There must be no more than four people in this room, so who sleeps with me?" A very ordinary standard room can sleep three people, but four people are definitely not enough. Su Zhan took a look and asked with a smile. The four women looked at each other, and the most suitable one was Bai Gujing, because she was originally Su Zhan''s woman, had had a relationship, and lived together.However, considering the current situation, it is still safer for Zede to be with Su Zhan. But Zed refused. Anyway, the two rooms were next to each other, and she was worried about what would happen, so she refused directly. "Then you!" Su Zhan moved towards Imogen. Imogen really wanted to refuse, but unfortunately he didn''t have the qualifications, so he could only follow Su Zhan to another room. It was still early and couldn''t sleep right away. Su Zhan took out the Soul Stone and continued to devour it. There was not much left. If he concentrated on doing nothing, he could completely devour the Soul Stone in less than a week. "What is this?" Imogen couldn''t help asking. "Stone of the soul." Su Zhan said casually, and suddenly thought of something and said to Imogen: "Take off your clothes, I''ll help you lift the seal!" Chapter 0494 the difference between angels and humans Undressing this Imogen was understandable, but the last sentence to lift the seal surprised her.She didn''t expect that Su Zhan would unlock her seal at this time, while undressing, Imogen asked, "Why?" "What I want is an angel, you are just an ordinary person now being sealed, what''s the point?" Su Zhan said casually. Imogen instantly felt that he was thinking too much... When the clothes fell, Imogen came over, and Su Zhan directly unlocked her.In an instant, a powerful force emerged, Imogen restored his identity as a fallen angel, his shoulders trembling slightly, and the huge black wings behind his back opened, giving Imogen a particularly refreshing feeling. Although she has adapted to the human feeling, she still feels comfortable and at ease with her angelic state. Imogen looked at Su Zhan and found that he didn''t seem to pay attention to himself. If he shot or escaped at this time, the chance was great.Imogen hesitated for a moment, and finally withdrew his wings and gave up the idea. "It seems that there is a chance, but in fact, it is impossible for him to make me successful so easily." Imogen comforted himself in his heart. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked, as he swallowed the gem, he said, "Don''t put away the wings if they look pretty." Imogen opened his wings again. Su Zhan looked at her with interest. To some extent, angel means perfection, and Imogen''s figure can also be described as perfect.Although there are a pair of black wings, they are more harmonious and beautiful.Su Zhan raised his hand and stretched out her wings. Imogen hesitated for a moment and did not hide. Wings are the most sensitive part of angels, and can also be said to be the source of strength. Before I saw it, Imogen was just missing a feather, and his strength was lost. The wings of angels are different from those of Selena. Although Selena¡¯s wings are also black, they have no feathers.Feeling soft to the touch, Imogen bit his mouth, shaking slightly. 405 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 405 "Itch..." she whispered. "What kind of blood is the fallen angel, is it different from the devil?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, there is an essential difference, but the faith of the fallen angel has changed. It relies on the power of darkness, but it is still an angel!" Imogen gritted his teeth and said. "That''s it!" Su Zhan thought for a while, gave her a drop of her own blood, and wanted to see what changes would happen.It is a pity that there is no change at all, the strength is not increased, the bloodline is not changed, and the wings are not changed. It seemed as if the effect of this trichomonas was completely ignored. Of course, it is not completely ineffective, at least this drop of blood can connect with himself in Imogen''s body.In other words, it would be much more convenient to take her out of this world. If you want to change angels, you must at least have God-like abilities. After Su Zhan tried it to no avail, he didn''t think about it anymore, the drop of blood also remained in Imogen''s body.Let Imogen lie down, wings spread, Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand to separate her legs, then... leaned over and pressed it up. "Huh huh..." Imogen''s wings shrank uncontrollably with a painful grunt. This feeling was a bit interesting! Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and then devoted all his attention to Imogen. Imogen''s attraction was enough to make Su Zhan concentrate on doing things. After a long time, Imogen put away his wings and fell asleep. Su Zhan took a look at her back specifically, there was no wing root, just like a normal back, which made him very satisfied.When he woke up, Su Zhan found that Imogen was already awake, lying there didn''t know what he was thinking, feeling Su Zhan''s eyes, Imogen''s eyes were a bit shy and blank. "I can understand being shy, what is the reason for being at a loss?" Su Zhan asked softly. Imogen shook his head: "I don''t know, a very special feeling, as if there seems to be a special bond between you and me. This is the first time I feel it." "Perhaps because you are my woman now. After all, the relationship must have changed a bit." Su Zhan said affirmatively: "I feel different about you now. Before, you were just the woman I wanted. No matter how close it is, it is not complete psychologically or physically. But after a relationship occurs, it is different. This is the most primitive and the most direct kind of bondage and contact." "The reason why you don''t understand is because you angels have never had this experience and thoughts. You think you are the highest, and you disdain the way of human communication and reproduction." Su Zhan said with a smile. "wrong!" Imogen shook his head. "No, what''s wrong?" Su Zhan asked. Imogen shook his head: "I''m not saying that what you said is wrong, I mean something is wrong. I feel the breath of the devil..." Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly rushed out and rushed directly to the wall. As soon as he approached, Su Zhan''s body suddenly turned into flames and passed through the wall. After a while, he appeared from the other end of the wall and watched. Arrived the three women still sleeping. Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew the flame, they were still there, there should be nothing wrong with them. "Wake up, wake up..." Su Zhan shouted, and Bai Gu slowly woke up.However, Zed and Zatana did not wake up, Su Zhan walked over and patted and shouted a few times, but there was no response. "No... They didn''t wake up, but their souls are gone..." Su Zhan reacted in shock. Bai Gu Jing was stunned for a moment and said: "No? I didn''t feel any...the breath of the devil, strange, how did I feel it. If a devil appeared yesterday, I couldn''t have felt it." "It''s not just us, the people in the whole town are in deep sleep. The souls are gone." Imogen appeared suddenly, and in a short while, she had already found out the situation in the whole town. "Thousands of people fell into a coma at the same time, and their souls were gone, and I also noticed that some people¡¯s internal organs were eaten and they were lifeless. If they only eat their internal organs and devour life, it should be the handwriting of the nightmare. It starts while people are asleep, but it won''t want people''s souls, and it is impossible for so many people to fall into a coma at the same time, and their souls disappear!" Imogen said analytically. Item 0495 After listening to Imogen''s analysis, Su Zhan calmed down instead, he already knew what was going on. "Of course it can''t be done by Nightmare alone. It can only be said that it coincides with the scheduled meeting. There are other people who really turned this into a sleeping town. I don''t know if it is against us or it is easy to do." "Who is it?" Bai Gujing hurriedly asked. Zatana and Zed slept with her. As a result, the soul was taken away. As a ghost rider, Bai Gujing was both guilty and angry.Don''t look at Kashiwa Valley Jing who usually seems to be gentle and watery, but she can be selected as a ghost rider. How could she be the kind of person who has no temper! "A dark magician who sold his soul to the devil." Su Zhan said with a sneer: "Whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally, he will be unlucky." When I came out of the hotel, the street was very quiet, sunny, but silent. This feeling was as if I had come to a dead city, very strange.The whole town was empty, and everyone''s souls were taken away. Bai Gujing is fine, because she has no soul at all.In other words, her soul was not on her at all because of the Ghost Knight contract.I was fine with Imogen, because the breath of Imogen''s fallen angel made the dark magician afraid to take action.However, this guy did have some ways, Bai Gujing, neither herself nor Imogen felt his existence, and didn''t know how he took the soul! This alone proves that he is not easy. Only the roar of the bumblebee can be heard in the quiet town, and it didn''t take long for it to arrive at a factory that revealed a gloomy atmosphere.Instead of slowing down, the Hornet speeded up and hit the factory wall directly. With a loud bang, the Hornet directly smashed the wall and drove in. It dropped its head in the empty hall and stopped. When he opened the door and went out, Su Zhan looked around, there were many magic items, and then he looked at an old man sitting there.The old man was wearing a blue hooded shirt, his hair was completely white, the wrinkles on his face piled up, and some age spots were still visible. At first glance, he seemed to be about to die, and he might die at any time. In fact, Su Zhan could feel the wave of magic in him. "Three questions!" Su Zhan said abruptly. The other party was not surprised, and he looked respectful. "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan pointed at himself, and the other nodded. "Don''t let people go?" Su Zhan asked again. The other party was noncommittal and did not answer, Su Zhan clapped his hands and said: "Very well, no need to ask the third question." When the voice fell, Su Zhan directly activated the devouring ability. For a moment, he showed a panic expression to the convenience. "Wait, don''t you want to get back their souls?" Why don''t you play cards according to the routine, say you do it, which caught Felix Faust, the dark magician by surprise. "Swallowed your magic power, explore your memory, I can naturally let them out." While Su Zhan said, the swallowing ability did not stop at all, just for a while, he had already swallowed a lot of magic power. "Stop, if you don''t stop, I will destroy their souls immediately..." Felix Faust suddenly shouted a glass ball in his hand.Before he could finish his words, Bo Gujing next to him suddenly made a move. The evil spirit weapon flew out and entangled his hand, and then pulled hard, the glass ball flew out in an instant and was held by Bo Gujing in his hand. "No, I can return my soul to you, stop, stop..." Felix Faust yelled in a panic, but Su Zhan''s sneer expression remained unchanged.In a blink of an eye, his magic power was swallowed by Su Zhan. Felix Faust seemed a lot weaker all at once. "Impossible, this is impossible, this is the power of the devil, how can you take it away, this is impossible..." Felix Faust collapsed, shouting hysterically. "I can even swallow the devil, let alone the power that the devil gives you?" Su Zhan said with a lip. Felix Faust seemed to calm down at this time, struggling to raise his head and look at Su Zhan with a sneer: "Even if you can take away my power, it''s useless, even if you know how to release the soul, it''s useless, because it''s only me. It can be done!" Su Zhan directly visited his memory, then frowned slightly.The magic used by this guy is really special, except for himself, and he can unlock the magic only if he is willing. "Return my magic power to me, kill the nightmare by the way, and I will return the souls of both of them to you. Otherwise, even if you kill me, it will be useless. My soul has been sold to the demon, you kill Without me, I will still be resurrected in hell." Felix Faust said grimly. 406 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 406 "You seem to have forgotten that there is an ability called hypnosis, or memory modification." Seeing Felix Faust''s proud look, Su Zhan really didn''t know what he was arrogant! "Uh..." Felix Faust''s pride came to an abrupt end. He turned around as if he was going to take a knife next to him. It would be a bit stupid if he wanted to resist, so he wanted to commit suicide? Really ruthless. In order not to let Su Zhan hypnotize him, do you hesitate to commit suicide and resurrect from hell? "Wow!" The knife suddenly flew up from the table, followed by all the sharp weapons around it that might cause death, and floated in the air.Imogen slowly waved his arms, manipulating those things to gather together, and then flew aside. "It seems that your plan is going to fail." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and directly activated his spiritual power. In an instant, Felix Faust stopped, and the memory was changed by Su Zhan in an instant.Then, Su Zhan handed the ball to him and let him release his soul.Felix Faust obeyed the order and did so. In a moment, the sphere glowed, and countless souls flew out of it. As soon as the souls appeared, they flew away, probably returning to their bodies.Soon, Su Zhan saw the souls of Zede and Zatana, they did not fly away, but flew to the side of Su Zhan. Chapter 0496-The Snake of Eden "Are you all okay?" Su Zhan asked Zatana towards Zed. They looked almost the same as usual, except that they were a little weak. "It''s okay, but we have to get back into the body as soon as possible." "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up, if you have anything to say after you go back." It must be no good for the soul to leave the body for too long, so Su Zhan immediately took Felix Faust and returned to the hotel together.On the way back, some people have woken up one after another.Back in the room, Zed and Zatana returned to their bodies. After a while, they heard the hum of the two and woke up quietly. "how do you feel?" "Fortunately, no problem." The two felt it, nothing unusual. "That''s good!" Su Zhan nodded, and then asked about what happened last night.But they don''t remember very clearly, they just feel that they sleep very deep and fast, and then feel a power in a daze. With that power, they have been caught by Felix Faust. The whole thing seems to be a coincidence, but to put it plainly is bad luck.Whether Felix Faust or Nightmare, it seems that they are not specifically targeting them, but they just happened to come to this town. Su Zhan turned to look at Felix Faust, and said, "Why do you suddenly want so many souls?" "It is the command of the devil, darkness is about to rise, and more souls are needed for sacrifice." Felix Faust said. Su Zhan has seen the memory of Felix Faust. In his memory and what Su Zhan knows, it is indeed a more conventional way to sacrifice with souls, but to let the darkness rise, the soul alone is not enough.Moreover, it was not the demon he signed the contract that gave the order to Felix Faust, but another one.Another more famous guy. Legend has it that Adam and Eve lived in the Garden of Eden, but they were deceived by the serpent of the Garden of Eden and ate the forbidden fruit. They were expelled from the Garden of Eden and became the ancestors of mankind.And the one who gave the order to Felix Faust was among them... the serpent of Eden. The snake in the Garden of Eden is also called the deceiver. It is said to be the incarnation of Satan, representing evil and darkness.Su Zhan remembered that this stuff appeared in the TV series full of vigor, and then was directly stabbed to death in less than two minutes. The speed of receiving a lunch box did not fit his identity as the snake in the Garden of Eden. Obviously, Felix Faust was cheated out of ten! Can the serpent of Eden say something true?He asked Felix Faust to grab the soul, mostly not for the rise of darkness, but for himself? "Do you know the Snake of Eden?" Su Zhan turned to Imogen and said. Imogen nodded: "Of course I know, this time it has something to do with him?" "Nine to every ten!" "Do you need me to help you find him?" Imogen asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, he has already come." "coming?" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the door of the hotel was suddenly kicked open, and a somewhat ugly man in a suit walked in.It is not because of the ugliness of his facial features that he is ugly. If you look at it alone, his facial features are okay, but when you put them together, it feels ugly. He clapped his hands and said with a look of admiration: "It''s really Su Zhan, so soon you let the fallen angels get your heart. I knew that Felix Faust was not your opponent, so I came personally. ." "So, Felix Faust didn''t know that your real purpose was me, or Zed''s soul?" Su Zhan asked. The Snake of Eden said with a smile: "If my thoughts were so easy to be known, I wouldn''t be called the Snake of Eden. What''s more, he was lying to me and had other plans, but he didn¡¯t know. All the deceptions and lies come from me." "Since he has failed, then I will personally take action. Give me Zed''s soul, I can let you go, otherwise..." Before the snake of Eden had finished speaking, Su Zhan suddenly took action. In an instant, the flames took advantage of the trend and danced on the ground around the snake in the Garden of Eden. "This is the magic circle!" With the flame dancing around, the snake in the Garden of Eden recognized it. It seems that this is a collection of several ancient magic circles. It has a simple function and can trap all evil.Especially this flame, he can feel it, unlike it, it can even hurt himself. Usually a powerful demon like him, only a few specific things can hurt them, really and completely hurt them. "Do you think this can trap me? I am the snake of Eden. I have existed since the birth of human beings. This kind of trick is basically..." The snake of Eden also forced his composure and bluffed. But soon, he was speechless. A dark blue box appeared in Su Zhan''s left hand, and a huge sword glowing with flames in his right hand. "Ice Box, Twilight Sword, you are honored to be able to experience what it''s like to experience the two heavens of ice and fire!" Su Zhan squinted and smiled, the snake in the Garden of Eden pale and fearful. He can feel the danger. The real danger! This kind of danger has never appeared even when facing God.This is a danger that can completely eliminate him. "Wait..." The Snake of Eden panicked and hurriedly wanted to say something. Su Zhan has slowly opened the Ice Box. Knowing the power of the Ice Box, Zatana immediately pulled the others to stand behind Su Zhan, so as not to be affected by the cold. The howling cold air suddenly came out. In an instant, the temperature in the entire room dropped suddenly, clicking, clicking, and things in the room began to freeze, but the flames on the ground did not seem to be affected. The Snake of the Garden of Eden felt the incomparable coldness, nervous and frightened, and tried to make Su Zhan let him go, but Su Zhan ignored it at all. "Wait...I know about the rise of darkness, and the rise of darkness is about to fail..." Feeling that Su Zhan is serious, the snake in the Garden of Eden gritted his teeth, as if telling a huge secret. "Huh?" Su Zhan slightly covered the Ice Box. Item 0497 Seeing Su Zhan''s intention to move, the Snake of Eden hurriedly said: "Although the balance between light and darkness has been broken, and the power of darkness is rising, it should have summoned powerful guys to destroy and occupy the world. But now it is happening. After the change, the power of light is tilting, the power of darkness is gradually being suppressed, and the reason for all this is because of you!" "Your existence is very special, as if you don''t belong to this world at all, because of you, the light and darkness are in balance." Snake Road in the Garden of Eden."It is because I know that the rise of darkness will be prevented, that''s why I am eager to gain my soul and strengthen myself!" 407 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 407 "It sounds like it''s true." Su Zhan said lightly. The Snake of Eden said angrily: "It''s true, will I lie to you at this time?" "Even if what you said is true, what''s the matter? I didn''t let you tell me, nor said anything like letting you off..." Su Zhan said with a smile. The Snake of the Garden of Eden was taken aback for a moment, and shouted in fear: "Couldn''t you be..." "That''s right." Su Zhan nodded and opened the Ice Box again."I just want to know what you are going to say, I didn''t say let you go." "Wait, wait..." The shout of the snake in the Garden of Eden stopped abruptly, and the whole person was completely frozen. Under the heavy ice, you can see the horrified expression of the snake in the Garden of Eden. "Let''s taste the fire below." Su Zhan smiled, the sword of twilight radiated light and was ready to cut over. At this moment, the aura in the room suddenly changed, and a very strong pressure appeared faintly. After a while, a woman appeared in front of the snake in the Garden of Eden.This woman is very iconic, very beautiful, with a special temperament. It''s not easy to be able to appear here suddenly. "You want to save him?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. The woman shook her head: "Yes, I want to save him from your hands." "Can you save it for the time being, shouldn''t you give me a proper reason?" "Because I want to kill him!" The woman''s tone was full of hatred. This result made Su Zhan a little surprised."Wait, so, you mean, he is going to die in your hands?" "Yes!" "Why?" "My name is Eve!" the woman said coldly. by! Hearing this name, Su Zhan was indeed a little excited.Eve, no wonder she feels so strong.Eve was tricked by the snake of Eden and ate the apple... So, does she have to kill the snake in the Garden of Eden to get revenge? "It is said that God''s punishment for him is that a woman will cut off his head!" Imogen said in a low voice. Su Zhan nodded, this is a curse from God. "I can give him to you, but I have one condition." Su Zhan said. "What if I don''t agree?" Eve asked. Su Zhan shrugged and smiled: "Then try to see how strong you are." Although Eve is a legendary character, she was surprised but not afraid.To put it bluntly, whether the legendary character is good or not, in the final analysis, it depends on the strength. Just a name wants to scare Su Zhan?how is this possible.Let alone Eve, even if God himself came, Su Zhan dared to break his wrist with him. Eve stared at Su Zhan for a long time, and the atmosphere became a bit solemn. Imogen, Bai Gujing and others are all ready to go. "What conditions?" Eve said slowly after a moment. "Come on?" Su Zhan said casually. The expressions of Bai Gujing and others changed in an instant, and he didn''t expect Su Zhan to say that. This is too...too fierce, right?Eve didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence, and was taken aback."What do you mean?" "Nothing, just a joke. My condition is very simple, I want to know if what he said is true, about the rise of darkness..." Su Zhan said. Eve was silent for a moment and said, "I''m not sure, but the power of darkness seems to be weakened." "Well, you can take it away," Su Zhan said simply. Eve didn''t expect Su Zhan to agree so easily. He hesitated and nodded to him, then turned and waved. In a moment, she and the snake in the Garden of Eden disappeared. "I didn''t expect it!" Zed couldn''t help but sighed, it was enough to become the New Virgin Mary, and he didn''t expect to meet Eve. "Anything is possible." Su Zhan smiled and said."But it''s good news at last." If the darkness fails to rise, and the monster beast will not be summoned, then there is nothing to worry about right now.As for the demons of the Lich group, the Crusaders and so on, these Soviet wars didn''t take it seriously.But now it''s just that the power of darkness is weakened, and there may be no way to summon the giant beast, but it doesn''t mean that it is completely safe, so I still have to work hard to let the light prevail. Fighting the darkness and the evil is the way to do it well. Su Zhan is probably related to the participation of superheroes such as the Justice League, who are fighting evil and dark events everywhere.One trades and the other grows. "Go ahead!" Originally, this small town was just taking a rest for the night. Now that the matter is over, I will continue to set off. Check out from the hotel and leave and continue on the road. This time Zed was very contented, and simply sat on Su Zhan.Perhaps it was because of more contact, Zed became more relaxed, and he moved so many times from time to time, which made Su Zhan feel extremely uncomfortable. "I said, you did it on purpose, and if you move around, I will rectify you on the spot." "I didn''t mean it." Ze De said in an aggrieved tone. "Don''t you feel panic?" Su Zhan said. Zede blushed without speaking. "It''s dark? How long have we been driving?" Bai Gujing asked casually, looking at the gloomy sky outside. "It''s three or four hours. We started at noon. It shouldn''t get dark so quickly..." Su Zhan said, and found an abnormality. It was gloomy outside, and there was a feeling that night was about to fall. This is absolutely impossible at this time. "Do you feel it? It''s the power of darkness!" Imogen said suddenly."My strength seems to have increased a bit." "So, can''t you believe the words of the snake in the Garden of Eden?" Su Zhan frowned, darkness... has risen? Chapter 0498 Incident and...Melee! The situation in front of him was too sudden. There was no other reason besides the rise of darkness. The snake in the garden of Eden on the front foot told Eve that the power of darkness had been weakened, and the darkness on the back foot had enveloped the earth, which made Su Zhan feel much depressed. Giant fierce beast! If this guy is called out, the best way for the time being is to gather people together and bring them directly back to the Marvel world.Ensure their safety first, and then slowly fight the monster beast! 408 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 408 He remembered that when the giant beast appeared, Nima was about to be destroyed in the whole world. No one can stop it. In the end, it was God who appeared and shook hands with him to make peace. It was considered calm and the world returned to normal. Taking out his identity card, Su Zhan was about to contact Constantine, but the darkness disappeared in an instant, and the light reappeared in the world.The change is too fast, as if the alternation of darkness and light was completed in an instant. "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan frowned. "The strength seems to be back to normal again." Imogen said. "So, it''s not the rise of darkness, summoning the monster beast?" Su Zhan was a little confused, and finally contacted Zha Kang.Obviously, Zha Kang also noticed this situation and knew more than Su Zhan. According to Classmate Zha Kang, darkness has indeed risen, and it has also summoned something.It''s just that the process is very short and the dark power is insufficient, so the summoned things are different from what they wanted to summon, and they disappeared directly after they came out. I don''t know if it was unsuccessful or left.All in all, it seems that order has returned to balance, and no other situation has been seen. "I will investigate the specific situation again." At the end, classmate Zha Kang said. The people in the car heard the conversation, and Su Zhan didn''t need to repeat it. "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked. Bai Gujing, Zed, and Zatana didn''t have any opinions, after all, they didn''t know much, so the main thing was Imogen. Imogen thought for a while and said: "At that moment, the dark power did reach its peak. It is not an exaggeration to say that the rise of darkness has come. Maybe it really summoned something, but it must not be completely successful. If you don''t mind, I I want to find someone to ask!" "Lucifer?" "Ok!" It is normal for Imogen to propose to find Lucifer. After all, Lucifer¡¯s strength and status are very strong, and because of the rise of darkness, Lucifer has also left hell, but he will definitely pay special attention to this matter. If it is really summoned What happened, he must know. "Do you know where he is?" Imogen shook his head: "No one knew when Lucifer left hell, but I can try to sense it." "Okay, then go ask." After Su Zhan agreed, Imogen began to sense Lucifer''s position, and after a while she suddenly opened her glasses. "So fast?" Su Zhan asked in surprise. Imogen shook his head and said: "I sensed a group of demons. Dark creatures are approaching. There are a lot of them, as if... they are coming out of the nest." As Imogen''s voice fell, Su Zhan had already seen many demons faintly appearing in the distance, densely approaching here. "so much?" It''s impossible to justify so many demons at once. "They came for Zed. It seems that something went wrong with the summoning process. The guy summoned should not be that strong, so they are worried about Zed''s identity and are ready to solve this problem completely. Hell big and small demons, lich The regiment has basically come." Imogen said. "Well, the war started so soon, it is really unexpected." Obviously, the demon of hell panicked. Su Zhan and the others got out of the car, at this time they were almost surrounded. Surrounded by countless demons, I feel very powerful. Bai Gujing has turned into an evil spirit knight, Imogen also spread his wings, Zatana and Zed look on guard. "Give the Virgin to us." Said a demon. Su Zhan curled his lips: "No need to talk nonsense at this time. Obviously, this is not a problem that can be communicated. Let''s just go ahead and start." "Do you just rely on you?" "who said it?" Su Zhan smiled, a spatial crack suddenly appeared on his head, followed by countless vampires swarming out, Selena, Emilia, Alice, Jane and others also appeared. "Actually, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. If you don''t come, I will be disappointed. After all, you can''t work hard to prepare for it!" Su Zhan smiled and said a word to the vampires."kill!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the vampires swarmed and rushed towards the demon next to them. At the same time, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The next second, he brought a few more people over. Ariandra, Sif, God of Water. Once they came out, they went straight into the battle. Darkness is pervasive, screams are endless, flames and ashes come and go. Bai Gujing and Imogen also joined the battle. Su Zhan turned to Zede and Zatana and said, "You two just go to the Hornet and stay there." They also knew that it was not the time to be aggressive, and got into the car obediently. Su Zhan patted Bumblebee, and the fire of hell was already glowing on the rhubarb powder. Any demon that approaches it will be burned to death by the fire of hell. Turning his head, Su Zhan looked at the battlefield. The melee, a thorough melee, vampires, demons, fallen angels, and evil spirit knights are all mixed together, and the only thing you can do is to do it, do it, and do it again.As for evasion and defense, they all become meaningless in this kind of melee. In terms of individual strength, the vampire is even better. This evolutionary bloodline itself is very strong, coupled with the vampire''s super recovery ability, unless it is completely wiped out and there is no scum left, it is difficult to kill.However, there are too many demons here, and there are several dark magicians from the Lich group mixed in it, which is also a bit difficult. This scene was very shocking to Su Zhan. Is this a war of planes? Although it is not a mainstream superhero melee, the shock is not weak at all. Item 0499 "Aren''t you going to make a move?" A voice rang in Su Zhan''s ear, and Su Zhan turned his head to see that it turned out to be Eve who had just been apart for not long. "The snake in the Garden of Eden is dead?" Su Zhan asked. "Dead and not dead." Eve shook her head and explained: "The dark power happened to rise when I killed him, and his power was sucked away. So, he should be considered dead, but his power still exists." "Do you know what''s going on?" Su Zhan asked again. Eve shook her head: "I only know that a powerful creature was born, and the feeling of fear is very strong. However, its situation is somewhat special and there is no threat for the time being. As for them...they are worried that the creature has not changed Before the strong, the Messiah will come. I can help you solve them, which is...thank you." 409 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 409 Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I won''t lose. If I am in a hurry, I will do it myself." "Yes, you are very strong." Eve nodded."Then, I''m leaving, and you can find me if you need my help." After speaking, Eve disappeared directly. It looks like she will come just to repay the favor. The battle situation has gradually entered white-hot, Su Zhan intends to take action. So much magic, waste! Anyway, I appreciate what I should appreciate, even if I don''t shoot to the end, it will definitely win here.In an instant, Su Zhan appeared in the battle and began to wander among the demons. The engulfing black hole was launched, and he didn''t need to act at all. Once he passed, the magic power had been swallowed.The demons who had lost their magic power either dissipated by themselves or were killed. In a short moment, the number of demons on the side of the demons dropped sharply, and those dark magicians were directly solved by Su Zhan. "withdraw!" I don''t know who shouted, and the demons began to retreat and disappear. "Want to go? How easy is it!" Su Zhan snorted and activated the space stone''s ability to isolate the nearby space in an instant. He wanted to leave and return to hell, no way! "Retreat." Su Zhan asked himself to leave to avoid accidental injury. Then, the swallowing black hole accelerated, completely letting go of control. In a moment, countless black rays poured into Su Zhan''s body, and those demons turned into ashes one by one. A smell of sulfur filled the air, Su Zhan withdrew his swallowing ability, returned the space to normal, and smiled happily. Just this time, the amount of magic he swallowed was simply incalculable. Taking a look at the people behind him, the vampires looked a little embarrassed with their injuries, but in fact the speed of recovery from the injuries was very fast, with no effect at all.Bai Gujing and Ariandra were even more unharmed. They were like moving black holes. They didn''t need to take action. As long as they got close to the demon, the demon would be burned and destroyed by the fire of hell. Sieff, the God of Water, and Imogen are naturally fine. Victory! "These guys are still a bit tricky, if we continue to fight, I am afraid we will also have damage." Selena said. Although vampires are strong, they are not invincible, and they do not have the ability to restrain, so it is normal to have damage. "You can move on your own for now, Imogen, you continue to sense Lucifer''s whereabouts." Su Zhan arranged for it, and Selena flew away with the vampires.As for Ariaandra and Sif, the moisture stayed. Continuing on the road, some changes have taken place in the seating arrangements. Ariandra and Bai Gujing were riding the evil spirit motorcycle, Zed and Zatana were still in the car, Sieve and the God of Water also sat down.As for Imogen, flying directly in the air, without the barrier of the Hornet, also allows her to better sense Lucifer''s position. Almost when night fell, Imogen suddenly flew to the car."I sensed his position. He is in Los Angeles." "Then go directly to Los Angeles." Su Zhan said, the Hornet accelerated directly and headed to Los Angeles. ... ... The night life in Los Angeles is very prosperous, even if it is late at night, even if dark events continue to happen, but here is like another world, not affected at all.Just entering Los Angeles, you can feel the excitement here, the lights flicker on the tall buildings, and the streets are bright. The roar of music suddenly sounded, deafening. Bumblebee stopped at the crossroad waiting for the signal light, and a black convertible classic car drove over and parked beside it.A man in a casual suit swayed slightly to the music, looking very enjoyable. "Hey, do you want to compare?" The man turned his head and shouted. When the car window was rolled down, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Okay, go to Light from here, whoever comes first will win." "OK." The man was better than one to clean up. It happened to be the green light at this moment, and the two cars rushed out instantly. Although it was a classic car, it was obviously modified. It started very fast. It was on par with the Hornet, and even... even faster. With the roaring sound, the ear-splitting music, and the swinging body, this guy looks like a rich man seeking excitement.Seeing that the distance seemed to be stretched, Su Zhan patted the Hornet. "Be serious." As the voice fell, the Hornet accelerated instantly, caught up with the opponent in just a few seconds, and pulled away directly.The other party seemed a little unconvinced, and immediately accelerated. You chase me with two cars, and two motorcycles that are not slow at all are behind you. Light it. A new nightclub in Los Angeles has a very good business. There was already a long line at the door, and men and women were ready to go in. Even standing outside, you can hear the music inside. Suddenly, the roar sounded, and everyone subconsciously looked over, and saw that two cars were driving towards this side quickly, almost in the blink of an eye, they had already come to the front, and there was no sign of slowing down. "by!" The people next to him were shocked, cursing and avoiding, but the car stopped abruptly. Opening the car door, Su Zhan walked down and said to the man who got out of the classic car next to him: "You lost." "Well, I lost, I invite you to drink." The man shrugged indifferently. Su Zhan smiled and turned to look at the sign of the nightclub."Is this name ironic?" Chapter 0500 Lucifer "Is the name bad?" the man asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not bad, it''s just a dignified fallen angel. The name of the nightclub opened by the lord of hell, Lucifer, is called Guangzhi. It always feels ironic. After all, there is no light in the nightclub. ." This man is Lucifer. Lucifer leaving hell. Lucifer shrugged, did not answer, but made an inviting gesture. 410 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 410 Su Zhan smiled and greeted the people around him to go in with him. There are many people. Ariandela, Bai Gujing, Zed, Sif, Moisture God, Zatana, after entering, Imogen did not know how to also appear beside Su Zhan.In the nightclub, the music is deafening, there are many people, and many exposed bar girls walk around in the crowd, and affectionate men and women can be seen everywhere. "The breath of dirty desire..." Ariandra snorted. Su Zhan smiled, and said: "How can it be so exaggerated as you said, it is normal to come to the nightclub for relaxation and pleasure. It is normal to have desires." "If a person has no desire, is he still a person?" Ariandra did not refute, but still hated the breath here. Lucifer led the way, came to a quiet booth and sat down, and after pointing it, the waiter brought the wine.Lucifer leaned on the sofa with a wine glass and said, "So, what can you do when you come to me? Oh, by the way, I am no longer in hell, so it''s better not to ask me about hell." "Are you resigning?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "That''s right!" Lucifer smiled and toasted, and took a sip: "I found that your friend looked at me with something wrong? Need a signature?" Zed, Zatana and others were indeed a little surprised. "Perhaps because you look different from what they thought." Su Zhan smiled casually and said, "It might not be easy for you to resign, especially now." "Since I have resigned, who will consider time?" Lucifer said. "That said, so... I''m curious, did you quit your job because you were afraid of your competitors, or did you think the job was a bit boring, so you didn''t do it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Lucifer frowned slightly, hehe smiled: "All, in fact, I have been thinking recently, why should I become Satan and the lord of hell? Is it true that I am willing to fall, or is it because he needs me to fall? So I Decided to quit my job, run a nightclub, and occasionally post with beautiful women, wouldn¡¯t it be great?" "Really good!" Su Zhan said seriously, this kind of life is indeed very pleasant, but the premise is that you have the strength to live this kind of life. "You should know where I came from? Tell me, and then I will leave. If one day, if you need a helper, I don''t mind helping you." Su Zhan said. "Usually, hasty actions will not have any good results, and this time is no exception. Although the giant beast has been summoned, it is only part of its power, and there are some problems in the process of summoning, so There is no threat at all. As for the future, it is not something I am considering." Lucifer said. "It''s in hell?" "Perhaps, it can be anywhere." Lucifer said. Su Zhan raised his neck and drank some wine in the glass, and then said, "Don''t disturb your vacation life." "You can come and play when you have time, of course... it''s best to just come and play." Lucifer said with a smile, and then waved to the bar.A very coquettish woman came out of the bar with a membership card in her hand. "For you, come here for a 20% discount." Lucifer said. Su Zhan took it and handed it to Zed who was next to him, then looked at the woman and said, "Is this a demon or a fallen angel?" "My name is Maizi." The woman smiled. Su Zhan smiled and greeted him, and then he was about to leave. I came to Lucifer to ask about the monster beast. As for Lucifer''s resignation, he didn''t want the lord of the prison, and it had nothing to do with Su Zhan. Leaving from the Bar of Light, I found a hotel and stayed temporarily... The matter of the rise of darkness is over. Although the giant fierce beast has been summoned, it is not that strong. For the time being, it does not know its purpose, and there is no need to worry.Calculating the time before and after, I am afraid that the idle copy will be randomly selected, and Su Zhan is ready to arrange everything into the copy as soon as possible. "I may be away for a while." After entering the room, Su Zhan spoke slowly. Ariaandra and the others know that this is about to go back. Mainly Zed, Zatana, and Imogen. Zatana was more straightforward, ready to continue searching for the whereabouts of her parents. Su Zhan gave her a Justice League ID card, which would make it easy to find someone if she needed help.As for Zed, Su Zhan is going to take her to Marvel World. Zed''s identity is quite special. Once he leaves, who knows whether the devil or the Crusaders will find her, so he just takes it away.Not to mention Imogen, Su Zhan didn''t take out the blood, but planned to take her away. The next morning, Zatana bid farewell and left, and continued to search for her parents while mastering her magic. Although I failed to win Zatana this time, the relationship and relationship have already been established, so I will go to her next time.After Zatana was sent away, Su Zhan gave Zed a drop of blood. I thought that this drop of blood would change Zed''s identity. After all, this is also a dark power. Who knows that Zed has not changed. It seems that the only way to prevent her from becoming a Virgin is that... Afterwards, Su Zhan withdrew from the instance and returned to the Marvel world, and then summoned them all.Originally, Su Zhan was going to take another trip to send the vampires back to the fusion instance, but there was an accident. To put it simply, the site is now expanding and there is a shortage of manpower. In this case, Su Zhan simply let them stay, anyway, there is no danger on the Fusion Dungeon. With Ariaandra and the others, Su Zhan was not worried that Zed and Imogen were unfamiliar or uncomfortable, so after settled down, Su Zhan pondered the choice of a new instance. Item 0501 Su Zhan didn''t have any urgent thoughts about the choice of a new copy, but if he didn''t choose for too long, the system would randomly select a copy. Although the previous selection was not bad, it is not as good as his own choice. What''s more, Su Zhan is ready to take advantage of his own copy to devour the infinite gems, so there is no need to choose a copy that is too difficult or too much.After thinking about it, Su Zhan really thought of a good copy. Ok... Not that the copy is good, but the heroine of the copy is good! "Selected copy; wanted order." "Whether to enter: Yes!" With the sound of the system remembering, Su Zhan heard the rumbling train sound.The sound was deafening, and the ground seemed to tremble slightly. At this time, Su Zhan was under the bridge of the train with a train passing by.The nearby buildings are a bit dilapidated, belonging to the slums of the city. Looking around, Su Zhan soon saw a man walked over in a lifeless manner, looking trance and lifeless. "Hello, Professor Charles? Oh no, it should be the young version of Professor Charles!" Looking at the man, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. This is the actor who is wanted, and the person who played Professor Charles in the first battle with the X-Men is the same person. Although I have watched the movie Su Zhan, I am not too impressed.I vaguely remember that there is a group of killer organizations called the Brotherhood, with thousands of history. You can know in advance who the bad guys are through a fate loom, and then assassinate them in advance. Simply put, this is the story of a group of killers defending justice and fate. The heroine that impressed Su Zhan is the heroine, and the other is that the bullet can turn. When I first saw it, I thought it was very classic. Now... let alone let the bullet turn, even a few times around the earth will be fine. "Task release." "Main mission: Destroy the Brotherhood and destroy the Destiny Loom. Reward for completing the mission: 1000 enhancement points." "Secondary mission: rescue Fox''Fox''. Mission completion reward: 500 enhancement points." "The task is very simple. I don''t need to do it for the time being. First find a place to settle down." These two tasks are not difficult for Su Zhan, and the copy time is also sufficient. Su Zhan decided to find a place to settle first and swallow the infinite gems. 411 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 411 I looked around and saw an advertisement for renting a house on the wall next to me. I dialed the number and quickly contacted the landlord. As a result, the house was nearby. It was a separate two-story building. The neighborhood is pretty good.After the meeting, I went to the house and looked at it. It was not bad, at least it was clean. The only drawback might be that the sound would be very noisy if I passed the train, but this had no effect on Su Zhan. "How long do you want to rent? One year or several months?" the landlord asked. ''"One month!" "I''m afraid that one month will not work. The time is too short, unless..." Just as the landlord was about to refuse, he saw a set of green banknotes. "Is it all right now?" Su Zhan asked. "Okay, of course, this is the key!" The landlord took the money over without saying a word, and then handed over the key. After the landlord left, Su Zhan lay down and took out the stone of the soul and swallowed it. The copy time this time was enough for him to completely swallow the Stone of Mind, but it might not be enough to swallow the Stone of Space completely.Unconsciously, the sky outside has darkened. Although Su Zhan¡¯s current strength doesn¡¯t matter even if he doesn¡¯t eat, drink or breathe, his habit is terrible. Even if he¡¯s not hungry, he feels something is missing if he doesn¡¯t eat for a long time. Su Zhan is going to go out and buy something Come back, after all, I have to live here for a while. As night fell, Su Zhan walked on the street and found a large convenience store before long. After entering, Su Zhan began to stir things up, and it didn''t take long before his shopping basket was already a little full.Su Zhan stretched out his hand to get chewing gum, then checked out and left. At this moment, there seemed to be someone next to him who wanted to get chewing gum, and their hands touched each other. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look, then was stunned. He has long golden hair, a white dress, and slightly puckered lips. There is a very special temperament, cold and dangerous... Actress Fox! Fox was not surprised by Su Zhan''s stupefied performance. Many men would have this expression when they saw themselves. She smiled lightly and turned around with chewing gum. The back swayed. thumbs up! "Fox is here, that is to say..." Su Zhan murmured, turning his head and looking at it.Sure enough to find Wesley!Looking in Wesley''s direction, he saw another middle-aged man in a jacket, who seemed to be staring at Wesley. ''Cross'' Carlos. The former members of the Brotherhood of Fate, but analyzed with the current leader Sloan, quit the Brotherhood of Fate and began to assassinate the members of the Brotherhood of Fate.When the movie debuts, it is the main villain, or the only villain.Wesley will be trained to be a killer because he killed his father.However, the plot will start to reverse later, and it will be very sad! Because of Carlos, Wesley''s real father, but Wesley was fooled by Sloan and killed his father. The main characters are there, so the next step should be to promote the plot. Sure enough, Fox had already contacted Wesley over there, and it didn''t take long for him to hear gunshots. Carlos did it! Suddenly, there was chaos in the convenience store. Willis and Fox had already exchanged fire, bullets flew randomly, and everyone fled out in panic. "Boom boom!" The sales clerk in the convenience store hid under the counter and suddenly heard the knock.Hesitantly, he came out and saw an Asian man putting a shopping basket on the table, and said calmly: "Excuse me, I want to check out!" The salesperson looked at the gunfight where bullets were still flying nearby, and then glanced at Su Zhan who was calm. "Big brother... there is a fight over there, you are so calm at the checkout, the style is wrong..." the salesperson couldn''t help but shouted in his heart. Item 0502 Although Fox and Carlos fought fiercely, especially the guns looked very high-end and the scenes were also very hot, but for Su Zhan with this level of rage, do you expect him to have any panic and fearful expressions? "If you don''t check out, I''m going to take things and leave." Su Zhan urged as the salesperson looked at himself in shock. "Oh oh." Maybe it was Su Zhan''s calmness that infected the salesperson, or it could be the kind of subconscious reaction. Although the salesperson was still a little scared, he still started to settle with his waist. There are many things, scan the codes one by one. It took a while to make a clear calculation. While Su Zhan paid for the money, he slowly bagged the things, and took the change that the salesperson found. boom! There was an explosion. It should be that the oil drum was broken. Immediately afterwards, Wesley ran over in a panic, pushed the door and ran out.Su Zhan obviously heard a female swearing curse, and then chased it out.As he passed the door, Fox glanced at Su Zhan with a calm expression while carrying his bag in surprise.Su Zhan also smiled at her, this smile made Fox almost never fall, but fortunately, she reacted quickly to stabilize her body. "Who is this guy?" Fox was surprised, but he kept moving. After a while, Carlos also chased it out. After they were gone, Su Zhan slowly went out carrying the bag.Immediately afterwards, I saw Carlos snatching a truck and chasing Wesley. When he was about to hit, a red sports car drove over and opened the door directly. It was about to approach Wesley. Suddenly a turn and an elegant turn, the distance is very accurate, directly pushed Wesley into the car! great! This action is nothing short of a bit skill. Su Zhan sighed, turned and walked home. He was not interested in participating in the following plot, nothing more than an indoor shootout to a car chase, and then Fox took Wesley to meet the people of the Brotherhood of Destiny and told him his identity and talent. There is nothing good about breaking the wings of a fly with a gun! After returning, Su Zhan first got himself some food, and then lay down to continue devouring the stone of the mind. Although there are occasional trains passing by, it is still very quiet most of the time.Su Zhan swallowed for a while, then stopped suddenly, and shook his head mockingly: "This person is indeed a habit animal. Once a certain habit develops, it is really not that easy to change. Fortunately...I didn''t. It needs to be changed." "Since the company of beautiful women has become a sign of me, then this habit should continue to be maintained, think about it, who should come over?" Su Zhan mumbled a ZC sentence, and soon had a decision. In the room, the space began to distort, and a mass of things like a black hole appeared, followed by... A figure jumped out from inside. She was wearing a cute pink pajamas and seemed to be about to rest. "This dress doesn''t look like yours." Su Zhan asked while looking at her. "Cassie''s clothes." The person called by Su Zhan is Jane the vampire! After she said something, she asked: "Isn''t this the world before? The breath is different." "Well, another world." "What do you need me to do?" "The main task is to accompany me, and the second task is to investigate an organization called the Brotherhood of Destiny. Its members have a woman codenamed''Fox''. I want to know their progress." In the plot, Su Zhan is not ready to participate, just let Jane stare. 412 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 412 As an evolved vampire, he can be regarded as invincible in this dungeon. It''s just investigation, it''s too easy. "Yes!" Jane replied in a low voice, and...someone didn''t know what to do next. Jane is different from Cassie. If it''s the little girl of Cassie, she either rushes to pester herself or yells to go out to play.Jane''s personality is somewhat similar to that of a soldier, or is very obedient. "Come and sleep!" Su Zhan greeted, and Jian hesitated to crawl over and lay down beside Su Zhan.Su Zhan shook his head, hugged Jian directly, let her lie in his arms, and then continued to devour the soul stone! Jane was not used to it at first, but this was the first time she slept in a man''s arms.But slowly, she felt an inexplicable sense of security, very practical, very warm, and she fell asleep in a daze. Su Zhan smiled silently when she saw Jian sleeping so sweetly, and continued to devour the stone of the soul. The sky gradually lights up. The sunlight came in through the windows, and the sound of the train was rhythmic.Jane woke up from her sleep and was shocked to find that Su Zhan was no longer around.For Jane, Su Zhan is the king and the master. How can the master wake up and still sleep?Jian hurriedly got up, only to see that Su Zhan had already made breakfast and was standing by the living room window looking outside. "Wake up and eat. I have already eaten. This is for you." Su Zhan didn''t look back, looking into the opposite window with interest. A man and a woman are fighting at the dining table, and the screams are particularly crazy. "A scumbag, it really matches! That is, Wesley is too useless, this can be tolerated!" The room he looked at was the home of Wesley and her girlfriend.Obviously, the woman lying on the table is Wesley''s girlfriend, but the man is not Wesley, but his friend and best friend!Although this result was caused by Wesley''s inability and uselessness, this is not the reason for derailment and betrayal! If you really don''t look down on Wesley, then break up. While hanging Wesley, while fooling around with others, this kind of woman Su Zhan is the most despised. Jane came to Su Zhan''s side and followed his gaze, and naturally saw this scene. "Did you see that man?" Su Zhan asked. Jane nodded. "Burning body technique!" Su Zhan said something, and Jane immediately understood and activated her ability in an instant. After a while, I saw the man twitching all over and fell directly to the ground and shouted in pain.This sudden change frightened the woman, and hurriedly went over to check her condition and called for an ambulance! Chapter 0503''Fox'' Fox This is just a handy job for Su Zhan, and it is a bit uncomfortable.Of course, if you punish a man, you won''t let the woman go.After all, Su Zhan felt that this woman was more hateful and hurt Wesley more. Just burning the body is not enough! Su Zhan is going to use her to master the black magic he has learned, the black magic that is not suitable for innocent people. Jane left after eating and went to perform the task. Su Zhan occasionally uses her to experiment with magic, and spends most of his time devouring the Mind Stone.As time goes by day by day, seven or eight days have passed in a blink of an eye. "It''s finally over, the third gem that has been completely devoured!" Su Zhan chuckled. He did nothing but release the black magic for several days, and finally... he completely swallowed the mind stone. With the fusion of the mind stone, Su Zhan could feel his overall strength once again. It has improved, and the improvement in mind and mind control is very significant. "How''s the situation going?" Su Zhan turned to Jane and asked. "Wesley has joined the Brotherhood of Destiny and is undergoing training. It''s a miserable life. Don''t be beaten every day." Jane said with a smile.The past few days of getting along has made the sense of estrangement disappear. Therefore, Jane has also become a little more lively, at least she won''t turn into a dull gourd when she was alone with Su Zhan as she did at the beginning. Su Zhan asked and she answered.Being able to get acquainted so quickly might also be related to sleeping together every day. Although he didn''t take the last step, but he had nothing to do, Su Zhan also probed Jane''s body.In this case, the relationship is naturally advancing by leaps and bounds. "Oh, it''s almost time to get in touch." The main purpose of Su Zhan was to devour the stone of the soul. As for the stone of space, the remaining time was not enough anyway, so there was no need to hurry up so quickly. This is the first time that Su Zhan has entered the dungeon and hasn''t entered the plot for so long, and he didn''t deliberately contact anyone. Now it''s really unbearable. Although Fox is a killer, he turns bullets and has rich experience, coupled with his calm and calm personality, he is still very good.At the end of the film, Wesley reveals that Sloan secretly forged a list of fate, because Fox and others are on the real list, who can live and no one wants to die, so almost all the killers are on Sloan¡¯s side. , Only Fox. She fired, and the bullet went around a circular arc. A bullet solved all the killers, including... herself. She is also considered a martyr, abiding by the list given by the loom she believes in fate! "Dang, Dang." In the dark night, the train passed by on time.From a distance, two people, one man and one woman, stood on the top of the train.The woman was calm and relaxed, and the man panicked, stooping and not daring to stand up. For the killer, courage is the most important thing. Obviously, Fox is training Wesley''s guts. With high-speed trains, winding routes, and bridges that appear from time to time, this environment is indeed more suitable for training a person''s courage and calmness. "Be careful!" Wesley looked at the fast approaching bridge and shouted at Fox, who was facing him. Fox had a calm expression, turned around very calmly, split his legs, lowered his hips, and put his body directly on the top of the train, passing through the very narrow gap in the bridge.Favesley was shocked, and he didn''t have time to prepare to do something like that, but his reaction and movements were obviously not as standard as Fox''s. With a bang, his arm slammed hard and broke directly. After finally crossing the bridge, Wesley leaned on his arm and stood up, but suddenly found that in front of him, not far from where Fox was standing, there was an extra person! The man sat on the top of the train casually, his legs hanging in the air outside. Seeing him, he didn''t seem to be sitting on the top of a high-speed train, but rather as if he was sitting by the river, relaxed and relaxed. "It''s you!" Fox recognized the man. He impressed Fox very deeply. It was the first time I saw someone so calm during a shootout, and that smile before leaving made Fox feel unclear. After returning, she deliberately investigated it, but there was no clue, as if there was no such person in the world.After a brief appearance, he disappeared. I didn''t expect to appear here suddenly. Obviously, he appeared when he had just passed the blind spot of the bridge, otherwise he would have been spotted at a glance. "I was busy a while ago. Now that I''m done, I will come and see you." Su Zhan turned his head and smiled and said to Fox. "Your friend?" Wesley thought it was Fox''s friend for this familiar tone of greeting between friends. Fox hesitated and nodded: "You go back first?" "Huh? Now?" "Yes." After Fox said, he turned and directly pushed Wesley down. Wesley didn''t look like she would be like this, so she fell directly, and the result was naturally unclear.But you can''t die. Brothers of Destiny will have a special medicated bath that can speed up the recovery. Any broken bones or cuts can be cured in a few hours. 413 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 413 This in case the formula is good. Although Su Zhan has a resurrection spring, it is indeed not convenient to have only one resurrection spring. Going back to get the recipe, it''s good for the Justice League and Zhanmeng! Fox pushed Wesley away because he didn''t know the origin and purpose of Su Zhan, and worried that he would be detrimental to Wesley. After all, Wesley''s value is very important to the Brotherhood of Destiny. "Who are you?" Fox''s seemingly random taste, in fact, has already put her hand on her waist, as long as the situation is not right, she can draw her gun immediately! "Su Zhan." Su Zhan said casually: "Don''t think about it and don''t waste your efforts to investigate. You can''t investigate anything at all, because I''m not from this world at all!" "Are you trying to say, are you an alien?" Fox didn''t believe this nonsense at all. Su Zhan shrugged and appeared behind her abruptly. Fox was shocked instantly. When he reacted, Su Zhan had already hugged her from behind. Chapter 0504 Destiny and God Fox snorted and grabbed Su Zhan''s arm with his backhand and wanted to throw him out, but the opponent seemed to be on the top of the train and didn''t move.Fox pushed his elbow toward the back, but was easily grasped, followed by involuntarily turning around like dancing, facing Su Zhan. Fox stretched out his hand and drew his gun, but he emptied his head, and saw Su Zhan dangling with the gun. It was her gun. Not only the gun, but all the weapons on her body were discovered, including a needle hidden in her underwear.How did he find it?This is only a few seconds, how can he know exactly where the things are hidden and take them out without even noticing them? "You are the woman I''ve seen with the most weapons!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and his body moved suddenly. Fox only saw Su Zhan''s shoulders swayed, and immediately after the weapon in his hand was gone, she touched it subconsciously, and she finally showed a shocked expression. The weapon returned to her body and placed it. Not bad at all. She still didn''t feel it. It was as if it appeared to me in an instant. "What is this, magic?" Fox asked dubiously. Su Zhan smiled: "Whatever you think, you already believe it in your heart, but the so-called''common sense'' makes you deny it. In fact, you can even accept such a dead thing as the destiny loom, why not accept Live?" "You want to say, you are destiny?" "Yes, no, I can do what fate can do, and what it can''t do, I can do the same. If you have to say it, you can treat me as a god!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? How do you prove it?" Fox said. Su Zhan shrugged: "For example, your destiny is doomed to death, because your name has appeared on the destiny loom, but because of my existence, you can''t die if you want to die. Does this count as changing your destiny?" "You know a lot, but my name is not on the Destiny Loom." Fox said with certainty. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile."Do you think you are righteous? Or you think you are helping destiny. You should be in a group, so your name will not appear? Destiny... is usually impermanent and cold... While you are trying to make yourself stronger in order to complete the list of tasks given by Fate, you have become a''threat'' in the eyes of Fate." Fox was speechless. On the one hand, she firmly believes that the list given by Destiny Loom is not wrong. On the other hand, she does not believe that she will be one of the lists, but she also feels that Su Zhan''s statement makes sense. contradiction! Very contradictory! Perhaps it was because of this contradiction. When she knew what she really wanted, she chose to be martyred with a kind of relief, a sacred smile. "Are you interested in having a drink with me?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Fox nodded. Regarding Su Zhan''s words, she was full of curiosity about Su Zhan, even if Su Zhan did not propose, she would not just separate from Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled, turned and jumped directly.Lightly and firmly landed without bending his knees.Fox jumped down, the difference was that she had to make a bend and squat. "You like cars very much?" Su Zhan asked as he walked. Fox nodded, the car is the best means of transportation, and she has excellent driving skills. "Try my car, you have never seen it before." Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly, and the Hornet appeared directly. This time, although Fox was surprised but calmed down quickly, she already believed that Su Zhan was definitely not easy. Maybe he may not be a god, but he is definitely not an ordinary person. The car door opened by itself, and Fox sat up to take a look, confused."It seems nothing special." "is it?" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then said: "Bumblebee, say hello to our new friend." "Welcome, Miss Fox." The voice suddenly appeared. Fox looked around in surprise, and finally fixed his eyes on the car."Your car, can talk? What is this, super smart or something?" "No, it''s a living body called Bumblebee. It has another form. I''ll show you later. Now, Bumblebee is looking for a bar with a better environment." Su Zhan said. "Okay, but your hormones are a bit high, and you are planning to have a relationship with Miss Fox..." Before Bumblebee finished speaking, Su Zhan shouted and shut up. Fox''s face did not change, but his eyes were slightly dodging. Although Bumblebee''s words are not finished, the meaning is actually obvious. "Although it is a living entity and can speak, it obviously doesn''t understand the use of human language." Su Zhan smiled. "So, you mean that although it said something wrong, it didn''t say it wrong!" Fox asked with interest. Saying the wrong thing and saying the wrong thing are two concepts. Su Zhan didn''t deny it, smiled and nodded and said: "I have always been interested in beautiful women." "I thought that a''god'' like you has no interest in ordinary humans." Fox said jokingly. "Stories of God falling in love with people are common, isn''t it?" Su Zhan responded with a smile. Fox shrugged and said nothing. It didn''t take long for Bumblebee to arrive at a bar that looked very high-end. The two went in to find a quiet place and sat down, drinking and talking. Su Zhan did not conceal his interest in Fox, but he did not show that kind of impatient appearance, which made Fox feel very relaxed. Not only was he not disgusted, but he was very happy. During the period, Fox naturally did not forget to inquire about the identity of Su Zhan, and Su Zhan did not conceal it. Traveling through the world, Marvel World, DC World, etc. also said a lot.At first, Fox just listened to it as a story, but slowly, she realized that these seemed to be true, not stories! "You have been to so many worlds, have you met me?" Fox asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "Although I have met the same people, I haven''t met you yet. I know that there is a world with you, exactly the same, but also agile. If you are interested, I have time. I can take you to see it!" Item 0505 414 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 414 "I thought, should you take me home next?" After coming out of the bar, Fox''s face was flushed.Originally, Fox¡¯s drinking capacity was okay, and as a killer, he was also very restrained. He wouldn¡¯t let himself get drunk at all, but maybe the atmosphere was too good just now, maybe because he heard too many magical stories. There are already a lot of Foxes. "Did you know? You have a very special charm. You know your purpose, but it is not annoying." Fox said. Su Zhan smiled: "This is not a charm. It''s because I have a high value. If I look ugly and have a big belly, can you still hate it? But... Are you suggesting that I can continue? " "Continue what?" "What you said, take you home." Su Zhan smiled. Fox smiled and didn''t speak, Su Zhan took her by the hand and took the car. Then Su Zhan started the car, but Fox did not ask where he was going. Soon, the car was already in the slum area. After getting out of the car, Fox looked around and said, "I didn''t expect God to live in a slum." "My house happens to be able to see Wesley''s house." Su Zhan said casually, taking out the key to open the door. After a pause, Su Zhan suddenly said, "Well, do you mind if there are people in the house?" "Are you trying to tell me that there is another woman in your family?" Fox asked with a frown. Su Zhan shrugged: "I have a lot of women, in every world. So... occasionally I take people to other worlds for vacation." "Well, I really want to meet people from other worlds. But... don''t think about other things." Fox said flatly. Su Zhan smiled and opened the door, and found Jane not there after entering. Fox asked suspiciously, "What about people? You didn''t mean to say this on purpose to see my reaction?" "Not back yet." Su Zhan said with a smile, pulling her to the bedroom. "It looks average." Fox looked at it a bit disappointed. "I won''t stay here for long." Su Zhan said casually, pulling Fox to sit down.Fox was already drinking too much, Su Zhan pulled, causing Fox to lie down without sitting still. That''s all, when she fell down, she grabbed Su Zhan easily, but the two lay down together, their eyes facing each other, close at hand. "I remember, you don''t seem to be overthrown by me so easily." Fox looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled, not at this time, that is the rhythm of a life doomed to be alone.It''s like dating a man and woman to watch a movie, and the girl specifically reminds you to bring an ID card, and you stupidly say that you don''t need an ID card to watch movies! Leaning on his side, put his hand on Fox''s shoulder. Fox wore a black jacket with a black camisole underneath, his arms open.This angle makes her upper circumference appear particularly prominent, faintly squeezed together, although nothing can be seen, but this shape is enough to make people excited.The hand followed the shoulder and slowly placed it on Fox''s neck. Fox shivered slightly, it seemed that her neck was sensitive. Su Zhan looked at her directly, his eyes filled with the desire not to be disgusting.Her hand slowly slid down the slender collarbone, supporting her to take off her jacket. Fox took off his jacket half by pushing, thinking that Su Zhan would continue this slow and tender way, but who knew that Su Zhan had already jumped over and kissed him directly. Strong, hot. In an instant, Fox sank. The ultimate impact, the hot masculine breath, and the uncontrollable physical reaction. "Turn off, turn off the lights!" Fox whispered. Su Zhan was a little dumb, did not expect Fox to be such a traditional woman?He smiled, waved his backhand, and the light was turned off with a snap.Outside the window, the moonlight came in to make Fox''s look extremely beautiful. Remove all clothes and be honest. Accompanied by Fox''s painful grunt, and the strength released by both hands holding Su Zhan''s shoulders, she finally transformed. Accompanied by the sound of the train, faint shouts also appeared from time to time, one after another. For a long time, the voice is important to calm. I don''t know how long it took, Fox woke up from his sleep.As soon as I woke up, I felt a headache and aching body all over, especially in that place, there was a sense of tearing, and she hummed with a slight movement. Although she drank too much yesterday, there were no fragments, so she naturally remembered what happened.Looking to the side, Su Zhan was no longer by his side. Outside the window, the sun was shining, making Fox a little dazed. "You are awake." A voice suddenly sounded from the door. Fox turned his head to look at it and was taken aback, hurriedly covered his body with a sheet, and then looked at the person at the door. A woman, who looks younger than herself, is only eighteen or nineteen years old. Wearing a black robe, she has a very mysterious feeling. The most important thing is that her eyes are red... It was the first time that she saw red eyes, and they looked white, with a feeling of... a vampire? Looking at her casual appearance, she is obviously familiar with this place, so she is the person Su Zhan said yesterday? "What about others?" Fox asked. "He has gone out and should be back soon. He explained that if you wake up, you will let you wait for him, and he has something to show you!" Jane said. "What''s your name? He said you came from another world too, didn''t you?" Fox asked curiously. In her current state, even if she wanted to go, she couldn''t go, and she was also curious to know what Su Zhan wanted to show herself, so she took advantage of this time to chat with the person in front of her! "You can call me Jane, I do come from another world." "Which world, is it the same world as him?" "No, I don''t know what the world is." Jane shook her head and said. "So...that...then you, like her, are also gods?" Fox thought for a long time, seeming to consider what kind of address should be used. "I''m not a god, I''m just a vampire!" Jane shook her head. "Ah? Vampire, you are really a vampire, you are not kidding..." Fox was stunned. Before he could finish his words, he suddenly saw huge black wings appear behind Jane, and Fox was speechless... Item 0506 "It seems that you are getting along very well." Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, watching Fox and Jane who were chatting slightly cocked their mouths. Fox was already dressed and was sitting on the sofa in the living room chatting with Jane.Although she was really shocked at the beginning, in her cognition, there is no vampire in this world.But soon she calmed down and accepted. At first she was a little worried that Jane might not get along well, but after contacting it, she found that Jane was a little bit colder and didn''t take the initiative to speak, but she was still getting along well. "Well, I didn''t expect that I would be so happy with the legendary vampire." Fox responded and turned to Jane: "Sorry, I don''t mean anything else." Jane nodded. "Do you have something to show me?" Fox was curious to know what Su Zhan wanted to see. Su Zhan nodded, took out a few pieces of paper and handed it over. Fox took a look in doubt, and was stunned for an instant. 415 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 415 She is very familiar with this thing, the list of tasks every time! It''s just that the name above is her! Then scroll down, she knows and is very familiar with every name on the list, she is the person from the Brotherhood of Destiny! "I found this from Sloan." Su Zhan said lightly. Fox held the list in silence for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile: "So you really know, so I only said this yesterday." Su Zhan walked to Fox and sat down, holding her hand and saying, "Yes, this is your fate, before I met me. I can see the ending, Wesley killed his father. , When I learned that I really wanted to take revenge, Sloan¡¯s rhetoric blinded you, after all...no one wants to die. But only you...only your''belief'' is higher than life, so you killed everyone, including yourself !" "now what?" Fox asked rhetorically. "Destroy the Brotherhood of Destiny, destroy the Destiny Loom, and then... take you out of this world." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Alright, anyway...I''m alone." Fox said."What are you going to do? The Brotherhood of Destiny is an organization that has been established for thousands of years. It is not so easy to deal with..." "That''s just for ordinary people!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly and said, "Now, eat something and rest for a day. When your body recovers, let''s do it!" Fox''s pretty face blushed slightly. Although she is much better now, it is still inconvenient if she wants to perform mission actions. Su Zhan went out and found Wesley first. At any rate, he and Professor Charles are also actors, not to mention that he is really unlucky enough in this world, let''s tell him the truth! At first Wesley didn''t believe it, Su Zhan directly grabbed the cross that had been hidden in the dark, that is, Wesley''s father, and let the two of them talk for themselves, and in the end it was naturally the father and son that recognized each other. Su Zhan wasn''t interested in watching this scene, so he just disappeared. Brought some takeaways back, ready to have dinner with Fox and Jane, and get up tomorrow to destroy the Brotherhood of Destiny to complete the task. Things were placed on the table. Just as Su Zhan was about to sit down, Fox''s expression suddenly changed, and he shouted, "Get down." With the sound of Fox''s voice, the glass of the window shattered in an instant, and a bullet shot directly at Su Zhan, the position was quite accurate, and it went straight to the back of Su Zhan''s head. "No..." Fox shouted, but his voice was contagious. Seeing Su Zhan slowly turning around, he casually grabbed the bullet behind him, and he caught the bullet directly.He smiled and said to Fox: "Don''t worry, there is nothing in this world that can kill me!" Fox let out a sigh of relief, she was also confused when she cared, and she had forgotten the strength of Su Zhan. Fox said in a deep voice, just about to get the gun, only to find that Jane was gone.After hesitating for a moment, Jane flew in through the window, still carrying a person in her hand. Fox frowned and recognized that this was the killer of the Brotherhood of Destiny! Su Zhan glanced at him, already knowing the beginning and end of the matter, and said lightly: "Sloan already knows that the list is missing, plus Wesley and his father''s actions, you haven''t returned all night, so the investigation is here. Hehe, it¡¯s pretty straightforward to start, assassinating without asking anything, it seems that he is ready to tear his face." "Take him away." Su Zhan waved, and Jane left with the man directly, and returned by herself a moment later.As for the man''s fate, no one asked, and there was no need to ask. "eat first." Su Zhan said and sat down to eat. Although he had been assassinated, it had no effect on Su Zhan. Seeing that he and Jane were so calm, Fox also felt relieved.The plan did not change because of the sudden assassination, and immediately rested after eating. "Your tattoo is so cool!" Not long after lying down, Fox was stripped naked by Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t plan to do anything, after all, she hadn''t gotten over yet, but she didn''t have time to appreciate it after turning off the lights yesterday.Just now, Fox had to turn off the lights, but Su Zhan refused. Under the shining light, you can clearly see Fox''s body, especially the tattoo on his back. It''s a bit like a striped code, and I don''t know what can be revealed by scanning it. "Is there any special meaning?" Su Zhan asked, stroking her tattoo. Fox shook his head: "No, I just like it." "I like it too!" Su Zhan smiled and hugged Fox from behind, and whispered in her ear: "Go to sleep." "Yeah!" Fox responded softly. When he woke up early the next morning, Fox found that the window had broken a few more pieces. It seemed that someone had done something last night, but she did not hear any sound. Su Zhan and Jane''s reaction was also calm. After breakfast, pack it up. Ready to go. Come out of the house, sit on the Hornet, and drive towards the lair of the Brotherhood of Destiny. Weaving factory! This is the nest of the Brotherhood of Destiny. At first glance, you might think that this weaving factory is just a disguise. After all, they are killers. In fact, this is really a weaving factory that is still in business and has a lot of orders.The only difference is that the weavers here are killers! Item 0507 Towering walls, closed doors. It looks a bit old and mottled. Weaving factory! From a distance, Su Zhan had already seen the weaving factory and the heavily armed killer on the wall of the weaving factory.However, the speed of the Hornet did not slow down. Instead, it speeded up slightly and ran directly towards the gate. Fox was a little worried. This door is so heavy that it is impossible for a sports car to knock it open.But soon, she knew that her worries were unnecessary. For a moment, she saw flames from the front of the Hornet, and then heard a bang, and the Hornet ran into it directly, and hit the door. In an instant, the heavy door was directly burned to ashes by the flame. Accelerate, turn, brake! A curved car mark was made on the ground. "Fire!" In the attic in the distance, Sloan gave the order with a gloomy expression. In an instant, countless gunfire sounded on the surrounding walls. Da Da Da, Da Da Da. The bullet slammed on the body of the Hornet frantically, and the clanging sound kept ringing. Su Zhan didn''t have any worries. The Hornet that was transformed by the fire of hell could not be damaged. Even if it was damaged, it could be restored.After a while, the bullet stopped, and Su Zhan pushed the door and walked out. "boom!" 416 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 416 As soon as he came out, the sniper in the distance aimed directly at Su Zhan''s head and fired a shot. In the eyes of the sniper, Su Zhan is bound to die. But something strange happened, and the bullet stopped in front of Su Zhan, as if an invisible big hand caught the bullet. "Da da da, da da da." The others fired again and the bullets swarmed in, but they all stopped. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a sneer, his fingers seemed to swing unconsciously, but the bullets danced with his fingers as if they were controlled.The fingers suddenly opened, and the bullet flew out in an instant. Before they could react, they were shot one after another, and all the killers fell to the ground for a while. Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the attic. In the attic, Sloan hurriedly turned and left, looking like he wanted to escape. "Jane, get him back." Su Zhan gave an order, and Jane disappeared instantly. "Go in and take a look." Su Zhan said, Fox nodded and led the way.To be honest, if you don¡¯t know the details, I¡¯m afraid I would really think that this is an ordinary weaving factory, and it¡¯s really nothing special. There were also a lot of killers in the weaving factory. As soon as Su Zhan and Fox came in, they opened fire directly.This time, Fox took the shot. The two guns in her hand seemed to become the sickle of the god of death. She kept reaping her lives, firing shots, and changing bullets. There was no delay in the whole process. While running and charging, while grabbing the gun from the opponent''s hand to continue Fire. In just two minutes, Fox had already ran to the other end. There were many dead bodies lying all along the way. Roughly speaking, there were at least twenty people. That is to say, in two minutes, Fox had a choice of twenty. Tuan Mie, but she was unscathed! From the perspective of ordinary people, this is already quite an exaggerated record. The Destiny Loom, the most important thing in this dungeon, is also one of the mission goals of the Soviet War! It seems that this thing is just a special loom, which is always working and running. There is something like a magnifying glass next to it, and a special code is used to solve the list given by the loom. Fox looked responsibly at the Destiny Loom, and suddenly heard a noise behind him. He drew his gun, turned and aimed, and the whole action was done in one go. The door opened and Jane grabbed Sloan and walked in. Fox breathed a sigh of relief and put the gun back. "I have a question I really want to ask you." Su Zhan walked up to Sloan and asked Jane to let him go. "What?" Sloan asked with a grimace. "Who gave you the guts to assassinate me first?" Su Zhan asked. Sloan said, "Does it make sense to say this now?" "Yes, then you can go to death!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he slowly stretched out his fingers and bounced towards Sloan''s head. It seemed like a joke about the brain, but when the bomb went down, Sloan''s head exploded directly... Afterwards, Su Zhan turned around, and the hot flames had already drilled out of him, turning into Yan Wu and heading straight to the Fate Loom. As soon as the flames hit, the Destiny Loom started to burn, sizzling, sizzling, the loom burning quickly, and it was instantly turned into ashes. "The main task is completed, the side task is completed!" The system prompts followed. With 1,500 strengthening points, Su Zhan directly strengthened to the flame element. The flame element is now at level six, and if you want to upgrade, you need 1500 enhancement points. Each time you upgrade, the required enhancement points are doubled. "Is there a top class?" Su Zhan asked curiously towards the system. "The top level is level ten." The system replied. Level ten... Doesn''t it need more than 200,000 strengthening points to reach the tenth level? Damn, do you want to be so exaggerated! Su Zhan was really frightened after a while, but then I thought about it, if it was strengthened to the top, then the power would definitely be strong, right?It''s only level six now, and it would be enough to destroy the earth if it was released with full force. If it was level ten, then the plane, galaxy, and universe?Multiverse?What level can it reach?Su Zhan is really looking forward to it. "Let''s go!" After the mission is completed, there is nothing to do with this copy. Su Zhan left with them directly.By the way, Fox knew about the healing medicated bath formula that what it needed was not too precious and complicated. There is still more than half a month left for the dungeon, so you can leave the dungeon directly.But because of the fusion dungeon, Su Zhan is going to give it a try, maybe some new dungeon has been triggered! So in the next time, Su Zhan took Jane and Fox around, and walked several cities in a row without setting off any dungeons. This disappointed Su strategy a bit. It seemed that this dungeon was nothing. "New York, the last stop, if there is still no gain, then leave the copy." Looking at New York under the night, Su Zhan said secretly. Item 0508 For New York, the Soviet war is both familiar and unfamiliar. Familiar is because many of his dungeon planes have been to New York, and the same is true for the unfamiliar. Each dungeon plane''s New York is more or less different. For example, the current New York City is obviously a bit behind the other New York City that Su Zhan has seen, and the degree of prosperity is obviously different. "It looks okay here, just here!" After driving on the street for a while, Su Zhan found a hotel that looked good. Just when I stopped, a parking boy came over. Sports car, beauty. The parking boy looked at Su Zhan with envy. "No trouble, my car will find a place to park by myself." Generally, high-end hotels have this kind of parking service. After Su Zhan came down, he said to the parking boy. The parking boy thought the other party. Is kidding.After everyone gets off, can the car find a place to park by itself?When he was about to answer the call, he suddenly saw the car door closed by himself, and the sound of the engine sounded immediately, and the car was actually driving by itself. The parking boy rubbed his glasses and thought he was dazzled. Is there anyone inside? Su Zhan smiled and patted the parking brother on the shoulder, carrying Jane and Fox into the hotel.When he arrived at the front desk, Su Zhan found that the waiter''s eyes were obviously a little surprised, but he still maintained a professional smile. "do you need anything?" "Open a suite for me." Su Zhan said. "Okay, sir." 417 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 417 The waiter quickly handled the business and handed the key to Su Zhan. There were many surprised and envied eyes along the way. Either Jane or Fox, both belong to that kind of attractive woman but now they follow Su Zhan from left to right. Obviously... this is for one queen and two queens, can you not envy it? Su Zhan had long been accustomed to looking at these words. After entering the elevator, he quickly came to the top floor. After entering the room, Su Zhan looked at it casually. Not bad, the layout is not bad. First, I took a shower, changed into comfortable clothes, and asked the hotel to bring some food and wine. This is basically the process every night during this period. Although Jane has not been eaten for the time being, it is almost the same.Su Zhan is going to eat Jane tonight, and after returning, you can try to let Jane and Cassie together, uh... he is getting more and more evil. Lying on Fox''s lap, Jane sat beside her.Smelling the fragrance of the two, Su Zhan''s posture was extremely comfortable. This is a posture he likes very much recently. Fox''s legs are very strong, and the pillows are very comfortable. Suddenly, squinting Su Zhan opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the TV.An interview was being broadcast on TV, which seemed to be about superheroes... The interview itself was not worthy of attention, but as soon as the interview appeared, Su Zhan received a system prompt. "I said that this kind of plane with relatively low''strength'' should be easy to merge with the dungeon. As expected, it was finally triggered. Superhero...it seems to be another casual dungeon! But this is fine, once it is triggered Fusion of the copy, the time ratio between the copy and the outside world will change, and you can use this time to devour the space stone!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and was in a good mood. I originally planned to leave the instance if there were no gains here, but I didn''t expect the surprise to come so suddenly. Fusion copy means time change, means there is a strengthening point. Even the so-called casual copy is worthy of Su Zhan''s pleasure. "Random Mission: Save the Big Daddy. Mission Complete: Reward 1000 Strengthening Points!" Dad, when he hears the name Su Zhan, he already knows what copy he has merged. Big Daddy: His real name is Damon McCreddy, an outgoing police officer. He is convinced that only violence can sanction criminals. Therefore, he uses''crazy'' methods to train his daughter and make him a neat killer weapon. Maybe someone is new to him, but his daughter''s name should have been heard by many people. Is the famous violent loli super killer! Speaking of super killer women, what the fusion copy this time is has already been revealed. King Haibian! As a superhero movie with a funny style, Haibian Wang''s grade is indeed relatively low, or the strength of this copy is relatively low.Although there are a lot of superheroes and super criminals, most of them are ordinary people, not to mention the protagonist King Haibian. He was also a high school student, he was far behind Spider-Man, and he didn''t know whether he was preparing for Haibian opponents or being defeated by his opponents.Putting aside the protagonist''s halo, this guy is the one who gets a lunch in just two minutes! On the TV, the interview about the superhero was over. Su Zhan stood up, put Fox and Jane into the bedroom directly, and the moment the door closed, the TV turned off! Controlling the power supply was just a thought for Su Zhan. Jane and Fox seemed to know what would happen, Fox smiled and pushed Jane to Su Zhan''s side. With all the clothes, with the hum. Fox smiled and said to the frowning Jane: "Every time you look at me by the side, now it''s finally my turn to see you!" Jane closed her eyes shyly, embarrassed to answer. As dawn broke, Su Zhan looked at Fox and Jane who were still sleeping on both sides, got up and left the bedroom. After taking a bath, the hotel brought breakfast over and kept them for the two of them. Su Zhan was eating breakfast while positioning the old man.He doesn''t need to use the positioning ability now, and his mental power has greatly increased after swallowing the Mind Stone.With a flash of thought, countless figures appeared in front of him, all kinds of people, nothing to do.Among the many figures, Su Zhan quickly found Big Daddy. In an abandoned factory, there are many pitted puddles on the ground.The big daddy and Super Killer pulled a certain distance away and stood face to face.Dad holds a magazine in his left hand and a gun in his right. I heard Super Killer hesitantly say: "Will it hurt?" "Listen baby, the speed of pistol bullets is only miles per hour, so from this distance, it''s just like a punch." The big old man explained with a smile. "I hate being beaten," said the cute super-killer. Dad has already installed the magazine."Nothing will happen, baby!" The voice fell, with a bang, and he shot directly. Chapter 0509 "boom!" With the gunshot, the super killer fell to the ground. After a few seconds, the super killer snorted in pain and pulled the tab of her clothes.Wearing a body armor inside, she buckled the bullet with difficulty, and looked up at the big old man who came by. "Now you should know what it feels like, and you won''t be afraid of being pointed at with a pistol in the future." Dad said with a smile. This kind of training method is really crazy, such a cute little girl is still her own son, and the big dad can really do it.Even if he was trying to train his daughter''s reaction and courage to the guns, it was a bit too much.Of course, if it weren''t for this kind of training method, I''m afraid there would be no "super killer girl". "I was not afraid!" Super Killer said depressedly. The big old man smiled: "This is my good daughter. Let''s make two more shots and go home." Pulling up the super killer girl, the two trained again. Su Zhan moved his consciousness away from the big daddy, and took a look at what King Haibian was doing, but this sight almost made him laugh.Our classmate Haibian Wang got a uniform to prepare for the heroic fight and fight against violence and Anliang. However, his strength was too weak to deal with two punks and he was directly beaten and hospitalized. As expected, he is the king of Haibian! Being so flat among superheroes, no one really dares to be king except him! In the next plot, Su Zhan still remembers, it is nothing more than that they are going to deal with a big drug lord. The son of this big drug lord pretends to be a superhero, named Red Tornado, and punishes good and evil with King Haibian. Of course, the real purpose is It''s to get in touch with Big Daddy. Because Dad has always wanted to deal with him, it can be said to be a big trouble. The final outcome was also terrible. Justice finally won the victory, but the big old man died, the Super Killer and King Haibian left dying, and finally returned to the lives of ordinary people.Although there was a second one, Su Zhan never watched it. "Just do the task when Big Daddy is in danger." Su Zhan took out the space stone and started to devour it. The time ratio was different. Of course, he had to make good use of this opportunity.It is estimated that this copy will not be able to merge into a better, stronger copy, so Su Zhan''s plan is to erase this copy if no other copies are triggered after "King of Sea". There is no value left. "What is this?" Fox walked out in his pajamas and saw Su Zhan in the living room holding a cube-like object, which looked unusual because it was still emitting a blue light. "Space Stone! One of the most powerful gems in the world I live in. With it, you can go to any space, change and delete any space." Su Zhan explained. "So, do you rely on it to travel between different worlds?" Fox sat down beside Su Zhan and asked curiously. 418 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 418 Su Zhan shook his head: "Of course not. For example, my world is 1, and 1 contains parallel universes, multiverses, etc.. And your world is 2, which may also contain these. Space Stone , Can be used in the different universes of 1 and 2, but there is no way to go from 1 to 2. Do you understand that?" "understood!" So easy to understand, of course Fox understood. "Then what are you doing?" "I''m devouring the energy of the Space Stone and making it a part of me!" "Oh." Fox seemed to understand, she still needed a lot of time to understand these things she didn''t know. "We will stay here for a while, and there will be someone I plan to take with you. Jane should have told you a lot about other worlds. Although you are good at it, it''s far worse to get there. What I expect you to do, at least you must have the ability to protect yourself. Therefore, I have several abilities for you to choose." Su Zhan swallowed and said. "The first is to become a vampire like Jane, you can ignore the sun, silverware, and have no desire for blood. As for Jane''s strength, you can ask her to help you show it. Second, it is the potion. I have a kind of biochemistry. Potions and abilities potions, biochemical potions can give you a comprehensive growth, as you awaken, you may also gain some special abilities, which are growthable abilities. Power potions can allow you to directly obtain abilities. As for what powers are based on Your personality characteristics are related, and the randomness is relatively strong." Fox is definitely going to be strengthened. His strength is no longer the first line among the Soviet guards or the women, not even the second line.Therefore, Su Zhan does not expect Fox to participate in too many dangerous things, but the ability to protect himself must be available. Except for non-combatants, there are really not many simple ordinary people around Su Zhan. For example, the Phantom Killer Erica, even if the physique has surpassed ordinary people, but she is not a complete ordinary person, because she also knows some basic telepathy.In fact, Fox also has a premonition of danger, a kind of intuition, but it is too superficial and requires a long period of exercise. "These three, I have people around me to choose. Therefore, you can wait until the effect is seen and then make a decision." Su Zhan said. The Mind Stone can also empower others. The original Wanda and Kuaiyin were abilities obtained through Mind Stone transformation, but this ability is very random, so the effect is actually similar to the molecular potion, so Su Zhan did not mention it specifically. "If I choose now, can it?" Fox asked directly without hesitation. "of course can." "Then I choose biochemical medicine." "If you make a decision so quickly, don''t you be afraid to choose the wrong one and regret it then? Although, there is not necessarily only one choice, but it is also a very important choice!" Su Zhan asked somewhat unexpectedly. T virus, molecular formula medicine, and blood. Whether these three can exist at the same time and whether they can melt is still uncertain.Therefore, basically there are few opportunities for multiple choices. "Well, I think I am more suitable for growth." Fox said. She didn''t want to be a vampire, nor did she want to choose a stereotyped power.There are three choices, and two are removed, and a decision can be made easily. Chapter 0510 Fox''s Choice and Beginning of Mission Su Zhan was not surprised by Fox''s choice, but she was a little surprised that she could make a decision so quickly.She has been trained as a killer since she was a child, and has become the strongest among the killers of the Brotherhood of Destiny. She knows how important this choice is and what is right for her. Taking out the T virus from the system space, Su Zhan glanced at Fox. Fox glanced nervously and nodded. Everyone is nervous about the unknown. Su Zhan let Fox expose his arm, and then injected T virus. After a while, Fox already showed an expression of pain, and the whole person began to tremble fiercely.Fox thought that it might not be so easy, but he didn''t expect it to be so painful. The feeling made her wish to die immediately! "What''s wrong? You helped her transform?" Hearing the sound, Jane came out of the room and saw the painful Fox. She thought Su Zhan had helped Fox transform into a vampire.Because when it comes to transformation, it is the same pain. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I injected her with T virus." Jane knows a little bit about the T virus. I heard from her when I was chatting with Cassie that Cassie often stayed with Terry and Jill, and she knew a lot about the T virus. The whole process lasted for more than half an hour. At this time, Fox was as if he had just been fished out of the water. He was very tired. The sleep on his body had become messy and looming in the painful toss. Su Zhan helped Fox up, and Fox leaned on Su Zhan without the strength to speak.After a while, Fox spoke, "I thought the killer training I received was already painful. I didn''t expect that I had a heart to die just now." "This is a modified T-virus with a 100% success rate. If it were the original T-virus, it would not be so painful." Su Zhan explained. "If it were the original T virus, what would happen after it failed?" Fox asked. "You know about zombies?" "Understood!" Fox nodded. Compared with becoming a zombie, the pain was nothing. "In the past few days, you should take a good rest and be familiar with the changes in the body. The changes in T virus are not obvious and need to be stimulated by yourself. However, your physical fitness will change in these few days, such as defense ability, physical strength, endurance, and recovery. The abilities will be greatly increased. Jane, when Fox is almost recovered, you two can learn from each other." Su Zhan ordered. In the next few days, Fox and Jane often went out to find places where no one else was. Fox was very proficient and had begun to grasp the state of the body after the changes.The most obvious of these is endurance, or physical strength. In the past, Fox would surrender with the Soviet Union in less than an hour. Now the strength of persistence has obviously increased, of course, even so, she and Jane are required to join forces to make Su Zhan happy. The engulfing progress of the Space Stone is also very gratifying. This is related to the fact that Su Zhan has swallowed three Infinite Gems, which are of the same origin, and the resistance is naturally weaker, and the swallowing speed is naturally much faster.According to this progress, if no other dungeons are triggered, there are about 30 days left. Thirty days is enough for Su Zhan to swallow the Space Stone. The rest will be swallowed occasionally when he is free, and it should be completely swallowed soon. Soul stone, time stone. Now there are only two stones left. The Soul Stone should be in Thanos¡¯ hands, but I don¡¯t know where the Time Stone is.After I go back, I can speed up the search process. Closer to home, Su Zhan devours the Stone of Space without leaving the house every day. Time passes day by day, and more than half a month has passed in a blink of an eye.The plot of the outside world has also begun to develop. The king of Haibian has met the super killer and has begun to become famous.Red Tornado came into contact with King Haibian, the two teamed up to fight monsters, and introduced him to the Super Killer, and successfully let Red Tornado and his father, the drug lord, capture King Haibian and Dad. It was finally time for Su Zhan to complete the task. Regarding the situation of the big daddy, Su Zhan has always been concerned...For him, the space-swallowing stone does not conflict with the observation of the big daddy, and it can be done simultaneously.The big old man and King Haibian had just been caught over there, and Su Zhan had put away the space stone and was ready to go out. "I''ll go out." Su Zhan said to Fox towards Jane. The two women had some accidents, so many days Su Zhan hadn''t gone out, so why suddenly said they wanted to go out. "Should we go together?" Jane asked. "No." Su Zhan waved his hand, and the person had disappeared. Rescue a big dad, deal with a few ordinary criminals, it will not be so exciting. In the next second, Su Zhan had already appeared in a heavily defended base. Opening the perspective, Su Zhan easily saw the situation inside. The big old man and King Haibian were tied to chairs. There were a few guards nearby, and there were things that looked like gasoline drums nearby. To be honest, after watching this period of time, Su Zhan fast-forwarded. So, I just know that the old man seemed to be burned to death, and the others are not very clear.However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know it clearly, anyway, he will definitely not die.Turning his head, Su Zhan saw Super Killer. Purple suit! 419 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 419 The leather pants and leather clothes are all purple, with a floral skirt, a purple cloak, a purple blindfold, and... a purple wig. It looks a little cute, but anyone who really thinks that she is just a cute little loli would be wrong. The super killer was hiding in the corner, a little worried about how to save people.The defense is very strict, there are many people, the weapons are well equipped, and the firepower is very fierce. She has considered many ways, but there is no one that can smoothly solve the opponent and rescue people. Seeing that Big Daddy and King Haibian were in danger, she was anxious and planned to rush out directly.Holding a katana in one hand and a butterfly sword in the other, the Super Killer was about to rush out, but suddenly she heard someone talking next to her. The sudden sound almost didn''t scare the super killer who threw the butterfly knife directly... Chapter 0511 I Want To Take Away The Super Kill Girl "Shh!" Su Zhan put his finger on his mouth and made a silent movement, and then waved his hand, a beam of light instantly released around him to form a gap. "who are you!" The slightly immature voice of Super Killer was full of coldness. Su Zhan looked at her with interest, as expected to be a violent loli, she was also murderous in her cuteness.Looking at her, Su Zhan couldn''t help but think of Angela.The two of them are about the same age, but their temperaments are completely different.However, if Angela''s T virus awakens, it is much better than a super-killing woman. The Super Killer looked at Su Zhan vigilantly, full of fear for this sudden appearance. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to help you. My name is Su Zhan, you can also call me the King of War or the Green Lantern." After a daze for a moment, Su Zhan said with a smile, and suddenly reached out to the Super Killer. The Super Killer reacted quickly, and the Butterfly Knife slashed down, but it slashed empty, and immediately felt that her face was pinched by the opponent. "It''s still cute..." Su Zhanqing couldn''t help saying. The face of the super murderous girl turned red all of a sudden, no one had pinched her face and said that she was cute, which made the little girl somewhat at a loss, not knowing what to do, she could only step back and wave Butterfly Knife said threateningly: "Don''t move your hands or feet anymore, otherwise I will be rude to you." "Really cute." Su Zhan said with a smile."I told you not to be afraid, I am here to help you. You are waiting here, and I will help you rescue people." With that said, Su Zhan was so straightforward to prepare to go out. The Super Killer was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly shouted: "Uncle blame, you are crazy..." In this situation outside, going out is dead! The super-killer gritted her teeth and was about to go out to help. After all... Although this strange uncle appeared suddenly, somewhat mysterious, and somewhat abnormal, she can''t ignore it... As soon as the Super Killer was about to go out, she heard the sound of gunshots suddenly sounded. She hurriedly looked at Su Zhan, but found an unbelievable scene. When the bullet came over, it stopped beside him. At that moment, Super Killer felt as if time had stopped. Su Zhan walked forward slowly and gracefully, and then pulled the bullet away and came to Dad and King Haibian. In front of. Both of them were dumbfounded, until Su Zhan waved his hand, the rope on them was untied, and the two of them woke up like a dream.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan opened his hands and waved, and the bullets around him flew out in a moment. Whoosh whoosh, whoosh whoosh. The bullet passed by. The big daddy and King Haibian didn''t dare to move. The speed was too fast, for fear of accidentally getting a bullet.After a while, everyone around fell to the ground, all with a bullet head. "You are..." Dad asked Su Zhan suspiciously, but suddenly heard the king of Haibian yelling, at first I thought he had been shot. Dad just turned his head and saw King Haibian excitedly said to Su Zhan: "Super power, is this super power? Are you a real superhero?" There is no doubt that what happened just now cannot be explained by common sense. "Leave here first and talk slowly!" Su Zhan said, beckoning to the super killer in the corner. The Super Killer walked over and said in a deep voice: "There are many enemies outside and the guards are tight. It is not easy to get out." "It''s not that difficult." Su Zhan smiled and said."You just follow me." With that, Su Zhan turned around and walked out. The three looked at each other, and finally followed. As soon as I opened the door and walked out, I saw a group of guys holding weapons, the big daddy, and the super murderous girl, and the King Haibian instantly became nervous.But something that made them incomprehensible happened, and the other party didn''t seem to have seen them and did nothing. "Let''s go." Su Zhan turned his head and said, strolling past. The three of them walked over with suspicion and anxiety, and finally found that they really didn''t seem to see it, and they gradually felt relieved. "Super power, it must be super power, so cool!" King Haibian danced and shouted excitedly. In this way, I walked out of here without any surprises, came outside, and came directly to the car of Dad. "How do you know this is my car and it''s still here?" Dad asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I know a lot, leave here first, and then slowly say, I will satisfy your curiosity." "Ok!" It''s really not suitable for small talk here. After getting in the car, Dad drove away from here and returned to his home. It''s not so much a home, but an arsenal is more appropriate. There are countless kinds of guns and cold weapons. The three took off their masks, revealing their true colors. "My name is Su Zhan, I come from another world, a more advanced latitude. I save you because of her...Super Kill Girl!" Before they could ask, Su Zhan pointed at the Super Kill Girl and said directly: "I''m going to bring She left this world." "what?" Hearing this, the three were stunned. "You said you are from another world, is there any evidence?" Dad asked in a deep voice. "When I take her away, you will naturally see the evidence." "What if I disagree? I don''t know you, just because you saved me, I have to believe you? Even if I believe, I won''t let you take my daughter away." Dad said. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "According to your original destiny, you are already dead. I saved you. Of course, I don''t want you to pay any price, but I will definitely take the super killer girl. If you disagree... Can you stop me?" "I..." Dad said to his lips, but couldn''t speak. Although it was just a glimpse, the strength displayed by Su Zhan was no longer what ordinary humans could have. "I know you don''t worry about your daughter, so let''s... If you want, I can take you with you." Su Zhan thought for a while and changed his attention. "I...may I think about it?" "of course can!" "What about me, can you take me with you?" King Haibian interrupted and asked. Su Zhan glanced at him and shook his head: "No, you are too weak. In my world, you can die hundreds of times in five minutes." 420 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 420 0512 Chapter Return and Manpower Issues! As soon as King Haibian heard this, he was immediately silent. Of course he knew how many catties he was. He was not qualified to be a hero in this world, let alone the world Su Zhan was talking about... "I can''t take you there, but..." Su Zhan said halfway through, and King Haibian instantly raised his head and looked at him expectantly."I can give you superpowers so that you can continue to be your hero in this world, and be your king of the sea." "Really...really?" King Haibian trembles with excitement. Su Zhan directly took out the supernatural potion, and they couldn''t see where the things came from."Drink it, you will have the power of mind, what is mind power, I don''t need to explain it, right?" "I know, I know!" King Haibian nodded and took it carefully.After opening it, he raised his neck and drank it without hesitation. After a while, King Haibian already felt the power, and excitedly manipulated his mind power. I saw a cup next to it dangled a few times. "Success, success, I have super powers!" Although it was only a few moves, it still made King Haibian excited. The big daddy and super killer beside him also opened their eyes in surprise. This is a real super power! "A week later, I will come to you again and take you out of here!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then disappeared suddenly. The three looked at each other, and it took a long time to react. A week''s time is long or short, and it is enough for them to handle things here. After returning, Su Zhan continued to devour the Space Stone, occasionally paying attention to their situation.King Haibian has been working hard on his mind since he returned, and Dad and Super Killer are also preparing to leave this world. Of course, they have one more thing to do before leaving. It is to solve the big drug lord and the red whirlwind. Su Zhan did not participate, leaving the three of them to take action. I have to say that after gaining the power of thought, whether it is ability or confidence, King Haibian is much stronger. Only then can he be regarded as a real superhero!In fact, what Su Zhan gave him was the most primitive and lowest-grade power potion.However, this is already a very precious and amazing thing for King Haibian, already in this world. The big drug lord died, and the red whirlwind ran away. This is the end result. A week later, Su Zhan came to Dad''s house as scheduled. This time, Su Zhan brought Jane and Fox. "Are you ready?" Su Zhan asked. Dad nodded with Super Killer. There were several boxes and bags next to them, which seemed to be packed.Su Zhan glanced, except for some essential items in a box, the rest were all weapons. Su Zhan pointed and pointed blankly: "Why do you bring so many weapons? There are many weapons in Minecraft, and they are much more advanced than yours. Except for the weapons you are used to and necessary, don¡¯t bring others. Up." It''s not troublesome, but unnecessary. The big old man and the super-killer girl still dropped the remaining weapons, and the rest was received by Su Zhan in the system space. "I can travel between different worlds freely, but there are two ways you want to leave with me. One is to inhale my blood temporarily, and the other is to have a very intimate relationship with me. Obviously, you can''t do the latter. So..." The voice fell, and two drops of blood had already floated in front of the big old man and the super killer. Although this method is a bit weird, the two of them are also of a rather weird character, and they swallowed it without hesitation. After a while, the conversion began. When they were transformed, Su Zhan turned his head and said to Fox: "You don''t have to do this, I will leave first, and then summon you one by one." "Ok!" Obviously, Fox belongs to the second of the two methods Su Zhan said. The relationship is very close. Just relying on friendship, you can take it directly. After a long time, the conversion is over. Su Zhan withdrew from the dungeon, first transferred Fox over through the fighting arena, and then summoned Jane and the others. Collecting the blood of Super Killer and Big Daddy, Su Zhan said: "I will take you for identity verification first, and then arrange accommodation for you. Besides, there are no other men here besides me, so Super Killer You can live here. As for you, I will help you arrange a place to live under the mountain." "Can''t you live together?" The old man was not too willing to be separated from his daughter. Su Zhan shook his head resolutely, this is absolutely impossible. This place is equivalent to his own harem. There is no man other than himself. Even if the elder dad just doesn''t want to be separated from his daughter, he won''t have any thoughts, Su Zhan can''t let him live here. Set identity and arrange residence. After busying most of the day, I finally managed to deal with it, and called Vision to ask about the situation. Because of the expansion of the territory and the shortage of manpower, the Vampire Legion allowed Su Zhan to stay. With this group of vampires, things went smoother. At first, the people were still very panicked about the existence of vampires. After all, the cause was the vampire incident.But gradually, they discovered that these vampires were a little different, except for their appearance and habits, they were just...They were members of the war alliance, who came to help them, not to harm them. Gradually, they will accept this! Su Zhan looked at the map of Japan and roughly divided it into several regions.Hokkaido, Tohoku, Central, Kanto, Tokyo, Shikoku, Kyushu, Okinawa.This ranking is from one end of Hokkaido to the other, encompassing the whole of Japan. Today, in addition to Hokkaido, more than half of the Northeast has been included in the territory of the Soviet War. In his territory, whether vampires or hydra forces, except for those who drove solo, basically all were expelled.According to this trend, as long as the manpower is sufficient, it will not take long to completely occupy the northeast. manpower! Manpower is a big problem. As the old saying goes, siege is easier than defend.Occupation is easy, but governance is difficult! "It seems that I have to take a trip to the vampire world and get more manpower to come back!" Because it is a fusion copy, Su Zhan is simply called the vampire world. Chapter 0513 Skye and Inhuman Race Before going to the vampire world, Su Zhan was going to make a trip to the island base. Now that the focus of development has moved to this side, the value of the island base is not great, not to mention the lack of manpower here.Moreover, it is not good to always separate the two places like this. Anyway, the United States has a New York War League team that is enough to maintain the influence of the War League. Although they basically did not manage the Soviet Union after they separated, it looks a bit like an independent development organization, but in fact they still bear the name of the Zhan League, although no matter what they do or how much they do, the reputation of the Zhan League will increase. Higher.As for management, there is actually nothing to manage. If they want to be superheroes to catch criminals and save the world, then they will do it right. There is no need for Soviet management or command. The world is so big, how can Su Zhan manage everything in detail?As long as you don''t betray, you still obey the orders. Island base. 421 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 421 After Su Zhan appeared, everyone was called to say what they wanted, and asked them to prepare and pack their things. It can be seen from the last time Simmons and the others left, that sooner or later they are going to go there, so they are also mentally prepared and clean up quickly.Su Zhan directly put them into the system space, and then let them fly to Hokkaido. After landing, it was another busy day, arranging rooms, and getting to know each other, anyway, after getting busy, it was already late at night. "Bangbang Bang" There was a knock on the door, then the door opened and Skye walked in. Seeing Skye, Su Zhan apologized. After all, it is his nominal girlfriend, and the only girlfriend he has ever admitted. The others, basically let the flow go, are their own women. He got up and brought Skylar over and sat on her lap, hugging her and whispered: "You have been left out during this time." Skye shook his head: "It''s okay, I..." Before she finished speaking, Su Zhan directly kissed her and gagged her mouth. After a fierce kiss, Su Zhan let go of Skye."Don''t say anything, stay at night, and I will take you out tomorrow." "Where?" Skye asked curiously. "Go where you want to go and look forward to for a long time." Su Zhan said with a smile. Sky was stunned, then nodded joyfully. The soundproofing effect of the room was very good this time, so even if Su Zhan and Skye were tossing up and down, there was no sound outside.I don''t know if it''s the wine with nectar, or because of a happy mood, things that have troubled her for many years are finally coming to light. Skye feels radiant and radiant. Seeing Skye like this, Su Zhan did not sell him. "I told you before that you actually have very powerful abilities, but you haven''t awakened yet." Su Zhan said. Skye nodded, of course she remembered. "Mutants, do you know? They are born, or at a certain stage, they will awaken and gain abilities. In fact, besides mutants, there is another kind of people with similar abilities, that is, the alien race! The alien race is actually even better than the mutant Mighty is a very mysterious race. The Inhuman race was an experiment conducted by the Cree many years ago, but for some reason, this experiment was eventually terminated, and passed down from generation to generation to become the current Inhuman race. " "The Inhuman race needs the Terrigan Crystal to be awakened. After awakening, they will gain their own abilities. However, not everyone has the opportunity to awaken and can be awakened. Most of the Inhuman races on Earth hide and live. A life in isolation can only be awakened after layers of selection." "There is a Terrigan crystal, also called an obelisk, in the hands of Hydra. This person has hatred with your mother! The deep hatred is also the reason why you are not with your parents!" Skye frowned."Hydra again, why?" "Your mother is also an alien race. She has an ability to stay youthful, or eternal life. The Hydra people caught her and used her organs to become younger and immortal. Remember the files you read back then, About the tragedy in the village where you were born?" Su Zhan asked. Skye nodded: "Hydra made it?" "No, it''s your mother. She absorbed the vitality of the entire village and survived..." Su Zhan said. Skye was silent for a while, this result made her a little unacceptable. After all, that was a whole village. "Since then, your mother has changed. She organized many alien races, deceived them, and tried to conquer the world." Su Zhan paused and said, "Telling you this is not for you to change or dispel your thoughts, but Let you be prepared." "Thank you!" "Fool, why do you tell me thank you?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "So, do you want to go to the place of the Inhumans first, or do you want to get the Terrigan Crystal first?" "Go get the Terrigan crystal first, after all... this is something of an alien race and shouldn''t fall into the hands of Hydra." Skye said. "Okay!" Su Zhan nodded, and disappeared directly holding Skye''s waist. The next moment, the two appeared in a dim warehouse. This was originally a warehouse where the military was responsible for storing important items, but now it has been occupied by Hydra and the obelisk is inside. As soon as Su Zhan and Sky appeared, Su Zhan felt that someone was here! Looking around, Su Zhan quickly discovered where this man was hiding. He actually leaned on the wall in the dark corner, and the whole person became exactly the same color as the wall. Not to mention that he was far away, even if he didn''t look closely at his side, it would be difficult to find.Although Su Zhan has disrupted the plot development of "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.", the people who should appear will still appear! Absorb people! Originally just a boxer, he later possessed the ability to absorb any substance and transform himself. Simply put, he can become anything he touches. If he touches the stone, he can stone himself, and if he touches steel, he can become steel. This product belongs to a role that is clearly weakened in the TV series. In the comics, he can be a cruel role against Thor and the Hulk, and is considered to be one of the main enemies of the Hulk. Chapter 0514: Absorbing People and Obelisk The ability to absorb people is very strong, and he can absorb almost all tasks.If he could come into contact with him when he first came to Marvel World, Su Zhan would definitely choose to devour his ability without hesitation. Of course, he would not let it go now, but this ability is not so important. But his abilities are strong, but he has a weakness. That is, the absorption time is limited, not permanent absorption, so once there is no material around him that he can absorb, he can experience what it means to be a clever woman. Absorbing people will be here, mostly because Hydra is more rewarding. Money, or some particularly strong gems and the like, has the ability of Hydra to find these is not difficult. "The number of the obelisk is 084, you can find it." Su Zhan said to Skye. "What about you?" Skye asked suspiciously, listening to his tone, there seemed to be other things to do. Su Zhan smiled: "I will solve the guards here!" "Someone here?" Sky stared around in amazement, not seeing anyone at all. Su Zhan smiled and patted Skye''s shoulder without saying a word, and told her to go look for the obelisk.Sky hesitated for a moment, and looked up the rows of shelves.Su Zhan slowly walked in the direction of the absorption person, strolling around the courtyard and said casually: "Come out, I know you are here." As the voice fell, a person slowly walked out of the wall, and his body changed as he walked. It was originally exactly the same as the stone on the wall, but now he has returned to normal. "I know who you are, listen, I don''t want to be an enemy of you, as long as you leave immediately, I can assume that you haven''t been here." Absorber said. "Are you afraid of me?" Su Zhan didn''t expect him to show weakness. After all, his ability is quite strong, and he is still a boxer, not like such a timid person. Absorbing bachelor nodded and said, "Of course, I believe that no one is not afraid of you. I would rather deal with the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau or Captain America and others than against you. It''s just that... I am responsible for the payment of Hydra. Take care of this, so I can¡¯t let you take anything." "Yeah, didn''t you see that you still keep your promises like this?" Su Zhan said jokingly, "Although your flattery just now made me very satisfied, but if you are really afraid of me and don''t want to be an enemy of me, you should not persuade me. I leave. So, Hydra and I, you can choose one." Su Zhan is very strong, and Hydra is also not weak. This really made it difficult to absorb people, he really didn''t expect that the person who came would be Su Zhan. After hesitating for a moment, absorbing people to give way to the side, it was obvious that a decision had already been made. 422 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 422 Although Hydra is terrible, it is far inferior to Su Zhan. The only thing he feared was Su Zhan. He was able to swallow his own abilities, but he was able to cope with the pursuit of Hydra with certainty. "Smart choice! Actually, I really want to swallow your abilities, but now that you have chosen to give in, I can''t do it anymore." Su Zhan clicked his mouth, faintly disappointed, which made it absorb people. Secretly thanked. "Found it!" Sky suddenly shouted. Su Zhan came to her in an instant, and saw that she was holding a rectangular box in her hand with the label 084 written on it.Su Zhan opened it easily, and there was an obelisk inside. "That''s it!" Su Zhan closed his hand and put it into the system space, then glanced at the absorber in the distance."Advise you to leave Hydra, next time I see you, I won''t let you go again!" After speaking, Su Zhan left with Skye directly. As for whether the absorption of people will leave Hydra, Su Zhan actually doesn''t care. If you leave, let him go, if you don''t leave, you will swallow his ability. It depends on his own choice. "This is the Terrigan Crystal? How can I awaken?" Skye and Su Zhan sat together in a hotel room, looking at the obelisk and asked. "Just hold it, and then you will enter a petrified state, and when you wake up from this state, you will be awakened." Su Zhan explained. "Now?" Skye asked. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I brought you here to prepare you to awaken. After all, it will be troublesome if you get injured during the petrochemical process." Skye nodded, took a deep breath to prepare, and then took hold of the obelisk. In an instant, her hands began to petrify, spreading very fast, and her whole person was completely petrified in an instant, like a statue.Su Zhan waved his hand and used the dual abilities of the Stone of Reality and the Stone of Space to arrange an energy shield around her to ensure that there would be no accidents. For a while, Skye won''t wake up. When she wakes up, she will become a shock girl! Su Zhan sat next to him, recalling something about the alien race. Inhuman races should have two branches, one is the group of inhuman races organized by Skye''s mother on the earth, and they are not particularly strong, but they can only be regarded as outliers in the inhuman race.The other is the gathering place of alien races on the moon. There are the strongest of the Inhumans, the Inhuman King Black Bat, and the leaders of his royal family. The Black Bat King is a ruthless character, his whispering can cause powerful destructive power such as earthquakes and tsunamis.If he speaks normally, the sound waves emitted can destroy the entire earth, so he almost never speaks. "Who!" Just as he was thinking, Su Zhan suddenly felt that there seemed to be someone else''s breath in the room, and he snorted, Su Zhan moved instantly, followed the void and grabbed it and pressed directly to the ground. "boom!" The fall sounded, followed by a tingling hum. "Woman? Invisible... Susan?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment and asked. "Let go... let me go." Hearing this voice, it turned out to be the invisible female Susan. Su Zhan frowned and let go of her casually. Immediately afterwards, she felt that she had risen from the ground, and then seemed to be ready to leave. "I didn''t allow you to leave." Feeling Susan''s actions, Su Zhan said lightly. Susan stopped, then changed direction and went into the bathroom.Watching the bathroom door open, close, and then open again, Susan has gradually emerged. Chapter 0515 "You are not wearing a uniform?" Su Zhan looked at the revealing Susan in a bit of amazement and found that she was wrapped in a bath towel.Obviously, she didn''t wear any clothes before, so she went to the bathroom to find a bath towel. "Sneak into my room without clothes, I said...you are not interested in me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Susan snorted, and her back was aching at the moment of the fall."Who is interesting to you? You are my enemy, haven''t you forgotten? I just feel that the space here is a bit unusual. I want to see the situation, who knows it is you!" This is indeed an accident. Susan was shopping, but she just happened to pass by here, and then she just happened to feel the space turbulence and changes that occurred when Su Zhan arranged the defensive space for Skye.Women are very curious, and Susan is no exception, so she took off her clothes and put them in the alley before coming up. Who knew that Su Zhan found out before he came up to see the situation clearly. After Su Zhan caught her and pressed her to the ground, she realized that it was Su Zhan. When I met Su Zhan, it was depressing enough to be dropped by him, and now I have to meet him like this. Depressed, angry, and embarrassed, her current mood can be described as very complicated. Su Zhan shrugged: "I didn''t expect it to be you either. Does this count as fate? Since I''m here, don''t leave. It just happens that I''m fine for the time being. Chat with me." "Chat with you, who do you think you are and why!" Susan was lit by Su Zhan''s casual tone, and instantly roared.In the end, I don¡¯t know if the movement range was too great, and the bath towel on my body had fallen off a bit. Everyone knew that the bath towel was originally very short and barely covered it.Susan hadn''t noticed it at first, and was roaring at Su Zhan, but she found that Su Zhan''s expression was not right. Not only didn''t mean to be angry, but on the contrary, he looked at himself with interest, as if he was watching some wonderful scene.She subconsciously lowered her head and glanced, her head seemed to explode, and she was stunned with a buzzing sound! Most of them are exposed! No wonder, no wonder he watched it with gusto. Susan rushed to hide subconsciously, and she was ashamed to find a place to get in. Go, must go! Susan can''t take care of so much anymore. If she stays again, she can die in embarrassment, but she wants to go, but Su Zhan didn''t plan to let her go.For Susan, Su Zhan is still very interested. As a well-known beauty in Marvel, it is obviously in the collection of Su Zhan, but because of previous grievances, Su Zhan has not taken any action.No matter if it is an accident or a coincidence, since it happened, even if she didn''t take her now, she wouldn''t let her go like this. With a wave of her hand, Susan instantly felt a circle of flames around her. The heat wave rushed towards her face, and the air seemed to have evaporated. She raised her mind shield and moved closer.The Nianli Shield was shattered when it was close to the flame. "Didn''t I tell you? Let you chat with me. If you walk in such a hurry, don''t you give me face? Generally speaking, people who don''t give face will end up miserably." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are you threatening me?" Susan hummed. Su Zhan shrugged: "I''m just telling the truth." After speaking, he waved, two wine glasses and a bottle of red wine suddenly appeared in the air. The red wine was poured into the glass automatically. Su Zhan casually pointed and the red wine flew onto the coffee table.Picking up one of them, the other one passed through the flames and flew in front of Susan. "How about beautiful women, do you look good?" Susan gritted her teeth, arranged her bath towel to reveal her figure, and reached out to hold the wine glass. "now it''s right." 423 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 423 Su Zhan smiled and retracted the flame, Susan walked to the side of Su Zhan, hesitated and sat down opposite her. She didn''t want to sit next to Su Zhan. "Really a wrong choice!" Su Zhan shook his head and smiled."You are in a vacuum now, the bath towel is so short, just sitting across from me like this, didn''t I see everything?" Susan hummed: "It''s better to see than to be touched by you!" "Is this a broken jar?" Su Zhan didn''t expect Susan to say that, and it seemed correct from her point of view.If you sit next to yourself, you really may not be able to resist being able to behave properly. Being seen is better than being touched. She can see thoroughly! It''s a pity... but it may not be useful! Susan drank the wine, poured another glass next to herself, and then said to Su Zhan: "Let''s talk, what do you want!" "Guess what?" Su Zhan asked with a sip of wine with a smile. "I thought the purple man was the most wretched and disgusting. I didn''t expect you to be too much than him!" Susan snorted again, feeling bored. "Aren''t you afraid of getting drunk when you drink like this? Aren''t you afraid of being innocent after being drunk..." Su Zhan muttered in his heart, and then noticed the purple man she was talking about."The Purple Man you are talking about is the one who can control the thinking of others?" "It''s him, he''s a pervert, a shameless bastard. Using his ability, I don''t know how many people have been hurt. If it wasn''t for him to be too cunning for me to catch, I would definitely teach him a lot!" Susan angrily Said, and then... another drink. Uh, this tone, this posture... How come I feel like complaining to me. "Are you dealing with Ziren? Just yourself?" Su Zhan handed the cup over, and Susan subconsciously bumped him into it. After that, it seemed that something was wrong and she immediately said with a straight face: "What does it have to do with you? ." "It''s you who mentioned the purple man to me first, so I''ll just follow yours and ask." Su Zhan said casually. Susan snorted, "You are not so good, is Skye over there? Although I don''t know what you are doing, it should be very important. You have so many women, and Skye is still here, you You still want to pick up girls?" "Who said I was picking you up? I really want to pick you up, but not now. Now I just drink and chat with you to pass the time." Su Zhan said disapprovingly. "So, it seems to you that I just passed the time?" Susan said irritably. Su Zhan stretched out his hands and said in a melancholy tone: "Women, you are not happy when you say you want to pick you up. You are just passing the time. You feel like you have been insulted. Can you still chat happily?" Item 0516 "It''s not that I want to talk to you." Susan snorted and ignored Su Zhan''s depression. Su Zhan shrugged his shoulders speechlessly, and asked casually, "Speaking of which, your Fantastic Four have been very close to SHIELD recently. Have you joined SHIELD?" "The Fantastic Four? There are no Fantastic Four now!" Susan bit the four characters very hard, looking full of resentment.Su Zhan asked disapprovingly: "Why? The ability of Thunderbolt has not been restored yet, hasn''t Mr. Fantastically worked out a way to restore Thunderbolt? It''s not like him, isn''t he one of the top smart people?" Susan did not speak. Mr. Fantastic was indeed very smart, but smart does not mean omnipotence. He has been thinking of a way since the power of Thunderbolt was swallowed by Su Zhan, but it was a pity that... "How about we make a deal?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "I can restore the power of Thunderbolt, but you have to join the Zhan League." Susan was silent for a moment and said: "I need to think about it." "Of course, I don''t have time lately anyway, you can consider it slowly." Su Zhan said casually. Susan is very clear about what it means to join the Zhan League, especially when Su Zhan is talking about herself, not the Fantastic Four.However, thinking of her brother''s painful and decadent appearance after losing the ability, she hesitated extremely. "I''m leaving." After a moment of silence, Susan raised her head and said."I''m going to deal with the purple man." "Are you okay? His ability is very special, I don''t want you to be controlled by him." Su Zhan asked. "Don''t worry." Susan finished speaking, drank the wine, and then was about to leave. This time, Su Zhan did not stop her. After a while, when night was about to fall, there was a crackling sound from the bedroom, and Su Zhan appeared instantly.Watching the concretions on Skye gradually crack and cracks appeared, the black concretions shattered and fell, revealing her original appearance. Sky shook his body and slowly opened his eyes. "I... succeeded?" Skye asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course." "But I didn''t feel any changes?" Skye asked inexplicably. Su Zhan shook his head and explained, "That''s because you have just awakened. Go take a bath first, and you will be able to feel it soon." "Ok!" Skye nodded, put down the obelisk and went to the bathroom. The Obelisk, also known as the Terrigan Crystal, is an exclusive item of the Inhumans, and for the Inhumans, it is a must for awakening.For others, this thing is quite harmful.Absorbing people can absorb almost any substance, but they can''t hold it! Looking at the obelisk, Su Zhan really wanted to give it a try, what reaction he would have if he held it, can he stop it! Su Zhan mobilized the power of the infinite gem, covered it on his hand, and then took the obelisk.At that moment, I could feel a very powerful force spreading, which was impacting myself, but it was blocked by the power of the infinite gem. "Although the Cree is strong, it is still not as good as infinite gems, let alone an obelisk." Su Zhan mumbled, removing the power of infinite gems.In an instant, his hand began to petrify. In an instant, the palm began to petrify and spread rapidly. Su Zhan unhurriedly released the swallowing ability, and in a moment, the power of the obelisk had poured into his body. "The energy is very strong, and there is no way to swallow it all in a short time." Su Zhan analyzed it, and then his strength was shocked, his petrified arm shattered instantly, and the obelisk fell to the ground.Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the broken arm. At this time, the area of ??the broken arm was growing rapidly, and an undamaged arm had grown in a moment. "This is a good thing, I don''t know if I can have the function of an obelisk after it is completely swallowed, which can help the Inhumans awaken. Even if it can''t, this petrification ability is extremely powerful." Su Zhan muttered. He put away the obelisk easily. At this moment, I heard a loud bang, and the sound came from the bathroom.Su Zhan came to the bathroom in an instant, and found that the bathtub was broken, and Skye looked at his hand blankly. "It looks like you already know your abilities." Su Zhan said with a smile. Skye nodded and shook his head, she hadn''t fully figured it out yet. "Your ability can create shock waves and control shock waves. Therefore, I think your code name can be called Shock Wave Girl in the future." Su Zhan said. "Shock..." Skye nodded in a daze. The next thing was much simpler. After taking a bath, Su Zhan helped Skye familiarize himself with his abilities.The consequence of this is that the room has been damaged in many places, and some furniture has also been damaged, but it will be compensated in time. Finally, Skye felt a little tired, and the night was late, and the two of them took a rest. Woke up the next day, the two checked out and left.After coming out of the hotel, Su Zhan carried her and directly teleported to the secret base of the alien race. Most of the inhumans in this base are unawakened inhumans, and there are a few chief characters, the first is the leader Jia Ying, who is Skye''s mother.Secondly, there is a guy who can teleport blindly, another is called Lincoln, who can control electricity, and there are several thug-like characters, such as clone girls. 424 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 424 The base of the alien race is very secretive, it can be said that it is isolated from the world, it is very inconvenient to get in and out, and can only rely on blind transmission.In this way, it can not only ensure that the alien races will not contact the outside world and affect Jia Ying''s plan, but also make them feel safe. Su Zhan suddenly appeared with Skye, and instantly shocked the people nearby. The sudden appearance of two strangers was not brought back blindly, which made the alien races who have been in Xanadu feel very panic.The exclamation sounded everywhere, and the people around had already dispersed in a blink of an eye. Not long afterwards, a group of people appeared guarded. The head is a middle-aged man, wearing a brown trench coat, looks very temperamental, but his eyes are blurred, no eye sockets at all. Chapter 0517 Blind! Well, Su Zhan doesn''t remember what he is called, whether he has a code name, but the term blind is quite appropriate and fluent, let''s call it that for the time being! Seeing the blind leading people appear, I have to say that the Inhuman Race''s reaction is quite fast. Putting a glance at the people around blindly, it seemed that they were all awakened alien races, among them there was a clone girl.If you look closely, she doesn''t seem to be particularly beautiful, which makes Su Zhan a little disappointed. "Su Zhan, Skye, what are you doing here?" Blindly said in a deep voice. Su Zhan said unexpectedly: "It''s enough to recognize me, even Skye. It seems that you know the Zhan League well." "We have nothing to do with the world, should the war alliance also deal with me?" Blindly did not answer, and continued to ask. Su Zhan smiled, and glanced at the nervous-looking Inhuman Race and smiled: "Don''t be so nervous, if I was here to deal with you, you would be dead by now!" "Huh, talk big." Someone whispered, following the voice, it was the clone girl. Obviously, the clone girl does not believe that Su Zhan has this strength. "Sit down and watch the sky!" Su Zhan shook his head and suddenly appeared in front of the clone girl. The clone girl was startled, and subconsciously released the clone. Several identical ones suddenly appeared and attacked Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not move, a protective aura appeared around him, and the clone girl''s clone couldn''t attack Su Zhan at all. Under the stunned eyes of the avatar girl, Su Zhan made a flick towards her. With a bang, huge power suddenly came, and the avatar girl was instantly shaken and flew out. The moment she flew out, her blind eyes moved, appeared behind the clone girl to catch her, and then discovered that although the force just now was huge, it did not hurt the clone girl. "Don''t be fooling around, you are trying to kill everyone!" Blindly reprimanded, and then brought her back. "What are you doing here?" Let go of the doppelganger, and asked in a low voice blindly. "Where is Jia Ying, we are here to find her!" After blindly silent for a moment, he seemed to be thinking about Su Zhan''s coming, and finally he said, "Follow me." Passing through the courtyard, passing by houses, blindly led Su Zhan and Skye to a wooden house. Blindly opened the door and walked in until he reached the bed. There was a woman lying on the bed, her face pale, as if she was injured. Su Zhan was a little surprised."She was hurt?" "A few days ago, Jia Ying was attacked while looking for a new alien race. He hasn''t figured out who the opponent is." Blindly said in a low voice. "Sky, she is your mother." Su Zhan turned to Skye and said.In fact, without Su Zhan, Skye had already guessed it. For a while, Skye''s mood was really complicated.She hates her parents for abandoning her, and she has the joy of finding her mother. Su Zhan winked at the blind eye and left quietly. Regardless of whether Jia Ying is good or bad, she is Skye''s mother, so let Skye stay alone for a while. "Sky is Jia Ying''s daughter?" As soon as he came out, Blind could not help but ask. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course, or what else would I bring her here." "Really... I didn''t expect it." Blind eyes are completely relieved now. With this relationship, Su Zhan will definitely not embarrass them. "Have you found the person who injured Jia Ying?" Su Zhan asked casually. Blindly shook his head: "I have been looking for it, but there is no clue." "Oh." Su Zhan replied casually, letting Blind Eyes walk around with him.There are not many people in this place, there are only about a hundred people. Most of them are non-human races who are not awakened. If they are all awakened, even though there are only a hundred people, they are comparable to an army. . After strolling around, I returned to Jia Ying. Jia Ying was awake and was chatting with Skye. It seemed that they had already recognized each other. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Jia Ying said gratefully: "Thank you very much for bringing Skye here. Actually... I have been hesitant to meet Skye, I''m afraid it will affect her!" "Sky, I want to talk to her alone." Su Zhan said to Skye. Skye nodded hesitantly, got up and went out. After she went out, Su Zhan sat down next to him, looked at Jia Ying and said, "You know who I am, so you should have a certain understanding of me. I will tell you straightforwardly. If you put you away Ambition, I may accept you into the war alliance." Jia Ying was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, Su Zhan spoke again."Your hatred, I will let you avenge it. Whether it''s Hydra or the person who hurt you. To put it bluntly, you are Skye''s mother. Inhumans are also useful to me. But if you don''t know what is good or bad, you With delusions, I don''t mind swallowing your ability and making you honestly an ordinary person!" Su Zhan''s straightforward answering and giving a choice really caught Jia Ying by surprise. Is she ambitious? Of course there is. However, it is not so much ambition as it is the result of a psychological distortion of revenge after being removed and thrown on the side of the road like garbage. "Do you know who hurt me?" Jia Ying asked after a long silence. "Inhuman race, flogging!" Su Zhan said lightly. Jia Ying was stunned."how do you know." "I can read the mind. The reason you are concealing this news is that you are worried about causing panic among them." Su Zhan had already read her mind when she first came in.After leaving, Su Zhan deliberately asked Blind Eyes after revealing his origin, but his answer was that he didn''t know. Jia Ying didn''t tell anyone! 425 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 425 Flogging, you will know his style of doing things by hearing this name.He is similar to the judge of the Inhuman Race. He judges whether the awakened Inhuman Race is qualified to live. If he decides that he does not, he will kill the opponent without hesitation. In the TV series, it was because of the broken crystal of Terrigan that caused countless alien races to awaken, and he was among them.But now it seems that he has already awakened. "How did you survive?" Since the flogging focused on Jia Ying, there was no reason to just wound her instead of killing her. "I absorbed his vitality, but his reaction was too fast..." Jia Ying explained. Item 0518 As the judge of the Inhuman race, there is no doubt about the flogging power.Of course Jia Ying is not weak, so she can escape from the flogging.It seems that Jia Ying should be dead, but he absorbed the vitality of the flogging, so now he is only seriously injured. The flogging might have recognized Jia Ying''s strength, or she might have retreated temporarily. "Your proposal, I need to think about it." Jia Ying said slowly. Su Zhan shook his head."You do not have the qualifications to consider, and this is not necessary. First of all, your strength is not enough to support your ambitions, and in the end it must end in a dim. Second, the existence of the flogging, your injury will make others panic. The most important thing is, If you are not eligible to refuse." "In fact, if you are really unwilling, you might as well let me devour your ability. If you lose your ability, Flogging will no longer trouble you, and your ambition will gradually dissipate." "It seems that I really don''t have the right to refuse, so... I accept your proposal, and I will let them join the Zhan League and give up my ideas." Su Zhan''s strength and his analysis made Jia Ying even think about it. Not willing, but also had to agree. "I will help you heal your injury first, and then I will temporarily seal your ability. To be honest, I don''t trust you, I''m not relieved to take you to the Zhan League." Su Zhan said slowly. Now, what can Jia Ying say? You have to agree if you disagree. Su Zhan first helped Jia Ying heal the injury, and then used magic to cast a forbidden curse on her body. This forbidden curse was not special, but it was enough to seal her ability.Even if she finds a magician who is good at magic, she won''t be able to solve it, this forbidden curse was changed by Su Zhan himself! Before in the world of wanted orders, Su Zhan had been studying magic in his head while devouring Infinite Gems, and tried several times on the cheating woman. After finishing, Su Zhan got up and went out. Skye was waiting at the door, and seeing Su Zhan coming out, she couldn''t help looking curiously to know what he said to his mother. Seeing what Skye meant, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I helped her heal the injury, and by the way, I discussed with her about the Inhumans'' entry into the War League." "thank you!" Sky knew that Su Zhan did it because of her. "What are you polite with me? Okay, go and talk to your mother!" "Ok!" Skye stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Zhan on the cheek, then went inside. Su Zhan and Skye stayed here temporarily, and the people here also knew that Skye was also an alien, or Jia Ying''s daughter, and Su Zhan''s identity was even more remarkable, turning out to be the leader of the war alliance.After knowing that there was no danger, many people came to contact Su Zhan, and Su Zhan did not ignore him coldly. He took the opportunity to understand the personalities of these people and see what they were suitable for. By absorbing these alien races, the manpower problem can be alleviated, and as new alien races are discovered, this is equivalent to having a steady stream of manpower. They also have their own system of division of labor. For example, they are blindly responsible for discovering new alien races and bringing them back, Lincoln is responsible for the conditioning after awakening, and the doppelganger is like a thug. Although the efficiency is not high, it is still very perfect. . After Su Zhan discussed with Jia Ying, he finally released the news. The alien race will join the war alliance, and the Soviet war will provide the alien race with new shelter and shelter. This news did cause a lot of repercussions, but most of them agreed. After all, most of them are young people. If they can, no one wants to live an isolated life. What''s more, who doesn''t want to be a superhero?We must know that many people want to join the Zhan League but can''t, but they have a chance! Su Zhan contacted Mariko and asked them to select a suitable place for Inhumans.Afterwards, Su Zhan ran back specially and used the power of infinite gems to directly fix the place. The location is right in the middle of Hokkaido and the northeast. It is close to the sea, relatively empty and remote, with a very geographical location. Suitable.Secondly, the placement of alien races here is also good for the subsequent occupation and development. In front of me, the members of the Inhuman Race stood densely together, with salutes on their hands and around... Today is the day to leave here. Although they look forward to the new environment, they are also a little bit reluctant to live here, after all, they have lived for so long. "What sound?" someone whispered. The rumbling sound gradually became clear from far to near. "It''s my battleship. With so many people, it''s too much trouble to teleport one by one." Su Zhan explained, and then saw a huge black battleship suddenly appear above them, and they were swayed by the strong whirlwind. Even so, they tried their best to open their eyes wide, looking at the cool black behemoth in front of them! "This is a dark elf battleship, but it is usually useless. I still have a few battleships parked in space. In the future, this battleship will be used by your alien race." Su Zhan explained with a smile. His voice fell, and the cheers of excitement had rang deafeningly. "Go up." Su Zhan waved his hand, and soon everyone boarded the battleship one after another. As the roar sounded, the battleship slowly lifted off and drove in the direction of Japan. Although the Dark Elf¡¯s battleship has few opportunities to use, it is very famous, and it can even be said to be a symbol. After all, it has been parked at the island base before. The island base has been paid so much attention before, and now I don¡¯t know this battleship. Not much. The Soviet war deliberately slowed down the speed of the warship, so that they could feel it well.However, it is clear that Su Zhan still underestimated the battleship, or his influence.It didn''t take long for the warship to detect that the object was approaching. "It''s an aircraft carrier of S.H.I.E.L.D., invisible and not fast." Skye manipulated the instrument and said in a low voice. "Give them two shots, don''t hit them." Although I don''t know what S.H.I.E.L.D. is here, this is a good opportunity for the aliens to experience the mighty power of the warship. Only let them feel the strength and safety of the war alliance. , They will have a sense of belonging to the war alliance. "Ok!" Skye nodded in response, and after a while, the energy cannon on the battleship blasted out. Chapter 0519-Bombing Aegis Aircraft Carrier "by!" Nick Fury in the aircraft carrier was about to let people lift their invisibility, but suddenly saw that the battleship on the opposite side opened fire.He didn''t believe that the other side had not detected his presence, but he didn''t expect that he would not even say hello. Nick Fury yelled depressedly, and hurriedly let people lift their invisibility, release the energy shield, and contact the opposite spaceship at the same time. "boom!" The energy cannon flew past the edge of the aircraft carrier, shaking the aircraft carrier several times. "Hello!" Seeing Nick Fury''s furious look on the communicator, Su Zhan smiled and said hello. "Why attack me, you should know it is me!" Nick Fury asked in a deep voice. "Oh, I know, I didn''t hit it, I just tried the power of the energy cannon, then... I''m going to make another shot, don''t hide, if it''s because you hit it, I don''t care." Su Zhan casually said After saying a word, Skye next to him fired an energy cannon again! "by!" 426 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 426 Nick Fury couldn''t help but cursed again, but didn''t hide. Sure enough, it passed by again. He could see that Su Zhan was deliberate. As for the purpose, it was definitely not the reason for wanting to try the power of the energy gun.He noticed that there were still a few people standing behind Su Zhan, who were a little stunned and didn''t know the way. Su Zhan did it mostly because of them. "I have business matters to discuss with you." Nick Fury said, enduring depression. "Oh, come here then." Two energy cannons are enough, and Su Zhan has already noticed the surprise and sigh of the alien race. Even the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier dared to blast, and it also made Nick Fury afraid to say anything. This was enough to prove their strength and gave them a more intuitive understanding of the strength of the war alliance. Not long after, a plane flew out of the opposite aircraft carrier, and then Nick Fury took the people to the battleship. This was the first time he had boarded this battleship. After entering, he looked around and found that there were surprisingly many people on the battleship. It seemed that he had just moved from place to place.It''s not easy for these people to make Su Zhan work so hard. Thinking of this, Nick Fury felt depressed. At any rate, he was also the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. but he couldn''t recruit anyone. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and walked towards him, which made Nick Fury a little better, and immediately stretched out his hand. "Carter, long time no see!" Su Zhan directly ignored Nick Fury and reached out to Sharon Carter. Nick Fury''s hand froze suddenly, his face flushed. Sharon Carter didn''t expect that Su Zhan would greet him first, and subconsciously reached out and shook his hand.When the tickling sensation came from her hand, she reacted and hurriedly closed her hand back and took a peek at the angrily dying Nick Fury. "Okay, you should know that the attractiveness of beautiful women is greater than that of you, so don''t care about this little thing. Didn''t you say that there is business? What is it?" Su Zhan turned to Nick Fury and said. Nick Fury took a deep breath, suppressing his depression."Have you heard of the sentry?" "Sentinel? Are you talking about a sentinel or a sentinel robot?" Su Zhan was taken aback, and asked casually. "There is also a sentinel? Who is he, why have I never heard of it?" Nick Fury was taken aback for a moment and asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "So, it''s the sentry robot? I haven''t paid much attention to these things recently. Has the sentry robot appeared?" "Hey..." Nick Fury sighed. Su Zhan is really cunning. It''s hard to talk from him, but when you look back, you can pay attention to this sentry!"Have you heard of Trisk Industries? Although Trisk is a dwarf, he is a genius. After the failure of the Ultron incident, the military people used the inspiration of the Ultron incident to contact Dr. Trisk. Professor Triske Produced stronger than Ultron, and targeted sentinel robots, specifically to deal with mutants! This matter is still in the experimental stage of confidentiality, I also accidentally discovered a few cases of mutant murders before I found out that there were sentinel robots. of!" "First, Ultron, and then Sentinel Robot, I don''t understand why you always hold the mutants?" Su Zhan asked with his lips. Nick Fury shook his head and said: "This matter has nothing to do with me, and I don''t have any position on this matter. However, the reason is actually very simple. There are many people with super powers, and there are many threatening people, but only It''s an individual, and there are many ways to solve it. But mutants are different, this is a race, this is a fundamental difference." Su Zhan pouted."To put it bluntly, it is still too weak, so I can only find a way to destroy them, instead of accepting them and controlling them." Nick Fury said non-committal: "Sentinel robots are very capable and very targeted. As long as you contact mutants, you can gain mutant abilities. From my intelligence, sentry robots will soon appear on a large scale. , It will inevitably affect ordinary people." "So?" "So, I hope that your alliance can help when necessary to stabilize the situation." Nick Fury said. "If the sentry robot dared to appear in my sphere of influence, I would naturally take action." Su Zhan said lightly. Nick Fury frowned. This was not the result he wanted. "You see, I still have something to work on here, so let''s do this first, and then contact me if there is any situation. However, it is better to be Carter or Hill. You know, my resistance to beauties is very weak. , Maybe you can agree to help if you feel relieved." Su Zhan said with a smile. "it is good!" Nick Fury responded simply, and then left with Carter. Of course he knew Su Zhan''s preferences, which is why he brought Carter on purpose. "I have no memory!" Watching the aircraft carrier space leave, Su Zhan shook his head and said. "What''s the matter?" Skye asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said: "He used Ariandra as an excuse to hope that I can help with vampires. Now Ariandra still lives with me. In fact, his strategy is right, and the beauty is right. It is really attractive to me, but he overlooked one thing. I am also attractive to beautiful women." Chapter 0520: Devilish Girl And Sentinel Robot When the warship was driving over Japan, it made a few turns. Incidentally, it let the Japanese people feel the powerful strength of the war alliance, and finally landed after preparing a place for them to live.The strong air flow slowly stopped, and the hatch opened. "This is the place I arranged for you. This area is my territory. You can live here with confidence." Su Zhan smiled and said to the alien race. "Gosh, this is too big, right?" "It''s so bustling here." "Do we really have no problem living here?" The Inhumans said rushingly. Jia Ying also hesitated and said, "Is it too big here?" Not to mention these people right now, even ten times more will be fine.There is nothing in it. "For the time being, it is a bit empty." Su Zhan said with a smile. For the time being, Jia Ying understood the two words immediately. "I''ll let Skye help you settle down. If you have anything in the future, you can just ask Skye directly. There is no other arrangement during this time, so let''s get acquainted with the environment first." Su Zhan did not expect them to be ready to work as soon as they arrived. Jia Ying nodded. Subsequently, the Inhumans set out to settle.Su Zhan returned to the palace on the top of the mountain and asked Nuwa and Honghou to investigate the sentinel robot. The sentinel robot is made of the DNA of the magic girl. Only through this feature can it absorb and transform its abilities.Since entering the world of Marvel, Su Zhan has not discovered the Devilish Girl. As one of the more famous representatives of mutants, the Devilish Girl should be regarded as the dream lover of all men. Of course, this does not refer to her appearance, but to her ability to transform into anyone at will! To put it simply, having a devilish girl is equivalent to having all the women in the world! Don''t be too cool! Obviously, the witch should be caught by Trisk. Speaking of it, Trisk, Stryker¡¯s names are really similar, and they are also specifically for mutants.But Stryker had been killed by himself, and now this Trisk ran out.The threat of sentinel robots is great. Although they were only targeted at mutants at the beginning, they will soon be targeted at ordinary people who may inherit mutant genes in their bodies. In the end, almost all humans will be wiped out. Therefore, the later "Reversal future". Among other things, there are many mutants around him, so it is impossible to ignore the sentinel robot. If sentinel robots are ready to be launched on a large scale, it means that there must be multiple production lines. Otherwise, although sentinel robots are strong, they will not be able to make waves if they are small.While Su Zhan asked Vision and Hong Empress to investigate clues, he found the whereabouts of the devilish woman Ruiwen.It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to teleport and disappear. 427 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 427 The next second, he appeared in a cold room. It looks like a single cell, with nothing but a bed, no sunlight, no windows, the surrounding walls seem to be made of special materials, very strong and can block the ability of telepathy, etc. And... it will shine. There are no lights or windows in the room, but it is bright and not dazzling. A woman in blue was lying on the bed. It is Ruiwen, the devilish girl. Ruiwen saw that Su Zhan didn''t mean to get up. She lazily supported her head with her hands, and said lazily: "Although I don''t know who you are, if I don''t want to be dissected or locked up here like me, It¡¯s best to leave right away." "How long have you been imprisoned? There are really not many people who don''t know me now." Su Zhan asked casually. "I don''t remember." Ruiwen shook her head, glanced at the direction of the door and said: "This room has an automatic sensor. I am afraid that people outside have already appeared for you..." Before she could finish her words, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. Immediately after, she heard gunshots and screams outside, which lasted for about five or six seconds before abruptly stopped.Immediately after Su Zhan appeared again, he clapped his hands and said: "Okay, the people outside have resolved it, now I can have a quiet chat." Ruiwen opened her mouth wide in shock, and then stood up with a carp stance. "I am starting to wonder who you are now!" "This room is specially restructured, and it is supervised by layers. How did you get in? You can solve all the people outside so easily. Are you a mutant?" "I''m not a mutant, but I will have some abilities as a mutant. As for my name, don''t worry... after you go out, you can inquire about it. Believe me, you know more than I told you!" Su Zhan smiled and turned around and pushed the door open, and then made an inviting gesture. Ruiwen smiled and went out. There are several guards lying on the ground outside, and the surroundings are extremely silent. It seems that everyone here should have been resolved. "You made a special trip to save me? I don''t remember, I know you." Ruiwen asked with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Yes, not really. First of all, I am very interested in you, so I came to save you. In addition, I want to get one or two sentry robots back and try the power of this stuff." "Are you interested in me, or in my ability?" Ruiwen asked. "Guess!" Su Zhan smiled. "It should be my ability, what do you want to use me for?" Ruiwen said with a curled mouth. Su Zhan shook his head: "You haven''t been out for too long. I don''t know the outside situation. I really don''t need to use you for anything. If I really want to say it, I can barely use your ability to satisfy some of my special hobbies! " "It seems that after I go out, I really need to get to know you well." Ruiwen said with a shrug. Su Zhan smiled."I''ll get the sentry robot first, and then take you away. Of course, you can also go by yourself, and I will look for you when I turn around." "I''ll go with you." Ruiwen is not stupid. Hearing Su Zhan''s words, I know that he must have a way to find herself. After all, she has been locked here for many years and no one can find him. If he can find it, there must be What special ability, so don''t waste your energy. What''s more, Ruiwen is really interested in her and wants to know who he is! Item 0521 As an important stronghold for detaining Ruiwen, there are naturally sentinel robots here, but they are not activated. The sentinel robot is the same as the one in the movie. It is almost three meters high. It is covered with silver-white''scales''. It has long hands and long feet and dark eyes. The overall feeling is cold and gloomy.Su Zhan walked to the machine and fiddled with it a few times, and soon he had studied the startup procedure of this thing. Simply put, the current sentry robot is still in a controllable stage, just like Ultron at the beginning.After figuring out the startup procedure, Su Zhan took out the black god of war to copy the system, and then put the sentry robot directly into the system space. Ruiwen was stunned when she was watching, surprised at where Su Zhan took out the black armor and where he put the sentry robot. Why did it disappear out of thin air? "Okay, you can go." Su Zhan smiled and walked to Ruiwen and stretched out his hand. After Ruiwen held it, Su Zhan gently waved his other hand. In an instant, the flames were everywhere, and in an instant, the explosion sounded one after another, exploding. In the middle, Su Zhan and Ruiwen disappear. The next moment, the two appeared on the street. "This is... Japan?" With Japan all around, Ruiwen naturally recognized what this place was. "For the threat of sentry robots, Japan should be the only safe place for mutants." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Why?" Ruiwen asked suspiciously. Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "Because of me." "Are you Japanese?" Ruiwen asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "Of course not, I''m a pure Chinese man. You have been out of the times for too long, go to understand the current situation, and then... I am waiting for you to come to me. By the way, my name is Su Zhan!" After talking with a smile, Su Zhan waved his hand and disappeared. Su Zhan returned to the palace on the top of the mountain, Vision and Hong Empress had already investigated many clues.The factories of sentinel robots can be said to be distributed all over the world. Once they are officially launched, it can be said that there will be more flowers, and the number is very surprising.The most important thing is that it is difficult to destroy. These sentinel robots have a kind of interoperability. The ability obtained by a sentinel robot can be instantly transferred to other sentinel robots. In other words, the longer the time, the more abilities it can obtain. The more terrifying. Su Zhan took out the sentry robot and the start-up program to study it. First, he completely disassembled the sentry robot into parts and studied the internal structure.The sentinel robot has two sets of programs, one is a controllable program that has not been activated, and the other is a program that runs autonomously.Once it is officially launched, the latter set of procedures will most likely be activated, and as it continues to evolve, it will become the situation in "Reverse the Future" and begin to slaughter humans. If you want to destroy the sentry robots, you must first destroy the production line, and then clean them one by one. Stupid way, but it works. Of course, Su Zhan''s purpose in getting the sentry robot back was to verify its strength. "What is this?" A clear and curious voice sounded behind him, and Su Zhan knew who it was before he looked back. "Katie, you just came here. This is a sentry robot, which is specially used to deal with mutants. Come and help me try the power of this thing!" Su Zhan said, taking the sentry robot with Katie. come out. In the yard, Su Zhan directly covered the surroundings with the power of infinite gems, and then glanced at Katie. Although Katie didn¡¯t know the sentry robot, she was still confident about her own strength. After nodding, Su Zhan The sentry robot has been activated. With the activation of the sentry robot, the black lacquered eye sockets instantly glowed red, and then a mechanical sound came, locking on Katie, and a ball of flames sprayed out towards Katie.It seems that the sentry robot already has several abilities! Katie didn''t move at all, and the flame went straight through her body. Katie does have an advantage against sentry robots.Su Zhan watched for a while, and after gaining a certain understanding, he said to Katie: "It''s almost there, you come here first..." "Ok!" Katie responded, Su Zhan cracked a gap with the power of the Infinite Gem to let Katie drill out, and then closed it again. Of course, the sentry robot would not give up, and still rushed towards Katie, constantly attacking, but they were all blocked by the energy of the infinite gem.No matter how space it is, the space here won''t move.After all, no matter how strong the sentry robot is, it is far from the infinite gem! "Go to the notification flashing, you have to work." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Katie. Katie nodded and disappeared. Turn off the sentry robot and remove the energy. Su Zhan turned and flew into the air, slowly floating to the center of Hokkaido and the northeast, watching the traffic underneath, Su Zhan opened his hands, and the energy of infinite gems radiated from his body, and Su Zhan was the center of the movement. Spread all around. 428 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 428 Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi... There was a burst of sound, the sky faintly seemed to begin to change color, and the clearly visible energy quickly extended, covering the city a little bit. This incident was quickly discovered. They recognized that this was Su Zhan, the owner of this land, but they didn¡¯t know what he was doing. The whole process lasted almost half an hour. In the end, Hokkaido, Northeast, completely Shrouded in this energy. It''s like an invisible city wall. You might not see it from a distance, but you can see the difference when you get closer.The people nearby were curious and boldly studied its invisible wall.This incident quickly caused a sensation, not only in the territory of the Soviet Union, but also curiously speculating in other places. Everyone knows that the territory of the Soviet War is the safest. When this thing suddenly appears, is there any danger to come? It didn''t take long for Hokkaido TV Station to announce the news, and the recently popular anchor Terry gave an explanation on this matter.Of course, this explanation is purely foolish. According to Su Zhan''s words, Terry is serious nonsense! Item 0522 In the meeting room. Su Zhanjiang called everyone over, Shining, Skye, Natasha, Mariko, etc., as well as the people brought from other worlds, gathered together. It can be said that this is the most complete time.Su Zhan sat in the center, and at a glance, he was surrounded by very famous beauties, which made him feel very fulfilled. He clapped his hands and focused everyone''s attention on himself. To be honest, this kind of being stared at by countless beauties is really a bit stressful, and half of them can''t bear it.However, most of the people here have made friends with themselves, and although the remaining part has not happened yet, it can''t escape, so Su Zhan is naturally not embarrassed. Under their gaze, Su Zhanjiang Sentinel Robot and the next development plan were told. The first is to ensure that your territory is absolutely safe, whether it is a mutant or an ordinary person, it will not be affected or lost by the sentry robot.Secondly, try to rescue the mutants and accept them into their own territory. However, there is something to say about how to accept it. Impossible, if you encounter danger, take refuge with me, and leave after the danger passes.Although this was the case during the Ultron incident, it was because Su Zhan had no place to house so many people, and there was no shortage of manpower. Now and then. Specifically, let Mariko and the others discuss it before making a decision. Secondly, it is the clich¨¦ and the thing that has been doing to expand the territory. Finally, it''s about the piano, the storm girl and the Raksha girl. They also participated in this meeting.They have stayed here since the last incident. Although they are not officially joining the Zhan League, they are almost the same. The only difference is a formal statement. Sentinel robots are aimed at mutants, so Qin and others are especially concerned. As soon as the meeting is over, they find Su Zhan, hoping to return to X Academy.Naturally, Su Zhan would not refuse. The largest organization of mutants is X Academy and Brotherhood. The Brotherhood has been destroyed because of the death of Magneto. If X Academy is absorbed, to some extent, it will be considered as a complete control of the variant. people. Mutants plus Inhumans! If the two major races in the Marvel world are their own, it would be a little exciting to think about it. Although the Inhuman race can only be a branch, it at least represents the Inhuman race on earth. As for the imperial family of the black bat king, I have a chance to talk about it. Okay, the topic is far away. Su Zhan has condensed his thoughts. After the meeting is over, the others perform their duties and are busy, and he is also going back to the room to devour the space stone.However, as soon as she got up, she saw Madame Viper approaching. "Master, Ruiwen is here and wants to see you." Madame Viper naturally knew Ruiwen, the devil girl, although she didn''t know what she had to do with Su Zhan, but she hurried over to report. "Oh? It''s very fast!" Su Zhan smiled, turned back and sat down and said, "Take her in. Vision, give Ruiwen permission to enter temporarily." You can''t enter and exit freely without permission. Twenty minutes later, Madame Viper walked in with a woman. "You go out first." "Yes, Master." Madam Viper responded and turned to go out. "I have already figured out your identity after wandering outside, Su Zhan, leader of the war alliance, lord. The strength is so strong that no one knows where your limits are, you have the ability to swallow, and... kill Magneto! If Speaking of the most well-known superhero, it is definitely you." Ruiwen said. The tone seemed plain, but in fact she was very shocked, especially when she just heard this, she could hardly believe it and thought it was fake. "Is this what your body looks like?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ruiwen nodded, this is indeed what she was originally, of course, it refers to the way she was in normal times, not the way she was when she was a witch. "Very beautiful." Su Zhan said seriously. "In fact, I have another important news. You like beautiful women and there are many beautiful women around. I verified this when I just came in." Ruiwen said with a smile. Su Zhan shrugged: "Isn''t it normal for men to like women? Everyone has the love of beauty!" "What do you need me to do?" Ruiwen asked directly. "Join the Zhanmeng and be my secretary for now." Su Zhan thought for a while. "Anyway, I don''t have much to do for the time being, and it''s so dangerous outside, so I''ll stay first." Ruiwen said. Ruiwen stayed and became Su Zhan''s secretary.However, her secretary is just a vase, except to make Su Zhan pleasing to the eye. She basically has no job, and she doesn''t need her to connect to the phone or anything. However, Su Zhan can also be regarded as seeing Ruiwen''s naughty! After familiarizing with the people around Su Zhan, she often deliberately changed into someone else and appeared before Su Zhan.At the beginning, Su Zhan really admitted wrong several times, and later he adapted, and he was able to pierce her accurately every time, but she was very happy. No, just after Su Zhan swallowed the Space Stone, he heard a knock on the door. "Come in." Su Zhan said. The door opened, and a woman in white walked in. White boots, a white skirt, a tight white T-shirt with an exposed waist, plus that long white cloak. Seeing this dress, Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "What are you doing? How come you remember becoming the White Queen?" "I am the White Queen!" said the White Queen. "Cut, it''s almost enough, you haven''t played this trick enough yet." Su Zhan said with a smile."If you are the White Queen, how can you come in here? Don''t forget the identity." "Someone brought me in." The White Queen said. Su Zhan shook his head: "You still have a stiff mouth? Forget it, I am not interested in arguing with you today, so I will quickly change back." "Su Zhan, did you admit that you were wrong, I am really the White Queen!" The White Queen frowned and said with some displeasure. "Oh, pretend, right?" Su Zhan''s voice fell and came directly behind the White Queen, and directly twitched her ass. "Damn!" The White Queen snorted, her body instantly turned into a diamond... 429 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 429 Chapter 0523 The sentry robot is coming! "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan raised his hand and wanted to take it again, but suddenly realized that the body of the White Queen had been diamondized.This made him stunned for an instant. Although Ruiwen could become anyone, her ability could not be changed. "Huh, now believe me to be true?" The White Queen turned her head to look at Su Zhan with an anguish."Don''t let go of your hand yet?" "You really are the White Queen, I thought it was Ruiwen who was naughty again." Su Zhan said solemnly, letting go of her, turned and walked back, and asked: "You should come to me at this time. What''s important, right? By the way, how are your daughters?" "Do you think this can change the subject?" The White Queen hummed, staring at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and spread his hands: "Didn''t I explain it, I thought it was Ruiwen." "The devilish girl? Even if you can''t recognize her appearance, can''t it be recognized by your ability?" The White Queen hummed. "Have you heard the story of the wolf coming? She appears in front of me in a different appearance every day, just once or twice. Every time I have to see who the person in front of me is?" Su Zhan explained. The White Queen understands this truth, but no one will be upset if she gets slapped for no reason. "Speaking of which, who brought you in?" Su Zhan asked. "Flashing." "Come on, it must have been Ruiwen''s change. Flashing is leading the team outside." Su Zhan said. "Humph!" The White Queen snorted, knowing that she was determined to suffer from this loss, and she might have no results if she entangled."Talk about business, do you know about the sentry robot? That''s why you will protect your collar. Nowadays, the sentry robot has appeared in large numbers, and the Red Devil has fought it against it, but it didn''t win! After the last Ultron incident The mutants have suffered heavy losses. The sentinel robots are more threatening this time. Now sentinel robots all over the world are hunting down mutants. What are your plans?" "Guarantee the safety of my collar, by the way, rescue and accept mutants to join the Zhan League and enter my territory." Su Zhan said indifferently: "If the Hellfire Club wants to move to Japan, I can prepare one for you in Hokkaido. Place. However, the only requirement is that you must join the Zhan League, and the Red Devil and others must work for me." The White Queen frowned, looking a little embarrassed. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Don''t pretend, you know I will make this request, and I have come, it should have been considered. Just now I have time, I will directly take you to choose a place!" "and many more!" The White Queen shouted: "I am going to put the club in Kyushu!" "Kyushu? The other side of Japan, that is not my territory!" Su Zhan said unexpectedly. The White Queen said: "I know, because it''s not your territory, that''s why I want to be there. In any case, the Hellfire Club is also a signboard. For some evil mutants, Hellfire is more than the War League. A sense of security, and easier to accept. What''s more, your development path is too obvious, everyone can see that you are occupying Japan. However, your strength is strong enough that it is entirely a conspiracy, even if you know it. No one can stop it. So, I go to Kyushu first and develop from the other side of Japan, which can speed up your occupation of Japan." "I won''t be because you deployed defenses in Kyushu, so there is no guarantee for your safety there." Su Zhan said lightly. The White Queen smiled: "You look down on me too much." Confident and domineering! This is the feeling that the White Queen now gives Su Zhan. "I didn''t underestimate you, you are a smart person. Since you are willing to take risks, I won''t let you down. I promise you will have your place in the important place by my side." Su Zhan said with a light smile. "Okay, that''s enough!" The White Queen nodded, turned around and was about to leave.When she reached the door, the White Queen paused and said, "Also, it''s better not to admit the wrong person next time." After speaking, the White Queen opened the door and went out. The White Queen''s movements are fast, and should have been planned long ago.Not long after leaving, a Hellfire Club appeared in Kyushu, after all, all resources had been moved here, without any reservations. Obviously, this time the White Queen was broke. I have to say that the White Queen is a smart person. She did her best at this time, even taking risks. Once she succeeds, she has just joined the Zhan League, but in the Zhan League, she can gain more prestige among the people around Su Zhan, plus her original identity. Status, it can be said that she will definitely enter the important circle around Zhanmeng Su Zhan.So Su Zhan said that he would give her a position, not an exchange, but a guarantee! In Kyushu, the Hell Club has just opened, and the Sentinel Robot has completely fermented. Numerous sentinel robots suddenly appeared, chasing mutants wildly.Just like the previous Ultron incident, although it was targeted at mutants, ordinary people would inevitably be affected, and damage to buildings would be more serious. Troubled mutant! The news from the United States, Britain, France, and almost every major country in the world are all about sentinel robot incidents, and they have condemned the US military and demanded explanation and compensation.After all, this thing is made in the United States! However, the U.S. government and military are very strong, and Dr. Trisk is protected by layers. Similarly, there have been sentinel robots on the Su Zhan side, the main scope is Kyushu! Hellfire Club. The face of the White Queen was stern, and the faces of the Red Devil and others were not pretty near her. Just after moving over, they were attacked by sentry robots. Although a few of them were eliminated together, the number of opponents was greatly increased. "If this continues, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on for long." The Red Devil said in a deep voice. "If you can''t persist, you must persist. Once you shrink back at this time, the hellfire is over." The White Queen said firmly. "No, there are a large number of sentry robots coming." Outside, Zhengtu suddenly ran in and yelled in a panic.As his voice fell, a loud noise came, and the surrounding walls were smashed, and the sentry robots had surrounded them. FTLN 0524 I am not a man In an instant, the White Queen was diamondized, and the Red Devil and others rushed out towards the sentry robot. Huh!Huh!Huh! The red devil flickered and attacked the sentry robot, but the effect was not ideal. Others also resisted, but it was difficult to cause too much damage, especially the sentry robot seemed to have increased in a short time, and the ability gained increased. Quite a lot, and the number is so large that it is difficult to deal with, and the situation is precarious. "Leave here first!" The White Queen yelled in a low voice, and soon... the Red Devil led people to teleport one by one, leaving here instantly. The movement of the sentry robots stopped, then repositioned their positions and continued to hunt down. Kyushu. Already caught in the flames of war, at least hundreds of sentry robots gathered here.While they locked and attacked the mutants, they naturally couldn''t avoid destroying buildings and accidentally injuring ordinary people. This place... is like a ruin in hell. Countless people fled one after another, trying to escape into the territory of the Soviet War, because there... is the only safe place. The development of the situation is so unexpected. It is surprising that the US government and the military are still strong, neither explaining nor stopping, as if they will not give up unless all mutants are eliminated.Other countries naturally disagree and have even adopted force. What are the consequences of this? Countless countries attacked the United States, and wars continued, just like a world war. 430 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 430 And this series of changes were completed in a very short time. There is a feeling that everything is ready before, only the east wind is owed, and now the east wind blows, it explodes directly! "Something''s wrong!" Seeing the news from Vision, Su Zhan couldn''t help frowning. "It''s really not right. According to my understanding of the military and the government, even if they really intend to ignore the opposition of other countries, it is absolutely impossible to be so direct. Not to mention, it directly triggered a multi-national war." Next to Natasha frowned . "There must be some reason for this. You bring people back to the United States to investigate. I will first equal the chaos here." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Natasha nodded and quickly turned to leave. At the same time Su Zhan also disappeared. Originally, he planned to follow this opportunity to expand his territory and absorb mutants, but now this change is a bit unusual.It was as if there was a black hand behind the scenes controlling the direction of this event. Kyushu is full of wars and chaos. A little girl accidentally fell down while fleeing. The sentry robot next to her was dealing with a girl who was covered in mental armor. The fierce attack caused the rocks next to her to fly and smashed directly at the girl. The little girl tried to escape, but found that she had sprained her leg when she fell and she couldn''t move at all. Seeing the fast boulder, the little girl closed her eyes in despair. After waiting for a long time, death did not come, the little girl subconsciously opened her glasses, and what she saw was a cloak that was swaying with the wind. "War... King of War!" The little girl shouted in surprise. Su Zhan turned around and smiled at her, but still dropped the stone, then disappeared suddenly.In the next second, he had already arrived behind the sentry robot, punched with one hand, and with a bang, the sentry robot''s head was blown away and crashed to the ground. "We met again, Kai!" Su Zhan turned his head and said to the girl in mental armor. armor! Hisako Tochigi. Su Zhan met her when he first came to Japan, and invited her to join the Zhanmeng, but then there were many messy things, and this matter was delayed.Unexpectedly, I met here. The code name Kai was given to her by Su Zhan! Hisako Tochigi breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "If you don''t come again, I can''t hold on anymore. These robots are so annoying." "Let''s go back to the gossip, first solve these sentry robots. In addition..." Su Zhan waved at her, and in an instant, the uniform of the Zhan League appeared on her body."Now, you are already a member of the War Alliance." It was an accident to meet Hisako Tochigi. Su Zhan did not stop and began to kill the sentry robot. Not only Kyushu, people from other war alliances, vampires, including Inhumans, are all dealing with sentry robots. "boom!" "boom!" The explosion sounded endlessly, and Hisako Tochigi was dumbfounded. Those sentry robots that were so powerful to make her desperate were not enemies of Su Zhan''s one move. It didn''t take long for the entire Kyushu sentry robots to be wiped out.At the same time, Su Zhan released the energy of infinite gems to cover this place, so as not to be reinforced by sentry robots. "Crack." The head of the sentry robot was screwed off, and the White Queen let out a sigh, shaking slightly. After leaving the club, they did not hide or escape. Instead, they used the terrain to solve the sentinel robots. Although they were injured and embarrassed, there were no casualties.The White Queen slumped on the ground, looked at the energy covering her head, and breathed a sigh of relief. After a short break, the White Queen raised her voice and said, "Let''s go. Although Kyushu is still safe, there are sentry robots elsewhere." Starting from Kyushu, the coverage area is getting wider and wider, and finally it is completely connected with the northeast, protecting the whole of Japan.In the air, many sentry robots are frantically attacking, but they cannot penetrate the energy barrier at all. Inside, the remaining sentry robots are being gradually eliminated. The current sentry robots are only aimed at mutants, so vampires, ghost knights, or alien races will not be attacked, so it can be resolved quickly. Half a day! Finally, all the sentinel robots have been solved, and at this time, Japan can be said to have changed. It is messy and dilapidated. Countless people gathered together and shivered. Tokyo. Most people gather here. Su Zhan slowly flew into the air, and the power of Infinite Gems was released again. This time, it was not an energy barrier. The dilapidated buildings, buildings, and roads all began to recover as if they were rewinding, and there was an endless stream of patters. Everyone stared in surprise to see that the damaged buildings were restored as they were before. The entire street, The city has returned to its original state... Miracle, this is a miracle! 0525 Chapter X Academy Joins and Purple Man! Su Zhan has never considered himself to be that kind of good man with great brilliance.But he is not the kind of crazy bad guy. Seeing the damaged city and the injured people, he changed his mind. Protected the whole of Japan, and restored the damaged city to its original condition. Facing the cheers and worship of the people, Su Zhan slowly fell from the sky. Although the infinite gems have been completely swallowed and merged by him, the energy consumption of using the infinite gems is also very large, especially for such large-scale use, Su Zhan really feels a bit tired now.However, his current resilience will not have much impact if he can recover soon. Although there is no need to worry about safety at the moment, the number of sentry robots outside is constantly increasing, and the development of this incident is also somewhat conspiratorial, so Su Zhan rested for a while, and after an explanation, the energy barrier appeared directly. outer. Those sentinel robots seemed to have not seen Su Zhan and ignored them at all. The sword of twilight appeared in his hand and waved it lightly. The explosion sounded one after another, and the sentry robots were crushed one by one. With just a sword, hundreds of sentry robots surrounding the area were reduced to ashes. "Not even one-tenth of the power has arrived, the power of the sword of twilight is really good, it is worthy of a weapon capable of exploding galaxies!" "Flicker, White Queen, you are responsible for rescuing the mutants in a team, I will go to X Academy." Su Zhan confessed in the air, and then he disappeared. The next moment, he has appeared in X Academy. As one of the main organizations of mutants, X Academy is naturally the top priority for the Sentinel Robots to be eliminated. The damage to Academy X this time was much stronger than it was during Ultron. Almost the entire Academy has been destroyed. Professor X and others are reluctantly resisting it, but the situation is not very good. 431 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 431 Steel Lux, Qin, Storm Girl, Laser Eye. The main force of the X-Men is really struggling to attack sentry robots while ensuring the safety of students behind. At this moment, there was a black aura flowing through Qin''s body, that was the power of the phoenix. Although most of the Phoenix''s power was swallowed by Su Zhan, the remaining part was enough to give Qin the power to destroy the sentinel robot. "I''m coming!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of them and said softly. Seeing Su Zhan, everyone was relieved and subconsciously relaxed.Their slack, sentry robots seized the opportunity and swarmed. "Be careful!" Steel Lux yelled. Su Zhan smiled lightly, turned around, swung his sword, and the sky was full of red clouds in an instant, like a gorgeous firework show, dazzling and charming! "Are you okay, there are no casualties?" Su Zhan asked. "It''s okay, but... the academy is completely ruined." Qin said, shaking his head. "It can be rebuilt if it is destroyed." Su Zhan said. Professor X sighed and said: "That''s right. I actually thought about it when I came back last time. Maybe...Joining the Zhanmeng is the best choice. What the Zhanmeng does can make the mutants smoother. Integrate into human society." "Of course, no problem!" Su Zhan smiled and said, Professor X¡¯s lifelong pursuit is to hope that mutants and humans can live together peacefully. The addition of several incidents also made him a little frustrated. So before Su Zhan could say anything, he directly proposed to join the war. Union, the Soviet war naturally couldn''t ask for it. ... ... United States, Pentagon meeting room. All the leaders gathered together. Sitting in the middle position was a man in a purple suit and purple dress. Zebdia Kilgrave. He has a louder and more direct name. Purple man! His body is changed by some chemical hormones, and it will emit a very special hormone. Once these hormones are absorbed, it will be controlled by his language and become his puppet.Unlike general hypnotic control, few people can resist it. But the disadvantage is that once he is far away, his ability will be invalid. At this time, he was drinking coffee gracefully, and the leaders were motionless as if they were frozen. At the other end of the room, Susan was tied to a chair. Beside her, Mr. Fantastic, Stoneman, and Thunderbolt stood in sequence. As if guarding Susan... Susan is releasing a magnetic field of thought power, and it is this magnetic field that prevents her from being controlled by the purple man. However, the continuous release consumes a lot of money and makes her look extremely tired. "Why hold on anymore. No one can catch me, and no one can come to rescue you. It won¡¯t be long before you can¡¯t hold on, and you¡¯ll be controlled. It¡¯s better to surrender. You have seen that the entire United States is Under my control, why do you resist me?" Zi Ren took a sip of coffee and said elegantly. "Hmph, you are wishful thinking. Do you think you are very capable? That''s because you haven''t met that person, otherwise you will know how ridiculous your delusions are. You think you controlled them and created them. Can chaos control the United States and control the world? Don''t be delusional, when he reacts, he will be here soon." Susan snorted. "The person you are talking about is Su Zhan? Interesting, do I remember that you and Su Zhan have hatred? At this time, you still count on Su Zhan to save you? You still respect Su Zhan so much?" Ziren asked with some curiosity. Tao. Susan did not speak. After separating from Su Zhan, she went to hunt Ziren, who knew she suddenly received a call from her younger brother, saying that there was an urgent matter for her to go back, but when she came back, she was attacked by them. Susan couldn''t bear to hurt them. The result was arrested. After being arrested, she knew what Zi Ren had done. He actually controlled the entire U.S. government, dispatched all the sentry robots forcefully, replying one by one, and commanding the war, almost all came from his hands! too crazy! Who can stop the purple man? Susan''s mind subconsciously thought of Su Zhan! Seeing that Susan didn¡¯t speak, Ziren didn¡¯t seem to mind, and said to himself: ¡°Su Zhan¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. If he comes, I might really want to leave. But, it¡¯s enough. At the beginning, no matter what the reason, it will not end so easily. My goal has been achieved." Item 0526 Susan was silent, knowing that the Purple Man was right.No matter how the war started, it¡¯s not easy to end. Once the war started, various losses followed. Perhaps they could understand that the war was triggered because the head of the US government was controlled, but it would never be because of this. It ends simply. What''s more, Susan always feels that Zi Ren''s purpose is not that simple. Even if he has anti-social psychology, he is not a fool.He should know that he will never control the US government forever. Once he leaves and things are exposed, he will face a global hunt without any benefit. "what is your purpose?" The question sounded, but it was not Susan who spoke, nor anyone else here. Susan was stunned when she heard the sound, and then showed a surprised expression.Too familiar, this voice is too familiar to her. "Cut, I came so soon, I thought I could play for a while." Ziren curled his lips, and the American leaders next to him took out their pistols and aimed them at his forehead. A figure suddenly appeared. It was Su Zhan impressively. Su Zhan glanced at the leaders, then turned and waved. In an instant, Mr. Fantastic and the others were shocked and flew away, following Susan''s rope to disconnect.Susan hurriedly said: "Be careful, he is very capable!" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, he could feel that Zi Ren was releasing his abilities, but it had no effect on him. To put it bluntly, his ability is nothing more than mind control.No matter how strong he is, he will be restrained to death by the power of the mind stone. "Sure enough! As expected of Su Zhan, my ability really doesn''t work for you." Zi Ren shrugged and stood up slowly with a disappointed look."I''m leaving, let you take care of the mess here!" "Where is your confidence that I will let you go? It''s because the lives of these people are in your hands?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. The purple man stretched his hands and said, "Isn''t this obvious? If you stop me, they will die. You will definitely not watch them die? Once they die, this war will not be easy to end." Calm and calm, the purple man seemed confident. "You seem to understand it wrong. One, their life and death has nothing to do with me, and the end of the war will have no effect on me. Two, you take a closer look at them..." Su Zhan said lightly. When the purple man heard this, he had a bad feeling, and subconsciously looked at those who were controlled.I saw that those people turned into illusion, and then disappeared like this.The purple man froze for a moment, then went to see Mr. Fantastic and the others, and sure enough, they were also missing. "This...what''s going on?" Ziren asked in surprise. Susan was also a little unbelievable. "What you see is just an illusion, the illusion I let you see." Su Zhan said lightly. 432 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 432 "Very good, that''s interesting. I look forward to our next match." Ziren was surprised and soon resumed the negotiation. Obviously, he still has the hole cards, and he left here.Seeing Zi Ren took out something from his pocket, the speed was very fast, and it was still on the ground after taking it out. In a blink of an eye, something similar to a teleportation array appeared. "Then, let''s see you next time." Zi Ren smiled gracefully at Su Zhan and Susan, and then quickly entered the teleportation formation. "Don''t want to run!" When Susan saw that the purple man was about to run, she hurriedly yelled, and the mind attack had already hit the purple man. "boom!" The purple man flew out instantly, hitting the wall and spitting blood. Grace was not there, he was stunned, watching the magic circle disappear little by little in shock. "This is also an illusion?" Susan asked in amazement. "No, it''s impossible, how could you know that I would..." Ziren couldn''t believe it. "How is it possible to know that you will leave with a magic circle? Hehe, I don''t just know this, I also know that although you have antisocial tendencies, you have no guts and the ability to control the US government and cause global war. I just don''t Thinking of you being so stupid, you even cooperated with Mephisto. Do you think you are strong? Do you think you are qualified to cooperate with Mephisto? Idiot!" Su Zhan sneered. It is very simple to figure out the reason, a time back is enough to figure out everything. I thought it was not easy before. The sentinel robots want to take action, and the global war breaks out like gangsters fighting. If you refuse to accept, he will not be angry, and you will directly start the fight like a child''s play. Now I finally figured it out. It was the purple man who partnered with Mephisto. Both of these are good at controlling others, and it is easy to achieve this effect. It''s just that Su Zhan still can''t figure it out. It was enough for Ziren to do this. This product was originally psychologically abnormal, and was purely used by Mephisto.Where is Mephisto?The vampire incident occurred last time, but this time the sentinel robot was used to provoke a war. For the soul?Or is it for Thanos? Even if the world is in war, it will not be good for Thanos. I thought that driving Mephisto back to Earth last time would make him stop for a while, but I didn''t expect him to start jumping out so soon. Is this for fear of forgetting him? Su Zhan shook his head, looked at the purple man who was still in shock, and directly released his devouring ability. The black hole instantly generated suction, and the Ziren instantly felt that something had been sucked away from him. He knew that this was Su Zhan''s swallowing ability!"No, no..." Ziren yelled in panic. He didn''t know why Su Zhan knew so clearly, or why Mephisto didn''t show up, but he knew that he might... be over. After a while, Su Zhan had already swallowed the purple man''s ability, and then directly chose to strengthen it to the flame element.Infinite gems are enough for the power of the mind and spirit, not to mention Su Zhan really wants to know what kind of power it has if it is strengthened to the top! "Where are they?" Seeing Ziren lying on the ground and fainting, it was obvious that Su Zhan had swallowed his abilities. Susan then remembered to ask those leaders and Mr. Fantastic. Some wonder when Su Zhan will They took it away. Chapter 0527 Ultron is dead, the sentry is destroyed! Throughout the process, Susan didn''t notice anything abnormal, let alone any illusion that appeared. "They should be awake at this time, and they will come soon." Su Zhan said casually. It didn''t take long for the door of the room to be pushed open. Sure enough, the leaders and Fantastic Four walked in. Seeing the current situation, we knew that the Ziren had been resolved, and those leaders immediately thanked Su Zhan and Susan. "Thank you, you don''t have to, solve the matter as soon as possible." Su Zhan waved. Sentinel robot, global war. Naturally, this matter must be resolved as soon as possible. The leaders also knew that the impact of this matter was not trivial, and they hurriedly dealt with it. "Thank you!" Mr. Fantastic came over. "Haha." Su Zhan smiled. He had a deep grudge with the Fantastic Four, and it was not easy to get Mr. Fantastic to say thank you.He laughed, then said to Susan: "How are you thinking about my proposal?" "What proposal?" Fantastic Four looked at Susan suspiciously. Susan glanced at them, then nodded towards Su Zhan: "I have already considered it, and I agree to your proposal." "Smart choice!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Wait for a few days, come find me!" "it is good!" Susan also knows that now is not the time, after all, there are many things to deal with. After Su Zhan had finished speaking, he was about to leave. Who knew that at this time, he suddenly heard one of the heads of government who was calling on the phone exclaiming."What are you talking about? The sentry robot has lost control? How could it be like this. Didn''t Trisk say that this system is perfect? ??Why does this happen! Okay, I see, I will pass as soon as possible." "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan frowned. The head of government should be the head of the military. He hesitated and said: "There was a problem with the sentinel robot''s program. It is no longer under control, and the recovery command is useless!" "Oh? Take me to see." Unexpectedly, the Sentinel robot would change at this time, and this should not be the cause of the Purple Man and Mephisto. "I''m afraid this won''t work, that is our military''s important place..." The head of the military refused to say. But before he finished speaking, Su Zhan had already grabbed his shoulders. He thought that Su Zhan was going to ask himself. He was about to die, but he suddenly realized that the surrounding environment had changed and he was not in the meeting room. Taking a closer look, he suddenly discovered that this place was actually what he called the military''s important place. "How do you know here?" the military chief asked in shock. Su Zhan didn''t answer and went straight to ask about the sentry robot. The head of the military nodded hesitantly, and the person next to him told Su Zhan about the situation.However, even if he didn''t say anything, Su Zhan already knew. "After the red, connect to the computer here." Su Zhan came to the computer and said something, which made the military people a little confused, not knowing what he was doing.After a while, they discovered that an image of a little girl in red appeared on the computer. "The system has been taken." Someone panicked and shouted. This is the military''s system. What''s unexpected once it is captured?It means that the earth may be destroyed at any time. After all, it controls countless missiles and nuclear weapons.The people in the military hurriedly wanted to capture it back, but Su Zhan calmly asked the Red Queen to investigate why the sentry robot''s system was out of control based on the military''s system.While working hard on the military side, the Red Queen had already given the answer. It found a very concealed IP, and after tracing it, it was discovered that it was Ultron! Think about it, too, only Ultron can invade the military''s system at will.It has nothing to compare, but completely destroys the control system. In other words, the sentry will no longer receive any control commands, and will only continue to execute according to the previous command. The last command is to destroy all mutants! 433 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 433 "Is it true that all the ghosts and monsters have come out, profitable, and fish in troubled waters? Hehe, this is a sense of existence." Su Zhan shook his head, let Hong Queen leave the military system directly, and then directly turned into electric current and drilled into the computer.Shuttle in the strange space, the next moment Su Zhan has appeared in a secret base that seems a little deserted. "Ultron!" What I saw was a huge mechanical body, and the machine next to it was working and seemed to be assembling. "Oh, this is upgrading? It''s a pity that the selection time is not very good. I didn''t hold you accountable for being honest. You also took the opportunity to come out to brush up your sense of existence. If you don''t die, you won''t die. The sentence is right on you!" Su Zhan said, squinting. Next to him, an Ultron robot opened his mouth and seemed to want to explain something. However, Su Zhan didn''t give him this opportunity at all. The infinite gem''s ability was activated instantly. In an instant, huge energy burst out, and he heard a loud bang. The base has become ashes. During the explosion, Su Zhan pouted and said, "I really thought this was the Ultron Era. You are still the protagonist, and you won''t die a few times." Ultron, just died, Su Zhan didn''t even give him a chance to speak. What''s more to say for a dragon set that has passed? After the program was rewritten by Ultron, basically don''t want the sentry robot to stop.So in the next few days, Su Zhan was really busy, basically leading the team to eliminate the production line of sentry robots, and then recruiting mutants to join the Zhan League to Japan. When the last production line was destroyed and the last sentry robot was burned into molten steel by the flames of the Soviet war, this event finally came to an end. After summing up, Su Zhan discovered that this incident may have the most benefits. First of all, many mutants have been absorbed. Although it still needs to be screened, the manpower problem has been resolved to a certain extent.Secondly, Japan''s attitude towards the Soviet war and the war alliance has changed drastically. Many people have actively hoped that the Soviet war can expand their territory or allow them to join the Soviet war. After all, in this incident, the strength of the Soviet War does not need to be said, they have already realized how safe it is to become a citizen of the Soviet war territory. Item 0528 The United States has explained the beginning and the end of the incident in time, and executed the Ziren.But just as Ziren said, once the war begins, it is not so easy to end. Although some small countries have stopped one after another, the remaining powerful countries are still going on. In all likelihood, these countries were abetted by Mephisto by some means, but the Soviet Union was too lazy to harmonize. This is a matter for the United States. Anyway, neither his territory nor China has participated in this, so let''s fight if other countries want to fight. At first glance, the sentinel robot''s matter seemed a little anticlimactic, and there was no incident that began to massacre ordinary people.But the whole thing fermented very well and caused a great chain reaction. There were not many people involved. Looking at the results and gains, I am afraid that even if the sentry robot is really like the one in "Reverse the Future", the benefits that Su Zhan can get Will not increase much. It is worth mentioning that after the relief of manpower and after this incident, the plan to occupy Japan has been greatly improved. With the northeast and Kyushu as the head, it soon began to converge in the middle. According to Mariko''s analysis, within three months, Japan will completely become the territory of the Soviet War! Therefore, the process is not important, the result is the most important! There is basically no need for Su Zhan to come forward for the rest. Su Zhan is ready to take advantage of this time to completely swallow Qin''s phoenix power. Speaking of which, there are too many good things in my body. There are too many abilities, so such a powerful thing as Phoenix Power doesn''t seem so conspicuous and important here in Su Zhan. Rather than requiring the energy of the power of the phoenix, it is better to say that the collection proliferation occurs. Whether it is used or not, the good things are brought over first. Hearing that Su Zhan was going to devour the power of the Phoenix, Qin got ready to come to his room. A light red pajamas, although opaque but very textured.After saying hello, Qin lay down consciously, ready to wait for being trapped.Although her expression was a bit shy, Su Zhan saw the expectation in her eyes. It seemed that she really liked this tune. I have to say that although there is a little bit of oddity and distortion, it is indeed very attractive to a woman who is insecure, and it is easy to be unable to extricate herself. Su Zhan didn''t say anything about it. There is no need to do this now, and the remaining Phoenix power is simply unable to resist.He took out the rope, tied the piano in a blink of an eye, and put his hands on her body and started to swallow. The long-lost feeling came, making Qin suddenly addicted to it. Unknowingly, the power of the phoenix in Qin''s body was almost swallowed, only a small amount of the power of the phoenix remained, no matter how much he swallowed it, he could not succeed.Regarding this, Su Zhan didn''t mean that this was the characteristic of Phoenix Power. After the power of the phoenix leaves the host, it will leave a small piece of power in her body. If the host can make good use of this power, in fact, the power is no less than the power of the complete phoenix. There is a good fit. "Okay, I don''t need to devour it for you in the future." Su Zhan patted her with a light smile. Qin opened his eyes and flashed a bit of dismay. Without this reason, she wouldn''t have a chance to fight Su Zhan again, right?She recalled the feeling of her body, waiting for Su Zhan to let go of herself, but...Su Zhan did not do so.Her hand squeezed around the top of the Qin, which made Qin tremble. Qin did not ask Su Zhan why he did this, and Su Zhan did not explain. The shape of Su Zhan''s hands kept changing. Although Qin twisted his body, he couldn''t move at all because he was tied up.Su Zhan''s strength became heavier, and Qin''s breathing began to be disordered... Chih~ Her pajamas were roughly torn apart by Su Zhan, so that she finally appeared in front of Su Zhan without any cover. She felt that she was hot all over, and her body seemed to be burning, which made her uncontrollably eager to move. That unspeakable feeling, the feeling of being unable to move together made her completely lose the ability to think. , Just follow the instinct of the body. "Have you been waiting for this day for a long time?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. "Yes...yes." Qin said in a daze in confusion. "I''m coming¡­¡­" Su Zhan said in a low voice, and Qin instantly tightened his body, showing an expression of pain. In this pain, there is a faint satisfaction. This should be painful and happy! A man has a desire to conquer in his bones. When a woman can''t move and lets you do whatever you want, even a gentleman will have that kind of uncontrollable feeling in his heart.It took a full two hours before Su Zhan loosened the Qin, collected the blood-stained sheet, put on a clean sheet, and hugged her to rest. Qin slept very sweetly, but Su Zhan was not tired. Turning his hand and taking out the space stone, Su Zhan began to devour it. Mephisto would certainly not do meaningless things. I am afraid he has gained a lot of soul from this war.War is vacant. For ordinary people, if they can protect themselves and those around them, it will be enough to make them pay any price. However, Su Zhan always felt that Mephisto was not just for the soul. I just don''t know whether it is related to Thanos or other reasons. Speaking of Thanos, Su Zhan was going to look for him after the Space Stone was swallowed up. During this time, let him jump up first. Quan should save himself the Soul Stone.Unknowingly, it was late at night, and after putting away the space stone and holding the piano, Su Zhan fell asleep. The next morning, feeling the Qin in his arms wake up, Su Zhan opened his eyes. "Don''t sleep anymore?" Su Zhan asked. "No, no. Most of the mutants recruited this time have stayed at the college, and the college has just moved to have a lot of things to deal with." Qin whispered. "Okay, if you have anything, just go to Xianmei for help." Su Zhan nodded, and kissed Qin on the cheek. Seeing Qin get dressed and staggered out of the room, Su Zhan lay down for a while and got up. A guest is here! Item 0529 434 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 434 Committed to the group reception room. When Su Zhan came in, he saw the Fantastic Four in uniforms, lined up on chairs in the reception room.There were only four of them in the reception room. When Su Zhan came in, their expressions were different.Mr. Fantastic and the Stone Man are relatively calm. Susan is a little nervous and nervous. As for the Thunderbolt... both resent and expect. Su Zhan sat down opposite them casually."I came here quite early. I thought you would wait until the matter was over before coming back. S.H.I.E.L.D. is about to become a dog. Didn''t you go to help?" The war is not over yet, and S.H.I.E.L.D.As a US government organization, it will naturally not be idle. "We didn''t join S.H.I.E.L.D., but provided occasional help." Mr. Fantastic sighed and slowly said. If Su Zhan can restore Pilihuo''s strength, the previous bit of grievances can be ignored. It was when Su Zhan first came to Marvel. To be honest, they didn''t know what it would be like to be an enemy of Su Zhan. , But gradually, seeing the tragedy of Soviet Zhan''s enemies was just being swallowed, and it was nothing to say.Moreover, to be honest, the previous Thunderbolt did have some character problems, but they were all their own, and it was useless to say it, so let it go.After this incident, Pilihuo first experienced anger, despair, and decadence. His personality has changed a lot and he has become more stable. Of course, if Su Zhan can¡¯t help him restore his abilities, this hatred will definitely continue. They may not directly seek revenge from Su Zhan, but there must be this barrier, but since they can restore their strength, then the grievances can naturally be let go. . "After you help my brother regain his abilities, I will join the Zhan League. However, if they need help, I hope you can agree to my support." Susan said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s okay, but it''s just to provide help. Usually, I live on my side, is it okay?" Susan hesitated and nodded in agreement. "well." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then waved at Thunderbolt.In an instant, a ball of energy surrounded the thunderbolt fire, and the thunderbolt fire instantly floated up involuntarily, and the body began to tremble violently, with indescribable pain. Susan and the others watched the Thunderbolt with concern, and they didn''t doubt what Su Zhan would take the opportunity to do, just instinctively caring. This process lasted for a full half an hour, and the fire fell to the ground with a bang. "Are you okay?" Mr. Fantastic and the others hurriedly helped up the Thunderbolt. "Now he needs to rest for a while, and then his ability will be restored. The ability is the same, but it is a little different from the ability that you acquired from the outer space material infection. However, you still have to find your team members again. Okay, I Let someone arrange it for you. You can live here temporarily and observe his situation." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then went out directly. Before long, someone came in to arrange accommodation for Mr. Fantastic and others. Two days later, Thunderbolt has almost recovered, not only the ability has returned, but it seems to be even more than before.Now that it was all right, she was naturally ready to leave, and Susan went back with her to pack her things. After leaving, Pilihuo deliberately went to the end, hesitated for a moment, turned around and returned. "Is there anything else?" Su Zhan asked as he watched the thunderbolt of fire returning. Pilihuo hesitated for a while, deliberately turned his head and said, "No, nothing, just...thank you." "Thank you? Thank you, hehe, didn''t you forget, who swallowed your abilities, right?" The action of Thunderbolt really surprised Su Zhan. "Of course I remember, it''s just... I know that my temper was too irritable at the time, too arrogant. Although I was very angry at the beginning, and even now I still have some estrangement in my heart, but then I also reflect on it, if it is not my own There is a personality problem, I am afraid that it will not lead to this result. This time I understand a lot, so I thank you. In addition... I know you have ideas for my sister, and I also know your affairs. If you can let me Sister is happy, I don¡¯t mind this." "So, you think I am your brother-in-law, and you, the brother-in-law, can say thanks, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Pilihuo hummed: "Anyway, if you make my sister sad, I won''t let you go if I fight hard." After speaking, Pilihuo quickly turned around and went out. Of course, his threat Su Zhan didn''t take him seriously, but he found it very interesting. To be honest, Su Zhan really doesn''t like Thunderbolt, but loves Wu and Wu. With his current reaction, Su Zhan thinks this brother-in-law is also good! It''s a pity, it''s just my brother-in-law, it would be even better if it were my sister-in-law. The next day, Susan had already returned, changed her uniform to the Zhanmeng style, and moved into the mountaintop palace. Su Zhan is not in a hurry what to do with Susan, some things just take time, and now the most lacking is women! There is no need for him to do anything here for the time being, Su Zhan simply went to the vampire world. In the past, he didn''t bring Alice and the others, after all, they are doing a lot in the Marvel world, not to mention the vampire world, he does not lack women to serve.Enter the copy and appear in the palace. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, nearby vampires bowed down. The movements are very neatly planned and seem to be trained. "Who taught you to do this?" Su Zhan asked. "It''s Erica." "Oh, let me just say it. How''s it going here, how about Erica?" "king!" As the voice fell, I happened to see Erica coming back. Erica''s temperament has changed a lot, a bit like Emilia at the beginning, very high-ranking.But this temperament didn''t last long. After seeing Su Zhan, she immediately bowed down just like the person next to her. "Get up, you did the right thing and didn''t disappoint me." Su Zhanxu raised his hand to make her get up and praised, and then said: "Keep on, I still need more manpower. Okay, you can take care of you first, I have something to go out!" Chapter 0530: Crystal Collar "First, sir?" Verona came out of the house to buy medicine, only to find someone standing at the door as if he was about to come in.After a moment of stunned, Verona recognized it. This was the gentleman who lived with three women in her house that day, and is now the king of vampires in Volturi! Who in the small town knows about Volturi''s affairs? Of course Verona also knows the true identity of Su Zhan. Seeing him suddenly appear, Verona was surprised and immediately reacted to the other party''s prominent identity, panicking to salute, but was stopped by Su Zhan.Su Zhan held her arm, cast a glance because of the whiteness and depth that she showed when she bent down, and said with a smile: "It seems you know who I am?" "Well, know, know." Verona said with her head down. "What are you going to do?" Su Zhan asked casually. "I, I''m going to buy medicine for my father." Verona explained. "Forget, last time you said that your father was seriously ill, right? It should be the kind of disease that is difficult to cure, right?" Su Zhan asked. Verona said sadly: "Yes, the doctor said that the possibility of cure is very small, but I can''t just leave it alone." She said, she looked at Su Zhan as if remembering something, and then made a puff. Kneeling down, he said pleadingly: "Can you save my father, turn him into a vampire, so that his illness will be cured, as long as you can cure my father, I am willing to be a slave. Be a cow and a horse." "I was here for you. Since you brought it up, I can save myself. I can help your father cure his illness. Do you want him to become a vampire or continue to be an ordinary person?" One, how could Su Zhan let it go. "Really? Thank you, thank you." Verona couldn''t help thanking her excitedly, and finally said that it didn''t matter, as long as she could keep her father healthy and alive."Then be an ordinary person. Although vampires have endless lives, not everyone is quite a vampire, but you have no choice." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then saw Verona''s father. It seems to be very sick indeed, and the room is full of the smell of medicine. According to this situation, it is estimated that she is not far from death. It is difficult for Verona to take care of her father and make money to treat him. Su Zhan put his hand on his body, and a cloud of white energy came out suddenly. After a while, Verona''s father had undergone obvious changes. His illness was getting better and his body functions were also rapidly recovering.After a long while, General Su took away his hand. At this time, he still seemed to be seriously ill. "father!" Verona shouted excitedly, and her father slowly opened his eyes, still a little unconscious. "You told your father about it, and then you have to go with me." Su Zhan said lightly, turned and left the room. "He is?" Verona''s father asked suspiciously. 435 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 435 Verona hurriedly explained what happened. Not long after Su Zhan waited outside, Verona came out with red eyes, with the prepared luggage in her hand, which seemed to have explained it.In fact, Su Zhan didn''t mind giving her time to say goodbye to her father, but Verona was so quick to see that she was a man of measure. Su Zhan looked at Verona, Verona was a little nervous and at a loss, feeling that the other''s eyes seemed to be able to see through herself.After a while, I heard Su Zhan¡¯s voice sounding: "You will be my maid from now on, but your outfit is not very good. What about the dress you wore last time? You will wear that suit later. As for That thing on the neck is unnecessary, it looks a little weird. Come and see me again when you change it." "Yes!" Verona responded and hurriedly turned back on tiptoe, changing her clothes before coming out.Of course, the thing on the neck is gone. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, gave her a drop of blood, and Verona began to transform. She was much stronger than Su Zhan imagined. Although it was very painful, she persisted. When the transformation was over, Su Zhan waved her backhand, Verona felt something on her neck, and she lowered her head to find that it was actually diamonds. The wide necklace made...a bit similar to a collar, but with some differences, because it is made of crystal and sparkling, it is very precious at first glance, and it looks very beautiful when worn on Verona. "This...this is too expensive, what if you lose it or break it?" Verona was delighted but a little uneasy. She had never worn such expensive jewelry. "It can''t be broken, and it can''t be lost, and no one except me can take this thing off. If you are uneasy, take it as an identity sign. There are many people around me, and this thing can be used to identify your identity. Props." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, master!" Verona replied in a low voice. Of course she knew that many servants of large families actually had something like this, but most of them were branded tattoo marks or iron rings. How could they be like her, they were made of crystal. "Don''t be so happy, it''s just a collar in case it sounds nice." Seeing Verona''s excitement, Su Zhan shook his head and said. "Yes, master!" Verona hurriedly responded in a low voice. To be well-behaved. Shaking his head, Su Zhan said: "Let''s go, I am going to Spain." Verona didn''t speak, but nodded obediently. Italy is not far from Spain, and instead of teleporting it, it chose to fly.Of course, the main purpose is to train Verona to adapt to her new identity.As for the purpose of going to Spain, it is even simpler. Encountering Verona, a character in Van Helsing, did not trigger a copy and activate the mission.Verona has not yet become the vampire bride next to Dracula, that is to say, the timeline may be a bit earlier than "Van Helsing", of course it will not be too much, so it does not conform to the law of fusion copy.Therefore, Su Zhan is going to find the remaining two vampire brides, one is to satisfy his collection addiction, and the other is to try to see if the mission can be triggered. Chapter 0531: Vampire Bride Part Two Verona thought she would be ugly when she transformed, after all, she was a vampire.But unexpectedly, there were only a pair of beautiful black wings on the back, and there was no other change besides the slightly sharpened teeth! Feeling the wings behind her connecting with her own blood, Verona tried to wave her wings and slowly flew up. Stumbled, faltered, and shouts of horror continued. Seeing Verona flying in the air, Su Zhan looked up at the scenery below. Verona''s clothes are beautiful and cool. She flies in the wind, and her clothes are naturally blown and messed. The snow-white thighs and the swaying mountain peaks are really pleasing to the eye, and this is more than letting Verona stand directly in front of her and look after her naked. feel. Verona''s comprehension is still good. After flying in the air for almost half an hour, she has been able to control the flight normally, and then she is truly on the road. Su Zhan didn''t fly together, but followed him at the bottom. Even at his speed, even if Verona flew with all her strength, she might not be able to catch up. Enjoy the scenery along the way, and look up from time to time to see how Verona is flying, leisurely and relaxed, time has passed without realizing it. "Master, Spain is ahead." Verona fell from the sky and said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded, then moved on. After all, Spain is a country, not a city, and it is not possible to find the people you want to find when you arrive in Spain.Su Zhan knows her name and has found her location, in a poor town in a poor city around Spain. The three vampire brides, one is Italian, which is Verona, one is Spanish, and the other is American. After entering Spain, Su Zhan also flew up, and the two flew among the white clouds. Watching the setting sun go down, they would have a special feeling. The sunset is infinitely good, just near dusk. When dusk is over, the night is shrouded, and night falls. Su Zhan and Verona have arrived in that poor town. It is an exaggeration to say that it is impoverished, but everywhere you can see it really gives people a feeling of poverty.Occasionally, homeless tramps can be seen on the side of the street, shrunk into a ball and leaning against the corner.There are no hotels in the town, and there are very few outsiders in this kind of place, so the arrival of Su Zhan and Verona is indeed a bit conspicuous, especially when Verona is still wearing such beautiful clothes.At the beginning, Verona was still a little uncomfortable with this gaze or the feeling of being the focus, but she knew that her current identity was different. She is Su Zhan''s servant and cannot be ashamed. "Go knock on the door and ask if you can borrow here for one night and you will be paid." The two walked to a house that seemed to be wealthy, and Su Zhan said to Verona. Verona nodded in response, and soon knocked on the door. The one who opened the door was a woman younger than Verona, with long blond hair and she looked very beautiful.She was stunned when she saw Verona, she didn''t seem to expect such a beautiful woman to knock on the door, especially her clothes... At a glance, the blonde woman fell in love. Verona said the purpose, and the other party simply agreed. "Master, she agreed. Her family will be herself tonight, and there happens to be one room free." Verona said when she came back. "That''s right, one room is enough." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then walked over. "Hello, my name is Alila, I can let you stay for one night, after all, there are hotels in town. As for the reward..." She glanced at Verona and said, "Can you give me a piece of her dress? " "Do you like it?" Su Zhan asked. "Yeah! Very beautiful, I think, I will dress very beautifully." Alila said confidently. This girl has a good figure ratio, especially the upper circumference, which seems to be bigger than Verona.However, Verona''s white dress did not suit her very well.Su Zhan smiled and said: "I can give you a dress that is similar to her style, pink. I think you will like it very much." "Really?" Alila was very excited after hearing this, but after a moment she looked at Su Zhan and Verona in confusion, and asked: "Where are your luggage? Out?" "Don''t worry, I''ll give it to you in a while." Su Zhan said with a chuckle after seeing Alila''s careful thinking. Alila nodded, and then led them upstairs. Alila''s family situation is pretty good in the town, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a rich girl in the town, of course, it is only in this town. The room was very clean and Su Zhan was very satisfied. "I''m here for you." Taking a look at the room, Su Zhan turned around, already holding a set of clothes in his hand. Pink, tulle material, similar in style to Verona, which Su Zhan made according to her clothes in the movie. Yes, Alila is one of the three vampire brides. "Where did you get it from?" Alila looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, looking up and down, it didn''t look like she could put clothes on. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just handed the clothes to Alila. Alila didn''t think too much, her mind was fascinated by clothes. For girls like her, clothes are naturally their favorite. 436 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 436 "I''ll try the clothes, you can do it yourself." Alila said and left in a hurry. Su Zhan turned and lay down, putting his legs together.No task, no task is triggered.Is it really necessary for me to gather three or go to Dracula to trigger the mission?Or is it... you have to find the hero and heroine? Verona walked to the side, bent over to help Su Zhan take off her shoes and socks, acting like a waiter, let alone, she did a good job. "Can you cook?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, I''ll go to the kitchen to see what I can do." Verona finished speaking and turned and went downstairs. Not long after, the door of the room was pushed open, and Alila in a pink skirt walked in, turned around and asked Su Zhan: "How is it, does it look good?" Little girl, I can¡¯t wait to show off in beautiful clothes! Su Zhan gave a chuckle and nodded."It''s really beautiful." Pink matches her age and personality, and the deep V-neck can show her good figure! Chapter 0532: Noble Servant Hearing Su Zhan''s praise, Alila looked very happy, and she liked this dress very, very much.However, she always felt as if something was missing. At this time Verona came back with some food. Seeing Alila getting dressed in the room, she froze for a while and then nodded to Su Zhan. "I know!" Alila shouted suddenly."I just said it felt like something was missing, it turned out to be the necklace on the neck!" There is nothing on the neck, it feels a little bald, and naturally it lacks a bit of flavor when matched.At this time, Alila discovered that the generous necklace on Verona''s neck was actually made of crystal, which surprised her. This necklace is invaluable! Of course she knew that she couldn''t ask for this. She just recalled her necklace. Although there was a suitable match, she always felt that her necklace would be ashamed if she wore it with Verona necklace jewels! "This is not a necklace." Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "This is a collar. She is my servant. This is a symbol of her status." "Collar? Crystal collar. Oh my god, your servant treatment is so good!" Alila exclaimed. "Once you put it on, you can''t take it off." Su Zhan said lightly. "Who is willing to take it off after wearing it!" Alila said. Even if it is a collar, it is also made of crystal. Such a generous collar requires a lot of crystal to make it. She is envious! She felt that even if she became a slave, she would be more noble than many rich ladies.After all, even those young ladies don¡¯t have such good things, right?What''s more, if you don''t say it, who knows this is a collar, you can''t see it at all, you will only be attracted by the crystal and this beautiful shape. Su Zhan could feel the envy of Alila. If he offered to give Alila her as his servant, maybe she would agree.Beautiful clothes, shiny jewelry, this has a fatal attraction for women. However, Su Zhan didn''t say that, and directly changed the topic. Su Zhan and Verona were eating, but Elila couldn''t stay to bother and turned around and went out. After eating and tidying up, Verona hesitated when she came back. She didn''t know much about the rules of servants, and she didn''t know whether she should be in bed or what she should do.But this hesitation didn''t last long, Su Zhan fought, and motioned Verona to come and undress herself.Verona came to Su Zhan, helping Su Zhan to take off her clothes one by one. Seeing Su Zhan''s sturdy body and the thing he saw for the first time, Verona endured her shyness and forced her composure. "I don''t have many requirements for slaves. First, I must be beautiful and high-grade, so that I can feel face and pleasing to the eyes when I take it around. The second is to be faithful and obedient. You may not or don¡¯t understand, but I will let you do it. What, what are you going to do, that''s enough, understand?" Su Zhan squeezed her chin and said in a deep voice. "Understood, Master!" Verona responded in a low voice. "Very well, there are other servants besides you. You are their leader." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, turned around and lay down, and then said: "Come here, I will teach you how to serve the master first, and then there will be New servant, these things are left to you." The charm of power is that you can do whatever you want and get what you want. Since Su Zhan has this strength and this power, he should naturally enjoy it.There is no humiliation, no disrespect, and different identities do different things.Putting aside those moral standards and thoughtful thoughts, I believe any man will have such a longing! Su Zhan taught Verona how to serve herself. Although she was jerky, she was serious and insightful, and there was nothing wrong with her except being shy.Think about it, aside from other things, the difference in identity alone is enough to make Verona think that there is nothing wrong with doing these things.When you think it''s right, there will be no emotions. Su Zhan didn''t eat Verona, but after enjoying it, he put her arms around Verona and went to sleep. When she woke up early the next morning, Verona had already prepared her breakfast and brought it over.After breakfast and a simple wash, Su Zhan came out and saw Alila. She was still wearing that dress, how much he liked it! But this is good, so Su Zhan feasted his eyes. Especially when watching the two of them together, Su Zhan felt that after finding the other one, it would feel better! "Did you pass by here? When do you leave? My parents will not come back for several days. If you want, you can continue to live." Alila said. Su Zhan smiled: "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy?" "I don''t think you are!" Alila said, shaking her head. Su Zhan said: "It''s really just passing here. The next stop is the United States. I won''t leave today, just go around and leave tomorrow." "So..." Hearing the explanation and leaving, Alila was a little disappointed, and then cheered up and said, "Want to go shopping in town?" "No, this town has nothing to go shopping, too small." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. To be honest, there is really nothing to go shopping here. "It looks like you have seen many prosperous places, what do you do?" Alila asked curiously. Being able to have such a beautiful servant and using crystals to make a collar, and there are many mysteries. For a little girl, Su Zhan is full of mystery, which makes her very curious. "Me? Fight, Bubble Girl." Su Zhan said with a smile."When you go to different places, you will get a beautiful girl, and you will have a beating when you meet someone who is not pleasing to the eye." "It sounds like a powerful, rich son!" Elila said. Su Zhan shrugged: "That''s OK." "Are you going to the United States? Can I go with you? I heard that the United States is very prosperous, and I haven''t been to it yet!" "People face choices every day, and maybe another choice will lead you on a completely different path in life." Su Zhan said if it was worthwhile, and then got up. Alila thoughtfully, subconsciously looked at Verona. Item 0533 All day, Alila did not appear in front of Su Zhan, and it seemed that there was no more difficult consideration for Su Zhan.Alila is a smart woman, and she can understand the meaning of Su Zhan''s words. To put it simply, the choice she has to face is to continue to be a poor and rich girl or to be a noble and rich servant. It is undeniable that whether it is clothes, crystals all attract Alila, especially Su Zhan, young, handsome, gold, and mysterious. It is naturally full of attractiveness to a girl like Alila who is just beginning to love.At sunset, Alila finally came out of the room. In the living room, Su Zhan was watching TV on the sofa, Verona on the side didn''t know where she got the fruit and was serving her master as a servant.Although Su Zhan did not act specifically, Alila felt a temperament similar to that of a nobleman. Alila slowly walked over, plucking up the courage to speak, but Su Zhan suddenly waved, and a crystal collar exactly like Verona appeared in his hand out of thin air.Alila''s glasses widened, what she had just seen clearly, this thing appeared out of thin air. Magic?Or magic? Alila suddenly felt very excited, she felt that her choice was correct, maybe... she was about to enter a new life. 437 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 437 Put something on the table with one hand, and motioned Verona to approach her leg with the other.Verona understood the master''s meaning, hesitated, and slowly stretched out her hand to open the zipper, and then lowered her head to go in. Alila didn''t expect that Su Zhan would let Verona do this in front of her. He was so calm, as if it should be.Although Verona''s expression is invisible, Alila can also feel it. She is serious and hardworking. "This is what the servants around me are going to do. The body and soul are completely mine. As long as it is my order, they will do it!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and said slowly: "Take the crystal collar. Let''s go, after daybreak, I will leave. If you wear it, I will take you with you. If not, this thing is a gift. You can keep it or sell it, it''s up to you!" Alila understood. He did this to let herself understand intuitively what kind of change her identity in life would have if she put it on. If it was before, Alila would feel that Verona was shameless to do this kind of thing, but she didn''t know why, she didn''t think so now.When your body, mind and soul belong to one person, all you have to do is to make this person happy and happy. What is the opinion of others? Looking at the crystal collar, Alila took it directly and wanted to figure out how to put it on. She found that there was no gap at all and it looked completely seamless. How did she put it on?Is there any agency? Alila studied for a long time and did not understand. Suddenly she thought of the mystery of Su Zhan, and the ghost put it on her neck.In an instant, it was worn directly on his neck.Alila was surprised to feel for a long time but did not find a gap, as if it was growing on her neck. No wonder you can''t take it off if you put it on! Su Zhan opened his eyes slightly, patted Verona on the head and said: "You have an extra sister, go and teach her how to be a qualified servant, and you can tell her about your abilities." Verona wiped the corners of her mouth, nodded and stood up to talk to Alila, while Su Zhan was leaning against the sofa, closing her eyes and searching for the last position. At first, Elila was nothing. With Verona leading by example and what she said, she already knew how to be a qualified servant, but Verona''s ability shocked her. vampire! It turned out to be a vampire! Verona had already thought of Alila¡¯s surprise, and she quickly told Alila based on her own understanding that Verona, after all, lives in a place similar to a vampire city and is more familiar with vampires than Alila. Hearing Verona¡¯s explanation, Alila felt better, especially when she saw Verona¡¯s transformation, Alila fell in love with her. Seeing Su Zhan closing her eyes to rest her mind, Alila asked in a low voice: "I... will I become you too?" "Of course, as a slave of the master, you must become a vampire. Only in this way can you keep up with the actions of the master. What''s more, from the day you become a slave, you belong to the master forever, until the end of life! Only vampires have An endless life, that is, to serve the master forever.¡± Verona explained. "Oh!" Alila nodded in a low voice, and immediately heard Su Zhan say in a deep voice: "Come here and kneel at the position of Verona just now." That location... Rules, Verona has said just now. Knowing Su Zhan, he should be called the master now, and the requirement is that he must be obedient and loyal.She came to the place where Verona was just now and sat down, and saw the big guy who was not tired all the time. She thought that the master wanted her to do what Verona did just now. She recalled Verona''s actions just now. "open mouth." Alila opened her mouth, Su Zhan put his finger over, a drop of blood fell into it, and after a while, Alila began to transform. Su Zhan and Verona are very familiar with transformation, so they don''t care too much about Alila''s pain. If you want to get immortality, how can you not pay the price? After a long time, Alila''s transformation was completed, and she leaned limply on Su Zhan''s lap. Alila''s clothes were originally modified by Su Zhan, and now there is no need to make any special efforts.When Alila recovered, Su Zhan asked Verona to take her out and get acquainted.Verona is very experienced in this regard. Under the night, two figures flew around in the air, and occasionally weird sounds sounded, causing the people in the town to panic and unable to sleep. When the two came back, Su Zhan said to Alila: "You still need to explain your affairs to your parents. I will set off with Verona after daybreak, and come as soon as possible when your affairs are finished. Do you understand?" "Understood the master!" That kind of blood connection allowed her to sense the existence of Su Zhan, and she could find Su Zhan even if she was separated. Chapter 0534-Vampire Bride Part Three The sun shines in the sky, and the flowers smile at me. As the morning sun rises, Su Zhan and Verona have left Alila''s home and are heading for the United States.But this time there was no flight, after all, Verona had already mastered the skills.Tell Bumblebee the address, the next thing to do is to enjoy the scenery along the way and go for a drive, just like an outing. Although the roads are not easy in many places, the requirements for a sports car like the Hornet are very high, but in fact, whether it is a potholes in the jungle or the lakes and rivers, the Hornet is like a flat ground. This is the characteristic of the evil spirit chariot. Verona was surprised at the magic of the Hornet. Because of waiting for Alila, the driving speed is not fast.Almost a few hours later, Su Zhan felt that Alila was moving fast, approaching here.Looking at this distance and speed, you should be able to catch up soon.Checking the time, it happened to be in the afternoon, so I simply stopped for a bite and waited for Alila by the way. Su Zhan stopped the Hornet in a pool of wilderness. Then he got out tents, tableware, and a camping picnic. "This water pool should be original, the water is very clear, and the fish in it are quite fat. Go and catch a few of them." Su Zhan glanced at the water pool and said towards Verona.Obviously, he is ready to grill fish. With a puff, Verona had already jumped into the pool. Su Zhan was preparing for the barbecue while watching Verona swimming in the water to catch fish.It was easy for Verona to catch fish. There was no difficulty at all. It didn''t take long for Verona to fly out of the water with two fish in her hand. Although her hair is a bit wet, the clothes are very dry. This is the special feature of this clothes, which is not invaded by water or fire.It''s good, but I have lost the pleasure of watching beautiful women out of water and their clothes getting wet.I grabbed almost a dozen of them, and roasted them on the fire after processing, and sprinkled them with seasonings. It didn''t take long for the fragrance to flow out. Alila caught up. Also carrying a large bag of boxes. She looked tired enough, and after putting down the box, she greeted Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t ask her what she said to her family. She was able to catch up, and it was so fast. Su Zhan was still very satisfied.Her flying speed is faster than Verona. It may be lively and more aggressive. Had a delicious barbecue and continued on the road. When night fell, it had already entered the range of the United States, but it was still a fringe city.Without stopping, he drove directly to the destination where Su Zhan was going. The surrounding lights feasted and the neon lights flickered. For Verona and Alila, this is America, and everything is so novel.Su Zhan first found the hotel and opened the room, and then took Verona and Alila out for a stroll. The two women changed their clothes and walked in the city with Su Zhan. The streets, shops, everything is extremely novel to them, and you can''t see such a lively nightlife in the places where they live.After strolling around, Su Zhan took them to a restaurant to prepare for dinner. There were a lot of people in the restaurant. After sitting down, I saw a waiter with brown curly hair coming over to take the order. Although she was wearing work clothes, her face was painted with light makeup. The kind of inadvertent enchanting and charming made people excited. "Is there anything you need?" The smell of the waiter''s smile, she could tell that this handsome man is a rich man.Although the two women he brought with him had ordinary clothes, the dazzling crystals on their necks were not fake, which she believed in her own eyes. "Maybe he can give me more tips." The waiter thought in his heart. "Your name is Malika?" Su Zhan glanced at her brand name and said with a smile: "How come you become a waiter so beautiful?" "There is no way, the living standard here is too high, I can only work hard to live in this city." Malika responded with a smile. Su Zhan nodded, and then asked Alila and Verona to order. Seeing that Su Zhan did not ask any more, Malika did not take the initiative to say anything.It didn''t take long before she had delivered the meal. 438 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 438 Not to mention, the taste is good. While eating, he looked at Malika unconsciously... She is the last one! However, the task still did not appear, and the copy did not trigger. It seems that this idea is wrong. If you want to trigger a copy of "Van Helsing", I am afraid that you have to get in touch with more important characters?Actor Fan Haixin, heroine Anna?Or the villain Dracula? Su Zhan can be sure that this copy must exist, depending on how it is triggered. After eating dinner, Su Zhan motioned to check out, and she was as generous as Marika thought. He tipped more than she earns in a week. When he reached the door and was about to push the door out, Su Zhan suddenly stopped. "Ding." "Random task: to ensure that Elena''s transformation is not detected, and the task completion will reward 1000 enhancement points." "the host?" Verona had already pushed open the door, and found that the owner hadn''t moved. The people in the restaurant had already looked over, and she whispered. Su Zhan walked out slowly, and then got into the car. After getting in the car, I didn''t rush to set off, closed my eyes and leaned there thinking about something. Seeing Su Zhan like this, although Verona and Alila didn''t know what was going on, they both obediently did not bother. "Mission! At this time there is a mission. Elena, this name is a bit strange. There are only a few women in "Van Helsing", certainly not by this name. The sudden appearance of the mission means that the dungeon has been triggered, not "Van Helsing" "What would it be a copy of?" Su Zhan recalled for a long time and still did not remember the memory of this name, that is to say, he should be unfamiliar with it. The key to the task is to transform without being discovered. Being able to transform means that it is definitely not an ordinary person, and this transformation should be very special. If it is a vampire, transforming has no effect at all. It is as simple as drinking water and eating, no special need. Post tasks. So what else can be transformed? Werewolf! According to the style of this copy, it''s not a vampire or a werewolf. This Elena is obviously a woman''s name, so, is it a female werewolf? Item 0535 Not much is known about the female werewolf Su Zhan, although it is still unknown which instance this Elena belongs to but it does not prevent him from completing the task first.Since this task was triggered before leaving the restaurant, that means it should be nearby. Su Zhan opened his eyes and looked around. In a blink of an eye, the picture he saw had changed, and there was no barrier.Sweeping away at a glance, the suspicious target was quickly found. A beautiful woman in a dress. In the middle of the night, the woman didn''t go home, but swayed. She drank too much and walked to the remote alley as if she was holding back some pain. After entering, she looked around very vigilantly. . After confirming that there was no one, she reached out to her back and unzipped the skirt, as if she was about to undress. If there were no tasks, Su Zhan would definitely think that this beautiful woman might have some special hobby of being naked.Obviously, she was going to take off her clothes first, so as not to tear her clothes when she transformed, and wait until she had no clothes to wear after the transformation. "You are the one!" Su Zhan was quite surprised. I didn''t expect this wolf girl to be so beautiful.Seeing that she was already preparing for the transformation, Su Zhan whispered: "I will leave for a while and come back soon." After the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared, making Verona and Elila surprised. In the next second, Su Zhan appeared on the head of the wolf girl, her ability suddenly emerged. At first glance, it may seem no different, but in fact, as if someone nearby is looking at this place, everything is normal here, and there is no such a prostitute.In order to ensure that in case, this is not only a visual illusion, but also a psychological one! After doing it, Su Zhan looked at the wolf girl Elena below. At this time, she had already taken off her dress and her underwear. She squatted naked and put her clothes, bags, necklaces and other belongings into the prepared bag, and then hid the bag in the corner. Near the trash can. After doing all this, she seemed to be unable to restrain herself. Holding the wall with his hand, his body began to change. As a result, Su Zhan was very disappointed! Her bloodline seemed to be like Jacob in Twilight, transformed into a wolf.However, it is much smaller in size, similar to an ordinary wolf.Well, at first glance, it might be husky. "It seems that her werewolf blood is not very strong." Su Zhan muttered, watching her tentatively walk out of the alley. The transformation of the werewolf is mandatory. Simply put, the stronger the bloodline, the more transformation is needed.This Elena''s blood is not very strong, so she was able to restrain or suppress her transformation before.Then night, her movements were very agile, so no one noticed, and she disappeared from Su Zhan''s sight after a short while. Transform and run. This is the bloodline nature of werewolves, even if you don''t want to. Elena doesn''t like to transform, nor does she want to be a werewolf, but what can be done with her fate?She wants to live like an ordinary person. She has her own job, her own house, and her own circle of friends. She abides by her secrets and suppresses her transformation, but today she finally can''t help it. The impulse to transform was very strong, and she was almost unable to restrain it. She felt like poison, she couldn''t resist it at all. Once she transformed and ran, the symptoms would be relieved and she would feel particularly happy. While Elena turned and left, Su Zhan informed Verona and Alila to go back to the hotel to rest first, and to go back later if they had something to do.Afterwards, let Bumblebee send them back to the hotel.Elena obviously didn''t come back so quickly, Su Zhanxian came down without incident and took out the bag she had hidden. Su Zhan didn''t have the habit of peeking at women''s clothes, her purpose was Elena''s bag.After opening it, there were quite a lot of things inside. Basically, they were all items carried by women. Soon, Su Zhan found what he wanted. ID card and work permit. "Photographer? It''s really an unexpected profession!" Seeing the profession on the work permit, Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb. Except for these, there was nothing that interested Su Zhan, so he put the things aside, Su Zhan took advantage of it, and swallowed the space stone. Time passed a little while swallowing, and the dawn was faintly visible.At this time, Elena came back, pattering into the alley, her body began to change, and she soon became a naked beauty. She hobbled to take out her clothes, but found that she was gone after the flip.She was shocked and hurriedly searched nearby, but found nothing. "Damn it, did someone pick it up? It''s almost dawn, what can I do!" All her things are in the bag, and she can''t go out at all in this way, can''t go home, let alone stay here forever, this will definitely be discovered.Although you can leave if you are transformed, it is clear that a wolf appears in the city during the day, which is even more dangerous! "Ahem, are you looking for these? Miss Elena?" A voice suddenly sounded from behind, Elena was startled, and hurriedly covered her body with her hand, squatting behind a trash can to block her body. A yellow-skinned Asian man is looking at this side with a smile. He is holding his ID card and work permit in one hand, and his bag in the other. "Ah...this is my thing, please return it to me." Elena didn''t know how it was in his hands, but he probably didn''t see herself transforming. Maybe it was accidental discovery, so she knew her name. Got it."If you need it, the wallet can give you your money, can you give me other things?" "Are you talking about the three hundred dollars in your wallet? I''m not interested. You can return the stuff, as long as you answer one of my questions. Why are your clothes and stuff in the bag intact, but you are not wearing clothes? What? You weren''t here when I came, so where did you go naked?" Elena didn''t answer, and she didn''t know how to answer. "Could it be that you...have some kind of dislike for wearing clothes?" Su Zhan paused for a moment and asked with a smirk on purpose. 439 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 439 Elena let out a sigh. Although the reason is a little ugly, she is not abnormal, but undoubtedly, this can explain the situation. "Yes, yes... can I trouble you to return the things to me?" Chapter 0536 The task was completed after Elena came back and transformed, so Su Zhan planned to test her.Unexpectedly, she would admit it according to her own words. If it were other werewolves, she would choose to grab or kill directly, right?After all, werewolves were bloody and cruel. It seems that this is a werewolf who does not want to be a werewolf! With a smile, Su Zhan left the bag in his hand.Elena hurriedly caught it, and the moment she raised her hand, the scenery was infinite, giving Su Zhan a panoramic view.Elena didn''t care about that much anymore, squatting there with her back to Su Zhan, hurriedly putting on her clothes. She looks very thin, especially the straight and slender legs, which looks really good. Su Zhan still didn''t remember which character she was in the world, and asked Elena even more impossible for her to know.While she was getting dressed, Su Zhan asked the system."System, what copy is this fusion?" "Hidden World Wolf Girl." The system replied simply. "Sure enough, it''s a copy I haven''t heard of." Very unfamiliar, almost no impression.But from the name, Elena should be the protagonist.This can be regarded as unintentional, and one more copy will increase the retention time, and also completed a task, which is considered a profit. As for Elena... In any case, she is also a protagonist, and she has a good figure, so she won''t let it go. At this time Elena was already dressed and tidyed up. She looked at Su Zhan hesitantly. She really didn''t know what to say in this scene. Finally, she nodded and prepared to leave.Su Zhan thought for a while, but didn''t stop her. After Elena left, Su Zhan disappeared and returned to the hotel. In the hotel, Verona and Alila were chatting before they slept. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly came back, the two hurriedly got up to say hello, Su Zhan waved his hands casually and said, "It just happens that you haven''t rested yet, so let''s be together!" After finishing speaking, Su Zhan took Verona and Alila directly into the bedroom. It didn''t take long for a burst of weird sounds to sound, and then a loud scream came up suddenly, the sound fell silent, and it sounded again a few minutes later.First Verona, then Elila, two unmanned girls finally transformed. By the time the three woke up, it was almost evening. After washing, they went out to eat. It was the restaurant yesterday, and Malika served them. Malika could see that Verona and Alila had changed a lot. Although they didn''t seem to have changed in appearance, the charm from the inside out was very conspicuous.Why is there such a big change?Obviously, it was moisturized. Although Malika has no experience in this area, she has worked out since she was a child and naturally knows a lot.At first glance, Verona and Alila should have been well moisturized yesterday, which surprised Malika a little. It seems that this is not only a rich and handsome man, but also a strong man in that respect. It would be nice to be able to marry such a man, but unfortunately...obviously impossible. Malika shook her head slightly disappointed, put away these extra thoughts, and started working seriously.After eating, Su Zhan gave a lot of tips as usual, and then went on shopping with the two women.Either Malika or Elena is enough to make Su Zhan stay in this city for a while. When you go shopping, you can''t go shopping naturally. When you see beautiful clothes, you naturally buy a lot of fun things.At first, Verona and Elila hesitated. After all, they were slaves. How could they ask for so many things from their masters, but Su Zhan acted generously, as if he didn''t care about money at all. Gradually, they just let go. These few days can be said to be the happiest and happiest days for them to grow up. Apart from serving the master well, they can''t think of other ways to return. The situation was the same for a few days, sleeping, eating, shopping, and devouring the space stone when free. Su Zhan estimated that when he left this copy, he could completely swallow the space stone. On this day, I came to the restaurant as usual, only to find that Malika was not there.This is surprising, but she came to work every day, and asked other people to know that Malika seemed to be sick, so she didn''t ask for leave. "Go buy something and see Malika." Su Zhan ordered. Soon, Verona turned around and went to the store, buying a lot of gifts for visiting patients. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they also saw that Su Zhan was interesting to Malika, and most of them, she would also become one of the slaves. Even in a prosperous city, there will be slums, the more prosperous and developed, the greater the gap between the rich and the poor.Malika lives in an apartment in a slum area. This apartment looks very shabby. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been. When he came to Malika¡¯s room door, Su Zhan wanted to knock on the door, but found that the door was not locked at all. Push it away with force. Su Zhan was a little surprised and opened the door to enter. The room is not big, the rules of one bedroom and one living room are very clean, and the decoration is very warm.Going to the door of the bedroom, pushing the door in, found Malika lying on the bed, looking very weak, her beautiful face now looks lifeless. Hearing the sound, Malika opened her eyes and saw the three of Su Zhan who came in. "You guys, why are you here?" "When I went to dinner, I saw that you didn''t ask for a while. I knew that you were sick. So I wanted to come and have a look. The door was unlocked and I just came in. How are you?" Su Zhan walked over and sat down next to him.Malika''s condition looks terrible. "I might quit that job." Malika said bitterly. "Cancer?" Su Zhan squinted at Malika. After scanning her physical condition in an instant, she naturally found that she had cancer.Moreover, the cancer cells have spread, and it seems to have been sick for a long time, but the symptoms broke out suddenly. For ordinary people, cancer means death. Su Zhan could feel Malika''s desperate breath. Su Zhan slapped her hand and said with a chuckle: "It looks like I came right. I was still thinking about how to persuade you. I didn''t expect the opportunity to come so quickly. Marika, are you interested in being like them and becoming mine? servant?" Chapter 0537 Mission: Eliminate Van Helsing "Slave?" Malika was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the two of them to be servants, too. The rich should all like this tune.But after a few days of getting along and observing it, Malika realized that Su Zhan was still very good to her servants, so if, if she didn''t get sick, maybe...she would really consider it. but now¡­¡­ Malika shook her head with a wry smile: "The doctor said that if I don''t receive treatment, I might still have half a month to live... Even if I receive treatment, the chance of a complete recovery is very small. So..." said this, Malika was not there. Go on. If you don¡¯t say the following, you will understand what it means. I''m dying, what if I become your slave? Su Zhan smiled and said: "Becoming my slave means that her body and soul belong to me, and life naturally belongs to me. If I don''t let her die, she won''t die." Malika smiled, feeling that Su Zhan was deliberately comforting herself. He was not a god and could control the life and death of others.But after laughing for a while, she couldn''t laugh anymore. She found that Su Zhan''s expression was very serious, and the two women next to him were also like this, as if she had never suspected it at all. "Could it be that you can really control the life and death of others? Are you a god or a demon?" Malika asked with a smile, but her voice was trembling. She didn''t even realize it herself, she actually began to expect Su Zhan to do it. "I only know that if you are my slave, then you will definitely be a devil." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand.Verona and Alila reacted quickly and instantly released their wings. The two pairs of black demon wings opened, and Malika''s mouth grew stunned. She wondered if she was too sick and had hallucinations. She rubbed her eyes several times, and even some pain, but the wings still did not disappear. "So, you are a demon?" "Are you afraid?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. 440 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 440 Malika smiled: "I''m dying, what else is there to be afraid of? If I promise to be your slave, I will become like that? Then, I won''t die, will I?" "Only I can make you die." Su Zhan said. "Understood, then...I am willing!" Malika said. "The process will be a bit painful." Su Zhan didn''t say much, dripping his blood directly to Malika. After a while, Malika transformed. She should have never experienced this kind of pain before, and the reaction was very strong. The feeling of wishing to tear herself to pieces made her tear her clothes while struggling. She was weak at this time and didn¡¯t know where the strength was. After a while, the clothes on her body had been torn to pieces, and her beautiful figure was revealed. Time passed by every minute, and after a long time, it was calm. Su Zhan took out a dress and a crystal collar. Her clothes are light yellow, with slightly different styles. Although they are still light gauze, they are not one-piece, nor a deep V neckline, but with a pretty waist.Just now Su Zhan noticed that Malika''s waist was very thin and very beautiful. Watching her put on her clothes and wear a crystal collar. Su Zhan sighed, the three vampire brides finally got together. "Ding." Accompanied by a sigh, a voice came from the system. This voice made Su Zhan a little stunned, a little bit happy, and immediately heard the system start to release the mission. "Mission Release: Eliminate Van Helsing. Successful missions will reward 1000 enhancement points." "Huh?" Su Zhan was quite surprised after hearing the content of the mission. First, the surprise mission was suddenly released. This might have something to do with getting together the three vampire brides. Although I encountered it before, I was not my servant after all.Second, I was surprised that the content of this mission turned out to be to destroy Van Helsing, not Dracula. But after thinking about it, Su Zhan was relieved. In the movie, it was Van Helsing who killed the Three Vampire Brides. He was the quest triggered by gathering the Three Vampire Brides, so the content mission to kill Van Helsing was reasonable.It seems that the next step is to find Fan Haixin.After his thoughts returned, Su Zhan found that Marika who was still a little surprised, said: "Don''t live in this place, pack up the important things, and go to the hotel with them. If you have to deal with the things you need to explain, I will not Stay here too long..." "Yes, Lord...Master." Malika is obviously not used to this name. But I believe that under the guidance of Verona, he will soon adapt. Now that he had a new task, Su Zhan didn''t want to waste time.I haven''t seen her since I met Elena in the alley last time. It''s time to talk. Elena''s conditions are much stronger than that of Malika, an apartment of more than 200 square meters, with a very modern decoration.It was 8:10 in the evening, and it was dark outside. There was red wine on the coffee table in the living room, the light was slightly dim, and there was a faint sound of water in the bathroom. It looks like Elena is taking a bath. "You know how to live." Su Zhan chuckled secretly and poured himself a glass of wine on the sofa. The taste was not bad. "How did you get in!" Suddenly, Su Zhan felt a cold in his neck, as if there was a sharp blade resting on his neck, and then he heard Elena''s voice ringing behind him. Quietly, there was no sound at all, as if he appeared behind Su Zhan out of thin air. Su Zhan smiled lightly: "This doesn''t seem to be the way of hospitality, right?" "Uninvited guests?" Elena hummed. Her sense of smell is very sensitive. She knew it as soon as Su Zhan appeared, and she also knew that it was the person she met in the alley last time.This person appeared out of thin air, obviously not an ordinary person, plus Elena was also a little guilty, after all, her identity was a werewolf, although ordinary people may not recognize it, but many demon hunters can. "Who are you and why come to my house!" Elena asked in a deep voice. "Come to help you solve your problems!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and her body moved suddenly. Elena felt the knife in her hand disappear before she could react. The next moment, her hands were caught together. The strong arms hugged herself from behind, and the strong masculine aura made her a little weak in an instant... Item 0538 Su Zhan grabbed Elena''s wrist and hugged her from behind. Although the sudden shock made her feel a little dazed, Elena quickly calmed down and struggled hard.Even though she is very weak, she is actually very strong, but Su Zhan''s hands are still not moving, and she can''t break free at all.Seeing no hope of breaking free, Elena tried to throw Su Zhan out with her waist, but as soon as she bends down hard, she felt a burst of electricity spread all over her body, and her strength was exhausted in an instant. "Aren''t you afraid of shaking?" Su Zhan said with a smile. She suddenly bent over just now, and this impact also made him a little confused. Full of flexibility. "You let me go!" Elena snorted. "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled and said, really let go of Elena.Elena was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would let go like this, but she reacted quickly, and she immediately turned away and looked at Su Zhan vigilantly. "Who are you, why come to my house!" Elena asked. "Don''t be so nervous, don''t have to be so hostile, I said, I''m here to help you solve problems. If I want to deal with you, someday you will transform in the alley, I will do it." Su Zhan said lightly. Move. Elena was shocked and calmly said: "What do you say about transforming, someday... someday I''m just satisfying my own habit." "Haha, you really take this as a reason, I am just kidding you. From when you took off your clothes and turned into a werewolf to when you came back, I can see the whole process clearly. Maybe you don¡¯t know, I was there at you There are phantoms all around, otherwise, even if it''s in the alley at night, it doesn''t mean that you won''t be spotted." Su Zhan didn''t expect Elena to actually use this as an excuse and couldn''t help but smile. Elena was embarrassed to die when she heard this, and she didn''t expect that the whole process would be discovered by him. "You are a demon hunter? Although I am a werewolf, I have never harmed anyone, and I don''t want to be a werewolf. Why are you staring at me?" Elena asked. "Devil hunter?" Su Zhan shook his head: "I am not a demon hunter. If I have to say it, I am the same as you. I am the king of vampires! My name is Su Zhan. Meeting you is also a coincidence. Now I am a little interested." "Are you a vampire?" Elena was a little surprised, and her alertness was slightly lowered. "You said, you are here to help me solve my problems, what do you mean?" Elena asked. "Aren''t you bothering about your identity? I can help you solve this problem!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "How to solve it?" Elena asked. "Actually, you want to live a normal life, but because of your identity: your abilities, you have always been worried and worried. If people around you have similar abilities, they are accustomed to it. What do you think is special about your werewolf identity, why are you worried about it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s impossible. There won''t be such a place in this world. Even if it does, it may be a secluded place. It is impossible to appear in this world openly!" Elena shook her head. "Yes, it is indeed possible in my territory, vampires, werewolves, ordinary people, living in peace together. But this is this world, what if it is another world?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "This is even more confusing!" Elena hummed. "Don''t believe it? You will believe it when you see it with your own eyes." Su Zhan smiled, changed the subject and asked: "You mentioned the demon hunter just now, are you familiar with the demon hunter?" "I have encountered a few." Elena said. "Fan Haixin, have you heard of it?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Of course I have heard of the famous Van Helsing. He is a very famous demon hunter. I have seen him once before, but I ran away soon and didn''t dare to let him find out." Elena said. 441 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 441 "Oh? You''ve really heard it, and you''ve seen it before." Su Zhan just asked casually, but Elena knew it. This is the advantage of the fusion copy, the identity background is sometimes messy, and the background of Van Helsing''s era is completely different from the background of the current era, and they can overlap. "I''m leaving this city soon, and I''m going to find Fan Haixin. Are you interested in walking with me? I can temporarily make you an ordinary person. When it is over, I will take another world to see." Su Zhan said . Elena hesitated. "I can use magic to seal your bloodline and make you an ordinary person temporarily. When will the seal be unlocked and when will you regain your abilities. If you want to, take your clothes off." Su Zhan said. "Undress?" Elena was puzzled. "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I''ve seen your body a long time ago. Although it''s really good, but if I want to open it, I won''t use this reason to lie to you. It''s too much. Zhan pouted. Elena hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to give it a try. She aspires to be an ordinary person. Because it was an accident that she became a werewolf, she was not born a werewolf, but was infected by a werewolf and became a werewolf. Taking off her clothes slowly, Elena blocked her body a little shyly. "Remove your hand, you are in front of you like this, how can I help you arrange a seal?" She blocked the position, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly. "You better not lie to me!" Elena threatened, then slowly let go of her hand. Su Zhan came over and painted on her body. She gritted her teeth and endured the itch, watching Su Zhan draw a seal formation on her body that she couldn''t understand. After finishing the painting, Su Zhan put his hands on it and muttered softly.Elena couldn''t understand what he was saying, the tone was strange.As Su Zhan''s voice stopped, Elena suddenly felt a heart palpitation. For a moment, it seemed that she couldn''t breathe. After a while, she returned to normal. "Okay, you can try to transform yourself." Su Zhan let go. Elena tried to transform herself in doubt, but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t change anything. After she was dazed, joy spread from the bottom of her heart, and she really couldn''t transform herself. Chapter 0539 "How did you do it?" The seal was hidden on her body, Elena was surprised and excitedly asked Su Zhan. "It''s just a kind of sealing magic." Su Zhan explained. "You just said that this seal can only be lifted by you. If it is not lifted, I will always be an ordinary person?" Elena asked again. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Yes, so you''d better listen to me from now on, otherwise you can lift your seal at any time and turn you back into a werewolf. Moreover, because of the seal, you will immediately transform after it is lifted. !" These words made Elena calm down a little, if Su Zhan lifted her seal under the public, then her identity would be unable to hide.Because of this seal, he can be regarded as grabbing his own handle. Unless she doesn''t care anymore, as long as she still wants to be an ordinary person, she can only rely on Su Zhan. "I''m going to deal with Fan Haixin, you go with me." Su Zhan said. "How long will it take and what about my job?" Elena asked hurriedly. "Work? Believe me? When things are over, I will give you a better job in another world." Su Zhan smiled, staring at Elena''s body with a little hot look. , Then said: "Well, you are ready to prepare, I will pick you up tomorrow!" After that, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. This is the first time Elena has seen this ability to disappear out of thin air.After a long period of stunned, it was considered a reaction. He got his wish and became an ordinary person, but there is one more person who can control himself. Elena couldn''t say whether it was good or bad. Back at the hotel, Malika and the others have already returned. It seems that Malika already knows how to be a slave. Although she is still a bit strange, she did a good job. Su Zhan put the three of them on and stood in front of her together. It feels really good. Originally, I watched and hugged Elena again. Although it was not so strong, it was still a little throbbing.Now that he saw Malika and the others dressed up like this, he couldn''t control it. He didn''t have the thought of any tricks, and he took them directly into the bedroom. It is said that a man is a lower body animal, it sounds like it is not a good word, but in fact, according to scientific research, the man''s brain often produces this kind of thought. This is an instinct, but it can be restrained. However, when you don''t need restraint, then naturally you can do whatever you want. Su Zhan felt that he was still far behind Huang Di. At least, the three of them are enough to make Su Zhan not so easy.Huangdi is a prince three thousand and soars, but he is not so easy with three.There is a long way to go, but hard work is needed! When I woke up the next day, it was already three poles in the sun. Looking at the three daughters of Verona who were lying next to him, Su Zhan patted them in turn to wake them up.Although it was a hard night, their recovery ability was excellent, and they were all glorious after waking up. Su Zhan has positioned Van Helsing. When the three girls were ready, got dressed, checked out, left the hotel, and drove to the company where Elena came to work.Elena is here to resign, but the company does not release people. After all, it is difficult to find good photographers, especially female photographers.However, Elena had decided, and the company had no choice but to agree.When Elena came out of the company, she glanced at the Hornet parked next to her with some surprise. This kind of sports car is rare. When she looked at it, it happened that Bumblebee''s car window rolled down, and someone in it seemed to be greeting herself.After a closer look, she realized that it was Su Zhan. After hesitating, she walked over and got into the car.As soon as she came up, she was stunned. There were three people sitting behind! Three women wearing cool and hot clothes with bright crystal jewelry around their necks! "These are my three vampire servants, Verona, Alila, and Malika. This is Elena, a werewolf, but my abilities have been sealed by me. Now they are just ordinary people. She will go on the road with us." Zhan briefly introduced. The four women greeted each other, each thoughtful. Su Zhan did not say that Elena is also a servant, so Verona did not say any servant rules as before to Alila and Malika.As for Elena, she believed that Su Zhan was the king of vampires. "Where are you going?" Seeing the car seemed to be driving out of the city, Elena asked suspiciously. "Go to Fan Haixin, it will take about a day or two. You are just an ordinary person now. If you are tired, take a rest." Su Zhan explained. "You really want to deal with him, why? Did he hunt down you, or the one who killed you?" Elena asked. Su Zhan sneered and said, "Trust me, if he had done this, he would be dead now. I want to kill him, just because I want to kill him!" Elena was silent, her strong answer made her wonder what to say.Although she is a werewolf, she is still a human in her personality and hasn''t changed much, and she hasn''t adapted to this life of fighting and killing. Van Helsing¡¯s identity is actually very interesting, not just as a witcher. He should be the incarnation of the archangel Gabriel, and his grudge with the vampire Dracula started a long time ago.In fact, even if there is no such task, as long as this dungeon is integrated, Su Zhan wants to find Fan Haixin. He is still very interested in the power of angels. The enhancement point of the previous mission was connected to the flame element. Although the upgrade is still far away, it is indefinite, but it is very hopeful.After the incident, Su Zhan let the Hornet drive by himself, then took out the space stone and swallowed it. 442 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 442 Two consecutive copies of "Hidden World Female Wolf" and "Fan Xinhai" are counted. The world has merged four."Underworld" and "Twilight" plus the two just merged, according to the consistent style of the system, it is very likely that any standard will be changed again. Item 0540 "System, if I merge another copy, will there be any changes?" Every time there is any change in the system, it will not be notified in advance. Of course, it has nothing to do with Su Zhan, so this time he is going to ask in advance. After waiting for a long time, Su Zhan didn''t wait for the system to answer. Su Zhan tried to ask a few times and it was still the same, but the system would answer when asked other things. Obviously, this question is a question it won''t answer! Su Zhan curled his lips secretly and didn''t ask any more. Time passed by minute by minute on the way. At first they were still interested in taking a look at the outside environment and scenery. It might still be the place where Elena went the most.But after a long time, the excitement has passed, and it feels a bit boring. Whether it¡¯s Su Zhan or the three vampire maids, it doesn¡¯t really matter if you eat or not, but Elena is not good enough. When she was a werewolf, she was very hungry, not to mention that she was an ordinary person now, but the car never stopped. Su Zhan did not say that she was too embarrassed to speak, and could only endure silently. "Gurulu..." There is a saying that she can''t help herself. Although Elena can hold it back, her stomach can''t help but ring. Hearing the sound, Su Zhan turned his head towards Elena and said, "I forgot, are you hungry? Bumblebee, find a place to stop." Soon, Bumblebee stopped. After getting off the bus, I looked at the environment. It was remote and elegant, sparsely populated, and it was pretty good.Unknowingly, it was almost night, no wonder Elena screamed hungry.The three women Verona came out of the car to move their bodies. The three of them are tall models. Although they can sit down, the space for activities is leisurely and their bodies are a little stiff. "Go and find something to burn, live cooking, and camp here at night." Su Zhan gave an order, and Alila and Malika let out their wings in cheers and flew out.Steady Verona cleaned the place nearby. It didn''t take long for Elila and the others to get a lot of branches and wood back and pile them together. Su Zhan snapped a finger at random, and the flames went straight out.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan took out the tools for the last barbecue. Although there are no pools and no fish here, is it not easy to find food and game? It didn''t take long for the aroma of barbecued meat to waft out. Su Zhan first tasted it and thought it tasted good, and then he greeted others to eat.It can be seen that Elena is indeed hungry, although the food is more elegant, but the speed is not satisfied at all.After Su Zhan took a few bites, it was almost not too late. He got up and walked aside, measured the position, and then directly produced two tents. One big and one small. Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, Elena immediately understood. There are five people here, but there are only two tents.The big one obviously belongs to Su Zhan and his servants, while the small one belongs to him... "Sleep three, don''t be afraid to get tired." Elena couldn''t help but think. Who knew that Su Zhan suddenly turned his head to look at her at this time, his eyes seemed to know what he had just thought. After setting up the tent, Su Zhan went directly in. Although it is at night, there is nothing to worry about. First of all, this tent uses the energy characteristics of infinite gems, and it is not easy to destroy it.Secondly, even if someone approaches, Su Zhan will be able to detect it, not to mention the Hornet stopping by. The layout of the tent is simple, but very comfortable. After lying down, Su Zhan continued to devour the space stone. It didn''t take long for them to finish eating outside, and they were all packed. One after another, Verona and the three girls entered the tent.As for Elena, Su Zhan didn''t pay attention specifically, and nothing happened anyway.Su Zhan beckoned to let Verona sit behind her, resting her head on the soft ground, Malika and Elila placed Su Zhan¡¯s legs on their body, gently kneading them. stand up. Enjoy! Su Zhan squinted his eyes while enjoying, while playing with the blue-rayed space stone in his hand, consuming its energy. Elena went into the tent and waited for a long time, but did not hear any sound coming out, and fell asleep without knowing it... The sky was bright, and there were faint sounds of birds and insects around. Su Zhan came out of the tent and found that Elena was awake and was taking pictures of nearby scenery with a camera.Nature is beautiful, especially when the sun shines through the leaves, it makes people feel refreshed. Elena couldn''t help but want to take this picture after seeing it. When working, she was very serious and devoted, and she didn''t even notice that Su Zhan was watching her. Elena felt that the picture she saw was beautiful, and Su Zhan felt that the picture he saw was even more beautiful. With Elena in this picture, it was like an extra elf dancing in the forest. "It''s breakfast." Seeing Elena didn''t seem to want to stop, Su Zhan yelled.However, Elena didn''t even hear it, which made Su Zhan very speechless. Isn''t this too devoted?Shaking his head, Su Zhan walked behind Elena and just wanted to shoot her, but Elena suddenly turned around. "Patter!" The two moved forward face to face, Elena is of the tall type again, and you can imagine what happened.When Elena turned around, Su Zhan was able to escape, but did not hide, so the two naturally kissed each other. The clicking sound is made after kissing each other. But this pro was a bit fierce, and the knock was quite painful. Elena soon felt the smell of blood, and her mouth was broken.As she reacted, she was about to retreat and dodge, but Su Zhan''s waist was suddenly hugged, and then she felt that her mouth was pried open, and Su Zhan had aggressively entered.She pushed with both hands to try to get Su Zhan away, but it seemed to be counterproductive. On the contrary, it made Su Zhan more intense, especially the faint bloody smell at the corners of her mouth mixed together. Unconsciously, Elena sank. I didn''t know whether I was resisting or cooperating with the unconscious move. A ray of sunlight shining through the woods happened to hit them, a circle. When the three of Verona came out, seeing this picture, they couldn''t help feeling incredibly romantic, and a little envy in her heart. Chapter 0541: Ancient Town and Anna There is a remote town in Romania called Transylvania. This small town is located in a remote area and has difficult transportation. There are only a hundred families. It is a small town, but a village.This small town is almost isolated from the world and has little contact with the outside world. It''s not that they don''t want to, but they don''t dare. Because there is a powerful vampire, Dracula. The entire town is under Dracula''s reign of terror. Su Zhan temporarily changed his route and was heading towards this small town.The reason for the temporary change of route is also very simple. Van Helsing is on his way to this small town. After a kiss in the morning, Elena became a lot more embarrassed, and an unclear feeling gradually grew.Along the way, it was basically Su Zhan who took the initiative to speak, and she rarely provoked any topics. The skin is thin! The remaining power of the Space Stone is running out, and it should be swallowed up before leaving this copy.Along the way, Su Zhan was basically devouring him, and he didn''t need him to drive anyway! Finally... Transylvania is close at hand. Today''s weather is not very good, there are some cloudy clouds, and the sky is overcast with a depressed feeling.The car drove into the town, and there was no one in the town.Stopped in the middle of the town, Su Zhan opened the door and got out of the car to look around. The houses here are all wooden, with rows of wooden houses located, very simple. Su Zhan could see clearly that everyone was hiding in the house, some shivering and panicking, and some boldly looking outside along the gap. "Who are you guys!" 443 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 443 There was a clear voice behind him, Su Zhan turned his head and saw a group of people coming from behind, holding weapons one by one, looking fierce and evil.Headed by is a woman with wavy curly hair and an ancient British costume. Anna! The heroine in Van Helsing. They look exactly the same as Selena, the goddess of the moon, but their dressing qualities are different.If Selena is glamorous, then Anna is hot.Even if she looked at herself with a vigilant and questioning expression at this time, the fiery personality could still be felt. If Su Zhan chooses, Selena''s temperament is even better. "I''m looking for someone!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Who are you looking for?" "Van Helsing." "That famous demon hunter? He''s not here!" Anna said. "I know, he is not here now, but he will be back soon. He took the task and is coming to destroy Dracula." Su Zhan said lightly. Anna frowned: "This is my own business. What does it have to do with him? We didn''t invite him." "You can tell him these things when he comes, and tell me it''s useless." Su Zhan smiled. "how about you?" "Me? I''m here to kill him." Anna froze for a moment, then laughed: "I don''t care what the purpose of your coming here is, outsiders are not welcome in the town, so you''d better leave here, otherwise, I can only ask you to go inside!" Su Zhan glanced at Anna''s people who cooperated with her in picking up weapons and making fierce expressions and smiled slightly: "Okay, if you don''t want to save your brother, we will leave." With that, Su Zhan was about to get in the car. As if really going to leave. "and many more!" As soon as Su Zhan turned around, Anna hurriedly took his arm."You said you could save my brother?" "Your brother is in Dracula''s castle? And he has become a werewolf!" Su Zhan looked at Anna and smiled: "It just so happens that there is a werewolf transformed from a human by my side, but her werewolf bloodline has been sealed by me. Up." With that, Su Zhan pointed at Elena. Anna looked at Elena, then at Su Zhan, hesitated for a moment and said: "You come with me." After speaking, Anna leads the way. An old castle that seems to be old, this is Anna''s home. It can be seen that Anna''s family was originally considered a noble. Ask someone to help them settle the room, Anna said to Su Zhan: "Who are you on earth?" "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I can save your brother. Although Dracula is here, it¡¯s nothing. As for your brother, I can help him seal him and make him an ordinary person. Can swallow his werewolf blood. But..." Su Zhan paused. Anna said immediately: "What do you want." "Smart woman." Su Zhan said with a smile."Just know how to exchange, what I want is very simple, it''s you!" "Me?" Anna was stunned for a moment, and then reacted after a moment. Since Su Zhan brought four women, she knew that Su Zhan was a man who liked beauty. "I''m afraid no one can save your brother except me. You can think about it. Also, remember to let me know when Fan Haixin is here." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and went in to rest. Although the journey was not hard, it was not so enjoyable. As for Anna, she will agree to it out of ten. As night falls, the sun rises and the moon rises. It''s a day in a blink of an eye. The weather looks good on a new day and the sky is clear. In the restaurant, the breakfast is very rich. "Fan Haixin is here." Opposite, Anna glanced at Su Zhan who was enjoying the service of Verona''s three women, and whispered. He is more aristocratic than his own nobleman. "Oh, let someone bring him here directly." Su Zhan responded casually, wiped the corners of his mouth, and then signaled Verona and the others to stop worrying. After hearing Su Zhan''s order, they sat down to eat. Anna snorted: "You really want to kill him? I heard he is very powerful, and if you kill him, I''m afraid it will cause trouble." "It''s fine if you solve the trouble." Su Zhan disagrees. Fan Haixin''s status is special. It''s normal that killing him will cause trouble.The Holy See, or the God of this world?It doesn''t matter. For Su Zhan, he has never given up on the mission, let alone, this level of trouble is not a big threat to him. Anna shook her head, got up and left. It didn''t take long before she had already brought Van Haixin. FTLN 0542 I am a man Fan Haixin was the same as Su Zhan''s impression, with a windbreaker, fur, and countless weapons on his body, looking like a dusty, tough look.After coming over, he looked at Su Zhan and the others with a vigilant look. As soon as he arrived in the town, Anna brought him over and said that someone wanted to see him.At that time, Anna''s expression and hesitant expression made Fan Haixin vigilant. As a magic hunter, he had experienced countless crises. If he were a goose, he would be dead. "My name is Su Zhan, you don''t know me, and I don''t have any grudges with you, but I need to kill you!" Su Zhan looked at Fan Haixin and said flatly. Fan Haixin has never seen such a straightforward person. He asked in a deep voice, "Why?" "No, you can choose to do it with me, or you can choose to wait and die." Su Zhan didn''t mean to explain, even if he explained it, he might not understand it. Seeing that Su Zhan was so straightforward, it didn''t seem like a joke at all. Fan Haixin reacted quickly. He took out the crossbow with his backhand, and the silver arrow had come to Su Zhan and went straight to his face.Su Zhan didn''t move, his arms swayed, and the silver arrows had been caught in his hands in an instant. As soon as he loosened his hands, he fell to the ground one after another. "So fast!" Fan Haixin was shocked. He thought that the other party might avoid or bounce off, but he didn''t expect that he would take it with bare hands.After the shock, Fan Haixin''s movements did not stop, while jumping and dodge, guarding against Su Zhan''s shots, while constantly shooting.The silver arrows swarmed as if they didn''t need money, extremely dense.Su Zhan didn''t move, took a leisurely sip of the wine while holding the glass in one hand, while the other hand turned into an afterimage and swayed. He caught the silver arrows, and they still reached the ground. In a blink of an eye, the silver arrows at his feet were already piled up like a mountain. "Kaka." Fan Haixin pulled the trigger of the crossbow with his fingers, but there were no arrows inside. "Don''t worry, you can pretend slowly." Su Zhan said lightly. "Huh!" Su Zhan''s attitude made Fan Haixin extremely angry. He put the crossbow aside and drew the long sword from his waist. Is this preparing for a close attack?Su Zhan remained motionless, but just hooked his hook, Fan Haixin rushed over, and the blade pierced Su Zhan''s heart. "Ding." With a crisp voice, Fan Haixin and others looked at Su Zhan in shock. 444 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 444 He even flicked Fan Haixin''s sword with his fingers! "Kacha, Kacha." With a dazed effort, the sword suddenly broke, breaking into pieces and falling to the ground. Looking at the bare sword hilt, Fan Haixin felt that his head was not enough. It was the first time he saw such a person. He is a little desperate, and at the same time more incomprehensible, why, why must he kill himself? "Sorry, I didn''t control my power for a while." Su Zhan said apologetically and glanced at Fan Haixin and said: "Don''t think so much. It doesn''t need a reason for everything. I''m just a passerby in this world, except for me. Apart from the people around me, why do other people die? Okay, do you have any skills at the bottom of the box? If you don''t have one, I will take action!" "Humph!" With a cold snort, Fan Haixin suddenly took out something that looked like a bomb and went over.At the moment of throwing it out, Fan Haixin turned and ran.He''s not that kind of stupid fool, can''t he be caught even if he can''t beat him? "Be careful!" The power of the bomb thrown by Van Helsing must not be small. Anna yelled and turned around to hide, but she found that no one moved.The three daughters of Verona, Elena, remain calm.Immediately after, she saw Su Zhan grabbing the bomb with his hands and clasping the bomb inside. Boom! A loud noise rang in Su Zhan''s hands, and the explosion came out abruptly, faintly seeing the flames flashing through Su Zhan''s palm.However, Su Zhan''s hand did not move at all, and his expression did not change at all.After the explosion, Su Zhan released his hands, and the smoke was floating, Su Zhan''s hands were intact. This... Is this still a human? It''s a vampire, even a monster, it''s impossible to be all right! Anna was shocked and unable to speak, she watched Su Zhan stretch out her hand blankly, and Fan Haixin in the distance was directly pulled back, standing in front of Su Zhan unable to move. "Before you die, I can help you answer a question, don''t you often dream? Are you amnesia? The reason is simple, your true identity is the archangel Gabriel." Su Zhan said lightly. "Archangel, Gabriel?" "Is there really an angel?" Anna and the others were surprised. It sounded absurd, but they didn''t doubt Su Zhan''s words. Even Fan Haixin didn''t doubt it, only shocked. "You can''t let you die." Su Zhan smiled and patted Fan Haixin on the shoulder, and then the swallowing ability was suddenly released. At first, Fan Haixin didn''t respond much, but soon, he felt as if something had disappeared in his body. He couldn''t tell what it was, but he did feel it. The feeling of being empty is very uncomfortable. "What did you do?" Fan Haixin asked in a daze. "I swallowed your angel power." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he stretched out his finger and tapped on Fan Haixin''s body. Suddenly, a huge force came, and Fan Haixin was instantly annihilated and turned into ashes. "Ding" "The task is completed, reward 1000 strengthening points." "Task release: Destroy Dracula. After the task is completed, 1,000 enhancement points will be awarded." "Is it still a serial task?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but this is better, there are tasks, there are strengthening points, and you don''t take nothing for nothing. After a glance, Anna and Verona were shocked, and Su Zhan turned and left. He wants to go back to the room and study the power of angels. "He, who is he?" Anna asked after a long time. Verona and the others shook their heads. In fact, it was the first time they saw Su Zhan showing off their strength. Even in their hearts, Su Zhan was already very strong, but what they saw with their own eyes this time refreshed their definition of strong! "If you stay with your master for a long time, you will naturally know who the master is. Believe me, this is your chance!" Verona said slowly towards Anna. Item 0543 Su Zhan''s abilities are complex. If it must be divided, it is like the ability system, magic system, and bloodline system. Of course, this may not be accurate, it is just a rough division. The power of angels is actually a kind of pure energy, somewhat similar to magic.The difference is that the power of angels is more light and sacred, one is light and the other is darkness, the complete opposite.Therefore, the power of angels was divided into the magic department by Su Zhan. According to the experience of swallowing in the past, after the power of the angel is swallowed, the body will automatically adjust and merge, but this time there are some exceptions. Perhaps light and darkness cannot coexist. These two forces ruled in his body, the chambers fought, and there was no sign of fusion. Su Zhan tried it. He could use magic power, angel power, and even left hand magic power and right hand angel power, but he just couldn''t integrate the two. Whim. Su Zhan suddenly released his wings, one for a devil, another for an angel, and it could even be black on one side and white on the other.At first glance, it seems to be a combination of angel and devil, but it is only at first glance. After a long time, Su Zhan feels that it is particularly pitted. It is better to be a complete demon or a complete angel! He had made up his mind that he would definitely not use the two energies at the same time before the thorough integration. "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and after a few seconds of pause, Anna pushed the door and walked in.Seeing Su Zhan, Anna''s expression was a little complicated, she seemed to be hesitant to speak.Su Zhan didn''t speak, just waited quietly.The quiet atmosphere was a little awkward, and Anna finally spoke. "I can promise your terms. If you can save my brother, I will be yours." Anna said. "Good." Su Zhan answered casually. When Anna came in, she had already made a choice. The reason she hesitated was because she wanted not to let Su Zhan destroy Dracula and return the town to freedom.If Dracula does not die, even if he rescues his brother and restores him to normal, it will still be as dangerous when Su Zhan is gone in the future.However, Anna is a smart woman. If Su Zhan saves her brother, she will inevitably conflict with Dracula. His strength will probably destroy Dracula, so there is no need for this condition. If Dracula is not dead by then, it doesn''t hurt to mention it again. "I will take you to see your brother in the evening. Now, should you let me inspect the goods first?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. A smart woman is able to analyze the meaning of the other party''s words by herself. After Su Zhan finished speaking, Anna reached out and untied the rope on her clothes.In an instant, the rope untied and the clothes fell off, revealing the white body. "Slightly smaller, but the waist seems to be thinner." Su Zhan looked at it carefully and said softly. Anna bit her mouth and asked, "Are you comparing me to whom?" "Selena, I like to call her Queen of the Moon, you two look exactly the same." Su Zhan asked casually. "It''s exactly the same?" Anna was a little surprised, didn''t expect someone to look exactly like her?Is it because of this that he wants to get himself?"She is your woman? Since we are exactly the same, are you still interested?" "Why not? The appearance is the same, but the personality is different, and the reaction will be different. What''s more, although there is less freshness, if you two are together, it will be more exciting. Several pairs around me are exactly the same. You will see if you have a chance." Su Zhan said with a smile. 445 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 445 "You really worked hard." It''s not so easy to find exactly the same people, and it''s the kind of unrelated person. "It may be difficult for you, but for me, it''s just easy to do." Su Zhan really didn''t pursue this specifically, otherwise he only needs to enter the targeted copy, let alone two, ten. Perhaps all eight can be found. Anna turned around to let Su Zhan see clearly. After the''inspection'', Su Zhan asked Anna to get dressed and go out. Time is a wonderful thing, sometimes the days are like years, sometimes they go by quickly.It didn''t take long for it to be sunset outside, and night was about to fall. "You stay, we''ll be back in a while." Su Zhan left Elena behind, then hugged Anna and flew directly into the air. Anna clung to Su Zhan''s neck tightly, her face pale in fright, and inadvertently, she saw the three daughters of Verona flying up, her huge wings dancing with the wind, which shocked Anna."Vampires, they are also vampires." "When a species is not threatening to you, the impression and thoughts of it will change. For example, a dog, many people may be afraid of seeing it and will run. But for a powerful hunter, the first reaction is to consider It''s not beautiful, it''s not cute, it''s strong or not, it''s worth raising. The same is true for vampires. In my opinion, beautiful vampires can stay, and ugly can be killed." As if knowing what I was thinking Similarly, Anna heard Su Zhan''s explanation. This is the first time she has heard this theory, but it seems to make some sense on thinking about it. If you were Su Zhan, you wouldn''t be afraid of vampires, and it wouldn''t be a big deal to have a few vampire maids around. Dracula''s castle is outside the town, with its back on the barren hills, looking bleak and gloomy. This place is a taboo place in the small town, no matter it is night or day, no one has ever dared to approach here. This is Dracula''s site! In the distance, a weird cry suddenly sounded, and a few white shadows were seen flying over from a distance. Upon closer inspection, Su Zhan couldn''t help but curl his lips. vampire. Van Helsing¡¯s vampire can be transformed, and it is very ugly after transformation. The pedigree is too low! Shaking his head, Su Zhan cast a glance at Verona and the others. San Servant understood, and flew past quickly. Although none of the three of them have any fighting experience, the difference in descent and strength is like a gap. To put it bluntly, even if they don''t let each other attack, the other cannot break their defense. Chapter 0544 Dracula...dead! The screams came one after another. Those vampires and Verona were not of the same level at all, and their attacks could not cause any harm at all. On the contrary, Verona and others'' attacks seemed ordinary, but a single move could make the other party seriously injured.By the time Su Zhan hugged Anna, those vampires had been wiped out. "It looks like Dracula already knows that we are coming." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Before long, I saw the old castle surrounded by mountains.In the castle, vampires with fangs and werewolves with weird glasses glowing together, looking forward to it, as if they would swarm up as soon as they fell. "This, so much?" Looking down, Anna panicked. This is the first time she has come to this Dracula¡¯s castle. Her family vowed to destroy Dracula, but hundreds of years have passed, and only her and her brother are left, who are still arrested and turned into werewolves. Although Anna had always wanted to kill Dracula and let the souls of her ancestors enter heaven, she could do nothing.Looking at the vampires and werewolves below, Anna suddenly felt after instinctive panic that maybe... this time it can be done! "Papa." Su Zhan landed on his toes and released Anna. At the moment they landed, the vampire and the werewolf had already rushed over, Verona''s third servants made another move. With the experience of the last time, they were more handy this time. There were a lot of opponents, but they were wiped out in a moment. Su Zhan paced into the castle, as relaxed as walking in his own backyard, looking around from time to time. This feeling of walking around the courtyard gave Anna a very strong sense of confidence and security, allowing her to easily follow Su Zhan, and there was a feeling that even Longtan Tiger''s Den was nothing. Along the way, there were still many vampires and werewolves, and they were immediately destroyed as soon as they appeared. Finally, when I came to a corner of the hall, I encountered a stronger werewolf blocking the way. "Your brother." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Anna. Anna''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Help him, please!" Anna said pleadingly. "Since I promised you, don''t worry." Su Zhan said with a smile, and walked forward slowly two steps. As soon as he moved, the werewolf had already jumped over.Just like a tiger descending a mountain, it was very fierce, and it jumped several meters high in one leap.However, its movement stopped abruptly in midair, as if it was frozen. Su Zhan''s finger hooked, and the werewolf''s arms twisted to the back and flew in front of Su Zhan.The swallowing black hole suddenly formed in Su Zhan''s body, and strong suction was produced, and the werewolf''s already visible speed began to degenerate. The hair on the body gradually disappeared, and the body began to shrink. It was originally at least two or three meters high, but it shrank to only 1.78 meters. Patter. Turning back into a human form, he fell to the ground, groggy. "Brother, are you okay?" Anna hurried over to help him up and asked with concern. "You stay here, be optimistic about them." Su Zhan confessed to Verona, but the person suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, he had appeared in front of Dracula. Dracula looked a little thin and elegantly dressed, but Su Zhan felt that he had a mentally ill temperament. "I finally saw you, Dracula." Su Zhan looked at Dracula and smiled softly: "I knew about you long before I came here. I killed several people who were said to be you." "If they infringe on your territory, they will die." Dracula said."However, I did not encroach on your territory, nor do I have any grudges against you. If it is for that werewolf, you can take it away." "Are you scared, are you soft?" Su Zhan shook his head. Dracula snorted, he could feel how powerful Su Zhan''s aura was."I just think everyone is a vampire, no..." Before he could say the word "necessary", he felt a sudden pain.Looking down, Su Zhan''s hand had penetrated his chest and grabbed his heart."You..." Dracula looked at Su Zhan painfully, he felt his strength was losing rapidly, and he had no way to transform... "You must die!" Su Zhan said lightly, swallowing his blood directly, and then crushed his heart... Dracula fell to the ground and said nothing. "Snapped!" Su Zhan pointed, and Dracula''s body suddenly disappeared, turning to ashes in the blink of an eye. The sound of the completion of the mission sounded, and the strengthening was applied to the flame system, and Su Zhan turned back. The moment he turned around, he seemed to hear a weird whisper in his ear.It was weird, just like the busy tone of an incorrect radio channel. It was looming and still could not be heard clearly. When Su Zhan wanted to listen carefully, the sound was gone. 446 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 446 "Is it an auditory hallucination?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, he could hear clearly any certain small sound near his super hearing, but he found nothing.Shaking his head, Su Zhan didn''t take it to heart. Whether it was a hallucination or someone else''s voice, he would show up sooner or later if it was about himself. After returning, Anna''s brother looked much better. "Dracula..." Anna asked Su Zhan hesitantly. "Die, people in this small town will be free in the future," Su Zhan said lightly. "Really? Great, this demon is finally dead, and the souls of ancestors can ascend to heaven." Anna said excitedly, and her brother burst into tears. "Go back and move slowly." Su Zhan said indifferently, he couldn''t see this kind of scene. Especially Anna''s brother, the big man was crying and it was really ugly. The group flew back to Anna''s house, and soon... the town knew that Anna''s brother was back, Dracula was dead, and the originally silent night became extremely lively.Seeing this scene, Su Zhan''s head instantly popped out a sentence. That is the sky with gongs and drums, firecrackers and red flags, crowds of people! Almost all the residents in the small town came out, one by one gathered together and excitedly celebrated. Item 0545 The people in the town have forgotten how many years have been ruled by Dracula¡¯s fears. They only remember that they have passed on from generation to generation. They are all desperate, numb and confessed. They did not expect happiness to come so suddenly, Dracula finally died. In this situation, in this mood, the celebration will not end for a short time. Originally Anna wanted to invite Su Zhan and others to accept the gratitude of the residents, but was rejected.He is not very interested in this kind of celebration, nor is he too grateful for them. Three days later. Su Zhan is ready to leave. He wants to leave, and Anna will naturally follow, which makes her a little bit reluctant, but it''s just reluctance. The elder brother was saved, Dracula was dead, and it was worth it to her. What''s more, when Dracula died, the family burden was gone, and it was time to go out for a walk. Explain the matter to your brother. While the residents of the town were still celebrating, Anna quietly left with Su Zhan and others. This time, there was no car or flight. Instead, he teleported directly and returned to Volturi Castle. Although he felt that if one more instance was triggered, there might be some changes, but this trip triggered two consecutive instances is a lot, although there is enough time, but he still has a lot to deal with! After returning to Volturi, I introduced Verona and others to let them stay here. This is Verona''s hometown, she is very familiar with it. As for Elena and Anna, Su Zhan is ready to take them away. The old method, transform bloodlines, call directly. This is the most convenient. Elena and Anna didn''t know what was going on at all, and they realized that they had become vampires after the transformation.They both resisted vampires a little. One was fighting so much with vampires, and the other was a werewolf, even the werewolf didn''t want to be a vampire.They wanted to find Su Zhan. Su Zhan disappeared. The next moment, they found a black hole in the sky, and they couldn''t help but suck them in. "Damn!" Elena and Anna snorted and got up from the ground, only to find that she was in a spacious, modern room. Not far ahead, Su Zhan sat on a chair and looked at them with a smile, and beside him stood a woman. Dark tights, crisp short hair. "This¡­¡­" Anna looked at this woman who was exactly the same as herself, but whose temperament was completely different, was stunned.Elena next to her was also a little surprised, constantly looking back and forth between Anna and the woman. "Are you Selena?" Anna reacted and asked, "Where is this place?" "I''m afraid... it''s another world." Elena whispered. She still remembered what Su Zhan said about another world. "Yes, this is another world, or you can think that this is my world. This is Selena, and it also comes from your world." Su Zhan said briefly."The purpose of turning you into vampires is to bring you into this world. If you don''t want to be a vampire, I can take your blood back at any time. But before that, you should get familiar with the world before making a decision. Selena , Anna left it to you, you take her to get acquainted, and I will go to your room at night." "Yes." Selena nodded in response. She was also a little curious about Anna, but because of her personality, she still looked so cool.After Selena and Anna left, Su Zhan said to Elena."You follow me. Didn''t you promise you a better job before? How about the chief photographer of the TV station?" Elena did not speak cautiously, and she decided to take a look before talking about the unknown environment.Su Zhan took her out of the room, only then did she figure out what place this was, and then felt how magnificent it was. "what¡­¡­" After two steps, Elena was shocked. She found a person who looked exactly like her. Reminiscing about Anna¡¯s situation just now, Elena was surprised: "Could it be that there is someone who looks exactly like mine? of?" "Riwen, don''t make trouble." Su Zhan took a look and called in a deep voice. As his voice fell, I saw that''Elena'' had changed and became another person. "She''s Ruiwen, you can also call her a devilish girl, she is a mutant, and now is my secretary. As for what a mutant is, you will naturally understand when you understand this." Su Zhan told Elena Explained. Elena nodded in a daze. "From another world?" Ruiwen raised her brows and asked with interest. Su Zhan was not surprised that Ruiwen knew about other things. Many of them were brought here from other worlds, so it was no secret at all. "When will you take me to other worlds? I''m very curious about what other worlds are like. Moreover, I am your secretary. I don''t have a secretary when I go out to work. It''s shameful." Ruiwen said with a smile. "Then it depends on your performance. If you perform well, I, the boss, will naturally be rewarded." Su Zhan said with a smile, and casually asked about the outside situation. Everything is normal, and the territory is expanding very quickly.Originally, if Su Zhan wanted it, he could directly occupy Japan, but after comprehensively considering various factors, he decided to expand slowly. Now that he has experienced the disaster of the sentinel, his resistance has become much smaller, and he has naturally expanded. If the direction of Hokkaido is up, Kyushu is down.So, starting from above, the territory of the Soviet Union expanded from Hokkaido, Northeast, and Kanto all the way to Tokyo.The following progress was slightly slower, but it completely occupied Kyushu. Among them, the White Queen and others contributed a lot, and with the cooperation of Mariko, it can be said that it went smoothly. From the map, two-thirds of the territory already belongs to the Soviet war territory, and the remaining small part is still in the middle. Under the two sides of the attack, even if nothing is done, it will not be long before it will be completely merged into the Soviet war. Territory territory. 447 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 447 After separating from Ruiwen, Su Zhan waited for Elena to go down the mountain and went to the TV station to find Terry. Item 0546 In the TV station. Terry is broadcasting the show. Although the Zhanmeng channel she hosted has just started broadcasting, it has a very high coverage rate. In addition, it broadcasts super power events such as vampires from the beginning, and has a very high ratings.The level of the anchor Terry is very high, plus Su Zhan as the backer, naturally there are no taboos.So it was quickly liked by the audience and became the most popular anchor now! Su Zhan waved his hand to keep the staff busy, and don''t disrupt the show because of his arrival. It was not until the end of the show that Terry came to Su Zhan in a hurry, and at this time the surrounding staff had quietly left with interest. The''Emperor'' came to Terry, how could they dare to be an eyesore here. "This is Terry, who came from another world. Her career is an anchor, and she is now responsible for the radio show in my territory. This is Elena, and Selena are from the same world. They are very powerful Photographer, I will work on the radio in the future," Su Zhan said in an introduction. "Great!" After Terry happily took Elena''s hand and said hello to each other, he said excitedly: "Now the most lacking is photographers. Many times I want to broadcast live, but many photographers are too courageous, even if they are barely able to Shoot, the effect is not good. By the way, Elena, are you a vampire or?" "She is a werewolf, but temporarily sealed me." Su Zhan said. "Oh, it''s okay, don''t worry about safety, as long as you are bold." "Then you can rest assured." Elena is both a werewolf and a professional photographer, so she is naturally courageous.However, it was quite interesting to hear Terry say that he hopes others are bold enough.Acquiring the ability, coupled with taking up his own job, Terry''s changes are quite big. When the sentinel robots ravaged the city, Teri went to the front line to live broadcast. After the show was broadcast, it was well received and quite popular.Let alone Japan, many countries around the world have seen this news, and the expansion of territories will be so smoothly related to this. In the era of information explosion, the power of the media and public opinion cannot be ignored! As a media worker, Terry knows this very well, and Mariko and others also know this, so the development of this aspect has always been the top priority, but it is hard to find talent!Especially the news, ability and courage to do this kind of supernatural events are indispensable. Terry talked about this to Su Zhan, and Su Zhan really took it to heart. There are so many reporters in Marvel. For example, Spider-Man and Venom have all been reporters. There are also many in the DC world, and it seems that we should pay attention to talents in this area. "Oh, yes, one more thing." After the Soviet war, he was about to leave, but Terry suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said: "I heard a news that it seems that Pim has developed a very powerful suit. The current president Darren Cross seems I also sent an invitation to Mariko, hoping to be able to participate in the exhibition. I heard that this suit is very powerful and it is said to be a product of cross-generation. I also heard that many people were invited to participate in the exhibition, including nine heads. The snake man." "If Hydra gets this kind of suit, I always feel that there will be trouble. Mariko is going to check it out." "Pim Company? I see, when will the show be?" "It seems to be the afternoon after tomorrow, right at Pim''s." "You tell Mariko, I will go to the exhibition myself." "Ok." Su Zhan asked Elena to follow Terry and leave the TV station by herself.Sitting on Bumblebee, Su Zhan asked Vision to send himself the information of Pim Company. Pim, if anyone who knows Marvel better knows its background. Dr. Hank Pym invented a subatomic particle that can change the size of an object at will, named it Pym particle after his own name, and then integrated it into the combat uniform, so that he can freely change the size of the body. He has the ability to communicate with ants, so he is called Ant-Man.Later, after he retired, the company handed over to his proud prot¨¦g¨¦, Darren Cross!As a result, Darren Cross was also a genius. Although Dr. Pim had been hiding the Ant-Man battle suit and would never admit it, he used some residual information clues to forcibly researched a battle suit with the same function. . Once these battle suits are sold to create a group of troops that can be reduced at any time, the consequences are indeed disastrous. This threat is no less than Ultron or Sentry Robots, and even to a certain extent, it is even worse! Like the development in the movie, the news from Vision also includes that Dr. Pym is preparing to train a new Ant-Man successor to deal with Darren Cross and resolve this unknown crisis. Su Zhan specifically glanced at his chosen successor on the information. Scott Lang. An electronics expert went to jail for robbery and robbery for her daughter. After she came out, she was designed to throw in Ant-Man''s suit. As a result, she became the second-generation Ant-Man by mistake.Of course, he is still working hard to become Ant-Man! I have to say that Darren Cross is very smart. Immediately after the outbreak of the Sentinel Robot Incident, all countries and forces eagerly hope that they can have stronger armed forces. At this time, his suits will definitely be able to sell for a good price. To be honest, Su Zhan is also very interested. Of course, he would not pay for it. "Vision, help me inform Ruiwen, let her come out, and I will pick her up immediately." Su Zhan notified, and then drove back. Just under the mountain top palace, I saw Ruiwen ready and capable. The office outfit looks really like a secretary. "boarding!" Su Zhan opened the car door, and Ruiwen sat up. "Boss, where are we going?" Ruiwen asked excitedly after getting in the car. She may be a secretary, but she is not a secretary, but an assassin among mutants.Su Zhan specifically called her, obviously something was done. "Pim Company." Su Zhan said casually, the car had already started and drove away. Pim Corporation? Ruiwen made up a lot of things during this period, and it happened to include Pym Company, so Su Zhan said that she knew why she went to Pym Company. Item 0547 "This is, Dr. Hank Pim''s home?" Bumblebee stopped near a villa, Ruiwen glanced outside, and quickly recognized it. Su Zhan nodded, so he said: "One generation Ant-Man, the second-generation Wasp Girl is training the second-generation Ant-Man, are you interested in watching it?" "The second-generation Wasp?" Ruiwen was stunned. "You are talking about the first generation of Ant-Man, Dr. Hank Pym, and his wife, the first generation of Wasp, Janet¡¯s daughter Hope? It¡¯s not that the wasp entered because of quantum space. Already? Hope seems to work for Pim, and has not become a second-generation Wasp." "Yes." Su Zhan nodded with a smile. Although it is not now, it will be in the future. "Don''t tell me, the real purpose of your coming here is because of her!" Ruiwen has understood Su Zhan during this period. Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, the first reaction is that he is for Hope. Come. "Part of it, I''m also very interested in this kind of suit. If used properly, the effect is still very good!" Su Zhan said casually. Hope, of course, is interested, the famous and stunning elf queen in The Hobbit.Of course, this queen does not refer to the queen of the elves, but just a title. "Then shall we go in directly or steal the suit out?" Ruiwen asked. 448 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 448 "Go straight in." Only when he got a suit, Su Zhan could research out other styles. Holding Ruiwen''s hand, the two directly teleported in. After a while, he appeared in the villa. The popping sound was endless, and it seemed that someone was fighting.Following the sound, Su Zhan and Rui Wen came to a room specially used for exercise. Inside, Hope and Scott are fighting. Well, it''s not very appropriate to say that the fight is not very appropriate, because it is a completely one-sided situation, Hope is abused Scott, Scott has no power to fight back. boom! Scott was knocked to the ground heavily, and he grinned in pain. As an electronic scientist, fighting was not his specialty, especially when he was beaten by a woman, he felt ashamed.He stood up and struggled. Just about to continue his hands, he suddenly found that Hope stopped and looked towards the door. After looking at it, he found two people standing at the door. Two people who shouldn''t be here! But Scott consciously didn''t have the right to speak, and stood by silently. Hope looked calm, but she didn''t figure out why Su Zhan came here, and the look in his eyes, the feeling of scrutiny was particularly strong.Hope herself is a strong woman, and she has seen a lot of winds and waves, but under Su Zhan''s eyes, she still makes her a little uncomfortable, with a sense of impeccableness, all being seen through. "Ahem!" Ruiwen coughed deliberately. Su Zhan gave her a glance, and then he said: "I heard that there was a second generation of Ant-Man born, so just come and have a look. Shouldn''t I be blamed for uninvited?" "How could it be? It would be great if Mr. Su Zhan was willing to come." The voice sounded from behind, and Hank Pym came over. At this time, Dr. Pim was already gray-haired, and he looked like an old professor with an identity. No one would have thought that he would be a generation of Ant-Man. "I''m relieved with Dr. Pim''s words." Su Zhan smiled and said."The exhibition will be the day after tomorrow. I wonder how your progress is going?" "Humph!" At the mention of this, Hope couldn''t help but grunt. Scott''s progress is too slow. At this rate, it is impossible to expect him to snatch the yellow jersey developed by Darren Cross at that time. If it weren''t for her father''s insistence, she would perform this mission best. Candidates. Regardless of her status or ability, she is the best candidate to inherit the Ant-Man code name. "It doesn''t seem to be going well." Looking at the angry Hope and the ashamed Scott, Su Zhan smiled and said: "So, is there anything I can help?" "I believe he will succeed!" Dr. Pim said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t catch up. Obviously, no matter what the reason, he didn''t want to intervene. In the living room. Hope rushed a few cups of tea. Since Su Zhan is here, it is naturally impossible to leave like this. Even if it is a small chat, they have to talk a few words... Moreover, they dare not neglect the identity of Su Zhan. During the casual chat, after half disappeared, Su Zhan and Ruiwen left. Teleport back to the car. Ruiwen said with a smile: "It seems that Dr. Pim is worried that you will get the suit." "He was bitten by a snake once, and he was afraid of well ropes for ten years. This suit is just the icing on the cake for me. It has a little more novel equipment. If I want to do anything, it will be the same with or without this thing! What''s more, I think the yellow shirt suit is much stronger than the Ant-Man suit." Su Zhan said indifferently. "What should I do now? Go and get the yellow jersey directly?" Ruiwen asked. "No hurry, find a hotel to stay in, and wait until the show time to get it. What I''m fond of... can''t run." Su Zhan smiled and started the car and drove away. ... ... Su Zhan found a very luxurious hotel and opened the most expensive presidential suite.As the saying goes, you get what you pay for. Although the expensive ones can keep many people away, the environment is really good.There are open floor-to-ceiling windows, and there is an open-air swimming pool outside the windows, the sun is shining, and the water is dazzling.Su Zhan was wrapped in a bath towel, lying on a bench, drinking cool wine, watching Ruiwen in a bikini swimming in the pool. Ruiwen''s figure is very good, and the bikini fabric is so small that she can''t cover her ready-to-see mountain peaks. The deep career line is exposed outside, which makes people feel like they can''t wait to be buried in it.Suddenly, Ruiwen got up from the water, her long wet hair floated up, and countless water splashes splashed. The water drops flowed down, and you can clearly see the round dots on the mountain peak. "Am I so unattractive?" Ruiwen shouted towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled."How to say?" "You didn''t look at me very much, and didn''t mean to come down. Do you want me to become someone else''s appearance?" Ruiwen said angrily, and then constantly changed her appearance. Chapter 0548 I want to eat you! The White Queen, Skye, Mariko, Terry, Elena... Riven constantly changed her appearance, and finally became Hope.At the beginning, Su Zhan couldn''t turn her eyes away. What she liked was Ruiwen''s ability. Of course, it wasn''t that Ruiwen herself was not beautiful. Seeing her turning into Hope, Su Zhan was about to speak when he saw her and said: "Hey, a new generation of newcomers change for the old, can''t you bear to become Hope? I haven''t been eaten by you yet. , Are you not interested?" The faintly resentful tone was like a resentful woman who had been alone for a long time. Su Zhan was dumb and said, "What the hell are you talking about, I just want to tell you to quickly change back, the master is here." "Really?" Ruiwen didn''t believe it, but soon, the sound of the doorbell came from inside.Ruiwen chuckled: "It''s really here, okay, there is no need for the real or the fake." Ruiwen changed back to her appearance and came out of the swimming pool. Su Zhan handed her the bath towel, smoothly. There was a hard pat on her ass."Speak well, don''t be yin and yang." "Humph!" Ruiwen snorted and went in and opened the door. Before long, she brought Hope over. Hope was wearing a very capable black professional attire. When he came in, he saw Su Zhan lying on a chair, shirtless and covered with a bath towel. He couldn''t help being a little bit shy. Men like the figure of a woman, and women also like the figure of a man. And Su Zhan''s figure is undoubtedly perfect. The well-defined muscles of the water chestnut made Hope a little unnatural, so he glanced at him secretly, causing Ruiwen next to him to laugh. Inviting Hope to sit down beside him, Ruiwen helped her pour a glass of wine, and then sat on Su Zhan''s lap.Su Zhan put his hand on her waist, rubbing unconsciously and said: "Let me guess, you don''t agree with your father''s decision, do you?" Hope didn¡¯t expect that Su Zhan knew what he was coming for, but he was not surprised. He nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think Scott can become Ant-Man to complete the task. Maybe give him some time and he can do it. , But now the most lacking is time." "So you came to me because I hope how can I help you?" Su Zhan asked. "I..." Hope hesitated. In fact, she didn''t think about what to do. Her father had high hopes for Scott, and she also saw that he didn''t want Su Zhan to interfere because he was worried that he would have trouble with the suit. what idea.But Hope didn''t think so. His father was always immersed in grief. He might know the outside world, but he didn''t know.She is different. She knows how strong Su Zhan is. Maybe he will be interested in the suit, but the suit is definitely not that great for him. "You haven''t figured it out yet? Then I will give you two suggestions? One is that I will help you get the yellow jersey, and the other I will help you become a wasp. You can perform the task yourself, of course, if you encounter a situation I will help you too!" "The Wasp?" Hope was stunned. "Don''t you know? Oh, Dr. Pim shouldn''t be telling you the truth. In fact, your mother didn''t pass away by accident. She has her own uniform with the same function as your father. Her codename is the Hornets. Female. While performing the task, your mother had an accident and entered the quantum space. You should know the quantum space better than me. I just heard the word. Anyway, if you go in, you won¡¯t be able to get out. That¡¯s why your father would do it. So sad, he won¡¯t be Ant-Man anymore. He should still keep your mother¡¯s battle clothes." Hope was silent for a long time before digesting the news, but he didn''t expect that there was such a reason. My mother turned out to be the Wasp! "Don''t blame your father for concealing, he knows how dangerous it is to wear a battle suit, so he insists on letting Scott become an Ant-Man. To put it bluntly, he doesn''t want you to have an accident." Su Zhan said. 449 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 449 Hope nodded. Although she was still angry that her father was hiding from herself, she could understand his father''s painstaking efforts. "How do you know so clearly?" Hope asked curiously. Su Zhan chuckled, "As long as I want to know anything, there is nothing I don''t know." "I...may I consider it?" "Of course you can, just come to me after you think about it." Su Zhan said with a smile. Hope nodded and left. After Hope was gone, Ruiwen smiled and said, "Are you trying to get caught? I''m sure she will ask Dr. Pim when she goes back, and she will probably choose to succeed the Wasp." "Isn''t that great? Now, Hope is just the daughter of a generation of Ant-Man. When she puts on a battle dress, she is the second-generation Wasp. From the perspective of collection, the more special and more the identity, the more collection It''s worth it." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then he sat up directly with his arms around Ruiwen''s waist, and with a strong pull, he hugged Ruiwen into his arms, and put his arms around her ready-to-see mountain. Ruiwen couldn''t help but snorted, trying to stop Su Zhan''s big hand, but he didn''t succeed at all. It didn''t take long for the bikini to fall off, revealing the true face of Lushan.Without the barrier of cloth, Su Zhan''s movements became even more reckless. With the stupefying effort of Ruiwen, she realized that she had teleported to the bedroom. Su Zhan put it down and waved his hand. The bath towel on his body was still going out in an instant. Fell to the ground. "No transformation allowed this time," Su Zhan said in a deep voice, then bowed his head and kissed him. "Why? Don''t you like it?" Ruiwen asked breathlessly. "I like it, but what I want to eat now is you, Ruiwen, not someone else!" Just after Su Zhan''s words, I felt Ruiwen suddenly spread her legs and pinched her waist. Speaking of which, her flexibility and flexibility are both excellent. Feeling her legs clamped tightly on herself, as if she was afraid that she would throw it away, and wished to be close together, Su Zhan immediately pushed her waist and fulfilled Ruiwen''s wish. "Hmm." Ruiwen hugged Su Zhan tightly, entangled him like an octopus. The feeling of breaking through some obstacle caused Su Zhan to glance down, and the bright red blood had already flowed out. Item 0549 "It seemed like you were so crazy just now, now you know it''s uncomfortable." Su Zhan hugged Ruiwen, looked at her frowning and uncomfortable appearance, couldn''t help but joked with a chuckle.The madness just now made Su Zhan extremely unexpected. She thought that it was the first time for her to control some by herself, but her reaction made her angry and didn''t stop the brakes. Ruiwen hummed: "You don''t know how lonely an old virgin is physically and mentally, and finally give up the feeling of yourself." "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I''ll help you recover, otherwise you won''t even think about going to the ground for a short time." "No, it''s only once in a lifetime. I have to remember this feeling." Ruiwen refused. Su Zhan was dumb, but she was satisfied with this matter so much.She didn''t speak anymore, just like this quietly hugged Ruiwen, unknowingly, the two had fallen asleep. At noon the next day, Su Zhan woke up in a daze, and opened his eyes to see Ruiwen lying on her body and looking at herself intently."Are you awake, how did you sleep?" Ruiwen asked softly. "Of course, can I sleep with my arms around you?" Su Zhan smiled and rubbed his fingers on her shoulders. Ruiwen shook slightly, and Su Zhan instantly felt the elasticity of her mountain pressing on her.This inadvertent shaking and touching made Xiao Su Zhan feel refreshed. Feeling his change, Ruiwen giggled, and suddenly rolled over and rode on Su Zhan, before bending over and bowing her head to kiss him. Do you want me or Hope?" "What do you want to do?" Su Zhan asked deliberately, squinting. "Then you have to work hard." Ruiwen smirked, and then sat down. "You satisfied me last night, I will meet you today." "It''s a bad woman, but...I like it!" Seeing Ruiwen becoming Hope for a while, Su Zhan felt that he was about to explode, and with a roar, he turned over and prepared to teach the little fairy. In the end, while maintaining Hope¡¯s appearance, the morning exercise ended. After a short break, Su Zhan got up and prepared to take a bath and extinguish the fire. In the end, Ruiwen became Hope, which really made him uncontrollable. After taking a shower, he came out of the bathroom. Su Zhan wanted to let Ruiwen take a bath and then went out to eat together. As soon as he came out, he saw Ruiwen sitting in the living room and chatting with Hope wrapped in a bath towel. Hope''s blush seemed to be red. A little embarrassing. "He''s here, tell him, I''ll take a bath." Ruiwen got up and walked over, showing a very obvious smirk when she passed by Su Zhan. She just turned into Hope to satisfy Su Zhan, but Hope came so soon.Su Zhan seemed very calm, but he was actually a little embarrassed. Although she knew that it was Ruiwen who had become Hope, he was a little excited when he thought of the expression on this face just now.I can''t help but wonder what kind of expression and reaction the real Hope will show at that time, whether it is the same as Ruiwen! "I think it over carefully, I want to be the Wasp." Hope said. At the same time, she also took out a small box. After opening it, it contained a very mini pocket wasp jersey. At first glance, it looked like a hand-made model, even a lot smaller. "Have you got it?" "I stole it. Father doesn''t agree with my decision." Hope said. "It''s normal, she hopes you can live the life of an ordinary woman, the best in peace and security." Su Zhan said with a smile."Since you have already got the battle clothes and are familiar with this fighting style, you shouldn''t need me to help you?" "No, without you, or without you, it would be difficult for me to succeed!" Hope shook his head and said."The company''s guards are very strict. Darren knows that we will definitely not let it go. He has already laid a net and waiting for us. If Scott is alone, there will be no way to succeed. I must be there again, and there is no way to use it. She stole her battle clothes as the Wasp, so...I hope Ruiwen can become like me." Hope said. It seems that Ruiwen has told her about her abilities. I don''t know if she has said that it has become her.Uh...Su Zhan can''t guarantee Ruiwen''s character, but he doesn''t know what Hope looks like. "Okay." This plan was not bad when Su Zhan didn''t take action by himself."But let me say it first, if you get the yellow jersey, it will be mine!" "Yes, as long as the yellow shirt, or the technology of the Pim particles, will not turn into a weapon and cause a war, it doesn¡¯t matter where the yellow shirt is. What''s more, it¡¯s safer in your hands. No one should dare. Go steal your things." Hope responded simply. "Have you tried it?" Su Zhan asked while looking at the Hornets in the box. "Not yet, I came directly after stealing it." "Then try it. Although you are familiar with this theory, you lack the experience to try it yourself. What''s more, the Wasp suit is different from the Ant-Man suit. You have no ants to drive, and there is no wasp in the city to let you Ride, so you can only fly on your wings, all of which require proficiency." Su Zhan said. Hope nodded, she meant the same. It''s just that she came out in a hurry, and there is no other place for her to be proficient, so she came here directly. "Lend your room to use it." Hope picked up the Hornet''s suit, got up and went to the bedroom, closing the door. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to feel it. He looked at the crack on the door handle of the bedroom, and saw a very small shadow flying out. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.Hope, or the Wasp, tried to fly a few times in the air, and when he saw Su Zhan stretched out his palm, she flew over and landed. It''s too small, you can''t find it if you don''t look carefully, it can only be seen clearly with a microscope.Su Zhan looked at her with interest, and curiously touched her with his fingers.It''s just a finger, it looks like a huge mountain in the eyes of the Wasp. She pushed and removed Su Zhan''s finger. Although he is small, his strength is still as great as before. Chapter 0550 The Preference For Tight Uniforms "what are you doing?" Ruiwen came out of the bath and asked curiously when she saw Su Zhan stretched her head and stared at her palm in a strange posture. The Wasp waved her wings and flew directly to Ruiwen''s shoulder. Ruiwen turned her head and took a look. She could only find a little bit on her shoulder, but couldn''t see her clearly."Hope, is this the Hornets suit? It''s amazing!" The wasp flew up from Ruiwen''s shoulder, and suddenly became bigger in the air, returning to her normal size. 450 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 450 This uniform is very different from Ant-Man. The whole body is black and tight. There are two rows of yellow decorations in front, which can be embellished and have a certain defensive ability.Behind it is a pair of colorful wings, which are integrated with the battle clothes, the kind of nerve control. "Not bad." Su Zhan nodded. He has a special love for tights, but any tight uniform will make her look good. Of course, the premise is that the person in the uniform is of good shape. "Are there other functions?" Su Zhan asked. Hope shook his head: "No, the Ant-Man suit is the same. It can only become bigger and smaller." "That won''t work, it lacks the means of attack." The hands of the Wasp in the comics can release bioelectricity.Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Take off your uniform, and I will help you study it." Hope nodded, turned around and went into the bedroom, before taking off the Hornets suit and coming out. After Su Zhan took it over, there was a faint fragrance, which should be the smell of Hope.Uh, when she wore the battle clothes, she probably didn''t wear anything inside.Well, Su Zhan is not a pervert, so after the thoughts flashed, he quickly converged and transformed his suit. The internal structure of this suit is very complicated, and Su Zhan is not going to remove it, so he just needs to remove the yellow jersey.As for the placement of equipment, it is easy to do it with the energy of infinite gems. What Su Zhan has to do is to connect this energy with the nervous system of the suit so that Hope can release it as he wants. "Okay, you try again." After doing it for a while, the Soviet general''s uniform was returned to Hope. Hope went in to change it, and then he was prompted by Su Zhan when he came out, facing the swimming pool outside with his hands. A cloud of light yellow energy burst out suddenly, and the water in the swimming pool that exploded instantly splashed around. "So strong!" Hope exclaimed. "Now it''s complete." Su Zhan said with a smile."I''ll help you get an independent space, you can practice here, it will save you the trouble of breaking things." Use infinite gems to create a separate space. The space is not too big, just like a basketball court, but it is comparable to a city for the smaller Wasp.At the same time, Su Zhan also provided various environmental areas inside to facilitate her practice. After that, Su Zhan didn''t care about it. He thought that Dr. Pim might come to the door. After all, if his daughter took the Hornets and disappeared, he must be inseparable from him, but he didn''t come, but was urging Scott intently.I should know that I can''t persuade my daughter, but also hope that Scott can successfully complete the task, so that my daughter will not have to take risks. It''s a pity that she underestimated Hope''s obsession. She didn''t come out until midnight after entering. Su Zhan helped her prepare food, took a bath, and ate. Hope fell asleep directly on the sofa. . It can be seen her fatigue. At noon the next day. The exhibition of Pim''s new-style uniforms has begun. Representatives of various countries and forces have appeared in Pim''s one after another. As the current president, Darren Krauss, the bald head, is naturally responsible for receiving. As more and more people came, and the time for the show to start getting closer, Darren Klaus discovered that Hope hadn''t come yet.Darren Krause frowned slightly, disappointed.As Dr. Pim''s best student, he and Hope have known each other for a long time. Like all old-fashioned stories, students fell in love with the teacher''s daughter, and Darren Krauss is no exception.The only difference is that Hope didn''t feel at all about him, and even if it weren''t for Pim''s company, for the yellow shirt, she would have left the company long ago. "I know you will not be reconciled and will definitely stop me, but you will not succeed!" Hank Klaus sneered in his heart, took out the phone and prepared to call Hope.The phone had just been taken out, and he had already seen Hope walk in in a red dress. This kind of clothes is something Hope never wears.Hank Klaus looked at the person next to Hope, a flash of resentment in his eyes. Su Zhan! Why is he here? Why did Hope come with him? Could this be his helper?If Su Zhan intervenes, things will be in trouble.Countless thoughts flashed through Hank Kraus''s mind, but he greeted him with a smile on the surface."I thought it would be Miss Mariko coming over, but I didn''t expect it would be Mr. Su Zhan coming in person. It really made me feel very honored." Su Zhan smiled faintly: "Just come over and see if there is nothing wrong, not to mention Miss Hope is so beautiful and charming, even if something happens, I have to come over." After that, Su Zhan deliberately held Hope by the waist and turned his head to her Kissed on the cheek. Instead of resisting, Hope smiled happily instead. This made Hank Krause even more resentful. "No matter what, it''s what I describe. Hope, you will treat me Mr. Su Zhan." Hank Krauss said, leaving with a smirk. "It''s so boring, I thought he would be angry at the crown." Hope curled his mouth, but his voice changed. "Riwen, do you think anyone has the courage to grab a woman from me? Okay, let''s go in." Su Zhan whispered, and then went inside.When there was no one on the corner, Su Zhan patted her clothes, and the Wasp flew out of her pocket and disappeared after a few turns. "How did you tell her about your transformation?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice towards Ruiwen. Ruiwen giggled and said, "I''m worried that she knows that I used her when I made friends with you? I want to know, guess for yourself!" "Cut, if I wanted to know, I would have read your heart a long time ago." Su Zhan mumbled, and then...have seen the representative of Hydra. Item 0551 When the representative of Hydra saw Su Zhan, his expression changed drastically, and he wanted to turn around and flee.However, seeing Hope who was accompanying him, adding that Su Zhan just glanced at them and ignored them, which made them feel a little relieved. Don''t look at them, they are considered to be decent figures here, and they were specially invited by Pim Company, but in the eyes of Su Zhan, they are little pawns of little importance and not enough grade. As for other people, Su Zhan has no interest in contacting. When someone recognized Su Zhan''s identity, they wanted to come over and say a few words, but when they saw Su Zhan''s stranger not coming in and talking to Hope very happily, they also didn''t know how to pass!While eating and drinking, Su Zhan paid attention to the situation of the Wasp. At this time, the Wasp had come to the place where the yellow jersey was stored smoothly, which was shrunk and placed in a special glass box.This glass box is specially made, not to mention bullets, even the shells are not broken. Darren Krauss was fishing, in fact he did catch fish. At this time, Ant-Man was inside the glass box, constantly impacting the box.He didn''t dare to grow bigger, this box was too strong, and the power that became bigger would not break the box, on the contrary, it would instantly turn him into mud! "I knew it would be like this!" Looking at the trapped Ant-Man, the Wasp couldn''t help but mutter.Seeing that the Ant-Man inside was waving at her for help, the Wasp flew around the glass box a few times, but she didn''t find any import or export, and she didn''t know how Ant-Man got in. The wasp waved her hands, and the energy wave struck in an instant. boom! There was a loud noise, and the glass box was not broken, but the place where it was hit was slightly cracked.At the same time, the alarm sounded, and Ant-Man soon felt that his breathing was not so smooth, and there was no oxygen in the glass box. The door closed slowly. Not only the glass box, the oxygen in the entire room is evacuated quickly. The Wasp was slightly surprised and accelerated. Boom...boom... The energy wave hit the cracks in the glass box. After a few consecutive times, it was finally broken.However, just as the glass box shattered, the impact of an explosion suddenly came out and exploded instantly. Boom! The loud noise of the explosion shook the entire company building.Immediately afterwards, countless security guards passed by and ran in the direction of the explosion.People around him whispered, Ruiwen could feel Su Zhan''s hand tighten for a moment, and then let go. It seems that there should be no danger. "Ladies and gentlemen, the time is almost up, and the show can begin." Darren walked over at this time with a smile on his face, and took a look at Su Zhan''s direction, and then made an inviting gesture. 451 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 451 No one moved, they all looked at Su Zhan quietly. They didn''t follow him until Su Zhan walked out holding Hope. This can be regarded as a consensus on status. Whether it is personal strength, the strength of the war alliance, or the status of the Japanese lord of Su Zhan, everyone agrees that he is the highest, and it is also due to let him go ahead.This is also a kind of rule, a kind of tacit understanding. Respect the strong! The door opened slowly, and countless security guards held guns and looked inside warily.The protective measures here are really good. The explosion just now failed to blow up the door or the wall of the room, and you knew it was specially made. As soon as the door opened, a security guard suddenly fell to the ground with a thump, as if he had been hit hard.The sudden change shocked everyone, and they heard Darren speak calmly: "Shoot." The booming guns rang out instantly, and these security guards were also well-trained, and they quickly locked the target. Ant-Man! But it''s too small, it''s hard to catch with the eyes, and can only shoot constantly. Su Zhan put his hands on Ruiwen''s shoulders and watched the bodyguards fall over.It has to be said that ordinary people like Ant-Man are so strong after wearing the battle clothes, which shows that the practicality of this kind of battle clothes is really good. "Humph!" Darren snorted and turned around and disappeared. "Ran?" Ruiwen asked in a low voice. "This is about to go out in person." Su Zhan smiled."Although the battle suits here were real, he has more than one set. Knowing that someone will steal and make trouble, and put the only bargaining chip here, he is not that stupid." Sure enough, Darren had returned after a while. At this time, he was wearing a yellow jersey, matching yellow and black, and a pair of mechanical tentacles resembling pliers behind him. "You will see the power of this suit soon." Darren said, his body suddenly became smaller, and he rushed towards Ant-Man.It didn''t take long before I heard the sound of Catalpa, and blue energy light waves flying around. Su Zhan could see clearly that as soon as the yellow shirt appeared, Ant-Man instantly became embarrassed.Darren thought that he could easily solve the opponent. After all, his suit was stronger and more aggressive than the Ant-Man suit. However, he did not expect that his opponent was not worth an Ant-Man. He saw the Wasp. The Wasp''s offensive ability is not weak. With her participation in the war, the situation began to reverse, and Darren, who had lost her advantage, began to worry.He was so anxious that he didn''t care that much when he attacked. In a blink of an eye, a few hapless guys were hit by his energy wave and screamed to the ground. In an instant, chaos was everywhere. They came to see the power of this suit, but they didn''t plan to test it personally, one by one was ready to run away. Su Zhan patted Ruiwen on the shoulder, Ruiwen understood, and followed the person who was moving towards the Hydra. In the chaos, no one noticed Ruiwen''s move, and the representatives of the Hydra had already been resolved.When she came back, she found that Su Zhan was holding a yellow jersey in her hand, which was in the glass box before. "It''s a pity that it''s broken. This Darren is decisive enough. He wants to change Ant-Man''s life with a suit of suit." Su Zhan said lightly, then said."Let them fight first. I will study the structure of this thing and see if it can be fixed." Ant-Man and the Wasp are enough to deal with yellow shirts. Chapter 0552 You Can Think I''m Mocking You In the laboratory, Su Zhan made the yellow jersey uniform and studied the structure inside.The most important thing in this battle suit is the Pim particles. Only with the particularity of the battle suit can people shrink their body. Both are indispensable, and the same may cause the body to burst during the transformation process, and finally become A small pile of rotten meat. When he was studying the yellow jersey, the battle over there was already extremely fierce. Ant-Man and the Wasp are fighting against the yellow jersey, which has gradually lost. No matter how Ant-Man arrives, it is mainly the Wasp that makes him very difficult. Her attack power is no less than her own. Moreover, she has an advantage over herself, that is, she can fly!Neither ant-man nor yellow shirt has this function. In the process, he also knew the identity of the Wasp. After all, there were very few people who knew and possessed this kind of clothing, and the identity of the Wasp was not difficult to guess.But he had no time to think about why Hope was with Su Zhan. She appeared here again, and he had already started to run away. The battle spread all the way from the company. Ant-Man and the Wasp were in hot pursuit, and they were about to escape from the company, but the yellow jersey was hit and flew out with a bang. It felt like hitting the transparent glass. , It''s really not light. Even if the defense ability of the battle suit was good, he was stunned by the bump, staring at the gold stars, and fluttering on the ground for a long time, but he couldn''t stand up. Ant-Man and the Wasp were also a little stunned. What they saw was that the yellow jersey was running and fell straight down. After catching up, the Wasp realized that it must be Su Zhan!During the previous practice, Su Zhan gave her an independent space, as it is now. "Want to die, or to live?" Su Zhan suddenly appeared and said condescendingly toward the yellow shirt. The height of the two is not an exaggeration to say that they are condescending. How could the yellow shirt be willing to fail like this?After finally getting up, the energy wave continued to attack Su Zhan.Su Zhan did not move, the energy wave hitting Su Zhan''s body had no effect, it just made him feel itchy. Su Zhan waved a single hand, and the yellow shirt instantly flew up involuntarily, floating in front of Su Zhan''s eyes. Seeing the unwilling expression of the yellow shirt, Su Zhan curled his lips, and in an instant, as if he had a pair of invisible hands, he took off the yellow shirt.Fortunately, Darren was wearing clothes inside, so he didn''t see any scenes of washing his eyes. boom! Darren exploded, turned into powder in an instant, and flew down. Ant-Man and the Wasp returned to normal sizes, and they couldn''t help sighing when they looked at the pieces of meat that were smaller than dry nails. As soon as he took off his battle clothes, Darren''s body couldn''t stand the strength, and it would naturally explode. "I took the suit, and I won''t mix the rest." Su Zhan said, looking at Hope."If you want to continue to be the Wasp, Zhanmeng is a good choice, you can consider it." Hope nodded. Su Zhan and Ruiwen disappeared. Pim''s company had such a big event, and it didn''t take long for the news to be broadcast. As for how Pim''s company will deal with it in the future, Su Zhan has not much interest.With the character of Dr. Pim, no matter who is in charge of Pim''s company, the suit will probably never appear again. Back at the hotel, Su Zhan took out his yellow jersey. One good, one bad. He has already figured out the structure of the yellow jersey, whether it is a special material, or Pim particles, which have been analyzed and can be manufactured in large quantities.Su Zhan''s broken yellow jersey was taken out of the Pym particles and swallowed directly. No matter how strong the suit was, it was not as strong as Su Zhan''s body. Even without it, Su Zhan could shrink freely.As for the good one, Su Zhan is going to send Ruiwen back, and let Simmons, Zhao Hailun and the others study it. It may not be mass-produced, but it is necessary to make a few for fun, and revisit the style as well. Secondly, this ability can not only shrink, it can also become larger. But obviously, Dr. Pim hasn''t studied this topic yet, so let Simmons, Zhao Hailun and others come. Ruiwen took the yellow jersey and left. When she left, she smiled and said that Su Zhan deliberately opened herself so as not to be a light bulb... After all, things are over, but Su Zhan has no intention of going back. What is the purpose? It''s so obvious! After Ruiwen left, Su Zhan did not check out and left. Basking in the sun, devouring the space-swallowing stone, leisurely seems to be on vacation. Three days passed in a flash. Hope is here. 452 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 452 She wore a long red dress. The style was exactly the same as the one that Ruiwen wore when she pretended to be her. The only difference was that she wore a necklace around her neck and a wasp suit hanging on it. "The skirt is very beautiful." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Didn''t you have seen me wear it?" Hope laughed. "That''s Ruiwen, not you!" Su Zhan dumbly explained. Hope said with a faint smile: "Really? So, Ruiwen has become like me. You think about her too, not me?" "Uh¡­¡­" Hearing this worthwhile words, Su Zhan subconsciously read her thoughts, but Su Zhan was embarrassed.However, Ruiwen, the witch, told Hope about it.However, Su Zhan''s face was very thick, adding that Hope was obviously not angry, Su Zhan simply said: "That''s not there. Although I know it is Ruiwen, I still can''t control his head." "I have discussed with my father, he will take over the management of the company again." Hope changed quickly, but the implication could not be more obvious. It stands to reason that she should be responsible for taking over the company. After all, regardless of age, status, or talent, she is the most suitable, but now let her father take over again, then the subtext is that she is not going to stay in the company. "Zhanmeng welcomes you!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand. Hope smiled and shook hands with him, but when she was about to let go, she realized that Su Zhan didn''t mean to let go, instead she hooked her palms with her fingers. "what is this?" "You can think I am teasing you!" Su Zhan was serious and suddenly dragged Hope into his arms. Amidst Hope''s surprise, he bowed his head and kissed him. Chapter 0553 Take Down The Wasp And New Instance "no, do not want¡­¡­" Hope panted and wanted to push Su Zhan away. She did not deny that she had a good impression of Su Zhan, otherwise she would not come.What she said just now was an understatement. In fact, she had a heated argument with her father about joining the Zhan League before coming. She wants to be a wasp, and her father is worried. In the end, when she insisted on persisting, her father reluctantly agreed. Becoming the Wasp is her wish, but becoming a Wasp and joining the Zhanmeng are two concepts. A large part of the reason why she joined the Zhanmeng is because of Su Zhan.Even knowing that there are countless women around him, but like moths fighting a fire, they cannot be controlled. "You said no, but your body is honest. Do you know? I found that your expression is indeed different from when Ruiwen pretended to be you, a bit less charming, and a bit more real." Su Zhan chuckled lightly. After saying something, he kissed again before Hope could answer. Hope subconsciously thought about what Ruiwen''s expression would look like when she pretended to be herself, and how charming she was. Thinking about how charming she was, she was a little lost. With Su Zhan''s skillful methods, Hope had no experience like this. How can the strong woman resist?The aura of a strong woman was suppressed by Su Zhan''s domineering, unknowingly, Hope himself might not have felt what a small woman posture he had now. The clothes were gradually removed, and feeling Su Zhan''s strong body, Hope seemed to be involuntarily starting to cater to it. The feeling as if to melt into one, as if to burn her. "Sure enough, it''s different!" Following Hope''s painful voice, Su Zhan stared at Hope''s face carefully and made a conclusion. Even if Ruiwen has become exactly the same as Hope, this instinctive reaction is still different. Things must be reversed, and this is justified.Although she is usually a strong woman, but at this time she is soft and clever like a doll, letting her play around. For a long time, after the end. Su Zhan put on new sheets and lay down to rest with his arms around Hope. The next day, Su Zhan checked out with Hope and returned to Japan. With Hope, who are familiar with Pim particles, Simmons, Zhao Hailun and others will progress faster.After introducing them to each other, Su Zhan turned around.As soon as he came forward, he met Michaela head-on. I brought Michaela out of the world of Transformers, and gave her a Transformer called Baixue. This Transformer was controlled by Michaela himself. After the transformation, it can be transformed into a similar armor mode to ensure that the rice Kayla''s safety.However, except when he first came to Marvel World, Mikaela later stayed at the base of the island. Even if he moved over now, he didn''t have much time to get along with him. He came and went in a hurry and was surrounded by people. Sometimes he did not know how to do it. Seeing Michaela, Su Zhan thought of Terry saying that he lacked reporters and talents for media work. He suddenly had an idea. Hugging Michaela for a while, hugging her pretty waist, Su Zhan smiled and asked: "You should be bored during this time? How about I take you out for fun?" Michaela didn''t expect Su Zhanhui to take the initiative to take her out to play, subconsciously showing a happy expression, she has not been with Su Zhan for a long time.But after the joy, she said sensibly: "Forget it, you are so busy, there is no need to spend time with me. Although I can''t be with you often, I don¡¯t feel bored with my sisters, and I can always feel To your existence." They got together, and apart from their own affairs, they almost talked about Su Zhan. Michaela was so considerate and made Su Zhan even more guilty. He smiled and said: "It''s not just playing pulling, just do something by the way. And, don''t you want you to accompany you?" "Let me accompany me by myself?" Michaela was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted and said excitedly: "Are you going to take me to another world, a world with mine?" Anna and Selena have become popular among the sisters recently. Anna also specially wears Selena¡¯s clothes. After going out, she is not recognized as Selena.In contrast, although Jane and Cassie are exactly the same, they are still age aware. In a few years, it will be fine when Cassie grows up. So, I heard that Su Zhan is going to take himself to have his own world, of course Michaela is happy. "Which world are we going to?" Michaela asked curiously. "After you arrive, you will know that you in that world are just like you, with a very strong personality." Su Zhan bought a pass, and then let the system delete the wanted order and the fusion copy of King Haibian, and open a new copy. ."Give me your Baixue, I will take it away first. After you come back, see if it can incorporate the Pim particles. It is also convenient to carry." Although the fusion is good, it is enough to have a vampire world. As for the fusion copy of the Wanted Order and the Sea-Bian King, it is estimated that even if it merges, it will not be a high-end copy.Anyway, even if you erase it, it won''t affect your choice of a new copy.A copy that has not been merged can still exist as a new copy. Select the new copy and enter. Appeared again in New York. Then, Su Zhan entered the fighting arena and brought Michaela directly over. Although Michaela had experienced this kind of teleportation, she still felt amazed.After a long time, she woke up from surprise and looked at the surrounding environment. "This is New York?" Michaela is no stranger to New York. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, New York in 2014!" "Then what do we do?" Michaela said excitedly. "Other things are not in a hurry. Take a stroll and find a place to live." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then took Baixue out of the system space while there was no one left.The two got into the car, and Michaela drove around New York City to learn about the world. "Wait, pull over and stop." When passing a park, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and said to Michaela. Michaela pulled the car over and stopped, watching Su Zhan pointing to the park and saying, "Look carefully, do you see it?" "Oh my god..." Michaela looked in the direction of Su Zhanzhi, and soon showed a shocked expression. Chapter 0554 Mikhail and Abelil In the park, photographer Fern was carrying a camera to shoot. In front of him, several people were standing on a spring bed listening to the guidance of a fitness trainer next to him.In the center of the camera, the shot is a very beautiful woman. She is holding the microphone, with a bright smile on her face, while sitting with the coach''s actions. Her name is Abel, and she is a reporter, not reconciled. She wanted to make big news, but she could only do this kind of trivial interview, but she did not give up. She believed that she would definitely have big news and already had a goal. 453 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 453 The city was informed by the foot race. The name of the foot family sounds a bit weird and not high-end, but the actual meaning is very high, stepping everyone under their feet.Listen, how domineering!Almost no one dared to resist the foot clan, even the police, they can only behave in front of the media and the public.An accident made her discover that there are still heroes who dare to fight the foot race. This city has its own guardians! She wants to figure out the identity of the guardian. She is convinced that this is big news and news that can excite the people. At the end of the interview, Abel''s smile disappeared instantly. As a reporter, she has her own professionalism, but as herself, she has no interest in this kind of news. "I know you are in a bad mood, but I think it''s good to do this kind of interview. It can bring people happiness. I know there is a nearby..." Before Fern could finish speaking, Abelil shook her head and declined. : "Thank you, I''ll go back for nothing." Abelil waved her hand, turned and walked directly, leaving Fern''s mouth tapped depressed. How could Abelil not know his thoughts, but falling flowers intentionally, flowing water ruthlessly, it''s that simple.Apart from news, or work, Abelil has not considered personal feelings at all. Of course, she will not resist if feelings come, but she has no interest in certain men who have bad intentions, such as ...The one behind. When she came out of the park, she noticed that a white sports car was slowly following her. It looked like a woman-driven car, but she was sure that it was definitely not a woman in the car. Maybe it was a rich man, or maybe it was. If you borrow a car from someone else, you want to soak yourself. After walking for a while, she found that the car was still following her, she couldn''t help but turned to stare at the car in annoyance, and raised her middle finger.Although she couldn''t see the situation in the car, she believed that the people in the car would definitely be able to see it. "Tsk tusk, you actually pointed your middle finger at me!" In the car, Su Zhan said with a smile. "She shouldn''t be able to see the inside of the car, and treat you as someone who wants to strike up a conversation." Michaela said with a grin. The same thing happened to Michaela before, but so far, only Su Zhan has succeeded in reaching out.So she knew very well what she thought of this woman who looked exactly like her. The two said while following. The Abelil in front finally couldn''t help stopping, and went directly to the car window and knocked hard. "Is this a warning? I don''t know what her expression will be when she sees you." Su Zhan smiled and said to Michaela, slowly opening the car window.Abelil was originally angry and wanted to scold the other person, but when the car window rolled down and looked at the other person, she found that she seemed to be Asian, with a very good temperament.The ugly swear word came to her lips, and she swallowed it back.Considering the use of euphemistic words to let the other party get out of trouble, I have to say that the same thing has different results with different looks. But as soon as she opened her mouth, she caught sight of the driver. As a result, she couldn''t close her mouth. Frozen for a long time, her mouth trembled and she didn''t say anything. "Hello, my name is Michaela." Thinking of the surprise when she saw her before, Michaela felt empathetic, smiled and greeted her first. "You, hello, my name is Abelil. You..." "Yes, we look exactly the same." Michaela said with a smile. "Then what, why don''t you get in the car and say?" Su Zhan whispered. Abelil hesitated to come, she just came to persuade the other party to give up, but she didn''t expect to encounter this situation.She knew a little bit now that the other party would always follow her like this, perhaps to strike up a conversation, but it shouldn''t be that kind of conversation. Su Zhan simply sat behind and gave the position of the first officer to Abelil. Abelil got into the car hesitantly, watching Michaela a little hurriedly. She never dreamed of this situation. She even wondered if her father had a woman outside before, and had an illegitimate daughter, she was actually her own sister? "We are looking for a hotel to stay in, is there any recommendation?" Michaela was relatively relaxed and asked Abelil with a smile. "There is a nice hotel two blocks ahead. You, where did you come from?" Abelil asked curiously. "This, I''ll tell you slowly after a while." Michaela said with a smile, and Abelil could only suppress curiosity. It didn''t take long to come to the hotel that Abelil said, and it seemed that the scale was really good.The car was fine, and the three got out of the car and entered the hotel. As soon as I entered, it attracted countless attention. She was pretty and exactly the same. In the eyes of others, this is definitely twins. Such a beautiful twin came out with a man to open a room... The attitude of the people around to Su Zhan can be described in five words: envy, jealousy and hatred. The three of them entered the elevator, and there happened to be someone in the elevator. Seeing them coming in, they subconsciously stood in the corner and were stopped. After entering the room, Su Zhan looked around casually, the grade was indeed good, and Michaela seemed very satisfied.Abelil hurriedly followed, she didn''t know what to say, she had many questions to ask, but she didn''t know where to ask for a while. "Sit down and talk slowly, right, drink?" Su Zhan asked. "No... let''s drink, I''m afraid I will hear something that I can''t accept in a while." Abelil wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he agreed. Item 0555 "A wise decision!" Su Zhan smiled and turned to take out the red wine from the hotel room, put the three glasses in order, poured the red wine to signal her to be free, and then sat beside Michaela and hugged her. . "Abelil, do you believe that there is another world outside this world?" "Other things, do you mean the parallel world?" Sure enough, as she thought, Abelil was taken aback at first. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not a parallel world, but a different world. For example, your world is a single universe, and even a parallel world is a parallel world of your single universe, not other worlds. " "I and Michaela come from other worlds." "Haha." Abelil laughed, drank the red wine abruptly, and said: "This joke is not funny." "This is not a joke." Su Zhan said lightly. Abelie looked at Su Zhan and then at Mikhail, the expressions of the two did not seem to be joking at all."Well, this is ridiculous." "If you don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. If you accept this, you¡¯ll know why Michaela looks the same as you. Because she comes from another world, it¡¯s a bit complicated to explain, I can¡¯t tell you. How this is formed, I can only tell you that, except for your name and identity, these external things, your fingerprints and blood types are exactly the same." Su Zhan said."If you don''t believe it, you two can go to the hospital for a check later." "No, since you can say it, it will definitely be the same, but...this thing is still a little..." Abelil smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say. "Actually I have seen other people who look the same, not us, but others, exactly the same." Michaela explained: "So before I came, she told me that I would meet you. Just saw I was really surprised when you were there. I didn''t expect it to be exactly the same." "In fact, it¡¯s not that hard to accept. There are so many magical things in this world. For example, a tortoise can walk on two legs, like a human, can talk, and even knows ninjutsu. For another example, a mouse can become a father. Become a master, self-taught and teach four turtles to guard the city!" "Your imagination is so rich." Abelil said with a smile. "Who told you that this was my imagination?" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Abelie was shocked, is it really good? Can tortoise speak, but also know ninjutsu?What is this, ninja...the turtle? However, Su Zhan did not continue to talk about this topic, and Abelil did not ask either. Compared with Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, she had more curious things.The mood calmed down a bit, or after accepting this absurd explanation, Abelil asked a lot. For example, what about other worlds, how did they come to this world, etc. 454 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 454 As a reporter, asking questions is simply instinct, and asking questions is even more professional. At the beginning, Su Zhan also said a few words. Later, when I saw her asking more and more, the questions became more varied, and even some private conversations were asked. Su Zhan was not good at interjecting, so I asked Michaela to talk to her. Let''s talk. Anyway, she will definitely be taken away, on the one hand, it is the same as Michaela, and on the other because of her identity. Reporter, media work. It is the talent Terry needs! Su Zhan watched them chat in full swing. At first glance, he really seemed to be chatting with himself in the mirror, which was quite interesting.While drinking and chatting, time just passed without knowing it, a bottle of red wine went down, and the two met late, really felt like twin sisters. "It''s getting late, I have to go back. You won''t leave for the time being? Can I come to you?" Abelil looked at the time it was late, and reluctantly got up and said. "Of course, I won''t leave in a short time." Su Zhan responded. Michaela sent away Abelil, a little excited, went back to Su Zhan and lay in his arms.The experience just now was shocking to Abelil, but is it not to Michaela?Know that it''s not the same as personal experience. "The tortoise and mouse you just mentioned should be true? Are they in this world?" Michaela asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and touched her shoulder and said: "Of course it is true. I''m not sure if there is anything else, but there are some Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. Abelil found a piece of news, which is actually this. She will see it soon. Let me tell you that these four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles are actually the turtle pets she raised when she was a child, and she even named them." "Really, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, I don''t know what it looks like." Michaela said with a grunt, her mouth was already close to Su Zhan''s mouth and kissed him. Men have needs, women have them, not to mention that they have not been alone for a long time. Coupled with the affairs of Abelil, Michaela''s initiative is reasonable.Naturally, Su Zhan wouldn''t be stunned, not to mention that he might not have tasted Michaela''s hot taste for a long time. Unknowingly, the two of them were stripped off, and they didn''t bother to go back to the bedroom, and they fought fiercely on the sofa. When Su Zhan and Mikhail are in love, Abelil is going to take the subway home.Before reaching the subway station, I saw riots, and countless people ran out of the subway station in horror.The reporter''s curiosity broke out, and instead of moving away from him, Abelil rushed into the subway station. As soon as she entered, she was caught directly. "Foot Race!" Abelil was slightly surprised, the foot clan controlled the subway station, including her, took many hostages.The members of the foot clan wear masks and guns in their hands, and are heavily guarded.The head is a person dressed as a female ninja with a pinch of red hair on her head. Abelil knew her, she was Kalai, a subordinate of the leader of the foot race. "I know you are here, if you don''t come out, I will kill everyone here!" Callai looked around and shouted, obviously motivating someone to appear, which made Abelil immediately think of her discovery That news. Fight against the guardian of the foot race! 0556-Sword "Boom boom boom." The sound of the subway entering the station sounded, and bright lights flashed through the dim tunnel.Calli''s voice echoed in the subway station, and the surrounding foot races and the captured hostages were a little nervous. Suddenly, the lights in the subway station went out, and the subway roared past without stopping.At the moment when the lights went out, several shadows suddenly appeared. Before we could see what was going on, the people from the Foot Race screamed, and several people responded to the end.Kallai was panicked and rushed over.However, the opponent''s movements were so fast that she couldn''t catch the opponent at all. In a blink of an eye, the foot races around her were already knocked down one after another, and Kalai also lay down with a kick. Just when the subway was about to leave, under the flashing lights, four shadows could be seen flashing away, accompanied by bursts of excited shouts. Seeing that they were about to run away, Abelil hurried to catch up. Seeing Abelil''s run, the other hostages reacted and fled.At this time, the late police also showed up, and soon brought the situation under control.Abelil chased up along the direction of the wind, and soon found that the shadows seemed to be on the roof of a certain building. She hurried up the stairs, and heard the chattering on it before she went up. , She was stunned for an instant. This... Is this a human? A thick huge body, green skin, a huge tortoise shell on the back, standing on both feet, wearing eye masks of different colors on the head, this... Abelil subconsciously thought of what Su Zhan said before, the four turtles standing on both feet?Oh my god... is this true?They are the guardians against the foot race?Subconsciously, she took out the phone and wanted to take a photo. There was a clicking sound. The four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles obviously heard them, muttering something in a low voice. Abelil didn¡¯t hear it very clearly, but she knew she would definitely be found and was about to go. Leaving, but was suddenly dragged up. After seeing it up close, Abelil was really frightened. They were talking one by one, and Abelil didn¡¯t even listen. The confused phone had been taken away by the other party. The other party threatened her and warned her. Shuttle and jump between buildings, disappear into the night in a blink of an eye. As soon as the night breeze blew, Abelil woke up like a dream, and hurriedly checked her mobile phone, and the photos she had taken just now really disappeared. "There are really guardians, it''s true, they turned out to be four ninjas dressed up as sacred turtles!" Abelil murmured, and hurriedly downstairs, she wanted to ask Su Zhan, he How did you know about Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles? Do whatever you think of. This is the personality of Abelil, which sometimes seems impulsive. I directly regretted the hotel and rang the doorbell. After waiting for a long time, no one opened the door. Abel looked at the time, and then remembered that they might have rested.Abelil was a little annoyed by her reckless behavior, but after seeing the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, she felt that she would be suffocated if she didn''t tell anyone. Big news, this is the big news she chased, and it really is true, not because I want big news crazy. Now that they have rested, Abelil is going to go back and talk to her roommate.As soon as he turned to leave, he heard the door open. Su Zhan wrapped himself in a bath towel and looked at Abelie and said, "Come in!" "I''m sorry to disturb you to rest." Seeing Su Zhan''s appearance, Abelil knew that he must have just woke up. "Come in first, let''s talk about it." Su Zhan invited her in. After entering, Abelie glanced at the bedroom inadvertently, and saw Michaela sleeping sweetly and clothes scattered on the ground. You can imagine what happened before. . "Sit down." Su Zhan sat down and sat down on the sofa. Looking at the shirtless Su Zhan, Abelil couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. After all... Michaela was the same as her own, she subconsciously substituted for herself. "I didn''t go home, I came back so late, maybe I met the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles?" Su Zhan asked. "How do you know?" Abelil was surprised, she didn''t say anything yet. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I know a lot, don''t be so surprised. Now that you have seen Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, then I will tell you stories about them... Actually, you know them." "I know?" "Leonardo, Raphael, Michelangelo, Donatello, these four names...Did you think of anything?" "This...this, these are the names of the four tortoise pets I used to raise. I gave them the names. Could it be that they..." Abelil was surprised, although she had already decided in her heart, she didn''t dare to go on. . "Yes, they are the four tortoises you used to raise, and a mouse. It is their father and master. They are called Sprint. You should have the impression. As for why they become like this, it is because of some kind of The mutant gene is related to your father''s original job." Su Zhan said. Abelil didn''t know what to say anymore, what happened today was too incredible. "Don''t go back when it''s too late. I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep when you go back. The bedroom is not convenient. If you don''t mind, just stay on the sofa. If you have anything, wait until dawn to calm down and talk." In a daze, Su Zhan said softly, then got up and went back to the bedroom. After closing the door, Su Zhan came up and hugged Michaela, but did not continue to sleep. The mission was released when I met Abelil. "Main task: Defeat Slade, the leader of the foot clan. After the task is completed, 1000 enhancement points will be awarded." "Secondary Quest: Destroy the Saxophone''s conspiracy. The task is completed and 1000 enhancement points will be awarded." The task is not difficult, Su Zhan will not be changed the plot for the time being, just wait until the need to take action.The purpose of coming this time is to accompany Michaela besides Abelil. When Mikaela got up the next morning, she was shocked when she saw Abelil who was sleeping on the sofa. After Su Zhan explained to her, she knew what was going on. "Uh, you are awake, sorry, I fell asleep." Abelil woke up when she heard the voice and said apologetically. 455 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 455 Chapter 0557: Romantic Date and Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles Caught "It seems that you have considered it clearly?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Well, I''m going to find them to ask clearly!" Abelil nodded and said. Su Zhan nodded: "With your character, I''m afraid I won''t give up if I don''t figure it out. Okay, then go, there shouldn''t be any danger. They may not recognize you, but Sprint definitely recognizes you. If you encounter any situation, you can call me!" Tell Abelil the number, and Abelil remembered it and left. "She won''t be in danger?" Michaela said worriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course there will be danger. In any world where there is justice, there will be evil. What''s more, if the foot clan dominates New York, how can the Guardian suddenly give up, but you can rest assured, there is me, what about There may be something!" Michaela nodded: "That said, what shall we do?" "Shopping and playing! This is a rare opportunity to relax alone. Do you want to waste your time elsewhere?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "of course not!" Michaela shook her head without hesitation. After coming out of the hotel, the two drove shopping, shopping, eating, and also watched a movie.Basically, just like dating a young couple, I have done all these steps.Michaela was so happy and was in a state of excitement all day. At night, Su Zhan felt that since the date was a bit more thorough, he prepared a candlelight dinner in the room without telling Mikhail.As a result, as soon as Michaela saw it, he ran away in tears. Before the candlelight dinner was eaten, Michaela threw him on. Ok. No matter how romantic, the end result is only one! Su Zhan just didn''t expect that doing so would be so lethal to Michaela. Seeing Michaela not afraid to say anything hard to make himself happy, Su Zhan was a little reluctant. In a word, although it was only one day, it was an extremely unforgettable memory for Michaela and even Su Zhan himself. Since I was so happy, of course I wanted to continue this happiness, so the next day Su Zhan took Michaela to the playground and played happily for most of the day. When I was about to eat at noon, Su Zhan¡¯s phone finally rang. Up! His phone has no cross-temporal function, so the phone can only be called by Abel! As soon as the call was connected, I heard Abelil''s panicked voice."Quick, come and help, the people of the Foot Race have captured the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, and I''m with Raphael..." Before the words were finished, there was a busy tone on the phone. This made Abelil stunned for an instant. Looking at the dying Spitters and Raphael, thinking of the power of Slade just now and the three Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles captured, Abelil couldn¡¯t help feeling desperate. She regarded Su Zhan as a life-saving straw. , But didn''t expect Su Zhan to hang up suddenly. "What do you think?" The voice suddenly sounded, and Abel lifted her head in shock and saw Su Zhan and Michaela. "How do you..." Abelil was shocked, how did they know that they were here, how did they come so fast?But now is obviously not the time to think about this, and the mysterious omniscience of Suzhou also left an impression on her, so there is no need to go into it. "Quickly, save it!" Abelyl said, pointing to Sputlin. Su Zhan turned and looked at Sputlin. It was badly hurt, and looked like a rat spirit. At first glance, it was really scary.Turned his head and looked at Raphael, well, although I know they are the righteous Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, but... this looks really low. "Who is he? Can you cure my father?" Raphael looked at Su Zhan and asked. "Can you, you''ll know soon." Su Zhan said with a smile, and came to Spring in front of him.The dazzling white light shrouded it, and the surprising scene made Abelil, Raphael, and even Spurn stunned. After a while, Sputrin''s injury was completely healed. "Thank you, I didn''t expect that there is such a magical ability in this world!" When Sputrin spoke, his beard trembled. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course not in this world, I come from another world." "Other worlds?" Sputrin was suppressed. Raphael asked curiously: "You can go to other worlds, have you seen Batman?" The comics in this world have superheroes and Batman. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course, not only Batman, but also Superman and Flash, Captain America have seen everything, and they are now members of my organization!" "Oh my God! Can I meet Batman, I am his idol. No, he is my idol!" Raphael was a little bit speechless with excitement. "Cough!" Sputrin coughed twice and said: "The first and foremost thing now is to rescue Raphael and the others." "Yes, there is also Saxophone. I didn''t expect that he was doing things for the Foot Race!" Abelil said hurriedly. "Oh? You know?" Su Zhan asked back. Abelil said angrily: "Yes, I went to get him to ask about this first, but he used me to find this place, and I killed Raphael and the others." "It seems that things are going according to the plot!" Su Zhan mumbled in his heart. In the original plot, she went to find Sachs, but Sachs found out about the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, and found it here and captured the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. They wanted to use their blood to create an antidote because he used The same gene has developed a virus and is ready to spread in New York. When he sells the antidote, he can get countless money.And the foot clan can also rule New York homeopathy! This is the content of the side mission, the conspiracy to destroy the saxophone. "Go and save people first, you stand together, and I will take you there directly." Su Zhan said, they stood together suspiciously, and then directly sent away by Su Zhan. The next second, it appeared in a certain laboratory. It can be clearly seen that the three of Michelangelo are locked in a glass box, and the instrument next to them is continuously drawing their blood. "You, how did you get in? Kill them, the equipment is ready, I want to take back to New York." Sacks looked at the Su Zhan group who appeared in shock, and then ordered his men to do it quickly! Chapter 0558 please die quietly! "Da da da da, da da da." The gunshot sounded instantly, Raphael''s reaction was quick, and he turned to use a tortoise shell to block the bullet for them.But it turned around and waited for a long time but didn''t feel the bullet hit. It looked up and found Abelil, Sputrin looked shocked.It turned its head subconsciously and found that the bullet had stopped in the air. "Wow, cool!" Raphael exclaimed excitedly. Su Zhan smiled and flicked his finger, and the bullet flew back in an instant, and in a blink of an eye, the foot clan''s men fell to the ground. Taking a look at the saxophone holding the instrument and preparing to run, Su Zhan said: "I will chase him, you are responsible for saving people!" After the voice fell, Su Zhan disappeared and chased him.Raphael and others reacted and hurried to rescue the three Michelangelo who were locked up. "Who are you, this matter has nothing to do with you, you''d better let..." Sachs was caught up by Su Zhan just two steps after he ran. He saw Su Zhan who suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. He just wanted to threaten the other party to let go, but before he finished speaking, he felt a tearing sensation emerging from his whole body. The intense pain made him feel like he was about to split, and he heard the touch immediately after him. Bang! This was the last sound he heard, the sound of his body exploding. Su Zhan slowly raised his hand and put the instrument directly into the system space. It contained the blood of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. The blood contained mutant genes. This thing was worth studying.Listening to the sound of the completion of the side mission, Su Zhan strolled back. As soon as I came back, I heard fierce fighting. The four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and the big mouse Sputlin are fighting a man wearing heavy armor and carrying countless weapons. 456 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 456 Nunchakus, sticks, double forks, samurai swords, and the four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles use their own methods. Although the big mouse Sputlin has no weapons, his physical skills are very powerful, but under this attack, they are The opponent is not at all disadvantaged. It has a lot of weapons and has its own magnetism, so it can still be sucked back even if it flies out. "It was a waste of effort. The last time you were defeated by me, the ending will not change now." Slade said arrogantly. Regardless of his heavy armor, but his movements are very powerful and strong.Even if they joined forces, they were still defeated by Slade, unable to stop even a single move.But the tortoise has a high defense, even if it is beaten, it will soon rush up again. "Where is the saxophone?" Abelil hurriedly asked when Su Zhan came back. "Don''t worry, it''s dead." Su Zhan said with a smile. After a sigh of relief, Abelil hurriedly said, "Help them, they are not Slade''s opponents!" "Don''t worry, there is no danger for the time being, I will take action if there is a danger!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and looked at it seriously. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles can be regarded as childhood memories. Now it is a rare picture to see them teaming up against the enemy. Speaking of it, the final battle in the movie was on the rooftop. When the virus was released, this scene might not be seen. Su Zhan could not let Slade leave here alive.After watching for a while, I saw that the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles had gradually lost their support, and Slade became more arrogant, and Su Zhan finally took action. "Hey!" At this moment, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and Sprinting happened to be knocked down by Slade one after another, Su Zhan suddenly shouted, attracting Slade''s attention. Turned over, jumped down, and landed lightly, Su Zhan said, "It''s almost time to end, do you have any last words to say? Of course, even if you want to say it, I don''t want to listen, so you should go to death quietly. !" "What a crazy tone, boy, you are the first to dare to speak like this in front of me!" Slade snorted, and suddenly threw a sharp knife to Su Zhan. "Hurry up!" Raphael and others hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan smiled softly, without avoiding it, with a ding, the knife had already stabbed Su Zhan. "No..." Abelil exclaimed excitedly. Michaela took her hand and said, "Don''t worry, he''s fine." "How could it be, he didn''t hide..." Abelil thought that Michaela was comforting herself, and she couldn''t see the front of Su Zhan from her perspective, but she found that Su Zhan seemed to be really fine. There was a clicking sound, breaking the silence. The knife was broken into segments, and Su Zhan was unharmed. "This level is not even enough to tickle, because you are a big villain, I will give you a chance to go all out!" Su Zhan said lightly. In the armor, Slade''s face was invisible, and he didn''t know what his expression was.He only heard him roar, his hands suddenly waved out, and in an instant, the weapons on both hands flew out, all kinds of densely packed. Ding jingle, these weapons shattered one after another on Su Zhan, and in a blink of an eye they had fallen to the ground. "He, why is he so hard?" Abelil exclaimed. Michaela smirked and said: "If you have a chance, you know that he is harder than your phenomenon!" "This, this is impossible!" Slade looked at Su Zhan in disbelief. His armor and weapons were made of special materials and were extremely strong. He had done countless tests, and even the thick steel plates would be easily cut off without affecting them. .Why is it now like paper, it shatters with one touch? "Your opportunity is used up, you can... die!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and Slade stared at him in shock and alert, but...Su Zhan disappeared.Slade felt a sense of crisis, turned around to throw a fist, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and looked down. Su Zhan''s fist actually pierced the armor. "This¡­¡­" "Shhh, don''t talk, just die quietly!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and a group of red light Slade appeared in his body. With a bang, his body exploded directly. Flesh and flesh, armor fragments are all over. Su Zhan frowned, his shoulders shook slightly, and his body was as clean as ever in an instant. "After finishing work, you can go to dinner." Su Zhan said with a smile, and flew to Michaela''s side."When I came here just now, I found a good restaurant, go try it?" "Yeah!" Michaela nodded heavily. Item 0559 In the end, there was a slight deviation in the meal plan. The original plan to be in the restaurant turned out to be in the hotel to order takeaway.There were many more people in the original two-person world, uh...no, not people. Michaela and Abel were sitting on the two sides of Su Zhan. Opposite him was the big mouse Sprint, and the four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles were fighting for the ownership of the last piece of pizza.As an audience, Su Zhan thinks that Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles looks very interesting when watching it, but as a participant, Su Zhan has only one feeling. That''s noisy! You are tortoises, not dogs or cats. Is it really good to be so lively? There are so many delicacies nearby, including Western and Chinese food. As for grabbing such a piece of pizza and fighting it out?Well, although I know that this is their long-standing mode of getting along with each other, they are still a little uncomfortable. Originally, Su Zhan had the idea to take the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles away. Anyway, there are many weird creatures all over the world, and they won''t look so strange. They can live in the sun without living in the sewers.But now, he gave up this idea. Maybe they want to appear in the sun, but they will never live in the sun. The sewer is their''home''! "Raphael, didn''t you say you want to see Batman? I can take you there." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. Raphael hurriedly said: "Really? Great, but... Although Slade is dead, but the foot race has not been destroyed, I am afraid we can''t leave. New York... still needs our protection. If you can, Can you bring me a signed Batman photo next time you come?" "Yes! Why don''t you take a video, I will let Batman watch if I have a chance." "Is it really possible? Great!" When Raphael heard it, he turned his head excitedly, and sang excitedly there.It sang, and the other three naturally followed in. Watching them dancing and singing. Su Zhan wanted to ask who he learned this from! "I have a camera!" Abelil said, taking out the camera and taking pictures, but Raphael suddenly calmed down, and they were a little nervous. Eating and drinking, talking and making trouble. Before I knew it, it was dark outside. The story between Sachs and Slade has not spread, after all, they are dead.But the people of the Foot Race already knew that the dragons had no leader, and instead of defeating the Foot Race, it made them even more chaotic. Raphael, Donatello, Michelangelo, Leonardo. 457 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 457 Fork, stick, nunchaku, katana The four guys jumped out of the window and jumped onto the opposite roof. Waved, sang, and went with Sprint. Before leaving, Raphael also urged Su Zhan to remember to bring his signature. "They are the guardians of New York, they are worthy of praise!" Abelil came to Su Zhan''s side, looked at the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles who had left outside the window, and said softly. "Yes, they will also become the childhood memories of many people. Many people will remember that there are such four tortoises. They punish good and promote evil, and they do justice." Su Zhan sighed and turned to Ai Beili. Erdao: "Do you have any plans? Are you going to continue reporting on their news?" "No, about them, those who know know, and those who don''t know will never know. News is very important, and the people have the right to know, but this... will cause them trouble." Abelil shook her head , And then smiled: "What''s more, I now have better and bigger news. Theories about other worlds, this news is definitely more popular than Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles!" "If you want to report this news, first...you have to go to another world." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I think you will take me there." "It''s not easy." "I know!" "You know?" Su Zhan was stunned, looking at Abelil''s determined expression and just about to ask what you know, Abelil turned around and went back to chat with Michaela. Drink a lot of wine. It was late at night. I thought that Abelil would leave, but who knew she asked to borrow the sofa. Su Zhan would naturally not refuse this... After taking a bath, returning to the bedroom, Michaela had already jumped over. . "Honey, you are great." Michaela said excitedly. "Which is great?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Everything is great!" Michaela said affirmatively, her body slowly slid down, and finally, her hair fell and covered her face, and only her head moved regularly. Su Zhan lay down, squinting his glasses, enjoying Michaela''s dexterous technique. After a while, Michaela had already taken the initiative to roll over and sit on it, and then... naturally the mountain was shaking. In the living room, Abelil''s blush was flushing, not knowing whether it was due to drinking or hearing the sound coming from inside.She thought of the idea that Michaela gave herself just now. It was bad and exciting! For a long time, the inside was not over yet, and Michaela hadn''t come out yet, and Abelil even wondered if she had forgotten excitedly.At this moment, the voice finally stopped, and immediately after that, Michaela came out naked. Closing the door smoothly, Michaela made a gesture to Abelil. When the matter came, Abel was still a little unwilling to let go. Michaela kept waving and urging anxiously. Finally, Abelil gritted his teeth, took off her clothes, and made her hair like Michaela. At the urging of Michaela, she opened the door and walked in. "Hurry, hurry, there is no such thing, I have to go out to drink half of the time." Seeing her coming in, Su Zhan yelled hurriedly, stretched out his hand and directly pulled her over and kissed her, both hands were not idle.The nervous Abelil did not expect that Su Zhan would be so direct and a little at a loss, but she still had to pretend to be calm, she is now pretending to be Michaela! After the tactics, Abelil was gradually unable to resist. Su Zhan pushed her flat, separated her legs, and said, "I am going to go in." "Yeah." Abelil nodded subconsciously, suddenly feeling something was wrong.To Michaela, he shouldn''t say this at this time. In chapter 0560, the two women will fly together! Did he recognize it?The more Abelil thinks about it, the more it feels wrong, Su Zhan''s performance is not like continuing after the intermission."You..." Abelil was about to speak, but felt a sharp pain. Su Zhan is here! After finally waiting for the pain to dissipate, Abelil could no longer remember to ask, completely immersed in the speechless experience. Su Zhan''s movements were very gentle, not at all as wild as when she was listening to voices outside. After Abelil returned to the world from heaven, Su Zhan let her go. "You take a rest first, I''ll call Michaela in." Su Zhan said softly. Abelil blushed instantly, and Ai Ai said, "You, do you know?" "As long as I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know. Michaela is also slick, she told you that only then can I take you to other worlds?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Isn''t it? She said, she is like this!" Abelil asked. Su Zhan: "Yes, but now I have another way." "Ah, then, then why don''t you say it, also...also..." "I still count? Unless I''m a fool, how can I break you through? Anyway, the final result is the same!" Su Zhan smiled and turned to go out. Not long after, Michaela was picked up by Su Zhan and still arrived. Abel''s side. The faces are exactly the same, but the expressions are different. This feeling made Su Zhan, who had not been released, even more excited. I thought it would be Selena and Anna, or Jane and Cassie, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be Abelil and Michaela, but this feeling better! The night is long, but for them it is fleeting. As the sun rose, the three of them hugged each other into a deep sleep, one left and one right, two peaceful faces, which made Su Zhan feel extremely satisfied. It was already afternoon when I woke up, and Abelil had nothing to worry about, just need to go back to pack her own things, and resign by the way, it can be considered a beginning and an end, there is an explanation.First sent Abelil back, Michaela was going to stroll around and buy some souvenirs.Although these things may also exist in the Marvel world, they are things from other worlds after all.What''s more, women will be a little cautious. Michaela came out with Su Zhan this time and also found Abelil. After going back, he would inevitably talk to the other sisters. It was a show of reluctance. Su Zhan accompanies Michaela to stroll around. The main responsibility is to pay the bill and collect the things. Of course, he has system space, so he won''t be able to carry large bags.After shopping for a long time, Michaela seemed a little tired, and he was ready to go back when he had almost bought everything. As soon as he got out of the mall to get on the bus, Su Zhan suddenly heard the sound of Ding. Su Zhan couldn''t be more familiar with this voice, mission! At this time, the task appeared, did it trigger something? Su Zhan stopped and looked at the mission. "Random mission; head to a small town in Minnesota. Upon completion of the mission, 1000 enhancement points will be awarded." "It''s over, is this over?" Su Zhan was a little at a loss with the headless mission. He neither said who the mission target was, nor did he detailed the content of the mission. He just let himself go to a small town in Minnesota.What kind of ghost mission is this?Is it a serial task?What''s in a small town in Minnesota? "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Zhan stopped and frowned, Michaela asked with concern. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, but it seems that we won''t be able to go back a few days later, and we have to go back to a small town in Minnesota." 458 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 458 "Oh." Michaela didn''t ask why he was going, but it was of course good to stay with Su Zhan for a few more days.She knew very well that once Su Zhan returned, he would either deal with things or go to another world. When he got in the car, Su Zhan asked Michaela to drive. He closed his eyes and thought about the task. The content of the task was a bit boring, and the task was released suddenly. He observed the surroundings, and there was nothing special about this task. How is it triggered? After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t have any idea. I asked the system, but the system was silent. Not long after returning to the hotel, Abelil came back with luggage. "I have something to say." Abelil came to Su Zhan hesitantly, and stopped talking. "Just talk about it, do you still need to hesitate with me? It''s not that time." Su Zhan said with a smile, and reached out and touched her lips. Abelil or Mikhail is very beautiful and hot, especially the lips. Normally, they are slightly thick, but when you bite, you can feel that taste, which is really wonderful. Abelil''s face blushed slightly and said, "I might, maybe I have to wait a few days before I can go with you. I went to resign, but the radio did not agree. There is a news item that needs to be interviewed, but I lack manpower. Go and complete this interview before you can resign." "The interview was conducted in a small town in Minnesota, in the north of the United States. It may take more than ten days for the interview to end. "Where did you go? Minnesota town?" "Yes, yeah." "Is that so? The task was not triggered by me, but by Abel? But why? Is it because Abelil is her own woman, and this matter is related to her, so it triggered task?" "Let''s go with you, I happen to be going too." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? That''s great. But why are you going there? It''s a very remote town." Abelil asked happily. "You will know when you get there." Su Zhan deliberately sold Guanzi, no way, he doesn''t know why he is going now! In all likelihood, it is a new copy. But what copy, he didn''t know. With so many copies, the ghost knows what the fusion is, not to mention the name of a small town, how can it be remembered. "It''s too late now. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to find a place to live there. Let''s go tomorrow." Su Zhan said. "Well, then I''ll book a plane ticket." "No, the plane is too slow. I will send it over tomorrow and arrive in the blink of an eye. But I have a condition." "What conditions?" "I like the way you huffed just now, so... let''s go to the bedroom, you can huff up." Chapter 0561 Jennifer''s Body "Okay? Okay, let''s set off." After getting up early in the morning and washing, Su Zhan asked them. The door of the room opened, and Michaela and Abelil walked out.As soon as he came out, Su Zhan''s glasses lit up instantly, black leather jacket, tight jeans, black high heels, hair was slightly scattered, the two dressed up and had exactly the same hairstyle.At first glance, there is no way to tell who is who.They dress up like this, obviously deliberate. If they walk outside, no one will believe it if they are not twins. "Okay." Michaela said with a smile. "Then go!" Su Zhan walked over with a smile, put his arms around the two, and then teleported directly. Minnesota town! The three suddenly appeared on the edge of the small town, green hills and green grass, and the sound of rumbling water could be faintly heard in the distance. "Is it here?" Su Zhan hugged the two and walked past the sound. It didn''t take long to see a waterfall, and the sound of water came from here. "It should be here!" Abelil said, took out the camera and started shooting the waterfall."This waterfall is called the Devil Kettle. Have you seen this Swirl Nest? Something will come up after entering the capital. It is said that it will go straight to hell. There have been many reports about this Devil Kettle. I don¡¯t know what the radio thinks. I''m here for an interview. First take a picture, then ask the people in the town, and write some press releases. But this waterfall is really amazing!" Abelil said while filming came in.Michaela also watched curiously for a long time, and still went in with the branches, but as soon as he entered, he was swept away without a trace, and it didn''t come up, so I was surprised. "Mission completed: Reward 1000 enhancement points." "Task release." "Prevent the demon from possessing, and successfully reward 1000 strengthening points." After Su Zhan arrived at the demon kettle, he received a prompt from the system. One was the completion of the mission, and the other was a serial mission, as he had guessed.However, this follow-up mission is still headless, with mission content and no clues.It sounds like this task is not easy to complete. Who knows what demon it is, who is to be possessed, and when?The scope is too wide.However, Su Zhan already knew what it was. In other words, what kind of copy is this fusion! Devil kettle in a small town in Minnesota.If the former did not impress Su Zhan, then after seeing the latter, he immediately remembered what copy it was. Jennifer''s body A thriller. The general content is the story of the most beautiful princess Jennifer, the most beautiful princess Jennifer in the small town of Minnesota. As for this Jennifer, he is exactly the same as Michaela and Abelil, but he should be younger, after all, he is only a high school student. "Two is not enough, is this the rhythm that allows me to have three?" Su Zhan murmured softly, then looked at Abelil and curious Michaela who were busy shooting. Both of them made him fascinated, and three of them couldn''t go to heaven! This copy, besides Jennifer, her only good friend Nidi is also quite interesting.Although not as beautiful and eye-catching as Jennifer, it has another temperament.This film is narrated from Dini¡¯s perspective. "What are you thinking?" Abelil had finished filming, and when she returned to Su Zhan to see him in thought, she couldn''t help but ask. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "It''s nothing." "By the way, why on earth are you here?" Abelil asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "For you." "I?" "It can also be said that it is for Michaela." Su Zhan said again. Now even Michaela was curious. "There are only two people who are the same around me. However, you are special, because here... there is one more!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at the entrance of the town. Now Michaela and Abelil finally reacted, and said in surprise, "There are people who look like us here? No way." 459 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 459 Michaela was surprised, and Abel was surprised. "You will know soon, but you have to be careful. She is a man in this small town. As soon as you two go out, the people in the town will definitely be crazy, haha." Su Zhan smiled. Said: "In this way, I will help you disguise first, so as not to cause a sensation." After speaking, Su Zhan waved to them, they didn''t feel any changes, in fact they were completely different.Looking at the water curiously, one by one was surprised. "Let''s go, let''s go into the town and take a look." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then the three of them left the waterfall. After getting on the road, Su Zhan summoned the Hornet. "Get in the car!" Su Zhan just didn''t want them to cause a sensation, but he didn''t plan to keep a low profile. As a man in the small town, Jennifer is naturally yearning and envious of life in the big city. To put it plainly, there is a little vanity.Girls, especially beautiful girls, a little vanity is normal, and Bumblebee can definitely attract her attention! In fact, not only can it attract the attention of Jennifer, it can be said that it has attracted the attention of the entire town. As soon as he drove into the small town, Su Zhan felt more concerned. Once he passed by, he turned his head back and paid a lot of attention.Speaking of it, there are some foreign tourists in this town because of the devil''s water bottle, but there are not many people who drive sports cars like Su Zhan. Especially for young people, the look of Bumblebee is so cool and fashionable, it is indeed a fatal attraction. Boys are envious, girls are curious. Soon, Su Zhan found the hotel in the town. The environment is not very good, but it is already pretty good in the small town.After getting off the bus, I entered the hotel. The owner of the hotel was a middle-aged woman. I saw Su Zhan with two beautiful girls and driving a sports car again. How could I not understand what was going on. Very enthusiastic to help Su Zhan open the best room, and said that if you need anything, just come to her. Of course, Su Zhan was not stingy, and gave a lot of tips. Item 0562 The news in the town was very well-informed. It didn¡¯t take long for most people in the town to know that a rich man driving a sports car came and took two women into the hotel in the town, although it was just a small matter. But it is very fresh to the people in the small town. Su Zhan took Michaela and Abelil who wanted to go out for a walk, but there was a lot of attention wherever they went. It really felt like a big star. "I''ll do the interview first." Abelil thought for a while. "It''s okay, let Michaela accompany you, don''t encounter any danger." Su Zhan said. With Michaela here, you can rest assured about safety. Transformers, armor. These things are already powerful in this small town, or in this world. Michaela nodded with Abelil, and left for the interview with Su Zhan. Su Zhan drove the Hornet around at random, and his eyes suddenly lit up after a short while. Not far ahead, a young girl strolled along the street.Dressing is very ordinary and unremarkable. Nidi! If Jennifer is the jewel, then Nedi is gold covered by sand. Both the figure and the face are very good, but because she is friends with Jennifer, and Jennifer is the kind of relatively vain girl, Nedi does not go at all. Dress up and don''t steal Jennifer''s limelight. Simply put, she is a hidden gem, whoever can find it will take advantage of it. Neddy had already noticed the bumblebee behind her at this time, her eyes were slightly surprised, but she didn''t have any special look or expression."Excuse me, can you ask what your name is?" Su Zhan drove over and asked with a smile. Neddy stopped, seemingly unexpected that Su Zhan would question herself. "My name is Nidi, what''s the matter?" "Hello, my name is Su Zhan, do you have time? Could you please introduce me here? Of course, it won''t waste your time. How about I invite you to dinner?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Neddy hesitated a bit, and she seemed to wonder how to refuse. "Nidi." Suddenly someone called her at this moment, and then a girl was seen coming from a distance.Blond shawl, fashionable dress, good figure showing off. "Jennifer." Neddy responded. After Jennifer came over, he put Nidi''s shoulder on him, looked at Bumblebee and Su Zhan inside and said with a smile."Hello, my name is Jennifer and I am Nidi''s friend." "Hello, my name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then said."I came to this small town for vacation. I heard that the scenery here is good, but I''m not familiar with it. So, would you like to be my guide?" He said this to Nidi. Neddy did not speak, and Jennifer was a little depressed. He is a man in the small town, why doesn''t he seem to see himself?After hesitating, Jennifer said: "If you need a guide, we are the most suitable. We know where the scenery is good and where is fun." "That''s great, get in the car!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then opened the car door. "Jennifer." Neddy knew she couldn''t refuse when she heard Jennifer talk. She is very clear about her friend''s careful consideration. Obviously, Jennifer is depressed because she was struck up, not because she was striving for performance. "Sit back." Jennifer said to Nidi. Nidi gave a wry smile, and sat back. Jennifer sat in the co-pilot and looked at the structure of the car curiously, and then introduced Su Zhan. Neddy watched Jennifer and Su Zhan talking happily from behind, and there was no chance to interrupt.However, she is also used to it. Jennifer is the absolute focus every time someone else is there.But to her surprise, Su Zhan would occasionally turn back and chat with Nedi, and did not let her be left out. This kind of caring character made Nedi feel much better. After being introduced by Jennifer, let alone the scenery here is really good. Although the town is not prosperous, it has a unique scenery. "It is said that in a few days there will be bands from big cities coming here to perform. If you are interested, we can go and watch together at that time." Jennifer suddenly thought of something and said excitedly. "What band?" "Low Shoulder Band." "Oh, I live in the hotel, then you can come to me!" Su Zhan responded with a smile."It''s getting late, find a place and I will invite you to dinner." Under Jennifer''s introduction, the three came to a good restaurant, which should be one of the top in this small town.After entering, Su Zhan generously asked them to order, and then noticed that Jennifer only ordered a few, which may be her favorite, but it was not very expensive. He also helped Nidi to order her favorite. From this point of view, apart from a little vanity, Jennifer''s essence is still good, and it is good to Neddy. "I just noticed that many people know you. You are so beautiful. You should be the man in the town?" Su Zhan said with a smile. 460 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 460 "I''m not." Nidi said quickly. Jennifer smiled and said: "The town is too small, it''s normal to know each other. Moreover, I am the school''s cheerleader, and I know more." Generally speaking, the cheerleaders of foreign schools are the most beautiful figures in the school. "No wonder, have you made a boyfriend?" Su Zhan asked casually. Neddy shook her head, and Jennifer said, "No, of course you have to make a good boyfriend." "Ning Que Wulan." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Jennifer asked curiously. "Meaning, I''d rather not look for it or deal with it casually." Su Zhan explained, and Jennifer nodded repeatedly. Jennifer''s heart is very high, there are really no good boys in the town, and it is normal to not look good. While eating and talking, the atmosphere of the meal was not bad, and the three of them were familiar. After eating, Su Zhan specially sent them home before returning to the hotel. Michaela is poor and self-reliant. Abelil must be tough. Jennifer is a bit princess-tempered and a bit vain. Different environments create different personalities, which are also interesting. If the people are of the same length and personality, then there is really a lack of freshness. Item 0563 In the hotel. Abelil and Michaela have returned and are finishing the press release.Seeing Su Zhan coming back, the two put down curiously and asked Su Zhan what he was doing, whether they had seen someone who looked the same as themselves! "Went out for a walk and met two girls. One is called Neddy and the other is Jennifer. Jennifer is the same person as you. After getting along, the personality is a little different from you, but in general it is still The kind that accepts and can be trained. It''s Nidi, which makes me very interested." Su Zhan smiled and sat in the middle of the two and talked to them. "This situation is actually quite normal. The more excellent girls are, the more they are used to being the focus." Abelil said with a smile. "When will we meet?" Michaela asked. "It should be soon! Is your interview finished?" Su Zhan asked. Abelil shook her head: "Not yet, since this is the last interview, I want to do it better. It''s a beginning and an end." "Alright!" Su Zhan nodded."By the way, have you eaten yet?" "have eaten." "Well, you guys are busy first, I''ll go take a rest." Su Zhan said and entered the bedroom. The task is to prevent the demon from possessing, obviously referring to Jennifer.Jennifer was possessed by the devil because of the upcoming Low Shoulder Band in a few days.This low-shoulder band has never been popular, and I don''t know where to find the sacrifice method, which is similar to a certain feeling of dealing with the devil.Killed Jennifer to sacrifice, and Jennifer was possessed by the devil, and the Low Shoulder band really became popular. Since the Low Shoulder Band hasn''t come yet, there is no rush. Taking out infinite gems to continue devouring, Su Zhan pondered to find Nidi tomorrow. Su Zhan is still quite interested in this little girl. As night fell, the night passed away. The next day, Michaela and Abelil went out to interview again, and Su Zhan drove to Nidi''s house. Today is the weekend and there are no classes in school.Therefore, Neddy was mostly at home, and Su Zhan had already remembered her position clearly when she sent her back.When he came downstairs to Nidi''s house, Su Zhan glanced inside, and Nidi was really at home. In the room, Nidi was lying down looking at a magazine in her home clothes. fashion magazine! "It seems that it''s not that she doesn''t like it, but that she has no chance to behave with Jennifer. Let me just say, there are no girls who don''t like fashion!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly and honked his horn. Hearing the sound of the car, Nidi didn''t care at first, but she quickly realized it, as if she was downstairs in her own home!Neddy thought it was Jennifer, went to the window and opened the window to look outside, only to find that it was Su Zhan. This surprised her very much. Unexpectedly, Su Zhan would come to find herself, which made her feel a little bewildered, not knowing what to do? "Can I go in?" Su Zhan shouted while talking. The sound was not loud, but Nidi heard clearly, as if it was ringing in her ears.She turned and prepared to go down and open the door. Seeing Nidi''s behavior, Su Zhan smiled and walked to the door from the car.As soon as she arrived at the door, Nidi had hurriedly opened the door. "Hello." Su Zhan greeted with a smile. "You, hello." Nidi said hurriedly, tidying up her clothes in a hurry. Even ordinary girls will pay attention to their dress, especially in front of men.Although the clothes at home don''t look so glamorous, but her figure is also shown, and it really is Nei Xiu. "I took the liberty to come here and didn''t disturb you?" Su Zhan asked. "No, no. Are you looking for something to do with me?" Nidi asked. "Nothing special, just nothing to do. I don''t know many people in this small town, so I came to you." Su Zhan said. "You can find Jennifer, she should be very happy that you went to her." Neddy was a little confused about why Su Zhan came to find herself instead of Jennifer. "I think it will be easier to chat with you. If you mind, I will leave." Su Zhan said. "No, no, come in." Nidi said quickly, inviting Su Zhan to come in.After pouring a glass of water, Nidy said, "Sit down first, and I''ll change my clothes." "Speaking of changing clothes, I have something to ask you for help." Su Zhan suddenly moved as if he remembered something. Neddy was taken aback for a moment. What can I do to change clothes by myself? "That''s it. I bought a few clothes and wanted to give it away, but I don''t know if she looks good in them. You also know that if you want to give it away, you must give it the most perfect one, or else it is for nothing? I think your body is similar to her, so can you please try it for me and let me see the effect? ??Because I bought a few of them, if there are ones you like, I can give them to you." Su Zhan said seriously. "This..." Nidi hesitated, looked at Su Zhan''s serious eyes, and finally agreed. "Great, wait a minute, the clothes are in the car, I''ll get them." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and went out.Before long, he came back with several bags.Nidi took a look, and the brands of these bags are very expensive and big brands, which can be called luxury goods. There are several brands that she has seen in the magazine just now, and it is said that each one costs tens of thousands of dollars. Although he knew that Su Zhan was a rich man, he didn''t expect that he was so rich. Adding these clothes together would cost hundreds of thousands, or even millions of dollars. Millions of dollars to buy clothes. 461 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 461 This, this makes Nidi dare not imagine. "Is it for your girlfriend?" Nidi couldn''t help but asked curiously. "Perhaps." Su Zhan said with a smile. "perhaps?" Nidy thought, maybe he was after a certain girl. "sorry to bother you." Su Zhan handed the bag to Nidi, and Nidi took it and said, "Then, then I will go upstairs first." Su Zhan nodded, Nidi turned upstairs and returned to the room.Sitting down on the sofa, Su Zhan looked up at the direction of Nidi''s room, the stairs, and the walls were meaningless to him. He could clearly see every move in the room. Item 0564 Nidi took a deep breath and opened one of the bags and took out the clothes. It was a very beautiful off-the-shoulder evening dress. At first glance, she knew that the price was expensive and the workmanship was fine.Slowly taking off her clothes, Neddy put on it cautiously. "Sure enough, it''s Neixiu. When she puts on her clothes, she looks unremarkable, and the choppy immediately after taking it off!" Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing. Of course, this is somewhat exaggerated. After all, Nidi is still a high school student and still in the developmental stage, so naturally it is not so exaggerated.However, compared to when she was wearing clothes, her figure is completely different.Watching Nidi come out after getting dressed, Su Zhan looked down. Neddy went downstairs a little nervously, feeling that Su Zhan''s gaze really made her feel a little uncomfortable. She is not Jennifer. She is used to being an angle and has the feeling of being eye-catching anytime, anywhere. "Turn around and take a look." Su Zhan said. Neddy turned around. "Very beautiful, this dress suits your figure very well." Su Zhan first complimented, and then troubled Nidi to change one. Trying on clothes is definitely a pain for a man. If it is Su Zhan, he will try it directly if he is optimistic about it, and buy it when it is OK. It will never be worn and taken off one by one.But for girls, this is a very enjoyable process. Nidi didn''t feel trouble or hard at all, and Su Zhan also took the opportunity to feast his eyes. At first, Nidi was still a little bit unwilling to let go, but gradually it became more natural, and she would also ask about the effect of the Soviet war.Finally, the last one is left, a black dress with a deep V backless.This kind of clothes is obviously impossible to wear underwear, otherwise it is a lot less and feels less, after all, it is a backless outfit, what is the matter if you show a belt!This dress made Nidi a little uncomfortable. She had never worn such a revealing dress, especially since she couldn''t wear underwear inside. Fortunately, the previous atmosphere made Nidi relax a lot. If she tried this one at the beginning, she would definitely not have the courage. After the change, she twisted and went downstairs, not as generous as before to let Su Zhan appreciate. She was surprised when she came to Su Zhan. Although she saw Su Zhan when she was wearing it, the focus at the time was not on the clothes. Now this appearance, Su Zhan is truly amazed.Even if he didn''t speak, Nidi could see the reaction from his expression! This expression, this look is the first time I have tried these clothes. Apart from the fact that it is too revealing, Nidi also thinks this dress is the most beautiful. "This is it!" Su Zhan said with satisfaction. "The person you want to give away, she should also like it," Nidi said. "Well, she definitely likes it, but I don''t know if Xi is used to wearing this dress." Su Zhan said with a smile. Nidi said: "This kind of clothes can only be worn on some special occasions, so she will definitely like it." "I''m relieved if you say that." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Trouble you for so long, tossing back and forth, and this dress will be given to you." "Ah? You, did you make a mistake? This one?" Nidi was stunned for a moment and asked blankly: "Aren''t you going to give this to someone else? How did it give it to me." "I''m not wrong, this one is for you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Nidi feels a little confused, what does he mean?Didn''t he say to give it to others?People who want to pursue, but now this means, how does it feel as if it is... refers to yourself?Isn''t he going after me?How is this possible! Even if it were, he couldn''t happen to bring these clothes, right?Could it be that this is his method of chasing women, is he using this method when he meets those he wants to pursue? Suddenly, many thoughts flashed through Nedi''s head, and thoughts abound. "No, I can''t collect this dress. It''s too...too expensive." Although there is no price on the dress, she knows the brand, and it costs US$70,000 or 80,000. "If you give it to you, just keep it. Maybe it''s expensive for you, but for me, if it makes me feel happy and even pleasing to the eyes, then it''s worth it...not to mention that I''m going to see the band. Do you perform? Then you will wear this one, how about it?" Su Zhan was talking, suddenly thinking of something."You bring other clothes here." Neddy didn''t know what he was going to do, so he took the clothes off. Su Zhan found a white dress and tore it open suddenly. "Ah, what are you doing?" Nidi was taken aback. This is a new dress. It''s still so expensive, so why did you tear it off. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, his hand movement did not stop at all, and in a blink of an eye, he tore out a shawl, making Nidi dumbfounded.Su Zhan took the shawl and stood in front of Nidi to help her put it on. From a short distance away, Nidi could breathe continuously, feeling a blank brain. "All right!" It wasn''t until Su Zhan yelled that Nidi woke up like a dream. "Go look in the mirror." Su Zhan ordered. Neddy was stunned, and turned upstairs. There was a floor mirror in her room. Looking at herself in the mirror, Nidi feels like dreaming. At this time, she is like a princess, dazzling, and the shawl is very commensurate with the skirt. Originally, the skirt is still exposed, but now she doesn''t feel that way at all. . "I think it''s worth it to use an imperfect dress to make this outfit perfect." Su Zhan suddenly appeared behind Nidi. Nidi was startled, and subconsciously backed away, but it happened to crash into it. Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan hugged Nidi, lowered his head, and looked at her in the mirror. His cheeks were red and shy, like a ripe apple, beautiful. "I don''t want to use this method to get your favor, or to pursue you, although it counts as a success. In fact, from the first time I see you, I think you are very attractive, and this is also The reason why I came to you instead of Jennifer." Su Zhan¡¯s chin was on her shoulder, and the heat wave squirting out while talking made Nidi feel numbness behind her back, as if there was an electric current gushing from bottom to top. Like. Chapter 0565: Seriously?Still playing? Neddy has experienced this kind of battle. She was alone in the room. Su Zhan is very attractive. With the addition of a series of actions just now, she is now hugged by him. The numb feeling makes Nidi seem to talk all of a sudden. The strength is gone, and his head is blank. In a daze, she felt Su Zhan''s arm loosen her, making her feel a little disappointed inexplicably, and she was involuntarily turned around by Su Zhan following her.Seeing Su Zhan''s hot eyes, Nidi instantly lowered her head. Who knew that as soon as she moved, she found that she couldn''t go down anymore. Su Zhan reached out and pressed her chin, causing her to raise her head involuntarily. With her eyes facing each other, Nidi couldn''t bear Su Zhan''s gaze and subconsciously closed her glasses. Look up, close your eyes, I believe everyone knows what the next step is. Seeing that Hong Dandan''s little mouth, Su Zhan kissed directly. 462 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 462 Nidi''s body first became stiff, and then she seemed to become limp and weak. At first, she gritted her teeth, but slowly relaxed, allowing Su Zhan to invade.Very jerky, without skill at all, this reaction made Su Zhan even more excited. His has begun to be dishonest. Nidi tried to stop it several times, but the line of defense quickly collapsed and she couldn''t resist. "Linglingling...linglingling..." In a daze, Nidi seemed to hear the doorbell, which made her suddenly sober.Opening her glasses, she was ashamed to find that she had wrapped Su Zhan''s neck unknowingly. "Door, the doorbell rang, I''m going to open the door." Neddy said breathlessly. Su Zhan let go of Nidi with some disappointment, and Nidi hurriedly went downstairs to open the door. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Jennifer said. "He''s coming to you..." Jennifer was stunned before she finished speaking. "What''s wrong?" Neddy asked subconsciously, and then found that Jennifer had been staring at herself, and then she remembered that she was still wearing a dress. "Oh my god, this dress is so beautiful, he gave it to you? Wait, this brand, this style, my God, I just read it in the magazine, it''s more than two hundred thousand dollars!" Jennifer surrounded Nidi , Kept exclaiming. Nidi was also taken aback, and hurriedly said: "No, I just try it for him." "Hello, Jennifer." Su Zhan came over from behind and greeted Jennifer with a smile. "Hello, Su Zhan." Jennifer responded. "I came to Nidi for help and asked her to try the clothes for me. But I thought this dress suits her well, so I gave it to her. But she refused to accept it. Why don''t you help me persuade her?" Su Zhan Said with a smile. "no problem!" Jennifer said with a smile, and then pulled Nidi to persuade in a low voice. Nidi originally wanted to tell her that Su Zhan might have to chase herself, and the clothes were not easy to collect, but Su Zhan was beside him, coupled with the ambiguity just now, so that these words were embarrassing to say, so they could only remain silent. "Well, she didn''t refuse, so she accepted it, just embarrassed." Seeing Neddy''s silence, Jennifer smiled and said to Su Zhan: "But, what do you do? Such expensive clothes will be given away. Now, don¡¯t you have any thoughts about Nidi?" "Yes!" Su Zhan confessed, to the amazement of Jennifer. "I only met yesterday, and you like it? Are you serious? Let me say yes first, Nidi is not the kind of casual girl, if you just want to play, even if your gift is expensive, we don¡¯t It will be accepted." Jennifer said seriously. Su Zhan was a little surprised by her appearance, but she didn''t expect that she would say this. It seemed that she really regarded Nidi as a friend. "When I leave, I will take her out of here." Su Zhan said with a smile. "The meaning of this is serious? But she hasn''t graduated yet, so she just follows you, what will happen in the future?" Jennifer asked seriously. "Jennifer." Neddy said in a low voice, that''s all that''s the case. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged, before turning around: "I brought a few clothes, this one suits her best, you can try the rest, and if you like it, I will give it to you." "Really? You''re welcome, where are the clothes?" Jennifer asked, and when she learned that she was in the room upstairs, she hurried upstairs. Seeing her figure was about to disappear on the stairs, she Suddenly bent over and smiled and said, "Don''t think that you can buy me off this way, I''m her best friend." After that, she disappeared. Before long, I heard her surprised voice sound. "This dress..." Nidi hesitated, and was interrupted by Su Zhan''s wave when she was about to speak. "There is no reason to take back the things I gave. Let alone other things, it''s just a gift from the kiss just now." With an unquestionable attitude, Nidi has no way to refuse. After a while, Jennifer came down, of course, with the rest of the clothes. The three of them were sitting in the living room. Jennifer looked like three trials. Of course, she might not know it was three trials."I asked, two women came with you. You only opened one room. Who are you?" "woman." Su Zhan leaned on the sofa, with his legs folded, looking at Jennifer with interest. Jennifer frowned."I took two women with me on vacation, and now I am chasing Neddy again. I am really worried now." "Instead of worrying about Nidi, worry about yourself." Su Zhan smiled. "Me? Do you still have ideas about me?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and changed the subject: "It''s getting late. It seems that you should also have a lot to say. I''ll leave first. Remember to come to me first when the band comes." After that, Su Zhan got up. Just waved and left. Jennifer and Neddy looked at each other, and they were a little confused. If he is serious, what is the woman around him?If it is for fun, the price is too high. Millions of dollars of clothes are just for fun? "Let''s take a look again, he is definitely not a dedicated and honest person, not to mention that rich sons must love to play. However, there are all kinds of women around him, but most of these women are for her money, so He might really be serious about you. So unexpectedly, I always thought he would fall in love with me, but I didn''t expect it to be you!" Jennifer sighed. Item 0566 The Low Shoulder Band is here. For a somewhat well-known but not popular band, it is good to come to this relatively remote town to perform, at least to feel some so-called popularity!After all, people in these remote towns rarely have the opportunity to see a serious band perform. However, they came here this time for another purpose. In a small town bar, the low-shoulder band is tuning its instruments, and people nearby are watching in twos and threes. The atmosphere here is not as good as they thought when they came. Even in a remote town that has never seen the world, most of their bands are just watching the excitement, and they are not sought after.But from the performance point of view, they did not seem to be affected. "Don''t be so evasive, a little self-confident, a little emboldened." Jennifer said to Neddy who hated iron and steel. Both of them wore clothes sent by Su Zhan. The former Neddy looked like Jennifer''s attendant, but this dress was completely evenly dressed and attracted a lot of attention along the way.It''s just that Neddy''s aura is too small, she doesn''t care like Jennifer, or even enjoy it.The two came to the hotel, found out about Su Zhan¡¯s room, and planned to come to Yosu Zhan to watch the band perform. Walking to the door, Jennifer raised his hand and knocked on the door. Before long, the door opened. It was a woman who opened the door, and she looked pretty. "Is Su Zhan there?" Jennifer asked. "Yes, you are Jennifer and Neddy, right? Come in." Michaela kept looking at Jennifer, and it was exactly the same.Speaking of it, Michaela was not long after graduating from high school, a bit younger than Abelil, and almost the same age as Jennifer. Jennifer felt Michaela''s eyes staring at her, but didn''t care. In the room, Su Zhan asked Abelil to prepare the camera. He saw Jennifer and Neddy come in, looked carefully for a long time, and nodded in satisfaction: "You are beautiful today." "Thank you." Nidi whispered. 463 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 463 Jennifer said: "The band''s performance is about to begin, let''s go." "Well, they also go together." Jennifer frowned, and he was reluctant to follow them, but Su Zhan had said so, and she couldn''t say anything. After coming out, Michaela and Abelil sat behind, and Jennifer also sat behind, letting Nidi sit in the co-pilot. When I came to the bar, it was already dark. After all, there are bands to perform, and there are more people in the bar than usual. Su Zhan and the others attracted attention as soon as they entered, this combination is indeed very popular.After finding a place to sit down and order some wine, Su Zhan''s gaze shifted to the low-shoulder band who was about to sing on the stage. Others don''t say, the lead singer''s appearance is good, he belongs to the type that attracts little girls.The singing is not bad, all conditions are OK, but it is not popular, no wonder he would come up with a way to sacrifice. Jennifer can''t sit still a bit. He belongs to that kind of lively character. It''s rare for a band to perform and naturally want to go and see.What''s more, the two women sat next to Su Zhan one by one, as if they were guarding her own collar, so she had no chance to talk to Su Zhan.After thinking for a while, Jennifer whispered something to Neddy, Neddy shook her head, and finally Jennifer got up and left her seat depressed, and went to see the show. "You don''t care?" Michaela asked with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m just watching the show, I''m not so stingy. What''s more, this girl is not so easy to catch up. It''s better to show up after some setbacks. Don''t worry, I can watch a show soon It''s a good show, you will pay attention to Nidi and Abelil in a moment." "Yeah." Michaela nodded, then got up and sat down with Abelil.Su Zhan smiled and beckoned to Nidi, who had been dull, to let her sit next to him.Neddy hesitated and sat down. "You seem to be bored, don''t you like this environment?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice in her ear. The heat made her feel a little numb, and she wanted to stay away, but she didn''t know why but she didn''t seem to want to leave. She nodded in a low voice. She really didn''t like this noisy and lively environment.In other words, there is a sense of inferiority in the personality, and I always think of myself as an ordinary girl, so I am not too used to or used to this environment. "Have you thought about what I said?" Su Zhan asked again. Nidi stunned: "What''s the matter?" "It''s about leaving the town with me and leaving here. I''m not kidding. Whether it''s chasing you or taking you away, it''s all serious." Su Zhan looked at Nidi and said. Such a direct gaze made Nidi a little cramped, she subconsciously wanted to avoid a little bit, but suddenly felt that Su Zhan stretched out his hand to hold her waist, instead of leaving, she moved closer. Puff through puff through. She could hear her violent heartbeat. "You, don''t you think this is too sloppy? Such a thing should...should be considered more carefully, not to mention, I, I have no idea of ??leaving the town, and my parents will not agree with... Yes," Nidi said. "Your parents will naturally solve it. As for sloppyness, as long as I decide, that''s enough, not sloppy. If you are worried about not having friends after you leave here, I will bring Jennifer with you. Jennifer sees people My eyes are fairly accurate, and part of what she told you about me is correct, but special circumstances are treated specially. After the band performance is over for a while, I will tell you some secrets." "What''s the secret?" "At that time you will know." Su Zhan smiled mysteriously. At this moment, there was a fire in the bar. The moment of the fire caused the bar to riot and ran out in a hurry. Su Zhan suddenly grabbed Neddy and Abelil, and Abelil had already grabbed Michaela over there, and then with a swish, people had appeared outside the bar.Neddy opened her mouth wide and looked around, in disbelief. Why did you come out suddenly? "Take care of her, I''ll go to Jennifer." Su Zhan said, and then disappeared again. Item 0567 Nidi saw clearly that Su Zhan disappeared out of thin air before her eyes. She was stunned for a long time and subconsciously looked towards Michaela and Abelil, wanting to see if they had also seen them, and also with herself. Just as surprised. How can a person disappear out of thin air, teleportation, super power? However, what she saw was calmness. Whether it was Michaela or Abelil, they were very calm, as if... they were used to it. "He, he is like this, you, you guys have known it a long time ago?" Nidi couldn''t help asking. Michaela turned her head and said with a smile: "You are shocked a lot, you will get used to it later." Neddy nodded blankly, although she was worried about Jennifer, but Su Zhan entered, Jennifer should be fine. Su Zhan teleported into the bar and found Jennifer running out in the chaos, followed by the Low Shoulder Band. "Jennifer." Su Zhan yelled, and Jennifer heard the voice and hurried over to join Su Zhan. "What to do?" The low-shoulder band members were anxious when they saw that the target had come together with others.By the time the lead singer was fairly calm, he followed. "I know the bar has a back door. Come out with us." "Okay!" Su Zhan took a look and said, holding Jennifer''s hand. "Where''s Nedi? Where''s Nedi and the others?" Jennifer asked hurriedly. "Don''t worry, they have already gone out." Su Zhan comforted, and then followed the Low Shoulder Band out of the back door.Their car was parked in the back, and it seemed to have been prepared long ago.After coming out, the bar fire spread. The lead singer gave a wink at the guitarist next to him. The guitarist quickly got into the car and took out two glasses of water. "Drink some water." The lead singer handed the water to Su Zhan and Jennifer with concern. Su Zhan took a sip, and soon noticed that there was a ecstasy-like effect inside.This kind of thing will not have any effect on him at all. When Jennifer saw Su Zhan drank it, he took a sip at will. The sudden fire really frightened her. Jennifer became a bit sluggish after drinking, and so did Su Zhan. The vocalist said something and took them directly into the car, and then drove to the devil kettle. That place is relatively remote at night, and no one will go.It''s also a good place to deal with the murder weapon, don''t even think about finding it if you still go in. After arriving at the place, Jennifer was already awake, the effect of this medicine was very short. "What do you want to do?" Jennifer shouted in panic instantly. "Don''t make noise, get out of the car!" The lead singer took out the knife and said sharply. Su Zhan and Jennifer were pushed out of the car, and the lead singer digging holes with the members, and then tied Su Zhan and Jennifer together. 464 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 464 "Originally I just wanted to find a virgin to offer sacrifices, but I didn''t expect you to send it to the door by yourself. Killing one is also killing, and two are killing, you are unlucky." Standing in front of Jennifer and Su Zhan, the lead singer said in a deep voice. "I beg you to let us go, ask for money, we will give you everything." Jennifer was a little panicked, but she soon discovered that Su Zhan next to her was extremely calm, as if she didn''t know she was about to be killed. This calmness seemed to have infected Jennifer, and she gradually calmed down. "Where is the curse of sacrifice?" Su Zhan asked lightly. The lead singer was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to still care about this at this time."Don''t worry, I will sacrifice first and then kill you. You will see it." "I am not in a hurry, I am very curious, knowing that I am here, which demon would dare to appear?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, what do you mean?" the lead singer asked in amazement. "Means nothing." Su Zhan smiled faintly, his body shook suddenly, and the rope was instantly shattered.The lead singer was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly shouted: "Quickly, catch him." The voice fell, and the band members reacted and rushed over. Su Zhan curled his mouth and didn''t move. The Low Shoulder band members froze in an instant, all showing horrified expressions, opening their mouths to say something, but they couldn''t make a sound.Su Zhan waved at Jennifer, and Jennifer was free instantly, but she was still a little confused now, why Su Zhan suddenly became so powerful, this change made her unable to react. "If you want to trade with the devil to become popular, hehe, you are really fearless. Do you think that sacrificing a virgin is enough? Dealing with the devil has never ended well. When you are almost as popular, it should come to find You are here. Anyway, you will die sooner or later. It''s better to die now. What''s more, you all dare to touch my woman, you deserve to die." Su Zhan said lightly, and a piece of paper flew over. The above is the method of sacrifice. Su Zhan pouted."That''s the devil? Humph." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly muttered something softly, muttering some unintelligible words.Before long, the surrounding air temperature seemed to drop suddenly and became much colder.The cloudy wind blew up suddenly, and a group of dark shadows suddenly appeared. Everyone''s eyes widened in horror. This is the devil! "Whoever has no sacrifices dares to call me!" The demon made a low, gloomy voice. "Me." Su Zhan said lightly. When he opened his mouth, the devil suddenly uttered a whirr, as if he wanted it. "Want to run? Late!" Su Zhan snorted, and a magic circle suddenly appeared under the feet of the devil, which directly trapped it. "Who are you, exorcist? I didn''t provoke you, why did you trouble me?" the demon roared, he could feel that Su Zhan contained a powerful force, which was enough to make him disappear. power. "Who said it was troublesome to find you? Did you see those people? I sent you off." Su Zhan pointed at the low shoulder band and said towards the devil. The devil froze for a moment, as if he didn''t understand Su Zhan''s intentions. Su Zhan erased the magic circle at will and said: "These guys want to sacrifice my woman to you, I will send them to you. You should know what to do? Do it beautifully, otherwise, die. It''s you, understand?" "Good." When the devil heard this, he immediately agreed. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan took Jennifer''s shoulder and turned away. Before long, a scream of screams rang out in the silent night sky.Accompanied by screams, there was a reminder that the mission was completed. Chapter 0568 is not a problem! Listening to the screams behind him, Jennifer took Su Zhan''s arm in fear, and asked in a low voice: "They, what will happen to them?" "Being killed by the devil, what else can you do. You should be thankful that if I were not there, you would have been killed by them and sacrificed to that demon, and your demon would be possessed by you. Then, You are worse than death!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, who are you?" The means that Su Zhan demonstrated just now are definitely not something ordinary people can have. "Me? It''s time to tell you." Su Zhan stopped, turned his head to look at Jennifer and said: "It is more complicated to explain to you in detail, and you may not understand it. You just treat me as a god, or a god. I am not a person in this world. Saying that I want to take Nidi away does not actually refer to this small town, but to leave the world." "I can''t understand it now." Jennifer said in shock. Su Zhan smiled: "There is something that shocks you even more, you will know when you look back." "Well, let''s not talk about it, what should I do now? They just died like this, and the police will definitely come." Jennifer said. "I have never worried about this problem. When it comes to you, you may wish to consider whether to go with me. This town is too small for you. After experiencing this, I think you should have some understanding of some mysterious events. Now, do you want to go with me to meet other worlds?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Jennifer hesitated a little, but also a little excited. In fact, she also felt that this small town was too small and always wanted to go out, but she never thought about going out of this world directly. "I will give you three days to think about it, and Nidi is the same as you." Su Zhan didn''t let Jennifer make a choice immediately, but just smiled and hugged her, kissed her on the cheek, and then directly sent away. Jennifer reacted, and suddenly realized that Su Zhan had appeared in the hotel where Su Zhan was staying, and next to him, Michaela, Abelil and Neddy were looking at them.Immediately after getting in the car, Su Zhan told Michela in a way of soul communication to let them come back first. "Jennifer." "Nidi." The two girls hugged each other, and they could feel at ease when they met someone they were familiar with in shock. Su Zhan smiled and walked to the side and sat down. After the two of them calmed down, he said, "If you want to go home, I will ask Michaela to send you off. If you are afraid, you can live here." "We, we still want to go home." "I will send you." Michaela said. "Alright, let Jennifer tell you about me, remember, for three days!" Su Zhan first said to Nidi, and then stretched three fingers towards Jennifer."If you have any questions, you can ask Michaela on the way." Michaela took them away and sent them back. Three days is enough for them to think clearly, not to mention that the two friends must discuss it. The fire in the bar was very dynamic, but there were no casualties, but the band that came to the show was missing.After searching, they soon found their car and blood stains near the devil''s kettle, but their bodies were not found. After investigation, the police arrived at the door. After all, they were outsiders, and they were in the bar that day, so they must ask about it.After I came here, I asked a few questions and let Su Zhan send Dafa away.With Abelil, she still works as a reporter. After that, Su Zhan didn¡¯t go out. The news of Abelil was ready. Su Zhan accompany them in the room every day, chatting, and devouring the space stone in his spare time. Three days passed. quickly! On the third day. Jennifer and Nidi came. It can be seen that they have already considered and made a decision. 465 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 465 "If what you said is true, then we are willing to go with you. However, you need to deal with that aspect of the family." After entering, Jennifer directly said the decision, as if it had been difficult to summon the courage, if I dare not say the same without saying. Su Zhan''s proposal was too unbelievable for them. "No problem." Su Zhan responded with a smile. "Actually, there is another problem, or it is not a problem." Abelil suddenly said. Su Zhan glanced at Abelil subconsciously in amazement, and Abelil smiled slyly. After reading her thoughts, Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb. what is this? If you have been cheated, do you want to cheat others? However, it''s okay, what did you do in Ye Province. "What''s the problem?" Jennifer asked. Abelil said solemnly: "It is not so easy to leave this world and travel in different worlds. Only he has this ability, and there is no way to pass it to others. For example, only he has this authority. If you want to take someone away, then that person must belong to him. Therefore, you must become Su Zhan''s women. Of course, I think this is not a problem!" "what¡­¡­" Jennifer and Neddy were stunned and didn''t notice the smirk of Michaela next to them. "Mikaela came with him. I was originally from this world. I have done this. Now it''s up to you." Abelil said, and then said: "I and Mi Kayla went out for a stroll." "Well, I should be back in the evening." Michaela said deliberately, and then went straight out with Abelil. The rest of Jennifer and Neddy were a little stunned. They didn''t expect that there would be such ups and downs. However, Abelil''s explanation was just like the past.The two looked at each other, and finally Jennifer spoke first. "If this must be the case, then I am willing." Su Zhan nodded and looked at Nidi. Neddy seemed to be still hesitating. Su Zhan didn''t urge, and said to Jennifer, "Then you come first, and you will find Michaela and Abelil when you are done. There will be surprises for you." After speaking, Su Zhan took Jennifer directly to the bed. This hotel does not have such a luxurious suite. The living room and the bedroom are integrated. Su Zhan hugged Jennifer to make him affectionate. It didn''t take long for them to take off all their clothes.Nidi on the side was a little at a loss. It was the first time she saw such a direct scene. Item 0569 Watching her friend''s expression become blurred, listening to the sound that made her blushing, and watching the scene that made her hot, Nidi was at a loss, not knowing whether to leave or what to do. Gradually, she felt a little dazed, and her breathing became heavy unconsciously. It''s so hot that she has the urge to get naked! Su Zhan galloped on Jennifer and suddenly turned to look at Neddy.Neddy had the feeling that she had done something bad and was discovered, and she lowered her head subconsciously. "Take off your clothes." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. After speaking, Su Zhan didn''t continue Nidi, and continued to work hard. Neddy hesitated, and finally took off her clothes. Jennifer was already dead at this time, closing her eyes and staying motionless there, as if she had lost her soul.Su Zhan turned around and pulled Nidi over and let her lie down next to Jennifer. Nidi was afraid and faintly looking forward to it, but this kind of anxiety did not last long. Su Zhan had already come in. Two good friends and good girlfriends do this together. It is also quite interesting, at least the relationship between the two people will definitely take a higher level. In the evening, Michaela and Abelil returned. Su Zhan sat aside and drank wine comfortably, while Jennifer and Nidi lay there, seemingly still not getting over.Seeing them back, the two of them tightened the quilt a little bit shyly, and Abelil chuckled and said, "It''s over? I have sent the press release back to the TV station, and they have approved me there. Resigned." "Alright, save trouble." Su Zhan smiled, and said: "It''s time to remove the illusion skills from you and let them know what you really look like." When the voice fell, Su Zhan waved, and in a moment, the two of Michaela had changed back to their original appearance. Jennifer and Neddy were stunned for an instant. Neddy looked at Jennifer and then at both of them, not knowing what to say. "What I said, you will be even more shocked when you look back. How about it, exactly the same, haha." Seeing the expressions of Jennifer and Nidi, Su Zhan couldn''t help but laugh. Michaela and Abelil chatted with Jennifer in the past, and Abelil was still surprised in this regard, after all, she had just experienced this scene not long after all.With them, Su Zhan didn''t have to bother to explain. Su Zhan got up and walked over to hug Nidi, watching the three of them chat, Su Zhan hugged Nidi and touched it. Nidi was an accidental discovery. The jewelry hidden under the ordinary is a profit in itself. Moreover, I didn''t know before, this and that, I found out that this girl Nidi is boring!She and Jennifer, one is obvious, the other is secret, just now it really made Su Zhan feel extremely refreshed! No, Su Zhan originally just touched it casually, but Nidi unknowingly adjusted the position and made Su Zhan very hot, and it started again. The three people chatting over there unexpectedly started again, glanced at each other, and quickly participated. Fortunately, Su Zhan soundproofed the room, otherwise... I''m afraid no one in the entire hotel can rest. It was not until noon the next day that Su Zhan came out of the hotel. He went to see Jennifer and Nidi''s family, after all, he had to take them away. They weren''t as careless as Abelil, and they would definitely have to come forward and deal with it.The way to deal with it is also very simple. After all, being a parent will definitely not let a stranger take away his daughter so easily, and meeting in the future is even more troublesome.Therefore, Su Zhan used some means to hypnotize them and let them accept this fact. Before leaving, Su Zhan left them a large sum of money, and by the way, he helped them adjust their bodies to ensure that they were sick, healthy and healthy. Su Zhan also specially asked them to meet with Jennifer and Nidi, which was a difference, and also let the two girls rest assured, knowing that Su Zhan saved them money and helped them adjust their bodies, the two women were completely relieved. . Then, Su Zhan took them out of this world. First went back by himself, and then brought them over through the fighting arena. In the new world, Michaela became more talkative. After all, this is her place, and she is also the host. Seeing Michaela taking such initiative, Su Zhan took the opportunity to make her be responsible for the situation in the world of Abelil, Jennifer, and Nedikope, and arranged a place for them by the way, and then asked Michaela to go back and take Abelil to find Terry. Just as Michaela thought, this time he came back and immediately became the focus and the envy of others. Jennifer and Abelia are next to her. The three are exactly the same. This is the only one and the first one in the palace on the top of the hill. How could it not be noticeable? There are waves of people asking, Michaela Apart from showing off, it happened to introduce Zhan Funi and others to get familiar with it. Su Zhan ignored the woman''s careful thoughts. Speaking of it, he kept bringing people back from here, and he really didn''t take care of the situation in the harem.However, people from different worlds gathered together, and they all had their own abilities, so there really was nothing Su Zhan didn''t want to see. 466 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 466 They are all self-conscious and are all maintaining this big family. Of course, dirty things can''t happen, but the careful thoughts and small movements like Michaela took the opportunity to show off are naturally there, but after all, it is harmless and makes them have fun.And after all, it was Su Zhan who made it. Today, Michaela showed off and went out with herself. Tomorrow others will find a way to find Su Zhan, to please Su Zhan and take her out, so Su Zhan will naturally enjoy it. laboratory. This is a relatively small place in the palace on the top of the mountain, because it is all high-tech equipment, and the research is also dangerous.The main personnel in the laboratory are Simmons, Zhao Hailun, and Lin Ling''er. As for the others, they will come and check occasionally, but they are not fixed. Simmons and Zhao Hailun are purely scientific madmen, and they spend most of their time doing research. Lin Ling''er and Zhao Hailun are the same sisters, and there is nothing else to do, so naturally they stayed. Su Zhan came to the laboratory to take out the genetic medicine of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles for them to study, but when he arrived at the laboratory, only Zhao Hailun was there. Item 0570 "Why are you alone?" Su Zhan asked casually looking at Zhao Hailun, who was wearing a white coat and ponytail. "Simons and Hope went to test the battle clothes, Lin Linger went to eat." Zhao Hailun said. "Oh." Su Zhan found that Zhao Hailun was particularly quiet, especially when she was wearing a white coat, she was really pretty."I got something new, look at it. It is a special variant gene that allows animals to evolve into a humanoid." Su Zhan took out the variant gene and handed it to Zhao Hailun, who immediately tested it. This seriousness made Su Zhan look a little uncomfortable. "Don''t worry about this, just do it slowly. After all, I can always get things. You can''t stay idle, right? Speaking of which, I have never had the opportunity to talk to you. How about it? Are you still used to it?" Su Zhan stopped Zhao Hailun and asked. "Also, okay." Zhao Hailun responded. Su Zhan frowned, "It doesn''t seem to be okay to hear your tone, is there something wrong? If there is something wrong, you can tell me, you are my person now, I will naturally help you solve something. Don''t Forget it, I can read my mind, so if you don¡¯t want to say it, I will know." "It''s okay, but I kind of want to know what other worlds are like. I...I''m different from them again, so..." Zhao Hailun said hesitantly.Although she was from Su Zhan in name, nothing actually happened. So sometimes when Simmons talks about Su Zhan, Zhao Hailun is really not good at answering the conversation. He always feels that he doesn''t have that position to talk about. As a woman, especially a scientist, curiosity is essential, so she is naturally curious about other worlds. "Well, why do I still think about it? If you want to go to other worlds, I will take you there. By the way, I will call Lin Ling''er. I will take you with you next time. Don''t do it again, just for a while Well, there''s nothing wrong here anyway. I''ll take you to another major world, and I have something to do over there." Su Zhan made a sound, don''t do it again.Anyway, rest is rest, go to DC world. After speaking, Su Zhan called Lin Ling''er over through telepathy, and asked Zhao Hailun to change clothes. After all, her white lab coat is not very convenient. Before long, the two were ready. Lin Linger was wearing a hot uniform, and Zhao Hailun changed into a casual outfit. One is a light mature woman, the other has a quiet temperament. Although he is not Chinese, he is also Asian. This time I should slow down the taste, but the two of them will have trouble getting there, they are not friendly enough, and there is no such thing as deep.Therefore, Su Zhan gave them the blood and brought them there in this way. DC world. Gotham City. Suddenly appearing in Gotham City, Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er were surprised, but they were already mentally prepared.After the surprise, he quickly calmed down. Su Zhan collected the blood and looked at Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er who were a little embarrassed. Although it is convenient to bring it with blood after transformation, the process of transformation is really painful.However, Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er were able to endure them, and now they looked around with curiosity regardless of the pain. "Take you somewhere to change your clothes and recover." Su Zhan said, grabbing Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er directly teleporting, the next moment he appeared in a luxurious and quaint villa. "What is this place?" Zhao Hailun asked curiously. "A friend''s house." Su Zhan smiled, took them to the room, and then took out their clothes to change them.Guarding at the door, it didn''t take long to see a person rushing over quickly. When he saw that it was Su Zhan, he slowed down and said in surprise: "Why is it you? I thought someone came in at home. " "Robin, where''s Batman?" The person who came was Batman''s assistant, Robin. "He is busy investigating the case, do I need me to call him back?" Robin is very enthusiastic about Su Zhan, after all, Su Zhan is his lifesaver. "If you are not busy, let him come back first." "it is good!" Robin responded and quickly contacted Batman. At this time, Zhao Hailun and Lin Linger had changed their clothes and came out. When they saw Robin, Su Zhan introduced them to them. The old butler made tea, accompanied by Robin, waiting for Batman to return.Su Zhan asked about the case that Batman was investigating again. This case made Su Zhan a little surprised, but he didn''t take it too seriously. Before long, Batman returned. Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er were quite familiar with superheroes, and they were not surprised.After some introduction, Su Zhan took out a camera and handed it to Batman."This is a special shot for you by your fans, you can watch it for yourself." "Fans? What fans?" Batman turned on the camera and played it in a puzzled way. The play was shocked. What did he see?It turned out to be four tortoises that looked like humans. At first glance they were really scary. Soon, Batman felt the worship and tension in them. "They are?" After watching the video, Batman asked Su Zhan. "A certain genetically modified Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles can be distinguished by the color of the blindfold turban. The blue one is Leonardo, the red one is Raphael, the yellow Michelangelo, and the purple one is Donatello. Other worlds, guardians of New York." Su Zhan said. "Both are the names of great artists." Batman smiled and said, "In other worlds, these two are also from other worlds?" "Yeah. They want to see other worlds. I just agreed to the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and came here. By the way, give me your autograph, preferably an autographed photo, and I will send it to them if I have a chance." Su Zhandao. This is the first time Batman has encountered fans of this other world.There are pictures and so on, and Batman is well-known in Gotham City.I took four photos, signed their names, wrote who they were giving to, and finally wrote a blessing or a word of encouragement. Su Zhan took a look, his words were elegant and level, probably the content was to worry about them cheering, and do a good job as a superhero. "Promise others'' things are done, I will take them out for a stroll, and come to me if I have something." Chapter 0571-Poison Ivy Girl Pamela "and many more." Seeing Su Zhan, he was leaving, Batman hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan turned to look at Batman. Batman said: "I encountered a tricky case here. A toxin is spreading. After analysis, it should be a plant toxin. Now more than a dozen people have been poisoned. The toxin hasn''t been analyzed yet for the time being. I have to prepare an antidote as soon as possible, but the other party may not stop it so easily." "Plant toxins? Is it Poison Ivy?" There are many people who use poison, but the first thing Su Zhan thinks of is the Poison Ivy. 467 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 467 "Plant Ivy? You know?" Batman asked. "Nothing." Su Zhan shook his head. "Do you have samples of toxins?" Zhao Hailun who was next to him suddenly asked. Batman nodded, and heard Su Zhan say: "I brought you here to relax you on vacation, not to work." "I know, but the situation is special now. If the antidote can be studied as soon as possible, many people can be saved." Zhao Hailun said. "Even if there is no cure, it can still save people." "But you can''t stay here forever." Su Zhan looked at Zhao Hailun. Although Zhao Hailun was apologetic, he was very determined. "You woman, you feel uncomfortable if you don''t work all day, right." Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, and said to Batman: "Helen is a very powerful biochemist, and she is responsible for researching many of my things. In this regard No one should be better than her." "The toxin sample is in the bat cave." Batman said. Su Zhan nodded, then thought for a while, flipped his hands out and changed the shape of the suit slightly, and handed it to Zhao Hailun."You take the battle clothes, the world is also very dangerous, Linger, take care of Helen." "Ok!" "Robin." Su Zhan beckoned and called the boy Robin."You send them to the bat cave and let Helen study toxin samples." "no problem!" Robin hurriedly responded. "Let''s go find the poisonous guy, and tell me the specifics by the way." Batman has no opinion on the arrangement of Su Zhan. Soon, the soldiers split up. Su Zhan got into Batman''s Batmobile, and on the way, Batman talked about the specific situation. A few days ago, a certain company wanted to buy a mountain forest in the suburbs to build a factory there.All this was normal originally, but it didn''t take long for the company''s people to be poisoned one after another. This poison is very special. Once the poisoning becomes unconscious, and the whole body becomes green.Batman has been investigating since he learned about this. First, he surveyed the forest environment and determined that the case should be man-made, and he was targeting this company. He also deliberately protected the company''s project manager in charge of this area, but under the assurance of Batman, this manager was still poisoned. He can be 100% sure that there was no enemy at the time, and he had used all the methods to prevent poisoning. Although he hadn''t figured out how the poisoning was done, it was clear that the opponent was a master of poisoning. Soon, the two had arrived in that mountain forest. There used to be an engineering team stationed here, but now there is no one. "It''s a beautiful place, it''s a pity that it was ruined like this." Get off the car and look, Su Zhan said with a sigh. Here, the flowers are red and willow green, the mountains are bright and the water is beautiful, the flowers are filled with the flowers, the Qihua Yushu, and I feel refreshed and happy when I am in it. Even the air seems to be much fresher than elsewhere. As Su Zhan''s voice fell, a wild flower next to it suddenly bloomed. Although the wild flower is not expensive and bright, it is dazzling and extremely gorgeous when it blooms. Su Zhan was surprised, while Batman looked around warily. Wild flowers suddenly bloom, this kind of violation of the laws of nature is obviously not normal. "I saw a friend and went to say hello." Su Zhan patted Batman on the shoulder and disappeared instantly with a smile. Batman frowned, and his figure quickly dived into the forest. The blue waves are rippling, the green water is surrounded, and the breeze is blowing, it seems that there are thousands of melancholy, making ripples in the lake. Su Zhan appeared by the lake and watched the waves of blue waves rising in the water. He smiled and said: "How can I say that I am also a friend. Thanks to your help last time, why? Don''t you come out to see you?" The voice is not heavy, like a whisper among friends, but it seems to spread throughout the forest. The leaves and salsa rustled, and a figure flashed out in the forest, slowly walking out. Su Zhan turned around, his eyes slightly surprised. The man seemed to expect him to be surprised, and didn''t have any special expressions. "I thought you would be green all over, but I didn''t expect your skin to be normal. Well, the clothes made of plant leaves are so beautiful, especially for your figure, it''s a crime." Su After being surprised, Zhan said with a smile. "You..." The man was stunned, listening to his tone, he seemed to know a lot of things. With red hair, waves that are ready to emerge, plant leaves are like clothes, covering her body, without shoes, a pair of bare feet looks very beautiful. "How did you become like this? Last time King Ida asked you for help, did you have the scarecrow toxins, did you find the results? It became like this because of this? Pamela, or, should you call you poison now? Vine girl?" Su Zhan slowly said that this woman was just a student from the Department of Plants of Gotham University that she met when she dealt with the Scarecrow last time.With red-haired big breasts, Su Zhan who was watching at the time was lingering and couldn''t bear to look away. But now she is obviously less attractive than at that time, especially the fine vines entwined around her arms and legs, like the finishing touch, making her dress more beautiful. "You remember me!" Pamela said. "Of course, beautiful women are always unforgettable." Su Zhan smiled. "The way I am now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even more memorable. You guessed it, I was in an accident while studying the toxins of Scarecrow. At the time, I was thinking of mixing other plant toxins to develop an antidote, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen midway Unexpectedly, it became like this when I woke up. I can control all plants and release any plant-related toxins." Pamela said slowly. Item 0572 "As the saying goes, the rich rely on technology, and the poor rely on mutation. You look no different from ordinary people, but you have more ability to control plants. Isn¡¯t that great? I think no botanist now has you. Learn about plants." Su Zhan said with a smile. "The rich rely on technology, and the poor rely on mutation. Yes, these words are very incisive. For example, this...rich man who relies on technology." When Pamela''s voice fell, I heard a whistling sound coming from the side, and after that, I saw a vine flying out with a person wrapped around it. It is Batman! "The famous Batman, this is the second time we have dealt with each other. The first time, you lose, this time, you lose again." Pamela said lightly while looking at the entangled Batman. Wearing a mask, he couldn''t see Batman''s expression clearly, but from his reaction, he was afraid that he was poisoned. Otherwise, he couldn''t get away. "In the mountains and forests, my eyeliner is all over the sky. It is not easy to eavesdrop." Pamela said with a smile. Su Zhan didn''t panic and nodded in response, "This ability is really extraordinary in the mountains and forests. Just now the wild flowers are in full bloom. You did it." "What you said just now is very good!" Pamela said. "words?" Su Zhan paused and reacted immediately. 468 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 468 "Let him go first, you know we have no malice, if there is really malice, you can''t stop it." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "Really?" Pamela smiled and said, "Here, I may not lose." "Try it?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled."It''s just a discussion, I''m also very curious about your abilities." "it is good." Pamela''s words fell, and the weeds under Su Zhan''s feet suddenly grew longer and entangled his ankles. Su Zhan shook slightly, but didn''t even shake off.The wild grass was really tough, and as the ankle was entangled, it soon felt the release of toxins. Su Zhan smiled, his body disappeared suddenly, and he teleported behind Pamela. The vines covered with thorns suddenly emerged on the ground behind Pamela, and whizzed towards Su Zhan.Su Zhan avoided easily, but suddenly smelled something different in the air.After a moment of stunned, Su Zhan suddenly stopped. "It seems that I won." Pamela smiled triumphantly, and Su Zhan came over like a puppet. "I know that you are a good person, and I didn''t look down on me, so I won''t hurt you, but... Nature is a gift from the earth, and you can''t let those merchants destroy nature. So, you should sleep well. , Wait for me to kill the boss of that company, then let you wake up!" Pamela said softly. "It turned out to be for this reason!" Su Zhan, who was in a trance, suddenly spoke, showing a smile. Pamela was shocked, unexpectedly Su Zhan was not controlled.Just as she was about to manipulate the vines, a green light suddenly appeared around her. She found that the relationship between herself and the plants had been severed. Patter. The out of control vine released Batman, causing him to fall to the ground. Batman struggling to stand up, Su Zhan went to support him, and the healing light shining in a blink of an eye, Batman had returned to normal. "It''s careless." Batman said softly, without much excuse. There is no need to argue too much. Batman didn''t know Pamela''s ability, so he was hit. If he met again next time, Pamela would not be able to take advantage.What''s more, Su Zhan just noticed that although he was poisoned and entangled in vines, Batman''s hand was slowly moving toward his belt. In other words, under any circumstances, Batman can escape. There are so many different things in his universal belt. "Even if you catch me, it''s useless. Without my antidote, those who were poisoned would die. Although unfortunately he couldn''t kill the boss, but after so many people died, he didn''t dare to hit this mountain forest. Attention, my goal has been achieved, but it''s not perfect." Pamela didn''t panic, but regretted. "It''s a pity, I''m afraid it''s more imperfect than I thought..." Su Zhan said, then turned to Batman and said, "Helen has developed an antidote, and now Robin is taking the antidote to save people. ." "So fast?" Batman was surprised. He tried to configure the antidote, but he never succeeded. "It''s impossible!" Pamela yelled in disbelief. "It''s impossible, you''ll know soon. In fact, it''s not bad now. There are no casualties. They have also learned the lesson and they can''t fight this place again." Su Zhan said with a smile and took it back. The energy of the lamp ring. Pamela frowned, as if hesitated. There was a huge vine protruding from the ground, directly connected to the bottom of the company.She can do it directly through this vine, the antidote should not be delivered so quickly, now Su Zhan and Batman are here again, if they do it, they will not have time to save people. "Time pauses and moves instantaneously. I have many ways to stop you." Su Zhan said softly as if he knew what he was thinking. Pamela believed that Su Zhan did have this ability, but she was a little unwilling to give up like this. "Trust me, if you want to take care of the natural environment, I have a better way." Su Zhan said earnestly. Pamela stared at Su Zhan for a long time, and finally sighed. "I''ll go to Robin''s side to see." Batman whispered, and Su Zhan nodded, knowing that he was still not at ease. This is the character of Batman. "What can you do?" Pamela asked Su Zhan after Batman was gone. Su Zhan said: "First of all, the natural environment will definitely be destroyed. This is caused by the development trend. It is not something that one person or two people did not stop. The only thing that can be done is to call on everyone to be environmentally friendly and love nature. This is all mankind. A matter for the whole society. You can make people in this company temporarily change their attention, but what about other places? You can¡¯t protect so much. Only if you become a role model or idol can you mobilize others to take care of the natural environment. ." Item 0573 "Be a role model, idol?" This topic made Pamela a little stunned, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to give such a reason. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Yes, the power of role models is infinite, especially positive role models. Just like me, everyone knows that I am the Green Lantern, what I have done, what I advocate, and many people hear it, if Silently, no one cares what you say. Secondly, you must be positive. If you are a criminal and a villain, even if you do something that can be feared, but only fear, it may not be approval. Wait until you The threat is lifted, and they will naturally return to their original form." "Although I am not an environmentalist, I also like the natural environment and I am happy to help you." Su Zhan said. "Then... what should I do?" Pamela was a little moved by Su Zhan. She also knew very well that this matter was difficult, and perhaps the most effective according to Su Zhan''s method. When Pamela asked, Su Zhan smiled happily. Although the Plant Girl is a relatively well-known villain in DC, she became a villain for a reason. Originally, she was just a college student who loves botany, but she was used as an experiment to become a Plant Girl, with special physical mutations. Naturally, her personality changed, and she was betrayed, so she became a vicious poison ivy girl.But now, although she has become a Poison Ivy Girl, it is obvious that the change is not excessive. It just has the ability to control plants. In addition, she is not betrayed, and there is not much change in her personality. To put it simply, apart from some subtle changes in her personality after gaining the ability, she is just a college student. Of course, if you suddenly gain abilities, your personality will change somewhat. "Join the Raptor Squad and become a superhero. When others know your abilities and know your views, they will consciously care for the environment and nature." Su Zhandao. "Super hero?" The Plant Girl had never thought about this, but she knew about the Birds of Prey, not to mention the examples of Su Zhan and Batman. Of course she also knew what a superhero meant. "You are very capable. If you make good use of it, you can do a lot of things. Think about it, you saved the citizens as a superhero. Even if the citizens don''t have this mind, thinking of your life-saving grace, they will treat plants kindly, right?" Su War road. "Well, I can try it!" Pamela nodded. "Let''s go over and take a look first, and then take you to the Raptor team." Su Zhan said with a smile, and stretched out his hand towards Pami. Pamela put her hand up in confusion, and soon... she teleported to the hospital. In the hospital, Robin is helping the poisoned person to detoxify, and Zhao Hailun next to him is paying attention to the patient''s reaction and situation. Lin Linger suddenly turned her head, her eyes cold. 469 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 469 After seeing Su Zhan, her eyes softened, but she still stared at the Poison Ivy next to her. taste! The smell of the toxin was the same as the smell of Poison Ivy. "Don''t be so nervous, you are already your own." Su Zhan smiled and said to Lin Ling''er. The Plant Ivy girl looked at Lin Ling''er''s tail in a bit of amazement, and suddenly felt that she was still very lucky and did not change much. . But this tail is really beautiful! Make her look so cute. After watching Lin Ling''er with interest, the Plant Mistress looked at Zhao Hailun.Needless to say, you all know, it must be the antidote she researched out.The Plant Girl curiously picked up the antidote and analyzed it, looking at Zhao Hailun with wide eyes in surprise. "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect to use this method to detoxify." The Plant Girl exclaimed. Zhao Hailun nodded indifferently, and said to the Poison Ivy Woman: "Your toxin is very special. Is it produced in your body? If possible, I can help you check your body." "Alright!" Although it was the first time I met, I still admired Zhao Hailun''s ability, Plant Girl. Although she has no intention of returning to normal, it is still necessary to check it and know more about her body. "Have you caught it? Did you catch it?" A dog-like guy in a suit walked in. As soon as I came in, I saw the specially dressed Plant Ivy girl, and snorted, "It''s your poison? Do you know that I have already bought that piece of land? It belongs to me. Why do you do this? You I know how much damage you have caused me..." Before he said the word loss, his throat was pinched, and his face flushed instantly. The Poison Ivy Girl looked at Su Zhan who had taken the shot, and slowly let go of her thoughts. Deep in the ground, the vines that were already about to emerge also retracted. "You, what are you doing..." The boss obviously knew Green Lantern, but he didn''t expect Green Lantern to suddenly pinch himself. "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan asked, raising his hand. "Know, know..." "Very well, I''ll just say it once and listen. I don''t care what you want to use for that mountain forest, but it is best to keep it as it is now and in the future. This is for your little life. Of course, you too You can ignore my words, but I don''t care what happens afterwards." Su Zhan said, deliberately glanced in the direction of the Plant Ivy, and then let go of him. The boss gasped, his eyes gloomy and uncertain. He didn''t expect that Su Zhan would stand on the side of Poison Ivy, but he dared not say anything, so he nodded in agreement. "I know what you are thinking. It doesn''t matter what you want to do, as long as you can bear the consequences." Su Zhan said lightly. The boss was shocked, and hurriedly shook his head: "No, no, I can''t do anything." Su Zhan hehe smiled, and he was about to leave after seeing that the poison was almost eliminated. As soon as I got out of the hospital, I saw Batman who was driving over. From this look, Batman knew that he was late. "Lend your bat cave for use." "can!" Batman didn''t ask too much. The Batcave is his secret location. Generally speaking, it will not be taken by people.But what Su Zhan said, he was sure, not to mention, judging from the usual style of Su Zhan, I am afraid... the Plant Mistress should have joined. Chapter 0574 stand up straight when beaten! Since joining the Justice League, Batman has done one thing, that is, to investigate the members of the Justice League and analyze their abilities and weaknesses.It is not to target anyone, but to prevent measures that can be dealt with in the event of an uncontrollable situation. After all, every member of the Justice League is no small thing. If they were to do evil, the impact would be extremely terrifying. Whether it''s the Flash, Arrow, or even Superman. Batman is sure. But only Su Zhan, he did not find a direct weakness. The only weakness is women! This is a weakness, but also an advantage. Because Batman discovered that no matter what background a woman is, once she comes into contact with Su Zhan, after joining, there will be a great change.So for the addition of Plant Ivy, Batman doesn''t have much resistance. What''s more, although the Raptor team also belongs to the Justice League, it is actually separate and independent from the Justice League. What really made him curious was Su Zhan''s identity, his devouring ability was so special, he possessed countless abilities, and he could travel back and forth across different worlds.Whether it is Zhao Hailun and others, or the video about the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles I saw before. It is difficult to explain with common sense. If he is not righteous, but is evil, probably no one can be his opponent, right? As for women, as long as he sends all his women to other worlds, what does he have to worry about? Taking a look at Su Zhan next to him, Batman shook his head secretly, thinking that he was thinking too much. If he really has any ideas, he can do it from the beginning, there is no need to form a Justice League.What''s more, he is a lover, and after getting along for a long time, even if he really has any ideas, he will not go his own way. When he came to the bat cave, Zhao Hailun helped the poison ivy girl check it. Zhao Hailun is still very good at this kind of genetic mutation. While she was helping the Plant Girl to check, Su Zhan was ready to check the latest situation when she had nothing to do. The equipment in the Bat Cave had been connected to Nu Wa and the Queen, which was convenient.The virtual display just started playing the most recent event but suddenly stopped. At first Su Zhan thought it was stuck, but it didn''t take long before he found out that it was wrong. Not stuck, but still. Turning around and turning his head, Su Zhan couldn''t help but curl his lips: "I knew that nothing was going to happen once time stopped. Why? Did you introduce the female angel to me?" "You have the breath of an angel in you." The black angel Manny said in a deep voice, with a bad tone. He is also an angel, and he is naturally very familiar with the breath of angels.Su Zhan is not an angel. He can have the breath of an angel. It is obvious that he swallowed an angel, and might even kill an angel! "The nose is quite spiritual, I can smell it without releasing the power of the angel. Then you smell it, maybe you are familiar with the smell of the power of the angel." Su Zhan said lightly. "It''s impossible!" Manny said. I don''t know if it means he can''t smell the familiar smell, or if he has smelled it, but I don''t believe that he will be swallowed by Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "Don''t believe it, forget it." "As for the Virgin, where did you take the Virgin, and why did your people disappear." Manny asked in a deep voice. Obviously, this is his purpose. 470 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 470 "You mean Zed? She is naturally staying in a safe place now. You angels and demons are always thinking about her." Su Zhan said with a smile. Manny snorted. He searched all places and even different spaces, but he couldn''t find them. He didn''t know where Su Zhan took people, but he didn''t dare to move."Although the rise of darkness has subsided, it does not mean that the darkness is immersed. The light needs Maria, and the world needs Mary..." Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a hot breath ignite around him, the heat seemed to melt his wings and feathers.Su Zhan swung the sword of the dusk and patted Manny''s shoulder lightly."I found that your memory may not be very good. The last time you showed up and let you run away, do you dare to come and talk to me this time? Do you really think that I was okay with you just now?" "you¡­¡­" He is an angel, and it is the first time that he is beaten with a sword like this. Moreover, he can feel the pain every time the sword is shot.He knew what kind of sword it was, it was the sword of twilight that could completely kill even demons, and he even felt a familiar breath. "Don''t say I bully you, it''s easy to kill you with the sword of twilight. I use my fist, you stand here honestly and let me punch, then get out of my eyes, next time you don''t bring a female angel Don''t appear in front of me. Of course, you can also hide, but if you hide, I will kill you!" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. "I am not afraid of death, God will resurrect me!" Manny hummed. "Really? Then can God make the Virgin Mary who lost her virginity regain her virginity?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Manny changed color instantly. "It should be impossible to look at the expression, so don''t hide, I will put Zed in bed if you hide!" "If you dare to do this, all angels will not let you go, and God will not forgive you!" Manny said in a deep voice. "Do you think I''m scared?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and asked, then he put away the sword of twilight and moved his fist. Manny hummed: "Even if I let you fight, you can''t hurt me. I am pure energy..." Su Zhan''s fist had already blasted over before the body was spoken. In an instant, Manny saw that his fist was covered with a special light. He could not tell what energy it was, but he had a feeling that he could hurt himself!Manny subconsciously wanted to pause time, but inexplicably thought of the threat of Su Zhan, which made him hesitate. In such a moment of hesitation, the fist had already struck. boom! There was a sharp pain, which was pain he had never experienced before. At that moment, half of his head seemed to be blown away. He flew out and hit the wall hard, hitting a huge hole. Click and click, the stones fell one after another, and Manny lay motionless in the pit. "Hey, stand up straight when you are beaten, who let you fly out?" Chapter 0575: Reverse Lightning Professor Harrison After a while, Manny struggled to stand up.As he stood up, his head gradually recovered. It didn''t take long for him to return to normal. It looked like it was all right, but it only seemed to be all right. In fact, let alone the pain, the angel''s power has also consumed a lot. He looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, unable to understand what his energy was, and it could hurt himself. "In the eyes of others, you may be high above angels. In my eyes, you are the birdmen with wings. Don''t mess with me if you have nothing to do, otherwise you will strip your hair off." Su Zhan said with a lip. Manny looked at Su Zhan with a complicated expression, and finally disappeared suddenly. Time returned to normal. "what happened?" Batman looked at the pit on the wall next to him suspiciously. There was no time to blink. When did he appear? Batman has encountered a lot of all kinds of weird things, and the first reaction is that something happened that he didn''t know. "It''s nothing, just hit an angel." Su Zhan said as he walked to the damaged wall and waved his hand. After a while, the wall was restored to its original state. "There really are angels?" Batman was a little surprised. "Of course, but time will stand still when angels appear, so most people can''t see them. Angels are nothing but birdmen with wings." Su Zhan said casually. "Time? It looks like we have to study some time-focused equipment." Batman whispered. Zhao Hailun¡¯s inspection did not take much time. From the perspective of physical functions, the Plant Mistress is normal, because it is immune to many toxins, bacteria, and molds. As for why the plants are controlled, this cannot be analyzed in a short time.However, the inspection also found that she can absorb and purify the carbon dioxide in the air, which means that she has the ability to survive in any climate.Moreover, she can also absorb the energy from the sun, although not much, but can improve the recovery ability. Her blood or breath can produce many toxins with different effects, and it can be stored for a long time.Zhao Hailun also specially saved some, and he will have time to study slowly after he plans to return. In general, there is no harm. "Okay, things are resolved, we can go to eat something and have a drink." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands. As soon as his voice fell, he heard the sound of didi di, followed by a message on the virtual screen. . Batman walked over and started to operate. "This is a reminder when the Justice League has a mission. Usually this reminder will be sent to everyone in the Justice League, and then the appropriate performer will be automatically selected based on the location and situation at the time." Su Zhan explained to Zhao Hailun, the Poison Ivy and the others After a while, he took out his identity card, and the content of the mission was sent from it. Then in reality, the task has been handed over to the Flash. "The incident in Central City, this is the Flash''s site, let me see... Killer Bee? It''s kind of interesting, so I can go and see it." Su Zhan mumbled. "He should be able to solve this kind of incident himself." Batman said. The level of the task is only a single-player task, not tricky. "Well, there just happened to be something else to stop by. Would you like to go?" Su Zhan asked. Batman shook his head: "Forget it, I have other things to do." "Well, I''ll go to the lightning spot first, and come back later." Su Zhan said, turning his head and said: "Ladies, the trip to Gotham City is temporarily closed, and the next destination is Central City. " ... ... In Central City, the sudden killer bee incident has killed two people in a short time, and Barry is investigating. Su Zhan brought Zhao Hailun, Lin Ling''er and the Plant Girl to Central City. Cutting-edge laboratory. Su Zhan and others appeared in the corridor of the laboratory. Su Zhan waved his hand to help the Plant Girl change into normal clothes before entering. The cutting-edge laboratory is much more lively than in the TV series. Barry is not alone. With the bomb girl Betty, there is the teleport girl Shauna. 471 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 471 As soon as Su Zhan''s leader appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention, and Caitlin couldn''t help showing a happy expression. "Let me introduce you first." Su Zhan introduced each other to the people on both sides, and then said: "I just received the news that something happened on your side, do you need help?" "It''s still investigating, for the time being...not needed yet," Sisko said. "Well, that''s good, let me know if you need it." Su Zhan nodded, and then said to Barry: "Go out for a chat?" "Okay!" Barry nodded. Pieces of paper flew, and a strong wind started. Su Zhan and Barry have disappeared from the cutting-edge laboratory. In an empty place, the two stopped. "How are you doing?" Su Zhan asked. "Also, okay." "I don''t want to hear the tone, you have the mind, let''s talk about it." Su Zhan said. Barry hesitated, Su Zhan pouted, "What? Is it possible that you don''t even trust me?" "Of course not, I just don''t know how to say it. This matter has troubled me for a long time. Last time you said you would help me next time. Now is the time. I might, I found out who is the reverse lightning." Barry shook his head quickly. Then he said in a deep voice. "Professor Harrison?" Su Zhan asked casually. Barry froze for a moment."you know?" "If he is Reverse Lightning, what are you going to do?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course he wants him to admit that he was the murderer of my mother and to return my father''s innocence." Barry exclaimed excitedly. "And then?" Su Zhan asked again. "Then..." Barry paused. and then?kill him.He was indeed the murderer of his mother, but if he wanted to kill him for revenge, Barry still couldn''t do it.What''s more, he has also saved himself many times and helped himself during this time of getting along. In terms of ideals and emotions, he can''t do anything. "You can swallow his abilities and let him be punished as he deserves." Barry said. "I can help you, but not now. I will wait until the killing bee has been resolved. His identity is actually quite interesting, and some of the associated reactions are what I need." Su Zhan thought for a while. , Said. 0576-Atom No one knows what Su Zhan said to Barry, but Barry''s emotions rose obviously after returning, and then he continued to investigate the killing bee. "I''ll take them to arrange first, and take a stroll along the way. Call me when you''re done here, and I''ll pick you up." Su Zhan said to Caitlin, and then led Zhao Hailun and others to leave the cutting-edge laboratory. First, I found a hotel and opened the room, and then took them out for shopping. Zhao Hailun, Lin Ling''er is unfamiliar with this world, and the Plant Girl doesn''t know much about Central City, so she feels quite new.After all, it is a strange city, and DC World is different from Marvel World. Many cities in DC are unique, but Marvel World does not. Talking and laughing along the way, only then did Poison Ivy realize that Zhao Hailun and the others came from another world, which surprised her. Perhaps, many people can accept superpowers, superheroes and so on, but this kind of other world is not easy for everyone to accept.Along the way, I saw a lot of advertisements about the Flash. It seems that the Flash''s reputation in Central City is really not bad.What''s more, the Flash is a man from Central City. Superheroes who treat his city must be more enthusiastic and valued. "Huh?" Zhao Hailun suddenly let out a surprise. "What''s wrong?" Su Zhan asked casually. "I just saw a middle-aged man patted the shoulder of the woman next to him, and then he became that woman. It''s a bit like Ruiwen''s ability." Zhao Hailun said. "Oh?" Su Zhan glanced at him. There was a huge crowd, his head was shaking, and he really didn''t notice anything.As for this ability, Su Zhan was impressed, but it didn''t matter, just look for him again. "Look at the sky, what is that? An airplane?" Suddenly someone nearby shouted in surprise, followed by a roar. Su Zhan looked up and quickly saw that a black spot in the sky was approaching.Taking a closer look, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. I saw a man who looked like Iron Man, wearing a battle suit, flying around in the air. It was obvious that something went wrong with this posture. Obviously, he couldn''t control it. It was descending at this time, and there were people nearby! "No, get away." The people watching the excitement also reacted and fled in panic. A car in the distance seems to be driving over. It seems that he didn¡¯t notice the situation. The guy has already fallen. According to this distance and speed, it is almost impossible to control it. Anxiously shouting and avoiding, Su Zhan shook his head and stretched out suddenly. The green light energy was released instantly and directly turned into a huge palm. Boom! The guy fell directly on his palm and was caught. "Wow, it''s Green Lantern!" "Look at the beauty next to him, it really is the Green Lantern!" "Idol, don''t explain!" Su Zhan smiled at the person next to him, and then walked over the guy who had fallen.Withdrawing the energy of the lantern ring, the guy stood up and took off his helmet. He was a handsome man.He smiled slyly: "Thank you Green Lantern, there is something wrong with my suit. If you are not you, it may cause trouble. By the way, my name is Ray Palmer. You can call me Atom ?" He said very quietly and seemed to have no confidence. "You can call me Su Zhan, why are you here?" Su Zhan certainly knows who he is. Although the current development has obviously deviated from that in the TV series, his identity has not changed much. Looking at his suit, it feels a bit like Iron Man, but his real ability is to shrink and fight against Ant-Man. There is a common beauty in clothing. "I was experimenting with my suit, but it flew all the way. I didn''t expect that there was a problem suddenly. It seems that the suit needs to be repaired again." Atom said with a wry smile. "You have already covered our consumption in Central City. I can consider giving some advice to your suit." Su Zhan said suddenly. "no problem!" Atom said without hesitation. The rich rely on technology. Does the Atomic Man have money? Su Zhan doesn¡¯t know, but he is definitely not the one who lacks money. Otherwise, how can he afford to play in this suit?Now that the Atom recognizes Su Zhan¡¯s identity, he naturally looks forward to Su Zhan¡¯s opinions... "I have to find a place to take off my suit, and then I will come back to look for you." "it is good." 472 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 472 Su Zhan responded, and then the Atomic Man disappeared from the street corner wearing a battle suit. "Okay, our consumption has fallen, and we each think about what we need, and there is no need to save money for that guy." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s really not necessary. Palmer Technology is quite rich. I''m just curious what advice you will give him. After all... you don''t seem to have any robotic suits." ''S name, casually said. "I don''t play because I don''t need it, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand. Even if I don''t understand, some people around me understand." Su Zhan said with a smile. Su Zhan took them directly to the most expensive restaurant and ordered a bunch of the most expensive things. Let¡¯s not say whether it¡¯s delicious or not, anyway, it¡¯s valuable. Waiting while eating, it didn''t take long for Atomic Man to change his clothes.Su Zhan didn''t ask how he found it either. If he couldn''t even do this, it would be a waste of the three words rich man.After he came, he accepted each other again, and then chatted. I also knew why he was a good rich man who had to play in battle clothes and what heroes he should play. His fianc¨¦e was murdered in an accident, but he couldn''t do anything.So, since then, he began to study the suit to fight criminals. I have to say that he is also a genius. It really made him research this suit. It''s just that he was close to this suit like to fight criminals. The superhero is far from it. Naturally, he settled the bill for the meal, and then Su Zhan took them to go shopping and bought a lot of things.Of course, there is also a copy of the members of the cutting-edge laboratory. Anyway, it is Atom who pays for it. If you don''t buy it, you don''t buy it. What''s more, this little money is nothing to him. For Su Zhan, it was nothing. In comparison, Su Zhan is richer than him. After all, there is a country''s economy behind the Su Zhan. Item 0577 "This is a cutting-edge laboratory, is the Flash here?" After strolling around, Su Zhan first took Zhao Hailun and the others back to the hotel to rest, and then took the Atomic Man to the cutting-edge laboratory. "You are quite familiar with these," Su Zhan said casually. "Of course, I have watched news reports and battle videos about everyone like the Justice League, the Raptor Squad, etc., in order to learn the skills and how to be a compliant hero." Atom said solemnly. "Heroes are not so good, and they don''t depend on watching. It just so happens that this time the Flash has a mission. Bringing you here is to let you be proficient and proficient, so that you can understand how to be a hero and complete the mission. "Su Zhan said casually. "Then can I join the Justice League?" Atom asked expectantly. "You? It''s still far away." Su Zhan said with a lip."Since you are familiar with the Justice League, you should know who the Justice League members are. Do you think you compare with them now?" "No!" Atomic Man lowered his head in disappointment. "So, don''t think about joining the Justice League for the time being. You can become a reserve. If you perform well, you can officially join after passing the audit." Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder, and Atom was full of energy in an instant. . Su Zhan suddenly felt that this rich man felt a bit of a second-degree illness, and given a little stimulation, he immediately became passionate and energetic. When you came to the cutting-edge laboratory, it was natural to introduce it. At this time, Barry had found a clue to the killer bee and was about to take action. Su Zhan simply asked Atom to join him, so that he could have more experience. Su Zhan did not participate, staying with Caitlin in the laboratory, and chatting with Shauna Betty about the current situation, it can be regarded as a backup support for them. Xiao Na¡¯s performance is also good. Although she was forced to join in as a criminal at the beginning, whether she was a criminal, or everyone else, she had to run in, but after getting along, she gradually became more harmonious and now she is already involved. In this collective. Barry''s actions with Atomic went smoothly, except that Atomic was a little bit awkward, and basically didn''t help much in the later stage, just soy sauce.But for the fledgling Atom, this is enough to make him excited and excited. Barry was also very excited, but the reason for his excitement was not because of completing the task, but because Su Zhan said that after the end, he would help himself solve the matter of reverse lightning, which was his heart knot. "Wait, don''t come back. Just received the news that something happened at the bank. Go and solve it." Barry and Atomic were about to return, but they heard Sisko''s voice in the headphones. The Atom was eager to try, but Barry was a little depressed. But after waiting for so long, there is no rush. As a result, the task here had just been completed, and they turned around to get busy with new tasks. This task is related to the person who will transform Zhao Hailun on the street. A person on duty in the bank took away many valuable jewels stored in the bank vaults. The camera shots clearly. . However, after catching that person, he said that he was not on duty at all and left work early. This was confirmed after investigation. Su Zhan still did not participate, anyway, it was not a difficult matter to solve. "Professor Harrison, how about a chat?" Su Zhan walked to the side of Professor Harrison who was sitting in a wheelchair and said. Harrison smiled and nodded, and the two came outside. "What''s the matter, you can say it." Harrison said with a smile. "In fact, it''s nothing, I just want to borrow something from you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh? What to borrow?" "Your super power!" Su Zhan squinted at Harrison. Harrison didn''t change his face and said with a stunned expression: "Fast power? Then you should borrow from Barry." "I have borrowed something but I have borrowed it but never repaid it. Barry still wants to be the Flash, so naturally I can''t borrow from him. Therefore, I can''t borrow from the Flash, I can only borrow from you, the reverse lightning." Su Zhan said. Harrison looked at Su Zhan and said in a gloomy tone: "From the moment I saw you, I knew that my identity would be discovered by you sooner or later, but I don''t understand, why is it now?" Harrison slowly said. Got up from the wheelchair. "I originally planned to wait until you open the space and take action when you are ready to go home. It''s just that Barry has guessed your identity. I won¡¯t take action. Barry will also take action. So after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s better not to be so troublesome. Now.¡± Su Zhan said casually, not minding Harrison''s gloomy expression at all. Although the speed force is powerful, it does not pose much threat to Su Zhan. In the TV series, the Flash, the Arrow, and a Firestorm will catch the Inverse Lightning. The three of them are not as strong as themselves. What''s more, no matter how fast it is, it must be controlled by time. If Barry reaches the peak and his speed reaches the limit, he may be able to surpass time, but Reverse Lightning cannot do it yet! "what do you want." Harrison stared at Su Zhan and asked. "Talking to smart people is easy! First of all, you have to admit that you are the murderer of Barry¡¯s mother. Second, don¡¯t you want to go home? Then don¡¯t hide it. You can use whatever means you can. Space tunnel, I have been waiting for a long time." Su Zhan said. "You knew it a long time ago?" Harrison asked in surprise. "Otherwise you thought I would let you go free to the present?" Su Zhan pouted. In fact, Su Zhan can also swallow his abilities, and then read his memory or directly control him to do these. However, Su Zhan had a lot of things before and didn''t have much time to stay here, so he didn''t do it either.What''s more, even if he doesn''t intervene, he will do it, and it is not particularly urgent, naturally there is no need to intervene. "I don''t think you would let me go home like this, even if you could agree, Barry would not agree." Harrison said in a deep voice. "That''s a matter between you and Barry, it has nothing to do with me." Su Zhan said lightly. Item 0578 After busying for a long time, Barry and Atomic Man came back with the shapeshifter. 473 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 473 This guy is very strange, his eyes are blocked, he has no hair, and looks like an alien at first glance. After putting him in a special prison, Barry wanted to go to Su Zhan, only to find that the atmosphere in the laboratory was a bit awkward and very dull.At first glance, Professor Harrison was standing upright instead of sitting in a wheelchair! "I have helped you solve the matter of Reverse Lightning. This is a confession video he recorded. This should be enough to make your father feel wronged. As for him, Reverse Lightning, I am still useful for the time being. I have swallowed his power Yes, but I need him to restart the particle accelerator to construct a time point. After that, whether you want to catch him or let him go home, you decide for yourself." Su Zhan said. Holding the hard drive that Su Zhan handed over, Barry''s expression was very complicated, not only the joy of his father''s injustice, but also the puzzlement of Harrison. "We are going to eat out. Let''s talk. Also, Professor Harrison, you have to hurry up, I don''t have that patience." Su Zhan said, and then greeted everyone to leave.Of course, after leaving, Su Zhan deliberately ran over and swallowed the ability of the shape-shifting man. He couldn''t use this ability, it was directly strengthened to the fire element. In addition to the useful abilities, the abilities that were swallowed, and the strengthening points, Su Zhan was prepared to all strengthen to the fire element. He has passed the stage where he needs a lot of abilities. What he needs now is essence instead of miscellaneous, which is a bit of breaking ten abilities in one effort. Su Zhan and others left the cutting-edge laboratory and came to a coffee shop that they often visit. Say it''s eating, but how can you actually eat? Caitlin, Sisko, Shawna, Betty, no one thought that Harrison, who had been teaching Barry, was the murderer of Barry''s mother, the reverse lightning.This change was too sudden.Fortunately, this dull atmosphere did not last long, and as the topic began to chat, it became lively. No one mentions Barry and Harrison. After the game was over, Sisko, Betty, Shauna, and Caitlin went home, and Su Zhan went back to the hotel. No words for a night. When I arrived at the cutting-edge laboratory the next day, Barry was not there. He should have gone to the police station to reverse the case for his father.As for Harrison, he is already working on a particle accelerator. Although there was an accident last time, there was also a deliberate reason for Harrison, and he had already quietly prepared for it in order to go home. Su Zhan did not take away the super power battery under his wheelchair. This made Harrison feel that he might still have hope of returning home. In two days, the particle accelerator has been set up, and everyone has gathered in the laboratory. Su Zhan said to Barry: "You now have a chance to go back in time to save your mother. But once you do this, the inertia of time will cause a lot of things to change, all related to you. So, you think about it." "Yeah!" Barry nodded heavily. Harrison also said this to him yesterday.Of course, those changes later did not say, only that he could go back to save his mother.Barry considered it for a moment, and finally decided to give it a try. With the particle accelerator activated, Barry started to run quickly, red light flashing around continuously, not long after, a black hole appeared quietly, and then Barry slammed into it and disappeared. After Barry entered, Harrison was actually ready. He sat on a time machine, ready to enter the black hole at any time.Of course, what he said at any time was when Su Zhan asked him to leave. "I''m also going to go in and take a look, so this is your chance to escape. If you still fail, you can only blame yourself for your bad luck." Su Zhan said to Harrison, and then suddenly entered the black hole. The rapid force accelerated, and the surrounding scenery was constantly changing, flashing by little by little, that was a different point in time. Suddenly, a red shadow appeared. It''s Barry! The two passed by. Barry looked back at Su Zhan, hesitated for a moment, and finally did not stop. "Is it the same as I thought?" Su Zhan sighed in his heart when he saw Bari coming back so soon, and then suddenly disappeared where Bari appeared. Huh! The lightning flashed, and Su Zhan had appeared on the street. The night is extremely silent. A child next to him was running, very slow, with a panic expression. "Is this Barry as a kid?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and appeared at Barry''s house with a thought. At this moment, the living room was in a mess. Lying on the ground was a woman in a blood-stained red dress, her breath was gone. Barry''s mother. They are young and beautiful. "Suddenly I started to look forward to it, and I don''t know if my speculation is correct!" Su Zhan chuckled softly, waved the body of Barry''s mother into the system space, and then prepared to go back. Time is limited, this black hole will be closed soon. Although I wouldn''t be trapped in this time and space, it was a bit troublesome to go back. And he was eager to see if there would be any changes in the timeline. The last time he changed history, it was for Catwoman, and it was only a childhood memory, an episode, a memory, and it did not change the direction of life.This time, he took away the body of Barry''s mother. What consequences would it cause? Su Zhan suddenly ran out of the black hole, and Caitlin and the others had closed the black hole over there.After a glance, he found that Harrison was still there, and Barry had already taken the master. "What are you doing? Did you look for me?" Barry walked over and asked. "Wandering around, after all, is a rare experience." Su Zhan smiled, and then probed Barry''s memory. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing at this sight. In Barry''s memory, his mother was still dead, but he did not see it because the body was missing.Only judged by blood stains and other factors, his father was still regarded as a suspect and went to jail. Apart from the disappearance of the body, nothing has changed. "Interesting!" Su Zhan felt that he had gradually learned some''rules'' about time. Chapter 0579: Resurrecting The Flash''s Mother There will be no changes to the people he brought, Su Zhan looked at the memories of Sisko, Caitlin and others.It turns out that Caitlin''s memory is the same as Barry, her mother''s body is missing, but Sisko is different. His memory is normal and has not been modified. However, Sisko was also affected by the particle accelerator. His ability can retain the timeline and retain memory, so it is normal that it has not been modified. "Sisko, I have something to do with you!" Su Zhan said toward Sisko, then walked out of the ground. The matter is over, although Barry did not rescue his mother, but the more important thing is to take Harrison to jail.This person who came to Ni Lightning from the future is afraid that he will never expect to go home.Su Zhan paid attention, and found that the space was very stable and there was no TV drama situation. As for the reason, he didn''t know why, but he was a little worried about whether the space-time channel with Earth II was opened. "Sisco, please help me pay attention and see if there are any special spatial fluctuations in Central City." Su Zhan said. Sisko nodded and said hesitantly, "Do you think something is wrong? I feel weird, as if something has changed." 474 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 474 "How did Barry''s mother die?" Su Zhan asked. Sisko said: "Why do you suddenly remember to ask this? Of course, a funeral was held and then buried!" "Really?" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, then grabbed Sisko and disappeared suddenly. The next second, the two appeared in a cemetery, standing in front of a tombstone.Sisko looked at it, and it was the tomb of Barry''s mother. He was a little puzzled that Su Zhan asked about this, and what did he bring himself here. But suddenly seeing Su Zhan wave his hand suddenly, the tombstone exploded in an instant. "what are you doing." Sisko was a little angry. The dead was the oldest. This was the tomb of Barry''s mother. "Don''t worry, look inside." Su Zhan said with a smile. Sisko looked inside and was stunned.Empty, no corpses at all. "What''s the matter? It was obviously buried at the time. No, no, there seemed to be no corpses at the time? What''s the matter, how do I feel that my memory is a little confused!" Sisko said with his head pressed. "The chaos is normal, because the memory has been modified. Now you can ask Barry. Barry will tell you that her mother''s body is missing and it was completely empty when she was buried. Simply put, I did something that affected the time. "Su Zhan explained. "What did you do?" Sisko asked curiously. "Taking away the body of Barry''s mother." Su Zhan said. "Huh?" Sisko asked in surprise: "Why?" "Two reasons. One is to understand the''rules'' of time and to what extent changes can have any impact. The other is for Barry! His mother is his heart knot and also his greatest desire. He There was a chance to save his mother, but he knew what the consequences would be, so he resisted it. For time, his mother was already dead, and died at that point in time, and it did not affect Barry. Life now. But what if I can make her die and resurrect? Is time permitting?" "Can you make Barry''s mother come alive?" Sisko said in surprise. "It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not impossible." After Su Zhan said, he pulled Sisko back. "Let''s talk to Barry about this matter. I have to send the Plant Girl to the Raptor Team first. Don''t forget what I told you just now." Su Zhan confessed and called the Plant Girl. Go to the Raptor team. Of course, I had already told Zhao Hailun and the others when I left, and there was no need to worry about their safety. As for the Atomic Man, waiting for Su Zhan to propose to him, he also stayed in the cutting-edge laboratory. Coming to the bird of prey team, Su Zhan introduced the Plant Girl to others, handled her ID card by the way, and let them get along by themselves.They are all talented, capable people, personalities, and skills that will help better cooperation after understanding. "Laurel, Sarah, you two will go with me." I have never had a chance to join the sisters, this time I can taste it. With their friendliness, they can pass through. Su Zhan came out of the copy and brought them over directly.After briefly explaining things in different dimensions, Su Zhan came to the Resurrection Spring. Since this thing was moved over, there is really no chance to really bring it back to life. Su Zhan came back and appeared at the Resurrection Spring. It didn''t take long before others came over. It was no surprise to see the Canary sisters beside him. Su Zhan took out the corpse of Barry''s mother and put it in the resurrection spring. After almost five or six minutes, she suddenly started struggling from the spring water. Alive! Really alive! This made the people around him amazed, and Su Zhan also found it amazing. Even if you know the effect, but seeing it with your own eyes, it is naturally a different feeling. People were asked to get her up from the spring. During this process, she was still madly torn and stronger than the average person, but none of the people who caught her were ordinary people, and she quickly calmed down. Without doing anything special, Su Zhan also noticed that the wound on her chest had disappeared.After an examination, it was confirmed that she had no problems with her body, she was very healthy, and she was in the condition of her age when she died, even better. It''s just that there is something wrong with her mental state, which is also due. Resurrection has never been so simple.But Su Zhan had already figured out how to solve it. "Change her clothes and find a room to look forward to. You should also be careful. Her current situation is not quite right. Don''t be injured by her accidentally." Su Zhan confessed, and then brought the Canary sisters. Own room in the palace. Seeing the huge bed, the sisters'' faces blushed instantly. Although he knew that Su Zhan was to resurrect the woman, he also said that this was Barry''s mother, but he brought them both here. The sisters certainly knew what the purpose was. "From the very beginning, I thought of letting you two sisters be together. Only now is there a chance to achieve it. We will go back three days later. These three days..." Su Zhan smiled happily, holding them one by one. Come and press directly on the bed. Chapter 0580 Canary Sister Flower Laurel is tall with long thin legs.Although Sarah is not as tall as Laurel, she is worse than her plump body and hot and prominent upper rim.It can be said that each has its own advantages and disadvantages.Su Zhan violently pulled out the clothes of the two of them clean, watching them lying together, directly climbing up one by one. One enemy two has become accustomed to the Soviet war, and it can even be said to have become the norm.The two sisters were also familiar with Su Zhan and couldn''t be more familiar.Although it was a little bit awkward and awkward at the beginning, after all, this is a sister.But this kind of reservedness did not last long before it collapsed under Su Zhan''s powerful methods. First, one person learned a lesson once, so that the two of them got used to adapting, and then the two were together, one on Laurel, one on Sha Pulling on the body, finally thinking about it, let the sisters play a stack of Arhats.Both of them were ashamed to open their eyes... After tossing for a long time, Su Zhan let them go with satisfaction. Seeing that the two sisters were embarrassed to lie down together, they must be separated from their own left and right, Su Zhan smiled happily, and said, arduous efforts! As for what has a long way to go, it goes without saying that the two can guess it. Three days are not long or short, so Su Zhan naturally did not do anything for three days, so he did ridiculous things with the Canary sisters.Take them around in the palace during the day, and learn about the situation of the world by the way. At night, the three of them slept together. During the period, Su Zhan also took them outside to see his family business! Lord of Japan. This family business is not too small, much stronger than in the DC world. According to incomplete statistics, Su Zhan currently has more than a thousand people with superpowers, mutants, and alien races. Think about a thousand capable people together, even in a powerful country, I''m afraid they can be wiped out. In addition, it is Barry''s mother. Although his mental state still has some problems, he has calmed down a lot, and he has become much more normal.At least simple communication is no longer a problem, and memory is gradually restored. On the third day, Su Zhan brought the two Canary sisters to Barry''s mother''s room. "Nora Allen." This is the name of Barry''s mother. There are special shackles made by SHIELD on her wrists and ankles, and ordinary people can''t get rid of it.So at first glance, it looks a bit like a prisoner, but she has to do it because she can''t control herself at all. This is to prevent her from hurting others and hurting herself. Su Zhan resurrected her because he felt sorry for Barry, an upright superhero, who saved countless people, but he couldn''t save his mother, not to make trouble for himself. 475 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 475 She already knew about Su Zhan''s identity and her resurrection. It seemed that she was in a good state of mind. Seeing Su Zhan coming, she nodded gratefully. "Auntie, I can take you back to the original world now, but your situation is a bit complicated. It is against common sense to come back from the dead, so after I go back, I need to find someone to help you bring your soul back and make you complete. Only then can it be regarded as a real resurrection." Su Zhan said. "I really don¡¯t know how to be grateful to you. When Barry said he was the Flash and said he was the son of my queen, I thought I was dreaming. See all of this!" Nora Allen said in a trance. "Barry will be very happy to see you, maybe he has been in a hurry in these three days. It shouldn''t be too late, let''s go back as soon as possible. It''s just that it''s not easy to travel through the world, you may have to suffer some pain!" "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can see my family, pain is nothing." "Well." Su Zhan nodded and dripped blood to her. Before coming, she was a dead body, there was no problem in the system space, but now she is resurrected, and naturally cannot go back with this method. The method of transformation is the safest and there is no risk.Soon, she had begun to transform, but she didn''t say a word, showing how tough her character is. The conversion is complete. Su Zhan entered the DC world, and then brought the Canary sisters and Nora Allen. After returning, Su Zhan first collected the blood, and then carefully felt the surroundings. It turned out that there was no abnormality. Nora Allen is also normal. "Sorry, auntie." Su Zhan said apologetically, but he had to copy her up first. Seeing each other for a while, emotionally excited, it is easy to lose control. "It seems that''Time'' admitted her existence because she was resurrected in another world. The''time'' of this world can''t control it. It seems that she is dead in the time of this world, or is it for other reasons?" After analyzing for a long time, Su Zhan didn''t analyze the reason, so he didn''t even think about it. At least, he has an understanding of the''rules'' of time. Teleported, Su Zhan took them to the cutting-edge laboratory. Because of Professor Harrison, although the cutting-edge laboratory is functioning normally, it also feels weird.Seeing Su Zhan leading the people back suddenly, the Canary sisters all knew them, and the Raptor team had now become famous, as for another strange young woman. Although I haven''t seen it, I can guess her identity. After Su Zhan left, Sisko told everyone about the incident. After being shocked, they even looked forward to Su Zhan''s resurrection.After all, this is Barry''s heart disease, her pain! "Where is Barry?" Su Zhan found out that Barry was not there and asked Caitlin. "It should be at the police station, he doesn''t know about it yet, we didn''t tell him, we planned to surprise him. By the way, aunt she...why torture?" Caitlin asked. "The resurrection is not that simple. There are still some sequelae that need to be dealt with. This is to avoid any accidents. Since Barry doesn''t know yet, then call him over. For the rest, he needs to come forward!" "Hmm." Caitlin answered here, while Sisko had contacted Barry over there. In a particularly serious tone, Barry came over immediately. Barry thought something was wrong, so he hurried over after putting down the phone, but he never thought of what he would see... Chapter 0581 Earth Two: Atom Smasher "Wow!" Red lightning flashed, and Barry appeared in the cutting-edge laboratory instantly. "Sisco, out..." Barry was dumbfounded before asking what had happened.He opened his mouth wide and looked at the woman in the distance with shocked eyes. Everyone smiled lightly, watching Barry rubbing his eyes stupidly and wiping away the crystal tears. "mom." Barry shouted in a daze. "Barry." Nora Allen''s eyes were also red, and the mother and the son came together. This scene, uh... it was a bit weird in the touch and warmth, after all, from the outside, the age difference between the two was not that big. "How is this going?" Barry noticed the shackles on his mother''s hands and feet and turned to ask Su Zhan. Not only for the shackles, but also for asking why my mother appeared here. Obviously, only Su Zhan can do this. "I just feel that God is a bit unfair to you. Although every hero must have his own tragic experience, but you have saved so many people, but you can''t save your own mother. Since God is unfair to you, then I Just be fair to you! So I brought her back and brought her back to life." "But..." Barry was very moved by Su Zhan''s words, but he was still a little worried. "Since I want to do it, naturally I already want to do it. Look, isn''t there no impact now? The only thing you have to worry about is how your parents should get along." Su Zhan joked with a smile. Barry smiled, and Nora Allen smiled. Seeing her son, she naturally couldn''t help thinking of her husband, but she didn''t ask much. "As for why I treated auntie like this, it''s because it''s not completely finished yet. It should be said that her soul is still incomplete, and only her soul can be retrieved." Su Zhan said. "What should I do?" Barry asked hurriedly. "You go find someone, his name is Constantine, I call him Zakang. Green Arrow should know him, he is very good at this. And he is also a member of the Justice League, but the Dark Justice League, acting with you, And the incidents resolved are a little different, they are specifically for magic and dark creatures." Su Zhan''s voice fell. Barry''s whoosh disappeared. A few minutes later, Barry came back out of breath. He ran to the Justice League, checked the information about Constantine, and then went to Star City and brought the Arrow over. Obviously, Arrow hadn''t figured out the situation, and he was obviously taken aback when he came to the cutting-edge laboratory. "what happened?" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and said, "Let Barry explain to you. This is Zha Kang''s position. As for how to contact him, I don''t care how to ask him for help." At the time Barry left, Su Zhan had already locked the position of classmate Zakang, and wrote down the address to Barry. Barry took the address, and then talked to Arrow. "Why don''t you come forward? If you come forward, it can be resolved easily, right?" Caitlin asked curiously. Let alone her, everyone thought so. Of course, they wouldn''t think that Su Zhan was deliberately refusing to help. There must be other reasons. "If I talk to Zha Kang, Zha Kang will definitely help, and even I can do it myself, without Zha Kang. But in this way, there will be no friendship between them. They are all my own, and I can act as Ties, but they still have to get along by themselves." Su Zhan explained in a low voice. Caitlin nodded suddenly: "You are right, this is what a leader should do." Su Zhan smiled: "Besides, I may have other things to do." After speaking, Su Zhan turned his head and looked at Sisko.Sisko froze for a moment, and reacted immediately."I have done what you explained, and it really made me discover something. There are dozens of space nodes in the central city, large and small." 476 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 476 Su Zhan was overjoyed. He was really worried that the situation had not developed as he thought, and there would be no way to connect with Earth II.If that were the case, he would have to be more tedious and hardworking, and he would open the space-time channel by himself.Since there are spatial nodes, don''t worry. "Is it monitored?" Su Zhan asked. Sisko nodded and said: "They are all monitoring in real time. Once there is something, you can know it immediately." Di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di... The sudden voice made Sisko''s expression change suddenly, and he hurried to the computer.There is a monitoring program on the computer. There are many blue light spots on it. It should be the location of those time and space nodes. One of them has turned red. "There are energy fluctuations," Sisko said solemnly. "What''s wrong?" Barry and Arrow looked over. Su Zhan waved his hand and said, "I''ll take care of the small things. You can handle your affairs." After Su Zhan said so, they naturally didn''t worry. "I''ll go over and take a look." Remembering the location of the punctuation, Su Zhan disappeared instantly. Not teleporting, but running past. The speed is very fast, and the feeling of running is also very cool. Once you run, everyone around seems to slow down. I happened to see a girl wearing a skirt. Su Zhan ran by, and the wind lifted her skirt. Su Zhan glanced back, the black... Ok. I hope she won''t be angry, otherwise, the Flash will be the culprit. "Huh!" Su Zhan stopped abruptly. In front of him, there was a very stout man, dressed in black and wearing a steel helmet, and he knew that he was not an ordinary person. "Atomic Smasher!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and finally saw the guy from Earth II. "Are you the Flash?" Atomic Smasher noticed the sudden appearance of Su Zhan and asked ferociously. "No, I''m not, but you can treat me as if you were. If you can kill me, I think I will be very happy for speed." Su Zhan said with a smile. "How do you know extreme speed?" The Atom Smasher asked in surprise. "This is not important, what is important is that you are still in this world to kill the Flash at high speed. It just so happens that I also hope he can do this." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Why?" The Atom Smasher said suspiciously. "In this world, I still can''t let go of my hands and feet, and my reputation is exhausted. Other worlds, of course, don''t have this concern. I can swallow your abilities as I want..." Item 0582 "Swallowing ability?" The Atomic Smasher was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was not ashamed. How could such a person have the ability to swallow others, but looking at Su Zhan''s excited eyes, he did not dare to take it seriously. There was an inexplicable crisis. Feeling spontaneously. This sense of crisis became stronger and stronger, so that he didn''t dare to delay at all, and turned around and wanted to run.As a result, as soon as he turned around, he saw that Su Zhan had been blocking him, and he stretched out his fingers and swayed slightly."Want to run? That won''t work!" "Get out of the way, or die for me!" The Atomic Smasher roared and struck him with a huge fist. Su Zhan raised his finger and pressed it slightly, and the fist of the Atomic Smasher instantly couldn''t move forward!He widened his eyes in shock, and immediately felt that the other''s fingers seemed to have a suction, causing something in his body to be sucked out involuntarily. ability! It''s own ability! He could really swallow the abilities of others.The Atomic Smasher was shocked and tried hard to break free, but it seemed to be stuck and couldn''t break free.Gradually, he became weak and slowly fell to his knees. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I will lock you up, and when the time is right, I will send you home together." Su Zhan said with a smile, grabbed him and went straight back to the cutting-edge laboratory. "Who is this?" "Atomic Smasher, from another earth." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Another Earth?" Barry had left with Arrow and his mother. The rest are Caitlin, Sisko, Shawna, Betty, Zhao Hailun, Lin Linger, Canary Sisters, and Atomic Man. "Is it a world similar to ours?" Zhao Hailun asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, our world is a separate world, a different world. The other earth I am talking about refers to the multiverse of this world, similar to parallel spaces. People in that world will have our own world The dual body, but the trajectory of development is different. Because of the previous time channel, so open the space channel with the earth two. This theory, you should also know, after all, most of you are scientists." "Knowing is knowing, but I didn''t expect it to be true." "It''s okay. Su Zhan can bring people from other worlds. There is nothing unacceptable to have Earth II. But why does this atom crusher come?" Caitlin accepted it quickly. "I''ll let another person explain the reason." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then looked at the corridor door. At this time, a person walked out from the entrance of the corridor. A very burly handsome man. The sudden appearance of strangers surprised them a bit, but did not panic. "who are you?" "My name is Jay Garrick, and I come from Earth II in his sky. Your world is facing a crisis..." He said solemnly. However, everyone''s reaction was very unsatisfactory. "Crisis? We face crises every day, but we have the ability to solve them." "You don''t know what a powerful enemy you are facing. Extreme speed, he is a very..." Before Jay finished speaking, Su Zhan waved his hand to interrupt."I know what kind of person speed is, a guy who wants to be the only speed person. Perhaps no one is his opponent in your world, but in mine... hehe, he is nothing. " The others nodded deeply. So far, they have not found any enemy that makes Su Zhan feel tricky, whether it is this world or the Marvel world. "It''s you! Jay, you should be the Flash in Earth Two? Although you have lost the ability now. Is there an organization similar to the Justice League on your side? You should have been here for a few days, so it should be Inquired about some information." Su Zhan asked. "No," Jay said, shaking his head. "So..." Su Zhan was a little disappointed. He thought there would be a Justice Club on Earth Two, which was a Justice League-like organization of the Superhero Organization on Earth Two, with some changes in personnel. "You live here first, I will take care of things about extreme speed, and when the situation is right, I will send you home." For the Flash of Earth II, Su Zhan is still a little interested, but he is now If you lose the ability, just let it go. 477 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 477 Su Zhan still cares about the superpowers on Earth II. Extreme speed will send people over, and even appear in person. These are what he cares about most at the moment. Barry won''t be back for the time being, Su Zhan thought about it and decided to stay here for the time being. There are enough rooms here, and it is convenient to deal with any situation. There are quite a few people on Earth II sent by the channel recently, so Su Zhan will naturally not miss it. Zhao Hailun had no objection with Lin Ling''er. Speaking of which, although Zhao Hailun was curious about other worlds, to be honest, shopping and other things were not as attractive to her as staying in this laboratory. "Helen, put on your battle clothes." Nothing to do, Su Zhan said to Zhao Hailun. Zhao Hailun nodded and turned and went out. "What suit?" Zhao Hailun was very calm, and she was also a scientist, so everyone always thought that she belonged to logistical support. Unexpectedly, she still had a battle suit, and she was immediately curious. "Didn''t I say that I would give you a suggestion? See it for yourself in a while." Su Zhan said to Atomic Man. Atomic nodded heavily, ready to look at it seriously. After waiting for more than ten minutes, I haven''t seen Zhao Hailun come back. Everyone can''t help but become more curious about what kind of battle suit it is and why I haven''t come back after wearing it for so long. "What happened to the shoulder?" Caitlin noticed that Su Zhan''s hand was resting on her shoulder, and her fingers moved from time to time, which seemed to be tickling and scratching, and asked concerned. "Shoulder? Shoulder are alright, but it''s just to tease Helen." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Helen?" Everyone looked at Su Zhan''s shoulders in doubt, and after looking carefully for a long time, they finally found that there was something on his shoulder, which looked like a villain. At this time, the little man flew up suddenly, then instantly became bigger and appeared in front of everyone. Wasn''t it Zhao Hailun who wore a battle suit? Chapter 0583-Traveling Alone, Atlantis "Did you see anything?" Su Zhan asked towards the shocked Atom.The Atomic nodded: "Scaling down, I also considered this direction, but it is technically difficult to achieve. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect it!" The more he talked, the more excited he became, turning his head to look at Su Zhan, looking at him with a special expression of curiosity. "This is the Pim particle. It was invented by Dr. Pim, a very clever scientist in other worlds. You can study it yourself." Su Zhan couldn''t stand the expression of Atomman, and directly took out the Pim particle and handed it over. . Atomic took it carefully, and turned around to study without a word. Sisko chuckled and followed him. "Are you going to go back or stay here?" Su Zhan asked towards the Canary sisters. "Go back, the team should have a lot of things, and the Plant Girl joins, we also have to get familiar with her." Sarah said. "Okay, then I will send you back." Su Zhan sent the Canary sisters back to the Raptor team, and then returned. The others should be busy. Su Zhan found that Zhao Hailun was still studying the equipment, and walked over with a smile."Do you really plan to change to another place to continue working? As a scientist, you should know that the effect of working behind closed doors is not so good. Going out more and getting insight can broaden your horizons and think more vigorously." "I am not familiar with it here, and I don''t know what to see." Zhao Hailun said. "Let''s go, I''ll take you there." "Where is Ling''er? Don''t take her?" "Next time, this time it will be the two of us." Su Zhan waved Zhao Hailun to change his clothes, and then disappeared from the cutting-edge laboratory with his arms around her. "Aren''t you jealous?" Betty stood beside Caitlin and asked softly. Caitlin smiled: "I can''t be jealous, you know the Raptor team, it''s almost his harem team, other worlds don''t know it. As long as he has me in his heart, that''s enough." "But when he comes back this time, he hasn''t talked to you yet..." Betty said. Caitlin smiled: "How do I feel that you are more concerned than me? Do you have ideas? Also, such an excellent man will have ideas, especially when there are many women around him. If you want, I don¡¯t I will care." Betty curled her lips: "I looked at it, touched it and touched it. Although I know I am not pretty compared to the people around him, he doesn''t eat any meat from his mouth, which means that I didn''t like me. What''s the use of ideas!" Caitlin chuckled and said, "So you are the one who is jealous!" "How can I!" ... ... Su Zhan took Zhao Hailun around from city to city, and then took her to the moon and saw outer space.Although it seems a bit boring, in fact, it is facing Zhao Hailun''s taste, and it can be felt that Zhao Hailun is in a good mood. Unconsciously, the day passed like this, and the night was already deep. The two came to the beach, night fell, starry, blue waves rippling not far away, bursts of light flashed around. "Atlantis, why did you bring me here?" Zhao Hailun leaned against Su Zhan and sat down, the sea breeze blowing through it with a hint of coolness. Feeling Zhao Hailun trembling slightly, Su Zhan reached out and hugged her into his arms.Zhao Hailun hesitated for a moment and did not refuse, leaning in Su Zhan''s arms.Su Zhan said softly: "If you want to see the sea, this is of course the first choice. In fact, the Kingdom of Atlantis really exists. Under this sea, there is an underwater kingdom with beautiful scenery. If you are interested, Tomorrow I will take you down and have a look." "Is there really the Kingdom of Atlantis?" Zhao Hailun was a little surprised, but it didn''t matter if he thought about it. After all, this is not his own world. "Of course, not only Atlantis, but also the hybrid of Atlantis and humans, if you are lucky, you might be able to meet them." Su Zhan said with a smile."Why, let''s live near here today and come back tomorrow?" "Okay, okay." Zhao Hailun replied in a low voice. In the moonlight, his face was flushed. Standing up, Su Zhan took Zhao Hailun''s hand, and the two left from the beach. It didn''t take long to come to a small town. The small towns near the sea have basically been fishing for a living, so naturally they are not so prosperous.Fortunately, it can be regarded as a scenic spot. From time to time, there are people who come for sightseeing and so on, so although it is not prosperous, it is not backward... At least, there are hotels, bars, etc., and they are not bad. First opened a room in the hotel. one room! 478 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 478 Su Zhan paid special attention to Zhao Hailun and found that she did not refute. This made him happy. Sure enough, traveling alone is the easiest way to promote the feelings between men and women. After opening the room, Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun did not rush to rest, but went to a bar with a good environment.Drink, drink, eat, and get to know the situation here, so why not do it. Wine is a good thing! Zhao Hailun is not good at drinking. He used to drink fruit drinks when they were together. This bar obviously doesn''t have this thing. And the wines sold are full-bodied and strong.Think about it, too, most of them are fishermen, who can withstand the cold by sipping strong wine on the vast sea. "Would you like to taste it?" Su Zhan first drank a few sips by himself, feeling good, and then asked Zhao Hailun with a smile. He didn''t expect Zhao Hailun to drink, he just asked casually. But never thought, Zhao Hailun nodded unexpectedly. "Really want to drink? Don''t you not drink?" Su Zhan asked dumbly. "I don''t drink because I''m afraid of alcohol mishaps. After all, science needs to be rigorous, and I don''t think alcohol is so good, but I can drink it now." Zhao Hailun explained in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and poured her a cup."Drink slowly, this wine is very powerful." "Yeah." Zhao Hailun nodded, took a sip, then frowned, and couldn''t help but stick out his tongue.This cute little appearance instantly gave Su Zhan a feeling of heartbeat, and he couldn''t help staring at her all the time. Feeling Su Zhan''s direct gaze, Zhao Hailun was nervous and hastily, pretending not to see her head down and continuing to drink. I was flustered, after drinking several sips, I didn''t seem to feel the spicy anymore. Su Zhan said dumbly: "If you drink like this, I''ll have to hug you out for a while. Although a woman doesn''t get drunk and a man has no chance, I don''t think you want to remember such a big event, right?" Chapter 0584 Oppa, no, stop! Zhao Hailun also reacted to the fact that she drank too quickly and hurriedly put it down, but after drinking several sips, it has already affected people like her who can''t drink enough. She can feel the body seems to be a little fluttering, shaking between heaven and earth. Shaking, even looking at Su Zhan is a bit vague. The most important thing is that the body is hot. Seeing Zhao Hailun''s appearance, Su Zhan said dumbly: "Look, it''s already up, do you need me to help you hangover?" "No, no, I''m fine, let''s, shall we go back?" Zhao Hailun said hurriedly. "Okay!" Although he hasn''t heard anything yet, Zhao Hailun is really not suitable for staying like this.When he got up, Zhao Hailun might be a little fierce, and he almost fell down when he couldn''t stand firmly. Su Zhan supported her, hugged her waist directly, and walked out. Walking out of the bar, Zhao Hailun felt a little dysfunctional. As soon as the evening breeze blew, the whole person was stuck on Su Zhan, completely out of strength. "Come on, it seems that I don''t want to do anything at night." Su Zhan secretly smiled bitterly. If it weren''t for Zhao Hailun''s reaction to be too normal, he would even wonder if it was intentional, and if he didn''t wake up personnel, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. Taking advantage of no one, Su Zhan hugged her and quickly returned to the hotel room, and then put her down. Zhao Hailun looked around in a daze, knowing that he had returned to the hotel, struggling to sit up, and muttered: "Wash, take a bath..." "I don''t know if you are too much, or not too much, and remember to take a bath. Can you look like this?" Su Zhan asked with a wry smile. "It''s okay." Zhao Hailun said, a little bravely stood up and walked towards the bathroom. While walking, he took off his clothes in a mess. Su Zhan looked at her with interest, and it was really interesting when he was drunk. Before long, all of her clothes were still on the ground, and her slender legs looked really charming.She opened the bathroom door and turned to look at Su Zhan."No, no peeking!" "peep?" Su Zhan looked at Zhao Hailun like this, do you still need to take a peek? "Okay, I promise not to peek." Su Zhan said with a smile. You are all stripped like this, do I still need to peek? It seems that she has been drinking too much. It is already Zhao Hailun''s character, and it is absolutely impossible for her to deliberately make such a move. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to hear the sound of pattering water, and Zhao Hailun was really not up to it. She just kept appearing in her mind.After waiting for a long time, Zhao Hailun came out. Also specially wrapped in bath towels. When I came out, I lowered my head and blushed. It seemed that I was sober up after taking a bath, and I also knew what shame I had done just now. Su Zhan didn''t intentionally embarrass her, smiled and said that I also went to take a bath, and then went in. When I came out, the room was dim and the lights were off.By the moonlight, I could see that the clothes on the ground had been put away, lying on a corner with his back to myself.Su Zhan gave a secret laugh, opened the quilt and lay down. It''s slippery. Obviously, she didn''t wear anything. The moment she encountered it, she was obviously trembling slightly. "Pretend to sleep?" Su Zhan chuckled secretly, put her in his arms directly, and then grabbed her hand in front of him.Ten fingers clasped tightly, full of affection.Slowly, Zhao Hailun also relaxed a little. Su Zhan attacked her neck. The tickling sensation made her shake uncontrollably, and the defense in front also loosened, letting go of her hand, Su Zhan directly climbed up and moved slightly. In such an atmosphere, who can stand it? Su Zhan''s movements are getting bigger and bigger and more direct.Although Zhao Hailun did not speak, and resisted a little, it was also because of the shy instinct of a woman and was not without resistance.Before long, Su Zhan had already turned over and came to Zhao Hailun, separated the slender thighs, and worked hard. Su Zhan doesn''t know what Korean women behave, but Zhao Hailun is indeed different from foreign girls like the Canary sisters. The shyness makes him feel particularly satisfied.It lacks a bit of activeness and a sense of conquest and satisfaction. Zhao Hailun was still relatively weak and had an ordinary physique. In the end, he couldn''t get up. Su Zhan couldn''t bear to continue, so he hugged her and went to sleep. When he woke up the next day, it was already noon. Zhao Hailun felt a little headache. He opened his eyes in a daze and found himself lying in Su Zhan''s arms. He was taken aback for a moment, his memory came to his mind, unavoidably a little arrogant. "Wake up? Let''s lie down for a while." Su Zhan said softly, putting his hand on Zhao Hailun''s shoulder and moving unconsciously. Soon, Zhao Hailun was a little overwhelmed, because she turned her back to Su Zhan, and the two bodies were even closer to each other, so she could naturally feel Su Zhan''s reaction, and she subconsciously loosened her legs. "Hmm!" Zhao Hailun snorted, and Su Zhan took the opportunity to stand up. "No, don''t..." Zhao Hailun hurriedly begged for mercy. "Scream Ouba, I won''t move." Su Zhan said with a smirk while moving lightly. 479 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 479 "Stop... don''t, stop, don''t... Oppa, don''t... stop. Oppa don''t stop..." The same words but different expectations, different speaking speeds, and different effects.Don''t stop Su Zhan, can you stop it? ... ... In the afternoon, Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun came out of the hotel. Su Zhan helped her recover a bit, otherwise she couldn''t get to the ground at all. "What are you going to do now?" Zhao Hailun asked Su Zhan''s arm. At this time, Zhao Hailun was already a lot closer to Su Zhan. After all, now is different from yesterday, and the gesture of holding his arms is also very natural. "Try your luck and see if you can meet the one I said yesterday, the hybrid of Atlantis and humans." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Is there really a mixed race? What will it look like, I don''t know what his genes are like." Zhao Hailun said subconsciously. Su Zhan dumbly said: "You really have three sentences without leaving your line. If you are lucky, I will help you get it. Go back and study it slowly. Chapter 0585 The half-blood that Su Zhan said is also famous in the DC world, and he is also the Seventh Veteran of the Justice League. Arthur Curry Codenamed Sea Emperor, or Diving Man. Su Zhan is more inclined to the former and more imposing. As a hybrid of Atlantis and humans, Arthur was unhappy before he became the Sea King. He is currently human, and his father is the king of Atlantis, but his mother died early, and he was alone. live. Every hero has his own tragic story. Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun were walking around along the coast, enjoying the sea view and stepping on the beach, cozy and romantic. As he walked, Su Zhan found a small speedboat ahead, and a young man dressed as a fisherman seemed to be preparing to go to sea.Blond hair, strong body, there is a feeling of a sea prince.Although he is a fisherman, he is a poor fisherman, but he has a very unique temperament. "It looks like we are lucky!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Zhao Hailun. Zhao Hailun''s eyes lit up, knowing that he should have found a mixed race.Gene, I don¡¯t know what will be studied. "Hi!" Su Zhan waved and shouted at the fisherman and then walked over."Hello there." "Hello, what''s the matter?" the fisherman asked. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You can call me Arthur." It really is him! Su Zhan smiled and said, "My girlfriend and I want to go to sea, can you take us together? We will pay you." "This..." Arthur was a little embarrassed. After all, his yacht is not big, so he still has to go out fishing. "It''s okay, we don''t mind." Su Zhan saw his hesitation and said actively. "Well then, come up!" After Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun came up, they found a place to sit down. Arthur was swift and prepared to go to sea very skillfully.Before long, they had already sailed into the vast ocean, Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun also gradually indulged in the beauty of the ocean. After a while, Arthur was properly equipped and said, "I''m going to go fishing." "Just go on like this? Are you planning to catch it with water?" Su Zhan asked in surprise. "Yeah, I''m great, it''s like I''m home in the water." Arthur Deser said, and then a fierce man jumped directly into the sea. Zhao Hailun couldn''t see it, Su Zhan saw it very clearly, and Arthur''s current appearance reminded him of an idiom. Like a fish in water! It is very fast and very flexible. The most important thing is that Su Zhan noticed that Arthur could breathe freely in the water. This is the advantage of being mixed. You can live on land and in the sea. In addition, Su Zhan also noticed that the creatures in the water had a sense of fear for Arthur. They were very obedient, and even without Arthur¡¯s hands, the fish got into the fishing nets he carried. How long did it take to get a lot of Dangdang. Arthur probably doesn''t know his identity yet, and he doesn''t even know that these sea creatures are his subjects. Maybe he just thinks he has some special abilities!At the beginning, Arthur was frightened when he discovered this. He thought there was something wrong with him. Later, when he was sensible, he never dared to talk to others, but only used this ability to make his life better. Many other fishermen The fish that is hard to catch, look for him, you can catch it! Arthur was also vigilant enough, and came up to change his breath after a while. For almost half an hour, he came with a fishing net. "Good skill!" Su Zhan tapped his thumb and said, "Actually, you don''t have to come up for a breath, and you don''t have to waste so long on purpose." "What do you mean?" Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and said in a panic. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t be nervous, I have no intentions. I haven''t introduced myself yet, I''m Su Zhan, and I have a code name called Green Lantern. Although you are a bit remote here, you shouldn''t keep the news closed. I''m normal, but I should have heard of me?" "Have heard, heard..." Arthur nodded repeatedly. Of course he had heard of Green Lantern, the hero of justice, which made him a little relieved. "I know a little bit about you. Although I didn''t make a special trip to find you, it''s fate since I met." Su Zhan said with a smile. Arthur chuckled and smiled: "Have you heard of me? Then do you know what''s going on with me? I can live underwater, and the speed is fast. I never seem to be tired, and the fish seem to be tired. You can follow my orders. Is this super power?" "Super power? No, this is your talent, or the talent of your race." Su Zhan said. "The talent of the race?" "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded, then smiled suddenly: "Well, can I ask my girlfriend to check it for you?" "Okay." Arthur hesitated or nodded in agreement, and immediately saw Zhao Hailun taking a tube of blood with his hands and feet quickly.Although Arthur''s body is very strong and defensive, Zhao Hailun''s tools are not ordinary tools. Su Zhan could see clearly from the side, he didn''t know that Zhao Hailun was the tool he took out. The proposal just now was just a casual comment, he was even ready to take the tool out of the system space. "Ouba, help me put it away." Zhao Hailun handed it to Su Zhan, who put it into the system space. Arthur was stunned and said, "Isn''t it about checking?" 480 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 480 "Yes, but you can''t check it here, you have to have equipment and tools after you go back." "Well, you put it there just now, why did it disappear?" Arthur asked again. "Well, everyone has their own abilities." Su Zhan smiled without explaining in detail, and said: "Okay, the sea has also been seen, and the people have known each other. We will go back. When the results are checked, I will come to you ." "Well, then I will send you back." This vast sea is not just to leave. Arthur was about to turn around and regret it, but when he saw Zhao Hailun holding Su Zhan''s shoulder, Su Zhan smiled and said that he was seeing him, and then suddenly disappeared. Arthur stared blankly for a long time before sighing in envy. Item 0586 "Oh, I almost forgot." Su Zhan''s voice suddenly appeared, startling Arthur. "This is the identity card of the Justice League. It can be used for communication. If you have anything, you can contact me through this." After Su Zhan finished speaking, Arthur couldn''t help but feel ecstatic and excited.Su Zhan said again: "However, this is only temporarily lent to you. You have to work hard if you want to have your own ID card." Su Zhan smiled and handed the ID card to Arthur. Arthur took it over carefully. Su Zhan simply told him how to use it and then disappeared again. Back to the cutting-edge laboratory. The laboratory is very lively. With Pim particles, it is very simple to study. They first studied Pim particles to try to figure out the principle.Although it is ready-made, it is not so easy to study and understand in a short time, so the next step is to use Pim particles as the main, and the suit as a supplement, let the suit have this ability first.At this moment, the Atomic Man is getting smaller and bigger, switching back and forth. "You are so far away." After Su Zhan returned, he cast a glance, and the Atomic Man instantly turned back in front of Su Zhan and said excitedly: "Then what should I do?" "Your own situation is slightly worse. If it is a general situation, it is fine, if it is a special dangerous situation, you are in danger." Su Zhan''s body suddenly became smaller as he spoke. This change surprised the Atom and the others. At first they thought that Su Zhan had teleported, or used fast movement, but after a closer look, he discovered that he actually shrank. Su Zhan didn''t wear a uniform! "Don''t be stunned, let''s fight a game." Su Zhan shouted. Atom hesitated a little, fight with Su Zhan?He is the opponent. "Relax, I don''t need any other abilities." "That''s OK." Hearing that he didn''t need any ability, Atom was confident.It instantly became smaller, and then rushed towards Su Zhan. boom! There was a sudden bang on the ground, and everyone looked at it with wide-eyed eyes, only to find that Atomic Man had been smashed down. Immediately afterwards, Atomic Man rushed up and fought Su Zhan again. It''s a pity that his skill is really too bad, he couldn''t touch Su Zhan at all, and instead let Su Zhan abuse him. After ten minutes, he stopped directly. Su Zhan changed back and said indifferently: "If you want to be Atom and a member of the Justice League, then you must have the unique strength." "I will work hard." Atomic Man said seriously. With Sisko helping him, the problem is not too big.In fact, it is best to let Professor Pim or Hope teach him, but Su Zhan thinks it over and forgets it. After all, Atomic Man is not Ant-Man, so let''s explore many things by yourself!Moreover, there is no dangerous situation right now! "Di, di di, di di di." The alarm sounded again, and a black hole in time and space reacted.Su Zhan took a look at it, and then disappeared for an instant. "This time it''s a smart person!" After arriving at the place, Su Zhan found no one.It seems that he left first as soon as he appeared. This was a bit of a hassle. Su Zhan could probably guess who came this time, but he didn''t know the name, so he still had some trouble finding him. Su Zhan came back first, chatted with Jay, and still had a lot of thoughts on the Earth''s Second Soviet War.After chatting for a while, by the way, let Sisko study how to close the space-time black hole, so many black holes, as long as there is one, it is enough. After a short while, the Flash returned with his mother.After asking, I realized that the matter had been resolved, and Constantine and Arrow left separately.Just after setting up his mother, Barry received a call from Joe! "There is a case, I''ll go see it." Putting down the phone, Barry said and was about to leave. "I''ll go with you, by the way, tell you about what happened when you were away." Su Zhan said. Barry nodded. Two lightning bolts left the laboratory instantly and came to the scene of the case. In a fire case, the fire has been extinguished. The police are checking the surroundings and the black police officer Joe is waiting for Barry.The relationship between Joe and Barry can be said to be a father and son. Since Barry''s mother died and his father went to jail, Joe looked after him like Barry''s father. It can be said that without Joe, there would be no Barry now. Joe also knew the identity of Barry. Seeing Barry coming, Joe was about to speak when he realized that there was another person next to him.After a glance, Joe recognized it. As a star hero who has never concealed his identity and is still a frequent visitor to the entertainment version, as a policeman, how can he not know the Green Lantern Su Zhan.Saying hello to each other, Joe accepted the situation. "I found some clues, I''m afraid this was not done by ordinary people, it should be a superpower..." Suddenly a woman''s voice sounded next to her, and she saw a woman with blond hair and a police uniform walking over. She looked at Joe with a smug smile on her face. Qiao said helplessly: "This is Patty Spiwater, the police officer who came in, who wants to join the anti-superpower team." The anti-superpower team is a team set up by the police to deal with superpowers. Currently, there are only two members, one is Joe and the other is Eddie. Speaking of Eddie, I have to mention it. Eddie is Joe''s partner and also the boyfriend of Joe''s daughter Iris. The most important thing is that this guy is the ancestor of Inverse Lightning.In the TV series, he committed suicide and eventually erased the existence of Reverse Lightning. "This is Barry, this is Su Zhan." Joe continued. Patty nodded to Barry first, then looked at Su Zhan with a novel look."I know you, you are Green Lantern. You are here, does it mean that this case is indeed related to superpowers?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that you found the evidence? Take us to see it." "No problem!" Patty nodded, and then took them to see what she found. The incision, a very neat incision, the degree of neatness is not achievable by ordinary humans or machines. "I have to say that your observation skills are very keen. However, some things are really dangerous for you." Su Zhan said with a smile, and admitted that this matter is indeed related to superpowers. Patty shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid! I also found some sand and a fingerprint. I may find out if I analyze it." Chapter 0587 481 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 481 "I like you a little bit!" Su Zhan said to Patty with a smile. Patty smiled nervously. "Although you have a special reason to join the anti-superpower team, your ability is really strong." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Patty was taken aback for a moment, a little surprised how he knew about himself. "This time the enemy is called the Sand Demon. The sand you find is actually a part of his body. It should have been accidentally left during the transformation. As for fingerprints, although you can find people, this person is not a Sand Demon. Zhan said slowly. Patty was disappointed momentarily. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Your work is not in vain. Under normal circumstances, you can also find Sand Monster through these, but I know a little bit more. Moreover, although the owner of this fingerprint is not Sand Monster, he can still Find the sand monster. After the fingerprint has the results, please tell me his name." "No problem, but how do I tell you? I mean, do I want to tell you the number, or do you tell me the number?" Patty stammered. The look in Joe and Barry''s eyes instantly became interesting, and that look made Patty even more embarrassed. Su Zhan smiled."Let me tell you the number. If you have any problems, you can call me. Of course, you can also when you are fine, such as having a cup of coffee, having a meal or something." Then, Su Zhan wrote down the number and handed it to Patty. . Patty took it and responded in a low voice. "I''m leaving now." Su Zhan smiled, the wind suddenly picked up, and the person had disappeared. Patty was stunned. "You know he is not the Flash, but he is more capable." As if seeing Patty''s doubts, Barry explained with a smile. Back to the cutting-edge laboratory, Caitlin sat alone in a daze, Su Zhan walked over and hugged Caitlin from behind.Caitlin was stunned for a moment, then turned to find that it was Su Zhan, and then said with a sigh of relief: "What''s the situation, is it the second one from Earth?" "Well, this guy is cunning and hid, but he will be found soon. It''s just a small problem. Speaking of the second earth, it reminds me of being alone." Su Zhan hugged Caitlin and then Sitting in her position allows her to sit on her lap. "Those who can make your memory still fresh, shouldn''t they have a lot of background?" Caitlin asked curiously. "It is indeed very backed, her name is Frost Killer." Su Zhan smiled. "Frost Killer? It doesn''t sound like a good person." Caitlin said. "It can''t be said to be bad, it''s an extremely fast subordinate." "What is special about her?" "It is very special to me, because she is your dual body." "what?" Caitlin was stunned and turned around and looked at Su Zhan."Really? This Frost Killer is my double body?" "Of course it is true. In fact, your dual body is very different, so you won''t say anything. For example, Sisko, his dual body is also very strong." Su Zhan said with a smile."Looking back, I''ll go to Earth II. Then I will take a look and bring them over, let you see." "Yeah." Caitlin nodded. The two of them were holding each other, chatting and talking about love, but the others didn''t come to bother when they saw it. After a while, Su Zhan''s phone rang. An unfamiliar number. There are not many people who know their own number, and there are even fewer numbers that don¡¯t have it.Su Zhan immediately guessed who it was, touched Caitlin''s hair with one hand, and connected the phone with the other. "Yes, is it Green Lantern?" Patty''s nervous voice came over the phone. "Just call me Su Zhan." "Su Zhan, I am Patty. I already know who the fingerprint belongs to. His name is...ah..." Before Patty finished speaking, there was a scream, and the phone was hung up.Su Zhan frowned slightly, and instantly located Patty''s position in his mind, and immediately followed the psychic ability to activate, and instantly figured out the situation. She was caught. The person who caught her was the Sand Demon. "It sounds like something went wrong, why don''t you save someone?" Caitlin asked. Su Zhan said: "She is not in danger for the time being, and I really want to know if she has the courage. If she is really not afraid, I can consider helping her." The sand demon caught Patty. Although Patty was a little panicked, she was not afraid, because she already knew his identity from Su Zhan.It''s just that Patty is very curious, because this person is the same person as the owner of the fingerprint she investigated, but Su Zhan said that the Sand Monster is not the owner of the fingerprint. She believes that Su Zhan will not lie to her, so what''s the matter?Are two identical people? Although Patty is not afraid, it is the first time she has encountered this kind of thing, and she is still somewhat affected, but she is still very calm, especially when the sand monster installed a bomb under her chair. In the process, Patty Always use Green Lantern and Flash to scare Sand Monster.She was convinced that the Green Lantern Su Zhan would definitely come to save herself, and he heard his own scream on the phone. "Don''t waste your efforts. Whether it''s the Flash or the Green Lantern, they will die here as long as they dare to come." The Sand Monster turned his head disapprovingly, but suddenly he was stunned. Patty is gone! "Who, come out!" The Sand Demon reacted quickly, and immediately reacted and shouted sharply. "Everyone has been rescued and there is no reaction, and I don''t know where you have the confidence to say that I will die here?" A voice suddenly sounded in the corner, and the sand demon turned his head and saw a man standing there beside. There was one person standing, it was Patty. As for the chair and the bomb, they disappeared. "You stand here and don''t move." Su Zhan said to Patty, the green light energy covered her, and then walked out leisurely. The Sand Monster looked at Su Zhan warily."You are the Green Lantern? Where''s the Flash, isn''t this his city?" "Know that your target is the Flash, but my target is you!" Su Zhan smiled. "Even if it''s you, what can you do." The Sand Demon snorted sharply, his arm suddenly turned into a huge sand-like fist and swung towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t move, but suddenly there was an electric current from his body. Item 0588 The sand demon kept moving, and his fists suddenly fell.Su Zhan raised his hand and caught it easily, and then the current surged in his body. In an instant, the sand demon''s fist had solidified and then turned into glass shards, and burst into pieces. The Sand Demon backed away in horror, but his fist was unable to recover. "At first glance, you know that you are not learning or skillless." Su Zhan shook his head, and the electric current suddenly surged, and in an instant, it surrounded the sand monster. The sizzling voice is endless, and the electric light is dazzling. The Sand Demon was trapped in the middle and did not dare to move rashly. Su Zhan walked slowly, and the devouring black hole in his body had already produced a steady stream of Devourer Sand Demon ability. The Sand Monster instantly showed a frightened expression, his ability was continuously losing, but he couldn''t stop it.There was electricity around him, and he didn''t dare to move rashly. This feeling of helplessness made the Sand Monster very sad and indignant. After a while, he began to beg for mercy. Su Zhan was laughing and sneering all the time, as if he was mocking the sand demon before and after being stubborn. He just said that he would die if he came, but now he began to beg for mercy.After a while, the power swallowed, Su Zhan pointed, and the current merged in an instant, and the sand demon was shaken by the electricity, and finally crashed to the ground, gradually emitting smoke from his body. Withdrawing his Lantern Ring ability, Su Zhan said to Patty: "I really start to like you now. This situation is alarming but not afraid. For ordinary people, even the police, this psychological quality is also rare." "What did you do to him? Why did he lose? He...dead?" Patty asked. "I just swallowed his power and stunned him by the way." Su Zhan said with a smile. 482 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 482 Patty nodded, and then said gratefully: "I knew you would come to save me, thank you." "Just a thank you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Patty blushed instantly and whispered: "If, if you have time, I want you to eat." "I never refuse a beautiful lady." Su Zhan said with a smile. Bringing the Sand Demon back to the cutting-edge laboratory, Su Zhanzhe returned and took Patty away. "Do you still want to join the anti-super ability group?" In a restaurant, Su Zhan sat across from Patty. After ordering a meal, Su Zhan asked Patty. Patty nodded heavily: "Of course." "As an ordinary person, it is not easy to deal with superpowers. Even if you have received special training, it is not so easy." Su Zhan said with a smile. Patty paused: "You must have a way, don''t you?" "Smart!" Su Zhan smiled."Actually, you may not know it yourself, you also have superpowers!" "Me? How is this possible?" Patty couldn''t believe it, how could she not know if she also had superpowers. "When the particle accelerator exploded, were you in Central City?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Patty nodded and said, "Yes, I am." "Most of the superpowers that appeared in Central City were created by the explosion of particle accelerators. The Flash is, so are you! But your situation is a bit special. You should have some other substances when you are infected, which leads to abilities. It didn''t appear, but it has been lurking in your body." Su Zhan explained. This is not his nonsense. I didn''t find it when I first saw Patty, but when Patty was caught, Su Zhan used telepathy, only to find that Patty was a little bit wrong, and only then discovered that there was power lurking in her body.Then, Su Zhan thought of a rumor that didn''t know the truth. Patty is a character in the Flash series in DC. It is said that when the particle accelerator exploded, she stuck certain chemicals.It looks similar to the origin of the Flash, right?In fact, she also possessed the same abilities as the Flash and became Ms. Flash.However, she couldn''t control her power and caused a lot of trouble. Finally, because of the death of the Flash, she sadly left Central City, and never appeared after that. Later, after several versions of the restart settings, there were some changes, but it is still a good character in the Flash series. The above are all the settings in the comics, and they are naturally changed in reality, but obviously, she is still capable, but there is no''activation'' or''activation''... Incidentally. There are quite a few members of the Lightning family, Barry, Jay, Lady Lightning, Lightning Kid, Jesse Quick, all belong to the Lightning family. Closer to home. After Su Zhan finished speaking, Patty was completely stunned. After a long time, Patty said in a daze, "Me, what should I do?" "Then it depends on what you think. Having ability is not a bad thing. It depends on what you use ability to do, good or bad. If you don''t want to have ability, you can ignore it, just treat it as nothing. . If you want to have the ability, I can help you''activate'' it." Su Zhan paused, seeing Patty still a little dazed, smiled: "In fact, your ability is still good, the same as the Flash , If you choose to have this ability, Ms. Lightning is a good code name!" "Huh... I think I need to think about it, but the name is pretty good." Patty said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged. This meal can¡¯t be said to be too romantic, although Patty has been deliberately not thinking too much, but how can this kind of thing really not want to think about it?After eating, Su Zhan sent Patty home, ready to bid farewell to leave. "Wait..." Patty suddenly called him when Su Zhan was about to leave. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile, and Patty said quietly, "Well, if you are fine, do you want to go up and sit? I mean, I was not in good shape during the meal. Maybe I can help you make a cup of coffee. ?" "It doesn''t look like drinking coffee is so simple, but...I really want to taste your craft, I hope you don''t give me instant coffee." Su Zhan said with a smile. Patty quickly promised that she would never, and then went upstairs together. After coming in, Patty asked Su Zhan to sit down and make coffee by herself. Su Zhan looked at her home furnishings casually, and then looked at Patty in the kitchen. Item 0589 Looking at Patty, Su Zhan couldn''t help but remember her identity as Ms. Lightning.In the Lightning family, she is not particularly famous, because she hasn''t used the identity of Ms. Lightning to walk the rivers and lakes for long. Compared with another female Jessie Kuaiqi, she is much more famous. "It won''t take long to see Jessie Kuaichao? I am looking forward to Earth II more and more." Su Zhan mumbled softly. "what did you say?" Su Zhan looked up and found that Patty had already sat down beside him, and the coffee had been made and placed on the table. "I called you several times just now, and you seem to be thinking about something. Who is Jesse Kuaicha? What''s the matter with Earth Two?" Patty asked. "Women''s curiosity!" Su Zhan smiled. "This is the curiosity of the police!" Patty defended. "It''s all the same." Su Zhan smiled, and told her about Earth Two.After listening to it, Patty understood what happened to the Sand Monster, but was not too surprised. Perhaps it was because there were too many surprises that happened today. "I know why you asked me to come up, not to invite me to have coffee or something. Maybe in the future, but definitely not today. As long as you think carefully, after all, once you make a decision, your life It will completely change." Su Zhan said to Patty while drinking coffee and smiling. Patty''s face flushed slightly. Su Zhan found that she seemed to blush especially easily, but she didn''t have such a reaction to Joe or Barry. She seemed to have a good impression of herself? "I didn''t think about it yet, but after listening to you talk about Earth II, I think I should become Ms. Lightning. At least what happens in this way, I won''t be able to help but just watch!" He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "it is good." It can be seen that Patty has made the final decision, and Su Zhan didn''t say much. The energy of the Mind Stone was activated, and for an instant, a strange ray of energy poured into Patty, who subconsciously hid, but soon stopped.In a moment, she felt a sharp pain, and the feeling was like being torn apart, causing her to howl in pain. "Plap" the coffee cup on the table fell to the ground and broke, and the table was also kicked by Patty in the chaos. The force was so powerful that it was kicked to pieces.Su Zhan isolated the surrounding space and looked at Patty who was struggling with pain. Everything has two sides, and it may not be easy to get it. I don''t know how long it took, the painful howling gradually calmed down, and the struggling Patty also calmed down. Zi Zi Zi. Patter. Electric lights appeared on her body, violently beating and flashing.Patty slowly opened his eyes, and there was still lightning flashing in his eyes. "Hello, Ms. Lightning." Su Zhan said with a smile. Patty spread out his hands full of lightning, a little unbelievable.She subconsciously wanted to stand up, but suddenly realized that she had come to Su Zhan, close at hand, and her strong inertia made her unable to maintain her balance.He threw himself directly into Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan said jokingly, "Well, even though I know it''s not your intention, I''m still very happy." 483 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 483 "Okay, so fast!" Patty said in a daze. "Barry was the same when he first gained the ability, you need to slowly become proficient and master this power. In this regard, I will find someone to help you." Su Zhan smiled comfortingly."I will take you to the cutting-edge laboratory to check your physical condition first, and then teach you how to master this power." "But, from the police station..." "Don''t worry, I''ll let Barry ask for leave for you and Joe, besides, Joe shouldn''t refuse you to join this time." "Barry?" "Yes, he is the Flash." Su Zhan smiled. "Ah..." Patty was surprised. He didn''t expect Barry, who is weak in writing, to be the famous Flash. Patty got up from Su Zhan''s arms and wanted to go to the cutting-edge laboratory with Su Zhan. "Don''t move, let me hold you. You just gained the ability, let you follow, not necessarily where you go." Su Zhan smiled and stopped her behavior, then a princess hugged her and ran back Cutting-edge laboratory. Perhaps because of the ability to acquire, although Su Zhan is running very fast, Patty can still see clearly, as if in a normal state. It was late at night, and everyone in the sophisticated laboratory had already rested. "Guys, come out to meet new partners." Su Zhan yelled. Every time, other people came out one after another. Seeing Su Zhan holding a woman, everyone was a little surprised. Patty touched Su Zhan and asked him to put himself down. Su Zhan explained with a smile: "This is Patty. You can also call her Ms. Lightning. Her ability is the same as Barry, but also because of the particle accelerator. But I just gained the ability. Caitlin, Sisko, you have experience, she will leave it to you. She can''t control her ability now." "understand!" "Ms. Flash, this name is very cool. Do you have a uniform? I can help you design it, you know, I designed the Flash uniform." Sisko said excitedly. "I''m very curious, she or Barry who is faster." Betty asked curiously. "Bibi will know this by then," Xiao Na answered. Because of Patty''s arrival, the laboratory became lively. Caitlin and others helped Patty check and test. Patty has experienced this kind of formation, not to mention that she is still in the confusion stage of just gaining abilities. Caitlin will do what she asks her to do.Sisko also specifically called Barry and told him about it, but Barry also came over. Patty''s speed is very fast, comparable to Barry, but she can''t control her own power. She also encountered some of the problems Barry encountered at the beginning.Su Zhan helped her get a uniform, which was similar to the Flash''s, but the style was quite different. The lightning logo was also there, and as for the color, it was white! This is Patty''s choice of color. After having been busy for most of the day, everyone had their own rest. Patty also lived in the laboratory, and may live here for some time in the future. 0590-Sword In the next few days, Patty gradually adapted to this new life, testing speed, physical condition, and control ability every day.The progress is not bad, Patty has mastered it very quickly, and there is no longer a situation where he cannot control his ability, and he can control the speed freely. Putting on the uniform, Patty even competed with Barry once, but Barry was even better. Speaking of uniforms, Patty now wears uniforms inside and normal clothes outside.No way, she still doesn''t have the ability to control her ability like Barry. When she ran, most of her clothes were turned to ashes. In general, Patty''s progress is still very gratifying, and normal activities are already available. For this reason, everyone is ready to go out to eat and celebrate. A group of people is mighty. There are indeed a lot of people, Su Zhan, Barry, Caitlin, Sisko, Shauna, Betty, Patty, Atom.There is no doubt that Atomic Man paid for this meal!After a lively meal, Patty is going to return home to clean up, and return to work at the police station tomorrow.After checking out, just walking out of the restaurant, I suddenly found a woman in a leather jacket on the road leaning on a motorcycle and looking at herself.A brown hair, tall figure, especially leather pants and leather jacket, poked Su Zhan''s weakness. He is very good. "Lisa!" Sisko yelled and said to Su Zhan: "She is the younger sister of Captain Cold." "I know, I also know her another identity!" Su Zhan smiled and walked over."Waiting for me?" "Yes, I''m here for help!" Lisa nodded. "It''s really interesting. You are criminals like your brother, so you came to us for help?" Sisko couldn''t help but said. "My brother was kidnapped. I can''t think of anyone but you guys who will help me." Lisa did not refute, but looked at Su Zhan a little pitifully. Watery eyes, Chu Chu pleading expression. "Your brother is pretty good, I specially spared him once last time." Su Zhan still has a good impression of Captain Cold.This guy has a special personality charm. Although he is a villain, stealing, and robbery, he has his own rules and bottom line, and he still has a conscience in his heart. Perhaps, if not because of his childhood environment, he might become a hero, not a criminal! In addition, Lisa''s identity is not ordinary. In the comics, she is called a goddess. If she is a real person, she is worse than the image in the comics. "What are you doing looking at me like this? With so many beauties around, don''t you still have ideas for me?" Lisa said. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I''m just thinking, how inferior is a father who can put a bomb in his daughter''s body and use it to threaten his son? Especially after Captain Cold loses the cryogun." "What do you mean?" Lisa asked in surprise. Su Zhan slowly walked towards Lisa, Lisa did not hide, until Su Zhan put her hand on her neck, she looked at Su Zhan somewhat stubbornly.Behind him, Sisko and others didn''t know what Su Zhan was going to do. If you want to talk about picking up girls, is this a bit out of date? "Meaning, I saved your life!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Lisa suddenly felt a pain in her neck and couldn''t help but snorted. Su Zhan moved his hand away, Lisa leaned on his neck and watched Su Zhan spread his hand. "What''s this?" Lisa looked at the thing that he didn''t know was in surprise. "A certain kind of dynamite, once this thing detonates, your head will burst instantly. And all of this is your father''s masterpiece." Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "Your father is truly a man. Scum, first taught you about stealing from an early age, trained you to become criminals, and even abused you. If you say that the only thing your brother cares about, it may be your sister." "Caitlin, take Lisa back to the lab first, I''ll take care of Captain Binghan!" Su Zhan ordered. Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was wondering how he knew so clearly, since he had spoken, his brother should be fine.She is very smart. When Su Zhan said so, she also knew that most of her brother was taken away by his father, so let''s threaten him to help. "Oh, by the way, I suddenly have a question for you. Do you know how to figure skating?" Su Zhan suddenly asked Lisa. Lisa was stunned for a moment. The question was a little bit dumb, but she nodded and said: "Yes, after I left Central City, I studied for a long time and almost became an athlete." Su Zhan nodded with a smile, turned and left. "Why is he asking this?" Lisa couldn''t help but ask Caitlin when seeing Su Zhan leave. "How do I know?" Caitlin said. "Aren''t you his woman? I thought you should know his preferences very well." Lisa pouted. Caitlin gave her a blank look, she really didn''t like this woman! 484 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 484 Some hidden place. Captain Cold is wiping his gun. After losing the cryogun, he tried to make it himself. I have to say that Captain Cold is still very smart, especially after he got the cryogun, he studied thoroughly. Although he can''t imitate the same effect as the cryogenic strength, it''s not much worse . The hand wiping the gun suddenly paused for a moment, grabbed the gun suddenly, got up abruptly, and swung the gun. "Alertness is quite high." Su Zhan said with a smile. Captain Cold said with a smile: "No way, you will die if you are not careful!" "Well, be careful. You did it yourself? It looks good, but, after all, these are external forces, and there are always times when they are unreliable." Su Zhan looked at the gun in his hand and said casually. "What are you doing here?" Captain Cold was not in the mood to chat with Su Zhan and asked in a deep voice. "Let''s put the gun down, I hate people pointing a gun at me. If I want to do it, it doesn''t matter whether you have this thing or not." Su Zhan frowned and said. Captain Cold hesitated, and simply put it down. "Your sister found me and said you were kidnapped." Su Zhan said lightly. Captain Cold said coldly: "Now you see, I''m fine, you don''t need to be nosy." "If it''s someone else, I won''t care about it, but... the brother-in-law''s business, I can''t ignore it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0591 is so domineering! "Big, brother-in-law?" Captain Cold broke his skills in an instant, and grabbed Su Zhan''s clothes in an excited moment."What did you do to my sister." "I just got the bomb out of her body." Su Zhan said lightly, looking at the eagerly cold captain of the nurse sister.Hearing this, Captain Cold''s expression instantly changed, and he loosened Su Zhan''s clothes in embarrassment. "Thank you!" Although embarrassed, Captain Chill did not know what was wrong. "Who are you talking to?" A slightly gloomy voice came from a distance, followed by a fat man walking out.It is the father of Captain Cold.Seeing Su Zhan, he recognized it instantly and shouted at Captain Cold."Kill him!" Captain Cold stood still. "Don''t you listen to me?" He stared at Captain Chill, and took out something that looked like a controller.There is a button on this thing, just press the bomb in Lisa''s body to detonate. Captain Cold snorted and slowly raised the cryogun.Seeing Captain Cold''s actions, he was overjoyed. Just as the smug smile on the corners of his mouth hung up, he saw Captain Cold suddenly shooting him. A cold ray came out instantly, and the hit area was instantly covered with a layer of frost. He struggled and slowly fell, pressing the controller with his hand, with a look of surprise on his face. Perhaps, he didn''t expect Captain Cold to be so decisive. "Aren''t you afraid that I will lie to you?" Captain Cold was so decisive, he knew that Lisa was safe. He turned to look at Su Zhan."You don''t need to lie to me." "You can see it thoroughly!" Su Zhan smiled faintly, and then suddenly stretched out his hand, and the freezing gun flew into his hand instantly. He clicked, the cryogun was let him take it apart. "The principle is the same, but the workmanship is a little bit worse. It''s pretty good if you can do this." Su Zhan casually said, "Are you interested in following me?" "What to do with you, be a hero? I''m not the one!" Captain Cold said with a grin. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but raised his hand to release a cloud of energy covering the cold captain. He didn''t hide, just a little confused. After a while, he felt something was wrong, and his thoughts moved his body to exude an incomparable chill, followed by a wave of his hand, and in an instant, the frozen gun that was split on the ground was instantly frozen. "What''s going on?" Captain Cold asked in surprise. "Didn''t you say that the gun is just a foreign object, and it may not be reliable at the critical moment, so I will give you this freezing ability. This can be regarded as the true cold captain. As for why you do this, you should be your sister''s betrothal gift. Come on!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Captain Cold was about to speak, Su Zhan waved and interrupted: "Don''t be anxious to refute, your sister is better to follow me than to you, let alone I won''t force her. Take a step back, as long as she is happy, she can live better than now. Is it worse?" Captain Cold was silent. "Let''s go, I''m afraid she is waiting anxiously. She is definitely going to stay, as for you. I will give you time to think about it." After Su Zhan finished, he couldn''t help but say again."For me, one more than you is not much. But for you, this opportunity is very rare and may change your life." ... ... After coming back, there is no need to say more about the brother and sister meeting. After chatting alone for a while, Lisa came to find Su Zhan.On the one hand, she expressed her gratitude, and on the other hand, she also wanted to ask clearly.As soon as he saw Lisa coming, Su Zhan said without waiting for her to speak: "You can live here for the time being, and your brother''s abilities also need to be tested and proficient. As for you...when did you feel like me, what? I will want you only then." It''s so direct that Lisa makes a difference.After a moment, Lisa asked: "What if I never like you?" "Then I will never want you, but don''t expect to leave." Su Zhan said lightly. "Don''t you think this is too domineering?" "Fortunately!" Su Zhan shrugged. "Ahem, that... something has been done." Sisko walked over and said with some embarrassment. Su Zhan walked over with him, and soon saw a picture from the computer. A very huge guy with a shark head. It looks like it should have just been sent from Earth Two. "Got it." Su Zhan responded, and then disappeared suddenly.Within two minutes, he suddenly came back with the shark man who had passed out softly.Just now Sisko was ready to monitor the screen, and Su Zhan had already gone and returned. It took a long time for Sisko to react. This is Soviet war, not Barry. The situation is naturally different. After the Shark Man was locked up, Su Zhan''s heart moved, but he disappeared again. Su Zhan suddenly appeared in the deserted and dark streets. The street lights are bright, but the places where the light cannot shine are even more dim. Su Zhan took a few steps at random and looked into the darkness."Don''t come out yet?" As his voice fell, he saw a person walking out of the darkness. Carrying a suitcase and holding a very modern gun. Professor Harrison, reverse lightning? 485 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 485 If Barry and the others saw it, they would subconsciously think so. But he is Professor Harrison, but not Reverse Lightning, but Professor Harrison of Earth II. "How do you know I am here?" Harrison said. "I know a lot, I''m afraid you don''t know the world yet." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and he suddenly appeared behind Professor Harrison. Before he could react, people had already appeared in the cutting-edge laboratory. His appearance surprised Sisko and others. "This is from Earth II, Jay should know it." Su Zhan said: "You can tell him about the situation here, I''ll go to bed first." After tossing and tossing all day, Su Zhan really wanted to rest. Of course, it was mainly because he was not interested in explaining so much, let them do it themselves.After a good night''s sleep, I felt refreshed, and when I came out of the room the next day, I found that the laboratory was quite lively. Everyone is here. Including Ms. Lightning Patty, who was originally going to return to the police station to work. There is nothing to say about Captain Cold''s brothers and sisters, mainly Harrison. Reverse Lightning is still in prison, and now suddenly a similar person ran out, even if he knew it was from Earth II, but he still had a grudge in his heart, and it was obvious that Jay and Harrison were a little different! Chapter 0592 Suddenly, the cutting-edge laboratory became a little busy. The front foot just let Ms. Lightning bid farewell to the novice stage, and a cold captain came on the back foot.That''s all, now there is another Harrison from Earth II. Although I know that Reverse Lightning is not really Professor Harrison, after all, I have spent so long with everyone with this face. Professor Harrison, who saw Earth II, still feels a little grudge, not to mention that according to Jay, Earth The explosion of the second particle accelerator was also caused by Professor Harrison. It can be said that he created extreme speed with one hand and was not responsible for this matter. It seems that this is also the source of the contradiction between the two. However, there are many things that may have hidden secrets, and Su Zhan is too lazy to figure it out.For him, these are not important, the important thing is still the matter and situation of Earth II.According to Professor Harrison, the central city of Earth II has been quickly ruled, and his daughter Jesse has also been arrested.He came here to ask the Flash for help to deal with extreme speed! "Sisco, what''s the matter with you?" Caitlin suddenly noticed Sisko''s expression in a trance, and couldn''t help asking a question with concern. "No, nothing..." Sisko shook his head and said dodgy: "I just received an alert that someone is robbing a bank." "Alarm?" Caitlin was a little confused. She didn''t hear any alarm. "I gonna go see!" Barry disappeared after speaking. "I''ll go too." Patty naturally couldn''t wait to become Ms. Lightning. "I''ll go with you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Originally, he was going to go directly to Earth Two, but the sudden bank robbery reminded him of being alone. Three super speeders, three movies. Has appeared in the bank in an instant. A woman wearing a helmet piled piles of money together and put them away, which was as tall as one person. As soon as the three of them appeared, the woman was obviously a little surprised and panicked. She saw her hands suddenly opened. In an instant, a dazzling white light emerged. Although Barry and Patty reacted very quickly, the light was extremely dazzling, making them instantly dazzling. Lost eyesight. The light faded, and the woman was gone. "This is the experience!" Su Zhan said to Barry and Patty with a smile, and then grabbed them back to the laboratory abruptly. "Let''s check them. I''m afraid I can''t see anything for the time being." Su Zhan smiled and handed them to Sisko and Caitlin, and then disappeared again. A shabby and old hotel. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, she saw the person who took off the helmet. She didn''t seem to expect that the other party would chase here suddenly. She was taken aback, waved her hands abruptly, and then turned and ran.But what she didn''t expect was that she shook her back several steps as if hitting something.Immediately afterwards, she felt the light released by herself dimmed, as if it had been absorbed. When the light dissipated, she was shocked to find that the other party faced her own light but was not affected at all! Su Zhan looked at her with a smile and said, "You are Dr. Light from Earth II. I sent you here at speed. As far as I know, although you are a criminal, you are not the kind of cruel, murderous, at best. That is to use your abilities to commit crimes. I know, you are afraid of extreme speed, but you don¡¯t understand Earth One. Perhaps the most powerful thing in the central city of Earth Two is extreme speed, but on Earth 1, the strongest thing is not lightning. Man, but me!" "Green Lantern, I know you!" Dr. Guang said."What do you want?" "I''ll help you deal with speed, you be my woman!" Su Zhan said lightly. Dr. Guang froze for a moment, as if he did not expect that he would propose this condition.Although he has some knowledge of Su Zhan, he also passed some news after he arrived. Although most of them are lace news, he did not expect it to be true! "What if I refuse?" Dr. Guang thought for a while and wanted to ask. "Do you have Chinese descent, or are you Japanese?" Su Zhan did not answer, but asked instead. Dr. Guang is not very good-looking, but it seems to be a mixed race, a bit Asian. "I have a part of Chinese ancestry." Although doubtful, Dr. Guang answered truthfully. "No wonder!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "From this point, I will not do anything to you. If you refuse, I will devour your ability and leave you by my side. That''s it." "You... can really beat the speed?" Dr. Kwang asked hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled: "Is it or not, wouldn''t it be better to see with my own eyes? I''m going to go to Earth II, which is your side. If you are interested, you can go with me. Dr. Guang hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to try. In any case, it is good to be able to solve the speed. "Very good." Su Zhan nodded and brought Dr. Guang back directly. Although I have decided to go to Earth II, there are still some things to do before going, such as stabilizing the passage and so on. Hearing that he was going to Earth II, Professor Harrison was a little surprised, but more excited. He came to ask for help, although the front foot had just arrived and the back foot was about to go, but this was just what he wanted. In less than two days, all the miscellaneous matters had been handled, and Su Zhan had also arranged personnel to go to Earth II this time. Professor Harrison, Dr. Light. Just take them two. As for Jay or other people who wanted to go, Su Zhan vetoed it. When I went there, Su Zhan was not only for speed, and there were a lot of things, so he didn''t take them, even Barry and Zhao Hailun did not take them. Although it seemed dangerous to go to another world, it was really nothing to Su Zhan, so Caitlin and the others just happily gave a few words, and were not too worried.After saying goodbye one by one, Su Zhan, Professor Harrison, and Dr. Guang. The three entered the passage! Of many space-time black holes, the largest is in the cutting-edge laboratory.And the other end is also in the cutting-edge laboratory. 486 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 486 Passing through the passage, in the blink of an eye, the three of them have appeared in Earth Two, the cutting-edge laboratory! 0593 Michelle Earth II Cutting-edge laboratory Unlike the cutting-edge laboratories on Earth One, this place seems to be abandoned. Back in their own world, Harrison and Dr. Kwang were a little excited.However, after the excitement, the two also calmed down. After all, to deal with the speed, it still depends on Su Zhan. "Any plan?" Dr. Kwang asked. Harrison said nothing and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan said casually: "Save people first, then deal with speed." "It''s easy to get the speed. He will definitely show up as long as I show up. It''s just... where he locked Jesse but no one knows." Harrison frowned. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Just leave it to me." "Do you have a way?" Harrison said in surprise and surprise. "First find a place to settle down, and I will take you to see your daughter early tomorrow morning." Su Zhan said confidently. Although Harrison didn''t know what Su Zhan could do, he was relieved by such determination.The three came out of the laboratory and came to Harrison''s office.The environment I saw along the way was completely different from that of the earth. When I came to Harrison''s office, it was very complete. The meeting room and the lounge are fully used, and it can be seen that this office has been specially remodeled. It is estimated that it is also to avoid extreme speed! Su Zhan went online to find out about the situation in the world, and the differences were not big on the whole, but there were many changes in details, and the identities of some people also changed a lot.It took me more than two hours to look at it. "Go, go out with me and have a meal by the way." Su Zhan turned off the computer and said towards Dr. Guang. Although Dr. Kwang was worried that he would be discovered by Speedy or Speedy''s subordinates when he went out, Su Zhan said that she was not good at rejecting it. As for Harrison, although he hoped that Su Zhan would not be extravagant before he was rescued, he could not say anything. . Su Zhan and Dr. Guang came out and walked on the streets of Central City. It was deserted, there were not many people on the street, and the names of speed could be seen everywhere, and the whole city seemed to be filled with a smell of fear.As the night got darker and the street became more deserted, Su Zhan walked to the cafe that he often visited. The location has not changed, but the environment inside has changed a lot. As soon as I entered, I heard the melodious singing inside. A black singer was singing there. Su Zhan glanced at it and smiled, black police officer, Joe.But in this world, he turned out to be a singer, and he sounds pretty good. I found a place to sit down, drink coffee, and listen to the singing. But this comfort didn''t last long, three people walked in at the door. Three''acquaintances''. A black man in a black trench coat, Mohigan hairstyle, and glasses. Behind him, a man and a woman followed one left and one right. Sisko, Caitlin, Ronnie. Double body! "It''s an extremely fast subordinate, Echo, Frost Killer and Death Storm." As soon as he saw them coming in, Dr. Guang was a little nervous, whispering in Su Zhan''s ear. Su Zhan responded, and instead of seeing panic, he watched carefully with interest. As Speedy subordinates, they are naturally very famous in Central City. When other guests saw them, they all bowed their heads, and they were afraid to show off.In this way, Su Zhan and Dr. Guang became obvious. "Dr. Guang? You were sent to Earth One? Why are you here? Who is he?" Echo did not recognize Su Zhan, but he did. Dr. Guang didn''t know how to answer, he hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth and said: "We are here to deal with extreme speed." "Huh? Is it really funny, just by you? Or by the little white face next to you?" Echo was shocked, and then laughed. "Follow him, anyway, if you violate the order of speed, you will die!" The Death Storm nearby laughed arrogantly, and flames suddenly burst out of his body. With a wave of his hand, a ball of flame flew towards Dr. Guang and Su Zhan.In an instant, the surrounding guests panicked and fled in panic shouting. Su Zhan drank a cup of coffee without a hassle, looked at the flames close at hand and had time to glance at the panicked Doctor Guang, and then slowly raised his hand. It was strange to say that it was just a gesture of raising a hand, but the flame seemed to be controlled by the master, it instantly slowed down, and then danced back and forth between Su Zhan''s palms. This incident stunned Death Storm and others. Echo snorted, waved his hands, and two groups of sound waves hit Su Zhan. Su Zhan curled his lips, waved his backhand, and the flames increased sharply, not only shattering the sound waves, but even sending the echoes to the town. Death storm, the two frost killers shot instantly. One fire, one ice, it is extremely threatening. Su Zhan gave a chuckle, ensuring that Dr. Guang appeared behind them suddenly, Death Storm was kicked out by Su Zhan, and then he took the opportunity to hug Frost Killer''s waist. Although the Frost Killer is the same as Caitlin, his temperament and dress are completely different, and he is more glamorous. The eyeliner is drawn on his eyes. The color of the lip gloss is very eye-catching. Knowing the danger but still wanting to approach. The Frost Killer was shocked by Su Zhan''s waist, but he dared not move. At this distance, if the other party wants to do something, she can''t do anything at all. "It''s obviously the same in length, but the temperament is different. She makes people feel pampered, but you make me stern, I want to ravage it." Su Zhan whispered in Frost Killer''s ear, the heat made Frost The assassin couldn''t help trembling, gritted his teeth just about to speak, but suddenly saw the echo and the death storm trembling, as if he was suffering from some great pain.She could faintly feel that Su Zhan''s body had a special suction force, like a black hole. However, this suction avoided him and Dr. Light next to him. She didn''t know what was going on, but she was sure that it was definitely not a good thing! "My ability, you...what did you do?" Echo struggled and shouted in horror, as did the death storm on the side. Chapter 0594: Frost Killer "For the sake of my''knowing'' you, I just swallowed your abilities and didn''t kill you. Now, you can go away." Su Zhan said lightly. Echo and Death Storm hesitated for a while, struggled to stand up, and ran away hastily. Don''t say that he has no ability now, even if he has the ability, he is not his opponent. Should he stay and wait for death? "It turns out that you can really swallow the abilities of others." Dr. Guang said with surprise and joy. He didn''t do anything, so he swallowed the ability of Echo and Death Storm, and naturally he couldn''t run away at the extreme speed.Even if he is fast, Su Zhan''s speed is not slow, as long as he gets close, he will be swallowed up, Su Zhan is completely invincible. 487 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 487 To understand this, Dr. Guang was completely relieved. Then, he thought of the conditions of the Soviet war. Killing Jisu, she will be his woman, unknowingly she has gradually corrected her mentality and position. "What is your relationship with Death Storm?" Su Zhan asked the frightened Frost Assassin. The Frost Killer hesitated and said, "We, we have nothing to do with each other, we are all Echo''s subordinates, and also extremely fast subordinates." "Oh?" Su Zhan visited her memory for a while, and it was so. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, Su Zhan tightened her waist and said, "Would you like to follow me?" "I... Am I a bit of a choice?" Frost Killer''s words sounded like asking, but in fact they meant to admit his life. Su Zhan laughed and said, "No, so you should be my one!" As Su Zhan let go of her, the Frost Killer hesitated, did not run, and did not move. He stood next to him and said, "Speed ??is not that way. It''s easy to deal with, they will definitely notify you extremely quickly when they return." "It doesn''t matter." Su Zhan said indifferently. "Waiter, waiter!" Walking back to the seat next to him, looking at the messy and empty surroundings, Su Zhan shouted. It didn''t take long before I saw a waiter trembling from the side with a look of fear. "Don''t be afraid, is there anything to eat in the store? I will save it and go to another house." Su Zhan asked softly. "Yes, yes... I''ll get it now." The waiter said, and glanced at Frost Assassin timidly. Frost Assassin was unhappy, gave him a fierce look, and instantly scared him away. Go in. "sit down!" Su Zhan waved his hand, and Dr. Guang and Frost Killer sat down beside him. Dr. Guang has been staring at the Frost Killer, this distance is too close, if she really bursts out, she is really worried that Su Zhan will be overwhelmed. She did not carry anyone behind her back, Su Zhan saw it, and Frost Killer saw it too.In response, Frost Assassin just snorted disdainfully, but Su Zhan laughed and put a hand on Dr. Guang''s leg to be close. After all, she was doing this for her own safety, although she was not worried at all, but her behavior still made Su Zhan quite happy. The waiter tremblingly brought up a lot of food, knowing that he was afraid and not embarrassing him, so he let it go. "Dang!" The cafe door was suddenly pushed open, and a woman walked in with a gun. "Don''t move, police!" Dr. Guang was expressionless, and Frost Killer sneered. Su Zhan wiped the corner of his mouth, looked up and smiled. Alice''s double body. Obviously, she is not a reporter in this world, but a sheriff. Not to mention, this capable outfit is indeed very temperamental.Unfortunately, she doesn''t look good, and Su Zhan has no interest. "Dr. Light, Frost Killer." Iris was secretly startled, and locked his gaze on the middle, elegant, relaxed-looking man.Very strange, unseen face. As a police officer in Central City, Iris has always wanted to solve the speed, but she can''t do anything. She can only pay attention to the situation at all times and do what she can do. As soon as there is a riot in the cafe, she rushed over. When she came, she also saw the fleeing echo and death storm. Seeing them fleeing in panic and obviously injured, Iris wanted to chase, but was worried about the situation here, so she gave up.Just as soon as she came in, this scene really made her a little confused. Dr. Light is a criminal. The Frost Killer is an extremely fast subordinate. Why is he eating with this strange man now, but Echo and Death Storm seem to be running away, what''s the matter? "Hello Officer Iris, let''s put the gun down first. There is no one who needs you to move the gun here, and even if it does, it will be of no use." Su Zhan put his arm on the Frost Killer''s shoulder, and half his arms around her. Putting a hand on Dr. Guang''s leg, at first glance, it gave people a very frivolous feeling, not like a good person. A bit of a rogue stance. Iris slowly put down the gun. She didn''t believe the first half of Su Zhan''s words, but she had to admit the second half. The gun can''t deal with the person in front of you! "Who are you?" Iris asked in a deep voice. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that I can rescue Central City and defeat Extreme Speed." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Why should I believe you?" "Just because they are sitting next to me and become my people, and because of echoes and death storms that flee like bereaved dogs, because of... my name is Su Zhan!" Three depended on it, except for the last one, the first two left Iris speechless.The name Su Zhan is nothing special, but if it is linked to the first two, it is different. For a while, Iris didn''t know what to say. Su Zhan smiled lightly and said: "Well, Sergeant Eris, if it''s OK or not, I''ll see tomorrow. But before that, I really need you to do something." "what''s up?" "Let me take a picture." Su Zhan took out the camera and handed it to Dr. Guang."Just shoot normally." Iris was puzzled and didn''t know what he was going to do, but Dr. Kwang had already pressed the shutter and took the picture.Su Zhan glanced at it and nodded in satisfaction. This photo is a souvenir to Barry, he should like it very much. Speaking of it, Barry has liked Iris for a long time, but now Iris has a boyfriend, he can only hide his own situation, if you let him know that Earth II Iris married his duo, let him by the way Looking at the different Iris, I don''t know how he feels. Chapter 0595 is your own when you eat it! "Go, remember to watch the news tomorrow." Su Zhan got up and prepared to leave with the two girls in his arms. He reminded him with a smile when he walked to the side of Iris.Iris opened her mouth, and finally watched them leave. This is so weird. She hasn''t figured out the situation yet, but she has remembered Su Zhan''s name, and is going back to investigate and investigate. From the cafe, Su Zhan took Dr. Guang and Frost Killer directly back to Harrison''s office. Harrison was stunned when he saw the Frost Assassin, but his reaction was quick. There was obviously a reason for Su Zhan to bring her back, no matter how bad it was, there would be no danger. "You explain to him, you come with me." Su Zhan asked Dr. Guang to explain the situation to Harrison, and then brought the Frost Killer into the room. After closing the door, Dr. Guang glanced at it a few times before turning his head to explain what had just happened. In the room, Frost Killer was a little nervous. "In my world, you are my woman and a member of the cutting-edge laboratory. Although she has no superpowers, she has helped a lot of people. She is gentle and sensible. She is a scientific madman with a kind heart. My woman Many, too many, I don¡¯t have time to fall in love or talk about relationships. I get on the bus first and then make up for the ticket. It¡¯s me who eats my mouth! In order to chase her, I even asked Sisko to help me. The few pursuits show that she is special." Su Zhan sat down and said slowly as he watched the Frost Killer. 488 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 488 The Frost Killer frowned, Su Zhan''s words made her feel sour and jealous. What is this, is it different from other people? "If you are not Caitlin or Frost Killer, maybe I don''t have any thoughts about you. But since you are, then things are simple, as I said just now, what you eat is your own... "Su Zhan, who was talking about the original paragraph, suddenly waved, and the clothes on the Frost Killer were instantly torn out of thin air. The Frost Killer panicked and tried to cover it with his hands, but she didn''t know how, seeing Su Zhan''s eyes, she stopped.Obviously, there is nothing unusual in the eyes, but there is a kind of majesty, a feeling that cannot be rejected. This feeling of being seen through by him made the Frost Killer feel very ashamed, very angry, but at the same time very weak. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just hooked his finger. The Frost Killer walked over with his head lowered, and Su Zhan directly hit her. The body is very cold, especially cool. Then, Su Zhan felt very hot for her, as if it was about to be melted. She gritted her teeth to prevent herself from making a sound, she was embarrassing enough, she didn''t want to be ashamed anymore. Su Zhan didn''t particularly pity and tender, but he didn''t deliberately humiliate her, but took the initiative to arouse her interest. dead body. Su Zhan has no interest! Gradually, Frost Killer''s reaction began to become stronger. Unlike Caitlin, she did not hide her emotions and feelings. Strong is strong.This kind of intensity made Su Zhan more satisfied and influenced each other. Two hours later, the two talents ended. Su Zhan hugged her and hummed comfortably. Her body was chilly and exuding a slight chill. For Su Zhan, who was sweating profusely, hugging her was much cooler than blowing on the air conditioner, and she fell asleep unconsciously. Finished. Although the Frost Killer was tired, he was not sleepy.Looking at Su Zhan, her mood was somewhat complicated. A completely unfamiliar, unknown man just had a relationship with herself, still in a semi-threatening situation, after all, she was considered surrendered.But she didn''t know why, but she had no hatred at all. Thinking of the intimate behavior just now, she unknowingly realized that Su Zhan had already taken her heart. To get a woman''s heart, we must get a woman''s body. Looking at Su Zhan like this, the Frost Killer fell asleep without knowing it. I don''t know how long she slept, but she felt movement around her in a daze, and suddenly opened her eyes. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that Su Zhan was getting dressed, and when I looked at the time, it was already past ten o''clock. It''s been a long time since I got up so late, and...I still slept so securely. Looking at each other, Frost Killer was not as shy or embarrassed, nodded, and then found his clothes to put on... After they were dressed neatly, the two came out of the room. As soon as they came out, they saw the weird-looking Doctor Kwang and the anxious Harrison waiting. Jisu must have known that Su Zhan is here, but he hasn''t showed up and he doesn''t know what attention he is playing. What Harrison is most worried about is that his daughter is in danger. "Don''t worry, Jesse is safe now. Jisu already knows that I am looking for him, and knows that I am going to save people, and I am looking at Jesse." Su Zhan said toward Harrison. "you sure?" "Of course! And even if something really happened to Jessie, don¡¯t worry, although it¡¯s a little troublesome, but I can make her come alive after death." Su Zhan said with a smile: "So, do we have breakfast first, and then Start again?" Perhaps it was Su Zhan''s calmness and confidence that infected Harrison. Although Harrison was anxious, he felt more at ease. During the meal, Frost Killer was particularly quiet, did not speak, and did not show any uncomfortable posture. Sure enough, as long as the most powerful woman is surrendered, she will be extremely well-behaved. Harrison knows the fame of the Frost Killer. He is named after the killer, and his style can be imagined.Such a woman is a thorny rose, so easy to pick! After breakfast, Su Zhan leisurely drank a cup of Dr. Guang''s tea, and then motioned to her and Frost Killer to hold his arms on both sides, while he raised his hand to grasp Harrison''s shoulder. "Wow!" The environment changed and the surroundings were extremely dim. "Jesse!" As soon as he appeared, Harrison ran to a nearby cell jail with excitement. Inside, a blond girl with shackles on both hands was Harrison''s daughter.Next to her cell, there was a glass cell, inside it was a man with a helmet, who couldn''t see clearly, he was looking here. "Help her out!" Harrison was unable to untie it after studying for a long time, and turned to Su Zhan for help. Su Zhan glanced at the Frost Killer, and the Frost Killer walked over silently.And he turned his head and looked to the side. Extreme speed, has quietly appeared! Item 0596 He was wearing a black uniform, a face mask, and lightning marks on both sides of his ears, and there was a faint gloomy breath on his body. Speed! With his appearance, everyone couldn''t help becoming nervous. Harrison stood in front of his daughter with fear and resentment in his eyes.Dr. Guang and Frost Killer were also a little nervous, and subconsciously looked at Su Zhan. The fear that Jisu gave them was too strong, if it weren''t for Su Zhan''s sudden appearance, I was afraid that they would not have the courage to fight Extreme.Su Zhan looked at the extreme speed, his eyes were quite interesting.Looking around at extreme speed, he finally turned his attention to Su Zhan. For the Soviet war, I heard about it very quickly. It is difficult to see his expression under the mask, but Su Zhan inexplicably feels a kind of complexity and fear! "Are you afraid of me?" Su Zhan suddenly said. He paused at extreme speed and said: "I will be afraid of you? I just wonder why you are here. Once I close the space-time channel, you will be trapped here forever!" "Is not afraid? If you are not afraid, you can do it directly, why close the space-time channel? Although I don''t know why you are afraid of me, I am still very satisfied with the result. So..." Su Zhan''s voice fell and suddenly moved. In an instant, lightning flashed, and Su Zhan rushed to extreme speed. Dr. Guang and the others subconsciously held their breath. Su Zhan and the Speedy Battle are afraid that they will be triggered soon. How the victory or defeat will directly affect their destiny, and how can they not be nervous.Holding my breath, abandoning distracting thoughts, I was about to take a closer look, but suddenly realized that it was gone very quickly. This made them stunned for an instant. I thought what kind of tactics the speed was going to adopt, but after waiting for a long time, they didn''t see the speed back, they reacted. "He... he ran away?" "Extremely fast?" Everyone was shocked. Who would have thought that they had already notified Central City, facing Su Zhan as fast as a demon, and even dared not to fight, so they ran away like this! "Cut, count him running fast!" Everyone was amazed, but Su Zhan was a little depressed. He didn''t expect to run at extreme speed. Originally, he wanted to play with him first to compare speed, but he didn''t expect him to escape without a fight! 489 Marvel: The King Is Coming "Okay, save people first!" Depressed and depressed, but the monk can''t run to the temple if he can run, and sooner or later he can be found. Su Zhan turned and said, Harrison nodded hurriedly, and the ice killer froze the chain, twisting it lightly, the chain was directly broken into ice slag.Harrison hugged his daughter, and the father and daughter cried, excited. "Jesse, this is Dr. Light, the Frost Killer, you know, this is Su Zhan, from another earth, thanks to him to save you." Harrison said. Jesse came to Su Zhan and stretched out his hand, "Thank you." Su Zhan smiled: "Then how are you going to thank me?" His question really stopped Jesse, and he didn''t know what to say. Harrison stood in front of Jesse, blocking Su Zhan''s gaze and said vigilantly: "Don''t hit my daughter!" Hearing his father''s words, Jesse''s face turned red in an instant, and Su Zhan said with a grin, "Cross the river and demolish the bridge so quickly!" "Two different things!" Harrison said. Su Zhan shrugged. It is normal for his father to care about his daughter, so there is nothing to worry about, but he would not give up thinking that Harrison said this."I will send you back first and let Jessie have a good rest. This period should be quite difficult." "how about you?" "Me? I have something else!" Su Zhan smiled, and then sent them back. The Frost Killer and Dr. Guang also stayed there. Although the speed may not be daring to go, he can block a block under any circumstances so that he can rush over. . After sending them off, Su Zhan returned. There is still a guy wearing a mask in the jail of Extreme Speed. He must be able to be locked in here by Extreme Speed. There must be some background. Su Zhan wanted to see who it was.When I came back, I found that the person was gone! "Extremely fast!" The man was locked in, obviously impossible to escape by himself, unless he came back quickly and took him away. This is interesting! Who is he?Can make speed so care. The purpose of Extreme Speed ??is to become the only and strongest speed person, he wants to steal the speed of others.Then that person is probably also a speedy person.It''s just that Su Zhan couldn''t guess who it was for a while. After all, there are a lot of speedy people, and the background settings have changed a lot. If you know the name, it might be okay, but you don''t know anything, it is really difficult to guess. Since the person was taken away by extreme speed, Su Zhan had no interest in staying here. "I came back so soon?" Everyone was a bit surprised to see Su Zhan returning so soon. "Well, I wanted to see who was being held by Extreme Speed, but I didn''t expect to be rescued by Extreme Speed." Su Zhan pouted."Look back and I will ask Jesse to see if he knows who it is!" By the time Jesse finished the shower and changed her clothes, her mental outlook was much better.Su Zhan asked her inmates, but Jesse didn''t know.He couldn¡¯t see it while wearing a mask, and he seemed unable to speak. Although occasionally tapping the glass with his head, it sounded very regular, but Jesse didn¡¯t study what it was, and at the time, she didn¡¯t even think about it. many! "Forget it, when you find the top speed, naturally you will know." Jesse didn''t know that he was also in Su Zhan''s expectation, and was not too surprised. "I''ll go out and see if Speed ??will show up. What should you do?" Although Jesse was rescued, the speed has not yet been resolved, not to mention that Su Zhan came to Earth II not just for speed.Let Dr. Guang stay with the Frost Killer, while teleporting away.The next moment, he has appeared in the police station. Su Zhan directly appeared in the sheriff''s office, which is Aries'' office. The police station was a little busy, and Su Zhan saw the a little nervous Iris in the office at a glance.Seeing Su Zhan suddenly sitting on a chair, Iris was stunned and said: "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you want to deal with speed? You also let me watch the news, but there is nothing!" Su Zhan shrugged: "Something went wrong. I didn''t expect to be so embarrassed at the top speed. I ran away as soon as I met. I was here to tell you. Don''t wait for the news, but you can send the news and just say Speed ??has already been defeated and escaped. It can be regarded as restoring the confidence of the people." Item 0597 Iris frowned and said, "I can''t believe you because of these words. Do you know what kind of impact this news will have? The people are scared, and it is hard for them to believe without actual things. Even if they believe it, they start to resist, but once you get back to speed, you are defeated, how many people will have to die for the speed of character?" "I am the sheriff, and I am responsible for the people of Central City!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "That''s your business. I just told you the news. You decide how to do it yourself. If you have any fast news, you can tell me! He should be hiding now. , It¡¯s not easy for him to show up!" "I will!" Iris nodded. Su Zhan said with a smile, the person has quietly disappeared. Walking on the streets of Central City, although it was daytime, it was a bit less prosperous and a bit more bleak. It can be seen how powerful the fear of speed is! Su Zhan traveled a lot, almost the entire Central City, and found no special circumstances or special people.After all, this is only Central City and there are not many superheroes.Back to Harrison''s office, nothing happened here. Iris was still very conservative and did not release any news. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan is either a stone of space devouring, or just going out and trying his luck to see if he can meet anyone, but he found nothing.Extremely fast, it just disappears like the world has evaporated. Gradually, the people began to react, and Iris also plucked up the courage to release the news.No one believed it at the beginning, but as the speed disappeared, his subordinates were also gone, and the people were convinced that Central City finally got rid of the speed. Cheers, celebrate. Very lively. "Do you have any plans?" The Frost Killer came next to Su Zhan and asked in a low voice, looking at the celebrating crowd on the street outside the window. "Speed ??is just afraid of you and hid, but you are not a person in this world after all. You will always go back. Once you go back, Speed ??will make a comeback. At that time, how many people outside are still alive, I don¡¯t know. "The Frost Killer said in a deep voice. "You said, why is he afraid of me? We didn''t fight, even if he knew something about me, he wouldn''t even have the courage to do it. It''s not like his style!" Su Zhan asked casually. The Frost Killer shook his head. She didn''t know why, she had never seen anyone who was afraid of Extreme Speed ??before. "If it''s not for worrying about time, I can go and see where the speed is hiding." Su Zhan sighed. Earth Two is different from Earth One. He really doesn''t dare to use his time ability, worrying about time chaos. What consequences come. Su Zhan turned to find Harrison. Harrison was a very calm person. Although his daughter had been rescued, he knew that the matter had not ended there. His worries were the same as Frost Killer.So he has been studying space-time channels these days. When Su Zhan found him, he and his daughter Jesse were busy in the laboratory. Not far in front is the shining passage of time and space. Looking at the space-time channel, Su Zhan suddenly had an idea. Time and space channels, multiverse! This is not unique to DC, there is also a multiverse in the Marvel world.If the principle of this space-time channel can be understood by yourself, maybe you can try to go to other Marvel universes.Thinking of this, Su Zhan was a little excited and joined in, wanting to ask Harrison about this knowledge. 490 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 490 But Harrison is obviously not interested in teaching beginners like Soviet Zhan, because there is too much theoretical knowledge involved. "If you are really interested, let me teach you." Jesse said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s heart was overjoyed and said, "Of course it''s good. It is better to have a beautiful teacher than to learn from an old man." Harrison looked up at Su Zhan, without speaking. Su Zhan was a little surprised."What happened today? The sun came out from the west. I used to say a few words to your daughter and you were staring at the guardian, for fear that I would abduct your daughter. Now your daughter wants to teach me, you didn''t respond." "If you don''t want to learn, you don''t need to learn." Harrison said. Su Zhan pouted."Of course I learned. Let''s go. Let''s find a quiet place. You teach slowly, and I learn slowly." Su Zhan deliberately pushed Jesse out of the laboratory, and Harrison did not stop him. The sun really came out from the west. Could it be that he knew he couldn''t stop it, so he gave up?It shouldn''t be! Su Zhan pondered for a while and didn''t understand what Harrison meant, so he simply didn''t want to, and didn''t look at his thoughts, it would be boring.Back in the room, Jessie had already taken out the computer to start teaching. Su Zhan also put away his hippie smile, teasing and teasing, and started learning very seriously. With his memory and comprehension, it is actually very simple to learn, especially when the theory has been established.Under normal circumstances, Su Zhan only needs to remember and follow the law. As for why he succeeds, he doesn''t have to learn.However, considering that the Marvel world is different from the DC world, many data may not be universal, so it is better to study and understand! Jesse taught very seriously, and she seemed to be familiar with this theory.Through this separate teaching method, Su Zhan learned very quickly, and the two gradually became familiar with each other.Su Zhan learned that Jesse was very interested in speed, perhaps because of the thought that came after being caught by extreme speed this time.She is studying a set of data equations, which sounds very high-end, and if the research is clear, she can get superb power. This is Xueba! Although it hasn''t succeeded for the time being, this direction is right. The reason why Jessie became a Jessie Kuaiqi is probably because of this reason. Since she has this ability, Su Zhan did not intend to intervene to change anything. Unknowingly, a few days passed, and the central city gradually returned to calm. People began to enjoy life without speed, as if everything was back on track.But after such a long time, people on the other side of the earth had no news, and I was afraid that they would be worried. Su Zhan thought about going back first, anyway, he could come anytime he wanted to. Item 0598 "You want to return to Earth One? Then what shall we do?" I heard that Su Zhan was going back, Frost Killer, Doctor Guang and the others were a little at a loss. "Go back with me. Anyway, you don''t have any nostalgia here. Just live on the earth. But this time, I just go back and have a look and report peace." Su Zhan said casually. "If it''s just to report safety, it''s better to let Dr. Guang take Jesse." Harrison suddenly proposed. "Why?" This proposal made Su Zhan a little surprised. "It''s more convenient for them to know Dr. Guang. Let Jesse follow it for the time and space channel. After the past, if there is nothing else, let them stay there temporarily!" Harrison explained. Su Zhan thought for a while, nodded and said, "Also." Although Dr. Guang was somewhat reluctant, when he thought of having to go there sooner or later, it would be good to go there first and get familiar with everyone.As for Jesse, she really wants to go to another earth to see.After the decision was made, Dr. Guang and Jesse prepared a trip to Earth One. "Have you thought about it?" After watching them enter, Su Zhan said to Harrison. Harrison paused and nodded. "I''ll leave it to you here. I plan to go for a walk. If you come back quickly, you will notify me. He won''t kill you anyway. You will feel at ease if you send your daughter away." Su Zhan said. "Good!" Harrison replied. Su Zhan didn''t have much to prepare, so he brought the Frost Killer, took out the Hornet, and drove to leave Central City. His first stop is New York! As one of the big cities, there are naturally many superheroes in New York. Driving in the car along the way, looking at different scenery along the way, there are beautiful women on the side, very comfortable.The purpose of Su Zhan is to meet the superheroes of this world, so he stops and goes, just like traveling. The Frost Killer became more and more well-behaved and docile. This kind of warm and cozy day made her feel like a dream, a little unreal. Stop and go, finally came to New York. Like New York in other worlds, it is very bustling and lively. Driving into the city, Su Zhan intends to find a hotel to stay temporarily, and then slowly try his luck. As a result, there was a sudden change just after passing an intersection. The explosion sounded abruptly. Several cars rolled over, and there seemed to be some disturbance.After parking, Su Zhan looked outside and saw two people appearing on the road. One man and one woman. The man wears a black uniform and the woman wears a mask and holds a samurai sword. At this time, the man''s hands were constantly waving, and black lightning slammed on the cars nearby, exploding one after another.The woman holding the samurai sword was even more brutal. With a wave of the knife, a car was split into two. "What a sharp knife!" Compared with the surrounding panic, Su Zhan and Frost Killer were extremely calm, and Su Zhan also commented on the opponent''s sword technique with great interest. "Do you know who it is?" Assassin Frost shook her head. She spends most of her time in Central City, and she doesn''t really know anything outside. "I guessed who the woman is, but the man doesn''t know it." Su Zhan said casually. "I guess there is no woman you don''t know." Frost Killer smiled thoughtfully. Su Zhan disapproved and said: "Is this abnormal? I am a man. If I don''t pay attention to women, can I still pay attention to men? If I really pay attention to men, you should be depressed." "This woman should be called Katana, Japanese. Speaking of it, in another world, Japan is my territory. Although I don''t like it very much, Japanese women are still good!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Frost Assassin looked at the cruel katana girl who was brandishing a sword and cutting a car. "She might be different from other Japanese women!" "It doesn''t matter, the more thorny roses are, the more flavorful they are." Su Zhan squeezed Frost Killer''s chin, just in time to see a black lightning rushing towards this side. "what?" The man made a puzzled voice. There was nothing wrong with this sports car, no overturning, and no explosion. It was a bit strange.His attention was instantly attracted, and the katana girl on the other side also noticed, walking over and waving her hand is a sword... The Hornet shook slightly, unharmed. "This car is a bit weird. There is a man and a woman in the car. They don''t seem to be scared at all." The man murmured, raising his hands, and black lightning crackled and seemed to be accumulating power. "Let''s go, I will meet them when I go out." No superhero found, super criminals are also good. Su Zhan was about to push the door out, when he heard the roar of the motorcycle, and then he saw a man in a black uniform stepping off an old-fashioned motorcycle and yelling at them: "Hey, boys, think Can you taste the power of your fist?" "Old stuff!" The man snorted, waved lightning and struck him. 491 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 491 Who would have thought that this person''s movements were very agile, he dodged in an instant, the small step pad had come in front of the man several times, and he punched out. "boom!" The man took a few steps back and became angry. The lightning flashed violently, making him unable to move forward for a while and could only avoid it. Look at the pace and posture. Seems to be a boxer! Su Zhan and the Frost Killer got out of the car and looked at a boxer. There was a lightning strike. At this time, a chill came out suddenly and a sense of crisis emerged spontaneously. "Humph!" The Frost Killer gave a cold snort and instantly turned into an ice wall in front of him. With a click, the ice wall broke, and the katana girl swung her sword with a sharp blade! Su Zhan wanted to take over, but the Frost Killer had already fought with her. It seemed that he was an idler.He simply leaned against the front of the Hornet and looked at it leisurely. Fighting against super power. It is also interesting. "Patter!" Someone fell on the roof of the Hornet. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced, showing a surprised expression. A black uniform, shawl cloak, hood, and a bat logo. He is so familiar with this dress. "Hi, Bruce!" Su Zhan smiled and waved. Batman froze for a moment."Who are you? And who is Bruce?" Chapter 0599 Threat?remind! Seeing Batman pretending to be stupid, Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and said, "My name is Su Zhan." "Do you know Wildcat? Who is that woman?" Batman asked again. "He is a wild cat?" Su Zhan looked at the boxer, regardless of his bad name and average strength. He seemed to be good at fighting skills, but this guy was also a celebrity.In the organization similar to the Justice League on Earth II, the Justice Club, he can be regarded as a veteran.And there is a curse on him that allows him to have nine lives. Batman, Batwoman, Catwoman, Black Canary, etc., have all received his fighting training. "What is his opponent''s name?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Black Lightning, a rebellious little guy." Black lightning?The name is really appropriate. Su Zhan clapped his hands and said, "That person over there is mine, called Frost Killer. If you want to talk, find a quiet place to talk slowly, now, let''s solve them first." Batman was silent for a moment, and suddenly threw a bat dart near the black lightning. As soon as the bat dart hits the ground, a cloud of dense fog is generated instantly, and the dense fog has dispersed, and the black lightning has fainted to the ground, which looks like a special gas.Batman glanced at Su Zhan, quite a way of wanting to see how you would do it. Who knew that Su Zhan just raised his hand, and the Katana girl flew up instantly, and flew in front of Su Zhan involuntarily. She changed its sheath and stood there reluctantly, her body motionless, but her expression could tell that she was struggling. "I''m going to stay in the hotel over there, you can go directly to find me over there." Su Zhan controlled the Katana girl into the car, and then drove away directly with the Frost Killer. Not long after entering the hotel, I saw Batman, Wildcat, and black lightning coming out. Su Zhan smiled. He knew that Batman''s character must figure out his identity. "My name has already been said, I am from Central City..." There is no need for Batman to ask questions, Su Zhan directly explained his origin, including the matter of Earth One.Batman and Wildcat were shocked after hearing about it. Wildcat didn''t quite believe it, but the news about Batman was more extensive. He had heard of extreme speed and had some understanding of the multiverse. "New York is just my first stop. The main purpose is to see the superheroes in this world." Su Zhan smiled and said to Batman: "I am a good friend with you on Earth, so I know who you are." "What is his true identity?" Wildcat asked curiously. Su Zhan glanced at it and said with a smile: "Since he doesn''t say it, then I can''t say it. In fact, it''s good to be cautious, it can save a lot of trouble, but if you don''t even have a trusted partner, you can fight alone It¡¯s not that easy. I set up an organization called the Justice League on Earth. Its members include you, the Flash, and Superman. In fact, the world can also do the same. We can communicate with each other and deal with criminals or crises together. ." "Sounds good." Wildcat said with interest. Batman also did not comment. Speaking of it, Batman is really not the main force in the Justice Club. There are indeed some differences in different worlds. In this world, his character seems to prefer to fight alone. "I will live here for the time being. If there is anything, you are always welcome to come to me. As for them, just stay with me." Su Zhan said. "What are you going to do with them?" Batman asked in a deep voice."Although they are young, they are dangerous." "It''s not easy." Su Zhan smiled, waved his hand, and the black lightning was directly caught by him, and then the swallowing ability was released, swallowing its ability. Putting down the black lightning, Su Zhan''s palm lightly, and the black lightning appeared on his hand instantly. Batman and the Wildcats were shocked. "Can you take away the abilities of others?" Batman asked in surprise. Su Zhan nodded: "I know you must be thinking, my ability is very dangerous." "It''s really dangerous." "So, don''t test me, and don''t do anything that makes me unhappy. If the hypothesis becomes reality, the world will suffer." Su Zhan knows Batman very well, and he will definitely not trust himself, especially when he shows After this ability. "Are you threatening me?" "No, I just remind you not to do bad things with good intentions." As Batman''s style, monitoring, and surveillance are normal, Su Zhan just reminded him not to use these methods on himself.If you provoke him, he really doesn''t mind having the addiction of the big devil in this world! Batman was silent. The wild cat saw that the situation was not quite right, and said: "What about her, her ability is swordsmanship. You can''t take it away, right? Her threat is no less than black lightning, or even greater." "Don''t worry, I''m still very good at how to train women." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. The Wildcat glanced at the Frost Killer subconsciously, his style, temperament, and all could see that the Frost Killer was not a kind person, otherwise, how could a hero be named as a killer?It seems that he is really good at this aspect. "This is the man!" The wild cat raised his thumb and laughed: "This is a man''s world. No matter how strong a woman is, she can only obey a man!" "The hero sees the same thing!" Su Zhan laughed, and suddenly felt that the old man, the wild cat, was quite temperamental. 492 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 492 "Hmph, pay attention to the big man in the evil place!" The unhappy female voice suddenly sounded, but there was no one in the room. Immediately after a whistling sound came, I heard a click, and the window glass was directly damaged, and a huge breasted girl flew in immediately. The white full-collar tights are hollowed out at the career line, and the waves are majestic.He wore a red cloak behind him, and he looked like he was in his early twenties, with a slender figure, a majestic upper circumference, and a beautiful appearance. His short blond hair was both beautiful and a little brave. As soon as she came in, she glared at the wild cat, it was obvious that she said the sentence just now! "Feminist rights are fallacies." Wildcat hummed unwillingly. "It''s really lively..." Su Zhan cocked his mouth and smiled softly. Chapter 0600: Katana Girl The white-clothed girl and the wild cat should know each other. Batman seems to know the white-clothed girl. He didn''t stop watching the white-clothed girl quarrel with the wild cat. One young and old, the two quarreled very fiercely, but they didn''t do anything. Obviously, the wild cat is machismo, while the girl in white is a bit feminist. Fighting against each other is not once or twice. The white-clothed girl also knew that there was no point in being so noisy, and finally gave a cold snort and turned her head and flew away. "I want to know, this window...who should the hotel pay for?" Su Zhan slowly said. Batman walked silently to the window, suddenly released the rope device and flew away.The wild cat opened his mouth wide, and it seemed that Batman was so unreasonable. He rolled his eyes and saw the black lightning on the ground."I have to send this kid to the police station. He has a lot of records." After speaking, without waiting for Su Zhan to answer, he rolled up the black lightning and opened the door and ran away. "Bang Dang." The door of the hotel closed heavily. Su Zhan was dumb, Frost Killer giggled. "The wrongdoer, the debtor, it seems that I can only go back and ask for this compensation." Su Zhan sighed with a smile and looked at the samurai sword. Release her mind control. The katana regained his freedom and suddenly drew his sword. Su Zhan remained motionless, seeing the blade attack, a silver knife suddenly appeared in his hand. "boom!" There was a heavy noise, and the two swords collided together, and the katana girl moved lightly. One turned over and turned away and wanted to run.It''s a pity that he stopped after running two steps, then turned around in anger and walked to Su Zhan''s side. He knelt on his knees with a thump, holding up the samurai sword with both hands in a gesture of offering a gift. "How did you control her?" Frost Killer asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "In another world, there is a guy named Ziren. This guy''s ability is similar to hypnosis, as long as he is around him, he has no resistance at all to be controlled by him. He once used this ability to harm a girl. I was fooled by someone to control the U.S. military. As a result, I swallowed his ability. His ability has two effects, one is that even the spirit is hypnotized, and she doesn¡¯t remember what happened during that time. It¡¯s hypnosis to control her body, but she still stays awake." "She is like this now?" Frost Assassin answered. "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded, picked up the katana casually, and disappeared after flipping his hand. The katana girl was anxious when she saw that her sword was gone. Under her blindfold, her eyes seemed to be about to burst into flames, staring at Su Zhan firmly.The Frost Killer frowned, she could feel the murderous aura of the Katana girl, which made her very unhappy. "My rules are simple, obedient! As long as you follow me obediently, I will return the sword to you. If you are not obedient, then I will be embarrassed, and this sword will belong to me. The Soul Reaver Katana, It is said that it can seal the souls of the enemies killed by it, and you can also talk to them, and it can be considered a good weapon." Su Zhan said lightly. The gaze of the katana girl gradually softened. Although she was still a little reluctant, she should have understood. Su Zhan restored her freedom and said, "What is your name?" "Mountain City Dragon!" The Katana girl whispered reluctantly. "This name is really masculine, take off the mask, let me see what you look like." Su Zhan said casually. The katana girl hesitated for a long time, and finally saw Su Zhan''s eyes getting fiercer, and the corners of her mouth getting more and more interesting, and she took off the mask reluctantly.She knew that Su Zhan was waiting for her rejection, so he would humiliate herself without hesitation. "Hmph, I won''t let you succeed!" She took off the mask and looked at Su Zhan stubbornly. Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment."Xuexu? No, Xuexu is still in the Marvel world. This is not Xuexu, but it''s the same length. Speaking of which, Xuexu also uses a knife, which is a bit similar." "My clothes are taken off." Su Zhan said lightly. The eyes of the katana girl turned red in an instant, can''t she escape being humiliated?You can''t walk, you can''t die, and the Soul Reaper''s katana is still in his hand. What else can you do besides patience?She was tearful and undressed unwillingly. Su Zhan said to the Frost Killer: "The Japanese have a characteristic, that is to worship the strong. As long as you are considered strong, you will unconditionally obey the worship. But once you become weak, you will bite you back. Although I will never It may become weaker and will always be the object of their adoration, but I still like to completely convince her and leave a mark in her heart that she never dared to resist, so that her servility will be retained forever." While talking, the katana girl had already taken off. It looks thin but very strong.After practicing knife all year round, the body is naturally different from ordinary weak girls. "When you are trained, I will give you the treatment you deserve!" Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly a piece of metal appeared in his hand.The metal was constantly changing during his injuries, and soon turned into a collar look, and then turned red, with a war character printed on the front side.Su Zhan got up and walked to the front of the katana girl, raised his hand to put it on her, and then welded it to death."Send you off." "Are you going to treat me like a dog?" The katana girl looked at Su Zhan angrily. Su Zhan smiled: "You think too much. Many people around me have this thing, but it doesn''t mean that I despise them. The same is true for you. This thing is just to tie you by my side and does not mean to humiliate you. If you behave well, this is not just a collar, you will be grateful to me then." "impossible!" The katana girl said confidently. She thinks that Su Zhan is just rhetoric. Su Zhan shrugged: "There is nothing impossible. One is one, the other is two. You are not qualified enough to let me tell you good things and lie to you. Okay, let''s put on your clothes." Su Zhan finished, holding Frost. The killer''s hand was about to enter the bedroom. When he walked to the door, Su Zhan paused: "By the way, that thing is made of vibrating gold, which is a very special metal, very strong. If you If you want to try to take it off, don''t hurt yourself!" "It''s a bit wasteful to make a collar with such precious materials. I''m afraid there are other reasons?" The Frost Killer said softly, the katana girl thoughtfully. Chapter 0601 the world''s first assassin Although the Frost Killer''s words made the Katana Girl thoughtful, she would not give up.As a samurai, she certainly didn''t want to have something on her neck!Although she didn''t have a knife, she still tried to remove the collar from her neck. When Su Zhan and Frost Assassin were resting, the Katana girl almost did not rest... The next morning, Su Zhangod came out of the bedroom refreshingly and saw the katana girl sitting on the ground, a little embarrassed and desperate.The red on the neck is obviously after countless attempts.Regarding this, Su Zhan was not surprised, she would never give up if she did not try. "Get up, you still have time to try it slowly, now I''m going out to eat." Su Zhan said, the katana girl stood up numbly, the Frost Killer packed up and came out of the room, and the three of them left the hotel together. As soon as I got out of the hotel, I heard the roar of locomotives, and the wild cat came over on a motorcycle. After he parked the car, he came over happily. Before he could even speak, Su Zhan was choked with a word. "Are you here to compensate the hotel windows?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. 493 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 493 The wild cat smiled wryly and said, "That crazy girl did something, and I am not responsible for her affairs. If you want her to compensate, I am happy to help you." Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Come to see me so early, what''s the matter?" "There is indeed something to ask for your help, have you heard of Ms. Siwa?" Wildcat said. Su Zhan hadn''t spoken yet, the katana girl next to her brightened clearly, and she was a little excited."You know?" Su Zhan noticed the reaction of the katana girl. The Katana girl slowly nodded: "Ms. Siwa is the world''s number one killer and the strongest warrior. Many people have been killed by her and she is also my goal!" "It turned out to be your idol." Su Zhan smiled, she really didn''t know much about this Ms. Siwa. "Ms. Siwa appeared in New York last night and wounded Batman. Although I don''t know what her purpose is, but she can''t let her stay here, so I came to you for help." Wildcat answered. . Su Zhan was slightly surprised, actually hurt Batman? "Does she have any abilities?" Su Zhan asked. "Fighting, what she is best at is fighting, she can be called the top warrior!" said the katana girl. "Oh? That''s interesting." Although the Katana Maiden said that Ms. Siwa is the world''s number one assassin, it is not intuitive enough after all.Now that I have injured Batman who is good at fighting, I finally have an intuitive understanding.It seems that Ms. Siwa is really strong enough. Otherwise, the wild cats would not worry so much. "Do you know where she is?" Su Zhan asked. "I know, she didn''t hide after wounding Batman, obviously she didn''t put anyone in her eyes!" The Wildcat said angrily. "Then go take a look!" Su Zhan said faintly, the Hornet had already driven by himself from a distance."You lead the way." "it is good!" The wild cat led the way by bike, and the bumblebee followed behind. After crossing a few blocks, the wild cat stopped in front of a restaurant. Su Zhan and the three got out of the car, and the wild cat whispered: "She''s inside, that''s the one..." He was about to tell Su Zhan which one is, but Su Zhan casually said, "Is it that Asian with long, black hair? The one in the long trench coat?" "Yes!" said the wild cat. "It''s very beautiful!" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He was Asian, black, long and straight, coupled with a tall figure and outstanding temperament, he definitely belongs to the type that can''t be forgotten after a glance. "It''s also very dangerous." Seeing Su Zhan only looking at Ms. Siwa''s appearance, the wild cat couldn''t help saying. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, opened the door and walked into the restaurant. The group of people came in really attracted attention, especially the wild cat and the katana girl, a hero, a criminal, who are both famous in New York.Soon some people whispered and some even left quietly. I looked around and found a place to sit down. This location is right next to Ms. Siwa. The restaurant business is very good, it is difficult to find empty seats, but Ms. Siwa''s temperament is daunting, she does not dare to approach, so there are empty seats. Ms. Siwa just glanced at them when they came in, and then kept her head down to eat, as if she hadn''t heard anything outside the window and had nothing to do with herself. "There is also Chinese food? Yes, then how about the taste of Chinese food." Su Zhan glanced, and found that Ms. Siwa was eating Chinese food, said with a smile, and beckoned to some trembling waiters. Start ordering. Before long, things came up. Su Zhan ate gracefully, while the wild cat was a little anxious. They are here to deal with Ms. Siwa, not for dinner.But seeing that Su Zhan and Ms. Siwa didn''t speak or move, the wild cat can only eat with his head down.This old man probably rarely eats Chinese food, and the result is out of control.Before he knew it, most of the food went into his stomach. He didn''t react until he finished eating. Su Zhan wiped the corners of his mouth and finally spoke. "Out for a chat?" Su Zhan asked, looking directly at Ms. Siwa. Ms. Siwa had already eaten, but she did not leave, she seemed to be waiting specifically.Hearing Su Zhan''s words, she just nodded lightly, beckoning to check out. "Let''s do it together." Su Zhan smiled and said to the waiter, Ms. Siwa did not refuse either. After the check, a few people walked out. Ms. Siwa walked forward, came to a remote box and stopped, shook the windbreaker, and turned her head around."If you have anything to say, just say it now, lest you don''t have a chance to say it for a while." Confident and arrogant! The tone alone exudes strong confidence. Su Zhan smiled, flipped his hand and took out the Soul Reaper''s katana, and handed it to the katana girl.The katana girl didn''t speak, she just took it, and walked out slowly. "I''m afraid she is not Ms. Siwa''s opponent!" The wild cat whispered when he saw Su Zhan let the Katana girl go out. "Aren''t you still there?" Su Zhan said with a smile. He knows a little about the strength of the Katana Girl, and she is already a rare fighting master, so that she can admire her, Su Zhan really wants to know how strong this Ms. Siwa is! Chapter 0602 Miss Siwa The katana girl poses, holding a scabbard. Staring at Ms. Siwa intently, she took a deep breath and held her breath, the murderous intent on her body was so fierce that they could feel it.However, Ms. Siwa''s expression was still calm, she didn''t seem to be prepared. "drink!" The katana girl suddenly yelled, and the speed of drawing the sword was so fast that people could not see clearly.Draw the knife, chop, as if only in the blink of an eye, the blade still came in front of Ms. Siwa.Ms. Siwa''s hair blew slightly, and she saw the blade suddenly drop to the side, avoiding the blade, and then raising her legs and legs.The katana girl snorted, her wrist hurt slightly, and the katana almost didn''t get out. She swept with a backhand, but Ms. Siwa moved faster, resting her hands on the ground, kicking the katana again with her left foot, and kicking her right foot straight to the throat of the katana girl. "boom!" The katana girl was kicked in an instant, hitting Su Zhan''s arms all the time. The katana girl coughed twice, holding the knife on the ground, and subconsciously rubbing her neck, there was so little lingering fear. Ms. Siwa''s foot is very dangerous, if it weren''t for this collar, she would definitely die.The katana girl suddenly thought of Su Zhan''s words, do you really want to thank him?After all, this collar can be said to have saved her life. "You''re good!" Ms. Siwa said lightly towards the katana girl. A samurai does not leave his sword. The Katana Girl did just that. 494 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 494 "I come!" The wild cat seemed to be uncomfortable with the arrogant look of Ms. Siwa, and was ready to go on stage with a grunt, but was stopped by Su Zhan.Wildcats are good at fighting, and they are also boxers, but they are obviously inferior to Ms. Siwa. Even if he let him go, it would be a shame. "I''m coming!" Su Zhan said with a light smile, and took two steps forward. The two random steps made Ms. Siwa''s eyes instantly sharpened. "Relax, I don''t need the ability, I don''t bully you. After the fight, let''s talk, I am quite interested in you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ms. Siwa snorted and moved abruptly. One shot is extremely fierce. Su Zhan didn''t rush, dodge and resist. In a short moment, the two had already made seven or eight moves right. They were all close shorts, and the viewers were dazzled.The katana girl looked intently and was amazed.She thought that Su Zhan was just more capable, but she didn''t expect her fighting skills to be so good. The wild cat also looked intently, his eyesight was not bad, and he could see that Su Zhan¡¯s fighting skills were indeed very powerful, but it was a bit worse than Ms. Siwa. Ms. Siwa¡¯s moves were invisible, and she could use it at will. Become a deadly killer move, while Su Zhan is still a bit stuck on the situation.However, if the fight continues, Su Zhan will eventually win.Physical fitness is one aspect, and reaction speed is another aspect. Su Zhan''s reaction speed is very fast, as long as he finds a chance, Ms. Siwa will suffer a big loss! Sure enough, the wild cat''s thoughts on this side had just turned, and Su Zhan had found an opportunity there.He grabbed Ms. Siwa''s wrist abruptly, with a lightly hooked finger, the numbness made Ms. Siwa''s mind relax for a moment, following Su Zhan''s back and firmly grasped her hands. It even came behind her.Ms. Siwa snorted, suddenly raised her leg and kicked towards Su Zhan''s head. Su Zhan smiled, suddenly let go of her, and suddenly returned to the katana girl and others. Ms. Siwa snorted and continued, but Su Zhan waved her hand: "It''s almost done, and I didn''t plan to fight you to death, how about? Let''s talk?" "It doesn''t matter whether the winner is determined, what is there to talk about?" Ms. Siwa said solemnly. Su Zhan shook his head: "Why are you so persistent, want to tell the winner? It''s very simple!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly appeared a hot fire sword. With a light wave towards the sky, you can clearly see that the sky seems to have been cut apart, twisting and shaking. After closing the sword, Su Zhan looked at Ms. Siwa and did not speak, but the meaning was already obvious. If you are really serious, you won''t even have a chance to shoot. Ms. Siwa was silent for a moment and said, "What are you talking about?" "What''s your name?" "Sandra Wushan." "May I call you Wu Shan?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Ms. Siwa did not speak. "What''s your purpose in coming to New York?" The wild cat asked Su Zhan to ask questions that were irrelevant, and hurriedly asked. Ms. Siwa didn''t speak, just glanced at him with that kind of arrogant look. Wildcat got it! I didn''t lose to you, you are not qualified to let me answer. The wild cat is so angry! If it weren''t for worrying that you won''t be able to fight, the wild cats must do it! Su Zhan smiled: "I''m also quite curious, what are you doing in New York." "Find someone!" "Who?" Ms. Siwa hesitated, and finally said: "David Kane, the master of the ninja, he killed my sister!" "Subordinates of Master Ninja, from the Assassin Alliance." Su Zhan mumbled, "So, you don''t know where he is? If I help you find him, how would you thank me?" "You can find him, where is he?" Ms. Siwa asked excitedly. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and looked at Ms. Siwa quietly. If it was someone else, Ms. Siwa might use force to threaten him, but the person in front of her, obviously, she couldn''t do it.At this time, Ms. Siwa remembered that she still did not know the identity of the other party. In order to find her enemies, Ms. Siwa traveled all over the country and was naturally familiar with some powerful characters, but none of them could match the person before her of. "Who are you?" Ms. Siwa asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "My name is Su Zhan, you probably have never heard of me. Of course, this is not important, what is important is that I can help you find your enemies and let you get revenge!" "What do you want." Ms. Siwa said. "you!" "As far as fighting skills are concerned, your strength is indeed top-notch. There are some people around me. It is definitely not good for a man to teach it. You are just right." Su Zhan said with a smile. Whether it¡¯s the Raptor team or Marvel World. If Ms. Siwa is allowed to teach, their strength will be greatly improved. Item 0603 "Okay, but I only teach for one year!" Ms. Siwa said in a deep voice. "No problem!" Su Zhan promised simply. She said she only taught for a year, but since she came to her, she still wants to leave after a year?is it possible? "Where is David Kane?" Ms. Siwa asked. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Come with me." "I''ll go too!" the wild cat said happily. Su Zhan didn''t care, he quickly came out of the alley, got in the car and left. Katana was sitting behind with Ms. Siwa, and Frost Killer was sitting in the co-pilot.Before getting on the car, Su Zhan had already retracted the katana. This time, the katana was not too sad, perhaps because the attention was focused on Ms. Siwa. They are all Asians. Katana also worships Ms. Siwa. After getting in the car, they talked a lot. Although Ms. Siwa was a little cold, she also had a few words with Katana. It turns out that Ms. Shiwa is also Japanese, and the two have more common topics. "There are so many roles in Japan! But...fortunately, there are also ten heroes in China." Su Zhan muttered in his heart. 495 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 495 The group soon came to relatively economically backward neighborhoods, which are usually called slums.Driving to a certain house, Su Zhan stopped. "The person you are looking for is here, fifth floor, 503." Su Zhan said. Ms. Siwa nodded, got out of the car and went straight up. Su Zhan and the others also got out of the car, but did not follow. Leaning on the car, Su Zhan said to the katana: "You did a good job just now. Give you a reward, lest you think I''m humiliating you!" Katana looked at Su Zhan blankly, and when he saw Su Zhan took out the vibrating gold and placed it on her body, she immediately felt that the vibrating gold seemed to merge with the collar, slowly expanding, deforming, and finally forming The appearance of the shoulder armor, unfortunately, only the left side! The samurai sword has tried the effect of vibrating gold. With this shoulder armor, the defense is greatly improved. Su Zhan waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front of it.Looking at myself in the mirror, with the shoulder armor, the circle is not so conspicuous and prominent. "Behave well and see when you can get a set of armor. You can increase your strength so that you won''t be unable to wear it." Su Zhan said lightly. "Thank you!" The katana girl hesitated for a moment, and spoke in embarrassment. Su Zhan smiled."I said, you will thank me." "I... can I learn to fight with Ms. Siwa?" The katana girl was a little embarrassed. After all, she vowed that she would never do it before, but she didn''t expect to hit her face so soon.Although Su Zhan''s method was special, she was not unaware of it. "of course!" Su Zhan said with a smile, squeezing the little face of the katana girl. She didn''t avoid it, just a little unnatural. "It seems that your training is very effective!" The Frost Assassin said with a smile, the Katana girl blushed, and she walked aside embarrassedly and avoided. Su Zhan chuckled: "It''s nothing more than giving a sweet jujube with a mallet. That''s great. I have a chance to take you to meet the dead woman. It was an exaggeration when she trained for me. No, I almost asked her to train the two people next to me." "Teaching is just to make her obedient, or for my enjoyment, but I didn''t intend to humiliate it to the point where she has no personality. While he was talking, he suddenly heard a bang. Su Zhan looked up and saw someone falling from a broken window in the air. Ms. Siwa stepped on a man and landed heavily.At the moment of landing, the man''s whole body was broken to pieces, and Ms. Siwa turned over lightly, relieved the gravity, and was steady. "so fast!" There is no doubt that the man who is already muddy is David.It didn''t take long before it was solved so quickly?Su Zhan looked at Ms. Siwa, her condition was not much better, she looked a little embarrassed, her clothes were a bit torn, and a few scars were clearly visible. "It''s weird to fight like this!" Su Zhan shook his head and watched Ms. Siwa coming over and said: "This year, I have followed you. And...thank you!" "I will stay in New York for a few days. You can start teaching. Let''s start with the samurai sword." Su Zhan put his hand on Ms. Siwa''s shoulder. After a while, her injuries had quickly recovered. The lady found out after she was surprised. Not only the injury, but even the damaged clothes have been restored. The wild cat followed and didn''t see any excitement. Now that it was all over, he greeted Su Zhan to drink.There was nothing else left or right, Su Zhan readily agreed, and went to her boxing gym with the wild cat, feasted on the food, and drank with the wild cat. Ms. Siwa began to teach her katana seriously. As for the Frost Killer, she didn''t drink alcohol and was surfing the Internet with her mobile phone. After the revenge, Ms. Siwa seemed to be a little more cheerful, not so cold. When teaching the katana, she spoke a lot and was very serious. After all, this opportunity was very rare. "Can you heal others, or do you help Batman? He is very badly injured, and it is estimated that he will not recover in a short time." Wildcat took a sip and said casually. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "He asked for it. Even if he is not injured, I will hurt him." "Why?" the wild cat stunned. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just stretched out towards the wild cat and took a monitor from the corner of his uniform. "I have warned him, don''t use these little tricks, it''s very annoying." Su Zhan said lightly. The wild cat changed color instantly, he really didn''t expect this to be on his body.He immediately realized that this should have been pressed when Batman went to find him after he was injured.He still remembers that when he said to ask Su Zhan for help, Batman had no response. Obviously, this is not to monitor him, but to monitor Su Zhan. It would be uncomfortable for anyone to be monitored, and he was used by Batman. However, he was furious, seeing the strength of Su Zhan''s surprise, and adding his previous warning, the Wildcat was really worried that Su Zhan would deal with Batman.But looking at Su Zhan''s reaction, it doesn''t seem to be the case, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. But let him heal Batman, don''t even think about it. 0604-Sword "If he is not Batman, if I am not Batman from another world and my friend, he is dead now!" Watching the wild cat''s expression constantly changing, Su Zhan said lightly. Hearing this, the wild cat was relieved. When he said this, it meant he would not trouble Batman. "This guy doesn''t know what to think." Wildcat complained. Su Zhan smiled."Don''t talk about this, drink the bar, by the way, tell me how the girl in white clothes had to pay for the window of the hotel before she left!" "Haha, that''s okay, I really look forward to you being able to clean up her as you treated them." The wild cat laughed and started talking immediately. Su Zhan faintly guessed her identity for the white-robed girl in waves. Now that the wild cat said so, it was indeed... the same as his guess.While the wild cat was talking about her, Su Zhan laughed secretly while listening. Earth One and Earth Two have a double body, basically the same length as the double body. But this white-clothed girl in the waves is obviously different, her appearance has changed a little, otherwise, she would recognize it when she saw it. It was almost done and the wine bureau was also gone. The wild cat seemed to be a little drunk and kept clamoring that if Su Zhan was going to find her, he must bring himself or something. Su Zhan and others left the boxing club and returned to the hotel. Although there was one more person, Su Zhan did not deliberately open the room again, but only used the power of space to create a bedroom out of thin air for Ms. Siwa to live in.As for the katana girl, sleep on the sofa. For several days in a row, Su Zhan occasionally went to the wild cat to drink and drink to understand the situation.Or it was watching Ms. Siwa teaching the samurai sword. Although some crimes occurred during the period, Su Zhan was not interested in some of the small characters of the dragon. The only thing worth mentioning is that Su Zhan finally swallowed the Space Stone completely. Since then, the power of the four infinite gems has all merged. The remaining two, the Time Stone and the Soul Stone, can also be used. It''s almost time to go back after calculating the time. Speed ??Turtle shrank and refused to show up, it was not easy to find him.However, sooner or later he will appear. But before leaving, there is still something to leave. Wave girl in white. 496 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 496 Judging from what the wild cat has learned, this white-clothed wave girl is obviously not that easy to persuade. I am afraid it is a bit difficult to take her to the earth. I don¡¯t know when I will come next time, so Su Zhan is prepared not to do it. , Two endlessly, just kidnap her away. Others, explain slowly. Su Zhan sent the Frost Killers back to Central City first, and asked them to return to Earth One first.Afterwards, Su Zhan went to find the white-clothed wave girl. KSF TV station. This is a famous TV station with high ratings. Su Zhan came to the door of the TV station and couldn''t help but smile knowingly. I don''t know if it is because of the dual body, the jobs I chose are all TV stations. I watched at the door for a while, this time should be lunch break, many employees came out one after another to prepare for lunch.Soon, Su Zhan had already seen the person he was looking for. He was wearing a capable professional attire and the waves surrounding it could hardly be described. The feeling was very strong, and it even made people worry that if she breathed hard, the buttons would break. "Hi." She obviously also saw Su Zhan, so she was not surprised when Su Zhan walked over to say hello, frowning slightly. She doesn''t have a good opinion of male chauvinism, and Su Zhan is one of the pride. If it weren''t for Su Zhan''s pleasing to the eye, she might have turned around and left now. This is the charm of beauty! "Is there anything?" she asked. "I want to take you to a place." Su Zhan smiled. She frowned and said: "I don''t seem to know you very well, your behavior is too..." Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt her waist being hugged.After a moment of stunned, she sneered and sneered for an instant. The strength is great, however, Su Zhan''s strength is greater. She was a little shocked that she could not break free. Immediately after that, I felt that the scenery in front of me changed suddenly, and it appeared in a laboratory. "Uh... is that her?" Harrison looked at Su Zhan holding the woman and asked. "Yes, are you ready?" "Ready." "Then go!" "Where are you taking me?" She struggled vigorously and became stronger and stronger. Su Zhan frowned slightly, and suddenly squeezed the hand holding her waist up. In an instant, she was powerless. Taking advantage of this time, Su Zhan greeted Harrison and directly entered the space-time channel. The scenery kept changing. When she reacted, she found that she had appeared in another laboratory with many people around. Su Zhan let go of her, and said apologetically: "This is Earth One, another Earth. Suddenly bringing you here is because I am worried that I don''t know when it will pass next time. I think it''s better to bring you here first." "What other earth, what earth one, what are you talking about?" She didn''t turn around. Su Zhan explained: "You can understand it as a parallel world." "Why bring me here?" "From now on, you will know that there are still Superman in this world, and your aunt, and even...and you. Don''t you want to meet?" Su Zhan said with a smile. She froze. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will send you back. Now, wait a minute, I have something to deal with." "Close the space-time channel first, you should be sure to open it again?" Su Zhan asked Harrison. Harrison nodded. From the time he decided to send Jesse over, he had already planned to come to Earth One with Jesse, and at least stay on Earth One until the threat of extreme speed was lifted. Therefore, he deliberately studied time and space channels. The Frost Killer, Dr. Light, Katana, Ms. Shiva, plus a white-robed girl in the waves, this is the person he brought back from Earth II. Suddenly came into a strange world, there must be many things to do. So Su Zhan didn''t leave in a hurry, settled down first, let them get acquainted. Especially Frost Killer and Caitlin, the two have different personalities, but they are really surprised to see their dual body. Item 0605 Too many people are not easy to arrange, but Su Zhan had a plan long ago.First, Ms. Siwa was sent to the Raptor team to teach her the fighting skills of the Raptor team. As for the katana, Su Zhan prepared to keep her by her side to continue training. Dr. Light and Frost Killer stay in the cutting-edge laboratory. The current equipment of cutting-edge laboratories is not low. Flash, Lady Flash, Atom, Doctor Light, Frost Killer, Bomb Girl Betty, Teleport Girl Shauna. This equipment can be easily solved even if it encounters any powerful enemy. What''s more, there is a future Jesse Kuaicha. "I took her to meet the double body in this world. After we come back, we should also go back." Su Zhan said to Zhao Hailun. Zhao Hailun nodded, and asked curiously: "I looked at the Justice League''s materials during this period. Her dual body is Superwoman Carla? Why do they look different?" "I don''t know, maybe it''s because some details have changed. In this world, Cara is Superman''s cousin, but in that world, she is Superman''s cousin." Su Zhan said casually. He also didn''t know this question. Why, Zhao Hailun was just curious and didn''t ask much. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan called the girl in white waves to prepare to leave, but suddenly asked: "By the way, how do I call you?" "You can call me Karen." "Is your usual name? Then I''ll just call you that, and I''ll take you to meet your dual body, Carla. Her code name in this world is Superwoman, which is not as independent as your name for the power girl. "Su Zhan said with a smile. Karen did not speak, but was somewhat curious and expectant. National City. Kate International Media Corporation. The reputation of Supergirl has become more and more famous, and she has gradually become the guardian of this city.Carla''s life is very fulfilling and her strength has improved very quickly.At this moment, she just came out of the president''s office, suddenly paused, and then walked quickly to the elevator. Came to the platform of the company building. As soon as she came up, she saw Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and opened his arms, and Kara ran over and rushed over. 497 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 497 After the hug, Carla asked curiously: "Why did you come here suddenly?" "I miss you, let me introduce someone to you by the way." Su Zhan said with a smile, and looked at Karen next to him. "Something happened in Central City. I was there before, and by chance, I went to Earth Two, a parallel world. I met her there. She is you in another world, the double body, and also the Krypton girl, Krypton. After the destruction, she arrived on Earth with Superman, but in terms of generation, she is younger than you. You are Superman''s cousin, she is Superman''s cousin, and of course, is also the Superman of another earth." Su Zhan said with a smile. Kara was stunned. This amount of information is a bit big and a bit sudden. "You can call her a divine power girl, or maybe you can compare it." Su Zhan said with a smile. This proposal made both of them feel a little moved. Soon, the three of them flew to the remote clearing, and the Superwoman and the superwoman fought.The abilities of the two are the same, the difference is only in the use and experience. The two people''s hands-on action is earth-shattering, and the visual effect is excellent. Especially when both of them put on their own uniforms, it''s really seductive! One of the two is a traditional Superman uniform, the other is a white and red match, but the figure of the supergirl is better than that of the superwoman, especially the pair of waves, it is estimated that the plant girl can compete with it. Bang bang bang bang. The sound of fighting was endless and dusty. After a long time, the two men stopped in a little embarrassed manner. No one can do nothing! After all, with their strength, it is not easy to really tell the winner!However, after this one, the two of them are very close to each other, after all, they are dual bodies and feel a lot of intimacy.What''s more, the life trajectories of the two are similar, and naturally they quickly become acquainted. Speaking of it, the duo are actually independent, and their personalities are different. The supernatural girl is obviously more blatant than the superwoman, otherwise it would not be a feminist! "Swish" While the two were chatting, there was a sound of breaking through the air from a distance.Su Zhan looked up, smiled and said, "Your cousin is here." When the two women looked up, they saw a figure quickly landing. It is Superman! "Cousin!" Kara shouted to Superman with a smile. Superman nodded and was about to speak, when Karen suddenly smirked."Cousin." Superman was stunned for an instant, and looked at Karen suspiciously. Karen and Kara looked at each other and giggled. "What''s the matter?" Superman asked Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and repeated Karen¡¯s identity again. He was surprised to hear Superman. For this cousin from another world, Superman was very easy to accept. After all, there are not many Kryptonians, especially knowing another The world''s Krypton also exploded and destroyed, and even the same sick took her as a relative. He was also a little curious when it came to Superman in another world, but he didn''t say much. "I suddenly received a mission, which is about Kara, so I came over to take a look. I didn''t expect it to be like this." Superman said with a sigh. Since there is no danger, Superman is going to go back first, after all, there is still something to do with his work, and it is not too late to come back when he is finished.However, Su Zhan told him that he had other arrangements for Kara and Karen, and would arrange their Krypton family gathering when there was time later. "Carla, you go back first and ask for a few days off from the company. I have arrangements. I will take Karen to see your aunt first, and then the three of you will go to other worlds with me." "Other worlds?" "Well, I''ll talk about it later." "it is good!" Kara nodded and flew back to the company to ask for leave. "Aunt Astra?" asked Karen, the power girl. Su Zhan nodded. Karen exclaimed: "Is she still alive? In my world, when Krypton exploded, she also... I miss her very much." "The situation in the two worlds is different, she is now my slave girl!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Karen frowned instantly."What are you talking about? How can you treat my aunt like this, and why are you?" "Just by her will!" Su Zhan smiled. Item 0606 "I don''t believe she will be willing to be your servant!" Karen snorted coldly. Su Zhan shrugged, and said indifferently: "Hearing is not, seeing is believing. How about we make a bet?" "What bet?" Karen asked in a bad tone. Although seeing her double body just now, seeing the double rebirth of Superman, seeing another earth really made her very novel and eye-opening, but she did not forget that Su Zhan forcibly brought her here, saying yes Kidnapping is not an exaggeration! "After seeing her, you can ask her if she is willing to continue to be my servant, or you can ask her if she wants to leave me. If she wants, if you win, I can let her go. If she doesn''t want to , Then you have to stay, how?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Karen hesitated. Su Zhan deliberately said aggressively: "Why? Don''t you dare? Do you dare not use your own risk to save aunt, or are you not confident that she will be willing to be my servant?" "Who doesn''t dare, what''s afraid, I''ll bet with you." Being so excited by Su Zhan, Karen shouted excitedly. "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled secretly in her heart. She had always advertised that men and women were equally unwilling to subdue softly. Sure enough, this excitement directly agreed.Regarding this bet, Su Zhan is sure of it! After destroying Zod the last time, Su Zhan asked Astra to take over the position of Zod. Under one person, under ten thousand people, how could she leave herself? After locking Astra¡¯s position, Su Zhan stretched out his hand towards Karen. Karen hesitated and handed it over and was caught by Su Zhan. After a while, the streamer turned four times, the scenery changed, and he appeared in a certain spaceship. . "who!" As soon as the two of them appeared, they saw someone nearby shouting. Before Su Zhan reported himself, they seemed to have recognized Su Zhan''s identity, and they bowed their heads. "Where is Astra?" Su Zhan asked. When the voice fell, the man was about to answer when he saw Astra had come from the corridor. Astra is wearing a special black tight-fitting uniform, which is Krypton''s combat uniform.It is not an S uniform. "the host!" Astra came to greet him on one knee. After Su Zhan spoke, he got up and noticed Karen next to him. 498 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 498 Looking at the uniform she wears, you know that she should not be an ordinary person, but... the chest is too big, right?Besides, why did she look at her eyes a little wrong?At first, Astra disagreed, but feeling the heat in her eyes, she looked at Su Zhan a little unbearably. "Go to your room." Su Zhan said. Astra led the way to her room, and Su Zhan sat down and said, "This is Karen, codenamed God Girl, a Kryptonian from another world. Karen, needless to say, this is your aunt ." "Auntie!" Karen seemed to be unable to help it finally, and threw herself into Astra''s arms, giving Astra a stunned. "You two speak slowly, I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t forget our gambling agreement." Su Zhan got up and said, not forgetting to remind Karen before going out. After Su Zhan left, Karen said the matter as it was. After Astra understood and accepted, he asked."Aunt, why do you want to be his servant, your strength, your identity, there is no need to do this. I bet with him, you can leave him if you want!" Astra shook his head: "I am now under one person and above 10,000. There are hundreds or even thousands of underlings. Everyone calls me General Astra. These are all given by the master. If I leave He, then there is nothing. What''s more, the strong is respected. Isn''t this normal?" After a pause, Astra said again: "I know you are kind, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with this identity, let alone an insult. To be an exaggeration, even if others know that I am a slave to the master So what? Only envy, no one dares to look down upon me. Even, they wish they could become slaves to their masters, but there is no chance. No one can become slaves to masters!" "But..." Karen always felt that this statement was wrong, but he wanted to refute it, but he couldn''t refute it. The strong is respected. The reason is simple. "This world does not matter whether men or women are strong or weak. The master is stronger than me, so I am his servant. I am stronger than them, and they are now my men." Astra said with a chuckle. Karen nodded in a daze, and she suddenly felt that her ideas seemed imperfect. "Then... Aunt, do you plan to leave him?" Karen asked. Astra nodded slightly, but his attitude was very firm. "That would be bad!" Karen was depressed. Before the bet, she didn''t even say she was sure she promised, but she didn''t expect her aunt to want to leave at all.Seeing Karen''s appearance, Astra smiled knowingly when he thought of the bet that the owner had said before leaving, but said nothing. "How about? Would you like to lose the bet?" Seeing Astra and Karen come out, Su Zhan glanced at Karen''s expression and said with a smile. "Humph!" Karen snorted first, and then reluctantly said: "I will stay, lest you bully my aunt." "Dead duck has a hard mouth!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "I just paid attention to it. You managed it well here, and it can be a battle. It just so happens that I will take you away this time." "Where to go?" Astra asked curiously. "Take you to fight another world!" "another world?" Astra muttered in a daze, her eyes glowing. For an ambitious general, is there anything more attractive than fighting? "Go back to Earth first, and bring Kara." "Yes!" Astra responded and turned to the meeting room of the battleship. It didn''t take long for Astra''s voice to be heard from the battleship. When he talked about the battle, what he heard was deafening, excited cheers! For these desperadoes, they have been looking forward to the battle for a long time! The warship entered the earth from space, and did not start to move the crowd. It just landed in a remote area and told Kara the location. Su Zhan went to Zhao Hailun and the others, ready to return to Marvel. Chapter 0607: The Taste Of The Krypton Girl Su battle commander Zhao Hailun and Lin Ling''er brought over, and saw several battleships, one by one geared up. At first glance, they knew that the powerful subordinates were really surprised. After learning that Su Zhan wanted to bring them back to Marvel , Zhao Hailun said: "There is a way for the warship, and I have a new result during this period." After speaking, Zhao Hailun took out a very delicate pistol. "Can the target be reduced? This is not bad. Many large objects can be easily carried." Su Zhan took a look at it and immediately guessed what it was. He asked everyone to leave the battleship and Zhao Hailun walked over. With one shot, the originally huge battleship shrank in an instant, and it was about the size of a fingernail. Under the shocking eyes of everyone, Zhao Hailun picked it up and handed it to Su Zhan. The battleship is easy to handle, and people are a little troublesome, so they can only use the old method one by one. It didn''t take long for ghosts and wolves to cry endlessly. Including Astra and others were not spared either. After everything was over, Su Zhan withdrew from the copy and returned to the Marvel world. Su Zhan appeared at the palace on the top of the mountain, but did not rush to summon them out, but teleported to see the square outside the palace in the center of Hokkaido. This square was specially built in the later period. In the center of the square, there is a statue of Soviet war. Su Zhan appeared in the square, and the people recognized it. Some people shouted, some worshiped, and some were timid and could only watch from a distance. Su Zhan waved their hands to be quiet and stay away, then summoned them.After the appearance, everyone was surprised. After all, this is another world. Su Zhan didn''t tell them much, took out the battleship and asked Zhao Hailun to restore it to its original state. The huge battleship suddenly appeared, and instantly shocked the people near the square. "Board." Su Zhan waved, and everyone boarded the battleship. Su Zhan took the blood back to restore them to normal, and then one after another said: "First go around Japan and let the people see it. It is also a kind of promotion of force." Su Zhan never forgets propaganda! The fleet set off and wandered around Japan. By the way, Zhao Hailun told them about the situation here, which made them understand.I have to say that the effect of doing this is really amazing. Speaking of which, the territory of the Soviet Union has never lacked news. Whether it¡¯s a mutant, an alien, or a certain person, the news is almost in turn, and a hundred flowers bloom. Now this fleet appears again. It¡¯s another news. It can be said that the people under his territory are the happiest. They see It is the powerful strength of their lord, which means that they are more secure. Finally, Su Zhan let the fleet hover over the palace on the top of the mountain, Astra, Kara, and Karen went down with him, and the others stayed behind the battleship and waited for instructions.After entering the palace, I saw the women inside. "Helen, take them to familiarize yourself first. Let Astra come to me later." Su Zhan ordered. He brought them here this time not for sightseeing, the purpose is to deal with Thanos! Fighting in another world is not false! Because it is a space battle, the candidates above Su Zhan have also considered, the first is the Kryptonian troops, and the second is the Galaxy Guard.The Guardians of the Galaxy are still helping to rebuild the fairy palace, and I don''t know what''s going on. Tomorrow, take them to the fairy palace and find out the location of Thanos by the way. Night is coming. Zhao Hailun brought Astra over. Astra looked particularly excited. She thought that Su Zhan''s influence in her world was strong enough.The strongest organization is from the Soviet Union!Moreover, almost all of Japan''s experience is from the Soviet Union! This seems to be the rhythm of conquering the earth. But obviously, better than doing it yourself! "Master, is there any order for me to come?" Astra thought that the Soviet war was going to explain his own battle. "It''s nothing, just called you to come to bed." 499 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 499 After training for so long, it''s time to enjoy the results. What it''s like to be a Kryptonian, Su Zhan really wants to try. Astra''s face blushed slightly, she didn''t expect it to be, but she was a little happy in her heart.After all, Karen didn''t say, Kara''s words, she would definitely be willing, the master called herself first, although there is nothing to dispute, but it is always the first. Astra slowly took off his uniform, revealing her mature and green body. Said to be mature because of her age. Said it was young and young, because she was unmanned. The feeling of waiting for you to pick is really hard to control. Without Su Zhan beckoning, Astra had already come to Su Zhan¡¯s legs, pulled her hair aside, leaned over and lowered her head, Su Zhan squinted his eyes and grunted in satisfaction, touching her hair, occasionally Pat gently, controlling her frequency.Seeing her hesitating, the waves swayed, Su Zhan suddenly turned over and pressed Astra directly down, sliding his palms along her body, slowly downwards, and forced her legs apart. A bird''s eye view. Astra closed her eyes shyly, and Su Zhan drove straight in. Then came an earth-shaking period. The Kryptonians have very good endurance and physical strength. Su Zhan hadn''t felt any difference in the beginning, but slowly he found the difference! The cry is very penetrating, if she is on it, ordinary people can''t bear that force.The bed in the room was made deliberately, and it collapsed in a few seconds, showing how much strength I had. However, this is what Astra has never experienced, so she can''t control her power. When you get used to it and get used to it, you will be better. Fortunately, the world broke every time, which was really exaggerated. In a word, the Kryptonian''s stamina is really good, making him happy. The next day, Cara and Karen found that their aunt seemed a little different. There was an indescribable charm, like a bright light in the night, which made people unable to ignore.Kara and Karen have lived in human society for so long. They haven''t eaten pork and haven''t seen a pig run. How can you guess why? But I didn''t expect this effect to be so obvious. At this time, the aunt, all her gestures and smiles with that kind of mature charm! Chapter 0608 Super Body "What about him?" Cara couldn''t help but ask when Su Zhan hadn''t come out when only his aunt came out. "He''s gone, ready for the next battle. I have to go back to the battleship and talk to them. This is the first time he has arranged for us to do something. What must be done beautifully." Stella said, and then he was ready to return to the battleship, to explain to his men, don''t lose the chain at critical moments. At this time, Su Zhan has come to the fairy palace! Using the space stone''s ability, this kind of crossing is nothing to him. The fairy palace was almost destroyed after the last disaster, but with the help of the Guardians of the Galaxy, it has recovered to a certain scale, and the new king Sol has become a lot more mature. Seeing the arrival of the Soviet war, Sol is very grateful and grand. Reception. Aside from the previous events, and aside that he belongs to the Avengers, Thor still admires Soviet Zhan very much. The brave people naturally admire the more brave strong! Su Zhan politely asked about the progress here, and proposed to take the Guardians of the Galaxy to leave. Sol asked if he was willing to know that he was ready to deal with Thanos, which made Sol excited. "If you want to deal with Thanos, you have to bring me anyway. It is because of him that the fairy palace becomes like this!" Sol said in a deep voice, his eyes firm, if you don''t take me with you, I will follow The posture you fight. "It doesn''t matter if I get there, one more person and one more helper. The question is can you walk away? You are now the king of the fairy palace, let alone the danger, you are gone, what should I do here?" Su Zhan shrugged indifferently. Saul said solemnly: "Just because I am a king, I must repay this hatred and must participate." "Well, as long as you are okay, I don''t care. Anyway, the people under me are strong enough and there should be no danger. However, you must first find the whereabouts of Thanos. The news from your fairy palace should be very wide. Is it okay for you?" Su Zhan said. "no problem!" Sol patted his chest and directly agreed. "That''s good, let me know once you know Thanos'' whereabouts." Su Zhan said, suddenly there was a woman in armor in the distance. "Valkyrie." Su Zhan smiled and waved. Valkyrie heard the call and glanced towards this side, and quickly ran over excitedly. "This action, you can take her with him." Su Zhan said casually to Sol. Sol nodded: "Yes, Valkyrie is one of the best in the fairy palace." "That''s it, I''ll go first." Su Zhan responded to Valkyrie and said, "I''ll talk next time." After Su Zhan left, Valkyrie asked Saul what the matter was. After Su Zhan left, he went to Hela''s place. After the kingdom of fire and the underworld of Heim merged into one, Hela was not so leisurely and had a lot of things.After Su Zhan arrived, he chatted with Hela and left after a short time. Thanos, as a strong man in the universe, a super villain, is very powerful in the universe.In the vast universe, it is not easy to find him, and there should be no news so quickly in a short time.During this period, Su Zhan was going to enter the dungeon again. Su Zhan was immersed in the system, wondering which copy to delete. After all, the number of copies was limited, only five. Super hero, DC, Transformers, two fusion copies, one is the vampire world, and the other is the fusion copy of Transformers and Jen Funi Although the super heroes and Transformers have not gone for a while, they still have some tails and cannot be deleted. The DC world has just returned, and the vampire world has to try luck with another one to trigger a new copy. Which one to delete, really makes Su War is a bit embarrassing. Thinking about going without making a decision, he casually asked the system, "Which dungeon would be better for me to delete? Super hero or Transformers? Let¡¯s just use Transformers. There is no big deal, there is no need. Turn it on again." "The system level is upgraded, and there are new copies." The system said. Su Zhan was stunned."Damn! I ask you to tell me the next time you upgrade, okay? Except for the enhanced template and the fighting arena, there is no visual display at all. After the upgrade, you still don''t prompt, you want to go to heaven!" system:"¡­¡­" The flames that swallowed the fire country last time, coupled with the ability to swallow all kinds of things, and the energy generated by the infinite gems, etc., it is almost time to upgrade, but Su Zhan has not been summed up here, and the system is cheating without prompt , Su Zhan was in a dilemma for nothing. "Which copy are you going?" Now that there was a quota, Su Zhan carefully considered it. Time is limited, so it''s best not to delay that long, and to get some benefits. After much deliberation, Su Zhan really thought of a copy. "System, can you change the world I entered into the dungeon?" Su Zhan suddenly asked."The time point is the first half month before the start of the plot." "can!" "Okay, choose "Super Body" for the new copy" "The copy confirms the entry of "Super Body" copy!" 500 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 500 As the light flashed, Su Zhan had entered the copy. The traffic is endless. Su Zhan looked around and saw that they were all yellow people. Taipei, Taiwan. "It''s still more familiar and kinder in this environment." Su Zhan listened to the Taiwanese accent in his ears, although it was a bit weird, but it was in Chinese after all, and he felt cordial.With a sigh, Su Zhan positioned Lucy''s position.Lucy, the heroine, American, is studying in Taiwan. She looks exactly the same as the black widow Natasha, but her identity background is not as strong as that of Natasha. She is just an ordinary person, an ordinary student, because he was cheated and became a pig for drug delivery. As a result, the drugs were accidentally damaged. It caused her to change, developed the brain, and finally became spiritually immortal, everywhere.Su Zhan entered the plot point ahead of time, just to avoid these things from happening. Lucy is young and beautiful, with blond hair and blue eyes, and an outstanding figure.She originally shared the rent with someone, but her roommate moved out a few days ago. The two-bedroom and one-living house made her bear some burdens alone. She planned to find another roommate and posted a message online.As a result, the phone rang not long after the news was sent. Item 0609 "Hey?" Lucy answered the phone and asked tentatively. The tone of Chinese is a bit strange. "I saw news on the Internet, do you have a house to rent?" The man''s voice was still in English, which made Lucy instantly relieved and changed to fluent English and said, "Yes, I want to find one. Shared rent, but it¡¯s better if it¡¯s a female." "How much is the rent?" The other party didn''t seem to hear her next sentence and asked directly. "Two hundred dollars," Lucy said. "I will give you one thousand, but I only rent for one month, and I live by myself. If you agree, I will not talk about it below. I will wait for you for ten minutes. After ten minutes, I will treat you as if you disagree and go find another house. !" "Hey, hello..." Lucy yelled, but the phone was hung up. She hesitated, and finally decided to go and take a look, one thousand dollars, if you only live for a month, such opportunities are not many, but also to see who the other person is, if not a good person, forget it! Lucy tidied up and went downstairs. After all, she was an ordinary person and had a simple head. She never thought that there would be no five minutes before or after the message was sent. The other party had found this place and was waiting downstairs. When she got downstairs, Lucy looked around to find someone who might be renting a house. At this time, she found a very cool sports car parked on the street, which made her flash a trace of envy, but when the people on the sports car came down and turned towards herself When she came over, she was a little surprised. "Isn''t it him? He drives a sports car and is so handsome, how could he come to rent my house!" Lucy denied in her heart. "Lucy, my name is Su Zhan, the person who called you just now!" Su Zhan walked up to Lucy and looked at it carefully before speaking. "It''s really him!" Lucy was surprised in her heart and hurriedly said: "It''s me!" "Can you take a look at the house first?" "Yes, you can..." Lucy hurriedly responded, and led him upstairs to look at the house. The house is very ordinary. The layout of one bedroom and two halls seems to belong to the old house, but the decoration is not bad.From the arrangement point of view, Lucy is not that kind of delicate woman, she is more casual.Lucy might feel a little embarrassed herself, and hurriedly took Su Zhan to see the room. The room is very clean, everything is complete, not too big, normal room size.Su Zhan looked at it, and was quite satisfied, and handed Lucy a thousand dollars from his pocket everywhere."Let''s make a deal, give you the money, and I will live for one month." Lucy subconsciously took it and froze for a while, then saw Su Zhan hand out the prepared contract and follow the pen."Sign it." "Ah..." Lucy hadn''t figured out where Su Zhan''s things were taken out. The things were already in front of her. Ming Ming Su Zhan did not urge, but it made her feel a sense of oppression inexplicably, that indisputable feeling. Let her glance at the contract in a hurry, and signed it without any problems. "All right!" Su Zhan put the contract away and smiled. Lucy reacted now, and it was settled. He just looked at the house, and wanted to say that he was a good person or a bad person, so why did he vaguely agree?So, do we have to share with a man?Lucy was nervous and regretted a little bit, but the contract was signed and the money was collected. She opened her mouth to say something and couldn''t say it. After hesitating for a long time, Lucy asked nonchalantly: "Are you a magician? Where did those things come out and disappear?" "Magic? Yes, I just know some magic, if I am interested, I will show it to you later. By the way, is there any seller nearby? I am not very familiar with it yet, if I have time, can I take it with me? I go around?" "no problem!" This is the end of the matter, it is useless to think about it, anyway, only one month, not to mention that he is rich and handsome, communication is not a problem, should, also...Alright, not necessarily a bad thing! Lucy took Su Zhan to stroll around and bought some daily necessities with him. During this period, Lucy deliberately or unconsciously inquired about Su Zhan¡¯s identity and purpose of coming to Taipei, but was fooled by Su Zhan. Su Zhan arrived. He didn''t ask much, after all, he knew all the memories of exploring Lucy he wanted to know. Still place! This is enough. There is still half a month before the beginning of the plot, Su Zhan is not in a hurry to participate in the plot, stare at Lucy first, after all, Lucy is the heroine.And this time will not be free, there are still obelisks waiting for him to devour it! It was almost night when I came back with big bags. Lucy was a little sweaty. After coming in to put things down, Su Zhan said: "I will clean up by myself, and then I will cook dinner as a thank you for buying things with me." "Then I''ll take a shower and change my clothes." Slimy is indeed a bit uncomfortable, and the chat on the way is a bit familiar.Seeing Lucy go to the bathroom with her clothes, Su Zhan tidied up the things he bought and changed into short sleeves. The weather in Taipei is quite hot this season. After entering the kitchen, Su Zhan became busy. After taking a shower, Lucy changed clothes that were relatively at home. In the past, she was at home by herself and didn''t wear underwear inside, but now there is one more man. Although she is uncomfortable, she still wears it.When I came out, I was stunned when I saw a table of dishes. I didn''t expect Su Zhan to have such cooking skills. Think about it, so rich and so young, how many can cook in this way? It''s a male god! "Okay, you can eat." Su Zhan said to Lucy with a smile when the last dish was ready."Can you drink?" "Can drink some!" Lucy said. "Well, didn''t you just buy wine? Open a bottle." When shopping, Su Zhan bought a lot of red wine. Although it is not particularly good, for ordinary people, the grade is not low. Open the red wine and go to the top. The two smashed their glasses and took a sip. Lucy suddenly sighed: "I don''t know if this is a shared roommate or a boyfriend. Uh, don''t get me wrong, I have no other meaning. I¡¯m afraid my boyfriend is not as good as you. If they knew you, they would definitely chase after you!" Chapter 0610-Magic and Game After three rounds of wine, the dishes are too tasteless. As night fell gradually, the room was a little dark. Lucy was going to turn on the light, but Su Zhan stopped with a smile. 501 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 501 "It''s not easy to be bright." Su Zhan smiled, backing his hands behind his back, making himself mysterious. "Are you going to change something?" Lucy asked with a smile, Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and took his hands back.Lucy''s glasses widened in an instant, and a candle appeared in his hand.Put the candle on the table, and Su Zhan waved his palm on the candle. With a shudder, the flames burst out. Bright! "How about candlelight dinner?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Lucy clapped her hands in surprise. Su Zhan was wearing short sleeves and there was no place to hide things. If he had hidden them, he would have discovered it for so long.She asked the reason in surprise, but Su Zhan laughed and said nothing. "Magic, it will be boring if you break it through." Su Zhan said with a smile. "How about you become another one?" Lucy was aroused by Su Zhan''s magic. Su Zhan considered for a moment and said, "There is nothing right now, why don''t we... let''s play a game?" "what game?" "It''s very simple. I can get your underwear without touching you! The game is a bit extra. If I can''t do it, how about losing the money to you?" Su Zhan said He took out a thousand dollars from his pocket and put it on the table. "I do not believe!" Take off your underwear without touching yourself. That is a supernatural ability, super power, how can it be successful! "That''s a bet, come, let''s change place, go to the sofa, and I will show it to you." After Su Zhan said, the two came to the sofa and sat face to face.Su Zhan raised his hands and put them in front of Lucy''s chest. Lucy looked at him intently, wondering how he could do it! After fiddling around for a long time, Su Zhan suddenly shouted. "drink!" "..." "..." "You lose, you lose!" After a moment of silence, Lucy exclaimed excitedly. Su Zhan''s hand was directly pressed on it, underwear or something... naturally still on Lucy''s body. "Well, I lost." Su Zhan surrendered simply and neatly."The money is yours." "Ah...no, it''s not right..." Lucy was happy for a moment and suddenly reacted. She found that Su Zhan''s mouth was smiling?Looking down at the hand on her body, Lucy finally reacted."You did it on purpose, you...you are too bad." Lucy, a little angry, couldn''t help but waved off Su Zhan''s hand. "What kind of magic? You bet, I think you did it on purpose, you just want to take the opportunity to touch me, right?" Lucy grumbled. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "It was just a joke just now, this time I''m serious, and the rules are still the same." With that, Su Zhan took out another thousand dollars. Lucy looked at Su Zhan dubiously: "You won''t want to make trouble, do you?" "Trust me, it''s serious this time." Su Zhan said solemnly. "Okay, I''ll believe you again. If you can do it, the money just now will be returned to you." Lucy hesitated and believed it. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand, his arm suddenly passed through her neck, but did not touch her.When the hand came back, Lucy was dumbfounded, and subconsciously pressed her chest with her hands. Uh¡­¡­ This posture is really... Su Zhan smiled and Lucy jumped up in surprise."This is my underwear, oh my god, how did you do it, why don''t I feel at all? This, this is amazing." He was holding the black underwear that Lucy was wearing. "The size is not small!" This underwear is not a small and exquisite style. Su Zhan glanced at Lucy subconsciously. After losing his restraint, it seemed to be more turbulent, and the outline was clearly visible. I have to say that it seemed to be bigger than Natasha. Surprised Lucy finally felt Su Zhan''s direct gaze, watching him staring at herself with the underwear she just wore in his hand, the hot feeling made her very uncomfortable."Clothes, return me!" "Oh." Su Zhan said with a smile, returning the clothes to Lucy."It''s almost done, I clean up, and then it''s time to rest..." "I''ll clean it up!" Lucy said hurriedly. "Alright, then I will trouble you." The atmosphere was a bit ambiguous and embarrassing. After Su Zhan turned and returned to the room, Lucy was relieved and felt her face faintly hot. Although she didn''t look in the mirror, she could think of it. It must be red. Back in the room, Su Zhan did not pay attention to Lucy either, took out the obelisk and swallowed it. The obelisk also contains a lot of energy. After all, this thing can transform the alien race. How can it be done without enough energy?Slowly long night, quietly passed in swallowing. When Su Zhan got up, Lucy was no longer there. There was a note on the table specifically saying that she was going to school. Lucy was about to graduate from college. This time was busy.Su Zhan simply went out for a stroll when Lucy was not there. Taipei. This is his first time. It¡¯s not bad to get a taste of Taipei¡¯s scenery. Driving a luxury car is handsome and golden. When I walked there, I turned my head back. Many women in sexy dress came to talk to me while parking, but Su Zhan politely refused. Not qualified! To put it bluntly, even if you don''t even play a game, Su Zhan is not interested in taking care of it. In the end, Su Zhan simply called Lucy and learned that she happened to be busy with school affairs. After asking for the address, Su Zhan went to pick her up.There were a lot of people near the school, but Lucy was found at a glance. There was a foreign girl standing next to her, her appearance was not particularly outstanding, her figure was so tall.Su Zhan had a vague impression, he should be Lucy''s original roommate. The car window rolled down, and Su Zhan waved. Lucy and her roommate didn''t know what they said in a low voice, and walked over. It can be seen that her roommate has a relatively open and lively personality. Once they come over, they introduce themselves, and there is no feeling of seeing them at all. "It''s not interesting to walk around by myself just now. I still have to have a guide. Are you free? If you have time, I will give you the next time." Su Zhan said with a smile. Lucy hadn''t spoken yet, her roommate had already accepted. Item 0611 Luxury car, foreign girl. 502 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 502 At this time, Su Zhan was like a winner in life. When he walked there, he was full of envy, especially Lucy was beautiful and beautiful. Although her roommate was slightly inferior, she was tall and tall. This makes many people lament that money is really a way to go! With Lucy and the others, Su Zhan felt a lot more interesting in an instant. Even if the environment and scenery were normal, it was a pleasure to have beautiful women accompanied.At the beginning, Lucy was somewhat uncomfortable, but Su Zhan was able to speak well, her roommate was a proactive and generous type, and the atmosphere quickly became lively and familiar. Unknowingly, this afternoon passed. "What do you want to eat?" Su Zhan asked casually when it was almost time for dinner. "Let¡¯s eat early now? I know there is a good nightclub nearby. It is said that there are many local celebrities going to play, why don¡¯t we go play? Anyway, there is food in there." Lucy¡¯s roommate suggested. The look of the face. Lucy glanced at Su Zhan indifferently, Su Zhan smiled, nightclub?He doesn''t care anymore. As for whether he can meet a celebrity, Su Zhan doesn''t care, no matter how beautiful the celebrity is, can Lucy be beautiful? Lucy''s roommate showed the way and soon came to the nightclub. The business of this nightclub is really very hot. It''s only after six o''clock and there are already many people. Parked the car, Su Zhan hugged them from left to right. Lucy''s roommate didn''t react to anything. Lucy looked up at Su Zhan slightly. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just chinned in the direction of the door.Lucy turned her head and looked around, only to find that the man with the female companion beside her was either hugging or holding hands. And she also noticed that many people were looking here. After seeing Su Zhan''s actions, some men showed disappointed expressions. Obviously they also knew that these two foreign girls were from Su Zhan, so naturally they gave up the idea of ??making ideas. After entering the nightclub, the dim lights and deafening music quickly made people feel.Su Zhan noticed that Lucy''s roommate was already hi after he came in. Although he was hugged by Su Zhan, he started to twist, and he knew that he was a regular guest in the nightclub.As for Lucy, although she was also much quieter by the atmosphere, her appearance was of the slow-heat type. This is an opportunity to get closer! Her roommate happens to be there, which makes it easier for her to let go. Once she let go, wouldn''t she have a chance! When they came to the box on the second floor, they ordered drinks and fruits. Lucy and her roommate sat next to him, drinking and chatting, and watching the dancing crowd below. The atmosphere gradually warmed up in this noisy environment. The environment, if you want to chat normally, you can''t hear it at all, you must be very close.As the distance gets closer, the atmosphere naturally gets better and better.It¡¯s worth mentioning that Lucy¡¯s roommate is really proactive. It seems that he has any thoughts about Su Zhan. He knows that Su Zhan is talking to Lucy, but he deliberately comes in, and almost half of his body is attached to Su Zhan. In his arms, speaking as if biting his ears, the corner of his mouth touched Su Zhan''s ear several times. Su Zhan naturally saw her little moves. While chatting with Lucy, she would cater to her roommate from time to time. As for the hand... Su Zhan was not polite at all. She didn''t mind when she touched behind her. Drinking and chatting, the atmosphere became more and more lively, and Lucy gradually let go. Of course, this is also due to her roommate, who has been encouraging Lucy to drink. In this atmosphere, there are probably not many people affected by alcohol. Can not be affected. "Let''s dance!" Lucy''s roommate suggested, and then she stood directly on the table and jumped up. Su Zhan leaned on the sofa and watched her dancing. It was charming and hot. The snake''s waist was swinging, his hands were dancing against his body, and the corners of his eyebrows were teasing.She seemed to feel that a jump was not enough, so she just pulled Lucy in. There are partitions on the left and right sides of the box here, the front is the corridor aisle, and the dance floor below is also considered secret. Because of this, Lucy was dragged onto the table and let go. The two of her roommates jumped more and more fiercely, and their scales became larger and larger. The main reason was that her roommate was carrying Lucy. Obviously , She knows man''s heart better than Lucy. Su Zhan was more and more satisfied with her. Although she didn''t like her, what she did made Su Zhan very satisfied. Drinking wine and watching two foreign girls dancing in front of her, her roommate kept encouraging Lucy and teasing Lucy. Lucy made her feel a little uncomfortable. Seeing her proud, Lucy suddenly thought of something. , Showing a smirk, came down from the table and came directly to Su Zhan''s side, leaning over and whispering something in his ear. On the one hand, she was still looking at her roommate with an unkind look. The roommate didn''t care much, and wanted to see what she was going to do. After Su Zhan nodded, Lucy beckoned to her roommate, but the roommate didn''t come down, so she paused and bent over. From this angle, Su Zhan had a clear view. "He can do magic, very powerful magic, do you want to watch it?" Lucy said with a grin. "Okay." The roommate responded simply. Lucy looked at Su Zhan with a smirk. Su Zhan smiled silently and stretched out her hand to her roommate. The roommate did not hide, but looked at her curiously.For a moment, when Su Zhan''s hand came back, she was stunned. This was her...underwear? Her reaction was exactly the same as that of Lucy, and she subconsciously pressed herself. "Wow, this magic is too powerful." She was amazed, but not embarrassed at all."It''s more relaxing and better looking! If you can take off Lucy''s underwear, how about I give you some excitement?" "Don''t..." Lucy said hurriedly, but she knew that her roommate was going crazy with no bottom line. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that her roommate''s proposal was in the arms of Su Zhan, so she saw Su Zhan waved her hand and took off Lucy''s underwear and stayed aside.Lucy blocked her body shyly, her roommate laughed, stood up, pulled up her clothes, exposed her waist, and began to swing again. This time, it was obvious that the atmosphere became stronger. Chapter 0612 Magazines and Masterpieces The roommate seemed to let go of it completely, the waves were looming, and several times they were almost completely unobstructed. Either they were flirting, or the fingers were hesitating in the end, Lucy''s face looked blushing, a little shy and a little embarrassed. Sure enough, the roommate went crazy. Su Zhan was very interested in watching it. Generally speaking, he would not have any contact with this kind of woman, but what the nightclub needs is this kind of woman who can play, and it is really good to help.She is like a magazine, the content is wonderful, but after reading it, she still has no value to preserve the collection. While watching her dance for fun, Su Zhan put his arm around Lucy''s shoulder, drinking and chatting with Lucy.Lucy was already so drunk, and she couldn''t control herself.Su Zhan''s hand slowly descended, his arms around her waist, and his palm on her other leg. Lucy is wearing jeans, but the touch is good. Su Zhan''s movements were not hidden, they were generous. In this way, Lucy almost leaned against Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan bowed her head and directly kissed her on the mouth.At first, Lucy was a bit defiant, but she soon catered to it.Su Zhan grabbed Lucy''s hand and put her arms around her shoulders, while her own directly climbed to the peak.Without the shackles of underwear, let alone this feel. Especially her capital is still so strong. Soon the two had become entangled together. This made my roommate a little bit upset. I worked so hard, but you two got together and left me alone. How can this work?At the moment she also got off the table, and went directly to the other side of Su Zhan, feeling her coming.Su Zhan moved his right hand from Lucy''s leg to the top instead of his left hand, and stretched out his left hand to hug his roommate.Seeing that Su Zhan and Lucy were inextricably linked, the roommate had no choice but to give up and shook Su Zhan''s neck. Su Zhan is not polite at all. Lucy also knew what her roommate was doing, but at this time her head had lost the ability to think a little, and she didn''t think of anything at all. Suddenly, Su Zhan felt his roommate''s head slowly go down and unzipped his zipper. "Good fellow, it''s the initiative!" Su Zhan secretly said and ignored it. "She..." Lucy was a little surprised when she saw her roommate''s behavior. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Don''t worry about her, whoever does something, this matter is suitable for her." After that, Su Zhan kissed Lucy again. How could Lucy live Su Zhan''s methods? I''ll leave these behind. The music is deafening and the atmosphere is ambiguous. I don''t know how long it took before my roommate finally got up. Rubbing his cheeks without speaking, he was obviously tired. 503 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 503 Seeing her faintly resentful look, Su Zhan laughed, squeezed his pants with his backhand, and said with a smile: "It''s too late, and it''s time to go back and rest." "Just left?" The roommate looked at Su Zhan with a grimace. Su Zhan smiled and handed the car key to Lucy, and said, "Go drive first, I''ll talk to her." Lucy hesitated, sorted her clothes, and left. Su Zhan has been watching her leave, releasing an invisible aura beside her, lest the people below touch her.Until he saw her in the car, Su Zhan turned his head and said to his roommate: "You''re good, but I''m more picky, so don''t think about anything else. It''s good to make fun and set off the atmosphere. Of course. , I won¡¯t let you suffer. If you come to me tomorrow, I will reward you!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will send you back first." The roommate looked a little unhappy, but didn''t turn his face to say anything. After coming out of the nightclub, Su Zhan drove his roommate home first, and then returned with Lucy. Back at home, the two remaining people were a little embarrassed and ambiguous. Su Zhan smiled and hugged Lucy''s waist from behind, and directly moved his hands unceremoniously. How could he miss such a good opportunity to get closer? If there is no breakthrough, I am afraid he will be back to its original form tomorrow. "Why did you just send her back like this? She will definitely agree to what you want to do." "She is a magazine, and you can buy it if you have money. After reading the content, you will throw it away. There is no collection value, or even the value of reading it a second time. You are a masterpiece, and people want to collect it after reading it. Every time I revisit, I have a different feeling." Su Zhan said softly. Lucy understood this analogy. "Now, I really want to read the content of the masterpiece." Su Zhan said with a smirk, Lucy''s clothes had been quickly taken off by him, followed closely, and directly hugged her into the room. "Don''t, don''t, I, I haven''t considered it yet!" Under Su Zhan''s successive methods, he was ready to shoot the bow and arrows. Lucy said hurriedly at this time. Although she had some expectations in her heart, she still managed to keep it. With a trace of reason. The main reason is that she feels too fast, like a dream, unreal! "Then what to do?" Su Zhan said with a wry smile: "I can stand it, it can''t stand it." Lucy was a little embarrassed, and suddenly thought of what her roommate was doing, and said softly: "I, I can do it like him, but you don''t think I''m a magazine, very vulgar, right?" "I said she was a magazine, but it was just an analogy, but I didn¡¯t say she was vulgar. How could this kind of thing be vulgar? What is vulgar, what is elegance, it is nothing more than satisfying, as long as this goal can be achieved, how vulgar and elegant is. so what?" With Su Zhan''s words, Lucy seemed to be relieved, got up from his side, and got up like a roommate. Very rusty, but it feels different. The psychological feeling is different. ... ... The tired Lucy fell asleep under Su Zhan''s embrace. Although he was not released physically, Su Zhan''s spirit was still very satisfying.This sleep went straight to noon, and Su Zhan opened his eyes in a daze until he heard the sound of a key opening at the door. As for Lucy in his arms, she was still asleep. After waiting for a while, I saw the bedroom door was gently opened, and my roommate tentatively walked in. Seeing Lucy and Su Zhan''s appearance, the roommate pouted, a little bit jealous and envy. Chapter 0613 The reward! Su Zhan made a quiet gesture, got up lightly, found clothes to put on generously, and walked out of the room. After coming out, the roommate said in amazement: "I didn''t expect you to have such a good figure. Lucy was done so quickly. Lucy has never been in a relationship. She has been studying and working hard. Now the time has come. You But take her seriously." "What''s your bank card number?" Su Zhan asked casually, sitting down on the sofa. The roommate was stunned for a moment and didn''t say anything. She worships money a little bit, but she doesn''t have such thoughts. Su Zhan smiled and took out the phone. It didn¡¯t take long before the roommate¡¯s phone rang, and when she took it out, it was the bank¡¯s text message reminder. Seeing the balance on it, she was stunned for an instant: "One hundred million, one Millions? Dollars? This..." "what do you mean?" "Reward you." Su Zhan smiled."I am not short of money, it can make me happy and satisfied, I naturally don''t mind expressing it. According to a sentence I like in a certain book, this is technical work and deserves reward! "But this is too much, and how do you know my bank account?" Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. The roommate sighed in a daze."Lucy is really lucky. I know you look down on me, but the money is too much. If I don''t do something, I feel a little uneasy." "Simple, just come over when you need it." Su Zhan smiled. "Ok!" The roommate hesitated and nodded."Then I won''t disturb you, let''s go." Su Zhan nodded, she turned and left. Today''s incident did give her a great shock. But for Su Zhan, he didn''t care at all, his target was Lucy.As for roommates, it''s like everyone goes to KTV to play and ask a few girls to cheer up.Just add to the excitement and perform well, and whoever cares so much. To be uglier, she was not even qualified to be her own servant, a slave girl. After such close contact, the relationship between him and Lucy has changed a bit. There are obviously two rooms, but they sleep together almost every night. There is no shortage of things that should be seen and touched. Couples in love are similar. Roommates would come over occasionally, but Su Zhan didn¡¯t do anything excessive to her, and she didn¡¯t do anything consciously. As for some physical contact sometimes, Lucy didn¡¯t take it to heart. Who made it that way in the beginning? , Now I want to say that if she wants to ban, she doesn''t have this position. In short, except for the last step, everything that should be done is done. It is worth mentioning that Lucy''s technique is also becoming more proficient.In his spare time, Su Zhan swallowed the obelisk, and the obelisk was swallowed very quickly. At this rate, it would not take long to completely swallow it. Flicker. Half a month has passed. "Are you all right today?" Su Zhan said to Lucy after waking up and packing up. Lucy thought for a while, and said apologetically: "I have to go to school today. It may take the afternoon to finish. Is there anything you want?" "Don''t live at home today, go to the hotel." "Why?" Lucy asked inexplicably. "There is a good show!" Su Zhan said mysteriously. Lucy didn''t understand what was going on, but didn''t ask much, she thought for a while and said: "Okay, but I won''t be able to finish the work until five or six o''clock in the afternoon, if you are not interesting, or let your roommate come over to accompany you? " "You want to sell your teammates, why? You don''t want to use your roommates to protect yourself from disasters." Su Zhan said with a smirk. "No, I didn''t mean it." Lucy shook her head and said. 504 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 504 "Okay, I''ll call her in a while. I just need someone to serve the bureau." Su Zhan smiled and said: "You can rest assured that I have no interest in her at all. Even if I feel uncomfortable, I will wait for you Playing!" Lucy blushed. In fact, she had thought about it these days, and she actually had this tendency in her heart. It was just that Su Zhan didn''t take the initiative, and she was too embarrassed to speak up. Su Zhan drove Lucy to the school first, and then drove to a very luxurious hotel. After entering, the manager at the front desk greeted with a smile... Somewhat familiar, it should be considered a somewhat famous role in Taiwan.Of course, in this world, he is just a hotel manager. "Is there anyone living in room 1202?" Su Zhan asked directly. After learning that there was no one, he opened the room directly. Holding the room card, I got on the elevator, and came to Room 1202. Su Zhan looked at the next door specially, then opened the door and went in. He took out the phone and called Lucy''s roommate and asked her to come over. After about half an hour, the man has arrived. It seems to be specially dressed up, and the clothes are very beautiful. "Where is Lucy?" she asked when she came in. Su Zhan smiled and said, "The school is coming here at night. Don''t think too much. I didn''t ask you to come here to avoid what Lucy wants to do with you. I just came to watch a good show. There is no one to wait for the bureau, just now. It''s okay, I told you to come here first." A hint of disappointment flashed after she heard it. She really thought so when she came, so she dressed up specially. result¡­¡­ However, she understood her identity and quickly adjusted her mood. Su Zhan was drinking and chatting with her, and she didn''t hold her hands free, but she found that Su Zhan had been staring at the opposite wall as if there was something, and she was watching with special attention.She even lowered her head and opened her mouth, peeking at Su Zhan, and found that there was no change in his eyes. "Do your thing well." Su Zhan patted her on the head, and she could only lower her head to continue. "Have you heard of CPH4?" Su Zhan suddenly asked while holding a glass of wine and touching her head with one hand. She froze for a moment, and shook her head: "I haven''t heard of it, what is it?" Su Zhan seemed very satisfied with her answer, and continued with a smile: "It is a special substance. It is said that a pregnant woman produces the energy needed for the growth of the baby''s bones. The effect of this kind of thing is somewhat similar to taking drugs. But it is much more fierce than that, even a little bit may cause death. However, if you are lucky, your brain will be developed and powerful abilities will be obtained!" Chapter 0614 The Survival Instinct Of Little People Some of what she heard felt like a fantasy. Of course, she knew about the development of the brain domain. The human brain was actually only about 10% developed. She also heard that once it reached 40%, it would be the limit. But what about CPH4? It''s reliable.She just wanted to ask, what is this and why she said this suddenly, Su Zhan''s words turned around."There are gangs in every place, but it''s a bit interesting for Korean gangs to come here. Wait a minute, when things arrive, the show will begin." She didn''t understand what Su Zhan was talking about, but she felt a little bit scared. She felt that Su Zhan was becoming more mysterious. She didn''t dare to say anything, and could only concentrate on doing her own things.Last time, she stopped feeling sore, but this time, she did not dare to do so. Su Zhan ignored it, squinting at the wall. In her opinion, Su Zhan looked at the wall, but in fact he looked at the next room. In the room, there is a middle-aged man in a silver suit, a Korean, named Mr. Zhang.He was followed by several Korean bodyguards, all with guns.In the bathroom, there was a corpse, and in the room, there was a foolish person, who looked like he was stupid by taking drugs. This Mr. Zhang is the villain in Super Body, a South Korean gang boss! Soon someone will come to give him CPH4, and he will find someone to be a drug mule to transport these drugs out. Time passed slowly. According to Su Zhan''s estimation, someone should have come to deliver things, right?However, after waiting for a long time, no one came up. Mr. Zhang in the next room seemed a little anxious. No one came up after the agreed time. He kept calling in the room, as if asking about the situation. The situation is a bit complicated. This thing was sent to him by someone else. The guy who delivered it was called Richard, but this guy went missing after playing and disappeared with it.Now, Mr. Zhang cannot be contacted, nor can anyone on the other end. This made Mr. Zhang furious and angry, constantly cursing others, and ordered his men to find Richard. "It''s interesting!" Su Zhan mumbled. The roommate thought he was complimenting him for his work, and he worked harder. "Although Richard is a small person, the small person has the survival instinct of a small person. He should know what the transport is. Once it is delivered, he is afraid that he can''t get out of his body, so he simply ran away and hid." The dragon has the dragon way, and the mouse has the mouse way. He may not be able to find it easily in this run. I wanted to wait here, but now it seems I can''t wait. Locate Richard''s position and found that he is hiding on a cruise ship, which is on the vast sea, and it is temporarily impossible to see where the destination is."It''s really fast, so I''m ready to sneak into and run away? Okay, so people won''t find him so quickly, so don''t worry." Things must belong to their own, and they can¡¯t run. You might as well let him save them first. Originally, Su Zhan was going to get it first and then talk about it. Now, you can go to the black professor. He is very good at brain development. Research, you can understand the development of the brain.After all, if you develop to 100%, you will become spiritually immortal and ubiquitous. It sounds like a god, but even the body is gone. What is the meaning of such improper god? Su Zhan took out his cell phone and quickly searched for news about the professor. I quickly learned his name, and his current location. He participated in a seminar in Arizona, USA, and he didn''t come back so quickly. "You and Lucy are both Americans? Have you been to Arizona?" Su Zhan patted her and asked. "I haven''t been, but I''ve heard of it. It is said that Lake Victoria there is very beautiful, and every season there are many tourists who come to play." She said. "Oh, do you want to go?" "Yes I do." "Do you have passports for everything? Prepare for tomorrow and take you to have fun with Lucy." Su Zhan said with a smile. She was stunned, not understanding why Su Zhan suddenly proposed that. Su Zhan did not explain. After waiting for a while, Lucy had already called and said that she was finished. Su Zhan told her the address and asked her to come directly. "Should I..." The roommate looked at Su Zhan hesitantly. At this time, she didn''t wear any clothes, and spent the whole afternoon with Su Zhan. Seeing Lucy in this way, she was worried that Lucy would think more. Su Zhan waved his hand indifferently. For convenience, he didn''t wear it, and he didn''t bother to wear it. After a while, there was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan asked her to open the door. She hesitated and went to open the door like this. Lucy was a little jealous when she saw that her roommate was undressed, but she didn''t say anything. After coming in, she saw Su Zhan undressed, which was expected.Su Zhan smiled and beckoned Lucy to come over, hugged Lucy and said, "You finally came, but I''m suffocated." Lucy knew at a glance that Su Zhan did nothing. I felt a little better. But if she took over directly like this, she still couldn''t erase it. Of course, Su Zhan was not so direct either."Is there anything going on at the school these two days? If it''s okay, how about I take you to Lake Victoria, USA tomorrow?" "Really? Why do you suddenly think of traveling?" Lucy was surprised. 505 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 505 Su Zhan smiled and said, "I originally wanted you to watch the show, but something went wrong and I didn''t see the show. I will take you on a tour and make up for it. Okay, you go take a bath first, and I''ll wait for you. Lucy half-pushed in and took a bath, making her roommate a little embarrassed. Su Zhan waved her to come and continue. When Lucy came back from the bath and wrapped in a bath towel, Su Zhan took off the bath towel with one hand and kissed Lucy.After so many days of getting along, I have been familiar with Lucy''s reaction for a long time, and Lucy has been smashed.Instead of letting Lucy end it with her mouth as usual, Su Zhan patted her roommate, asked her to get up, and then directly pounced on Lucy. This time, Lucy did not refuse. She had actually decided in her heart. Although there was an extra roommate next to her, it had no effect. Chapter 0615-Unusual Mission Reward Regardless of whether it is Lucy or her roommate, they actually think that when Lucy can''t hold on, Su Zhan will turn his gun. After all, he can''t give up halfway, plus the side is ready. Under this atmosphere, change to another person It is also a smooth chapter. However, Su Zhan did not do that. Although in this process, the roommate served well, and Su Zhan''s hands did not fiddle with her, but it was just for fun.Lucy couldn''t hold on to the new personnel affairs, and Su Zhan really stopped. This made his roommate dare not say anything and was depressed.Lucy was a little moved. After all, no one could hold it back at this time, so she got up, lowered her head and opened her mouth, but she also knew she was not good enough, and pulled her roommate over. Two people have strong visual and psychological feelings together. Su Zhan squinted his eyes, enjoying himself while immersing his mind in the system. The task is here! "Main quest: Obtain CPH4. Reward 1000 enhancement points for task completion." "Secondary mission 1: More than 80% of the brain development. Completion of the mission rewards 1000 reinforcement points. "Second mission: kill Mr. Zhang and Richard. The completion of the mission will reward 5000 enhancement points." No matter the first two missions, the third mission surprised Su Zhan very much.Mr. Zhang, Richard, kill them with 5000 strengthening points?This is the most rewarding for him for doing so many tasks, and it is a little abnormal. How can this kind of task give 5000 strengthening points. Su Zhan asked why, the system still pretended to be dead. It seems that there should be something hidden in it. Su Zhan opened his eyes and looked at the next door. It didn''t matter how he looked at Mr. Zhang.He also positioned Richard and looked at his situation, and it was normal. why? Unable to figure it out, Su Zhan simply didn''t want to. After all, it was not a time to be distracted. With the efforts of Lucy and the two, he finally felt it. ... ... When he woke up the next day, it was already noon. Su Zhan looked at the next door and found that Mr. Zhang was no longer there. He went to the building to locate Mr. Zhang and found that he seemed to know where Richard was, as if to go. It''s Richard. But judging by the journey time, I''m afraid it won''t be so soon. "Well, no matter what the reason is that the task reward is so high, just kill it. When you get together, I will do it again and look for the province one by one!" Su Zhan muttered and woke up Lucy. They packed up, left the hotel, took their passports and prepared their luggage, and went to the airport. Su Zhan found a place to park on the excuse, and then took the Hornet to the system space, and then flew to Arizona together. The plane landed in Arizona. The climate here is much hotter than Taipei. People wear very cool clothes, and you can see that there are many tourists."You first go find a hotel to stay, rent another car, inquire about the situation of Lake Victoria, we will go there tomorrow." "What about you?" Lucy asked. "I have something wrong. I''m going to see a friend. I''ll go to you directly later." Lucy didn''t ask much, and separated from Su Zhan to find the hotel. Su Zhan locates Professor Norman''s position and teleports over. At this time, Professor Norman''s meeting has ended. He will take a day off at the arranged hotel and will leave tomorrow.He just made himself a cup of tea, but suddenly found a young man sitting on the sofa in the living room. He froze for a moment, and said, "Who are you and how did you get in?" "that''s not important." The voice suddenly sounded, and Professor Norman could see clearly that the man did not speak at all, and the voice seemed to appear directly in his head. "Don''t doubt or be surprised. I have some spiritual abilities. You don''t have any malice when you come to the professor. You just want to know your theory and situation about brain development." Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, his voice was again in Professor Norman Sounded in his mind. He believed it a little, but he was still surprised.Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he walked over and sat down and looked at Su Zhan."I hope you really have no malice. Are you superpowers? After the human brain is developed, you will gain many abilities. So are you? How did you do it?" "Professor, I''m here to ask you, not to ask you to ask me." Su Zhan smiled. Professor Norman nodded blankly, and then talked about his own theory. The brain is the most mysterious. With the development of the brain, many mysterious and unexplainable abilities are born from this.According to Professor Norman''s theory, superpowers are actually a kind of brain development, but they are more genetic.As for the reason, he can''t say it, because evolution is great, and no one can really understand it all.In short, according to Professor Norman''s theory, Su Zhan''s current brain area is about 30% developed. This is probably due to mental ability and spiritual ability.At the same time, the more the brain is developed, the stronger the energy. Once it is fully developed, the human body will not be able to withstand this energy. The energy and spirit are immortal, but the body cannot match it. Moreover, once the brain is more developed, the thinking will become more rational. The so-called rationality is actually cold-blooded, without happiness or sadness, or in other words, losing humanity. This Su Zhan knew that Lucy was like this in the middle and late stages of the movie. She calmly lost her humanity, and in the end she lost her body, her body was nowhere, and her spirit was immortal.It is a bit similar to the Eastern Heavenly Dao, the feeling of turning into Dao. Saying that it does not exist nor does it exist, and that it does exist. Mysterious and mysterious. This is not what Su Zhan wants to pursue, what he wants is only the ability after brain development, not really want to incarnate into Tao. Su Zhan also asked about CPH4 by the way. Obviously, Professor Norman also knows this, but he is not optimistic about it. As a result, the extraction of this thing is unnatural and inhumane.Secondly, it is too dangerous and there is basically no possibility of success. After a question and answer, Professor Norman saw that Su Zhan seemed to have nothing to ask, so he wanted to ask how he developed his brain and how he acquired his abilities, but he considered the wording and raised his head when he was ready to speak. , But suddenly discovered that the person has disappeared. Item 0616 Leaving from Professor Norman, Su Zhan asked the location of the hotel where Lucy was staying and went straight back. He knows a little bit about the development of the brain, and the rest needs to be studied. Although Su Zhan is confident that his strength or physical strength can withstand 100% development, no one can say this thing. , It is better to be cautious. If the ship capsizes in the gutter, it will be cheating. When they came to the hotel, Lucy and the two were studying things about Lake Victoria. This was the peak season for tourism and there were many people on the beach.Swimsuits are all trivial things, but since you are going to play, it would be a pity if you don''t have a boat. There is nothing to play with just on the shore. Getting a yacht out to sea is fun.There is a place to rent a yacht near Lake Victoria, but they have to make their own decisions about this matter, so Su Zhan came back to ask. Su Zhan waved his hand, rent! And to rent the best and most expensive! Although the purpose of coming here is for Professor Norman, since he is here, he naturally has to take the opportunity to have fun. Anyway, Mr. Zhang and Richard have been paying attention to the situation on Richard''s side. Once they get together, they will send it directly. Do not delay play. With Su Zhan''s words, Lucy and Lucy also had confidence and directly connected. 506 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 506 After all, this is the peak season. If you go to the place to rent it, you may not be able to rent it.But luckily, it may be that most people can¡¯t afford to rent a yacht that is too expensive. I ate something in the hotel, strolled around the neighborhood by the way, bought swimsuits, champagne or something, and finally made a lot of big and small bags.After all, it¡¯s a bit troublesome to get to the place and the car is already rented. It was almost late the day after I came back, so I had to do some activities before going to bed. Lucy''s roommate understands now, he is really a fun, don''t even think about real guns! Early the next morning, I drove directly to Lake Victoria. On the way, I found many people rushing towards this side. When I got to the place, I discovered that this place is really crowded with men and women. The sea seems to be crowded with all kinds of swimsuits and bikinis.I can''t remember what the person looks like at a glance, but the characteristics of the body are so clear. This is simply a paradise for men! With music and wine, men and women swayed, it was a lively scene. This is here to play, naturally the more lively the better.Drove to the place where the yacht was rented, paid, and someone took them to the yacht.Not to mention, this yacht has a total of three floors and is huge and luxurious. Although there are countless yachts parked on the coast, this yacht is definitely outstanding.Many people nearby saw Su Zhan taking two beauties on the yacht. The man was jealous, the woman was jealous, and even wondered whether to go there and talk. "Not bad." After getting on the yacht, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then looked at Lucy.Both of them are of ordinary value, and they don''t know anything about yachts. In addition to being good, they are satisfied, and there is no other way. "Do you need someone to help you sail?" the person in charge asked expectantly. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I can drive by myself." The person in charge nodded and left with disappointment. After the formalities were handed over, the yacht belongs to them. "You are waiting on the boat, I will go down to see if there is anything else to buy." The crowd below was too messy, Su Zhan confessed and got off the yacht.Along the way, many women with cool clothes and proud figures glared at him, even deliberately approaching him, but they were all ignored by Su Zhan.The grade is too low, and it''s not enough to even join in for fun! There are a lot of various shops by the sea. Although I have bought a lot of things before I came here, the more things I eat, drink and play, the more the better. Wouldn¡¯t it be a disappointment if they disappeared halfway through?The big bag came out and was about to go back, and suddenly saw a woman sitting on the chair next to him. The short white shirt with the hem tied together, and the neckline opened, revealing a red bikini. This size can only be said to be a murder weapon, even if it is the Plant Ivy girl, she is even more incomparable.Wearing a denim shorts below, the legs are white and slender, the curve is perfect! With long golden hair and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, this inadvertent gesture is almost like a devil, making people unable to extricate themselves... "Superb!" "At least nine points!" It''s not easy to encounter this kind of top quality in the vast crowd. Su Zhan became interested and read her memory. Danny, an actress who dreams of becoming a star but has not yet been on the road, someone introduced a director. She is here to fight for the opportunity, but she is obviously not very willing, so she hasn''t joined the director for a long time. "Hi, beauty." Su Zhan came to her with something, she was taken aback, smiled and said, "Hi, hello." "Anyone?" Su Zhan asked. She shook her head: "I''m waiting for a friend." "Actually, I know you." Su Zhan said suddenly. "Do you know me?" She was taken aback for a moment. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, your name is Danni, you are an actor, right? If you want, how about going to my boat and chatting?" "Sorry, I... I don''t know you." "Don''t you know him now? My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Of course, you may not believe that. I might as well tell the truth, I think you are very beautiful and spicy. I don''t know movies, and I''m not an insider, but I think you are good. I plan to invest in a movie for you. how about it?" "Huh?" Dany was a little confused. Su Zhan said with a smile: "To prove my sincerity, you can look at your phone." Dani took out her mobile phone and was stunned. There was an extra five million dollars in her account."this is?" "Just treat it as your pay, how about it? I''m sincere, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "How do you know my account?" Dany was a little dazed. It was so sudden that she didn''t react at all. "I said, I know you. Okay, come with me!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and walked towards his yacht.Seeing that he had just left like this, Danni hesitated and followed up. No matter how she had to ask why, she couldn''t get 5 million people for no reason. Chapter 0617: Playing In The Sea Seeing Dani following up, Su Zhan was not surprised at all. Anyone who encounters this situation will figure out the reason.When they got on the yacht, Lucy was a little surprised when they saw Dany behind Su Zhan, and at the same time they had a sense of crisis. After all, Dany''s body was no less than Lucy.Lucy opened her mouth to ask something, but Su Zhan handed the things to them, and then went straight in and set sail. Dany hesitated, and nodded at Lucy, feeling a little surprised. Not to mention the other one, this figure is very beautiful. After nodding, Danni wanted to go in and find Su Zhan. She didn''t plan to go to sea with her. However, Su Zhan''s speed was very fast. After Danni arrived, the yacht had sailed out of the sea. "You are late." Su Zhan smiled and said to Dani. Dani gave a wry smile and said, "Now, you should always tell me what is going on?" "You have also seen that there are fewer people on the boat. Although I say that there will be many people who are willing to come up, but the grades are too bad, so I invite you to come up and play. As for the money, it is the pay, for the time being If you don''t talk about investment, even if you don''t have the money, you still get the money. You can just treat it as an acting now. The salary of 5 million should be counted as the price of a first-line Hollywood movie star, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I hope your script is not too overwhelming." Dany smiled bitterly. Su Zhan smiled: "Life is like a play, no one has a script that has been set long ago. Okay, you can go out and get to know them, and get familiar with them first." This is the end, what else can Danny say? Not long after she went out, Su Zhan heard their chats, and it sounded quite harmonious. The yacht traveled all the way, and soon was far away from the shore, surrounded by the vast sea, the blue waves ups and downs, which made people feel refreshed.Su Zhan stopped the yacht and walked out of the wheelhouse to the deck.At this point, the three of them are already familiar, drinking and chatting. This is the reason for the roommate. She is so good at picking the atmosphere, she can also guess Su Zhan''s thoughts. "I drank it so soon, don''t wait for me! The environment here is not bad, first play here, there should be small islands nearby, look back over there." Su Zhan smiled, simply He took off his shirt and took off his pants by the way, wearing a pair of beach pants. Su Zhan showed off his perfect muscles and figure. Even if Lucy and her roommate had seen it, she would be fascinated. Danni was even more surprised, because Su Zhan really didn¡¯t want to have this figure. Dressing is very awkward, but there is a meaty type of undressing. "Aren''t you hot? Anyway, there are no outsiders. Why are you waiting for the swimsuit you bought specially?" Su Zhan said with a smile. 507 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 507 Lucy and her roommate laughed and took off their coats, revealing the specially prepared swimsuits.The roommate is a black bikini, Lucy is also black, but it is not a bikini, the upper part is a little hollow mesh feeling, it is more charming against her figure. Dani noticed that everyone was looking at her, but he hesitated or unbuttoned her shirt and took off her denim shorts. The red bikini is ready to come out, and the string around the waist makes people feel like they want to pull it. The roommate looked at Lucy, then at Danny, and finally looked down at herself, deliberately standing up.Rao is so, the gap between her and the two women is still very large. "Not bad!" Su Zhan''s attention is on Lucy and Dany, one black and one red, it''s not too spicy for a swimsuit alone, and the style is normal, but the effect on them is different! Drink and chat. The atmosphere is getting better and better. The vast sea gives people a feeling of freedom. With the effect of alcohol, it is difficult to think about the atmosphere.Unknowingly, Dany also put down her guard and started playing with the stranger. The roommate''s booing, Dany''s letting go, plus Lucy''s competitive spirit. The three of them played like this, but Su Zhan was cheap. There are white flowers, and what you see is dazzling, unknowingly... the man''s instinct has already started to move. The roommate glanced at Su Zhan¡¯s beach pants, secretly smiled, coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, I¡¯m going to swim for a while, are you going?¡± She said, and walked over to the boat. , And then under her gaze, took off her swimsuit, and jumped straight down just like that. Lucy and Dany glanced at each other, Dany hesitated, Lucy secretly revealed a provocative look in her heart, and then she also took off and jumped in.In the sea, the two of Lucy shouted at Dani, urging her to come down too. Danni glanced at Su Zhan hesitantly, and found that Su Zhan was looking at herself with interest, listening to Lucy and the others, gritted her teeth and untied her swimsuit. Great! Seeing Dani jumping into the sea, the three people swimming around like mermaids, with a clear view, Su Zhan stood by the side holding a wine bottle, drinking while admiring this rare picture. "We are all down, so do you." The roommate waved and shouted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled, putting down the bottle as if ready to go down. "Take it off, don''t wear it, otherwise it would be unfair." The roommate hurriedly shouted again, Su Zhan dumbly followed kindness and jumped off.Once down, Su Zhan swam directly to the side of his roommate and hugged him unceremoniously. It''s always fun to play. My roommate starts to struggle, and the two of you chased me to play. During this period, physical contact was indispensable. "No way, no, don''t find me, go find her!" the roommate begged for mercy, and swam past Dani.Seeing Su Zhan swimming over, Dany just felt bad, Su Zhan already hugged her. "No!" Danni hurriedly yelled, but Su Zhan couldn''t let go because she said a word, this feeling was more praised than when she was holding her roommate.Although he didn''t deliberately wipe the oil, he was not so conservative. Danni struggled hard, this struggle could not avoid contact, she also felt Su Zhan''s capital. "let me help you!" Lucy yelled and swam over, obviously not willing to see Su Zhan hug Danny alone.As a result, Lucy rubbed back and forth trying to open Su Zhan, while Su Zhan hugged Dani, one after the other... It was a joy! Chapter 0618-Unlucky Director After playing for almost half an hour, everyone was a little tired. Swimming itself was physically exhausting, let alone playing in the water.During this period, Su Zhan was very happy, but also a little uncomfortable.One by one helped them to board the yacht, naturally feasting their eyes.Lucy and the two were quite calm, and Danny was a little embarrassed, hugging and hugging in the water, intimate, but after all, she didn''t see much. Now this one comes up, certain things are naturally seen. Each took out the bath towels and dried them, Su Zhan walked to the chair next to him grinningly, covered his legs with the bath towels, squinted his eyes and lay down.Putting on swimsuits again, wrapped in bath towels, the three of them came back to drink and rest, enjoying the sun. Lying down, Dany felt a little sleepy and fell asleep in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how long she was in a trance. She seemed to hear a sound next to her. She opened her eyes slightly and found that Lucy and her roommate were beside Su Zhan¡¯s legs. She couldn¡¯t see the key points from this angle, but she could guess what she did. get.This made Dani''s face flushed instantly, she wanted to close her eyes, but inexplicably wanted to continue watching. Looking around, I suddenly noticed that Lucy roared and looked uncomfortable. After a while, Lucy and the two left Su Zhan and turned around to go inside the yacht.Su Zhan lay still and didn''t cover up. Dani was about to close her eyes and found that Su Zhan sat up, found clothes and pants to put on, and immediately heard her say: "Get up when you wake up. If you don''t want people to take advantage of it, wear everything. ." Being dismantled made Dani a little embarrassed, but she was stunned when she heard Su Zhan''s words. Here Danny just got dressed, Lucy and the two also dressed neatly, and there was a yacht driving in this direction from a distance. Su Zhan looked at the yacht, the corners of his mouth cocked slightly, just as Dany came over."Actually, do I really know who you are now?" Danni was stunned: "What do you mean, didn''t you say you knew me before?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, staring at the yacht. For Su Zhan, in addition to the beauty and ability, the most beautiful thing is the reminder sound of the mission. Just now, when the yacht appeared, the task also followed. "Random mission: Piranhas are coming, save the Czech Republic, Kylie, and send them back to the town safely. The mission is completed and rewards 1000 enhancement points." After hearing this task, Su Zhan knew that the new copy was merged... Otherwise, there would be no mission. He said just now that he really knew who Dany was. It was because after this mission appeared, he remembered what new copy he was fusing. Piranha! This should be regarded as a disaster thriller. Su Zhan is so impressed, but it is not deep. The characters in the plot are not very understanding. Naturally, I didn''t think of it at the beginning. Su Zhan was reminded of the task. "I didn''t expect this to be able to fuse a copy!" Su Zhan sighed in his heart, he was completely unintentional. "Hi!" The yacht has arrived nearby, and you can clearly see many people on it, including men with equipment, women in swimsuits, and a young man and woman who obviously does not match their temperament. "It''s him!" Dani was a little surprised. The man headed is the director she originally planned to meet this time. "Dani? Why are you here? I waited for you for a long time, and I didn''t see you." The director was a little surprised when he saw Dani. After he got closer, he was ready to come up.However, Su Zhan stood in front of him and said lightly: "I didn''t say that, you are allowed to come up." "Boy, do you know who I am? I''m a famous director in Hollywood." The director said displeasedly. Su Zhan glanced at him and uttered a word: "Get out!" "You..." The director was furious in an instant. He was about to yell at him, but suddenly felt that his body seemed to float up, following the sky and spinning, he fell heavily on the deck of his yacht. "Don''t do it, misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding." A young boy hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan glanced, this should be Jack. 508 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 508 "What''s the matter with you?" Su Zhan said lightly. Jack said timidly: "We just saw you and wanted to say hello." "No, there is nothing to say. What should I do? If you get closer, don''t blame me for being impolite." Su Zhan said lightly, turning his arm around Dani''s shoulders and going inside. "Damn, this bastard, I''m going to kill him!" The director grinned, angrily cursed. Dany should have been on her boat, but now this kid still insults herself, absolutely can''t bear it. "Director, people didn''t invite you up, it''s normal for people to rush you down. If you want me to say, forget it!" Jack persuaded. The director glared at Jack, and Jack took a step back in fear. The people next to him actually didn''t want to have any disputes. They saw it very clearly just now that Su Zhan threw the director out with one hand. What a lot of strength this was.So at the moment, they are persuading one after another. Of course, cursing is indispensable. After all, they are all on the side of the director. Hearing this from the people around him, the director no longer insisted on the steps, and people hurriedly set off and yelled to go back to ban Danny or something. "The boat seems to be broken!" The crew hurried over. "What? Can it be fixed?" the director hurriedly asked. The crew member shook his head embarrassedly: "I''m afraid it won''t be repaired so quickly." "Damn it, it''s really unlucky, don''t fix it soon." The director scolded angrily, looking at the yacht next to him, and suddenly said: "Since I can''t get out for the time being, let''s play, girls, let him play Look, we have more beauties here!" When he shouted, the girls next to him responded, jumping into the sea one by one, and the director went into the water and started playing. Obviously, he wanted to make Su Zhan envy and also make Dani regret it. did you see?There are so many beautiful women around me! Su Zhan and others naturally heard their movements. "Or, let''s go?" Dany said with a frown. Su Zhan sneered: "Don''t worry, they will soon know how stupid this is." Item 0619 "If you have a word in China, just die happy, do you know what it means?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked. Dani shook her head. Lucy and Lucy came over at this time. Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Lucy asked curiously: "Why haven''t I heard this?" "You are in Taipei. If you were in the mainland, you would have heard of it. They are like this, they are called dying happy." Su Zhan put his arm around Lucy''s shoulder and put his other hand on Dani. On his body, just watch those people in the sea work there! It was also swimming and frolicking in the sea. Su Zhan and the others were fine before, but these people can''t tell. "You mean they will die? There is no danger." Dany asked suspiciously. "There will be danger soon." "Then we won''t be affected?" Lucy asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry, with me, even if the world is destroyed, you will not be in any danger." Perhaps it was found that this did not make Su Zhan and Danni angry, but made them watch the excitement in vain. The director snorted and greeted people to go up.He didn''t go up first, but was there to help, pushing those beauties up one by one, during which time it was natural to take advantage of it. After everyone was up, he was also ready to go up, but suddenly he felt that the wave was a little big, as if something was swimming over quickly?He subconsciously wanted to take a look, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain. "what¡­¡­" He yelled in panic, hurriedly for help, wanting to go up. The sudden change made the people on their ship stunned, and hurriedly pulled him up.This way up, everyone almost vomited out without surprise.There was only bones left in his lower body, and all the flesh was gone.With him came two fishes with sharp teeth and snapped off the director''s leg! "My legs...my legs..." the director yelled in horror, and after tossing twice, there was no sound.At this time, the two piranhas seemed to start looking for other targets. Not only that, their yacht also began to shake, as if something was hitting below. "Help, help..." Seeing the director''s death in such a terrible way, the people on the boat were dumbfounded, and did not react at all. After such a while, two more people were killed by piranhas. Click, click, just a few clicks and gnawed off a large piece of meat. "The ship leaked, the ship leaked." The crew ran out from inside, shouting excitedly. Seeing them messing around, Dany, Lucy and the others were also shocked. They didn''t expect that there would be piranhas in the sea, and so many. "What to do? Will our boat leak?" "No." Su Zhan said calmly. His tone made the three women calm down slightly; seeing several people on the other side who were already dead, they all wanted to help, but they didn''t know what to do.Su Zhan walked to the side and picked up a rope on the boat, and threw it directly over it after a few casual moments. With a click, one end of the rope slammed directly into the top deck of the yacht and got stuck. "Climb up if you don''t want to die." The sound of Su Zhan made them panicked and reacted instantly. They scrambled to climb up the rope to climb over. Although the two yachts were not far away, who would dare to swim in the water at this time! Unfortunately, they still underestimated the power of piranhas. They even jumped out of the sea one by one. As long as they were bitten, they would definitely be torn off a piece of meat. The pain caused several people to lose their calm when they were bitten, let go and fall off. Not long after, the sea was bright red. . Su Zhan released energy to wrap the yacht underneath. The piranhas did not dare to approach at all. He paid attention to the situation of Jack and Kelly. Whenever piranhas tried to rush to them, they would be bounced away inexplicably. This time of panic and dangerous No one noticed this. In the end, a total of five people boarded the Soviet warship. Jack, Kelly, a crew member, two girls. The two girls were originally wearing bikinis, but they had already fallen off when they ran away, but at this time they can''t even care about being exhausted. The feeling of fear after the aftermath makes them grateful. "Go sailing." Su Zhan said to the crew member. The crew was also blindfolded now. Hearing Su Zhan''s words, he reacted and hurried to sail and leave here as soon as possible. Jack and Kelly hugged each other, and the two girls were also sitting on the ground. Su Zhan glanced at Kelly, not pretty, not interested. "Thank you, thank you for saving us." Jack calmed down and said gratefully to Su Zhan. Others responded and began to thank them. Su Zhan waved his hand: "You go in first and change your clothes, take a drink and be shocked." Su Zhan didn''t have anything to say to them, so Lucy took them inside slowly. "You saved my life." Danni came to Su Zhan and whispered."If you weren''t you taking me aboard, I think I would be on another boat." "Then how do you appreciate me?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Danni didn''t speak, but leaned gently on Su Zhan. 509 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 509 Piranhas have been following in groups, densely packed, and countless. At first, everyone was a little worried, but later found out that they really could not destroy the ship. This was relieved. Lucy was still telling her roommate that although the yacht is expensive , But the value of the money and so on. "Mr." Jack came to Su Zhan''s side and hesitated and said in a low voice: "My name is Jack. My mother is a policeman in the town. I just used the communication device on the yacht to contact her. The situation in the town is very bad. Many of these piranhas have killed and injured many people, and the number is very large. If we want to go back, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome." Su Zhan replied non-committal. He remembered that there was indeed this scene in the movie. "So, do you see if we can go to another place to settle first, and wait until the danger is relieved before we go back?" Jack tentatively suggested. Su Zhan shrugged: "I don''t care. I originally planned to go to a nearby island to play, but now it happens!" "Thank you!" Jack hurriedly thanked him, and then said to the others. Chapter 0620 Desert Island Cave Knowing that the situation in the town is even less optimistic, naturally no one opposes the proposal to go to the island. After about an hour, I finally saw this island. It is said that this island is called a deserted island, because there are no people on it, and there are no supplies. It is not suitable for survival or vacation. It is a short break to appreciate the scenery. Usually no one will come. Here. The area of ??the island is not too big, the shore is bare rock, and the depths are airtight, bottomless jungle. At first glance, it looks really scary.Coming to the shallow water, the yacht could no longer go deep, and everyone had to walk over with their things.Because of the piranhas, they are afraid of the water, even if it is only in shallow waters, the clearness makes them like frightened birds.A group of people finally came to the shore and didn''t stay near the beach at all. They stopped to rest until they reached the rock. "Such a large-scale piranha incident, I am afraid that it will not be resolved so quickly in a short time, it is estimated that we will spend the night here." Su Zhan said, everyone was a little worried when they heard it. "The woman lives on the yacht at night, and you two live on the island." Su Zhan said to the crew member toward Jack. The crew asked subconsciously: "What about you?" "Of course I am on the yacht, do you have a problem?" "No, no..." After asking, the crew regretted and shook his head immediately. "You guys take a break first, make a fire and get something to eat, I''ll check the neighborhood." Su Zhan said before going in to take a deeper look. For Su Zhan, this is no different from vacationing and experiencing life, in which a person enters the depths of the jungle.With his ability, the entire island can be seen clearly, and there is no danger at all. The reason why he did this is to look at the environment, and the other is to look at the environment. It is a pity not to do anything. ! Regardless of whether Su Zhanman is thinking about playing, Lucy and Dany are the best, and piranhas are not dangerous to him. What do you think about not wanting to play? Su Zhanyun picked up the speed, and the figure was like lightning. It didn¡¯t take long for him to walk around the entire island. It really made him discover a good place. In the middle of the island, there is a mountain stream deep in the dense forest. Go inside. A water hole, there is no cave inside, there is a water hole, it looks like living water. "Take them to have fun at night, it should be good!" Su Zhan smiled and returned with satisfaction. When they came back, they had already made a fire and made food, but they were all prepared before Su Zhan. As for the seafood, no one made them, so they didn''t dare to eat it.A bunch of people gathered together, eating, drinking, and chatting, the fear of fear finally faded away. As the setting sun went down and the sun disappeared above the sea level, Su Zhan sent the woman onto the yacht. Jack and the crew had set up a campfire and were ready to rest on the shore. There are four rooms on this yacht. But no fewer than seven people can live. Dani, Lucy and her roommates, two girls, Kelly, and Su Zhan. The two girls have a room with Kelly, Lucy with her roommate, Danny, and Su Zhan. After arranging the room, each rested, and the night gradually deepened. "Fell asleep so soon?" Su Zhan glanced at Lucy''s room and found that both of them were asleep, which surprised him. Generally, men and women go out to travel and enjoy a happy mood during the day, but they must cheer up at night.It is probably because what they experienced today was too terrible for them, so they fell asleep so quickly.Now that they are all asleep, Su Zhan is not good to wake them up.He glanced across Lucy''s room next door, only to find that Danny was still asleep! "Dani, that''s not bad too!" "It''s you!" Su Zhan chuckled, got up and walked out of the room, knocking on Dani''s door gently. Danni heard the sound opening the door, and was slightly surprised to see Su Zhan."Problems?" "I found a good place on the island during the day, are you interested?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Now?" It''s so late in the middle of the night, entering the depths of the island?"Just the two of us?" "Yes! Do you dare?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Dani hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Su Zhan and Dany got off the yacht and went on the island quietly, all the way through the jungle. During this time, Dany was really scared. There was no light, and it was in the jungle. It was dark and easy to step on. She was almost Has been holding Su Zhan''s hand. She was a little curious. She found that Su Zhan seemed to be very familiar with this place. He could not see anything, but he seemed to see clearly.The twists and turns all the way, finally came to the mountain stream, entered the cave, and came to the pool. There seemed to be a hole on the top, and a faint moonlight came in, and the dangling pool was rippling with blue waves. "Is this a good place?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Dany nodded: "Nature is really amazing." "Unconsciously, is this a good place for a date?" Su Zhan hugged Danny from behind, lifted the hem of his shirt and touched her belly.Dani shook slightly, without saying a word, but did not refuse to stop either. Her reaction is a hint! Su Zhan will naturally not be polite and do whatever he wants. After a while, the shirts and shorts on her body were still on the ground, and only the red swimsuit that she wore during the day was left. There was no difference between wearing it and not wearing it. Su Zhan fiddled with the waves recklessly, turned to her front and bowed his head to kiss. Danni softened instantly and leaned completely on Su Zhan. Su Zhan grabbed her hand and placed it on her beach pants. Dany understood her heart and pulled it hard. The beach pants were already down, and then her hand was already grasped. "Before, did you see what Lucy and the others did?" Su Zhanzai said softly in his ear. Danni lowered her head and hummed. She felt Su Zhan''s hand gently pressing her shoulder, and she squatted down. Dark night, hidden cave. There were bursts of low voices coming out from inside, mixed with the sound of the wind, drifting into the distance, and it had not subsided for a long time. The sun of the rising sun gradually rose, Su Zhan took Danni back to the yacht, carried her into the room, and let her rest well. Item 0621 Others woke up one after another, and found that only Dany hadn''t come out yet. Lucy wanted to go there but was stopped by her roommate. "Don''t go to her, it''s okay. You got up late. When I got up, I saw Su Zhan holding her back from outside," the roommate whispered. Lucy froze for a moment, did not speak, and did not say to go to see Dani. 510 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 510 After getting up, Jack got on the boat and contacted the situation in the town. He learned that the piranhas had been temporarily contained, the people on the beach had been dispersed, and it was forbidden to approach them. The hospital was even more overcrowded.However, it has not been completely resolved, and it is best to come back one or two days later. Fortunately, Su Zhan later bought a lot of things, and if he had enough food for a day or two, he was afraid that he would turn into a wilderness to survive. With the first time, there will be a second time. Everyone has seen the matter between Danni and Su Zhan, and knows it well.The two of Lucy had a close relationship with Su Zhan, and they even accompanied Su Zhan together. Although Danny was a little uncomfortable, under the stimulation of the two of Lucy, she slowly joined in. For others, this may be a refuge. But for Su Zhan, this is definitely a vacation experience. Maybe it was because I knew that Su Zhan was a romantic love to play, and the two girls also started to join in the fun, maybe because they were attracted by Su Zhan and knew that he was rich, or maybe because the desert island was boring, in short, Su Zhan had two more Addictive. This made Jack very worried and kept staring at Kelly. However, Kelly didn''t even mean to participate, and Su Zhan did not encourage her, which made Jack a sigh of relief. Eating and drinking, playing around, just spent two days absurdly. There was finally news from the town that it was temporarily safe. Although I don''t know the reason, the piranhas disappeared by themselves. After several tests and searches, they couldn''t find the piranha, and the piranha did not reappear.Although it won''t be forgotten, but at least, the crisis is temporarily lifted. "Let''s go." Su Zhan hugged Lucy and Dany on the left and right, and everyone got on the boat and went back to the town. Compared with the crowds and crowds, it was much deserted when I came back. Only a few police officers on the beach seemed to be patrolling. One of them was Jack''s mother. Seeing Jack and the others came back without incident. After a sigh of relief, he asked afterwards, thanking Su Zhan and the others, they were ready to leave. "You two, I have been very happy these two days. These are considered to be travel expenses?" Su Zhan took out two stacks of money and stuffed them in the career lines of the two girls. The two girls were so angry that they didn''t even want to leave. However, Su Zhan was not interested in letting them continue to follow. Returning to the hotel from the small town, Su Zhan lay down directly after entering, and said with a smile: "This trip is very interesting, and the memory is deep." "Piranha, can it not be profound?" Lucy said. "Dani, come and talk about my plans for you." Su Zhan beckoned Dani to sit over, and then asked Lucy to stop what was at hand and sit down. "Actually, you don''t know what you should know about my identity. At best, I think I may be a rich man! Of course, I do have money, and a lot of it. The entire Japanese money is mine!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are you kidding?" Lucy and Dany thought that Su Zhan was joking. Even the prime minister of Japan, it is impossible to own the entire Japanese money. "No, Japan is my territory. Of course, the Japan I am talking about is not the Japan you know, but Japan in another world. In short, I came from another world." Su Zhan finished. After a pause, I looked at their expressions. Dani, Lucy, and her roommate were all stunned after hearing this. It was a fantasy.But... Seeing Su Zhan''s expression, it doesn''t seem to be a joke. "I know you don''t believe it. Of course, if it was me and someone told me that, I would not believe it." Su Zhan smiled and said."Let me simply prove it to you first, for example...this way!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan''s hands suddenly caught fire, which shocked them. Su Zhan waved his hand, the flame disappeared, pointed out the window and said: "The fog is coming!" The weather that had been clear and clear sky directly became clouded. "mine!" Click, thunder rang. "rain." Wandering heavy rain, pouring down. "stop." The rain stopped, the fog cleared, and the sun swaggered again. Su Zhan said one word, and the outside situation changed once. At this time, the three women were all stunned. Do not believe? Seeing is believing! "This forces me to give nine points. I am afraid that I will be proud if I give one point less." Su Zhan chuckles teasingly when he sees the three girls who are startled. "This, this is too incredible, you can control the weather, are you...Are you God?" The three of them were shocked as they woke up from a dream. "It''s not important. The important thing is that now you should believe that what I said is not a joke? I will not stay in this world for too long. If there are some things that are not finished, I will leave this world. Lucy, Dan Ni, do you want to follow me?" "Dani, I said I would make a movie for you. If you still want to be a star there, I will be solely responsible for your movies in the future." Su Zhan looked at Danni and said. Danni paused and laughed: "You are worried that I will suffer. You can see that you are a macho. As long as it is yours, even if you don''t touch it, you will stay at home and raise it like a canary. Right." "Smart!" Su Zhan smiled. "So, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether we consider it or not. With your personality, I don''t believe that you will let us stay and you will definitely take us away." Dany continued. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged, without denying it. Even if Dani and Lucy were not willing to go with them, Su Zhan would definitely take them away.However, Danny and Lucy accepted the way they looked. Although they were a little nervous, they were also multifaceted. The environment of the new world, their own plans after leaving, and so on. These things are useless now even if Su Zhan said them, they can be completely relieved after they have arranged them when they return. Chapter 0622 CPH4 For Danny and Lucy, going to another world is not going to travel or going to another city, it is completely unfamiliar and unknown.Leaving aside these for the time being, it is not certain whether this trip can come back or not, so many things have to be dealt with. Whether it''s Lucy''s graduation job search, or Dany''s desire to become a star, or family, many things need to be handled. It just so happened that Su Zhan was planning to take advantage of this time to complete the task, and simply sent Dani and Lucy back one after another, let them deal with trivial matters, and waited until he was finished before picking them up. "And me?" Seeing Su Zhanjiang Dani and Lucy away separately, leaving herself alone, she asked suspiciously. "You follow me first." Su Zhan said lightly: "By the way, what''s your name?" "Carolyn." She was a little depressed. Su Zhan hadn''t remembered her name at this time. It seemed that she really had no place in his heart. "I have something to do, you follow me first!" Su Zhan grabbed Caroline and teleported away directly. The next second they returned to Taipei. Lucy did not return to Taipei, but returned to her hometown. Su Zhan returned to Taipei because Richard was in Taipei. This little man is indeed a little clever. He had already escaped, but he came back after a lap. Perhaps he thought that Mr. Zhang knew that he would find himself if he ran, and would not stay in Taipei for a long time, so he killed a carbine. 511 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 511 In fact, his idea was really right, and Mr. Zhang did leave to chase him.However, he only cared that Mr. Zhang was not in Taipei, but forgot that many people in Taipei knew him. As soon as he returned to Taipei, someone notified Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang returned to Taipei and blocked Richard at a hotel. Richard had never expected that Mr. Zhang would come back so quickly, there was no hope of escape, and he would have to fight it out. Taking out the CPH4, he stood on the sink in the kitchen. The water from the faucet was dripping. He shouted sharply: "Don''t come here, otherwise I will destroy these things!" Mr. Zhang was a bit of a rat avoidance device, regardless of the many people around him, one by one he took his guns at Richard, but no one dared to shoot.In case, Richard shakes his hand and CPH4 is completely destroyed. "what¡­¡­" Just when the two sides couldn''t hold on, suddenly a woman''s surprised sound came. Mr. Zhang and others looked at it for an instant, and suddenly found that the living room was empty just now. At this time, there were two more people, one man and one woman. "Who are you and how did you get in?" Mr. Zhang was taken aback for a moment, and shouted in surprise. Su Zhan patted Caroline on the shoulder, and said: "Calm down, what are you afraid of, a chance to appear on the stage will ruin you." Caroline covered her mouth and nodded. Can''t she be afraid of this posture in front of her?Even if you know that Su Zhan is not an ordinary person, there is definitely no danger, but the psychological change is not so fast. Ordinary people must see her reaction. "Kill them!" Although Mr. Zhang didn''t know how the two men got in, there is no need to ask now. No matter who it is, kill them first. Bang bang bang! The gunshot sounded instantly, and Su Zhan and Caroline had nowhere to hide.Caroline had closed her eyes subconsciously, Su Zhan smiled lightly, and released her strength quickly.The whole world became like a slow-motion playback. The bullets in the air were copied into the hands one by one, and at the same time, the fists and feet were lightly swung out, and they turned back to their original positions. "Ah..." "Ah..." The screams sounded, and those people fell to the ground inexplicably, as if they were suddenly attacked. The sudden change made Mr. Zhang stunned. Su Zhan opened his hand, and the bullet dropped to the ground, making Mr. Zhang dumbfounded. Well, the response is good! Su Zhan smiled, clapped his hands and walked towards Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang hurriedly drew his gun and fired at Su Zhan. He saw Su Zhan''s hand swaying quickly, and the bullets were caught by him. He took a bullet and shot it. He jumped over from the top of Mr. Zhang''s head in an instant, and hit the wall directly. Mr. Zhang was startled and sat down directly on the ground. The gun fell down. He looked at him and touched the top of his head, presumably thinking that the bullet had passed through.Su Zhan shook his head and turned to look at Richard by the pool. This guy was also frightened. Su Zhan pointed to CPH4 and hooked the hook. Richard hesitated, and finally reached out and handed it over slowly. "what about others?" Richard had only one bag in his hand, Su Zhan remembered that there were three bags in total. "You... you let me go, I''ll tell you." Richard gritted his teeth. Su Zhan grinned and turned to let Caroline come over. "Help me hold it, don''t touch it, this thing is very dangerous." Su Zhan reminded him, took out a particle and looked at it. It was blue, crystal-like, and contained some kind of energy. Su Zhan tried to swallow it. After a while, it was unsuccessful. "Although it contains power, it cannot be directly swallowed and absorbed. Humans are indeed the most mysterious. So, this thing can only be used directly when it enters the body?" Su Zhan hesitated and put it in his mouth while holding the crystal particles. in. This thing melted in the mouth, and in an instant, Su Zhan had a special feeling, floating like a fairy, as if he was going to heaven. "The effect is so fierce?" Su Zhan was a little caught off guard, hurriedly used his mental ability to calm himself down. This in case the addiction came up is not a joke. Has he not seen a pig run without eating pork? Clenched fists, gasping for breath. It took a full half an hour before the energy passed. Although there is no clear numerical value, Su Zhan can feel that he has obviously had a small change. "Where are they?" Su Zhan looked around, and Richard and Mr. Zhang had disappeared. "Run, I... I can''t stop them." Caroline whispered. "Oh, it''s okay, they can''t run." Su Zhan put away the CPH4, holding Caroline and rushed out instantly. After a while, he has caught up with Mr. Zhang. With a flick of his finger, an electric current suddenly came out, and Mr. Zhang was instantly electrocuted to the ground, and there was no sound anymore.Su Zhan did not stop, and then appeared in front of Richard. Richard was about to speak, but Su Zhan didn''t give him this opportunity at all. A hand suddenly penetrated his heart. Chapter 0623: The Real King Tossing the blood stains on her hand, taking a look at Caroline who was a little scared in her arms, Su Zhan teleported directly back to Lucy''s house. After releasing Caroline, Su Zhan walked to the sofa and sat down, placing CPH4 on the table casually.After killing Mr. Zhang and Richard, the reminder of mission completion came as scheduled. The CPH4 obtained from the main mission was completed, and the second mission, killing Mr. Zhang and Richard was also completed. The two tasks add up to a total of 6,000 enhancement points. Up to now, Su Zhan hadn''t figured out why the second side mission, killing them two would give such a high reward. "System, can I say the reason now? You know what I''m asking." "This is compensation." "It''s clear, what compensation?" Su Zhan asked with a frown. "If Richard and Mr. Zhang do not die, there is a 99% probability that they will merge with the copy of Corpse City. So as compensation, this task will give a high reward!" the system explained. "Damn, it''s okay? No, if I don''t have this task, I don''t have to kill them. Isn''t this contradictory? Give this task directly, the reward is also given, and it is clear to do it for me. Make a choice, let me give up this fusion copy." Su Zhan said displeasedly. Although the Fusion Dungeon has only one mission, normally it is only 1,000 strengthening points, which is definitely not more than 5,000, but the system''s unauthorized decision still makes Su Zhan very, very unhappy. "If you complete the main line and side task one first, and trigger a copy before the side task two is completed, the task of the side task two will change." The system replied. "Why don''t you tell me in advance? I don''t have a strategy, who knows how to play?" Su Zhan hummed. The system was silent for a moment and said: "I''m just a system program, and I don''t have the right to do things outside of my authority." "You want to tell me that you are just an executor, not a maker, so it has nothing to do with you? Then who is the maker?" Su Zhan asked. "The King!" "The king? Who is the king?" Su Zhan asked. The system is silent again. Su Zhan frowned and wondered, this is the king system, the system is formulated by the king, and so on... So if you become the king, wouldn''t you be able to become the setter, really make the rules, and control it? Set of systems? After analyzing the system, Su Zhan felt that this was even more possible. After all, this system is for the purpose of cultivating the king, and the king is naturally the strongest. If it can''t override the system, then what kind of king?I am afraid that in the end, the host will need to surpass the system and surpass the system to become the real king, right? "It''s very challenging." 512 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 512 With this discovery, Su Zhan was not so angry. Although he did not have the right to formulate seemingly rules, at least he confirmed that the system did not have that much power, and he could not influence himself, so he could only act according to the rules. "The Corpse City? This copy sounds a bit like biochemistry, and it sounds like the probability of fusion is very high, which means that most of it happened in Taipei? Taipei''s biochemical film and television copy? Damn, it won''t be that B-level Film it!" Su Zhan remembered that the movie of this corpse city can be said to be rather bad. He doesn''t remember the specific plot, but only remembers the heroine in it, who seems to be a mixed race, with a great body.Wait, it seems that it was due to drug use at the beginning, but the corpse changes caused by those drugs are not normal, is it related to CPH4?So Mr. Zhang and Richard are not dead. Even if they get CPH4, they will definitely continue to get it. CPH4 is related to brain development, and it may become a zombie. "It''s a pity, although the content of the copy is not good, but the heroine''s figure and face are very beautiful, I remember it is... this way?" Su Zhan said, subconsciously manipulating his energy fingers to dance. It didn''t take long for him A virtual avatar appeared in front of him, the heroine in his memory. "It''s interesting. Although I still remember her, she is definitely not so clear. Is this the reason for the development of the brain? Deep memory has become clear?" Looking at this virtual avatar, Su Zhan was quite surprised. He may remember such a person with a good figure and a beautiful appearance, but the specific facial features are definitely not so profound, not to mention this is still an unpopular movie that cannot be shown. "Isn''t this Jenny? Do you know her?" Caroline seemed to have recovered from the shock at this time, and she happened to see the virtual head drawn by Su Zhan and recognized it at a glance. "Jenny? Do you know her?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment and asked the same thing as her. Caroline nodded: "Yes, the school girl in our school is still a model. It is said that she has a very high vision and has never talked about her boyfriend. Everyone in the school is saying that she may be destined to be single in her life. The vision is too high." "That''s right, although it is not a copy fusion, but she should still exist, it is impossible to merge a copy and then suddenly get her out. So, I still have a chance? Such a beautiful twist or single has no experience. Rabbit, I''m idle, I can''t miss it." Su Zhan said secretly, and then smiled and asked: "She is the school girl, where is Lucy?" "After all, they are half-breed, we are all foreigners, how can we compare with them?" Caroline explained in a low voice. It can be seen that she seems a bit resentful towards Jenny, which is probably too strong. It''s in the limelight. Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t speak, Caroline didn''t continue to speak, but sat aside obediently. Su Zhan took out CPH4 and slowly swallowed them one by one. The side effects or influence of this thing were great. Su Zhan didn''t dare to make it too fast once. After swallowing once, adjusting once, a little bit increased the progress of brain development. . This reminded him that at the beginning, the swallowing ability had to be controlled, for fear that too much swallowing would cause the body to be unable to bear it, which is very similar to the current situation! Gradually, as the amount of swallowing increased, he suddenly had a special understanding. He knows how much his brain has been developed. Chapter 0624 35% This is the current level of brain development! The requirement for side task 1 is to reach more than 80%. According to the current progress, only one bag should be enough.So far, relative adjustments have to be made once swallowing. For the time being, there is no major problem. For several days in a row, Su Zhan continued to devour and adjust, and the development of the brain area was also increasing. After the fourth day. Su Zhan''s brain has been developed to 50%. Perhaps he himself didn''t feel anything wrong, but Caroline, who had been by his side, could clearly feel Su Zhan''s changes.The most obvious point is that he will not laugh anymore. Not only was he smiling, but there was almost no expression on his face, and his tone was a little blunt. This makes Caroline very worried. "The weather outside today is good, do you want to go out for a stroll?" Caroline asked hesitantly as she watched Su Zhan''s food. Su Zhan looked at Caroline slantingly, and said blankly: "There is nothing to stroll around, just the unchanging scenery and people who have nothing to do with me." "You... I feel a little wrong with you, didn''t you notice that you have changed a little?" Caroline gritted her teeth and whispered. Su Zhan paused, looked at Caroline, who was obviously nervous and afraid, and suddenly smiled.Caroline couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "I have changed a little bit because I have seen the essence of many things. If you see through this, you will naturally lack interest in many things. Otherwise, how can I say that ignorance is a blessing. I have not yet worried you. However, nothing else, just go out for a stroll!" Su Zhan can feel that his emotions seem to be less, but not abrupt. With the development of the brain, it is really similar to the feeling of understanding the way of heaven in Eastern mythology. You can see through many things at a glance, see the essence, and talk. There is no joy or sorrow, if you know what is going on, you will feel a little lack of interest.When Caroline said this, he also realized that if this goes on, everything may be boring. What''s the point? Caroline was relieved to see Su Zhan promised, and was overjoyed, and soon the two of them packed up and came out of the house. If Lucy or Dany came out with Su Zhan, it might not have any effect, but Caroline belongs to the kind of woman who loves to play, and is good at stirring up the atmosphere, and Su Zhan''s mood gradually rises. When I got up, my facial expressions and emotions began to come alive. Unknowingly, the morning passed while playing, Su Zhan played with Caroline''s waist and said, "Where to go next?" Caroline thought for a while and said, "Do you want to meet Jenny?" "Jenny? Good too!" Su Zhan has left this person behind in the past few days, and now that Caroline mentions this, Su Zhan suddenly feels heartbeat.Jenny''s appearance became clearer and more vivid in his mind, and he smiled and nodded. "Today is the weekend, Jenny should be working." Caroline led the way, and it didn''t take long for the two to arrive at a high-end clothing store. Before entering, Su Zhan had already seen Jenny. Su Yan, ponytail, tall figure dressed in shop clothes.The clothes are ordinary, neither sexy nor special, but there is a simple beauty when worn on her.This is the model who can wear ordinary people with extraordinary effects. Obviously, she is! Her features are very delicate, and her face is still biased towards Asians, but at a glance, it is obvious that she is a mixed race. "Not bad!" Although her appearance was very clear and profound in Su Zhan''s mind, she was still satisfied after seeing herself and seemed more beautiful. "It''s not that easy to chase her!" Caroline said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled: "Self-strengthening, self-love. Such a woman, in addition to moving her heart, it is really difficult for external forces to chase her. However, no matter how self-improvement a woman is, she is always a woman. For a woman like her, let¡¯s not talk about chasing after her. There is a very direct and efficient way to get her. This method is almost universal to most women. As long as the method is appropriate, of course... Looks..." "What way?" Caroline was really curious. "Have you heard of Stockholm syndrome?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Caroline was stunned and said: "I haven''t heard of it, what is it? It sounds like a disease." "Yes, it''s just psychological. You can check it online with your mobile phone." Su Zhan said with a smile. Caroline took out her phone and checked it curiously, but she was shocked. Skuddermore syndrome, also called hostage plot or hostage syndrome, refers to a kind of cleanliness that the victim has feelings for the offender, and even helps the offender in turn.The hostages will have a psychological dependence on the criminals. Their lives and deaths are controlled by the criminals. They are grateful for the criminals to let them survive. "Actually speaking more bluntly, this is to deepen the psychological impression, produce a sense of dependence, and thus cannot do without the other party." Su Zhan said with a smile when seeing Caroline''s surprised expression. Caroline said: "But this method is too exaggerated, and it always feels a little bit too much." "But the result is obvious. I know that there are two people, one is a criminal, who kidnapped the daughter of the rich man. In the process of the hijacking, the daughter of the rich man fell in love with him, and finally cooperated with him and became together with him. Male and female robbers! But what they rob is not money, but time!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Time? How to grab time?" Caroline asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just looking at Jenny in the store, not knowing what he was thinking. "You don''t really intend to do this, do you?" Caroline asked. 513 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 513 Su Zhan shrugged: "Why not? It''s already considered that I didn''t enslave the whole world with my ability, and you should be grateful. What''s more, to a certain extent, I also rescued her, otherwise, she The situation may be even worse. Besides, setting aside the process and just looking at the result, I got her and she fell in love with me. Isn¡¯t it great?" Chapter 0625 The Benefits of Brain Development "The most important thing is that this is good for my current situation. I need to do something to distract my attention, so as not to unknowingly become dull and boring." Su Zhan said with a light smile, this is the brain area. Features at a certain stage after development. Suddenly understand the world, you will naturally become less interested, more rational, or lose your humanity. As long as you pass this stage, you can maintain your nature. In the movie, Lucy is very strong, so she brought a policeman by her side. Why? Isn''t it just to remind myself to keep myself human. I used another method. Although at first I heard that there are some beasts, the beasts are better than no humanity, not to mention the example of Astra before, and I didn''t feel anything wrong. Caroline accepted it quickly. After all, Su Zhan was not an ordinary person, and even said that he could be a god. Many things may be inappropriate for people to do, but what God does can make people accept them. "What are you going to do?" Caroline asked curiously. "No hurry, it would be rough and not shocking enough to do it in this world. I will take her away when I leave. As for now, let''s go to the airport first. Dany''s plane is about to land." Su Zhan said with a smile. . "How do you know?" Caroline asked in confusion. She could see clearly that Su Zhan hadn''t received any calls or notices. Su Zhan smiled and pointed to his head."The brain is amazing. With the development of the brain, there will be many special abilities." Su Zhan and Caroline drove to the airport and waited not long. Sure enough, Dany came out with luggage.Seeing Su Zhan and Caroline, Dany was also stunned, originally she wanted to give Su Zhan a surprise. "Get in the car." Su Zhan smiled and took the luggage, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and then took Dany into the car. After returning home, she briefly asked about Dany''s situation, and she chatted with Caroline.Su Zhan continued to develop his brain, but he was more restrained and felt almost like he would stop and chat with them, of course he couldn''t do without hum. With the increase of the brain area, when Lucy came back a few days later, the brain area had been developed to 60%.However, Su Zhan decided to stop temporarily.The problem of xinxing must be solved, otherwise he will really lose his humanity if he develops further. "I''ve come back, then I can almost leave here." Su Zhan barely smiled, and then said to Caroline: "Go open the door." Caroline was used to the mysterious and unpredictable of Su Zhan, and went to open the door without asking.As soon as I opened the door, I saw Jenny standing outside. Caroline was a little confused. Jenny didn''t speak, and walked in on her own. Lucy and Dany already knew about Jenny, but they were just curious about how Su Zhan got her over. Su Zhan obviously didn''t mean to explain, and beckoned Jenny and Caroline to come over."open mouth." The two opened their mouths, and Su Zhan directly dripped blood in. After a while, the two screamed in pain. Dani and Lucy were surprised and wanted to say what it was, but Su Zhan waved to stop them. After a while, they were transformed. Su Zhancai said to the system, "System, send me out." "Hint: You still have tasks to complete. Are you sure you want to leave the instance?" "There are many benefits of brain development. Although I don''t know why, I just know that even if I leave the dungeon, as long as I meet the requirements of the task, I will complete it and get rewards. It is not necessary to stay in this dungeon. Although , I can¡¯t make rules for you yet, I can¡¯t see you completely, but at least...at least I can see through a part of it.¡± Su Zhan said with a light smile: ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to be blind, I don¡¯t know anything. It feels really bad to only follow the given rules." The system is silent. After a while, Su Zhan has returned to the Marvel world. "Sure enough, the mission still exists." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and brought Dani and Lucy over from the fighting arena first.Afterwards, Caroline and Jenny were also brought over, withdrawn the blood, and then slowly spoke."This is my world. We are currently in Japan, this is my territory, and this is my palace." "I''ll let someone help you settle down first. You can familiarize yourself with the world. If you have any thoughts, you can tell me directly." After that, Su Zhan swept around the palace with his mind and found that Natasha was facing here. When I walked over, I knew I was back. Su Zhan smiled and said to Lucy: "Your surprise is here." "Surprise?" Lucy froze for a moment, Su Zhan waved his hand to open the door, and saw Natasha in a black tights walking in. This entry was stunned except for Su Zhan. Exactly the same! Natasha''s reaction was quick, and she said with a smile: "It seems that I will have something to say to other people in the future, what is her name and does she have any abilities?" "Originally there was, but not anymore. Her name is Lucy. They are all ordinary people. You can arrange for them. As for this, I will stay by my side." Su Zhan pointed to Jenny and said. Natasha nodded: "There is news from the fairy palace." "I already know, you tell Thor and the Guardians of the Galaxy, let them go directly, I will go to meet them." "Yes!" Natasha responded. "Let''s go with her, I have something to deal with, and I will come back to see you when I''m done." Su Zhan said to Lucy and the others, and then went straight out.Jenny involuntarily followed behind. Although she couldn''t control her body and mind along the way, she was still sober. Seeing this scene, she was surprised. Su Zhan didn¡¯t say anything to Jenny, and Jenny couldn¡¯t speak either, but the waves in her heart were endless. She didn¡¯t understand why she was controlled or taken to another world. She didn¡¯t understand what Su Zhan was going to do, but she knew... she was afraid Can not go back. Thinking about it, Jenny found herself flying. It didn''t take long before she saw several spectacular battleships floating above her head. As she entered the battleship, what did she see?Seeing the guys who looked like people, they all showed respect to Su Zhan. Chapter 0626: The Sword Points The Galaxy Coming all the way to the conference room, three women in uniforms sat on both sides of the long conference table. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, the slightly mature woman called out to her master, looking excited, and the other two also smiled and nodded. Su Zhan walked a little bit, walked to the middle empty position and sat down. "The whereabouts of Thanos is already known. I have notified another group of people to set off first. We will converge in the galaxy. Now, let the notice go down and prepare to set off. The sword points to the galaxy! "Yes!" Astra responded loudly and excitedly. She has been waiting in this world and finally waited. Not long after, there were bursts of excitement cheers from the battleship, and then the battleship began to slowly lift into the air, the sonic boom was deafening, and it had already flown into the sky in an instant. Passing through the atmosphere, into the sky, other warships lined up behind them, fanning forward. "The goal this time is very simple. It is to get rid of Thanos. Anyone who stands in the way will be killed without mercy! It will take about seven or eight days to arrive. During this period, you will have a good rest and recharge your energy. I will return first. Room, wait until you meet another wave of people, then call me again." Su Zhan confessed, got up and walked out of the meeting room, Jenny naturally followed behind. Came to the room that Astra specially prepared for Su Zhan, after entering, Jenny automatically walked to the corner. Su Zhan let go of her control. Just as Jenny was about to speak, she suddenly saw a special energy around her, turning into a small cage.Invisible, but tangible, she yelled loudly, but couldn''t make a sound. Su Zhan ignored her and sat down to continue developing his mind. His actions made Jenny even more panic, and she was suddenly taken into this world. She was an alien and a galaxy. The most important thing was that Su Zhan never said a word to her, as if she did not exist. This silence is even more fearful. 514 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 514 Because she didn''t know what Su Zhan did to herself. She yelled and beat the cage hard. Su Zhan frowned slightly. In an instant, Jenny''s hands and feet were pressed against the wall, and a layer of invisible shackles appeared, which fixed her so that she could not move.Su Zhan glanced at Jenny, just a glance, a look that instantly calmed Jenny down. What kind of look is that? With no lift, Jenny has no doubt that if she is not quiet, he will kill herself in the next second.The fear in the depths of the soul calmed her down. Seeing Jenny''s reaction, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth slightly cocked and continued to adjust. I have to say that this method is really effective. That kind of curiosity arose at once, and from time to time I would open my eyes to look at Jenny''s expression, reaction, and her mental activities, and then continue to swallow.One to two things, although the brain domain continues to develop, but that kind of influence has not increased. Even when Jenny started to enlighten herself and comforted herself, it was not necessarily dangerous. If she had killed herself if she wanted to kill herself, Su Zhan couldn''t help but laugh out loud.Seeing Su Zhan suddenly laughed.Jenny froze for a moment, a little horrified. Su Zhan slowly got up, waved his hand, the cage disappeared in an instant, but Jenny was still fixed on the wall. When he came to Jenny, Su Zhan bowed his head and was close at hand. Jenny turned her head in fear and did not dare to look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan raised his hand on her cheek, and at the moment of touching it, Jenny trembled in fear and her body became rigid.Slowly with his fingers downward, he grasped the collar of the clothes along his neck, and then suddenly applied force. Click, click, click. The clothes and trousers on her body instantly turned into fragments, shaking to the ground, leaving only the white underwear. "As long as you are obedient, I won''t kill you!" Su Zhan said faintly, turned back, and ignored her. Jenny exhaled, her eyes flushed slightly. I didn''t know how long it took, and suddenly I heard a knock on the door, and as Su Zhan''s voice sounded, Astra walked in.Seeing Jenny in the corner, Astra was stunned for a moment, but did not ask much. He came to Su Zhan and knelt down and said: "Master, I have found the battleship of the Guardian of the Galaxy. They are approaching and will soon board the ship. " "Got it." Su Zhan responded indifferently. "Tell them to lead the way, we just follow." "Yes!" Astra got up, turned and left. Su Zhan didn''t show up, and didn''t pay any attention, but he was paying attention to the situation outside.The Guardians of the Galaxy arrived, and Thor, the arrogant fellow, was obviously unhappy with Astra''s command, but Astra got rid of it. But in terms of physical fitness, the Kryptonians are no less than the Immortals. Being cleaned up by a woman made Saul a little embarrassed, but he acknowledged Astra''s strength. "Can you massage?" Su Zhan suddenly asked Jenny. Jenny was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t react, but when she saw Su Zhan frown, she nodded hurriedly. Then she felt that she was free and came to Su Zhan timidly, with two small hands on his shoulders. Up. No technology, no strength. Su Zhan could feel that she was always in a fearful mood, and it was this kind of emotion that made her afraid to ask Su Zhan why, and let her obedient massage. But it was just a massage, and Su Zhan asked Jenny to go back and continue to hold her hands. After Su Zhan entered the room, he barely showed up. He spent most of the time developing his mind. Otherwise, he asked Jenny to massage herself to deepen her mental impression. "Master, we have found Thanos'' battleship." "There are a lot of enemies, there are at least hundreds of large and small warships, and the opponent should have discovered us." Astra came to Su Zhan''s room with some excitement, and said excitedly. Su Zhan nodded."I''ll go out and have a look, you find her a dress to put on and bring it over." "Yes!" Su Zhan walked out of the room and came outside. In the dark space, countless warships could be seen from a distance. Obviously, these warships were ready for battle.When he came to the console, Su Zhan fiddled with it, and soon a virtual picture appeared on the screen. The person in the picture is Thanos! Chapter 0627 Wearing armor, long square, red eyes, purple skin. This is Thanos. Thanos himself, the eternal clan on the Titan star, was expelled by the tribe for some reason. After being expelled, he began a journey to the universe and met the goddess of death among the five gods. As a result, he fell in love at first sight. In order to win her heart, she began to kill. , And later got the mysterious and powerful energy, Cosmos Cube.This is not the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube of the Space Stone. The difference between the two is one word, but completely different.The Thanos who obtained the Universe Cube was almost a god, and he did whatever he wanted and slaughtered wantonly. However, the energy of the Cosmos Cube is limited. In order to be stronger and continue to please the goddess of death, he prepared to obtain infinite gems and worked hard so far. Only repeated failures made him angry. As an opponent that hinders him, Thanos fights against the Soviet Union. very clear. Don¡¯t look at Su Zhan¡¯s reputation in the Universe Bank, but Thanos is very clear about how strong Su Zhan, who holds four infinite gems, is so strong that he has not rushed to make a move, but never thought that Su Zhan would come to the door. coming. Therefore, as soon as the video was connected, Thanos¡¯ expression became angry. "It seems that there is no need to introduce who I am, you can tell from your expression, you know who I am! That''s much simpler, hand over the infinite gems, I can not kill you!" Su Zhan said lightly what. Thanos was stunned for a moment, and then smirked."The infinite gem is here. I really want to know how you took the infinite gem from the attack of my hundreds of warships." "Just rely on your few warships, just rely on you? If you surrender to me and hand over the infinite gems, I can consider making you my subordinate." Thanos shouted arrogantly. Although he is a little jealous of Su Zhan, he is not timid. What''s more, he has been fighting for many years, battleships, and his subordinates are all strong. If he really wants to fight, he is full of confidence, so he is so arrogant now. Of course, he still has his own cards. Although, how he wished he didn''t have this hole card! "I hope you can say these things confidently in a while." Su Zhan said lightly and turned off the communicator. Turning around, Astra has come with Jenny who has changed clothes. "Have you heard, I only have one request from you, to destroy all of his warships for me, and leave none of them, is there a problem?" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "Don''t keep one!" Astra shouted excitedly. "Don''t keep one!" "Don''t keep one!" 515 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 515 Soon, the people on the battleship shouted.There were also shouts from the Guardians of the Galaxy. "attack!" Su Zhan drank in a deep voice, and as his voice fell, the fleet that had already entered a combat state opened fire almost at the same time. Almost at the same time, Thanos'' fleet also opened fire. All of a sudden, the artillery fire blazed brightly. The bang, the bang was deafening, and the war was about to start. "Whizzing" Kara and Karen flew out of the battleship, and the two Krypton girls showed their powerful strength as soon as they appeared on the stage. They quickly entered the center of the war and danced continuously. The original solid battleship could not stop their impact.I saw Kara rushed directly to a battleship and came out from the other side directly through the hole.Behind him, the battleship exploded, but Kara didn''t stop, and his eyes released lasers, shooting everywhere.On the other side, Karen was even more violent, clutching a battleship and swaying directly into the battleship group. This explosion instantly destroyed five or six battleships. Seeing Carla''s actions, Karen flew back to back with Carla in an instant, and the same eyes released laser. The two of them made a circle at the same time, and the four lasers circled in circles, and the sound of booming explosions continued. The fierce firepower of the two instantly shocked the people on Thanos'' side, and turned their guns to attack them. For a while, the artillery fire was dense and there was nowhere to hide.The two continued to resist with lasers, but they inevitably suffered so many times, but they had no effect at all. Seeing that the two girls were so tough, the others couldn''t sit still, Thor wielded Thor''s Hammer and rushed out. The lights were scattered, not to be outdone. On the other side, the artillery attack on the battleship and the Guardians of the Galaxy sent each force. The short exchange of fire reduced Thanos'' fleet by half. However, several warships on the Soviet side were sunk. Su Zhan did not speak, nor did he move. He handed the task to Astra, and it was up to Astra to do it. Astra is very calm and has been calmly commanding how to attack the dispatched warship. Tactics are very important! Under Astra''s arrangement, Thanos'' battleships were destroyed one by one, and the number dropped sharply.Regardless of the large number of Thanos battleships, but no one commanded them, they all obeyed Thanos, but Thanos was not good at this. One command had a number of commands and a headless fly. Finally, Thanos can''t stand it anymore! Sitting on the Floating Throne, he floated out of the battleship, slapped his hands, and huge power burst out instantly. Several battleships were directly annihilated and turned into ashes, and Thor was even flew out by the town. Kara and Karen also crashed into the warship in the distance. "This Floating Throne is very good!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely grab it for you." Astra answered. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, just motioned that she was scared and silly next to Jenny to massage herself.Jenny''s head was blank, and she numbly reached out and pressed Su Zhan''s shoulder.Seeing Su Zhan, Astra gritted his teeth and shouted in a deep voice. "The highest order, at any cost, annihilate all warships and capture the throne of Thanos!" Astra also tried this, at any cost, including suicide attacks, which naturally suffered heavy losses, but this was the first time for the master to set off and the task must be completed. I have to say that Astra''s management ability is very strong, no one has objections to this order, or flinches, one by one canceled the energy of the shield on the battleship, strengthened the attack, and started a crazy attack. "drink!" Kara and Karen''s lasers merged together and rushed towards Thanos. At the other end, Thor also flew back. Thor''s Hammer radiated a powerful current and swept away. boom! A strong explosion suddenly occurred around Thanos, with dense clouds of smoke. Chapter 0628 When the gunpowder dissipated, Thanos seemed not injured at all except a little embarrassed. Carla, Karen, and Sol were a little surprised. When the three of them joined forces, they couldn''t hurt Thanos. How could this be possible? "The throne, his throne is very unusual." Karen shouted in a deep voice, and shot again. At the same time, Cara and Sol also followed suit. The trio once again dealt with its Thanos. Thanos is not the kind of person who can¡¯t fight back. Soon, the fighting among the four became more intense, and it seemed that Thanos had the upper hand, but the three of them also succeeded in holding Thanos, and Thanos¡¯ fleets were defeated one by one. Destroyed, the last remaining battleship was destroyed by a single shot from Valkyrie. Thanos is not sad about this, just angry. The powerful force came out suddenly, and the three of Kara were directly flew out by the town. "boom!" Carla suddenly felt that she was being hugged, and she knew who it was without turning around. Su Zhan! After stabilizing Kara, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared, pulling Karen and Sol back. "You''re in vain." Thanos looked at Su Zhan who was floating over, with a smug sneer at the corner of his mouth."You also have infinite gems. You should know the power of infinite gems." He already wore infinite gloves on his hands. Su Zhan is not surprised, he has always suspected that the Infinite Glove is not one, the other is in his hand. Thanos¡¯ infinite gloves are studded with two gems. "Soul Stone, Time Stone, both of them are in your hands!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes. He thought that there was only the Soul Stone, but he didn''t expect that the Time Stone was also in Thanos'' hands."It''s better this way. I was still thinking about where to find the Stone of Time, but now I save trouble." Thanos snorted and suddenly mobilized the power of Infinite Gems. "As long as I have the Stone of Time, you will never be able to defeat me." Thanos sneered."Wait, I will come again, I will appear before the battle, and fight you again." "Want to travel through time? Haha, this is what you rely on, what I thought it was, you can try it!" Su Zhan pouted his lips, as if he was not surprised at all. This gave Thanos a bad premonition. With the power mobilization of the Time Stone, Thanos was already preparing to travel through time. One second, two seconds... Five full seconds passed. Thanos looked at Su Zhan with wide eyes, unbelievable. "How can this be, why? Why does the time stone fail?" 516 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 516 "Failed? Open your eyes and look at yourself." Su Zhan sneered. Thanos looked down and found that something was wrong. Originally he was somewhat embarrassed, but now he has recovered.This shows that the time stone has not expired, he has indeed traveled through time, making the armor clothes on his body become before the battle began.However, this is only the case, and the others have not changed at all. "Space Stone!" Thanos reacted instantly. "You used the space stone to block the space around here, but why? It is also an infinite gem. Even if you block the space, I should be able to pass through! The power of the two gems is the same!" "The power of gems is the same, but it depends on the user. You can use the infinite gloves to use the power of the infinite gems, and I don¡¯t need it. The power of the infinite gems has become a part of my body. And the gems can be Increase each other, I have four, you only have two, how can you win?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "As long as you have the stone of time, you can never lose, right? Now, you have already lost!" Thanos¡¯s complexion kept changing, and finally Jiejie smiled: ¡°You¡¯re right. If it¡¯s just the Stone of Time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really not your opponent, but don¡¯t think that you will win this way. I¡¯m Thanos!¡± The word Thanos rang out, and the strength on his body suddenly rose. In an instant, a small black hole suddenly appeared behind him.A black hole appeared in the enclosed space by the Space Stone, which surprised Su Zhan. But in a moment he reacted, and instantly came to Thanos to grab his arm with one hand, and suddenly chop with the other hand. Click. Thanos'' arm broke at the sound, and the two flew backward at the same time. Su Zhan stabilized his body and wanted to catch up, but Thanos disappeared in the black hole. When Su Zhan felt it, the black hole disappeared. "by!" Su Zhan cursed depressedly. Although he couldn''t kill Thanos, he cut off one of his hands, most importantly, this hand had infinite gloves. The stone of time and the stone of soul are in hand. Su Zhan returned to the battleship, Astra was counting the losses, Cara, Calen Sor and others were there. They also saw the scene just now, and they couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Instead, he started a somewhat depressed Soviet war, and now he feels good. "The results of this battle are still very good. They destroyed Thanos¡¯ forces and cut off an arm of Thanos. The most important thing is that he obtained Infinite Gems. As for Thanos, he wanted to use the Soul Stone to escape. The Stone is the only special infinite treasure, because it connects the entrance of this special small universe, Thanos is hiding in it. He is also at a desperate situation, and now it is even an infinite gem. All are lost, completely trapped inside. When I swallow the soul stone, Thanos is the turtle in the urn, and it''s completely self-seeking." After hearing Su Zhan''s words, everyone''s mood improved. Although he could not kill Thanos immediately, Thanos might be worse than death. "You performed well this time, I am very satisfied, as a reward..." Su Zhan glanced at Astra and waved abruptly. "Oh my god..." Astra didn''t understand what was going on, he heard the people next to him shout in surprise, and then he saw outside, the battleships that had been lost under her hands appeared out of thin air, and even the sacrificed people came back to life. The power of the stone of reality modifies reality. If it was before, it might not have been so easy, after all, this involves life, but it is much easier to have the time stone and soul stone. Although it has not been swallowed, its ability to increase is enough. "Thank you Master!" Astra shouted gratefully. Su Zhan smiled: "This is what you deserve, and this is not a reward, these... are rewards!" Item 0629 How can there be no loot if you win? The hundreds of destroyed battleships of Thanos and his subordinates were resurrected one after another, Su Zhan led everyone out and floated in the universe.As soon as he came out, he saw that a warship seemed to take the opportunity to run, Su Zhan sneered, and Void fingers closed.No energy was released, but a loud bang was heard, and the battleship exploded instantly, turning into dust and dissipating in the Milky Way. Originally, some people wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but at this moment they gave up the idea. "I can bring you back to life, and I can kill you again. I don''t care whether you took the initiative to join Thanos or were forced to. Now, you are my spoils of war, and I will obey her in the future, my most obedient servant. , General Astra¡¯s dispatch. Of course, you can also refuse, but..." Su Zhan''s business is not big, but he can hear it as clearly as it sounds in everyone''s ears. Seeing that the method of resurrection from the dead is as strong as Thanos, it is not his opponent. What kind of a strong person should follow if he does not follow it?Most of these people are actively following Thanos, and now they have changed to a strong boss, of course there is no problem.Although a small part of it is reluctant, but although Su Zhan''s sentence is not finished, everyone understands what it means, and is reluctant and dare not refuse. "This is the reward!" Su Zhan smiled and said to the already excited Astra who couldn''t close his legs...No, it was Astra who was talking from ear to ear. With these subordinates, Astra''s power has expanded several times, or even more than ten times, in an instant. Can Astra, who wants to become a female general, be unhappy or excited! "Master, these people, can I take them back?" "Since I have given them to you, it is your subordinates, so naturally you can dispatch them as you arrange them." Su Zhan said lightly. Astra said in a deep voice: "I understand, where the master is, I am there!" Su Zhan smiled, still very satisfied with Astra''s knowledge.As long as she remembers who gave it to her, remembering her identity is enough. "Go back." The main purpose of this trip has been completely achieved. The Infinite Gems are in hand, Thanos is also trapped and waiting to die. By the way, it is perfect to include so many men.Although the fight with Thanos was a bit short and somewhat weak, the results were more important, and Su Zhan was not disappointed.What''s more, Thanos is now a caged bird, and he can fight him whenever he wants. He doesn''t want to! Astra let the newly reconciled fleets go ahead, and his fleet followed behind, and did not lose his composure because of excitement.From this point, it can be seen that she is indeed a qualified general. In the room, Jenny massaged herself later, Su Zhan looked at Kara and Karen, and said with a smile: "I have seen your performance, what reward do you want?" "Any reward will do?" Kara asked tentatively. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course." "That..." Kara hesitated and said: "Then can you restore Krypton and resurrect my family?" "No!" Su Zhan shook his head and said plainly. Carla instantly showed a disappointed look. "If I completely swallow the infinite gems and develop the brain to 100%, I may be able to do it with a suitable opportunity, but it is not possible now. Therefore, you still need to wait patiently." Su Zhan said slowly. Kara nodded in excitement when she heard this. As long as there is hope. "What about you?" Su Zhan turned to look at Karen."Don''t tell me, you also want me to resurrect the Krypton of Earth II?" "Yes!" Karen nodded. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, then you just wait by my side. When I can do it the day, it will naturally make you wish." After Cara and Karen left, Su Zhan patted Jenny''s hand to let her come to him. At this time, Jenny was afraid except for shock. 517 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 517 Su Zhan''s abilities have exceeded her imagination. This ability to raise one''s hand makes people wiped out, and raises one''s hand to bring people back to life, is simply God... No, it should be said that it is a devil.Su Zhan waved his hand, all of Jenny''s clothes disappeared, and she touched it unceremoniously... Jenny lowered her head and didn''t dare to move, even though Su Zhan''s strength made her hum in pain, she still didn''t dare to resist or even evade.Su Zhan suddenly pulled her by the arm and pushed her hard on the table next to her. With her upper body pressed against it, Su Zhan untied her pants and pushed her directly on it. In an instant, Jenny called out. ... ... After half an hour, Su Zhan let go of Jenny. Jenny was lying motionless, her legs were already stained with blood. Su Zhan clapped his hands, and Astra felt the call instantly and hurried over. "Clean up for her." "Yes!" Astra nodded and helped Jenny clean up.While cleaning up, he noticed that Su Zhan''s expression was somewhat responsible, both happy and a little sad. "Master, your mood seems very complicated, because of her?" Astra hesitated and asked. Su Zhan paused and smiled: "The complexity is very good. This shows that my emotions are still very rich. This is exactly the result I want." "The strong is respected, and being a strong can naturally control others. For example, I can control my subordinates. Although sometimes they are unwilling, but they will forget those when they get the benefits. You can control me, although one At first I was reluctant, but now, even if I am given the opportunity to change all of this, I will not change." Astra didn''t know what kind of swimsuit Su Zhan was to Jenny, but she still took herself as an example. Su Zhan smiled."You and Mariko are my most satisfied slaves. One can help me lead the army, and the other can help me handle internal affairs." Astra smiled, this is the most beautiful compliment.She knew that Mariko, Su Zhan''s territory grew out of nothing, to the present prosperous and stable, all because of her.Don''t think she is just an ordinary person, but the status in Su Zhan''s heart may be higher than herself. "I didn''t have much fun just now, let''s continue now." Su Zhan smiled and pulled Astra, and quickly got up. Chapter 0630-The Change of Jenny After venting on Astra, Su Zhan felt that his thoughts seemed to be understood.I just think too much, since I''m not a gentleman, don''t think about the means.How to put aside the original mind for the time being, what is the pursuit of power and becoming the king? It''s nothing more than four words, whatever you want. As for the right or wrong, good or bad, what does it matter? Still struggling with this, I can only say that my mentality has not changed. Just like the emperor in ancient times, the women he likes, are they all the same?The emperor is in a good mood, and maybe he will come to talk about love. If he is not in that mood, isn''t he going straight to the harem? Even if some people say it''s Faint King, what about anything?He is still the emperor, when he is strong, naturally someone sings praises. After his thoughts were open-minded, Su Zhan no longer struggled with this. Stone of time, stone of soul. He has something to do now. Swallow the Soul Stone first, and then solve Thanos. In the process of returning home, apart from devouring the Soul Stone, Su Zhan just enjoyed it occasionally. Jenny''s figure is indeed very good, even though she didn''t have any special reaction in the process, she was still very satisfied, and even failed to control it several times, causing Jenny to faint.Time after time, as the number of times gradually increased, Jenny''s attitude gradually changed. In the process, she began to take the initiative gradually, and she started to pay attention to Su Zhan''s every move.I don''t know if it is because of love or hatred. Su Zhan could feel that her emotions had become complicated, and it was no longer pure fear, hatred, or love. On this day, Su Zhan was fighting. These days of getting along, he was familiar with Jenny''s reaction and endurance. He knew that she was going to die, but what was interesting was that he found that Jenny''s eyes exuded a kind of tenacity.Su Zhan was about to leave, but Jenny suddenly grabbed his hand. Su Zhan looked at her in amazement, Jenny looked a little shy, but did not speak. "Continue? Can you stick to it?" Su Zhan asked with interest. Jenny hesitated for a while, and said with a breath: "General Astra may take a while to come back under the subordinates. If you do half of it, you will feel uncomfortable." "Skodelmore syndrome, the victim began to help the perpetrator in turn." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and said something that Jenny didn''t understand.Seeing Jenny''s blank look, Su Zhan smiled and lowered her head and kissed her on the mouth. Jenny was stunned for an instant, and her eyes flashed with joy. During this period of time, Su Zhan never kissed himself. Jenny pouted tentatively, and Su Zhan kissed him again with a light smile. This time, it took a long time and Jenny took the initiative. Her legs were very long, and Su Zhan hooked and hooked. Her reaction made Su Zhan really uncontrollable, and she finally vented it out. After the end, Jenny looked dying and fell asleep, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. After a long time, Jenny woke up from her lethargy and found that she was actually sleeping in Su Zhan''s arms.She froze for a moment, her expression full of sweetness and happiness, she didn''t know why, but suddenly Jane felt very happy. She has forgotten that Su Zhan kidnapped her here and humiliated herself. Maybe she hadn''t forgotten it, but these things suddenly became less important. Looking at Su Zhan''s sleeping face, Jenny slowly approached, approached, and finally clicked and kissed gently.Su Zhan opened his eyes slightly, and smiled lightly when he saw Jenny''s little behavior.Jenny suddenly got up from Su Zhan''s arms and slowly descended, causing Su Zhan to ask unexpectedly: "What are you doing?" "I see when General Astra is with you, she will do it when you wake up." Jenny said hesitantly. Su Zhan was dumbfounded. Well, it seems that human thinking is indeed the most elusive. Although he knows that it may lead to such a result, to be honest, Su Zhan still does not understand why this is so.Perhaps it is because men and women have different structures? In any case, Su Zhan was very satisfied. "Do you want to go back? If you want, I can send you back and let you live your original life. All of this can be regarded as a dream." Su Zhan asked casually with his hands on his head. Jenny stopped."You, do you want me? What am I doing badly?" "No, I just ask casually, forget it, go ahead." Seeing Jenny''s reaction, Su Zhan felt that there was no need to ask any more. Obviously, this was not enough for Jenny to release Su Zhan, so Jenny got up after enjoying it for a while.After dressing up, Su Zhan walked out with Jenny. "Do you want to experience the feeling of space?" Su Zhan asked. Jenny nodded repeatedly. "Astra, I''ll take Jenny out. You follow the route and I will catch up." Su Zhan said to Astra and teleported directly out of the battleship with Jenny. In the vast sea of ??stars, Jenny was floating under her feet, and there was a layer of energy around her, allowing her to move and breathe freely. Su Zhan let go of Jenny and let her experience what it''s like to be in space. Seeing Jenny''s clumsy appearance, Su Zhan''s mood was very relaxed, and suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to worry about losing his humanity anymore, because he always had a strong possessive desire for beautiful things! And there is no desire for possession, no human nature, and the limit of reason. Suddenly, Su Zhan frowned, and instantly came to Jenny''s side. 518 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 518 "What''s wrong?" Jenny had just mastered how to fly in space, and she was a little surprised to see Su Zhan''s solemn expression. "You go back to the battleship first, are you okay?" Su Zhan asked. "I, I can''t catch up, and what''s the matter? Why let me go back first." Su Zhan sneered: "It''s nothing, it''s just that some people don''t allow infinite gems to gather together. Now it''s troublesome. Although infinite gems are powerful, this guy can ignore the energy of infinite gems, so it may be a little troublesome to deal with." Just now, he felt a powerful energy approaching, which made him react instantly, who is the guy coming! Chapter 0631 Life Court This energy fluctuation is very unusual. If it weren''t for the more sensitive response to a certain extent after the development of his brain, he might not have noticed his approach.Su Zhan was prepared for this guy''s arrival, but he didn''t expect him to come so late, and thought he would come soon. There are many powerful God-level figures in Marvel, who don''t usually appear but will take action when special circumstances are involved.Infinite gems are very strong. Once you have six infinite gems, you have the power to destroy the world. Therefore, infinite gems are forbidden to be used together. Whenever this happens, someone will appear. Life court! The Life Tribunal is authorized to supervise and maintain the balance of all real worlds, including the multiverse. Only special events will appear. His trial can affect the entire universe. His power is infinite, and his appearance is basically humanoid. There are three The face represents justice, need, and revenge respectively. The fourth side is blank, similar to a mirror, which means that you must examine others as well as yourself. It can be said that in the entire Marvel, there are only a handful of them that are stronger than the life court. If he had just come to Marvel, Su Zhan might be really worried. After all, if the life court had to confront him, he would not even have the opportunity to resist.However, his strength at that meeting was not enough to attract the attention of such a great god. Su Zhan asked Jenny to stand behind her and stare at the front. After a while, the space in front seemed to have some special fluctuations, as if something was torn apart from the other end, followed by a huge body with a golden body. Man emerged from it, and with his complete appearance, the space returned to peace. Jenny stared at the "behemoth" in front of her with wide eyes, a little frightened. The body is golden and tall. Although it looks like a human, the structure is obviously different. There is a huge light circle on the chest, emitting a blue light. Looking up, he actually does not have a neck, and his head is floating on the body. There was something similar to a headscarf covering the other faces, the exposed face was very oozing, it seemed expressionless, and the eyes were also glowing blue. With his appearance, Su Zhan even felt that the aura around him was a little unusual, particularly depressed. Speaking of it, the Life Court is a much stronger guy than Thanos, even if there are infinite gems, Thanos is not an opponent.However, this product was later abused by Thanos who possessed the heart of the universe. After the life court appeared, he didn''t do anything, nor did he speak immediately. Instead, he watched Su Zhan and Jenny with doubts and thoughts for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said softly: "Are you thinking why you can''t sense the Soul Stone and the Time Stone, or are you thinking about our existence?" "Both!" The life court spoke slowly."I can feel that you do not belong to this world. As for the infinite gem, there are four energies in your body that are inseparable. Although I can''t sense the other two, they should be in a certain special space." "The power of Infinite Gems is so powerful that it is forbidden to use them simultaneously. "What then?" Su Zhan''s smile grew stronger. "Hand over the time stone and soul stone." The Life Court said in a deep voice. "This is what I grabbed from Thanos with a lot of effort. I can''t hand it over because of you. If you want, you can get it yourself." Although the Life Court is strong, although the Infinite Gem is immune to him, Su Zhan didn''t fear at all and even felt a little eager to try. The sword of twilight suddenly appeared in his hand, and the hot flames and beating flames all showed Su Zhan''s mentality at this time.The Life Tribunal may not have considered clearly what to do with the Soviet War, but Su Zhan has taken the lead. The sword of twilight glowed with monstrous flames, and the flame sword aura smashed directly toward the court of life.The huge flame instantly smashed the Life Court, causing the body of the Life Court to sway. Su Zhan moved continuously, constantly mobilizing the flame power, and the whole person was like a ball of flames burning, blessing the power of the sword of twilight... One sword, one sword... Continuously and eloquently. The court of life was like a sandbag, surrounded by countless flames, and the space was affected by sword aura and began to shake, as if it had collapsed.Continuous attacks swarmed, and suddenly a burst of energy spread from the blue halo on the chest of the life court, and the surrounding flames instantly scattered and disappeared into the starry sky. boom! A blue light wave struck towards Su Zhan, Su Zhan teleported away and appeared on the other side of the life court with another sword in the backhand.The body of the life court did not move, but his head suddenly turned to the back, and the blue laser in his eyes quickly arrived. "Bang!" Su Zhan''s eyes remained unchanged, and the laser shot out. When the two lasers collided, the energy surged and directly flew Su Zhan to the ground. Su Zhan, who flew upside down, stopped abruptly, with superb power emerging, lightning flashes, and flames raging, and instantly came to the life court and ran quickly, circles of electric lights surrounding the life court, electric currents, flames, speed, converged to At the same time, the court of life was trapped inside.The hands, chest, and eyes of the Life Court constantly fired lasers, but failed to reach Su Zhan. There were bursts of explosions in the distance. When Su Zhan''s speed reached the extreme, he suddenly swung his sword. Boom! It is not clear whether it is flame or electric light, or a combination of the two, a red energy galloped out, and instantly blasted on the body of the life court. The huge body of the life court flew like a kite with a broken line. Got out. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of his eyes. After half a day, he suddenly heard a violent explosion sounding, and bursts of shock waves surged over. Su Zhan came to Jenny in an instant and opened the energy shield to protect her. "You wait here, don''t go anywhere." The brain was running fast, and countless information had been received in his mind in a special way. Su Zhan confessed to Jenny, and suddenly disappeared in the next moment. 0632-Sword A deserted planet, a huge pit. Su Zhan had just appeared, and energy light waves suddenly shot out from the deep pit.Easily avoided, the life court has flown out of the pit.Looking at the slightly embarrassed life court, Su Zhan said with a chuckle, "I feel more and more that the super body copy is worth it. Although the brain has only been developed, it is enough for me to analyze the previous analysis The thing that comes out. Although you can ignore the energy of the infinite gem, your ability is also ineffective for me. Whether you manipulate reality, modify the timeline, or want to erase me directly, you can¡¯t do it! " The life court was silent. Su Zhan continued: "If you treat the entire universe as an operating system, you should use anti-virus software. Once the virus in the universe may cause the system to crash, you are responsible for cleaning up and solving it. You have certain permissions for this system, so Regardless of part of the virus or program, you can change it at will. However, I do not belong to this system. You can''t find my data in this system, so your administrative authority is useless to me." "You have to solve me, there are only two ways." Su Zhan stretched out two fingers and said with a smile: "The first one is very simple. It is as simple as it is now. I rely on hard power to defeat me, but obviously, put aside Outside of your authority and ability, you can¡¯t beat me. The second method is equally simple for you, that is to destroy the place where I am, the single universe, the multiverse, and completely destroy until the entire system is destroyed. Let me have no room to live. But first, you can¡¯t do this, and second, trust me, even if you do, I can¡¯t die." "You can''t take the Infinite Gems, and the authority and ability are invalid for me. If you beat you, it may not beat me. I am curious, what do you want to do, what can you do?" The more Su Zhan said, the more silent the life court. He couldn''t refute it. Although the analogy of Su Zhan might not be so apt, the meaning was correct. He really can''t help Su Zhan, otherwise, how could he waste time playing with Su Zhan? There are many ways to solve the problem with every gesture. "Although you can''t beat me, I want to kill you, but it might be troublesome, so...what are you going to do? I don''t want to waste time with you here." Seeing that the life court never spoke, Su Zhan asked with a chuckle. "You''d better give me the infinite gems, otherwise, you will have a lot of trouble, this matter will not be forgotten." The life court slowly said. Su Zhan laughed blankly."If you can''t win, change your mouth now? I''m really looking forward to it. If there is any trouble, I will just go on. Is it all right? I''m all right, I can go!" The Life Tribunal did not stop Su Zhan, and it was meaningless. The facts would be the same as Su Zhan said. He can''t help Su Zhan, and Su Zhan can''t help him. "You''re back, how are you, are you okay?" Jenny asked in relief and hurriedly when Su Zhan came back suddenly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course it''s okay. Although the Life Court is strong, I am not weak. No one can do anything about it. I can only give up. Okay, let''s go back!" Holding Jenny by the waist, Su Zhan chased him. Get on the battleship. Although the battleship was far away, they still felt the violent shock just now. They didn''t know what had happened, but Astra ordered a turn around.It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to meet the returning fleet and board the battleship. "Continue to return." After entering, Su Zhan said first. After Astra gave an explanation, Su Zhan patted Jenny''s buttocks and said: "You go back to your room and rest first." Jenny nodded, turned and left to go back to the room. 519 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 519 After Jenny was gone, Su Zhan looked at Astra, Cara, and Karen, and said casually: "I just met a ruthless person. You can understand it as the administrator of the universe, because I got all the infinite gems, too. It¡¯s too strong, so I want to take it away. The result is that no one can do anything about it, and it won¡¯t work for the time being. However, if it¡¯s better than potential and faster than the speed of improvement, he is far inferior to me, so just give me time and I can kill He. It¡¯s just that he might not make me stronger, he will definitely cause me trouble.¡± "I think he should find some strong men in the universe to deal with me. After all, he has his identity, and with my threat, those strong men should take action. Therefore, in the future, we may face various All kinds of cosmic powerhouses!" Su Zhan paused to give them a time to digest the news, and then continued: "I planned to send you back first, but now I can only stay temporarily. Not only you, but I may also bring others. ." "The master''s order is our duty!" Astra said in a deep voice. Kara and Karen also nodded their heads without any objection. "Your strength also needs to be improved, and you need to be stronger. The Kryptonians can absorb the sun''s ability. When the defense line is set up, you all go to the sun honestly, understand?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What about the master? You swallowed Zod''s ability, should you be able to absorb the sun and become stronger?" Astra asked. Su Zhan smiled."I don''t need it. I have my own sun in my body. It works all the time, absorbs it, and becomes stronger. It doesn''t make any difference whether you go to the sun or not, but the strengthening is not so obvious, and there is no proper comparison, so You didn''t see it." The Life Tribunal can summon the strong in the universe. Su Zhan is not single-handed, let alone a simple analysis to know that there are probably many people summoned by the Life Tribunal, and they are not weak, but they should not be particularly strong, if not. Taking into account the lack of skills in the clone, Su Zhan didn''t need to prepare specially if he didn''t want to stand still. The court of life can ignore the power of infinite gems, but others cannot! After confessing Astra and them, Su Zhan confessed to the Guardians of the Galaxy. As for Thor and Valkyrie, they also expressed their willingness to stay and help.For Saul, being a king is far more enjoyable than being a warrior! Item 0633 Leaving aside most of the abilities that followed after the development of the brain domain, it may be very strong for ordinary people, but it is also for Su Zhan, not to mention these abilities.It is precisely the seemingly least powerful analytical ability that makes Su Zhan feel very powerful. Many things are just a thought and have been clearly analyzed, such as the manpower that the life court can call, the methods that can be used, and so on. Not only that, but he even has countermeasures to deal with it. Now he can say With confidence and confidence. All the way back, I soon came to the planetary base of the War Alliance, which was the base of the Guardian of the Galaxy before. Su Zhan left the Guardians of the Galaxy and Sol and others at the base of the Guardians of the Galaxy, and at the same time created a planet out of thin air using the power of infinite gems on the other side of the earth. "This... is this Krypton?" Seeing this planet, the three of Astra and Krypton were stunned, and Kara and Karen''s eye sockets were slightly red. "It just looks the same, some climatic characteristics are still different." Su Zhan explained: "This will serve as your residence. If you want, this base can be called a Krypton base." Su Zhan took them into the Krypton base and simply strolled around. Astra and the others have nothing to worry about if they stay here. Su Zhan has nothing to worry about. Let alone their loyalty to themselves, their strength alone is enough to suppress those. Someone''s men are now. Moreover, Su Zhan also deliberately left Valkyrie here, with a beautiful name to facilitate contact with the base of the Guardians of the Galaxy. After delaying most of the day, Su Zhan held Jenny and flew directly to the earth. "What''s over there?" Jenny was naturally curious about the space flight journey, even the unchanging scenery seemed to her to be full of attraction.Suddenly, Jenny felt a light flashing in the distance, so don''t ask Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan glanced at it casually, and said casually: "A spaceship should be a spacecraft used by the Space Agency for normal patrols, nothing special." "Ah." Jenny replied, she just asked casually, and after she knew the answer, she didn''t ask again. Su Zhan was about to withdraw his gaze, but suddenly his eyes lighted up as if he found something interesting, and then said: "It seems that they are going to return to Earth, are you interested in taking a ride?" "Can they agree?" Jenny was a little worried. She didn''t know much about the space agency. Although she had seen many mysterious and powerful things, she still had her original thinking when she thought about problems. Or say Xiaomin thinking. Su Zhan smiled: "Trust me, they will definitely agree." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly changed direction and flew in the direction of the spaceship. The spacecraft''s radar system quickly detected the approaching Su Zhan, which made the astronauts instantly nervous. "Has the identity of the other party been detected?" The captain said in a deep voice, "The current situation is very difficult. Our people are in a precarious situation, and nothing can be delayed." "Not yet!" the busy crew member replied. As soon as his voice fell, the captain suddenly felt something, and subconsciously turned his head and turned around, and suddenly saw two people appearing in the operating room.The captain was stunned for a moment, and the crew next to him drew their guns, one by one on alert. "Put down the gun, all the guns are down." The captain woke up like a dream, and said excitedly: "Are you all blind? This is Mr. Su Zhan!" At this time, the crew also reacted, recognizing Su Zhan''s identity, and hurriedly put down their guns. "Mr. Su Zhan, they are too nervous, I hope you don''t mind." The captain hurriedly explained, and said excitedly: "I am your fan, and there are your photos and toy models in my room. Thinking of the opportunity to see you in person. Oh, I was so excited that I almost forgot to do business. One of my crew members was injured. Can you..." Although the captain was excited when he saw the idol, he did not forget the business. Before he finished speaking, Su Zhan answered, "I came here because I found out about this situation. Don''t worry, I will have nothing to do with her." "Great." The captain breathed a sigh of relief and asked tentatively: "Then I will show you the situation?" Su Zhan nodded, and the captain quickly led the way, following his steps, with an expression of excitement that could hardly be described. Su Zhan never thought that the captain, a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his fifties, would be his fan, and he found it interesting.When I came to the ambulance room on the spacecraft, there was a woman in the space agency uniform lying in the ambulance room. Her face was pale, her expression was painful, and she was in a coma. Almost recognized the identity of Su Zhan. As a result, the Soviet war was well-known. Secondly, under the captain''s ears and ears, there is probably no one on the entire spacecraft who does not know Su Zhan. "We were ordered to investigate Creestar, but there was an accident. She was affected by Creestar Technology and became what she is now. There are four people with her. Now... only her is left!" The captain hates Said bitterly. "Don''t worry, I promise that there will be nothing wrong with her. If something happens, it is a good thing!" Su Zhan said with a light smile, glanced at the unconscious blonde girl and patted the captain on the shoulder."Leave it to me here, you continue to return." "it is good!" The captain said without hesitation, and took the others away by the way. Only Su Zhan Jenny and the unconscious blonde were left in the ambulance room. Su Zhan casually sat down on the chair next to her. Jenny came behind her and helped Su Zhan massage her shoulders while looking at the unconscious woman curiously. "Thanks to you this time, if it weren''t for your curious question, I might not care about this spaceship, and I won''t meet her." Su Zhan said with a light smile. "Do you know her?" "You can say you know or you don''t. I know who she is and who she will become when she wakes up, but this is the first time we have met." Item 0634 Su Zhan checked her condition and found that her body was undergoing a special process of change.This process is naturally a bit simple and rude, although she knows that even if she does not have herself, she will survive, but since she catches up, she will suffer less. Su Zhan released energy to stabilize her body and ease her pain, but did not interfere with the formal change process. The whole process lasted for more than an hour, and it had gradually come to an end, her breathing had calmed down, and her expression was less painful.After a while, the corners of her mouth moved slightly, her eyelids blinked, and she opened her eyes and let out a moan. "How do you feel when you wake up?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Her big eyes flickered and blinked a few times and seemed to be unresponsive. After a long time, she said, "You are Su Zhan? God, why are you here? I''m fine, I feel great now." She seemed a little excited. He wanted to get up, but he flew up suddenly, and his head slammed on the roof.The thick and sturdy roof was directly dented by her, and when she fell to the ground, she pressed her head in a daze. 520 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 520 "Congratulations, not only have you come alive, but you will be a brand new you from now on!" Su Zhan said with a smile looking at her somewhat stunned look. She was stunned and said, "So, I got a blessing in disguise?" "It can be said that what you need to do now is to get used to this change as much as possible and master the abilities proficiently, and then...you can become a qualified superhero. How about? Are you interested in changing your job?" Su Zhan Asked with a smile. "As long as the captain is willing to let people go, why not?" she said happily. Su Zhan smiled. At this time, the captain heard the movement just now, he was naturally happy to see her wake up, and kept thanking Su Zhan.Su Zhan didn''t claim the credit, but obviously they didn''t believe it. "Her situation is no longer suitable for staying in the space agency, and it is also a waste, so..." Before Su Zhan''s words were finished, the captain had already reacted and said excitedly: "Of course, if she can join the Zhan League That¡¯s the best place. It¡¯s the best place for her. Moreover, our space agency also has its own superheroes to join the Zhanmeng. This is enough." "Carol Danvers, from now on you have been transferred to the Zhanmeng League. We will reserve your position and files. At any time, you will still be a member of our space agency." The captain said solemnly towards her. Said. Carol immediately saluted seriously and thanked the director. After the end, the director said enthusiastically: "Every superhero has its own code name, what should Carol be called?" Carol is obviously curious about this too. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I have four names here, you can choose by yourself. Binary, Warbird, Ms. Marvel, Captain Marvel." Carol thought for a while and said, "Never mind Binary and Warbird, Captain Marvel...I don''t think I am qualified to use the name of Captain, so, let''s Ms Marvel!" Su Zhan smiled: "Alright, sooner or later you will become a captain from a lady, and then... someone else will replace you and become a new lady Marvel." Either Ms. Marvel or Captain Marvel, like the code name of Captain America, has undergone countless changes and several appointments, but the most representative one has always been Carol.In the comics, she joined the Avengers and became the backbone. Very strong! The later uniform is very good, commonly known as the white-leg uniform. It takes a period of adaptation for the body to change after gaining the ability, and Su Zhan''s guidance made Carol''s progress very fast.Carol''s conventional abilities have been improved in all aspects, with superhuman strength, speed, reflexes, etc., and his physical fitness has been greatly improved, somewhat similar to those of Kryptonians. Possess low-level molecular control and flight capabilities. The most powerful ability is energy absorption and energy explosion. She can absorb most of the conventional energy attacks, and can also concentrate the energy on her fingers, emitting energy similar to photons, strong light explosions and so on. If she uses herself properly, she can even convert the absorbed energy into attack energy. Among Marvel''s women, they are definitely one of the best roles! It was not far from the earth here, and after teaching her some simple controls, she had already reached the earth. After entering the atmosphere, Su Zhan separated from the spacecraft and signed the captain before leaving. "Wait, you won''t let me fly outside, will you?" Seeing Su Zhan using energy to protect Jenny, but ignoring herself, Carol asked in surprise. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, you have the ability to fly and can survive in space. What you need to do now is to familiarize yourself with this as soon as possible. Believe me, as long as you are proficient, your flight speed can even reach supersonic speed. " "No, I...I can''t fly." Carol said in a panic, Su Zhan smiled and patted her shoulder and hooked her neck.Carol thought he wanted to encourage or comfort herself, but never thought that she would be taken out of the spaceship directly by Su Zhan. Carol yelled as he watched the universe floating below his feet. "No." She pleaded at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan suddenly let go with a smile. In an instant, Carol fell straight down. "She won''t be in danger?" Jenny asked worriedly, looking at Carol who fell. Su Zhan smiled and said, "She has this ability, but she still doesn''t believe that she has this ability psychologically." Carol''s screams were gradually inaudible, and she was no longer visible. Su Zhan smiled and hugged Jenny and flew all the way. It didn''t take long for a burst of air to be heard, and Carol flew back soon after. "Look, isn''t it flying very well," Su Zhan said with a smile. Jenny was a little envious, and Carol still looked a little frightened, but her attention quickly shifted to flying. Item 0635 Carol has had this great interest in flying since she was a child. Because her father didn''t let her go to college, she joined the US Air Force to realize her desire for flying. Later, she joined the space agency because of her outstanding performance.Su Zhan said that she has the ability to fly. She is actually very excited and happy. This is what she desires most, but... when the dream comes true, people will be a little timid and worry that this is not true. Habitual thinking is why I am afraid. But when she fell and danger came, she instinctively flew up. When she discovered this, she naturally mastered the ability to fly. Seeing her flying around in excitement, accelerating and decelerating occasionally, Su Zhan found that the pilots are good, and they will become proficient quickly after they can fly.However, she was obviously too excited, flying faster and faster, and she reached supersonic speed very quickly. Su Zhan caught up all the way, and soon entered the earth''s interior and saw the prosperous city below. "If you don''t want to be ashamed, you''d better find a place where no one is going to land immediately." Su Zhan contacted Carol telepathically.Hearing Su Zhan''s reminder, Carol also realized what was wrong. She did not slow down, but flew faster, leaving the city all the way, and soon came to the barren desert before coming. Steady! Landing safely. After landing, Carol squatted directly on the ground, holding his hands in front of him. Su Zhan hugged Jenny and fell in front of her, and couldn''t help laughing out at Carol''s appearance. She was naked, and the high-speed flight turned her clothes into ashes unknowingly, leaving only a red cloth strip hanging around her waist, which should be a remnant of her clothes.Su Zhan smiled, and directly conjured a suit of clothes with his backhand and handed it to Carol. "Let¡¯s put it on first, and I¡¯ll help you get a uniform later. A superhero doesn¡¯t make sense without a uniform, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the embarrassment of ruining your clothes as soon as you fly." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Carol hurriedly took it. With his back facing Su Zhan, he changed it in a little embarrassment. Hips and long legs. Especially those thighs, to say that they are tacky, they are quite superb! Although Jenny''s legs are also very good-looking, but for example, Carol''s white, and slightly thinner, although it looks beautiful, but the taste is slightly worse when playing, the old driver, all know! When Carol got dressed, the three of them flew back to the palace on the top of the mountain, but this time, Carol didn''t dare to fly so fast. Back to the palace on the top of the mountain, the old rules gave Carol a proof of identity so that she could come and go freely, and then called Lucy, Danny and Caroline. It can be seen that they have already had a certain understanding of the world during this period, and they should all have planned their own arrangements. 521 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 521 "I want to be with Natasha and learn how to be an agent. Because we are all the same, it would be very convenient to perform some tasks together. Natasha told me, you can let others have abilities, can I? "Lucy asked. Su Zhan did not speak, but looked at Caroline and Danny. Caroline hurriedly said: "I am like Lucy." Dani thought about it seriously and said, "I want to go to a TV station. My dream was to be a star, but being a star in this world doesn''t necessarily have any benefits. TV stations are also short of people. I think... ¡­I should be able to help." "Since you have all decided, I naturally agree. As for the ability, you don¡¯t need it for the time being. Second, you also know that although most of the people here have their own abilities, some of them are ordinary people. I Don''t favor one over the other." Su Zhan said. "We understand!" After chatting for a few more words, they left. Su Zhan let them take Jenny to learn about the world together, and then took Carol to his room. "So big?" As soon as he came in, Carol was startled by the big bed in the room that could sleep no more than ten people. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. Carol asked curiously: "I have read a lot of news about you, and the captain has said a lot. He is a fan of you... I heard that only women can come in here, and it is you who live here. Woman?" "I have arranged the room for you. You live next door to Wanda and Jessica. Wanda''s magic is very powerful, and Jessica''s physical fitness is similar to yours. You can be more familiar with it." Su Zhan smiled Said. Carol just said that the women who lived here were all Su Zhan women, Su Zhan casually said that he helped her arrange the room here. After speaking, Su Zhan looked at Carol with a smile, waiting for her answer. . Carol didn''t seem to hear the meaning in the words, and asked Wanda and Jessica. Whether it is Wanda or Jessica, they are relatively well-known. In the several incidents of the Soviet War, although they were not the most popular, they were all there.Compared to those who joined later, they are considered elderly people. "I have already figured out your uniform for you. Take off your clothes first." After talking about them a few words, Su Zhan turned around. Carol said: "Now, here? Can''t give it to me, can I change it somewhere else?" Su Zhan shook his head gently. "Okay!" Carol hesitated, as if confessing his fate, taking off his clothes. The top is rough, and the bottom is big white legs. There is no feeling of fatness at all, it is definitely the figure that a woman dreams of most. Carol keeps one hand underneath, and one hand on it, making Su Zhan quite an idiom, man arm as a car!Although the meaning is not so appropriate, it is impossible to cover it with a single hand. "You put your hand down, otherwise how can I help you put it on?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Carol hesitated, slowly lowered his arm, and let Su Zhan see him unobtrusively. Su Zhan nodded and appreciated for a moment, then suddenly waved, the uniform appeared on Carol''s body out of thin air. "great!" Su Zhan stepped back two steps, stared for a long time, and nodded in satisfaction. Item 0636 The black uniform was tight-fitting, showing white shoulders and legs, and at first glance it smelled like a swimsuit.The upper circumference is tight and protruding, there is a black lightning symbol, the snow-white shoulders are hugged, and the hands are wearing leather gloves that are over elbows. Under the amazing white legs, a pair of knee-high high heels is a kind of mystery. She feels very sexy, her uniform is black, her complexion is whiter, and her black-and-white combination is even more charming! Carol wears a black blindfold on his eyes, don''t underestimate this thing. Every superhero will have some such measures more or less, like Su Zhan, who cares nothing about identity exposure. The mirror suddenly appeared in front of Carol. Carol looked around for a long time, frowning slightly, as if something was missing.Subconsciously glanced at the clothes he had just taken off, bent over and took out a red band from the clothes.This was what was left of her previous clothes, tied the red belt around her waist, and Carol nodded in satisfaction. "This uniform is made by me with the energy of infinite gems. It is very strong and has good defensive capabilities." Su Zhan said with a smile. Carol nodded and asked curiously: "Why is this look?" "Good-looking!" Su Zhan responded with a smile.Carol''s uniform has several generations. Ms. Marvel and Captain Marvel have different periods. Among them, this is the hottest and most praised. As for why it is in this shape, who knows? The hilltop palace has a lot of space. It is by no means as big as it looks from the outside. There are countless rooms. Of course, there are also training grounds and fighting fields. You know, most of the women living in the hilltop palace are not ordinary people. Su Zhan took Carol to the training ground and notified Wanda and Jessica by the way.Before long, Wanda and Jessica arrived at the training ground and met Su Zhan and Carol.After introducing each other, Su Zhan asked Wanda and Jessica to accompany Carol to train. Of course, it''s not just for Carol, it''s also good for Wanda and Jessica. What Su Zhan has to do is to watch the battle from the sidelines and tell them what to do and how to use their ability when they need guidance.The effect is very good, regardless of their abilities are very special, but every time Su Zhan answers, they will feel suddenly enlightened and very useful. The more Carol and Wanda fought, the more intense they became, the more excited they became, and they were all focused on training.It was Jessica who had quietly left the battle and came to Su Zhan''s side.Raising her hand to hold Su Zhan''s arm, Jessica did not speak but shook her body deliberately. After a while, Su Zhan noticed her behavior. "Just your size, don''t rub around with others." Jessica pouted a little displeased."What? What''s wrong with my size, it''s not small at all." "Yes, not small, but definitely not big." "You haven''t measured it again. Why don''t you know that it''s not big. Do you want to measure it now?" Jessica stood up and said. "I think your measurement is fake, and the other purpose is true? Well, if you don''t satisfy you, I''m afraid you will not be practical, let''s go!" Jessica''s careful thoughts can''t hide Su Zhan, and said To be honest, what she wanted to happen should have happened a long time ago, but something went wrong and forgotten after it happened. "Shall we go out?" Seeing that Su Zhan was about to take herself back to the room, Jessica hesitated and said in a low voice. "Go out, where?" Su Zhan asked casually. "I know that there is a good theme hotel in Tokyo, with a lot of various themes." Jessica seemed to be energetic all at once, introducing her to her.Regardless of her purpose, it sounds like what she introduced was really good. "Then go take a look!" Su Zhan said indifferently. Jessica was overjoyed in an instant, and hurriedly took Su Zhan out of the Peak Palace, even the car was ready, a red sports car.I drove to Tokyo and came to the theme hotel she said, which seemed to be quite large. After stopping the car, Jessica took Su Zhan''s arm and entered the hotel together. Click, click. There was a faint sound, and a flashlight was faintly lit. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth were slightly cocked, and she glanced at Jessica who was a little worried and shook her head.Jessica knew from the look of Su Zhan, he must understand.Just about to explain, Su Zhan had already come to the premise and generously chose a cell-themed room, and then took Jessica into the elevator. I took out the room card and opened the door. The layout inside was slightly gloomy and dim, and the furnishings really looked like a cell. Just as Jessica was about to speak, Su Zhan suddenly pulled her to the fixed wooden frame by the wall, and continued to love. Jessica was already fixed, and Jessica''s chin was lifted with one hand. Su Zhan smiled. Said: "Let''s talk about it exactly." The corners of Jessica''s mouth moved slightly just as she was about to speak, when she heard a tear, Su Zhan''s clothes were torn apart.And very skillful, and the woman in it was opened, and after two strokes, she was already impeccable. Su Zhan kneaded her small and small thing with one hand, and looked at her with a smile. , Waiting for her to answer. 522 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 522 Jessica was panting because of Su Zhan, her voice trembling."Well, this theme hotel is me, and I opened it with Cassie Isabella. I have always wanted to find opportunities to promote it, so... it''s just right, let you come here." "So I asked someone to take pictures of us entering the hotel. Su Zhan brought women to this theme hotel. By the way, the popularity of the hotel naturally increased. Not bad, a very good way of speculating." Su Zhan kept on hand. , Nodding in admiration. Su Zhan knew what was going on from the moment he came in. "Hmm, yes...Yes. We originally planned to try it first. If it works, we also plan to open branches in other countries and make...make money in other countries." Jessica could hardly bear it. Lived, twisting like a snake. Su Zhan bent over to untie Jessica''s feet, then lifted her feet directly, dragging Jessica''s waist with one hand, and untied his pants with the other. "Originally it shouldn''t be like this, but to punish you for hiding from me, so..." Chapter 0637 Jessica and the White Queen The sting at that moment made Jessica clenched her fists, her arms almost didn''t shatter the shackles, but Su Zhan used energy to reinforce it in time, otherwise, Jessica would have to pay to repair it herself.Hold Jessica and wait until she gradually calms down before continuing. Jessica was very active and reacted strongly. Speaking of which, even the real superwoman has to fall under Su Zhan''s spear, let alone Jessica?However, her physical fitness is also able to bear it, so Su Zhan did not deliberately regain her strength, and since it is a theme hotel, if you don''t enjoy this theme, what is the point? Perhaps it was the unusual environment. Su Zhan felt that the atmosphere was really good, and he unconsciously indulged himself.Jessica''s voice couldn''t be controlled at all, it was extremely loud, and after more than two hours of tossing, the world finally calmed down. The frail Jessica was resting. Su Zhan took out his mobile phone and checked it on the Internet. Not to mention, the news spread very quickly. It is estimated that the news was released immediately after the photo was taken. It should be Cassie who took the photo. Isabella fought. The division of labor between the three is so clear. One action, one taking a photo, and one writing a press release. After looking at the response, it was very enthusiastic, with high click-through rates and high response rates.He glanced roughly, basically ridiculing and envious of him.Others said that it was finally Jessica''s turn or something. Of course, some of them were inquiring about the hotel. It seemed that the hype was a success. Regarding their three actions, Su Zhan is neither supported nor opposed. The three of them are not very old, and they have nothing to do except Jessica. It is also good to get a hotel and do some business, although it is not bad. money. With the great backing of Su Zhan, it can be said that there is no problem at all. If it can really become a global chain, that would be great! As night fell, Su Zhan took Jessica back to the palace on the top of the mountain. Satisfied Jessica got her wish and became the woman of Su Zhan. Su Zhan sent her back to the room to rest, and he went back to the room to rest and devour the Soul Stone. . In the next few days, I accompany Carol and Wanda during the day, devour the Soul Stone at night, and call one or two to wait in bed from time to time. There are many people in the imperial palace on the top of the mountain now, even if it is round, it may take a long time for each round.Su Zhan did not deliberately make any rain and dew accounted for. Whoever catches up with it is whoever counts. If he takes the initiative to ask, he will not refuse. This time Su Zhan stayed for a long time, and it made the girls in the palace feel very happy. After all, Su Zhan hadn''t stayed for such a long time. Every day was lively and surrounded by beauty. Even in his spare time, Su Zhan will continue to develop his brain, but this influence has long been offset by the women around him. Unconsciously, a week''s time passed like this. Su Zhan''s brain area has been developed to about 70%, already considered extremely high, and the subsequent improvement is also very obvious, so I will not introduce them one by one. On this day, Su Zhan was ready to go out on a whim. With the efforts of Mariko and others, the last piece of territory has been collected. Japan is now officially and all of it is included in the territory of the Soviet war.As a lord, it is normal to take a tour of your own territory. Originally, he planned to take Wanda and Carol out, but Carol¡¯s mind was focused on abilities. In the end, he only brought Wanda, but when he went out, he ran into Katie and said he should follow along with him. Come, I had to take her. Since it was a patrol, there was naturally no special cover, and there was an endless stream of worship along the way. Lord travels, is that a joke? Regardless of modern society, under the policy issued by Mariko, it has become a rule to see the lord first to worship. X Academy, the residence of the Inhumans, Su Zhan went to look around, patrolling the cities one by one, and finally came to Kyushu. Hellfire Club! After the last event, whether it is among mutants or ordinary people, the Hellfire Club has become very prosperous and popular. In a short time, it has almost become a famous place in Kyushu. Seeing the appearance of Su Zhan, he naturally invited Su Zhan directly into the club. "Can we go and take a look outside?" Katie looked at Su Zhan imploringly, and Su Zhan waved her big hand and asked Katie to play with Wanda. There was nothing to worry about in her own territory anyway. Came to the White Queen''s office. The White Queen wore a white cloak, white underwear, and white stockings. She was all white, leaning lazily on the sofa, holding red wine in her hand, looking quite comfortable and enjoyable.Seeing Su Zhan coming in, the White Queen was not surprised. Apart from her in this room, only Su Zhan could come in! She smiled at Su Zhan, and moved her legs to the side, seeming to be a place with Su Zhan.Su Zhan sat down unceremoniously and put her leg directly on his own. The silk stockings felt good in the hand.Su Zhan took a sip and said with a smile, "You have a good life." "That''s because I made the right decision and submit to you! Otherwise, I don''t have such a comfortable life now." The White Queen smiled sweetly. "Then how are you going to thank me?" Su Zhan kneaded her calf and asked deliberately. "You set off with such a big fanfare some time ago, but you came back, but those warships didn''t come back. Is there any arrangement? Is there anything I can do?" The White Queen asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "Simply put, I got all the infinite gems, and then someone disagreed but couldn''t help me, and then I was ready to summon the guys who were also afraid of my powerful power to trouble me. The main battlefield should be outside the earth, and there is nothing you need to do. However, there will definitely be some guys who are unwilling to make trouble on the earth, and they will be handed over to you." "no problem!" The White Queen agreed. She paused, then asked: "When are you going to another world, take me to see it, I''m very curious about what other worlds look like." "Anytime, as long as you do with me, I will take you there." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0638 the taste of the white queen! "Don''t you trust me?" The White Queen frowned slightly. In her opinion, Su Zhan said this as an expression of distrust. Only when he became his woman would he be willing to take her to other worlds. Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "I am interested in you, otherwise you think I really care about Hellfire Club? Stop it. If I want to, I can form countless clubs stronger than Hellfire Club in minutes. .Of course, if you say that you don¡¯t trust, a woman can maintain such a big club, I don¡¯t think you are the kind of woman who can easily trust and let others trust! So, the best way is to make you me Woman." After a pause, Su Zhan said again: "Of course, there are reasons to cross the world. It is not so easy to take people through. It is the easiest way to go. So..." Su Zhan paused. , Suddenly he leaned over directly. The White Queen was lying on the sofa, and when he moved closer, the two were already close at hand.Slightly lowering her head, she could see the swelling snow-white mountain peaks. Su Zhan hooked her wrist, tilted the wine glass and took a sip of red wine, but did not swallow it. There was some evil in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, slowly approaching The mouth of the White Queen. The White Queen knew what he was going to do, and instinctively wanted to refuse, but when she looked at Su Zhan who was getting closer, she found that her body seemed to be out of control and she couldn''t do anything at all. She was very clear that it was not spiritual control! Little by little. Suddenly, there was a tingling feeling, and the mouths were already pressed together.The White Queen clenched her teeth subconsciously, but suddenly felt the chilly red wine flow into her mouth, causing her to open her mouth uncontrollably. With the entrance of the red wine, Su Zhan''s aggression began. Turning the river to the sea, wanting to refuse, the White Queen has been completely indulged in the feeling she experienced for the first time, her eyes closed subconsciously, and her hands changed from blocking Su Zhan to the neck that embraced him.With her head up and her mouth open, she would actively move forward. With Su Zhan''s hand on her body, she could feel that she was on fire. She became hot and hot. The strange feeling made her feel uncontrollable. Trembling, gasping... "Hmm!" The White Queen snorted suddenly, and pressed Su Zhan''s head firmly on her body.Her legs tilted up involuntarily, not daring to let them go.After a long time, Su Zhan began to ride horses, and the White Queen was like a continuous river surging... ... ... 523 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 523 The White Queen''s arms are tightly wrapped around Su Zhan''s neck. It is difficult to tell what kind of temperament she belongs to now, but one thing is clear. At this moment, she is full of styles! "When do you want to hug?" Su Zhan asked with a light smile. "I don''t know, it feels very comfortable anyway." The White Queen said lazily. Su Zhan was dumb, just picked up the White Queen, glanced at the eye-catching blood on the sofa, waved his hand, the sofa returned to its original state, then put her down, patted her on the back, and said: "Okay, you want to look back. There are opportunities, let go now." "Ok!" The White Queen was reluctant to give up, this taste really made her linger. "I won''t leave today, and tomorrow I will take you to another world." Seeing the appearance of the White Queen, Su Zhan was really reluctant to just leave. "Really?" When the White Queen heard these words, she became angry."However, if you go to another world, you can let it go for a while. If you are not busy, I have something to ask you for help." "what''s up?" "You also know that the relationship between me and Academy X is more complicated, say good or bad, say bad or not bad. But now you are under your command, the relationship will naturally develop in a good direction. A few days ago, Steel Lux came to me, please me Help him investigate the whereabouts of his sister. After all, I have more news than them, but I have been inquiring for a long time and there is no news. If possible, can you help me find her?" The White Queen said slowly. "Sister of Steel Lux?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and nodded: "You behave well tonight, I can think about it." "it is good!" The White Queen paused, Yan Ran agreed. In fact, this is the matter of the Gunners, she doesn''t need to ask Su Zhan, not to mention the character of Su Zhan, I am afraid that she will be asked to find someone, and most of it will stay with him.But smart women would never say this at this time, just a joke, wouldn''t it be disappointing to be so serious? The White Queen and Su Zhan came out and turned around. Katie and Wanda were having fun. The environment of the bar made them more relaxed. Su Zhan said that they would not go back today, and they had no opinion. The White Queen took Su Zhan around in the club. She was familiar with the environment and saw some mutants, but Su Zhan had no impression.Among them are the cuckoo sisters, who seem to be helping. After a round, the two went directly to the White Queen''s room. Although it is not night yet, there are some things that do not matter sooner or later. When I entered the room, I still chatted at the beginning, but after chatting, I got together. By the end of the night, I didn''t come out and didn''t eat any food. At noon the next day, Su Zhan came out of the White Queen''s room and found Wanda and Katie. "Where is the White Queen?" Seeing only Su Zhan herself, Katie asked curiously. "She, she is sleeping, I don''t expect to return to normal in ten and a half months." Su Zhan laughed. Katie blushed and didn''t ask any more. Sending Katie and Wanda back, Su Zhan went to the underworld of Heim. Since the White Queen performed so well last night, the promised thing will naturally be done. Su Zhan naturally knows where the sister of Ganglishi is, after all, she is a relatively well-known and powerful role in the X-Men.It just so happened that there were other things, Su Zhan prepared to solve them all! Came to the underworld of Heim and found Hela. "If there is nothing important, take me to hell." "Are you going to deal with Mephisto?" Su Zhan had said this before, so when he said that, Hela thought he was going to deal with the great demon Mephisto. Item 0639 There are many hells in the Marvel world. Simply put, different hells are different dimensional spaces, or pocket spaces.There are a lot of these dimensional spaces, and it is difficult to find them accurately without detailed coordinate positions. At this time, Su Zhan and Hela have reached the border of hell, which is the middle zone between these dimensional spaces and the normal space of the earth. The environment on the border of hell is not static. Along the way, Su Zhan has seen several different environmental changes.In the border of hell, although the environment will change, there is no sense of time and space. You don''t know how long it has passed, or how long it will take to walk, as if there is never an end, and you are turning around in circles.Along the way, Su Zhan saw many tragic bones, most of them trapped here to die. "and many more!" Hela whispered suddenly, and the sickle in her hand was flattened slightly. She seemed to hear something just now. The danger at the border of hell is not just being trapped. Many people will be killed by the monsters here before being trapped to death.That''s all, she knows that there is still a powerful enemy in the border of hell! That is a character that even she doesn''t want to provoke easily. The sound became clearer and clearer, and at first it seemed to be howling wind, and there was a particularly gloomy feeling.Hela, the goddess of death, heard more of this voice, and the premonition of the crisis became stronger! Ahead, the sky is full of yellow sand. Suddenly, a shadow gradually emerged, the cloak swayed with the wind, and gradually revealed. His eyes were black and red, filled with a strong smell of blood, his clothes were a bit tattered, dressed as a warlock, and he was holding an extremely ordinary staff. , The edges and corners are distinct, although it is far away, but the evil spirit is extremely clear. "Warlock!" Hela frowned and called out his name in a deep voice. As he walked, he didn''t seem to see Hela and Su Zhan. Behind him was a young girl who dressed up.The girl had blonde hair and was a little messy. She squinted slightly in surprise, but she didn''t speak. Step by step, step by step approaching. Hela''s body was tight and the sickle was ready. Su Zhan looked at this guy with great interest, and nothing else, this pretended to be so annoying that he could score full marks! Without squinting and silent, he steadily crossed Hela to fight with Su. Hela let out a long sigh. Although I don''t know why, it''s better not to conflict with him here.However, she hadn''t finished her breath when she suddenly heard Su Zhan speak. "Hey, little beauty, is your brother a steel man?" Su Zhan suddenly shouted. The blonde girl''s movements paused, a little joyful, but more fearful? The sorcerer stopped and turned slightly. The blonde girl wanted to say something, but suddenly couldn''t speak, and the whole person suddenly floated and flew into the air.The blonde girl struggled hard and waved Su Zhan to run quickly. Seeing Su Zhan smiled and nodded but refused to leave, the blonde girl was anxious but could do nothing. Step by step, the sorcerer moved forward step by step, and thick black shadows exuded around him, as if the blackness swallowed all the space. Hela shook her head, and rushed toward her suddenly holding the sickle. "when!" The sickle collided with the magic wand and made a crisp sound. For an instant, the air vibrated, and the impact suddenly spread, instantly clearing the surrounding area. "" "" "" 524 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 524 The figures staggered, Hela attacked fiercely, and the sorcerer waved his stick with one hand, easily and calmly blocked Hela''s attack one by one. "boom!" The magic wand blocked the sickle, and the sorcerer suddenly shuddered, and the black mist instantly shattered, and Hela shook back a few steps. Seeing the black mist swept in, Hela waved the sickle with both hands, and the hurricane scattered the black mist. Suddenly, the two men froze. "You haven''t come back to my question yet, are you the younger sister of Ganglishi? If so, you nod your head instead of shaking your head." Just as Hela was fighting the sorcerer, Su Zhan didn''t know when he came under the blond girl and asked, raising his head. The blonde girl was stunned for a moment, as if he had never expected that his companion was fighting, he still asked himself so calmly and nodded subconsciously. "Yes, that''s fine! I didn''t expect that Mr. Steel is so rough, but you are so petite and cute. Are you two brothers and sisters?" Su Zhan said with a smile, placing his hands on the magic barrier that trapped the blonde girl. The blonde girl doesn''t know what he is going to do, is he going to break this magical barrier to let himself out?This is impossible, she knows very well how strong the sorcerer''s magic barrier is.She felt that she was qualified to defeat him countless times, but every time she ended up in failure, and even this magical barrier, she couldn''t break free. She stared at Su Zhan with wide-eyed eyes and motioned him not to waste his energy. Su Zhan smiled slightly and patted his palm lightly. Click! Ga... Ga... cracking sounded, and the blonde girl opened her eyes wide, looking at the magic barrier that gradually cracked in disbelief, and finally jumped over the magic barrier until she fell to the ground and sat down and did not respond. Raising her head, watching Su Zhan stretch out her hand with a smile, the blond girl faintly felt that a golden light appeared behind him, so dazzling, so sacred, as if it was the first light in the border of hell. The blond girl grabbed Su Zhan''s hand and stood up. She was about to speak but her color suddenly changed. The sorcerer appeared behind Su Zhan, and her magic wand was slightly raised. "Be careful!" The blonde girl was shocked and wanted to push to Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t move. Instead of pushing her down, the blond girl was held tightly in her arms.He lowered his head and smiled. Su Zhan didn''t move at all. He heard a bang. Hela had come behind Su Zhan, and the sickle met the magic wand again. The blonde girl felt the strong air turbulence, making her unable to open her eyes at all.I don¡¯t know how long it took, she slowly opened her eyes, and found that she had been hugged far away by him, and a huge pit had appeared in the place where she stood just now, and the sorcerer and Hela disappeared. , We can see how strong and terrifying the blow was. Chapter 0640: Soul Blade The blond girl looked around subconsciously, and finally found a fierce fight in the distance, it was Hela and the sorcerer. "who are you?" The blonde girl turned her head and looked at Su Zhan curiously and asked. "My name is Su Zhan, and Steel Lux is now mixing with me." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Did my brother ask you to save me? Thank you, but...Your companion may not be his opponent, you should leave here." The blonde girl said worriedly. "You should have learned a lot of magic from him? When do you think you can surpass him?" Su Zhan asked instead as if he hadn''t heard it.The blonde girl fell silent, she really has no confidence now. Su Zhan seemed to know that she couldn''t answer, but he paused for a moment and continued: "In fact, if you want to surpass him and defeat him, you only need one thing." "What?" the blonde girl asked subconsciously. "belief!" "Faith?" The blonde girl was shocked, why didn''t she have faith?It''s just that the sorcerer is too strong, this is not a gap that belief can make up. "I know you don''t believe me, show it to you! What I do next, you can do it. In other words, I can do it because you can do it!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and watched the blonde girl lift up Slowly stretched his hand to his chest. What shocked the blonde girl was that his hand penetrated her chest, and the dazzling light flashed, and his hand slowly pulled out, unexpectedly a sword composed of light energy appeared, and she felt it on it. The breath of the soul! "The blade of the soul, the weapon transformed by the soul, is lethal to all magical creatures, and for non-magical creatures it will cause them to lose consciousness." Su Zhan slowly explained. When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared near the sorcerer and Hela. The Soul Blade swung abruptly, splitting the sorcerer and Hela in an instant. Hela stepped back slightly, knowing that Su Zhan was about to take the shot himself.The sorcerer looked at the sword in Su Zhan''s hand in shock!After a while, a black magic circle suddenly appeared in front of him. The light on it turned rapidly, and layers of dark magic power were emerging in a violent wind. "broken!" The sorcerer pushed out forcefully, and the magic circle suddenly emitted a black beam of light and went straight to Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t panic or evade. He even had time to smile at the blond girl in the distance, and then...swiped the blade of the soul. boom! The black beam of light was divided into two, passing from both sides of Su Zhan. With a lightly tapped toe, Su Zhan moved forward in an instant, the Soul Blade cut away the black beam of light, and came to the magic circle in an instant."Crack." The magic circle shattered, and the beam of light disappeared. The warlock retreated quickly, but suddenly felt a sharp pain. Looking down, the blade of the soul blade penetrated his body from behind. He waved his magic wand with difficulty to attack behind him, but the magic wand fell to the ground with a bang when he lifted it up. "Puff!" Suddenly to the top, the sorcerer fell to the ground in response: Su Zhan casually pulled up a sword flower and inserted the sharp blade of the soul into his body. "Why do I feel a bit like a crown of evil?" Withdrawing the blade of the soul, why did Su Zhan subconsciously feel so familiar? "You killed him?" The blonde girl came to Su Zhan and asked in shock. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I just said that, did you forget it?" The blonde girl then remembered that treating non-magical creatures would lead to coma, not death. "How did you do it? You said, you can do it because I can do it. But why, I can''t do it?" The blonde girl hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help asking. "You lack faith!" "Belief is very vague, and there are many kinds. You lack self-confidence. What you lack is the faith of the strong. You know, here...you are the queen of the border of hell!" Su Zhan patted her shoulder and said: " I will not kill him first, I will give you a day to defeat her yourself." When the voice fell, Su Zhan released energy and trapped the sorcerer. "It''s a good pretend, but it''s a pity... it''s just pretending not to be awesome!" Su Zhan said lightly, and Huang Sha walked to the side casually and sat down. "That''s for you." Hela said lightly. If the warlock just pretended to be force, she wouldn''t fight that long. "Yes!" Su Zhan answered casually. 525 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 525 "Do you really think she has the potential to become the queen of the hell frontier? This is not easy." Hela glanced at the brooding blond girl. She now understands that Su Zhanlai is not only for Mephisto, but also The reason for this blonde girl. "I said she can, she can." Su Zhan gestured Hela to sit over with a chuckle, as if there was something to say.Hela was about to listen to what he was going to say after sitting down, but suddenly saw Su Zhan lying sideways, with his head resting on Hela''s lap. "What are you doing?" Hela asked in a deep voice. "Rest, let''s set off tomorrow." Su Zhan said with a smile, then closed his eyes and rested. Hela hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up pushing him away and just let him lie on her lap. The blonde girl didn''t know how long she stood, as if she had figured out something, she sat down abruptly, and then kept holding her chest with her hands. Hela looked at a loss. What is she doing?Is it itchy? over and over again. And the strength is not small. Faintly a little bit bruised. She didn''t mean to give up at all, until the sorcerer woke up, she still didn''t stop, instead she worked harder.Time and time again, I don''t know how long it took, Hela stopped paying attention, and suddenly heard a cheer. She opened her eyes subconsciously, and was a little surprised to find that the blonde girl had a lightsaber exactly the same as the sword used by Su Zhan just now, but it looked slightly smaller. "Successful, I succeeded!" The blonde girl was excited and ran to Su Zhan''s side and shouted. Su Zhan opened his eyes slightly, took a look, waved his hand. In a moment, the sorcerer regained his freedom. "Go!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yeah!" The blond girl nodded heavily, her eyes full of determination and confidence. Body as light as a swallow, the sword is tricky. She doesn''t remember this is the first time she has challenged, but she believes that this time, she will win! Chapter 0641: Hell Frontier Queen Belief is a very vague thing. Many times when it comes to belief, it seems to be a second-degree, but it has to be said that there are two completely different results between belief and no belief. The sorcerer had obviously considered the current situation. As soon as Su Zhan let go, as soon as he landed, the sorcerer suddenly released his magic and prepared to escape.Looking at the black mist and magic power, if the blonde girl used to be excited, she finally had a chance to get rid of his control, but now, her conviction is extremely strong. What she wants is not to get rid of him, but... defeat him! "what!" The blond girl yelled, and instantly teleported to the sorcerer''s face, and the blade of the soul was cut down. The magic was instantly smashed! The sorcerer was shocked, but she didn''t expect that she would also do this trick and hurriedly resisted it. Boom, pop, and excitement kept flowing. After all, the blonde girl is not Su Zhan. Although it is the same fighting method, the strength and experience are far different, but there is no way to kill as easily as Su Zhan and end the battle.However, this was enough to excite the blonde girl, as if seeing the dawn of victory. "As I said, at the border of hell, you are the queen!" Although the blonde girl fought fiercely, she failed to suppress the sorcerer. Once the delay was long, the blonde girl''s magic power would not be able to keep up. Su Zhan was in the sea. I found a comfortable place on the stretched leg and said lazily. The blonde girl frowned subconsciously. She thought that the so-called border queen was just a title and encouragement, but now that it was clearly not, it seemed that there was something else inside.Queen of Hell Frontier, Hell Frontier... Queen! The blonde girl''s eyes lit up suddenly, and she realized instantly. "The magical power on the border of hell, listen to my call and mobilize with me!" The blonde girl opened her hand and screamed softly. With her voice, the ground seemed to start to vibrate, and countless magical powers sprang from all directions. These magical powers poured into the blonde girl''s body, and her soul blade changed. The light is better and more powerful.Her body was faintly covered with a layer of armor, and the blond girl looked at the sorcerer whose eyes were panicked, yelled, and lightly danced, the blade of the soul suddenly cut out. fast! Almost so that the sorcerer could not react at all, he only felt a flower in front of him, and the blond girl disappeared. The next moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain, lowered his head...like a replay, he saw the soul penetrating his body. The blade. Click! The fainting ensued, and the sorcerer fell to the ground with a sudden, the energy of the blade of the soul quickly rotated, rippling layer by layer, and finally returned to the blond girl''s chest and disappeared. "Success... succeeded." Looking at the fallen warlock, the blond girl muttered to herself, as if she couldn''t believe it. Su Zhan got up from Hela''s lap and walked slowly over, first glanced at the blond girl who was still immersed in surprise, then turned to look at the fainted warlock, and slowly raised his hand to him.In an instant, the magic power of the sorcerer was continuously pouring into Su Zhan''s body. After a while, the magic power disappeared, and Su Zhan stopped then, and with a finger, a ray of light from the orange lamp ring directly penetrated the sorcerer''s body.The sorcerer didn''t even hum, and he lost his breath. "Congratulations, secret guest!" Su Zhan said with a smile at the blonde girl. The blonde girl was stunned."Secret guest? My code name?" "dislike?" "No, I like it!" "I''m going to find Mephisto, you can follow me first, or you can go back first, I believe that with your strength, there should be no problem going back." Su Zhan smiled and said to the secret guest. The secret guest said: "Mephisto is very strong, even a sorcerer would not dare to provoke easily. After all, in Mephisto''s territory, his strength has increased countless times. If you want to go, of course I have to accompany you. You go together." "Alright, let''s go." On the road again, but this time there is a magical girl secret guest. When it comes to the magical girl, Su Zhan thinks of another person, who is also a magical girl. She also took out a weapon from her body, but she should be a little Luo Li, you can look for it when you have time! Perhaps his freedom was finally restored, and the secret guest finally looked a little girlish. He curiously asked Dongwenxi, asked how his brother was, asked about the situation outside, and asked why Su Zhan could also be magical.Of course, not just asking, but also saying a lot. Especially Mephisto''s position, she knows better than Hela.After all, she was more familiar with the border of the hell, and with the guidance of the secret guest, the distance was greatly reduced, and soon... has come to the entrance to the hell of Mephisto. "Going in from here is Mephisto''s hell. His hell is huge, and it contains souls controlled by him. Once you enter, you will be discovered immediately." In front of me, there was a dark space, which looked a bit like a black mirror, with faint black particles flowing quickly. The reminder of the secret guest made Su Zhan smile indifferently, and then walked in slowly. It was a wonderful feeling, as if it had crossed the surface of the water, and came to another world. It was very dark in the eyes. There seems to be no sunlight, no sun, and the surroundings are dim. Although it is not possible to reach out and not see your fingers, even if you have Su Zhan''s vision, the visibility is not high.It is not clear whether it is the wind or the screaming voice, which makes people afraid to hear. "This is Mephisto''s hell, it looks similar to your Heim Underworld." Su Zhan casually said to Hela. Hela didn''t say a word, just curled her lips slightly. She didn''t feel that this place was similar to her own Heim underworld. 526 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 526 "Something is approaching," Hela whispered. "Come here very quickly." Su Zhan smiled, and immediately saw a ghost, one, two...With the appearance of this ghost, more ghosts suddenly appeared around them. At first glance, they were already surrounded. . Hela held the sickle, and the secret guest once again summoned the blade of soul. Both of them are extremely lethal to this kind of soul body. FTLN 0642 What do we do?What a king then! These souls don''t seem to have their own ambitions, they should just belong to the kind of dragons. After they appeared, they swarmed over, as if they were about to tear Su Zhan.Hela rushed out with the secret guest. The sickle, the sharp blade of the soul. Those ghosts were easily beheaded one after another, and there was no one general. However, the number of these ghosts was too great, and they were endless, killing one and immediately pounced on another, as if never ending.Gradually, Hela and the secret guest were overwhelmed. Although there was no danger, they were also entangled. At this time, several ghosts rushed towards Su Zhan, and Su Zhan slowly raised his foot and gave a slight shock. boom! At the moment of landing, there seemed to be a special shock energy between the ground. In an instant, there was an endless stream of screams, and the ghosts that rushed in were instantly torn apart by the shock and dissipated invisible.Su Zhan paced slowly, and as he moved forward, as if a layer of invisible energy descended, those ghosts were crushed and dissipated. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of ghosts were reduced to ashes. "Mephisto, if you continue to be a tortoise with a shrunken head, I will destroy all the toys that you have finally collected. You know, it is easy for me." Su Zhan walked and raised. Said the voice. When the feet rise and fall, countless ghosts disappear. After only two steps, a cloud of black mist appeared in front of Su Zhan. As the black mist dissipated, Mephisto appeared. As soon as he appeared, Mephisto said with a smile: "I just didn''t expect you to come here to find me personally, so I was late." Looking at Mephisto''s smile, I don''t know how good the relationship is. The surrounding ghosts have stopped, but they have not dispersed. Hela and the secret guest also did not relax their guards, Mephisto, the long-famous great demon, is not a waiter. "The Court of Life issued a summoning order. All the powerful in the universe already know that Thanos is defeated by you and have collected six infinite gems. Many people are already rushing to the earth, including the five gods, who fear you. I want to try to destroy you or separate the infinite gems. But I can¡¯t figure out that even the court of life can¡¯t help you with six infinite gems. How can they be opponents!¡± Mephisto sighed, slowly Shaking his head, as if disdainful of them. "What about you?" Mephisto''s attitude seemed to be surrendering, Su Zhan asked indifferently, not in a hurry. "It''s not good for me, why should I do things that are only bad?" Mephisto asked. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and smiled: "It meets your demonic criteria, so you are planning to stand by." "Of course, if I need my help, I would be happy to take it." Mephisto said with a smile. "It sounds good, as long as one problem is solved, I think...we can get along with each other in peace." Su Zhan still smiled, which made Mephisto feel that he could have a good peace talk. After learning that Su Zhan defeated Thanos, gathered six Infinite Gems, and the Life Tribunal issued a summoning order, Mephisto was really shocked.Although he didn''t know the specific situation, in his opinion, Thanos was very strong and had the most potential, but he didn''t expect it to be so defeated. Su Zhan, who holds six infinite gems, can still fight? What a joke. He is not Thanos, and there will be a chance to get Infinite Gems from him in the future. It is almost impossible to get it again in the hands of Su Zhan, so he quickly changed his strategy and wanted to reconcile with Su Zhan. .Originally, he planned to go to Su Zhan himself, and he was expressing kindness, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to come first.He was really worried that the stronger Su Zhan would not give up, but now it seems that it is not impossible to talk about it! "What problem do you say, I will definitely find a solution." Mephisto hurriedly said. Before he wanted to come, there was no problem that could not be solved. Su Zhan squinted at Mephisto, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "As long as this problem is solved, our grievances will be wiped out. In fact, this problem needs to be solved, as long as... kill you!" Mephisto was full of expectations, but never thought it was such an answer. "Are you kidding me?" Mephisto''s eyes showed anger. "Well, yes." Su Zhan smiled brilliantly. "You..." Although Mephisto has been persuading himself to calm down, looking at Su Zhan''s brilliant smile, how could he calm down? Even Thanos did not dare to humiliate himself like this, let alone his own. Site."I wanted to reconcile with you, and even be loyal to you, but I didn''t expect you to humiliate me so much, even if you hold infinite gems, but don''t forget, this is my territory!" "Try your best, even if I die by your hands, you will not be much better. When other cosmic powers arrive, you will definitely die!" Hela frowned, Mephisto said it was reasonable, and it wouldn''t do any good to really fight with him at this time.She was about to persuade Su Zhan, but she suddenly smiled when she saw Su Zhan, smiling very happily, as if she had heard some funny joke. This smile made Mephisto even more embarrassed, the magic power had been mobilized, and the powerful magic power faintly circulated in his body, and it was possible to make a move at any time. "If I want to compromise, what infinite gems do I still take? What king am I still?" Su Zhan''s laughter stopped abruptly, and his smile became serious and sharp. He stretched out his arms and spread out his palms. The time stone and soul stone lay on the palms of both hands, suddenly emitting energy.At the same time, four energies of different colors appeared on Su Zhan''s body, and the six energies circulated around Su Zhan''s side and gradually gathered together. "Infinite Gems!" Mephisto was shocked. He knew how strong the energy of the six infinite gems was. It was simply invincible, even if he erased his hell dimension."Damn, you actually want to do it!" Mephisto cursed, and the magic power on his body was instantly full of fire. In a blink of an eye, the two of them could not see clearly, they could only see the two groups of energy gradually expanding, gradually covering the entire hell... Chapter 0643 Destroying Dimensional Space "No, if the two of them work together, I''m afraid the entire hell will be destroyed. We must leave here, go back, and go back to the border of hell." Hela can feel the energy of the two of Su Zhan and Mephisto Constantly climbing, the hell space began to shake. She shouted at the secret guest: "This type of battle is no longer something we can participate in, let''s go!" The secret guest glanced at Su Zhan with some worry, Hela cried out in a deep voice: "Don''t worry about him, with his current ability, even if the entire universe and even the multiverse are destroyed, he will be fine!" The secret guest nodded and grabbed Hela to release the teleportation suddenly, and a blue halo appeared under his feet, and then the secret guest and Hela had disappeared. The moment they left, a loud bang came. Su Zhan fought Mephisto. One is the powerful energy of six infinite gems. One is the concentration of the entire hell magic power, which can be called the pinnacle. There are not many subtle moves, no gorgeous abilities, only the most primitive energy collision, and even the two of them did not punch or move.Although the two of them are far away, their respective energies have expanded greatly, and they immediately started to compete as soon as they were in contact. This is the most primitive ability. This is also the simplest and rude power! The eyes are facing each other, and they don''t give in. The power is climbing rapidly, and the ground is shaking violently. Clicking, the sound of clicking is endless, as if the entire space is beginning to crack. 527 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 527 oom! boom! boom! The ground began to sink with a sense of hierarchy. Su Zhan and Mephisto were suspended in the air. As the ground disappeared, countless ghosts could not withstand this powerful pressure and instantly disappeared. The earth is fierce, the sky is collapsing. "I''m fighting with you!" Mephisto gritted his teeth, his eyes bursting into flames. Regardless of the outcome, hell must be ruined. He roared in anger and began to squeeze the magic power of the entire hell. Losing the support of the magic power, hell collapsed faster, and the surroundings of the two of them had begun to become nothingness, extremely black, there was nothing! "Boom!" "Boom..." The energies of the two groups are still colliding fiercely. The energy of the Soviet war is getting stronger and bigger, and Mephisto¡¯s energy circle gradually shrinks. Mephisto is slowly suppressed until the end. Kneeling on one knee, supporting energy with both hands. Suddenly, he felt the pressure on his head lighten, and subconsciously looked up. Seeing Su Zhan floating in the air above his head, his hands high, a sizzling of infinite energy began to shrink above his head, is he unable to succeed?No... he is compressing infinite energy.Although the size is getting smaller and smaller, the power is getting stronger and stronger. "Do not¡­¡­" Mephisto roared, and a group of magical energy blasted towards Su Zhan. With a loud bang, Su Zhan''s whole body suddenly exploded, and his energy dispersed.Mephisto stared intently, and when the energy dissipated, he widened his glasses in an instant, and his eyes almost popped out.Except for some damage to his clothes, Su Zhan was unscathed. In the air, Su Zhan''s eyes were sharp, looking at the shocked Mephisto below, he suddenly waved his hand and smashed it down. In an instant, infinite power came. With its advent, the surrounding space was wiped out one after another, Mephisto was able to resist it for a moment, then collapsed.At the moment he collapsed, the moment the energy was crushed and vanished, a big explosion suddenly occurred, and the powerful energy directly caused the entire hell space to collapse and the surroundings turned into nothingness. "The broken movement in the dimension space is quite big." Su Zhan could feel how great the pressure around him was, like a meat grinder. He obviously couldn''t see anything, but he could feel the stirring force. Can''t stay long! Su Zhan glanced into the void, and didn''t find Mephisto, maybe...has been crushed into powder. Waved, something similar to a space door appeared. Su Zhan leaped in and disappeared. The border of hell. The wind and sand filled the sky, shaking endlessly. The entire border of hell was in a feeling that it might collapse at any time.Mystery and Hela looked at the direction leading to Mephisto''s Hell. The entrance there had disappeared. From time to time, a strong suction force was generated, causing the space to vibrate... The secret guest even worried that the space on the border of hell could not be able to bear it. Once you can''t bear it, I''m afraid the entire border of hell will be wiped out. What kind of powerful force is this! I thought to be the queen of the frontier of hell and defeated the sorcerer, she was already considered strong, but compared with Su Zhan, she realized how small she was. I don''t know how long it took, the shaking finally stopped, and the surroundings seemed to be calm. The secret guest exclaimed, and finally can rest assured. "Why hasn''t he returned?" For so long, the hell space has ceased to exist, and the battle should be over, but... Su Zhan has not yet returned. Hela shook her head, she didn''t know. For a long time, Su Zhan never came back. Hella and the secret guest were finally a little worried. "What should I do now?" the secret guest asked. Hela thought for a while and said: "Wait, it is not easy to destroy a dimension space. The impact of a space explosion may cause a space deviation, or he may be teleported to another place. Let''s be in the latitude of hell. Look inside, maybe you can find him!" "Ok!" The secret guest nodded, clueless, this was the only thing they could do. When they were looking for Su Zhan on the border of hell, Su Zhan appeared on a special planet. Su Zhan stepped into the portal and felt like he had a dream. The dream seemed to be very long and very short. Then he found himself appearing on a strange planet.The surroundings are blue and black, very special. "It seems that the explosion in the dimensional space has caused a deviation in teleportation. Is this teleporting me to the Milky Way?" Su Zhan mumbled, looking around, and the scenery changed in an instant, his vision magnified countless times. Soon, he already knew his position. It is about four light-years away from the solar system, it should be Centauri, here...is it Proxima? Chapter 0644 Although he didn''t know that he was being teleported here, Su Zhan was not worried. With his strength, he was not worried about things.Using six infinite gems together is indeed not a joke, especially two of them have not been swallowed yet, and the consumption is very huge. Thanos uses Infinite Gloves, which cannot use the full power of Infinite Gems, but the cost is relatively small. Although you can use unlimited gems as much as you want, it will also consume more. You will pay as much as you get, and it is fair! Using the omnipotent ability of Infinite Gems, Su Zhan quickly contacted Hela and the secret guest in the border of hell, and their voices rang directly in their minds. "Are you all right?" "Su Zhan!" "We are fine!" The two said in surprise. "That''s good, the dimensional space is broken, and I was teleported to a planet in the universe, which should be Proxima Centauri. When I recover, I will go back. You can go back to the underworld of Heim or my territory first." "Let''s go back to the Heim Underworld first." "Okay, see you later." 528 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 528 After the explanation, Su Zhan severed the connection. Although he can fly back slowly, but since he is here, he should also take a look. It is more convenient and faster to send it back directly when he recovers. This planet doesn''t look like inhabited, let alone civilization. Su Zhan walked leisurely for a long time, and the surrounding scenery was unchanged. At first glance, it seemed novel, and it became a bit boring after a long time.Su Zhan simply sat down, and while recovering, he took out the soul stone to devour it. Swallowing not only gains power, but also generates additional energy for system upgrades.Now that he knew the little secret of the system, Su Zhan had hope for the upgrade again.Previously, upgrading was nothing more than opening new dungeon quotas. If there were enough, there would be no special attraction. Now it is worth continuing to upgrade. What''s more, only by completely swallowing the infinite gems can you completely become your own. Being immersed in swallowing, time seemed to become less clear. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan suddenly felt as if someone was approaching, which made him interested. Is there anyone on this planet? Is it an aboriginal or an outsider? Su Zhan swallowed while looking into the distance, wanting to see who it was. The first thing that caught my eye was a spear. I didn''t know what it was made of. It looked very unusual.What followed was a bumpy figure, woman!This made Su Zhan subconsciously look forward to it. His left arm was covered with armor, and his whole body was almost covered by clothes. His exposed neck and face were blue, and his flowing hair was extremely blue. A weird helmet with a semi-circular feel. Su Zhan was a little disappointed. "Although it''s a female, but this look is really acceptable." Su Zhan sighed regretfully and recognized who she was. In the comics, Thanos has a five obsidian generals under Thanos. These five generals are all powerful in the universe with extraordinary strength.One of them is called Proxima Dark Night, which can be called Thanos'' most brutal subordinate, an absolute predator, and the most powerful warrior in Thanos Legion. Her weapon is a special spear. Obviously, it should be this one. Now, she was obviously not under Thanos, and she had not become the Five Obsidian generals.But her character didn''t change much. Su Zhan could see the violent in her eyes. She should know who she was, but she didn''t have the slightest fear or withdraw, but she seemed extremely excited. Her eyes were shining with excitement, as she watched getting closer and closer, the spear in her hand suddenly came back toward Suzha.The sound of breaking through the air came, and the spear sank vigorously, and the speed was extremely fast, and it was in front of Su Zhan in an instant. Seeing that the spear would penetrate Su Zhan in an instant, the spear changed abruptly, and instantly disintegrated the city''s three black light spots, and something similar to a tracker covered Su Zhan''s surroundings."Boom!" The black tracker emits black light, and the three beams of light instantly enveloped Su Zhan! In an instant, the ground exploded, smoke filled, and the black dead light shot continuously, as if it didn''t mean to stop. Proxima Darkye frowned and looked around vigilantly. Its black light tracker could lock on the enemy, and the enemy would not stop if he died.Suddenly, Dark Night Proxima Star was suddenly startled, and a strong sense of crisis came from behind. She didn''t even look back. She instantly dodged a forward flip, her body twisted in the air, and she quickly looked behind. "no one?" Proxima Dark Night was astonished. Isn''t his premonition wrong?She was puzzled but suddenly surprised, that sense of crisis appeared behind her again, like a shadow.Panicked, she tried to avoid again, but this time it didn''t go so well. Her neck was grasped forcefully from behind, and she felt a strong suffocation in an instant. Before she could think about it, she elbowed her left arm directly back, and her right hand clasped the opponent''s hand to break it apart.She is very confident in her strength, and at the same time she can feel that the other party does not seem to react, she is already expecting the elbow hit to make the other party feel painful. boom! She directly touched the opponent, but it was different from what she had imagined. Instead of feeling the painful reaction of the other party, she had a heart-piercing pain, and her left arm instantly became numb and weak.As for the right hand to clasp the opponent''s hand, it didn''t even shake anything. "Humph!" Dark Night Proxima snorted but didn''t stop, his body suddenly drilled, resisting the sharp pain of his neck, his feet were as hard as a knife, and he even pierced the ground abruptly and disappeared. The moment she drilled down, the black light tracker had also arrived, and the black dead light shot out again. Su Zhan swayed lightly and quickly, and directly reached out to grab the three black light trackers in his hand, and then combined them forcefully, and instantly turned into a spear.The spear danced twice in Su Zhan''s hand, shaking the ground suddenly. Click... Click... The ground split instantly, and then a muffled hum was heard, and the dark night Proxima Centauri shook out from the ground, falling to the ground and marking a long distance, leaving a clearly visible scratch. Chapter 0645: Five Obsidians "Ahem..." Dark Night Proxima was lying on the ground in a panic, struggling to stand up, but felt a sharp tearing pain, especially the pain in her left arm that made her squat hard.But she didn''t give up, clenched her teeth and supported the ground with her head, and stood up staggeringly. Looking at Su Zhan slowly walking in the distance, Dark Night Proxima Centauri was a little dignified and fearful, but he didn''t see the slightest retreat. "Not bad!" When he came to the front, Su Zhan stopped and looked at her with faint approval."Know who I am, and dare to do it with me. It is indeed courageous and courageous. I am in a good mood now. I can give you a chance. Do you want to be loyal to me?" Dark Night Proxima said in a deep voice: "I''m not convinced!" Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word. He held the spear with his backhand, and Dark Night Proxima took the long hair, and he was suddenly ready to do it again. "Wait!" Su Zhan said. "You regret it?" Dark Ye Proxima asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled."I''m just afraid you will find a reason if you lose in a while." When the voice fell, Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, and a light rain fell from the sky.Dark Night Proxima hesitated for a while, and finally did not escape. Then she felt that her injuries were recovering quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to recover. "Don''t think I will thank you." Dark Ye Proximate Star said. Su Zhan said indifferently: "I''m just afraid you will make excuses later." "Humph." Dark Night Proxima snorted and rushed over. This time, instead of using the black light tracker, she wielded a spear and chose to fight melee. This is what she is best at. In addition to the name of Proxima Dark Night, she also has a name called Berserker! The spears are powerful, and the speed is as fast as lightning. The spears turn into countless afterimages. It is not clear which is true and which is false.Su Zhan was a little surprised by her attack, and she deserved to be the strongest fighter under Thanos, and she did have a set. However, Dark Night''s attack was faster than the neighboring stars, and Su Zhan dodged even faster, and even let him escape.The dark night Proxima Centauri became more and more frightened, and the speed became faster and faster. In the end, even the afterimages were invisible, only the sound of thumping spears breaking through the air. "do not fight!" Dark Ye Proxima suddenly stopped with a frustrated shout. She found out, Su Zhan did it on purpose. It''s just avoiding, and the speed is not too fast, as if he could avoid it just now, but every time he speeds up, he is still like that... "Convinced?" Su Zhan looked at her with a smile. Convinced? 529 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 529 Of course, Proxima Dark Night is not convinced, and it is not a head-on fight!But she didn''t know what to do, even if she continued to fight, she still had no chance of winning.After a long silence, Di Ye Proxima nodded and said that he was convinced. See the dark night Proxima Centauri convinced, and declared allegiance.Su Zhan smiled softly. It was only an accident to accept her, but she already knew what happened to her. It seems that the Life Tribunal really summoned a lot of people this time, Thanos, Infinite Gems, plus With the summoning order of the Life Tribunal, Su Zhan wondered that people in the entire universe should know themselves. There is a saying that Piff is not guilty of guilt. They may not dare to make the idea of ??infinite gems, but they are afraid that one day they will make their own idea. If they have the opportunity to stifle this threat, they will naturally not refuse. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that Su Zhan is the public enemy of the universe. "I know there is another person nearby, and that''s not bad." Since he chose to be allegiance, Dark Night Proximal to the stars also wholeheartedly. Knowing that Su Zhan needs manpower now, he soon thought of an acquaintance. She has played against this person several times, although she doesn''t have any special abilities, but the overall strength is not weak. "Oh? What is it called?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Black dwarf." Dark Night said near the star. Su Zhan smiled: "Sure enough, it''s him, that''s okay, then go take a look." Dark Night Proxima Centauri was a little surprised, as if he knew him in his tone?But she didn''t ask much, and quickly led the way and flew away from Proxima. Near Proxima Centauri, there is a black dwarf star. Black dwarfs are also called brown dwarfs. It seems that they all named themselves after planets, but think about it, anyway, there is probably no one else on these planets.As the only one, it is normal to call a planet by a name.This black dwarf is also one of the five Obsidian generals. Since Proxima Diablo has been collected, she recommended the black dwarf again. Su Zhan wondered if he would go along, just take the five Obsidian generals together. After all, the strength is very good! General Deadblade, Proxima Neighbor, Black Dwarf, Super Giant, Ebony Maw, this is the Five Obsidian Generals. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan and Dark Night Proxima to reach the black dwarf. As soon as I arrived at the black dwarf, I saw a person standing in front. This person¡¯s physique is very long and sturdy. Although he is not tall, his body is full of shocking muscles. His feet are a bit bird-scratched, with only three fingers. The skin on his body is somewhat like some kind of metal. He is sturdy, holding a double-edged hatchet in his hand, it is very ugly, and the most important thing is that Nima is still crouching!The downward pressure on the left and right sides had already emerged, covering the upper lip. Although many alien human races are not good-looking, they still look at it, and even feel good when they are used to it, but this guy is really ugly. Long ugliness and long scary are two different things. People can''t bear to look straight! "Dark Night Proxima, have you taken refuge in Su Zhan?" Black dwarf asked. Dark Ye Proxima nodded and said, "Yes, I brought my master to solicit you." The black dwarf considered it for a while and said directly to Su Zhan: "I am willing to be loyal." "Well, follow me in the future." It''s not surprising that the black dwarf directly agrees with Su Zhan. Once he has dealt with Proxima Darknight, he can naturally analyze many things.Secondly, he is also a relatively ordinary one among the five Obsidian generals, so recruiting him with Su Zhan''s current status and status is regarded as a high regard for him, he naturally has no hypocritical reason. 0646 1 The joining of Proxima Dark and Black Dwarf was just a small episode for Su Zhan. He wanted to say that he should just get the Obsidian Five Generals, but it is still unclear where the other three Su Zhan are, and there is no need to look for it. The two of them are not good people. Of course, in the Marvel world, you can''t simply judge what is good and what is bad. "Give you a task. I''m still looking for three people. The strength of these three people is similar to yours. As long as you find them and let them join, you can form a team under my command. The name is Obsidian Five!" Su Zhan said to the black dwarf star towards Dark Night Proxima Centauri. The two understand a little bit, it would be a great honor to be able to form a team alone. After all, so far, although there are many people around Su Zhan, not many have independent names. "General Deadblade, superstar, Ebony Maw..." Whether Su Zhanjiang can find the names and characteristics of these three people is up to them when they are found. After the account was properly made, the two could not wait to embark on the road to find a companion. Su Zhan was almost restored and appeared directly in the underworld of Heim. Heim in the underworld. Hela is chatting with the secret guest. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appearing, the two of them were taken aback and showed joyful expressions. I asked them about their situation, and talked about their own affairs in Proxima. The secret guest was surprised. Hela was quite calm. With Su Zhan''s current reputation, it was normal to recruit two people. Su Zhan spent a day in the underworld of Heim, and then returned to Earth with the secret guest. Hellfire Club! The White Queen was a little depressed, unable to refresh herself, stayed lazily in the office and did not go out. Although Su Zhan hadn''t been away for long, and didn''t even think about meeting him often before, but now he missed it so much. Su Zhan appeared in his mind from time to time. The feeling of thinking made the White Queen feel incredible. How did she become such a strong woman? But that kind of feeling can''t be controlled, and it will become trance and distraction when thinking about it. At this time, Su Zhan appeared in the office with the secret guest behind the sofa. I thought the White Queen could detect it, but after a while I saw her reaction.This appearance of the White Queen made Su Zhan a little surprised, came behind her lightly, covered her eyes with one hand, and squeezed with the other hand. "Damn!" The White Queen screamed, but then quickly calmed down, and said with some joy: "You come back to pull?" Su Zhan let go of the White Queen and walked to the front with a smile."How do you know it''s me? What did you think when I saw you in a daze?" "Miss you!" White Queen Yingying said. Su Zhan chuckled: "I miss you too, haha. By the way, this is the secret guest, the younger sister of Steel Lux." The White Queen glanced at the secret guest, then turned to Su Zhan and asked, "How do you plan to arrange it?" "She doesn''t know much about the outside world. First go to her brother, then get familiar with the outside world, and then talk." Su Zhan said. "Why don''t you let her stay on my side?" The White Queen said with a curled mouth. Su Zhan said indifferently: "It''s okay, you can arrange this." "I''ll let someone inform the Steel Lux first." The White Queen quickly got in touch with Steel Lux by telepathy. It didn''t take long for the Steel Lux to arrive. When she saw the secret guest, she cried instantly, and then kept expressing gratitude to Su Zhan and the White Queen. Steel Lux was a simple and honest man. Honestly, Su Zhan said a few words of relief, and then the siblings went out. After they left, the White Queen immediately rushed into Su Zhan''s arms. Seeing that the White Queen seemed to melt, what could Su Zhan say. 530 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 530 He held her waist and hugged him directly, let her clamp herself, and then used the sofa as the main battlefield. It''s another earth-shaking battle! After the end, the White Queen lay softly on Su Zhan''s body, lazily not even opening her eyes, which was both aftertaste and enjoyment. "What''s the matter recently?" Su Zhan touched the White Queen''s shoulder. As the name suggests, she is really white and feels very good. "No, what''s the matter?" The White Queen hummed twice and asked lazily. "Since it''s okay, how about I take you to other worlds?" Now that he agreed to take the White Queen to other worlds, Su Zhan would naturally not be unbelievable.For the time being, there are no copies that are urgently needed, just enter the old copy. Almighty is to take the White Queen to play with, and organize the copy by the way. There are single copies and fusion ones as well. There are Transformers and Super Heroes individually. The super heroes can be kept for the time being, but the Transformers are of little use.Now that he has his own territory, he will simply bring them back this time, and then erase the copy. The White Queen is not so eager for other worlds now, and her mind is all on Su Zhan, but Su Zhan is willing to take herself there and she is naturally willing to see and see, let alone go with Su Zhan?The White Queen readily agreed, and Su Zhan smiled and let her get dressed and ready. I entered the copy of Transformers first! After entering the instance, Su Zhan summoned the White Queen. After appearing, the White Queen looked around in a novel, while Su Zhan learned about the world. After leaving last time, Optimus Prime and the Ministry of Defense cooperated fairly well. I don''t know how it is now?Numerous network information flashed in front of Su Zhan''s eyes, and Su Zhan''s expression soon became serious. Things are the same as he thought when he left. The rabbit is dead and the dog is cooking, the bird is shocked and the bow is hidden. After there were no enemies, the Ministry of Defense really fell out with Optimus Prime and they even began to study the autobots! This is the story of entering Transformers 4! Today, Optimus Prime¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and other Autobots are also hiding. "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Su Zhan''s face was not pretty, the White Queen put away curiosity and asked in a low voice. "Something unexpected, there is no big problem." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, holding the White Queen''s waist and said: "Go, I will take you around the world first." "Ok!" Since Su Zhan said so, it shouldn''t be a big deal, and the White Queen also put aside her worry, and went shopping with him. Chapter 0647 Using the ability of telepathy, the White Queen had already collected information about this world when she was shopping, and she knew a rough idea. She now also knows where Su Zhan''s Hornet came from, and it was from this world. Eating, shopping, shopping! No one in this world knows who she is. The White Queen in love does not have the kind of aura she had before. It is just a beautiful woman whoever sees it. If her subordinates or familiar people see it, she must Will be surprised. Perhaps because of the unfamiliar environment, there is no need to carry such a big burden, so the White Queen is not the White Queen now, but an ordinary woman named Emma! As night fell, the White Queen took a shower and put on the specially bought white translucent pajamas and came to Su Zhan. Su Zhan stretched out her hand to hug her, but she smiled and pushed away, taking two steps back, her body gently Swayed. The posture and eyes are very moving. Su Zhan was drinking wine while admiring the dancing of the White Queen. Until the end, all clothes are gone. Su Zhan directly hugged the White Queen into the room. After a few days of eating, drinking, and having fun like a honeymoon, the White Queen was so tender, and the little women generally made Su Zhan a little lingering.It was the White Queen who took the initiative to mention that the past few days have been very happy. If he has anything to do, we can do business first. The White Queen is empathetic, and the matter is not too complicated, so let''s do it first. "The leader of the Autobots is called Optimus Prime. First find it, and then let it find other Autobots, and then take us directly to our world." Su Zhan was talking to the White Queen while he had already locked Optimus Prime. position. Although he hides well, he can receive all the information after the brain is developed, even a little clue is enough for him to follow the vine.He was bought by a machine inventor named Cade Eagle. For the story of Transformers 4, Su Zhan has not remembered clearly, there are no highlights in the plot, mainly special effects and... the heroine. Cade''s daughter, Tessa! A little girl who has just grown up. Su Zhan''s focus is this man! With the White Queen, the two teleported directly to Cade Eagle''s house. A farm, a little far from the town, a little remote, a single-floor villa, next to a huge warehouse. Cade lives with his daughter Tessa. His mind is all about the invention of the machine. Although he cares about his daughter very seriously, it is a bit too much, especially for girls in the rebellious period. Therefore, although the relationship between the father and daughter is very good, it is not close. Especially in life, Tessa is actually taking care of Cade! At this time Tessa was in school, and Cade was studying his own machine in the warehouse. After Su Zhan and the White Queen entered, Cade was obviously stunned. "You, who are you? How did you get in?" Cade asked with some caution. Su Zhan glanced at the White Queen. The White Queen instantly activated her psychic abilities and directly controlled Cade. "We live here temporarily." Su Zhan confessed, and then slowly walked towards Optimus Prime, which was placed with a pile of broken copper and iron. Optimus Prime had fallen into a deep sleep at this time, so as not to be tracked, he had no reaction to the arrival of Su Zhan.Su Zhan patted Optimus Prime, but did not wake it up after thinking about it.Once it wakes up, I''m afraid the Ministry of National Defense will know. Although it is not worried, for the time being, Su Zhan still wants to spend a few days to stop. Whether it is to the White Queen or Tessa! Turned around and came to Cade, Su Zhanjiang told him how to repair Optimus Prime, let him repair it slowly! "who are you?" As soon as I got out of the barn, I saw a girl in jeans and a gray jacket approaching. The White Queen glanced at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and shook her head and said, "You must be Tessa? We are your father''s friends. My name is Su Zhan and her name is Emma." "My father''s friend? What kind of friend?" Tessa was a little skeptical. After all, she looked too young, and she knew much about her father''s friends, but she had never heard of these two people. Su Zhan smiled and said: "As for the friends on the machine, you can ask your father about the details...Oh, yes, we can stay at your house for a few days temporarily. This is an interruption." 531 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 531 "Well, I will ask him." Tessa entered the warehouse. Not long after she came out, her attitude had changed and she became more enthusiastic. "You are from New York, New York is very prosperous, right? There are many rooms at home, I will help you clean up." "One room is fine." Su Zhan said with a smile. Although Tessa knew that her father was not very reliable, she still believed in what he said, so she treated Su Zhan and Emma very enthusiastically, and added that she was from a big city at the same age, which made her father control her Tessa is very envious and curious, and will ask some questions whenever she has time. Cade is doing his best to repair Optimus Prime, so the three of them have a lot of time together and are very happy. Before you know it, night falls. Cade was still in the barn and did not come out, Tessa wanted to call him to rest, but unfortunately he failed.This was not made by the White Queen, it was Cade''s own thoughts, and once invested in it, he would be completely immersed in it. Tessa shook her head helplessly and came out of the barn, only to find a faint light in front of her. It''s Su Zhan''s car! A cool sports car! "You haven''t rested? Where''s Emma?" Tessa asked curiously when she came over and found that there was only Su Zhan in the car. "She''s already asleep, and I''m going to go for a drive. The night here is beautiful. Are you interested?" Su Zhan invited with a smile. Tessa thought for a while, opened the door and got into the car, and said generously and somewhat excitedly: "Okay, I have never done a sports car ride before, and CapitaLand is very strict and will not let me go out at night!" Under the dark night sky, the bumblebee quickly drove out of the farm. The evening breeze was cool, silent and empty. Tessa excitedly stretched out his hand out of the window for a ride, feeling the speed of the sports car! "Do you want to drive?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Tessa froze for a moment and said, "Can I?" "Why not?" Su Zhan smiled and stopped the car, preparing to change positions with Tessa. Item 0648 Tessa excitedly drove the Hornet very quickly, but it was night, and there were no people, so that he could experience the limit of speed.For Tessa, let alone the car, it''s hard to go out at night. It can be seen that she was very excited, and she drove a long way before she knew it. After calming down a little bit, Tessa pulled the car over and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I was too excited accidentally, shall we go back?" "No hurry, the night view outside is good, go out and have a look." Su Zhan opened the door and got out of the car with a smile. Although it was quiet and dark outside, the stars in the sky were indeed beautiful.Su Zhan leaned on the car and looked up at the starry sky. Tessa walked over to the side and learned everything, for a while, quiet and comfortable. Tessa secretly looked at Su Zhan, her heartbeat speeding up inexplicably. She suddenly felt that if Su Zhan was single, it would be fine, and all aspects seemed to meet her requirements, and he was the kind of man who moved her heart. "How about playing a game?" Su Zhan suddenly turned her head, Tessa was a little panicked, and hurriedly lowered her head and said in a panic, "What game?" "This is a very popular game now. If it can make you laugh, you can let me kiss it. Do you dare to play it?" Su Zhan said provocatively. For a girl in the rebellious period, the most unacceptable thing is to make people look down upon.Tessa didn''t think much about it and nodded in agreement. Su Zhan walked to the opposite side of Tessa and asked with a smile, "Are you ready?" Tessa took a deep breath and calmed her emotions. No matter what Su Zhan did, she was sure not to laugh.Tessa nodded, intending to see what Su Zhan was going to do, but suddenly saw Su Zhan reach out and nod under his ribs. The thing that Tessa could not bear was the itching, and did not expect Su Zhan to do it. The originally suffocated emotions broke power in an instant, and couldn''t help laughing. "You lost!" Su Zhan said. "You cheated, you didn''t say..." Tessa was about to refute, but her neck was suddenly caught, and Su Zhan directly kissed him. This is the first time Tessa has kissed, and her head buzzed as if exploded. Her tense teeth were closed. Su Zhan tried several times without success, and suddenly placed the other hand on Tessa¡¯s. There was a pinch on the ass. Tessa snorted painfully and opened her mouth. Su Zhan took the opportunity to drive straight in, and soon... Tessa was already conquered. The Su war commander Tessa leaned on the car, constantly asking for it, holding his other hand unceremoniously, the inexperienced Tessa could not survive, and completely let Su Zhan perform.After a while, at the end Tessa closed her eyes and instinctively raised her head to cater. Parting, Su Zhan''s mouth smiled at Tessa, whose eyes were somewhat distracted, and slowly lowered his head to move over, Tessa instinctively opened his mouth, and the two kissed again. After a long time, the two people separated again. Tessa gasped, feeling that her mouth seemed to be unconscious. Su Zhan smiled and hugged Tessa''s neck, bowed his head and said: "You are great, I seem to like you." "You... are you kidding?" Tessa gasped. "I''m serious." "What about Emma, ??don''t you have a girlfriend?" Tessa said. Su Zhan smiled."Who stipulates that I can only have one girlfriend? You will know in the future. I have many girlfriends and they have a good relationship. They all live together." "Huh?" Tessa was stunned, a little disbelief. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and said, "Go back, otherwise I''m really afraid that I can''t help but rectify the Fa on the spot." When I went back, Tessa was much quieter, confused and complicated. Regarding this, Su Zhan is still quite happy. Her complex mood means that she has feelings for herself. Otherwise, it is impossible to be complicated.As for what to do next, Su Zhan is not worried at all. Men chase women, either rich or handsome. Of course, the most important thing is to be thick-skinned and soft-skinned. It just so happens that these three Soviet wars are available. After returning, the two returned to the room. Su Zhan looked at Tessa who was about to enter the house and yelled softly. Tessa turned around and found Su Zhan approaching.She hesitated for a while and didn''t avoid it, and was hugged and kissed by Su Zhan a few times. "good night!" Su Zhan let go of Tessa and entered the house with a smile. Tessa stood for a long time, then went back to her room in a daze. ... ... 532 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 532 The next morning, the White Queen found Tessa.Tessa, with a guilty conscience, thought she knew it, but the White Queen later asked her to go shopping together, which made Tessa relieved.The two went shopping, but Su Zhan did not follow. When shopping, Tessa had seen what a rich man was. The White Queen didn''t even want to spend money, which made her very envious.During this period, she also tentatively asked about the love life of the White Queen and Su Zhan, especially about...there are many girlfriends! The White Queen knew exactly what Tessa was thinking. Anyway, it was also a fact, the White Queen said generously, which surprised Tessa even more.But I was surprised, I don''t know why, but there was a kind of inexplicable happiness and expectation... Until the afternoon, the two came back with big bags. Among them, there are also many clothes and things that the White Queen gave to Tessa. Helping Tessa get things to the room, the White Queen paused when she turned to go out.Tessa looked at her, knowing she had something to say. "If you have any thoughts, don''t worry about my feelings and just do it. After all...there are so many people that you can''t think of it, you are not the only one." The White Queen smiled sweetly, turned and closed the door and went out. Tessa froze for a long time, not knowing what to think. Boom boom, boom boom! The knock on the door suddenly awakened Tessa, Tessa hurriedly called out, and Su Zhan pushed the door in. Seeing Su Zhan, Tessa was somewhat panicked. "What are you thinking about, so focused?" Su Zhan smiled and sat down next to her, hugging her shoulders very naturally. Tessa hesitated, and did not resist. "Nothing, I just feel embarrassed to make Emma so expensive." "You like it." Su Zhan said with a smile, already holding Tessa in his arms. Chapter 0649-Tessa and Emma''s Competition "I...I want to take a shower first. I was sweating while shopping, and it was very uncomfortable." Feeling that Su Zhan was deliberately approaching him, Tessa hid aside and whispered. She didn''t want Su Zhan to smell her own sweat, even if she didn''t, but the little girls were more concerned about this. Su Zhan smiled: "Okay, you go take a bath and change your clothes, and let''s go out to barbecue at night." "barbecue?" "Yes, I prepared everything when you were shopping. I wanted to ask you to join your father, but he was not interested, so...just the three of us." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh." Tessa nodded cutely, and wanted to ask, but Su Zhan had already got up and left. When Tessa finished taking a shower, she changed her clothes on purpose. At this time, the White Queen and Su Zhan had almost prepared outside.Tessa told her father, and his father did not go, but he did not stop her from going. This makes Tessa very happy. She could see that her father seemed very tolerant of herself and Su Zhan. If this is usual, no matter who it is, if he doesn''t follow it, don''t even think about it. "Where shall we go?" Tessa asked with some joy. "Go over there, the scenery there is good." Su Zhan pointed to the distance, not knowing exactly where it was, that is, the general direction. Near the farm, the customs are similar. Tessa is also willing to stay away from home a little bit, so that it is easier. This is a girl in the rebellious period, whose parents are too strict, as long as she has a chance, she hopes to stay away. The three of them drove and drove for almost twenty minutes, and found a good place to start moving things. When it is set, the sun is about to set, and the afterglow looks very beautiful. Lights, bonfires. Add barbecue and beer. Tessa feels that this is the easy and free life he dreams of. She could feel that Su Zhan was very different from Emma, ??especially Emma, ??the temperament that Jane showed inadvertently was definitely not something ordinary people could have.People, I definitely like to be with good people. Su Zhan specially bought beer, red wine, and champagne, ate and drank, giggling, as if all the troubles were gone all of a sudden, wishing time could freeze forever.Su Zhan and Emma didn''t avoid her, and they showed a lot of closeness and affection.Perhaps because of drinking, Tessa gradually let go.As a girl with very strict tutoring, wine is something she wants to try but has never had a chance. Whenever she has a chance, her self-control is naturally much worse. In addition to the amount of alcohol, I drank a lot in a short time. This is a lot of drinking, okay, somewhat let go. It is estimated that it is usually strictly controlled and repressed. Singing and dancing, the atmosphere is getting hotter and more ambiguous.I don''t know where she learned her dance. It''s probably on the Internet. When she danced, her eyes began to tease.Emma took a look, this is no good! He stood up immediately and jumped up beside Tessa. Chunlan Qiuju, each has its own merits. Looking at the mature Emma and the immature Tessa, there are two completely different feelings, but they make people feel the same. Perhaps it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat. Emma''s movements are getting bigger and bigger. Once she shows her shoulders and then takes off her clothes, Su Zhan first completely separates the space here, so as not to be seen by others. Enjoy it with interest. Emma winked at Tessa, as if to say again: "Dare you?" Tessa is naturally not to be outdone."You dare, I dare!" The posture, immediately took off the jacket very boldly. Emma chuckled and glanced at Su Zhan."How do you thank me?" Emma''s voice rang in Su Zhan''s mind. Su Zhan smiled: "If you can help me take her down, I can support you to manage all the mutants in my territory!" Emma raised her eyebrows and fought with Tessa in a look you looked good. Of course, Tessa thought she was fighting, but she was actually led by Su Zhan Emma step by step. After a while, the clothes on the two of them were gone. Under the swagger of the fire, two women with perfect posture jumped over. Jump away. Emma and Su Zhan are boy and girl friends, let alone watch them, they can do anything. Not Tessa, at least not now. But she obviously didn''t think about this problem anymore, thinking in her heart was how to compare Emma and how to attract Su Zhan''s attention to herself.With her hard work, Su Zhan''s gaze really seemed to be on her, and Emma seemed to quit at this time. With a snort, he came directly to Su Zhan and squatted down. Tessa was stunned for a moment, blushing at Emma''s actions, but seeing Su Zhan just staring at her, Emma deliberately showed off with her eyes, Tessa couldn''t help saying: "How can you do this, you It''s cheating, it''s not fair!" "I didn''t stop you, and he won''t refuse." Emma said lightly. 533 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 533 "But..." Tessa blushed, how could she be the same as Emma. Emma can do that because she is Su Zhan''s girlfriend, not herself! This made Tessa a bit embarrassed for a while and didn''t know what to do.At this moment, Su Zhan beckoned to her, and Tessa hesitated and walked over. "Can you help me pour a glass of wine?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Tessa nodded and helped him pour a cup. After Su Zhan took it, he took Tessa around. Tessa hesitated, but didn''t break free. Being so close, she was embarrassed to see Emma, ??but turned her head and forced her composure. "Hmm!" She felt Su Zhan''s hand slipping down and placed it on her upper circumference, and then moved naturally.That feeling made Tessa feel very surprised and nothing special, but there was an indescribable feeling that made her involuntarily lean into Su Zhan''s arms, subconsciously closed her eyes, and slightly raised her head.Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t miss it, so he bowed his head and kissed him directly. Soon the two had hugged each other. Emma giggled when she saw the two of them like this, got up and sat aside, drinking, watching with interest. Item 0650 The influence of alcohol combined with the affection of Su Zhan in her heart made Tessa completely unable to resist. She kissed before adding, and danced boldly just now, as if the door between her and Su Zhan was opened. , A lot less estrangement, a lot more calm. She began to cater to her, feeling a little greedy for this unspeakable taste. I don''t know how long it took, she felt as if she was lying down on her back.Opening her eyes in a daze, Su Zhan''s excited and expectant eyes were seen, seemingly understanding, perhaps she didn''t even figure it out, just nodded inexplicably. Su Zhan smiled, bowed his head and kissed him. Tessa felt a sharp pain as soon as she was immersed in that kind of tenderness, and she subconsciously hugged Su Zhan forcefully to stop him from moving. pain! It was an unspeakable pain, as if the whole person had been penetrated. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just used means to relieve Tessa''s pain and attention. After a daze, he didn''t know how long he felt, and Su Zhan moved. How could the weak body withstand the strength of Su Zhan? Tessa felt as if she had entered a state of being awake, not knowing anything, not thinking about anything, just drifting around like this, it was amazing... It wasn''t until she felt a pair of strong arms hugged herself and helped herself to get dressed, she woke up as if the soul had returned to her body. Only then did she discover that Su Zhanzheng was helping her to tidy up her hair gently and considerately. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked softly. "It hurts!" Tessa said subconsciously. She didn''t notice that her tone was not aggrieved at all, but she felt as if she was acting like a baby. "This girl is not the same as a woman. She knows how to act like a baby when she just became a woman? Don''t worry, I won''t rob you." The white queen next to her giggled and teased. Tessa''s face turned red for an instant and wanted to explain, only to find that she had deliberately packed her things. "She is teasing you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, I know." Tessa nodded in a low voice. The white queen who was packing her things smiled and asked, "Do you really know? If you really know, you should thank me. If you don''t have me, you can''t wake up now." Tessa was stunned."What do you mean?" "Uh..." Su Zhan rubbed his nose and smiled."She meant to say that you can''t bear me alone. If she didn''t share the burden for you, you would be miserable." "Ah...no wonder you have so many girlfriends." Tessa whispered in surprise. "What?" Su Zhan asked. Tessa shook her head quickly: "No, nothing." "It''s late, let''s, when shall we go back?" "Now I''m going back." Su Zhan said with a smile. After everything was packed, the three drove back.Back at home, at the door of the room, Su Zhan told Tessa to let her rest, and then said goodbye to separation.After drinking so much wine, Tessa was already sleepy, not to mention very tired, so after lying down, she fell asleep in a daze. As for Su Zhan and Emma in the other room, obviously they won''t sleep so fast. After tidying up, the two lay down, Emma leaned on Su Zhan''s body and said with a smile, "How does it feel to get your wish?" "Very good!" Su Zhan first said with a smile, then said."But it''s you who made me more unforgettable today." "No way, who made you my king now! I can only please you with my heart." Emma pretended to complain. "Are you provoking?" "Do you dare to come?" Su Zhan laughed loudly and turned on his horse without saying a word. ... ... Tessa felt as if she had a dream, but she knew it was not a dream, it was real.She didn''t regret it, and even thought it might be something she would never forget in her life, but she wanted to know whether it was this time...or forever. If before, Emma said that when Su Zhan had a lot of women, what she might think was maybe she also had a chance? But now, what she was thinking about was Su Zhan''s attitude and her father''s attitude. "Oh my God, I can''t imagine that if I let him know what will happen, he will definitely kill me!" Thinking of her father, Tessa panicked. Usually he would not let him say a word to the boys. Now that he has done everything, he can''t be crazy.Tessa came out of the room and wanted to ask Su Zhan or Emma, ??but as soon as he came out, he saw the door, Su Zhan was talking to his father, and Emma was standing by. There is no need to listen specifically, Tessa can hear it related to herself. "After waking up, Su Zhan went to tell your father about yesterday and wanted to take you along, but your father disagrees and is very angry." Emma whispered. "Oh my god, how could he just say it directly? My father would definitely not agree to it. They won''t do it. No, I''m going to stop them." Tessa said anxiously and wanted to go over. Was stopped by Emma. "Don''t make trouble in the past, if he can''t even solve this little thing, do you think there will be so many people around him? What you have to do is to prepare mentally for a new life!" Emma said with a smile . Seeing Emma so confident, Tessa did not insist on going over although she was a little worried. After watching it for a while, they found that although the two were talking fiercely, they didn''t mean to do anything. Tessa gradually felt relieved. After thinking about it, it was better to make breakfast first, and then find an opportunity to persuade her father. "I don''t know who you are and what method was used to control me. I can feel it, damn it, I can feel it. If your purpose is my daughter, I will never let you go." Cade Low Said the voice. 534 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 534 Su Zhan shook his head: "You don''t have to worry about it, your daughter followed me, I will naturally not treat him badly. I know you can''t understand, and I can make you understand or even accept it, but there is no need, you will know soon For ordinary people, your thinking may be right, but this world... is not the world of ordinary people!" Chapter 0651 Evil Chariot: Bumblebee Although the conversation between Su Zhan and Cade was unhappy, they were still harmonious in front of Tessa, which made Tessa relieved. After breakfast, Cade went to the barn to continue repairing Optimus Prime. He didn''t say anything about it, nor did he ask Tessa to say anything. This made Tessa a little bit nervous and didn''t know what his father meant.She found Su Zhan and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he will agree soon." Seeing that Su Zhan was so determined, Tessa now had no choice but to believe it. The White Queen chatted with Tessa downstairs, Su Zhan went upstairs to the room and took out the Soul Stone and swallowed it. The whole morning passed quietly, Su Zhan put away the soul stone and was about to go out for lunch, but suddenly heard the excited voice of Cade from the barn. "Success!" Accompanied by Cade¡¯s excited shout, Su Zhan had already felt Optimus Prime wake up from his deep sleep, and immediately after he heard Cade¡¯s voice shifting in tone, he was probably shocked. The next moment, Su Zhan suddenly appeared in the warehouse. Cade slumped on the ground, Optimus Prime''s huge body half-supported. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Optimus Prime paused, a little surprised and a little delighted. "Man, it seems that your life was not so good after I left." Su Zhan walked up to Optimus Prime and said with a smile. Optimus Prime has a bitter tone."We didn''t expect that things would develop to where it is now. We knew this a long time ago and we should have gone with you." "It''s not too late now, this time I just come back for a look, I''m afraid I won''t come back easily." Su Zhan said with a light smile. Optimus Prime nodded, understanding what he meant. This is the last chance, this time if Su Zhan leaves again, I am afraid that he will not come back again. "Bumblebee is outside, you can talk to it. When you solve the small problem, you can call your people as soon as possible. I won''t stay here too long." Su Zhan came over this time, one was to play with the white emperor, and the other was to solve the hand tail here, and then to erase the copy directly.If nothing else, this copy would not be possible again in the future. "what¡­¡­" The White Queen and Tessa rushed over at this time and were surprised to see Su Zhan and Optimus Prime.Especially Tessa, she didn''t see Su Zhan coming downstairs? Optimus Prime came out of the barn and saw Bumblebee and chatted, Tessa, Cade hadn''t calmed down yet. Su Zhan looked into the distance and had already seen several cars approaching here.I have to say that the Ministry of National Defense is still a bit capable. It is indeed very important to gather the power of a country. Optimus Prime just woke up, they already knew and rushed over.If the police could have such a speed of response, I am afraid that the number of crimes will be much reduced. "Go and pack things." Su Zhan said towards Tessa. "Pack things?" Tessa was stunned for a moment, and packed something nicely. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing, the White Queen pulled Tessa away, and Cade on the side could not help but follow in. Here, Tessa and Cade have just finished packing their things. The big and small bags are all important things, and they just put them in the Hornet''s car.I heard the sound of police sirens in the distance, and several cars drove over and stopped at a distance of about five or six hundred meters. A few people in black walked out of the car. As soon as they came, they heard the sound of clicking, and the cars suddenly deformed. "This is the man-made Transformers?" Su Zhan looked at it with interest and found that these man-made Transformers were not very good, except for their functions, they weren''t life forms at all, they were somewhat similar to the Baixue he had made for Michaela. Seeing these man-made transformers, Tessa and Cade were stunned, a little frightened. Optimus Prime said in a deep voice: "Run, I will block them." "It''s not necessary." Su Zhan smiled faintly: "Bumblebee." "Roger that!" The Hornet seemed to have long been unable to bear it, and suddenly accelerated and rushed over. In the process of galloping, the Hornet suddenly deformed, and the transformation was completed when it approached, and a fist blasted directly at the nearest artificial transformer. boom! Punch it straight through! The other man-made transformers reacted, and weapons appeared on their bodies. For a while, the artillery blasted towards the Hornet. Bumblebee didn''t hide at all, explosions sounded one after another. "Bumblebee!" Optimus Prime exclaimed excitedly. The flames suddenly lit up, and the figure of the Hornet gradually emerged. Optimus Prime and others opened their mouths in surprise. At this time, the Hornet was entangled with flames. The flames did not hurt it, but... as if it belonged to its body. One part is the same. The flame-wrapped bumblebee twisted his shoulders and came out abruptly. boom! The heat wave is so great that even the air has been burnt and evaporated. Those man-made transformers are not opponents at all. The Hornet grabbed it suddenly, and the flames entangled, and it began to melt rapidly, turning into a pool of molten iron in an instant. "Retreat, retreat!" The people in black yelled in horror. They asked themselves if they knew a lot about Transformers, but they had never seen such a thing, how could they release flames?Those artificial transformers want to run, how can the Hornet do?Quickly catch up and kill them all easily, losing the man-made Transformers, and those in black can only run on foot.Fortunately, the Hornet did not catch up, but they were relieved and notified the information here. "What''s going on?" Optimus Prime looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, how did Bumblebee become so strong? "It''s not just Transformers now, but also my evil spirit chariot." Su Zhan explained, and then said: "Let''s go now." "Go, where?" Tessa asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t speak, and took her to the Bumblebee with the White Queen. As for Cade, naturally he was sitting on Optimus Prime. Not long after they left, the place was quickly surrounded by army groups. After learning that they had left, they began to order the hunt. The Hornet and Optimus Prime galloped all the way, and the surrounding environment became more and more desolate. They drove for a full afternoon. When the night gradually fell, they had arrived in a remote place in the desert. Item 0652 While on the road, Optimus Prime had already contacted other Autobots and had agreed to gather here. It was just how many they could come and when they would come. Night fell. Bumblebee and Optimus Prime turned into Autobots and chatted. There was a bonfire nearby. Su Zhan, the White Queen, Tessa and Cade were sitting there and eating. To be precise, it was Su Zhan and Bai. The queen was eating, and Tessa and Cade were obviously still in shock. "Who are you?" After a long time, Cade took a deep breath and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "Who do you think I am, who I am." 535 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 535 "Optimus Prime said that you are not from this world, you... are you a god? Or, are you also an alien?" Cade continued to ask. Tessa didn''t know this, and when she heard it, she looked at her father and Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan said: "I come from another world. Of course, I am not an alien. You can speak God¡¯s words! This time I am going to take Optimus Prime and them away. Of course, your daughter will be Most of it won¡¯t come back, so you can think about whether or not to follow along. As for the details..." Su Zhan glanced at the White Queen, and the White Queen immediately understood. Release their spiritual power to let them quickly understand other things. The state of the world. This strange feeling surprised Tessa and Cade, especially after learning about the situation in the Marvel world. After eating, Su Zhan found a place to lie down. Since this copy is to be erased, how can he salvage a fortune before he leaves? He remembers that there are robot dinosaurs, as well as those that can fly... You can get two back, and then be responsible for defending the sky over his own territory Not bad! When I woke up the next day, Autobots had arrived one after another. The old faces of ambulances, Ironhide, and Jazz, as well as the new faces of inspectors, drifting, and alignment.I asked Optimus Prime, almost all arrived, after all, there are not many Autobots.After Su Zhan waited until they all understood each other, he raised his voice and said, "You should all understand the situation. The Autobots looked at each other, and finally Optimus Prime spoke. "We are willing and thank you for giving us this opportunity." "Okay, then I will put you in a special space first, and then I will release you when I return to my world." The next thing basically didn''t need them to be there, so Su Zhan simply received them all in the system space, even the Hornet. Seeing these Autobots disappeared between the waves of Su Zhan, CapitaLand understood what Su Zhan had said before. This world is not the world of ordinary people, and there are certain things that cannot be measured and considered with the original thinking. "What shall we do?" After a moment of silence, Cade asked.The Autobots have been put away by him, and they are deep in the desert. Is it necessary to walk out, or to go directly to another world? Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, holding the White Queen in one arm and Tessa in the other, motioning her to bring her father, followed by...the light flashed, and everyone found that they had actually appeared in a hotel room. "I still have something to do, you just stay here first, and when I come back we will leave this world." Su Zhan confessed and disappeared again. The next moment, he appeared in the showroom of a huge mechanical spacecraft. Rows of huge machines stood up, and the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth slightly cocked: "I found you, mechanical dinosaurs." This huge mechanical spaceship belongs to a guy called Shutdown. Like some bounty hunters, this guy is a very greedy guy. He claims to have been hired by the''Creator'' to hunt down Optimus Prime. He is not interested in the origin of Transformers and Su Zhan like the creator. But there are a lot of good things on this spacecraft, plus the mechanical dinosaur, which naturally became the target of the Soviet War. Su Zhan was discovered not long after he appeared, and soon Transformers rushed towards him, seemingly trying to catch him.Su Zhan was too lazy to move and waved suddenly. The air seemed to condense a huge pressure, and in an instant, those Transformers were crushed and turned into ashes in an instant. "who are you!" A heavy voice sounded, and Su Zhan turned his head and saw a huge Transformer appeared at the door. "You call it closed?" Su Zhan had no influence on him, he was too popular. "Do you know my name?" He closed for a moment and stunned. "It''s you! This spaceship belongs to me. You have two choices. One: turn around and leave, and two: die, give you five seconds to choose!" Su Zhan said lightly. Shut tightly seemed to be shocked by this tone, froze for a moment, and then laughed furiously."Want my spaceship, you think you are..." "Five seconds are up, since you don''t choose, then I will choose for you." Su Zhan interrupted the closed words and slowly raised his hand. The palm of the hand suddenly lit up, and a laser shot out instantly. Before closing the lock, his body was directly penetrated, and a big hole appeared.Closely shut and looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, his body exploded. Su Zhan shook his head, teleported to the outside of the spaceship, took out the Pim pistol, and directly reduced the spaceship, still entering the system space. "Finish!" Su Zhan smiled and was about to leave. Suddenly saw a car driving towards this side, his vision changed, and soon... Su Zhan saw a woman driving. King Ada! Just like King Ada! "I forgot, there is still her in this copy, but it''s just soy sauce here, no wonder I didn''t think of it." Su Zhan mumbled, and instantly came to the co-pilot in the car. "Hi!" Su Zhan smiled and said to the woman driving. The woman was taken aback and hurriedly stepped on the brakes, and the car swayed to a halt.In an instant, she took out her gun and pointed it at Su Zhan: "Who are you and how did you come up?" With a slight movement of Su Zhan''s fingers, she instantly felt the gun come out, floating in front of her eyes, and turned around to aim at herself, which made her panic instantly and did not dare to move. Chapter 0653 luck is too good! "Your name is Su Yueming, right? You will follow me from now on." Su Zhan said with a chuckle looking at her. Su Yueming stunned: "What do you mean?" "You''ll know what it means in a while." Su Zhan didn''t explain to her, but just smiled and grabbed her hand. She subconsciously struggled and shouted, "Let go of me, you want to do it..." Su Yueming was stunned suddenly, she found that she was in a hotel, and several people next to her were looking at her suspiciously. This made her a little confused, wasn''t she in the car just now?What is going on, hallucinations? "Is it done?" the White Queen asked. Su Zhan nodded: "It''s finished, you can go." "Go, how to go?" Cade asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and suddenly pinched two drops of blood with his fingers. Cade and Su Yueming hadn''t realized that the blood had entered the body, and then the painful tradition of transformation.Seeing her father''s painful look, Tessa wanted to go there anxiously, but was stopped by Su Zhan. "It''s okay, it will be all right soon." Su Zhan said comfortingly. After half a day, the two really calmed down, and then Su Zhan directly withdrew from the instance, then brought Tessa and the White Queen over, and then summoned Su Yueming and Kaide. Su Zhan brought Tessa and Su Yueming back to the palace on the top of the mountain. Afterwards, Cade, let him be in the research room outside the palace on the top of the mountain. His mechanical abilities could also be useful.After finishing it, Su Zhan got Optimus Prime and others out one after another, and the spaceship that was tightly closed. This thing is temporarily used as the base of Transformers. As for those mechanical dinosaurs and Transformers arrangements, Su Zhan has been handed over to Bumblebee, and these little things do not need to be done by Su Zhan himself.Things went very smoothly. After the mechanical dinosaurs were released, eight were dissatisfied and nine were dissatisfied. As a result, Bumblebee and Optimus Prime were taught a lesson and they became honest.It didn''t take long for the residents of the territory to find mechanical dinosaurs flying in the air. At first they were a little worried, but with the notice, they soon learned that these dinosaurs were responsible for air defense patrols, which made them feel safer. After erasing the copy of Transformers, an optional new copy appeared. Su Zhan asked about the recent situation. There was nothing unusual for the time being. It seems that the cosmic gods will not appear for the time being, and I don¡¯t know if they have not rushed. Arrived, still hesitating to wait and see. This is also good, at least to allow Su Zhan time to devour the remaining infinite gems. Since you want to swallow the infinite gem, the best place is definitely a copy, and it is a fusion copy, because the time frequency of a fusion copy is different from the outside world, which can save a lot of time.After thinking about it, Su Zhan decided to enter the dungeon again, and just by the way, he sent Batman''s signature to the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. If he was lucky, he might be able to merge with other dungeons. 536 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 536 After the explanation, Su Zhan directly entered the dungeon again and immediately appeared in New York City! The foot race was disintegrated, but the chaos did not end. It''s just that they moved from the surface to the dark, and the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles are actively fighting criminals. Although these criminals are like weeds, the spring breeze is blowing again, but at least New York has become much safer and order is gradually restored. Walking on the streets of New York, Su Zhan was about to go to the sewers of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles to find them, but suddenly saw a man next to him walking down the street, naked, with his head down, and the people next to him looked curiously. Now, point and point. "What''s the situation? This Nima is too bold, right? But you, a man, is this really good?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but vomit, just seeing this man open the door and get into a car next to him. He just showed his appearance when he bent over. The angles of the two make it easy for Su Zhan to see him. Su Zhan was slightly surprised, the corners of his mouth curled up subconsciously. Sure enough, the reminder of the task has sounded. "Don''t be too lucky. The dungeon was triggered as soon as you came in. And this dungeon is quite interesting, and this task is more interesting!" Su Zhan grinned and watched the car drive away and disappeared into the crowd. in! In the sewer, the home of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. The sudden appearance of Su Zhan excited the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. They had already regarded Su Zhan as their friends, especially after Su Zhan took out Batman''s autographed photos, they were even more excited to sing some songs. After declining the pizza meal of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Su Zhan returned to the ground. This time he was not going to go to the hotel, but was ready to rent a house temporarily or buy a house just like the wanted order copy, when would he completely devour the soul stone, and when would he leave this copy. As for the location of the house, he has already selected it. After walking a few blocks, Su Zhan stopped at a corner. After looking at the shop on the corner of the street, Su Zhan walked towards its next door, which was a clothing store. The business of the clothing store does not look very good, there are no customers, there is only a middle-aged woman in the store, it seems that she should be the boss.Seeing someone coming in, the originally sleepy boss woke up instantly and hurried out to greet him lively. "I don''t buy clothes!" Su Zhan said. The boss was stunned for a moment, and smiled reluctantly: "It''s okay, just look at it." "Is this house you rented or yours?" Su Zhan looked around. The area of ??the clothing store is not too small, about one hundred and seventy to eighty square meters, two floors above and below, and the layout is good. "My own house!" the boss replied. "Very well, there is a million dollars here. Is the rent for a year enough?" "what?" The boss didn''t expect it, it was too sudden. "Forget it, don''t talk nonsense with you, anyway, this rent is more valuable than your shop, it''s only a year, you made it." Su Zhan saw the boss did not respond, and simply used his spiritual power directly. After signing the contract, giving the money, and taking the key, Su Zhan asked her to pack up and leave. "well!" After she was gone, Su Zhan turned upstairs and directly remodeled the upstairs with a wave of his hand. After that, Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the shop next door. Item 0654 The shop is very ordinary, with many antiques dazzlingly displayed, and an old man sitting there drinking tea looks very leisurely.There is a basement in the shop.The things in the basement are mixed, there is a skull, and a middle-aged man seems to be writing something while burying his head. After struggling with the pen, he closed the notes, carefully put them away, then sighed, got up and prepared to leave. As soon as he turned around, he suddenly saw a figure in the shadow of the corner. He could not see clearly, and asked in a low voice, "Abel?" There is no response. He frowned and approached slowly and vigilantly. At this time, the figure in the shadow slowly came out. "who are you!" Seeing the young Asian man in front of him, he was shocked, and he didn''t feel when he came in at all.His clothes are not special, there is nothing special about him, he is very young and handsome, his eyes are playful, his mouth is cocked, and he has a very special temperament. He feels like a novel toy in the eyes of the other party, but there is no sense of crisis. "My name is Su Zhan. As a new neighbor, I will say hello." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Neighbor? How did you get in?" He didn''t let his guard down. "Of course I walked in. Of course, it may be a little special. I walked over from the wall." Su Zhan smiled. Come over from the wall?Come through the wall, how is this possible? He didn''t speak, but he showed a look of unbelief. Su Zhan smiled: "I think what happened to you is enough to make you accept that there are many things beyond common sense in this world, but I didn''t expect you to be so conservative. Anyway, you have lived for two hundred years, so you should not be surprised. Or are you just evasive, for fear that others will discover your special features and not pay attention to other things at all?" Hearing this, he instantly changed color."What else are you talking about, I don''t understand." "Uh, then I can only change another way." Su Zhan shrugged helplessly and came to him in an instant. He was shocked, and subconsciously backed away, but suddenly felt that he could not move, and followed closely. He was horrified to see a flame appeared on this Su Zhan''s hand, and as he put his hand on his body, the flame instantly ignited.The pain of being burned by the fire made him scream, but strangely, the sound did not come out at all. He looked at Su Zhan in horror. Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he said softly, "Then, see you at the beach?" "How did he know..." He was taken aback, and then lost consciousness. How long can you live by being burned by such a fire? No more than one minute, and just over ten seconds before and after. This is Su Zhan''s temperature control, otherwise he would be scum. Seeing him crashing to the ground, his burnt skin was scorched, Su Zhan mumbled: "Will such a method of death be too cruel, uh...it must be painful?" The charred body suddenly disappeared in front of Su Zhan''s eyes, leaving only traces of being burned on the ground.Su Zhan was not surprised, just a little curious, and in the next second, he disappeared. As night falls, the lights are bright. The sea breeze is very cold, except for a few pedestrians in the distance, couples are walking, there are almost no people. Su Zhan sat on the beach, put a set of clothes next to him, and looked at the sea quietly.About three to five minutes or so, a person suddenly appeared on the sea in the distance, breathing heavily. It was too far away, and the night was dark. It would be difficult to find if you didn''t look carefully. Seeing him swimming towards this side quickly, Su Zhan stood up with his clothes and waved his hands with a chuckle. After approaching, the other party apparently noticed that he was showing surprise and fear in his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and finally swam over. "You..." After he landed ashore, he was covering his body just about to speak, but Su Zhanjiang''s clothes were still there."If you are a woman, I don''t mind chatting with you more in this state." Looking at the other party''s prepared clothes, as if he knew him very well, this made him a little panic. Two hundred years of experience, the ability seems completely useless at this time. After getting dressed, he looked at Su Zhan and didn''t know what to say. 537 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 537 "Henry Morgan, he died for the first time when he was 35, but he was resurrected bizarrely. Since then, no matter how many times he died, he will be reborn in the sea. He will always remain 35 years old. The state has never changed. Isn¡¯t your true age two hundred years old? You have done many professions, changed many cities, died many times, and did a lot of research to understand the mystery of your immortality, but you never have a clue. For you In terms of time, you have a lot of time. You are not afraid of death, but you are afraid of the unknown!" Su Zhan''s words were not hurried or slow, but Henry became more frightened as he listened. "I shouldn''t say it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Henry said: "How did you know? Have you been investigating me? What is your purpose?" "I can''t talk about investigation, I''m not interested in investigating men yet. As for the purpose, kill you!" Su Zhan laughed. "Why? You know you can''t kill me." Henry asked puzzled. "I only kill you ten times. It doesn''t matter to me whether you die or not. If you cooperate, I can consider helping you finally lift this cursed eternal life for you." Su Zhan said. "You have a way, what else do you know?" Henry was shocked and asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled: "I know a lot, trust me, you will know it slowly. The first time is over, as for the rest, it depends on your mood. As a neighbor, I will kindly give you a paragraph. !" Henry did not react before he was caught by Su Zhan. The next second, he found himself at the door of the antique shop.He looked around blankly, not understanding how he came.Su Zhan said with a smile: "Just so, you are welcome to come to my house if you have time." After speaking, Su Zhan went directly to the clothing store next door. Henry looked at the clothing store for a long time, until the old man in the antique shop opened the door and asked him wondering why he didn''t see him when he went out. He just woke up like a dream and hurried into the antique shop with the old man. , Told him what was just now. Chapter 0655 kill ten times! Henry is scared! After talking to Abel about the mysterious neighbor Su Zhan, Henry wanted to clean up the people, leave the city as before, find a place where no one knows him, and start a new life. He was very afraid of his identity and his abilities being discovered. A long time ago, he had been a white mouse for a long time, and he was researched how to kill every day. It was a kind of torture, a terrifying memory that he didn''t even want to recall.However, since the other party found him, he might not be so easy to escape. The other party''s abilities are more mysterious and absurd than his own. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have any special malice, and he said that he just killed himself ten times, and even helped himself to solve the curse, which made him relieved and a little bit unbearable to leave. In short, Henry''s mood now is very complicated. As for Su Zhan''s invitation to be a guest, he has no such idea for the time being. Su Zhan said it was true that he killed him ten times, not because he was idle and bored, but because of the task. The task triggered after merging the copy of "Undead Forensic Medicine" is to kill Henry ten times. If it was Su Zhan before, he would not think too much. Do what the task is, but after the brain development, he will think deeply. Why kill Henry ten times? What will happen after ten times?Henry died more than ten times in two hundred years, right?Why kill him ten times by himself? This has no effect on him. What good is it for himself or the system? Some can''t help thinking about these deep-seated reasons. While devouring the Soul Stone, while the brain kept running, the whole night passed.When it was bright outside, when the car screamed, Su Zhan put away the soul stone and stretched out a little tired.He opened the door and took a deep breath. He happened to see Henry in the trench coat coming out next door. "It''s such a coincidence, go to work?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Henry said whisperedly: "Yes, yes, I''m going to be late, I''ll go first." After that, Henry hurriedly left, Su Zhan laughed dumbly. He didn''t expect Henry to be so courageous. The pace of life in New York is fast. Everyone seems to be very busy. Su Zhan strolled on the street and watched the busy pedestrians beside him. He ate breakfast very leisurely and comfortably. The original tired spirit was relieved a lot. But it is the beauty that can really relieve mental fatigue! Now that the copy of the undead forensic doctor is integrated, besides the undead forensic doctor Henry, there is also a female police officer! Perhaps it''s been a long time with the White Queen recently. Su Zhan is very interested in mature women. Although this female police officer can''t talk about how sexy and beautiful, she has a unique charm and temperament. "Usually devour the soul stone, relax and relax the bubble girl when you are tired, and kill people. That''s the arrangement!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, ready to see where the female police officer was and find some chance to meet her.At this moment, he suddenly felt a violent vibration on the ground, as if something exploded below! Su Zhan looked down and his vision instantly penetrated the ground. There was a subway station nearby. At this time, the subway station was in a mess. It seemed that something happened to the subway and it crashed, killing many people. After a cursory glance, Su Zhan found Henry. "I''ve finished my meal, and you are still on the subway after walking around the street, aren''t you going to be late?" Su Zhan muttered with a smile, and instantly came to the subway station. Henry lay on the ground, his body twitching, and he seemed to be about to hang up. Henry''s eyes widened when Su Zhan suddenly appeared. "Don''t look at me that way, it doesn''t matter to me." Su Zhan understood Henry''s eyes. He suspected that the subway accident was related to him. After all, he had this ability. "It looks like you must be late for work today. Would you like me to help you and make you die faster?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Henry''s body twitched quickly and he opened his mouth to say something, but his head twisted and he died! Su Zhan tweeted twice, walked out of the subway, and left the subway station. Before leaving, he also took a special look at the surveillance. Originally, he was still thinking about how to get acquainted with the female police officer, but now he doesn''t have to do it specially, she will find it herself. It didn''t take long for people from the New York Police Department to come to the subway station for such a big event. When such a big event suddenly appeared and so many people died, we must find out the reason and see if it was accidental or man-made. Responsible is a woman, jeans, leather jacket, there is a sense of heroism. Officer Joe Martinez. After checking the scene, she returned to the police station and prepared to watch the surveillance video. The specific situation may not be known until the autopsy report of the subway driver comes out. Therefore, she plans to see if there are any characters, deliberate terrorist cases, etc. . Checking the surveillance video is very boring. After watching it several times, she didn''t get any results, so she got up and made a cup of coffee.He came back with his coffee and took a sip. He looked up and saw a man raising his head and leaving. She has watched this scene several times, and there was nothing unusual before, but now at first glance so inadvertently, she suddenly felt that his smile was a little weird, as if he was saying hello to the camera, and there was a faint look in his eyes. , Looking forward to how you feel when you come to me. Qiao hurriedly pressed the pause, staring at the screen for a long time, the more she looked at her, the stranger her smile became. She hurriedly sat down and began to check, but this look surprised her very much. Only this picture captured him, and the rest did not. Intercepted his picture and compared it with the database, and finally discovered that this person is no longer in the database, that is, he has no legal identity. Joe frowned. She had a feeling that this man seemed to be the key, and there might be something to discover by finding him. She began to investigate the surveillance system near the subway station, but it was strange that he didn''t even find him, as if he disappeared from the world after passing by the subway surveillance system.In the end, the man was found at a surveillance station at a traffic intersection five blocks away. Chapter 0656 The consequences of molesting the policewoman? Joe stared at the screen with his eyes wide open for an instant, and he couldn''t even drink the coffee in his hand.The man turned his back to the camera, looking as if he was going to enter a clothing store. He took out the key and opened the door. When he pushed in, he turned his head and smiled suddenly. Even though it seemed real through the monitor, as if he could see himself, smiling at himself, it made Joe shocked and almost didn''t spill the coffee. "What a weird look, what a weird person!" 538 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 538 Qiao calmed his mind and murmured softly. Instinctively told her that this man might have something to do with the case, and he would know something even if he didn''t. He was too weird. This weirdness made Joe feel that he should meet him anyway, otherwise he would always be uneasy.She asked the forensic doctor about the autopsy. After learning that there was no result yet, Joe picked up the jacket and put it on while walking. After leaving the police station, she drove directly, going to the clothing store to see the man. What''s weird! When he arrived at the clothing store, Joe took a deep breath and pushed the door in. The clothes on the first floor are no different from most clothing stores. I didn''t see the man.Joe shouted as he walked."anyone there?" "Upstairs." The voice came from the second floor, very casual, very young, with a special kind of magnetism.Qiao hesitated and came up the stairs. He found that the second floor was completely different from the first floor, and it was more life-like. It seemed that he should live here. There was a young man sitting on the sofa, looking at her with a big smile, there was a special smell in his smile. Su Zhan stood up and walked in front of her, and stretched out his hand: "Hello, Officer Qiao." "Hello..." Joe shook his hand in a daze."you know me?" Su Zhan shrugged: "You know, what can I do?" Joe said, "What''s your name?" "Su Zhan!" "Before you showed up at the subway station and left after an accident at the subway station. You were there when the crime happened? Why, I didn''t find you in the database?" Qiao asked several questions in a serious tone. Su Zhan smiled and said: "So, I am a suspect now? Do you want to go back to the police station?" "Answer my question!" Qiao said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled: "You deserve to be a policeman, well, maybe this is where your charm lies." With a smile, he turned and walked back to the sofa to sit down. Su Zhan said leisurely: "I have been to the subway station. It¡¯s also on the scene. As for why I didn¡¯t find me, it might be a system error. This is my certificate. You can check it again." With that said, Su Zhan took out the ID from his pocket, Qiao hesitated and slightly bent over and took it. The moment she took it, she felt a little numb in the palm of her hand and took a step back subconsciously.Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. Just now, he hooked Joe''s palm with his finger. "Do you know the consequences of molesting the police?" Qiao shouted in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "I don''t know, but I know you are a woman and a very attractive woman." Qiao snorted, walked away a bit, took out the phone and asked his colleagues to check Su Zhan''s identity.It turned out that there was really no problem, which surprised Joe.Why didn''t I find it by myself before?It is definitely not a recognition error! She looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and Su Zhan looked at her confidently with a smile. Joe walked back and returned the certificate to Su Zhan, and said, "Can you explain what you did to the subway station? Why did I not find you at other entrances and exits, nor did I find you on this road, only at the exit of the subway station And I only photographed you right here in front of your house, and..." "And it seems that I did it on purpose?" Su Zhan continued. Joe nodded. "It''s very simple. If you don''t do this, would you come here?" "..." Joe looked at the serious Su Zhan feeling ridiculous. She said in a panic: "Wait, if I understand correctly, you mean, you did this on purpose for the purpose of letting me come to you. why?" "Don''t say you can''t figure out why?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Qiao Yin had an idea, but this...this was too ridiculous, and she couldn''t believe it. Is he going to pursue himself? Use this method? Seeing Joe''s surprise, Su Zhan knew that he had guessed it, and said with a smile: "If you need anything, you can come to me anytime. Also, do you have time after get off work? How about having a meal together?" "I... I may not have time." "It''s okay, let''s talk about it if you have time. This is my phone number. You can call me at any time." Su Zhan said, taking out the paper money and writing down the number and handing it to Joe.Joe hesitated, but took it. "I, I will go back first. I will call you if I need anything. You''d better not leave New York during this time." Joe said in a panic, then turned and went downstairs. Coming out of the clothing store, Joe couldn''t help touching his face. It was very hot. He stepped into his car quickly, and took a look at himself in the rearview mirror. His face was red, like a ripe apple.She took a deep breath and could feel her heart beating fast. After a while, she calmed down and drove away. After leaving from Su Zhanna, Qiao went to the forensic doctor to see the autopsy results, but when she was hit by someone, the person panicked, apologized, and left.Joe frowned, thinking that this man was familiar, but he didn''t think much about it, and turned around. Henry took a taxi back in a little panic, hesitated looking at the clothing store next door and pushed the door in. "Look at your complexion, maybe it''s not because you just died?" Looking at Henry, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You said, you know a lot. Then... you know, is there anyone like me in this world? I... I just received a call. The person on the phone said that he is the same kind of me. Even to make sure that my immortality led to the subway tragedy, he... stared at me!" Henry hesitated and said in a panic. Item 0657 "Adam, isn''t it? Longer than you live." Su Zhan said lightly, and the nervous Henry was stunned."Do you really know him?" "This guy has experienced many unbearable experiences like you, but he is much more extreme than you." Su Zhan said lightly. Henry nodded and said: "I can see it, just to verify whether I am immortal, he actually killed a whole car of innocent people! You...can you find him?" "Do you want me to help?" Su Zhan cocked his mouth and looked at Henry."As for Adam, I won''t help you for the time being, but I can help you investigate this case. This is not an accident, but a deliberate murder!" "What do you want?" Henry asked. "Very simple, I want to kill you once. In fact, even if I don''t kill you, you will die once." Su Zhan said with a smile. Henry hesitated and said: "What are you going to do? Without a proper identity, you can''t get in touch with the case..." Before he finished speaking, Su Zhan came over with something, Henry took a look and was stunned."What is this? Zhanmeng Special Investigation Team, what organization is this, why haven''t I heard of it?" "You haven''t heard that much, but I made it specially." Su Zhan said with a smile. With this thing, he can get in touch with the case reasonably, and he will naturally approach Joe smoothly and normally.Although it is false, it is true to some extent, and there is no problem at all. Of course, Su Zhan wouldn''t really investigate anything. His main task was to devour the Soul Stone. It was good to play with this identity when he was relaxing. "So, this organization is a special organization similar to a country. Do you know that my business is because your organization investigated me?" Henry was a little worried. He is really afraid of dealing with these organizations now. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I just told you to kill you ten times, and the others have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about it. This identity is just for convenience, oh, another guest is here, but this time, it seems I''m here to find you!" As the voice fell, he heard footsteps, and Joe appeared again. "Sorry, I want to ask him something." Qiao said towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged indifferently. Joe didn''t have such a good attitude towards Henry. He asked directly and seriously: "Doctor Henry, do you know what this is?" He had already taken out a pocket watch while talking. Henry touched his pocket subconsciously. "It looks like you know it, very good... This is what I found on the subway. I believe that a very valuable antique will not be easily lost? Then, you can explain why your pocket watch is at the scene of the crime, but you not here?" "This one¡­¡­" 539 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 539 Henry was so dizzy by the incident between Su Zhan and Adam, he couldn''t think of an explanation at all. "It seems that I am going to the police station to chat." Qiao snorted, Henry glanced helplessly, and Su Zhan nodded with a smile. Joe took Henry back to the police station. The monitoring confirmed that Henry had appeared in the subway station but did not leave. In addition, he added a pocket watch stained with blood at the scene of the crime. If Henry had no reasonable explanation, He is the biggest suspect and can only be temporarily detained at the police station. Obviously, Henry did not have a reasonable explanation, and of course the police did not have evidence to prove that he was the murderer. After all, from the autopsy report, it was just an accident, but Qiao Yinyin felt that it was not that simple, so he would continue the investigation. Finally, Henry was detained at the police station. Joe came out of the interrogation room and just wanted to make a cup of coffee to refresh her. There was so much happening today that made her a little confused. "I think you might need this." Su Zhan said with a smile while holding his coffee. Qiao froze for a moment, then hesitantly took over and asked, "Thank you, why are you here? You know Henry well?" "I''m here to see you, by the way, handle this case." Su Zhan smiled."This is my identification." Su Zhan took out his credentials in Qiao''s puzzled eyes, and Qiao looked at a loss for a long time. She had never heard of this department. "what is this?" A chubby male policeman walked over and glanced at his ID and said, "Is this done by myself? The Special Investigation Team of the Zhan League, huh, is it too fake?" "Don''t you believe it?" Su Zhan asked lightly. The male policeman said: "Of course, this department has never heard of it." Su Zhan smiled."If you haven''t heard of it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. I think you are very idle. How about being a patrolman?" "Don''t tell me, you can transfer me to the police, I don''t believe it." The male policeman said with a sneer. Su Zhan shrugged: "Who knows, why not try?" On the one hand, Su Zhan took out the phone and called, he whispered a few words, then smiled and said, "Okay, there will be results soon." "I''m really curious, what happens if your lie is exposed?" the male policeman said disapprovingly. As soon as the voice fell, I saw a black sergeant approaching in the sheriff''s office. "Is it Mr. Su Zhan?" She asked cautiously. "It''s me!" Su Zhan nodded. Joe and the male police stunned for an instant, and the male police had a bad premonition, not... Is it true? At this time, the female police chief turned her head and said to the male policeman: "You have been temporarily transferred to the patrol department. You can decide when you will resume it. Okay, you can go now. "Sheriff, I..." The male policeman didn''t expect it to be true, and hurriedly wanted to speak, but the female police officer glared at him, helplessly, he could only turn around and leave. "Mr. Su Zhan..." The female police chief was about to plead. "When I leave, he can come back. Just teach him a lesson so that he will not be so quick in the future." Su Zhan said lightly. The female police chief breathed a sigh of relief and became more enthusiastic."What can I do for you?" "If there is a need, I will trouble Officer Joe." "Understood, Joe, if Mr. Su Zhan has any requirements, you have to do your best to satisfy them." The female police chief said to Joe solemnly, then turned and left. Item 0658 "You said, the sheriff, if I have any request for you to satisfy me as much as possible. I want to date you suddenly now, then...will you satisfy me?" Su Zhan smiled and was still in shock. Joe said. Qiao was taken aback for a moment: "The sheriff was talking about official business!" Su Zhan stretched out two fingers: "This is the second time you have rejected my invitation." "What second time?" "The first time at my house, I said I would invite you to dinner, but you declined. The appointment just now is the second time, I hope...there will not be the third time." Su Zhan said with a smile. Qiao was not sure what to say. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Just talk about business. Although it has something to do with Henry, he is not a murderer. This time the incident is indeed premeditated and can be regarded as a terrorist act. If you want to investigate the murderer, you need him as a forensic doctor. , So you should let him out." Qiao hesitated, but thought of Su Zhan''s identity and finally nodded in agreement. After releasing Henry, Su Zhan said directly: "You can check the body carefully again, there should be a discovery." Henry nodded. "As for us..." Su Zhan looked at Joe and smiled."Go back to me and wait for the result." Su Zhan took Qiao back home. The two were alone so that Qiao was a little bit cramped, especially when she knew that Su Zhan might want to pursue her, she really didn''t know how to deal with it.Fortunately, Su Zhan didn''t embarrass Joe for too long. After talking about the case for a few words, Su Zhan changed the conversation and shifted the topic to the clothes downstairs. "What do you think of these clothes?" "Very good, pretty," Joe said, looking at his clothes. These clothes are really beautiful, but they are very feminine. Most of them are evening dresses or skirts. This type of clothes is almost a collection for Joe, and there is no chance to wear it. Su Zhan looked at Joe, jeans, T-shirts, and jackets. Although they were very temperamental, they couldn''t highlight her feminine charm.After thinking about it, Su Zhan took a red evening gown and handed it to her, and said, "Try it." "Huh? Now...now?" Qiao said in a daze. "Yes, I think you should look good on you." Su Zhan smiled. "But..." For no reason, changing clothes at this time always made Joe feel a little inappropriate.However, looking at Su Zhan''s expectation and encouraging eyes, Qiao hesitated for a moment and took the clothes and went to the fitting room. Anyway...I have to wait for the autopsy result anyway.I usually don''t have a chance to try it, and I have refused him several times, which is too bad. Joe thought of changing into his clothes like this. When she came out, she was a little bit uncomfortable with such clothes. Su Zhan looked at it and said with a smile: "Yes, it''s very elegant. If you wear a beautiful skirt, you should wear more." "I can''t wear these at work, I''m a policeman." Qiao said. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s okay outside of work. Try this black one again. Although this one is elegant on your body, it lacks a little charm." Joe took the clothes in and changed them, and when they came out, Joe''s face flushed. This skirt is too short, both top and bottom. 540 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 540 The top is completely off-shoulder tube top, even if her size is ok, but she is also worried that it will fall off. As for the bottom, it belongs to the style of the hip, which can be as good as the leg.Although she also felt very beautiful, she always felt embarrassed to wear it to Su Zhan. She also understood why she trusted a man she had just met so she put it on. She looked at Su Zhan shyly, but found that Su Zhan frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied: "What''s the matter? No?" "It''s not bad, it''s because you are wearing the wrong thing!" Su Zhan shook his head, stretched out his hand and walked over. The broad chest and the close breath made Joe stiff suddenly.Su Zhan''s hand was placed on her shoulder and hooked gently, hooking the strap of the underwear, followed by Qiao suddenly felt a light on her chest, and when he looked up, his underwear appeared in Su Zhan''s hand. . "Why are you..." Joe''s eyes widened in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said, "That''s right." He held Qiao''s shoulder and turned her around to face the dressing mirror."Look at it, it''s perfect!" Su Zhan put his hands on her shoulders and his demeanor, which made Qiao still have the mind to see what he was like. His heart was throbbing and deafening, as if he could hardly hear other sounds. In a daze, she felt that she was a little unsteady and wanted to lean on. The whole person fell into Su Zhan''s arms, and was pushed by something behind, which made her extremely embarrassed. She hurriedly left Su Zhan''s arms, subconsciously. He glanced at Su Zhan''s legs. Su Zhan didn''t feel embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Look, how attractive is changing clothes." "I''ll change it, it''s not very convenient after all. That...can you return it to me?" Joe lowered his head and said. Su Zhan smiled and swiped his underwear lightly, and Joe instantly felt the sense of restraint.She looked at Su Zhan in surprise, then turned around and changed her clothes. "Send you off, remember to wear it when you are dating me!" Seeing that Qiao came out and seemed to put his clothes away, Su Zhan took it and put it in the prepared bag and handed it to Qiao. Joe hesitated to take it over, which was considered acquiescence. "How did you do it?" Although the topic was a bit awkward, Joe couldn''t help being curious. Even a powerful thief can''t do it, right? "Without him, only hands are familiar!" Su Zhan said with a smile. As soon as Qiao was about to speak, Su Zhan''s phone rang suddenly, and then he answered."Oh, I see." Hanging up the phone, Su Zhan said to Joe: "You stay here, I''ll go to the bathroom." Turned upstairs, entered the bathroom and locked the door, Su Zhan teleported and disappeared. The next moment, Henry appeared in front of him. Henry was taken aback, and quickly calmed down and said: "I checked it carefully. It was not a sudden heart attack, but a poisoning. I took a blood sample from him. I don¡¯t know what the poison is for the time being. What kind of poison and the time of its attack can narrow the scope and find the real culprit." Item 0659 "It''s not easy to figure out the type of poison and the time of its attack. You should have studied this aspect. You should know it as long as you try it yourself?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Henry stunned for a moment and said: "No wonder, no wonder you said that I must die once, you knew I would do this?" Su Zhan shrugged noncommittal and said, "You can call Abel and ask him to get his clothes ready to pick you up at the beach." "Ok!" Henry nodded and informed Abel, Su Zhan wiggled his finger to draw the blood from the corpse.When Henry finished the call and was ready, he was surprised to see the blood floating above Su Zhan''s fingers. "Don''t be stunned, hurry up, there are beautiful women waiting for me." Su Zhan urged, Henry lay directly on the ground, Su Zhan injected blood into his body, and soon... he already had a reaction. Keep in mind the feeling and the time of the poisoning. After that, he has disappeared and is probably reborn in the sea. "Twice!" Su Zhan said, people have already returned. After coming out of the bathroom, Su Zhan talked with Joe as usual. About half an hour later, Henry called again and confirmed what the poison was. Then it was easy. Su Zhan talked to Joe. He joined Henry in the past, and Joe began to investigate the scope and investigate. I have to say that Joe is very capable. Su Zhan didn''t intervene either, and it didn''t take long before Joe had locked the target and was ready to arrest. It is a pity that although the suspect has been identified and the toxin in his place has been confirmed, and his motives have even been confirmed through clues, it is almost certain that it is him, but he has already run away, and it seems What else to do. "What is it, what is it." Joe looked at the drawings left by the murderer, thinking about where he might commit the crime again. "Go to the top floor of the station, there will be discoveries." Su Zhan said lightly. "How do you know?" Qiao looked at Su Zhan in amazement. Su Zhan didn''t speak but looked at her with a smile. Thinking of Su Zhan''s mysteriousness and specialness, Joe didn''t hesitate, and quickly led the team to the parking lot and went straight to the roof of the car.Upon reaching the roof, the murderer was caught at the vent. The next thing was much simpler. The murderer confessed and the case was successfully concluded, and Henry was naturally evacuated. After handling the end of the hand, Qiao Zheng wanted to ask Su Zhan to express his gratitude. After all, it would be regarded as preventing a crisis. Otherwise, once these poisons were removed from the vents, the consequences would be unimaginable in a crowded place like a station. However, she found that Su Zhan had disappeared, which made her feel a sense of loss.She thought that Su Zhan would take the opportunity to invite herself again, after all... After all, the case is over, it''s normal to celebrate! If you know Joe''s thoughts, Su Zhan will definitely think that push and pull tactics are really the best way to pick up girls. However, Su Zhan did not deliberately push or pull, and Niu wanted to soak, but the purpose of Su Zhanlai''s copy was the soul stone, and it was enough to relax for a long time.So after the case was closed, Su Zhan returned directly to continue devouring the Soul Stone. In terms of percentage, the Soviet war has already swallowed by about 13%. It can increase by about 5 to 8% every day. This is still 24 hours a day. Even so, it takes more than half. With a month¡¯s time and time to relax, Su Zhan felt that one month was enough. For a month, devouring the Soul Stone and soaking in Joe by the way, it''s not a big problem! The moon falls and the sun rises, and a new day has begun. After a hard night, it improved by three percentage points, which made Su Zhan very satisfied.After all, the infinite gemstone is not so easy to swallow, and it is not so fast. After washing his face and getting more energy, Su Zhan is going to go out for breakfast. When I came out, I happened to see Henry who was going to work. This time, Henry was not so anxious to leave and talk a few words before leaving. Su Zhan remembered that there was a Chinese restaurant on the other side of the street. He didn''t know how he was going to taste it. After walking two steps, he suddenly saw a car passing by and it was Joe who was driving.Obviously, Qiao also saw Su Zhan, and he hesitated and opened the window to say hello, but Su Zhan opened the door and sat up... "Good morning, go to work?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Joe said, "There is a case, and I am preparing to pass." "Well, I was going to have dinner, but let''s go and see with you first." Su Zhan said casually. "What case are you in charge of investigating?" Joe asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled."You will know later." "Well, you... how did you leave so early yesterday? Is there something urgent?" Qiao asked casually, but it was clear that her emotional control was not very good, especially the dodge eyes. It betrayed her heart. Su Zhan chuckled secretly and said, "I thought there should be a lot of things to do when the case is over, so I won''t disturb you and come back first." 541 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 541 "That''s it..." Joe responded, not knowing whether he was satisfied with the answer. In a small alley in a certain block, the police had already pulled the cordon. Su Zhan and Qiao got out of the car, and soon saw the corpse lying in the box, a middle-aged male corpse in a decent dress.After a simple investigation, you can know that it should not be robbery or suicide! "Are you sleepy?" After checking, Joe found that Su Zhan had yawned, as if he had no energy. "A little bit, what''s the next plan?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Investigate the identity of the deceased and wait for the forensic doctor to identify the cause of death." Joe said. "Oh." Su Zhan squinted at the corpse, and said, "If you don''t mind, what will happen to me in your car? I will accompany you when the results of your investigation come out." "Where?" Joe asked blankly. Su Zhan smiled: "Go to a place where you will be embarrassed, then you will know." "God is mysterious." Qiao muttered and agreed. Su Zhan sat in Joe¡¯s car to rest. Joe went back to the police station to investigate. After a long time in a daze, Su Zhan heard someone open the door and got into the car. He opened his eyes and found that Joe was using that kind of inexplicable words He looked at himself with unidentified eyes. Item 0660 Seeing Su Zhan waking up, Qiao slowly said: "The deceased''s body was full of whipped marks, and the cause of death was suffocation. The deceased''s wife admitted that he was receiving some kind of... some kind of special treatment, and provided The name and address of that therapist. You, have you already known it." Su Zhan stretched out with a smile."After squinting for a while, I am in good spirits, and I am just going to see and see." Seeing Su Zhan avoid talking, Joe started the car.Such a place, if she goes alone, is indeed a bit embarrassing. The so-called therapist is a kind of treatment that causes physical pain and relieves psychological pain and stress. Of course, it is relatively high-end and high-end, but it is actually a special game that has risen to a cultural level in island countries. As soon as Su Zhan and Qiao arrived, they saw a woman walking out in pajamas, tall and slender, wearing silk stockings, blonde hair, and some cold makeup on her face. "I remember there should be no arrangements for today." The woman walked over and said with a smile. "We belong to the New York Police Department." Joe took out the police badge, and the woman paused: "Come with me." After speaking, he turned and led the way. When I entered the office, I felt an eye-opener. The rope, the whip, and all kinds of props that make people blush at first glance. Qiao began to inquire, while Su Zhan looked at these things curiously. "This gentleman is?" the woman asked, looking at Su Zhan. "Special adviser." Su Zhan said casually. It is undeniable that this woman is very beautiful, and the environmental props here also make Su Zhan feel excited.However, Su Zhan just looked at these tools, and had no idea about this woman.Obviously, she is the one leading the treatment, but even this has made Su Zhan disinterested, even if she is very beautiful. "You ask you, don''t pay attention to me." Su Zhan said and looked around. Joe wanted to say something, he hesitated for a moment, did not speak, turned to the woman and continued to ask. After some simple inquiries, Joe still wants to take this woman to the police station. Due to the current situation, this woman is the biggest suspect. It may be a deliberate murder, or it may be a murder. After all, in that game, suffocation The possibility is still great! When I arrived at the police station, it was just a routine inquiry. After all, there was no evidence. "What''s your name?" Qiao and Su Zhan sent the woman out of the police station, but instead of leaving immediately, the woman asked Su Zhan with a smile. Su Zhan smiled: "You can ask her." The woman glanced at Joe and said with a smile: "What? Does your name still need her permission to tell others?" "I just think she is a bit more important than you." Su Zhan shrugged, the woman''s face changed slightly, she put away her smile and turned away. "She has a crush on you," Joe said. "Unfortunately, I didn''t treat her." Su Zhan smiled. Joe looked at Su Zhan."You are interested in the kind of games?" "It depends on who you are playing with. In fact, this is also a way to increase your feelings, but compared to conquering the body, what I like to conquer is... the heart!" Su Zhan laughed. Qiao''s conversation turned around and said: "For the time being, she is the only suspect, so we will continue to investigate. Do you have any ideas?" "Why don''t we go again at night? While she is away, maybe we will find something." Su Zhan smiled. Joe thought for a while, and said, "Also." "Let¡¯s go eat now, I''m a bit hungry." Joe nodded, and the two went directly to a nearby restaurant, ordered something and ate, suddenly, Joe smiled. "What are you laughing at?" Su Zhan asked. Joe shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just suddenly thought, I didn''t refuse you for the third time, right?" "But I don''t think this is a date. It''s just a casual meal. Are you so casual about dating me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Joe shook his head quickly: "No, I didn''t mean that, I..." "I''m kidding." Su Zhan said with a smile when he saw Qiao explain in a hurry. Qiao Bai glanced at Su Zhan. She was subconsciously worried about Su Zhan''s misunderstanding just now. "I won''t disturb you at work. You are ready to come to my house to find me in the evening." After lunch, Su Zhan separated from Joe. Qiao must have a lot to do when he returns to the police station, and he has no chance to be alone. It would be a waste of time even if he followed. It''s better to go back and devour the Soul Stone first. If it goes well, he might not have much time to devour it at night. When he returned home, Su Zhan continued to devour the Soul Stone, until after 7 o''clock in the evening, Joe finally came. It seemed that he came back after returning home, wearing a long gray windbreaker, very temperamental.But... this weather, shouldn''t it be time to wear a windbreaker?Seeing Su Zhan looking at him suspiciously, Qiao fluffed his hair and pretended to be calm. Weird! Su Zhan squinted his eyes through the trench coat and quickly saw the situation inside. By this look, he knew why Joe would wear the trench coat.It turned out that she was wearing the dress she gave her. On the one hand, she was wearing a windbreaker for convenience, and on the other hand, she was afraid that she would be embarrassed to wear it directly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Before I start, I want to figure out whether this is a date to finish work by the way, or is it a date by the way of work?" "Is it different?" "Different." 542 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 542 "Then...that should be an appointment..." Joe said, looking left and right. "Then you want, then go to eat first, I have already booked the restaurant." Su Zhan said with a smile."By the way, wait, I have a gift for you." "What gift?" Joe asked in surprise. Su Zhan turned around and went inside. It didn''t take long for him to take out a box and squatted at her feet with the box. Su Zhan opened it with a smile. Inside is a pair of black high heels! Lift her ankle ring, take off her shoes easily, and let her put on high heels. Qiao was already taller, so he fits better with Su Zhan after putting on high heels. "Okay, so your dress today is considered a good match." Su Zhan smiled, Joe is a little guilty, does he know what I am wearing? Chapter 0661 After the Romantic Date... Upscale restaurant. Western food, red wine. Su Zhan sat face to face with Joe.The windbreaker had been taken off, revealing the black dress inside. Joe''s face was ruddy, and he glanced shyly at the musician next to him who was playing the violin."A Praise of Love" is a typical serenade style, which seems to depict an elegant love picture scroll, full of affectionate melody, just like the continuous love words from the lover, and the soft and sad mood is removed, as if the lover is muttering Whispers, sweet and warm, euphemistic and moving, make people listen to love. Qiao didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so romantic. Before she drank the wine, she was a little drunk, her shy eyes already exuded bursts of love. She didn''t remember what was eaten for this meal, just remembered the sweetness, which was completely insoluble. Before they knew it, a bottle of red wine had been drunk by the two of them. Joe didn''t seem to remember what they talked about during the period. After coming out of the restaurant, Su Zhan helped Qiao put on a trench coat. She took Su Zhan¡¯s shoulders, and the two of them walked for a walk. It was obviously a familiar neighborhood, but it gave Qiao a very special and strange feeling. I can¡¯t say why. But just walking, it made her feel extremely happy. As he walked, Su Zhan stopped.Joe was a little confused, only to realize that he had come downstairs in the therapist''s office. "Let''s go and see if you can gain anything." Su Zhan said with a smile, and the two walked in. Soon, when he came to the door of the therapist''s office, Joe remembered that there is no key!As soon as he was about to speak, he saw Su Zhan''s hand on the door and lightly moved, and then there was a crisp sound of clicking, Su Zhan pushed the door directly in. "How did you do it?" Joe asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and closed the door easily. Turning on the light casually, Joe took off his trench coat and began to find clues. Regarding the clues, Su Zhan had known for a long time that the murderer was not the therapist, but a client or patient of the therapist.Simply put, because this special treatment made this patient like the therapist, and the therapist apparently only regarded this as a job and did not want to mix personal feelings, so the change shortened the time and frequency of his treatment and gave The victim ended up...the victim just died. Quite wrong! The reason why Su Zhan proposed to investigate clues was mainly because he could get along with Joe alone. After pretending to look for it for a while, Su Zhan shifted his gaze to Joe, who was looking for something with his back to Su Zhan.The skirt was very short, and when he bent over again, with this angle, this curve, and the looming feeling, Su Zhan was instantly excited. Slowly came behind Qiao, Su Zhan hugged her. Joe reacted with a shock and stood up, slightly stiff. "Don''t make trouble, aren''t you looking for clues." "How can clues matter to you." Su Zhan whispered to turn her around.His eyes met, his eyes fired, and he slowly lowered his head towards him. Joe''s heart beat faster and faster, but his breathing seemed to stop. When the two touched together, the numb feeling instantly ignited something. Exploded. The two hugged each other and kissed fiercely. Su Zhan''s hand came down and pinched her hip, she groaned and hugged Su Zhan firmly, as if to merge with him. One minute, two minutes. The two were so selfless that they couldn''t help themselves, and they completely forgot about time, as if there was only one thought, which is to ask for each other''s love and enjoy each other''s love. I don''t know how long it took, and Joe''s skirt was in a mess, and most of it was exposed.Joe, panting shyly, lowered his head to tidy up his clothes, but his chin was involuntarily lifted by Su Zhan. "Want to go to my house?" Su Zhan kissed and asked softly. Qiao replied pantingly, "Now, what about the clues?" "Leave the clue to me, I promise you will find the murderer tomorrow. What''s more...who can care about the clue now?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and he whispered while holding Qiao: "You are not curious, I have There are many secrets. Today, let you know a little bit." When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared while holding Qiao. Qiao looked around in a daze, staring at Su Zhan with wide eyes. "This is your house, we...what about us?" Joe was shocked, which was beyond her scope of thinking. "At this time, you still have the mind to ask this? I will answer your question tomorrow morning." Su Zhan said with a smirk, and directly bowed his head and kissed him.The two kissed again, but this time it was more than just a kiss. The action became bolder and hotter. The short skirt had already fallen off in Su Zhan''s hands. Su Zhan carried her directly into the bedroom, put her down and kissed her again.Qiao closed her eyes and was completely immersed in the rhythm of Su Zhan. Unconsciously, she felt the pain of transformation! She was about to scream, but Su Zhan blocked her mouth and gradually melted her pain.Instead, it was the feeling that made her crazy and made her unable to extricate herself. ... ... The sun shone in through the window, and the sound of the car made Joe wake up from a deep sleep. Seeing Su Zhan with her arms around her, she was stunned for a moment, recalling what happened last night, with a sweet smile on her mouth involuntarily.Obviously he is beside him, but there is a feeling that he is right in his heart. Maybe this is the difference between girls and women? "Woke up?" Su Zhan opened his eyes, said lazily, and then kissed him. "Ok!" Qiao replied softly, lying in Su Zhan¡¯s arms and whispered: "You already knew the clues, did you know who the murderer was? It was just an excuse to take me to find the clues. I thought you might be interested in that kind of game. Interested, but you did not expect you to take me home." "People say that the IQ of a woman in love is zero. I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Su Zhan smiled and hugged Joe''s shoulders."I do know that I know many things in this world, but it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t bother to take care of it." "What about you? How did you bring me back yesterday?" Joe asked curiously. "Teleport, or teleport, you can understand it!" Item 0662 "What do you think about it?" Su Zhan readily took out the certificate of the Special Investigation Team of the Zhan League and handed it to Joe. Joe said with some doubts: "What else can I see, I don''t know your department." 543 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 543 "How can there be any department? This thing is fake, but I can make it real! There are so many weird things in this world. You should have heard of the New York Guardians and Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. All I have ability is nothing. Of course, this is just the tip of the iceberg." Su Zhan said with a smile. Qiao was stunned for a long time, and said: "I want to know everything!" "That''s difficult, I''m afraid you will spend a lifetime by my side and slowly understand." Su Zhan smiled. Joe smiled: "I think, I''m happy to do this. Now, I have to go to work first. You said that the murderer will be caught today, right?" "Wait for my call!" "Say it first, you need evidence, conclusive evidence!" Joe reminded. "rest assured." Su Zhan smiled, and the two got up to clean up.Qiao originally wanted to go home and change his clothes. After all, this skirt can''t be worn at work, but fortunately, Su Zhan has a lot of clothes here, so I just found a suitable one to change it. Su Zhan and Joe came out and stood at the intersection and kissed goodbye.When Joe got in the car, Su Zhan turned around and prepared to come back, only to see Henry looking at him wretchedly. Yes, it''s wretched. Su Zhanbai gave him a glance and went straight in. To solve the case, but also to have evidence, it sounds difficult, but to Su Zhan, it is nothing. To directly lock the position of that guy and control him to surrender himself, what evidence is better than the murderer surrendering. What?The motives for committing the crime, the course of the crime, and so on were all explained in detail, and they were very consistent. Although he was surprised why he surrendered, the case was obviously closed without any problems. During the period, Joe called to ask what was going on, but he was surprised. With the most intimate contact, Su Zhan and Qiao are like lovers. During the day when Joe works, Su Zhan devours the Soul Stone. In the evening, they naturally stick together. Qiao also invited Su Zhan to her house. Simple, full and romantic, it is just as sweet as honey. On this day, Su Zhan made an appointment to go to dinner with Joe, and the restaurant had already been booked, and Joe went straight to it after he had dealt with the matters at hand.Su Zhan went out, took a taxi, and waited for a date with Joe.However, after driving for a while, Su Zhan found that there seemed to be something wrong with the route, which was not the direction to the restaurant. He glanced at the driver and said faintly: "I don''t want to waste time, let alone ruin my appointment because of you, so you''d better change lanes and send me back now." "If I refuse, what can you do with me?" The driver''s voice was a little hoarse and hopeful. Su Zhan cocked his mouth and said faintly: "Originally you didn''t show up, I really couldn''t find you. After all, the name Adam is not the real name. But I didn''t expect that you would come to me instead of looking for Henry, relying on yourself. If you don¡¯t die, you will be fearless. Anyone dares to provoke it. This is not a wise choice." "So if you know me, then I''ll be simple. I want to know who you are and what your abilities are." Adam, another immortal. "Don''t worry, you will know, but now... I''m going on a date first!" Su Zhan sneered and stretched out his hand suddenly. The arm penetrated the chair in an instant and stretched out from Adam''s chest. Adam twitched in pain, and the car began to shake, but was quickly controlled by Su Zhan and stopped steadily. Su Zhan got out of the car, opened the driver''s seat, reached out and wiped the blood on his clothes, and said slowly: "I will go to you, don''t worry... soon! You will know if you are real. Can live forever." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared, leaving Adam with wide eyes. "Sorry, I''m not late, am I?" Su Zhan came into the restaurant and apologized to Qiao who had been waiting. She smiled and shook her head, and the date went on happily. After the romantic dinner, the two of them returned home naturally and inevitably tossed.When Qiao fell asleep soundly, Su Zhan left quietly, teleporting and disappearing. The next moment, he appeared in a dim bedroom. A man was asleep, and Su Zhan''s face flashed with haze, and his fingers moved slightly. In a moment, the man''s hands and feet were trapped, and the man woke up. After seeing Su Zhan, he was somewhat surprised but not so shocked. "Are you here to avenge me? What can you do to kill me?" "Kill me, I just ran away." Adam looked confident, he didn''t believe what Su Zhan could do to himself. Su Zhan smiled lightly, his fingers suddenly burst into flames, the flames swayed, and soon burned on Adam''s body, and Adam quickly screamed in pain. "I know that your previous experience was not pleasant, but believe me, I will make you even more unpleasant. I have many ways to let you experience what life is better than death. Of course, I will kill you, maybe more than once. , But I can also find you. When I get tired, I will devour your ability. That is to remove your curse of eternal life. Have you been looking for a way to end eternal life for so many years? Maybe... You think you killed it in the first place. Your weapons can really kill you, but unfortunately...not." Su Zhan said lightly while looking at Adam''s painful and panic expression. Before long, Adam suddenly disappeared. Su Zhan smiled, then disappeared and appeared at the beach. "I said, I will find you!" Seeing Abel¡¯s incredible eyes, Su Zhan pulled him out, and then returned to his home in an instant. This time, instead of using fire, he used electricity to shock Adam with a powerful current. This kind of death The law is miserable. For almost the whole night, Su Zhan changed the law and used various abilities to kill Adam. Every time Adam was resurrected, he was brought back by Su Zhan. After seeing Su Zhan''s more and more abilities, Adam became more and more. Panic, regret more and more! At the same time, they are getting more and more angry! "Let''s do this today, and I will come to see you again tomorrow. I find this game... very interesting!" Su Zhan sneered and disappeared. Item 0663 Su Zhan was annoyed that Adam had come to trouble him without knowing all the time, and almost delayed his date, but the purpose of such abusive killing was not only to vent his anger, but to research.He still remembers that the mission was to kill Henry ten times, and he was still studying the reasons. By killing Adam and adding to the deepening of the soul stone''s devouring progress, Su Zhan has a little understanding of the curse of immortality and the purpose of the mission. During the period, he tried to devour Adam''s ability and found that it could not be done! However, every time he was killed, he seemed to gain some special powers. Su Zhan believed that this should be the power of the curse. As long as the number of times you are killed by yourself, the more curse power you will gain. Eventually, the curse power will completely disappear and transform into your own body.In order to verify this, Su Zhan deliberately controlled an ordinary person to kill Adam, only to find that it was useless.In other words, you can only get the curse power of the opponent when you kill the immortal. So, Adam was unlucky. Although he kept changing positions to avoid the Soviet war, he would be easily found by Su Zhan every time. Day after day, it was more painful than when he was studied by the Nazis. The most important thing is... that This never-ending feeling made him very broken. "Ding Dong!" The door of the antique shop was pushed open and Su Zhan came in. Henry and Abel were chatting to see Su Zhan coming over. Except for the first time, Su Zhan almost never took the initiative to come over. "This is..." When Henry was about to introduce Abel, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I know, your son." "Uh¡­¡­" Henry was a little embarrassed. After all, he had been staying at thirty-five years old, but his son Abel was already a gray-haired old man, and it was normal if his identity was transferred. "Come here, something?" Henry asked, changing the subject. 544 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 544 Su Zhan nodded: "I have found the immortal Adam. It is very interesting to play with him these days. Then I suddenly thought of something about your wife." Henry froze for a moment and said, "Do you know where she is?" Henry and her wife had a very deep relationship, but no matter how deep the relationship was, the erosion of the years could not stand. Many years later, Henry was still so young, and her wife was getting older.I dare not go out shopping, dare not show my identity, that kind of strange vision is unacceptable to ordinary people.So, her wife left him and hid without any further news.Of course, she must be dead now! "Forget it, she is dead, I know where her body is, and I know that she died for you, to keep your secret. As for the person who killed her, you should guess who it was." "Adam!" Henry gritted his teeth, his eyes flushed. "You go and condense her body first. When you come back, I will show you to Adam. I just have something to verify." Su Zhan told Henry the address. Su Zhan still sighed about Henry and her wife and relationship.However, he didn''t have any troubles in this regard. Let alone for the time being, he has many ways to restore youth or stay young forever. Even if he has his own strength, he can live forever. Of course, it would be better if you could crack this curse of eternal life. In Marvel, the five gods of death, the goddess of death, cursed Thanos to be immortal, and Thanos cursed the death of Deadpool. Su Zhan wanted to have this ability! For Henry and Adam, immortality is a curse. You have to watch the people around you age and die, and constantly change their identities and hide everywhere, but there is no such trouble in the Marvel world, so eternal life can be said Not a curse, but a blessing. Su Zhan believes that with Adam and Henry, after testing, he can figure out what the curse power is! The next night, when Su Zhan and Joe had just eaten their supper and were preparing to stay warm, Henry and Abel came, of course, to express their gratitude to Su Zhan. They had condensed the bones and did a test, knowing her. He died of suicide. Henry''s mood is obviously wrong. Although he committed suicide, he was forced to death. How can he not report this hatred? "I''ll leave first." Su Zhan said to Joe apologetically... Joe didn''t ask, and nodded. Su Zhan took them out of the clothing store, then grabbed the shoulders of the two and teleported away directly. The two of them froze for a moment and soon saw Adam. "It''s him, you can do what you want." Su Zhan said and took out a knife.Henry took it and stabbed Adam directly without saying a word. After going back and forth several times, Henry finally vented his anger and calmed down. He knew that he couldn''t kill Adam. "Abel, you can drive to the beach, I will send Henry there." Send over... Of course it is resurrection after death. Speaking of it, this thing is a bit like the feeling of returning to the city after playing games before. Su Zhan sent Henry away and came to the conclusion that even the immortal could not get the curse power of the other party even if the immortal killed the immortal, and Adam''s curse power did not decrease, it seems that it was because of his special devouring ability , Passively swallowed the curse power when killing the immortal. "Want to die?" Su Zhan asked Adam with a smile. Adam shook his head subconsciously, and then reacted: "You...you want to kill me completely? Can you really do it?" "Can''t you feel it yourself?" Su Zhan asked. Adam said in a deep voice, "I have calculated the time of death and resurrection. Although there have been differences in the past, it should be related to the way of death. But the more you have killed recently, the longer my resurrection will last... my eternal power ...Is decreasing!" "As long as I keep killing you, it will take longer and longer for you to resurrect, and until you can''t resurrect, you will die completely." Su Zhan laughed. "You...can''t you just give me one?" "No way, who made you immortal!" Su Zhan shrugged and started again. After more than ten days, the soul stone has been swallowed by more than 80%, almost complete.And the number of Adam''s deaths is countless, it is impossible to count, Adam has completely collapsed, only seeking real death and liberation! Finally... he never resurrected. Chapter 0664 gives immortality, deprives immortality! The number of deaths increased again and again, Adam disappeared, and the time of his resurrection became longer and longer. The most recent time, his corpse disappeared for a full two hours, and it took a day to resurrect from the sea.But this time, Su Zhan waited for two full days and even dropped his appointment with Joe, and Adam''s body did not disappear. Some physical changes after death began to appear gradually, and he was probably really dead. "Don''t even have a soul?" After the power of the curse disappeared, the soul did not appear either. I don¡¯t know if this is the cost of the curse, but at this time Su Zhan has gained enough curse power, his brain is like a computer, and he starts to calculate quickly, many special equations, calculations that he has never even heard of. The law is constantly running, deciphering the secret of this cursing power. This was not an easy project. Su Zhan completely destroyed Adam''s body and returned home to start the calculation. Full attention and dedication. He didn''t even notice that Joe came. "You finally woke up. What happened? You scared me to death. Two days, two whole days without eating or drinking, without sleep, you can''t hear you talking to you..." Su Zhan blinked and just woke up. Seeing Joe leaped into his arms, he said grievingly. "Two days? So fast?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, hugging Joe and said: "I was just cracking a very interesting ability, and it succeeded. Joe, remember that I said you need a lifetime to understand me Is it a secret? I may have to take back this sentence." "What do you mean?" Qiao asked nervously. "You may need to spend eternal life and eternal life to get to know me and stay with me. Joe, are you willing to... immortal?" Su Zhan said in a deep voice looking at Qiao with a smile. Qiao was at a loss, but seeing Su Zhan''s eyes, she nodded affirmatively: "I don''t care if I live forever, I only care if I can always be with you!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "So, mind if I kill you now and give you the power of immortality?" Only by experiencing death can one gain the ability to stay away from death. This curse, or this ability, can only succeed in this way.Moreover, Adam¡¯s previous speculation was correct, only the things that killed them could really kill them.Of course, it was not once. Simply put, it was similar to their own situation, because the things that killed them also gave the same curse power, and every time they used it, they would absorb the curse power from the opponent. Su Zhan kills Joe, and Joe gains the power of curse and gains immortality. Unless I kill her again and again, otherwise, there is nothing that can kill her! Qiao was a little nervous, after all... this was death, but she trusted Su Zhan very much. Although she was afraid of being nervous, she nodded in agreement. The process is very simple. Joe disappeared from his eyes and resurrected by the sea in the next moment. This made Joe amazed. This kind of ability was... hard to imagine. With the ability to curse eternal life, Su Zhan is also very happy, which means that he has one more ability, which is completely different from the ability of vampires to kill and get immortal life.In this way, everyone can stay by their side forever in a normal state. As long as it does not die, even if the earth is destroyed, there is nothing to worry about if the world is destroyed. 545 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 545 As long as they make the earth, make the water, the sea... They will be resurrected again. "Resign your job at the police station." Su Zhan hugged Joe with one hand and swallowed the Soul Stone with the other. He doesn''t need to avoid Joe anymore. "Why?" Joe originally wanted to say that he is not dead now, and there will be any cases in the future that he can charge forward and solve many cases smoothly. "Because I will not stay here for too long. When I completely swallow this stuff, I will leave this world and return to my world, and you, naturally, will go with me." Su Zhan said with a smile. . Joe froze for a long time."Is this your biggest secret? You are not from this world!" "You do not want it?" "Of course not, where are you going, where will I go with you." "That''s okay. When it comes to my world, I have a territory. You can be responsible for the police and continue to be your police." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and told her about the other world.Joe was shocked to accept from the beginning, but slowly began to yearn. As an ordinary person, even if she is an immortal now, the things in that world also surprised her. She suddenly felt that she had a lot to do. After all, whether the police there or investigating the case, I am afraid it is different from this world. . ... ... "How many times is this?" Su Zhan asked in Henry''s antique shop. "It''s the ninth time, and one more time..." Henry hesitated and said, "After ten times, what will happen to me?" "You will become an ordinary person, you will grow old, and you will die." After breaking the curse of eternal life, Su Zhan will gain more and more curse power when he kills Henry. He calculated it, and Henry resurrected after ten times, he would completely lose the power of eternal life. He was thinking according to the tasks given by the system, what would happen if he had not solved the mystery of the curse of eternal life before? Ten times the strength should not be enough for oneself to gain eternal life, but it should be possible to resurrect once. Is this the purpose of the mission?The reason why it must be ten times! It is a potential benefit, but this benefit is not on the bright side. Secondly, the system can not obtain the energy transformed into this power endlessly. When the power of Adam is obtained, the energy of the system does not increase. Perhaps it can only use this task to obtain energy, and it can only be limited to ten times. within! Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking again, if there was only a system without the ability to swallow, maybe he could not reach his current strength and height. "Have you considered it?" Su Zhan retracted his thoughts and asked Henry. Henry looked at Abel. Abel obviously hoped that he could continue to live forever, but he didn''t want to.Abel will die. After he dies, what will he do?Eternal life is the greatest curse for him! "Think about it, come on!" Henry took a deep breath and said firmly. Chapter 0665: Special Forces and Hancock Losing the ability to live forever may have to always be aware of danger and worry that he will grow old and die, but Henry feels that he is liberated. The ease from the depths of the soul makes him feel as if his whole person is coming back to life. For his gratitude, Su Zhan gladly laughed. Not only has it benefited, but it has also helped others. Why not do it? Su Zhan told him that he and Joe were about to leave. Of course, he was not talking about leaving the world. "Already resigned?" After returning, Su Zhan asked Qiao. Joe nodded: "Yes, I have resigned, and bid them farewell. When shall we... leave?" "Anytime." Su Zhan smiled. "Then... can it be a few days later?" Joe asked expectantly. "Of course, can you tell me why?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I want to go to France. Actually, I wanted to go a long time ago. I just didn''t have the opportunity to follow the time. I know that there is France in your world, but..." Qiao said slowly, before he finished speaking, he was defeated by the Soviet Union. Interrupted with his mouth. After giving a kiss, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Going to France to have a good time for two days is just enough for me to completely swallow the soul stone." "very good, thank you!" Joe said gratefully. "Pack things, and then we can go to France!" Su Zhan smiled. ... ... France, a famous romantic capital, is the most desirable and one of the favorite tourist destinations for couples.Here, you can feel the romantic atmosphere that seems to fill the air. Both Su Zhan and Qiao came to France for the first time. After arriving here in an instant, Qiao asked Su Zhan on his arm, "Do we have any plans?" "Plan? No, and no plan is needed. It doesn''t matter where you go." "As long as you are by my side!" Qiao said brilliantly. Unplanned trips, aimless play, feeling the romantic atmosphere and beautiful scenery here, go in and taste the restaurants that look good, find a hotel when you¡¯re tired, take a shower, have some affection, and then Sleep beautifully. The most beautiful trip, but so! Paris, the Eiffel Tower. Like other lovers, Su Zhan and Joe admired the famous scenic spots and hugged each other under the iron tower. Qiao stood on tiptoe, Su Zhan held her waist, kissed together like a couple nearby, enjoying the romantic atmosphere. "Ah... what is that, missile?" "God, run away, run..." Suddenly the scream awakened Su Zhan and Qiao, their lips parted, and the two looked up.I saw that the people around were hurriedly fleeing, and the sound of whoosh sounded, a thing that looked like a missile flew over and directly hit the Eiffel Tower. There was no explosion, but something special was released. These things were quickly eroding the Eiffel Tower. In a blink of an eye, the Eiffel Tower had begun to tilt, as if it was about to collapse. "No way, how do I feel like I''m going to merge a copy again..." Seeing this situation, Su Zhan couldn''t help but mumble. 546 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 546 "Run!" Qiao pulled Su Zhan and said hurriedly. As he ran, Su Zhan looked around, and soon... he had found a clue in the distance. There are two groups of people chasing me. The first two people looked like a group. One was dressed in white with two Shinobi swords in his hand, and the other was dressed in black tights, black sunglasses, and looked very sexy with long hair.Behind them, a guy in darkness with a mask and a Shinobi chased after him, and there was a woman with red hair and the same sexy dress. "What a familiar dress." Seeing that they no longer need system prompts, Su Zhan already knows who it is. "Special Forces", the white ghost and the countess of the Cobra organization are running in front, and GJJOE is chasing behind, which can also be referred to as the snake eyes and red-haired girl of special forces. So it¡¯s the nano bug that eroded the Eiffel Tower? However, why didn''t you see the actor the Duke? Su Zhan was a little curious, but thinking of the urinary nature of the fusion copy, maybe he made some changes.The question is, what about the task?Now that the new copy has been merged, why doesn''t the mission appear? "There is a car, get away!" At this time, Qiao suddenly stopped Su Zhan, and Su Zhan realized that the chaos had become more serious, and a car in front of him rammed straight into it.He was about to reach out to stop the car, but suddenly someone descended into the sky. He heard a bang, and the ground was stepped into it. The man waved his hands and stopped the car directly. At the same time, another person also fell. "Beauty, are you okay?" The man who stopped the car turned around. It was a black man and said to Joe grinningly. Su Zhan frowned. The man who came later was a blonde woman, and she said solemnly, "Hancock, be careful." "What''s worth noting, I did save her!" Hancock said with a grin. "Is it enough to show off?" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "Hey, anyhow, am I also your savior? That''s all for you..." Hancock was a little unhappy. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly saw Su Zhan raising his hand, and he heard the sound of clicking, Han Kao. Ke backed up in surprise, and the car that had just been stopped by him flew up, slowly flying over Su Zhan, and finally followed Su Zhan''s hand to the side. "Do I need your help?" Su Zhan squinted at Hancock in shock. Hancock looked embarrassed, and the woman Mary next to her brightened her eyes. Just about to speak, she suddenly saw Su Zhan coming to Hancock and punching out. With a swish, Hancock flew out directly, not knowing how many walls were hit, and there was no figure in sight. "You..." Mary didn''t expect that Su Zhan would take a shot against Hancock, but she saw Su Zhan give her a glance and said: "It''s just 10% of the strength and can''t die." Hit Hancock with one percent of his power? Mary couldn''t help being a little frightened. "Let''s go, get out of here first." The surroundings were in chaos, and the characters who suddenly entered the two copies had no mission yet. Su Zhan planned to find a place to find out the reason. Item 0666 Su Zhan led Joe to teleport directly to the roof two blocks away in the chaos, from here you can see the situation under the iron tower.When you let go of Joe, Su Zhan looked at the situation on the side of the tower and wondered the reason. I remember that he once asked the system what would happen if five copies were merged. The system did not answer at the time, and it should have no such permission.Now that the two copies of "Special Forces" and "National Superman Hancock" are combined, there are no missions. Most of them are related to the number of copies reaching five! "Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles", "Jennifer''s Body", "Undead Forensic", "Special Forces", "National Superman Hancock" Five! "System, you should have permission to tell me what has changed now?" "The number of copies has reached the limit, and new copies will no longer be merged. The residence time of the copies has been changed to permanent, and the time ratio has been changed to 10:1. The task system has been changed to periodic random, and the task reward doubled." The voice of the system sounded. After listening to it, Su Zhan instantly understood the meaning of the change. This is equivalent to a logistics base, or a place similar to a training ground. The residence time is changed to permanent, which means that he can stay in this copy all the time, and at the same time, the change of this time ratio can save himself more time.Moreover, the task is changed to periodic and random. The word periodic is very important. It is a bit like a daily task. Of course, it may not necessarily be daily, but it is a fixed period. You can get tasks and rewards regularly, and the rewards are doubled! "What about the task that triggers the dungeon?" Su Zhan asked again. "No task yet, the latest task will be released in two days!" the system replied. "Task release cycle." "The settlement task is reset every seven days. If the task is not completed before the reset, it will be automatically abandoned after the reset and changed to the new task content." Su Zhan nodded, turned his head and said to the worried Joe: "My dear, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave until a little later." "It''s okay, this matter... shall we care?" Joe shook his head first, then asked hesitantly.Although this is not her country, it is her world after all. It would be fine if it didn''t happen. Now that there is such a chaos, she would be a little unwilling to leave like this. "tube!" There is no doubt about this, whether it is Special Forces, Hancock, or for Joe, Su Zhan can''t just leave like this, not to mention that he plans to wait and see the situation of the mission. At this time, the situation on the side of the iron tower was gradually controlled. Hancock and Mary saved a lot of people, but the nearby buildings and cars have been greatly damaged. Once those nanoworms get in contact, they will erode everything, touching one by one, just like a zombie infection, spreading speedy. "What does that guy mean? He kept looking here and didn''t help. Did he want to fight?" Hancock glanced in the direction of Su Zhan and whispered. Mary said displeasedly: "Enough of you, if we are not the only two of us left in our clan, I wish I would never see you again!" "Aren''t you just looking at him?" Hancock asked when she looked at Mary who was reacting somewhat fiercely. "Even if it is, it has nothing to do with you!" Mary snorted. Hancock wanted to talk more but found that Mary''s expression had begun to be bad, and immediately shut up obediently.It doesn''t matter whether Mary is a woman or a beauty, but if she really wants to fight, she can be much fiercer than herself. At this time, the people from the special forces also rushed over. It was obvious that they had chased the cobra, so they had to rush back to do the aftermath.However, the Countess of Nanoworm''s controller is also called the hand of the Baroness.Without a controller, these nanoworms will never stop and will continue to erode. The block on this side has been emptied, but there is no way to solve the Nanoworm, a bit helpless. Hancock did not dare to talk about Su Zhan, fearing that Mary would not be happy, but he did not show mercy to the people of the special forces, complaining that they did not complete the task and made the Nanoworms uncontrollable.Hancock felt that they did not complete the task and they had to come over with Mary to deal with the aftermath, while the special forces guys were uncomfortable with Hancock''s tone. This is our task has something to do with you. The two sides quickly quarreled. Mary felt a terrible headache! "Have you quarreled enough?" Just when Mary was about to calm them down, she suddenly heard a light voice coming. Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Zhan holding Qiao around. 547 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 547 Seeing Su Zhan, Hancock instantly showed an expression of irritation. Snake-eye and the red-haired girl who were particularly wrong also stopped and looked at them curiously. "Hello, my name is Mary, I''m sorry for what happened just now, but it''s urgent now, do you...is there any way?" Mary reached out and said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook hands with her. Mary was very beautiful, with blue eyes and red lips, and she was very emotional.Moreover, she is considered to be a superman, a Kryptonian, but she is obviously very super. Karacallun and the others are different, and their strength is much worse. "What can he do?" Hancock couldn''t help muttering when he heard Mary questioning Su Zhan, and he felt Mary''s sharp eyes in an instant.Although it flashed by, Hancock felt it very clearly. That''s it! It seems that she really likes this little white face. "There is a way, but it has nothing to do with me, right?" Su Zhan finished speaking and looked at the red-haired girl with a smile. The redhead wrinkled: "What do you want." "I can solve the nanoworm problem right now, and even help you retrieve the remaining three nanobombs. My request is very simple. I want you to stay with me temporarily!" Su Zhan said lightly. The red-haired girl hesitated for a moment, glanced at Snake Eyes who never spoke, and simply said: "Snake Eyes, you should go back and investigate their whereabouts first. I will stay here for the time being. I will contact you if you have any circumstances!" Snake glanced at the red-haired girl and then at Su Zhan, finally nodded, and simply turned away. The red-haired girl looked at Su Zhan, I had promised you, and it was yours next. Su Zhan smiled, relying on his brain development to add the ability to control the network, although he did not have a controller, he easily entered the password for the Nanoworms and stopped them. Item 0667 The Nanoworms that had been raging stopped, and then flew to Su Zhan''s hands one by one and disappeared. This action made everyone next to him dumbfounded. Hancock didn''t expect that he really had this ability, and the red-haired girl was shocked. She knew very well how difficult it was to stop Nanoworms. Blake in their team was an expert in this area but could not do anything about it, but Su Zhan seemed to have done nothing, so he did it easily. This makes her very curious, who is he! "Okay, the matter is resolved." Su Zhan waved his hand and looked at the red-haired woman holding Joe''s waist. The red-haired woman immediately followed. "That''s it?" Hancock said in amazement. Mary turned her head: "How about it?" "I mean, he is too much, I admit that the red-haired beauty is very beautiful, but it is not as good as you? He even took away the red-haired girl but ignored you, what does he mean? "Hancock said uneasily, who knew he made Mary even more angry when he said that, and flew away with a swish. It was originally a casual travel, and I didn''t book any hotel. After leaving the chaotic neighborhood, I simply found a hotel that looked good and stayed in. The red-haired woman did not speak all the way, and kept observing Su Zhan and Qiao. After entering the hotel, she finally couldn''t help it. She asked who Su Zhan and Qiao were, how he controlled Nanoworms and... Nano Where''s the bug? "You can investigate these by yourself, anyway, I don''t say you will investigate. Now, take off your clothes first." Su Zhan hugged Joe while sitting on the sofa, knocking his leg towards the red-haired woman. As soon as he said the words, both Joe and the red-haired girl were a little surprised, but seeing that Su Zhan¡¯s body did not look like a joke, Joe hesitated for a while and did not speak. She noticed that the red-haired girl was looking at her. Give face to the Soviet war. Qiao did not speak and did nothing, and Su Zhan looked serious again, which made the red-haired woman hesitant. She stayed here for the mission, and she was also curious about Su Zhan. It is undeniable that Su Zhan is very attractive in both appearance and strength, but when she comes up, she is undressed, which makes her feel very bad! After hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth and slowly took off her clothes. Inside the tights were tube tops and panties. Su Zhan raised his hand and asked her to signal to pass the clothes to herself. The red-haired woman gritted her teeth and passed the clothes over. Su Zhan cast a glance at the red-haired woman, who was of good size and figure, then returned his gaze to her clothes. Her clothes are very special, with an invisible hood at the back. Once put on, it will automatically project the scene behind her to achieve an invisible effect.Simply put, this is an invisible cloak!She is going to study the structure and get one for Joe too! "Is his purpose my clothes, not me?" The red-haired woman originally thought that Su Zhan would have other requirements, and would stare at herself no matter what, but he didn''t expect that except for the first glance, he didn''t even look at herself, which made the red-haired woman a little uncomfortable.Well, although you know that Su Zhan is not trying to insult yourself or take advantage of yourself, but you don''t look at me with a figure like me, what do you mean?Look down on me? Women are contradictory! If Su Zhan really looked at her, she definitely didn''t want Su Zhan to look at herself and be angry.But if Su Zhan didn''t look at her, she would think that Su Zhan looked down on herself and would be angry! Invisibility cloaks may be very complicated for ordinary people. Even in special forces, they are not mass-produced items. They are the exclusive equipment of red-haired women. However, this level of technology is not for Su Zhan. It''s not difficult to see through at a glance. Not long after, Su Zhan returned the invisibility shirt to the red-haired woman, and then opened his palms, and a tight-fitting shirt of similar style appeared. "Go and try it, the size should be just right." Su Zhan handed it to Qiao. At this time, Qiao also understood that Su Zhan''s purpose was probably not to get the red-haired woman to undress and enter the bedroom inside with her tights. "How did you do it?" The clothes were conjured out of thin air, and she could be sure that the clothes were mostly the same as her own invisibility clothes, which surprised the red-haired girl quite a bit.Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, put his hand on his leg and nodded, looking at the red-haired girl! The eyes were not hidden, and the red-haired woman could see the red-hot heat in his eyes. It''s not appreciation, it''s pure desire! If it''s normal, if you change to someone else, the red-haired girl will definitely teach her a severe lesson, but now...she feels her whole body is hot, as if melted by Su Zhan''s hot eyes, it is uncomfortable , Even a little afraid to look at him! It was not until Joe walked out and Su Zhan looked away that the red-haired girl was quietly relieved. Although Joe put on tights is not as prominent as the red-haired girl''s upper circumference, she is more slender. She is slightly taller than the red-haired girl, and each has its own advantages. "You teach her how to use the invisibility cloak so that she can master it." Su Zhan said to the red-haired woman. The red-haired woman hesitated and said, "Is this the purpose you asked me to stay?" Su Zhan smiled: "What do you think there will be?" The redhead didn''t speak, and turned to teach Joe. Su Zhan entered the bedroom, devouring the Soul Stone. The red-haired girl was naturally unavoidable when she was teaching Qiao, but Qiao was also a policeman. Before she knew Su Zhan''s plan, she didn''t know anything about it.The redhead didn''t get any information from Joe, but news came after Snake Eye returned. First, the commander Hawke sent an order to keep the red-haired woman by Su Zhan''s side. It would be better if he could help deal with Cobra.The second is the information about Su Zhan and Qiao. There is not much information about Su Zhan, only the identity of a special investigation team of the Zhan League, but they don''t know anything about this department.As for Joe, it''s more, but it''s nothing, just the excellent police officer who just resigned, nothing special. There was a knock on the door, and the red-haired woman pushed the door into the bedroom. Su Zhan lay there, already putting away the soul stone. "I don''t think you are here to attend bedtime? It''s not dark yet?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0668 Bold Beauty: Jane The redhead ignored Su Zhan''s words and said to herself: "If you don''t mind, someone wants to come over and help." "Oh, who?" Su Zhan said casually: "I''ll say yes first, forget it for men, and for women, you can consider agreeing if they are good." The red-haired woman said helplessly: "Don''t worry, it''s a woman, and it''s beautiful!" 548 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 548 "Oh? Then I am very interested and want to meet." There are not too few female roles in the special forces, but not too many. Only a few are impressive. A cover girl in charge of base communications and intelligence, and a Jane in charge of intelligence and operations.However, the latter is a character who appeared in Special Forces 2. It is not sure if it is her, but from the perspective of the situation, it came here deliberately, and it may be her. "She should be there in two hours," the red-haired woman said. Two hours were not long, and chatting with Joe quickly passed. As the doorbell rang, the red-haired woman went to open the door, and soon saw a tall woman in camouflage uniforms and ponytails coming in. "It''s really her!" Seeing this woman, Su Zhan immediately recognized it. "This is Jane, to help us deal with the cobra." The red-haired woman introduced. Jane said, "I already know the location of Cobra''s base, and the two Supermen seem to be investigating this matter, and they have already set off." "Hancock and Mary? They really have nothing to do. It doesn''t matter. They are willing to go and go first." Su Zhan disagrees, regardless of their abilities are much better than ordinary people, but they are also limited in terms of experience. Not enough. Dealing with organizations like Cobra, especially the base camp and base of others, will definitely be useless with the two of them alone. But the danger is not necessarily there, even if there is, it will not be fatal. "You promised me to deal with the cobra tissue and take back the remaining three nanobombs. I know you can control the nanoworms, but once they fire again, even if you can control it, it will cause a lot of damage." The redhead said in a deep voice. "Leave tomorrow morning!" Su Zhan blocked the red-haired woman''s words directly. What she meant was nothing more than wishing to act as soon as possible. "Let''s go, eat first, and then take a good rest in the evening." Su Zhan greeted. Originally it was only Su Zhan and Joe¡¯s trip, but now there are more Jane and the red-haired woman, the atmosphere has changed. The two are wearing tights and one is wearing combat uniforms. At first glance, this dress is not a normal date for dinner. Influence, but it is hard for Joe to think what he did before, so what he ate for this meal... really was eating. "The two of you are in the living room, do it yourself." After eating and taking a shower, Su Zhan said to the red-haired girl to take a good rest, and then followed Joe into the inner room. Neither of them is that kind of hypocritical person. What''s more, they have to experience the tough environment when fighting. The sofa is big enough for two people to rest.After lying down, the two spoke in low voices, of course the content was all about Su Zhan. After chatting for a while, thinking of going to the Cobra base tomorrow, they plan to rest early. Who knows that things are counterproductive, they want to rest early, but the sound in their ears makes them unable to rest at all. As if deliberately, the voice grew louder and more intense, and it didn''t work if you wanted to listen. "Is he taking a rest early?" The redhead said with a wry smile. Zhen listened with gusto, and whispered: "I didn''t expect him to be quite strong. I suddenly wanted to try what it felt like." "Stop it, aren''t you still here? It''s like you''ve tried it before." said the red-haired woman. "I just want to try if I haven''t tried it, don''t you want to?" Jane said instead. "I don''t want to!" "Do you want to try, or don''t you want to try with him? I remember you are also a good person?" After Zhen finished talking about the red-haired girl for a long time, she didn''t say anything, which let her know that she might be talking about the red-haired girl''s psychology. It seems... she is also a little bit interesting for Su Zhan!Otherwise, how could there be silence? ... ... The next morning, Su Zhan and Joe came out of the bedroom. The red-haired woman was finishing her gear. Su Zhan said hello, and then went to the bathroom, only to find that Jane seemed to have just finished taking a shower and was wiping her body with a bath towel! "Why didn''t you lock the door." Su Zhan said something about going out. Jane smiled and said, "You''re pretty good." "What''s good?" "Last night, I listened for more than two hours." Zhen laughed and touched Su Zhan''s crotch."Oh, the state is still so good?" Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Are virgins so bold now?" "Just allow you virgins to think about this, don''t we women think about it?" Jane pouted. "You really have a female character!" "Isn''t the conquering female man more fulfilling?" Jane said with a smile, deliberately removing the towel. "Well, a female man in character, but a real woman in figure." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly leaned over, the two were close at hand.Su Zhan looked at Zhen and squeezed her hand unceremoniously. Zhen dodged a little, then looked at Su Zhan."Why? Want to conquer me now?" "If I didn''t feel your nervousness, I really thought you wanted it now." Su Zhan smiled, squeezed twice, then patted her butt and said: "Okay, go out after washing. Come on, don''t take up space." "Cut, coward!" Zhen breathed a sigh of relief, but arrived at the club deliberately provocatively. Su Zhan looked at her silently, until she couldn''t bear it and went out wrapped in a bath towel, Su Zhan smiled and began to wash. An hour later, after breakfast, I was ready to go. "According to the intelligence, Cobra''s base is..." Just as Jane was about to talk about the intelligence location, Su Zhan smiled and interrupted: "Don''t be so troublesome, I know where it is." "you know?" "Yeah, and it doesn''t matter if I don''t know, someone will lead the way." Su Zhan smiled and turned his head and walked to the window, opening the window as if waiting for something. Not long after, a figure suddenly flew over from a distance, looking at a woman, looking a little embarrassed. "This is the Superwoman Mary?" Jane and the redhead looked at Su Zhan in surprise and let the superwoman fly in. Item 0669 Mary looked very embarrassed at this time, her blonde hair was a bit messy, and her clothes were a bit tattered, as if she had gone through a fierce battle.After landing, he didn''t even stand firm, but fortunately Su Zhan was able to hold him back. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you attack Cobra''s base? You failed?" Jane asked in surprise. Mary nodded and then anxiously shouted to Su Zhan: "I came to you specially, Hancock was caught by them." Mary didn''t seem to be inclined to go directly to the base of Cobra, but Hancock, the troublemaker, insisted on going. After all, there were only two of them left in the clan, and Mary couldn''t watch him take the risk alone, so she could only follow. Hancock went on a rampage at the beginning, but it didn''t take long for the situation to change. The opponent was very strong, and various technological weapons emerged one after another. If Mary hadn''t been more cautious, she wouldn''t even want to run out. After running out, Mary''s first thought was Su Zhan. 549 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 549 I don''t know why, it may be that the impression is particularly deep. She thinks that Su Zhan will definitely be able to rescue Hancock. "I only have him as a member of the clan, although I don''t like him very much, but I can''t leave it alone. Please, help me, I know you must have a way to save him, as long as you are willing to save him, I...I Willing to pay any price." Mary looked at Su Zhan eagerly, pleadingly. Su Zhan was silent for a moment, watching Mary a little anxious, and finally, Su Zhan gave a light smile, and this faint smile made Mary inexplicably relieved. "Well, I promise you!" "Thank you!" Mary said. Su Zhan smiled: "In fact, even if you don''t come, we will go, but since you have all requested, I certainly agreed." "Ah..." Mary was stunned, only then did she realize that the others seemed to be ready to go.However, she didn''t think too much, they were going to deal with Cobra, not specifically to save Hancock. And she also decided that after this time she will separate from Hancock and not act together. She should live her own life too, and she does not want to take care of Hancock like her mother. "Qiao, Zhen." Su Zhan yelled, and the two came over, Su Zhan directly held their waists. "The red-haired girl will leave it to you, let''s lead the way." Su Zhan said with a smile. The red-haired woman was a little disappointed, and Su Zhan chose Zhen instead of herself."Wait, how do you go, this is...ah..." Before she said her words, Mary had already hugged her and flew out.Su Zhan laughed, holding Qiao and Jane and flew out. flight. For Joe, Jane, and the red-haired girl, flying is definitely their first experience.Although Joe has experienced teleportation and adapted to it, teleportation is not the same as flying. It is more intuitive. Mary led the way. Her flying speed was not too fast, and she had not reached the speed of sound. She flew for almost an hour and came to an endless sea. "That''s it. Cobra''s base is in the deep ocean." Mary stopped and said to Su Zhan. "How deep is it? I''m afraid I can''t insist on entering the base without oxygen supply?" the red-haired woman asked. "It''s very deep. It takes more than ten minutes for me to fly at full speed, and the water pressure is very high. It is difficult to live without special equipment!" Mary explained and looked at Su Zhan. past. Since he brought them here, he should have a way. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and suddenly a mass of energy gradually spread from him, covering everyone in it. Everyone looked around curiously, Su Zhan had taken them into the seabed. This group of energy directly blocked the seawater, without feeling the slightest pressure, and everyone found that they seemed to be able to breathe. They couldn''t help but looked at Su Zhan with shocked expressions.The speed of the dive is very fast, but the slightest shock is not felt. Soon, the behemoth deep in the sea has revealed its true face. A huge subsea machinery base. "I came out over there, and there is an entrance over there." Mary pointed in the direction and said. The entrances and exits were obviously closed, and they were very heavy. After all, this is the depth of the seabed. If it is not strong enough, it will not be able to withstand the pressure of the seabed. If it breaks casually, I am afraid that the base will be completely flooded long ago. This kind of import and export is usually electronically controlled, and this weight is very difficult to manually operate.I didn''t see what Su Zhan did. When they came to the door, the door had already opened, as if they were welcoming one! Following the water flow in, the door closed and the water flowed out, everyone had already arrived inside the base. The guards are not very strict, especially in places like entrances and exits, where the guards are not even seen. Su Zhan glanced at the surveillance and changed the surveillance screen. Even if someone was watching, what Su Zhan wanted him to see was the screen.Zhen and others took out their weapons and got ready, Su Zhan scanned the situation in the base. The Baroness, White Ghost and other people are together. In the middle of the base, there is a group of soldiers in front. As for the back, the commander of Hydra, Destro, who developed Nanoworms, is facing Hanko who has been fainted and fixed. What is gram doing. It is estimated that they are controlling him. Cobra does have this ability. If Hancock is controlled, they will have one more powerful warrior, much better than the kind of super warrior they developed themselves that is not painful and obeys orders. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said, and walked in slowly. Just a few steps away, I saw countless guards, including super soldiers with helmets. Without Su Zhan, Jane, Redhead, and Mary have already done it. Although Joe didn''t rush over, he shot at the side, suppressing fire. The siren sounded, and soon the baroness and the white ghost in the middle had heard them and rushed over with weapons. As soon as the two appeared, they had recognized the Special Forces and Mary. As for Su Zhan and Joe, they were a little strange.They left after releasing the Nanoworms and did not notice the subsequent Su Zhan and Joe. Chapter 0670: Crushing White Ghost The red-haired woman and Jane confronted the Baroness. Mary wanted to deal with the White Ghost. She knew that the ninja, the White Ghost, was a strong enemy, and Hancock was caught by him.Just as Mary was about to rush over, she suddenly felt that her body couldn''t move anymore. A strong suction seemed to be generated behind her, which instantly pulled her over, and then touched a hand. Su Zhan patted her on the back and said with a chuckle: "Let me take care of Joe." "Be careful, he is great!" Mary reminded worriedly. Su Zhan smiled softly: "It''s okay, even if he is very powerful, don''t worry, anyway...definitely not as good as me!" Walking slowly, Bai Youling wielded two ninja swords with sharp eyes and staring at Su Zhan with a grim expression, like a hunting beast staring at his prey, very aggressive.This can be regarded as a psychological tactic. The average person may be shocked by his reaction before he does it, which will inevitably affect the performance of his strength.However, his oppressive aura seemed much more immature in front of Su Zhan. In terms of aura, whether it is the great demon Mephisto or the Court of Life, it is extremely powerful. The aura is not only psychological, but can mobilize all the surrounding forces to strengthen oneself and oppress the other party. Su Zhan showed a slight sneer, dare to use this trick in front of him? Seeing Bai Youling''s slightly surprised expression, Su Zhan chuckled, his original lazy temperament suddenly changed, and a powerful and fierce aura instantly released from him, as if countless sharp blades swept out, air, space, time, Everything is oppressed. Bai Youling felt heart palpitations, breathing difficulties, as if there was an invisible mountain on his body, his knees bent under pressure, and he almost did not kneel down.He wanted to move, but his body was so loud that he kept calling, and he didn''t respond. "Puff!" "Puff!" The super soldiers nearby fell to the ground in response, unable to move. Zhen, the red-haired girl and others were also affected and lay on the ground, but soon Su Zhan recovered the pressure on them, but just that moment was enough to make them feel palpitation.The feeling of panic and fear is lingering, even if you know that Su Zhan will not attack them, you can still feel scared! step! Su Zhan took a step forward slowly. After this step, he heard a bang. Bai Youling supported the Shinobi with both hands and knelt on one knee.He has a savage complexion, full of veins, and gritted his teeth, struggling hard, but he can''t even lift his head. "Patter!" After another step fell, Bai Youling felt the pressure suddenly doubled, and the crack of bones rang out, and he directly squatted on the ground. Shinobu fell to the side, his chin rubbed against the ground to make his eyes look forward. Obviously he was scared, but he wanted to resist with willpower. Seeing Bai Youling''s behavior, Su Zhan shook his head with a sneer, his fingers slightly empty. 550 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 550 "what¡­¡­" The screams screamed, and then I heard a bang, the flesh and blood scattered, and the white ghost exploded directly. Although most of the time Su Zhan rarely used this kind of coercion to set off his identity as a strong man, this does not mean that a mere white ghost can resist it. This has nothing to do with willpower, it is pure strength! The level difference is too great. The baroness was shocked suddenly, she saw Su Zhan looking at her, and raised her foot as if to come over.The fear of death spread in her heart. She wanted to run, but she couldn''t move at all. Seeing that her footsteps were about to fall, she might also fall to the bloody end. She simply gave up resistance and went straight down and then raised her head to reveal her Face and eyes. Chu Chu is pitiful and pleading, it is really pitiful. Su Zhan''s feet fell, and the nervous baroness did not feel the pressure coming, which made her sigh of relief. "Relax, I won''t be so cruel to beauties. You have two choices now, either follow me, or...I will give you a more relaxed way of death." Su Zhan came to the baroness, condescending, Said with a smile. The baroness couldn''t see Su Zhan''s face, she could only look at his legs and feet.It''s ridiculous to say, even though it''s just feet, she seems to be able to understand Su Zhan''s mind. If she doesn''t comply, she will definitely die! The baroness opened her mouth with difficulty, the corners of her mouth trembled, and she said with all her strength, "I, I surrendered." "A very wise choice!" Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction. The baroness instantly felt the pressure on her body disappear suddenly. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly got up from the ground. "You should be grateful that you are still in charge, otherwise I won''t give you this opportunity even if you want to surrender." Su Zhan said lightly. Jane touched the red-haired woman: "I don''t see that he is still a virgin!" "Isn''t this normal? How many men don''t like virgins?" the red-haired woman whispered. "So, you have to seize the opportunity, such a strong person, such an opportunity, if you miss it, there will be no. I don''t care about you, as long as I catch the opportunity, I must..." Zhen Hehe whispered. "Where is Hancock?" Mary asked towards the baroness. The baroness said: "Inside, it is undergoing transformation. I am afraid it is too late." "What kind of transformation?" Mary asked in a panic, looking at Su Zhan worriedly. "Go ahead, since I have agreed to accept your terms, I will naturally complete it." Su Zhan said lightly. With Su Zhan''s guarantee, Mary felt relieved and the group rushed inside.With the Baroness, the road was unimpeded, and soon she had come to the laboratory deep in the room.As Mary said, it was too late. Hancock, has been controlled. "Baroness, are you going to betray me?" Deszuo said solemnly. So far, Destro is still the big boss of Cobra. Next to him, a man with a mask is codenamed Yiguan. He is the second in command. It is because of his technology that Cobra has developed so fast, but he is also an careerist. , And it won¡¯t be long before he will become the real commander of Cobra. Of course, since Su Zhan is here, none of this can happen. Chapter 0671 for the task?No ghosts! "Kill them!" De Sizhuo shouted in a deep voice, and the medical officer next to him immediately operated the controller on his arm, and then he saw Hancock rushing over with a roar.Kaka, Kaka, as he moved, the ground sagged. Hancock had no gods in his eyes, as if he had become a puppet who only obeyed orders. Mary yelled his name, but he didn''t respond. Seeing Hancock was about to rush over, Mary hurriedly stood in front. "boom!" With two punches facing each other, Mary took a few steps back, looking at Hancock in disbelief.She knows that Hancock is not that strong! "Are you surprised? I injected him something good. His current strength is at least twice as high as before. As long as I have time to figure out his physical limits, I am sure that he can increase his strength by five to ten. Double! However, what I look forward to now is you and him..." The medical officer looked at Mary and Su Zhanjie with a smile. Mary gritted her teeth and snorted: "You won''t succeed!" The voice fell, and she struck Hancock again. At this time, the red-haired girl, Jane rushed towards De Sizhuo and the medical officer. Seeing that they were in danger, Hancock hurried away Mary and rushed forward, directly shook the red-haired woman and Jane away, and then rushed towards Su Zhan. "Really, I hate you whether you are awake or not!" Su Zhan shook his head and looked at Hancock who was swinging his fist. His body suddenly exudes a black and red aura, an aura of destruction, death... As if a wave of energy capable of destroying everything was formed around, Hancock felt a strong resistance just when he approached, allowing him to burst, but unable to make progress.He gritted his teeth, stared, and moved forward with difficulty. The clothes on his body began to disappear, and his body broke out of flesh and blood... "No, don''t kill him..." Mary yelled hurriedly when she saw it, but couldn''t get close.Su Zhan chuckled at her, withdrew the power of the Phoenix, and used coercion instead. Hearing a bang, Hancock lay directly on the ground, unable to move. Turning his head to look at the medical officer and De Sizhuo, Su Zhan made a forehead movement.In an instant, the medical officer''s head suddenly exploded, and with his explosion, Hancock stopped moving.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan looked at Desizhuo. Desizhuo was already frightened. Seeing Su Zhan looking at himself, he hurriedly shouted: "Don''t kill me, I will give you everything you want, and you will give you everything. !" "What I want, I will take it myself." Su Zhan said lightly, flicking his fingers out. boom! Flesh splattered. Mary, the red-haired woman and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, while the baroness was terrified and felt extremely grateful. "He..." Mary came to Su Zhan and looked at Hancock on the ground. Su Zhan said lightly: "Since I promised you, you can rest assured." "Yeah." Mary nodded. Su Zhan went straight to the side and put away the box containing the nano-bombs, then turned around and said, "Do you have anything else to do? If not, red-haired girl, you can notify the special forces to come to the end, we are ready to withdraw. ." Although there are a lot of things in this base, it can be said to be invaluable and costing a lot of money, but Su Zhan is not eye-catching at all. This nano bomb is quite useful, and it can be regarded as the only trophy! The redhead notified the special forces that someone will soon take over.As for the cobra soldiers, they are all small fishes and shrimps, which is not that important. "gone!" Bringing Hancock, Su Zhan greeted them and made them circle, then teleported directly back to the hotel. "Cool!" Jane said excitedly. The red-haired woman and the baroness were amazed. Su Zhan turned his head to look at Hancock, and slowly said: "Actually I hate him, but since Mary you begged me, I will save her. My conditions are very simple. You will belong to Me, is it okay?" Mary hesitated and nodded. 551 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 551 "Okay, but let me say first, I can save him, but I will make some changes to his memory, and he won''t remember your existence after waking up..." Su Zhan said lightly. "can!" As long as there is no danger, Mary agrees to do so, which can save a lot of trouble of explanation. This matter was not difficult for Su Zhan. He handled it quickly and modified Hancock¡¯s memory. When he woke up, he would not remember Mary, nor what happened before, so it is considered to be the next story. Maybe in the future, he will become a real national superman, of course... it is also possible to be a drunkard, a tramp, then it has nothing to do with Su Zhan, he is not a beauty, how can he be interested in paying attention to his affairs. "You two, don''t you go?" Asking Mary to send Hancock away and pack things up by the way, Su Zhan turned to the redhead and asked Jane. "My agreement is over?" the red-haired woman asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "I have forgotten about this. Okay, you just stay by my side, what about you?" Jane grinned and said, "My order is to assist the red-haired woman and get the nano bomb. When and when will the mission be over." "Don''t expect me to vomit the things in my hands." Su Zhan said with a light smile. Jane didn''t take it seriously, as if she knew it would be like this, shrugging relaxedly: "Then I don''t care, anyway, my task is to get it before leaving. If I can''t get it, I can only follow you!" She said that it was for a mission like this, but the ghost didn''t believe it. "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, once you have made a decision, there is no chance to look back. Specifically, you can ask Joe!" Su Zhan glanced at Joe, then turned into the bedroom, and it didn''t take long to hear the news. There came an exclamation, it should be about traveling through the world. Continue to devour the Soul Stone, only 7% of the progress is left. One or two days will be enough to completely devour it, and then you can leave here and go to the world connected by the Soul Stone to see Thanos! "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, Su Zhan did not put away the soul stone, while swallowing it, while moving his fingers slightly, the door opened directly. Chapter 0672 "Something?" Su Zhan asked casually as she watched Jane coming in. Jane fluffed her hair, and said with a little gaze: "It''s okay, they''re out, I''ll come and see what you''re doing when I''m fine alone. What are you holding?" "You don''t necessarily know if you have said it." Su Zhan smiled, sat up and waved to Zhen to let her sit. Jane sat down next to Su Zhan, looked at the Soul Stone curiously, and then asked, "What is your world like?" "You just want to ask this?" "Yes, not all, I have a lot to ask, after all, these things are a bit weird." Jane nodded. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I thought red-haired women would ask these things, and you... should have other purposes. Especially in this rare opportunity, you shouldn''t waste it asking something you can ask at any time. Right!" Jane blushed and said, "Isn''t this going to be a foreshadowing, there is no such thing as direct." "So, I guessed it right?" Su Zhan chuckled. Everyone else went out, but Jane didn''t go out, and went into her room on purpose.If you just ask about other worlds, you don¡¯t need to do that.Therefore, Jane''s intention to Su Zhan can be seen through at a glance. This daring woman has a somewhat feminine style and takes the initiative in what she decides! "You won''t refuse?" Zhen asked nervously. Su Zhan smiled, put away the soul stone, hugged Jane, and kissed directly. The sudden hot kiss caught Jane a bit by surprise. Although she is very direct in character, she always thought that this kind of thing would be foreshadowed first.But obviously, not!During the intimacy, Su Zhan had already taken off Jane''s clothes. Jane''s figure is very good and strong. After all, she was a female special soldier, but she did not affect her beauty. That kind of sturdiness and flexibility make this kind of thing more fun. When Su Zhan entered, Jane held her neck with both hands, and her legs firmly clamped Su Zhan''s waist to prevent him from moving, Su Zhan really felt a sense of strength.This leg has the power to twist her neck, and her leg is still very long. Where can I find such a gun stand? "Get ready, I''m going to attack." Su Zhan said with a smile, the pain subsided, and Zhen smiled provocatively, and the two quickly fought together... Dang Dang Dang Dang! The shaking sound was endless. Before the intermission, Jane had already lost the battle, but obviously... Su Zhan didn''t intend to give up like this, taking advantage of the victory and preparing to defeat it in one fell swoop.I don''t know how long it has passed, Zhen Dries snorted, the voice is continuous and the breath is long. It took a long time to return to peace. At this time, the red-haired woman, Joe, the Baroness, and Mary had all returned, and had already heard Jane''s voice before entering the house.The red-haired girl thought at first glance that something was wrong, and hurriedly opened the door to go in, but was stopped by Joe. The red-haired girl looked at Joe suspiciously, and found that they all had weird expressions, not worried... At this time, the red-haired woman finally reacted, and she also understood why Jane didn''t go out with them, which made her a little envious and admired. She knew Jane''s mind, but she didn''t expect she really had the courage to do it! A few minutes later, Su Zhan Shiran came out of the bedroom, not too embarrassed to see the girls, smiled and went to take a shower.The red-haired girl hesitated and entered the room.As soon as I entered, I could smell the special smell in the room. I glanced at the messy scene and the fainted Jane. She opened the window and covered Jane with a quilt by the way, watching her ruddy face. Yeah''s appearance is really envious! Night is coming. Jane has slowly woken up, although she is exhausted, but her head is full of glory. "what happened to you?" I was talking about another world, but suddenly I saw Mary frowned and seemed to be thinking something. Hearing Jane''s question, Mary said solemnly: "It''s nothing, I just... seem to hear the sound of a large-scale assembly of troops nearby, it seems... it seems to be running towards us, maybe I was wrong!" "Probably not..." Jane said casually, looking at Su Zhan subconsciously, and found that the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth had been slightly cocked, revealing a smile. It''s just this smile, but it''s a sneer, with a disdainful sneer. "It seems that some people are unwilling to keep the nano bomb in my hand. The special forces are adding the army, and they have mobilized almost a thousand people. The battle is really big. It''s good to scare people!" Su Zhan sneered. , There are troops gathering around the whole building, and the commander is the commander Hawke of the special forces.In addition to the ground forces, there are several fighters in the air that have been locked here! "It''s impossible, I haven''t received any notice." The red-haired woman said in surprise. Jane nodded accordingly. "Obviously you overestimated your position in their hearts." Su Zhan said lightly. "Need to evacuate?" The baroness asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not necessary. They overestimate their own strength, and they will also pay for their actions. No one has ever surrounded me with an army. It''s still such a big scene. If I don''t do it. Do you want to waste the stage they built?" "What are you going to do?" the redhead asked in surprise. "You''ll know in a while. Before that, you must make a choice. Either you are your enemy, or you are your enemy." Su Zhan said coldly. Everyone can see that he is serious. The Baroness was the first to speak, followed by Mary and Joe who hesitated for a moment. 552 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 552 The red-haired woman and Jane glanced at each other, Jane said decisively: "I''m on Su Zhan''s side." The red-haired girl took a deep breath. Since Jane has a relationship with Su Zhan, this choice is naturally not surprising. Although she doesn''t want to turn against the special forces, their behavior does make the red-haired girl a little sad. Why is there no notification and why? Distrust?Still don''t care? She looked at Su Zhan and nodded heavily. Item 0673 "The game...began!" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised, and suddenly everyone noticed that something appeared in the sky outside the window, as if it were a layer of energy, shrouded from top to bottom. "what happened?" In the temporary headquarters, General Hawke looked at the sudden appearance of the energy barrier in shock. "General, the whole city has been surrounded, we...were trapped." Soon someone came over and said in a deep voice. This energy barrier enveloped the entire city, and the people of the special forces tried to leave and blast but did nothing. Even with the most powerful blasting weapon, the energy barrier didn¡¯t even shake. "I''m afraid our plan has been discovered. Is it redhead or Jane?" a woman in camouflage clothes next to him asked in a low voice. Her code name is Cover Girl. Before joining the Special Forces, I was a model. I joined the Special Forces because I was tired of this kind of work. Hawke said solemnly: "Impossible. They were not notified of this action. It seems... it should have been discovered by Su Zhan. Tell everyone to prepare. This is probably a fierce battle." "General, in fact...this action is not necessary at all. The opponent''s strength is very strong, even if he doesn''t have Nanoworms, he can do it if he wants to do anything. This action is just for nothing, even sacrifice." The cover girl said hesitantly, she did not approve of this action. Hawke didn''t answer, the cover girl sighed secretly, turned and left. Of course Hawke knew that even if Su Zhan did not have Nanoworms, his demonstrated strength would be very dangerous, but he had to do this. It was all because of Nanoworms. He had just received the President¡¯s order to get Nanoworms at all costs. ! "Evacuate the people first." Hawke sighed and ordered his men. The subordinates were about to leave, but suddenly they heard a voice rang out of thin air. "Listen to the people in the city. My name is Su Zhan. Now this city has been taken over by me. I believe you should have seen the energy barrier on the edge of the city, because some people who do not live or die are asking me for trouble, so I¡¯m afraid this city will soon cease to exist. Give you half an hour to pack your luggage and go to the left side of the city. There will be someone who will take you away. Listen, the special forces guys, if there is someone within half an hour If I want to leave or quit, I treat them equally. After half an hour, this place...will become a dead city!" The sound rang three times in succession, and then calmed down. The originally silent city suddenly became noisy, some people believed it, some people didn''t believe it, but seeing the energy barrier on the edge of the city, plus the army, even if they didn''t believe it, they decided to evacuate first.Soon, countless long dragons appeared on the street, moving toward the left of the city. On the left side of the city, on the edge of the energy barrier, the Baroness, Mary, and Jane are maintaining order. Here, Su Zhan specially left a gap, enough for people to leave. "They will definitely inform the Department of Defense, and the request for support is probably not just a matter of a city. This is an enemy of France and the United States." The red-haired woman stayed beside the Soviet Union and couldn''t help but whisper. Said. "Perhaps, they have other reasons, and nano bombs are not that important to you, why bother..." Before the red-haired woman had finished speaking, Su Zhan squinted at her, and said lightly: "No matter what the reason, if you do, you have to bear the consequences. You can not be forgiven if there is unspeakable concealment. What''s more, even the nano bomb It''s not that important to me. That''s my thing. Even if I ruin it, it''s my thing. It''s impossible to force me to hand it over, let alone they are not qualified!" "You have to understand one thing, I am the king of this world! I didn''t think it was necessary before, just relax and make a girl. Now, I think it is necessary for them to recognize the reality!" Half an hour is not a long time. With so many people in the city, it is not easy to evacuate all of them. Although it was a bit chaotic, it went smoothly. Many of the special forces also quietly left with them. The time limit is up. The energy barrier is completely closed. At the same time, the missiles of France and the United States have been locked here, and the city is even more under pressure. The navy and the army have assembled tens of thousands of people in just half an hour. Countless scientists and energetics are studying how to crack This energy barrier, unfortunately, got nothing. "Time... is up!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded in the empty city, and along with his voice, the ground began to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake. "Oh my God, we, we are rising, the whole city is rising..." As a soldier yelled in horror, everyone knew that the city... rose. People outside the city looked at this scene, dumbfounded, what kind of power could actually make a city fly? From top to bottom, the energy barrier completely closed the city in a circle. The city slowly lifted into the sky. The pilots in the fighter jets looked at the city at level with their own sight. Those with a lower mental quality had already opened fire in horror, but unfortunately the energy barrier was not damaged in the slightest. "General, what should I do?" The cover girl hurriedly asked Hawke. Hawke was also a little dumbfounded, he didn''t expect things to turn into this...this...this is simply the power of God! "General, the president''s line." The soldier whispered, and soon... the president''s figure appeared on the virtual screen. "I already know the situation. People like this must control it no matter what, remember my order, at any cost!" The president said forcefully, and then directly cut the connection. Hawke grinned bitterly: "I heard you all, then... get ready for war." The army began to move, and all kinds of tanks, heavy weapons, etc., drove in the direction of the hotel where the Soviet War was located. Not long after, the hotel was surrounded by layers.Su Zhan stood at the window and looked down. The others had already returned, and the situation outside was a bit cramped. Chapter 0674 Destroying the world is meaningless! "Su Zhan, I''m Special Forces Commander Hawke." Hawke''s voice came from outside. Su Zhan immediately shook, and the windows and walls shattered in an instant. He slowly floated out and stood in the air, looking at the scared faces of the soldiers, and said lightly: "Is there any last words? ." "Hand over the nanobomb and surrender, otherwise, you will be an enemy of the United States!" Hawke said in a deep voice. "Yeah, it was only for nanobombs before, but now I surrendered? Tsk, you really don''t know the situation. Enemy with the United States? I really want to know if the United States ceases to exist, how can it be an enemy? "Su Zhan narrowed his eyes and sneered. Hawke''s heart sank, and he said in a deep voice: "Don''t be obsessed, we just want to have a good talk with you, for the safety of the people, some things must be strictly guarded." "You are not qualified enough!" Su Zhan snorted and raised his hand abruptly. In an instant, countless cars and tanks floated up. "Fire!" Hawke shouted, and in an instant, countless bullets shot towards Su Zhan. Da Da Da, Da Da Da... 553 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 553 The gunfire was deafening, and the fire continued to flash. The bullets hit Su Zhan''s body and fell one after another, as if tickling it.With a cold snort, the cars and tanks in the air fell one after another.There was an endless stream of explosions and screams.Su Zhan''s body once again appeared red and black light, except for the people behind him who were covered by energy, everything around him began to disappear. The building and walls of the hotel disappeared one after another. The power of the phoenix continued to release, and behind him seemed to have a pair of flame wings, like a phoenix extinguishing the world, burning everything. The buildings, the ground, and the buildings disappeared. The panicked soldiers wanted to escape, but they were instantly swallowed by the power of the phoenix, and even the screams were turned into nothingness. boom!boom! Outside, a powerful attack had already been launched. A shell was fired and the laser hit the energy barrier, as if sinking into the sea, without any waves. "General, run..." The soldiers took Hawke and hurried to escape. The power of the phoenix behind him chased him all the way, all the way...burning everything! The city usually looks big, but at this time it seems to be extremely small for the people of the special forces, and it has gradually begun to have no way to go back.There were not even dozens of people left in the army of thousands. There was only a square inch of land left under their feet, and the surrounding area was enveloped by the power of the phoenix. In the dark breath... Su Zhan floated. Looking at the embarrassed Hawke and the frightened soldiers around him, Su Zhan said indifferently: "Destroying the world or something, in fact, sometimes I want to give it a try, but it doesn''t seem interesting to do it. Bullying you is not a pleasure .So, you can rest assured that after you and your president are dead, I will not destroy the world, and I am not interested in ruling the world. This is my back garden, a place to relax and play. It''s boring." "you¡­¡­" Su Zhan pointed at the cover girl suddenly, and the cover girl was stunned, and took a step forward tremblingly."What, what''s the matter?" "Do you want to be President of the United States?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "What?" The cover girl was stunned. "You are pretty pleasing to the eye. Are you interested in becoming the new president? Of course, you can refuse." Su Zhan said with a smile. The cover girl swallowed subconsciously, glanced at the person next to her, and asked tremblingly: "What if I refuse?" "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. Since the president is not mine, there is no need for the position of president to exist." Su Zhan said lightly.It''s just that his words are no big deal, instead of letting them relax, they are getting more nervous. "Are you going to destroy America? Are you crazy?" Hawke shouted. "Crazy? If I go crazy, this world will no longer exist, just destroying a country, it''s not a big deal!" Su Zhan said lightly. "If, if I promise you, can you let them go?" the cover girl asked through gritted teeth. "You are not qualified to make terms with me!" Su Zhan snorted, and the power of the phoenix burst out suddenly. In an instant... Hawke and others were swallowed and annihilated. "No..." The cover girl yelled, "They are just following orders." "They are soldiers. There is nothing wrong with obeying orders, but... they are not obeying my orders. I understand them, and they will also deal with me, right?" Su Zhan said lightly, "Okay, tell me about yours." The answer." "I...I do!" The cover girl said tremblingly. "Very well, congratulations on saving America!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Su Zhan led everyone to fall slowly, saying that it was a fall, and retracted the energy barrier. In an instant, countless attacks swarmed. Su Zhan sneered, lifted one foot to the ground, and the shock wave spread instantly. There were tens of thousands of people around, except for Su Zhan and others, no one was standing. This powerful force is terrifying. "Let''s go, go to America!" Su Zhan said lightly, energy radiating from him surrounded the crowd, and slowly flew towards the United States. America, the White House! The real-time picture is playing, everyone is facing a big enemy, and the president is preparing to leave under the protection of layers. However, when they wanted to fly away from the White House in a plane, they seemed to hit something in the air, staggering and almost not crashing.After landing, they discovered that there seemed to be an energy barrier like that city around the White House. "How could this happen, hasn''t he not arrived yet?" "Can he create a barrier from a distance?" "What should we do? We can''t leave, we can only wait for him to kill us?" The people around him were whispering in horror, and the president''s expression was fairly calm, but his eyes kept wandering, as if thinking about something. "What is this, is it live?" Suddenly someone discovered that there was a camera near the White House, and immediately noticed that the Internet, TV, and all channels were broadcasting the same news about special forces dealing with the Soviet Union, the destruction of the city, and the situation of the White House... From the beginning to the end, the continuous loop playback makes it easy for people to figure out the cause of the matter. Chapter 0675 You can be president if you are in good shape! The entire United States is in panic. Whether it is willing or unwilling, almost everyone has seen this news. Knowing the cause of the matter, knowing that Suzhan helped solve the terrorist organization Hydra, knowing the powerful force of the Soviet war, not to mention that the special forces not only did not appreciate the Soviet war, but had to withdraw the nano bombs and even arrest the Soviet war .I know Su Zhan''s power that destroys the entire city like a god. Especially the red black flame reminds many people of God''s extinction! This world is already full of sin, so does God want to destroy, purify, and regenerate the world? As for the situation on the White House side, they did not attract much attention. They even wanted to know what impact they would have after that, whether they would die, or... As Su Zhan said, it was just a change of president. ? The dim night light suddenly lit up, as dazzling as a sun suddenly appeared. In the brilliance, Su Zhan slowly appeared, leading everyone to the White House. Someone subconsciously raised a gun at them, but was quickly stopped by their companions. The gun is useless to Su Zhan, but will irritate him, and many people are already inclined to theism. After all, the strength of Su Zhan is not something that humans can possess, except for God, who can have such a powerful strength. Su Zhan stepped forward, and the people next to him bowed their heads and stepped aside subconsciously. Soon Su Zhan had come to the president.There were a few loyal guys around the president. Seeing Su Zhan coming over and just about to give a warning, they turned to ashes in the wave of Su Zhan. "It was your order to attack me, right?" Amidst the tremors of others, Su Zhan looked at the president. 554 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 554 "Yes... it''s me, no... it''s not me..." The president nodded first, then hurriedly shook his head, and hurriedly explained: "I am not, I am not the real president, I am fake, and the order is true. The President, then let me pretend to be him to bear your anger, don''t...don''t kill me, I''m innocent." "what?" Hearing what the President said, everyone was shocked. It can be said that everyone in the United States was shocked. "You are so smart!" Seeing the panicked and fearful president, Su Zhan gave a chuckle if worthwhile."I know you are a fake president!" Hearing what Su Zhan said, the fake president breathed a sigh of relief."Then, can you let me go? The real president is in the safe house under the White House." Su Zhan glanced at Mary, Mary knew that she would fly out in an instant. It didn''t take long before she returned with a person exactly like the president, but... was dead. This change made everyone feel that their heads were not enough. what happened?Is it true that someone pretends to be the president. "You are indeed a fake president. Your real identity should be Zatan of Cobra? Only you will issue this order." Su Zhan said lightly. The fake president was shocked instantly. His performance has been confirmed, and Su Zhan is right.In an instant, everyone subconsciously raised their guns at him. "The real president should have not been long since he died. Are you planning to use his body to deceive the pass? Anyway, there is no proof. But it doesn''t matter, let the world see your true face." Su Zhan''s voice fell.The face of the fake president suddenly distorted and changed, and soon... became another person! "Oh my God..." "The president turned out to be a fake..." Countless people shouted in surprise. When everyone saw his true face clearly, he saw Su Zhan raise his hand, fearful instinct to make him run away. "run?" Su Zhan sneered and waved his palm. In an instant, the ashes were gone, and there was no residue left. This move made the surrounding officials and soldiers feel very happy. They were even deceived. It was a shame to obey the order of a cobra terrorist.Moreover, he killed the real president and provoked the Soviet war. "Well, the following is the most important and final thing. She is the new president I chose, and the election will be cancelled from today. Do you have any opinions?" Su Zhan pulled the cover girl over and said in a loud voice. The cover girl is a bit rush, this kind of big scene makes her a little flustered. "It seems that no one has an opinion, it''s good... Then what are you still doing? Haven''t helped your new president get familiar with the situation? In addition, let me arrange a room for myself. I will live here temporarily." With Su Zhan''s order, the White House began to get busy. "I, I won''t." The cover girl said tremblingly towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan said indifferently: "I will look for you when I look back." The cover girl was escorted into the White House by a group of officials, preparing to start the presidency, and others were busy. After all, the news would cause a big sensation, and it would be necessary to figure out how to solve it. As for the vice president, he personally arranged rooms for Su Zhan and others. In a word, the entire United States and even the world made a sensation the next day! However, the United States has accepted this matter relatively quickly. This is also due to the so-called Godism. The cover girl is the president selected by Su Zhan. There must be something special?In fact, it is not only the people who think so, but even the red-haired women, Jane, are also very curious. So many people did not choose, why did they choose the cover girl. The red-haired girl and Jane are relatively familiar with cover girls. Although she is very good, she is the president of a country?Just being excellent is not enough, right?Is there any hidden reason or talent they haven''t discovered? The two couldn''t bear their curiosity, and Jane asked directly. "Why choose her?" Hearing her question, and looking at other people curiously looking over, obviously wanting to know the answer, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smiled: "It''s very simple, she''s pretty good!" Everyone nodded and waited for Su Zhan to continue talking, but who knew Su Zhan didn''t say anything. "Just... for this reason? Just because she is pretty good, so you chose her to be president?" "Is this not enough?" "This... is this too trivial?" Su Zhan shrugged and said indifferently: "It''s not a big deal to be an American president, is it?" Chapter 0676 Steps To Be A Good President! It''s no big deal to be an American president...? Everyone looked at Su Zhan, who was casual and relaxed, and really didn''t know what to say. Is this the President of the United States?Even if it doesn¡¯t matter, you wouldn¡¯t make a decision so casually, right?You can be president if you have a good figure. This is a president, not a beauty pageant! Among the women, Mary is not so surprised. She is not a human being on the earth. Although she has been integrated into the life of the earth and knows how important the president is, it is only for the people on the earth.If it were not for the purpose of integrating into the life of the earth, even the president, Mary would not give any face.Su Zhan''s strength is like a god, so what is the appointment of a president? Simply put, things that are so important to others are worthless in Su Zhan''s heart. How much attention can be paid to things that are worthless? The White House is not as special as expected, but it has better security and better facilities.Su Zhan strolled around casually, and the soldiers and officials nearby saw that they bowed their heads to give way and walked around. Soon... Su Zhan saw the cover girl in the president''s office who was undergoing rapid training. A group of officials next to you, you talked to me about what she should do, and what responsibilities she should bear.The cover girl listened dizzy, like a puppet.To be president?She never thought about it! The dazed cover girl suddenly felt quiet around her, which made her a little surprised.She found that everyone was silent, somewhat cautious.Following their gazes, they saw Su Zhan leaning at the door. "You go out first, prioritize the matter, and then hand it over to the president after you sort it out." Su Zhan said lightly, the officials hurriedly responded, and then hurriedly left. Su Zhan closed the door and walked over, and the cover girl fought and gave up her position.Su Zhan smiled, walked to the president''s office chair and sat down, put his feet on the table casually, and said, "This position doesn''t seem to have any special feeling." "That''s for you." The cover girl secretly said in her heart. For her, this position is not like sitting on pins and needles, but also makes her feel at a loss. She was a model and then a logistics staff of the special forces. Now she suddenly became the president. Don''t say nothing. She can''t even imagine how the people would think of herself, and how the people they knew would think of herself.What if I can¡¯t do it well? Thinking of this, the cover girl felt that her head was big. "Very worried? I don''t know how to be this president?" Su Zhan asked softly, looking at the cramped look of the cover girl. The cover girl nodded in a panic. "It''s very simple. I''ll teach you how to be this president. First, take off your clothes first." Su Zhan said lightly. 555 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 555 Hearing that Su Zhan was going to tell her how to become president, the cover girl heaved a sigh of relief, without thinking about why, and took off her clothes. "carry on!" Taking off his jacket, leaving the red underwear inside, Su Zhan said lightly. The cover girl did not dare to ask or think about why, and took off her underwear. The upper circumference is not very big, but it is very beautiful, with a slender and tall figure. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and turned her fingers around. The cover girl turned around subconsciously, so that Su Zhan could see clearly. "well." Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction, put his legs down from the table, and Dama Jindao sat down and said, "Second step, kneel down." The cover girl knelt down slowly. Su Zhan opened his pants chain and said to the cover girl: "Lick!" The cover girl hesitated. She felt that this was not teaching how to become president, right?But after hesitating, she still did. Seeing the cover girl hesitating underneath, Su Zhan squinted his eyes and said: "Now I feel something special in this position." The cover girl was silent and worked hard. After a while, Su Zhan slowly said: "Now is the last step, get up and lie on the table." The cover girl hesitantly got up and lay on the table with her back to Su Zhan''s upper body, and then... a penetration force came, causing the cover girl to yell out uncontrollably. Very loud. The guards outside naturally heard it, but they didn''t even dare to think about it, and they took it for granted. Su Zhan chose a cover girl to be president. How could it be possible for such an important position if it weren''t for the kind of close relationship? It took two full hours before the voice stopped. Su Zhan helped her tidy up her clothes, looked at her exhausted and tranced, and said lightly: "Now, do you know how to be a good president?" Perhaps it was because of the close relationship. After all, it was the first man. The cover girl''s fear of being slightly reduced, she subconsciously said: "I don''t understand, this...what does this have to do with being a good president!" Su Zhan shook his head, and said with some disappointment: "Don''t understand? You want to be a good president as long as you do one thing well, that is to satisfy me!" "Ah..." The cover girl was stunned, Su Zhan had already gone out just as she was about to say something. One sat there silent for a long time, and the cover girl finally understood. Yes, he made himself the president, he has this strength. As long as you satisfy him, you can always be the president.As long as you are in this position, you can slowly learn many things even if you don''t.Moreover, as long as he is satisfied, he will help no matter what happens. To understand this, the cover girl felt a lot easier in an instant. Su Zhan came out of the president''s office. Although the guards lowered their heads and dared not look directly at Su Zhan, they could feel their admiration.As a man, there are probably few who do not worship Su Zhan, right?Appointing a female president, still tossing for two hours in such a sacred place.No matter which aspect, he demonstrated his power! There are many rooms in the White House, and everyone has arranged a room. Su Zhan returned to his room. It was the room where the previous president lived and the best in the entire White House. Of course, it must have been cleaned up.After lying down, Su Zhan took out the Soul Stone and continued to swallow it. If he worked hard tonight, he should be able to swallow it completely. Item 0677 As the sun rises, the whole world seems to have changed. When I got up early in the morning, the major channels and major cities were all boiled. They were all about what happened yesterday. The officials in the White House were indeed somewhat capable. They had already introduced various information policies early in the morning. In short, they did a great job in public relations. Not bad.Although there are still some people who are unacceptable, it is generally in a controllable state. With time, it will gradually calm down.As the new president, the cover girl changed into a particularly capable and solemn dress, and held a press conference early. The entire White House is busy. The only leisurely person should be Su Zhan and others. After a night of devouring, Su Zhan finally completely swallowed the soul stone.The soul stone disappeared, and the energy has been incorporated into the body.In addition to the increased special abilities, Su Zhan can already be opened at any time to enter and exit the small world in the Soul Stone! Even if he didn''t go in, Su Zhan could know every move in the small world. Inside the small world is a beautiful world like an idyllic, beautiful scenery, pleasant scenery, without the slightest modern infection, quite a bit of Western fantasy, and completely different from the outside environment.Of course, the environment in this small world is very good and beautiful, but Thanos in it has no intention of appreciating them. He is trapped! Although he lost the Infinite Gems, Thanos himself was not weak, but he tried every possible means to leave here. It looked like a vast area, as if there was no end, and there was no border at all. Thanos tried countless times, almost collapsed, and finally gave up. He sat in the countryside, in a trance. "Hi!" A chuckle sound suddenly sounded, and Thanos was shocked instantly. This sound...he will never forget it. "Su Zhan!" Thanos stood up gnashing his teeth and looked around, and then he saw a person''s face gradually appeared in the sky above his head, it was Su Zhan! Seeing Su Zhan, Thanos'' eyes almost burst into flames, but soon... he became shocked. "Are you not here? Wait, maybe you''ve already swallowed the Soul Stone?" Unless you have thoroughly mastered the Soul Stone, it is absolutely impossible to project it in. "Yes, I was the soul stone that I devoured first, just to surprise you." Su Zhan smiled. Surprise? For Thanos, there is only surprise, how can there be joy? After being trapped in, he has been worried about the fact that the soul stone fell into Su Zhan''s hands, and he still couldn''t get out. The result can be imagined.Now, what he was worried about finally happened. "You should know that six infinite gems are not allowed to get together, you will cause trouble." Thanos said in a deep voice. "If you''re talking about the life court, then don''t worry about it." Thanos frowned and said, "You have already met the life court, then how could you still have infinite gems?" As he spoke, Thanos showed a shocked look."Could it be that even the life court can''t help you?" "I think you should stop worrying about it, think about your situation first." Su Zhan said. Thanos snorted: "No matter what, what can you do to me? Kill me? I''m not dead!" "Know, the goddess of death hates you, so curse you for not being dead, so that you can never step into her territory." Su Zhan said with a smile. Thanos changed drastically in an instant, as if talking about his pain, shouting ferociously, his voice stoutly. Listening to Thanos yelling in anger, Su Zhan laughed. 556 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 556 After the curse, Thanos calmed down: "You deliberately wanted to irritate me and want to see my jokes?" "I''m just curious about what the goddess of death looks like to make you, the overlord of the universe so obsessed." Su Zhan laughed. "What do you want to do, I tell you, don''t hit the death goddess'' idea, otherwise I will never let you go." Thanos shouted nervously. Su Zhan smiled: "First of all, don''t say that the goddess of death has no master, even if there is, I can grab it if I want. Second, I want to know why you don''t let me go? Thanos looked terrifying and waved abruptly, and a cloud of energy blasted towards Su Zhan. But it was empty. "I''m in a hurry...haha, by the way, let me tell you a piece of news. The Life Tribunal has summoned the powerhouses of the universe to deal with me. The five great gods are among them. Of course... there is also the goddess of death. You said, what should I do to her then? Gee, goddess of death, I don¡¯t know what it will be like, haha..." "Su Zhan, Su Zhan!" Thanos roared, but Su Zhan had disappeared without a trace. Originally, Su Zhan intended to kill Thanos directly, but when he saw Thanos like this, he suddenly felt that killing him was meaningless. What''s more, he was cursed by the goddess of death and was immortal. Although he could lift the curse and kill him, But doesn''t this make Thanos get his wish. Wait until the goddess of death is dealt with, then it will not be too late to kill Thanos! The spirit withdrew from the small world of the Soul Stone. Su Zhan was about to leave the room, only to feel that there was a redhead standing outside the room.Seeing her hesitating at the door, Su Zhan waved his hand and heard a bang, and the door opened directly. The red-haired girl was taken aback. Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, the red-haired girl walked in hesitantly. "Dang!" As she came in, the door closed by itself. "Something?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The red-haired woman wanted to speak but didn''t know how to speak. "Are you here to dedicate yourself? If so, come here, if not, turn around and go out." Su Zhan suddenly said straightforwardly. It''s even harder for redheads to speak. "There is only one chance. If you can¡¯t grasp it, you don¡¯t know when next time. You should learn more from Zhen. Okay, you can go out and call Zhen by the way. After a hard night, I just plan to relax. !" Su Zhan waved and said lightly when seeing the red-haired girl hesitating. Such indifferent behavior made the red-haired woman a little flustered, and hurriedly said: "Yes, I am!" "What is it?" "I am... I am here to dedicate myself." "That''s right!" Su Zhan smiled. Chapter 0678: New Uses of Soul Stone "Since you want to take the initiative, there are quite a few women around me. If you wait for me to guess one by one, it will take a long time, not to mention that I don''t have so much energy and energy to guess what you think!" "Don''t think it''s embarrassing or embarrassing. Since I keep you by my side, I will definitely eat you. Since it is my woman, wouldn''t it be right to do something with me? Why not speak!" Su Zhan chuckled and said two sentences to signal the red-haired girl to come over. The red-haired girl came slowly with her head down. With every step she took off, one piece of her clothes was taken off. This surprised the red-haired girl and waited. When she got to her side, she was already unwieldy. Reaching out and stroking her red hair, her movements are light and tender like honey. The red-haired woman also gradually relaxed, squinting her eyes, feeling Su Zhan''s hand touching her body, the numbness and heat seemed to melt.Squinting his eyes, opening his mouth slightly, white teeth and red tongue, Su Zhanqing couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss. "Hmm..." Accompanied by the red-haired woman''s voice, the two of them had already lay down and rolled over. Then, in a burst of fierce pops, pops, and pops, the red-haired girl finally understood why Zhen missed it. This taste was really unforgettable. At the same time, she also understood that Zhen''s physical fitness was so good, but after the end, she seemed It''s like muddy mud, it can''t even move. Too strong! I don''t know how long it took, and the red-haired girl felt as if she had come to heaven and her soul had gone out of her body. She felt that if she continued, she might have to see God. At this moment, she saw the door open in a daze, and someone walked in and hugged Su Zhan. Su Zhan let go of her, and turned to be beside her to make affection.After trying hard to open her eyes, she recognized that it was the Baroness! Then... I don''t know anything. When she woke up in a daze, she found that Su Zhan was on her own, and the baroness was already asleep on the side. The intensity made the red-haired woman refreshed, but it didn''t last long before she surrendered... It was almost night when he woke up, and only the baroness like himself was left beside him, and Su Zhan was no longer there. Looking at the changed quilt and covering it carefully, although she didn''t know when Su Zhan made it, it felt sweet. Meanwhile, Su Zhan is watching the stars on the roof of the White House. Such a literary and artistic style, the small and fresh move is unlikely to appear on Su Zhan, but after he came out, he happened to see the stars in the starry sky, and it was so ghostly.Looking at the silent night sky and listening to the still busy voices in the White House, Su Zhan planned to wait two days before leaving until the cover girl stabilized. Thinking of the cover girl, Su Zhan suddenly wanted to try the Soul Stone! The soul stone is very powerful, it can steal, manipulate or modify the soul, even the undead is within its control. Su Zhan''s ability to release the soul stone to the cover girl extracted a part of her soul. A very small part has no effect on her, but it has made her unconditional loyal to herself! Studying the cover girl''s soul fragments, and by the way, studying the more functions of the soul stone, time passed without knowing it. "Why are you here?" Mary came out of the White House and saw Su Zhan sitting on the roof with some surprise. When she flew to the side of Su Zhan, Mary sat down and asked suspiciously. "Think about life." Su Zhan said casually. Mary pursed her lips: "Isn''t this something that mortals should consider? You shouldn''t consider these things, right." "Just talk about it, I''m just studying the ability of gems. I found a faster and more convenient way to take you through the world." Su Zhan smiled. Mary didn''t speak, but showed a look of inquiry and curiosity. "Originally, there were two methods, one is to become my woman, and the other is to transform into a vampire. Now, there is another method!" Su Zhan has just studied it, and it can be regarded as a soul stone for himself. Have another ability. "As long as I have your soul fragments, even if I have a special connection with me, this connection can allow you to travel through the world easily..." "Soul...fragment?" After hearing this, Mary was a little surprised, this kind of power is no longer involved. To use a simple analogy, she is a warrior, not a mage, and she does not understand the soul. "Want to try it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. 557 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 557 Mary said: "Actually, I want to use the first method. After all...The only people around you are me, right? But you can try it." Su Zhan smiled and directly extracted Mary''s soul fragments. A light body I like very much, basically it is difficult to see that this is a soul fragment.Turning her hand and squeezing it, the soul fragment has disappeared. Mary was a little confused and said: "This is all right? It doesn''t seem to have any special feeling!" If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she hadn''t felt that her soul was missing. "How do you want to feel? It''s just missing a trivial, uninfluenced soul fragment that serves as a bridge between you and me. It won''t have any impact. If you really want to say it, it is 100% loyalty to me. , But I think this is nothing to you, right?" Su Zhan said. Mary nodded and asked for loyalty, which was normal and really nothing. "Okay, don''t accompany me to blow the air, go down!" Su Zhan was nothing more than a whim, not to mention that the matter of the Soul Stone was almost studied, and he was not in the mood to blow the air here. After going down with Mary, find other people to chat, eat, and pay attention to the situation of the cover girl. Two days later, I felt that the position of cover girl as the president had been firmly seated, and some miscellaneous things could be handled properly, and Su Zhan was about to leave.Before leaving, they took their soul fragments one by one, and then withdrew from the copy. Back at the palace on the top of the mountain, Su Zhan''s heart moved, and everyone was brought over. Unlike the call of a vampire, some methods similar to fighting arena appear out of thin air without causing too much environmental impact and fluctuation. Chapter 0679-Star Devouring Messenger How to arrange them is not too much trouble, the old ways are more familiar, not to mention that they are from special forces, so it is better to arrange. As for Marie Suzhan, she asked her to temporarily follow her and take her to the Krypton base to go with Asi Terra and them are together. Although the situation is different, they belong to Kryptonians after all! It just so happened that Su Zhan was going to take a look and find out what actions the guys who were going to trouble themselves were doing. Take Mary, Su Zhan called Ms. Marvel by the way! The three of them flew directly into the air, and soon arrived at the Krypton base! Before it arrived, I had already seen the patrolling team, and I could see that the defense work here was doing very well. Came to the headquarters of the Krypton base. Only Astra was there, Karen and Kara went to the sun to strengthen their strength. "This is Mary, the Kryptonians in other worlds. The situation is a little different from yours. When you look back, you will gradually get acquainted. This is Ms. Marvel. She has very strong strength and great potential. She will be here in the future." "This is Astra, my first general, the Kryptonian, but the commander-in-chief of the Krypton base." Su Zhan introduced them to each other, and then asked about the situation during this period. For the time being, there are still no enemies. This makes Su Zhan very disappointed. Didn''t you say you should unite to deal with me?How long has it been since this happened, and why did each one appear?You are all great gods who can travel across the galaxy! "Dididi...dididi..." It was a coincidence that Su Zhan had just finished complaining about his dissatisfaction, and suddenly a harsh alarm sounded in the command room. Needless to say, Su Zhan knew that something must have happened. "What a coincidence? Is this pinching a bit and waiting for me to show up?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "A powerful unknown object is approaching. At the current speed, it will arrive in about two minutes," Astra said. "Your people don''t need to move, I''ll go out and see!" Finally met a guy, Su Zhan really wanted to see who this early bird would be! Teleported directly to the base of Krypton. After a while, a burst of energy appeared from a distance. From the shape and characteristics of the body, it looked like a human being, but it was silver-white with a special substance like a surfboard under its feet! "Silver Shadow Man? Or Silver Shadow Surfer? Tsk, I didn''t expect it would come first, Star Devouring Messenger!" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that it was someone he was more familiar with! Silver Shadowman, one of the four ambassadors of Planet Devourers in the Five Declarations, also appeared in the movie Fantastic Four 2. He was originally an alien young astronomer, in order to save his planet from the planet Devourers. Volunteer to become his messenger and help him find a planet to swallow. "Wow!" Silver Shadowman''s surfboard stopped abruptly, without speaking or doing anything. "Don''t talk or do it?" Su Zhan asked curiously. The Silver Shadowman still did not speak. Su Zhan frowned slightly, what the hell was this Nima, came over and stared at me?Su Zhan became a little impatient. Just about to speak, he suddenly saw a fire-red energy light wave appearing behind the Silver Shadow Man, and then a group of flames blazed, and a fire man rushed over. At least five or six meters high, the body seems to be made of flames, maintaining a human shape, and the head and body structure around it are the same as humans, and a flame stick is in his hand! "No wonder there is no movement, I am waiting for a helper!" Su Zhan smiled, Silver Shadowman''s helper should also be the Star Devourer, right?Among the four star swallowing messengers, the one that fits is obviously the Emperor Flame! "It''s interesting, the strongest of the Star Devourers should be Stardust? The weakest is the tyrant. As a result, neither the strongest nor the weakest came. You two are here!" Su Zhan looked at Silver Shadowman and Emperor Yan, and smiled: "It seems that Planet Devourer intends to let the two of you come to try the water first? Okay, should you come one by one, or together?" "We are here to invite you to come with us!" The Emperor Yan said stiffly. Say yes, but the tone doesn''t mean anything like that. "Okay, as long as you please move!" The Silver Shadow frowned and said: "We are indeed here to invite you, so you don''t need to do it." "Your master is not qualified to invite me, just rely on you? Just want me to go with you in one sentence, it would be too dear to yourself!" Su Zhan said with a sneer: "If your master Lao Tun wants to see me, You can let him come to me for fear... he doesn''t have the guts!" "presumptuous!" Su Zhan''s words seemed to make the Emperor Yan feel that his master had been insulted, and he roared furiously, and the flame stick in his hand suddenly sent hot flames. "moron!" Seeing Emperor Yan''s hands, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sneered, motionless, and raised his hand slightly. The flames that swept through seemed to be a wild horse put on the reins, and instantly quieted down, cleverly surrounding Su Zhan''s hands like a baby. "Playing with fire in front of me, you are playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong." Su Zhan said with a sneer. The Emperor Yan was shocked. Strictly speaking, his flame belonged to a kind of cosmic energy. It was not only a simple flame, but it was unexpectedly controlled by the opponent so easily.After the astonishment, the Emperor Yan was unwilling to show weakness, madly adjusted his power, and the pillar of fire swept in continuously, gradually growing with the influx of energy. Su Zhan raised it with one hand and directly blocked the pillar of fire. No matter how the Emperor Yan urged him, the pillar of fire could not advance and was completely blocked out of his palm! 558 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 558 The Silver Shadow Man actually didn¡¯t want to do it, but he didn¡¯t expect Emperor Flame to fight Su Zhan so quickly. Seeing that Emperor Flame couldn¡¯t help Su Zhan frequently signaled to him, Silver Shadow Man had no choice but to follow suit. For a moment, the powerful cosmic energy moved towards him. Su Zhan blasted over. Unlike the Emperor of Flame, the cosmic energy of Silver Shadow Man is silvery white, a very special energy. Su Zhan raised his left hand, and with a bang, easily stopped the Silver Shadow Man''s attack. One white and one red. Su Zhan blocked the attacks of the two with both hands at the same time, but he was not at all embarrassed. He even showed an expression of encouragement toward them with ease, as if to say: This is far from enough... Chapter 0680 The Daughter Of The Planet Devourer The two were shocked, but their full output was easily blocked by the other party. This kind of power is easy to despair. Although he has long known that Su Zhan is very strong, and even Thanos is not an opponent, and even asked the Life Court to issue a summoning order, he has not used the power of Infinite Gems now!The two looked at each other, and the energy was continuously released, and they could feel each other''s shock. "Is it that way?" Su Zhan sighed disappointedly."This kind of strength dares to''please'' me, I don''t know what to say to you!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan''s arm suddenly twined with black and red light. "Phoenix power!" The Silver Shadowman and the Emperor Yan were shocked, but they knew the power of this thing and wanted to stop and recover their energy.But at this time they suddenly discovered that they couldn''t leave at all as if stuck. The power of the phoenix engulfed the energy of the two of them along the arm and swept across them quickly, and it was immediately wrapped around their bodies. The screams sounded instantly, and the bodies of the Emperor Yan and the Silver Shadow were quickly dying out, and they turned into ashes in a blink of an eye.Su Zhan''s hand grabbed the surfboard directly and was pulled into the system space. Su Zhan did not leave, staying in place as if waiting for something. After a few minutes, fire gradually appeared in the distance, gradually growing, and soon turned into a human form. It is Emperor Flame! With the reappearance of the Emperor Flame, the energies of countless particles nearby gathered and the Silver Shadowman reappeared immediately. It was not surprising that Su Zhan was resurrected by the Flame Emperor and the Silver Shadow Man. A cosmic level like this was not so easy to kill unless their energy was fundamentally eliminated.It doesn''t sound easy, but for Su Zhan, there are several ways to kill. The most advantageous, of course, is swallowed! Losing the surfboard, the Silver Shadow Man seemed to have a great impact, shaking as if he might fall at any time, looking very weak.The flames of the Flame Emperor next to him rose up and engulfed the Silver Shadow Man. In an instant, the flames flashed across, as if a meteor turned and ran. "Run! Can you run?" Su Zhan sneered, and disappeared instantly. The next moment, he appeared directly in front of Emperor Yan.The Emperor Yan was shocked and hurriedly changed direction, but soon... met Su Zhan again. Su Zhan teleported to the front of Emperor Yan every time, leaving him nowhere to escape.After changing directions several times in a row, the Emperor Yan met Su Zhan again, but did not run this time, the flames blasted out the flames, and it could be seen that the Emperor Yan began to lose his composure. Easily extinguishing the flames of the opponent with his hand, Su Zhan raised his hands for a sudden shot. Snapped! There was a burst of violent shock waves, and the Emperor Yan and the Silver Shadow Man flew out instantly.The Silver Shadow Man fell directly, not knowing where he fell.The Emperor Yan was able to stabilize his body, but suddenly realized that Su Zhan had already arrived in front of him.He was shocked, but the flame was instantly controlled by Su Zhan and in turn entangled the Emperor Yan. Although the flame couldn''t hurt him, it made him unable to break free. "Let''s talk about it, where is Lao Tun? Why did you ask you to invite me?" Su Zhan asked softly. The Emperor Yan hummed: "Kill me, the master will resurrect me." "It''s really loyal, but it''s a pity that I didn''t intend to kill you, at least not now!" Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly, the power of the soul was activated instantly, and the Yanhuang expression began to tremble and hideously. The flame also began to change drastically, as if resisting something. After a while, it gradually returned to peace. Su Zhan let go of the flames, and Emperor Yan stood aside, calling his master respectfully and dullly. "What does Lao Tun want to do?" Su Zhan asked casually. At this time, Emperor Yan''s soul had been controlled and became a puppet that only obeyed orders. Although he has the control power of the Planet Devourer, he is far from the power of the Soul Stone! "The Planet Devourer is uniting with other gods." "I thought, he shouldn''t come to me alone, then what does he mean by asking you to come and invite me?" Su Zhan asked with his lips. "We are here to invite you on Ganata''s order." The Emperor Flame replied. "Ganata? Who is she?" Su Zhan was a little stunned. This name is very strange. It sounds like a woman''s name, but... who is she?Can you dispatch the Star Swallowing Messenger? "She is the daughter of the Planet Devourer!" "what?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but a black line, the daughter of the Planet Devourer?Why haven''t I heard it?Generally there are names and surnames, even the less popular ones should have heard of it, but it seems that the Planet Devourer has a daughter. Having said that, the Planet Devourer is so ugly, his daughter... can still see? The female version of Planet Devourer appeared in Su Zhan''s mind, which made him shiver and shook his head quickly to disperse the idea. "What is she looking for me for?" Su Zhan asked. "I don''t know, she just asked us to invite you to see her." "Oh? Where is she?" The Emperor Yan was about to say the exact location, it was not too far, and if he moved forward at full speed, he should be able to arrive in a short period of time. Although I don''t know why Ganata is looking for herself, since she is the daughter of the Planet Devourer, she might have similar goals, right?If that''s the case, then see you, I hope you don''t really can''t bear to look straight! "Wait here!" Su Zhan confessed, teleporting back to the Krypton base and talking to Astra, so that they don''t have to worry, and if they find Silver Shadowman, they will be arrested. Then come back and let Emperor Yan lead the way. Su Zhan is going to meet Ganata to see what the purpose of the planet-devourer''s daughter is! Galloping all the way, after a short while, Su Zhan saw Ganata! Ganata turned her back to the direction of Su Zhan. His figure was not as exaggerated as the Planet Devourer and looked like an ordinary person. On top of her head, she wore a helmet of the same style as the Planet Devourer, a cylindrical high hat, and two on each side. Horns are not horns, and the uniqueness of this helmet makes it possible to recognize who it belongs to at a glance.The long purple hair of the shawl was exposed under the helmet, which was very elegant, which surprised Su Zhan a bit.As if feeling someone coming behind her, Ganata turned around and revealed her true face.Su Zhan took a look and was stunned for an instant... Chapter 0681 is absolutely not biological, right? "This Nima is the daughter of the Planet Devourer?" Su Zhan looked at Emperor Yan subconsciously and couldn''t help but vomit: "Isn''t this definitely his own?" Planet Devourer is tall and tall, big and big, although not ugly, but definitely not beautiful, and the Ganata he saw is pure and lovely, with big round eyes as if talking, and purple eyes are beautiful. Touching, cute face, there is a feeling of Japanese animation style. 559 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 559 If you come out alone, with another identity alone, maybe it doesn''t matter, but with the identity of Planet Devourer, it feels against you! This is not the same style as the Planet Devourer at all! "Hello, my name is Ganata. I''m sorry to invite you over." Ganata saw Su Zhan''s eyes light up, floating in front of Su Zhan and said softly. The sound is very pleasant, it makes people feel numb and itchy after hearing it. "Are you really the daughter of the Planet Devourer?" Su Zhan couldn''t help asking. Ganata smiled and nodded, took off the helmet, shook her head, and her slender hair fell instantly, which was lovely and moving."Yes." "Ok!" Although she felt a little unbelievable, it was clear that she was indeed the daughter of the Planet Devourer, completely different from what she had imagined. "Huh? Where''s Silver Shadow?" Ganata found that there was only Emperor Flame, and couldn''t help asking curiously. "He should be on the road of life... lost." Su Zhan smiled. Ganata was stunned. She blinked her big eyes and didn''t understand, but she believed that Silver Shadow''s strength was so good that she didn''t question her. She turned around and continued: "I asked you to come because I want to ask you for something." "what''s up?" Ganata hesitated for a moment and seemed to be finishing her thoughts. After a while, she slowly said, "Like my father, I have an unsatisfied hunger. I must devour energy-rich planets to be satisfied and gain vitality and energy. .But, I don¡¯t want to be controlled by this hunger, and I don¡¯t want to be like my father. I have looked for a lot of people and thought about a lot of people, but they can¡¯t help me. Because of the life court, I know you The matter, the infinite gem is a powerful ability in the universe, maybe... you can help me?" After Ganata finished speaking, she looked at Su Zhan with that kind of cute begging. Su Zhan wanted to say why I help you for no reason. As long as you don¡¯t pay attention to the earth, other planets will be swallowed and swallowed. What is my relationship?But seeing Ganata''s pleading look, this is really a bit unspeakable. After a moment of silence, he said: "Let''s not say if I can do it, I can help you, then what can you help me?" Ganata thought about it seriously and said: "I know the earth, a very beautiful planet. I can help you protect the earth from extraterrestrial viruses or biological weapons. I have this ability!" Although I don''t know the strength of Ganata, it should be a weakened planet devourer. The planet devourer is one of the five gods, so Ganata''s strength will certainly not be too weak.Her proposal made Su Zhan a little bit interested. What''s more, isn''t the Planet Devourer asking for trouble?Now your daughter is begging me to protect the earth, which is so dramatic. "Okay, I can help you but you have to give part of your soul to me!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Ganata hesitated for a moment, surrendering the fragments of the soul and solving the hunger, she finally decided to solve the hunger and asked: "Okay, I promise you, you can take my soul fragments now!" "Aren''t you afraid that I will turn back?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. Ganata shook her head: "I believe you!" With that sincere look and trusting look, Su Zhan didn''t know why she trusted herself.After extracting a part of Ganata''s soul fragments, Su Zhandao was relieved, after all, her identity was quite special, and if she hadn''t handed over her soul, she wouldn''t be able to trust it completely. Ganata''s hunger is innate, even the Planet Devourer is also the case, it is not so easy to solve her hunger.Su Zhan mobilized the energy of the infinite gems and tried, once, twice...Even if six gems are used together, they are powerful enough to kill in seconds, and even completely make Ganata disappear, but it cannot erase the hunger. It''s as if you are already bound to her! "Not even you... can''t you?" Ganata said disappointedly. Su Zhan frowned: "It''s really a bit tricky. I haven''t figured out where this hunger comes from. It seems to be your innate instinct. As long as you can figure out the reason, you should be able to find a solution. I''ll go back to Earth, and I will check it for you in detail." "Okay, I have always wanted to visit the earth." Although Ganata was a little disappointed, she was still very positive. Su Zhan brought Ganata back to Earth, and asked some questions along the way. This kind of hunger induction should be an innate instinct, just like people want to eat when they are hungry, gain energy and vitality by swallowing the planet.If you are hungry, your strength will be greatly reduced.The Planet Devourer cannot control this hunger, he will send the Star Devourer to help him find a planet that can be swallowed.Ganata seemed to be able to control this hunger, but the feeling was uncomfortable. Since it can be controlled, there should be a solution. When he returned to the Krypton base, Su Zhan took a special look and found that the Silver Shadowman was also there and was locked up by Astra. Losing the surfboard is equivalent to losing the energy of the universe, and Astra can naturally solve him easily. "You stay here too." Su Zhan left the Emperor Yan here, anyway, he is now controlled by himself, it is good to stay on patrol and guard. "You controlled him, using your soul?" Ganata asked. Seeing Su Zhan nodding, she asked again: "Will you also control me?" "You two are in different situations. Your situation is at best that you can''t hurt me." Su Zhan explained. After that, the two of you had already passed through the atmosphere and came to the earth. Chapter 0682 The Most Destructive Weapon In the palace on the top of the hill. Su Zhan brought Ganata to the laboratory.Zhao Hailun, what kind of experiment Simmons was doing, I was somewhat curious to see Su Zhan coming in with the weirdly dressed Ganata. Generally speaking, Su Zhan rarely came to the laboratory unless something happened. Su Zhan walked over and hugged the two girls and kissed them separately, and then said, "I want to do a detailed examination for her, and you can help me." "what to check for?" While tidying up, asked curiously. As soon as Su war commander Ganata''s identity was said, the two women were also very curious, and very interested, their eyes were almost gone, after all... this kind of opportunity is very rare.Soon, Ganata was taken to a pile of equipment, and Ganata didn''t panic at all, and looked at him curiously. "You have to take off your clothes, your equipment will affect the test results." Zhao Hailun said. Ganata glanced at Su Zhan, then slowly took off her clothes. The figure is very good, very petite, except for a long purple hair, looks no different from ordinary humans.She was a bit embarrassed and shy, but Zhao Hailun and Simmons were both serious and serious. Although Su Zhan cast a few glances, his eyes were not special, which made her feel more at ease. The main inspection was handed over to Su Zhan, Simmons and Zhao Hailun were in charge of assisting, and the equipment was running, and Ganata''s body structure and numerical values ??appeared on the computer equipment. The three people were completely immersed in the inspection, and Ganata was very honest with the inspection as required. Unknowingly, time just passed by like this, almost seven or eight hours passed. "Look!" Suddenly, Simmons pointed to the computer in surprise as if he had discovered something. Su Zhan and Zhao Hailun hurriedly looked, and saw the data displayed on the computer. "What is this?" Zhao Hailun asked suspiciously. Su Zhan frowned, and his brain quickly moved to a conclusion."It looks like it is some kind of alien creature, and it can also be called a cosmic tapeworm. Look at the data, the data shows that it is devouring Ganata''s energy, that is to say..." "Ghanata''s hunger is not the source and instinct, but because of it!" Simmons answered. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, but it can also be regarded as part of Ganata''s body. If you look carefully at the changes in the data, although it is growing slowly, it has been growing. What does this mean?" Simmons frowned and thought. 560 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 560 If Zhao Hailun realized something, he said, "Is it a cosmic energy body?" "bingo!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "It is devouring Ganata''s energy to strengthen itself. As long as it can be taken out of Ganata''s body, Ganata will naturally not feel hungry frequently, and don''t have to swallow frequently!" "It feels like pregnancy. All the energy the mother gets is supplied to the baby." Simmons said. "Almost, it is very similar to the parasitic situation." Su Zhan said. "Now that I know the reason, it''s easy to handle. I will try to see if I can get it out." Su Zhan turned and came to Ganata''s side, put his hand on her body and smiled at her. Then, a powerful attraction came. Ganata felt like she was about to be sucked away. The suction made her feel very painful, and her cute face couldn''t help becoming sullen. "No, if you continue, although you can suck it out, I''m afraid Ganata is also in danger." Simmons said in a deep voice, who had been checking the situation. Very stubborn, very stubborn, Su Zhan tried to swallow the ability, but was unable to swallow this thing. "It''s interesting!" Worthy of being the daughter of the Planet Devourer, aside from her strength, she really has some unique features. "Still not working?" Su Zhan stopped, Ganata sighed in relief and hurriedly asked. "The universe is very mysterious. Many things seem incomprehensible, but they interact with each other. For example, infinite gems are powerful, right? But the life court can ignore the power of infinite gems! Although this thing refuses to come out, it can always think of ways , Let me think about..." It''s rare to encounter something that cannot be solved, so Su Zhan is really interested... It¡¯s troublesome to not figure it out, but if you don¡¯t need to figure it out, can you erase it?However, it can''t even be sucked out, even with the power of the infinite gem, I am afraid that there is no way to erase it, and it will probably involve Ganata. "Gannata, does your father have something like a lighter?" Su Zhan suddenly asked Ganata, who was just dressed. Ganata froze for a moment, then thought for a while and said, "I haven''t noticed, what''s the matter?" "I just thought of something, it should be able to help you. It''s just that this thing is too dangerous, it''s similar to the infinite gem, it can be called a divine weapon, I don''t know whose hand it is!" Su Zhan said solemnly. "This thing can really help me? What is it called, I will look for it!" Ganata said excitedly. "Ultimate Eraser is the most destructive weapon in the multiverse. In theory, it can destroy all goals in the multiverse. The ability is related to the will of the user. If the will is strong, history can even be restarted and reverse the entire time. Lines and causality, bending, tearing and even destroying the entire space can arbitrarily erase any existence including the multiverse from time." Su Zhan said slowly. Ganata was okay, Zhao Hailun and Simmons were taken aback. Listen to the power of this thing, doesn''t it mean that if someone gets this thing, they can destroy the world in one thought, they don''t even have the ability to resist? "In any case, even if you don''t want to find this thing for Ganata, it is better to have such a dangerous thing in your own hands." Zhao Hailun and Simmons said seriously towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. It can be erased, and I can also recover. It¡¯s just more effective for Ganata¡¯s situation. However, what you said is correct. Better in hand!" Through his mind, Su Zhan contacted the Guardians of the Galaxy, the Krypton base, and the dark neighboring stars and black dwarfs outside, asking them to inquire about the whereabouts of the Ultimate Eraser. Chapter 0683 Heavenly God Group? In theory, although the ultimate eraser is strong, it is one grade worse than the infinite gem. It can erase anything from any multiverse, including abilities.However, the powerful of the same kind cannot be done, it depends on the capabilities of both. Take the power of the phoenix as an example. The host of the power of the phoenix is ??stronger than the person who uses the ultimate eraser, so there is nothing at all. If not, the power of the phoenix might be wiped out. However, it is not completely erased, and the power of the phoenix will reappear somewhere. If it is to deal with mutants like Magneto, it is absolutely easy, and the opponent''s ability can be wiped out instantly. Also relying on willpower, this thing is almost like the green light ring, but it is more powerful and has more specific characteristics! Su Zhan didn¡¯t know where the Ultimate Eraser was. He just knew that there was such a thing. Before there was no news, Su Zhan was not idle, taking advantage of this time to collect the soul fragments of the women in the mountaintop palace. By the way Give them immortality. In this way, if they don''t die, they won''t die. And even if you reverse the timeline and modify the cause and effect, there will be no impact. Ganata had Zhao Hailun arranged with Simmons, I am afraid that various other inspections are indispensable, but Ganata doesn''t mind. Several days have passed since Su Zhan dealt with them one by one, and finally, he also received the news of Proxima Dark Night! On her way to search for other five obsidian generals, she came across a planetary tree with a life span of 10,000 years. The body of the planetary tree is like a planet, but it has a human face and huge single eyes on both sides. The roots of the mandarin tree have great cosmic senses, which can let him know many things. Perhaps he can know the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper. "Very good, good job!" Su Zhan praised Darknight Proxima Centauri, asked about the location of the planetary tree and called Ganata. After the matter was said, Ganata actually knew this guy. "Are you talking about eternity? It is said that it is ancient, time, and the materialization of history. It is also a god, I heard that it seems to be the eternal son!" Ganata said. "The eternity of the five gods?" "Yes, it is said that he has seven children, called Eternal Seven Sons, and Eternal Life is one of them!" "No matter who it is, I hope it can know the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper!" Su Zhan and Ganata set off to search for eternity in the universe. ... ... The expansive journey of the universe is not attractive to Su Zhan and Ganata, but some people can also have a boring time when accompanied. This process also makes Su Zhan and Ganata familiar with each other, leaving aside their identities. In other words, Ganata is actually a simple girl, and with her cute appearance, it is difficult for people not to get close. In the universe, time has not changed so clearly, and they have not deliberately calculated time. Finally, they saw the eternal world. Although I already knew what Eternal Life would look like, Su Zhan was surprised to see it with his own eyes. The planet of a tree is really weird! Eternal Life seemed to know that they were coming. The huge beard was the wiggling of the roots. It was a bit like tentacles, facing a bit old. The eyes on the left and right sides opened, and the eyes on the middle face were dark and hollow. "You are eternal? It seems that you know we are coming, and you know who we are. So, can you tell me where the ultimate eraser is?" "I want to tell you, but I don''t know! The Ultimate Eraser is very dangerous, and my ability cannot sense its location." Eternal World said slowly. "So, are we here for nothing?" Ganata frowned. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I don''t think so. Since it is a god and knows the past, how can it not know the whereabouts of the Ultimate Eraser? There are so many dangerous things, if you don''t know it, What kind of god are you still? I think you don¡¯t want to say it! Why? Are you worried that I will get it to deal with your father, or worried that your father can¡¯t deal with me if he can¡¯t get this thing? You should know, even if he has the ultimate The Eraser can''t help me, right? So, why don''t you tell me, at least so...you can still live." "Are you threatening me?" Yong Shidao. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, I am threatening you." 561 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 561 "That''s not good, we came to it for help after all." Ganata said hesitantly towards Suzhan. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. Ganata said again: "The eternal strength is very strong, there are the Seven Eternal Sons, and the captain of the eternal Guardian universe." "If there is no ultimate eraser, your problem will never be solved." Su Zhan said lightly. Ganata hesitated and said, "But I don''t want a war because of this." "War? No, not so exaggerated." The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, and he said to Eternal Life, "Tell me your answer." "I won''t tell you the whereabouts of the Ultimate Eraser. If you want to deal with me, then go to war." Eternal Life said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and patted Ganata on the shoulder and said, "Have you heard? It''s not that it doesn''t know, but it won''t tell me. This shows that it knows the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper." Ganata stared at Eternal World in surprise, as if she didn''t understand why it was lying! "Actually, people have already prepared, you see..." Su Zhan pointed to the distance, and saw a group of huge armored guys appear quickly. "This is the Celestial Group?" Ganata recognized it. The Celestial Group, one of the earliest life clan born in the universe, is huge in form, no one knows what it looks like under the armor, and there are many in number, more than two thousand are known.The planet that Su Zhan first explored the universe and dealt with collectors was said to have been transformed by the head of the Celestial Group. A head is the size of a planet, and one can imagine how huge the body is. Compared with Su Zhan, he has become very despised. By the way, the origin of mutants is due to the Celestial Group, and most of the Celestial Group is created by eternity. Chapter 0684 slaughter the gods group, encounter the Shanzhai Superman More than a dozen members of the Celestial Group appeared in a mighty body. They stood beside the eternal world and fanned out. Su Zhan and Ganata in the middle became incredibly small in an instant. In a single round, there is not even a Celestial God. One finger big! "Am I being underestimated?" Su Zhan sneered slightly while looking at the surrounding Celestial Group. Although the Celestial Group is very strong, most of the races in the universe are very afraid, and they may be extremely desperate in the face of the Celestial Group, but for Su Zhan, just sending the Celestial Group, this Nima is looking down on herself! "It seems that I can also consider using your head to make a planet. It is said that the cosmic matter in your head is very valuable? What is that, brains? So many, it should be enough for me to build a luxurious fleet!" Su Zhan looked around, his body was obviously small, but his eyes swept away, but the gods did not dare to look down upon him. The power of the phoenix, an infinite gem. Plus the miscellaneous things, as well as the powerful strength of the Soviet war itself. This is definitely not something the Celestial Group can contend! However, the Celestial Group was obviously not here to contend, only to resist. Almost at the same time, all the celestial groups started, and the powerful cosmic energy suddenly emerged from the hole in the chest, and instantly enveloped Su Zhan. In the blink of an eye, Su Zhan was completely enveloped by the cosmic energy. Ganata was shocked and hurriedly wanted to help in the past, but was turned away by this cosmic energy and could not get close at all.Ganata, who hadn''t swallowed the planet for a long time, was not strong at this time. She hit again and again, and was shocked back again and again, her small face filled with worry. The cosmic energy continues to flow, and the Celestial Group has completely increased its efforts, and it is in a good position to completely eliminate the Soviet war.At the same time, Eternal World changed its direction and flew away quickly like a meteor. Seeing Yongshi Feiyuan, the Celestial Team was relieved and increased its output. Each member of the Celestial Group possesses the power to destroy the planet. Together with more than a dozen Celestial Groups, one can imagine how powerful it is.After a full half an hour, the attack of the Celestial Group slowly stopped. The cosmic energy stopped and everyone looked towards the center of the attack. Su Zhan was unscathed in the aperture that I saw. "How can this be!" Everyone in the Celestial Group was shocked, and Ganata wept with joy. Su Zhan fished out his ears, tilted his head and said with a chuckle: "It''s over? It seems that you sacrificed your life and bought it for half an hour!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The next second, almost at the same time, Su Zhan appeared next to the members of the Celestial Group. Flutter! The scorching flame giantsword flashed, and the heads flew out of the body, and there was a feeling of star collision.Until Su Zhan''s body changed again, he caught up with those heads into the system space, and then a swallowing black hole suddenly formed in his body. Before their energy has dissipated, absorb as much as possible. The whole process was only a few minutes, and when Ganata reacted, she only saw a headless body falling down, not knowing where she would fly.She looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that this is not a war." Even if the forces are evenly matched, or if there is a fight, it is called war. This... can only be regarded as a massacre! "Let''s go, it''s only half an hour, it won''t run." Su Zhan said with a smile, and greeted Ganata to catch up. At the same time, Yong Shi already knew about the death of the Celestial Group. This result was not unexpected, and it was a bit unexpected to be able to delay Su Zhan for half an hour.In front of it, a ray of light galloped from a distance, wearing a blue light-spot uniform, a red cloak, and a broom-like shape on his head. When he flew over, he nodded towards Eternal Life without pausing. Captain of the universe, the eternal guardian. Captain Universe is a general term. It is a type that can be possessed similar to the situation of Venom. By being possessed by him, various abilities will increase several times after becoming Captain Universe, and he will also possess the abilities of the former Captain Universe! After crossing the eternity, the universe captain soon met Su Zhan and Ganata. The galloping figure stopped suddenly. "Stop, don''t continue chasing, otherwise I will be rude to you!" Captain Universe said in a deep voice. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and looked at him. His appearance made Su Zhan inexplicably think of a person. The shapes of people in the Marvel world can be said to be strange, and there are all kinds of things, but the broom head plus his faintly look like a superman Dressed up like that, the identity has already been revealed. Marvel has four big copycat Supermen. Sentinel, Hyperion, Lanqi, and...fighting swords. This should be fighting swords, right? He even became the captain of the universe! Dou Jian''s strength is not weak, and with the increase after becoming Captain of the Universe, it is no wonder that he has the courage to speak wildly with himself.But... Really Superman beats him the same way, let alone a copycat? And it''s not the strongest copycat! 562 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 562 The Soviet campaign moved his shoulders, and his hands showed infinite power and sparkled. "Let me see, why are you polite." Su Zhan hooked his finger, Captain Universe snorted Doujian, and rushed over suddenly. Stop the punch before the person arrives. When he threw a punch, Su Zhan disappeared with a swish. The next second he felt the strong wind coming behind him, and the moment he turned his head, he received a heavy punch on his face.With a bang, his face exploded in an instant, the space exploded in an instant, and the whole person flew out. If the kite is broken! While flying, his face was healing quickly, and before he could stabilize his body after he had just recovered, he suddenly saw that Su Zhan had come to the side and hit him with a punch.He hurriedly blocked it with his arms, and at that moment, he felt the bones shatter, and the impact force hit him, who had been flying wild. "boom!" Captain Universe Dou Jian felt a hard kick on his back and kicked him up. The next moment, Su Zhan teleported from below to the top, and he slashed directly with a raised leg. boom!boom! Su Zhan kept teleporting, and every time he shot again before he fell, Captain Universe was beaten around like a sandbag, and he couldn''t even stop... Chapter 0685 One Of The Five Eternal Gods Eternal "Wow!" "Wow!" The blue light spots and shadows speeded fast in the universe, his body was blasted again and again and then healed, and so on. "Crack!" Suddenly, Captain Universe stopped fighting the sword. Su Zhan grabbed him by the neck and picked him up. Looking at the dying and dying Universe Captain Fighting Sword, Su Zhan narrowed his eyes and said indifferently: "That''s it again. Really, I almost get bored, playing sandbags is meaningless." "Cough cough cough..." Captain Universe Doujian smashed the wrists holding his neck with both hands, his strength was enough to push the planet, but he could not break Su Zhan''s hand. "Seeing you are so pitiful, please have a good time." Su Zhan''s words fell, and infinite power spread from his palm. In an instant, Captain Universe showed a painful and terrifying expression while fighting his sword. Infinite power was eroding his body quickly, and he could feel that he was about to be unable to resist it. This force is not only destructive, it seems that there is a special force that is absorbing and devouring itself. "Do not¡­¡­" He suddenly discovered that the power of the Captain of the Universe in his body dissipated in an instant, lost the power of the Captain of the Universe, and the infinite power became stronger. At the same time, his own power seemed to disappear. At the moment he yelled, his body had been turned to ashes and dissipated in the vast universe. "It''s really cold." Su Zhan looked at the void and sneered. His ability to swallow the sword is true, but the power of the universe has not been swallowed by himself. It should be eternal knowing that this power is not guaranteed, so he immediately took it back, otherwise, the sword can hold on for a while. "Eternal Life has run far, and there should be other preparations, I am afraid it will not be so easy to find him." Back to Ganata, Ganata whispered. Su Zhan chuckled, "In fact, we were wrong at the beginning." "Wrong?" Ganata was stunned and didn''t understand. Su Zhan nodded and said, "It''s not that I was wrong, it''s just that my thinking has entered a misunderstanding. Why are we looking for the ultimate eraser?" "Isn''t it to solve the problem in my body?" Ganata replied subconsciously. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I mean, why are we looking for? Why are we looking for, why can''t someone send it over?" "Come here?" Ganata was even more surprised. "Yes, after knowing the power of the Ultimate Eraser, the first reaction is to find someone else to threaten me. But in fact, what happens when someone else gets it, is not too threatening to me. On the other hand, even if Someone who gets the ultimate eraser can''t resist me. Eternity should know that I must have made a lot of preparations to find the ultimate eraser, but these preparations are useless!" "That''s true, whether it''s the Celestial Group or the Captain of the Universe. It seems that they can''t resist you!" Ganata said in agreement. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "No, no, no, I don¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t resist me, but that it¡¯s meaningless. I only need to do one thing to make eternity show up, and weirdly erase the ultimate. Find it and leave it to me!" "How can this be?" Ganata didn''t believe it. Eternal did so much just because he didn''t want Su Zhan to get the Ultimate Eraser. How could he still give it to him?Don''t say one thing, even one hundred things is not enough to let Eternal do it! "What is the eternal duty?" Looking at Ganata who was surprised, Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ganata thought for a while and said, "Maintain all order in the multiverse, right?" "So, as long as I want to disrupt the order of the multiverse, he will definitely appear. If he can''t stop me and must solve the problem, then he must meet my conditions!" "Ultimate Eraser!" Ganata surprised. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Yes!" "But what about the destroyed multiverse?" Ganata asked worriedly. Su Zhan shrugged: "That''s the eternal thing to worry about." Infinite gems, the power of the phoenix, plus the sword of dusk. These three things are enough to destroy the multiverse. The wings of flames gradually appeared behind Su Zhan, and it was the power of the phoenix burning.His body exudes colorful light, holding the stone of time in one hand, the power of the infinite gem is mobilized, and the entire universe trembles as if feeling this powerful force.With the other hand, the flames in the evening were beating slightly, and it seemed a bit manic. Ganata couldn''t help shaking. The fear that originated from the deepest was completely uncontrollable.As Su Zhan''s strength continued to rise, there was a crackling sound around, and the surrounding space seemed to have begun to be unable to withstand this overflowing powerful energy! "it has started." Su Zhan said lightly, the power that climbed to the top was beginning to release.Suddenly, a powerful breath suddenly appeared, and a humanoid figure appeared in front of him. This guy''s whole body seemed to be a small universe, colorful. "You win, I will help you find the ultimate eraser." Eternal said calmly. Although he was not reconciled, Su Zhan''s approach had already touched his weakness, and he could only show up to agree to Su Zhan''s request.I thought that after he finished saying this, the Soviet war would stop, but who knew that the Soviet war never stopped. In an instant, the power of the phoenix, the infinite power, and the power of the sword of twilight emerged instantly. Boom, boom. The galaxy was directly cut off, the annihilation dissipated in an invisible way, and the force powerful enough to destroy everything instantly crushed, and the universe began to collapse... "and many more!" Eternal hurriedly shouted, releasing the ability to stabilize the space. The originally rapidly collapsing space slowed down, but it didn''t stop. 563 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 563 "I have agreed to your terms, you can stop. If you do this, it will cause the collapse of the multiverse and even several timelines!" Eternal yelled to Su Zhan. After such a while, several of them have disappeared. Timeline, and he can¡¯t recover... "I can stop, but I''m afraid your troubles are not over yet. I will give you ten days to hand over the Ultimate Eraser to me, or else... guess what I will do?" Su Zhan withdrew his power. Glancing at him. Item 0686 Among the five gods, eternity and infinity are like the front and back of a coin. As long as there is eternity, there will be infinity. It means a little bit of focus, and Meng does not defocus, representing new life and hope.The other gods, death and annihilation, represent revenge and destruction, and the planet Devourer represents balance.Death and annihilation are the opposite of infinity and eternity. Su Zhan took Ganata and disappeared, but Eternal did not relax because of this. As Su Zhan said, his troubles did not end. Annihilation is coming. As the last born of the five great gods, the smallest one, annihilation is the most powerful. As the opposite of existence, Annihilation does not care about the destruction of the multiverse. Anyway, it will not be affected. It can create, destroy, manipulate and change the time axis of the multiverse at will. Simply put, as long as the multiverse is destroyed, he can create A new time axis has once again created a new multiverse. Eternal turned around and saw Annihilation wearing a red cloak. He was wearing a pair of white gloves, his entire face was covered, only two eyes were exposed outside. The previously stabilized multi-dimensional space began to collapse again, and there was no unnecessary nonsense about Eternal and Annihilation, and they fought directly. The battle between the gods and the gods is not so simple and rough, and there will be no scenes like fists to the flesh. The competition is all the power of the universe, and a lot of things can be done with a single thought. "Is that annihilation?" Ganata and Su Zhan were on their way back to the earth, Ganata asked Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan nodded: "At this time, the only people who will come for eternal trouble are annihilation and death. Obviously he is not death." "What will happen?" "Let''s be evenly matched, although Annihilation is stronger, but Eternal has a helper. Although Infinity did not appear before, it does not mean that he is not there. It is just that his appearance will not help, so he does not appear. Treating Annihilation will definitely not stand idly by. "Su Zhan said lightly. If it weren''t for the ultimate wiper, Su Zhan would really be ready to kill them all, especially Eternal and Infinite, these two guys would definitely deal with him.In contrast, whether death or annihilation is good, it may not really be an enemy of oneself. Su Zhan and Ganata returned to Earth, and it took seven or eight days to return to the Krypton base. The next thing to do is to wait for eternity to appear. Speaking of it, the time given by Su Zhan was very short, and it was a race against time. First of all, eternity has to deal with annihilation. How can this kind of gods fight in a short time to distinguish the winner?Secondly, we must find the ultimate eraser and send it here. Ten days is not enough! "how do you feel?" In the Krypton base, Su Zhan asked Mary who was putting on uniform. Coming to the Krypton base, Mary felt both familiar and unfamiliar with all of this, giving her a sense of home. Hearing Su Zhan¡¯s inquiry, Mary nodded and said: "Very well, I feel very relaxed and kind here. General Astra is also very good to me." "Since you like it, you will stay here in the future. I may stay for two more days. If you need anything, you can just tell me." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I...I don''t need anything." Mary hesitated, and finally shook her head. Su Zhan smiled: "Come to my room at night!" "what¡­¡­" Mary answered in surprise. Seeing Su Zhan''s smiley expression, she blushed and lowered her head in a low voice. That night, Mary came to Su Zhan''s room as scheduled. Mary wore a tight uniform with perfect curves. She was blond and blue-eyed. She seemed to have put on lipstick to make her lips appear pink, which made her want to take a bite. Su Zhan lay there playing with the Stone of Time, Mary closed the door and teased her blonde hair a little nervously. "I, did I bother you? Or, you should be busy first, and I''ll come back later?" Mary asked hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled openly and said: "I''m just devouring it to pass the time while waiting for you, how can it be regarded as an interruption. Come on, in fact, among the few people you came over, I like you the most." "Why?" Mary walked to sit down beside Su Zhan and asked suspiciously. Su Zhan put his hand on Mary''s lap and shook it gently, and said casually: "It''s very simple, you are the most beautiful, and at the same time the most likely to bear me, let me enjoy." "Then why, I am the last one?" Mary trembled slightly, the tingling feeling like ants crawling on her lap, which made her unable to control her. "That''s not important, the important thing is now." Su Zhan gave a chuckle, and leaned Marie''s shoulders down next to him. Marie had already closed her eyes awkwardly. Su Zhan possessed herself and bowed her head and kissed her. ... ... "Boom boom!" The knock on the door awakened Su Zhan, who was sleeping, from his sleep. Seeing Mary who had not woken up with her arms on her body, Su Zhan responded.The door opened, and Ms. Surprise lowered her head and whispered: "Someone is looking for you, saying they are here to deliver something." "Oh." Su Zhan responded and gently moved Mary''s arm. When he came down, he saw the blush, which made him smile.Finding the clothes to put on, Su Zhan walked out of the room and closed the door. "Who is going to give things?" Su Zhan asked as he walked. Ms. Marvel hesitated as if she didn''t know to speak, Ai Ai said, "You saw it when you went out." "It''s very strange, don''t know how to describe it? Didn''t he report his family?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Ms. Marvel said: "That said, he said that he is called expedient, with a strange name and a strange long one." "You didn''t sleep well?" Su Zhan suddenly found that Ms. Marvel seemed a little lack of energy, and asked casually curiously. "I live next door to Mary." Ms. Marvel said a bit irritably. Su Zhan was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing."No wonder!" He didn''t pay attention to whether the room was soundproof, but looking at Ms. Marvel''s resentful look, it seemed that the soundproofing effect was not very good. It is strange that he can rest well after listening to the sound all night. Item 0687 Su Zhan and Ms. Marvel came outside of Ji, Astra and Ganata were there.Su Zhan wanted to ask where the expedient was, but as soon as he came out he saw a pair of huge palms floating in the air! Yes, that''s right, it''s just a pair of giant hands with nothing but wrists. "What the hell is this?" Su Zhan couldn''t help being surprised. "I am not a ghost, my name is expedient." A voice suddenly came from the palm of his hand, and Su Zhan watched for a long time, but there was no way he could make a sound from there.It''s no wonder that Ms. Marvel was so horrified that she would understand when she saw it. "It is the expedient of one of the Seven Eternal Sons, and it is said to be the materialization of the ability to quickly solve all problems in the universe." Ganata explained. 564 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 564 Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "I''m really curious how Eternity gave birth to such a freak. The dragon has nine sons, each of which is different. The seven sons of Eternity are also unique. They are also planetary trees and giant hands... The problem is materialized? This is very vivid, if it is resolved smoothly, shake hands, if it can¡¯t be resolved, rely on fists?" Su Zhan finished speaking casually, looking at expediency."Are you here to give something for eternity?" "Yes, I''m here to give you the Ultimate Eraser." After the expedient said, something suddenly appeared in his hand. The shape like a lighter is the ultimate eraser! "I hope you can stop after you get it and restore the peace in the universe." The expedient said, the Ultimate Eraser has slowly flew towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan took a look at it and said indifferently, "That''s not me, you have to tell the Life Court. Okay, I have received the thing, and the ten-day agreement is considered complete. Go back and tell Eternal , This time it¡¯s up, but next time he is still looking for trouble, don¡¯t blame me for being rude." The expediency was silent for a moment, then slowly disappeared. As for whether Eternal will really be honest after knowing it, Su Zhan didn''t care. Anyway, Bengda cut him! Turning around and entering the base, everyone looked at this lighter curiously. Oh, the ultimate eraser was a little unbelievable. This thing looks like a lighter in general. If you don¡¯t know it, who would have thought that this is a universe-level lighter. Killer? "How do you use this?" Astra asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and turned his head to look at Ganata, and said: "I''ll know soon, come, let''s try this thing." Signaling Ganata to lie down, Su Zhan held the Ultimate Eraser to her and prepared to start... At this moment, a deep voice sounded out of thin air. "Stop, you can''t do this!" "father?" Ganata froze for a moment, and heard this voice. "Planet Devourer?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, he appeared at this time because of the cosmic energy in Ganata''s body?After stopping for a while, Su Zhan and the others came outside, and they saw the Planet Devourer, as well as the Star Devourer, Stardust and Tyrant beside him. "Father, why can''t you do this?" Ganata asked curiously. The Planet Devourer showed some embarrassment, and he hesitated for a moment before he said: "It is dangerous for you to do this. This is a new form of cosmic energy. If you are hungry, I can give you energy." While talking, the Planet Devourer was already preparing to give Ganata a large amount of cosmic energy. Ganata hesitated, she believed her father''s words, but at the same time she hoped to solve this problem completely.She was hesitant to look at Su Zhan subconsciously, hoping that Su Zhan could give herself some suggestions. The Planet Devourer naturally saw her behavior, which made him a little uncomfortable. Is his own father inferior to Su Zhan who has not known each other for a long time? Feeling their father and daughter look at them, Su Zhan said indifferently: "I will naturally help her resolve any dangers. You can give her cosmic energy this time, but can you keep giving it? Once and for all, it is the best. What do you say?" Su Zhan looked at Ganata. Ganata nodded subconsciously. "Ganata, this is really dangerous. If you insist on doing this, I can only take you away." The Planet Devourer said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled: "If you rob someone in front of me, you don''t take me seriously, right? Are you preparing to deal with me anyway? Why don''t you just do it now?" His words fell, and the stardust and the tyrant on the side came to the planet Devourer in an instant, as if they were about to kill us first... Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just played with the Ultimate Eraser casually, and looked at the Planet Devourer with a smile. Aside from the tyrant, the weakest of the four star swallowing messengers.Stardust, the strongest person, does have a little way. Strictly speaking, he has no entity at all, and is purely a cosmic energy body. With a strong will, it can be said that it is difficult to die. However, with the Ultimate Eraser in hand, even the Planet Devourer would have to fear several times, not to mention the infinite gems, the power of the phoenix. The Planet Devourer looked at Su Zhan and then at Ganata, and finally gave a cold snort. This cold snort seemed to be a command, and for an instant, Stardust and the tyrant rushed over.The tyrant¡¯s weapon is a cosmic battle axe. The moment it rushes over, a shield of power has been emitted from the battle axe to envelop the tyrant. With a forceful slash, a devastating force cuts through the starry sky and rushes to Su Zhan. .At the same time, Stardust''s target was Ganata, apparently preparing to take Ganata away. No need for Su Zhan to speak. Astra and Ms. Marvel each turned towards the tyrant, and Stardust rushed over. Astra blocked the tyrant''s battle axe with both hands, and suddenly exploded behind him, and instantly came to the tyrant, followed by a crackling sound, and the two instantly fought together.On the other side, Ms. Marvel''s hands were already shining, and a powerful beam of light went straight to the stardust. boom!boom! Fighting fiercely on both sides, Su Zhan watched the Planet Devourer waiting for him to do it. The expression on the planet Devourer was gloomy and uncertain. Looking at the two sides of the fierce battle, he did not expect that Stardust and the tyrant would not succeed, or even be completely stopped.The tyrant was even more unstoppable, and although Stardust was not like that, it obviously didn''t have any advantage.His offensive ability was absorbed by the opponent, but instead he was dealt with. The outcome was unpredictable. Chapter 0688 Do It If You Don''t Accept It! The Planet Devourer originally planned to let his subordinates take the opportunity to take Ganata away. He didn''t expect that Su Zhan''s subordinates were so strong, which made him very depressed. Where did Su Zhan find these subordinates, all of them are so strong, you know My own star swallowing messenger was finally found! The plan failed, and there is no need to continue. Although he is full now, he still has no confidence or chance of winning against Su Zhan. Although he is different from Eternal, he has no weaknesses for Su Zhan to target, but Su Zhan does not need to do this, hard power is enough! "Forget it." The Planet Devourer whispered, and the Tyrant and Stardust suddenly stopped and prepared to withdraw. "Come as you want, leave as you want, start as you want, stop if you want to stop, you really take me to talk, leave one for me!" Seeing them about to withdraw, Su Zhan sneered and waved suddenly. For an instant, Stardust felt unable to move, and was immediately dragged back. "What do you want to do!" Seeing Stardust being caught, the Planet Devourer instantly became anxious. "Either, leave one, or leave all." Su Zhan said solemnly. The atmosphere became serious in an instant. The Planet Devourer glared at Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s expression was relaxed, and he looked at him seriously. After a long time, the Planet Devourer said: "How can you be willing to release people? Do you have to do it?" "Do it if you don''t agree!" Su Zhan had already mobilized his strength, and for an instant, his momentum was pressing and fierce. The Planet Devourer was furious and wanted to do it, but seeing Su Zhan, Infinite Gems, Phoenix Power, Ultimate Eraser, and carrying a Twilight Sword, even if he was at his peak strength, he could not win it! After weighing the pros and cons, the Planet Devourer glanced at Stardust, Stardust was a little calm, he could see it, the guarantee in the eyes of the Planet Devourer. With a cold snort, the Planet Devourer turned and left unwillingly. 565 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 565 Seeing them leave, Su Zhan withdrew his strength and said, "I thought he would do it, but I didn''t expect it to be so scary!" "Knowing that you can''t win the master and still do it, that''s overwhelming." Astra said by the side. Su Zhan smiled: "Well, let''s continue with what we haven''t finished." Back in the base, Su Zhan looked at Ganata with the Ultimate Eraser, and Ganata nodded heavily.Subsequently, the ultimate wiper was launched. There is no earth-shattering as imagined, and there is no special vision. Su Zhan clicked, and then... there was no other reaction. "Is this... a success?" Astra asked suspiciously. Su Zhan said uncertainly: "Ganata: How do you feel?" "It seems that there are some changes, it seems that I can''t feel so hungry, and there is an unspeakable feeling, it seems to be a lot easier." Ganata felt it for a long time, and said slowly. "That should be a success, but it''s better to go back and check carefully later." "Ok!" Ganata nodded. It seemed to clear her body smoothly, and there was no danger like the Planet Devourer.Su Zhan asked Ganata to feel it, check her own situation, and then turned to look at the stardust. Stardust behaved very indifferently, and did not panic or resist. Su Zhan put the Ultimate Eraser into the system space just as he was about to figure out how to deal with the stardust, but suddenly felt a shock in the system space, he glanced subconsciously, and then found that a little guy in the system space was making noise. It''s that special black elf.This black elf has basically been in the system space since Su Zhan got it, and was forgotten by Su Zhan. It''s also very quiet at ordinary times, but I suddenly got excited. Su Zhan let it out curiously, and when it came out, it flew around Su Zhan a few times like a Huan, and then landed on Su Zhan''s head, buzzing: "I want him!" The little finger pointed at the stardust. "Can you speak?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. The black elf nodded his head and said, "Yes, I learned." "There is no one in there to teach you, how did you learn it?" Su Zhan was curious, there was no one in the system space. "The person in that stone." The black elf said. "stone?" Su Zhan was stunned for a moment. There were too many miscellaneous things in the system space. It took him a few seconds to remember what the black elf said about the stone.Turning the palm of his hand, Su Zhan asked and asked: "Is this one?" "Yes." The black elf nodded repeatedly. "So it was him!" This stone is the stone of Wang Wanli before, which is the gravity particle.There was no reaction before, and now it seems that there is no reaction. I didn''t expect the black elf could feel him and learn to speak with him.It seems that I have to study and study back. With his current devouring ability, he shouldn''t need to let him come alive and swallow it again. It controls the force field. This ability is also quite good. If it is the extreme, it is also very powerful, which is the icing on the cake.Taking back the stone, Su Zhan asked, "What do you mean by saying you want him?" It seemed that it was Stardust that made the black elf excited. "His energy can make me grow up." The black elf said. "Oh?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Didn''t expect the energy of Stardust to be useful to the black elf?Originally, he was planning to consume the energy of the stardust, but now he has changed his mind, and wants to see what the black elf would do and what it is like to grow up. "Okay, he gave it to you." Su Zhan responded. The black elf seemed particularly happy, and quickly flew to the stardust with a cheer.Strange to say, the originally calm Stardust seemed to panic and tense when he saw it approaching. Su Zhan directly stopped him when he saw his reaction. Seeing the black elf floating in front of the stardust, a strange suction suddenly appeared on his body, and then the energy from the stardust began to flow into the black elf''s body. Su Zhan looked at the gradually changing black elves with surprise. The two of them were like balloons. One was shrinking and deflating rapidly, and the other was growing rapidly. After more than ten minutes, the stardust really changed. It became stardust and dissipated invisible, but the black elf had undergone earth-shaking changes. Item 0689 The azure body is full of faint star points, and the body is much larger than before, almost the same height as an ordinary woman, and she has everything she needs for her physical features and even her flowing hair.If the original black elf was a little girl, then now he has grown up and become a big girl.Su Zhan could feel the energy emanating from her, it was strong and very special! "I gave myself a name, called Singularity!" Black elf, no, it should be called the singularity now.Singularity bounced and looked at his new self, and said to Su Zhan with a smile. "Singular point¡­¡­?" Su Zhan was stunned, he didn''t expect that she would give himself this name... He remembers that there was an A¡¤Wu Li team in the late Marvel World. This team was made up of female superheroes. The more famous ones included the Female Hulk, Sister Green, and... Singularity. Not to mention the female Hulk, Sister Green was in the border of hell, when the secret guest summoned the blade of soul from the body, Su Zhan thought of the person who could also summon weapons from the body. The difference is that her weapon is a magic wand! Su Zhan never expected that she would call herself a singularity, could it be said...this is fate?Is she destined to be a singularity? "what happened?" Seeing Su Zhan''s surprise, Singularity couldn''t help asking curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, the name is good. Now that you have grown up, it''s hard to put you in the system space anymore. Do you want to stay here or go to the earth?" "I''m going to the earth!" For the earth, the singularity is full of curiosity. "Alright, then come back with me." The Singularity that gained freedom and grew up seemed to be curious about everything, and it didn''t take long to leave Su Zhan and go out to play.After accepting that the black elf had become a singularity, Su Zhan took his mind back and prepared to study gravity particles. Back in the room, Su Zhan took out the gravity particles, and his eyes suddenly changed to see through them.To be honest, I didn''t see any shadow of Wang Wanli at all, and I don''t know what form he was inside.However, it didn''t matter, it was too much trouble. Su Zhan held the gravitational particles in his hand, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly. When he first got it, Su Zhan¡¯s devouring ability was not so strong. He originally planned to wait for Wang Wanli to wake up and then devour it from him, but now naturally it can¡¯t be the same. Soon, Su Zhan already felt There is a steady stream of energy pouring into his body. It lasted for more than ten minutes, and the gravity particles in his hand suddenly broke apart with a crack, and at the moment of fragmentation, it turned into powder as if it had been petrified. Su Zhan turned over the powder and patted his hands. With a thought, he saw the powder slowly floating. "boom!" Su Zhan suddenly flipped his hands. The light and fluttering powder seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms. It fell down instantly. He heard the sound of puff puff, and the ground made of steel was penetrated, and there appeared many small particles like a sieve. Hole. "Not bad!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, even a small powder can have such power, it is indeed one of the four fundamental forces of the universe! This ability, Su Zhan is not going to be strengthened to other places, and is going to be retained. 566 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 566 After staying on the Krypton base for another day, Su Zhan brought Ganata and Singularity back to Earth. Nothing happened along the way, but there was an episode when he landed. Singularity hadn''t adapted to its own energy changes, and as a result, he didn''t grasp it for a while, and directly hit the protective cover of the palace on the top of the mountain. You can clearly see that the protective cover was dented in, but it did not break and bounced her out. Although she can''t break the protective shield, after all, this is constructed by the power of infinite gems, but the ability to deform the protective shield is enough to prove her strength. After the episode, I went back to the laboratory to do a detailed inspection of Ganata. The results of the inspection were very happy. The cosmic energy body was completely gone! Although Ganata still feels hungry, it is because of her own needs and nothing else. "Thank you for helping me, and I will fulfill my promise, and I will help you protect the earth." Ganata first thanked Su Zhan, and then earnestly promised. "it is good." This is the content of the conditions, and the Soviet war does not need to be polite. Marriage was called and asked her to arrange Ganata with Singularity, and Mariko was more clear about where there was something suitable for them.As always, Su Zhan acted as a shopkeeper, and basically didn''t care about trivial matters. The five gods are not expected to come to trouble for the time being. They have already shown their powerful strength. Eternally, the Planet Devourers will be decimated one after another. The remaining strengths are basically the same, even weaker, and they are even more unlikely to be overpowered. To deal with yourself.The so-called convening order in the life court is probably useless. Su Zhan really wanted to know what the life court would do next. After leisure, Su Zhan came out from the palace and prepared to take a stroll to see the situation on the territory. If all goes well, Su Zhan is considering whether to expand his territory. He will not be satisfied just by including Japan in his territory. Basically, there are very few people in Japan who don''t know the lord Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s whim plan to play a microservice private visit has changed his appearance, and the province himself was discovered as soon as he went out. At this time, his appearance was unremarkable, his figure was slightly fat, not tall, and he wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses. At first glance, he was completely an otaku who couldn''t be found by throwing people around. Sure enough, let alone being discovered this way, he didn''t even pay attention to himself. But this feeling is not lazy. Su Zhan bought a cup of coffee in a small street shop, drank it while walking, and looked at the hurried pedestrians. Suddenly, he squinted his eyes and stared at the corner of the street, and a figure quickly got into the side alley. Although it was a startling glance, it was enough for Su Zhan to recognize who she was. "Strange, why is she still sneaky here?" Item 0690 This person shouldn''t be here, and shouldn''t be so sneaky. This made Su Zhan''s interest instantly, and there was nothing wrong with her. It''s better to see what conspiracy she had. Thinking of this, Su Zhan walked quickly towards the alley where she disappeared. The alleys near the streets are basically well-developed, which is the best choice for shortcuts.But this alley looked a bit remote and not so tidy. The environment was clear at a glance, and Su Zhan didn''t see the person who just got in. Frowning slightly, Su Zhan took two steps towards him. When he just passed a large trash can, he suddenly felt his waist be pushed up, and then he felt a hand twisting his shoulder, instantly turning himself and hitting him. On the wall next to him, a black muzzle had been aimed at him. "Why follow me?" A capable female voice asked. Su Zhan''s heart moved, deliberately pretending to be panicked."I, I don''t have one!" "Don''t tell me, I just shot you." She grabbed Su Zhan by the collar and shouted in a deep voice. She was tall and tall, almost taller than Su Zhan''s current height, with a sharp expression and sword-like eyes. Although she was dressed casually, she couldn''t hide her heroic spirit. Hill. Maria Hill. A ninth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., an assistant to Nick Fury. She shouldn''t be here, let alone this dress. Su Zhan was pressed against the wall by her, with a black muzzle in front of her, using a very old-fashioned excuse pretending to be panic. Strike up a conversation! "I, I just saw you on the street. I thought you were so beautiful and I wanted to know you. I didn''t intentionally follow you. Even if you don''t like being hit up, you don''t need to use a gun, right? This is Lord Su Zhan. Territory, you... you will cause trouble like this." Hill frowned. Although he didn''t believe Su Zhan''s words, he still had some scruples.She moved the gun slightly, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s your name?" "Su Bai." Su Zhan blurted out without even thinking about it. "Su Bai?" Hill frowned."You are Chinese, what do you... have to do with Su Zhan?" "It doesn''t matter, it''s just the same surname, if there is a relationship. I just know that this is the territory of the Soviet Union, so I came to visit." Su Zhan explained. Hill found that there was nothing flawed, so he let go and said, "Stay away from me and stop following me." "Okay, I''m leaving now!" Su Zhan snickered in his heart, his expression frightened, and immediately prepared to leave after being released. But as soon as he turned around and took two steps, he heard Hill''s voice sound. "stop!" Su Zhan hurriedly stopped, and said in a panic: "I, I just want to strike up a conversation, you, what do you want?" Seeing Su Zhan''s crying face, Hill faintly felt sad, but still asked: "You said you came to travel by yourself, where do you live?" "Yes, yes, I live in the hotel." "which hotel?" "Yes, it''s a small hotel near here." Su Zhan said. Hill thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "A little hotel? Take me there!" "Huh?" Su Zhan said''surprised'', his eyes a little weird. Hill pretended not to see his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Ah what, if you let you take me, take me there, otherwise I will..." "A shot broke me, I know I know, come with me." Su Zhan continued, and then led the way. Hill kept the gun away and followed Su Zhan. When the two walked out of the alley, Su Zhan noticed that Hill seemed to become tense, and his body was a little shrunk very close to Su Zhan, his eyes kept looking around as if hiding something. Her abnormal behavior made Su Zhan even more curious. If she had any wrong purpose, she would not be able to find out anything unless she was close to her inside. If it was normal, he could inform herself, even though she was talking to Aegis. The relationship between the bureaus is not good, but it is still not so good as to yell at each other. So, what is she hiding? Under curiosity, Su Zhan walked and peered into her memory, and soon... figured out what was going on.This matter really surprised Su Zhan! 567 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 567 Hill turned out to be wanted, not only by S.H.I.E.L.D., but also on the international most wanted list, and the person who wanted her turned out to be Nick Fury because she killed several agents! But in Hill''s memory, it was obvious that she didn''t do this, but the evidence was conclusive and there was no way to explain it, so Hill just fled. She came here for no other purpose, just because of S.H.I.E.L.D., the police agents, she didn''t dare to mess around, or even show up with fanfare, after all...this is the territory of Su Zhan. Who dares to mess around here! "It''s kind of interesting." After understanding what happened, Su Zhan was sure that Hill was wronged. The problem was that the person who framed her was not simple, just like Hill. Nick Fury¡¯s reaction was also a bit wrong. Even if she really killed her, given her identity and ability, Nick Fury would definitely keep her right. How could she be wanted? There are many doubts! As he was thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly felt Hill hugged his shoulders, leaned his head against his body, and hid his face on his shoulders, just like a greasy and crooked look of a loving couple. Su Zhan looked up and quickly discovered that there were two men in casual clothes in front of them. Although they were wearing casual clothes, their temperament was still very prominent. At first glance, they knew that they were either police or agents. They walked and looked around. The crowd swept back and forth, and it seemed that they should have come to see Hill. Hill secretly paid attention to the situation here. Obviously, the two people had already noticed. The figure, appearance, and Hill are more outstanding, not to mention that this is Japan, and foreigners are naturally more eye-catching.Seeing them approaching, Hill had already subconsciously touched his gun, and she would definitely not be able to capture it once the situation was wrong. Who knew that Su Zhan, who had been quietly cooperating at this time, suddenly moved. He held Hill''s waist with one arm and pushed her directly onto the wall next to him. When Hill was panicked, he kissed her suddenly. As soon as you touch it, it''s an intense kiss! Chapter 0691-Hill''s First Kiss When Su Zhan moved, Hill thought he was going to play some tricks, and was shocked. Before she could react, he felt that the other party rushed over and kissed him directly. In an instant, her line of defense was overcome. Not only did she kiss her, she actually came in.Hill subconsciously wanted to push him away, but he firmly grasped his hand, and Hill was surprised by the power.Immediately afterwards, she felt Su Zhan''s mouth leave her, and said softly and quickly: "Don''t resist, kiss me!" Hill was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized his purpose, but she was a little angry and unwilling. This was her first kiss. How could it be handed over to a ugly otaku? Hill even wanted to just expose it like this, even if it was discovered by those agents, it was better than being taken advantage of by this guy. The two agents originally came to have some doubts about Hill and Su fighting, but they suddenly changed their attention when they saw the two kissed so intensely in the street. What they know is that Hill cannot do such a thing under any circumstances. It may be that this kid is so lucky that the foreign girl is too excited and too smug. The two agents passed by Su Zhan and Hill, and one of them even tweeted twice and seemed very envious.After they left, Su Zhan let go of Hill. Hill pushed Su Zhan away with one hand, and wiped his mouth panting. Su Zhan chuckled, a little wretched, and a little braggingly said: "Well, this method is good, otherwise you will be discovered by them." "It''s a good ghost!" Hill said, "Who let you kiss me, wait... How do you know they are looking for me?" Hill''s reaction was dark and bad for an instant. Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "You suddenly took my arm and pillowed on me. You must be hiding from someone else, and these two guys don''t look like good people! Speaking of which, who are you and why are they looking for? you?" "It has nothing to do with you, hurry up and lead the way." Hill said solemnly. Su Zhan shrugged and continued to lead the way. Hill didn''t say anything along the way, but his expression was a bit bad. As for why it was bad, on the one hand, it was because of being kissed by Su Zhan, and on the other hand, because he always had that wretched expression, which made Hill want to forget it!It seemed to remind her that you were taken advantage of by him just now. After passing two blocks or so, I finally came to the so-called B&B in Su Zhan. Of course, Su Zhan lived in a small hotel, but he knew Hill''s purpose, so he deliberately found a very remote and bleak small hotel nearby, and then used mind control to arrange everything properly. "This is it, this is the room I live in." Su Zhan brought Hill to his room, and Hill frowned slightly.This homestay is completely Japanese style, with tatami mats, except for a bathroom, the room is small and pitiful. "No way, this is the cheapest I know. However, although the environment is not very good, it does not require documents and no internet. You must be safe to stay here." Su Zhan said. Hill frowned and said: "You go open another room, I''ll come with the money..." Before he finished speaking, Hill couldn''t help but become embarrassed.She came out in a hurry and didn''t bring much cash at all.Although the card had it, she didn''t dare to use it at all, and she couldn''t use it. I''m afraid it was frozen. "You have no money?" Su Zhan asked with a smile while looking at the stuck Hill. "I will pay you back later." Hill said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smashed his hands and said solemnly: "That''s not good. I don''t know who you are. You are in trouble now. Who knows if you can solve it? I don''t have much money. If you want, you can live here together. If you don''t want to, you can think of another way." "Do you believe I killed you?" Hill said coldly. I thought that this could scare the other person, but who knew it had no effect at all. He who was timid and afraid of death just now seemed to be a different person. "You kill, you kill! I helped you, but you still want to kill me? If you kill me, you will be more troublesome." "you¡­¡­" Hill stared at him gritted teeth, Su Zhan stared at him unwillingly. After staring at each other for a long time, Hill said bitterly: "I warn you, if you do something wrong, I will definitely kill you!" "cut!" Su Zhan shrugged and sat down casually. Hill went to the corner and sat down, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. She was in a bad mood. First, she was wanted, and now she met such a person. The most important thing was that she could not think of a solution for the time being, and she was unable to do anything! "Hello." Su Zhan shouted. Hill ignored him. "Hey, what is your name, what is the trouble, maybe I can help you if you tell it. And, how long do you plan to stay with me?" "I''m not calling," Hill said irritably. "Then you don''t tell me your name!" Su Zhan mumbled''wrongly''. "Hill." Hill said coldly. "Oh, Hill, if you are in trouble, you can go to Lord Su Zhan. I heard that he is very powerful and strong. If he is willing to help you, can you solve any problem?" "You admire him very much?" Hill turned to look at Su Zhan. "Yes!" Hill hummed: "He may be able to solve my troubles, but he is not the kind of person who helps people unconditionally, especially women!" "Oh, I have heard of this. Isn''t that bad? Do you hate him?" Su Zhan pretended to be curious. 568 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 568 Hill shook his head and said, "It''s not that I hate him, but I don''t want to use this method to solve my troubles. Forget it, tell you that you don''t understand, you are just an ordinary person!" "Oh!" Seeing Hill seemed unwilling to talk, Su Zhan didn''t open his mouth with wit. As time passed, Hill''s eyes began to fight, and sleepiness swept up.In order to escape, she has never had the opportunity to take a good rest. Now that she has a temporary safe place, she fell asleep without knowing it. Seeing Hill fell asleep and shrank into a ball, Su Zhan smiled dumbly, then covered her with the quilt, and then disappeared. Item 0692 Hill¡¯s affair is already very complicated. She was framed. The other party was obviously targeting her. Nick Fury¡¯s attitude was not right. It¡¯s not clear if there was another inside story. Nick Fury didn¡¯t easily believe in a person¡¯s character. It is possible to hide Hill from the dark. Hill is very rich in both ability and experience, and there is no need to worry too much, so Su Zhan is not ready to help her investigate secretly for the time being. It''s also quite interesting to follow Hill as''Su Bai''. Su Zhan disappeared and was out to buy food.Seeing Hill''s appearance, she knew that she had nothing to eat. After buying some food and drinks, Su Zhan found that Hill was still asleep after returning, and his posture had stretched much.As if hearing the sound, Hill slowly opened his eyes, instantly alert.He was relieved to find nothing unusual. "Are you out?" Looking at the things around Su Zhan, Hill asked nervously. "Well, I bought something to eat, or what to eat tonight?" Su Zhan said casually, took it out and handed it to Hill."Knowing that you are not so easy to rest assured, or do you check?" Hill snorted and didn''t actually check it. After all, Su Zhan bought sealed things, not to mention he had no reason to harm himself. "Thank you!" After hesitating, Hill still thanked him. Su Zhan smiled and sat next to eat with her. The process was very dull and didn''t say anything. After eating, Hill seemed to feel better. Perhaps it was because Su Zhan seemed harmless and didn''t know anything. It may also be too irritable, making her feel like she wants to talk and talk. Looking at Su Zhan, who was taking care of himself, Hill spoke in a low voice. She couldn''t hold back this opening. Although she didn''t say anything important, she said a lot of trivial life chores. She is a strong and capable person, and rarely has a girl''s attitude, let alone say anything. Gossip, I said a lot unknowingly this time, and having this contact made her slightly change Su Zhan. At least I''m familiar with it a lot, and it''s not that annoying regardless of appearance. Before I knew it, it was dark outside, and night fell, and an important thing was involved. That''s sleeping! The advantage of tatami is that the area is large and you can sleep anywhere.But the problem is that the tatami is very hard. If you want to sleep, you have to cover it, but there are few quilts. Su Zhan deliberately went out and asked the boss if he could give more quilts, but the result was naturally gone. "I just sleep on one side, no need." Hill said, and then he was about to lie down and rest. Su Zhan did not reluctantly, turned off the lights and lay down. The room was dimmed. It''s very quiet here, enough to hear breathing. Su Zhan glanced in the direction of Hill. Hill closed his eyes and moved his body from time to time, which was obviously uncomfortable.I was sleepy before, so I fell asleep, but now it¡¯s not that easy to fall asleep on this rigid tatami. "Or, you''d better come over to sleep, a squeeze should be enough." Su Zhan suddenly said. "No need to." "Why, I''m afraid I will take advantage of you, you have a gun, how dare I, let alone... you have kissed you." Su Zhan mumbled. "Don''t mention it again!" Hill said solemnly. "Well, well, then you have to rest, okay? In your current situation, it will be troublesome if you don''t have a good rest?" Su Zhan quickly responded, and said another question that Hill had to consider. Rest is very important, who knows what will happen during the day, not to mention she has to find a way to prove her innocence.She glanced in the direction of Su Zhan, observed the size of the cushion, and finally got up and walked over.Su Zhan smiled and gave way to the side. Hill lay down with his back to Su Zhan, and said coldly: "You be honest, if you move, my gun will be nearby." "Know it." Su Zhan chuckled and covered her with the quilt.Although there is a gap between the two, after all, they have covered a quilt, and this feeling is somewhat ambiguous. Hill deliberately didn''t think about it, and Su Zhan did nothing. The two fell asleep slowly. I don''t know how long it has passed, Hill was dumbfounded as if he heard the screams, but when he woke up in a daze, he found a hand inside the attacking clothes, grabbing his...upper! This made Hill wake up instantly. Just about to turn around, he found embarrassingly that he was lying on the other''s arm. From the whole posture, it seemed that he got into his arms... At the same time, she also heard clearly what the shout was. The sound came from next door. It was obviously the kind of sound made by men and women doing intimate things, which made Hill feel extremely embarrassed, lying in the arms of a man and being held by him, listening to that sound. She wanted to get up and worried that waking the other party would cause even more embarrassment. "Hmm..." Just thinking about what to do, Hill suddenly felt pinched and snorted subconsciously. He was about to turn his hair and heard his voice behind him was steady. He didn''t seem to wake up, just an unconscious behavior. This makes Hill feel like there is no place to send fire. Click, click... Hill felt that the other party was getting more and more frequent, which made her a little unbearable, both physically and psychologically.She grabbed Su Zhan''s arm violently and pulled it out, then turned and glared at Su Zhan. "Don''t pretend to be asleep!" With this frequency and strength, Hill could feel that the opponent was deliberate even if he had no experience.Wake up, he is definitely awake. "Pretend to be asleep again, I will jump..." Seeing that he refused to wake up, Hill was so angry that he took a gun. "Don''t, it''s just a joke." Su Zhan hurriedly grabbed Hill''s wrist. As soon as he saw that Hill was pretending to be asleep, he broke out, and he turned over and tore up Su Zhan''s body. Su Zhan was not to be outdone, holding her hand and holding on, the two of them twisted together like this. "You calm down, I didn''t mean it, my hands were inside when I woke up." Su Zhan explained. "Even if it is, what about the next few clicks." "Uh, isn''t that unbearable?" "I can''t hold it back, I can''t hold it back, you let go of me..." Hill yelled angrily, looking really angry. "Enough!" Seeing Hill became angry and refused to give up, Su Zhan suddenly yelled. In an instant, Hill''s body suddenly floated, directly on the roof! Item 0693 569 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 569 The sudden change made Hill stunned. She felt as if she lost weight all of a sudden, like a hydrogen balloon, and she seemed to be able to float out without a roof! Seeing Su Zhan who was a little dazed and shocked below, Hill was stunned and said: "Let me down." "I... what should I do?" Su Zhan asked in a daze, pretending to be panicked. Hill took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Don''t you know your abilities?" "No, I don''t know." "Understood, you calm down first and then concentrate on letting me down." Hill said slowly. "Oh." Su Zhan responded and took a few deep breaths and stared at Hill. Not long after, Hill suddenly felt his body sank and fell directly. Fortunately, she had prepared it a long time ago, and turned over and fell down gently.After landing, Hill watched Su Zhan slowly and said, "It looks like you should be a mutant!" "Mutant?" "Yes, your ability should be similar to controlling gravity. This is a very powerful ability. As long as you are familiar with the application, it will have a lot of power. Most mutants will awaken when they are young. Your awakening time is a bit late. Think about your feelings and keep in mind that I will help you master your abilities." Hill said seriously. "it is good!" Su Zhan appeared to be very excited, and Hill also seriously began to teach Su Zhan any proficiency. As for the previous Soviet war''s advantage, it was turned off. This is exactly what Su Zhan wanted. As a ninth-level agent and Nick Fury''s assistant, Hill has certain experience in mutants and ability mastering and training.Although his awakening surprised Hill a bit, it was of great benefit to her. She was in a situation that it was difficult to get rid of her innocence by herself, and it was completely different if she had a helper, so she taught very seriously, and Su Zhan naturally learned very seriously, and made rapid progress, which surprised Hill. "I''ll go out, you continue to exercise your abilities." At noon, Hill said to Su Zhan. "Oh, here''s the money for you." Su Zhan took out some money and handed it to Hill, who hesitated and did not refuse. From the small hotel, Hill lurked in the city and started investigating. The reason for her coming here is not only that this is the territory of the Soviet Union, it is relatively safe, and the most important thing is that she can have time to investigate this matter.She has watched the video of killing people by''self'', and she is indeed her, and the result of DNA verification is also her.There are not many people in the world who can change into other people''s appearances or even change their DNA. It just so happens that the magical girl Ruiwen is the most famous of them. Although she can''t think of the reason for the magical girl to do this, she must verify it herself. The witch is still very famous, especially here, most of them know that the lord has a secretary who can become a variety of people, so it is not difficult to find out her whereabouts, and soon Hill already knows about the witch Whereabouts. On the TV station! This made Hill a little fortunate, if she was in the palace on the top of the hill, it would be really troublesome. In the parking lot of the TV station, Hill hid in a dark corner. After a while, he heard the sound of pattering high heels, and then saw Ruiwen in a black professional attire coming over and preparing boarding. When she walked to the car, Ruiwen stopped and said with interest on her shoulders, "Come out, I''m really curious about who is so courageous." Hill slowly walked out of the shadows, and Ruiwen smiled in surprise: "Isn''t this Agent Hill? Why? Wanted to seek asylum because I was wanted by SHIELD?" "You know?" Hill frowned. Ruiwen chuckled and said, "Don''t say that our intelligence system is so advanced. Even if you don''t say it, SHIELD is wanted for you with great fanfare. Who doesn''t know. I''m very curious about why you are wanted. It seems your boss. It''s not very reliable." "Seven days ago at eight o''clock in the evening, where were you?" Hill asked in a deep voice. Ruiwen raised her eyebrows and said: "You suspect that I framed you? You wanted me to tell me that you killed a few agents, right? That''s interesting. I can tell you that I was In the palace on the top of the mountain, it hasn''t turned into anyone." Hill looked at Ruiwen intently, as if he wanted to see some flaw.However, she could tell that Ruiwen did not lie. "Do you know who else has the ability like yours?" Hill asked in a softer tone. "I''m afraid you have to ask my boss about this." Ruiwen smiled. Hill shook his head: "I hope you don''t tell him this. It''s my own business. I want to investigate it myself." "You can''t save face, right? After all, you used to be S.H.I.E.L.D.''s deputy, and I won''t tell him, but if he knows it, then don''t blame me. In addition, a friendly reminder that you can go to the Hellfire Club Find the White Queen, she may be able to give you the answer!" Ruiwen said with a smile, and got into the car gracefully. After Ruiwen left, Hill hesitated for a moment and decided to go to the Hellfire Club. When Hill went out, Su Zhan did not exercise any force field abilities. When Hill was there, he was very interested in pretending to be a newly awakened mutant. When he was away, Su Zhan didn¡¯t want to waste this time and swallowed it. The Stone of Time, while paying attention to Hill''s situation. Knowing that she met Ruiwen, and that she went to the Hellfire Club to find the White Queen.Hill saw the White Queen asking for help. As Ruiwen said, the White Queen really provided her with a person''s name. "Although this kind of ability is the most famous, she is not the only one. You can find someone named Vanessa, a mercenary." "Vanessa?" Hill frowned, then said gratefully, "Thank you." "You''re welcome, I hope we can be our own." The White Queen smiled sweetly. Hill did not come back from the Hellfire Club, but investigated this person named Vanessa. Although she can''t use the resources of S.H.I.E.L.D., she still has some personal connections after so many years. She knew the information about Vanessa soon. Chapter 0694 Imitating Cat: Vanessa "I''m back? Seeing how you look like, what progress seems to have been made?" Su Zhan asked with a low smile when Hill came back. "What about you?" Hill asked. Su Zhan smiled silently, and saw the things in the room float up. Seeing Su Zhan at ease and stable in control, Hill smiled with satisfaction, and then said, "Don''t you want to know who I am? I am a former S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. I was in trouble and was framed. The person who framed me should also be a mutant. She has become like me. I am now wanted, but I already know the clues. Are you...willing to help me?" "Why not?" Su Zhan smiled. Hill was very happy to see him agree so simply, and then said: "Perhaps, there will be danger, you think carefully." "There is nothing to consider, I''ll help you with that. Now that you have a clue, when shall we leave?" "The person I''m looking for is called Vanessa, whose code name is to imitate the cat. Mutants, mercenaries, have the ability to become anyone''s appearance and copy the other''s abilities, but they can only copy their own level or low-level, your abilities. Very strong, she probably can''t replicate it." "She is in Boston now. We''d better set off right away. Once we leave here, I am afraid...We will be hunted down by SHIELD and other forces." Hill said. "What are you waiting for, let''s go!" Su Zhan didn''t take seriously the so-called danger Hill said. The two of them checked out and left after a short rest. Hill also got a car, and the two drove directly away from the territory of Su Zhan. As soon as I left the border, I noticed that several cars were following. Obviously, they had been spotted. "Sit down." Hill said in a deep voice, and then showed Su Zhan what a Biaoche is! The car galloped fast on the road, turning east and west, and several times it seemed that the car was about to overturn. As for drifting, it was even more gorgeous. You chased me on the road, like a fierce car chase. However, the other party is obviously not waiting for a moment, and is chasing after him. 570 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 570 "Let me come." Su Zhan chuckled, turned his head to look at the car behind and moved his fingers slightly, and saw that the car that had been galloping suddenly stopped and instantly sank into the road. This incident caught the car behind by surprise, and after a while, the sound of rumbling explosions was heard, and the fire was everywhere. "Good job!" Hill exclaimed. Su Zhan smiled, and the car quickly disappeared from sight. Of course, this is just a small episode, and there are many obstacles along the way, almost making people uncomfortable. Su Zhan did not use his abilities to escape the danger, and was surrounded several times, but Su Zhan just lost the weight of the car and flew away abruptly during the siege. In the process of fleeing, the two became more and more familiar, and the relationship became closer and closer, at least they had experienced life and death danger! Boston. A very famous big city. Hill stopped the car, and walked away quickly with Su Zhan. The goal of the car was too big, and there was no need to drive since it was in the city. "Go straight?" Su Zhan asked. Hill shook his head: "Find a place to rest first." There are small hotels that don''t particularly abide by the rules everywhere. Su Zhan and Hill still open a room when they come in. In this regard, Hill has no opinion. On the one hand, there is no money, and on the other hand, a man and a woman come to the hotel to open two rooms which is a bit suspicious. "I''ll take a shower first." All the way, both of them were a little bit ashamed. Hill said a word and went directly into the bathroom.With the sound of pattering water, her tall figure was quickly reflected on the glass door of the bathroom.After a while, Hill came out wrapped in a bath towel. "You go and wash, don''t wear your clothes, and let the hotel staff wash them." Hill said casually. Su Zhan responded and went in for a bath. Wrapped in a bath towel like Hill, Hill has notified the hotel, and soon someone will take the clothes and wash them. "What are you looking at?" Su Zhan sat down beside Hill, and Hill felt his gaze and asked casually. "Look at you!" Su Zhan said frankly: "This bath towel is still a bit short for you, or maybe your legs are too long?" Hill didn''t make a difference, and said lightly: "Let''s rest, let''s go over tonight." Su Zhan shrugged, turned and lay down and closed his eyes to rest. The night came quietly. After Su Zhan and Hill had a rest, they changed their clothes and packed up and went to the slums of Boston.The so-called slum area does not refer to the real poor, but it is relatively backward compared with other areas. Tramps, criminals, drunks, after entering the slum, there is a feeling of coming to a sinful paradise. Along the way, many people are staring at Su Zhan and Hill, quite a little bit malicious. Soon, the two came to a bar. The brawny man with all kinds of tattoos came over instantly, and he felt a bit overwhelming. Su Zhan and the people from Hill ignored their gazes and quickly locked a person in the corner of the bar. Long brown hair with heavy makeup, like a thorny rose! As soon as the two of them walked over, they saw her turning around, her legs covered with black fishnet stockings stepped directly on the chair beside her, and looked at Su Zhan and Hill a little evilly. "Are you Vanessa?" Hill asked in a deep voice. "It''s me, something?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow and asked. "I have something to ask you, go out and talk?" Hill said. Vanessa took a look, stood up and walked out, Su Zhan followed behind and came to the alley behind the bar. "Go ahead, what''s the matter." "I want to know if you pretended that I killed an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Hill asked in a deep voice. Vanessa looked at Hill and smiled: "That''s why you came to see me? Tsk tsk, that''s a pity, you take too few people." "What do you mean?" "It''s no good for me to help you, but your bounty is quite high." Vanessa chuckled lightly. In an instant, many people with guns appeared at both ends of the alley and gave Su Zhan and Hill. Surrounded. Chapter 0695 Vanessa''s panic! "I really don''t understand how you have the guts to come here to find me. If you are still a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, maybe I will be scared. Now... you are just a wanted criminal. Your bounty, I have to decide." Fan Nisha licked the corner of her mouth to reveal a wicked smile, followed by an instant change into someone else''s appearance, waved her hand, and a wave of heat hit her face. Hill and Su Zhan fled in an instant, and saw a large burnt pit appeared directly on the ground. "on!" Vanessa waved and shouted, and people on both sides rushed over. In an instant, the crowd flooded Su Zhan and Hill. Bang, bang! With the sound of fists and feet hitting, Hill quickly brought down several, but the opponent had too many people to fight. "Su Bai!" She yelled, and as her voice fell, the people around suddenly flew up and floated into the air in a blink of an eye. "Mutant!" Vanessa was slightly surprised, but she didn''t panic. She changed into Su Zhan''s appearance in an instant, and said triumphantly: "Do you know why I am called an imitation cat? If I want to, I can imitate anyone. No wonder, two I would dare to come here, but... useless!" Vanessa proudly raised her hand to point at those people, for a second...two seconds...after a few seconds, those people were motionless. "Come down!" Vanessa yelled anxiously, but there was still no change. "Why is this, why can''t I copy your abilities?" Vanessa looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and waved suddenly. 571 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 571 Damn it. Those people fell one by one, slamming on the ground, and the ground instantly sank, as if an invisible mountain was pressing on them. Don''t move, even panting.Of course, after doing this, there is not much to breathe. "why?" Vanessa hadn''t encountered such a situation before, she looked at Su Zhan in shock, but saw Su Zhan slightly raised her finger, causing her to float to Hill involuntarily. Hill said with a chuckle at Vanessa: "Now, can you answer my question?" "I pretended to be you and killed S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, but I did not do your job. I am a mercenary, and no one will give me money. I will not do anything that is not good for me." Nisha said in a deep voice. Hill watched Vanessa analyze her words, and finally concluded that she should not lie. As a mercenary who believes in money, if someone gives money, she may really frame Hill regardless of the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D., but if there are not enough benefits, she cannot do such a thing. "damn it!" Hill couldn''t help turning around and cursing. Not a witch, not imitating a cat, who else? I thought there was a chance to restore my innocence, but now it seems difficult again, and the clue is still broken. "If you give me money, enough money, I can consider investigating clues for you." Vanessa said."Five million dollars, I can help you! You can pay later. Once you recover your identity, this money shouldn''t be a big deal to you, right?" "Why don''t you grab it?" Even if the position is relatively high, five million is not a small amount. "If necessary, I will grab it too." Vanessa said lightly, turning her head and said: "Your name is Su Bai, right? Is the Chinese surname Su so strong? You can let me go." Su Zhan smiled and put her down. Vanessa walked over to Su Zhan and looked at him curiously."Who are you, why can''t I copy your ability? If your ability is stronger than mine, I should feel it, but now I can''t copy it, it''s like..." At this point, she paused for a moment. , His eyes were dull for a moment, then returned to normal, the front of the conversation turned to look at Hill."How are you thinking about it? My price is quite fair." Hill did not speak, Vanessa curled her lips in disappointment: "When you think about it, come to me." The voice fell, Vanessa turned and went into the bar. Hill and Su Zhan looked at each other and left the alley. All the way back to the hotel, Hill was still immersed in depression, and the clue was broken, leaving her with no clue.Looking at Hill who was silent on the sofa, Su Zhan sat beside her and patted her on the shoulder. Hill frowned and turned his head. Su Zhan smiled and said: "There is an old Chinese saying that it is natural to go straight to the end of the bridge. There must be a way. It really can''t work. Let''s go to S.H.I.E.L.D. to see what clues we might find..." "Lets see." Hill said lightly. "Let''s rest, think of a solution tomorrow." Su Zhan said softly, preparing to clean up the bedding. After all, the two are going to sleep together.Who knew that Su Zhan had just turned around when he heard a bang. The window glass was broken. A person rushed up suddenly and stumbled to the ground. Su Zhan and Hill were shocked and hurriedly looked. "It''s Vanessa." Hill was surprised, Vanessa was covered in blood and looked very hurt. Without time to think about why Vanessa was injured and why she came here, Hill and Su Zhan hurriedly helped her up to help her deal with the injury.She was seriously injured, it seemed that she was forced to here and then she fainted. "No one is following." Hill looked outside, closed the curtains and turned to look at Su Zhan."It can hurt her so badly in such a short period of time. I am afraid that the opponent is not an ordinary person, but... it''s a coincidence. She was injured just after we left." "I''ll know when she wakes up." Su Zhan said lightly. Vanessa was hurt very badly, but she didn''t have much life for the time being handled properly. She almost disappeared after being drowsy for more than two times. She finally opened her eyes and woke up.Seeing the surrounding environment and the people next to her, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then solemnly said, "Did he catch up?" "Who?" Hill asked. Vanessa seemed to be a little frightened, she looked around subconsciously, and then whispered a name that shocked Hill and Su Zhan. "Su Zhan!" "You said that Su Zhan injured you, this is impossible!" Hill denied in shock. Chapter 0696 Counterfeit: Copycats "I saw it with my own eyes, can there be fakes?" Vanessa said displeased, satisfied that Hill didn''t believe herself. "But..." Hill hesitated: "Although Su Zhan is strong, his enemies usually have no good end, but he will not easily kill, let alone women!" "It''s not him, or it''s not really him!" Su Zhan said lightly. Vanessa and Hill looked at Su Zhan, his tone was very determined. "If it is really Su Zhan, you are dead now." "hiss!" Su Zhan''s gloomy tone made the two of them feel a little gloomy, but after a second thought, they felt that what they said made sense.If it was Su Zhan, Vanessa would never have a chance to escape here alive. "This matter is probably related to Hill''s affairs. First it was fake Hill, and then my...Idol Su Zhan." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. Hill nodded and said, "It''s very possible, I''ll go over and see." "Let me go, it''s too dangerous for you to go. You are waiting here." Su Zhan finished speaking and floated out directly. After flying away, Teleport came to the bar before. This is the first time I have met a guy who impersonated himself, he was really fat, and he should have followed himself and Hill all the way, otherwise it would not be so coincidental. Set me up?Humph, get tired of it! In the bar, the smell of blood was pungent, and there were many corpses lying on the ground. Looking at their deaths, it seemed that they had used several abilities, and they were all from the Soviet Union! It seems that the other party pays attention to details. The counterfeit was gone, but Su Zhan was not troubled by this. In an instant, the surrounding things began to turn around like the movie went backwards. Back in time! Soon, Su Zhan had already seen counterfeit goods! 572 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 572 He was indeed exactly the same as himself, and the attack methods were the same. He shot Vanessa. Vanessa was seriously injured but struggled to force the counterfeit back and teleported away. The counterfeit chased it out, but didn''t catch it! From this point, it can be seen that this is a fake.What''s more, he deliberately wore a uniform he hadn''t worn in a long time, as if he was afraid that others would not recognize him! If originally it was only for Hill to investigate together, now Su Zhan has to figure out this matter. Time returned to normal, Su Zhan teleported back to the hotel to float in through the window, but suddenly heard a loud bang, and the room he lived in seemed to explode. Su Zhan came over instantly. As soon as she entered, she saw Vanessa putting up an energy shield to protect herself and Hill. On the opposite side, Su Zhan was attacking frantically with flames. "Run!" Seeing Su Zhan coming back, Hill shouted subconsciously. "Run? Did you run away in front of my Su Zhan?"''Su Zhan'' snorted, punched out, and the flame went straight to Su Zhan.Su Zhan sneered and ducked softly, and the gravity control turned on directly. "Huh? It''s kind of a doorway!" With his ability released, Su Zhan found that he couldn''t control the opponent easily. The other party sneered: "Boy, although I don''t know who you are, you should know who I am! How can you get me with this ability?" "You said you are Su Zhan?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "It''s obvious."''Su Zhan'' said solemnly. Su Zhan sneered and shook his head: "If you are really Su Zhan, you should know who I am!" The counterfeit frowned and looked at Su Zhan, as if guessing his identity. "Although I don''t know where you have the courage to pretend to be Su Zhan, you are unlucky when you meet me." Su Zhan sneered, and instantly came to the counterfeit like lightning.The counterfeit was shocked and immediately released a strong wind to resist. In the strong wind, Su Zhan castrated continuously. "boom!" A punch slammed the counterfeit''s face fiercely, directly blasting him to the wall. "This... how is this possible?" Hill and Vanessa watched this scene in shock. This is Su Zhan who was blown away by a punch?From this point of view, he is indeed not real, but... why is he so sure? "How do you know that he is fake, and that he is definitely not your opponent?" Vanessa asked Su Zhan suspiciously... Su Zhan sneered, his body changed suddenly: "Because I am the real!" "Su...Su Zhan?" Seeing Su Bai suddenly transformed into Su Zhan, Vanessa and Hill were completely stunned.Vanessa was okay, but she finally understood why she couldn''t replicate his ability, but Hill was completely stunned. The mutant who had just awakened while wearing glasses took advantage of him was Su Zhan? How can this be? "Why are you lying to me?" Hill asked in a deep voice. "I didn''t deliberately lie to you, but it just happened to be like this for shopping. When I met you, I didn''t recognize my identity. It doesn''t matter, I am still me, and the person with you is still me!" Su Zhan explained, watching To the counterfeit who struggled to get up."You are a kind of fake me in front of me, come on, let me see who you are!" When the voice fell, the counterfeit had already flown up and his body began to change as he flew up. The skin turned pale, the ears were pointed, and the facial features were extremely ugly. "Damn, Skuru! No wonder... Is there any flaw in the pretense!" Seeing the real face of this fake Lushan, Su Zhan instantly recognized his identity. "Skuru? Alien?" Hill asked curiously. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, an alien race can also be called a copycat. The technology is very advanced, and you can disguise yourself as another person at will, including the opponent''s abilities!" "The copycat star..." Hill and Vanessa didn''t expect such aliens. "Your matter is almost always related to the Skuru. It seems that the Skuru has begun to invade the earth secretly." Su Zhan said solemnly to Hill. Although the Skuru are not powerful aliens in Marvel, they have provoked major incidents.According to the original process, which is the comic content. After the Avengers Civil War, the heroes distrusted each other, and as a result, the Skuru pretended to provoke the incident, leading to a secret invasion, one of the big events! Item 0697 It seems that although many things have changed in the middle, the Skru people have appeared on the earth according to the original process!I have to say that they really have the courage. They are not unknown little characters, knowing that they are strong and dare to hit the attention of the earth?Do you think you can fool me? "How many of you came to the earth and how did you come?" Su Zhan asked toward the Skuru. The Skuru sneered and said: "I won''t say it, you can find it slowly, maybe... the people close to you may be us Skuru." "That will disappoint you. Although it is not specially guarded against you, everyone on my site has identity verification, and this identity verification is very special. Even if you can change your DNA, it is impossible to pass. What''s more, everyone¡¯s The soul fragments are all with me, even if your disguise is seamless, I can see through it at a glance." "I guess, you should have entered the earth pretending to be the space agency, otherwise, as long as you step into the range of the earth, my people will find that there is no chance to enter the earth. In this way, the number of people should not be too large. Many, there is absolutely no possibility of your people in my territory, most of them... are they concentrated in SHIELD?" "Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is not as good as before, it is definitely the best choice to provoke chaos with the support of the US government and a time-honored brand. It''s just that I don''t understand why you are targeting Hill?" Su Zhan said to himself. Said. Following his words, Skuru''s face became more and more ugly. "Perhaps Hill discovered something. You are worried that she will find out his identity, so you framed him." Su Zhan said. The Skuru had completely changed color. "I''m indeed investigating a few more weird cases." Hill remembered, then said. "It seems that these several cases should have something to do with them." Su Zhan smiled, turned his head and said to Hill: "Okay, it''s been overwhelmed with injustice, so we should celebrate and give one a hug!" Hill hadn¡¯t realized that Su Zhan had directly embraced her. When Hill realized that Su Zhan had already let go of her, and said seriously: ¡°Since it¡¯s easy to know that the real murderer is the Skuru, it¡¯s easy. Just take her to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. Originally, I was planning to kill him directly. I was so tired of daring to pretend to be me, but...for your sake, I will give him to you. With him You can regain your innocence." Hill hesitated and said, "Thank you!" "Take it as my compensation for the kind jokes I made before." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It should not be too late. I want to take him back to SHIELD as soon as possible. In any case, I have to prove my innocence!" Hill said solemnly."I will come to you after I solve this matter. The matter between us... is not over yet!" "Okay!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and took the opportunity to tie up the Skuru, using a rope that couldn''t even break away from the power of the phoenix, and then handed it to Hill. Hill nodded and walked straight away with the Skuru. "It seems that the rumors are not necessarily true." Vanessa murmured softly. Su Zhan turned to look at her, she said with a chuckle: "Obviously, Agent Hill is afraid it will be difficult to escape your clutches. Congratulations to one more person in your harem. Secondly, you actually have Did the Skuru give it to Hill? Don''t you take revenge yourself? Others are fake, don''t you care about such a big thing?" 573 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 573 "Who said I won''t take revenge?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You want to keep returning the Skuru to Hill and bring it back to S.H.I.E.L.D.? And there may be Skuru in S.H.I.E.L.D., he might not die!" Vanessa said. Su Zhan smiled slightly, her voice full of magnetism, but the content made Vanessa shudder. "What kind of revenge is just killing him, since they dare to hit the earth''s attention, they must be prepared to be annihilated by me!" "Exterminate... Exterminate the race?" "Destroying Skuru, this is revenge!" "Well, I''m just a small mercenary. It''s completely different from the thinking mode of a big coffee like you. I still don''t mix in the world of great gods." Vanessa laughed at herself, preparing to flash people and don''t plan to mix. "I didn''t say just let you go." Seeing Vanessa turning around, Su Zhan said with a smile. Vanessa turned around and said, "You don''t plan to care about a small character like me, and I didn''t offend you." "You just said the rumors about me, forget it now?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Vanessa was extremely surprised: "Wait, don''t you tell me that you also like me?" "Why use such a humble tone, your figure, appearance, and ability are all good. Although you are a mercenary, you also know how to clean yourself or a virgin. Why do I look down on you?" Su Zhan used a sizing look Look at Vanessa. Vanessa felt a little weird."I just didn''t expect that the dignified Lord Warlord Su Zhan would see a small person like me. Okay, I was really surprised, so what am I going to do now? Go to bed?" "Don''t worry, it won''t be eaten so quickly. Arrange for you to do something first and investigate S.H.I.E.L.D. to see who might be a Skuru." Su Zhan said casually. Vanessa shrugged: "Good boss, no problem, but... I''m a mercenary, I don''t always have the interest to do things, and I''m not active enough to do things." "What benefits do you want?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Vanessa said: "Since you have booked me, I am yours too? Since it is yours, shouldn''t there be some signs to prove it? For example... the sign of the war alliance!" "Do you want this? Okay, I can leave one on your clothes. You can choose the position yourself." Su Zhan smiled. "It doesn''t work on the clothes, what if it breaks, why not just stay here?" Vanessa stretched out the back of her left hand to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and waved, and for a moment, a war word appeared on the back of her hand. "That''s fine. It''s better than tattoos. Even if someone from S.H.I.E.L.D. finds me, I''m not afraid." Vanessa said with a smile. Chapter 0698 Vanessa is gone, Hill is gone, Su Zhan naturally does not need to stay here.Although things about the Skuru are a bit sudden and even threatening, you must know that the influence of the Skuru in the comics is very large, but Su Zhan is not worried about this. Anyway, they will definitely not penetrate their own territory. , Not to worry about who the people around you will be counterfeit. If the counterfeit forces provoked the time, it would be in the hands of the Soviet war. He was thinking that since the existing territory had been stabilized, he could also consider expansion. If he really provoked something, he would have a reason.Teleported back to Japan from Boston, Su Zhan went to find Mariko. When we arrived at Mariko, Natasha and the White Queen happened to be here. Warlord Su told them about the Skuru people. After listening to them, everyone was amazed. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such aliens, but like Su War is just astonishing rather than worrying, and there is nothing to worry about. "I have received a lot of news recently, and it feels a little weird and unreasonable. I am afraid it is related to the Skuru. But it has nothing to do with us, so I didn''t pay attention to it. Then, what shall we do next?" Mariko asked . "Just wait and see the changes, the New York War League team reminded me. If anyone from Skuru takes the opportunity to pick things up, let''s just do it!" Su Zhan said casually. "Master, do you want to..." The eyes of Mrs. Viper next to her lit up instantly, as if she understood Su Zhan''s intentions. Su Zhan nodded and did not speak, but all the people present were smart people. How could I not understand what Su Zhan meant. Speaking of it, the situation on the territory has basically stabilized, and the shortage of manpower has been resolved. Instead, some people are overstaffed, or that... Japan is too small. Although the economic income is good, there is basically nothing left after supply and expenses. If the territory can be expanded, it is naturally the best. Almost for an instant, everyone had subconsciously wondered how to maximize the benefits of this matter. Natasha, Mariko, Mrs. Viper, and the White Queen, these can be regarded as the leadership team around Su Zhan, and they are all brainstorming, and there is really nothing that can''t be done. There are many things involved in all aspects, but the lord Su Zhan has nothing to do instead.This is the advantage of having subordinates. He doesn''t need to worry about everything. Since there was nothing wrong here, Su Zhan simply went to outer space again. Called Astra and the Guardians of the Galaxy. First, I talked about the Skuru people and asked them to pay attention to the inspection in the future. Even people from the space agency have to conduct inspections before letting go. In short, I want to To enter and exit the earth must be inspected and approved. If the space agency or any department is not convinced, just come to yourself. "Show you something good." After talking about the business, Su Zhan brought them out with a smile, and then waved in the void. In an instant, a huge planet-like head appeared.One after another, one by one, it was very scary. "what is this?" Everyone asked in surprise. Su Zhan did not immediately answer, but slowly said: "In our history of China, there have been many wars between countries. The victors have decapitated the enemy¡¯s heads and stood together in the capital to show off and shock. enemy." Listening to Su Zhan''s words and then thinking of the current scene, everyone immediately understood what this was and understood Su Zhan''s intentions. "These are the heads of the Celestial Group. They can also be placed here for other guys who have bad intentions on the earth. It can be regarded as one of the landscapes of the earth. As for the cosmic matter inside, I heard that it is quite valuable. Right?" Su Zhan said, turning his head to look at Xing Jue. Xingjue nodded repeatedly, and Yongdu''s eyes were almost straight. "Then find someone to mine. After throwing away the cost, 70% will be sent to the mountaintop palace, and the remaining 30% will be left for you to use as funds. In the future, you will find a way to maintain and supply anything. No problem, right?" Su Zhan casually said . "No problem, of course no problem!" Not to mention 30%, even 10% is worth innumerable, this is the head of the Celestial Group, and dozens of them, I am afraid that the mining will not be completed until the death. "How to divide?" Astra asked hurriedly. Although she and the Guardians of the Galaxy are both members of the Soviet Union, they are not in the same team. Naturally, Astra has to fight for himself. "There are a total of twelve here! Just six of you alone." Su Zhan simply divided it evenly. "Master, I hope I can go back to my world." When Astra heard the average score, there was no dispute, but she also knew that if there were more people than the Guardians of the Galaxy, even if there were more people, mining would be fine. It is far from enough, and the Guardians of the Galaxy is very convenient for locals to gather manpower. I am the first general that the master personally said, if he can''t compare with the Guardians of the Galaxy, what face is there to be the first general?So she was going to return to her world to gather more people. "Okay, I''ll send you back later, but before that, you might as well go back to the earth. The mining work is not complicated. It''s just a bit hard and ordinary people can do it. You should discuss it with Mariko and you should not be disappointed. "Su Zhan said casually. This is a good job whether you are in the territory or ordinary people.Whether it is money or some medicine to improve physical fitness, it is enough to attract a large number of people.As for the medicine, Simmons has researched and developed a lot of abilities, which may not have any abilities, but it is still possible to increase the physical fitness of ordinary people. Even if the increase is not much, it can be regarded as a good thing for them.And the material they mined can be sold at a very expensive price in the interstellar to continue to invest in research. This is a reasonable industrial chain. Astra''s eyes lit up instantly and nodded quietly. Obviously, this is the special care of the owner! "By the way, what is the use of this substance?" Although Su Zhan knew that this thing was valuable, it was not clear why it was worth. 574 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 574 Chapter 0699 The Great Universe Era and Hidden Rewards "This kind of cosmic matter can be used to create weapons and armors, and its power is amazing. Secondly, it can also be used to refine to increase physical fitness. The effect is also very obvious." Xing Jue explained. "How obvious is it?" Su Zhan has a lot of good things, just one sentence is obviously enough to have an intuitive impression. Xingjue thought for a while and said: "If there are enough, the armor can be made to withstand Thor''s Hammer. If used to make weapons, the power will be at least several times stronger than Thor''s Hammer. But usually no one will do this. , Because it¡¯s too expensive. As for increasing physical fitness, special methods are needed. The effect varies according to the method. If it can be absorbed 100%, according to the physical limits of different races, the highest can even reach the level of the Celestial group. At the lowest level... it can be more than three to ten times stronger than before. For example, General Astra, she can be at least ten times stronger than now, and her physical fitness can withstand it." "So..." After hearing the example of Xingjue, Su Zhan understood the effect of this thing better. Good stuff! No wonder the value is expensive. It is probably because it is the essence of the Celestial Group. The people on both sides went back to prepare for mining. It didn¡¯t take long for Yongdu to set off with his saboteur fleet. Obviously he was ready to recruit people. As for the equipment, all aspects of the equipment would naturally be brought back together, of course. If there is a Krypton base, there will be no competition between the two sides on such a major event. Astra has also notified me, and let me count them. Some of her people are from the original world, and some are collected from Thanos. If there is anyone who is familiar with it, please record it and go back together. Recruiting, of course, there is also an understanding of this aspect, Astra also simply sent them out to recruit people. After the explanation, Astra and Su Zhan returned to Earth to discuss with Mariko. It¡¯s better to start beforehand! After returning to Earth, Astra went directly to Mariko, and she didn''t know how they discussed it, but apparently Astra also paid a certain price. If you want to talk about costs, Mariko needs it more.But Astra seemed very satisfied, because Mariko''s support was very strong. Originally thought it was to help inform the recruitment of personnel, who knew Mariko and they discussed it, and they simply introduced the military service system.Every adult must participate in military service for a period of two years, and the place of service is naturally an outer space base. Although the mandatory service caused a certain backlash, it stopped after seeing the benefits. The compensation paid for two years is more than that of many people who have little ability to work for ten years! In this way, the number of people can be quite large. This is for everyone in the territory, not only ordinary people, but also mutants, alien races, and even vampires. As long as you are from the Soviet Union territory, you must serve. Mariko specifically came to explain this to Su Zhan. Not only to mine resources, but also to cultivate manpower and loyalty. After all, whether it is the expansion within the earth or the future development of the space universe, manpower... is the top priority. Whether it''s a miscellaneous soldier or cannon fodder, or even a coolie, you must have someone! Not only military service, but also criminals, who will also be sent to serve in outer space after sentencing to use manpower. On this point, Su Zhan still very much agrees. His goal is the sea of ??stars... Uh, well, a little second, in a word, he agrees very much, and unknowingly it feels as if the earth has entered the age of the universe. This is the feeling of a king. If it is only the earth ruling the roost, it is not enough! But even this is far from enough. Think about how much manpower is needed to mine a planet, let alone twelve planets. "Master, I''m afraid... you have to think of something about the manpower." Mariko said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled bitterly: "I find that there is never enough manpower." "This is because Master, your steps are getting bigger and bigger, and your power is getting bigger and bigger! I hope you will always be short of manpower, so that it proves that your power will never end." Mariko said seriously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You still can talk. Okay, I will figure out a way for the manpower. I will go to the vampire world after I get on the right track." "There is one more thing the master needs to make up his mind. North Korea, South Korea, Russia, China, where does the master prefer?" Mariko asked with a smile. "I''m afraid it''s not just that simple, right?" Su Zhan said, "It''s North Korea, don''t take too much pace, especially after the introduction of the military service system, the manpower will not be so rich. It''s meaningless if you can''t rule later." "Master, rest assured!" Mariko said. There were many things, and Mariko didn''t stay too much. After she left, Su Zhan returned to the room. "System, is there anything you want to tell me?" Su Zhan asked secretly. The system was silent for a moment. Perhaps it was unexpected that Su Zhan would ask this, or it might be that there was no record in its program. After a long time, he slowly said: "Because you have a full fusion copy and rewarded a special copy. .Special dungeon, the time is suspended after entering the dungeon, there is no limit to the time in the dungeon, no matter how long it has passed, it is only a moment after coming out. Once you leave the dungeon, the dungeon disappears. Because it is a special dungeon, you will not be able to choose the one you have previously selected Or maybe there will be or merged dungeons. Because you have completed the hidden rewards of full merging dungeons, you will be awarded a new copy position! "Don''t ask you what to say in the future. You know, I am different now." Su Zhan smiled and pointed to his head."Never mind the special copy, one-time unlimited stay, it is quite a lot of request to look back and consider slowly before deciding. Let''s open a new copy first to relax and swallow the time stone by the way. "Also...you just missed one. You upgraded. Now the refresh time of the copy has been shortened to one day, and the retention time has been increased to one month. The fusion copy has not changed." Chapter 0700: Young Great Magician New York is full of voices and hustle and bustle. The afternoon sun is not so dazzling. In the park, many old people are playing chess.An elegant and handsome young man sitting on a bench is a bit out of tune with the environment here. After all, few young people will sit in the park at this time! The breeze suddenly blew, the young man squinted his eyes and glanced at the opposite side of the park. A door suddenly opened, leaves and dust flying in the sky, green grass inside, like another world. A black man in a trench coat and a scarf walked out from inside. No one around seemed to notice the vision. The man walked slowly towards the park and sat down on a bench near the young man. , Took out a newspaper and read it.Not long after he sat down, a middle-aged woman came to sit beside her in the distance, and the two talked in a low voice. The voice was very small and the expression was quite serious. After the two talked a few words, the woman left. The man seemed to be ready to leave, but he seemed to feel something. He glanced in the direction of the young man in surprise. When he came to watch, he turned his head and glanced at him, then turned his head to appreciate the scenery from Gu Zi. "Hello, can I sit down?" the man walked over and asked in a low voice. "Better not," the young man said lightly. "Why?" the man asked curiously. "Because I know what you want to say, but I don''t want to agree, so I advise you not to waste time." The young man said lightly. The man froze for a moment, then sat down."I am the dean of Brooklyn University. You are not very young. You should be a student. I can feel that you are very special, and Brooklyn is also a special school. We are about to enroll students. You are interested. Are you participating?" "No!" the young man said flatly. The dean didn¡¯t expect the other party to refuse so simply, and couldn¡¯t help saying: "Do you... believe in magic? I can feel it. You have an excellent magic talent. If you are willing to participate, maybe... you will see. To another magical world." "Did you know? You are really wasting time." The young man turned his head, shaking his hands randomly.Seeing his gesture, the dean couldn''t help showing a shocked expression, and subconsciously looked up. The originally clear sky became gloomy, the wind suddenly picked up, dark clouds rolled, and thunder roared loudly. "Damn it, is it going to rain?" "Don''t go, you are going to lose." "Don''t leave and wait until you become a soup chicken? Damn, this is New York. When did the weather change like a woman''s face." The two old people playing chess next to you say a word to me, clean up the chessboard and hurriedly prepare to leave. 575 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 575 Just cleared up, the dark clouds suddenly disappeared, and the sky became clear again, as if nothing happened just now. "It''s really evil, what kind of horrible weather is this?" "Then let''s continue?" "Forget it, the weather is too evil, as if someone is manipulating it. Maybe it just doesn''t want us to play chess, so let''s change the day." The young man closed his hand and looked at the shocked dean: "You said, do I believe in magic?" The dean smiled bitterly and looked at the young man in shock: "The person who can release weather magic so easily is at least at the level of a great magician. Anyway, I can''t do it as easily as you. I''m afraid that few people can do it. Who are you? ?" "My name is Su Zhan!" "Su Zhan? I haven''t heard your name, but I don''t think I will forget in the future. It was I who took the liberty. It is an insult to invite a great magician like you to take the entrance exam. I hope you don''t take it off." The dean said sincerely. Su Zhan shook his head lightly. The dean hesitated and said, "However, I still hope you can join the college, but not as a student, but as a teacher. Are you interested?" "No interest, waste time." Su Zhan said. The dean smiled bitterly, but he didn''t know what to say. Su Zhan looked at him and said, "I heard that there are a lot of large-scale magic in your academy, right? I can consider taking a part-time job. If I am interested, I will go to class. If I am not interested, I will not go. Of course, you must let me see. All the magic." "This¡­¡­" The dean hesitated. There are indeed a lot of magic in the academy, and they are very powerful. If it is revealed, it may cause great danger.But after another thought, Su Zhan''s magical strength just shown can be called a great magician, even a top great magician, if he has any plans, these magics can only be icing on the cake, or it is almost the same if there is none. And he has such a strong strength at such a young age. If he becomes a teacher, he will definitely be able to teach many outstanding students, right?Even if you don¡¯t teach, if the academy encounters any danger, he can still be safe. After comprehensive consideration, the dean decided to agree to his terms. "Welcome to join the college." The dean stretched out his hand to welcome. Su Zhan took a look and stood up, and said, "Then go." His attitude is a bit arrogant, but the dean didn''t take it to heart. People with ability are naturally aloof! Especially so young! He has pride and arrogant capital! The dean led him into the door, and the scenery in front of him changed by the way after crossing the past. The green grass was full and quiet and pleasant, like an outdoor peach garden. In the distance, a few people dressed as students pass by from a distance, as if they are no different from a university campus.The dean brought Su Zhan to the office, helped him handle the files and certificates, introduced other colleagues in an instant, and then asked, "Are there any other requirements?" "I want to live there." Su Zhan pointed out the window and followed his gaze. That was the student dormitory and the direction of activities. Su Zhan was referring to a single small wooden house, very beautiful and idyllic. "There is a student activity group." The dean explained, hoping that Su Zhan could change place. Su Zhan looked at the dean and said lightly: "Now, there is my residence!" "Is there a problem?" "Well, I''ll let someone sort it out for you as soon as possible." The dean gave a wry smile and agreed. Chapter 0701 Get Out! The arrival of Su Zhan surprised the teachers and classmates in the academy. After all, Su Zhan is so young and does not seem to be trustworthy. Moreover, the dean seems to be a little too accommodating. Sorted out. The teachers believed that the dean¡¯s eyesight changed temporarily, but the students, especially those in the wooden house activity group, were not so calm.Suddenly a new teacher who was of the same grade as theirs came, and he robbed them of the venue. How could he be calm, and naturally want to see who he is and what he has? Soon, a man and a woman have arrived in front of the wooden house. "Elliott, do you really want to do this? This is the teacher directly invited by the dean. There must be something extraordinary, right?" The woman is very beautiful and sexy, especially the stockings on her legs, which makes people linger. Her name is Margot, a member of the activity group, and she is also a more prestigious figure in the school. The man next to her was tall and thin, dressed in a British style, his hair curled up slightly, his expression was a little bit girlish.His name is Eliot, and he is also a member and organizer of the event team. The two of them can almost represent the activity group. "Don''t you want to see what the new teacher looks like and what he can do? After all, this is Brooklyn College, the School of Magic!" Eliot asked with a slightly charming expression. "Well, I hope he''s a handsome guy." Margot smiled, and the two pushed the door in. The environment inside has changed. On the sofa in the living room, a person puts his legs on the coffee table, leaning back on the sofa and looking at them. "So cool!" Margot''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help whispering. Elliott spoke slowly."My name is Eliot and her name is Margo. Are you the new teacher Su Zhan?" Su Zhan didn''t speak, his gaze stayed on Eliot for a moment and then shifted to Margot, and finally nodded slowly. "This was originally our activity group. I heard that Teacher Su Zhan is going to live here, so..." Before Elliott finished speaking, Su Zhan suddenly raised his hand and interrupted."I know what you''re here for, so stop talking nonsense and waste time. As long as you can get to the coffee table, I will move out immediately. If you can''t, you can turn around and get out!" "Oh? It''s so direct, I like it!" Eliot chuckled and walked towards the coffee table, but just after taking a step, he heard a bang, and he knelt directly on the ground. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Elliott." Margot yelled in surprise and hurried over, but he quickly fell on the ground just like Eliot. Is this gravity magic or space magic? The two were shocked, no spells, no gestures, completely instant magic? "Acknowledge, admit defeat..." Eliot gritted his teeth and finally reluctantly said something. As the voice fell, his body suddenly lightened. The two of them hurriedly got up from the ground and breathed a sigh of relief."Teacher Su Zhan, I..." "Fuck off!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Elliott replied grumblingly, and turned to go out. Too strong, he has no opinion on Su Zhan occupying this place. "Teacher, can I stay? You just came to the academy... You shouldn''t be familiar with it yet, I can be your guide..." Eliot wanted to go, but Margot didn''t want to go, so he said softly. Su Zhan looked at Margot and smiled brightly. Margot was overjoyed. As soon as he was about to move forward, he heard Su Zhan smiling, saying every word: "Get out!" 576 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 576 "Humph!" Margot turned into anger from embarrassment, stomped and turned around. When the two of them left, Su Zhan''s heart moved, and a force of gravity enveloped the entire wooden house. Ten times the gravity was enough to avoid interruption. The copy this time is called the Magician. It is a magical story under a modern background. There is only one mission, and it is very simple. That is to enter Brooklyn College. It has now been completed... Apart from the task, Su Zhan''s purpose is also very simple, to learn Brooklyn''s magic and devour the Stone of Time. Every year, the college sends out applications for admission to those who have magical talents. Those who pass the application will enter the college. This year''s admissions assessment has already begun. The dean came to Su Zhan with the list of entrance examinations this year, and prepared to make him one of the examiners.As a result, I suffered a big loss when I first came. I just entered the area of ??the wooden house and lay on the ground without waiting for the reaction. It happened that Elliott and many other students were also looking at this side and saw the dean went to Su Zhan to eat Unfortunately, I couldn''t help laughing out. No matter what school they are in, students and teachers belong to two camps. Now that they see the new teacher letting the strongest dean suffer, they quickly changed their attitude towards this teacher, and some even began to admire him. The dean walked into the wooden house with a disgusting face, and naturally couldn''t help but want to complain when he saw Su Zhan. "Just tell me if you have anything, I won''t remove this gravity position, the dean can remind others." Su Zhan said lightly. "Do you want others to disturb you?" The dean said with a wry smile, then took out the assessment list and handed it to Su Zhan, and talked about the admissions assessment. "This is a major event in the college, and it won''t take long. I think, maybe you can find some good seedlings that we haven''t found." The dean said. Su Zhan wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he agreed. "Okay, but I''m not interested in the assessments one by one, wait until your review is over, if you don''t think you can pay attention, please come to me." Su Zhan said. The dean nodded: "Good too!" He could feel that Su Zhan''s path was different from theirs, perhaps the method of identification was different, and he could see what they couldn''t.After the dean left, he quickly started to start the assessment. The next day, the entrance assessment... began. Students came to this paradise through various strange ways. The magic academy was shocked, suspicious, and moody. Chapter 0702 Julia''s Perseverance In the large classroom, many students were sitting densely, looking at their own test papers one by one.The content on the test paper keeps changing weirdly, and one question may be missed if you are not paying attention.After the written test, there is an interview, which is the most critical place to assess whether they have the potential to become a magician. As the male protagonist in this copy, Quentin Coldwater is a downright slinger who is still undergoing psychotherapy before the entrance examination.However, since it is a male protagonist, there must be something special, so his interview assessment is naturally very solemn. Several teachers sit down and sit well, which is very stressful! At the same time that Quentin was interviewed and assessed, other students were also being interviewed. Of course, the salary was not so good, basically there was only one teacher. Those who succeed will stay, those who fail will be erased and sent out of the college. Only those who have passed both the written test and the interview can enter the college and become students, while those who fail the written test are receiving the teacher in a room to erase their memories and send them out of the college. "Julia, right? It''s a pity... you didn''t pass the written test." In a room, a teacher said to a girl opposite. Julia explained: "But no one told me that this is a magic test before I came here, and the content on the test paper keeps changing, so I can''t read it clearly. This is unreasonable. Can you give me another chance?" "I''m sorry, no. But you don''t have to be sad, I will erase your memory, you won''t remember all of this." The teacher said and stood up slowly, as if preparing to release the magic. Julia didn''t want to lose the opportunity, nor did she want to be erased from the memory. Under the table, she secretly took off her ring and prepared to scratch her arm, hoping to use the scar and pain to make herself remember this and think of it. A blood stain was drawn out in an instant, and Julia endured the pain without changing her face. From this we can see her tenacity.She lowered her sleeve to cover the wound, and looked at the teacher who was about to erase herself. Suddenly found that he stopped, as if thinking about something. This gave her a sudden rise of hope, is there still a chance? "The process in previous years is the same. I will erase the memory and send you away. But I suddenly thought that this year is different from previous years. A new teacher has arrived in the academy, a young and powerful magician with great talent. If you want to Stay, he is your last chance, would you like to try?" "I am willing!" Julia nodded excitedly. "Go outside and wait, I''ll take you there in a while," the teacher said. Julia walked out of the room, feeling fortunate, her arm was aching, but she didn''t regret it.Magic, this is magic, for magic, she is willing to pay any price. After about half an hour, people came in and out one after another.Some people left after they came out, and some people stayed by and waited like Julia, who seemed to be waiting for the last chance, the final assessment. Finally the teacher came out and took them a total of six people to the wooden house where Su Zhan was. Everyone was nervous along the way, and even the school scenery had no time to admire. Anyway, if you fail, you can watch it for nothing and you won¡¯t remember. "You are waiting here. There is a powerful gravity magic near here. If you are really lucky enough to stay, remember not to rush, even the dean has suffered here!" The teacher reminded him, and then moved towards Shouted from inside the cabin. The six people were shocked and curious. Who is this teacher? It seems that the show is so big that even the dean has suffered? "I see, let them come over, whoever can walk in will be qualified to accept my assessment." Su Zhan''s voice came from inside. The teacher whispered with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect to be so strict, I''m afraid you will be disappointed. Okay, you all heard it, go ahead." They don¡¯t have an intuitive understanding of magic, not to mention that the opportunity is right in front of them. Of course, they will not give up. Soon one person walked over. As a result, they were pressed by the strong gravity to be unable to move as soon as they approached. On the ground. Someone yelled in pain, but found that he couldn''t even make a sound. "If you want to give up, just think in your heart." The voice came out again. "Learning magic is not so easy. First, you must have strong willpower and tenacity." The teacher reminded softly from behind. The strong gravity is not something everyone can bear. It didn¡¯t take long for someone to give up one after another. Although Julia felt the bones all over her body seemed to be broken, she crawled forward bit by bit with her teeth. . The total distance is only two or three meters, but this distance seems to be as far from hell to heaven. One step, one step, she used all her strength, and her spirit was about to collapse.She didn''t pay attention to how many people were persisting at first, and gradually ignored how far she was. It was just instinct or will to support, crawling forward. "Pity." Seeing Julia, who was only about half a meter away from the wooden house, suddenly fainted, motionless, the teacher behind couldn''t help but shook her head regretfully.Everyone else gave up, only she was the most likely to succeed, but now it seems... still failed. The teacher was waiting for her to fly over, then erased her memory and sent her out of the college. Suddenly saw her float up, but she didn''t float backwards.The door of the wooden house opened and she floated in. "She left it to me, you can do your job." "She is considered passed?" The teacher asked in surprise, but there was no sound inside.Several people in the assessment were a little unconvinced, but the teacher didn''t pay any attention at all, and they would not remember it anyway. After the teacher took them away, in the wooden house, Su Zhan looked at Julia who was lying on the ground in a daze. With a wave of her hand, all the clothes on her body were removed. Su Zhan saw the wound on her arm and checked her body. Still place! ... Chapter 0703 The Price Of Learning Magic Julia woke up from the coma, she felt a sharp pain before she opened her eyes, her whole body seemed to be distracted, and she couldn''t help humming, and then opened her eyes. 577 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 577 What she saw was the wooden ceiling. When she looked around, she found that she was lying on the ground without clothes.This caused her to block her body in a little panic subconsciously, and her memory gradually recovered. She remembered that she seemed to be participating in an assessment, and then... as if she fainted without success. where are you now? Julia looked at the surrounding furnishings suspiciously, very strange, this is definitely not her home, and then she saw a young man sitting on the sofa, very handsome, but there is a daunting feeling, even if she saw it before The dean didn''t let her feel such a rush. "Are you Teacher Su Zhan?" Julia asked tentatively. Su Zhan looked at Julia and said lightly: "I don''t have a good impression of you, it can even be said to be annoying. But I have to say, your character is really tough, so I am willing to give you a chance." "Thank you, I will seize the opportunity." Although Julia didn''t know why he hated herself, she said thankfully. "Do you want to learn magic, do you want to learn magic?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes!" Julia nodded. "Very well, I can teach you magic, but the condition is that you must become my slave girl." Su Zhan said lightly. Julia was stunned for an instant."Slave? Why, why?" "Why? Do you think you can become a student? Stop kidding. I said, I actually hate you. If it weren''t for your skin, you wouldn''t even have the chance to become a slave girl. Of course, I won''t force you. Is it when my slave girl learns magic, or forgets all this and goes back to be an ordinary person, you choose. In addition... to remind you, your kind of scratching yourself is useless, if I erase yours Memory, you will never have a chance to remember, as for the scar, I can easily erase it." In the original book, Julia''s character is really unpleasant. If she is not in the right place, Su Zhan will not even give her a chance. Julia lowered her head in thought. Do you choose magic or dignity? Knowing the existence of magic, seeing magic, then forgetting all this, and continuing to live the previous life like a fool?No, she doesn''t want to live that kind of life. She raised her head to look at Su Zhan."I am willing to take this opportunity." Su Zhan faintly responded, and grabbed her hand towards Julia. For a moment, Julia felt as if something had been taken away, and then she saw a strange halo appeared on Su Zhan''s hand. "what is that?" "Your soul fragments. From now on, your body and soul are mine. Usually, you can learn magic like other students. If you behave well, I don''t mind teaching you some, but you have to remember Live your own identity, do you understand?" Su Zhan said lightly. "understood." Julia was a little afraid and hopeful. Su Zhan waved his hand, and Julia instantly added a normal maid outfit and a silver collar on her neck."Go through the enrollment procedures, and then bring some food back." Su Zhan waved, and Julia hesitated for a moment in embarrassment and walked out of the wooden house. All the people around were looking at herself with that strange look and talking in a low voice. She gritted her teeth and pretended not to notice this, and went to go through the admission procedures. Then I found out where the cafeteria was, and went to Su Zhan, oh no, now it should be said that the owner made the food. Her dress is not revealing, but it''s too shameful. In the cafeteria, she saw her friend Kun Yan. He asked in shock why Julia was dressed like this, but Julia was embarrassed to answer, took her things and hurriedly left. Soon, it spread in the college. After all, Su Zhan''s responsibility for the final assessment did not hide, and many people saw the assessment site.Therefore, many people have guessed the reason for Julia''s staying dress. "How can he treat Julia like this? Even if he is a teacher, he can''t do that." Kun Yan said a little bit unequal. Could it be that Elliot answered, "It should be her willingness. Facing the temptation of magic, it is normal to sacrifice." "Don¡¯t you think Teacher Su Zhan is cool? I didn¡¯t expect him to like this tune. Speaking of which, if you can learn magic with Teacher Su Zhan, it¡¯s okay to be a slave girl. Teacher Su Zhan is already very good. Cool, strong and strong, I don''t know if he needs a slave girl." Margot said with a grin. "What? Do you want to go?" Elliott said. Margot hummed: "Can''t it? Am I not worse than her in terms of rounds?" "You¡­¡­" Eliot shook his head helplessly. Julia returned to the wooden house, put the things on the table in front of Su Zhan, hesitated for a moment and asked: "When can I learn magic from you?" Su Zhan slowly raised his head."Before that, you should learn how to be a slave girl." "I...Where do I go to study, here...is there anything to teach this?" Julia whispered. Su Zhan shook his head: "Not here, but in another world." After speaking, Su Zhan was ready to eat. After taking a bite, he frowned slightly. Although the food is good, but a little unappetizing. "Forget it, let''s go out to eat." Su Zhan pouted. "I, I can cook, and... still, okay." Julia whispered. Su Zhan glanced at Julia, got up and turned around to take a look, and quickly set his eyes on the empty wall on the left side of the wooden house.Waved, the wall changed in an instant, and a door appeared. "Let''s go!" Speaking lightly, Su Zhan opened the door and walked in. After Julia followed in, the scenery before her suddenly changed. "This, this is my home?" Looking at the familiar environment around, Julia was surprised. "Go cook, if it tastes good, I can consider teaching you a magic first." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes!" Julia responded excitedly and hurried to the kitchen. Item 0704 Julia''s cooking skills are indeed good, at least better than the chefs in the college cafeteria. It can be seen that she has prepared meticulously.When Su Zhan was eating, she kept looking nervously, and she was relieved when she saw Su Zhan seemed satisfied, and then her eyes became expectant. Magic, did she finally have a chance to learn magic? Seeing that Su Zhan had finished eating, she took the initiative to bring a napkin and take away the things. "I will teach you a simple disguise magic first." Su Zhan said lightly, and then began to teach. 578 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 578 In fact, Julia is very talented, earnestly learning, and very fast, but she can''t do instant magic, she must cooperate with spells and gestures every time. "This magic can be a simple disguise for yourself, such as dressing up. Now, you go online to learn how to be a slave girl." Julia should arrive, then turned and left to complete Su Zhan''s account. Su Zhan took out the Stone of Time to devour it, unknowingly, night fell. Julia came out of the room, glanced at Su Zhan on the living room sofa, slowly squatted down, slowly crawled over on all fours, and finally came to Su Zhan''s side and knelt down. "It looks like I learned well." Su Zhan nodded approvingly, and was not polite to her. Perhaps it was a bit insulting to Julia, but for Su Zhan it was just arbitrary and had no special meaning. The night passed quietly. Early the next morning, Julia got up early and sat down for breakfast, using which set of slave-served rules she learned on the Internet to demand herself. Su Zhan was not surprised and naturally would not feel uncomfortable. "I remember, today is your birthday?" After breakfast, Su Zhan said to Julia at his feet. Julia froze for a moment, as if she didn''t expect Su Zhan to know her birthday, and nodded. "Hold a birthday party, this may be your last normal birthday." Su Zhan said lightly. "Thank you Master!" Julia responded quickly. The birthday party was very lively. Some friends and classmates from the past came, Quentin also came, as well as Elliott and Margo. They were very surprised when they saw Su, and they came to say hello first. The birthday party was very lively, but Su Zhan stayed in the room and did not participate. "Bang bang bang." The door was pushed open, Margot was wearing a sexy waistcoat, shorts and stockings leaning against the door. "Can I come in?" Margot asked. "Come in." Su Zhan said casually. Margot closed the door and said with a smile: "I thought that teacher, you let me go out again." "Julia, is she really the teacher''s slave girl now?" Margot asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled."Don''t believe it? You''ll know soon." When the voice fell, I heard the door open, and Julia walked in with the wine glass. She nodded slightly unexpectedly when she saw Margot here, then knelt down hesitantly, and handed the wine glass to Su Zhan. Su Zhan took it and took a sip and smiled at Margo, and said to Julia: "Go and do your thing." "Yes, Master." Julia answered, and went out. Margo giggled and said, "It seems to be true, it seems quite interesting." "If you are here to recommend yourself, I can tell you that I am not interested for the time being. Okay, you can go out." Su Zhan said with a smile. Margot curled his lips and went out a little disappointed. Locking the door of the room, Su Zhan devoured the Stone of Time on his own. The party outside gradually came to an end. After everyone left, Julia tidied the room. She was about to remove the magic to restore her original dress. Suddenly I felt something was wrong, as if someone was staring at him in the dark. She was just about to turn her head when she saw Su Zhan''s room door suddenly opened, and a light flew out instantly.Before she could see what was going on, she heard a scream, and then everything calmed down. "Why, what''s the matter?" Julia asked in surprise. Su Zhan walked out slowly and said indifferently: "It''s nothing, it''s just that some flies do not live or die. A group of clowns will go to them tomorrow." Julia nodded in shock, then removed her magic and restored her maid outfit. She learned to adapt quickly, and after learning magic, she even saw the magic of magic, so she worked harder when serving Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t eat her. Although she didn''t do anything deliberately, she was not polite. Julia is now more and more like a maid.Julia was tossed by Su Zhan until very late before she rested. This birthday is of great significance to her.When he got up the next day, Su Zhan took Julia back to the academy. In the morning, Julia had a class, and Su Zhan was also going to the library to see magic. When he was free, he would look for those clowns. Back at the academy, Julia didn''t use magic to cover up her dress. She knew that the magic that the master gave her was for her to use in front of outsiders or outsiders, not in the academy. In the class, Julia listened very carefully, and at the same time took notes, writing that she suddenly felt that she could not move, her consciousness was still there, but her body was as if imprisoned.She rolled her eyes and found that everyone in the classroom seemed to be like this. What happened? She was surprised. Behind her, countless moths flew out of a mirror, and then a man in a suit walked out of the mirror. Following that, a very evil aura spread. Moths were flying around in the classroom. All the students were horrified but unable to move. The man in suit walked slowly along the national road. His weird steps seemed to be dancing. When he walked to the front, everyone suddenly realized that he was actually No head. To be precise, it has the shape of a head, but it is made up of countless moths. It looks very disgusting and scary. There were bursts of unintelligible whispers, and the man in a suit slowly raised his hand, making various gestures with his fingers as if it were a magic knot. When the release was over, the teacher who had given the lecture crashed to the ground. The man in the suit turned around, and the hour hand on the wall swayed back and forth strangely. At this moment, the door of the classroom was suddenly opened. Chapter 0705 The strongest in the college! The door was pushed open, and the dean suddenly rushed in, pushing hard with both hands, and a cloud of magical energy instantly blasted towards the man in the moth suit. The man in the moth suit was shocked and hit the podium. Although he received a magical attack, he was unharmed.The dean was horrified by his strength, so he saw him walking slowly, and while walking, his hands were sealed, the dean''s arms were raised uncontrollably, and they were easily controlled. The man in a moth suit walked to the dean, put his hands at his eyes, and buttoned his eyes directly, then placed it on the table next to him, and drew a smiling face underneath with his fingers. Turn around and get closer. Countless moths rushed over, and the dean fell to the ground. Although the students could not see what happened, they also knew that the Dean was probably not an opponent. The fear and shock were beyond words.They are just rookies who have just come into contact with magic. In the face of such a sudden and powerful demon who is not even the opponent, how can they not be afraid, especially when they can''t move and are allowed to slaughter? Prays, pleadings, and even some people feel regretful. Although they are different, one thing is the same, that is, I hope someone can come and save them! Julia is also praying in her heart, she is praying for her master to save herself! I don''t know if her prayers worked, she obviously felt a familiar breath suddenly appear.Immediately afterwards, he saw the master sitting on the podium! This made her breathe a sigh of relief, and she was overjoyed. The man in the moth suit turned around and looked at Su Zhan who suddenly appeared, making a very strange sound."who are you?" "It''s not important. The important thing is that you disturbed me and made me waste time, so... you must die." Su Zhan said lightly, the man in the moth suit seemed to be irritated by his arrogant tone. , While walking, while printing again. Su Zhan looked at him with a smile, and said lazily until he finished the seal: "This level of black magic is much weaker than ordinary demons. If Zha Kang is here, he can easily destroy you. Damn. Okay, I don''t want to waste time with you, you can go to death." As the voice fell, the body of the man in the moth suit exploded, and countless moths fluttered away, but as soon as they dispersed, they burned, and sparks fell. Before they landed, they turned into ashes and disappeared. 579 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 579 Su Zhan left the podium, but did not release the magic released by the man in the moth suit. Looking at the eyes of the students full of various emotions, Su Zhan stopped in front of a blond woman with glasses. She was a little nervous. "Your name is Alice?" Su Zhan reached out and pinched her chin to make her raise her head."As a school bully, although the glasses obscure your appearance, your figure is really good. But you have to know that magic is not something you can play with when you are in good shape. Next time you think about what you think about the consequences." Alice was shocked, did he know? Seeing the shocked Alice, Su Zhan smiled, his hands shook slightly, and in an instant, everyone returned to normal. For a while, everyone looked at Su Zhan in shock. If you have only heard of the strength of this new teacher before, they now have an intuitive understanding.Soon other teachers rushed over to deal with the situation, a bit like a policeman who is always late, and can only do the aftermath. Su Zhan was not interested in wasting time here and left. Julia hesitated and followed. Although the dean lost his eyes, he was in no danger of life. He quickly installed two fake eyeballs and put on sunglasses. As for the man in the moth suit, he began to investigate. The academy is protected by a special barrier, and these demons cannot enter if no one is summoned. The whole academy became nervous and rumbling. The teachers were investigating how the man in the moth suit got in, and the students were worried about their safety. Of course, other than that, there might be rumors about Teacher Su Zhan. Now both students and teachers have recognized Su Zhan''s strong strength, and even many students will subconsciously go in the direction of the wooden house, and after a few glances from a distance, they will feel a lot of peace of mind. What is Su Zhan doing in this situation? He was devouring the Stone of Time while enjoying Julia''s ventriloquism. Julia knelt on Su Zhan¡¯s legs and vomited hard. She was taken aback and followed Su Zhan when she came back and was directly ordered to do something. It sounded a bit unkind, but she felt that the master used this method to dispel it. Her worries, at least now she has alleviated from the panic, and she doesn''t even worry too much. In fact, this was completely the result of supplementing his brain. Su Zhan was just enjoying it and didn''t think so much at all. As for the matter of the man in the moth suit was a trivial matter to him, he didn''t take it seriously. After Su Zhan was satisfied, he patted Julia and said, "Kady, do you know who she is?" "I know, the classmates are also freshmen." Julia said. "Staring at her, come back and tell me if she leaves the college." Su Zhan said lightly. Although Julia was curious why she stared at her, she still did. Cardi, a beautiful girl who looks very cheerful and charming, with a temperament that seems to be mixed, unlike Julia.Su Zhan made Julia stare at her for another purpose! Cardi did not seem to be wrong, at least Julia did not see any clues, she did not seem to be leaving the college.As it got late, the students were getting ready to rest. Julia didn¡¯t have a dormitory but lived with Su Zhan. She was hesitant to go back first. Who knew she saw someone sneaky before she made a decision. Strangely walked out of the dormitory building. In the moonlight, Julia clearly saw that this person was Cady, she was still carrying a bag, looked around sneakily, and then quietly left.Julia was surprised and turned back to the wooden house to inform the owner that she had gone. Item 0706 "Master, master." Julia returned to the wooden house, Su Zhan was lying down and devouring the Stone of Time.Seeing Julia screaming a little eagerly, Su Zhan put away the Stone of Time and turned over, and said casually: "Kadi went out?" "She surreptitiously seems to have left the bedroom with something, she should be going out." Julia replied. "That''s it, let''s go!" Su Zhan said lightly, turned and walked towards the door in the wooden house. Julia hurriedly followed, this door to her home in the modern world.After pushing the door out, Su Zhan hugged Julia''s shoulders. Before Julia could react, he felt a whirl of the sky, and then came to a dark alley. "This, what kind of magic is this, is it also space magic?" Julia asked curiously. Su Zhan didn''t answer, he leaned against the wall and stared at the empty street ahead, beckoning Julia to come over, Su Zhan reached into her clothes and squeezed it unceremoniously. Julia has gotten used to this kind of hand fetish behavior in the past two days. She is just curious why Su Zhan is here, and Cady is not here either?As for the weird feeling of being pinched, Julia resisted making a sound. After a while, a car suddenly drove over and stopped on the side of the road. The car was dark and stopped here abruptly. "There are two people in the car, a man and a woman. The man is the beam jumping clown who appeared that night." Su Zhan said softly. Julia was surprised: "Why are they here? Is it related to Cardi." "You know it by yourself." After Su Zhan said, Julia suddenly felt that her vision had changed. She could clearly see the men and women in the car in the distance, as if she was looking in front of them. About ten minutes later, a person approached the car, opened the door and went up. It was Cady. After getting in the car, the three of them whispered something. They saw Cadi taking out a book from her bag and handing it over. The woman took it and mocked a few words. Cadi seemed very dissatisfied with her. Scolded Bitchi. Then Cady got out of the car and left, and the car slowly drove away. "Master, what do we do next?" Julia asked curiously when seeing Su Zhan seem to be doing nothing. Su Zhan said lightly: "Just follow them." "Follow, how do you follow?" They drove away, but they didn''t have a car. Seeing Su Zhan slowly walking out of the alley, Julia could only follow.There was no other person''s shadow in her sight, but she found that the master seemed to know where they were. Although the words were not too slow, the route seemed clear.After passing through a few blocks, Su Zhan stopped at the back door in an alley. Julia remembers, there seems to be a processing shop in front of here? Su Zhan waved his hand, and with a bang, the door opened instantly. At the moment the door opened, Julia felt as if there was a magical power around her, but then disappeared. There is a prohibition under the magic arrangement. Su Zhan walked in slowly, and soon saw three nervous and vigilant three people. Two women and one man. One of the men and the woman were the people in the car just now. As for the other woman, it seemed that she was just an apprentice, and she should be a new recruit. "It''s you!" The man recognized Julia. Although he didn''t know Su Zhan, he could guess that it must be the person who injured him that day. "What do you guys do!" The man asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan didn''t even look at him, and walked to the side chair to sit down and raised her legs. Julia walked to stand behind her. "Just break in, if there is no reasonable explanation, it would be too much." Marina said in a deep voice, she...is the leader here! "You don''t have the right to let me explain, let alone... it''s still behind." Su Zhan chuckled and suddenly pointed, and when he heard a boom, the man exploded directly. 580 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 580 The blood slammed on the ground, and everyone was shocked instantly. "Shut up!" Su Zhan said to the novice with a smile, his tone was very gentle, but the other party was scared and covered his mouth and could only swallow. Marina frowned and looked at Su Zhan with some caution, and said solemnly, "What is your purpose?" "Julia, slap her a few times." Su Zhan said lightly. Julia was stunned, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to make such a request. "Trust me, from a certain angle, you would definitely want to do this." Su Zhan said. Julia didn''t understand, but she walked over and raised her hand to Marina.Marina naturally refused to be beaten in this way. Just as she was about to release her magic, she suddenly felt that she could not move. "Slap!" "Slap!" Julia slapped her several times, and Marina was glaring at her, her face flushed. "Okay, go get back what Cady brought." Su Zhan looked at it for a while and said. "Yes, Master." Julia responded, and then turned to look for something. "What book, what are you talking about, there is nothing you are looking for here." Marina said hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and hooked her finger, Marina flew to Su Zhan involuntarily."Your magic talent is good, magic is also very strong, the most important thing is ruthless, want revenge and want to become stronger. It stands to reason, I can kill you now, but I give you a chance, I Give you ten minutes to escape. It¡¯s up to you whether you can run." Marina felt that she had regained her freedom. She looked at Su Zhan: "What''s this, is the cat catching mouse trick?" "Rather than talk nonsense here, let''s hurry up and run." Su Zhan squinted and said... "Humph!" Marina snorted, turned and ran. "You too, but I won''t kill you, don''t worry." Su Zhan said to the scared novice.The novice stunned for a while and ran out. "Master, is this book?" Julia came over with a book and asked. Su Zhan took it over and took a look. There were many magic spells recorded in it."There are a lot of magic in the college library, but this one is hidden in the dean''s office, and it records the most advanced magic." Chapter 0707 Alice and Cardi Julia looked at the master''s magic book with envy and expectation, the most advanced magic, I don''t know what it will look like, I wonder if I have a chance to learn it? Seeing the master flipping his hand, and the magic book disappeared without a trace, Julia was a little disappointed, but quickly adjusted her mood and said: "Master, are we going to chase her?" "Why chasing her? A waste of time." Su Zhan said casually. "Didn''t you say you killed her if you chase her?" Julia asked curiously. "Yes, but I didn''t say that I would not chase. Marina would definitely be frightened and run away, which is a lesson. The most important thing is that she is not the kind of guy who gives up willingly, so she must be I will think of ways to make myself stronger and find ways to get more advanced magic spells. Of course... these will all be mine then." Su Zhan said with a light smile. From the beginning, he said that he wanted a cat to catch a mouse. He didn''t intend to kill Marina, so that Marina was afraid, wouldn''t it be better to spend all his energy to make magic spells? She can use Cardi to get magic books from the academy, and she can use her to get more and more advanced magic spells. He is good at dark magic, but there are many types of magic, and he certainly wouldn''t mind learning more. Su Zhan took Julia back to the academy and was calm all night. The next morning, Julia came back from class and talked to Su Zhan about the magic book. Naturally, the school won¡¯t let it go when the magic book is lost. It is said that this magic book is divided into two volumes. There is a special connection between the two books. Let Eliot take another one and prepare to find it. I thought he would be nervous when he heard the news. After all, he didn''t seem to have the intention to hand in the magic book after he took it back. What if he was discovered?But he acted very calmly. While drinking tea, this special gem dangling in the air was shining, and he seemed to be absorbing the energy in it. Su Zhan didn''t care, Julia was still more worried. She had been asking for news outside. She also saw Cadi. Cadi looked very nervous. She should be worried that the news would be discovered. However, Eliot, who was holding another volume, did not come to the wooden house. Obviously, he did not find the whereabouts of the magic book, which made Julia breathe a sigh of relief. "The weather seems to be good." Su Zhan glanced towards the outside of the wooden house and found that the sun was shining outside, and walked out slowly.No one is near the wooden house. To be precise, no one is near the gravity field, but outside the gravity field, many students, consciously or unconsciously, are here, just seeking a sense of spiritual security. Su Zhan walked out of the campus slowly, and no matter the students or teachers passing by, they greeted him respectfully.Not a few steps away, Su Zhan saw a girl sitting in the shade of a tree in the distance reading a book. Wenwen quietly, wearing glasses, and flirting with her hair from time to time, with an elegant manner. "It seems that you are not going to give up." Su Zhan walked to her and said softly. She was taken aback, and hurriedly closed the book and looked up. "Su, Teacher Su Zhan." Alice was a little nervous. Su Zhan sat down beside her, glanced at the book on her lap, and said faintly: "Let''s talk about it, why is it so persistent?" Alice looked at the fountain in the distance and slowly said, "It is a very famous suicide fountain. There is a very talented and very good magician who died here, but I believe that he did not commit suicide. He was cheerful and happy. Helping others, suicide is absolutely impossible!" "Who is he from you?" Su Zhan asked casually looking at Alice''s agitated reaction. "My brother!" Alice said. "So, you don''t hesitate to use magic you are not familiar with, just want to recruit your brother''s soul to figure it out?" Su Zhan shook his head slightly."Unleashing magic comes at a price. I reminded you before that it is not something you can play if you are in good shape." "What does this have to do with the figure?" Alice asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course it''s a matter. A good figure can at least guarantee immortality." "Why?" Alice didn''t understand even more. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, stood up and said: "If you encounter danger or trouble, just call me in your heart, but...think clearly, magic has a price, and trouble is also my price." After taking a look at Alice who still didn''t react, Su Zhan turned and left. Not long after leaving, Su Zhan saw Cady. Cardi seemed to be in a trance, and she could see that she was in a daunting mood without her ability. "Su, teacher Su Zhan, hello." Su Zhan walked over, and after approaching, Cadi reacted and hurriedly said hello, and then he was about to leave. For this new teacher, the strongest in this academy, Cardi is a little guilty. "How do you thank me?" Su Zhan said lightly. Cardi froze for a moment."Teacher, what are you talking about?" "If it weren''t for me, you would be kicked out of the college." Su Zhan smiled. Cardi is a little flustered, what do you mean, does she know?Seeing Su Zhan''s smiling but non-smiling expression, Cady was ready to stiff his mouth."Teacher, I don''t understand what you mean." 581 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 581 "I really don''t understand?" Su Zhan smiled and took out the magic book, and it flashed past, but it was enough for Cardi to see. Cardi''s face changed drastically, and he looked left and right subconsciously.Only then did she discover that she didn''t know when a magical barrier appeared around her. She was relieved, and then nervously said: "Why do you know what the book is in your hands?" "Nine in the evening, wait for me here!" Su Zhan said lightly, turned and left. Cady looked at Su Zhan''s back and bit his mouth. For a whole day, Cardi was in a trance, thinking about what Su Zhan knew and how to know. She gave the book to Marina. How did it come to Su Zhan? Is there any relationship between them? ? What is his purpose for seeing himself at night? "What''s wrong with you?" a boy asked Cady. "No, nothing." Cardi shook his head. "I have a talent for spiritual magic, and I can hear other people''s voices, but you, your body seems to have an extra layer of restriction, which makes me unable to see through." The boy said. Cardi was taken aback, then thought of Su Zhan. It must be him! Chapter 0708 I want the most precious thing on you! As long as he can unknowingly release magic on himself, with this layer of spiritual restraint, at least there is no need to worry about being discovered. This makes Cardi a sigh of relief. Although he does not know what Su Zhan''s purpose is, at least ...There should be room for negotiation. Night is coming. The campus, which should have been quiet, has a few more people today. Alice and Quentin came to the suicide fountain. As a schoolmaster with obsession, Alice will naturally not give up. She has done a lot of homework preparations and is ready to call upon her soul today. But she needed a helper to deal with emergencies, but Quentin followed. When the two came to the suicide fountain, Quentin looked very nervous, and Alice took a deep breath and began to release magic. "Why are they here, what are they doing?" Cardi had just arrived nearby, but she saw Alice and Quentin without seeing Su Zhan. She was a little confused, hesitated for a while and did not approach, and hid from the side. There is no need to question the strength of Xueba, the magic is quickly released, and an illusory shadow appears next to the fountain, and then turns into a human form. "brother!" Alice shouted excitedly. "Successful, successful?" Quentin said in surprise. "Is this, soul-calling magic?" In the distance, Cady was a little surprised to see the sudden appearance of the shadow. Alice''s brother smiled and opened his arms. Alice was just about to pass, but suddenly saw his expression change from gentle to hideous in an instant, and she stopped subconsciously. "Be careful." Quentin hurriedly yelled when he saw his sudden change of color. In an instant, Cady came to him, pinched his neck and lifted it up. "Brother, it''s me, I''m Alice, you put him down quickly." Alice yelled hurriedly, but it was useless, Quentin''s face was flushed red, almost out of breath. "boom!" He repeatedly pushed Quentin to the ground, and Quentin directly snorted and fainted.Seeing him walk towards him with a hideous expression step by step. Alice knew that this was no longer her brother, but a demon! "Don''t, don''t come over, I don''t want to hurt you. Brother, it''s me, don''t come over." Alice stepped back, trying to wake him up, but the other party showed a mocking expression. "Su Zhan, teacher Su Zhan..." Alice suddenly thought of what Su Zhan said during the day, not only calling out in her heart, but also directly calling out. As her voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly appeared beside her. "Seeking me for help is a price." Su Zhan looked at Alice. "Help, let him go back." Alice said hurriedly. "Yes, but I want the most precious thing in you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, I''ll give it to you!" Alice didn''t care to ask what it was, he had come closer. "Deal!" Su Zhan smiled and turned to look at her brother. "Get out of the way, otherwise, die!" Alice''s brother said in a ghostly voice. "Usually, this sentence is what I said." Su Zhan smiled faintly, and the swallowing black hole suddenly emerged.The arrogant older brother Alice stopped in an instant, showing a frightened expression. One step, one step, he did not move forward, but backed up. Su Zhan chuckled and pursued step by step. This strange situation shocked Alice and Cady in the distance, and didn''t understand what was going on. Knowing that something was wrong, Alice''s brother jumped up, as if he wanted to jump into the suicide fountain. However, when he just jumped up, his body suddenly stopped and floated in the air. Immediately afterwards, his body suddenly emitted a dazzling light. The dazzling light made Alice close her eyes subconsciously, and when she opened her eyes, her brother had disappeared. "Dust to dust, dirt to dust, he has gone where he should go. You can go back, turn around, I will go to you to get what I should take." Su Zhan turned to look at Alice, and said lightly . Alice was stunned: "Yes, what is it?" "Don''t you know what is the most precious thing in a woman?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled. Alice''s face turned red, what else could be the most precious thing in a woman?Of course it is the first night. "Let''s go." Su Zhan waved, and Alice hesitated and left. After Alice left, Su Zhan slowly walked towards Cardi. Cardi knew that he must have found himself. "You, what do you want? Don''t you, you want my first night too?" Seeing Su Zhan, Cardi couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I have to collect benefits for helping people. I have concealed your book stealing for you. Your first night was already mine." "Then what else do you want me to do?" Cady said. "One is to inform you that your first night is already mine. The second is to chat casually, how did you meet Marina?" Su Zhan said casually."Let''s go, go to my cabin." 582 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 582 Cardi hesitated for a moment, but followed Su Zhan away. Suddenly, the surroundings returned to quiet, and the night breeze blew, leaving only Quentin, the hapless person, still fainted, no one paid attention. There is only one room and one bed in the wooden house. This was the first time Cardy came in. As soon as he came in, he saw Julia sleeping on the sofa. This surprised her a bit. She thought Julia would sleep on Su Zhan''s bed. When they came to the bedroom, Su Zhan and Cardi sat down. Cardi was a little nervous and at a loss.Su Zhan smiled and said to himself: "Usually I rarely have no women for a long time by my side. There are many beauties in the college. You, Julia, Alice, including Margot are all good. Julia will not talk about it for now, Alice I have booked the silk, Margot can put it on first, so let¡¯s start with you." Su Zhan said that his hands had been placed on Cardi''s body. Cardi was a little nervous and let Su Zhan take off his clothes a little bit. Cardi''s complexion was not particularly white, but he felt healthy.When she was brought down and provoked by Su Zhan''s exquisite means to gradually lose consciousness, her most precious thing had been taken away by Su Zhan. Chapter 0709 Shadow World Lying in Su Zhan''s arms, Cadi was in a trance. The gust of wind and rain just now made her unable to think at all. That feeling finally faded, and Cadi felt like he had come to life.Behind him is a strong chest, and his arms hug him, giving Cardi an inexplicable sense of steadiness and security that he has never experienced before. Obviously he was afraid of this man and was not familiar with this man, but now there was an indescribable sense of intimacy, as if there was something bound to him in his soul. "How do you know Marina?" Su Zhan whispered in her ear. The flow made her feel itchy and couldn''t help shaking it a few times. "About half a year ago, I was suddenly ill and it was very serious. At the time, the doctor said there was almost no cure. Just when I was desperate, Marina appeared. She took my mother away and said that it could be cured. She''s sick, and I...need to do something for her." Cardi said slowly. "She''s a bitch, but for the sake of my mother, I have to do this." "You believe her so easily?" Su Zhan didn''t think that Cady was so trusting of others. Cardi shook his head and said, "Of course not. She said she was a magician. I only believed it when I saw magic. I asked her where she would send my mother and when it would be cured. She told me Magic is not omnipotent and requires a long period of treatment, but it is very likely to be discovered by some dark creatures, so I sent my mother to a safe house, and occasionally asked me to talk to my mother. It did...something better." "Dark creatures? Those magic monsters?" "No, I heard it was a vampire or werewolf. I haven''t seen it yet." Cady said. "Vampire, werewolf?" Su Zhan paused. There are still vampires and werewolves in this world?Well, it seems reasonable, since there are magic, the existence of dark creatures is also normal. "Yes, I heard that this is not only the magic world, but also the shadow world. There are people called shadow hunters. They are similar to magicians and specialize in dealing with dark creatures such as vampires." "Shadow Hunter?" Su Zhan smiled and hugged Cardi tightly and said softly: "Interesting, it''s getting more and more interesting. This is going to be a fusion copy." "What fusion copy?" Cardi was a little confused. Su Zhan did not answer. Early in the morning, the sun swaggered in, and Julia woke up from the sofa, preparing to make breakfast as usual. After breakfast was set, Julia knocked on the bedroom door, ready to wake up the master. As soon as she entered, Julia was stunned. "Kadi?" Seeing the clothes scattered on the floor, Kadi lay in Su Zhan''s arms and the two were asleep. Julia didn''t know when Cardi came, let alone heard any sound. "Breakfast is ready?" Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes to see the shocked Julia say, then let go of Cady and got up to dress.Cardi seemed to be asleep very well, and never awoke. Su Zhan had breakfast with Julia, during which Julia seemed to want to ask something but he didn''t dare to speak. "I want to go out. It''s not always certain when I will come back. Cardi will let her live here temporarily, and call me if there is any situation." Su Zhan confessed to Julia, and then pushed open the portal in the room and disappeared. Gone. Come to the city, take a walk on the street. Everything seems normal, but who knows how many unknown worlds are hidden under this seemingly ordinary world? The world of magic...the world of shadows... Brooklyn University of the Arts. Walking on, Su Zhan found himself here. Seeing the name Brooklyn, Su Zhan glanced subconsciously, but he was slightly surprised.There is nothing wrong with this university. The students in art universities are also normal. They seem to be ordinary people. After all... this is a bright university and there can be nothing special.What surprised Su Zhan was that there were magical fluctuations in this school. "It should be an observer of the academy. There are many people with magic talents. The academy will arrange many observers to review the targets in the ordinary world, and then send them applications for admission assessment. This kind of routine is more common." Su Zhan reacted. Didn''t take it too seriously and was about to leave.Suddenly, I saw a girl with a jacket, jeans and a golden red hair in the distance, carrying a big bag and hurried over. At first glance, Su Zhan was amazed! beautiful as godness. This is the first time he has used such words to describe a woman. The girl seemed to have noticed Su Zhan, and took a special look, but she still had more urgent things to do, and hurriedly turned around and went in. She is here for the entrance examination. Seeing the girl rushing into the academy, Su Zhan suddenly decided not to leave. In the Magic Academy, whether Alice, Julia, Cardi, Margot are all good, they are only good, far inferior to this girl, especially Su Zhan¡¯s sudden heartbeat is even more surprising, he Rarely feel this way.Beautiful as a fairy, the girl who can surprise herself is worth his time, isn''t it?Su Zhan did not leave, but waited at the door. After about half an hour, the girl came out. Just coming out of the door, the girl clenched a fist in excitement, her excitement couldn''t hide. "Congratulations on your success." Su Zhan walked to her and said with a smile. "Thank you." The girl first thanked him politely, then looked at Su Zhan and asked suspiciously: "When I went in just now, I seemed to have seen you. Are you here for the entrance examination?" "I am not." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. The girl was a little disappointed. "My name is Su Zhan, how about you?" Su Zhan stretched out his hand. "Clarie, Clarie Ferre." The girl shook hands with him and introduced herself, and said, "It''s nice to meet you, but I think I have to go. "See you if you have a chance." "See you if you have a chance." Clarie responded with a smile, then turned and left. Su Zhan watched Clarion''s tall back figure leave, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "Clarie the Shadow Hunter, we will meet again soon." Chapter 0710 The Oriole''s Su Zhan Behind Clarie returned home excitedly, she felt that today was simply her best day.Not only passed the long-awaited Brooklyn University of the Arts, but also because today is her birthday, her eighteenth birthday! Be sure to celebrate! She has made an appointment with her friend, tells her mother the good news and goes out to celebrate in the evening. At this time, she still didn''t know it. Today is indeed a special day that is unforgettable for her, but it is not only good. Starting from today, she will enter a completely strange world. 583 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 583 Originally, Su Zhan was going to go out for a stroll, and by the way, I would meet Marina and learn about the shadow world.I just didn''t expect to meet Clarie by such a coincidence, and trigger the task to integrate a new copy of "Shadow Hunter".When Cady mentioned the shadow world last night, he had a hunch that he might merge this copy, and it is true now. Shadow Hunter, the main content is nothing more than the story of some shadow hunters with special abilities dealing with dark creatures. Some are old-fashioned. Every world or every copy will have such a group of people. They pretend to be different and feel that they are different and a hero. So protect mankind spontaneously.This copy is unnecessary for Su Zhan. If he is allowed to choose, he may choose the vampire''s camp. After all, to some extent, he is even the king of vampires, not to mention that he needs manpower to mine. The head of the Celestial Group.However, he is bound to win for Clarie.According to the plot of "Shadow Hunter", this is just the beginning. Clarie has not yet entered the shadow world to become a Shadow Hunter. All the changes...should happen tonight. There were still several hours before dark, Su Zhan was going to see where Marina was and what she was doing. Locking Marina''s position, Su Zhan was a little surprised. Where is she? She was in Brooklyn School of Magic! Is she crazy?Where did she dare to go, and how did she get in? Su Zhan was a little puzzled, and after a few seconds he had already appeared somewhere in the wilderness. This is the border of the Brooklyn School of Magic and Wizardry. Now it looks like it is a wilderness forest, but when the border is opened, it will become an academy.Simply put, two spaces are similarly overlapping in one place, but not the same time and space. Afterwards, Su Zhan felt Julia''s situation and quickly understood what had happened in the college. Quentin had an accident. No one paid attention to him after being in a coma last night. He was found in the morning and sent to the infirmary. I thought it was just a skin injury, a minor injury, but I didn¡¯t know why, but he remained unconscious. After the final detailed examination, it was discovered that he had got one Very powerful magic. This magic will make people fall into their own dreams... and never wake up, no one can wake him up.There is a psychic magician in the academy. To be precise, he should be regarded as a wanderer, or in layman''s terms, can teleport.It was that he asked Cardi how he couldn''t see through his mind. He hadn''t mastered his abilities yet, but accidentally entered Quentin''s dream, and finally found out that he was hit by magic. Even though the Dean''s injury hadn''t completely healed for such a big matter, he had to come forward.Regardless of the Dean''s strength, he has a wealth of experience, and soon a solution has been found. Using the magical ability of the academy plus some special creatures, it is very likely that Quentin will wake up with the rovers. Of course, it is not important to Su Zhan whether Quentin wakes up or not, but Marina took advantage of the weak barrier to enter the academy, and wanted to take the opportunity to steal the magic book, another volume! Although Su Zhan felt that Marina''s character would definitely not give up, but she did not expect that she was so courageous, even knowing that she was a member of the academy, even dared to enter the academy! As Quentin woke up, Su Zhan felt a faint magical turmoil around him, and immediately saw a person running out from a distance. The moment she ran out, the barrier reappeared, and the surrounding area became a wasteland again. The appearance of Country Ridge. "It''s done!" Marina suppressed her excitement, looking at the magic book in her hand, she couldn''t help but clenched her fist."Su Zhan, wait, I won''t just let it go." "Really? So what do you want?" Marina was surprised."Who!" After her scream, he saw the devil who was leaning on the tree and looking at him with a smile in the distance! "Why are you here?" Marina said in a deep voice, with a bad feeling. I''m afraid Su Zhan is here specially waiting for himself! "Guess? You really dare to take risks." Su Zhan looked at Marina with a smile and stretched out his hand: "Give it to me." "Don''t think about it!" Marina hid the magic book behind her, watching Su Zhan vigilantly: "I know you didn''t return any magic book to the academy. You didn''t chase me at all that day. You wanted to use me!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Congratulations on your right answer. How about rewarding you with a chance to escape?" "Why?" Marina asked angrily: "You can get it yourself, and you can''t keep it up as long as I tell you that the book was snatched by you. Why do you want to use me and tease me?" "On a whim?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows. "You..." Su Zhan''s attitude made it clear to play with himself. "You spent a lot of time and went straight to make such a scene. You took the opportunity to enter the academy and stole the magic book. Now I am caught by my mantis and the oriole is behind. It is normal to be angry. But I think you should be better Everyone knows what strength means. Strength means that you can do whatever you want. Strength means that you will not let the academy people remember clearly and forget all the magic you learned." Su Zhan''s words made Marina change her color. "You, how do you know this?" "It''s not important, what matters is how you choose." Su Zhan stretched out her hand again, Marina hesitantly looked at the magic book, and finally handed it to Su Zhan unwillingly. "Run away, I hope you have something to save your life next time you see it again." Su Zhan said lightly. Chapter 0711 Marina snorted unwillingly, turned around to leave, but suddenly felt her body froze. She said hurriedly, "What do you want?" "Don''t be nervous, this time I said that if you let it go, you will definitely let you go. When you can''t get your life-saving things, then that may not be the case." Su Zhan smiled and said in front of Marina: " Cardi¡¯s mother should be dead, right?" Marina was shocked again, she felt that she was shocked more than once a year. "I''m not interested in you lied to Cardi to do things for you. I heard that you know the shadow world well?" Su Zhan asked afterwards. Marina breathed a sigh of relief. She deliberately went to Kadi when she sneaked into the academy. Although she didn''t find it, she knew that Kadi was mixed with Su Zhan.She was really worried that Su Zhan would turn over the old account, it turned out to be only for the shadow world. "I know a wizard, his name is Magnus, if you want to know about the world of shadows, you can ask him." After Marina said, her body was restored to freedom, she turned around and left, and disappeared in Su Zhan. In sight. "Remind you again, take advantage of the opportunity to get more good things." Su Zhan''s voice sounded in Marina''s mind, and Marina snorted angrily while running.She now understands why Su Zhan would let him go. He wanted to keep himself in fear at all times so as not to be killed by him to help him get good things! "I got the two magic books so soon, I don''t know what I will get next time." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and entered the barrier. Quentin¡¯s matter is just a small episode. There may not be many people who care about it except that the dean is nervous. Back to the wooden house, Cady is already awake, Su Zhan chatted with Cady and Julia, and then returned to the bedroom. Swallow the Stone of Time by yourself. With the passage of time, it was soon night.Su Zhan put away the soul stone, got up and left the college. Nightlife is the favorite of young people. Clarie came to the square with her scheduled friends to watch the show. Her friend held a band by herself, which can be regarded as a farewell show. Su Zhan did not come to Clarie directly, but appeared in front of a house that looked stressful. The doorbell rang, and after a long time the door opened, revealing the face of an Asian, but it looked a little soft and a bit of a motherly feeling. "Chinese?" Su Zhan asked unexpectedly: "Are you Magnus?" "Yes." Magnus looked at Su Zhan warily. Su Zhan smiled: "It looks like he is of Chinese descent and grew up abroad. My name is Su Zhan. Marina asked me to come." "Marina?" Magnus frowned, letting himself say: "Come in." "You''d better not look at me with that look. Don''t have any crooked thoughts, otherwise I will destroy you." Su Zhan glanced at Magnus and walked in. Magnus curled his lips a little bit and said, "Say, what can you do with me." "I want something like you." Su Zhan looked at the house and said casually. Magnus said solemnly: "I don''t remember what I owe her." "Your memory is correct, you really don''t owe her anything. Because this is what I want and has nothing to do with her." Su Zhan laughed. 584 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 584 "You?" Magnus looked at Su Zhan and suddenly laughed."This is the first time I have met someone who dared to come and ask me for something, why? Don''t you know who I am?" "For me, it doesn''t matter who you are." Su Zhan smiled."Because no matter who it is, it can''t be better than me." "It''s a big tone." Magnus sneered and waved his hands abruptly, and the magic instantly rushed to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word. A barrier suddenly appeared in front of him. Magnus''s attack hit it and he shook back. Magnus, who was caught off guard, was directly flew out by the quake and crashed next to him. Coffee table. Magnus struggled to stand up, looking at Su Zhan in a dark color, and after a moment he took a deep breath as if he wanted to amplify his move.Su Zhan looked at him with interest, and really wanted to see what tricks this nymph wizard could play.Seeing Magnus patted his clothes, he took a deep breath and looked directly at Su Zhan. "what do you want!" "..." Su Zhan looked at Magnus and said, "Nima, I thought you were holding back for a long time and you were going to open up. What kind of posture would you put on if you are soft." Magnus smiled and said, "Although I don''t know who you are, I can feel the powerful magic in you. I don''t think I need to be an enemy of a great magician." "You are so witty." Su Zhan rolled his eyes and said."I want a person''s memory!" "Whose?" Magnus, as a relatively well-known and powerful wizard in the shadow world, helped many people seal their memories. "Clarie!" "Clarie?" Magnus originally wanted to say that no matter who he was talking about, he would do it, but he didn''t expect it to be Clarie."Her situation is a bit special, I''m afraid...I can''t give it to you." "Oh, it''s Okay." Magnus was a little surprised, so talkative?Then he knew that he was too wrong."If you don''t tell me, I will kill you and torture your soul. Of course, I can also read your memory directly. Your seal will not stop me." "Wait, what I can''t give you is because this memory is not in my hands. Her memory, I fed the demon, a very powerful demon, if you want it, you can only snatch it from it. "Magnus explained hurriedly. "I hope you won''t tell me, you forgot how to summon it." Su Zhan said lightly. Magnus: "Of course not, but...it is very powerful. Once summoned, if it can''t be solved, I''m afraid..." "You don''t have to worry about it, even the most powerful devil has to kneel when he sees me!" "Ok!" Magnus saw that Su Zhan was so determined, what else could he say?Soon, he turned around to prepare the tools of the summoning formation.When Magnus was busy, Su Zhan poured himself a glass of red wine, sat on the sofa with red wine in one hand, and learned the magic with a magic book. Chapter 0712 Elegantly sip the red wine, the magic book on his lap will automatically turn pages with his gaze. Su Zhan is satisfied with the magic spells in this area. They are very powerful and involve all aspects. It is no wonder that the academy will use these two magic books. Put it alone, not good, Marina deliberately wants to get it, it can be called the encyclopedia of magic. Especially the forbidden technique recorded later, the power is even more powerful, but the stronger the power, the higher the requirement, the required magic power is simply not a human magician can have.Moreover, the price paid is extremely exaggerated. It is definitely not the life of one person or the lives of several people, and even the soul may be completely wiped out. To put it simply, this kind of forbidden technique is the kind that would not be used until the point where humans live or die. "This is simply prepared for me, vitality, life, soul? Haha, these have no effect on me. Doesn''t it mean that I can use these forbidden techniques without limitation. Looking at this power, even God may not stop it. Got it, I wonder if God can be destroyed?" Su Zhan murmured softly, and suddenly felt the overcast wind in the living room, and the faint voices of ghosts and wolf howling sounded. When he looked up, he saw that Magnus had drawn the summoning array. At this time, the magic array on the ground was shining, and a gust of wind roared , As if something is going to come out. Magnus stood aside vigilantly, not slack in the slightest. He knew very well how powerful this demon was, definitely not something he could deal with.He looked at Su Zhan subconsciously and found that Su Zhan was so calm, he was still drinking there. Suddenly, the wind howled. A group of illusory shadows took advantage of the trend, and the devil appeared... As soon as the demon appeared, it exuded extremely arrogantly and arrogantly, and in an instant heard bang, bang, bang sounds, and the glass in the room was shattered. Su Zhan frowned slightly, and the red wine glass in his hand was safe and sound. "Enough." He snorted softly, as if there was a powerful force in his voice, which instantly stopped the devil''s movements.The demon turned his head, and instantly pounced on Su Zhan like a ghost. Su Zhan closed the magic book, knocked his leg, and looked up at the demon while holding the wine glass. At that moment, the devil stopped abruptly. Followed by shivering, as if seeing something fearful. "If you dare to run, I will chase your house and destroy you!" Su Zhan said lightly, being seen through the mind, how can the devil dare to think, just like a pet waiting for the owner to tell him, he stays there and motionless. . Magnus looked stunned. Is this the powerful demon he knew?Why do you see Su Zhan so confused?As he was thinking about it, Magnus suddenly saw Su Zhan looking at him. He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand it. When he saw Su Zhan frown, he reacted and said hurriedly and tremblingly: "Yes, it''s like this, I, No... he, he needs Clarie''s memory." I thought that the devil would bargain, and would say something no matter how badly it was. Who knew it would hand over Clarie''s memory directly, which made Magnus even more depressed. Anyway, he is also a well-known wizard, how come he is so much worse than Su Zhan?Originally he was quite proud, who didn''t give himself a bit of face in the shadow world, but in the end... Now he was completely hit. A look made the demon see the cat like a mouse, and made the demon hand over Clarie''s memory without saying a word. After checking Clarie''s memory and putting it away, Su Zhan said lightly: "Okay, you can go." The demon unexpectedly showed gratitude, and then dived into the magic circle for an instant. Before Magnus could erase the magic circle, the magic circle disappeared by itself.This was the first time he saw that there were demons who did not want to stay in the human world more! "The wine is good, let''s go." Su Zhan said lightly, and disappeared. After Su Zhan disappeared, Magnus still didn''t react. If it weren''t for the broken glass and the remaining devilish breath, he even thought it was a dream just now. Completely refreshed his cognition! In a small bar, in the corner by the window, a man and a woman, a small band are performing, surrounded by many young people.Clarie sat in the front position, watching the last performance of the two friends.After entering college, the band will naturally disband.The singing voice is very good, the atmosphere is very relaxed, Clarie nodded slightly with a smile to the music.Suddenly, she glanced inadvertently from the corner of her eye and found that there seemed to be a person standing outside the window. She glanced subconsciously, somewhat surprised. The other party seemed to have seen her too, and smiled at her. Clarie nodded and smiled, hesitated, got up and came out. Out of the bar, Clarie came to the man."It''s such a coincidence, meet again." "I think this can be regarded as fate." Su Zhan smiled."I hope you haven''t forgotten my name." "Your name is very special, and today is a very important day for me, so I won''t forget it. Your name is Su Zhan, right!" Clarie smiled, her smile is beautiful, like a hundred flowers in full bloom, there is something very special The appeal. Su Zhan felt his heartbeat speeded up a lot. "Are they your friends?" Su Zhan pointed inside. Clarie nodded and said, "Yes, today is the last performance." "Well, is there any arrangement after the end?" Su Zhan asked. 585 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 585 Clarie hesitated for a while, Su Zhan said with a smile: "We are so fate, since we met again, I don¡¯t want to just talk a few words like this, and then go our own way, although the next time I see you will be very romantic, but I I prefer to be proactive." "Are you... dating me?" "Dating is for two people, not a group of people." Su Zhan chuckled lightly. "Well, maybe we''ll find a place to have a drink when it''s over." Clarie smiled."I think they should be very willing to meet new friends!" "But I just want to know you." Su Zhan said softly. Klarie smiled. Facing Su Zhan''s straightforward offensive, she didn''t seem to be good at how to deal with it. She just nodded and invited him in. Chapter 0713 Clarie''s New World Seeing Clarie come back with a boy after going out, her two friends were a little surprised. When the performance was over, the two came to pack up.Clarie introduced them to each other. Although it was a bit abrupt, they didn''t say anything.A group of people packed their things out of the bar and went to the car to load things up. On a whim, Clarie¡¯s friend suggested that she should do graffiti on the car. While Clarie was graffiti, Su Zhan looked around casually. At night, the streets are very lively, with many people coming and going.I saw a man in a suit and each collar walking past the crowd. This man suddenly changed when he touched a gorgeous girl next to him. After passing by, he turned into that girl''s appearance. The whole movement was so fast that no one could see it clearly. Su Zhan casually walked around, and soon discovered three special guys. These three people blatantly showed a different side, flying over the wall, jumping around, but the people around them were completely invisible. Shadow hunter. One of the shadow hunters happened to come here. He didn''t look at the people around him at all. After all, they couldn''t see it either. He swaggered over and happened to meet Clarie who was graffiti. Originally, he didn''t take it seriously and his steps didn''t stop. Who knew it, but suddenly heard Clarie say: "Hey, don''t you even say sorry for hitting someone?" "how is this possible!" He turned his head to look at Clarie in surprise."Can you see me?" Clarie rolled her eyes and said, "Of course I can. My eyesight is fine." "It''s impossible, you shouldn''t see me, so are you..." He halfway through, seeing the target seemed to have run away, he hesitated and turned and chased him. "Hey, what are you talking about? Are you polite?" Clarie ran away when she saw the other person babbling, and she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. Turning her head, she found that her friend looked at herself with that strange look. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see it? It''s too rude." Clarie said. Her two friends looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "See what? We only saw you talking to yourself there alone." Clarie was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously glanced in the direction where the person was leaving. Could it be that no one really saw him? "Do you want him to apologize?" Su Zhan walked to Clarie''s side and asked softly. "Did you see it?" Clarie said. Su Zhan nodded, smiled and said in a low voice: "If you want him to apologize, I can help you." "Who is he, why can''t others see him?" Clarie hurriedly asked, Su Zhan could see it, which gave her a feeling of''same kind''. "Talking while walking? After a while, you won''t be able to find him." Su Zhan smiled and walked directly up. Clarie hesitated for a moment and said to a friend next to her.Hurriedly followed. "Don''t follow, it''s intentional, don''t you understand?" The man was worried and wanted to catch up, but was stopped by the woman next to him. In front is a nightclub, crowds are surging, and the music is loud. Clarie suddenly felt her hand being held, and Su Zhan smiled and walked in.At first, Clarie hadn''t reacted yet, she was just in a daze when she was held by someone''s hands, but soon she discovered something very strange. Everyone would involuntarily step aside when Su Zhan approached, as if pushed away by something invisible.She looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, and she had a feeling. He... seems very special, very unusual! "He is there." Clarie whispered when she saw the person who had just hit her. Su Zhan cast a glance, then smiled and said, "For a while, you must stay calm no matter what you see." "Yes, what will you see?" "New world!" Su Zhan chuckled and walked directly to a private room that was guarded by a curtain. As soon as they approached, the two security guards at the door stretched out their hands to stop the Soviet Union. Su Zhan glanced lightly, and the two security guards instantly felt a strong pressure, unable to move, and opened the curtain, Su Zhan took Clarie in. As soon as I entered, I saw a very hot scene. Three shadow hunters fought with the vampire, and the shadow hunter was holding a strange light knife in his hand. These light knives slashed on the vampire''s body, and the vampire instantly turned into ashes and disappeared. . "what¡­¡­" Clarie yelled in horror, and subconsciously threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms.Uh, this is much more effective than watching a horror movie.Su Zhan put her arm around Clarie and patted her on the shoulder. "They, they are..." "Vampire, shadow hunter." Su Zhan simply said, the two men and horses did not stop because of their appearance, and continued to fight. It seems that the shadow hunters are pretty good, especially their weapons can pose a great threat to vampires, and if they encounter them, they will kill them in seconds. "stop!" Seeing them ignoring his side, Su Zhan yelled in a deep voice. In an instant, the powerful pressure was released, and in an instant he heard all the people lying on the ground. In the entire private room, only Su Zhan and Clarie were still standing. Seeing those people looking at Su Zhan in horror, Clarie was a little dumbfounded. She walked to the sofa with Su Zhan''s arms around her. She went all the way, looking at the horrified expressions lying on the ground, her head went blank. After sitting down, Su Zhan said to the hotly dressed female shadow hunter next to him: "Trouble, bring some wine." After speaking, the shadow hunter regained his freedom, hesitated for a moment, and finally turned around and went out. It didn''t take long before she came back with the wine, Su Zhan handed it to Clarie, who drank it in one sip, and her face turned red in an instant.However, it gradually became somewhat calmer. "What the hell is going on?" Clarie asked Su Zhan in confusion and shock. 586 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 586 Su Zhan smiled: "You can ask your mother for details, and she will tell you. Now, don''t forget the purpose of our coming here. You...that''s you, you just hit my friend, don''t you mean anything? " Chapter 0714 The Legend Of The Holy Grail The Shadow Hunter pointed at by Su Zhan was stunned for an instant and recognized Clarie.It''s just that he never expected that Clarie had such a powerful friend beside him. The breath alone suppressed them and the vampires, I am afraid that even the most powerful angels or demons can''t do it! "Yes, I''m sorry!" The Shadow Hunter apologized hard. "This, as your gift of apology." Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the shadow hunter''s weapon flew over in an instant. When the weapon flew over, the lightsaber disappeared, leaving only one hilt. "What is this?" Clarie asked. "This is the weapon of the Shadow Hunter, called Seraphim, and ordinary people can''t activate it." Su Zhan handed it to Clarie, who subconsciously caught it, and the lightsaber appeared in an instant. Seraphim is activated! "This...what does this mean?" Clarie looked at Su Zhan blankly. Su Zhan smiled: "It means you are not an ordinary person." "Okay, the apology is over, and the gift of compensation is also received, let''s go." Su Zhan stood up with a smile, Clarie hurriedly studied for a long time, and the Seraphim disappeared. "Just, did you leave? Leave them alone?" Clarie asked. Su Zhan looked at the vampires and shadow hunters who were lying on the floor, and said with a chuckle: "My dear, we just asked him to apologize. Let them solve their own affairs." When the two walked out of the private room, the pressure disappeared instantly, and the men on both sides stood up one after another, looked at each other and finally fought together. "Now, go, where to go?" Coming out of the nightclub, Clarie asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course I want to find a quiet place with you to talk about your ideals in life. But I think you must have a lot of questions now. So, I will send you home. I believe your mother will definitely I have a lot to tell you." Stopped a taxi, Su Zhan escorted Clarie home. Coming to the door of the house, Clarie hesitated and said, "You, can you go up with me?" "of course can!" What happened just now was too mysterious and surprising for Clarie. She hoped to experience it with herself, or Su Zhan, who experienced these things with her, could accompany her. After the two entered, they went up to the second floor and saw Clarie''s mother. "Mom." Seeing her mother, Clarie jumped straight up, and then said what had happened. Seeing Clarie''s panic, her mother was naturally relieved and looked at Su Zhan at the same time. She didn''t know Su Zhan, she didn''t know why she came back with her daughter, and it seemed...he didn''t seem to be an ordinary person!But she didn''t care too much, and explained to Clarie. "Mom, you, are you also a shadow hunter?" Seeing that my mother took out the Seraphim and waved it on her arm, Clarie recognized it immediately. It was like a nightclub. The tattoo of the Shadow Hunter is the same. "It''s not good, they came up." At this moment, a person ran up the stairs, an employee living here. Clarie¡¯s mother changed her color instantly and hurriedly took out a gem to put on Clarie, then looked at Su Zhan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but Clarie should trust you very much when she brings you here. How, I hope you can take her out of here safely, right away!" "Mom? What happened to Mom?" Clarie asked in a panic. "Don''t ask so much, go quickly, right away, right now." Clarie''s mother pushed Clarie into Su Zhan''s arms and gave Su Zhan a heavy look. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and turned around holding Clarie''s waist. Not long after they left, a group of people in black with seraphs rushed in... ... ... I don''t know how long it took, Clarie woke up slowly, and she opened her eyes to see a strange bedroom, and her memory was heartache. She hurriedly wanted to turn over, but saw Su Zhan walk in. "Where is this, how is my mother?" Clarie asked hurriedly... "This is one of my residences. As for your mother, she was taken away, but there should be no life-threatening danger for the time being." Su Zhan came to the bed and said softly, holding Clarie''s hand. "What the hell is going on, who wants to catch my mother, you... you are so powerful, you can definitely save my mother, please, help me!" Clarie said eagerly. Su Zhan said softly, "Trust me, she will be fine, I will tell you slowly what happened, but before that, you have to follow me first." "Yeah." Clarie nodded heavily. Su Zhan slowly told Clarie that the power of the Shadow World was more complicated. Su Zhan only briefly told her about the Shadow Hunter and... why her mother was taken away. Holy grail. A very important treasure in the shadow world, it is said that the cup used before the crucifixion of the Holy Grail may have magical powers, rejuvenation, resurrection, and immortality. There are countless legends.The Holy Grail was hidden by Clarie''s mother, and their purpose was only for the Holy Grail. "Your mother is now in a state of protection from a coma, and they can do nothing. Therefore, they will hit you on your body, for your own sake, for your mother''s sake, you have to become stronger." "But, but I won''t!" "I will teach you. I will take you to a safe place, where I am currently staying. Then I will teach you how to become a shadow hunter." Su Zhan said with a smile. The safe place Su Zhan said was Brooklyn School of Magic. The power of the shadow world is temporarily unable to penetrate, and it is also a good place to exercise Clarie.When Su Zhan took her through the door to another space and looked at the grassy campus, Clarie felt like she was dreaming. "teacher." "Teacher Su Zhan." The students met along the way greeted Su Zhan one after another, which made Clarie even more surprised."Where is this, are you... a teacher?" Chapter 0715 Su Zhan explained to her what this place is and his identity, and by the way also popularized the magical world.Back to the wooden house, Julia and Cardi were both here, and seeing Su Zhan came back with a woman, they were a little embarrassed for a while. Clarie is really beautiful. After introducing each other, Su Zhan simply opened up a separate room in the wooden house for Clarie to live in. "Teacher, the exam will be coming in a few days. The dean came to you and hope you can take charge of this exam." Cady said softly. Su Zhan nodded: "I see, you go and tell the dean that I will be responsible for this exam, and by the way, don''t try to find something for me if you are blind, not as an example." "Yes." Cardi responded with a ready to go out, but was stopped by Su Zhan. "Also, you take the time to go out and contact Marina and say I want Seraphim. If she can''t get it, I will go to her personally." 587 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 587 "Yes." Cardi agreed very happily. That bitch also has today! "You will live here for the time being, and I will train you normally. But before becoming a shadow hunter, what you need is the symbol of the shadow hunter and the source of ability." In the room, Su Zhan said towards Clarie. "What is it?" "Take off your clothes first." Su Zhan said. "Ah..." Clarie was stunned, she didn''t expect such a request."Why, why?" "I want to see it." Su Zhan said solemnly. Clarie was even more stunned now. Su Zhan then smiled and said: "Just kidding, of course, this is the reason, the most important thing is that I want to tattoo you." "Tattoos?" "Have you seen this pattern?" Su Zhan said, and Void drew a pattern. Clarie was a little surprised: "Isn''t this the pattern I drew? The Shadow Hunter seems to have this, what is this?" "This is called Rune, a very special totem. Different totems can give you different powers. If you are an ordinary person, you will definitely die. Only the Shadow Hunter can control this power." Su Zhan explained. "I understand." Clarie took a deep breath, turned around and slowly took off her coat a little shyly, and then one by one. She was very thin and white, even if it was just the back, Su Zhan still felt excited.She covered her body with her hands up and down, slowly turned around, lowered her head and said: "And... and then?" "Lie down." Su Zhan said with a smile. Clarie lay down, Su Zhan sat down next to her, staring at her for a while, and then placed it on her left neck.Clarie suddenly felt a slight pain, couldn''t help but hum, and followed an irresistible pain, which made her faint in an instant. When she woke up again, Su Zhan was no longer in the room, and changed his clothes. With black tight leather pants and a close-fitting black T-shirt, she subconsciously touched her neck and looked at the mirror next to her. A very strange tattoo appeared on the neck. "This is the Rune? I don''t seem to feel anything special..." Clarie murmured and opened the door. In the living room, Su Zhan was reading with a magic book. Seeing Clarie came out, Su Zhan looked up and smiled slightly: "I knew you would look beautiful in this suit." "Thank you, who, who replaced it for me?" Clarie asked. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, his eyes were a bit ambiguous, and Clarie immediately realized that there was anyone besides him. This made the girl instantly shy and embarrassed. So, didn''t he see everything, and... he must have encountered it? "Don''t be shy, you will get used to it in the future." Su Zhan smiled. "From... Later?" Clarie asked in amazement. "You don''t think one rune is enough? It''s just that you can''t bear too much now." Su Zhan smiled. Clarie touched the Rune on her neck, and said in a daze, "Since it is the tattoo here, then...there is no need to take it all off?" Su Zhan smiled, "I want to see it!" "It''s this sentence again, I almost don''t know if you are serious or joking." Clarie said angrily, so she asked: "What next?" "Train you to become a shadow hunter." In the following time, Su Zhan was really not joking, and he carefully taught Clarie. Of course, physical contact was unavoidable in the process of teaching. At the same time, the relationship between the two became closer, and it felt like a teacher and a friend. , Cardi is okay, Julia is very envious. When Clarie came, she seemed to become transparent in an instant, which made her somewhat uncomfortable. Cardi found Marina and told her Su Zhan''s order. Marina was unwilling but powerless, so she could only venture to get Seraphim.Even if this thing is a rarity on the black market, it is not so easy to get.However, Marina was able to get two of them. She also asked Cady to bring a sentence, which meant that she hoped that Su Zhan would not look for her again for a short time. Su Zhan laughed at it after hearing it, and this was not for her. Seraphim, the name is very high-end, and its power is quite good. It has extremely high lethality against dark creatures, and it contains a trace of angelic power! There are angels in this world, of course, only in legends.If another copy is combined with it, it''s a different matter. The power of angels, Su Zhan also has. When training Clarie, Su Zhan spent time studying Seraphim, and instilled a lot of angel power into it. Although there was no change in appearance, the power was obviously different.When instilled to a certain limit, the Seraphim could not bear more angel power. "The quality of the weapon is still too bad. Let''s re-forge it with the cosmic matter revealed by the Celestial Group." Su Zhan put away the Seraphim disappointedly. Time is fleeting, and in a blink of an eye, it''s time for the exam. 0716-Sword There are three exams in total. The first is a written test, the content is very advanced, most people simply can''t answer it.Su Zhan sat on the podium and ignored them at all. During the whole process, Su Zhan glanced in the direction of Cardi, Julia and others, and then did not move. Everyone is whispering, and the examination room can be said to be all kinds of life. But Cardi and Julia seem to be much more relaxed. Although they don''t know the content of the test paper, it doesn''t matter, because this test is not about answering the questions correctly. Of course, the answer is better. The most important thing is to test courage and judgment. Time passed by every minute, and soon the exam time was over. Su Zhan walked down and slowly said, "The one who answered the right question can prepare for the next game, and those who don''t have one can leave." "Teacher Su Zhan, this is not fair. I saw someone cheating." Someone said angrily. Su Zhan didn''t even look at him, and said indifferently: "What are you? You are magicians. You don''t even have the courage to cheat with magic. What kind of magicians are you still?" "That''s fine, but why not say it?" "If anyone has an opinion, we can chat alone." Su Zhan hummed, and then fell silent. Chat alone? Are you kidding me, is that obviously a beating? The second test was simpler. The candidates were sent to different places by Su Zhan and gave their own tests. The content was very simple, some cutting trees, some shooting fish, a little catching horses, and it seemed simple as a trivial matter.However, although the content is simple, it happens that the respective candidates are not good at it. When the last few people met and talked to each other, they reacted.It turns out that this time the test is teamwork. What you are not good at is what I am good at. Help each other out. 588 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 588 Just look through this point and it becomes very simple. The real highlight is the third and final one. This is a test to torture the heart, face the heart directly, and smear the body with special materials. People can''t help telling the truth. Once they lie, they will turn into various animals and fly away. Originally, this should be the assessment of two-by-two groups, but in fact it is not an assessment, because there will be no so-called failures.But Su Zhan changed the rules and let them face themselves one by one. This is a welfare! If it wasn''t for himself, Su Zhan wouldn''t bother to agree to take charge of the exam. Among the candidates, there are males and females. As for the males, Su Zhan is naturally not interested in watching. He is afraid that he may miss his eyes, so he directly uses magic to create illusions. Some have become eagles, and some have become rabbits. Su Zhan was a little dull, and finally...it was the girl''s turn.Su Zhan removed the illusion, raised his spirits, and looked at Alice who walked in. "Old, teacher." Alice said hello, a little nervous. "Take it off." Su Zhan said lightly. Alice gritted her teeth and slowly took off her clothes. Su Zhan''s eyes lit up, and he smiled: "I didn''t expect you to be a show type. It''s very big." Alice lowered her head shyly, holding her face and applying it to her face. "Are you ready to be honest and relative?" Su Zhan asked softly. Alice nodded. "No, you didn''t do it well, otherwise, your hand would not be in front of you, but should be put down. Covering it up is not honest!" Su Zhan shook his head. Alice slowly lowered her hand. Su Zhan looked up and down, she is not the kind of particularly outstanding beauty, but she has a good body, and after taking off her glasses, she also lost a bit of an otaku breath. "Do you like me?" Su Zhan asked directly. Alice was stunned, she didn''t expect such a problem. "Think about it before answering. If the answer is wrong, you don''t know what it will become. You are a tyrant, don''t be ashamed." Su Zhan reminded with a smile. Alice hesitated, thought about it for a moment, and finally said slowly: "I, I don''t know, I should like it. Teacher, you are very young and handsome, and you are very strong. I have seen , No, it is the youngest great magician I have ever heard of." After speaking, Alice was also a little nervous. After waiting for a long time, it didn''t seem to have become anything, and she was relieved. "Well, your assessment is over." Su Zhan smiled. Alice hurriedly got dressed and turned to go out.After that, Cardi and Julia came in one after another. Su Zhan was already familiar with their bodies, and the progress was very fast. In the end, only Margot was left. Margo deliberately stayed at the end, and after entering, he looked at Su Zhan with a smile. "Teacher, I am the last one." "What do you want to say?" Su Zhan squinted at Margot. Margot grinned and said: "Nothing, just want to say that if the content of the exam is more difficult, it may take up more time for the teacher, I hope the teacher will not mind." Su Zhan shrugged and said with a smile: "Are you trying to imply that I should be as simple as possible, or should it be as difficult as possible to delay more time?" "Then it depends on what you think, teacher." Margot said that he had taken off her body generously. To be honest, Margot''s dressing and dressing had always been hot style. Now that she has taken off like this, although she has a good figure, she has a little less charm. Margo had been paying attention to Su Zhan''s expression, and found that she was a little surprised with a slightly disappointed expression, but she quickly reacted and faintly guessed what tone he liked. The content of the exam is very simple, Margot also answered honestly and generously, and passed the exam easily.Margot slowly put on his clothes, while casually saying: "Teacher, I heard that after the assessment, we will be sent to a special place to learn more advanced magic with a special teacher? Can I not go?" "You don''t want to learn magic?" Margot shook his head: "I just don''t want to learn magic from that teacher. Can I learn magic from Teacher Su Zhan? I will be very obedient, and learn it carefully." "I''m not interested in teaching you magic, and I don''t have that time." Su Zhan refused directly without even thinking about it. "What if it''s like Julia?" Margot walked up to Su Zhan and leaned over to ask. Su Zhan glanced at him, his career line was pretty good. "I''m not a student, but I want to be a slave girl? Julia is the opportunity I gave her, so that she can be a student and stay here to learn magic, and you have this opportunity yourself." Su Zhan said lightly. Item 0717 Margot laughed and obviously didn''t take this as a problem, even with a hint of expectation in his eyes."I think I can learn more from Teacher Su Zhan, not to mention that there is nothing wrong with it. I think it is very exciting. In fact, for the magician, or for most people in the academy, although this is a paradise. Learn magic, but at the same time it¡¯s more like a cage. We are slaves, slaves of magic, right?" "In this case, why not find yourself a good master?" This argument is the first time Su Zhan has heard of it, but it sounds like it makes sense. "So, Teacher Su Zhan, do you want to reject me?" Margo asked, looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Why do you want to refuse? Since you are willing to send you to your door as a slave, I will naturally not refuse. But this is not just a lip service, you should consider it." "Yes!" Margot said seriously. Su Zhan didn''t say much, extracting Margot''s soul fragments instantly, and putting them away in Margot''s surprised gaze. Although Su Zhan was a little surprised about Margot''s decision, he didn''t care about it. He naturally agreed to Margot''s request to learn magic from him. However, Margot is not the only one left in the end. Julia, Cady, Margot, plus an Alice, all stayed. Su Zhan''s wooden house became lively, four magic girls, plus a shadow hunter, the crowd was about to start a party.Teach them magic or Clarie¡¯s skills without delaying Su Zhan¡¯s time, so I gave them magic and let them practice on their own. Clarie was proficient in Seraphim. For the rest of the time, Su Zhan continued to devour the Stone of Time, occasionally learning the magic book On the magic. Easy and simple! Unknowingly, after a week, their studies were temporarily over. After all, they were only beginners and couldn''t bear too much magic. "Master, shall we have a party?" Party? Margot came to Su Zhan and told her her plan."Yes, it''s over temporarily, shouldn''t we have a party to celebrate? Pajama party, isn''t the host interested?" "Pajama party?" Well, if it¡¯s a party, Su Zhan is really not interested, but if it¡¯s a pajama party... 589 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 589 "Okay, I agree." In the afternoon Margot suggested that in the evening, the cabin was almost completely changed, with wine, food, and of course...beauties. Margot and others put on their pajamas one after another. For the students of the Magic Academy, the party may be the only entertainment. At this moment, it really felt like a hundred flowers blossomed, dazzling. Each of their pajamas was hilarious, and they were fighting each other. Su Zhan looked around and looked at them one by one. The most daring is naturally Margot, her dressing style has always been this way. The best figure is Alice, without him, big! The most beautiful and most tempting Clarie Su Zhan! With the release of alcohol, the atmosphere became more and more hilarious. With Margot taking the lead, everyone began to dance.Of course, the protagonist Su Zhan is indispensable. The protagonist also wears pajamas, but relatively speaking, they are just loose home pajamas and nothing special.Su Zhan was pulled up by Margo, and under the instigation of Margo, the women besieged Su Zhan in a circle. Unconsciously, the atmosphere has become even hotter. No man can hold it, especially when they look looming in their pajamas.Su Zhan didn''t pay attention to who was next to him, so he hugged him and kissed him directly. "Oh!" The other people who caused this action screamed strangely. After a while of heat, Su Zhan could see that the person being dragged was Alice. Just kiss. Su Zhan chuckled, and drew Clarie who was snickering on the side. "Ah...Don''t..." Clarie hurriedly screamed and wanted to retreat, but was pushed into Su Zhan''s arms by Margo. Su Zhan was naturally not polite and hugged her waist and kissed directly. Amid the alcohol and roaring sound, Clarie, who was still resistant, gradually softened, and finally slowly catered to it. This kiss, kissed for more than ten minutes, and did not seem to mean to end, but made Su Zhan even more excited.Suddenly, Su Zhan picked up Clarie. "You guys continue." "No, I can''t help it so soon, what shall we do if you leave?" Margot said hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word, and hugged Clarie into her room. As the door closed, Margot and the others looked at each other, only to find that the expressions on their faces were a little disappointed, it seemed that they all had expectations! "No, don''t~" Clarie lay down, vaguely knowing what was about to happen. "You don''t like me?" Su Zhan rushed over and looked at Clarie with a smile. Clarie shook her head: "No, no, I just..." "That''s enough!" Su Zhan interrupted her and kissed her violently. Under the offensive, Clarie slumped again, and soon... the pajamas on her body had been removed. Feeling Su Zhan''s direct gaze, the girl closed shyly. eye. "Actually, I think you have more beautiful blonde hair." Su Zhan suddenly said. Klarie was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that Su Zhan would say this at this time. She subconsciously opened her eyes and saw Su Zhan put her hand on her hair. The original red hair turned golden in an instant. "That''s it." Su Zhan looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, the golden color really suits Clarie the most. "For..." Clarie was about to ask curiously, but Su Zhan had no interest in talking.The blonde girl had already made him impatient, and gently covered Clarie''s mouth with her fingers, Su Zhan smiled and crawled down and hugged Clarie''s head, and then... she kissed her when she wanted to shout in pain. Her mouth. Clarie''s painful expression gradually eased, and her frowning brows gradually stretched, Su Zhan''s eyes were full of aggressiveness."From now on, you are my woman!" Chapter 0718 Su Zhan knew that there might be someone waiting for him outside the door, but he felt very satisfied to get Clarie, and he had no other ideas for the time being. So it''s good for Margot or everyone else, let''s talk about it if you have a chance. Holding the girl''s delicately scented body and feeling her steady breathing, Su Zhan felt that the spiritual satisfaction was really beyond words to describe. Few women could make him feel that way after the end. In this sense of satisfaction, I fell asleep unconsciously. Su Zhan was not wrong. Although the protagonist left, Margot and the others did not leave, but the atmosphere was not so hilarious, and they did not leave!But after waiting very late, Su Zhan did not come out, which made them very disappointed. Clarie woke up from her sleep, she remembered a dream in a trance, she couldn''t remember the content of the dream, but she only remembered that Su Zhan''s appearance in the dream was clearly visible, the only thing she remembered. Opening her eyes, Clarie felt an inexplicable feeling in Su Zhan''s generous and powerful arms. She... was finally a real woman, his woman. "you''re awake?" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and the girl was turned around by the other party. After waking up, her eyes were relatively shy, and she also had a strange sweetness. "What are you thinking about?" Su Zhan asked softly, playing with her hair. "If mom knew, would you say me." Clarie said softly. Su Zhan smiled: "She asked me to protect you. Obviously I protect you very well." "When can I save her?" Clarie asked. "When you become a real shadow hunter." Su Zhan said."You can bear the second rune now. After I help you get the tattoo, I may leave for a while. During this time, I hope you can go out for a walk, whether it is a shadow hunter or a magician, no matter how strong it is I¡¯m just a rookie who has never experienced wind and rain. Although I am very reluctant to leave you like this, the time we have been together is still long, so long you can¡¯t think of it.¡± "I won''t let you down!" Clarie''s voice was soft but serious. Su Zhan stood up and tattooed a second rune on Clarie''s arm, then light flashed in his hand, and a ring fell on Clarie''s finger. "Is this, proposal?" Clarie said subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled: "You think so. This ring is similar to the green ring in my hand. Various abilities can be released through thoughts. Of course, it is only one-time. Once the energy in it is consumed, it will lose its function. This is just for self-defense. With it, no one in this world can hurt you." "Thank you!" Clarie said gratefully, touching the ring lightly. Su Zhan smiled."Isn''t it right to protect my own woman? I won''t be away for too long, and I will come back to you soon." "Ok!" Su Zhan took Clarion out of the room, and first told Margot and the others that with their magicians and Clarion, the shadow hunter, there would be no danger, even if it was the group that caught her mother. ''Don''t worry about taking action, not to mention that he is only temporarily away for a while, not too long. After the explanation was over, Su Zhan went to say hello to the dean again, and after it was done, Su Zhan left the instance. 590 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 590 From the copy, Su Zhan first asked about the military service. Everything is going well. Several batches have been sent for mining one after another. Su Zhan asked Mariko to tell Astra that if they were mined, they would send a batch. He wanted to try what level the Seraphim forged with this material could reach and how much strength it could withstand! Subsequently, Su Zhan teleported away and appeared in a high-end hotel room. There was no one in the room, women''s clothes were scattered on the sofa, and women''s songs faintly came from the bathroom.Walking to the door, Su Zhan gently opened the door and saw a woman in the bathtub taking a bubble bath, looking in a good mood, holding a wine glass in one hand, while humming. Hearing the sound, the woman seemed startled and turned her head hastily.After seeing the person, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I wanted to wash it for nothing, but clean it up and look for you again. I didn''t expect you to come so quickly. You know I''m looking for you?" "What I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know, Vanessa..." Su Zhan said faintly, sitting beside the bathtub, "Tell me, what''s the gain." "The biggest gain is that Hill seems to be leaving SHIELD." Vanessa smiled. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment and nodded for her to continue."Hill did wash away her grievances after taking the copycats back to S.H.I.E.L.D., but S.H.I. It can be seen that after the end, she intends to withdraw from SHIELD. There are her own reasons, and also your reasons." Su Zhan smiled. It would be better if Hill quit S.H.I.E.L.D., if she didn''t take the initiative to quit, she would have to speak up herself! "What else?" Su Zhan asked again. "In addition to S.H.I.E.L.D., other countries should have infiltrated, but the specific list is still unclear. The reason why Hill stayed is hoping to find out. However, judging from the current situation, the copycats have penetrated. It¡¯s very deep, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to uproot it." "Understood, you can continue." Su Zhan responded and got up as if to leave. Vanessa suddenly grabbed Su Zhan''s arm, the water flowed down her body, and the sticky foam shattered one by one. "You just left?" Vanessa asked angrily. "After you finish it, I will reward you again!" Su Zhan looked at Vanessa''s body with a smile, and said worthily. "It''s almost the same." Vanessa said with a smile, letting go of Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and disappeared suddenly. The next moment, he has appeared in another room. Of course, it is still a woman''s room. The room is very clean, you can''t tell from the furnishings. This is Hill''s home! 0719-Sword Sitting on the sofa, Su Zhan swallowed the Stone of Time in one hand, flipped through the magic book in the other, and learned the magic on it. Time gradually passed, the sky was already dark, and the room sank into darkness.I don''t know how long it took, the sound of the key opening the door suddenly sounded, and Su Zhan raised his head slightly to see a slightly tired figure walking in. As soon as he came in, Hill instantly found Su Zhan sitting on the sofa. I was surprised and cautious at first, but after seeing the Stone of Time, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Why are you here?" "Come and see you, how is it, is there any progress?" "Did you listen to Vanessa?" Hill took off his coat and sat down beside Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded. Hill said in a deep voice, "I can be sure that in S.H.I. I am. I feel that they may be plotting something, a very important and a very dangerous thing." "I still need time." "Don''t worry, I''m not here to rush you, I just came to see you." Su Zhan smiled."If you need to, you can contact my people directly. Anyway, they will be your own people. They will help. As for the copycats that have infiltrated the earth, I will leave it to you. I am going to take the time to visit the copycats My hometown, I don¡¯t know how the copycats who stayed on Earth would react if they knew that their homes were destroyed." "Either fight it, or hide deeper and develop on the earth." Hill said. "When are you going?" Hill asked. "For a while." Su Zhan said casually. Hill couldn''t help but said: "It doesn''t sound like destroying a planet or a race, it''s like going to someone''s house as a guest." "It''s the same to me." Su Zhan smiled."Well, I just came to see you, I''m leaving." Hill did not expect Su Zhan to go so fast, he hesitated and said, "Wait, I heard about the military service in your territory. You have also heard about things in outer space. Isn''t there a shortage of manpower in you? There should be a lot of them. It''s a pity to kill them directly?" Su Zhan smiled: "Although the problem of manpower is a bit troublesome, I can solve it. As for them... they must die! No one can survive the idea of ??the earth, because the earth is my territory!" Hill thought for a while and nodded. She just felt that the death of these copycats was a bit wasteful, but Su Zhan''s approach was correct. The earth needs to use powerful force to deter others. The destruction of copycats is a good example! The copycat star must die, but there are indeed many things that can be used, such as the planet of the copycat star. Speaking of planets, Su Zhan thought of Ganata. Although Ganata''s crisis has been resolved, she still needs food to replenish energy after all. The planet of the copycat star is a good choice. The clan is annihilated, the planet is swallowed, this should be more shocking. When Su Zhan found Ganata, Ganata was with Singularity. I don''t know when they were mixed together. They seemed to have a very good relationship. Is it because they are both of the Universe type? "You came." Ganata and Singularity were very happy to see Su Zhan suddenly coming. "Hungry recently?" Su Zhan asked Ganata. Ganata pouted and said cutely, "It''s a bit, I heard that many people hit the earth before, but after so long, there is no enemy." "Now I have it, get ready, I will take you to a big meal." Su Zhan smiled. "That''s great." Ganata said happily. "Are you going?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked Singularity. Singularity even hesitated. "She recently met a new friend and made an appointment to meet tomorrow." Ganata explained. "Then take you next time." Su Zhan smiled, and then flew away directly with Ganata. On the way, Su Zhan talked about the copycat star, and Ganata also knew a little bit. He was even more happy to hear that it was the copystar. 591 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 591 The location of the Shanzhai Star is very far away, and it takes a lot of time to come back and forth. It is estimated that the Shanzhai Stars should have started plotting the earth a long time ago and began to prepare for the invasion. On the way, Ganata seemed very excited, and said a lot of interesting things that happened on the earth, which made the journey less boring, and finally came to Shanzhai Star. Shanzhai stars are different from the earth. They are not so beautiful, and there are many machines operating on the surface. They belong to the kind of planet with a relatively deep development. There is a layer of energy protection on the outside of the planet, and you can clearly see that there are copycats working on the copystar. The arrival of Su Zhan and Ganata naturally made the Shanzhai star people discovered, and they could clearly see them panicking and beginning to gather, and various defensive powers and attack powers were also activated. Before long, under the escort of a group of people, a burly man flew out in a flying vehicle. "Captain of the Guard of the Kingdom of Skuru, who are you, and what is it costly to come to Star of Skuru?" The man stopped at a distance of about 500 meters and said in a deep voice. This copycat star seems to be different from other copycats, is stronger, and is obviously stronger than other copycats. "Do you know who I am?" "Do you know who she is?" Su Zhan asked lightly. The captain of the copycat star said in a deep voice, "I don''t know." "I don''t know? Forget it, let you... let you understand. My name is Su Zhan, and her name is Ganata. We come from the earth." Su Zhan said with a sneer. The word "earth" surprised the captain of the copycat star, and he clearly understood it. "Understood, then go to death!" Su Zhan responded indifferently, and in an instant, the captain of the copycat star exploded and instantly turned into dust. Su Zhan¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone on the Shanzhai Star to hear. Knowing the origin of Su Zhan, seeing the strongest captain turned into ashes without resistance, the entire Shanzhai Star instantly entered a state of battle! Chapter 0720 Countless warships swarmed out, powerful energy attacks locked Su Zhan, one shot after another.The king of the Shanzhai Star is very decisive. Knowing that Su Zhan came here from the earth, obviously his plans on earth have been exposed. Since the opponent is here, there is no possibility of peace talks at all. It is better to seize the opportunity to take the initiative and buy time to arrange the tribe. escape. His strategy is right, maybe he didn''t know it before, but as Su Zhan rose to fame, who in the universe didn''t know Su Zhan and the earth?That is comparable to the five gods, no, it can even be said to be a stronger existence. Although the counterfeit stars are also powerful and large in number, they can''t resist it at all. The strategy is right, but...the gap in strength cannot be made up by strategy. Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of a group of green barriers, whether those energy cannons or missiles, when they hit the barriers, they exploded, thick smoke was everywhere, and the momentum grew, but it was ineffective. Countless warships flew over, and they exploded under Ganata''s offensive without Su Zhan''s action, and they couldn''t even get close to Su Zhan. "Go down and play." Su Zhan said, quickly flew to the Shanzhai Star. Attacks swarmed, Su Zhan was too lazy to dodge, unable to break the defense at all.After landing, countless copycat stars rushed over. Su Zhan released the power of the phoenix. In an instant, a flame space was formed around him. The huge flame wings waved and screamed again and again, as long as they hit one. A little bit, the copycat star will be burned to ashes. There are a lot of copycats, which can be said to be a steady stream. Su Zhan took out a pair of fearful swords that had been used for a long time. Instead of using any abilities, he covered it with the power of the phoenix. "Devil, this is a devil." Some copycats have collapsed, and the despair and powerlessness of hopelessness are something that no one can bear. However, this is a price they must bear. Two swords of fear, power of the phoenix, ring of lights. Su Zhan changed the law and used various abilities to slaughter. This feeling of wanton killing made him feel extremely happy. With the slaughter, the number of copycats was decreasing a little bit. At this time, Su Zhan noticed that there were several warships. Leave from the other side of the planet."Want to run? No way, no copycat star will leave alive!" In an instant, the power of the infinite gem was released. I heard the sound of clicking, and the entire space near the copycat star began to be distorted. Finally, the copycat star was completely isolated from the universe, and the warships were hit back as soon as they flew out.Obviously, they will not just give up like this, keep trying to attack and leave, Su Zhan will look back and stop paying attention. The power of Infinite Gems is not something they can break through! The turtle in the urn has nowhere to escape. You must be killed in battle or die! The only way to wait for the copycats is death! Three full days. Su Zhan stayed awake, blood stained a river, cut off the head of the last copycat star, watching it turn into ashes, Su Zhan sat on the ground slowly, with two swords erected on the ground in fear, he lay down and closed his eyes. Ganata put away some of the technologies on the planet that she found valuable. After resting for most of the day, Su Zhan put away his fear and his spirit, and said to Ganata, "It''s time for your meal." "Ok!" Ganata had been looking forward to it for a long time. The two slowly flew out of the planet and floated above the planet. Ganata slowly opened her mouth and swallowed. Uh, to be honest, Su Zhan thought this scene would be... special. In fact, I was thinking too much. Ganata swallowed the planet''s energy instead of opening her mouth to swallow the planet.It can be seen that the energy is swallowed in the mouth, and the planet is beginning to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, I heard a boom, the planet exploded and turned into fragments. Ganata patted her swollen belly cutely, and laughed in satisfaction. "I am full." "If you''re full, let''s go. If you are hungry, tell me, nothing else, how many planets you need." Su Zhan smiled and patted Ganata on the head. This lovely girl is really exciting. one side. The demise of the counterfeit star does not need to be specially promoted by the Soviet War. The forces of the universe will soon learn about the power of the universe and the reason.The copycats intended to invade the earth, but they were discovered by the Soviet Union, but they destroyed their families and destroyed their families. While marveling at the ferocity of Soviet warfare, it also made them even more afraid. Unconsciously, the life court said that the summoning order issued seemed to have become a joke. The five gods did not take action, and the others would not go to death. Even some people have begun to forget about the summoning order. At the same time, the mining of the head of the Celestial Group gradually spread. As a result, the great power was afraid to provoke Su Zhan, but others wanted to please Su Zhan, hoping that Su Zhan¡¯s strength and influence could become stronger and stronger. Let them have one more way to survive. Whatever the reason, the plan of the Life Tribunal was invalidated. When I returned, I took a trip to the Krypton base. It happened that Astra was about to send the cosmic matter just collected back to Earth, so Su Zhan took over. Back to Earth, Ganata''s residence. The singularity is not there, I guess I went to play with my friends.When she came back, Ganata sat on the sofa with her legs in her arms and took out the ice cream, showing a look of enjoyment. 592 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 592 At first glance, it really looked like an earth girl. Taking off her shoes, her little feet dangling in a good mood, she felt white and small.Looking at her feet, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sounded elsewhere on Ganata... Especially when she was watching her licking ice cream... it made Su Zhan even more fanciful. "Do you want to be my woman?" Su Zhan asked. Ganata was stunned for a moment: "Am I not your woman? I thought, I am already, I heard from the singularity, I am already your woman." "It doesn''t count now, I mean, a real woman." Su Zhan smiled. "How do you do that?" Ganata asked curiously. 0721-Sword Seeing Ganata''s simple and curious question, Su Zhan was really hard to tell. After all, she didn''t know much about human life, and she didn''t know how to say it bluntly. "Well, you can watch the movie when you have time, action romance." Su Zhan retreated. "Oh, yes, I will watch it!" Ganata said. "All right, then I''m leaving." Can''t bear to eat it, Su Zhan thinks it''s better to go first, telepathically contacting Hill and Vanessa, telling them about the fall of the copycat star, Su Zhan returned to the mountaintop palace. Taking out the Seraphim and the cosmic matter, with Su Zhan''s ability, the two combined together and began to change.The forging process is not complicated, and Su Zhan can control a little bit of change very easily. Su Zhan has been monitoring its limits. I have to say that this cosmic material is indeed very powerful. With the forging again and again, the appearance of the Seraphim has not changed, but it is getting stronger and stronger, and it can be stored. The power of angels has also increased. It turned out that the angel''s power was full and was about to overflow, but now it hasn''t even reached one percent. It can be seen how much the upper limit of this storage has been increased. The Seraphim at this time is no less than Thor''s Hammer. To a certain extent, if it continues, it can completely surpass the Twilight Sword. However, there is one point that is not good. It is targeted. It is only effective for dark creatures or energy bodies, and its applicability is not so wide.However, Su Zhan''s brain and thinking are completely different, and sometimes he thinks of some unexpected problems. After knowing the specificity of Seraphim, he suddenly thought of a question. Can this weapon kill God? The power of angels comes from God, which can be said to be derived from the same origin. To some extent, God is also an energy body, a powerful energy body. If the power of the seraph is strong enough to surpass God, can it be killed? Him? If dark magic is attached to it, the effect should be better. This thought was a bit unstoppable when I thought of it. In the DC world, the existence of God is always a trouble. He remembered that there was a guy called a guy who once killed God with a special gun. Of course... it was not the heyday. The God of God can also be said to be a clone of God, but this is enough to prove that this idea is correct and feasible. "Angel power, if you look for an opportunity, you should get some angel power." Su Zhan put away the Seraphim and entered the instance. This time, I went back to Brooklyn School of Magic for more than ten days. Julia and the others were in the academy, but Clarion was not there. After asking for a moment, they knew that Su Zhan had gone. I went out to experience it, and it really made them encounter a lot of vampires or demons. Several magicians and a shadow hunter can easily solve it. This allowed them to increase a lot of experience. Several people discussed and prepared to come back to verify and absorb These experiences.And Clarie has also adapted to this new identity and life, and has a general understanding of strength, acting alone to investigate clues. Su Zhan first tested their abilities one by one, and they all improved. Then Su Zhan left the college and went to Clarie''s home. She is at home! Mother was taken away by the''organization'' because of the Holy Grail. As for what the Holy Grail is and where, she didn''t even know and didn''t care.But she couldn''t find out where her mother was locked up at all, so she wanted to find the Holy Grail in exchange for her mother?No matter how bad, her own appearance should also attract the attention of the organization, so she can take the opportunity to find clues. The house was empty, searched countless times, and messed up. Clarie was sitting on the sofa with Seraphim by the side, quietly waiting for dark. Night fell slowly. Clarie suddenly felt something, and suddenly grabbed the Seraphim next to her.In an instant, Seraphim started, and she suddenly turned around and waved directly. "You just welcome your man like that?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Clarie was stunned for a moment and was overjoyed, but soon stopped."How do you prove? How do I know that you are not a demon that will transform." "Ya Chudie!" Su Zhan suddenly smiled. Clarie was taken aback for a moment, her face flushed instantly. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "This is what I taught you. Such a private matter should be enough to prove my identity." "Yeah." Clarie nodded, put down the Seraphim and threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms. Before that, Clarie couldn''t bear to beg for mercy, and Su Zhan badly told her to stop by herself if she yelled at Yalidie.As a result, Clarion called to herself... Instead of stopping, Su Zhan became even stronger. Such a private matter, the devil would naturally not know. It was only more than ten days, but Clarie suddenly felt as if she had been away from Su Zhan for a long time. Although she had become much stronger during this period, she was even more faintly in charge when she was with Julia and the others. In the Soviet war, the fragile side was still uncontrollably exposed. After all, she is just an eighteen-year-old girl. Originally, she was supposed to be sitting in college to paint and study art, but now she is holding a weapon to destroy the devil. For her, the two most important people in the world, one is her mother and the other is her man, neither of them are there. It is indeed not easy to face the unknown world firmly and inquire about the whereabouts of her mother. "Okay, didn''t I say that I will be back soon, how do you feel during this time?" Su Zhan asked softly, touching Clarie''s blonde hair. Clarie said: "Fortunately, Kadimargo and others accompanied me, but... Although many vampires and demons have been found, the whereabouts of my mother has not been investigated. I want to see if they will appear today. If it doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to the museum tomorrow." "Why are you going to the museum?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Clarie said: "There are many records about gods and myths in the museum. I want to see if there are clues about the whereabouts of the Holy Grail." Chapter 0722 is home with him! The appearance of Su Zhan made Clarie relax her whole body, chatting with Su Zhan while waiting to see if there would be a vampire appearing. The home was in chaos. She didn''t have any thoughts to clean up before. Now Su Zhan came back and left. While Clarie introduced Su Zhan to the memories of the family, she simply cleaned up. It felt strange, as if after Su Zhan appeared, this place became home again. "It seems that vampires may not appear anymore." Time passed slowly, and it was midnight in a blink of an eye, and the wind was calm and no one or creature appeared. Clarie nodded disappointedly. It seemed that she was going to the museum tomorrow. "It''s too early, let''s take a rest, otherwise you will lose energy during the day." Su Zhan hugged Clari and said. Clarie nodded. The house was in a mess before, and the two of them simply cleaned up, but her room has already been cleaned up, so a temporary rest is fine. Su Zhan drew a hidden magic circle on the door of the room. Don''t let any creature approach this room.After closing the door, he looked at Clarie''s room. The room layout is very simple, closet, bed, desk, and a drawing board next to it.It was very messy before, and there was no place to go. Now it was barely cleaned up and replaced with clean bedding. "rest early." 593 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 593 Su Zhan lay down holding Clarion in his arms. Clarion nodded gently, listening to his heartbeat, as if the whole world had become more stable. Before she knew it, Clarie had fallen asleep soundly. When she woke up the next day, Clarie found herself lying in Su Zhan''s arms, and she didn''t know when she took off her clothes, and was neatly placed on the table next to her. The same is true when looking at the Soviet war. Although Clarie was a little shy, it was more of the sweetness of a girl after she achieved happiness. Su Zhan opened his eyes slightly, and what he saw was Clarie''s sweet eyes, her long golden hair casually rubbing her body, a little itchy."Woke up?" "Yeah." Clari replied lazily. Su Zhan smiled, hugged Clarie''s smooth body and looked out the window. The sun was shining, and it was another good weather. "Are you hungry?" Su Zhan asked softly, rubbing Clarie''s body. Clarie shook her head."I''m not hungry, it''s fine." "Really? I thought it would be better this way." Su Zhan chuckled and raised his head and kissed him.Who knew that Clarie''s reaction was much stronger than Su Zhan thought, but after the separation, Clarie took the initiative to come forward. Su Zhan, who had just woken up, woke up in an instant, immediately held Clarie and practiced fiercely. Morning exercise. Still very necessary! At noon, Su Zhan and Clarie came out of the house holding hands. Clarie, who was already pretty and beautiful, is now even more dazzling, and the whole person seems to exude an indescribable light. The two walked down the street, handsome men and pretty women. It really attracted a lot of repeat rates. After solving lunch or breakfast, the two drove to the museum. There are not too many people in places like museums, after all, in the age when the Internet was developed, many things can be checked online.Usually people who come to the museum are particularly interested in this aspect, or are organized by the school. Today, there happened to be a school organized a visit to the museum. It looked like a high school student, but foreigners developed very early, so it looked like Su Zhan and Clarie was about the same age. A group of people entered the museum mightily, and Su Zhan and Clarie followed the crowd in.The museum is very large and deserted. After so many people entered, it seemed to make the museum a little bit of life. Anyway, I don''t know where the record of the Holy Grail is. Su Zhan simply followed them, watching them one by one, mainly introducing various gods, which made him a little interested.After all, in their opinion, they are just characters in legends, but they can see it with their own eyes. Soon these hot people stopped in the Greek gods, and a teacher in a wheelchair was introducing to the statue, it should be a third-rate little god in the Greek gods. Compared with Norse mythology, Greek gods are actually more familiar. Zeus, Poseidon, Hades. Of course, there is also Athena! Clarie took Su Zhan''s arm and listened very seriously, but Su Zhan suddenly paid attention to a little problem! A boy among the students seemed not interested in these fairy tales. Although he was listening, he was wearing headphones.Of course, this is not the root of the problem. What Su Zhan cared about was that a middle-aged female teacher next to her looked at the boy with a special look. A bit resentful, a bit anticipating, a bit eager to try, no matter what it is, it is definitely not the teacher''s expression when looking at the students. "You said, is there really a god in this world?" Clarie asked Su Zhan in a daze. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Originally, I was not sure whether there is a god in this world, but now...I think I can be sure. Because you are a god, my goddess!" Clarie blushed, showing a shy expression. "Hate, I am serious." "I''m serious too." Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "Well, are you interested in seeing God?" "God? Are you serious?" Clarie looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled."follow me." At this time, the boy had been called away by the female teacher, and he went to the exhibition hall next door as if he had something to say.Su Zhan came in through the side door next door with Clara and leaned against the door. "Where is God?" "Isn''t that." Su Zhan smiled and pointed at the student. Clarie was stunned and said: "Student? How is this possible? What kind of god is he." "He should be regarded as a half-human and half-god hybrid. According to legend, many gods like to fall in love with ordinary people. The child born is this half-human and half-god hybrid." Su Zhan explained with a light smile. Clarie was surprised that God would fall in love with ordinary people. She thought it was just some legends added for romance by later generations, but she didn''t expect... it was true? Item 0723 Clarie looked at that student as if there was nothing special, and she couldn''t see any demigod appearance at all.The young man was curious about what the teacher would like to talk to himself alone, and was about to turn his head to ask, but at this moment suddenly something changed. The teacher''s clothes suddenly tore, his body changed instantly, and he changed to look like a vampire and a demon. Gradually, his teeth and arms turned into wings, and he immediately leaped over. The student was startled and hurriedly bent over. The guy flew over the student''s head and floated on the skylight and shouted in a very harsh voice. "Where is the stuff, hand it over!" "You, what are you talking about, what are you talking about, my god, what are you, am I dreaming?" The student''s face turned pale. At this time, the thing leaned over and rushed down, and the hurried student directly sat on the ground.Damn it!The door was pushed abruptly, and the teacher in a wheelchair came in. A black student followed, who seemed to be the student''s friend. "Get out of the way, if you don''t leave again, I''m not welcome." The teacher in the wheelchair was not afraid at all and shouted sharply at the guy overhead. The guy was actually a little jealous. After a moment of silence, he turned around, waved his wings, broke the skylight next to him, and flew out.While flying out, it also said sharply: "Boy, hand over what you stole, I will not let it go." "What to do?" the black student asked in a low voice. The teacher in the wheelchair said solemnly: "I didn''t expect that the Nemesis would do it herself. Jackson is in danger. Now you will take him back to find her mother and send them to the camp." "Teacher, what the hell is going on, I didn''t steal anything." The student named Jackson defended himself in shock. "This thing is for you. If you are in danger, it will save your life." The teacher in the wheelchair took out a pen from his arms and handed it over to Jackson solemnly. The teacher yelled at what Jackson wanted to say. With a sound, he and the black boy were directly driven away. The incident happened suddenly and was too weird. Jackson completely lost the ability to think. On the contrary, the black student seemed very calm. Although he looked lame and needed crutches, he was much calmer than Jackson. "who are you?" After Jackson and the others left, the wheelchair teacher did not leave immediately. Instead, he pushed the wheelchair to the other end and asked Su Zhan Klarie, who was standing aside watching the excitement. 594 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 594 Su Zhan smiled and said: "I thought you were anxious to leave now to find a way. After all, if this matter is not handled properly, I am afraid it will be a mess. Zeus''s treasure was stolen, and the suspected target was Poseidon''s son. Tsk tsk... I''m really curious about what it will be like when the two fight. The wheelchair teacher frowned."What is your name, how do you know this." "If you have a chance, you will know." Su Zhan chuckled softly, turned around and left with Clarie''s waist.The wheelchair teacher hesitated for a moment, but did not catch up.For him, the Jackson business is the big problem. Zeus¡¯s artifact, Thunder, was stolen. This is a big deal. If there is a war with Bossett, it is not just a matter of the gods. "You just said, Zeus and Poseidon, are they?" Clarion asked in shock, pointing to the statues of Zeus and Poseidon in the distance. Su Zhan smiled: "Yes." "I didn''t expect these myths to be true. The student turned out to be Poseidon''s son. The truth is so surprising." Clarie said in amazement. Su Zhan shook his head: "Surprised? The surprise is yet to come. This kid is also unlucky. With so many half-gods and half-humans, he is the son of the sea king Boston among the three big gods and became the target of suspicion." Clarie nodded sighingly. "Let''s go, let''s see the Holy Grail first, and then... I will take you to an interesting place." "Where?" Clarie asked as she walked with some curiosity. "In fact, there are many hidden worlds in this world, such as the magical world, the shadow world, and so on. Now there is one more world of the gods. Didn¡¯t I just say that many gods like to fall in love with ordinary people and have children. These half The half-god hybrids are born with special abilities, or grow strangely, it is difficult to live in ordinary society, so they have a place called the hybrid camp, which is specially taken in and protected by these half-human hybrids. ." "Poseidon¡¯s son will probably hide there. That¡¯s the only place that can protect him. God and God cannot steal each other¡¯s weapons or energy. Only mixed blood can do it. Now, Zeus¡¯s thunder is Steal, who do you think wants to find." "Of course it is Zeus." Clarie said. "What else?" Su Zhan asked with a smile, looking at the record of the Holy Grail before him. Clarie shook her head: "I don''t know, who else?" "Of course it is the enemy of Zeus, or someone who has always wanted to overthrow his rule." "Hades, the Hades." Clarie hurriedly answered. "So, they might not be so safe this way. Take a look, if you are interested, I can take you to the fun." Su Zhan smiled. "This...is there any danger? It''s a god after all." It''s Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades again, and Clarion is really worried. Su Zhan laughed and said: "Don''t worry, even if they are gods, they will bow their heads in front of me. If they are gods, then I am a man above gods!" "A man above God!" Clarie was in a daze. There are many records about the Holy Grail in the museum, but there is no practical news.Those students have been taken back to school by wheelchair teachers, and the museum has become much deserted. "Let''s go too, to watch the excitement?" Su Zhan asked Clarie. Although Clarie regretted that she hadn''t gained much, she was still curious about half-humans, half-gods, myths and so on, and she could see that Su Zhan seemed to want to participate in this matter no matter what her purpose. Chapter 0724 Percy Jackson On the highway, in a car, Jackson''s mother was driving, and the black student was sitting in the co-pilot. Jackson was silent and calmed down. But obviously he still didn''t understand why this happened. He didn''t steal anything, and what was the camp?He asked, and Jackson¡¯s mother sighed, knowing that there was no way to hide it. She talked about the camp, and even more about Jackson¡¯s father. Although she didn¡¯t say what it was, it was considered Explained why my father was not with Jackson since he was a child. There was no talk all the way, from day to night, the car drove all the way to a remote road, which should not be far from the so-called camp. Driven on, strange things happened. A cow fell from the sky out of thin air and hit the front. Jackson''s mother didn''t react for a while and hurriedly braked and hit the steering wheel. The result was still a little late, and the car rolled over and turned over heavily. "Oh my God, what is that." "Get out, get out..." Jackson looked into the distance in horror and hurriedly shouted. At this time, the black classmate in the car was actually taking off his pants. "Glover, what are you doing?" Jackson shouted. "Get out of trouble!" Glover called out, and Jackson was stunned. Originally a lame Glover, his legs were covered with thick fluff. It didn''t look like a human leg at all, but like a sheep''s leg. Seeing that his legs were bent abruptly and kicked, he was kicked when he was going out, and he got out to help pull Jackson and her mother out. The ground trembled, and in the distance, a cow-like humanoid monster strode over here, obviously rushing towards them. "Run, run..." The three people hurriedly rushed towards the mixed-blood camp in the jungle next to them. Behind them, the minotaur was chasing, imminent. "What kind of devil is that, I don''t seem to have seen it before." While a chasing scene was on, in the distance, Su Zhan was playing with Clarie and was looking here. Clarie was surprised when he looked at the huge Minotaur. He had also heard of some types of demons in the shadow world, but there was no such thing.Moreover, the strength of this Minotaur was very strong, and she could feel that evil breath even far away. "It''s just the Minotaur, Hades''s miscellaneous soldiers." Su Zhan said casually. "Shall we, do you want to help?" Clarie asked watching the three running away embarrassedly. Su Zhan said casually: "Don''t worry, they will be fine, after all, he is Poseidon''s son." As Su Zhan said, the three of them soon arrived at the entrance of the camp, a high wooden arch with the mixed-blood camp written on it. After that, Jackson and Glover had already ran in, but who knew that Jackson''s mother seemed to hit an invisible barrier to keep them out. "Mom, come in quickly." Jackson yelled hurriedly. Jackson''s mother shook her head and said: "I can''t get in here, only you can get in, take care of yourself, don''t worry about me!" After she finished speaking, she turned around resolutely and ran. The Minotaur had already chased him, and when he saw Jackson entering the camp, he hesitated and turned and chased her. "Mom." Jackson worried that he was about to chase out, but was stopped by Glover beside him. While struggling, Jackson, who had experienced a big wave, suddenly fainted. How could humans compare to monsters from hell?It didn''t take long for the Minotaur to catch up with Jackson''s mother and grabbed it directly with his huge palm.Jackson''s mother had nowhere to escape, so she could only watch as she was about to be caught. Seeing the big hand approaching, it suddenly stopped. She looked at the Minotaur with a little surprise and doubt, and found that he seemed to be struggling with his hideous expression, but he couldn''t move at all, as if he was frozen. At this time, she noticed two people coming out next to her. 595 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 595 One man and one woman, very young and seductive. Here, at this time, it is impossible for anyone to be ordinary people. "Are you Poseidon''s woman, Percy Jackson''s mother?" the young man raised an eyebrow and asked.She hesitated a little, wondering if she should believe the other person. The young man walked over slowly without speaking. At the moment he took a step, the Minotaur seemed to be under some tremendous pressure. He lay on the ground with a bang. For a moment, the dust rose... She was even more shocked. Jump, clearly seeing that the originally arrogant Minotaur was full of fear on his face. "I, I am!" It just so happened that at this time, the other party turned her head again and she hurriedly nodded and admitted."Thank you for saving me." "How do you know that I am saving you?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked with interest. Hearing this, she was shocked instantly."You, didn''t you come to save me?" "What purpose does it come from? What is my purpose. Of course, there may be a little more nasty fun, for example...I want to know how Poseidon will react." Su Zhan said with a smile. She was shocked instantly. She thought she was saved, but she didn''t expect to encounter a more crisis. In a flash, she had reacted and turned and ran.But just after two steps, she was forced to stop, followed by a strange feeling. She saw that she had turned into illusory smoke and drifted into Su Zhan''s hands, and then disappeared. "Are you really going to catch her?" Clarie asked with some suspicion. There was nothing wrong with catching her, but Clarie was very curious about Su Zhan''s purpose. If Su Zhan wanted to arrest someone, it would have been arrested long ago, and even Jackson had been arrested, why is it now? "Yes, I have to tell Poseidon when I look back so that he doesn''t know that his woman is in my hands. And if this guy sees it, Hades will know, guess, who will come to me first?" Su Zhanjiao Stepping on the head of the Minotaur, he smiled and asked Clarie. His purpose is to elicit Poseidon or Hades. The three gods, Su Zhan really wanted to see and see, but he didn''t know who would come first! Chapter 0725-Hades Jackson entered the mixed-blood camp for the time being. Su Zhan did not embarrass the Minotaur and let him go. He took Clarie out of the mixed-blood camp and settled in a nearby town. This small town is relatively remote, but fortunately there are hotels. After opening a room, Su Zhan and Clarie took a bath. After lying down, they rolled together naturally. They were full of vitality and affection, so they wouldn''t be bored doing it every day. Unknowingly, there was a creaking sound from the small hotel, and occasionally it was accompanied by a sentence of chrysanthemum butterfly or something. Those who didn''t know thought it was Japanese! The night passed quietly, and the contented two hugged and fell asleep. When I got up in the morning, I was naturally greasy and crooked again, and finally rolled again.This tossing, it was almost noon until the two of them came out of the small hotel. I found a restaurant nearby to eat, and Clarie asked, "What are we going to do now?" "See if there are vampires or demons in the shadow world nearby, and wait to see who will come to you." "Ok!" The shadow world is everywhere. It can be said that there is a shadow world where there are people, and there is a shadow world where no one is.For ordinary people, they have no idea that the people around him are shadow hunters, nor do they know that they will be demons or vampires.Of course, demons and vampires do not appear during most of the day, which makes them less likely to be discovered. For ordinary people, the cemetery may be a place where few people go except for worship, except during the day. For vampires and demons, the tomb is heaven. At night, it was a little quiet and gloomy. Su Zhan and Klarie came to the cemetery, Klarie tightened the Seraphim in her hands and looked around.She felt the devil''s breath here, but it was very weak. "come out!" Su Zhan stomped slightly, and for an instant, a huge aura was produced on the ground, followed by a howl, and a figure appeared in front of them out of thin air. "Go on." Su Zhan said to Clarie. Clarie nodded, waving the Seraphim and charged up. Su Zhan hugged his shoulders and didn''t do anything. This was the demon he deliberately picked. It was stronger than Clarie, but not too strong. It was a good tool for training. Of course, in addition to training with Clarie, Su Zhan also wanted to see if Hades appeared. Because Poseidon is withered. Only places with seas, rivers, or even water, are theoretically Poseidon¡¯s territory, so he can know a lot of things, including his own woman being arrested, but he has never expressed his position. This makes Su Zhan Very disappointed. This is also worthy of being called a god? You can only hide in the sea every day, the child can''t be by your side, you don''t have the guts and you don''t have the courage to speak up, the woman you like has been arrested, and there is no movement. If this is the word of God, then it really insults the word God, and is this also the Big Three? Since Poseidon is not coming, what about Hades? Hasn''t Hades been wrong with Zeus?He sent the Minotaur to arrest people, obviously for Zeus''s thunder, he shouldn''t be indifferent. "Pump!" The seraph danced, and the demon turned to ashes. Clarie came back panting, and suddenly the wind blew up behind her. Clarie was a little surprised. She was sure that the other party was dead?Turning his head subconsciously, he found that the shadows had condensed, and soon a person dressed as a rock singer appeared! Clarie frowned slightly. It didn''t seem to be the demon just now? Su Zhan put on Clarie''s shoulders and said softly: "The King of Hell is boring, are you going to have a concert?" "I don''t like this look, then I''ll change it!" The rock singer said, the body suddenly became huge, and instantly transformed into the shape of a terrifying flame troll. Clarie was taken aback. The terrifying breath of death made her a little breathless, but soon Su Zhan also exuded a kind of breath, which made her feel a lot easier. "Pluto--Hades, I thought you were going to be a tortoise like your brother." Su Zhan chuckled lightly. This person is indeed the king of hell, Hades... "You make me very curious. No one has dared to tell the truth to God like this and provoke two gods at the same time. Who are you?" Hades asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan said lightly: "Su Zhan." "Let''s talk, what do you want." Hades remembered the name secretly. He could feel that Su Zhan seemed ordinary, but the power contained in his body was extremely powerful, even making him feel threatened. This threat was not even given to him by Zeus. "It''s okay, I suddenly felt that hell seems to be pretty good, have you considered giving way?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I''m afraid you don''t have this strength." Hades snorted and waved his hands suddenly. In an instant, the flames of hell smashed towards Su Zhan. Clarie hurriedly pulled Su Zhan to escape. Who knew that Su Zhan didn''t move at all. Seeing the flame suddenly explode in a place close to Su Zhan, Clarie didn''t feel the slightest impact. "I thought you would be smarter, but it''s a pity that it''s stupid." Su Zhan shook his head with disappointment, and suddenly waved his palm. In an instant, a red and black energy flame burst out, and Hades was stained in an instant. "What is this, let go... let me go." Hades'' flames couldn''t resist at all. The red and black flames entangled Hades, allowing Hades to change various forms but could not break free. The sizzling voice rang, I could feel the pain of Hades and the reduction of the flame on his body. 596 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 596 Su Zhan smiled and grabbed the other end of the red and black flames, turned his head and said to Clarie: "Do you want to visit hell?" "Hmm!" Clarie nodded repeatedly, and she suddenly heard what Su Zhan had said before. A man above God! "Hold me tightly." Su Zhan said with a smile. Klarie hurriedly hugged Su Zhan''s waist. The next moment, the light flashed, and the surrounding scenery suddenly changed color and appeared in a very elegant room. "what¡­¡­" A woman in a tube top dress was surprised to see the person who suddenly appeared and... Hades, who was trapped like a dog, screamed in shock. Chapter 0726 control the underworld, devour the underworld "Who are you?" The woman took a few deep breaths, her body ups and downs, she first glanced at Hades, who was tied up like a dog, with unconcealed joy in her eyes, and then looked at Su Zhan. "Are you the Queen of Ming?" Su Zhan didn''t answer, but looked at her and asked. "I''m Beth¨¦phane, you can also call me the Queen of Heaven." The woman said solemnly, her tone full of resentment. Su Zhan looked up and down Bethfannie. Her grievance was understandable. She was originally the daughter of Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, but was kidnapped by Hades to the underworld because she ate the pomegranate seeds, a specialty of the underworld. You can return to the world for a month, and you must stay in hell for six months. As a woman who was snatched by Hades, Bethfannie, although she has noble status and power as the queen of the world, she has only resentment towards Hades. "My name is Su Zhan, now... I am in charge of the hell." Su Zhan said lightly. Bethfannie said solemnly: "Although it is really surprising that you can catch Hades, it is not so easy to become the lord of the underworld." Su Zhan smiled."It''s not that difficult." With that, Su Zhan walked to the original position where Hades was sitting, and Hades was involuntarily pulled over. Hades, who had returned to the underworld, had grown in strength, but still couldn¡¯t get rid of the weird red and black flames, but here was the underworld he was in charge of. He didn¡¯t see what he was doing, he heard fierce shaking. After the sound, three figures suddenly appeared. With their appearance, a powerful and gloomy breath followed. Obviously, this should be Hades''s subordinates. I haven''t seen these three guys in the movie, but Su Zhan has already guessed their identities. The three judges of the underworld. It can be regarded as the three giants of the underworld besides Hades. Minos, Radamandis, Ayagos. It can be said that the daily management and operation of the underworld are managed by these three giants. The reason why they did not appear in the movie is probably because these three guys are too high-level for Percy Jackson, or they are not at all for Hardy. Si couldn''t pose any threats, so he didn''t appear. The three giants were so loyal to Hades, they immediately attacked Su Zhan, or supernatural powers as soon as they appeared. "that''s it?" Su Zhan knocked his leg and looked at the three giants.Clarie and Bethfannie next to them were worried and surprised. They didn''t expect the three giants to join forces without causing any impact. Don''t look at it, the momentum of the three giants is nothing special, as if they have done nothing, but even ordinary gods are not opponents. "You stay aside for now, and we will talk about you later." Su Zhan said faintly. In an instant, powerful energy was born, and there was an extra layer of energy around the Big Three. Naturally, the Big Three refused to be trapped like this. , Successively tried to destroy this layer of energy. Su Zhan turned his head to look at the shocked Hades, and said with a smile: "Surprised? Actually, there is nothing to be surprised. There are not only your Greek gods in this world, let alone... even if it is a god, it may not be the top. . So, hell belongs to me, and as for you... there will be no Hades in this world." The voice fell, and the power of swallowing came out suddenly. For an instant, Hades felt that his divine power was continuously being sucked away, which surprised Hades. "This, how is this possible, you... how did you do it, this is my supernatural power, even Zeus can''t take it away." Hades shouted in shock. Su Zhan smiled: "You are only the first one, whether Zeus or Poseidon, their supernatural powers are mine, I am very curious, if you swallow your supernatural powers mixed together, can they kill God? ." After all, Hades is Pluto, one of the three giants in the Greek gods, with a lot of power and power, and it can''t be swallowed completely in two strokes. "Clarie, do you want to visit hell? Let Bethfannie accompany you." Su Zhan smiled and said towards Clarie. "What about you?" Clarie asked. Su Zhan smiled: "I have to deal with our Hades classmates first." Clarie hesitated and followed Bethfannie to leave. Hades, or the Big Three, are all here. With Bethfannie, no one in hell dares to treat Clarie, not to mention Bethfanie is a Smart people, she will protect Clarie. Hell, the underworld, the place where people come only after death, really makes Clarie very curious, people are curious about the unknown, not to mention the enduring legend of hell. When Clarie felt the different scenery of hell, Su Zhan stepped up to devour it. Poseidon was indifferent before the woman who captured Poseidon, and now he is about to kill Hades. Poseidon and Zeus are still indifferent, which makes Su Zhan sigh that these so-called gods are really selfish. what. There is a guy who can kill God, don''t they worry? In fact, Su Zhan really blamed Zeus. Can Zeus not worry about it?However, his thunder was stolen, and Su Zhan even solved Hades. How could Zeus dare to move. There is no too deep concept of time in hell. Su Zhan estimated that it took about seven days to completely swallow Hades'' supernatural power. This divine power is indeed very powerful. Even though Su Zhan possesses countless good things and strong strength, the presence of this divine power is still very strong, and it merges with the divine power of the Japanese god system he swallowed before, and becomes even stronger. some. Now, Su Zhan can faintly feel the entire hell, the underworld is under his control, he can feel it in any corner, and he can also freely cross the underworld and the world. As for Hades, he became a mortal directly after losing his supernatural power. Su Zhan directly extracted his soul, destroyed his body, and then injected his soul into the Seraphim.The soul of Pluto is naturally different from the soul of ordinary people, and it can also provide some powerful effects.The seraph fused with Hades''s soul faintly changed. The lightsaber that was originally sacred and bright has now turned black. Chapter 0727 The Daughter Of Athena "What''s this, from a seraph to a fallen god of six wings? Or... the sword of the Pluto? But it is very powerful. Although it is not enough to kill God, Zeus and Poseidon should be fine. It''s the God Killing Blade." Su Zhan looked at the black Seraphim in his hand, oh no, it should be called the God Killing Blade and nodded in satisfaction. I don¡¯t know if the souls of Zeus and Poseidon merge, what changes will happen to the Blade of Gods, these gods are really good things! Divine power can be used, even the soul has such a big use. If you use the divine power to drive the God Killing Blade, its power will increase. Su Zhan increasingly wanted to kill these gods in one go. "It''s your turn." Su Zhan''s eyes flickered, looking at the Big Three. The Big Three have been trapped nearby and have given up.Especially when I saw the whole process that Su Zhan did to Hades, desperate, fearful, and couldn''t bring up the slightest anger. Seeing Su Zhan looking over, the Big Three were instantly shocked, and their faces appeared panic. "Don''t be nervous, there are so many gods, and I won''t be able to attack you for the time being. If you still want to survive, just behave. The world should be messed up these days, and you should handle your own affairs first and help me manage Good underworld." Su Zhan said lightly, and the Big Three instantly recovered their freedom. He hesitated, bowed and left. 597 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 597 No one deals with the affairs of the underworld, that is, there is no death, and the world is naturally chaotic. "What are you going to do with me?" Bethfannie asked when she came to Su Zhan. She was caught by Hades and must stay in hell for six months each year.But now that Hades is dead, she is not a queen, although she still has to stay in hell, but this involves a question of status, so Bethfannie is here. Su Zhan looked at Bethfannie and said with a smile: "As the queen of meditation, this identity alone is actually enough to make my heart move to keep you by my side. After all, there is no queen of meditation by my side. However, I actually doubt Hardy. His aesthetic." "You mean I''m not pretty?" Bethfannie said slightly annoyed. Su Zhan acquiesced with a smile, and then said: "Although I am a bit unwilling to reject women, I am still very picky about basic principles. Therefore, I am not interested in you. As for how to deal with it, you just Stay in hell and do what you did before." "Okay," Bethfannie whispered. "If you behave well, one day in the future, I may be able to give you freedom, true freedom." Bethfannie''s eyes lit up for an instant, and her voice responded with excitement. After Bethfannie left, Su Zhan found Clarie, smiled and hugged her from behind and said, "What do you think of hell?" "Very good, but... after all, no world is good. Shall we always live in hell?" Clarie said, leaning on Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m not interested in being this Pluto all the time. The things that should be handled are almost handled. Let''s go for a walk?" "Okay." Clarie said excitedly. Su Zhan hugged Clarie and returned to the world from hell in an instant. At this time, the world is daytime. The two were deep beside the road in the suburbs, and Clarie asked lively where to go. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked into the distance, with the faint sound of a car approaching. "Something interesting is coming." Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and soon a bus had arrived. Su Zhan beckoned and the bus stopped. Su Zhan and Clarie got into the bus. There were not many people in the bus. After a glance, they quickly saw Percy Jackson, the half-man, half-sheep Glover, and a girl. Annabeth! Su Zhan and Clarie walked to the back and sat down. When they came over, Su Zhan looked at Annabeth specifically. She also has a good background. Athena''s daughter! These three half-human and half-god hybrids came out of the hybrid camp, apparently they have reached the main line of the movie, looking for the three gems of Bethfannie! Su Zhan deliberately read their memories to know what was going on. In the movie, Hades captured Percy Jackson¡¯s mother, so Percy Jackson was going to find Bethfannie¡¯s jewelry for the purpose of entering hell and leaving. The news of the mixed-race camp is still relatively widespread. Although there is no Hades this time, Percy Jackson still knows about the arrest of his mother, especially the shock of the underworld. The change of the new Pluto will naturally spread. Up.Therefore, although Hades became himself, Percy Jackson''s purpose has not changed. Su Zhan didn''t see the bus leading there at all, and the style of watching Clarion out of the window was quite sensational, until they saw Percy Jackson and the others preparing to get off the bus, Su Zhan and Clarie got off. Aunt Emma''s gardening shop. Watching the three of them go into a somewhat dilapidated yard in the distance, there are many statues in it, which look lifelike. "What are they doing here?" Clarie asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Come and find Bethfannie¡¯s gems. With this thing, they can leave from hell. They are going to hell to save his mother. As for why the gems are here, because this is not what it seems Simple. Did you see those statues?" "I see it, it''s very realistic, it looks like a good craftsmanship." Clarie said. Su Zhan smiled: "Reality? That''s not realism, but because it is real. There is a person in myths and legends, her hair is a snake body, and her eyes have a special curse. Everyone looks at her. Will petrify and turn into stone..." "Oh my God, are these statues..." Clarie couldn''t help taking a breath, which is too scary."Is it Medusa that can turn people into stone?" "Bingo, you are right, I will reward you." Su Zhan laughed, kissed Clarie''s mouth, and said: "One of the three gems they are looking for is here. Go, let''s go in. Look at the excitement!" There is no interest in Bethfannie¡¯s gem Su Zhan, he is interested in Medusa. Of course, the snake-haired banshee, no matter how beautiful she is, Su Zhan is not interested in her. What interests her is her ability! Chapter 0728 Medusa Leaves were falling, and the gardening shop seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. There was a mess on the ground and no one cleaned it. All kinds of statues were placed all over the place, giving it a ghastly atmosphere.The three of Percy Jackson walked in and looked around, looking for Bethfannie''s gem. "Look at this." Annabeth walked far inside. There was a flower pond next to it. She reached out and fished out a lot of gold coins."Gold Drachma, this is an ancient Greek coin. It seems we have found the right place." "Find it separately and look around." The three of them said something and looked separately. "This place is very uncomfortable." Clarie has been pulling Su Zhan''s arm. After knowing that these statues are real people, the uncomfortable feeling is even stronger. Su Zhan smiled and led Clarie across the courtyard. It just so happened that I saw Annabeth who was looking for gems in the distance. Suddenly, a woman emerged from there and grabbed Annabeth''s shoulder. Annabeth was startled and saw a panicked ordinary woman. "She''s here, come, go, my poor husband, save me, save me." The woman seemed to be frightened, and her spirit was a little abnormal. Annabeth had no chance to speak at all, and was grabbed by the woman.Worried about hurting her, Annabeth didn''t dare to exert any force, and ran behind the other party in a daze. "Percy, Annabeth." Suddenly, the horrified voice of the half-man and half-sheep guy sounded, and the corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked. It seemed that he should have discovered that this was Medusa. "Please, I must leave here before she finds us." The woman ran and shouted at Annabeth. In a panic, Annabeth didn''t hear her companions. "Who? Who are you talking about?" Annabeth asked suspiciously. "She turned my husband into stone." The woman shouted in horror. Annabeth wanted to ask again, but suddenly saw a very elegant woman appeared in front of the two of them. The woman was wearing a hat and black glasses.Seeing her, the two stopped instantly, and the woman shivered in horror. "It''s a big surprise. It''s a blessing to have such a young visitor. It''s too lonely here, isn''t it?" Medusa rubbed her hands, paced slightly, touching the statue next to her and said in a shocking tone: "So I made these statues. This is my only company." Turning her head, she said in a deep voice, "Daughter of Athena." "You, how do you know me?" "You have such a charming hair, my hair was like this before." Medusa came to her and pulled her hair, and said in remembrance: "At that time, many suitors showed their courtesy to me, but everything It''s changed, and the culprit is your mother. The woman who cursed me, put me..." Medusa said, slowly taking off her hat."It became like this!" With her hat off, countless snakes hovered over her head. 598 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 598 "Don''t look!" Annabeth had already guessed her identity and hurriedly yelled and closed her eyes. "People often say that the eyes are the windows of the soul. I hope you will find my eyes." Medusa slowly took off her glasses. I have to say that her eyes are still very attractive, but no one dares to look.She walked slowly, her voice seemed to be full of charm. The woman closed her eyes at first, but she couldn''t help but open it as if she couldn''t bear the charm. The moment she opened her body, her body instantly petrified and turned into a statue. Annabeth¡¯s wrist has been held by the woman all the time. She felt that the other¡¯s hand suddenly lost its temperature and became extremely hard. She was even more shocked. She didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes at all. She tried to struggle a few times but couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Gotta open. Medusa was surrounded by her, constantly bewitching her to open her eyes. Surrounded by death fear, as the strongest goddess in the camp, Annabeth''s confidence at this time has long been gone.This kind of predicament made her not know what to do, and she could only support it for a while. Suddenly, she heard Medusa''s surprised voice. "Hey, I didn''t expect there will be two visitors, and they are still visitors I don''t know." Medusa looked at the appearance of a man and a woman with some surprises. The two closed their eyes. The woman was a little nervous, but the man was calm, with a smile on her lips. "As visitors, shouldn''t you open your eyes to see the host here? It''s not polite." Medusa smiled. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You are so ugly, I am afraid that seeing you stained my eyes." Medusa frowned slightly, and said sharply: "Don''t you dare to look at it?" "Medusa, I say you are ugly, but you dare not? Haha, your curse is useless to me." Su Zhan said with a chuckle and opened his eyes. At that moment, he felt a special curse power faintly pouring into his body, but soon this curse power was shaken out by the power in his body. Medusa smiled and waited to see Su Zhan turn into a statue, but after waiting for a long time, she realized that there was no change at all. "This... how is this possible? You, how can you be okay? This is impossible." Medusa couldn''t believe it. Whether it''s a human or a god, unless it is at the level of the Big Three, it is impossible to resist herself. The eye of the curse. "Very disappointed?" Su Zhan smiled."Why don''t you try to be a statue?" The voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of Medusa. Medusa stepped back subconsciously, but suddenly felt that her feet could not move. She looked down and was shocked instantly.Her feet actually started to petrify. The speed of petrification was very fast, and in a blink of an eye she had become a statue. "You can open it now." Su Zhan said. Clarie opened her eyes and was a little surprised to see Medusa who was becoming a statue.Su Zhan walked in front of Annabeth who was still hesitant to open her eyes, stretched out her hand and touched her pretty face. Annabeth trembled slightly. "Are you going to keep your eyes closed?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You, who are you? What happened to Medusa?" Annabeth asked tremblingly. "You can watch it for yourself!" Item 0729 Annabeth took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to open her eyes.What I saw was a handsome man with a brilliant smile, which made her stunned for an instant, and her heartbeat speeded up instantly, making her feel like she was about to jump out. why?Why is this happening? Annabeth was in a daze. "Is it amazing how I look?" Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing when she saw Annabeth in a daze. "It''s normal. It was the same when I first saw you, as if someone broke in suddenly in my heart." Clari smiled and said.When she met Su Zhan at the gate of the Art Academy, she met so many people every day, most of them passed by. Very few can remember, but Clarie remembered Su Zhan, and then friends band. While singing, he recognized Su Zhan outside the window. "You, who are you?" Annabeth calmed down and asked suspiciously: "Ah, I remembered, you came here by a bus with me." Su Zhan nodded, tapped his finger lightly, and the statue holding Annabeth''s wrist shattered in an instant. As soon as the free Annabeth was about to speak, she saw that Percy Jackson had arrived. "Annabeth, are you okay, let''s get out of here, this is Medusa''s nest." "I already know." Annabeth pointed to the statue of Medusa next to her."She is there." "Well, how is this possible?" Seeing the Medusa statue, Percy Jackson was shocked. They had always been turned into a statue by Medusa. They had never heard that Medusa would be turned into a statue by others. Subconsciously looking at Su Zhan and Clarie next to them, they also recognized that they had seen them in the bus. "They saved me." Annabeth said. Percy Jackson and others quickly introduced themselves, and Su Zhan and Clarie also reported their names."You are here to find gems. The gems are on Medusa''s bracelet, but they have been petrified by me. It is not that easy to get them." "What about that." The three of them felt helpless after hearing this. "You can find something else, and I can send it to you if I have time." Su Zhan smiled. "How do you know this?" Annabeth asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "This is not important, what is important is that I can help you get gems. Okay, you can go now, and I will find you." The three looked at each other. Although they felt a little ridiculous, this gem was obviously not that easy to get.They have a map. After they get a gem, there will be a map for the next gem. Now that the gem is not available, how can I find the next one?Percy Jackson took out the map, but was surprised to find that the location of another one had already appeared on the map. The three looked at each other, and finally decided to find other gems first. When the three of them left and left, Su Zhan picked up the glasses that Medusa had fallen off just now to help her put them on, and then recovered the strength of Medusa.In a moment, Medusa gradually recovered from petrochemicals. After gaining freedom, Medusa took two steps back subconsciously, placing her hand on the edge of her eyes and watching Su Zhan vigilantly. "What do you want to do?" "I''m very interested in your ability. Besides...I want this gem." Su Zhan grabbed the gem, and the gem in Medusa''s hand flew into his hand. Following that, Medusa felt it A strange power came out instantly, as if something had been sucked away. It was the curse that Athena gave herself. Medusa was overjoyed, did not expect the other party to take away her curse?But this joy did not last long, and Medusa became panic, not only a curse, but her own abilities were also sucked away. "No, stop, quickly..." Before she finished speaking, her energy had been emptied. Following Su Zhan, her soul was simply drawn out and directly incorporated into the Blade of Killing God.With the addition of Medusa''s soul, the Blade of God Killing has undergone a little change, and the dark sword has more green brilliance. The specific effect is not yet clear. "Let''s go too!" Su Zhan left here with Clarie with a smile. The gem Su Zhan is really going to give it to Percy Jackson, and Su Zhan also counts on him as a bait to draw out the guy who really stole the Thunder.Of course, there is also a part of the reason for boring, wouldn''t it be good to tease them like this?Along the way, you can follow Clarion to hum haha, without delaying devouring the time stone and learning magic. Quan should have fun for yourself. Slowly catching up all the way, looking at different scenery along the way, and occasionally having a whim with Clarie. This kind of travel is the easiest way to promote feelings, especially for people in love! 599 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 599 Although Su Zhan did not deliberately adjust, but now Clari did let go a lot, at least she would not refuse at Su Zhan''s request, so... it is conceivable that this happened. In a relatively vulgar sentence, Clarie¡¯s body has been played by Su Zhan all over, and if Su Zhan wants it, she will enter the state, and even actively provoking Su Zhan, quite a bit towards the little girl. sign.However, just for Su Zhan, he certainly likes this change of Clarie. According to Clarie, you are my man and I am your woman. What''s so embarrassing, so that you can be more passionate. In fact, it did make Su Zhan feel passionate, not doing it for the sake of doing it at all, it was emotions and the atmosphere arrived. Night fell. Su Zhan and Clarie came to a luxurious hotel and opened a luxurious suite. This suite has its own open-air swimming pool. Because of the high terrain, there is no need to worry about being seen. After entering, Clarie shouted excitedly. "Nice swimming pool." "You don''t have a bathing suit." Su Zhan smiled. Clarie said, undressing: "Swimsuit? With you, do I still need a swimsuit?" After one jump, she had already got into the water, swimming around like a mermaid.Seeing Clarie playing happily inside, Su Zhan chuckled, took off his clothes and jumped in. 0730-Sword The two were playing with each other in the swimming pool. On a whim, Clarie pushed Su Zhan away and said happily, "Can you catch me?" "Is there no reward?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Clarie thought for a while and said, "Five minutes, if you can catch me, I''ll let you go behind at night." "Behind?" Su Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. After trying it once before, Clarie was always uncomfortable. She didn''t expect that she would even take this as a reward, and Su Zhan was full of energy all at once! "That''s what you said, five minutes, right? It''s too long, it doesn''t take that long." Su Zhan chuckled and swam towards Clarie. Clarie''s swimming level is not bad, and she hurriedly screamed to hide. open. If she didn''t mention this reward, Su Zhan might still play with her. Now... Hey, in just a few seconds, Su Zhan has already caught up and hugged Clarie directly from behind. "You, shameless!" Clarie hummed. Su Zhan said with a smile: "I don''t use any abilities. This is not a shame. Don''t be fooling me with me. Wait for me to wash it up at night!" "Humph." Clarie snorted sweetly, and the two of them began to play. After playing, I will get a little tired. Clarie and Su Zhan came up. Clarie went to take a bath. Su Zhan wrapped a bath towel to dry her body, poured herself a glass of red wine, and sat on a chair by the pool to watch the night view. Waiting for Clarie to wash herself clean. As the red wine entered his throat, Su Zhan faintly heard the voice. The voice came from nearby, and Su Zhan used a bath towel to block the waist down, walked to the edge and looked down. Below, is a public swimming pool. "Such a coincidence?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. The two people talking next to the swimming pool were Percy Jackson and Annabeth.It''s really a coincidence that he didn''t intentionally lock their locations to live here. After the two chatted a few words, Percy Jackson seemed to be leaving.Annabeth also stood up and prepared to leave, but at this moment she suddenly heard a sound in her ear. "Good evening, little beauty." The voice of Su Zhan! Annabeth looked around in surprise, and soon saw Su Zhan naked to the top of the wall.Su Zhan smiled and waved to her. Annabeth didn''t expect to meet Su Zhan here, let alone... Su Zhan''s figure is so good, his pretty face blushed, and she approached a little and said, "How are you? it''s here?" "Accident!" Su Zhan smiled. "We already know the whereabouts of the second gem. We are going to go tomorrow. Have you got Medusa''s gem?" "Got it." Su Zhan smiled, and then heard Clarie shouting to herself."I''m leaving first, see you tomorrow." Annabeth also heard Clarie''s voice, and naturally knew what was going to happen. Some lost and reluctantly smiled and nodded, watching Su Zhan''s figure leave. After Su Zhan turned and came in, Clarie had already taken a shower and lay down. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Clarie took a very charming posture and hooked her finger towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and rushed forward directly. "I''m coming!" It didn''t take long for a burst of joyful sounds to follow, like a symphony, which made people want to stop. Annabes, who returned to the room, was not so calm. The unexpected encounter with Su Zhan made her heart turbulent. It had nothing to do with herself, but she could not help but think about what Su Zhan was doing with Clari?Sure...I''m doing that kind of shameful thing. After tossing and turning, I don''t know how long it took to fall asleep. I heard the knock on the door in a dazed manner. Her sleepy eyes realized that the sky was already bright before she knew it. It took more than ten minutes to cheer up. Annabeth packed up and went downstairs. Percy Jackson and the two were already waiting for her, and Su Zhan and Clarie were tired of being together. "Did you sleep well?" Su Zhan asked toward Annabeth. Annabeth wiped her eyes subconsciously and said, "It''s okay." "They will go to the exhibition hall with us to get gems." Percy Jackson said. "Yeah." Annabeth replied without soul. Temple Exhibition Hall. A group of people came to the exhibition hall. There were a lot of people inside. There was a huge statue of a woman in the center... "This is your mother?" Su Zhan asked towards Annabeth. Annabeth looked at the statue of Athena and was silent. Although she was Athena''s daughter, she was no different from other demigods. Apart from knowing her identity, she had no impression of her parents. Percy Jackson and the two of them wandered around, looking for gems. Su Zhan is Clarie on the left and Annabeth on the right, looking at the statue of Athena. I have to say that you can see from the statue alone. Athena is indeed very beautiful. It is indeed the most popular goddess in Greek mythology! "Have you seen your mother?" Su Zhan asked. Annabeth shook her head: "No, since I can remember, I have been in the mixed-race camp, and I haven''t even seen my father." "Really?" Su Zhan replied and suddenly asked: "I have a question. I am actually quite curious. I can''t see what your mother said in the past. After all, it is a god, but your father should be a human. You don¡¯t seem to know anything when you look up." "I asked, but no one in the camp knows about it." Annabeth said suspiciously. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "You know what? I can suddenly think of an interesting thing. If I remember correctly, are there three goddesses in your god system?" 600 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 600 "The moon goddess Artemis, the female kitchen god Hestia, and the female war god Athena, the three goddesses among the main gods of Olympus who vowed to remain a virgin." "Leave aside the other two, how did your mother give birth to you?" A virgin girl, it sounds a bit shocking, but think about it, after all, it is a god, but not a human. It is normal to have any special methods.If that''s the case... Doesn''t it mean that Athena is still the place? If that''s the case...Well, Su Zhan had an evil thought. Because of the cleanliness, the mother-daughter donation has never had a chance to come true, nor did it deliberately come true. Looking at Annabeth next to him, looking at the statue of Athena, Su Zhan couldn''t help but think. Item 0731 "found it!" Su Zhan looked at the statue of Athena and whispered. Annabeth frowned and said, "How to get it, the statue is so high above the ground, and there are tourists nearby." "Come back after closing the door." Su Zhan said casually. The exhibition hall will be closed after four o''clock and closed.It was only noon, and a group of people came out of the exhibition hall. Su Zhan, Clarie and Annabeth separated, and they agreed to meet here after closing the door. I don¡¯t know much about the Greek mythology of Su Zhan, but unlike the myths of other gods, Greek mythology is a bit ugly to study, and the three goddesses can be regarded as the last fig leaf for this god.Because of Athena, Su Zhan knew a little about the three goddesses. I found a place to have something to eat with Clarion. Su Zhan searched the Internet about Greek mythology and information about the three goddesses. He also knew why Athena, one of the three goddesses, could give birth to Annabeth. . God really is God. Annabeth actually popped out of Athena''s head. It sounds weird, but as a god, anything can be done. For example, most of the Kryptonians are not born to be born. Eating and eating, studying Greek mythology, the whole afternoon passed. When Su Zhan and Clarie came to the exhibition hall, he knew that the real name of the exhibition hall should be Parthenon Temple. Before Su Zhan didn¡¯t understand it, it was really unclear. This Parthenon Temple was built specifically for Athena. But the three words Parthenon can also be interpreted as the meaning of''virgin'' or''virgin place''. "They haven''t come yet?" Clarie was a little surprised to see Annabeth and the others around the temple. Su Zhan shook his head: "Here, I''ve already entered, let''s also enter." The two entered the temple, saw a few guards lying down, and then saw Percy Jackson flying staggering in the sky. He wore a pair of canvas shoes with wings on his feet. It was these shoes. Let him fly. The two Annabeths watched nervously below, and Percy Jackson swayed, reaching out to hook the crown jewel of the statue of Athena. Speaking of it, don''t think they are half-human and half-god hybrids, stronger than ordinary people, but not much stronger. After trying several times, he stumbled and finally allowed Percy Jackson to get the gem. After landing, he lifted the gem with some excitement, as if he had accomplished some great feat. "They got it." Clarie said in a low voice. Although the purpose of coming was to get the gems, she was a little unhappy when they got it. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry, this gem will be in your hands soon." Clarie was a little puzzled, but suddenly saw that the guards lying next to him got up and walked out one by one, neatly paced and expressionless. "What''s going on?" Clarie asked in surprise. "It''s not just Hades who wants Thunder." Su Zhan chuckled. The five people lined up, and the three of Percy Jackson who were celebrating stopped in an instant. The half-human half-sheep classmate pulled up his jacket, a TV series policeman showed a police badge, moved a little magic, and then moved towards Those five people were serious nonsense. "Percy Jackson, hand over the Thunder." As the neat voices of the five people sounded, the three of them were stunned for an instant. "This is not good." The classmate Half-human and half-yang muttered, and the situation was not normal at first glance.Sure enough, as his voice fell, the five people seemed to melt together and gradually merged together.The whole process was quite shocking. In a moment, a dragon with five heads appeared. "No, it''s the Hydra, get away, its head will breathe fire." Annabeth shouted, and the three ran towards the pillar next to it. The flame, like a shadow, followed, hiding behind the pillar, and the heat wave rushed towards the face. Percy Jackson¡¯s clothes burned just as soon as they were glued to the point, and between the flaming and extinguishing of the fire, the gems in Percy Jackson¡¯s hand were thrown out, grunting away. The gem rolled back and forth, and finally... hit a pair of shoes. Clarie bent down and reached out to pick up the gem, with a strange expression on her face. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Didn''t I say it, it will be in your hands." "Su Zhan, Clarie." Annabeth, who was avoiding the attack of the Hydra, discovered Su Zhan and Clarie, and shouted in surprise: "Get out of here, it''s dangerous!" The Hydra was raging, and the five heads made the field of vision extremely wide, and the flames sprayed continuously. Percy Jackson heard Annabeth''s shout, and also noticed the indifferent Su Zhan and Clarie, which made him feel unexplained and took out the shield given by Luke. There was a clicking sound, holding a shield in his left hand and a long sword in his right hand, Percy Jackson rushed out at the Hydra. "Percy, come back soon!" Seeing his behavior, Annabeth and the two hurriedly shouted.When Percy Jackson heard it, instead of returning, he rushed forward more bravely. Use the shield to resist and control the flying shoes to fly in the air. After a lifetime, the shield smashed open the head of the Hydra, and the sword in his hand suddenly waved, cutting off its head sharply.Seeing such bravery, Percy Jackson glanced in Su Zhan''s direction subconsciously, and found that the other party was not surprised, but looked at himself with that kind of pity, which gave him a vague premonition. But at this time, I didn¡¯t care about that much anymore. I saw him flying flexibly from side to side, his sword and shield cooperated, and the snake heads were chopped off one by one. When the last one was chopped off, Percy Jackson slowly landed, somewhat proud Opened his hands and said, "I thought it was so powerful. I didn''t expect it to be killed by me so easily." "Cool!" said the half-human half-yang classmate excitedly. There was no joy on Annabeth''s face. Instead, she complained: "Kill? You are just worse off." "Why?" Percy Jackson was stunned, and his bad premonition became stronger. "That''s a Hydra, cut off one head, and it will grow... two!" Annabeth looked at Percy Jackson behind her and said in a deep voice. Item 0732 "Roar!" The roar of anger was accompanied by the hot flames. Percy Jackson and others hurriedly avoided taking a look. They saw that the head that had been chopped off had grown again, and it was divided into two, except for the most central one. In addition to being unchanged, eight of the other four heads have grown. Hydra! This is the true form of the Hydra. "He knows, he definitely knows!" Thinking of Su Zhan''s calmness and that kind of pity in his eyes, Percy Jackson can be sure, he must have known this a long time ago. I thought it was my own bravery, but I didn''t expect it to be self-defeating. 601 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 601 The depressed Percy Jackson was about to use his abilities to deal with the Hydra, when he heard Su Zhan''s voice ringing in the temple. "Hydra is also called Hydra. Except for its head, it is invulnerable. Its fangs are extremely sharp. Not only do they emit flames but also release poisonous gas. Its venom is also a strange poison in the world. You are the solution No, the gem is with me, so you can go out first. Clarie, you also go out with me." "What about it," Annabeth said. "I''ll fix it." "Didn''t you say it is difficult to deal with? How to solve it?" Percy Jackson couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan glanced at him and said faintly: "I mean it is difficult for you to deal with, for me...I just lack a pet!" "Pet... pet?" Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Seeing that they didn''t seem to plan to leave, Su Zhan simply ignored him, shook his head and walked out to face the Hydra. The Hydra''s body is tall, and its nine heads are hideous and terrifying. Compared to Su Zhan, Su Zhan is very small, and he hasn''t got any weapons yet! "Give me your shield!" Annabeth said to Percy Jackson, Percy Jackson was taken aback, and a trace of loss flashed through.He knew that this was prepared to fight for Su. As soon as he took off the shield, he saw that the Hydra had sprayed flames towards Su Zhan. As if flames that could burn everything rushing towards his face, Su Zhan was sprayed straight. "Do not¡­¡­" Annabeth cried out. Clarie looked at Annabeth with a weird expression, and said, "Don''t be so excited." Annabeth glanced at her and complained, but that''s your man, how can you be so cold?She didn''t speak, she took out a bow and arrow from behind and was ready to shoot. The bow had just come to open, and Annabeth suddenly saw something wrong. The flames completely enveloped the Soviet War, and continued to flow, but Su Zhan did not make any painful noises, and even Su Zhan still could not stand in the flames! This is the flame of the Hydra, which can burn everything. The dancing flames suddenly stagnated, and then disappeared with a bang, as if there was a black hole sucking all the flames away. The flame disappeared, Su Zhan revealed. It is intact, with no damage to hair or clothes. He smiled at Annabeth and turned to look at the Hydra. "Gravity, fall!" The Hydra fell to the ground with a bang, and the solid ground instantly cracked, smashing into a huge pit. Nine heads stuck to the ground and struggled hard, but they were useless. They couldn''t even open their mouths to breathe fire. "Clarie, gem." Su Zhan shouted with a smile. Clarie hurried over and handed the gem to Su Zhan. Su Zhan fiddled with it twice and gently moved towards the Hydra. It was originally a light and fluttering gem, but like a meteorite falling, it instantly sank the invulnerable body of the Hydra, and the immovable Hydra''s expression was painful and hideous. The gem slowly floats, falls, floats, falls, and so on, so that people can''t help but swing with it. Dang, Dang. At a moment, the pit under the Hydra became deeper, and it seemed to be buried in it, dying with pain. "You should have heard what I said just now, now you can make a choice, whether to surrender to me or die?" Su Zhan squinted at the Hydra. The nine heads of the Hydra looked at Su Zhan. After a while, Su Zhan saw the meaning of surrender in his eyes. "well." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and the God Killing Blade suddenly took out and waved at the Hydra. In an instant, the hard body of the Hydra showed a big scar. The hydra''s eyes were full of panic, and the others were also a little curious, not understanding why it was willing to surrender, Su Zhan still started. At this moment, Su Zhan waved his hand again, a light fell, and the wound of the Hydra quickly healed. "I can kill you and heal you. What you do in the future, you consider yourself." Su Zhan said lightly, and then relieved the gravity on the Hydra. After regaining his freedom, the Hydra got up, but knelt on the ground. The nine heads were even lower, and he didn''t even have the courage to look at Su Zhan! "It''s easy to subdue it, but it''s hard to tame it. Only when you make your heart fearful can you be as good as a dog." Su Zhan said lightly. Everyone suddenly realized, looking at the Hydra now, isn''t it just as good as a dog?If Su Zhan didn''t show his powerful strength just now, just making it absolutely not an opponent but not in danger, how could it be so well-behaved? "Change to a normal look." Su Zhan said lightly. The Hydra''s body changed, and it didn''t take long for it to become five people again. It is said that there are five people, but in fact it is one person, five bodies and one mind. "Let''s go." Su Zhan said lightly. The three of Annabeths were silent. This was a Hydra, a powerful monster, a monster that made them helpless, but Su Zhan appeared, and he was conquered by three blows. This gap... is too big, right? Don''t talk about half-humans and half-gods, even if it is a god, few can do it, unless it is at the level of the three main gods, right? Who is he? Although the contact time is not short, but not much is known, and the whole person is full of mystery.A group of people came out of the temple, Percy Jackson took out the map, and the location of the next gem was revealed. Lotus Club! Chapter 0733 Psychedelic Club The decoration of the Lotus Club is magnificent, there is a lot of people, gambling, dancing, everyone is immersed in the ocean of joy.From time to time, club ladies shuttled among the crowd, holding a plate of lotus-shaped pastries, and enthusiastically handed them to the tourists around them. Percy Jackson seemed very dull along the way, probably because he was hit by Su Zhan.When Annabeth took the initiative to provoke the topic, whether she asked or chatted, she inadvertently revealed a sense of intimacy. "You wait outside." Su Zhan said to the Hydra, and the five Hydra turned and left. At this time, a few hot-dressed club ladies walked up to the side carrying the dinner plate. 602 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 602 "Try it? Our club''s lotus flower, this is the signature!" The club girls smiled enthusiastically, and people couldn''t bear to refuse. Each person took one, glanced at each other and tasted it. "It tastes good." Su Zhan said lightly. There is a special substance in this lotus that can achieve a psychedelic effect. No effect on Su Zhan, but others... It was obvious that they started to giggle as if taking drugs. With the sound of ear-splitting music, Percy Jackson and the half-man, half-goat brother were already embroiled in the crowd. Although Clarie and Annabeth next to them did not leave, their expressions were as bright as flowers. That''s all about Li. When she was with Su Zhan, she was completely let go, but it was really rare for Annabeth to laugh so let go. Although Annabeth was always active on the way, she was still a little separated. Looking at the splendid Annabeth, Su Zhan found that this little girl was really cute with a smile. It''s a little hard for Annabeth to describe how she feels now, like a person with countless dazzling shadows around her, making her feel particularly happy.Especially the man next to him, as if turned into a ball of flame, illuminates himself but at the same time has a fatal attraction. Annabeth pulled Su Zhan''s arm to death, and the softness seemed to be about to squeeze, and half of her body was pressed against the opponent''s body. Although the crowd was surging around and the music was deafening, she seemed to only see the man next to her! Su Zhan randomly went to the nearby gaming table and turned around. The two women were on the left, but no one was paying attention at all around, let alone envy, as if all the attention was on the gaming table.From time to time, someone by my side handed over the lotus flower, after eating it, it seemed to be more focused. Percy Jackson was also on the other side of the gaming table. As for the half-man and half-sheep guy who started to jump on the stage with the music, the crutches did not know where he was still, and a pair of shaggy lamb legs were exposed. No one was surprised or scared, but shouted out loud. The three of them sat in the corner box, listening to music and drinking fine wine. A pair of thugs were on their waists. Clarie and Annabeth were completely lying on Su Zhan''s body like soft flesh, winking like silk with the corners of the mouth scattered. It caused ripples on Su Zhan''s body. Su Zhan suddenly felt that this lotus is a good thing! It would be even better if this were not the nest of the lotus eater. The lotus eater, or the person who eats the Wangyou tree, is a mythical figure who feeds on the fruit of the lotus. Of course, it can only be regarded as a small person. This lotus will make people satisfied and forgetful, will not be firm or always Those who take it will be trapped here forever until death. "Remember how long we have been here?" Su Zhan asked towards the two women. "It''s just been here, right? How many hours?" Clarie said. Annabeth nodded, she felt that it was only a few hours away. Su Zhan smiled."It''s been a day." "One day? No way." The two women were surprised and didn''t feel that one day had passed. At this time, two club ladies came in with lotus flowers and warmly invited them to eat. "Call your boss over," Su Zhan said lightly. "Our boss is not here, do you still need lotus flowers?" The club lady said enthusiastically. "If I don''t come out, I will tear up his nest." Su Zhan¡¯s voice was very flat, but there was a majesty that people did not dare to refuse. Just as the two young ladies were at a loss, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes walked up behind them, who looked like a successful person. appearance. "I am the owner of the club, can I help you?" "You lotus is good, the formula tells me." This lotus will not harm the body, as long as you stop eating or give a reminder, you will wake up, and this effect... it is better than taking drugs when used for parties. it is good. "I''m afraid it won''t work," the boss said politely. "My name is Su Zhan. If you are well informed, you may have heard of my name." Su Zhan said lightly. The boss instantly changed color, and became panicked and trembling. "Very good, your reaction is that you have heard of me." Su Zhan smiled satisfied. The boss nodded again and again: "No, I didn''t expect you to come to me. Wait a moment, I will have someone organize the formula and send it over." "I suddenly changed my mind now." Just as the boss was about to go out, Su Zhan said softly. The boss shivered in panic."I, I didn''t know it was you, I will prepare the recipe immediately." "I don''t know it''s not a reason. I thought that Zeus and their father didn''t know that Zeus would kill him, didn''t they?" Su Zhan''s analogy made the boss even more terrified, his legs shaking as if he could kneel down at any time."But don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You can follow me in the future. It''s not bad to be responsible for making this lotus flower." When the voice fell, the boss suddenly waved his hand when he saw Su Zhan. He didn''t dare to hide or move. Following him, he already felt that a corner of his soul seemed to have been taken away by the opponent. "Go call those two guys." Su Zhan waved his hand and the boss turned and went out. Clarie sighed at the effect of the lotus flower, and Annabeth next to her lowered her head in silence. Of course she remembered what she did just now... Chapter 0734 New Hades! "What are you thinking about?" Su Zhan''s hand was still holding Annabeth''s shoulder, and when she saw her lowered his head and said nothing, he asked concerned. Annabeth shook her head: "No, nothing. He is a lotus-eater? Why is he so scared when he hears your name? What kind of identity are you?" "I have many identities, and it won''t take long for you to know one of them. But it doesn''t matter. For me, I just hope you accept my identity." Su Zhan smiled. "What is it?" Annabeth felt that these words seemed worthwhile. Su Zhan smiled: "You will know." Both Percy Jackson were brought over, apparently awake, and both bowed their heads a little ashamed after entering. "The gem is with you, give it to them, and then you can pack your things, and I will come and take you away later." Su Zhan said to the boss, and the boss simply turned around and went out to a certain gaming table. The gems on the table were taken and handed to Percy Jackson, and then he was about to start sorting the property. The soul fragment was in the opponent''s hand, and couldn''t resist at all. Su Zhan handed the other two to Annabeth, and said with a smile: "The three gems are all here, you can go to the underworld." "What about you?" Annabeth said. "Me?" Su Zhan raised his mouth and said weirdly: "We will meet again soon, and you will know who I am." After speaking, Su Zhan left with her arms around Clarie, Annabeth opened her mouth to say something, but finally she didn''t say anything. After Su Zhan and Clarie left, Annabeth and the three also left the club, preparing to go to the underworld.The location of the entrance to the underworld has appeared on the map. Three people drove and arrived here in the fastest time. The originally normal mountain wall suddenly jumped up, and a dark cave appeared. The three of them went in one by one, and soon saw a gloomy river where a terrifying-looking boatman stopped there, saying in that lifeless tone that the living should not enter. The half-man and half-goat brother volunteered to take out US dollars and hand them over as the ship''s salary, but it turned to ashes in the hands of the boatman, making him feel distressed. At this time, Annalis thought of it, and hurriedly took out the silver coin found in the gardening shop and handed it over. This time, the boatman welcomed them aboard with an extremely ugly smile. Along with the boat swaying, he passed the River of Pain, also called the Sea of ??Underworld, and entered hell. A scorching flame, screams of fear and screams one after another, shaking, and soon saw a majestic and huge palace. This is where Pluto lives. 603 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 603 It is clear that there are two different roads on both sides of the back of the palace, leading to Elysee Paradise, the place of happiness, and Tartarus, the place of pain. As for where people go after death, they have to be tried by three major judges. The three got off the boat and entered the palace cautiously.As soon as I arrived at the door, the door of the palace slowly opened by itself, and the bonfire inside was reflected, and the three slowly walked in. "Have you heard it?" Annabeth faintly heard a strange voice. "I heard, what is it?" Damn it! The door of the palace closed abruptly, and two roaring hellhounds suddenly appeared on both sides. The three of them were startled, and instantly took out their weapons. Just as the three of them were at a loss, a female voice sounded. "Get down, go back!" A woman walked in gracefully, waving her hands to drive away, the Hellhound slowly backed away, turned around and backed away. "What is that?" Percy Jackson asked in a panic. "Hell''s dog." Bethfannie looked at the three of them with interest. "Perhaps you should feed them." Brother Half Man and Half Goat said complainingly. Bethfannie looked at him and said with a chuckle: "They sensed the existence of another creature." "Another creature, damn it, yes, it''s a sheep." The half-human half-goat brother said depressedly. "Come with me, he is waiting to see you." Bethfannie turned and said. "He? Pluto?" "Pluto? Yes, the new...Pluto!" Betheffani chuckled. The three of them nervously followed Bethfanie into the depths, and soon came to the center of the hall.A leather sofa with no idea what it is facing away from them, two people are sitting on it. They looked at each other nervously. This is Pluto, the new Pluto who killed Hades, one of the three main gods. "The guest is here." Bethfannie whispered respectfully. Annabeth and others were surprised when they saw Bethfannie¡¯s behavior. Annabeth knew who Bethfannie was. But after that, it¡¯s said that the relationship between her and Hades was not good, and she didn¡¯t sell it at all. Diss''s face, but now he is so respectful to this mysterious new Pluto, and Annabeth can see it. This respect is not fear, not perfunctory, but sincere. Who the hell is this new Pluto! Annabeth looked at the sofa curiously, watched the people on the sofa stand up slowly, and then turned her head. "Su Zhan? Why are you, why are you here?" Seeing the smiling man standing up, the half-man and half-goat brother shouted in surprise, Percy Jackson was also shocked, never expected to see Su Zhan in this place. "No wonder, no wonder you said that we will meet again soon, no wonder you said that I will know one of your identities. I should have thought that your strength is so strong and your origins are so mysterious. It turns out that you killed Hades. Become the new king of the underworld," Annabeth said in a daze. "I suddenly know why you did this. It''s really interesting to see their expressions." Clarie stood up and said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s just for fun. It seems that the effect is good now. In fact, if I''m a little bit bored, I won''t even show my strength. It would be more fun to play as a pig and eat a tiger." "Why? Why are you taking my mother." Percy Jackson asked in a deep voice. "Maybe it''s for Thunder, maybe it''s for fun?" Su Zhan shrugged."It doesn''t matter, anyway, even if you don''t have me, you still have to experience this." "I didn''t steal Thunder!" Percy Jackson said. "I know, but you have thunder!" Chapter 0735 Zeus''s Thunder, Anna''s Heart! Su Zhan¡¯s certain words made Percy Jackson, who originally wanted to refute, didn¡¯t know what to say. After a pause, he was about to speak, and suddenly felt the violent shaking of the shield in his hand. The hands of war. Su Zhan fiddled with it twice, and suddenly he snapped it off. He heard a clicking sound, and the treasure shield Luke gave him broke at the sound, followed by a light. Click! Su Zhan easily broke the shield in half and still on the ground, already holding the lightning-shaped energy body in his hand, the whole body is blue, and electric current is flowing. "It''s Zeus'' Thunder, how can it be in the shield?" "Luke!" "It''s Luke, he stole the Thunder and put it in the shield." The three of them were shocked. They didn''t expect Thunder to be here, but they soon thought of the ins and outs of the matter, and they were very angry. Holding the Thunder, Su Zhan can feel the powerful power contained therein. To say that he also has the ability of Thunder and lightning, and it is not weak after several enhancements, but it is much worse than this Thunder, but from the perspective of the power of Thunder , It is the top artifact of the earth level. "A good thing, whether it is integrated into a weapon or swallowed by the ability, contains a huge amount of energy. No wonder Zeus can become the lord of the gods by him. No wonder he does not dare to show up in front of me without the artifact. Without the Thunder, his strength is greatly reduced." Su Zhan handed the Thunder to Clarie next to him, and said with a smile: "Feel it, this is also Zeus''s artifact anyway." Clarie was very curious, fiddling with the Thunder casually. "Thunder, you, you have already got it, can you let my mother go." Percy Jackson asked in a deep voice. "of course!" Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand slightly. In a moment, Percy Jackson''s mother had already appeared, and the mother and son met and hugged each other.Su Zhan said with a smile: "Although I knew one, after all, the underworld is my territory now, and I can''t let you in and out casually. I helped you find gems, so you can leave with gems." "Thank you." Brother Half Man and Half Goat said gratefully. Su Zhan Xiemei smiled without saying a word. Although Thunder fell into Su Zhan''s hands, his suspicion has been cleared. Zeus and his father Poseidon should not go to war because of this. After the wine returned to his mother, he hurriedly left here where he wanted most, and immediately took out the gem. The usage of gems is very simple. Just place them on the ground, step on them, and think about where they are going. But here comes the problem! There are three gems, but now there are four people! Percy Jackson showed an ugly expression in an instant. The half-man, half-goat brother and Annabeth were here to help them, and it was impossible for them to stay. Although he knew Su Zhan, he even killed Hades. New Pluto, the previous journey helped clarify that he did this because he was bored, he is not such a kind person. Stay by yourself, or let your mother leave? 604 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 604 Percy Jackson gritted his teeth and said, "You go, my mother asks you." "No, let me stay. I am your patron saint." Brother half-man and half-goat said. When the two arguing with each other, Annabeth did not speak. She looked at the smiling Su with that complicated look Zhan, she suddenly felt that Su Zhan knew this would happen! "Are you deliberate? Deliberately... want me to stay?" Annabeth thought to herself and suddenly said, "Don''t fight, I will stay." "No, you came here to help me, how can I let you stay." Percy Jackson hurriedly said. Annabeth shook her head: "I do it for my own experience, not all to help you. What''s more... I am the only one who should stay!" Percy Jackson wanted to say more, but found that Annabeth was watching Su Zhan.He could see that Annabeth seemed to have some special affection for Su Zhan. "Don''t say it, that''s it, you leave now." Annabeth said decisively. Seeing her like this, everyone was speechless, and silently took out gems and placed them on the ground. "be careful." Stepping on the gems, the three of them turned into smoke, curled up, and flew out of the underworld in a blink of an eye... Watching them leave, Annabeth turned around to face Su Zhan and suddenly felt a lot more relaxed inexplicably."you succeeded." Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "I knew you would stay." "Why?" Annabeth asked. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile, but Annabeth couldn''t bear it and said, "Because you like me." Because you like me! This sentence penetrated into her ears, instantly giving Annabeth a sense of spiritual shock, as if something had been broken, allowing her to see through her heart in an instant. It turned out that I had fallen in love with him before I knew it. It turned out that what was broken was... lost. Annabeth just smiled, didn''t she?It turns out that I like him, so that''s great!At least, I don''t need to envy Clarie''s joy and happiness from the heart when I was with him, because...I will have it soon! She nodded heavily, her eyes bright and firm: "Well, I like you!" Clarie pouted her lips and said, "I''ll go out with Bethfannie." Hearing the words of the two, how could Clarie not know what was going on, and naturally would not stay as a light bulb.Although I feel a little bit sour in my heart, but think about the more women around Su Zhan when I was in the academy. During this period of time, I was very happy to be alone with Su Zhan and it was very unforgettable. "She, she won''t be angry?" Annabeth asked worriedly. Su Zhan smiled: "If you are afraid of her being angry, don''t waste this opportunity, otherwise, isn''t she angry for nothing?" "Do, do what..." Looking at Su Zhan''s worthwhile smile, Annabeth was short of breath nervously.Su Zhan did not answer. Instead, he hugged her waist and pulled directly to her side. Feeling the thick and strong chest, Annabeth hugged Su Zhan with her subconscious hands, and followed Su Zhan with actual actions. What is she going to do! Bowing his head, Su Zhan kissed him heavily! Item 0736 The hot masculine breath made Annabeth forget all her thoughts in an instant. Although she had expected what would happen, she felt what it was like and what it was like when she really experienced it.Su Zhan''s breath rushed to her face, making her feel nothing else, completely melted and immersed in it. Su Zhan''s hand had already climbed on her body, and that tight feeling made his emotions more raging, Annabeth couldn''t help humming, but her voice became inaudible while breathing. Unknowingly, the two of them were already lying on the sofa, and Annabeth''s clothes were removed piece by piece by Su Zhan, and the youthful body was fully exposed in front of him. Su Zhan¡¯s hands showed his abilities to the best of his ability. For a young girl like Annabeth who had never seen anything before, it was just like God¡¯s imperial decree. Under the impact, Annabeth was completely unable to think. "pain¡­¡­" Annabeth suddenly felt that she was about to be torn apart, and she hugged Su Zhan forcefully. Feeling the warm blood flowing out, Su Zhan was extremely manic but also a little unbearable, slowly and tenderly alleviating her pain, and when her brows stretched and her body was slightly shaking, Su Zhan was happy to think. In a fun and hearty battle, Clarie stayed outside for more than an hour before returning. According to the past, she should have had almost the time with him!However, Clarie overlooked a very important issue. For more than an hour, this was Clarie''s limit, but it was not Su Zhan''s. Su Zhan could converge when he was with her. They were all intermittent, and finally released. She just went in and saw Annabeth being impacted by Su Zhan like a dead dog, saying that the dead dog was a bit ugly, but soon... she became like this too. Originally, Clarie wanted to leave after seeing them, but Su Zhan, who was not satisfied with Annabeth but didn''t want to suppress, saw Clarie come in, and pulled her over without saying anything.As soon as the person arrived, Clarie couldn''t help but find that all the clothes on her body had been removed. She could see the restlessness in Su Zhan''s eyes, inexplicably... she was a little moved. This man, this powerful man, obviously can''t satisfy himself, but he loves himself and suppresses himself. As his woman, shouldn''t he let him enjoy himself? Originally, with Annabeth, Clarion was somewhat resistant. On the one hand, she was not used to it. On the other hand, Annabeth was different from Julia and the others. They are just magicians, and Annabeth is a demigod after all!It can be regarded as the little inferiority in Clarie''s heart, just like when Julia is with herself, Clarion can also feel the difference in identity, the feeling of inferiority. But seeing the heat in Su Zhan''s eyes, she suddenly didn''t care. Whether you are a person or a god, there may be a difference in your status in the eyes of others, but in Su Zhan, no matter what your status is, everyone is the same, and even... Gods may be inferior to people. How your status depends Su Zhan depends on this man! Clarie, who had figured it out, quickly showed that goblin temperament, and after many years of joy, she finally fell asleep with Annabeth unconsciously. Seeing the two women who were lethargic, Su Zhan grew two mouthfuls contentedly. Although it is fun to be with Clarie these days, it''s really depressing that it''s always up and down.She was interested in Annabeth, she took the initiative to stay, and Clarie happened to come in again, just to satisfy herself. Get dressed and walk out of the palace slowly. Looking at the hell outside, Su Zhan felt someone appear behind him. Without turning his head, Su Zhan knew who it was. In the palace of Hades, apart from him and Clarie, there is only Bethfannie. "How do I compare to Hades?" Su Zhan asked with a smile suddenly. After being silent for a long time, Bethfannie slowly said, "Isn''t this something that I should ask when I am limp under you like them?" Su Zhan smiled: "You don''t need to test me, even if you are a god, I am not interested in you." "Why? Because I''m a Hades woman?" Betheffani asked. Su Zhan slowly said: "For women, sometimes I''m very picky and sometimes I won''t refuse anyone. If you are beautiful and beautiful, I stay by my side to be pleasing to the eye, and if I am not beautiful but with a special identity, I will stay by my side for all satisfaction My own collection addiction." "You have this strength!" Bethfannie said slowly. Su Zhan smiled: "But there is a prerequisite, I think you know if I don''t say it." 605 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 605 Bethfannie said with a wry smile: "I suddenly felt that if you were the one who robbed me instead of Hades, perhaps the underworld would not be considered a prison for me. Even... it is a prison where I voluntarily imprisoned. " Seeing Su Zhan indifferent, Bethfannie smiled: "The two of them can''t satisfy you, and most people can''t satisfy you. Most likely...it should be God. But now, I am afraid that no one wants to approach you. After all... you killed Hades, occupied the underworld, and took Zeus'' Thunder. Obviously, you can''t return Zeus. Don''t you worry about Zeus launching a war?" "He has already lost, otherwise the person talking to me should be him, not you." Su Zhan said lightly. Betheffani thought for a while, and said: "In fact, the so-called gods are selfish guys who care about themselves. As long as they don¡¯t threaten themselves, they won¡¯t risk you as an enemy. If you don¡¯t go to Zeus Trouble, even if you kill all the gods, he may be indifferent." "Do you know what I want to do?" Su Zhan suddenly turned his head and asked. Bethfannie shook her head: "I don''t know, but I know what you have to do is enough to change the color of the world." "Smart woman!" Su Zhan smiled."I want to kill all the male gods, and all the female gods leaned over and bowed down at my feet. Whether it is to kill the gods, or let the goddesses kneel down on their feet, it is a very interesting thing." Item 0737 Although Su Zhan said this with a smile, Bethfannie would not take this sentence as a joke, because he had this strength, and she could also see the seriousness in Su Zhan''s eyes. It''s not kidding. Maybe something earth-shattering is really going to happen in Olympus. After hesitating for a moment, Bethfannie suddenly took a half step backward, kneeled down with her knees bent, and looked up at Su Zhan. She suddenly felt that Su Zhan became extremely tall. She couldn''t help but said in a sacred tone: "Great master, let me Bethfannie as the first god to kneel at your feet." After speaking, she slowly moved to Su Zhan''s feet, put her head on the toes, and kissed her gently. For a god, this behavior is humiliating. However, as a ritual of allegiance, it is sacred, at least Betheffani thinks it is sacred.She put herself to the lowest, to worship, to be loyal. "Get up." Su Zhan''s voice sounded, but Bethfannie didn''t get up, just raised her body. "You are very smart and know how to score." Su Zhan said while slowly pulling out Bethfannie''s soul. In the process, she didn''t worry about changing color at all. As the soul was put away by Su Zhan, her body was shining again, and after that, she felt a powerful force pouring into her body, and she trembled with excitement. "As the first god to kneel at my feet, you deserve this ability." Su Zhan said slowly. Bethfannie suppressed her excitement and said gratefully: "Thank you, Master!" Su Zhan is not a god, at least not a god in those mythological systems, but he can still do things like empowering others. The ability of Infinite Gems is not just casual talk.Although Betheffani is the queen of the underworld, she is also a god, but she only has the name of a god, and there are some small methods that can''t make it to the big table. The abilities given to her by Su Zhan are not comparable to Hades, but they are also different. Not much. What''s more, it was as easy as drinking water for Su Zhan. If he is not willing to grant a little ability that is not important to him even the person who is kneeling at his feet, it is too unreasonable, let alone her soul is now on her. Not just a corner, but all! A single thought can make her annihilate. "Master, there are actually many hidden dangers in the underworld. The three major judges were originally the sons of Zeus, and the death god Tanosto, the god of sleep Shupunos has never appeared, but I am afraid I will not be willing to understand it, but Zeus There was no action, and you did not target them, so they did not act." After allegiance, Bethefani took the initiative a lot. Su Zhan smiled: "Do you want to be in charge of the underworld?" "Bethfannie obeyed her master." "Call the god of death and the god of sleep." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes!" Bethfannie responded in a low voice and hurriedly turned and went out. For Su Zhan, the underworld is too small, the world is too small, he doesn''t have the mind to manage those messy trivial matters. Before long, the gods of death and sleep came. It can be seen that they are all on guard. From Hades''s death to Su Zhan''s occupation of the underworld, they have never showed up, and Su Zhan has never looked for them. Now they are suddenly called, which is indeed a bit unexpected. "Don''t think too much, the reason for calling you is very simple. Underworld, it''s mine now." Su Zhan said lightly. Reaper raised his eyebrows."We have no opinion on this." "Yeah, you don''t have any opinions, otherwise, you would have come out to make me trouble. But the problem is here, you have no opinions, I have an opinion!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and raised his hands suddenly. In an instant, two energies Haunted death and sleep. The two were suddenly shocked. They did not expect that Su Zhan would do so without warning, and hurriedly display their abilities, but their abilities, magic, and supernatural powers were completely useless, and they could only watch Su helplessly. A powerful suction emerged from Zhan''s body, continuously sucking away their divine power. "We are willing to be loyal!" Reaper hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "It''s too late. If you come over on the first day, I might consider accepting it, but now...you should turn into my energy obediently." The gods of death and the gods of sleep were terrified, and Bethfannie was even more shocked, but she was delighted besides shock! Just as Su Zhan swallowed the two gods, the three major judges hurriedly came and was stunned when they saw this scene. They saw firsthand how Su Zhan devoured Hades. Bethfannie walked forward slightly to stop them, feeling eager to try.The three judges glanced at each other and walked to the side to stand properly. This move disappointed and satisfied Bethfannie. Obviously, they chose allegiance. In one day, Su Zhan swallowed the abilities of the god of death and the god of sleep, and his soul merged into the god-killing blade.The Blade of Killing God has evolved again and its power has increased. Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the three judges, who instantly became nervous. "You are the son of Zeus?" Su Zhan asked slowly. "Yes, it is." "Very good." Su Zhan nodded: "Do you know why I killed them?" The three judges looked at each other, why?Consolidate power, but they dare not say this. Su Zhan didn''t intend to let them answer, and said to himself: "Because the underworld is mine now, there can only be two kinds of people in my underworld! One is my person, the other...the dead!" "We are willing to be loyal." The three judges hurriedly said. "Unfortunately, your allegiance is not thorough!" 606 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 606 Su Zhan laughed, and the swallowing ability was activated again. Hades, the god of death and the god of sleep can''t resist, relatively speaking, the three judges who are slightly inferior are even more unlikely, and it didn''t take long before they followed the god of death and the god of sleep. "Who else?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head towards Bethfannie. Bethfannie quickly said: "No, no more." "Arrange your own staff to manage the underworld, don''t bother me with trivial things, can you do it?" Su Zhan''s tone was flat, but with supreme majesty, making Bethfannie kneel down uncontrollably and nodding her head repeatedly. Chapter 0738 I think of your mother when I see you! Su Zhan''s hand was dazzling, and a delicate staff appeared in a moment."This is a symbol given to you to take charge of the underworld." "Thank you Master," Bethfannie said excitedly. "Go down." Su Zhan handed the staff to Bethfanie, who respectfully took it, then turned and left, swearing to the underworld. After all, the god of death, god of sleep, and the three major judges are dead, but someone needs to take over the position to manage the normal operation of the underworld. The current underworld can be regarded as the underworld of Su Zhan. Although the underworld is too small, it is always one''s own place.Su Zhan doesn''t need to do anything else, just manage Bethfannie, and the underworld will be unbreakable. The staff given by Su Zhan is forged with cosmic matter, which is much more powerful than ordinary artifacts, and has its own logo on it, war! It''s also a symbol. Speaking of symbolism, Su Zhan remembers that Hades also has his own things. His writer is a four batch of black horse chariots. This grade is a bit low. Su Zhan is not interested, but his weapon double prong is still good!And he also has another artifact comparable to Thunder, the invisible helmet. Don''t look at this thing because it doesn''t have a big name, and there are not many people who know it, but without this thing, they couldn''t kill father Krosno at first. Once it was put on, it would not even be noticed by God. The double prongs directly allowed Su Zhan to melt into the Blade of God Killing. Su Zhan discovered the benefits of cosmic matter, which was evolvable, and there seemed to be no upper limit. Su Zhan has integrated so many souls, energy, and the effect is very significant. This kind of growth weapon is the most suitable for him. As long as he can continuously make it stronger, he will eventually become the most powerful. Weapons. As for the invisible helmet, it was not bad, Su Zhan stayed. Annabeth and Clarie were already awake. When they woke up, they were a little shy when they saw the other party in a mess. It was okay when Su Zhan was there, and it was a bit embarrassing to stay awake when he was away. They all packed up properly, and then they knew that such a big thing had happened in the underworld. "what should I do?" Annabeth asked Su Zhan. "You? Of course you stayed with me." Su Zhan took it for granted. "Always stay in the underworld?" "If you want to choose one to stay, I prefer Mount Olympus." Su Zhan said lightly. Zeus was going to be a turtle to the end, Hades died, his son died, the underworld did not belong to them at all, and there was no response at all? However, he and Poseidon did not go to war. Percy Jackson explained the ins and outs. Coupled with the sudden birth of Su Zhan, the two naturally turned their fights into jade silk, and they agreed to the outside world.Percy Jackson had returned to the mixed-race camp, and Luke took the opportunity to run away, and everything was calm. Su Zhan spends most of his time devouring the Stone of Time and learning magic, and occasionally confuses Clarie and Annabeth, which is also fulfilling. However, such days are also a bit boring. Although Clarie and Annabeth are good, they are tired of being together every day, and there is a little lack of freshness. This is the man! "Study and study the three goddesses?" Su Zhan touched his chin, and watched Annabeth and Clarie, who were struggling hard. Annabeth obviously felt that he seemed to be more excited. She looked up curiously, wondering why he suddenly changed. Excited.As everyone knows, looking at Annabeth''s blank look, the sense of evil is even stronger. "Do you want to see your mother?" Su Zhan touched Annabeth''s head and asked with a smile. Annabeth froze for a moment, handed the baby to Clarie, and whispered: "Of course I think I have never seen her." "I will show you to her." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Annabeth nodded excitedly. She knew that the Soviet Union''s ability to fight could be done. ... ... "I want to go back to the Magic Academy." Su Zhan brought them back to the world from the underworld, Clarie whispered. Su Zhan looked at Clarie, and after confirming that it was not a small mood, he agreed, and first sent Clarie back to the Magic Academy. Su Zhan is not anxious about Clarie''s mother, and Clarie is not so worried now. At least she now knows that her mother is not in danger, even if it is really dangerous, what does it matter if Su Zhan is here?However, she naturally hoped to be able to reunite with her mother in her heart, and this time she proposed to return to the Magic Academy, which was also hidden. Su Zhan didn''t say anything, let her work hard first, which is also a kind of experience. "Where shall we meet my mother?" Annabeth said expectantly. "Do you want to go to Olympus, or do you want to be elsewhere?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I don''t want to go to Olympus." Annabeth shook her head. "Simple, let''s find a place and let your mother come over. Since it is the first time to see your mother, you should dress up well!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Annabeth was a little nervous inexplicably, and nodded. Of course, she also hoped that the first time she met her mother, she could be in the best condition. "Go, take you shopping." Su Zhan smiled and went shopping with her arms around Annabeth. Although Annabeth is no stranger to normal life, after all, she has lived in a mixed-race camp for a long time, and her clothes are obviously worse. Of course, she may not be thinking about it here.When she was with Clarie, the fashionable and beautiful Clarie was like a princess and an ugly duckling in comparison with her. Also thanks to Annabeth for her foundation! Su Zhan took Annabes for a real stroll, packed Xiaobai and bought a lot, and then opened a room in a high-end hotel. "Come on, how about putting it on." Su Zhan took a black dress and handed it to Annabeth. After Annabeth put it on, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction: "Yes, that''s it." "You, are you sure? Although this dress is very good, it shows too much, right? I feel as if it might be exposed at any time." Annabeth sorted out the clothes on her chest, the feeling of wanting to come out made her very uncomfortable. habit."Are you sure I wear this dress to meet my mother?" Item 0739 607 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 607 The black dress made the front look ready, Annabeth''s perfect hemisphere, her shoulders and collarbone were completely exposed, but her arms were tied with bow-knotted sleeves.is it beautiful?Pretty! Is it sexy?Sexy! If it''s a date, show it to Su Zhan, there is nothing wrong with this suit. But to meet my mother for the first time, this suit is obviously not suitable. Annabeth looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, only to see the intense excitement in Su Zhan''s eyes and the hot flame! "Do not!" Before Annabeth finished speaking, Su Zhan''s mouth was blocked.Su Zhan savagely pressed her against the wall, reached in and separated Annabeth''s legs, and directly... pressed her up. How could Annabeth fail to understand that this dress was not just for her mother to wear, but she understood...It doesn''t matter now. It is impossible to satisfy Su Zhan by Annabeth alone. The end result is that Su Zhan can''t make it, and Annabeth is limp and lethargic. "You have a good rest first, and you have enough energy. I will go to your mother. I will remind you before coming over." Su Zhan said with a smile. Annabeth glanced at Su Zhan a little angrily, not because of him.However, she missed Clarie a bit, she really couldn''t be alone! Annabeth fell into a deep sleep, Su Zhan put the hotel room well protected, then left the hotel. Mount Olympus is regarded as the holy land of gods, headed by the twelve main gods, and of course there are some miscellaneous gods, most of which live here. However, Mount Olympus at this time is not as relaxed and leisurely as it used to be. Who does not know the God on Mount Olympus about Hades?Why is Zeus in a bad mood these days?It''s not because of Su Zhan, the man who killed the gods! Almost everyone trembled, for fear of angering Zeus. There are also some people who are wondering when Zeus will act, whether it is Thunder or God-killing, he can''t always be indifferent.However, they did not expect some actions of Zeus, but they expected the appearance of the man who killed the gods. When Su Zhan appeared on Mount Olympus, two little gods did not recognize that Su Zhan''s majesty was killed by Su Zhan. The entire Mount Olympus seemed like a cloud, and everyone could not breathe. When Zeus learned that the killer Su Zhan had come to Olympus, his first reaction was not anger, but fear, but as the main god, no one could help him get caught.Even if he doesn''t want to see Su Zhan now, he must show up. Above the hall, Zeus sits in the main seat, and the other main gods sit on the sides, their expressions are stern, and you can still see fear and worry. No matter what the mood is, everyone''s eyes are on Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned slightly and waved abruptly. A powerful breath appeared in an instant, everyone was shocked, and they did it without saying a word?Following them, he was relieved, and then realized that Su Zhan was not about to do it, but to make them smaller! Gods are all tall. But Su Zhan was very upset, Nima, are you worthy to let me look up? After understanding the meaning of Su Zhan, everyone did not refute, nor dared to refute. "What are you doing here at Olympus." As the head of the gods, Zeus asked. "Find someone!" Su Zhan said indifferently, looking at these gods one by one with presumptuous eyes. The twelve lord gods are actually different, and they are different in various legends, and there are also alternations.For example, Hades, in some legends, Hades is among the twelve gods, but some are not. It now appears that it is obviously not there. There were several goddesses among them, and Su Zhan looked at them one by one, and they were indeed very good. "Who is Athena!" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. Everyone subconsciously looked at a woman next to her. This woman was somewhat similar to Annabeth in length, and was somewhat similar to the statue of Athena we saw before.She has a good figure and a nice face. As the goddess of wisdom and war, she is indeed very brave. The godslayer named herself by name, but she was not timid, and stood up slowly. "I am Athena." Su Zhan looked at her with interest, yes... Whether it was his identity or himself, he was very interested, and he noticed a trace of triumph in Athena''s eyes, perhaps because Su Zhan ignored Zeus. , She was the first to find her among the many main gods? In the legend, Athena is brave, strong, kind and kind, but she will be a little careful and don''t want others to be better than her! This has something to do with her being the goddess of wisdom and the god of war... "I want to take her away, do you have any comments?" Su Zhan looked around and spoke slowly. Of course there are opinions. You ran to Olympus to take Athena away. What do you think of these gods?But although there were opinions in his heart, no one made any comments, and even Zeus was silent. Athena said solemnly: "What if I don''t follow you?" "Then go to war, Zeus, you gods, are you ready? Go to war with me!" Su Zhan sneered, his voice as if coming from hell, making them feel cold and depressed. Quietly, no one spoke. Su Zhan sneered: "It seems that you don''t want to go to war with me. What about you, Athena? Would you like to call the five strong?" Wu Xiaoqiang''s Athena didn''t understand at all, but she understood, no one would give her a head, including her father, Zeus! "I''ll go with you!" Athena whispered after a long silence. "now it''s right!" Su Zhan laughed arrogantly and grabbed Athena''s wrist directly.Athena hesitated and did not break free.Seeing Su Zhan taking Athena to leave, although the gods felt ashamed and ashamed, they were more relieved. Everyone expects him to leave quickly. As for Athena, who knows how he provokes Su Zhan, it is her own business.But the day failed. Seeing that Su Zhan was about to leave, he suddenly stopped, holding Athena in one hand, turning around and saying, "Oh, by the way, I will tell you that this woman in Athens belongs to me, her position. You can consider letting someone else take over." After speaking, in the shocked eyes of the gods, Su Zhan took Athena away. Item 0740 "What do you want to do!" Leaving Mount Olympus, Athena asked in a deep voice. "Snatch someone, or say, grab you!" Su Zhan let go of Athena, and said with a chuckle: "As one of the three famous goddesses among the main gods, I look forward to the famous Athena kneeling at my feet, What it''s like to please Chenghuan under you." "You are delusional!" Listening to Su Zhan''s evil and wretched words, Athena trembled with anger. She shakes Su Zhan''s eyes brightly."Yes, it''s as rough as your daughter''s." "What''s wrong with Annabeth?" Athena asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "She''s fine, she is my woman now. But seeing her being pleased, I can''t help but think of her mother, which is you! The evil thoughts can''t stop, you guys... ¡­It should be pretty good. So I¡¯m here to grab someone, I think Annabeth should really want to see you and want to live with you." "Not in that disgusting way!" Athena hummed. "Disgusting? Stop teasing, are there fewer disgusting nasty things in your Greek mythology than mine? To say that it is a god, to put it plainly is nothing more than strength, right, I have this strength, doing these things is supposed to be, not disgusting! Believe it or not, if I snatch you from the front heel, they will be glad they escaped, and they will even find someone to take your place!" 608 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 608 "I don''t believe it!" Although Athena was disappointed, she didn''t believe they would be so cold-blooded. "Don''t believe me?" Su Zhan sneered and raised his eyebrows: "Then make a bet, one month is the deadline. I won''t eat you this month, you just be your mother, just as I make Annabeth happy. .If they don¡¯t find someone to take your place in a month, you will only be Annabeth¡¯s mother in the future. On the contrary... you wash yourself off and kneel down and kiss my toes at my feet and beg me to you , How, dare you bet." "You, are you humiliating me?" Athena was anxious, this bet was too disgusting. "In the eyes of others, you are the goddess Athena. In my eyes, you are just a woman who satisfies and stimulates me. That''s all." Su Zhan sneered. Athena gritted her teeth: "Okay, I bet with you, for one month, you are not allowed to touch me!" "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you until you lose. At best, I just hold your daughter in front of you. Actually... I am for your own good. Even if you are a toy by my side, it is better than you being the goddess. !" "Humph!" Athena snorted coldly again, obviously she didn''t think so. During the January period, Su Zhan was very confident, or in other words, very confident in the selfish and disgusting gods of Zeus. Su Zhan brought Athena to the hotel. Before returning, he informed Annabeth that Annabeth had already packed up. When Su Zhan came in with Athena, Annabeth saw Athena, her eyes were instantly red. Athena also forgot the annoyance with Su Zhan just now. The mother and daughter had a lot of things to say, but they didn''t know where to start. Su stood aside and watched and couldn''t help sighing. At this time, Athens and Annabeth looked like mother and daughter, more like sisters, one young and mature! It''s really good! Su Zhan rang and the two of them couldn''t help but feel uncontrollable.However, since Athena''s one month period was promised, she would naturally not break her promise.Su Zhan turned and walked aside, squinting his eyes and rested. This time the copy has merged the three worlds. Magician, Shadow Hunter, and Percy Jackson. The task of the magician has been completed, the task of the Shadow Hunter is to obtain the Holy Grail, and the task of Percy Jackson is simpler. The task of getting the Thunder is now complete.However, besides Thunder, even if there is no mission, there are still things he wants or wants to do. What I said to Bethofani before was part of it, not only for a woman, but also to strengthen herself. In addition, there are two things that Su Zhan is very interested in. Golden Fleece! A blanket of golden wool, this thing can make people resurrect, and it is infinitely powerful. The other is Cronus. Cronus overthrew his father''s brutal notice and led the golden age in Greek mythology until he was overthrown by his son Zeus and was killed and sealed. He can be said to be the father of the gods. It is also extremely cruel. In the original book, Cronus was resurrected through the Golden Fleece, but was destroyed again like a child''s play.But in fact, this guy is the father of the gods, can his strength be worse? Su Zhan''s ability and soul had already been regarded as his own. "This matter, when I look back, I can consider what to do. I don''t believe that after Cronus, you gods can be grandsons of tortoises indifferently." Su Zhan sneered. "What''s the matter?" Annabeth hurriedly asked when she heard Su Zhan''s sneer. Su Zhan shook his head and smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I just thought of a ridiculous thing that has nothing to do with you, how about it? Are you happy to see your mother?" "Well, thank you!" Annabeth said gratefully. An order from Zeus made it impossible for all the half-human and half-god hybrids to meet their parents. Now that they finally see it, Annabeth is not to mention how happy it is. Su Zhan smiled: "Just talk, don''t you have any practical actions?" Annabeth blushed and glanced at her mother secretly, giving Su Zhan a vague look a little shy.The meaning is self-evident, Su Zhan smiled and didn''t pursue it. Naturally, Athena couldn''t help feeling a little dull when seeing the behavior of the two in private. She can see that her daughter is completely in love with this demon! "Your mother won''t return to Olympus anymore, she will always be by your side. So, your mother and daughter don''t have to be in a hurry. Still waiting for your actual action." Looking at the time, Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, is that okay?" Annabeth asked worriedly. Su Zhan laughed and said: "Whoever has a problem can let him come to me, not to mention... they are probably busy now." Chapter 0741 So you are Athena, not Saori Kioto! This meal was very happy. Annabeth and Athena¡¯s mother and daughter had a meal together for the first time. The relationship between the mother and daughter was so touching.Su Zhan''s food was pleasing to the eye, and he hugged his food without much food. Annabeth may not understand Su Zhan¡¯s eyes, even if she understands her, she wouldn¡¯t think deeply, but Athena can understand the meaning of his eyes, especially when she looks at herself and Annabeth. Then he showed that expression and knew that he hadn''t thought of anything good.She also understood why Su Zhan was robbing herself. After dinner, return to the hotel. After taking a bath, Su Zhan wrapped in a bath towel and took a look at Annabeth. Although her mother was a little bit shy by her mother, she got up to take a bath.Sitting on the sofa, Athena moved aside, Su Zhan smiled and didn''t mind, knocking on her leg and waving, and for a moment, a cloud of black mist appeared in front of him, and the black mist condensed, and Betheffani appeared in black. "the host." Bethfannie kneeled down to greet herself as if she hadn''t seen Athena next to her. "Get up, please pay attention to the situation of Olympus during this time." Su Zhan raised his hand and said lightly. Bethfannie glanced at Athena and nodded in response: "Yes." "Get out." "Master." Bethfannie yelled softly and stopped. "If you want to put it bluntly, although I like women to hesitate, it''s not about this kind of thing." Su Zhan said lightly. Athena''s face turned red for an instant, and Betheffani looked normal and whispered: "The space on the edge of the underworld suddenly became a bit turbulent. I''m trying to find out the cause, but... this has never happened before in the underworld. " "Understood, continue to investigate, let me know if there is any result." Su Zhan did not ask, and did not change the color. This indifferent emotion seemed to have infected Bethfannie. She responded and turned into a black mist and disappeared. "She, with you now?" Athena hesitated for a moment, and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "As the first god to kneel at my feet, I have gifted her to temporarily control the underworld." Athena was silent, and Su Zhan looked at her and suddenly asked: "Speaking of which, you are the most famous god among the three main gods, right? Do you have your own territory and power? For example, Saint Seiya, Five Xiaoqiang what?" "What the hell is Wu Xiaoqiang?" Athena frowned. This was the second time Su Zhan asked. "Five Xiaoqiang who can''t die, leapfrogged and challenged all the way, ignoring the level restrictions." Su Zhan explained with a smile. Athena shook her head and said: "This is impossible. Level represents strength. There is no inability to kill, let alone a leapfrog challenge." Su Zhan shrugged."So you are Athena, not Saori Kido." 609 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 609 Although Athena was curious, she didn''t ask Shiori Saori who was. I''m afraid he wouldn''t say it. It just sounds like this is a Japanese name and has nothing to do with herself. "Don''t you care about what Bethfannie said?" Athena asked in a low voice. Su Zhan looked at Athena, and she seemed to be very interested in chatting, and he was happy to chat with her."what do you want to say?" Athena said: "As far as I know, there are many underworlds. In different areas, the underworld in the god system is in different places. The edge of the underworld moves. It is very likely that something has happened in the connected underworld." Su Zhan nodded. This is similar to the dimensional space and the border of hell, where many dimensional spaces are connected. "If you guessed it correctly, it should be the Egyptian gods." Seeing Su Zhan still had nothing to say, Athena continued: "If the two underworlds collide, or the underworld wall is broken, the situation will be unthinkable!" "Wait for Bethfannie''s result." Su Zhan said lightly. Athena was speechless for a while. As a god, it was normal for her to worry, and she knew that it would be useless to say too much before there was no result, but Su Zhan''s completely improper attitude really made her depressed. At this time Annabeth had already taken a shower and came out wrapped in a bath towel. Su Zhan smiled and waved. When she came to the front, she hugged her on her lap and kissed her.Athena frowned and couldn''t stand it anymore, got up and left. As soon as Athena left, Annabeth also let go, and soon... there were bursts of unquiet voices.Although Athena was next door, the voice couldn''t be blocked at all. She couldn''t believe that her daughter would make such a voice. She couldn''t imagine what kind of picture it was like. She was covering her ears, but the voice seemed intentional. Drilling in, gradually, she felt a little hot and uncomfortable. It took nearly two hours before the sound stopped. Athena''s blush was red, and she gasped weakly.Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps, and she hurriedly sorted out the clothes that were not messy. Seeing Su Zhan who was wrapped in a bath towel, she was a little guilty and stood up in a panic to prepare to go out. Passing by, the smell of Su Zhan''s body made Athena a little dazed, and then a sense of guilt rose. "You are Athena, you are one of the three goddesses, how can you think of this!" Athena secretly warned herself, and she couldn''t help but stare wide when she walked out. On the sofa, Annabeth lay awkwardly there and fainted. Seeing Annabeth''s tired but smiling face, Athena suddenly throbbed, took a deep breath, and walked over to help Annabeth cover the quilt. "This demon!" Athena whispered. The Stone of Time has almost swallowed up to forty to fifty percent, and two books of magic have been learned seven or seven eighty-eight. Annabeth and Athena¡¯s mother and daughter are outside the door. Su Zhan feels that the life is still It''s so comfortable! Bethfannie''s efficiency is good. After all, this is the first business ordered by Su Zhan, so I can''t neglect it.The news about Mount Olympus was passed on to Su Zhan continuously, and every time, Su Zhan would let Athena listen by the side. Olympus, or Zeus did not let himself down. He didn''t even think about coming to save Athena. Instead, he studied with other gods and seemed to really find someone to replace Athena. Item 0742 Athena was very angry and sad, and even more desperate.She really didn''t expect that her father Zeus, including the gods, would really be indifferent, that''s all, after all, Su Zhan is very powerful.However, she really didn''t expect them to start looking for someone to replace her as Su Zhan said. what is this? Is Kwon dead? "God, all are selfish!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Athena hummed: "Aren''t you?" "Of course I am also selfish, but I am not as glamorous as I am clearly selfish. Whether it kills gods or robs people, I do it with integrity." Su Zhan laughed. Athena was speechless for a while. "It looks like you are going to lose, but don''t worry, you won''t count as losing until they find a replacement, so your virginity can be kept for a while." Su Zhan smiled and continued: "Just take advantage of this period of time, I have to do something, and if it succeeds, I can help you vent your anger." "I don''t need it." Athena said. Su Zhan shook his head: "By then, you should be my woman. I am helping my woman, not the current you!" If it was before, Athena would definitely refute him, but now she was suddenly a little bit emboldened. ... ... In a remote villa, a young man was sitting on the sofa and meditating.He is no one else, but Luke who stole the Thunder and framed Percy Jackson. Luke is also a half-human and half-god, his father is one of the twelve gods, Hermes the messenger of the gods.Luke is very ambitious, adding resentment that his father has always wanted to overthrow Olympus. Of course, this may also be related to their family traditions. This has been the case from generation to generation. The son overthrew his father¡¯s government and established a new theocracy. Unfortunately, Luke failed. He didn''t dare to go to the mixed-race camp. He hid all day for fear of being found by Zeus. "Boom boom!" There was a sudden knock on the door, and Luke was shocked, did not open the door at all, opened the window, and just wanted to run in his flying shoes.As soon as they flew out, they saw five people chasing them out, looking bad. Just as Luke was about to run, the five people suddenly merged together, and his body instantly became huge. The five heads roared, and a ball of flames sprayed at Luke, directly burning the feathers of his flying shoes. Dumped it.As soon as I got up, I saw the five heads close at hand, with bad eyes, and the blood basin opened wide as if they could swallow themselves at any time. Luke was too frightened to move. He knows what it is. Hydra! The Hydra returned to a normal five-person appearance, and said in a neat voice: "The master wants to see you, Luke." Luke didn''t know who the owner of the Hydra was, but he knew he had no right to refuse.Along the way, the Hydra was silent, and Luke was frightened. Soon, Luke followed the Hydra into an upscale hotel, and as the Hydra knocked on the door, Annabeth opened the door. Luke and Annabeth were stunned. "Bring him here." When the voice sounded, Annabeth reacted with a cold expression, letting Luke in. In the living room, Luke saw Su Zhan. He was stunned for an instant. Godslayer! No one else knows, how could Luke not know. This was even Hades killed, the new Pluto who occupied the underworld. Although he didn''t know what he was doing with him, Luke knelt down with a puff. Scared! Don''t look at him wholeheartedly wanting to overthrow Olympus, but Su Zhan is so famous, how can he not be afraid. 610 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 610 "I will tell you something to do." Su Zhan said lightly: "You should know the legend of the Golden Fleece. Get it for me and revive Cronus by the way." Luke was shocked instantly, even Athena and Annabeth were shocked. "Go ahead." Su Zhan waved. Luke got up and left subconsciously. After taking two steps, he suddenly reacted. Is this... leaning on him?But the Golden Fleece, resurrecting Cronus... Luke clenched his fists, this is what he planned to do! After Luke left, Athena couldn''t help it... "Why do you do this? Once Cronus is resurrected, the world may fall into catastrophe." "Help you out." Su Zhan said with a smile. Athena hummed: "Do you think I will believe it?" "If Cronus is resurrected, he must have trouble with Zeus? Zeus and the others will not necessarily be Cronus''s opponents, you said, if I promise to help them, what will they offer?" Su Zhan smiled. To say. Athena didn''t say a word, she didn''t believe that Su Zhan was spending a lot of time for good!If they are evenly matched, it may be possible, but Su Zhan is stronger than Zeus. What does he want, does he still need this?There must be some reason I don''t know! While Luke was looking for the body of Cronus, a major event happened in the mixed-race camp. The spirit tree that had been protecting the mixed-blood camp suddenly began to wither, and the mixed-blood camp lost its barrier and became perilous. "I, I want to go to the mixed-race camp." Annabeth came to Su Zhan and said in a low voice pleading. Su Zhan hugged Annabeth and asked with a smile: "Why? You should know that everyone in the mixed-race camp knows who I am. If you want to go back, it may be different from before." "I heard that something happened to Talia, I...I want to go and see." Annabeth gritted her teeth."At the beginning, I went to the mixed-blood camp with Thalia. In order to protect me and Luke against the monsters alone, she was later enchanted by Zeus and turned into a spiritual tree to guard the mixed-blood camp. If possible, I hope you can Save her." "Talia, is she the daughter of Zeus?" Su Zhan knew who she was talking about. "Well, you, didn''t you look for the Golden Fleece? The Golden Fleece can definitely save Thalia. If, if you agree, I... I''m willing to let you go and go behind like Clarion." Annabeth When I said it, my blush almost dripped water. Su Zhan laughed haha, "Okay, I''ve learned to use this method to please me. Okay, for this reason, just go to the mixed-race camp." Item 0743 Everyone in the mixed-blood camp is in danger. If they lose the protection of the spirit tree, they think it will no longer be safe. After several considerations, the camp decided to send a team to find the golden fleece. Only it can bring the spirit tree back to life. When they were discussing the candidates, they suddenly heard a noise outside, followed by a sudden silence, and then saw someone rushing in in a panic. "No, it''s not good, Annabeth is back." "What''s wrong with Annabeth coming back?" "There is also the godslayer, the new Hades!" At this moment, everyone was shocked and hurried out. As soon as I came out, I saw three people standing at the entrance of the camp, whether guards or students, all looking vigilantly over there, no one dared to speak. Patters, the sound of horseshoes. The centaur, who is also the instructor in charge of the mixed-blood camp, walked over. "Athena..." Chiron unexpectedly looked at the woman beside the new Hades, who turned out to be Athena. Chiron is the son of Cronus and is the same as Zeus. Strictly speaking, Athena is still her junior.But in terms of the identity of God, Athena is much noble than Chiron. He is the goddess of wisdom, the goddess of war, and one of the twelve gods of Olympus, and Chiron is just one of the heads of the mixed-race camp, which is too far away. He also heard about Athena being robbed, but seeing Athena''s appearance didn''t seem to be resentful or angry, which surprised Chiron very much. He looked at the young man. The man who killed the gods, the new Pluto. This is the name everyone gave to Su Zhan, this is a man who makes God fear. What is he doing in the mixed-race camp? "Arrange a place. I''m going to stay here for a few days. Is it okay?" Su Zhan casually ordered with Chiron''s gaze. "No, no problem!" Chiron said. "Are you here or are you going in first?" Su Zhan said towards Annabeth. Annabeth thought for a while, stood up and prepared to follow in. "Who is he, so arrogant?" Suddenly someone whispered. Su Zhan''s footsteps stopped, and for an instant, the depressed atmosphere spread. Chiron glared at the talking girl. Just as he was about to explain, Su Zhan waved his hand and turned to look at the woman. He was dressed in the armor of a mixed-race camp, with blond hair, without the petite feeling: on the contrary, it was a bit more heroic.Seeing Su Zhan looking at herself and slowly walking over, she took two steps back with a little fear. The powerful pressure made her breathless, and she subconsciously dropped her proud head. Su Zhan came to her and slowly stretched out her hand. Under the worried eyes of everyone, Su Zhan pinched her chin and made her raise her head. At first, she wanted to muster the courage to look at each other.But as soon as her eyes made contact, she couldn''t help lowering her eyes. "What''s your name?" "Clarice." She responded in a low voice. "Oh? The name is pretty good. Originally, I was planning to let you know who I am, but for the sake of the name, forget it." Su Zhan chuckled lightly, let go of her and turned away. Everything around was silent, there was no sound, and even the breath seemed to be held. As they left, the people around him breathed a sigh of relief, throbbing, and frightened. "Clarice, you are so brave. You don¡¯t need to be in the camp. Do you know who he is? God-killer, new Hades, let alone you, even your father, Ares, the god of war. He." The people beside Clarice whispered, for fear of being heard by Su Zhan. "Impossible!" Although Clarice knew that Su Zhan was powerful, she did not believe that her father, God of War, would be afraid of Su Zhan. "Impossible? Do you know who is next to him?" "That elegant and noble woman, I don''t know." "That''s Athena." "Athena? How is it possible?" "You don''t know, I also heard that, it is said that he went to Olympus..." The people around said in a low voice, Clarice only felt afraid after learning about it. Entering the mixed-blood camp, Chiron originally planned to arrange the best room for Su Zhan. Although he didn''t know his intention, it didn''t seem malicious. 611 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 611 Otherwise, the entire mixed-blood camp would never exist anymore. "Go to the place you used to live." Su Zhan said to Annabeth. Annabeth nodded, Chiron naturally would not refuse, and soon came to the house where Annabeth lived.The decor is good and spacious enough. "Just live here." Su Zhan said with satisfaction. Chiron nodded, then hesitated to ask."Then, where is Athena?" "She?" Su Zhan glanced at Athena, and said with a smile: "Of course she lives with me, why? Do you have any other arrangements?" "No no." "Go down if you haven''t, this time I''m with Annabeth." Su Zhan directly issued the order to expel the guest, but Chiron was not dissatisfied at all, but he was relieved. At least it is certain that it is not for the mixed-race camp. "I have another bed?" Annabeth asked. Su Zhan smiled."It''s not necessary, it''s big enough." "but¡­¡­" It''s nothing to sleep with Su Zhan, but what about his mother?Annabeth looked at her mother subconsciously and found that she didn''t mean to speak. "It''s fine to sleep next to you at that time, and I won''t stay here long, and I won''t come back later, so I don''t have to worry about it." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh!" Annabeth replied. When night fell, the camp was quiet, especially the neighborhood was extremely quiet, no one dared to bother here. Athena, the new Pluto! This is not something that mixed-races like them dare to approach. The bed is big, Su Zhan lies on the left, Annabeth lies in the middle, and Athena is next to her daughter.Sleeping for three people, although not crowded, but not too spacious.After lying down, Athens was dormant with her back facing Su Zhan. Although Annabeth felt a little strange, she was relieved to see Su Zhan swallowing the Stone of Time. On the left is my man, and on the right is my mother. Although a bit weird, the peace of mind and happiness are also strong. The most important people are all by my side. Item 0744 In such a peaceful environment, Annabeth fell asleep unconsciously, the candlelight swayed and swayed with the wind, accompanied by Annabeth''s steady breathing, Athena was not at all sleepy.Nervous, nervous, or worried?She couldn''t say what it was.At this moment, he suddenly felt the bed move, and Su Zhan seemed to get out of bed. Athena became nervous for a moment, and she could feel the sound of Su Zhan''s footsteps, as if he was walking in her direction. What is he going to do?Is it to violate the gambling contract and do something to herself while Annabeth is asleep? Step by step¡­¡­ The footsteps sounded slowly. "what?" Athena secretly wondered, when she heard the footsteps drifting away, she opened her eyes slightly, just to see his back from the room. Athena let out a sigh of relief, inexplicably... actually moved. At least... he still abides by the gambling agreement and respects himself in this respect. Without the protection of the spirit tree, it would be less safe at night. People have been arranged to watch the night in the camp to patrol around the camp. It happened to be Clarice who was in charge tonight. When the Clarion Ribbon team was inspecting, they happened to see Su Zhan coming out. They were taken aback, nodded respectfully towards Su Zhan, and led the team away. With the existence of Su Zhan, the inspection team became more cautious. Su Zhan came near the spirit tree. The towering tree had begun to wither, and there was no energy barrier around it.Looking at this tree, Su Zhan recalled the plot of Percy Jackson and the Sea of ??Warcraft. Talia was a little girl when she became a spiritual tree, but after she was resurrected with a golden fleece, she has become a little girl. She is still pretty, but she really cannot tell that she is the daughter of Zeus. Thinking of the sound of footsteps suddenly coming from behind him, Su Zhan turned her head, and Clarice was taken aback in an instant, and stood there with her head down fearfully. "Something?" Su Zhan asked with a chuckle. "No, no, I just... I just see if you have any needs." Clarice whispered. "If so?" "Since, I will satisfy you naturally." "Really?" Su Zhan smiled and turned and walked over, pinching Clarice''s chin. It was the same in the afternoon, but Clarice felt a little different. She felt pressure in the afternoon, but now, she felt a little bit of abuse. "Satisfaction with everything?" Su Zhan''s voice was a little charming, making Clarice a little dazed subconsciously, and she couldn''t help but hum. Pity the jade drops, let you pick them. Clarice was like this at this time. Su Zhan''s hand loosened her chin and slowly slid down her face, down her neck, and she bit her mouth and shook slightly, until Su Zhan''s The hand squeezed her wave hard, she couldn''t help but snorted, her body became stiff, but she resisted leaving. "Do you know who is the happiest person now?" Su Zhan asked with a smile while kneading. Clarice bit her mouth, enduring the strange feeling and shook her head. "Your father, Ares, God of War!" Clarice looked up in surprise, a little puzzled. Su Zhan stretched out his hand to signal Clarice to squat, slowly unbuttoned her pants, and approached Clarice by holding her head. Clarice hesitated, opened her mouth, and heard Su Zhan slowly say: "You should know that According to the legend, Ares had an enemy with Athena. Now that Athena is snatched by me, Ares is naturally happy. Moreover, I seem to be a little interested in you now, even if it¡¯s just a toy, Ares wished I could Accept, I must have a battle with Olympus, and they know that the winner must be me. With your relationship, his cheap old man will probably not die." Clarice shook her body, as if she couldn''t believe it. Su Zhan smiled."If not, he should come to trouble me now." Unfortunately, the surroundings are quiet, and everything happens. Clarice didn''t know what she was feeling, but Su Zhan suddenly clapped her hands to make her stand up. "Your father thought very well, but unfortunately he thought one thing wrong." Su Zhan said lightly, and Clarice looked at it suspiciously."If I want a toy, I can kill him before doing it." Patting Clarice''s face, Su Zhan pulled up his pants, turned and left. Looking at Su Zhan''s back, Clarice was in a daze, her eyes became a little admired! This is the strong one! At that moment, she suddenly felt that being his toy was not bad... Back in the room, Su Zhan exposed the waves of Annabeth and fell asleep comfortably. 612 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 612 At noon the next day, Su Zhan slowly woke up listening to a slightly noisy sound outside. Annabeth and Athena were not by their side, and slowly walked out. Su Zhan found a group of people around one person discussing something. Percy Jackson is also there. "Did you awaken you? I''ll go and quiet them down." Clarice''s voice came from nearby. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look. Clarice seemed to have been waiting around for a while, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Suddenly she noticed that Clarice seemed to be a little different. Although her eyes were full of fear, there was a hint of Please and expect. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Here comes a cyclops, said to be the son of Poseidon." Clarice replied respectfully. "Oh. Where are Annabeth and Athena?" "They are in the spirit tree." "Is there anything to eat?" "I''ll get it for you." Clarice finished speaking and hurriedly turned and left. Su Zhan glanced at the Cyclops and shook his head, turned and entered the house. Clarice didn''t leave after sending things, but stood aside like a maid and occasionally poured Su Zhan a glass of wine, how could she look like a daughter of the god of war. But having said that, no matter what identity is around Su Zhan, he will change. "The environment here is not bad, take me out for a walk." After walking through things, Athena and Annabeth hadn''t come back, so Su Zhan simply went out for a walk. As soon as the two of them walked out of the room, they saw Percy Jackson approaching. His mood was a bit complicated. He nodded to Su Zhan first, and then said to Clarice: "Professor Chiron hopes you will come over. You lead the team to find the Golden Fleece and heal the Spirit Tree." Chapter 0745-The Party On The Sea Of Beasts If it were before, Clarice would definitely pass by right away, but now she hesitated.Go to the professor''s side to accept the task, or accompany Su Zhan to the mixed-blood camp. She glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously, Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. She faintly felt that this seemed to be a choice, a test. She hesitated and shook her head: "I may not be able to go, let the professor choose another person." Percy Jackson looked at Clarice somewhat unexpectedly. She has always been eager to win, but would she refuse this task?He glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously, then turned and left. "Don''t regret it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Clarice shook her head and said firmly: "No regrets!" Su Zhan smiled, looked at the sky, and said softly: "Perhaps, the position of God of War, you can consider replacing someone in the future." Clarice couldn''t help getting excited when she heard this, and became more attentive. The scenery of the mixed-race camp is really good, away from the hustle and bustle of the city, the scenery is beautiful, and the original ecological environment can be seen everywhere.If it is the Plant Girl, you will definitely like it here, right? When they were playing in the mountains and water, the camp was not so comfortable. First, Clarice refused to participate in this mission. Finally, this mission fell to Percy Jackson. His half-goat brother was adding his brother. Cyclops, the team of three is ready to find the Golden Fleece. When Su Han and Clarice came back, the group of three had already set off. Su Zhan was not too surprised when they learned about it. He just casually said: "The monsters in the Sea of ??Monsters are pretty good. , Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see it too, and bring it back if it¡¯s good." "Shall we go to the Sea of ??Beasts?" Su Zhan¡¯s proposal was a little surprised, because Luke was also looking for the Golden Fleece, and now Posey and the others are also leaving. They thought Su Zhan would not go, but didn''t expect to go too.Even more unexpectedly, he actually wanted to catch the Warcraft to come and visit the door. Where is his sea area? Although everyone was puzzled, they didn''t say much. Hearing that Su Zhan was leaving, the people in the mixed-blood camp were relieved, but it was surprising that Clarice also went with him, but others did not dare to say anything. When Su Zhan and others left, the legend that Su Zhan would grab it wherever he went was spreading in the mixed-blood camp. Of course... it was women. First Annabeth, then Athena, and now Clarice. The authenticity of this legend is so strong that no one can believe it. Since you must have a boat to go to sea, this is not a problem at all. Soon a five-story luxury yacht has been parked at the pier, ready to go to sea.After getting on the yacht, Su Zhan was very satisfied. He directly locked the automatic navigation, and the yacht had slowly sailed towards the Sea of ??Warcraft. The Sea of ??Warcraft has another well-known name, the Bermuda Triangle. Athena is not cold about going out to sea, but being caught by Su Zhan must follow. Annabeth and Clarice are very excited. This is their first time out to sea, but the huge yacht only has their two lively planes. It''s deserted, not to mention that this trip may take some time. Although Su Zhan can swallow the Stone of Time and it is not a waste of time, at the same time, if there are any entertainment activities, wouldn''t it be better? "There are fewer people. I should find some girls to have fun." Su Zhan mumbled. "Why don''t you let Clarie come over, aren''t you still in the academy?" Annabeth asked out of attention. Su Zhan thought about Julia and the others. Those little girls had parties so often, they must be lively."Okay, I''ll pick them up, and go to the lotus eater to get some lotus flowers for fun." "Now? Now that we are at sea, how do we go?" Clarice said suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and disappeared suddenly, which shocked Clarice. Su Zhan first went to the lotus eater. The lotus eater thought Su Zhan was here to take him away, but only took some lotus flowers. As for his arrangement, let him continue to wait. Then, Su Zhan went back to the college. Walking in the academy, Su Zhan inexplicably thought of the mixed-race camp. Although the styles of the two are completely different, and the students are also different, one thing is the same. They are both special worlds hidden under the ordinary world. Clarie, Julia, Cady, Margot, Alice, the five girls heard that Su Zhan was going out to sea to take them specially, naturally very happy. After delaying a little time to prepare their swimsuits or something, Su Zhan directly took them back to the yacht. Arriving on the yacht, there were endless exclamations. Su Zhan didn''t introduce it either, anyway, these girls quickly became familiar with them! Dynamic music sounded, countless wines and delicacies, lotus flowers were placed on a plate and eaten casually. After a while, the atmosphere on the yacht was hot.Holding a lotus flower in one hand and a wine glass in the other, wearing various bikinis, the girls cheered. "This is just a little fun." Seeing them jumping around in front of him, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t participate in it, sitting aside and swallowing the Stone of Time. This kind of atmosphere is enough, it''s pleasing to the eye. However, I thought that Athena would not like this kind of scene. After all, no one would associate Athena with this kind of party in front of them, but Athena did not show dislike, and sat quietly in Su Zhan. Next to him, I also drank a sip of wine from time to time. "You surprised me." Su Zhan said to Athena with a smile. Athena shook her head: "On Olympus, the three goddesses of beauty, the nine goddesses of art, and the seven fairies also perform singing and dancing, but they don''t wear so little." "It sounds like a tall man." It was the first time Su Zhandao heard of this. 613 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 613 Athena said indifferently: "Speaking of a god, or the daughter of Zeus, it is actually just a singer and dancer performing for the gods." "It seems that Zeus is more lewd than me." Su Zhan joked, but Athena did not speak. As the lord of the gods, Zeus is indeed very unreliable, no matter his wife or having affair, he is naturally also a group of children, said to be a god, but in fact has no status at all. This is the benefit of strength! Chapter 0746 The sound of the music roared, and the sluggish sound made the atmosphere extremely hot. Although the girls did not deliberately fight for the power and beauty, they also felt unwilling. I don¡¯t know who took the lead and started dancing towards Su Zhan. Naturally, Su Zhan¡¯s dance is not just a simple dance. Su Zhan is probably Margo, Cardi and the others, because that was the case when they had a party in the wooden house last time. Someone started, and others were naturally unwilling to show weakness. Soon... Su Zhan understood that a hundred flowers bloom and was overwhelmed, but her focus was still on Clarie and Annabeth.Seeing the hot dance, Su Zhan didn''t sleep and became a little restless, put away the stone of time, got up and danced in the crowd. The atmosphere instantly became more heated. Surrounded by beauty, this taste...but it''s not bad. Wine, lotus, wanton indulgence. Everyone was completely immersed in this pleasant atmosphere, the party unknowingly changed a bit, Su Zhan hugged Clarie and kissed her, but both hands were invaded by Annabeth and Alice. At some point, the swimsuits on their bodies had already fallen off, and the clothes on Su Zhan also quietly faded. To be honest, Su Zhan really didn''t notice, and I don''t know who got it off. As the atmosphere gradually warmed up, the scene began to become primitive.First Clarie, then Annabeth, then Kadi, and finally... Su Zhan was completely let go, completely immersed in the release. ... I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Zhan got up contentedly, and lay a piece on the ground. There was no one standing, and there were a lot of bloodstains beside him. Although Su Zhan didn¡¯t remember the process, he still remembered the bloody feeling after the replacement. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make him so excited. Everywhere, all the first time! well! They are all ordinary people, plus this ship also has the special energy protection of Su Zhan, Su Zhan did not care about them, it is estimated that if they choose by themselves, they will choose to continue to rest here. A total of eight people, eight people were exhausted by tossing, this was enough to satisfy Su Zhan. "It''s a pity." Su Zhan clicked his lips, not finding that Athena couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. If Athena was there just now, the mother and daughter would be fine together. However, if such a special thing is mixed with other people, it is not perfect. Su Zhan found his clothes to put on, and slowly walked out with the wine and glass.When he arrived on the roof of the yacht, Su Zhan suddenly realized that Nima was dark. It seems that it took a long time to play this time. Sitting on a recliner, leaning on it, drinking wine, and looking at the starry sky above, Su Zhan''s mood was very peaceful at this time, perhaps because it was just ridiculously released. Man, just can''t hold back. This release made the whole person feel more comfortable. "Come up and chat." Su Zhan lowered his head, just to see Athena walk to the bow deck and shout, Athena hesitated, but came up.Sitting next to Su Zhan, Su Zhan said with a smile: "When did you leave? I didn''t even notice it." "While you dragged me over and touched me." Athena said lightly. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment: "I dragged you over and touched you? There were so many people at the time, so I was playing too." "I know you didn''t mean it, so I left." Athena said. "Yeah!" Su Zhan responded. At this moment, he really didn''t have any other thoughts. Under the night sky, the two chatted. The atmosphere is also relaxed, faintly romantic. The night is spent slowly in such small chats. When the dawn of dawn rises from the sea level, the sun gradually shines, and the girls gradually rise. Annabeth was a little surprised when she saw her mother chatting with Su Zhan on the roof.It was especially unexpected to see that my mother didn''t blame herself, but just nodded slightly, then turned and left. "You talked all night?" Annabeth asked curiously, sitting where her mother was sitting. Su Zhan smiled: "Yes." "Yes, just chat?" Annabeth asked tentatively. Su Zhan smiled and looked at Annabeth."What? You wish there was something else?" "No, I didn''t mean that, I just..." Annabeth wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to explain it, but Su Zhan went on to say, "You just know what I mean by keeping your mother by my side, so Some hesitation." Annabeth nodded. She knew that part of the reason was for herself, but the main reason was Su Zhan himself. "Don''t worry about these things. You can''t do anything anyway. What''s more, isn''t it good to stay with me? There are so many women around me that you need a long time to recognize them. A unique method of fighting for favor. By my side, there are many people who are exactly the same, with many prominent identities, and countless beautiful ones, but mothers and daughters... are the only ones." Su Zhan said teasingly. Annabeth''s face turned redder. "There seems to be something wrong." Clarice suddenly came over, and with her voice, Su Zhan could feel the yacht start to shake, and the originally calm sea around him started to boil.Looking up at the sky, it should be clear in the morning, but I don''t know when it will become clouded, and there is a faint sense of horror of the end of the world. Clouds and lightning, rough waves. Although the yacht is not damaged in the sea, it swayed involuntarily with the waves and was pushed forward by waves of waves. "What''s that? A shark?" The others could not help but cried out in surprise when they saw the fin heads emerging from the sea. Around, these appeared one after another, and not far away, a huge spiral nest appeared. "It''s Calebdis!" Athena, who had originally entered, also walked out, looking at the sea and said. Charybdis, the beast guarding the sea of ??beasts, is a monster that can produce a maelstrom, devouring everything that passes by, very fierce. Chapter 0747 warcraft surrender, Krosno is resurrected! The huge spiral nest is bottomless, the current is strong, and the power of the cruise ship can''t escape at all. Seeing the yacht quickly enter the spiral nest, everyone looks anxiously at Su Zhan. Su Zhan calmly said to Athena: "Come on, I want to see if this Calibdis is qualified to guard the sea for me." Athena did not speak, but slowly opened her arms, releasing a wave of mighty power.Accompanied by this mighty power, the sea seemed to be calm and stagnant for a moment!But it was only a moment, and then everything returned to normal. Seeing that the yacht was about to enter the spiral nest, Athena snorted, and the yacht seemed to be nailed to the sea, motionless, letting the surrounding strong current impact, the yacht did not shake. The whole process lasted for about half an hour, the spiral nest gradually disappeared, and the sea became calmer. "It seems that even if you are Athena, there are people who don''t give you face." Su Zhan said lightly. Athena did not speak, only a trace of annoyance flashed in her eyes. 614 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 614 "Get it out, I didn''t agree with it and stopped like this." Su Zhan ordered. Athena nodded heavily, a light flashed in her hand, and suddenly a golden scepter appeared. The scepter of the goddess of victory. One of Athena''s weapons. Athena vigorously swung the scepter of the goddess of victory towards the sea. In an instant, a powerful divine power surged out, and the already calm sea boiled again, as if it had been boiled.As the sea continued to boil, the spiral nest appeared again, but this time, not only the spiral nest appeared, but also the huge sea beast, Charybdis. "It''s really ugly, but this thing is really big, and it''s really good to guard the sea." Su Zhan thought slightly, and the yacht flew directly. From the sky above, it seemed that Charybdis was indeed good. "That''s it!" Su Zhan is going to get it back and put it on the sea in his own territory. His territory has energy protection, but there is no in the sea. This guy is just right! "Kalubdis, surrender to me, or... die!" Su Zhan slowly got up and floated over Calebdis. His voice was like thunder and deafening. Although it seemed scornful, it gave people a feeling of incomparableness. Even Athena''s might not be able to match it. Zhenghui even became dim under the light of Su Zhan. "Woo..." The screams rang out, and Su Zhan could feel what it meant to express. Willing to surrender! "It''s easier than imagined!" Su Zhan said towards Athena. Athena didn''t speak, not to mention the strength of Su Zhan is Calbdis, even himself, and even the entire Olympus, no one can match, Calbdis''s surrender is what it means. "Serve your soul." Su Zhan yelled and said, his hand grabbed to the void of Calibdis, without any resistance, Su Zhan had already got the soul of Calibdis. "You continue to guard here for the time being, and when the opportunity is right, I will call you." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and Charybdis called again and then gradually returned to the bottom of the sea. This time everyone could hear that Charybdis''s scream was full of obedience. From the memory of Calebdis, Su Zhan and Percy Jackson and his team are lucky and have escaped from it.It is estimated that he will go to the Cyclops to get the golden fleece soon. "Go home." Su Zhan has no interest in Percy Jackson getting the Golden Fleece, or Luke taking a snatch, or even Krosno''s resurrection. His goal is Calebdis, and go out to sea by the way. He already knew that Luke would follow closely behind, and most likely would get the Golden Fleece to revive Krosno. Su Zhan was still waiting to see Krosno''s revenge!On the way home, it was much easier, and parties and other things were naturally indispensable, and it was another exhausting group battle before landing.Sending Clarie and the others back to the Magic Academy, on the way back to the Mixed-Blood Academy, that powerful dark aura has begun to permeate. Krosno is resurrected! "You said, what will Olympus look like now?" Su Zhan asked Athena with a smile... Athena was silent. "Krosno is resurrected, Zeus and the others must have begun to panic, and they have begun to find a way to deal with Krosno. Although he has just been resurrected, his power may not be so strong, but Zeus¡¯s thunder is here with me, and Hades is dead again. So Zeus and the others are also on the weak side." Su Zhan said slowly, and suddenly laughed: "Interesting, Zeus is really interesting. Someone has taken your place." Athena changed color slightly. "From now on, your identity is my woman, Athena!" Su Zhan laughed. When Krosno was resurrected, Zeus took the opportunity to find someone to take over the position of Athena. He didn''t know if he was fighting bloody battles to fool people, against Krosno, or he wanted to take the opportunity to please himself. Although this bet was a matter between himself and Athena, before leaving, he specifically said that Zeus would find someone to replace Athena.At first glance, it seemed that I was just saying that Athena would follow me and it was impossible to go back.However, Zeus is not stupid, no matter what it means at this time, it is correct to do so. Otherwise, I will not start studying this matter after Athena is gone! "Annabeth, Clarice, you two go to find Luke, just say my order to bring back the Golden Fleece." Su Zhan ordered, and the two women went to find Luke after getting the position of Luke. Luke got it. "Do you want to go, Olympus to play?" Su Zhan said towards Athena. Athena nodded silently. At this time, Mount Olympus was in a mess. The first thing Krosno did after his resurrection was revenge and went straight to Mount Olympus.Krosno, who came to Mount Olympus, naturally didn''t have such a good temper. He completely killed him all the way. The countless gods who were usually above all were swallowed by Krosno and screamed. The twelve lord gods fought hard to resist, with little effect, especially Dionysus, the god of wine, who had just taken over the position of the twelve lord gods, was boiled with enthusiasm by Zeus, and he was swallowed as a result. Chapter 0748 Crossing Border...Dead! No one can stop the anger of vengeance. After the devouring, Krosno''s strength became stronger and stronger. The main gods such as Zeus, Poseidon, Ares, the sun god Apollo, and the moon goddess Artemis all took action, but they could only barely stop them, or even say yes. Self-protection, but unable to deal with Krosno. "How to do?" The situation was precarious, and everyone couldn''t help shouting at Zeus. If Zeus has the thunder, if Hades is still there, there may still be a chance for a battle, but now... it will only be a disaster for delay. "Retreat into the hall!" Zeus said in a deep voice, everyone retreated into the hall.Krosno chased after him, but hit the divine protection outside the hall, which made Krosno quite angry. The huge body was smashed down with one punch and the whole temple was trembling. Everyone''s eyes were full of fear, including Zeus. Outside the temple, Krosno was roaring.In the temple, the gods are silent. There is nothing to do. The disparity in strength made them helpless, self-proclaimed omnipotent gods. In the silence, a power suddenly appeared from the temple, followed by a flash of light, Su Zhan and Athena appeared. Seeing the two, the gods were even more desperate, Krosno before and after, and the god-killer Su Zhan. Is Olympus going to die? "You go on, don''t worry about us." Su Zhan waved his hand casually, and Athena next to him had already turned and went to the depths of the hall. Su Zhan was sitting in the center of the chair of the gods, which is the position of Zeus with interest. Looking at it, it was like watching a play. Zeus'' eyes lit up suddenly, and he walked forward quickly."Can you deal with Krosno?" Su Zhan glanced at Krosno who was still angrily smashing and looting, and said casually: "Yes!" "What conditions!" Zeus said solemnly. When he said this, everyone instantly reacted and raised hope. "As long as you can deal with Krosno and solve the crisis of Olympus, what conditions are up to you." Zeus said. Su Zhan smiled and patted the chair: "What if I want this position?" 615 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 615 Zeus frowned in embarrassment, took a deep breath and said, "I''ll leave it to you!" "Crack!" Su Zhan suddenly clapped his hands and the chair shattered in an instant. Zeus was a little surprised. He heard Su Zhan sneerly say: "Let me? You don''t seem to figure out the situation. It''s not who I am targeting. I just want to say, a few of you present. It''s all rubbish!" Humiliation, the humiliation of Chi Guoguo. The faces of the gods became extremely ugly. "Oh, do you have dignity at this time? Are your brains good enough, or do you think I am Su Zhan just robbing women? The one outside...I killed him in minutes, I still need you to give me this position, I think Sit, who dares to disagree, who dares!" silence¡­¡­ The gods fell silent. Yes, if he can beat Krosno, does he still need Zeus to give way? Zeus''s position was grabbed by the killing of his father, he can grab it, so can Su Zhan naturally! "If, if I serve you." Hestia the kitchen god whispered. "You are the sister of Zeus, one of the three goddesses?" Su Zhan looked at Hestia, Hui Zhilanxin''s temperament was indeed good. "Yes, yes." Hestia nodded, a hope arose. Su Zhan looked at Zeus and said, "Don''t you say something? Your daughter was robbed by me, and now your sister is going to let me play again, don''t you have anything to say?" Zeus gritted his teeth and hesitated for a while but still did not speak. Su Zhan shook his head in disappointment: "This is God, I really don''t know how embarrassed you are to be worshipped." The gods who said this were red-faced but no one refuted them. Sure enough, they are all selfish guys! "If, if that''s not enough..." Hestia said and looked at a woman dressed as a hunter holding a bow and arrow next to her. Artemis gritted his teeth and said solemnly: "My name is Artemis, the goddess of the moon, one of the three virgins. Me, I can too." Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s true that you don''t have enough heads, just because you two want to dedicate your life to serve me, I will save you? After Krosno''s revenge, I will kill him again. Mount Linpi is mine, and you two can''t run away naturally. Why should I make this extra effort?" The two women gritted their teeth and the gods were grieved and angry. "You still think about how to deal with Krosno, at least...you don''t have to worry that I will kill you, because I still have to watch the show." Su Zhan said lightly, no longer paying attention to these selfish and brainless gods. . The only vitality is gone, the gods looked at each other, and they all saw the despair in each other''s eyes, so just forget it. "Fight," Poseidon said in a deep voice."The temple won''t be protected for long. If we don''t do anything, he must not be indifferent. It''s better to fight, open the temple protection and let Krosno come in, then..." He didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood what he meant. Fight to the death, not to mention that Su Zhan was also in the hall, Krosno came in and said it was not good that the two of them would fight first. Zeus nodded, took a deep breath, and removed the protection of the temple. In an instant, Krosno rushed in directly. "Sure enough, it''s no brainer." Their Xiao Jiujiu Su Zhan couldn''t guess. Seeing Krosno being put in, Su Zhan shook his head mockingly, and sat there without showing. After Krosno came in, the gods resisted one after another, and deliberately led in the direction of the Soviet war. boom! Poseidon was knocked out heavily, at this time Krosno happened to be fighting against Soviet Union. The huge body, crimson eyes, and the rock-like body exudes an extremely powerful evil and dark atmosphere. "Zizzi!" A trace was suddenly drawn out in front of the seat, Su Zhan slowly put the God Killing Blade aside, and slowly said: "Cross the boundary, die!" Krosno glared at Su Zhan. It was the first time he heard such an arrogant tone. He roared. Krosno wanted to rush to tear him apart, but the energy remaining on the ground made him a little afraid. He can feel the powerful power of killing gods! The gods watched Krosno and Su Zhan nervously, praying in their hearts that they would do it, but after waiting for a long time, what they saw was Krosno turning around and roaring at them again. Chapter 0749 Lord of the Gods, Lord of Olympus! why! The gods couldn''t help roaring in their hearts, thinking that Krosno would fight with Su Zhan, but who knew that he was directly scared by Su Zhan''s land restriction. Is this the Krosno who made the gods fear? Although the gods were depressed, Krosno was bullying and fearing hardship, but Krosno didn''t care about it.His idea is simple, revenge is the most important thing. After devouring these father-killing guys, his own strength will become stronger, and then he will go to deal with Su Zhan. However, Su Zhan happened to think so too. Not only can we see how the gods were killed by Krosno, but also let Krosno consume them first to strengthen himself, and then directly consume Krosno, saving time wasting one by one. Ares, the god of war, Hephaestus, the god of fire, were swallowed one after another. Zeus, Poseidon, and Apollo bitterly resisted. As for the goddess Hera and other goddesses, although they also took action, they barely protected themselves. Yes, Krosno¡¯s goal is not on them at all. "A hindrance." Su Zhan murmured, and suddenly caught it, for an instant, Hera, the goddess of the moon, Artemis, the goddess of love, Aphrodite, the god Hestia, and the goddess of harvest Demeter were directly dragged to him. By your side. "it''s good now." A few of them were dragged over, and Krosno could move more freely. Hera and other goddesses wanted to go to help, but found that they couldn''t get out of Su Zhan at all. As the main gods were devoured one by one, finally, Zeus was caught by Krosno and swallowed directly into his stomach. As Zeus was swallowed, Krosno''s aura became stronger, and his eyes turned to the last one holding the trident. Sea King Poseidon, Krosno''s huge rock arm directly swung over. The trident flew, and Poseidon was caught directly, unable to struggle, and could only watch Krosno open his mouth and swallow himself in. "Roar!" The dark aura on Krosno''s body grew stronger, and he turned to look at Su Zhan on the throne.That is... my position! The goddesses trembled, Su Zhan slowly got up and picked up the God Killing Blade.The black God Killing Blade suddenly became stronger, and with the pace of Su Zhan, the aura became stronger and stronger, gradually suppressing the aura on Krosno''s body. Krosno looked alert, roared violently, and grabbed it directly with his huge palm. 616 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 616 Speaking of which, these ancient gods didn''t have any strong skills at all. They relied solely on their talents and bodies, watching the huge palms whizzing, and the blade of God Killing shook slightly. With a click, the palm of his hand was short in response, Krosno roared in pain, and found that the broken palm could not heal. Su Zhan suddenly rushed out. He was so fast that he could not see his movements. He could only faintly see a ray of light flashing beside Krosno. After a while, Su Zhan suddenly appeared and walked slowly with his back to Krosno. throne. Under the surprised gazes of the goddesses, Su Zhan swung the Blade of Godslayer, and heard a loud rumbling sound behind him, Krosno''s body suddenly collapsed, his limbs fell off and scattered to the ground. This, this is defeated? The goddesses were unbelievable. Just now, Krosno was so powerful that the gods could not match, and was swallowed one by one. What happened?In the end, he was so easily killed by Su Zhan. This... the contrast is too strong. It''s like a group of full-level players team up to brush the top BOSS, but they can''t kill the blood and wiped them out. Then a person comes out and an attack that doesn''t even count as a big move will kill the BOSS in seconds. It''s incredible. Incredible! Su Zhan walked back to the throne and sat down, ignoring the exclamation and fear of the goddesses, looking down at the God Killing Blade in his hand. The power of God Killing Blade was stronger than he thought. He thought it might not be so easy to deal with Krosno, who had devoured the gods, but he didn''t expect God Killing Blade to be so powerful. In the eyes of the goddesses, Su Zhan is beyond words. But in Su Zhan''s view, this battle was somewhat anticlimactic, not strong enough! Lifting his head, the energy of the green light ring suddenly came out and enveloped Krosno and his body.Krosno did not die, but was cut into a stick by Su Zhan. It will take some time to devour this guy completely! "From now on, Mount Olympus is mine. Let me know. In addition, the damaged area will be repaired as soon as possible." Su Zhan faintly ordered. The queen, Hera was silent for a moment, bowed her head and turned around. It didn¡¯t take long for the exchange of Olympus to spread. Zeus, the lord of the gods, Poseidon and other gods were killed by Krosno, and Krosno was captured by the godslayer Su Zhan. . Su Zhan became the new lord of the gods, the new lord of Olympus. At this point, some people were worried and some were wondering if they could get more benefits. All in all, Olympus did not have any riots because of this incident, but quickly calmed down. This can be seen. God? Haha, to a certain extent, it is no different from a person. Krosno had been locked up, and above the temple, Athena came in in exchange for a clean dress. Before anyone arrived, the fragrance had already spread.Looking at Athena, who had just taken a shower and changed her clothes, Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked. She is going to fulfill the bet! Athena did not look at the restless goddesses around her, and walked to the throne. Athena slowly knelt on the ground, raised Su Zhan''s feet with both hands and took off her shoes, and then slowly said: "I, Athena, wisdom, goddess of war, From now on, surrender to Su Zhan, the lord of the gods, and be willing to serve the left and right." Bowing her head, Athena kissed her. Shocked, the goddesses had no idea that Athena would do this. Su Zhan also didn''t expect Athena to be so calm, and it didn''t seem like it was just because she was willing to bet.The noble goddess Athena knelt on the ground and kissed her toes. It was too evil and trivial, but the satisfaction and sense of accomplishment were beyond words. This is strength, this is...power! "Lord''s grace." After putting it down, Athena said repeatedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Although there are some discrepancies with what was agreed before, I am very satisfied." Chapter 0750''Holy'' Enfeoffment Ceremony Athena didn''t blush or shy during the whole process, but Su Zhan''s words made her blush instantly.What was agreed, stripped down and kissed her toes, begging Su to fight her.This ceremony may be acceptable to Athena, but she really can''t speak such vulgar words if she is stripped off, after all... she is Athena! So she didn''t strip her naked, changed into a set of pure white dresses, and didn''t ask Su to fight her, but just asked the Lord for grace. The meaning is the same, but at least it seems a lot higher grade. "Get up and sit down next to you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Athena stood up and sat down on the left side of Su Zhan. This was not her original position, but her current position. Su Zhan looked at the goddesses with a playful look. Just when the goddesses were uneasy, Su Zhan retracted his gaze and flicked his arm. In an instant, a cloud of black mist suddenly emerged, and Bethfanny appeared in the temple. "the host!" As soon as Bethfannie came out, she said hello properly, and saw the situation in the temple clearly.For her, it is natural that the master becomes the master of the gods. "This will be your position in the future!" Su Zhan said, pointing to his right. Bethfannie was overjoyed in an instant. Before, she was not qualified to sit in the position of the twelve lord gods, let alone next to the master. This is a status symbol! Su Zhan waved again, this time it was Annabeth and Clarice who appeared. Annabeth also held the golden fleece in her hand. "Annabeth, sit next to your mother. Clarice, you will be the new God of War from now on. Sit next to Bethfannie." Su Zhan picked up the golden fleece and said casually. Obviously, there are also two of them in the twelve main gods, and they are very advanced. Two half-humans and half-gods can only become the new main god, why?It''s not because of their relationship with Su Zhan, which made the goddesses a little eager when they were not convinced. He has become the lord of the gods. What is there to hesitate? Demeter, the goddess of harvest, was the first to make a decision. Beth¨¦phane was her daughter. Now her daughter has become the right-hand man of the Lord of the Gods. She is very likely to be eliminated from the twelve gods, but she can''t afford it. This face! As for the ritual of allegiance, even Athena did it, and others might do it. What''s the shame? Thinking of this, Demeter walked out quickly and fell to his knees. "The great lord of the gods, Demeter, the goddess of harvest, is willing to surrender." Demeter held Su Zhan''s feet in both hands, kissed him like Athena, and then said to ask the Lord for grace.With that sacred look, Su Zhan felt in a daze that she kissed her not his feet, but something sacred. Worthy of being a god, such a trivial thing can be so sacred. Su Zhan casually pointed, and Demeter sat down. With Demeter taking the lead, the rest is simple, the goddess of love Aphrodite, the god of kitchen Hestia, and the goddess of the moon Artemis did exactly what they saw as the sacred ritual of allegiance. .In the end, only Hera was left.As the man who replaced his husband as the lord of the gods, Hera, the queen of heaven, really couldn''t let go of her figure. Or not reconciled. She used to be the highest status under the Big Three, but now... it is obviously impossible. "Aren''t you willing to be loyal?" Su Zhan asked slowly. "I, I am the queen!" Hera said in a deep voice. It seems that she is talking about her identity, but she is the queen, the wife of Zeus, how can she be loyal to you?But if you taste it carefully, you will find that this has another meaning. 617 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 617 I am a queen, my status is honorable, shouldn''t I have any special treatment?She also came forward to maintain the Olympic Mountain before. "Yes, you are a queen, but unfortunately... you are the last queen, since you are not willing to be loyal, then be a maid serving tea and water." Su Zhan said lightly. His character is soft but not hard. If you were like other people, Su Zhan really deserves to treat her badly.Relying on your status to make conditions with yourself, hehe, you have found the wrong person! The queen Hera didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so straightforward and want to explain something, but Su Zhan didn''t give her a chance at all, and directly prevented her from speaking. After the entrustment was over, some people were happy and some were worried, and Su Zhan was not interested in paying attention to them. Leaving from the temple, came to Zeus''s palace. It has been completely renovated and rebuilt. Looking at the palace, Su Zhan thought of the Marvel world. There is a god system in the Marvel world, the Nordic god system, that is, the fairy palace, the Japanese god system, the Chinese god system and so on. In theory, there should also be a Greek god system, but I have not encountered it before, and I can go back. See if there is any. Speaking of it, just a hilltop palace is a bit monotonous. There are several palaces for other emperors. Do you want to take Olympus away? Or, get a latitude space? Although the mountain top palace is now considered a symbol, it is still in the earth space after all, it is far better to get a latitude space safe, not to mention that I still have this strength now! Su Zhan was thinking wildly, and suddenly saw someone coming in. Athena, and... Aphrodite, the god of love. I have some understanding of the love god Aphrodite Su Zhan. One of the twelve main gods is the incarnation of all erotic desires and desires. It is obvious that she is no longer in a position. This makes Su Zhan no longer interested in her.The reason for understanding is that she is considered a very scheming woman, and her other name, Venus.Of course, her son, Eros, the little love god, must be added. The name Eros may be unfamiliar, but Cupid, a naughty little boy with a pair of small wings, holding a bow and arrow in his hand, should know it. "Lord of the gods." Athena and Aphrodite greeted respectfully first, and then they walked to Su Zhan. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan said. Athena whispered: "Come to fulfill the gambling contract and ask the Lord for grace." "What about you?" Su Zhan looked at Aphrodite. Aphrodite followed Athena''s words: "Lord''s grace." "Retreat." Looking at Aphrodite, Su Zhan shook his head and waved.Aphrodite''s face changed, but she didn''t dare to say more. After all, Hera, the queen of heaven, had to retreat slowly. Chapter 0751 Athena''s First Battle After Aphrodite stepped back, Su Zhan looked at Athena without concealing his gaze. He was really interested in Athena, much stronger than the other two of the three goddesses, because she was more famous. More because she is Annabeth''s mother. This kind of direct hot gaze made Athena more or less shy, even if she was mentally prepared before coming, but the gaze that really faced Su Zhan still made her feel ashamed. Three goddesses! Athena chanted the name softly in her heart, and finally smiled openly. Under Su Zhan¡¯s gaze, she slowly untied the belt on her skirt. Her movements were very elegant, obviously a very tempting thing. She has a sense of sacredness inexplicably.If it wasn''t for the blush involuntarily on her cheeks, Su Zhan really thought that she was not going to wait in bed for grace, but to change into a battle robe and set off! Of course, to a certain extent, this can be regarded as an expedition. And it was Athena''s first battle! Fairy jade appearance, ice muscle and jade bone, graceful, graceful and graceful. When Athena''s body faded, Su Zhan could not bear the restlessness in his heart. Worthy of being the goddess Athena! Athena walked to the side of the couch, took a deep breath and gazes somewhat afraid to look at Su Zhan, slowly bending and kneeling.Seeing Athena''s actions, Su Zhan suppressed the restlessness in the Lord''s heart, wanting to see what she would do. Athena leaned down and lowered her head, and Cherry kissed her. She remembers it! Su Zhan smiled and felt the tickling tingling sensation. Watching Athena''s dexterous hands, she took off her underwear, and occasionally looked up with a touch of wonder. "Is it big?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Athena kept silent, but slowly moved upwards, and quickly began to vomit. After a long time, Su Zhan gasped and said: "Although I really like to see the goddess aloof do this kind of thing like an ordinary woman, and even feel more conquered, I will do it slowly in the future, now...I think want you!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he grabbed Athena''s jade arm abruptly, and directly put her down in the voice of Athena''s request. Before Athena could react, Su Zhan still entered. The pain made Athena a little dazed. It turned out to be... this feeling?It seems, there is nothing special?Why are those women so fascinated? However, it didn''t take long for Athena to find that she was wrong, and that she was wrong. It turns out this taste is so wonderful! Enough to make people fascinated and forget everything, as if being in a paradise, Athena gradually forgot the dignity, nobility, and sacredness. Under the command of Su Zhan, he met all his requirements without any resistance. When the rain and the clouds turned, Athena was exhausted, as if fighting for days and nights.Lying in Su Zhan''s arms, Athena fell asleep without even having time to understand what it was like. Seeing the blush, Su Zhan feels relaxed physically and mentally, with an understanding of thoughts, holding the goddess, just like this, slowly falling asleep. I don''t know how long I slept, the surroundings were already bright, gently lifting the tent, Su Zhan looked back at the sleeping beauty of Athena still sleeping, and walked out with a chuckle. Outside the door, a maid was waiting. Seeing Su Zhan coming out, he bowed his head slightly. "Go get Poseidon and their weapons, I''ll go see our Great Demon King Krosno." Su Zhan ordered. The queen, oh no, it should be the maid Hera who turned and left now. In a certain room, Krosno was separated from his limbs and placed in it. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Krosno''s head that was bigger than a human showed resentment and anger. Su Zhan drew a chair and sat down in front of him. After a while, Hera had returned, holding a trident and other weapons."Set aside, you come and rub my shoulders for me." "Yes!" Hera responded in a low voice, not daring to have the slightest temper, and came to Su Zhan''s back and pressed it gently. "Krosno, you are the least qualified to hate me. I made Luke resurrect you, and I gave you the opportunity to make you revenge. I did your wish for you. Of course, you have to help me. Fulfilling my wish..." Su Zhan said slowly, Hera behind him seemed to be taken aback. I didn''t expect that it would be Krosno who was resurrected by Su Zhan, but now it''s too late to say this. 618 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 618 Krosno muttered: "If you want me to surrender, don''t think about it!" "Submission? No, no, no, you think too much, not killing you is not to make you surrender, but to better devour your ability." Su Zhan smiled, and the Devouring Black Hole started instantly. At that moment, both Hera and Krosno showed a panic expression. However, Su Zhan did not target Hera, even so, Hera was scared.But Krosno was not so lucky. He could feel that the divine power in his body was being continuously absorbed by the Soviet war. He struggled hard to resist, but it was useless. "Before, I told Athena that the resurrection was to vent her anger. Of course, this is also one of the reasons. The real reason is very simple. Instead of letting you lie in a coffin and don¡¯t know when you will be resurrected, it¡¯s better to swallow you. Ability to save waste!" Krosno has no time to say anything at all. He is trying his best to resist the disappearance of divine power, even if there is no effect, he is not willing to be swallowed up like this. Seeing Krosno''s futile struggle, Su Zhan shook his head and stopped talking, concentrating on devouring Hera''s strange skills by the way. Krosno''s divine power is abundant and strong, and it really can''t be swallowed in a short time, after all, he has swallowed several of the twelve gods one after another.After almost an hour, Su Zhan stopped and looked down at the pile of artifacts. There is the trident of Poseidon, the great axe of Ares, the god of war, and so on.These things are piled together as if they are tattered, and in fact, any one of them is earth-shattering.Su Zhan combined all these artifacts together and turned them into fluid materials, and then took out the God Killing Blade and merged them. In terms of form, the Blade of God Killing has not changed much, but in terms of power and material, Su Zhan thought about it, and simply incorporated Thunder into it to see what changes would happen. Item 0752 Thunder blended into it, and the Blade of Killing Gods really changed. The blade remained the same, but outside the blade, there were faintly flowing lightning Zirazira, which caught people''s attention. Su Zhan swayed at Krosno casually, and in an instant, a powerful thunder and lightning flashed out, and the electric Krosno was bitter and trembling. "Is this a long-range attack?" Su Zhan gave a chuckle, put away the God Killing Blade, turned and left the room. Everything is business as usual on Olympus, and there is not much fluctuation caused by the change of a master.Athena has woken up, from a goddess to a woman, Athena has changed a lot, a little more charming in the dignity and sacredness of a mature woman. I don''t know what it would be like to lie down with Annabeth. It should be Qiuju Chunlan, each with its own advantages. Su Zhan called Annabeth and Clarice, and the two women were more restrained than before. Although they used to be Su Zhan''s woman, there was no change from this point, but Su Zhan had changed. Now that you are the master of the gods, this level of identity naturally prevents them from being presumptuous. "This is the Golden Fleece, take it, and then bring Thalia to me." "Ah? But even if the Golden Fleece can resurrect Talia, it just turns into a tree, why, how can I bring it to see you?" Annabeth said suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled: "You will know when the time comes, the effect of the Golden Fleece is better than you imagined. By the way, help me inform the mixed-race camp that their situation remains the same, what it used to be, it will be the same in the future, but... if there is If anyone behaves well, I have other arrangements." "Yes!" "Go ahead." For the time being, Annabeth and Clarice left Olympus and returned to the mixed-blood camp. Su Zhan still has a lot to do. Swallowing the Stone of Time, learning magic, proceeding in an orderly manner, devouring Krosno is even more unstoppable, and it is natural to let Athena come to sleep at night.Athena''s femininity is becoming stronger and stronger now, and Su Zhan is more and more interested, not at all tired of it. The other goddesses saw Athena coming out of Su Zhan''s bedroom every day, and she was dazzling. It was natural that one day was better than one day. They were very envious. They probably knew Su Zhan''s request. The most basic thing is to have a virgin body! He may be adulterous, but he requires a higher quality, unlike the original gods, as long as his heart is moved, he will go straight and have no taste.Therefore, whoever can get the favor of Su Zhan has become what the goddesses are looking forward to, and even vaguely feel that this is a kind of glory, and this atmosphere gradually spread to the entire Olympus. Those goddesses began to guard their bodies like jade, hoping that one day they could enter Su Zhan''s Dharma Eye and receive this supreme glory. It can be said that the obscene habits in the original Greek mythology gradually changed without Su Zhan''s knowledge and guidance. Su Zhan is naturally happy to see the result. Can not help but remind him of the emperor in ancient times. Any woman who has a little thought will guard her body like a jade, hoping to become one of the emperor''s many concubines and be proud of it. Of course, the other two of the three goddesses have the most chance. The god of the kitchen and the moon. Artemis, the god of the moon, is also known as the goddess of hunting. He has a slightly cold temper and has not taken the initiative to do anything.And the female kitchen god Hestia, the most sacred and ancient god on Mount Olympus is actually an otaku who stays at home, and there is no much legend. Because he couldn''t stand the chaotic relationship between the gods, Hestia vowed not to marry forever. He was the first virgin god among the three goddesses. Because she was a family god, she had few legends, but she worshipped in the world. Better than many gods. Although she had offered to serve Su Zhan before and had asked Su Zhan to take action, but then she did not act and stayed in her garden without coming out. On this day, after Su Zhan swallowed Krosno, he came out on a whim and wanted to visit Olympus. As for the guide, it was naturally our maid Hera. As he walked, Su Zhan came to a fresh and elegant garden. He didn''t want other gods to feel so magnificent and magnificent. "Whose place is this?" Su Zhan asked casually. "The female kitchen god Hestia." Hera whispered behind Su Zhan. When she said this, Su Zhan sounded that low-key that was almost forgotten, but the critical moment of crisis came forward again and sacrificed his goddess. "Go in and take a look." Su Zhan said casually, and he had already walked into the garden. There are apple trees planted in the garden, and under the tree, a graceful and peaceful woman is carrying a fruit basket, and is picking apples from the tree.The red apples were picked and put in the basket, and the woman''s face showed a satisfied expression. "Ah..." Hestia was happily thinking about picking one off, but suddenly saw Su Zhan and Hera walking by. After being surprised, Hestia hurriedly stopped and bent down. "Lord of the gods, Hera." Hestia whispered. Hera looked at Su Zhan in a panic, if she was proud of her identity before, now she really wished she was not a queen before!Fortunately, Su Zhan didn''t have any expressions, which made Hera relieved. "Get up, it looks good, can I taste it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Hestia hurriedly took out the apple from the fruit basket and handed it over."Yes, it''s sweet, you planted it yourself?" "Yes, it is." "Are you nervous?" Su Zhan asked with a smile, and slowly took Hestia''s hand... "Yes, yes." Hestia''s body trembled slightly, and Su Zhan held her hand and looked at her cramped appearance. He couldn''t help but feel a little moved. The sacred Athena had already tasted it, and tasted graceful and peaceful Not bad.Thinking of this, Su Zhan suddenly pulled Hestia directly into his arms. Hestia bowed his head and said nothing, that nervous and shy appearance made Su Zhan appetite. "Hera, you can withdraw." Su Zhan said softly. Both their bodies were shocked, Hera slowly faded away, Su Zhan looked at Hestia and said with a smile: "Do you know what I am going to do?" FTLN 0753 I am a man "Know, know..." Hestia didn''t dare to look up, and said quietly without moving. 619 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 619 "Is there anything you want to say?" Su Zhan squeezed it unceremoniously, and asked with a smile. Hestia gritted her teeth to prevent herself from making a sound, and shook her head slightly. Su Zhan''s picking appearance made Su Zhan more restless. Suddenly Hestia screamed and saw that Su Zhan actually hugged her up, and the princess strode towards the house in the garden in a hug. Damn it! The door was kicked open by Su Zhan, and Hestia was put down by Su Zhan. Before she could react, Su Zhan waved her clothes with both hands and suddenly slammed, tearing and tearing sound, originally elegant The long skirt was directly torn into pieces, and a pair of big hands were like depraved demons, which made Hestia both fearful and faintly anticipating. The fiery feeling made Hestia seem to have forgotten the barbaric behavior of Su Zhan. , Or she thinks it should be, she thought that this day would come earlier! Su Zhan''s overnight stay in Hestia quickly spread. Obviously, Hestia took the lead outside Athena, which made many goddesses envy different. The most envious thing is that Hestia, the house girl, didn''t know what magic power was, and even let Su Zhan live with her for several days.In the meantime, Annabel returned with Talia and the Golden Fleece.Thalia, the daughter of Zeus, wears a black jacket. She is about the same young age as Annabeth and looks good.However, there are so many goddesses waiting to pick them, and Su Zhan has no interest in her for the time being. She put away the Golden Fleece and asked Hera to arrange a place for her, and then she was left behind by Su Zhan. "Is it boring to stay in the garden every day?" Su Zhan asked toward Hestia. Hestia shook his head: "No." "Sure enough, you are a housemaid, I heard that you like the world?" Su Zhan smiled. "Yes, it is." "How about taking you to the world?" Su Zhan said. Hestia''s eyes lit up for an instant, and he said timidly: "This, is this all right? After all, you are the lord of the gods." "Just because I am the lord of the gods, can anyone dare to control what I do?" Su Zhan smiled and pulled Hestia up."Let''s go." "Ah, now?" Hestia hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly felt the surrounding scenery change, and he had come to the world.Looking down, Hestia found that he had changed into an elegant long dress. "Let''s go." Su Zhan felt a bit, and walked away with Hestia in his arms. It can be seen that Hestia really likes the world: After arriving here, the mood is obviously a lot of excitement, which can be seen from the fact that she took the initiative to hold Su Zhan''s arm.In these days of getting along, Su Zhan still has some understanding of Hestia. This is a bored housemaid, who rarely does anything on the initiative, but can passively accept all the gameplay of Su Zhan, allowing her to take the initiative. Su Zhan''s arm is already relatively rare. This time, in addition to letting Hestia relax, Su Zhan is ready to solve Clarie''s matter, which is to complete the mission of "Shadow Hunter"! Get the Holy Grail! However, things deviated a bit from Su Zhan''s imagination. During this period of time, Clarie did a great job. She found the Holy Grail even when her memory was incomplete, but she had not been able to rescue her mother. She had already spread the news that she had found the Holy Grail, and believed that it would not take long for a demon to come to her door.But what she didn''t expect was that Su Zhan came to the door first. At Clarie''s house, I could feel the wave of magic before I came in. It is estimated that Cardi and the others set up a magic circle here. The effect is not bad, at least it is no problem to resist most of the demons. "This is the Holy Grail?" Su Zhan looked at the bright cup in front of him, and to be honest, he really didn''t see anything special.At the moment of holding the Holy Grail, the system prompt sounded and the task was completed. "Leave this thing with me first. This is your memory. I got it from the devil before, but it''s not of much use to you." Putting away the Holy Grail, Su Zhan returned Clarie''s memory. Up her. Indeed, it is not very useful. But it was always her own memory, and Clarie felt that she had become much more complete. "Let''s go, I will show you your mother, by the way, bring those vampires and demons together, and solve the matter completely, and then you will follow me with peace of mind." Su Zhan said to Clarie. "I''m afraid this matter will take a while, Master!" A voice suddenly appeared, and Bethfannie appeared in front of Su Zhan with a serious expression. Without her own call, Bethfannie will not appear easily, I am afraid there is something important. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan said solemnly. Bethfannie said with a solemn expression: "Last time I talked about the turbulence on the border of the underworld. Now the situation is getting worse. I have found out the reason. It is a situation on the other side of the border. If it is not resolved, it will not take long. The entire underworld will be affected." "Very serious?" "Yes, it''s very serious, and it''s very tricky. It must be dealt with right away. But, the wall of the underworld, I...I can''t do anything." Bethefani said. The implication was that Su Zhan had to go out in person. "It''s still important, my business, I will find a way." Clarie said actively. Su Zhan smiled: "Okay, I will deal with the wall of the underworld first, but don¡¯t worry about your affairs. Whether it¡¯s vampires or demons, the grade is too low, so let¡¯s keep Hestia. Come down and help Clarie rescue her mother, just to stay in the world for a while." "Yes." Hestia whispered. Su Zhan said to Clarie: "She is one of the twelve gods of Olympus. It''s easy to deal with those vampires." "thank you!" Clarie said gratefully. "Stupid girl." Su Zhan smiled and squeezed Clarie''s face, and then followed Bethofani into a black mist and came to the underworld. Came to the border of the underworld, the wall of the underworld. The original strength of the underworld has cracks, and sometimes fierce vibrations, as if it may break at any time. Item 0754 This situation is indeed somewhat unexpected, no wonder Bethfannie will come to find herself.Looking at this situation, once the wall of the underworld collapses, the consequences are really tricky. "Do you know where the opposite is?" Su Zhan asked. "It should be the underworld of the Egyptian gods." Betheffani said."I have checked the classics. There are many underworlds in different regions of the gods. They are in charge of separately. The opposite of this wall of the underworld should be the underworld controlled by the Egyptian gods." "In other words, something went wrong with the Egyptian Gods? I don''t know much about the Egyptian Gods. What suggestions do you have?" Su Zhan asked casually. "It''s best to be able to go in and figure out what''s going on. The wall of the underworld is the foundation of the underworld, so it is impossible for this to happen easily!" Bethofani said. Su Zhan nodded: "Alright, I just sorted out the Greek gods, now it''s the Egyptian gods'' turn." Since this underworld is its own, it definitely can''t let it go wrong, not to mention that the Greek god system has made Su Zhan very fruitful, very satisfied, and I have some expectations for the Egyptian god system.After thinking about it, Su Zhan directly notified the moon goddess Artemis to come over! Since you are going, you always have to talk to someone. Artemis is the last of the three goddesses, or the goddess of hunting. He is not weak enough to bring it.Not long after, Artemis arrived in a uniform. "Take care of things in the underworld." Su Zhan confessed to Bethofani, dragging Artemis directly towards the wall of the underworld. 620 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 620 This action shocked Bethfannie, let alone whether she could rush in, even if the wall of the underworld was not broken, it was broken. She just wanted to stop Su Zhan, but she realized that Su Zhan and Artemis had passed through the wall of the underworld and disappeared! Bethfannie stared blankly for a long time, and rushed to tentatively, but was dizzy when she was hit. ... ... The expanse of the desert, violent wind and sand, raged extraordinary, and the gray desert was removed at a glance, nothing else. "It seems that this does not seem to be the underworld of Egypt." Su Zhan looked around. Although the environment did make people feel terrible and desperate, it was definitely not the underworld. Coming through the wall of the underworld, what appeared was not the underworld of Egypt, which was a bit unexpected. Most places in Egypt are deserts, and flying sand and rocks are called hells on earth. How many people are buried in the desert, the breath of death is very strong.Whether it is the underworld or not, since it is here, we must figure out the situation and look far away. Soon Su Zhan has discovered that there seems to be a city in the distance. The city is very prosperous and there are many people. Everyone is wearing short shorts, and the women are in sexy skirts. Everyone seems to be very happy. In a climate like desert, it is not normal to wear more. Su Zhan and Artemis drew countless eyes as soon as they entered the city. Fortunately, Artemis was dressed in a uniform, which was similar, but Su Zhan wore modern clothes. The reason for adding his skin color is a bit different. The people around me evaded when they saw it, and they didn''t know what they were afraid of. Maybe they hadn''t seen it before. "Did you find it?" Su Zhan whispered. Artemis responded: "Yes, the environment here... doesn''t seem to be modern, but it looks like ancient times." No matter how inconvenient the environment in Egypt is, it is impossible to not know people of other skin colors, right?And here... there is nothing modern, very backward. "It seems that not only the location of crossing the wall of the underworld is not so accurate, but also the time is not accurate." Su Zhan sighed lightly, and he had determined that the time axis was definitely wrong. I am afraid, this is back to Egypt thousands of years ago. Looking far away, there is a statue erected in the very center of the city. It looks like a woman and has a colorful body. There is a pair of gorgeous wings behind it. At first glance, it looks like an angel, very beautiful. "Whose statue is this?" Su Zhan grabbed a person and asked. The man was a little panicked and said tremblingly: "Great patron saint, Nefertis." "Patron saint?" "Yes, she is in this city, she guards us." The man looked like a pilgrim. "It seems that this should be the god in Egyptian mythology. Since it is a patron saint... the godhead should not be low." Su Zhan said softly. Artemis said: "I heard that the Egyptian gods believe in the nine pillar gods, similar to the twelve gods. One of them seems to be called this name." "God is really not low." The Nine Pillar God, the same as the Twelve Lord Gods, is considered the highest rank among the gods. While the two were talking, there was riots in front of them, the crowd separated, and a group of soldiers armed with shield weapons came over and surrounded Su Zhan and Artemis. Artemis winds his bow and arrow, his eyes are cold. The soldiers gradually separated, and everyone around them knelt down and shouted in worship, followed by a woman with golden hair, wearing golden scales and a purple dress walking out. Su Zhan glanced at the statue beside it, almost identical except for the wings. "Who are you?" Her voice was beautiful, and it didn''t make people feel malicious. "A person like you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Nefertis looked at Su Zhan and Artemis happily. Su Zhan¡¯s appearance was very weird. She hadn¡¯t seen it before, and she didn¡¯t feel any difference for the time being, but Artemis, she could feel the opposite of each other. A powerful breath that belongs to me. God? Nefertis asked that all gods had heard of it, but at this time he had no impression of being able to match the person before him. "It should be your first time here? If you don''t mind, I can treat you, and if there is anything you need help, you can just speak up." Nefertis said. "Then bother." Su Zhan smiled and cast a look at Artemis, who took the bow and arrow back. As Nephthys came to the palace where she lived, Nephthys ordered people to prepare food and drink, and chatted. "You have come from a long distance, did you encounter any trouble passing through the desert?" "Why do you ask?" "Because that is the territory of Seth, the desert god of war, you are so special he should not let you go easily." Item 0755 Su Zhan did not encounter any Seth, let alone a god of the desert, but Nefertis did not hide it, and the introduction was very detailed. It turns out that Seth is also one of the nine pillar gods and has a position in the Egyptian god system. Still very high. Nefertis is very friendly, it can be said that she knows everything, she is like this, Su Zhan is not easy to conceal his identity, and Artemis told her his identity.After hearing this, Nefertis was quite surprised. I didn''t expect that the seemingly ordinary Su Zhan turned out to be the lord of the gods in Greek mythology. No wonder he would say a person like you! Surprised, Nefertis asked why they were here. Su Zhan didn''t conceal it. After traveling through time, everything about the Wall of the Underworld was said, and Nefertis was even more shocked."Thank you two for a while." After Nefertis finished speaking, the radiance swirled around his body and disappeared. After a while, he returned and said, "The situation in the underworld is as usual, and there is no problem." "It may not be right now, but it doesn''t mean there will be no in the future. It seems that we may have to stay here for a while longer." Since the time of crossing was wrong, Su Zhan thought it might not be the problem now. Although I don''t know the reason, it''s mostly before the incident happened. "You can stay with me if you want, and I will arrange a room for you." Nefertis said enthusiastically. Since then, Su Zhan and Artemis have lived in the palace of Nefertis. They have no idea about the Egyptian myth Su Zhan, and there is no reminder of the fusion copy for the time being, and there is no sign, and it seems that they can only wait. Up. Fortunately, this process is not boring. Putting aside the time stone, it''s interesting to explore Artemis alone.This moon, the goddess of hunting does have a bit of smell, very pungent, and moderately exudes the dangerous aura that may have to be done at any time.Although he did not dare to resist the Soviet war, he still exudes wildness in his gestures.Besides, it is Nefertis! This goddess is really beautiful and has a very good personality. After a few days of getting along and getting acquainted with each other, Su Zhan became more satisfied, looking... perfect, as if there were no shortcomings.From time to time, Su Zhan would also walk around the city to understand the situation. In short, although he came here inexplicably, Su Zhan still enjoyed this life quite a bit. "Your statue has beautiful wings, but there seems to be no trace of wings on you." Su Zhan walked to the window sill and asked curiously as he looked down at Nefertis. No trace of wings can be seen from behind. 621 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 621 Nefertis smiled, his shoulders trembling, and for an instant, the colorful wings suddenly opened, and Su Zhan was quite surprised. Not surprised at the sudden appearance of the wings, but surprised at the color of her wings, turned out to be colorful, like a rainbow, very beautiful. Whether it is the wings of the devil, the black wings, or the white wings of an angel, Su Zhan has seen a lot, but this colorful wings is the first time! "It''s so beautiful." Su Zhan said with a sigh, and couldn''t help reaching out to touch it. Nefertis hesitated and didn''t avoid it. The touch was so special that he couldn''t tell what it was.Looking at Su Zhan''s admiring eyes, Nefertis''s originally a little shy mood became much more happy. Although it is God, God likes to praise! "This is the source of my divine power and my most important thing." Nefertis whispered. "Well, it''s very beautiful, we must protect it!" Su Zhan retracted his hand and said solemnly. "Unless I die." Nefertis said firmly, retracting his wings. Su Zhan stared at Nefertis lingeringly, and said with a chuckle: "The man who can get you must be very lucky, such a beautiful goddess, this wing alone is rare in the world, no matter what the world." Nefertis smiled and said generously: "I haven''t considered this. Maybe... I haven''t met the right person yet, maybe... Maybe I met, who knows." "Yes, who knows." Su Zhan answered softly. "I may go to the royal city in a few days. My sister, who is also the queen of the kingdom, will give birth." Nefertis turned his head and said. "Wangcheng? Do you mind if we go together?" "Of course I don''t mind, I think they would be willing to know you." Nefertis smiled sweetly. Goddess travel is naturally more special. The two speed cars are ready. I don¡¯t know if it is a beast or a monster pulling the car in front. Nefertis, Su Zhan and Artemis, fly in the air, let Su Zhan Inexplicably sounded Santa''s air sleigh. The royal city was really bigger and more magnificent. The speeding car stopped in the royal palace. Before it fell, I saw a middle-aged man with a calm face and a crown supporting a woman and walking over with a baby in her hands. . "Has it been born?" Nefertis asked in surprise. "Yes, his name is Horus, and he will take over my throne in the future." King Osiris said with a smile. "This is Su Zhan and Artemis. Artemis is the goddess of the moon and hunting of the twelve gods of the Greek gods, and Su Zhan is the lord of the gods in the Greek gods." Nefertis accepted. , Osiris was shocked, after learning their identity and purpose, Osiris took this matter to heart. After all, if something goes wrong in the underworld, it will affect his kingdom. Osiris is very hospitable and enthusiastic, really let Su Zhan experience what it means to feel at home.Speaking of it, whether the king or the queen, they all look like ordinary people, except for the little baby Horus, whose eyes make Su Zhan feel something special. Now that I came to the city, it would be a pity not to go out for a walk. Without someone to accompany you, Su Zhan and Artemis walked on the streets of the city, strolling around at will. As night fell gradually, after buying a few special long skirts, Su Zhan was about to go back to rest, but suddenly heard a cry. In the silent night, the voice seemed very clear. It seems that it is the cry of a baby. Following the sound, I quickly saw a baby in a swaddle in the corner of the road. Chapter 0756 Su Zhan was a little surprised. He picked up the baby and took a look. The long pink duo was very cute, and again, there was no handle underneath, she was still a baby girl! Obviously, this is an abandoned baby. The temperature difference and climate change here are very large. It is very hot during the day and very cold at night. If you leave it alone, most of the baby girl will not survive. "Fine, take it back and talk about it." The baby girl was very cute. After being hugged by Su Zhan, instead of being afraid, she stopped crying. Her mouth was slightly tilted, and she giggled, her cute little hand dangling as if to catch Su Zhan. same. Su Zhan felt like he was melted in an instant, so he decided to take it home first, so he couldn''t leave the baby here waiting to die. Artemis was also very interested in this baby, and kept around him. "this is?" Nefertis was very surprised to see Su Zhan and the two returning home with a baby girl. "I found it outside." "It''s really cute and pitiful. I think this child is destined for you. There are very few abandoned babies in the city. After all, the current conditions are not so good. When you come, you will meet her. Maybe... this is destined. Fate." Su Zhan didn''t believe in these fate, fate and the like, and the gods talked about it, as if there was some god''s guidance, but for this little guy, Su Zhan really liked it, let alone can''t afford it? "What''s the name?" Artemis said curiously. Su Zhan shook his head and gave a name?He really didn''t think about it. At this time, Nefertis discovered that there seemed to be something embroidered in the swaddle, and put the baby on the bed and opened the swaddle curiously. "Saya, this is probably the name her parents gave it." Nefertis said slowly. "Then call Saya." Now that their parents had named them, Su Zhan didn''t bother. Adopting Saya, Su Zhan thought it was just an episode, but who knew this was just the beginning of the prologue, he did not have any experience in caring for babies. Artemis is even more so! Fortunately, the sisters of Nefertis had just given birth to a son. With this experience, they learned a lot.For Saya, Nefertis and Artemis both have a lot of enthusiasm, maybe...this is the nature of a woman, motherhood! This time I came to Wangcheng because the queen gave birth to a child, so naturally I will not stay here for long. There were three people when they came, but four when they returned. Strangely speaking, Saya seems to be very close to him, as long as he hugs him, he stops crying.Looking at Saya in his arms, Su Zhan thoughts. The timeline here is weird, spanning thousands of years.Su Zhan could feel that because of the particularity of this place, his stay in this instance had also changed and stopped! "System, can I leave the copy now?" "can!" "You can leave the dungeon, but the detention time has stopped, which is interesting. This means that I can stay here without worrying about the detention time of the dungeon until the problem of the wall of the underworld is not solved. It may even be... The time outside is also static." This outside refers to the duplicate world. "interesting!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked, and his fingers were grasped by Saya''s little pink hand, shaking gently, making her giggle. Back in the city of Nephthys, Nephthys really attached great importance to this little guy. He found many experienced servants to take care of her. From time to time, he would personally accompany the little guy. The posture seemed to be his own. same. Because of the little guy, Su Zhan and Artemis have officially settled here. The room was not far from Nefertis. 622 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 622 Nephthys'' servants, guards, and even the entire city''s residents gradually learned about this.I have to say that Nefertis''s prestige is indeed very high, and no one is gossiping secretly. Time just passed day by day. Swallowing the stone of time, learning magic, teasing the little guy, or chatting with Artemis or Nefertis, full and plain.Although Su Zhan occasionally deliberately enjoyed this kind of life, it was the first time in such a long time that it was not as boring as he thought. Of course, Artemis had been eaten by Su Zhan... There is no reason not to eat the meat in your own pot, let alone live together day and night! As for Nefertis. Although I haven''t eaten it, my feelings are getting better and better, and I am a little ambiguous, but no one breaks this layer of window paper. Unknowingly, Little Saya was five years old. From a little baby to a little loli, although she is only five years old, she has shown the potential of being a beautiful woman. Because of her special status, no one in the whole city does not know her. "father." Saya, wearing a cute skirt, came back from outside and threw directly into Su Zhan''s arms. Looking at the coquettish Saya, Su Zhan frowned and said, "How many times have you said that, don''t call me father, but brother." "But it''s Dad!" Saya blinked his eyes and said curiously. Su Zhan shook his head helplessly."It''s up to you, it''s just a title anyway. I have discussed with your aunt and little mom, we are moving out of the city to live." "Move away, why, where to go?" "Go to the forest over there, your little mom likes it there, and she thinks you should learn something." This was considered before. Artemis is the moon, goddess of the hunt. It is not like that in the city every day, and Su Zhan also feels a little boring.It just so happened that Saya''s age has arrived, and it''s normal to learn something. "Mother!" Saya suddenly yelled and rushed to the woman who had just walked over. Nefertis smiled and said, "Go take a bath, it gets dirty." "Yeah." Saya went to take a bath obediently, Nefertis walked to Su Zhan and sat down, and said hesitantly: "Do you have to move? Actually, if Saya wants to learn anything, it''s the same here. Suddenly moving away like this, I am afraid Saya will not be used to it?" "Is she not used to it, or are you not used to it?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked with a smile. If it were usual, Nefertis might smile slightly with this slightly provocative and ambiguous remark, perhaps pretending not to hear it, or maybe making a few jokes along the way, but this time... she was silent. Item 0757 God also has feelings and needs, whether it is physical or mental.After several years of getting along, Su Zhan has already walked into Nefertis¡¯s heart, especially after she became Saya¡¯s aunt, she faintly felt that she and Su Zhan had some unclear bondage. She had a very fulfilling and happy year. Now that Su Zhan was about to move away, Nefertis realized a very important issue. She could not do without Su Zhan. The thought that there was no Su Zhan around, Nefertis would feel empty, as if there was no soul, extremely painful. Facing Nephthys'' silence, Su Zhan gently hugged her shoulders, and Nephthys leaned on him."I will reserve a room for you at home. You can come and stay for a while if you want. You will be fine anyway." "Well, I will." Nefertis replied softly. Listening to Nefertis¡¯s sullen voice, Su Zhan¡¯s hands slowly slid. Her shoulders were very smooth and very tactile. Nefertis closed her eyes involuntarily, breathing involuntarily. Up. Feeling the emotions and physical changes of the woman in his arms, Su Zhan looked down and kissed.At the moment it touched, Nefertis became visibly stiffer, but then melted again.She took the initiative to hold Su Zhan''s neck, raised her head, and took the initiative to cater. All the feelings in the past few years, the thoughts of parting in my heart completely broke out. There is a very appropriate word for dry firewood. Su Zhan is like a raging fire, and Nefertis is like dry firewood. The moment it touches it, it ignites completely and burns completely. Nefertis took the initiative to take off the golden scale armor that was a symbol of status, and she didn''t even know where the long skirt went. The two embraced each other, wishing to merge into their bodies and become one.The moment we met frankly, it was as if the closed door was pushed open. The window paper finally broke. Su Zhan not only walked into her body, but also into her heart, from standing outside the house looking at each other through the window paper, to the person in the house! For a long time... The two embraced, sweating profusely. Nefertis''s face was rosy, and the eyes that looked at Su Zhan were full of love. "Are you going?" Nefertis asked. Su Zhan dumbly said, "It doesn''t matter if I walk, not to mention this distance is nothing to you and me, and it''s not invisible." Nefertis pouted, and some little girls said in a gesture: "After all, I don''t live together. I always feel very disappointed." "Don''t be pouting with Saya." Su Zhan joked with a smile. As a result, it was said that Cao Cao arrived. Saya was just mentioned here, and Saya trot in. Although the room has a door, it is not locked. After all, it is not modern.What''s more, this is Su Zhan''s room. Nefertis is here again, and naturally no guards are here to get in the way. As a result, Saya, who took a long bath and ate food, ran in. "what¡­¡­" Seeing Saya coming in, Nefertis spread her wings shyly.In an instant, colorful wings wrapped her and Su Zhan. "It''s so beautiful! Auntie, you have wings." Saya didn''t even see what the two were doing, and then was attracted by Nefertis''s wings. Not to mention the wings themselves are very beautiful, even ordinary wings, a little girl will be attracted.Nefertis was so cramped that he didn''t know what to say, so he could only respond um, under the wings, pushing Su Zhan with his hand, letting him solve it. "Saya, you go out first." Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, the aunt''s wings must be beautiful, and Saya also wants wings." Saya said coquettfully. "Well, when you grow up, you will have wings." Su Zhan said. "Really?" "Really, get out, I have something to say to your aunt." "Oh, remember that!" Saya bounced around and went out, and Nefertis let out a sigh and retracted his wings. 623 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 623 After Saya interrupted like this, the two forgot everything they wanted to talk about. After getting dressed, Saya and Artemis had arranged their things. "Should I send someone over? After all, the forest has no place to live, and it is very dangerous." Nefertis said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Danger? That''s better. I''ve been boring for several years. I really want to see what is dangerous." ... ... About 20 kilometers away from the city is a deep mountain jungle, with mountains, waters and woods, beautiful scenery, and suitable for living.The location is set near a waterhole. After arriving in the forest, Artemis'' mood changed obviously, and Little Saya also forgot the sadness of parting, and followed his mother to explore the forest. As the two explored the deep forest, Su Zhan mobilized the power of infinite gems, and in an instant, a wooden house appeared out of thin air.The wooden house looks small, but in fact it contains a mystery. It is a superposition of several spaces, making it extremely spacious.Around the wooden house, there is a layer of power protection. In addition, the entire forest is covered by Su Zhan magic, and any creature that enters the forest will be sensed by Su Zhan for the first time. Incidentally. As early as a few years ago, the Stone of Time was completely integrated by the Soviet War. Now, the six infinite gems have all been fused, and the six forces have gathered together to produce an infinite force. What do you say about this infinite force... According to Su Zhan, it is omnipotent and strong. . However, correspondingly, the consumption of using unlimited power has also become much larger. Infinite power may be strong and boundless, but it depends on Su Zhan himself to be able to use it and how much it can play. Infinite gem fusion, magic is almost learned, but it does not mean that Su Zhan has nothing to do. He still remembers that he has a task that has not been completed. Brain development! In addition to the first time, there is also the wall of the underworld, and we must always pay attention to it, so Su Zhan is not nothing to do. After Xiao Saya came back, she was very satisfied with the wooden house. Especially when she saw the spacious space inside, she came out to look at it several times. It was difficult for her to understand why the small wooden house looked more spacious than the aunt¡¯s palace. Big! Item 0758 Night, quiet. Except for the occasional sound of running water in the pool next to it, only the faint sounds of animals in the forest.Su Zhan stood up, glanced at Artemis who was sleeping beside him, and walked out wearing his clothes.Pushing away the wooden house, looking at the sky on the side of the forest, a figure appeared under the night moon. "We only separated during the day, and can''t wait to come to me at night?" Su Zhan joked with a smile. Nefertis whispered: "I, I''m just here to see how your organization is doing?" "Really? Then I''m really disappointed. Since you let me down so much, you can only satisfy me again." Su Zhan laughed, and suddenly flew away holding Nefertis. Before long, there was a faint sound in the silent forest, and even more shocked birds and beasts flew away. ... Days, live like this. From time to time, Nefertis would fly over to have a tryst with Su Zhan. Occasionally, Su Zhan would take Artemis and Little Saya to the city. During this period, Su Zhan''s brain was gradually developed, which was as high as 75%, and the task could be completed soon. Little Saya also grew long day by day, and Tingting Yuli, who soon came out, learned a lot of skills with Artemis, and the bow and arrow skills are even better. "Dad, today is my birthday, I am an adult." Saya, who was wearing a long skirt, stood in front of Su Zhan and said with a smile. "Well, do you want me to celebrate your birthday?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Dad said, when I grow up, I will have wings! Wings like aunt!" Saya pouted and said, as if some complaining that he had forgotten such a big thing. "Oh, this matter." Su Zhan remembered, and smiled: "It''s not easy to get wings." When the voice fell, Su Zhan raised his hand slightly towards Saya.In an instant, Saya felt that her back was itchy and she couldn''t help shaking her shoulders. call! A pair of white wings echoed with the shaking of her shoulders, making Saya look sacred in the sunlight. "This, this is actually wings?" Nefertis knew that it was Saya¡¯s birthday and came here specially. As a result, he saw the wings behind Saya. It was different from his own, but it felt very sacred. "From today, you are an angel!" Su Zhan said to Saya with a smile. As Su Zhan''s voice fell, Saya felt that he seemed to have changed, and it seemed to be different. "You actually bestowed the Godhead of Saya?" Nefertis exclaimed. Su Zhan smiled: "You forgot, I am the lord of the gods!" With a word from Su Zhan, he bestowed the position of the deity of the Saya angel. It is not too much to say that it is a god. At least in Greece and Egypt, there are no angels. This is also the power of infinite gems, omnipotence, conferring gods, it''s not a big deal. "Her ability is stronger than me!" Feeling the power released by Saya curiously, Nefertis was even more amazed. You know she is the patron saint of one of the nine pillar gods. Saya¡¯s birthday was the day she was picked up by Su Zhan. As a birthday gift, Nefertis gave a crown, and Artemis gave her bow and arrow, which was also a artifact. Seeing Saya looking happy, Su Zhan said to Nefertis: "I feel that something is going to happen recently. Maybe the things I have waited for so many years are finally about to begin." "There is nothing unusual. The development of the kingdom is getting better and better. Osiris is ready to let Horus take over the throne. The ceremony will be held in a few days. I will also go there. Will you go?" Nefertis Tao. Su Zhan remembered the kid with special eyes, and shook his head, "We''re not going. I''m going to go to the underworld and see the situation." "Alright, then I''ll come over when I come back." After spending an important adult birthday with Saya, Nefertis left the forest to participate in the coronation ceremony of the new king, while Su Zhan went to the underworld. Over the years, Su Zhan has not rarely traveled to the underworld, and he is relatively familiar. As soon as he became agile, Su Zhan saw a guy with a dog''s head and a spear appearing in front of him. "Holy Lord of the Gods." "Anubis." Su Zhan greeted with a smile. Anubis, the god of death in the underworld in the Egyptian god system, is a high authority. When he came to the underworld for the first time, Anubis also demonstrated his lofty status as a god of death, but was easily tortured by Su Zhan. After knowing Su Zhan''s identity and intention, he became extremely respected. 624 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 624 "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan asked. Anubis shook his head: "It''s business as usual, and the wall of the underworld is extremely stable." "Be careful during this time, I have a hunch that something will happen soon." Su Zhan reminded him to come out of the underworld. As soon as he came out, Su Zhan found that there was a person standing in front of him, as if waiting for him. "You are the lord of the gods? My name is Hathor, the god of love and hope." She was wearing a long skirt, but her upper body was wrapped around her waist, which was worthy of a green gauze wrapped around the waves. "Eros, Hathor, you are here to wait for me, are you there?" Su Zhan looked at the very temperamental Eros in front of him and asked with a smile. "Yes, I have been secretly observing you for many years. I have known your existence since you first went to the underworld. I have been following you for so many years." Hathor whispered. Su Zhan smiled: "It sounds like you are in love with me secretly." Hathor smiled: "The same can be said. At first, I just wanted to know how you got into and out of the underworld freely. Later I found out that you are indeed a very attractive man. Otherwise, the patron saint Nefertis will also I will not be fascinated by you." "So, did you wait for me to confess to me? It''s not bad, I don''t like another love god, you love god is pretty good, at least...it is pure." Su Zhan said with a smile. Hathor said: "If the Lord of the Gods is willing to bring hope to all beings, then I am naturally willing to bring joy to the Lord of the Gods. The world is about to usher in darkness, and hope is about to die out." The last sentence, Hathor What Er said of being compassionate and compassionate is moving. As expected, the god of love and hope. Item 0759 "You won''t go to the ceremony of the new king?" Su Zhan looked at Hathor and asked. In the ceremony of the new king, many gods will appear, which can be regarded as a ceremony to express the recognition of the new king.Nefertis has already gone, and Hathor is the god of love and hope, so it stands to reason that he should also participate. "If there is no help from the Lord of the Gods, what''s the point of going there." Hathor whispered. She already felt that darkness was rising and hope was dying, and it all started with the coronation ceremony of the new king. . Although she could not guess what would happen, she knew that the darkness...will not be able to stop it. "If you let the sun god know that you are beginning to believe in me instead of him, I wonder if he will deprive you of your god position?" Su Zhan said with a smile. It stands to reason that the matter between their gods is naturally resolved internally, and the sun god "ra" is their belief and the source of the gods. If you really want to look forward to it, if you ask for help, you should go to him! "If this can calm the darkness and bring hope to people, I am fearless." Hathor said firmly. Su Zhan smiled: "If you are willing to become my love god, I can consider it." "If you can bring hope to people." Hasol is as firm and serious as ever. "Let''s go and see what is the name of this ceremony." Originally, Su Zhan had no plans to go, but Hathor¡¯s words confirmed Su Zhan¡¯s guess that this ritual was probably the cause of the turbulence of the Wall of Underworld, so I had to go and see it. What''s more, it is also good to kidnap a god of love. Today is the busiest day in the royal city. The new king is about to take up his post. All the people gather in front of the ceremony hall, solemn and sacred. King Osiris was talking impassionedly, nothing more than some clich¨¦s before giving way. "Aren''t you going up?" Hathor asked. "Go by yourself." Su Zhan said lightly. Hathor didn''t ask much, waiting to play. Su Zhan looked at the stage in a relatively remote place. Following the explanation of Olysis'' words, Horus stepped forward to prepare for his duties, and then, accompanied by the cry of the ceremonial officer, each god came out. Patron God Nefertis, God of Wisdom Tut, God of Eros Hathor. With the appearance of the gods, Su Zhan''s hunch was getting stronger and stronger as he watched the ceremony of his own appointment come to an end. "Tatata!" Neat and heart-shattering footsteps sounded, and behind the crowd, neat rows of soldiers came over in full armour. The coercion couldn''t help but spread to both sides and let the way go.Walking in the forefront is a middle-aged man wearing armor and exuding a dark and murderous atmosphere. Wherever he went, no one dared to look up at each other, showing its terrifying aura. "It''s him!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and looked at this man. The source of the matter should be him. "Uncle Dorset." Horus came to him with some joy, and the two embraced heavily."I thought you were not coming." "I will definitely come on such an important day!" Sete said worthily. Set, one of the nine pillar gods, the younger brother of Osiris, the uncle of the new king Horus, the god of war and the desert. As early as when he first came here, Su Zhan had heard his name from Nefertis, but he hadn''t met him for so many years.Obviously it was the new king''s own rites, and the other gods went alone. Only Seth brought a heavily armed army. It was not kind to come. It''s just... just him, shouldn''t be enough to shake the wall of the underworld. It can only be said that he is the cause, not the cause! Just watch the changes! The Egyptian gods are not interested in killing him. He is only investigating the matter of the wall of the underworld. By the way, bubble girls, what are the benefits? When Seth appeared, Hathor couldn''t help looking in Su Zhan''s direction. Her move quickly caught Nefertis''s attention, but he saw Su Zhan in this look. Nefertis was surprised, isn''t it impossible to tell? She wanted to ask, but it wasn''t suitable now, she could only wait, but her mind was not at the ceremony at all. In a daze, Nefertis suddenly heard a cry of exclamation. He turned around and saw that Osiris was lying on the ground, with golden blood flowing all over the place, dead, and Horus was with Set Fierce fight. "what happened?" Nefertis was stunned for a moment before realizing the current situation, Seth actually killed Osiris! At this time, Seth had a fierce fight with Horus, and they had even transformed themselves into real bodies. The two became as if they were wearing armor, one white and one slightly golden. Horus had an extra pair of wings on his body, but he didn''t have any advantage because of it. The scene like an epic blockbuster made Su Zhan overwhelmed and very enjoyable.The only drawback is that they are too ugly after being transformed. Most of the Egyptian gods are related to animals, which is right. Damn it. The pillars of the hall broke, and Horus fell to the ground and gradually returned to its original appearance. Set arrogantly stepped on Horus''s body, bent over, and clasped his eyes with his hands.In the screams, Horus'' eyes were directly buttoned down, and golden blood was flowing in his eyes. 625 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 625 Immediately afterwards, Seth raised his spear high and prepared to kill him. At this moment, Hathor stepped forward and said to Seth: "We are willing to surrender, you should kill him." Set looked at Hathor, then at Horus, who had lost his eyes, and slowly retracted his spear. "Now, this king belongs to me!" Seth shouted in a deep voice, and everyone around them bowed down and surrendered. Seth laughed triumphantly, and walked towards Hathor. Hathor glanced at the direction behind him, a little eager in his eyes. Su Zhan shook his head. This Hathor was so smart that he used himself as a bait when he saw himself sitting on the sidelines. "Never mind, who made you follow me? If you let you surrender to Seth, I would really be ashamed." Su Zhan shook his head, and suddenly turned into a streamer and appeared in front of Hathor. "She is my person!" Chapter 0760 Dark Dynasty "who are you!" Seth just killed Osiris, gouged Horus'' eyes, and let the people surrender. It was the time when he was high-spirited and arrogant.Although the appearance of Su Zhan made him a little wary, he could feel that Su Zhan seemed difficult to deal with, but he was not afraid of it. On the contrary, he was even more arrogant. Those glasses were full of killing and fighting spirit. As if there was a disagreement, he might make a move. However, Su Zhan blatantly ignored him and turned his head to look at Hathor."I don''t like other people playing tricks with me. This is the first and last time." "Yes, I know, I promise there won''t be another time." Hasol sighed in relief and smiled. "court death!" Seeing him ignoring himself, and talking and laughing with Hathor, made Set even more angry.Seeing Su Zhan turning his back to him, Seth roared and pierced the spear in his hand directly. "Be careful!" Hathor and Nefertis in the distance exclaimed in an instant, and Hathor turned to stand in front of Su Zhan. However, when she was about to move, she found that she was caught by Su Zhan and couldn''t move at all. Just heard a bang. Set''s spear pierced Su Zhan''s back, and the sound was extremely crisp, and then heard the crackling sound of smashing, Set''s spear actually shattered the city for a while. Set''s mouth opened wide in shock, looking at the shattered spear in disbelief. "Your performance just now was pretty good, so I won''t punish you." Su Zhan dumped Hathor and said to her, she was really satisfied with her desperate attempt to resist the attack just now. You must know if that happened. Come on, Hathor must die. "Nephthys" Su Zhan yelled, and Nefertis had hurried over. Holding Nefertis in one hand and Hathor in the other, Su Zhan looked at Sete, who was still shocked."Do what you want, don''t bother Laozi!" After speaking, Su Zhan hugged them and flew directly. While flying away, Su Zhan saw the riots below. A man seemed to be looking in the crowd, calling the woman''s name, and it seemed that he was dispersed by the crowd. The chaos and fear permeated, and it seemed that darkness had fallen. "Damn it, no matter who you are, one day I will make you pay the price." Seth looked at the flying away Su Zhan, swore viciously, and then unwillingly prepare to take over the power. "Why not stop him?" Hathor asked in a low voice. Su Zhan frowned, and slowly fell down. After releasing the two, Su Zhan looked at Hathor and said, "Although you performed well just now, I am not going to punish you, but it doesn''t mean you are qualified to teach me how to do things!" "I...I didn''t mean that." Seeing Su Zhan seemed to be angry, Hathor shook his head to explain. Su Zhan slowly said: "Since you have a crush on me for so many years, you should know what I did in the underworld. The cause of the wall of the underworld should be due to Set. I stop him now, maybe it will solve this problem. But the root cause is not there. Solve it, do I have to solve this problem in the future?" "Darkness is what this country is destined to face. Your duty is to bring hope to people, not to solve darkness." Su Zhan''s words caused Hathor to fall into contemplation, and Nefertis had some enlightenment: "Then what should I do now? Since Seth is in power, I am afraid that it will be a waste of life soon." "Wait, I want to see what he will do, the root cause, what is it!" "Nephthys, I will send you back first, at least you have to ensure the safety of your people. Hathor, you follow me." He said that he has to wait, but he must be involved, so that he knows what will happen What is the root cause of the change? Battle Commander Su sent Nefertis back and talked to Artemis by the way.As for their safety, there is nothing to worry about, not to mention the forest, the wooden house has magic, energy prohibition, and it is Artemis, the god of the moon, plus the new angel Saya, there can be no danger. Seth gained power. The army suppressed all the people into slaves. Osiris'' body was chopped into pieces. I don¡¯t know where Seth was hiding. Although Horus escaped death, he lost his eyes. , His strength was greatly reduced, and he was exiled to the shrine of worship of the God of Light... The brutal rule of Seth quickly aroused the civil upheaval, and Seth began to lead the army to suppress it. There was no disadvantage, and the flames of war... have already burned on the land of Egypt. Set began to build towers to symbolize his achievements, countless treasures were transported from all over, and everything was moving in the dark direction. During the whole process, Su Zhan saw clearly, for the time being...have not seen any problems. "According to the normal routine, either Seth completely ruled Egypt, or came to a prince''s revenge, overthrowing the regime, and regaining the throne, but these seem to have nothing to do with the wall of the underworld." Su Zhan pondered for a long time, feeling It was impossible for Horus to play the Prince''s Revenge in the current situation. The entire kingdom has fallen into the hands of Set, no matter whether it is strength or power, it is not an opponent, and there is no helper, how can it be successful in revenge? However, although Su Zhan didn''t know much about Egyptian mythology, she also knew that the last generation of Egypt was a queen, which means that Egypt cannot always be ruled by Seth, and his ending seems to be doomed. "Let me see, who will help you!" Su Zhan took Hathor to the shrine of worship of the God of Light. Horus, who had lost his eyes, leaned against the symbolic coffin decadently, and he was completely lingering alive. There is no hope and no vitality. "I know what you are thinking." Looking at Hathor, Su Zhan said lightly. Hathor nodded dejectedly, seeing Horus like this, as the god of love and hope, naturally a little throbbing, but she was blocked by Su Zhan before she said anything. "Let''s go, find a place nearby to rest." Su Zhan said, planning to find a place nearby to settle down temporarily. The two of them just left the hall when they saw a carriage galloping, and a boy glanced at the carriage. The lying woman hurried into the temple. Item 0761 "That woman is dead." Hathor glanced at it and whispered. Su Zhan said, the woman''s life and death were not important, but it was a boy who looked familiar. He wanted to see it when Dorset was robbing the throne and the crowd was chaotic.Just having an impression doesn''t make Su Zhan care about it. There are so many people who have been impressed for so many years, what interests him is what this boy has in his hands! A thing that looks like a blue gem, exudes a very strong supernatural power. Those are the eyes of Horus! "Interesting, it seems that the turning point is here." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, changed his mind and turned back. This boy entered the temple and found Horus with his eyes facing the black cloth strips. Horus felt the breath of his eyes and took action. However, the boy was very flexible when he reached out. He called himself Baker and was a thief because of his girlfriend. Captured by Set''s men, and his girlfriend admires and trusts Horus very much, Baker stole the Eye of Horus, which was placed in traps and heavily guarded pyramids. 626 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 626 As a result, on the way to escape, his girlfriend was unfortunately shot and killed. He came to Horus to make a deal and exchanged his eyes for the resurrection of his girlfriend. "It''s getting more and more interesting. Every protagonist will have someone to help to achieve the final achievement. It seems... this Baker is the one who helped Horus." Seeing Horus agreed to Baker''s request and put one of his eyes back on, while Baker went out to bring his girlfriend''s body over, Su Zhan felt that Horus, who originally thought it was impossible to complete the Prince''s Revenge, began to change so much. Hope it is. Especially after getting one of his own eyes, Horus, who was originally decadent, seemed to gradually regain his confidence.Although Horus is a god, he can''t do it if he wants to resurrect people. Without that ability, he can only summon Anubis and guide her soul into the underworld. "Only the king is qualified to bring people back to life and help me gain the throne. I will help you resurrect your girlfriend." This is what Horus said to Baker, Baker believed. "If you want to win Dorset, you must get help from my grandpa." "Your grandpa?" "The sun god!" "Then, what should I do?" "follow me!" Horus and Baker left the temple, Su Zhan turned to Hathor and said, "Where is the sun god?" Hathor pointed to the sky outside. "Heaven?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at the sky, after thinking about it, he decided to follow Horus first.After all, put aside the benefits and figure out the reasons. When the Eye of Horus was stolen, Set would naturally not remain indifferent. First, he came to the temple and found that Horus was not here. He quickly figured out the original situation and issued a wanted order. His subordinates also had a close relationship with him, and the guy who looked like a half-orc began to lead the team to hunt down Horus. "What do we do?" Hathor asked. "Follow it, make sure Horus won''t die." Su Zhan said lightly, and followed Hathor. Since it is an escape, the conditions are naturally very difficult. Horus and Baker climbed mountains and waded, and they had to guard against Set''s pursuit and killing. It was really hard.In contrast, the Soviet war and Hathor following behind are completely two lives. Su Zhan concealed himself and Hathor with his aura, slowly following behind, without worries about eating and drinking, and Su Zhan enjoying Hathor''s service along the way. Squeeze your shoulders, press your legs, and rest on Hathor¡¯s lap in your spare time, feeling her faint fragrance, reaching out to squeeze the waves that are close at hand, the days passed by are called a chic, exactly like It''s a general outing. Hathor was neither shy nor seductive, but he gave Su Zhan a very comfortable and relaxed feeling. In front of a waterfall, Seth''s people finally caught up. Several half-orcs surrounded Horus and Baker. Not far away, Su Zhan was resting on Hathor''s lap, enjoying the fruit that Hathor put in his mouth from time to time. "I found that the gods of your gods are not very strong. Except for the''transformation'', which is a bit new, it is slightly taller and seems to be no different from a mortal. Look at Horus, he should feel good now. He is very skilled, but in my opinion it is just a simple brute force. If this is to teach him to be a man in my world every minute!" "Your world, the Greek gods?" Hathor asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, another world. Don''t worry, I will take it away with the Greek gods when things are done here!" Haselton paused and said: "You are the Lord of the gods, then who is the Queen of Gods?" "Are you afraid of bullying?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Hathor shook his head: "I''m just curious. Both humans and animals will obey my orders, unless he has love in his heart! But I can feel that you don''t have or say too much, so I''m very curious. Who is the Queen of God!" "You look up at yourself and underestimate me." Su Zhan said lightly, turning over and sitting up."Well, it''s time for the corner curtain, and it''s time for the protagonist to play!" Horus, who had lost his divine power, was still weaker. He was directly knocked down the waterfall, and Baker, a mortal, jumped straight down. Of course, Su Zhan was not so kind to save them, he couldn''t die anyway. The purpose of Su Zhan is the remaining half-orc! "To put it plainly, your ability is actually a kind of mental hypnosis and control, as long as your mental power is strong enough, you can do it, and it is wider than your ability." Su Zhan said to Hathor, suddenly, The half-orc''s expression on the opposite side stagnated, then jumped into the water with a thump, and walked over. With a big knife in his hand, he stopped when he came to Su Zhan and knelt directly on one knee. "You controlled him?" Hathor asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled, and Void stretched out his hand to grab the half-orc. In a moment, he saw the half-orc''s originally strong body began to shrink, as if something was being sucked away. "Suicide." Su Zhan closed his hand and said lightly, and the half-orc took up his broad knife and slammed his neck directly. The start was heavy, and his head fell. Item 0762 Seeing the half-orc with the corpse separated, Hathor was shocked. She had seen the power of many gods, but she had never seen someone like Su Zhan who could make him kill himself in one sentence. This is a crush on strength! Hathor suddenly felt that perhaps the greatest sun god might not be the opponent of the Soviet war. "So ugly, it''s still a god." Su Zhan looked at the half-orc pouted. This guy is a god and possesses supernatural power, but it''s too weak, even the gods of the Japanese gods in the Marvel world can''t match. Although Horus and Baker were embarrassed, they did not die. After climbing and wading, they came to a peak. This peak stands out from the crowd. I don''t know whether it was formed naturally or artificially. There is a round of round stones on the peak. Standing on it, you can touch the kingdom of heaven. The sun was reflected high, and Horus stood under the circle, kneeling to pray. From this point, it can be seen that Gods are all the same, even if it is not so easy for their children to see each other. Horus'' prayers were effective, as he slowly got up, still deformed.The huge wings came to life in the sunshine, holding Baker, Horus flew up. "Put it on, let''s go see it too!" Su Zhan took out a black helmet and put it on Hathor, hugged her and flew up to catch up. Passing through the layers of clouds and fog, the surrounding area became much darker, and it felt like being in space.Hathor was amazed. She felt so beautiful and sacred this scene made Su Zhan couldn''t help but sniff. No experience! It''s just a view of space, what''s so amazing. In the Marvel world, let alone gods, even mortals will not make a fuss about it. This shows that the level of the Egyptian gods is really not very good! 627 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 627 In the distance, a huge and majestic warship floated in the sky. After Horus and Baker fell on the ship, Horus reminded him to stand under his shadow.As for the reason... Baker''s movements were a little slower, and his arms were exposed, and he felt an incomparable tingling in an instant, and hurriedly hid behind Horus. The light here is not something mortal can bear. In the battleship, a bald old man in a white robe was sitting there sharpening his blade, old-fashioned, and meticulous. There was no half of the posture of the sun god. Su Zhan and Hathor came to the boat, and Su Zhan dragged Hathor to sit down, tilting his body and pillowing himself. Recently he has liked this position more and more, very comfortable! The sun god, the name is only one word, pull. As the head of the nine pillar gods in Egyptian mythology, his status is comparable to Zeus in Greek mythology.But unlike Zeus, the sun god''s life was uncomfortable. It seems to others that he is aloof. In fact, he fights against monsters in the dark every night and suppresses them to ensure the peace of the world. It was the first time that Hathor saw the sun god, and was very nervous. In her opinion, the sun god was omniscient and omnipotent. He would definitely know when he got on his warship.However, after Su Zhan put on her helmet, she discovered that the sun god did not find herself at all, nor did he find Su Zhan, and did not even look to the side. Instead, the mortal Baker was discovered by the sun god as soon as he came up. The lofty sun god naturally did not want a mortal to appear here, even though Horus explained it for a long time before reluctantly driving him away.Horus took out a vial and walked to the galaxy beside the warship to fill it up gently. Only then did Su Zhan discover that the battleship was surrounded by a layer of golden galaxy, and the water of the galaxy...looks a little doorway. "What''s the use of the water of the galaxy? Horus came here for it?" Su Zhan asked toward Hathor. Hathor was taken aback, and then realized that no one seemed to be hearing the sound. "The voice is cut off, don''t worry." Su Zhan said lightly. Hathor was a little bit strange now, and whispered: "Site''s power source is the desert fire. Only the galaxy fire can extinguish the desert fire and weaken Set''s strength." "Not bad." Su Zhan responded with a smile and looked at the entire warship. There are many good things, and it looks quite gorgeous. "It''s a shame not to get it..." Su Zhan said softly in his heart. At this time, the sun god suddenly became serious, and there was a faint roar, Horus still put Baker into the cabin, the sun god''s body was shining brightly, and the sun blade in his hand changed, and he saw a white light. Flashed, the sun god came to the bow. In the opposite Milky Way, darkness shrouded, as if a beast was about to break out of the cage. "Go back to me, go back to your darkness!" While the sun god cursed, while waving the sun''s blade, white rays of light gushed out and hit the darkness.Faintly, as if he could hear a stern roar. "Now it''s a bit of a sun god." Su Zhan said with a chuckle, but his smile suddenly paused, and his smile became stronger after he followed. The task has finally come. "Quest content: Destroy Apib, the snake of darkness, and relieve the crisis of the underworld. Mission completion reward: 1000 enhancement points." "Apib the Dark Snake? It should be the monster in the dark, it looks like... the wall of the underworld is turbulent because of it!" After staying in this world for more than ten years, although it is fleeting, but now finally Finding out the reason made Su Zhan feel good. After several attacks, the sun god suppressed Apib, the dark snake, and the surroundings quickly became calm, the sun god returned to normal, the light on his body faded, and he looked a little tired. After getting what he wanted, Horus didn''t stay too much, got Baker out, transformed and flew back directly with him. Hathor looked at Su Zhan on his lap and asked him what to do next. Su Zhan smiled lightly, and suddenly reached out his hand to touch Hathor''s face, smiled and asked: "I want you!" Hathor froze for a moment, his face flushed: "Now? Here?" "Yes!" "But this is the battleship of the sun god..." "No, from now on, it belongs to me!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, stood up, and removed the breath cover from his body. Chapter 0763 The sudden appearance of Su Zhan''s breath caused the Sun God to be instantly shocked, the sun blade in his hand was slightly raised at Su Zhan, and he said in a deep voice, "Who are you and when did you come?" "that''s not important." Su Zhan waved his hand and said calmly: "The important thing is that this place will be mine in the future." "Vision!" As soon as the sun god heard this, he knew that the person who came was not good, his body was full of light, and the light of the sun blade in his hand had already rushed towards Su Zhan.Seeing the light hit, Su Zhan waved his hand.With a "pop", the light was directly scattered by a slap.The sun god was shocked immediately, and his attacks continued. Seeing the difference in Su Zhanyuan, he even waved left and right with only one hand. Pop, pop, pop. Along with the sound, the rays of light were directly blasted away. After a few times, the sun god panting, Su Zhan asked with a smile: "Will you continue?" "who are you!" The sun god frowned. As the supreme leader of the nine pillar gods, he had no impression of Su Zhan. He really couldn''t figure out who he was, so powerful. "I have taken over this ship. As for Apib, the Dark Snake, I will also help you solve it. Do you have any last words?" Su Zhan said lightly. "Lord of the gods!" Hathor awakened as Mengchu hurriedly took off his helmet and came to Su Zhan''s side begging. "Eros Hathor?" The sun god recognized Hathor. But Hathor didn''t care about showing respect to the sun god at this time, just looking at Su Zhan with pleading eyes. "I know, I know I am not qualified to ask for anything, but he is our sun god after all, I am willing to join your god system, I just ask you to open up a side." Hathor knelt down, begging. "This is his fate!" Su Zhan said lightly. "but¡­¡­" "Didn¡¯t gods all like to play with destiny? Whether suffering or enjoying happiness, destiny is completely controlled by God. God can control the destiny of mortals, and as the lord of the gods, I can also control the destiny of God. !" Looking at Hathor, Su Zhan slowly said: "What''s more, he is the sun god. To some extent, the sun is immortal and he is immortal. You think he deals with the dark snake Apibuzhen every night. It''s for the safety of mortals: he''s just afraid that darkness will cover the earth and swallow the sun." Hathor was silent. Although it was very straightforward and hard to hear, she couldn''t refute Su Zhan''s words aside from those glamorous hypocritical words. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Wait obediently, waiting for the Lord of the gods to favor you, my love." 628 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 628 After speaking, Su Zhan turned to look at the sun god. "For so many years, you have dealt with the dark snake Apib every night, but you can only suppress it but can''t destroy it. You stand by and watch Horus and Seth kill each other. The name is their fate. You want to be high above. , It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to play with their fate, but you have to play with the mud horse! Without the diamond, you don¡¯t want to do porcelain work. You can let Horus play the Prince¡¯s Revenge, but Nima, the dark snake Apib, envelopes the earth , Causing the wall of the underworld to vibrate, it won¡¯t work. So, I want your boat! I want your divine power! As for Apib, the dark snake, I will destroy him!" The words fell, Su Zhan suddenly came to the sun god. The Sun God was shocked, the Sun Blade stabbed out forcefully, but suddenly he felt a pain in his chest, and then he saw Su Zhan slowly withdraw his golden blood-stained palm and wiped it on his white robe.Shocked and unwilling, the sun god slowly fell to the ground. If you are dead, you can also say that you are not dead. As the sun god head of the nine pillar gods, the sun is immortal and he is immortal. Normally, he will resurrect. But, just normal! Su Zhan leaned over, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly. The continuous sun divine power was swallowed by Su Zhan, and this sun divine power merged with the solar power in Su Zhan''s body that turned on its own. In Su Zhan''s body, the star city had a rotating and radiating sun. The sun in Su Zhan''s body was produced by devouring the Fire Nation among the nine kingdoms, and it continued to operate, so that the physique of the Su Zhan Kryptonians could be continuously strengthened, which was more useful than the sun... The sun''s divine power, the effect is more powerful, at least ten times faster than before. After devouring the power of the sun god, Su Zhan would naturally not let go of the soul of the sun god. This is a good thing to advance and strengthen the Blade of Godslayer. Void stretched out his hand and grabbed the sun god''s soul directly into the Blade of Godslayer. The Blade of God Killing began to change, and various colors flashed back and forth, a bit like colorful neon lights. This is the soul of the sun god resisting. "Want to resist? There are the three giants of Greek mythology. You are not an opponent." The souls of the male gods among the twelve Greek gods are among them. Although the sun god is the head of the nine pillar gods of the Egyptian god system, let alone Zeus, even Hades, Poseidon is better than him.What''s more, there is also the sun god Apollo in Greek mythology. How can the sun god have any advantages? It didn''t take long for the Blade of Godslayer to calm down. After thinking about it, Su Zhan simply melted the Sun Blade. Su Zhan has done a lot of this kind of thing and is already quite skilled. Combining the soul of the sun god and the blade of the sun, Su Zhan found that the quality of the blade of the killing god had risen again, and he already had the ability of the blade of the sun.At the same time, Su Zhan faintly felt that the Blade of God Killing seemed to be reaching the critical point of advancement. I don''t know what will change after the advancement. Su Zhan picked up the corpse of the sun god and went out, and soon... disappeared into the galaxy. Hathor looked in a trance, and now, she can only hope that the sun god will really be resurrected, but she vaguely feels... what Su Zhan just did has cut off the possibility of the sun god''s resurrection.As the god of love and hope, she is selfless and broad. At least, Su Zhan will definitely eliminate Apib, the snake of darkness. In this way, the sun god can be considered a dedication. "Are you ready? My god of love." Su Zhan smiled and looked at Hathor who was still kneeling on the ground. Hathor nodded, stood up under Su Zhan''s signal, put his hand on his palm, and slowly entered the depths of the warship with him. Chapter 0764''Traditional'' Ceremony As soon as he entered the depths of the warship, Su Zhan felt three breaths approaching quickly. Very familiar breath. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, Su Zhan said with a light smile: "Go and welcome them." The thoughtless words made Hathor stunned for a moment, and walked out of the warship in a daze. Soon, three figures fell down. Nefertis, the patron saint of gold armor and colorful wings, Artemis in military uniform, and Saya, who opened his white wings behind him to make Hathor wonder and wonder. "He asked me to greet you." Hathor whispered and invited them in. "It was a coincidence that you came here." Su Zhan said to them with a smile. "What happened?" Nefertis asked. Su Zhan smiled and asked Hathor to explain that when he heard that Su Zhan had killed the sun god and occupied the warship, Artemis and Saya had no reaction. Although Nefertis was a little surprised, the matter was over. It is useless to talk about it, not to mention... She herself is now Su Zhan''s woman, and the things she considers are naturally towards Su Zhan. "Saya, you go out with your aunt and little mom first and just stroll around." "Ok." The three turned and went out, Su Zhan waved toward Hathor to do what he hadn''t done just now, but Artemis suddenly went and returned. "Something else?" Su Zhan looked at Artemis suspiciously. "Is she ready to serve the Lord forever?" Artemis asked in a low voice, looking at Hathor. "Yes." Hathor nodded simply. "Then a ceremony must be held to declare allegiance to the Lord of the Gods. This... is our tradition!" Artemis said seriously. Seeing her serious look, Su Zhan resisted the urge to laugh. The so-called ceremony is naturally what they did to Su Zhan on Mount Olympus, but Su Zhan did not expect Artemis to return, so solemnly said that this is a traditional ceremony. Su Zhan himself didn''t know when it became traditional! Su Zhan knew a little bit about Artemis'' thoughts.Obviously, she must make this ceremony a tradition, not only for her, but also for the entire Greek god system. Only in this way will their Greek god system not be ashamed. Once this ceremony becomes a tradition, naturally they won''t feel that Shame on doing this or something. This is like Athena. Obviously, this bet was meant to be humiliating, but it just made Athena extremely sacred, not only not humiliating, but also extremely solemn. Athena opened her head, and Artemis defined it. Su Zhan naturally would not refuse. When Artemis told Hathor about the ceremony, Hathor looked very embarrassed after hearing it, but when he saw Artemis'' sacred expression, he was involuntarily infected."Only by showing the most noble worship to the Lord of the Gods, can you be qualified to serve the Lord of the Gods and receive the Lord''s grace!" Righteous and solemn words, brilliance and sacred. Anyone who reads it will think this event is glorious and sacred. Hathor nodded solemnly, knelt down slowly, and faded Su Zhan''s shoes and socks with a pilgrimage mentality, held up his hands, bowed his head, and kissed. "Lord''s grace!" When I say this, it is called pure and holy. A gambling agreement evolved into this result, which Su Zhan did not expect. "Get up, you will become the god of love in my god system in the future." The meaning of these words is that there is her place among the twelve lord gods. Artemis quietly left with satisfaction. Su Zhan looked at Hathor. After the ceremony, Hathor had a very obvious change. There was a feeling of unconditional surrender and worship. Even Su Zhan could faintly feel her and herself. A certain connection is formed, and a force that seems to be nothing is pouring into his body. 629 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 629 It''s just that what this force is and what its effect is, I don''t know yet. Su Zhan extracted the soul fragments of Hathor, and looked at the sacred pattern of Hathor preparing to dedicate her life to the Lord. Su Zhan did not pretend to take off her clothes and threw it on. Soon... Voices rang in this silent space. Artemis came to Nefertis and Saya and said softly: "She has completed the ritual, advanced to the god of love, and truly became the lord of the gods!" Nefertis frowned."What do you want to say?" "All the gods including me must complete the ritual so that they can become gods, the gods pardoned by the Lord of the gods. Now, I am, and so is Hathor. When the matter here is resolved, we will follow the crowd. The Lord of God leaves. If you want to be together, you should complete the ceremony." "Mother, do I want it too? You are leaving, what should I do, I also want to go with you." Saya hurriedly asked. Artemis smiled and said: "You are an angel who is personally forgiven by the Lord of the Gods, and you will naturally go with us. As for whether or not to perform the ceremony, I dare not call the shots. Then you should look at the Lord of the Gods. ...What status is it." After speaking, Artemis spoke out the content of the ceremony in a sacred tone. Not to mention Artemis¡¯ careful thoughts, nor how Nefertis and Saya felt after they heard them, Su Zhan galloped on Hathor, and Hathor dedicated himself to serving the Lord of the gods. It wasn''t until he received a gift from the Lord of the Gods that Hathor finally resisted and fainted. ... ... Sitting on the bow, Su Zhan was holding the God Killing Blade in his hand, analyzing his own abilities. His abilities are very mixed, he swallowed a lot of abilities in the early stage, and although there are enhanced templates in the later stage, there are still many miscellaneous.There are so many abilities, physique, infinite power, power of the phoenix, power of the sun, divine power, magic power, and bloodline that are swallowed. Although there are too many skills, these abilities can coexist perfectly. But it is not systematic enough. Although many can be called almighty, this kind of almighty is somewhat different from the almighty that Su Zhan thought. His omnipotence is similar to infinite power. Various gem abilities are merged together to become a kind of energy, but this kind of energy can release various abilities with one''s own mind. This is omnipotent! "Take time out, it''s time to sort out your abilities. Anyway, you are now the lord of the gods, and there should be a systematic source of abilities." Chapter 0765 Apibu of Dark Snake After Hathor completed the ceremony and received the Lord¡¯s grace, she clearly felt that Artemis was much closer to herself. In addition, she also felt that after the ceremony, her divine power seemed to become stronger. It seemed that there was a special connection, which made Hathor begin to recognize the role of the ceremony. In this regard, Artemis'' answer is simple. "You have completed the ritual, and you will be loyal to the Lord of the Gods forever, and you will naturally become stronger. As for contact, all the gods who sincerely complete the ritual will get in touch with the Lord of the Gods and be protected by the Lord. !" When he said this, Artemis used the expression of someone who came by, as if it was not worth the fuss.But in fact, Artemis was also surprised, because she had no such connection before Hathor performed the ceremony, but afterwards, she did.But after all, it¡¯s someone here, so you can¡¯t be ashamed! It is not only Artemis, but also the people who performed the ritual on Mount Olympus at this time have this connection, but it varies from person to person, the more sincere the connection, the deeper the connection. Su Zhan sat on the bow of the ship and analyzed his many abilities. There were many abilities, some could be peaceful, and some were like angels and demons, but they didn''t give face to each other.Relying on the system''s enhanced template, these abilities can be sorted out. Although there will be a slight loss in strengthening points, it does not affect its power.However, the ability to strengthen the template is not all. The infinite power, the power of the phoenix, is not among them. Even relying on enhanced templates, it is impossible to integrate them all. What''s more, Su Zhan is not so reliant on the enhanced template of the system now, or the system is no longer so supreme and omnipotent in the eyes of Su Zhan.If you say that the system is what he relied on at the beginning, but as his ability improves, the analytical ability after brain development, etc., he has already equated himself with the system, and everyone is on an equal footing for the time being, but you are always in this position. But he can not keep getting stronger, and sooner or later there will be a day when he will surpass the system. With this kind of thinking, how could Su Zhan still feel how sacred and unattainable the system is? What''s more, Su Zhan thinks a lot now. System enhancement is always system enhancement, which is far worse than doing it yourself! However, how to integrate these abilities by yourself is a difficult problem. "It''s still not enough brain development!" He can imagine the process, to decompose, merge, and reorganize these abilities, without losing the original ability but also forming a stream of energy.However, it is not known how to do this process. It is not so easy to decompose, integrate and reorganize capabilities.Su Zhan sighed and stood up, looking into the darkness in the distance. One day passed. Apib, the dark snake, should also be here. As the incarnation of pure darkness, Apib, the snake of darkness, is very strong and wants to swallow the earth. It can be seen from his fierce battle with the sun god every night. As the supreme sun god in Egyptian mythology, he is only forced to retreat. , And cannot be eliminated. I have to say that this guy is also persistent. It really appeared every night. In the distance, darkness is permeated, and a huge black mist bursts out at dawn, as if to learn that the sun god is dead, making it feel that it has a chance, so it becomes particularly excited. The light and darkness are opposed to each other. Fearing that the god of light was dead, Apib, the snake of darkness, did not put Su Zhan in his eyes. Watching the roaring black mist faintly transform into snake heads, Su Zhan stood on the bow and said lightly: "I''m not in the mood to kill you yet, so if you know you, you''d better roll back to your darkness obediently." "Roar!" Apib, the snake of darkness, roared, and a cloud of light swept across. Obviously, he didn''t take Su Zhan''s words to heart, and took the initiative. "roll!" Su Zhan roared, the Blade of God Killing came out abruptly, slashing lightly. In an instant, the black light slashed the city in half and dissipated in an instant, but the light of the God Killing Blade did not disappear. Instead, it surged forward and instantly smashed the body of the dark snake Apib. The screams sounded, and the black clouds rolled, like a rewind playback after a mushroom cloud exploded. The huge darkness shrank in an instant, and finally turned into a black spot and disappeared. The surroundings were calm, Hathor, and Nefertis were shocked. This is the God Lord! Hathor''s eyes glowed like a pilgrimage. Apib, the snake of darkness, returned to the darkness, and Su Zhan turned back. "It''s an injury, don''t even think about going out in ten and a half months, do you want to stay here or go back?" "Go back." Nefsti hesitated and said softly. "it is good!" Su Zhan did not take away the sun god, and returned to the mortal world with them. At this time, classmate Horus and Luke, the starring actor of Prince''s Revenge, have found Tut, the god of wisdom, and under the guidance of Totem, the god of wisdom, went to the source of Set''s power, where the desert fire is. A pyramid that keeps changing and it is difficult to find the right door. Not only is there a desert fire here, but the other eye of Horus is also placed here. In addition, there is a powerful artifact, the Sphinx. He has another well-known name, the Sphinx! 630 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 630 The pyramid keeps changing, and the door flashes by before disappearing without waiting for a clear view, changing its position.Horus and Tut are a little helpless. As the god of wisdom, Tut wants to calculate the formula, but this is not something that can be done in a short time. Horus may be able to wait, but Luke can¡¯t wait. He is still waiting for Horus. Si becomes the king to save his girlfriend. Once his girlfriend accepts Pluto''s trial, even the king can do nothing.Gritting his teeth, Luke stared at the changing pyramid, watching the flashing door suddenly rush in.The moment he entered, the door disappeared, and what Luke saw was a collapsed road! Jumping around and climbing, Luke finally got Horus'' eyes.At this moment, the pyramid was calm, Horus and Totem just walked in, and the ground collapsed without a struggle. In an instant, all three of them fell down. Item 0766 Although the three of them were a little embarrassed after landing, they were not injured. They struggled to get up and continued to move forward. Soon they heard a loud rumbling noise coming from the front, and then they saw the sand on the ground gradually solidify. Has turned into a giant sphinx.God, Sphinx! Although the Sphinx is responsible for guarding and suppressing this place, it has its own rules, or... the rules imposed on him. As long as you answer the questions that come up, it will turn into dust and give way, waiting for the next person to break in.If you can''t answer, you will be killed by it. Looking at the huge Sphinx, even in the heyday of Horus, it may not be an opponent, and Tut is only the god of wisdom, and Baker is just an ordinary person and not an opponent.After giving the question, Tutt stared at Baroli and analyzed it. It''s a pity... the answer is wrong. The huge palm of the Sphinx directly patted it, and Horus hurried forward to replace it. Tutt took a bite, and the rate was uneven. Anxious, roars continued, Tute''s pressure was getting heavier and stronger, and several mistakes made Horus feel that he was going to be unable to hold on.Totem¡¯s wisdom is very high, but many things can¡¯t be done by wisdom. Seeing the huge palm of his hand took another shot, Horus could not hold on to it. In anxious situation, Baker suddenly yelled. The Sphinx stopped abruptly, suddenly turned into dust, and became calm. Horus breathed a sigh of relief. Tutt looked at Baker with a weird expression, and seemed a little unconvinced. Anyway, the three of them finally got through here and moved on. The front is the place of the desert fire. at the same time. Su Zhan also came here with Hathor. After returning to the mortal realm, Artemis and others returned to the royal city of Nefertis. The war in Sete has always been stopped. Many cities have been conquered by him, and the city of Nefertis is the only one left. Occupied by Dorset! The root of the problem has been found, and Su Zhan can also let go of his hands and feet. Whether it was the Sphinx or the desert fire, he was very interested. Glancing at the ever-changing pyramid, Su Zhan walked in directly holding Hathor''s waist.The moment I entered, the body turned into nothingness, and the next moment, it appeared inside the pyramid.The road had completely collapsed, and Su Zhan and the two fell slowly, gracefully and easily. Not to mention just a pyramid with many organs, even in the underworld, he seems to go to his back garden, there is no difficulty at all. A few steps in a blink of an eye, he has come to the position of the Sphinx. I saw the Sphinx once again turned out. However, unlike before, the Sphinx neither released its own horror breath nor roared like thunder, just like a docile kitten with a trace. Avoid lying on the ground. It could feel that the powerful aura exuding from Su Zhan''s body was enough to easily crush it, and it was also the aura that allowed it to gain freedom. "My future, is it here?" It thought to it secretly. "You''re quite knowledgeable, follow me in the future." Su Zhan said lightly. The Sphinx did not speak, nor did he ask Su Zhan if he could set himself free. He just nodded anxiously and immediately followed, it felt as if there was a change in itself, and there was a seemingly imprisonment on that level. In other words, fate has been broken! Although it is a deity, the deities are also divided into grades. It is not so much a deity, it is better to say that it is trapped, and it can only do things according to the pre-set order.Now that the destiny is broken and freedom is regained, it knows that the long-awaited future has finally arrived! After expressing its gratitude to the Soviet war, it was directly included in the system space by the Soviet war. Moving on, I soon heard the voice of speaking. The temperature has changed very obviously, and you can feel that the front becomes a lot hotter, as if a big steamer will melt everything.A trap cage in which Horus and Tut are locked, next to a huge pit glowing with red light, in the pit is the endless desert fire. At the edge of the pit, Baker holds a glass bottle in one hand, which contains the water of the galaxy.And in front of him, set is impressively standing! Seth was able to seize the kingship in one fell swoop. In addition to strength, a belligerent character, and a clever mind, one of the reasons. He knew very well that if Horus wanted to defeat himself, he would definitely come here, so he waited here long ago ! "Give me the bottle, he is lying to you, even if he becomes a king, he will not be able to bring people back from the underworld." Seth said in a deep voice. Baker didn''t believe it at first, but when he looked at Horus, he saw an expression of guilt, which made him despair. Is this the god he believes in? While Baker was in a daze, Sete suddenly made a move, and instantly shot the glass bottle in his hand. The glass bottle broke at the sound, and the galaxy water spilled out and disappeared. Horus and Tute were desperate, but Sete proudly said, "You are here to die!" The pyramid began to shake violently, as if it might collapse at any time. Sett took out the eyes of Horus from Baker and was about to leave. Who knew he had just walked two steps before he stopped. "It''s you!" Setter looked at Su Zhan and Hathor, who were gradually approaching, with deep and stern eyes. "Uncle Su Zhan!" Horus was overjoyed and exclaimed excitedly. His uncle instantly broke Su Zhan''s original calm expression. Nima. You call my uncle like a middle-aged person? Although, I can be regarded as watching Horus grow up, and in recent years I occasionally go to the royal city with Nefertis, which is a bit of friendship. In the past, he did call himself uncle when we met, but that was when he was a child. In recent years, Su Zhan There is very little activity outside. Now that he is called uncle by such a mad middle-aged man, Su Zhan sounds weird. "Shut up, don''t call my uncle!" Su Zhan drank to Horus without curiosity, Horus hurriedly shut up without shouting, but his eyes were full of expectation and hope. Chapter 0767 is too lazy to deal with things! "what do you want!" Seth watched Su Zhan vigilantly. He has been obsessed with Su Zhan since he seized power. Originally, he still wanted to wait until he was with Egypt before going to Su Zhan, but he did not expect Su Zhan to appear at this time. . "Don''t be nervous, I''m not interested in that bit of trouble between you, nor in the so-called power position. It''s too small for me to look at. However, since he called me uncle, although I don''t like this Name and identity, but you can¡¯t just sit idly by, otherwise Nefertis will have a tantrum with me. After all, it¡¯s her nephew. I¡¯m here just for the desert fire. As for the rest, you two will be half a catty. Let''s play by yourself!" "Don''t think about it!" Seth hummed, if there was no desert fire, his strength would be greatly reduced, and he would naturally not agree.With a cold snort, Sete was about to start his hand, and suddenly felt a cold breath appearing on his neck. When he looked down, there was already a black sword on his neck, and he could even feel the sword passing. The expectation came, it wanted to... devour itself. "Don''t be shameless, I''m not interested in playing with little shrimps like you, okay?" Su Zhan suddenly appeared behind Sete, becoming as tall as Sete.The cold voice made Seth no doubt that the blade would pierce his body in the next moment. fear. He felt that he was afraid and flinched. "get out!" Su Zhan let go of Seth with a snorted, Seth hesitated, and finally left with strides. "Let them out." Su Zhan said. When Hathor went to save the people, Su Zhan walked to the side of the desert fire. Looking at the red flame below, he could feel an evil divine power in it. 631 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 631 "come on!" Su Zhan snorted softly, and the desert fire in the deep pit continued to pour into his body as if he had been summoned. The swallowing power was released, and the divine power of the desert fire was quickly swallowed and absorbed. It didn''t take long for the surrounding hot aura to cool down, and the original red flame disappeared, leaving only a huge deep pit. at the same time. Seth, who had just left the pyramid, suddenly groaned and fell to the ground. His expression was very complicated, resentful and unwilling, struggling to stand up, and then...disappeared in the desert. "uncle¡­¡­" Freed Horus came to Su Zhan to speak, but Su Zhan forced him back. "I am too lazy to care about the troubles between you and Seth. This time I saved you and weakened Seth. It is also considered my best interest and I have an account of Nefertis. As for who wins and who loses is with me in the end It''s nothing, you can go!" Su Zhan waved. Horus could feel the impatience of Su Zhan, and did not say much, nodded gratefully and prepared to leave. "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke, Horus stopped and turned around but heard Su Zhan say: "It''s not you, I mean you!" Tutt pointed to himself in amazement, and looked at Horus hesitantly. Horus gave Tutt a relieved look, then turned and left. "It''s going to collapse here." Hathor whispered. Su Zhan nodded and took Hathor and Tut, and moved directly out of the pyramid. After they left, the pyramid collapsed and turned into rubble. "Yes, is there anything I can do?" Tute looked at Su Zhan nervously, really wondering why he suddenly left himself. Su Zhan looked at Tu Te, to be precise, at the gem on Tu Te''s head. This thing is the inheritance of the god of wisdom, and it is also a good thing in the Egyptian god system.Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, Totem took a step back subconsciously. Ai Ai opened his mouth to say something, but felt a sharp pain before he could have time, and immediately after the gem had fallen into Su Zhan''s hands. "I... Am I not dead?" After the severe pain, Tutt found that he was not dead, which surprised him. The gem of wisdom is the source of his wisdom and the source of his life. "It''s none of your business, you can go." Su Zhan wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to him, Tute hesitated for a moment, and turned away. Originally, Su Zhan had no idea about this wisdom gem, but after coming in just now, Su Zhan discovered that this thing is of great use to his current self... There are countless wisdom stored in the wisdom gem. If it is used as a metaphor, this It seems to be a huge mobile hard disk that can be stored, analyzed, and used. With his brain developed to 100%, Su Zhan was very worried that he would incarnate into nothingness and omnipresence like in Super Body movies, but with this gem of wisdom, he could solve this problem perfectly. "Go, go back!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he took Hathor directly back to Nefertis. After returning, Su Zhan directly entered the intensive strengthening. Develop your mind! Originally, his brain area was almost 80% developed, but now he focuses on this matter and his speed has naturally accelerated a lot. "Ding! The task is completed, reward 1000 strengthening points." As the brain development reached 80%, the reminder of task completion also sounded, but Su Zhan didn''t care.1000 strengthening points are not too attractive to him now.His brain is running fast, analyzing how to fuse abilities, how to decompose, fuse, and reorganize. The higher the development of the brain, the stronger this analysis ability. After being there for seven days, for seven days, Su Zhan finally figured out this equation! "You finally woke up." Seeing Su Zhan waking up, the worried women were finally relieved. "Hathol, serve me a bath. The time is almost up. It''s time to go back to the sun boat, otherwise the little fellow of the Dark Snake will come out and make a fuss again." Although Su Zhan looked tired, he was still very mental Especially good, there was a joy in his tone. Hathor served Su Zhan and took a bath. In the process, it was natural for Su Zhan to vent. After taking a shower, Su Zhan looked radiant, his exhaustion was gone. "Artemis, you come back to the sun boat with me, the others stay, wait until the war is over, and then find me." Su Zhan confessed, and he teleported directly back to the sun boat with Artemis. Item 0768 "If the snake of darkness comes out, tell me." Su Zhan gave an order to Artemis, and then sat in the place where the sun god used to sit, preparing to start fusion. Many abilities, it is not easy to merge them one by one. Su Zhan intends to start with physique first, because the body is the foundation of everything. Only with a strong physique can he withstand the ability to merge. Physical aspect. Su Zhan decided to use the physique of the Kryptonians as the basis to integrate the various abilities of Extremis Virus, Red Tank, and biochemical agents.Although it is considered to be a fusion now, it is only a superficial fusion, rather than a complete fusion, which is essentially different. This process is not easy. First, you have to decompose each ability. This process is quite painful. After all, the body''s phagocytic ability automatically merges, and it is strange that forcible decomposition can be easy. Moreover, while disintegrating, while the body merges with itself, it is not only painful, but the process is very slow.These abilities are not weapons or props. After being broken down, they can be put aside and then integrated one by one.You can only decompose one separately, and then resist and gradually merge with your own swallowing ability, your own body and other abilities. This requires a lot of spiritual power. It is also due to the infinite power, and the degree of brain development is enough, otherwise, even if you know the equation and know what to do, it will not be possible. Su Zhan was like an old monk entering concentration, sitting there motionless, even without his expression, but his body was changing rapidly.Although Artemis didn''t know what he was doing, he still spontaneously guarded him around, always staring at the movement of the dark starry sky. As time passed day by day, the wounded dark snake appeared again.Artemis had just notified Su Zhan and saw that Su Zhan picked up the Blade of Killing God and swung it lightly, directly blasting the Dark Snake that had not yet crawled out. It''s hurt bad again! Every ten days, the snake of darkness would appear after being wounded, and then be chopped back by Su Zhan. In fact, Su Zhan can kill the Dark Snake directly, solve the problem and complete the task, but Su Zhan is worried that once the Dark Snake dies, he will leave from this place of independent time. After all, no matter how long it has elapsed, the outside time has not changed. As for the time required for integration, Su Zhan calculated that Nima would take hundreds of thousands of years at the fastest. He didn¡¯t have to waste that long outside, not to mention that once he went out for various things, he was afraid that he would not be able to concentrate. combined. This place is simply an excellent retreat place, otherwise, how could Su Zhan wait until now and kill the snake of darkness at the beginning. At the same time as the Soviet war retreats, it is over and over again. 632 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 632 The situation in Fanjie has also changed. With the help of Baker, Horus finally defeated Sete after several years and regained the throne, but Baker''s girlfriend could not be resurrected. Time is the biggest weapon.Over time, Baker also forgot, because he helped Horus regain the throne, Baker can now be regarded as one person under the king, and the kingdom is almost all managed by him.And Seth directly killed Horus after the defeat. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Horus had been to the Sun Boat and knew that Su Zhan had killed his grandfather and replaced him in his position. However, Horus did not feel sad or revenge. That strength, to tell the truth, there is no such feeling.Not only was there no revenge, but the world began to admire the lord of the gods. The statue of Su Zhan was erected in the royal city to accept the worship of everyone. After all, without the Soviet war, Horus could not return to the throne. After the war subsided, Nefertis, Hathor and Saya also left Sister Fan and came to live with the sun boat.Occasionally, when the Soviet war stopped, it was inevitable to moisturize. After ten years like this, Su Zhan finally integrated his physique. Just a physique, it took him ten years without sleep! But the effect is also remarkable. Now Su Zhan¡¯s physique is based on the Kryptonian¡¯s physique, combining various abilities. He has tried it with the God Killing Blade. If he doesn¡¯t go all out, it will only leave a trace. It''s hard enough. The physique is only part of the initial fusion, it is just a foundation, and it is too early to break through the complete fusion.However, organizing and integrating the physique also made Su Zhan in a good mood. Called Artemis, Hathor, and Nefertis, and had a straight game. As a result, the fused physique seemed stronger in any way, and none of the three gods could completely satisfy Su Zhan. "Father, the snake of darkness is here again." When the rest was over, Saya suddenly rushed in. Seeing such a ridiculous scene, Saya was not surprised, after all... After so many years, it is considered normal. "Tell it to wait and fight with it in a while!" Su Zhan waved his hand and said, Saya turned around and went out. "Have you noticed that Saya has changed? The expression in her eyes just now... seems to be envious?" Nefertis said slowly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It is better to say you than she is. I have to stay here for at least a few hundred years, even thousands of years. Hathor and Artemis are indifferent, but you...I''m afraid to live. It won¡¯t be so long." God is not immortal. Especially the Egyptian gods. Although Nefertis was the patron saint of one of the nine pillar gods, he lived longer, but was not immortal. And Artemis has a direct relationship with Hathor, and even Saya has a direct relationship with Su Zhan, so naturally there is no such worry. Nefertis smiled and said: "Actually, I wanted to say it a long time ago. I should also complete the ceremony, but you have been busy before and there is no suitable opportunity." With that, Nefertis slowly got up and went out. Seriously took a bath, washed myself, put on my most sacred clothes, and then paid back, completed the ceremony sacredly and earnestly. At the moment of completion of the ceremony, the contact occurred, and Su Zhan brought his soul The fragments gathered. "Okay, you will also be the patron saint of the twelve gods in the future." Su Zhan smiled and patted Nefertis on the shoulder, got up and went out. Item 0769 Coming out of the ship, the snake of darkness had enveloped the Milky Way, and Saya was standing aside, the white angel wings looked holy.Su Zhan nodded towards Saya, then floated up and came to the snake of darkness. Over the years, the Dark Snake has come out to be abused every once in a while, quite persistent, but he also knows that Su Zhan¡¯s strength is very strong, and he dare not act rashly, so just now Saya said that he should wait, it¡¯s really just Waiting. Can''t wait. Waiting, maybe as usual, go back to recuperate and fight again after being injured, but if you don''t wait, the injuries are definitely serious. Speaking of it, the Dark Snake is actually similar to the Sphinx, and it is destined to do so regardless of whether it wants it or not. "To give you a chance to vent your anger, let you attack me first, and I won''t fight back." Su Zhan smiled and said to the snake of darkness. The Dark Snake hesitated a bit, and didn''t seem to believe that it would be so lucky, but he could feel that Su Zhan''s words were sincere and should be serious.After hesitating, the Dark Snake suddenly launched an attack. Countless dark energy swept toward Su Zhan. In the past, it didn''t even have a chance to shoot, but this time it can be regarded as a chance, so naturally it cannot be missed.However, something unexpected happened. His own attack hit Su Zhan without the slightest effect. It could feel that Su Zhan didn''t use an energy barrier, nor did he have divine power, but only used his body. His body is actually so hard? This is simply the god body, the real god body! At the center of the attack, Su Zhan was also quite surprised. Unexpectedly, the effect will be so good after thorough fusion. Sure enough, the effect of forcibly fusing the same source and tree species energy together is completely different! The previous fusion only softened the energy together so that they would not interfere with each other, but now they have become one, and the effect has naturally changed. Seeing the effect so good, Su Zhan couldn''t help but began to look forward to it. The Dark Snake madly attacked Su Zhan, but Su Zhan''s reaction made it extremely desperate, and even in the end it simply stopped. "Sent you back, this time stay for a few years." Su Zhan said, the Blade of God Killing was cut out, and he heard a screaming scream, and the snake of darkness was directly blasted back into the darkness. Su Zhan turned back and sat down again. This time, he was not in a hurry to merge other things, but integrated the wisdom gems into his head. With the wisdom gems in charge, the physique was completely integrated! "The body is the foundation. Now that the physique has been established, the next step is the blood." The power of blood is also mottled, vampire, werewolf.Mixture, not much but not too much, but relatively easier than fusion, and it doesn''t take that much time. ... ... Time flies, and years are like songs. Years passed like this, Su Zhan has no idea how many years have passed.After the physique and blood were merged one by one, Su Zhan began to merge the power of angels and demons. After they were completely integrated, Su Zhan continued to merge his divine power. When the divine power merged, Su Zhan had a short rest After a few years, I looked at the changes in the mortal world, accompanied the girls around me, and then continued to merge. This time he integrated the power of the Phoenix. As one of the best forces in the Marvel universe, the integration of the power of the Phoenix is ??very laborious and time-consuming. The power of a phoenix alone took almost three hundred years.However, the effect is also obvious. Su Zhan analyzed himself, his current strength can already be equal to the infinite strength. This is still not in the case of fusion of infinite power, fusion of many superpowers and abilities. If these are also thoroughly integrated, Su Zhan feels that his strength can at least be doubled, and with the addition of the God Killing Blade, it should be able to destroy the Life Court. "Little snake, after so many years, I am really reluctant to kill you, but who made you the source of all problems, so I will definitely not let you go, but I will give you some more time." Super abilities, Su Zhan is not ready to merge for the time being, it is too messy, Su Zhan is going to use enhanced templates to merge these abilities together to reach the full level, and then merge again, it will be much easier.Although he would lose a certain strength point, Su Zhan really didn''t care anymore. All abilities have been strengthened to the fire element. The fire element level has now reached eighth, and it is not far from the full tenth level. Although the strengthening points required for the upgrade are almost abnormal, Su Zhan is not worried, but There are too many for myself to devour. 633 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 633 Today, Su Zhan has three forces in his body. Infinite power, abilities, and... the power of chaos that he blended with various abilities. Although it sounds vulgar, Su Zhan thinks it is very appropriate.With so many abilities mixed together, it is already difficult to choose a representative title. Chaos, on the contrary, is the most suitable. For so many years, except for the strength of Su Zhan, no one else is idle. Although it is not enough to be able to kill the Dark Snake, it can take over the process of Su Zhan and blast the Dark Snake back regularly. Afterwards, almost Su Zhan was no longer ready to make a move personally. Even if he made a move, it was to test his own integration results. Five hundred years passed like this, and it was almost time for the Great Sage to be suppressed. Su Zhan finally combined his infinite power. After thousands of years, he was finally able to get out! You can imagine how excited Su Zhan was. For a thousand years, he didn''t know how he came here. After a hiccup, Su Zhan in a good mood looked at the weak girls around him, and said to Saya, "I''m going out and shopping, and I''ll leave it to you." "Yes, father!" Sayah replied. When the voice fell, Su Zhan turned into a streamer, flying straight down. Sliding through the layers of clouds and mist, came to the mortal world. Thousands of years have already changed a lot. Horus is dead, and the royal city of Egypt has gone through generations of changes and is no longer what it used to be. Times are advancing and people are changing. Buildings seem to have a modern feel, and it feels like a world away. Chapter 0770 Cleopatra The voice is full of people, lively and bustling. Walking on the street, watching the clothing changes of the people around him, watching the changes of the city, Su Zhan thoughts. This is the original city of Nefertis! Although the location has not changed, the others have already changed. As he walked, Su Zhan had already come to the original statue of Nefertis, but this place had changed. Originally, there was only a statue of Nefertis alone. Now it has become three! At the center is a statue of a man, which is also the tallest. The sculpture is lifelike. It can be clearly seen that his appearance and outline are a bit special. You can see him standing up and holding a long sword in his hand. It is mighty and sacred, especially Those eyes, even just a statue, have a feeling that they dare not look directly. To the left of the man, this is the statue of Nefertis. Thousands of years have passed. The statue is not damaged at all, it is brand new.On the right, there is also a statue of a woman with outstanding appearance and delicate figure. Su Zhan watched for a long time, but didn''t recognize who it was. Who could be by himself and Nefertis, but not Hathor or Artemis or Sayah? "Excuse me, who is this statue?" Su Zhan stopped a passer-by who didn''t want to answer, but I don''t know why. After hearing Su Zhan''s words, his heart became much calmer, and his impatience had long since disappeared. "This is a statue of Cleopatra VII." "Who is that, and what did she do to get her statue by their side after death?" Su Zhan asked curiously. A passerby shook his head and said: "She is not dead. She is the lord of the city and the second daughter of the king. But I heard that she believes in the lord of the gods and the patron saint. I hope that one day I can see the gods with my own eyes. Put it aside, it''s a kind of comfort." "Oh." Su Zhan responded, and passersby turned and left. Staring at this Cleopatra VII, Su Zhan did not expect that he and Nefertis had gone through a thousand years. Instead of being forgotten, he was so respected by the second daughter of a king, the princess. "Cleopatra VII, Cleopatra VII..." "Such a cumbersome name, why does it sound familiar to me? It seems to have an impression?" Su Zhan mumbled the name slightly, and then his eyes lit up suddenly. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised, exuding a special charm. "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect it to be her!" "It''s a coincidence that I came out of a retreat for a thousand years and met you when I revisited the old place." Su Zhan chuckled, and suddenly felt a gaze in the crowd watching him. Looking in the direction of his gaze, Su Zhan laughed. "Sure enough, there are more clever ones." Su Zhan smiled at her. The smile made the other party stunned for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, he walked over with small steps. A light blue long skirt, the skin is a little snowy, and the waves are ready to come out. Whether it is outstanding in appearance or figure, there is a very special charm, giving people a sense of charm. Seeing her, Su Zhan thought of Su Daji inexplicably. When she came to Su Zhan, she looked at Su Zhan hesitantly with big eyes, then looked at the statue next to her, she wanted to say but she wanted to say something, as if she was afraid of the answer.Su Zhan was not in a hurry or urged Cui, the corners of his mouth raised subconsciously, and he looked at her with a smile like this. "Yes, is that you?" After hesitating for a long time, she seemed to have plucked up courage, clasped her hands together, and asked with her head down. "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. "I, I don''t know." "Then ask me when you know it." Su Zhan smiled. "Can I invite you to be a guest in my palace?" she asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "The last person who invited me here as a guest later became my woman." She glanced at the statue of Nefertis next to her, and whispered: "Please follow me." The palace at this time was very different from the original. All the way in, the surrounding guards and attendants greeted her. It was obvious that she was very respected.Of course, there are some people who doubt the identity of Su Zhan, and completely ignore it. "The highest standard banquet, prepare now." "The highest standard? That...that''s the king''s standard." The maid said in surprise. "No, higher than that." "but¡­¡­" "Nothing but, go and prepare." She was stern, and the maid nodded and prepared. 634 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 634 Before long, a series of delicious dishes were delivered to the table. Gold plates and silverware were magnificent. The jade cup was filled with grape wine, and a pair of jade cups with several gems of the same size were placed in front of Su Zhan and her. Around, there are many maids. Su Zhan sat opposite her, and the maid next to her was surprised when she saw Su Zhan who was so calm. With this kind of specification, even if the king came, she would be a little cramped. However, what made them even more unexpected was that she actually got up and walked to the side of Su Zhan, picked up the glass to pour the wine for Su Zhan herself, and when she bent down, it seemed that she poured out more than just wine. She turned around and sat down.Su Zhan shook the wine glass, watched the red wine sway, looked up at her and said, "I remember who you are!" She froze for a moment, and responded: "It''s Cleopatra VII." "No, I''m not talking about this." Su Zhan shook his head with a chuckle. Just now, the memory in his mind finally found out what matched the name. Cleopatra VII, the last female elder of Egypt, circulated between Caesar Anthony, using his charm to protect the country from Roman aggression.In the end, because of her death, the dynasty of Egypt also became lonely and merged into the Roman Empire. Therefore, later generations gave her a special and unique name, Cleopatra! "What''s that?" Seeing his mouth with a smile, as if thinking of something interesting, this made Cleopatra VII very curious, is it...Is there any other identity?Can he make him so...careful? Su Zhan smiled without saying a word and did not answer. He looked at her with a good wine, Cleopatra, such a famous figure still admires himself so much, it would be a pity not to take it away... Item 0771 At the end of the banquet, Cleopatra VII deliberately took a bath, changed his clothes and came to the room arranged for Su Zhan. He opened the door and entered. Su Zhan stood on the balcony and looked out.Outside, the starry sky is a little bit fascinating. Before the people arrived, Su Zhan had already asked about the fragrant fragrance coming over, smelling very good.Turning his head, Cleopatra VII came to Su Zhan, looked at the starry sky like him, and slowly said: "What is above the sky, is it the realm of God?" "What do you think it is?" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Cleopatra VII turned his head to look at Su Zhan, and said in a low voice: "I know it is you. From the time you stood with the statue, I knew it must be you. I visit the statue every day. The storm is endless, and there are still many portraits and statues of you in my room, so I believe I will not admit my mistakes and I am convinced that my beliefs are true." "and then?" Seeing Cleopatra VII''s longing eyes, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "My greatest wish is to be with you." Cleopatra VII said slowly. Su Zhan nodded, this can be seen from the statue outside. "Are you interested in being my maid?" Su Zhan asked. Cleopatra VII was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded happily: "Yes, of course I would." After speaking, Cleopatra VII suddenly knelt down to take off the shoes and socks of the Soviet war. . Su Zhan was stunned for a moment. This is... a ceremony? How did she know? Watching her finish the ceremony, Su Zhan easily extracted her soul fragments, and then asked: "How do you know this ceremony?" Cleopatra VII was still in excitement, and she could feel the very clear connection after the ceremony.Hearing Su Zhan¡¯s inquiry, Cleopatra VII hurriedly said: ¡°There are records in the legend that the ritual of worshiping the Lord of the Gods is said to be passed down by the Moon God and recorded by future generations.¡± "Artemis." Su Zhan chuckled blankly. She really spared no effort to promote this ritual. Now it seems that the effect is good, and it has appeared in the mythological record. "From now on you are called Cleopatra." Su Zhan said. "Cleopatra?" Cleopatra VII didn''t quite understand, isn''t he a queen?But Su Zhan, or the God Lord had already said so, she naturally accepted it with joy. "If you have anything unfinished, deal with it as soon as possible. I won''t stay here for too long." "Ok." Cleopatra nodded and turned and went out, like a little girl who was commended.Before long, the entire palace and even the entire city learned that Cleopatra had become the maid of the lord of the gods, ready to leave here to follow the lord of the gods.Some people believe it, some don''t believe it, and the opinions vary, but these have nothing to do with Su Zhan. Three days later, Cleopatra has taken care of everything. "All ready?" "Yes, you can go anytime." "Then go!" Su Zhan said lightly, and led her out of the room. The guards around, the maids watched nervously one by one, Su Zhan grabbed Cleopatra''s hand, looked around, suddenly turned into a streamer and flew into the sky. "Oh my god..." "It turned out to be true." "Lord of the gods!" This scene stunned everyone and couldn''t help kneeling to worship. Although Cleopatra VII did not become famous as Cleopatra in later generations, she was passed down as the maid of the lord of the gods as the lord of the gods flew to the gods, and even made her better than Cleopatra. This name is even more famous. ... ... Back on the sun boat, the girls have recovered. I was not too surprised to see Su Zhan come back with a person, but Cleopatra was very excited. The patron saint, the moon goddess, and the angel Saya are all legends. God! Cleopatra was very excited at the thought of being with these gods. "It''s almost time to deal with things, and it''s time to leave this world." Su Zhan whispered, everyone was feeling a little bit. "You go to the underworld and wait for me." Su Zhan ordered, everyone nodded, and took Cleopatra to the underworld. Su Zhan walked around on the solar ship, and then collected it into the system space.Floating in the starry sky, waiting for the night to come! As always, after night fell, the snake of darkness appeared. "Your time is up." Looking at the snake of darkness, Su Zhan said slowly. The Dark Serpent seemed to know what he meant, and it was a little sad. In its entire life, it has no chance to really leave the darkness and see the world.Of course, Su Zhan would not give it this opportunity. After a short greeting, Su Zhan released the power of chaos. The power of chaos completely enveloped the snake of darkness, isolating it from the darkness.Then, the swallowing ability was activated, and it began to swallow its energy! The Dark Snake resisted instinctively and released dark energy to try to break through the cage, but unfortunately it was nothing but a bit of being swallowed by Su Zhan. In the end, Su Zhan merged its soul into the God Killing Blade. The soul power of the Dark Serpent seemed to be stronger than that of the Sun God, and the God Killing Blade was faintly shining, and it seemed that something was changing.Su Zhan waited for a while and found that this change hadn''t stopped, it seemed that it would not end in a short time. "This is considered evolution? I don''t know if it can bring any special changes this time." Su Zhan murmured, and put the God Killing Blade into his body. That''s right, it''s in the body, not the system space. 635 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 635 The continuous fusion and evolution have given him a special connection with God Killing Blade, and putting it in the body has no effect! Turning around, turning into streamer, Su Zhan rushed to the underworld. The underworld, the wall of the underworld. When everyone saw Su Zhan''s return, they knew that the snake of darkness should have been completely resolved. Looking at the wall of the underworld in front of me, it didn''t seem to have any special changes in appearance, as it was when I first came. "Hold each other''s hands, let''s go." Su Zhan said, holding Artemis''s hand, and the others held hands and followed Su Zhan towards the wall of the underworld. Item 0772 Just like when they came, the original solid wall of the underworld did not produce any barriers, and Su Zhan and the others directly crossed in, and then stepped out. In the eyes, I saw Bethfannie''s surprised expression. Su Zhan and the others came out one after another, and Bethfani reacted and subconsciously glanced at the wall of the underworld.The original cracks have disappeared, and the turbulence has disappeared. The problem... has been solved! "How long have I been there?" Su Zhan asked in a deep voice. "Master, you...you just went in." Betheffani replied. Su Zhan nodded. Like his analysis before, the time flow between the two after entering the wall of the underworld was completely different. Turning around, he tried to push the wall of the underworld, but the result was extremely hard. It seems that the problem has been solved, and it is impossible to cross again. "I''m going back to Olympus first, you''ll pay attention to the situation here." Su Zhan said to Bethfannie, and then took the girls to Olympus. Back at Olympus, it can be regarded as Artemis'' home court, Su Zhan simply asked her to arrange for Saya and the others, and by the way, familiarize themselves with the environment!He can also sort out the harvest this time! This trip has gained a lot of copies. "The Magician", "Shadow Hunter", and "Percy Jackson" combined four copies of "War of God: Eye of Power", leaving the woman aside, gaining the killing of God The blade has evolved greatly, and has become his strongest weapon.And what about yourself?Became the lord of the gods, merged his own abilities into the power of chaos, and gained a lot of it is no longer enough to describe. After re-fusing the energy of the Dark Snake into his own Chaos Power, Su Zhan paid attention to the situation between Clarie and the Magic Academy. With the help of the female kitchen god Hestia, Clarie easily rescued her mother.There was nothing serious about the Magic Academy, and there was nothing to worry about. Ask Hestia to bring them back to Mount Olympus. Thousands of years of thoughts were turned into practical actions, and a wave of battles started. After both physical and mental thoughts were relieved, Su Zhan was ready to take the last hand. The tail is clean. Krosno! Krosno''s energy is very strong, and it was difficult to swallow it successfully before. However, after the integration of this retreat, the swallowing ability has also become stronger, and the powerful energy of the Dark Snake has been swallowed up, let alone Krosno? When he came to the room where Krosno was imprisoned, Krosno felt the change when he saw Su Zhan coming in.Stronger!It was so strong that he couldn''t help but start to worship! "What did you do? Why did you improve so much in such a short time?" Krosno asked in shock. "Short? I spent thousands of years!" Su Zhan came to Krosno and sat down and said lightly. "It seems that my time of death has come." Krosno didn''t ask how to spend the millennium. He had a hunch that Su Zhan came this time to completely devour himself. Su Zhan nodded, Krosno looked very calm, it is estimated that this day would have been expected long ago!No extra nonsense, let go of the swallowing power and swallow it directly. Krosno could feel this swallowing force more ferocious and stronger than before. Feeling the rapid disappearance of the energy of the body, Krosno slowly closed his eyes. At the moment of loss of energy, the body becomes nothingness and disappears.The power of Chaos came out suddenly, grabbing Krosno''s soul instantly.The Blade of God Killing is still evolving, Su Zhanjiang Krosno¡¯s soul is temporarily put away, and after the blade of God Killing has evolved, it will be merged, and the energy of Krosno will be integrated into the power of Chaos. After all this is done, Su Zhancai Turned out. At this time, the girls had gradually recovered. Su Zhan confessed a few words to Athena, asking her to take care of Olympus for the time being, and then stare at the side of the mixed-race camp. Su Zhan is going to set a rule to treat the mixed-blood camp as a training camp, and take them to work regularly, free labor, not for nothing.What''s more, I believe that Athena, Artemis and the others will definitely whitewash the sacred behavior of the city... After the explanation, Su Zhan withdrew from the copy and returned to the Marvel world. Unlike Olympus, Marvel World has a stronger sense of yearning. Su Zhan brought Clarie and the others over and let them be settled down, and Su Zhan saw them one by one. Such an abnormal behavior naturally surprised everyone in the palace on the top of the mountain, knowing that Su Zhan often travels across the world, and the time to go this time is not particularly long. Why does it feel so strong?Although unexpected, the women were happier. They could feel the longing for them in Su Zhan''s heart! After staying in the palace on the top of the mountain for more than ten days, no one was left behind, and Su Zhan''s physical and mental misses faded slightly. "What are you thinking?" Su Zhan walked out of the room and happened to see Zade sitting there in the pavilion in the courtyard, as if thinking about something. A few days ago, Su Zhan accompanied Zede. Although she didn''t do anything, she didn''t seem to be worried. "Thinking about what I am in your heart." Zede said softly. "I haven''t seen you have these feelings before, what''s the matter?" Su Zhan sat down beside her and asked casually. Zede shook his head: "I just think it''s a bit of no name." Su Zhan was dumb, and then smiled and said: "I think it''s something, it turned out to be this. First of all, there is no doubt that you are my woman. As for the fact that nothing happened, it was because the busy schedule before was not appropriate Opportunity. After all, you are different from them. For the first time, you have to pay attention to the mood, but I didn''t expect you to start thinking about it. In that case... I will take you back to your world." "I think you should hope that the first time it happened in your own world." "But once I go back, neither the angels nor the demons will give up." Zede said with some worry. Su Zhan smiled: "Trust me, let alone angels or demons, even if God comes, it''s useless!" Seeing Su Zhan''s determined and confident eyes, Zede nodded heavily. Item 0773 DC world. In Los Angeles, the night is shrouded in neon lights. Su Zhan brought Zed and Astra to the street corner.Last time, Astra and Su Zhan begged that they could bring her back so that she could gather people.This time it happened to come over, and Su Zhan simply brought Astra over. "Go and work on your affairs, and come back to me when you''re done." Astra nodded and flew away in response. Su Zhan held Zede by the waist and said with a smile: "Then, next is our two-person world. Let me take you to the bar for a drink first, and then..." "Then what?" Zede looked at Su Zhan with a smile. "Then... I''ll give you an unforgettable night." Su Zhan chuckled and walked forward with his arms around Zede. After walking a few steps, Su Zhan noticed that there seemed to be a nightclub not far away, and it was familiar after a closer look. "Light, what a coincidence." 636 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 636 Su Zhan said with a chuckle, Zed also thought it was a coincidence. Before leaving this world, they had been to this nightclub. The owner of the Bar of Light is the famous Lucifer. "It seems that you don''t need to spend money to drink." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and walked over with his arms around Zede. Light''s business is very good, and there are many people who come to play. The light was dim and faintly ear-sounding. As soon as Su Zhan and Ze De walked in, they saw a woman walking towards them. "Hello, Maizi." Su Zhan greeted with a smile. Maizi smiled and said, "I hope, I always feel that your arrival may cause unpleasant things to happen here." The angel and the devil spent great effort to find Zed''s disappearance. Now Su Zhan takes Zed to the Light. I''m afraid the angels and the devil will know about it. I''m afraid it won''t be so peaceful. "Where is Lucifer?" Su Zhan asked casually. Maizi curled his lips to the side. Lucifer in a suit was chatting with a blonde beauty.As if he felt Su Zhan''s gaze, Lucifer looked up and smiled here, as if to say hello.Maizi arranged for Su Zhan and Ze De to find a seat and quickly delivered the wine. "Go busy with your affairs, don''t worry so much, we are just here for a drink, of course... won''t pay the bill." Su Zhan said to Maizi with a smile. Maizi nodded and turned back to the bar. Su Zhan and Ze De drank wine and chatted and talked about love, and the atmosphere gradually became hot. "My dear, I think it''s almost done." Zede leaned against Su Zhan''s arms and said softly with his head up to Su Zhan''s ears. The warm heat made Su Zhan feel a tingling sensation on his back. Seeing Zede''s somewhat blurred eyes, Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed and smiled: "I think it''s almost done, and drink you But I will be drunk." Su Zhan pulled Zede out of the Light. As soon as I came out, I saw Lucifer next to me and the blonde beauty was talking, hugging and kissing goodbye. "Let''s go." Since it wasn''t for Lucifer, there was no need to wait for him. Su Zhan was about to leave with Zede in his arms, but suddenly a car drove over on the road. As he passed by, a gun suddenly protruded from the window. Bang bang bang! Several loud gunshots hit Lucifer and the blonde beauty. The shop glass shattered, and Lucifer fell to the ground with the blonde. The incident happened suddenly and no one expected such a thing to happen. The car drove away quickly after it was shot, but it hit a truck head-on and was pushed out and stopped for a long distance. Has been deformed. "They won''t die, will they?" Zede couldn''t help asking worriedly. Su Zhan shook his head: "If Lucifer was so easy to be killed by a gun, then it would not be Lucifer. It was a pity that the woman was already dead, and she looked pretty good." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, Lucifer got up from the ground and glanced at the dead blonde girl beside him. Lucifer looked very sad and indignant, and strode directly towards the deformed car. "Go?" Lucifer is not interested in what Su Zhan is going to do. Now he wants to do what he should do with Zede. Zed shook his head hesitantly: "I can''t leave for the time being, the police are here." Sure enough, several police cars have already drove over. Su Zhan frowned and looked up at the sky, without speaking. Lucifer had walked back to the corpse, and the police had arrived and began to cordon on the scene and began to question.At this moment, a blonde policewoman came over, apparently preparing to question Su Zhan and Ze De. Just when she walked in, the blonde policewoman seemed to be taken aback for a while and recognized Su Zhan. "Green, Green Lantern?" "I''m not particularly fond of this title lately, you can call my name." Su Zhan said. "Well, Mr. Su Zhan, can you please describe the incident? And... this is related to the supernatural incident?" the policewoman asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s just an accident." Zede next to him explained what happened. After the policewoman made a serious record, she thanked Su Zhan and Zede, and said her name before leaving. Chloe! "A very interesting policewoman." Zede said with a smile. "It''s very interesting." Su Zhan looked at Chloe thoughtfully catering to a sentence, and then said with a smile: "But there is no interesting thing to do for a while, well, let''s go after the transcript is done." Not far from a luxury hotel, Su Zhan opened a presidential suite and walked into the elevator with Zede. After pressing the floor, the elevator rose quickly. "Ding!" The elevator arrived, and the door slowly opened. Su Zhan was about to go out holding Zede, but the elevator swayed unexpectedly, the lights shook a few times and then returned to normal. "I start to hate God." Su Zhan frowned and said lightly, and walked out of the elevator with Zed. "Why?" Zede asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled: "Because God always feels that he is aloof and can arrange the fate of others. Okay, let''s not talk about him so as not to ruin the mood, let''s go in." During the conversation, the two had already arrived at the door of the room and took out the door. Ka opened the door and walked in, Su Zhan snorted coldly. In the room, a person turned his back to them. Chapter 0774 An angry angel, a helpless God! Hearing someone coming in, the man slowly turned around and seemed to want to say something, but before he could speak, he heard Su Zhan snorting and cursing: "Pretend to be, get off!" When the voice fell, the man immediately found himself standing in the corridor of the corridor inexplicably before he could react.He froze for a moment, and shouted: "Su Zhan, hand over the Virgin, don''t be obsessed..." Before Wu Zi could say it, a cloud of energy came out suddenly, and he subconsciously wanted to resist, but suddenly realized that he was powerless. There was a boom. He was hit directly on the wall, unable to move. "Angels or demons, please listen to Lao Tzu, don''t disturb Lao Tzu''s good deeds, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Su Zhan''s voice floated out, and the surrounding room immediately following him suddenly appeared. A special energy. "Hey, put me down, put..." The man yelled strugglingly, but soon... he couldn''t even make a sound, he could only wink and was nailed to the wall, indescribable shame and funny. 637 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 637 "You know why I hate God." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Zed. Zede leaned in Su Zhan''s arms and coaxed softly: "Don''t be angry, anyway, they will definitely not be able to come in now and won''t disturb us. I think they must be depressed to death." "The devil is not depressed. It is the angel who is depressed, the bastard of God." Su Zhan said, holding Zede slowly towards the bathroom. The patter of water is accompanied by the laughter of Su Zhan and Zede, and the love is in spring. At the same time, in the corridor, the angel nailed to the wall was so depressed to death, the dignified angel turned out to be nailed to the wall. The most important thing was that there were a few demons apparently next to him. I can''t wait to disappear, but the angel''s ability that has always been unfavorable at this time seems to be suppressed. He knew what was going on inside and what might happen. He was very anxious, very sad and angry, but was powerless. "Father Almighty, please guide me and tell me how to save." He can only pray, praying that God can point him in the direction, but his prayers have no effect, which makes him gradually despair. in the room. After taking a bath, Su Zhan and Zede didn''t wear any more clothes. They came to the bedroom wrapped in bath towels. They were already out of control. Zede responded openly and even proactively, and the atmosphere gradually became warm. Su Zhan was about to stand up but suddenly felt the surrounding space shake slightly. "what happened?" Feeling the pause of Su Zhan, Zede asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "It''s nothing, some annoying guy wanted to take a shot himself and found that he couldn''t break my barrier, so he retreated." "Don''t think about it, I''m here." Su Zhan leaned over with a chuckle, and soon...Zed hugged Su Zhan''s neck hard and hummed in pain. At the moment Su Zhan entered, Ze De faintly felt that he had some changes. I don''t know if it is because of becoming a real woman, or because the identity of the Virgin has left him. Two hours later, looking at Zede who had fallen asleep, Su Zhan got up and walked towards the door. During this process, his clothes were worn on his body one by one. When he opened the door and walked out, he was already neatly dressed. The demons in the corridor have disappeared. Knowing that the Virgin has been destroyed, the demons are relieved, and naturally they will not stay to provoke Su Zhan. The angel on the wall was downcast and his eyes were gray. "You succeeded, you can let me go." The angel looked at Su Zhan in frustration. Su Zhan shook his head: "It almost spoiled the atmosphere, do you think it''s over just by staying on the wall for a while?" "Do you still want to kill me?" the angel hummed."It''s all about the Virgin. If you really kill me, you will be an enemy of our angels and keep up with..." "The way you pretend is really annoying." Su Zhan''s hand suddenly pierced into the angel''s chest, and the angel''s expression fused. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to do it so quickly, and even he felt his own strength. Disappear quickly. "Angel? Humph." Su Zhan pulled out his hand with a sneer, the angel suddenly turned into light and disappeared without a trace. ... ... Su Zhan and Ze De stayed in the hotel room for three days, and did not go out for the whole three days. Ze De seemed to be hungry for a long time, and he was eager for something more than Su Zhan.Perhaps it was because she could finally put aside the goddamn identity of the Virgin and enjoy a new life. After three ridiculous days, Su Zhan and Ze De came out of the hotel. As soon as I came out, I heard a clicking sound, and then I felt the flashlight light up. "Someone is taking pictures," Zede whispered. Su Zhan glanced around, and found a reporter hiding in the corner next to him, a shaggy middle-aged man, who seemed to be an entertaining paparazzi. "Just shoot." It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan is, who makes him a celebrity. Love affairs about him are often on the entertainment page, and he is used to it. After the paparazzi patted the dog, they left on their own. Suhan and Zede were going to the restaurant for dinner. Although people from the hotel came to deliver food for three days, they were not comfortable eating in the restaurant. Zede used his mobile phone to find the restaurant, only to see fresh news. It was when Su Zhan and himself came out of the hotel, the photos were very clear, especially the satisfaction and sweetness on his face.But the title made Zed a little unhappy. "Su Zhan''s new love? How long can she last!" "These entertainment reporters like to use such false and exaggerated headlines to get people''s attention and stimulate sales." Su Zhan said lightly. "Ok!" Of course Zede knew it too, so he adjusted his mood quickly. After finding the restaurant, Su Zhan flew directly towards the restaurant with Zede in his arms. Slowly falling from the air, the surrounding pedestrians were shocked, but they were relieved to see that it was Su after the war. As a superhero with very high visibility, flying is a matter of course. Su Zhan and Ze De entered the restaurant and ordered a meal by the window. But when the food just came, something happened outside. Chapter 0775 Don''t mind if I make a girl, right? There was a car accident! A car was shot in a car accident in order to avoid being chased by paparazzi. When the car was overturned, the car died on the spot, and the car had a small explosion. A small stone was blown out and went straight to the restaurant. To be precise, it was Su Zhan and Zed who were sitting by the window in the dining room. The explosion suddenly occurred, and the stone was so small and fast that no one could notice it.Within a few seconds, I heard a bang, the heavy and sturdy floor-to-ceiling windows of the restaurant shattered, and the stone came straight to Su Zhan''s head. "Huh, can you only use this little trick?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and sneered, and the power of Chaos suddenly let go and enveloped himself near the table.Immediately afterwards, there was a bang, and the stone smashed into powder in an instant when it hit the power of chaos, and the wind blew, dissipating invisible. "what¡­¡­" After a few seconds, the people in the restaurant reacted and avoided screaming in panic. "What''s the matter?" Ze De woke up like a dream, and looked at Su Zhan in surprise. 638 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 638 Su Zhan curled his lips and stretched out his middle finger to compare to the sky.Zede understood in an instant, I''m afraid...this has something to do with God again.This makes Zed very angry, obviously I am no longer the Virgin, why do you still refuse to give up?Are you not a merciful and great God?How does it look like the little guy with a small belly! Su Zhan was also very upset, but after thinking about it, Tangtang God didn''t even dare to make a move personally. He could only use this little method that was not threatening at all. The Virgin he arranged was fucked by himself, and the angel was killed by himself, but he could only use this small method to add a little blockage to himself, and no one would believe it. Is this God? "eat!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Zed. Feeling the change in Su Zhan''s mood, Zede quickly suppressed his emotions. In this chaotic and panic situation, the two of them seemed to have nothing to eat by the side, which was really different. Someone boldly asked Su Zhan if he should not go and see it? after all¡­¡­ Su Zhan is a superhero. Hearing this kind of inquiry, Su Zhan raised his head and said softly: "It''s just an ordinary case, and the police will naturally handle it. Superheroes will do what the police can''t handle, otherwise the police will lose their jobs." "Papa! Mr. Su Zhan, you are right." As soon as Su Zhan''s voice fell, I heard someone clapping and applauding. It was only after Su Zhan that this person was the blonde policewoman I met in Lucifer. "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, we meet again." Chloe said a little excitedly when he came to Su Zhan. Although there are a lot of superheroes, whether it is the Justice League or the Raptors team, they are now well-known, and occasionally people will encounter them, but there are fewer encounters with Su Zhan twice in a row, which makes Chloe faint. Do you think there is any special connection? She came over as soon as she received the case. She saw Su Zhan and Zede who were eating in the restaurant at a glance, and heard Su Zhan''s words just when she came in, which made her feel deeply moved. As a policeman, she can feel these superheroes, the good and bad of these vigilantes. With them, the people are safer and more assured, and they can do many things that the police cannot do.However, in the same way, the trust and role of the police are also decreasing. It can be said to love and hate. Su Zhan''s remarks, in simple terms, were to divide the work of the incident so that they, the policemen, could play a role. Chloe was naturally grateful. "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Su Zhan looked at Chloe and smiled, seeing it twice in a row, it was indeed a coincidence. Especially, she is still an interesting person! "Can you please tell me what happened?" Chloe said. Su Zhan nodded indifferently, after a very simple process, he could make it clear in a few words.Chloe was a little curious that the windows in other locations were fine, but this window was completely broken, and it was a bit unusual from the perspective. The most important thing is that Su Zhan is here, and Chloe It is difficult for Yi to treat the case as an ordinary case. For example, three days ago, the murder before the bar of light. The one called Lucifer Morningstar, you can see that it''s unusual. "Don''t think too much. The case itself is just a normal case. As for this, it is purely that some guy is idle and bored to add to me. Although he may be more depressed now, it has nothing to do with the case." "This is my phone number. If you have any clues or need help, you can call me at any time." Chloe nodded, then wrote his number and handed it to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and took it. Chloe nodded and turned around, busy handling the case. Zed said with a chuckle: "How do I feel that her purpose of calling you is not so simple." "Charm is great, there is no way!" Su Zhan jokingly put away the number, looking casually at Chloe who was handling the case. She has a good body and a normal face, but she has a special temperament in her focused and capable look. She seems to be just an ordinary policewoman, but in fact she has a special ability. This ability is very weak, very weak, and is completely passive. "coincidence?" Su Zhan did not believe that after becoming the lord of the gods, Su Zhan had many different views on the so-called fate by coincidence. He did not believe that it was such a coincidence. He encountered two accidents twice in a row. Maybe she was not active, but the black hand behind her is not necessarily. "Beauty tricks still want to boil frogs in warm water? You can''t figure it out. Forget it, since you took a lot of trouble to send people to the door, I didn''t make sense to push it out." Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked, Clo Yi seemed to feel Su Zhan''s gaze, turned his head and glanced, and fluffed his hair in a panic and shy manner. Su Zhan smiled at her and nodded, then turned to Zed and said, "Do you mind if I make a girl?" Zed shook his head and smiled: "I don''t mind, but this girl is not so good. Your competitor doesn''t look weak." Zed jokingly pointed to the outside, and saw someone wearing a suit with an elegant manner. A man with a special temperament came to Chloe''s side. "Lucifer? Haha, kill two birds with one stone, this is right!" Su Zhan looked at Lucifer and smiled softly. Chapter 0776 High above the top, the God who controls everything may have been trying to get revenge because of Su Zhan''s repeated opposition to him, but it is definitely not that simple.God made Lucifer the lord of the prison, but Lucifer resigned. It may not take the initiative to come forward, but it certainly won''t allow Lucifer to get out of his control so easily. Therefore, how to make Lucifer go back to the lord of the local hell is the key. I guess God shouldn''t be completely directed at him. This kind of small means is too shameful to deal with himself. I am afraid that I want to let Lucifer go back to the local hell The Lord is true. Chloe''s special abilities are enough to make Lucifer curious about her, and he has encountered herself twice by coincidence. God, this is very bloody wanting to bring three people together and play a drama of two men fighting one woman! what a pity¡­¡­ Lao Tzu is not your pawn! "Any good suggestions?" Su Zhan asked Ze De with a smile. Zede nodded and said: "Yes, you used to invite her to dinner directly. Seeing her appearance, you will definitely agree. You will drink some wine at that time, and then... it will be a matter of course. I believe your charm, few Women can ignore it. Come on, I think you are good!" Su Zhan rolled his eyes, and Zede grinned: "You shouldn''t ask me about this kind of thing. You can see from your growing harem group. No one can give you any advice in this regard. Be brave and bold. Come on, I won''t hold you back, send me to the Raptor team?" "Alright!" Su Zhan nodded and disappeared instantly while holding Zed, then reappeared in the next second. After checking out, Su Zhan walked out of the restaurant and walked to Chloe. "You just said that you can come to you when you need help, right?" Su Zhan walked to Chloe and asked. Chloe was stunned."of course." "I need your help, when will you be free?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Chloe was a little surprised. She didn''t think Su Zhan really needed her own help, but since Su Zhan said she would not refuse."It''s okay now." "I can''t do it now, didn''t you say that the paparazzi was not the real murderer, don''t you want to investigate?" Lucifer said hurriedly after listening. Su Zhan looked at Lucifer with a smile but didn''t speak. 639 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 639 Chloe hesitated and said, "Even if the investigation is to be done, it is our police matter. It has nothing to do with you." Lucifer was choked and speechless. Just as he wanted to say something, he heard Su Zhan say: "Let''s go." "it is good!" Chloe nodded in response, and the two left. Lucifer watched Su Zhan pick up Chloe and flew away suddenly, with a strange expression. "Ahhhhh..." It was the first time that Chloe flew so directly in the air, holding Su Zhan''s neck with both hands subconsciously, and the wind blowing over her body directly made her very excited and excited. "Ah, where is this?" After landing, Chloe looked around curiously after finishing the clothes and hair. She has recognized a park with a very beautiful environment. This is the most famous lover''s park in Los Angeles. "You said you need my help, what is it?" Chloe asked curiously. Su Zhan casually sat in the shade of the tree and patted it to the side. Chloe sat down and heard Su Zhan say: "One very important thing, I am afraid that no one can help me except you." "As long as it is within my power, I will definitely go all out." Chloe said seriously. "I want to know something about you." Su Zhan said. Chloe pointed at himself blankly."Me? My business?" "Yes." "Why, why?" Chloe looked at Su Zhan suspiciously and curiously, with a faint feeling that this rhythm...what, why does it seem to be a bit wrong, could it be that he...he was interesting to me? Of course, Chloe knew about Su Zhan''s love affairs. He ate with beautiful women just now. Although he didn''t know where the beautiful women went, his character, how could he understand his own affairs for no reason? Su Zhan pointed to his head and said with a smile: "Actually, I want to know what I can explore by myself. As long as I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know. However, this is not polite, so I still hope you You can tell me by yourself. For example, are you single?" Su Zhan''s explanation gave Chloe a feeling of being respected."you are serious?" "of course!" "Well, I''m single, but I have a daughter." Chloe said."I like children very much, and I also dreamed that if I met someone I like in the future, I would definitely have a lovely and beautiful child. It''s a pity...I haven''t succeeded because of my work and personality. So I adopted my current daughter." "So, are you still a virgin?" Su Zhan asked. "Uh..." Asking too directly made Chloe feel a little shy, after all, she was still a virgin at her age, and it was indeed a bit difficult to tell."I just don''t want to do it." "well!" Su Zhan was very satisfied. Originally, he was still thinking that if Chloe was not, then he would not give up God''s arrangement, but since it was, then continue. I am not Lucifer. He is picky eaters! "Are you sure you are serious, in fact, I am a little tranced now, I always feel unreal." Chloe said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course you are serious. Didn''t you also say that it was a coincidence and a good destiny? In that case, why not make this destiny deeper? Or... you have no feeling for me or can''t accept me. Character or style?" "That''s not it, I just feel like a dream. The women around you, regardless of their status, look much better than me. Although reported in the media that you are romantic, but you have a high-sightedness, not particularly beautiful, or with a special identity. There are no ordinary people at all, so I didn''t expect you to ask me this!" Chloe shook his head and said softly. "So, I don''t know if I am honored to have lunch with you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Chloe said, "Didn''t you just eat it?" "But not with you!" Su Zhan''s blunt words made Chloe feel a little dazed, and immediately after that, she felt a strong wind coming from her. When she reacted, she found that there was already a lot of things around her. "A picnic should also be a good choice!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Item 0777 Obviously it was just something ordinary, but eating it in his mouth gave Chloe a different feeling than before.There are many types, and they are in different places. Su Zhan has got them all in the blink of an eye, which surprised Chloe.Especially, the feeling that she had a picnic with Su Zhan was beyond her imagination. "I can feel that you feel special to me, why? I don''t believe that you also chase stars." Su Zhan asked casually. Chloe is a police officer, and he is also a very capable and capable person. You may be surprised to see yourself, and you will have the novelty of seeing celebrities, but he will definitely not chase stars! But seeing him twice, Chloe felt more than just the novelty and surprise of seeing celebrities. "My daughter is your fan!" Chloe said with a chuckle: "She just went to elementary school, and I don¡¯t know how she became fascinated by you, as if she suddenly became a fan of you, superhero, handsome! Before that, I knew It¡¯s just that you are a superhero and those lace news, because of my daughter, I know more about you." "So, I should thank my little fans." Su Zhan smiled. "If she sees you, she will definitely be very happy." Chloe seemed to think of her daughter''s excitement, and showed a spoiled smile. "Can I use this as an invitation to visit your house?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes!" Chloe turned his head and smiled at Su Zhan. It was this turning of his head and his eyes facing each other, which made Chloe feel an overcharge in an instant.With the look in his eyes, Chloe can feel that he is not just a guest. In the past, if someone looked at herself with such aggressive and purposeful eyes, she would definitely take out the police badge and let the other party get out, but inexplicably... at this moment She didn''t hate or dislike it at all, but a kind of ecstasy. Time seemed to slow down at this moment, Su Zhan approached quickly or slowly, with no purpose of covering up but also gave Chloe time to consider avoiding. He wants to kiss himself! "Puff through. Puff through!" The heartbeat was deafening, as if it was about to pop out. Closer, closer. The shy instinct made Chloe subconsciously want to retreat, but suddenly seeing a trace of disappointment flashing in Su Zhan''s eyes, his movements seemed to stop. She stopped and did not back off. A faint smile of joy appeared at the corner of Su Zhan''s mouth, hot breathing, a faint fragrance, watching Chloe close his eyes slightly, Su Zhan directly kissed. Very soft and very fragrant. Holding Chloe''s waist, Su Zhan suddenly became frenzied.This change made Chloe a little unexpected, and he was immersed in that special atmosphere before he could react. Slowly, slowly, Chloe lay on the grass, Su Zhan commanded, and the offensive wave after wave, the two of them were like lovers in deep affection, some no one else. "Buzzing~buzzing~~" Just when the two people''s emotions were about to reach their highest point, the telephone sounded suddenly. "Wait, wait a minute, I answer the phone, it''s the phone in my office." Chloe suddenly woke up and pushed Su Zhan away shyly. 640 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 640 Su Zhan let go of Chloe reluctantly and watched Chloe answer the call with flushing face.Not to mention, she is certainly not a beautiful woman who is all over the country, but she has a special feeling mixed with several special temperaments. It has the competence of a policeman, the youthfulness of a virgin, and the maturity of being a mother. Very complicated, very contradictory, but surprisingly harmonious. Now even if there is no such thing as God, Su Zhan is beginning to be interested in her.But I have to say that God really takes great pains to pick people. "Sorry, I have to go to the bureau first. In the case just now, the paparazzi has already pleaded guilty. Although I hate him, he should be punished. However, I always feel that this case was not his responsibility. So..." Hanging up the phone, Chloe''s mood has calmed down a bit, but some of his cheeks are flushed, and there is a little apologetic in his words. "Use me to help you?" Su Zhan asked... "No, I can do it myself!" Chloe knew that if Su Zhan helped to investigate it quickly, she refused. "Well, then I''ll take you there!" Su Zhan didn''t force it, pulled Chloe up, hugged her waist, and instantly...appeared in the busy police station. Quiet! The originally noisy and busy police station quieted down the moment Su Zhan and Chloe appeared. Chloe realized that all his colleagues looked at him with that kind of surprise and envy. This made her a little panicked, and hurriedly let go of Su Zhan, squeezing her hair and said nervously: "I, I''m going to work now." "Okay, see you tonight." "See you tonight." Chloe didn''t hear exactly what Su Zhan was talking about, and hurriedly responded and turned away. Seeing her shy look, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile, and showed an expression that everyone knew to the police around him, and then disappeared. It didn''t take long for the quiet police station to become uproarious, and the level of excitement almost broke through the roof. Su Zhan. Green Lantern, did he fall in love with Chloe? Envy, surprise, shock, everything. However, no one ridiculed them. In fact, everything has a double standard. Su Zhan, and people outside the Su Zhan, the same thing is two different reactions and attitudes. After leaving the police station, Su Zhan went to Haibin City, the base of the Raptor Team. As the first city and the first instance he appeared in the DC world, Su Zhan still has a lot of affection for this place, not to mention that it is also the base of the Raptor team, which is the main location of his harem camp. Although he simply sent Zede over before, he didn''t wait much, just take advantage of it and take a look at it now. Su Zhan came back to the point of surprise to the members of the Raptor team. Zed said that Su Zhan was picking up girls, and logically he shouldn''t be back so soon. Felicity said in surprise: "You won''t fail so soon? How could this be possible!" Item 0778 It didn''t take long before and after Su Zhan left and returned. If he hadn''t failed, he wouldn''t have time to come over now.IT female Felicity pushed her glasses and she was a little unbelievable. Although she didn''t have much contact with Su Zhan, Su Zhan is her male god. She really didn''t believe that someone would reject her so quickly. "They didn''t fail, but came over after taking advantage of the intermission." The poison ivy girl next to her answered. Su Zhan rolled his eyes."You are also free enough. You can monitor it as far as Los Angeles? Your ability can be enhanced now!" The Poison Ivy girl curled her lips: "Who wants you to go wherever you go, but go to the park." The big grass trees in the park, as long as plants, can be used by Poison Ivy.But having said that, she can monitor this distance, which shows that her strength has indeed increased somewhat exaggerated. If you work hard, I am afraid you can monitor the entire earth. "Listen to her bragging, that''s because the white queen''s system monitored your picture and she only knew it." Thea dismantled the platform beside."But you really have the means. You are much better than my brother. I think if there is no call to interrupt, I''m afraid you can get it right away." Su Zhan''s face went black. Okay! Feelings you watched the live broadcast! "After the white queen, set permissions. You are not allowed to monitor when I am with a woman." Su Zhan said in a loud voice, soon... a sweet voice sounded for a month. "Permissions set!" "It''s stingy, anyway, waiting for you to get started, it''s not like you can see it sooner or later, you have the ability... Don''t several people at a time!" Thea hummed. "That has nothing to do with you." "Why doesn''t matter? Now who doesn''t know that the Raptor team is your Su Zhan''s harem group. The White Queen, let the news come out." Thea said unconvinced, and soon... Numerous people appeared in front of Su Zhan. The information keywords on the virtual screen are Su Zhan, Raptor Team. "The Goddess of Victory, the captain of the Raptor team, has a hot temper? Suspected of being lonely and dissatisfied." "The black and white canary sisters are at odds, probably because they are competing for favor." "..." All are lace news like this. Su Zhan looked at the news and touched his chin and said, "This is still true. I am not in the arena, but there are my legends in the rivers and lakes. How long have I not seen my face? How come there is so much gossip news?" "You are not here, we are here! We have tasks every day!" Thea snorted and said, "They don''t matter, but there are still no. Now even if I go out and tell people, I don''t have that kind of relationship with you. I''m afraid that no one will believe that the relationship hasn''t happened yet. Instead, I will be said that I can''t compete for favor, and I''m so embarrassed to use this method to pay attention." "Stop, stop! I pushed you back to make you worthy of the name." Su Zhan interrupted Xia''s words with a wave of his hand, Xia chuckled, feeling a tricky trick. "Um, Super, Superman seems to be looking for you." Felicity whispered. "Superman?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, and then took out his ID card to contact Superman. "Are you back? Do you have time?" "Something?" "Something, I want to ask you for something." Superman''s tone was a little embarrassed, which made Su Zhan curious. What made her so embarrassed? "Okay, I''ll be there soon!" After hanging up, Su Zhan smiled apologetically at her, and then disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared on the rooftop balcony of the metropolitan planet Japan. 641 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 641 Every time he saw Clark wearing his suit, leather shoes and glasses, Su Zhan felt that it was against him. The shape of the red underwear was more suitable for him. Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appearing, Clark hesitated and said: "That''s it, I have seen your news." Uh¡­¡­ Talk to Zede''s news. "If you are not busy, can you do me a favor?" "What''s busy?" "Yes, I have a colleague who has always reported your news. She is a fan of superheroes. She has always wanted to make a special report about you. You know, news about you. Many, but there is no serious topic..." "What I am more curious about is, what about Superman?" Su Zhan asked. Clark smirked and pointed at himself! "Well, it''s convenient for you, but I really didn''t know what to do with this special report... By the way, what is your colleague''s name?" "Loise, Louise Lane!" Clark said hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled. "What is her relationship with you and ask you to take the initiative to help?" "No, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a colleague. Because I did an interview with Superman, and the response was pretty good, and Louise has always wanted to do your interview, and has been trying all kinds of ways to contact you, just...just It didn''t work. She was too persistent, and the company''s situation was a bit delicate, so I thought, if it''s convenient for you, can you do her a favor!" Clark explained. "Really? You know that my personality follows the style. You are sending sheep into the mouth of a tiger." Su Zhan said deliberately. Clark shook his head: "Your feelings and your personal affairs are your own business. I also know that you are not the kind of person who will force others. If you wish, it doesn''t count!" "Well, it looks like you are really meaningless to her. Okay, you can help me contact her, just say I have time now." "Okay, I''ll let her come." "Wait, why are you here? Breaking the rooftops for an interview? I remember there seems to be a cafe next to it. I''ll just go there and wait for her." Su Zhan said, and the person had already flown directly off the rooftop. When he came to the cafe next to him, Su Zhan found a spot and sat down. As a relatively prosperous and developed city, Metropolis has a higher awareness of superheroes because of the existence of superman. As an undoubted star among superheroes, Su Zhan''s awareness is not to be mentioned. I was recognized as soon as I came in, some were excited, some were whispering, some were secretly taking pictures, and even the waiter was agitated and rushed, and even after Su Zhan gave a tip, he was a little reluctant to leave. Su Zhan was drinking coffee and looking out the window. Soon I saw a woman with curly hair and a beautiful red dress came out of the office building of the Planet Daily and walked to the coffee shop. Chapter 0779 Louise Lane Although Louise deliberately controlled her emotions, the joy and excitement between her eyebrows could not be hidden.She didn''t expect that she was so lucky. At the same time, Clark himself did an exclusive interview with Superman, and even helped her contact Su Zhan. I really can''t see that Clark, who is usually not outstanding, has such a relationship.Excited, she deliberately patched up her makeup when she came out. Before entering the coffee shop, Louise saw Su Zhan sitting there from the window. Stand out from the crowd, outstanding. Like the light in the darkness, it can catch the eyes in an instant, making people unforgettable and unignorable. "Hello, this is Louise, Louise Lane." Louise came to Su Zhan and plucked up the courage to stretch out her hand to introduce herself. Su Zhan smiled and shook hands with her, and said: "You are more beautiful than I thought, sit down." The chair pulled away by herself, Louise was slightly surprised, and then sat down. "Thank you!" As soon as she sat down, Louise heard whispers. "Who is she, she took the initiative to talk to Su Zhan, and she succeeded." "Maybe Su Zhan fell in love with her, after all, she is also very beautiful." "Cut, I don''t believe it, just look at it, maybe she will leave soon." Listening to these whispers, Louise not only had no atmosphere, but also had a feeling of pride. She could hear the sourness of these people''s voices. "Although I promised my friend to accept your interview, I changed my mind." After taking Louise to the seat, Su Zhan put his hands together and looked at her. Louise was shocked instantly and hurriedly wanted to speak, but Su Zhan shook her head and said: "Don''t be anxious to refute, listen to me first. Originally, I was planning to ask you what you asked and what to answer, and cooperate with you in this interview. But Now, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s just you asking me to answer a little bit. So why don¡¯t you ask me a question, how about I ask you a question?¡± Louise was relieved when she heard this, as long as she didn''t refuse her interview."What can I ask? I''m not a superhero or a star." "Because I am curious about you." Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand and called the waiter to ask for a cup of coffee for Louise. "How do you know I like to drink this?" Louise was surprised to see that the coffee ordered by Su Zhan happened to be what she liked. Su Zhan did not answer, but smiled to himself: "Actually I knew you a long time ago." Louise''s eyes lit up slightly, and she heard Su Zhan continue talking."I agreed to this interview because I knew your name and it was you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be interested in such an interview. So, I promised not only for you to interview me." "Well, I understand, what do you want to ask, I will answer you truthfully." Louise said seriously, and took out the recording pen and the interview questions she had prepared long ago. "I''ll ask you to ask first. After you finish asking, I will remember how many questions you asked, and then I will ask you again." Su Zhan said with a smile, Louise nodded and asked the prepared questions one by one. Su Zhan did not play slippery, and answered Louise¡¯s question very cooperatively, even if the question was tricky and did not evasive or perfuse, this made Louise¡¯s eyes brighter and Su Zhan¡¯s cooperation made Louise feel herself The questions I prepared...seems too few. "The last question, what do you think about the harem group?" Louise said. Su Zhan smiled: "Are you asking this for the netizens, or are you curious to ask?" "Both, I am also very curious about how you think about this problem!" Louise did not deny this problem. "I think four words are enough for you to love me!" Su Zhan laughed. If you wish, Louise repeated it gently, and then said with a smile: "Thank you for your cooperation. That''s all for the interview. If you have any questions, I will cooperate with you to answer you." "I''ve calculated it, it''s probably forty-two questions. But I''m afraid I won''t have time when I have something to do. Why don''t we ask you again at another time?" Su Zhan asked. "of course can!" Louise nodded in response, then took out her business card and handed it to Su Zhan: "You can call me anytime." "I will, then, I''ll go first." Su Zhan collected his business card, and the two came out of the cafe. Louise was ready to report back to the agency to sort out the news."Oh, by the way, if it is convenient, can you tell me where you are going in a hurry? Is there any case that needs to be dealt with?" "Oh? No, I''m going to pick another girl." Su Zhan smiled brightly and time was gone. Louise was really stunned when she heard this answer. She turned out to be... to pick up girls?Wait, what does the other girl mean?The other word is not appropriate here, except... Does he mean this to me? This time is exactly when school is over. 642 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 642 In front of a primary school, the principal stopped by, and there were many private cars nearby. Parents brought their children home, which was very lively. Su Zhan''s entry into the school has caused small-scale onlookers. It is because the children like to worship superheroes. In this respect, cities are indeed different from cities. Metropolis, Central City, Star City and Gotham City are obviously more than Los Angeles Familiar with superheroes. After a few steps, Su Zhan survived. Not far away, Chloe was walking away with a little girl, Wang.The little girl is very cute and lively. Of course, she is not like Chloe. After all, she is not her own, but she can feel that the relationship between mother and daughter is very good. Adopting children in the United States is quite common, and it''s hardly special. At this time, the little girl seemed to spot Su Zhan, and excitedly took Chloe''s hand and shouted excitedly: "It''s Su Zhan, it''s Su Zhan. Mom, am I dreaming?" "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Are you so excited that you can''t speak?" The girl thought she was too excited when she saw her mother did not speak! "Ah, no, no." Chloe shook his head in a panic and couldn''t help but said to Su Zhan: "You, why are you here?" "Didn''t I say that before? See you tonight!" Su Zhan answered with a smile. Chloe was stunned: "Say, have you said it?" Su Zhan was dumb, and then said to the little girl: "Hello, my name is Su Zhan, I''m here to date your mother!" Chapter 0780 Dare to be more obvious? "Tracey, you go to the car and wait for me first." Chloe said to her daughter awkwardly. Tracey nodded very cleverly, waved to Su Zhan, and trot to Chloe''s car. After the daughter left, Chloe breathed a sigh of relief, and said with some longing, "I didn''t expect you to come here." "There are so many things you didn''t expect, so you shouldn''t refuse me, right?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Chloe said, "If you don''t mind, I invite you to visit my house." "Of course I don''t mind, this is my purpose." Su Zhan smiled. The two walked towards the car. After getting in the car, Trish looked very excited, and kept asking Su Zhan. Chloe was still a little worried that Su Zhan would be a little impatient, after all, the little girl is more cumbersome.However, seeing Su Zhan chatting with her daughter happily, she felt relieved. "Actually, I also have a daughter, she can be a bit older than Trish." Feeling Chloe''s worry, Su Zhan said with a smile. Chloe is surprised, Su Zhan has a daughter?I have never heard of it. "Of course, none of them are my own. One is called Alice and the other is called Saya. But Saya is now a big girl." Su Zhan smiled and said: "If it was my own birth, I am afraid these media would have reported it. Up." "Yes!" Chloe nodded. When I came to Chloe¡¯s house, the layout was very simple and very homey. Usually there are only two people in the family, and there are no people coming to visit, Chloe is not prepared.Fortunately, preparing things didn¡¯t take any time for Su Zhan. He performed a super speed in front of the little girl Trish. It was almost an afterimage, that is, in the blink of an eye, a series of delicious foods were made. Trish was shocked. The little girl is indeed very smart, and she knows how to repay her. Su Zhan made a table of delicious food for her, which satisfied her curiosity. She finished eating early and went upstairs to the room. Before leaving, she used her small hand to give Su Zhan an encouragement and cheering gesture, which provoked her. Su Zhan laughed. After packing up their things, the two of them sat on the sofa in the living room. Su Zhan opened a bottle of red wine and sat with Chloe looking at each other. He drank the wine and smiled and said, "Your daughter is very cute. Picking up girls? After all, she cheered me up." "I don''t understand, do you really like me?" Chloe was still in a daze. "I actually didn''t have any special thoughts about you at the beginning, otherwise, I would do something the first time I meet. Now, of course I am serious. For you, I just pushed an invitation from a beautiful woman. So... how are you going to compensate me?" Su Zhan grinned and took Chloe''s hand.Chloe hesitated, didn''t move, then smiled: "How do you think I can compensate you?" "Very simple, that''s it..." Su Zhan approached slowly, a familiar aura came oncoming, Chloe slowly closed his eyes. Ha ha ha ha. The enthusiasm of the two was on the verge, and the touching voices after the contact were quickly heard. In a trance, the two gradually fell into decline, even the cup in Chloe''s hand was tilted, and the red wine spilled out without knowing it until it felt The trousers became sober when they were wet. "I, I''m going to change my pants." Chloe said awkwardly, panting. "What else to change!" Su Zhan smiled, picked up the cup and put it aside, followed by a princess and hugged her up.As a policeman, Chloe had never thought of the treatment of such a little girl, and was shocked and hugged Su Zhan''s neck. "You, what are you doing?" Chloe said panicked. "Fuck you!" Su Zhan''s eyes were fiery and direct. Although he was a bit vulgar, Chloe was not angry at this moment. On special occasions, a little bit vulgar, not only not offensive, but also a kind of little taste. feel. Den den den! Su Zhan hugged Chloe directly upstairs and entered her room. Before entering, he also specially arranged a soundproof for Trish''s room, and then surrounded the whole house with his own chaotic power.With God¡¯s urinary sex, in all likelihood, I won¡¯t let myself go so smoothly and overthrow Chloe... After all, God didn''t really send women to Su Zhan. To completely isolate this house, God can do nothing if he wants to.Of course, Su Zhan did not forget to shield the phone signal by the way, so as not to be disturbed again. After doing all this, Su Zhan turned his head to look at the shy Chloe. Possessed and lay down on Chloe, the corners of his mouth were close, and the fingertips danced. The enthusiasm was not extinguished because of the previous interruption, but was even more hot because of coming.Slowly, the clothes on the two of them gradually disappeared. Just as the two were about to merge into one, a violent explosion suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of fierce fighting outside. Su Zhan couldn''t help rolling his eyes, Nima... knew that it would definitely not stop. "What''s going on outside?" Chloe, who was gasping and ruddy, also heard the voice and asked suspiciously, blocking his body and walking to the window. Opening the window slightly, Chloe was surprised. Two rays of light like lightning shuttled back and forth. Not far away, a man with a hood and holding a bow and arrow was shooting arrows, and not far away was a burning car. In the center of the two lightning bolts, a man dressed in leather, who looked evil, stood holding a special scepter. "Oh my God, it''s Arrow and Flash, and the other one?" Chloe asked in surprise. Su Zhan reluctantly walked to the side and cast a glance."Ms. Lightning!" Chloe nodded repeatedly and turned around to look for clothes. "What are you doing?" "See if there is anything that can help." Chloe said. Su Zhan said silently: "I know that TM will definitely be like this, Nima, this is Vandal Savage, that immortal guy, Nima is not in Central City, not in Star City, so I ran to Los Angeles to fight, God Oh god, can you be more obvious?" "Don''t go, if they are there, it''s okay. You can''t help if you go. Let''s do our business, believe me, they will end soon." Su Zhan said with his arms around Chloe. Item 0781 643 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 643 "but¡­¡­" Chloe hesitated, the police duty made it difficult for her to sit idly by. "No, but don''t forget that I am the leader of the Justice League. I know their skills very well. Although Savage is not weak, they can solve it, and there will be no casualties, and they have already taken over this. I don¡¯t want to rush in. If they need support, I will help." Su Zhan explained that he was already holding Chloe.Chloe gradually couldn''t think about it, she just knew that Su Zhan should be sure that no problems would arise, so she simply...none of it. Su Zhan and Chloe were not disturbed, and continued to sit with unfinished business. The fighting outside has become increasingly fierce. The Flash and Ms. Flash, with the addition of Arrow, are no longer weak.But Savage is indeed not weak, immortal a few years ago, the scepter in his hand is even more magical, super powerful, facing the three people teaming, but not letting go, and even faintly still having the upper hand.I don''t know if it''s God''s ghost, or Savage thinks it''s enough. The offensive became stronger and stronger, exploding and shaking became more and more intense. Chloe had to be attracted by this movement several times, but was pulled back by Su Zhan with super high means. Under the confusion, Su Zhan finally entered Chloe''s body. At the moment of entering, a deafening explosion sounded outside, several times stronger than the previous explosion. After the explosion, the surroundings gradually returned to calm. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted coldly in his heart and focused his attention on Chloe. ... ... More than an hour later, Su Zhan said to the exhausted Chloe: "You go to bed first, I''ll go back and have a look." "Ok." The bewildered Chloe answered, and somewhat uneasy asked Su Zhan to be careful. outside. The Flash and the others have already left, Savage is not there, only traces of the battle, and the late police officers are dealing with the situation.There were people who wanted to knock on the door. After all, this is Chloe''s home. The phone can''t get through. No one is knocking on the door. I feel a little worried as a colleague.Seeing Su Zhan coming out of Chloe''s room, many police officers showed surprised expressions. "She has fallen asleep, and the Justice League is responsible for this case." Su Zhan smiled at the policemen who expressed admiration, then rose into the air, disappearing like a meteor in the night sky. Star City! Arrow''s base. Originally the base was relatively deserted, with only Arrow and his assistants, but now it is much more lively.In addition to the Flash and Ms. Flash, there are two others. One man and one woman. The man was a little farther away, and everyone didn''t trust him, and he didn''t want to get too close. The female has a tall body and a good figure. Although the skin color is not traditional white, it is somewhat similar to the color that was specially tanned, but it does not reduce the charm, but gives people a particularly healthy feeling. "Now you should believe what I said? Only when Kendra recovers his memory and restores the identity of the Eaglewoman can it be possible to kill Savage. Our relationship with him is very complicated. Over the years, he has killed countless us. This time, our ability is getting stronger and stronger. This is our destiny!" The man said in a deep voice. "Hall, I really don''t remember these things you said, and I don''t know how to become an eaglewoman." Kendra whispered. Originally, she was just an ordinary person who had just moved to Central City and had just found a job in a coffee shop. Who would have thought that she would encounter such a thing, this...this is simply ridiculous. "What do you think?" The Flash asked Barry toward Arrow Oliver Quinn. Oliver Quinn shrugged: "You can try." "How to try?" "We must remind her of the feeling of being an eagle girl, the simplest..." Before Hall''s words were finished, suddenly a blast of air flashed from the center of gravity of the base. Everyone was shocked and hurried to guard, and immediately saw the airflow disappear and one person appeared. Seeing this person, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "Why did you come here suddenly?" Oliver Quinn asked. "Where is Savage?" Su Zhan asked. "Run, do you know about it?" Barry was surprised. Su Zhan nodded: "I was around there at the time, but I didn''t follow you for a few other things." "Are you nearby?" When he said this, Barry immediately thought of the house. At that time, he felt that the aura of the house was a little different. At that time, Savage¡¯s scepter energy was obviously going towards the house, but it was shaken away. Perhaps Savage also felt the specialness of the house , Don''t want to cause trouble. "Are you an eagle girl?" Su Zhan turned to look at Kendra. Kendra looked helpless: "You said the same, I really don''t remember what eagle girl I am." "We are trying to see if we can restore her memory, do you have any way?" Oliver Quinn asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded."Although she is different from what I imagined, there should be no problem. Come with me." Su Zhan reached out to Kendra. Kendra hesitated and put his hand on it. Su Zhan grabbed him from the room. Flew out. The Flash, Ms. Flash, Arrow, plus Eagle Hall, followed Su Zhan''s direction.Before long, everyone had arrived on the roof of a building. At the height of dozens of floors, a condescending person will feel dizzy when looking down. Even people without acrophobia can hardly look directly at this height. "In fact, the easiest way to restore memory is to stimulate the brain and stimulate instinct." After seeing everyone catching up, Su Zhan said with a chuckle, and said to Kendra: "Do you believe me?" "Of course!" Kendra certainly believed Su Zhan, Green Lantern, how could she not believe it. "That''s good, then... see you later." Su Zhan laughed, a little weird, Kendra faintly had a bad premonition.Su Zhan put his hands on Kendra''s shoulders. Under everyone''s stunned eyes, Kendra was directly thrown out by Su Zhan. Chapter 0782 stunned! Who would have thought that Su Zhan would do this to women?Seeing Kendra who was thrown out and screaming in exclamation, Barry subconsciously rushed to save people, but just about to move, he saw Su Zhan in front of him and shook his head slightly. "Where is Savage?" Su Zhan asked again. "Running, I don''t know his whereabouts yet." Barry said. Su Zhan lowered his head and was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said: "I already know, we will go there when the eagle girl comes back. MD, it almost broke my good deeds." 644 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 644 Although it was eventually achieved, but thinking about it, it is still depressed, even if Savage may not know that he was controlled by God, but this breath still has to be cast on him. Who made the god of Ah never show up at all! Huh...huh... The sound of howling wind suddenly came, and everyone looked at the starry sky. The first thing that came into view was a pair of huge wings. Kendra flew back in shock. At the moment she was thrown out by Su Zhan, she thought she was dead, especially when she was down, she could even imagine herself being thrown into sludge.But at this moment, she felt a special force flowing in her body, and then these wings suddenly appeared. After flying in the air for a while, she has mastered it well, just like instinct. Vaguely, some special memories also emerged in my mind. Looking at Kendra''s appearance, Barry and others were surprised. "It turns out that I really am an eagle woman." After landing, Kendra''s wings retracted and said in surprise. "I will help you get a uniform when I am free." Su Zhan said to Kendra with a smile. "Thank you." Kendra said gratefully. "Okay, I''m all ready to go to Savage." Su Zhan clapped his hands, the Flash took the Arrow back to the base, and Ms. Flash came to Su Zhan. Su Zhan put his arms around Ms. Lightning''s waist and adjusted her hood, Patty''s face appeared. "Yes, it seems that you are already comfortable with the identity of Ms. Lightning." Su Zhan said with a grin: "So, when will you invite me to have coffee?" "I''m sure you are not referring to coffee." Patty said with a smile. Su Zhan grinned: "Of course." "Wait after Savage." Patty had a good impression of Su Zhan, but because of his awakening ability, Su Zhan went to Earth II, and left directly after returning, so he never had the opportunity to do it. Things done.As Ms. Lightning for a short time, she gradually became famous, but she would often think of Su Zhan in her spare time. After all, the women around her have something to do with Su Zhan. The topic, or the center of her life, is also with him. Inseparable. So I saw Su Zhan again, heard what Su Zhan said, and expressed my thoughts openly. "It seems that I can have coffee before dawn." Su Zhan said with a grin. "Savage is not so easy to kill. For so many centuries, our fate is connected together. Every time we are reincarnated, we will be killed by him and captured by him. He can say immortality. Only this! Can truly kill Him!" said the eagle man, a very simple dagger appeared in his hand."This dagger was brought together when the fate began that year. It is considered a curse. Here, you are the strongest. I can lend you this temporarily to deal with Savage." The eagle man looked a bit unwilling, after all, this was the only weapon against Savage. "Keep it for yourself, I don''t need it." Su Zhan said lightly. "Why, this is the only thing that can kill him." Eagle man said quickly: "Without it, you can''t kill Savage at all." "You''ll know if it''s time. Before that, you just need to shut up and watch it quietly. After that, all you have to do is leave smoothly." Su Zhan said lightly. The eagle man snorted and put away the dagger. The Flash, after the Arrow came back. Su Zhan led the way, and other people followed by flying or running fast. Not long after, they came to a church. "He will be in such a sacred place, isn''t he afraid that the gods will punish him?" After landing, Kendra couldn''t help saying. Su Zhan smiled: "When your strength is so powerful that the gods are afraid, the punishment of the gods is a joke. The biggest god head wants to punish me now, but unfortunately, he can only do small moves that can''t be on the stage. "Who is it?" Ms. Lightning asked Patty curiously. Su Zhan pointed to the sky. "Go, God? Why?" Patty asked in shock. "Because I killed the angel and went to the new virgin he carefully selected, ruining his plan for the coming of the Messiah." Su Zhan said casually and walked into the church, but everyone behind him was shocked. Kill, kill the angel. Also on the Virgin. This...this makes them almost ignorant of what to say. The door slowly opened. Rows of chairs were placed alone on both sides, and the mural on the wall seemed extremely sacred. At the center, a man was holding a scepter with his coat open, and several daggers in his arms radiated cold light. "It looks like you have recovered your memory and abilities, or it will save me trouble." Savage looked at the eagle woman and said arrogantly: "Come on, let me kill you, kill you again." "I''m afraid you will be disappointed this time." Oliver Quinn gave a cold snort, drew his bow and opened his arrow, searched, and shot directly.At the same time, Barry and Betty turned into lightning and rushed over. The eagle man and the eagle girl are also unambiguous. After all, this is their fate, their enemy, spread their wings and fly separately. Soon, everyone has battled together. Su Zhan did not immediately make a move. Savage''s strength was very strong, his physical fitness, and his reaction ability were extraordinary in all aspects.His scepter is a bit of a doorway, and it seems a bit familiar. Su Zhan squeezed his chin and looked at the scepter in Savage''s hand for a long time, and finally remembered... where did he see it. Egypt! Horus! This Nima is the scepter of Horus! When Seth usurped power, it was this scepter when Horus smashed with him. Of course, it''s definitely not the one in front of you, after all, it''s not a world. This is the scepter of Horus in the DC World Egyptian God System! Chapter 0783 Guess, Am I Afraid? "This scepter seems to be much stronger than that of Horus. The divine power on it is very abundant. That''s right, the gods of the DC world are a bit stronger." Su Zhan stared at Horus in Savage''s hand. The scepter said softly. As if feeling the gaze of Su Zhan, Savage snorted, and suddenly his body escaped the assassination of the eagle man''s dagger, and the scepter stabbed in the past. "Well!" The eagle man snorted in an instant, and his body shook back. The dagger in his hand fell subconsciously and fell into Savage''s hand. "See you in the next life!" 645 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 645 Savage sneered, and a cold light flashed. The eagle man clutched his neck and backed away in pain, and the blood slowly flowed out through his fingers, intensifying. "Do not!" Barry and the others rushed over yellingly, but Savage didn''t panic and suddenly shook the scepter. In an instant, a powerful energy struck Barry and the others and flew out. Groups of special energy rushed to Savage, and he could feel that he seemed to be stronger. "Next... it''s you!" Squinting, Savage looked at Kendra the eagle. Kendra was a little frightened. At this time, Savage was like a devil, causing unmatched thoughts in her heart.But she didn''t back down, watching Savage approaching step by step, Kendra took a deep breath, her wings spread, and she was already free. His eyes gradually firm, Kendra yelled and prepared to rush over, instead of being afraid, it was better to fight. However, when she was about to get out of the bug, she suddenly realized that a back figure appeared in front of her. Not too generous, but inexplicably made her feel very tall. "I think your choice just now is very wise, and you should keep it, otherwise...the second one lying there is you!" Savage squinted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Guess, am I afraid?" "You are not afraid, I can feel your self-confidence, and I know you are strong." Savage shook his head and said: "But if you stop it, you must be the one who will die!" "I really don''t know where a chess piece comes from. The confidence that it can kill me, the one above you... doesn''t have this ability." Su Zhan hooked his hook. "Really stubborn." Savage snorted coldly, and the sharp daggers in his long coat still fought against Su quickly. Close at hand, extremely fast blade. Dangdang! Su Zhan flicked his left hand lightly, and a heavy collision sounded. The daggers produced sounds at the moment they met Su Zhan and then turned into powder.At the same time, Savage had come to the front of Su Zhan, and the scepter in his hand pierced directly. "boom!" Various thorns of the scepter were on Su Zhan''s chest, and the huge power shock seemed to make him feel motionless. Savage retreated one after another because of the shock. "how is this possible!" Two voices sounded at the same time. Kendra''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Savage''s mouth opened in shock. Slowly stretched his hand to his chest. An incredibly black long blade slowly emerged from it. The double-sided blade looked simple and unpretentious, but it gave people a feeling of suppressed worship.Su Zhan shook his hand, pointed the sharp blade at Savage, and in an instant... a black flame suddenly rose from the blade, like hell fire, exuding a breath of death. "Puff!" Savage knelt instantly. He kicked his legs vigorously, grabbed the Horus scepter and wanted to stand up, but his body didn''t seem to belong to him anymore.Reluctantly raising his head to look at Su Zhan, at that moment, Su Zhan''s whole body seemed to be exuding black aura, like a god representing death. The fear of death filled my heart for an instant. He has never felt the fear of death, because he will not die! He seemed to see countless fragments flashing before his eyes, memories of himself before becoming immortal, memories of becoming immortal, memories of killing eagle men and eagle women countless times. Finally, in the freeze-frame picture, what he saw was a headless corpse, the clothes were very familiar, and the scepter was very familiar. Is that...me? "So...this is the feeling of death!" Savage murmured, but there was no sound at all. Damn it! His head slowly fell to the ground, his expression was a bit unwilling, and a bit relieved and surprised. With the sound of landing, everyone finally awoke from the dead silence. What did they see? They saw Su Zhan pulling out a knife from his body. They saw Savage kneeling on the ground like a prisoner waiting to die, and Su Zhan walked slowly over. They saw Su Zhan gently waving the blade, cutting off Savage''s head as neatly as cutting tofu. The black flames gradually extinguished, leaving no traces on the God Killing Blade, and the blade swung back into the body. "I''m waiting for you!" Su Zhan raised his head and glanced at the portrait of God in the church gesture and said softly, then turned his head and said: "Okay, the matter is over, it is time to heal the wounds, and those who should prepare coffee can prepare coffee." "What are you?" Barry asked in surprise. Oliver Quinn nodded involuntarily, full of curiosity. "My weapon, God-killing Blade!" "Killing God... Blade..." Everyone couldn''t help repeating it again, feeling the meaning behind the name. Killing God! When the God Killing Blade appeared, although they were not the main target, the palpitations and the heavy feeling as if they had stopped breathing all made them feel afraid of this weapon. The fear deep in the soul. As the group walked out of the church, Su Zhan frowned towards the sky. "What''s the matter?" Patty''s voice sounded. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing." "Shall we go back to Central City?" Patty asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "I won''t go back to Central City. The business here has not been finished. Coffee can be drunk anywhere, right?" 646 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 646 Barry was injured and did not return to Central City immediately. As for the Eagle Girl Kendra, she should have a place to go, thank everyone, especially after the Soviet war left. "Let''s go!" Patty was also injured, but it was not that serious, and it didn''t affect anything. She could recover quickly.The two of them strolled on the street and quickly entered a high-end hotel. Before entering the hotel, Su Zhan bought two cans of coffee. Chapter 0784 Legend of Tomorrow In the church. The police received news to dispose of the body. Over there, the eagle man''s body had just been bagged, and a police officer had just picked up Savage''s head and prepared to put it together with the corpse. When he inadvertently lowered his head, he suddenly realized that his head blinked. At first he thought he was dazzled, but after a closer look, he realized that he really blinked. "what¡­¡­" The police officer screamed, his head was directly removed, and he turned and ran. The head fell impartially on the neck of the corpse, and as a result it had healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ahhhhh..." The exclamation sounded one after another, and in a blink of an eye, the police officers in the church had all run away. Savage slowly stood up and picked up the Horus scepter, frowning in doubt: "I am alive again? At that time, I clearly felt the coming of death, how come I was resurrected? And... It''s stronger, even the Horus Scepter seems to be a little different. It doesn''t matter, Su Zhan...huh... I will seek revenge from you! Savage walked out of the church slowly and disappeared into the night. Not long after Savage left the church, somewhere, the empty space that was originally empty gradually revealed a spaceship with a sense of futuristic science fiction. The hatch opened slowly, and a man in a brown trench coat came out. ... ... "Is it delicious?" Patty asked Su Zhan with a smile. Putting down the canned coffee in his hand, Su Zhan smiled and said: "In our China, there is a saying that alcohol is not intoxicating and people get drunk. Although it is just ordinary canned coffee, the coffee drinker is right and it is just as good." "but¡­¡­" Su Zhan paused, and Patty asked curiously: "But what?" "However, I think this is not the time to drink coffee, because...there are more important things than drinking coffee." "It''s only a little bit now." "After it''s over, it will dawn." Su Zhan took the coffee from Patty''s hand and slowly stretched out his hand to look at Patty. "Beautiful lady, would you like to spend a wonderful first night with me?" Patty smiled, slapped Su Zhan''s hand, and then plunged directly into Su Zhan''s arms. "Of course I do!" All night long, the morning sun has been shining in through the window, Patty fell asleep in Su Zhan''s arms, as if he felt the man next to him move, Patty opened his eyes and took a look. "It''s okay, you can go to sleep." Su Zhan said with a smile, Patty replied with a heart, and drilled into his arms again, before closing his eyes and continuing to sleep. Su Zhan took the Justice League ID card, and several news came all night. Captain Cold, Atomic Man, Hawk Girl, Thea, and Captain Cold¡¯s sister Lisa came into contact with a stranger in a trench coat last night. The Queen did not find information about this person in the database, and such frequent large-scale After contacting these people, the Queen Bai felt that things were special, so she notified Su Zhan. In addition to these, there are pictures of people in trench coats. With a slip of his finger on the ID card, Su Zhan saw the windbreaker. Wearing a brown windbreaker with stubble, there is an inexplicable temperament.Looking at the person in the photo, Su Zhan already knew his identity. Dangdang. Dangdang. The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Su Zhan glanced in the direction of the door. Outside the door... stood a man in a trench coat. "I know who you are, but I don''t have time right now. I will come to you when I have time!" A sound suddenly rang in the man in the windbreaker. The man in the windbreaker looked around subconsciously, and then looked at the door in front of him in surprise. Obviously, the voice belongs to the owner inside this door! The man in the windbreaker hesitated, nodded, turned and left. Su Zhan put the identity card aside, put his arms around Patty and continued to sleep. This sleep was very comfortable. Sleeping with her arms around was indeed different from sleeping by herself. The warmth and inadvertent touch made him feel very comfortable.After sleeping until noon, the two woke up leisurely. After taking a shower, getting dressed, having breakfast or lunch together, Patty returned to Central City. Somewhere in an abandoned park clearing. Several people appeared here by coincidence. After seeing each other, even if they were not familiar with each other, they knew each other. After these people greeted each other, they soon saw the spaceship suddenly emerging from the open space, and the man in the windbreaker who got off the spaceship... "It seems that you have all considered, and introduce yourself again. My name is Hunter, Lord of Time. You can call me Captain Hunter!" Hunter pointed to the spaceship behind him."Once you get on the ship, you may face danger or even die. But if you succeed, you will become legends!" "Rely on us?" Captain Cold said with a sneer: "I don''t think we can become legends." "Of course not! There is one more person, if he can come..." Hunter''s tone was a little uncertain. In his future, this man had killed Savage, but he didn''t know why, and never appeared again, and even the women related to him did not appear. Although he doesn''t know the reason, he believes that if he also participates, he will definitely be able to kill Savage, thereby changing the timeline and changing the tragic ending. "Who?" "he came!" Hunter was about to speak, but suddenly felt that his position was a little overcast, as if a cloud just happened to cover his own sunlight. He raised his head, and a figure slowly fell. 647 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 647 "Su Zhan." Thea yelled unexpectedly. Others were also surprised. These people were all related to Su Zhan. The relationship between Captain Cold and his sister Thea and Su Zhan is very complicated. They are both enemies and friends. Although Captain Cold is not completely added to the cutting-edge laboratory, his abilities are given by Su Zhan and often help the cutting-edge laboratory. busy. The same goes for Atomic Man. As for the Eagle Girl and Thea, it didn''t take long to meet them. Su Zhan nodded at them, then looked at Hunter. "Come on, what do you want to do? Or do you want to deal with Savage?" "You, how do you know?" Hunter was stunned for an instant. Su Zhan shook his head: "Legend of Tomorrow. Although there are some changes, the theme should remain the same. But what I am curious about is...how Savage survived, I can''t lose to that guy in God." Item 0785 Savage did not die. Su Zhan knew that although he killed him yesterday, he neither swallowed his power nor took the scepter of Horus. The purpose is to wait for Savage to resurrect. He believes that God will definitely resurrect Savage. But this is now. Hunter, the Lord of Time, or Time Hunter, came from the future. The future... Savage could not be alive. After asking, Su Zhan knew the reason. According to Hunter, he killed Savage, which should refer to yesterday.But things seemed a little different after Savage''s resurrection, he disappeared, and the women around him also disappeared, so Savage successfully started to destroy the world and became the lord of the world! In this case, it''s not that something special happened to make you take everyone to another world and never come back is a timeline problem! The former is unlikely, because it is impossible to give up this world from the current situation, and...it is impossible to let Savage live for that long, so in all likelihood, it should be when Savage is resurrected, God This guy opened another timeline and created this illusion on another timeline so that Hunter could continue to gather the legendary team. "It doesn''t look like it''s specifically for me to trouble me!" Su Zhan frowned slightly, glanced at the expectant Hunter, and said: "Don''t look at me that way, I''m not interested in joining your legendary team, but if they are I won¡¯t refuse to join. And you, take care of yourself.¡± After Su Zhan finished speaking, he disappeared. It was so simple that Hunter was caught off guard. Without the Soviet war, it would be too difficult to deal with Savage, let alone him, other people are also hesitating and considering whether to board the ship and join the legendary team. ... ... As a person who has lived for several centuries, he has a lot of wealth. At this time, Savage was resting in a magnificent other courtyard. Although he was resurrected inexplicably, the feeling of death really made him feel uncomfortable, as if he had cast a haze on his heart. Savage, who was lying down, suddenly felt something was wrong, a familiar and dangerous aura suddenly appeared that made him get up in an instant, reaching out to grab the Horus scepter next to him. This catch, but caught nothing! The scepter of Horus landed on another person''s hand, and Savage looked up and saw the person who was enough to make him unforgettable. "Su Zhan!" Savage frowned, intending to throw a throwing knife in an instant.But at this time, he suddenly found that he could not move. Su Zhan felt the power on the scepter of Horus, and sure enough... there was an aura that did not belong to the scepter itself.This breath was about to dissipate when Su Zhan held the Horus scepter, but it was directly blocked by the power of Chaos. The power of devouring was released, directly swallowing this breath, and then slowly looked at Savage."Is it a different timeline? I will know soon." Savage didn''t understand what Su Zhan was talking about, but he could feel Su Zhan''s murderous aura. A strong suction came, and before Savage could react, he felt like he was hollowed out in an instant.Immediately afterwards, he actually saw himself floating away from his body. The soul was dragged out. "Come in for me." Su Zhan took out the God Killing Blade, Savage''s body flew involuntarily, and in a blink of an eye he was submerged in the pitch-black blade.After swallowing Savage''s ability and still putting his soul into the Blade of God Killing, Su Zhan simply melted the Scepter of Horus into the Blade of God Killing. After doing all this, Su Zhan did not stay, and Teleport returned to Hunter''s side. Seeing Su Zhan gone and returned, Hunter instantly showed an expression of excitement. "Have you changed your mind?" Su Zhan found Heng''s memory in an instant, without any change.The corners of his mouth curled slightly, and it seemed that his guess was correct. Hunter was in a different timeline. He could be sure that even if God himself took action, Savage could not be resurrected. "I''m just here to verify some things. It turns out that I didn''t lose to the god guy." Su Zhan chuckled and slowly said, "What you are talking about is not something that happened on my timeline, because I have just killed Savage completely again. So, what you told them is impossible on our timeline. Of course...if you are interested, you can also join in and play, maybe I I will walk and lie down when I have nothing to do." Hunter was silent. He didn''t expect this to happen. It''s not the same timeline, but how is this possible?As the master of time, he is naturally very clear and sensitive to the timeline, and this shouldn''t happen. "Is the identity card taken? If you encounter any trouble, you can contact me at any time, no matter what era or time you are in." Su Zhan said to Thea. Thea nodded: "Remember." "Then like this, you should go and play, there will be no danger. Also, you two remember clearly that they are both my women. How to get along with and how to do it, I have a little idea in my heart!" Su Zhan turned Head to Captain Cold and said to Atom. Atom nodded hurriedly. Of course he knew this and knew what to do. Captain Cold hummed: "Lisa is not your woman, that''s my sister!" "I see, brother-in-law." Su Zhan smiled and patted Captain Cold on the shoulder. Captain Cold was about to speak angrily, but Su Zhan had disappeared. Tomorrow''s legendary thing Su Zhan is not interested in mingling, not to mention the different timelines, and there is no interest in dealing with a Savage. It is fine to go around in his spare time.After leaving, Su Zhan returned to Los Angeles. At the cafe in front of the police station, Su Zhan was drinking coffee and waiting for Chloe to get off work. Suddenly, the time in the caf¨¦ seemed to have stopped, and everyone stopped moving. Su Zhan took a sip of coffee, very familiar with this situation. There is a guy who likes to play this kind of tune when he comes out. "There are angels who dare to approach me, I''m really not afraid of death!" Su Zhan said lightly, looking at a black angel standing in front of him. Chapter 0786 Girls, get up! "My name is Amanadier. I''m here... to work with you." The black angel said in a deep voice, but did not approach. "Want to send Lucifer back to hell?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked. Amanadier froze for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, that''s where he should be." Su Zhan smiled: "Really? How do I think you are worried that if Lucifer does not return to hell, God might let you take the place of Lucifer to manage hell?" 648 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 648 Amanadier''s expression was stiff for a moment, as if he was in his mind, but he quickly adjusted."That was my father''s arrangement for Lucifer." "Although you don''t know if it was your own idea or God gave you the so-called guidance, you can go." "Why? Lucifer should go back to hell, which is good for everyone." Amanadier said hurriedly. Su Zhan sneered, "You said, what would happen if I killed Lucifer?" Amana Dilton was a little panicked at the time, hesitated for a moment, his figure slowly disappeared, and the time around him returned to normal. "moron!" Su Zhan cursed. God wanted to let Lucifer go back to hell besides himself, or let Lucifer come back to the earth through his own hands. Unless his head was flooded, how could he be with an angel? Cooperation to help God? Whether Lucifer returns to hell or not has a relationship with herself. As for Chloe, perhaps because of God¡¯s guidance, she has an intersection with Lucifer, but now Chloe has her own breath and can ignore God¡¯s The thought of manipulation, naturally, there is no need to worry.Of course, even so, Su Zhan did not want Chloe to stay in Los Angeles, so this time, Su Zhan is going to transfer Chloe to work. Chloe should have guessed this too, after all, Su Zhan''s past style would inevitably not let his women be outside.So she saw Su Zhan after get off work and heard Su Zhan say that she would be transferred to the police station in Central City. Chloe had no opinion. The next thing is much easier to handle, transfer to move. In almost a short period of time, she got her a house near the Central City¡¯s cutting-edge laboratory. By the way, she was asked to join the Central City¡¯s anti-superpower investigation team. They also took care of each other with the cutting-edge laboratory. ! After settled down, Su Zhan stayed in Central City for two days, accompanied Caitlin and the others, and then went to the Raptor team. "Huh, I can finally stay for two days at ease, the girls...get up." Back to the villa base of the Raptor Team, Su Zhan opened his hands and shouted. After shouting for a long time, only Felicity, Poison Ivy and Katana came out. "They are all on the mission, not there," Felicity explained. "They are not here, and you are here." Su Zhan said with a light smile: "Get ready to prepare, let''s lay down." Felicity nodded repeatedly, and the Plant Mistress was also a little interested. As for the samurai sword, her face was expressionless and indifferent. Before long, everything for the body was ready. Su Zhan took some lotus flowers out to cheer. Felicity, Poison Ivy, Katana, the three of them have never been to that point with Su Zhan, so they were more or less less open at first. After all, there was a close contact with whether or not it was completely different.But after eating lotus and adding alcohol, the influence of the atmosphere gradually loosened.Felicity would make a fuss. This was in Su Zhan''s expectation. Don''t look at her usually wearing glasses and sitting at the computer, feeling like she should be silent. In fact, she is definitely the most fussy of the three. Plant Girl was originally a college student, so naturally she was not so boring.As for the samurai sword...it definitely surprised Su Zhan the most. Usually cold, the sword does not leave the body, it definitely feels like a cold warrior. But now, the knife was put aside by her, and she took the initiative to come to Su Zhan''s side to perform a seductive dance. This contrast... is too big! This girl has been depressed for a long time. That kind of cold personality, coupled with the strangeness of coming to this earth from another earth, may be suppressed very well at ordinary times, but it broke out directly in this atmosphere. Don''t die in silence, just break out in silence. Felicity still wanted to surround the Soviet war, but was completely blocked by the samurai sword. Felicity stomped her feet in annoyance, and simply took off her high heels, squeezed, and tore off the hem of her skirt. In one paragraph, the hip group was originally a little long, but now it became a short skirt, and the strong legs looked very attractive. Seeing Su Zhan staring at his legs, Felicity was a little proud. She has done research on Su Zhan''s preferences, knowing that apart from appearance, Su Zhan''s favorite is women''s legs. "Huh! What is this." The katana snorted coldly, even more simply than Felicity, tearing off all the clothes on his body.He has seen it anyway, what is he afraid of! "You guys..." The Plant Ivy looked at Felicity competing with the Katana, smiled and shook her head. In an instant, vines appeared on her body, surrounded in circles, and the key parts of her body were covered by leaves. It''s more eye-catching than Felicity''s half-revelation and the thoroughness of the samurai sword! Not revealing will make men lose their desire to explore, and revealing too much will lose their appeal. This kind of dew is the best. After dressing up the Poison Ivy Girl, Su Zhan¡¯s eyes were all placed on her. Her figure was good, especially that wave is one of the best among her own women. Now this plant-based dress is straightforward. Let Su Zhan have some taste.A vine sprang out from Poison Ivy Girl''s hand, entangled Su Zhan''s wrist and hooked him over, Poison Ivy Girl smiled and plunged directly into Su Zhan''s embrace. "Damn, you can''t do this..." Felicity exclaimed angrily, she was the most looking forward to, and the most caring one, but now she was preempted by the plant girl.Felicity was just about to go over, but found that the vines spread under her feet, which actually entangled her with the samurai sword. The Plant Ivy smiled triumphantly, but the laughter stopped abruptly and turned into a painful muffle... ¡­ Chapter 0787 Counterfeit Batman? The Plant Girl was hugged by Su Zhan, and was close to him, with one leg hooked up by Su Zhan, as if a golden rooster was independent.This posture made her extremely shy. Originally, she just wanted to make fun of Felicity and the Katana, but she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would not play the cards according to the routine, so she would come in directly. The pain was so painful that the Plant Girl didn''t dare to move, she could only hold Su Zhan''s neck. "Haha." Felicity looked at the embarrassed and shy look of the Plant Ivy girl, she couldn''t help but gloat, let you grab, let you fight... The Plant Girl has no time to think about it. The attack like a violent storm made the Plant Mistress feel like she has never had before. She felt like she was a flat boat in the squally wind and waves, involuntarily swaying with the wind, in a daze, she didn''t know how long it took before she felt Su Zhan let her go, and put her on the chair beside her.She forcibly opened her eyes and watched Su Zhan walk towards Felicity.Hmph, I made you gloat just now, now it''s your turn... As everyone knows, Felicity didn''t have the slightest fear or flinching, but rather looked forward to it.When Su Zhan came over, she was already ready.Su Zhan came over and hugged Felicity, bowed his head and kissed. Felicity had already turned around and bent over... "You come here too." Su Zhan took care of the samurai sword and came to Felicity, in the same posture as her. One with Felicity, another with Katana. It''s so fun! It''s a pity that Su Zhan''s ability in this area is indeed a bit too much now. If he continues to continue three people, he has not been satisfied, but is even more intense. Seeing that Felicity and Katana had already lost the battle, Su Zhan was worried about what to do. I saw the huntress Helena and Ms. Siwa coming back. The two of them were also shocked when they saw this scene. How could they think of seeing the uncovered meeting after coming back!Ms. Siwa''s reaction was quick, she turned around and went out immediately, but she felt the manic breath of Su Zhan. Helena took a step slower, or that she was more familiar with this scene for Su Zhan, so the first reaction was naturally different.By the time she reacted, Su Zhan had already come to her in front of her, panting. Fortunately, Su Zhan is still very restrained, just looking at her as if... waiting for her to make a decision. Helena hesitated, go or not? But this hesitation did not last long, and Su Zhan had already rushed over. She left without turning around, she... is already the answer. 649 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 649 Helena resisted symbolically twice, and let Su Zhan play around. ... ... Everyone came back one after another, and the villa became a lot more lively, but everyone looked at Su Zhan with a smile. Su Zhan was embarrassed because of his thick-skinned face, and shouted angrily: "What to look at, what to laugh Laugh, who is not convinced to stand up and challenge!" "Serve, we''re all served. Tsk tsk, the four of them are not your opponents, unless we go together, who can get you in the conversation." Catwoman joked with a smile. Su Zhan snorted: "Who made you not there, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I will stay here for a few days if I have nothing to do recently, you... don''t want to run one by one!" "Of course we won''t run away. It''s Thea, let her know that she will regret her death. I have been talking about wanting to have a relationship with you, but the result is good, everyone else did it, but she missed her. Let me say Ah, why don''t you just run to meet her wish. In this way, the talent of the Raptor Squad can truly be regarded as your harem group!" "Who said that there is still Siva." The words fell, and everyone looked at Ms. Siwa. Ms. Siwa''s expression remained unchanged, as if she hadn''t seen their gaze, very calm. "Your special report has come out." Feeling that Su Zhan is also looking at herself, Ms. Siwa said lightly. "This special report did a good job, and the response on the Internet was very good. And I heard that the reporter who covered you was very beautiful, didn''t you take the opportunity to win it?" "Sooner or later... With the character of our Master Su Zhan, even if you don''t eat it right away, you won''t be able to run sooner or later." Everyone was talking verbally, Su Zhan didn''t even have a chance to interrupt. Although somewhat hypocritical and shameless, Su Zhan could obviously feel that their mood was different, because of the existence of Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not break his promise. He really did not go anywhere and stayed with the Raptor Team for several days. Of course, except for Ms. Siwa, no one else could run. Su Zhan gave a good lesson. As for how to teach, Everyone understands! Occasionally, Su Zhan will accompany the members when they go out on missions. The news has said that the Raptor team is his own harem regiment, and it would be too unreasonable if he didn''t show up. The result of this is that the Soviet War, which was originally popular because of the topic, has almost dominated all headlines in recent days. With nothing to do, Su Zhan didn''t miss the news about himself. I have to say that this is a bad taste, but there is one piece of news that caught Su Zhan''s attention. "Counterfeit, who are you?" "It is reported that a criminal suspected of Batman has caused several accidents in a row. No one knows his identity. Although Batman has begun an investigation, the accident continues. Counterfeit goods are still at large. Batman''s credibility is rapidly declining. As the leader of the Justice League, Su Zhan, will you continue to be among the women?" The influence of this report is not great, it should be a tabloid newspaper, but this content makes Su Zhan very concerned. "Help me contact Batman." Su Zhan said softly, not long after, the figure of Batman appeared on the virtual screen. Su Zhan pointed to the newspaper and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I can handle it!" Batman said in a deep voice. "I know you can handle it, but I don''t want people to say that I''m soaked in women''s piles, although... this is indeed the case. I''ll go over right away and see what this fake is coming from!" Chapter 0788 Invasion War! In the bat cave. Su Zhan frowned slightly at the news of Batman''s investigation. No clue! This bubbling goods appeared out of thin air, without any clues before that.Being able to impersonate Batman, and even still commit crimes under Batman''s investigation, hide his identity, which shows that this counterfeit is not an ordinary character. Just why? Everything has a motive, why does he fake Batman for? Su Zhan put down the information, his brain was running fast, countless information was received into his mind from all directions, and he analyzed the location of several counterfeit crimes and tried to figure out his location.But this analysis made Su Zhan discover something else! If the location of several crimes is outlined with a line, it will eventually become a very pentagonal shape. Of course, it is obviously still missing a corner. "I know his location. Or, I know that he will be there next time. It''s just a bit strange..." Su Zhanjiang drew the graphic in his mind and said to the white queen: "Analyze this graphic." Pentagonal, a very common and common pattern. But many things can''t just look at the surface, and it didn''t take long for the white voice to sound. "It is preliminarily judged that this may be an alien summoning totem. If there is no analysis error, there should be residual induction summoners in the four event locations." The Queen of White did not have the data to analyze alien things before, but as Justice League artificial intelligence, Batman, and Superman, they all filled the database of the Queen of White, so they could analyze it. "Remind, a suspicious person appeared in the sewer near the fifth point." Bai Hou''s voice suddenly sounded. Su Zhan glanced at Batman, grabbed him and disappeared suddenly. The next moment, the two had appeared in the sewer somewhere in Gotham City. It was dirty and smelled very pungent. But I have to say that the sewer is indeed an excellent place to hide. "there''s noise." Batman said in a low voice. Su Zhan nodded, his eyes suddenly changed, and the originally intricate dark sewer became three-dimensional, and soon he saw a burly and tall guy installing something on the wall, square, covered with green stripes.As the person pressed it down, soon... it turned red. "by!" Su Zhan cursed in a low voice. "What did you find?" Batman asked. "Alien, summoning device, what can you think of?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked. Batman froze for a moment, instead of serious: "We are facing an invasion?" "Yes!" Su Zhan responded and walked over there. "After the White Queen, upload the situation here to the Justice League public channel to see if anyone has seen this thing in other cities." Su Zhan whispered, Batman has taken out his equipment and scanned the square. Party¡¯s alien equipment. The public channels of the Justice League are basically rarely used. The Justice League home team, the Raptors team, and the Dark Justice League all have their own separate channels. If there are any special tasks, they will be allocated separately. It can be said that this is the first time this is so formal. usage of. Suddenly, all members of the Justice League received this message. "What''s wrong? What''s this?" The goddess Victory, the leader of the Raptor team, asked first. 650 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 650 "I seem to have seen this thing." The Flash said. "I don''t understand high-tech things..." This is the speech of classmate Zha Kang. "Be prepared for each. We are very likely to be facing an alien invasion. The war... is very likely to begin!" Su Zhan''s words quieted the public channel. Can Su Zhan say the word war so seriously, it can be seen that things are by no means simple. This is no longer a single-player mission or a squad mission. This is the mission of the Justice League! It¡¯s no wonder that Su Zhan would say the word war. The White Queen¡¯s real-time monitoring, the Superheroes of the Justice League rarely take a break, and there are more green light police guards outside the earth. In this case, these Aliens are capable of latent success, which shows that they are absolutely extraordinary. I just don¡¯t know who, with such great ambition and ability, actually wants to invade the earth? Su Zhan is not as familiar with the DC world as the Marvel world, and the characters large and small are basically clear, so he really can''t guess who it will be now. "Be careful!" Batman suddenly yelled eagerly, and immediately followed by a loud noise. A space gate similar to a black hole suddenly appeared, and countless alien monsters flew out of it. These alien monsters reminded Dao that they had wings and were densely packed with countless numbers. As soon as they came out, they rushed towards Su Zhan and Batman. "boom!" The bat dart was thrown out to blow up one of the alien monsters, but it did not block their movement at all. More and more alien monsters appeared, directly pierced the ground and got out of the sewer. At the same time, the same situation has appeared in several major cities on the Justice League''s public channels. The invasion has begun! Boom boom boom The power of Chaos surged under Su Zhan''s control, and alien monsters exploded in front of him. "I went out to stop them." Batman yelled and went straight out of the ground along the hole. Seeing the alien monsters continuously coming out of the gate of space, Su Zhan did not retreat but advanced, rushing towards the gate of space. Bang bang bang! Countless alien monsters directly hit Su Zhan, without slowing him down a bit. The densely packed alien monsters pounced on, were shocked, pounced, and were shocked. "Send to me!" The narrow door of space is blocked by densely packed alien monsters. They seem to know what Su Zhan is going to do.A flash of cold light flashed in Su Zhan''s eyes, and the power of chaos was released instantly. Oh oh... The screams sounded, and the alien monsters seemed to be crushed and crushed instantly by a powerful force. At the same time, Su Zhan jumped through the gate of space. The gloomy time and space, the endless void. There are countless alien monsters in all directions, densely packed with tens of thousands. Su Zhan was alone, slowly pulling out the Blade of Killing God, waved his hand to shake back, and the door of space slowly closed! As the space door closed, cold light flashed... Chapter 0789-Darkside There are tens of thousands of alien monsters on one side and a single sword on the other. Is the difference a great disparity? However, Su Zhan''s actions did not hesitate at all, and there was no wavering. The cold light flashed. The Blade of God Killing is extremely fierce, and the power is activated with superb speed. These alien monsters can''t keep up with the speed of Su Zhan, and they don''t even know how. A large swath, a swath of alien monsters dissipated. To activate the Devouring ability, there is no need for Su Zhan to deliberately control it. The abilities of the beheaded alien monsters continuously flood into Su Zhan''s body.At the same time, Su Zhan discovered that the Blade of Killing God had also undergone some changes. The blade of God Killing Blade flickered, and every alien monster soul that was killed by it would be automatically sucked into God Killing Blade. "Really my heart moved at will!" Su Zhan thought that these souls were a bit wasted just now. It would be great if they could be directly absorbed when beheaded. He didn''t expect that God Killing Blade would actually begin to absorb the beheaded souls! At this time, Su Zhan really has a feeling of playing Mowing Wushuang. Although there are many alien monsters, they can''t pose a slight threat to Su Zhan. At this moment, Su Zhan is like a killing god, no one can do it. block. "Wow!" The Blade of God Killing suddenly turned into a spear, and the spear was like a dragon. When it swept away, a large alien monster turned into nothingness.Then Su Zhan retracted his long arms, his spear turned into a giant blade, and smashed it down, and countless alien monsters turned into nothingness. This time the blade of God Killing has advanced capabilities. Deformed! Perhaps because of the integration of many artifact materials of different shapes, the initial shape of the Blade of God Killing has not changed much, but with Su Zhan''s mind, it can seamlessly change in various shapes. While the Soviet War was cutting grass, the war on Earth had already begun. Although everyone in the Justice League had long been reminded by the Soviet War, the invasion was too fierce, especially when other cities were not prepared at all. When the star monsters appeared, they were really caught off guard. Although they responded quickly, the city was still destroyed and the people were panicked. On the one hand, it has to deal with the endless alien monsters, and on the other hand, the people have to be evacuated. It is indeed difficult to deal with it.In this case, the first thing that came to mind was Su Zhan, but the coordinates given by the White Empress suggested that Su Zhan was at a very remote location in the Milky Way at this time. The coordinate position can''t go wrong, although everyone doesn''t know how Su Zhan went so far in a short time, but now they can only figure out a solution by themselves! The Space Gate in Gotham City was closed by Su Zhan. Although many alien monsters had emerged before, they were all solved by Batman. It can be said that the damage in Gotham City was the lightest. "Warning: Check that the metropolis has a high energy response." The voice of the Queen White came from the headset, and Batman went to the metropolis immediately! At this time, the sky over the metropolis was overcast and dark clouds rolled, and the sky seemed to have been torn out a hole. A huge machine fell from the sky and quickly settled on the sea area of ??the metropolis'' abdominal muscles. The entire metropolis has fallen into chaos. Although Superman is very strong, his clone is weak after all, and he can only watch the people being captured by the alien monsters. The roar sounded from a distance, and Superman instantly beamed with joy, and then immediately saw Batman jump out of the car and began to help.With the advent of Batman, Superman''s pressure is reduced.At the same time, the crises in other cities are gradually being lifted, closing the door of space.Obviously, the real battlefield, the location of the invasion, is the metropolis! With the arrival of the Justice League members one by one, dozens of them were huge. This can be said to be the first time that the Justice League has assembled. Batman commands the division of labor and cooperation. The Raptor squad and some members are responsible for evacuation of the people, clearing the block, Superman, Flash and others are responsible for dealing with the dense alien monsters in the distant sky and the guys floating out of the huge machine! The body is tall, wearing a blue dress, the body is like a rock, the lines are clear, the eyes are red, and the whole body exudes an indescribable sense of oppression.Behind his hands, he slowly floated over. 651 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 651 Superman snorted and flew out first. At the same time, the Flash, Ms. Flash, etc. ran quickly and followed by across the sea. ... ... "Huh...I finally got everything done, how many in total? At least 30,000 or 40,000?" Su Zhan took back the God Killing Blade and let out a sigh. The continuous slaughter made Su Zhan seem to have found the feeling of being on a copycat star. Although tired, he was a little tired, but he had gained a lot.Aside from the energy absorbed by himself and God Killing Blade, Su Zhan also figured out who started the war! Darkside! The name Su strategy is a bit familiar, and I vaguely remember that he is the strongest tyrant in the DC world''s multiverse. The most powerful ability is the energy ray emitted from the eyes. It belongs to the type that requires the Justice League to come out every time it appears. The ruthless role. In addition, what made Su Zhan impressed was that this product was similar to Thanos, regardless of identity, background, personality, or appearance.It is said that Darkside and Thanos were born of the same father, which was created by a painter. With the comparison of Thanos, the Soviet War can be regarded as a preliminary impression of Darkside. Very strong, but not strong enough to be invincible. With his arms drawn into the void, the door of space appeared again. Passing through the gate of space, Su Zhan has come to the metropolis! As soon as he appeared, he heard a roaring crash, and Superman flew into a nearby building.Turning his head, Su Zhan saw the tall Darkside. "It really looks like Thanos!" Su Zhan suddenly had a bad taste. What if Thanos is allowed to deal with Darkside?Thinking of this, Su Zhan''s projection has appeared in the dimensional space in the Soul Stone. Although the Soul Stone has been swallowed and there is no corpse anymore, its connection with the dimensional space is even closer.Soon, in the dimension space, Thanos saw the projection of Su Zhan. Embarrassed! Very embarrassed. Seeing Su Zhan''s profile picture, Thanos couldn''t wait to shout: "Su Zhan, how can you let me out!" Chapter 0790 Darkside vs Thanos "Immediately!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Thanos stunned and said: "Immediately? I don''t believe you will be so kind, what are the conditions." "Go out and help me deal with someone!" Su Zhan said indifferently: "If you do it beautifully, I can consider letting you stay outside for a while. Of course, you can also refuse. I just want to see that. It''s just what kind of picture it is, so you can stay here, I think...you should have seen it too, the aborigines here are not very friendly." "I promised!" Although Thanos wondered who Su Zhan wanted to deal with, but here... he really didn''t want to stay for a moment. In front of him, a door gradually appeared, and Thanos opened the door and walked out without hesitation. The light flashed, and Thanos found himself in a strange city. Several rays of light flashed in the distance and seemed to be fighting. It was obvious that a group of people were dealing with one person, and that person... let Thanos have a seed. The inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if seeing yourself! "Interesting?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Thanos knew the reason why Su Zhan let himself out. "Who is he and where is this?" Thanos asked in a deep voice. "Darkside, the ruler of the Apocalypse, is similar to you in style, but looks a little stronger than you. As for what place is here, you only need to know that this is not the world you are in." Su Zhan said lightly. . Thanos was silent for a moment and rushed towards Darkside. Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction, Thanos was still very clever and didn''t mention any conditions. Thanos VS Darkside. This is a scene not to be missed. The sudden appearance of Thanos really surprised the Justice League. After all, they looked too alike in appearance, and anyone who looked at it would think they might be a group.If it wasn''t for Thanos'' posture when he came up to deal with Darkside, I''m afraid Superman and the others would do it first before they have to wait. "Darkside is handed over to Thanos first, you go to save people!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, Superman and the others instantly refreshed, and Su Zhan came back and it was much easier.Immediately, they flew towards the huge machine in the distance, ready to rescue the people who were caught. The power of chaos unfolds and directly envelops the metropolis, lest it save people here and the alien monsters catch people there.Of course, the most important thing is that Su Zhan did not want to let Darkside run away! Darkside was shocked by the appearance of Thanos. It is estimated that he himself was a little confused, but he didn''t know if he would doubt the blood relationship between Thanos and him. Su Zhan looked around for a long time and found that Thanos was indeed inferior to Darkside.Maybe it''s because Thanos'' state is not at its peak. Although it can temporarily entangle Darkside, it is obviously difficult to win. Perhaps, if there are infinite gloves, Thanos in the strongest state is possible! "Who are they?" A familiar voice rang in his ears, and Su Zhan turned his head and looked surprised. "I know you are a competent and professional reporter, but Louise, are you sure you want to ask this now?" Louise was wearing a professional attire, not injured but somewhat embarrassed. At this time, Louise was shooting with her mobile phone and asking questions at the same time, like a suggested interview. "Yes." Louise replied affirmatively. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, that big blue guy is called Darkside, and he launched this invasion war. The other one that looks very similar to him is called Thanos, and it''s a helper I specially found!" "Do you still need a helper?" Louise asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "I just think this picture will look good, and the facts have proved that it is really good. He is not an opponent of Darkside, but he can buy time for others from the Justice League to save people." "How about you? Are you sure to win?" "How about a gamble? If I win, how about you give a sweet kiss?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Louise paused and smiled: "Although I know you deliberately want to take advantage of me, I am very happy. After all... you are the hero of the earth!" "By the way, I just saw a half-human, half-machine person over there. Is he a new member of the Justice League?" Louise asked curiously. Half man and half machine? There is no such type in the Justice League, etc... Su Zhan wanted to deny it, but suddenly thought of someone. Darkside''s invasion, half-man, half-machine...could not be him. 652 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 652 "You stay here and don''t run around, oh, yes, by the way, help me take it." Su Zhan pointed to the fighting between Darkside and Thanos, and then his breath swept across the city quickly. I found the half-human, half-machine guy that Louise said. A black man looks young and has a burly body. He has the feeling of an athlete. Half of his body is covered by a special machine. His arms can be transformed into weapons, and they are so powerful that they can blast away aliens with a single shot. monster. He seemed to feel something and turned to look at Su Zhan. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked. He was silent and did not speak, his eyes were a little confused and sad, as if he didn''t know how to answer this question. "Victor, rugby star, his father Silas is a scientist in the STAR laboratory. The father-son relationship is not harmonious. Because of the invasion of Darkside, the body was injured. In the end, he had to use alien technology to save his life, so it changed. It''s like this. You... probably haven''t accepted this fact. You may think that from now on, you may say goodbye to your previous life and become a freak in the eyes of others, but the facts tell me that you have the potential to become a superhero. How is it? Want to join the Justice League?" He said nothing, but Su Zhan said a lot. Not saying a word made Victor''s expression a little more surprised. "No, that''s right... Me, am I really eligible to join the Justice League?" "Perhaps not now, but I believe you will become a very important member of the Justice League in the future!" The reason Su Zhan said this is because Victor''s code name is Steel Bone, one of the seven giants of the Justice League. The task of forming the Justice League has not progressed for a long time, and now it is finally one step forward. Chapter 0791 Su Zhan VS Darkside The appearance of Steel Bone reminds Su Zhan of Wonder Woman. So far, the only seven giants of the Justice League seem to be Wonder Woman who has not yet appeared. Superman, Batman, Flash, Aquaman, Steel Skeleton, plus the position of the Green Lantern he replaced, are just one flower away from Wonder Woman.I don¡¯t know if Wonder Woman is still on Paradise Island or she has come out to hide in the human society. She hasn¡¯t appeared in such a big disturbance in the Daxede this time. Maybe she should still be on Paradise Island, right? If you have time, look for it and finish the mission of the Justice League. "I''ll leave it to you here. Come on. When the matter is over, remember to contact me." Su Zhan threw a temporary identity card to Gang Bone and turned and left. To become the seven giants of the Justice League, or to replace the Mars Stalker, it can be seen that the strength and potential of Steel Bone are indeed good.Speaking of it, the Justice League can be considered Paul Vientiane. There are powerful figures like Su Zhan, aliens like Superman, and ordinary people like Batman. Now there is a half-human and half-machine, which is indeed a complete variety. A sound flew from the front and saw Thanos flew out like a kite with a broken line. After hitting through several houses in a row, it was able to stop. It looked dying and very embarrassed. "It seems that Darkside is the real son, and his strength is too far behind. Even with Infinite Gloves, he might not be an opponent." Looking at the unscathed Darkside and then the embarrassed Thanos, Su Zhan shook his head slightly.Anyway, it''s just fun to see this scene. I didn''t expect Thanos to really play any role. Stepping was preparing to take Thanos back into the dimensional space, but seeing Thanos struggling to stand up, his face rushed again with grimace Get out. Good guy, it''s pretty hard. Su Zhan would not think that Thanos was really thinking about him wholeheartedly, and if he wanted to win against Darkside, it was mostly his arrogance that made him unwilling to lose in such embarrassment. Darkside waved his hand lightly, and instantly sent Thanos out again.The eyes emitted rays, and the red energy ray went straight to Thanos. Thanos reacted quickly. He had been through it just now. He naturally knew the power of this energy and hurriedly dodged.Regardless of his huge physique, his reaction is quite quick. "what¡­¡­" Thanos screamed and fell to the ground without raising the interest rate. Although he dodges, this energy can turn and track, directly hitting Thanos'' back. At this time, Thanos almost killed his half-life! To know the physical strength of Thanos, it can be said that it cannot be destroyed, and it is difficult to be injured. This shows how strong this energy is in Darkside. "come back!" In any case, Thanos also let himself see an interesting scene, and it would be embarrassing to make Darkside kill.Throwing Thanos into the latitude space again, at this time...Darkside has come closer. "I don''t ask why you came to earth, nor will you let you leave. Nothing has happened. Anyone must pay for what they have done, even if it is God!" Su Zhan looked at Darkside and said slowly. "Ants!" Darkside cast a glance at Su Zhan, an energy ray came out instantly, and Su Zhan was hit in an instant, and an explosion sounded.Darkside sneered with contempt and turned around to leave. In his opinion, Su Zhan, or the people on this planet, are all ants!Under their own energy rays, no ants can survive.The person who was similar to himself just now is not bad. If he is willing to surrender, he can spare his life. "Hey, did you just leave?" Darkside was shocked when he heard the sound, and turned around to see the ants after the smoke had dissipated. He was unscathed.This surprised him very much."Interestingly, what''s your name?" "If I don''t even know who I am, I want to invade the earth. It seems that you have been arrogant for too long." Su Zhan shook his head, he was quite satisfied with the painless feeling! Yes, he felt the pain but was satisfied. He didn''t have the power of Chaos to resist just now, he was completely relying on his body.The result is just that if there is seemingly no pain, this shows that my body strength has been strong to an extremely exaggerated point... Shit! The black light suddenly shrouded as Su Zhan pulled out the God-killing Blade, and the atmosphere seemed to have suddenly become gloomy a lot, which made Darkside change slightly. "What a powerful weapon!" Su Zhan sneered and did not speak, but Darkside retreated steeply. At the moment he retreated, Su Zhan had already appeared out of thin air, and the God Killing Blade was severely chopped down.One move failed, but Su Zhan didn''t stop, and after landing, he rushed out again. Swift force to cooperate with the Blade of God Killing Darkside realized that he couldn''t keep up. He dodged a few moves based on instinct and experience, but he had already had a few more visible scars. This made Darkside even more surprised. With his physical fitness, how could he be injured! Darkside snorted coldly, and the rays of his eyes shot out again. Su Zhan didn''t hide at all. With a wave of the God Killing Blade, the energy ray finger was bounced away by him.But soon, the rays came back again, one after another like chains, and for a while, Su Zhan couldn''t get close. boom! Boom! Deafening sounds sounded one after another. Su Zhan and Darkside seemed to have formed a destructive aura around them, and there was nothing around them that remained intact. Countless energies keep exploding, exploding, and the intensity is staggering. 653 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 653 In the distance, Louise was taking a picture with her mobile phone, but she was already stunned. Can''t see, except for the flashes of energy, she can''t see anything. This has almost reached the limit, and what can be seen is only because of the sonic boom generated when the high speed is running. This is the true strength of the Soviet war? Perhaps, the others in the entire Justice League may not be the opponents of the Soviet War, right? "Break it for me!" Su Zhan suddenly yelled, and the power of chaos on his body was instantly released. In an instant, the surrounding space seemed to be annihilated, and the energy rays of Darkside turned into nothingness in an instant. Su Zhan''s arrows are like a bow, and the Blade of God Killing is within easy reach of the heart of Darkside! Chapter 0792 Soviet Union in 1986 "what¡­¡­" A scream suddenly sounded, and an energy ray rushed towards Louise. Louise didn''t even think that Daxide would attack herself?She screamed instinctively, and stared blankly at the energy ray rushing over, the phone in her hand was still shooting, completely forgot to dodge. The speed of the energy ray was very fast, and the incident happened suddenly, which made her forget to even think. A smug smile appeared on Darkside''s mouth: "Aren''t you a hero of this planet? With this sword, you may not be able to kill me, but she... is dead." "Humph!" Su Zhan really didn''t pay attention to when the rays were released by Daksaid, and he was afraid that he had been hiding in the dark as a backhand at this time. It was really cunning! He knew it was Louise''s voice, so he couldn''t leave it alone anyway. The power of chaos was released, and suddenly stopped at this moment.Su Zhan teleported to Louise''s front, and appeared beside Louise''s waist instantly, and then wanted to let her go and continue to deal with Darkside. As a result, when he turned his head, he found that Darkside smiled at him, and then disappeared into the chaotic space behind him. "Nima, can this product not be affected by time?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. After all, he had only heard of Darkside and didn''t know much about his abilities. Time returned to normal. Louise looked ahead in horror, and suddenly heard an explosion not far away. At this time she woke up like a dream, and found that she had escaped.Feeling Su Zhan''s hand and the man''s breath close at hand, Louise said gratefully: "Thank you for saving me, Darkside, you go and deal with him." "Ran!" Su Zhan said something, and Louise also discovered that Darkside had disappeared. Louise said in a moment of annoyance: "I knew this, it would be better to die, it is more important to kill him!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "In my opinion, you are much more important than her, not to mention... the monk can''t run away from the temple, but anyone who dares to make an idea of ??the earth must pay the price!" Confident and domineering! There is also a hint of joy. Louise had a good impression of Su Zhan, otherwise she wouldn''t want to do his interview, and now she has saved herself, so the look in her eyes towards Su Zhan is already unconcealed worship. "Excuse me, please tell other people, the rest is left to them, I will go after Darkside!" Su Zhan loosened Louise and said. Louise nodded: "I will, you...be careful." After speaking, Louise mustered up the courage to tiptoe and offer her own sweet kiss. Su Zhan touched the kissed cheek, smiled, and the person had disappeared suddenly. Darkside ran away, Su Zhan caught up. The Earth¡¯s crisis is temporarily relieved. The remaining alien monsters are not the opponents of the Justice League at all. The team cooperated in twos and quickly solved all the alien monsters. As for the huge machine, it was directly carried by Superman. Went to the preparation of the Justice League''s foundation to conduct research. At the same time, others were also doing various post-war jobs. ... ... Su Zhan pursued the breath of Darkside, and found that if this guy''s breath seemed to be absent, it was difficult to trace.This is not just leaving the earth, or going to a parallel world, it should be a different timeline. Just hide it! Su Zhan stayed in the original analysis for a long time, and it can be determined that Darkside did not cross the world to a parallel world, but crossed the timeline. The power of this product is enough! If he didn''t integrate his abilities, I''m afraid he would really let this guy slip away. With a sneer, Su Zhan''s figure disappeared again. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared on a certain street.The surrounding environment looks a little backward, of course it was 1986 after all!To tell the truth, Su Zhan is a little bit confused about what Daxeder thinks. At any rate, he is also the leader of the Apocalypse. He can be called a god. Even if you want to escape, there is no need to stay on the earth, right?It''s impossible to hide that respectful face from the earth! Could it be that the invasion is not successful now, and we are planning to launch another invasion in 1986? Although he didn''t understand what Darkside was thinking, he could be sure that Darkside came to this era. The brain is running fast, looking for the breath of Darkside.At the same time, Su Zhan has also figured out where he is. Soviet Union! The Soviet Union in 1986. The history of the Soviet War was not very good, but a major event happened in the Soviet Union in 1986. There was a nuclear power plant explosion, which caused at least thousands of square meters of land to be irradiated. The amount of radiation released was 400 times that of the nuclear explosion in Hiroshima, Japan. One can imagine how serious it is. Of course, this has nothing to do with me, and I don''t want to change anything so great.Although he doesn''t need to worry about the cause and effect of changing the timeline at all, but it is not necessary. But Su Zhan soon discovered that things seemed not that simple. He met Atom and Captain Cold. The two men dressed in clothes of this era, and they said as they walked, seeming to be discussing something. "Such a coincidence?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, aren''t they going to deal with Savage?Is Savage also in the Soviet Union? Darkside''s breath is perfectly hidden, and it will take time to lock his position. There is nothing to do. Su Zhan wants to see what the two of them are going to do. 654 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 654 The two of them didn''t notice that they had been followed by Su Zhan, talking about countermeasures as they walked, and soon arrived at a theater. Bolshoi Theatre. Following along, Su Zhan already understood. These two people came for a woman named Valentina Vostok.This woman is a genius in physics. She joined the Soviet organization and became an agent and scientist. The reason she was approached was because she was now working for Savage, developing some special ability.Get her ID card and go to the laboratory to destroy the research, which can delay Savage''s rule for a while. This is the difference between the strong and the weak. The strong can crush, but the weak can only do everything possible to weaken, delay, and defeat. Item 0793 The performance of the opera house has not yet started, and many people gathered at the door, talking in twos and threes, obviously waiting for the performance to start.In the crowd, a woman in a long red dress with a backless walked gracefully to the door. There is a very special temperament in every gesture, as if it exudes a brilliance that people can''t ignore. Atom took a deep breath and leaned forward to start a conversation. The Atom is handsome, plus he is rich and golden, and he is a genius in physics, so there are more common topics. If he can talk to Valentina and find a way to get an identity card, even Success is also the initial plan. But it is obvious that sometimes learning is not enough to attract women. The appearance and temperament are the first impression. Atom tried several times to strike up a conversation, but Valentina either ignored it or declined politely, making him very anxious.The cold captain next to him seemed to be a little overwhelmed, and a few words seemed to arouse Valentina''s interest, which made Atom very frustrated. He is also a rich man anyhow, he is also good-looking and smart, so he can''t compare with a robber and thief? Just as Captain Cold was faintly trying to take Valentina away, Valentina unexpectedly revealed the meaning of refusal. This surprised Captain Cold and Atom, who just seemed to be successful. Why suddenly... changed? "Sorry, I met a friend and may be separated." Valentina spoke to Captain Cold without any sincerity, and then turned away. "friend?" Captain Cold looked in the direction Valentina had left, but was stunned for an instant. "Do you believe that he and her are friends?" Captain Cold asked in a low voice. Atom shook his head: "If it was at other times, I believe it, but this is 1986." "What''s this!" Captain Cold shook his head in frustration, turned and left with Atom. Things have changed, only to change the plan. "Hello there!" Valentina spoke softly to the young man before her. Her status, qualifications and abilities have allowed her to meet countless outstanding men, coupled with the particularity of the job, so she has never considered finding a man. Even for the boy just now, Valentina felt that the other party was unclear, so she wanted to take the opportunity to find out. As an agent, this is still a bit alert. But the man in front of her gave her an inexplicable impulse, a feeling that if she didn''t know it, she would regret it for life if she didn''t touch it. She had never had this idea before, let alone such a strong one. So she came over. "Hello there!" Su Zhan turned around and looked at Valentina with a slight smile. Very elegant, but there is still a trace of evil in the elegant. very attractive! "You also like this opera performance? I have watched it many times, but I still like it, and I want to see it every time. Are you alone? I don''t seem to have seen you before." Valentina said with a smile . "Not long after I first came to the Soviet Union, I heard that there were opera performances. To be honest, I don''t know opera, I just heard that the actors are beautiful." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand. "My name is Su Zhan." "Valentina." "Actually, the opera actors this time are not very beautiful, but they did well. If you just watch the actors, you may be disappointed." Valentina said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and said, "This is disappointing news, but fortunately... It''s a blessing to see if you lose your horse." "What do you mean?" Valentina did not understand the meaning of this sentence. "It means that although the opera disappointed me, but...I did not come in vain. I had an unexpected gain." Su Zhan looked at Valentina and said with a smile: "Since I am not interested in opera, Miss Lentina has seen it many times, so how about we find a place to talk?" "My coffee is good." Valentina smiled. "Then go!" Su Zhan smiled and raised her arms, Valentina smiled and stretched out her arms, and the two left the opera house together. ... ... Valentina''s home is already very luxurious in this era, and there are guards in the dark around it to keep it confidential. The guard in the dark was shocked when Valentina brought the man back. This was the first time Valentina took a man home.Regarding the identity of this man, the guard was wondering in his heart. The position is high, the ability is outstanding, the most important thing is that the person is beautiful and very sexy. Although these guards didn''t dare to have any thoughts at all, but now seeing the goddess bring the man back, I feel heartbroken... "Sit down, I''ll make coffee." Valentina said to Su Zhan and turned to make coffee. Su Zhan looked around the house casually, then fixed his gaze on Valentina. Valentina is wearing a red backless long dress with her back facing Su Zhan. The perfect curve and the snow-white back are too eye-catching and it is difficult to leave after seeing it.Su Zhan didn''t hide her gaze, Valentina could also feel the scorching gaze on her back. Instead of blaming Su Zhan for being abrupt, she was a little bit happy and proud. Women, don¡¯t you dress beautifully to attract attention? If you are a bit sullen, you may be happy to not want it, and you may pretend to complain that the man is too direct. 655 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 655 But Valentina is not a woman with that kind of personality. If she likes it, she will express it completely and will take the initiative to do it. This is also the reason why she would be so bold to strike up a conversation with Su Zhan, and even directly invite home. The thinking of scientists is naturally different from that of ordinary women! "not bad." Drinking the coffee brought by Valentina, Su Zhan complimented him sincerely. Coffee, Su Zhan did not drink less, not an expert, but can also taste good or bad, the coffee made by Valentina, the taste is really good. Hearing Su Zhan''s compliment, Valentina''s smile increased. She sat down next to Su Zhan with her legs slightly cocked together, which would not make people feel slack and elegant, but also sexy. Item 0794 Su Zhanhui''s coming out to disrupt the game was actually a whim. He didn''t intend to harmonize the legendary team. After all, Savage didn''t have much interest for him.His goal is Darkside.However, he has not yet locked the whereabouts of Darkside. It happened to see the''performance'' of Captain Cold and the Atomic Man in the courtyard. In addition, Valentina is indeed very attractive, so Su Zhan also followed suit and stood deliberately. In a place where Valentina can see.It''s just that he didn''t expect the effect to be so good. He didn''t do anything yet, and Valentina took the initiative to come over and strike up a conversation. To be honest, this makes Su Zhan also quite cool! Especially when he saw Valentina''s legs, Su Zhan felt that his whim was too right. The legs are really beautiful. "Do you like it?" Valentina asked softly while watching Su Zhan staring at her legs. Su Zhan nodded and said: "Yes, usually I look at women''s legs first, then breasts, and finally face. Of course, if something is particularly prominent, this order will also change. Your legs are beautiful. I like it very much." "You are very honest, and your theory is very fresh, so... you have many women?" Valentina asked. Su Zhan smiled: "If I say no, do you believe it?" "Do not believe it!" Valentina shook her head."The man who makes me fall in love at first sight is enough to prove his attraction to women." Su Zhan smiled, Valentina''s character is very good, generous. "Dancing?" After drinking coffee and chatting a few words, Valentina asked suddenly.Before Su Zhan could answer, she got up and walked aside to play music. The melodious music sounded, and Valentina turned to look at Su Zhan.Su Zhan smiled and put down the coffee cup and walked out and stretched out his hand to gracefully make an inviting posture, and then kept holding Valentina''s hand, holding her waist with one hand, and gently dancing. The melodious faint, charming fragrance, coupled with the close at hand, the scenery that can be seen by looking down. The atmosphere is romantic and confusing. Unconsciously, the bodies of the two were getting closer and closer, and they didn''t want to do anything specifically, their mouths were already stuck together. The original dance has also become a hug. Valentina is more active than Su Zhan imagined. Although she can feel that she should be inexperienced, she is indeed very active. Holding Su Zhan''s neck, proactively worrying about her toes, actively catering to Su Zhan, even her. He took the initiative to hold Su Zhan''s hand on his body. "Where is your room?" Su Zhan gasped and asked in a low voice. "The innermost room upstairs." Saying that Valentina pulled Su Zhan''s hand directly upstairs, opened the door and entered the room, turned around at Su Zhan gate, and Valentina rushed forward again, asking for a kiss, and going to the Soviet Union. clothes. Take the initiative to make Su Zhan interested! Not long after... Voices came from the room! "That''s it? That''s awesome." The guard thought with some envy, but after two hours, the envy had become admiration. Accompanied by the sound gradually stopped, calm. Su Zhan looked at Valentina who was entangled in him like an octopus and still felt a little dazed. Didn''t I come to chase Darkside?Why did you make a beauty inexplicably?Sure enough, the charm is too great!With a shameless smile, Su Zhan touched Valentina''s slender legs, causing Valentina to gasp and anger. "Don''t make trouble, I''m almost exhausted, go to sleep." Valentina murmured, and it didn''t take long before she fell asleep. Su Zhan shook his head, the person slowly disappeared, appeared from the side, grabbed his hand, Valentina''s identity card had flown over, and then... disappeared. next moment. Su Zhan appeared directly on the bright and very modern spacecraft. "The smell of a woman..." A voice sounded, Lisa leaned against the wall and looked at Su Zhan with a smile."My brother said that you suddenly appeared to pry away his target, and now it looks like... you have already succeeded?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "There is no chance of a miss in my target." Lisa shrugged, and the two came to the spaceship''s hall. Everyone was there. Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Hunter said happily: "You said that you might come here, but you didn''t expect to come. But... how did you come into this era?" "It''s not difficult to travel through time," Su Zhan said lightly. Hunter reacted and nodded repeatedly. "This is Valentina''s ID card. Just do whatever you want. She shouldn''t show up before noon." Su Zhan handed Xinfica to Hunter. Hunter was overjoyed immediately. Prepare to arrange manpower to go to the laboratory. Of course, the only thing that can be arranged is the Atomic Man. Whoever makes him the strongest in this area, he can''t understand at all for others to go. "Well, just continue what you want, I just drop by." Su Zhan said. "Is it going to leave?" Seeing that Su Zhan seemed to be leaving, Thea hurried over and said, "It''s rare to meet in 1986, so I won''t stay longer?" "Alright!" Thinking that everyone else on the Raptor team had taken it down, but Thea, who had always wanted to be taken down, missed it because she had joined the legendary team. Su Zhan felt that it was necessary to stay for a while. "Go to your room for a while." Su Zhan said with a smile. Thea instantly smiled like a flower, and took Su Zhan''s arm to her room. Thea¡¯s room is decorated in her style, with many fashion items and souvenirs from different eras. For Su Zhan, maybe the legendary team has just left, but in fact they have traveled through time several times.Thea asked curiously about the situation of the Raptor team, and Su Zhan knew that her experience was so different from her own and answered a few questions.Later, Thea asked how he came over, and Su Zhan talked about the Daxede. Thea had no impression and no clues. And Su Zhan himself did not lock his position, he can be sure that Darkside has come to this era, this timeline.However, this timeline was created by God and was not a normal timeline at all, so Su Zhan suspected that the reason for not being able to lock Daxede was related to the particularity of this timeline! Chapter 0795 The ship of the master of time! "what happened?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly frowned, Thea asked in a low voice. 656 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 656 Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay, I''ll go out and come back later." "Where are you going?" Thea asked curiously, but Su Zhan had disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in the forest near the spacecraft. The night is dark, there is no moon and no stars, and there is a feeling of a murderous night with a moon and a black wind. Leaning against a towering tree, Su Zhan quietly looked at a clearing in the distance. The wind suddenly started. As if something was falling from the sky, when the wind gradually ceased, a person wearing an armor and a helmet holding an energy gun suddenly appeared, looking at the posture as if something came out of it. The Lord of Time is not a code name for a person, but the name of an organization.This organization is mysterious and special, and is responsible for the stability of the timeline.If anyone destroys the timeline, the Lord of Time will send someone to solve this trouble and hidden danger and maintain the stability of the timeline.Hunter¡¯s last job was the Lord of Time, but because of his grudge with Savage, Hunter was opposed and pursued by the Lord of Time after he quit. At this time, the Lord of Time came from the spaceship to look for Hunter, but suddenly saw Su Zhan under the tree next to him. As the master of time, how could he not know Su Zhan. For a moment he became vigilant, holding the energy gun in both hands and aimed at Su Zhan. "Your boat is good, how about sending me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Impossible!" He said solemnly. How can anyone deal with the ship as soon as they meet?What''s more, this is a time ship, the foundation of the Lord of Time.Don''t look at the Lord of Time sounds very powerful, in fact, personal ability is not particularly prominent, relying entirely on time spacecraft to travel through time. Su Zhan didn''t expect that the other party would really agree to give it to himself. When he said this, he was nothing but an attitude, this ship...I want it! The wind suddenly started. The Lord of Time was shocked and felt the wind passing by.Turning his head subconsciously, he saw that Su Zhan had already stepped into the spacecraft. "So fast!" Before he could think about it, the energy gun blasted directly at Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s footsteps did not stop, but the energy abruptly stopped in the air, floating in front of the cabin door like a beacon.Seeing Su Zhanmai stepping forward, the Lord of Time hurriedly followed up. As soon as he arrived at the cabin door, he heard a bang. The blue energy suddenly exploded, and the powerful impact directly flew him out and hit him in the distance. The tree fell heavily. Puff through. The Lord of Time fell to the ground, looking very embarrassed, and seemed to be hurt. "How dare you, how dare you do this! This is the spaceship of the Lord of Time!" He moaned in a hideous atmosphere, and quickly contacted the organization through his communication device. His boat is not so easy to grab. Even if you are Su Zhan, you are just a guy who has disappeared. He and Hunter¡¯s timeline are the same, which is the timeline where he is now.In this timeline, Su Zhan mysteriously disappeared without whereabouts.Therefore, although he knew that Su Zhan was very strong, but he did not dare to resist at all! Su Zhan entered the spaceship and made a round, but there was not much attraction to him. Turning off the intelligent system on the spacecraft, Su Zhan''s fingers flew on the virtual screen, and quickly figured out the principle of the spacecraft. It is not that high-end, after all, it is the future technology, and the ability to perform time jumps has been studied. This reminded Su Zhan of Inverse Lightning, the wheelchair of Inverse Lightning was actually a small time ship, but... he had no chance to use it. Closer to home. Su Zhan is actually interested in the ability to jump in this time. Although he can travel through time at will, he is not as comfortable as a spaceship after all, let alone... he still has a suitable warship to use. Sun boat! This sun god¡¯s ship is much stronger than this spacecraft in terms of structure and materials. It is a pity that it can only be displayed in the system space without using it. After clarifying, Su Zhan dismantled this system directly. "Dengdenden!" The heavy footsteps sounded, and at least seven or eight people heard the sound. Su Zhan glanced at it, and saw that the Lord of Time, heavily armed, came in one after another. "Are you looking for a helper?" Su Zhan pouted his lips, and saw that the Lords of Time who rushed over had suddenly opened fire. In an instant, countless energy guns shot towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t move, and a faint chaotic power appeared around his body, and the energy was directly shocked when it hit.In an instant, there were explosions in the spacecraft. After one round of fire, the entire spacecraft had become a mess, and there was even a Lord of Time being hit by the bounced energy.But these guys are quite persistent and have not been very hot.Su Zhan simply sat down, Da Ma Jindao. Choo Choo Choo. Gunshots continued, and although the Lords of Time had their heads covered by their helmets, the expressions under the helmets were extremely frustrated and angry. What is this? They sat there and let them fight, but nothing happened, but I was injured several times. This... This is too depressing. The more you fight, the more depressed, the more you fight, the weaker. I don''t know who stopped first, and stopped in the end. "It''s finished?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you guys go while I''m in a good mood? If you feel unconvinced by your words, you can send someone else. Trouble with me. Also, to remind you, you have to deal with Hunter and I don''t care, but if one of the women on his boat is injured because of you, the Lord of all your time will wait to bear my anger." "you¡­¡­" One of the Lords of Time wanted to speak, but Su Zhan waved his hand and shouted, "Go away!" The sound fell, and those people flew out involuntarily in an instant. One by one, as if being thrown out, fell down outside the spacecraft, piled on one by one, pressing one by one. "Go, let''s go, leave this to the elder to decide." The strength of Su Zhan far surpassed them. They glanced at each other, stood up silently, and then boarded their respective time ships. As for the guy who was robbed of the ship, he was unwilling to follow them back. Chapter 0796 The Red Light of Anger! The silence in the forest returned, Su Zhan put away the things in the time spacecraft, then stayed on the spot, releasing the power of chaos. In an instant, the surrounding things began to crush and disappear gradually. 657 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 657 In just a few minutes, the time spacecraft has been completely reduced to ashes. Without moving, Su Zhanyang released the sun boat. As soon as the solar boat appeared, the hot light radiated the surroundings like day, bright and dazzling. Su Zhan jumped onto the solar ship, and the solar ship slowly lifted into the sky in an instant, into the clouds in the sky. Many people have noticed the change in the sky at this moment. Although they have not seen clearly what is going on, the fact that night turns into day does make them extremely curious. Many scientists want to figure out the reason, but in the end they can¡¯t do anything. It has become an unsolved mystery.Of course, these have nothing to do with Su Zhan. The solar ship flew out of the earth and floated in the sea of ??stars. Su Zhan began to transform the sun ship! Although the sun boat is comparable to a magical weapon, it is a bit old after all. Some modern equipment is not available, and there is no change in appearance, but the internal structure is indeed a big change. After installing the time jump program, Su Zhan copied a copy of the white queen by the way. The program is used as the operating system of the solar ship, after I''m busy.Su Zhan tried. The speed of the solar boat is very fast, the speed of the flight is also very stable, the slightest turbulence is felt, and there is no need to sit on a chair with a seat belt. Whoosh whoosh. The sun boat shuttled quickly, Su Zhan didn''t set the route specifically, so it went fast without a goal or destination. Boom boom! The solar ship passed through an area of ??meteorites. After the meteorites touched the solar ship, the solar ship did not shake, let alone the slightest damage. On the contrary, the meteorites were crushed by the energy emitted from the sun god and exploded one after another. "Not enough, it''s better to have something stronger to judge the defensive ability of the solar ship." Su Zhan shook his head and said, "After the White Queen, check if there are any eligible places nearby." "There are people who are excited about five light-years away, and the detection ability index is very high, which is extremely destructive." "Then go and take a look." The solar ship accelerated abruptly, a few light-years away in a flash. Su Zhan had already seen the fierce battle mentioned by the White Queen. One red and one green, two colors flickering back and forth in the dim starry sky, various weapons turned out, fighting extremely fiercely. "Green light and red light?" Su''s strategy was a little surprised, but they didn''t expect the fierce fight would be them. It was the green light, or the red light. This was the first time he encountered it. Looking down at his hand, the green light ring, the yellow light ring, and the orange light ring. The three lantern rings are now more or less reduced to pure decorations, and there is no chance of performance at all. "It seems that one more ring is needed." Su Zhan said softly, and at the same time, he saw the green light flying towards the solar ship like a falling meteor.If he doesn''t stop, he will definitely hit the solar ship''s energy shield. Looking at him now, he is obviously injured. If he hits again, I''m afraid he will have to die.Seeing that he was about to fall, the energy cover of the solar boat opened a hole, just enough to accommodate him, and then closed again. Puff! The Green Lantern Policeman fell heavily on the deck, the rate of which was very bad. "Thanks, thank you..." The green light men struggled to get up and thank Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded lightly, looking at the red light that came over. "Be careful, get away!" Seeing the angry look of the red light, the green light men hurriedly shouted to remind Su Zhan to control the warship to avoid. Su Zhan turned a deaf ear, staring at the red light. "His name is Atohitas, the leader of the Red Lantern Corps. The stronger his anger, the stronger his strength. Your ship can''t stop him..." The Green Lantern police saw Su Zhan unmoved. , Thought he didn''t know the power of the red light, and hurriedly explained it, but before he finished speaking, he saw Atoshitas transforming into a red sledgehammer and slamming it over...too much time to think. The green light policemen gritted their teeth and raised the green light to protect the warship, but suddenly discovered that the giant hammer hadn''t been able to destroy the warship''s energy shield, and even... once the hammer came down, he didn''t even feel any jolts. "What did you just say?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. "No, nothing..." The Green Lantern shook his head bitterly, he didn''t know what to say. This is the first time he has seen someone, no, there should be a boat that can withstand the angry blow of Atoshitas! The more Atohitas became angry, the stronger the power of the red light. The anger of Atohitas was already exaggerated before, otherwise he would not be defeated so simply.Then he was taken into the battleship by Su Zhan, and he could obviously feel that Atoshitas'' anger was more triumphant, and then...this ship easily withstood his anger! The Green Lightmen accident, Atoshitas was also very surprised. This made him even more angry, and the sledgehammer was smashed down. Atohitas looked very crazy, even a little bit exhausted. His expression became more and more ferocious, and the anger seemed to have become real. It''s the same, anyone can see it, his anger is no longer able to increase. Click, click! The power of the giant hammer was getting stronger and stronger, but the sun ship remained motionless. Su Zhan just stood at the bow of the ship, watching Atoshitas venting his anger, neither taking action nor intending to leave. This gesture is a provocation for Atohitas. "After the White Queen, analyze, if Atoshitas'' anger rises endlessly, how far the Sunship can withstand it." "It is possible to smash the energy shield at least by about thirty-five times. However, his current anger index can be increased by at most five to ten times that is the limit. Su Zhan nodded. Although the anger is endless, it is like Hulk Hulk. The more anger the stronger, and there will never be an upper limit. It seems like a bug, but no upper limit does not mean you can reach it! Chapter 0797 There is no upper limit to anger, but the level of anger varies from person to person. Atohitas himself is always in a state of anger, and he has to maintain his sense, otherwise he will be controlled by the red light and become an angry and cruel puppet.Although his anger level will increase, there is a limit to the degree of increase.Knowing that Atoshitas couldn''t reach the level of anger that destroyed the sun ship at all, and after understanding the defense of the sun ship, Su Zhan lost interest. "It''s me for letting you crash for so long!" Su Zhan said faintly, people had suddenly appeared outside the sun boat. Without saying anything, Atoshitas turned and rushed towards Su Zhan.He doesn''t want to talk at all now, his anger is getting more and more, he just wants to vent his anger. Atoshitas is very straightforward. He smashed the ship without saying a word just now, even now that he smashed people can see his character. No matter what you mess, just do it!What a pity... he chose the wrong person! Seeing the sledgehammer hit, Su Zhan waved his hand lightly, and the surging sledgehammer came to an abrupt end and was blocked by Su Zhan. Atoshitas'' expression remained unchanged, his anger was spurred, and it kept increasing The power of the giant hammer wanted to oppress Su Zhan.The power on the giant hammer became stronger and stronger, but Su Zhan''s expression did not change at all, as if he did not feel any pressure at all. He dragged the sledgehammer with one hand, grabbed the sledgehammer backhand with the other hand, grabbed the sledgehammer and slammed it hard, and Atoshitas was instantly involuntarily taken out. The huge inertia made Atohitas unable to stop at all, and finally turned into a huge palm to be able to block him, and just after steadying, he saw a light flashing. Danger! The danger arising from the bottom of his heart made Atohitas too late to think, and instantly turned into a red wall blocking him. Click, click! The red wall shattered in an instant, and was cut off like tofu without any barriers. With a flash of cold light, Atoshitas snorted, and a hole appeared in his chest instantly, and the heart was completely crushed and crushed! 658 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 658 The blood splattered, and the red blood seemed to carry a burst of burning energy, braving sparks. "That''s it!" His heart was destroyed, but Atohitas was still alive. Su Zhan glanced and found the reason, red light! The red light replaced his heart. As long as the red light is still there, Atoshitas will not die! "set!" The power of chaos was released, and Su Zhan instantly set Atoshitas to make him unable to move. "Grab!" When Atoshitas was panicked and angry, Su Zhan once again uttered a single word. This word seemed to have a special ability. Atoshitas felt that the red light ring on his finger had begun to loosen: "no no¡­¡­" Atohitas finally panicked. Once the red light ring leaves, he will undoubtedly die. "No, no, no..." Atoshitas tried to stop it but it had no effect at all. Seeing the red light ring flying out of his fingers, Atoshitas roared in despair. The sudden change occurred. The red light ring that was about to fly out suddenly stopped, emitting a very powerful red energy that instantly gave Atoshitas to the owner. The red energy extended along his body and gradually formed a huge Red bull. "This is, the lantern beast?" Su Zhan was quite surprised, the lantern beast was so rare, and he didn''t expect Atoshitas to choose to serve the lantern beast so simply and become a puppet. Think about it, too, if he doesn''t do this, he will undoubtedly die, at least being a puppet is better than death. Blood butcher cattle! This is the beast of the red light. At this time, Atoshitas had completely lost his glamour, his body was bright red, roars rang out, and the blood slaughter ox rushed towards Su Zhan. The Blade of God Killing changed abruptly, and it suddenly turned into a black long rope. It was wrapped in a loop. Su Zhan threw it at will, and it caught the blood slaughter cow''s neck with great accuracy. In an instant, the blood slaughter cow uttered a stern stern The cry became extremely manic.That power unexpectedly made Su Zhan unable to hold him for a while, only to bump with this power. Su Zhan feels like a cowboy now, holding the rope with both hands and pulling it hard, the blood slaughter the cow in front of him is constantly struggling like crazy, and the place where the rope is trapped makes a squeaky sound, that is the blade of the gods. Swallowing, burning. "Wow!" Su Zhan was riding on the blood slaughter cow, pulling the rope with one hand, and banging his head with the other. With a punch, the blood slaughter cow was stunned, and it fell straight down. boom! boom! boom! Su Zhan''s fists didn''t stop. With one punch than one punch, although Xue Tu Niu resisted frantically, he couldn''t break free at all. After a few punches, it was obvious that Xue Tu Niu''s body was a little weak. boom! With another punch, the blood slaughter cow finally couldn''t resist it, and the whole body was directly shattered. The energy exploded and dissipated, and the red light slowly floated to Su Zhan''s hand, seeming to become a little dim. Atohitas, who had lost the red light, was trapped by the Blade of God Killing and was absorbing his soul. As the soul was absorbed, God Killing Blade released Atoshitas, and Atoshitas fell directly into the galaxy and disappeared. Su Zhan put on the red light ring at hand, retracted the God Killing Blade, and slowly floated back to the sun ship. On the Sun Boat, the Green Lantern was completely dumbfounded. Seeing Su Zhan falling, he subconsciously took two steps back.Feeling the fear of the Green Lantern Policeman, Su Zhan didn''t bother to tell him more and waved."you can go now." "You, who are you?" The Green Lightman glanced at the four rings in Su Zhan''s hands, especially the one green light ring among them, and suppressed the fear in his heart. Su Zhan shook his head and waved his hand. The Green Lightmen instantly felt a repulsive force, and then they flew out involuntarily. They didn''t know how far they flew before they could stop, but there was no shadow of the Sun Ship and Su Zhan. ... "Let''s go back!" Su Zhan said after the dialogue, the sun ship has returned. After entering the earth, Su Zhan put the sun ship away, and returned to Hunter''s ship only to find that the people were gone. Chapter 0798 I''m Not A Heartless Person "What about people?" Su Zhan let go of his thoughts in doubt and quickly figured out the reason. Why is there no one on the ship, because they were all arrested. After obtaining Valentina''s identity card, Atom originally wanted to sabotage their experiment, but was discovered and arrested because of lack of experience.Naturally, Hunter and others would not sit back and watch whether they wanted to save people, but they were... After all, there are no strong figures among them. Captain Cold, Atom were arrested one after another, Eagle Girl and Kuaishou Thea''s attack power is not so outstanding, at least Lisa, she is not a golden glider now, can only be regarded as a criminal, perhaps outstanding among ordinary criminals, but in the Soviet Union This kind of heavily guarded laboratory, she can''t play much role at all.Several people were held together, looking depressed. Valentina''s research is very unusual. Needless to say, it is too complicated. To put it simply, nuclear energy is used to generate a powerful radioactivity, which is countless times stronger than a nuclear bomb. Or to put it simply, it has some abilities similar to fire storm! In fact, Valentina has really studied this theory again! Savage, who was behind the scenes, didn''t show up, and I don''t know what he was doing. So even though he was locked up for the time being, there was no danger and no forced confession. In Valentina''s laboratory. Valentina sat in a chair wearily, and it was bright outside at eleven in the morning. Early in the morning, Valentina was awakened, and then found that Su Zhan was missing, which made her a little uneasy, but she had to come back to deal with the situation first.After learning that they used their ID card to enter the laboratory, Valentina understood that this ID card must have been given to them by Su Zhan. This makes Valentina very sad. She was the first man to be heartbroken, the first man to enter her body and mind, and he was with her because of a scheme. How can this make Valentina not sad? 659 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 659 "What are you thinking?" A voice suddenly sounded, Valentina was startled, and turned around subconsciously. "How did you come in?" Valentina asked suspiciously, looking at Su Zhan behind her. The door was facing her direction, and there were only windows behind her, but no sound was heard. Su Zhan smiled and said: "If you were angry for me taking your ID card, I think it should not be anymore?" Valentina frowned and suddenly reacted. Yes, if Su Zhan needed an ID card to get close to him for the laboratory, there was no need at all. He seemed to have a special transmission ability. If he really came for the laboratory, he could go directly in.Thinking about this, Valentina suddenly felt better, maybe...different positions, maybe still the enemy, but at least...he didn''t touch herself with purpose. "I do know them, even most of them are mine. But I am not very interested in what they do. I think you should be able to guess that they are very special and I am very special because we are all They came from another timeline. They were to deal with your boss Savage, and I came for another guy. Knowing you is actually a coincidence, but since it happened, according to my personality, it can¡¯t be He is ruthless, so, are you interested in living in the future?" Su Zhan walked to Valentina and held her waist. Valentina did not resist. Obviously, although she guessed some, Su Zhan did need time to digest it after her personal confirmation. "Dududududududu..." A harsh sirens suddenly interrupted Valentina''s thoughts. She was shocked: "There is a problem in the laboratory. I will go and take a look. What you said...give me some time for me to think about it. Yes... they were locked up underground." After speaking, Valentina hurriedly turned around and went out. Su Zhan smiled and appeared in the underground cell instantly. "boom!" With a light wave, the cell was instantly shattered. "Let''s go." Su Zhan said lightly. Everyone was stunned for a moment, reacted instantly, and walked out excitedly. A lot of guards were encountered along the way, and they were solved without any action at all. When they walked out of the ground and came to the ground, a violent explosion suddenly sounded. "You go first." Su Zhan frowned slightly and shouted in a deep voice. The next moment, he appeared in the flame''s wanton laboratory. At the very center of the laboratory, Valentina''s body exudes blue flame light, and bursts of powerful radiation energy are being released. As soon as she came to the laboratory, the laboratory exploded directly. The energy substance she was studying was absorbed by her without knowing how. She can feel that this energy is still rising rapidly, and the radiation emitted is more powerful than a nuclear bomb. It''s also amazing.The most important thing is that she knows very well that if there is no way to stop it, if this energy reaches a peak, she will explode! "Danger, go quickly, stay away from me, and stay away from the laboratory." Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Valentina shouted eagerly. Su Zhan did not speak, but looked around with a frown in confusion. You can''t go wrong, the breath of Darkside. He felt the energy ray of Darkside, and Darkside, who had no clues, appeared at this time and destroyed the laboratory, probably because he came for himself. There is no need to track this breath, Su Zhan has already discovered Darkside. A chaotic power poured into Valentina''s body, and Su Zhan said softly: "Don''t worry, this power can guarantee that even if it explodes, you will not be in danger. When I solve that guy, I will help you again. " When the voice fell, Su Zhan broke through the wall and flew out. In the air. Darkside was floating condescendingly, seeing Su Zhan appearing, Darkside did not panic, and assumed a confident posture. On the chaotic side below, Hunter and others have already left. The soldiers below are in chaos. Some fled for their lives, some wanted to fight the fire, and some shot at the Soviet war and Daxede, but this kind of firepower was basically There is no impact. Su Zhan slowly flew up, leveling with Darkside. Chapter 0799 Real Slap! "Although the energy you leave on her can protect her, it cannot prevent the spread of radiation after the explosion. Once the radiation spreads, everyone here will die. Here... there will be no grass! You have five minutes. Time will bring her to a place where no one is there to minimize the impression, but you will not be able to stop me from leaving." Darkside said slowly, appearing extremely proud. "As the person in charge of the Apocalypse Star, a multiverse-level powerhouse, you are actually proud of being able to escape my chase, Darkside, it seems...I think you are too high!" Su Zhan said slowly. Darkside''s face flushed instantly, but his complexion was so hard to see. He was kind of annoyed into anger: "Don''t be proud, I will use my life''s time and energy to retaliate against you, being the person next to you. One by one die, when the earth you want to protect is destroyed, I look forward to seeing your painful expression!" "Your time is running out, see you next time!" Darkside originally wanted to laugh arrogantly, but thinking of Su Zhan''s words just now made him a little unable to laugh, he snorted and Darkside prepared to leave. Five minutes, no, it''s less than five minutes now. Whether to save someone or to entangle with oneself, in Darkside''s view, there is no need to judge. He deliberately learned about the heroes on the earth, huh, they all put righteousness on their lips, in order to be a hero, in order to save people, he would do everything, not to mention that he had seen before with his own eyes that Su Zhan gave up for a female reporter To chase yourself.Therefore, Darkside is sure that the Soviet war will inevitably choose to save people. "It turns out... the nuclear explosion in 1986 was like this, it turned out to be... related to me!" Su Zhan chuckled slowly, and the God Killing Blade had been pulled out. "You want to fight me? You can''t beat me in such a short time. Even if you can win, at least tens of thousands of people here will die because of you!" "Fool, as long as my woman is fine, everyone else, I will take care of him to die!" Seeing Darkside still knowing himself confidently, Su Zhan sneered, and the Blade of God Killing had already slashed towards Darkside. Although Darkside was surprised that Su Zhan was really going to fight himself, he reacted quickly and instantly dodged sideways. When he dodged sideways, watching the Blade of God Killing pass by, he suddenly felt a The black thunder suddenly hit him, and for a moment he even felt his body numb, unable to move.Immediately afterwards, I saw a sudden change in the Blade of God Killing, and it suddenly turned into a trident and pierced it. Darkside put his hands in front of him, and energy rays suddenly appeared in his eyes. boom! The trident pierced Darkside''s arm, his expression grimace in pain. Su Zhan''s eyes emitted laser light to resist energy rays. "Humph!" With a cold snort, the trident was pulled out and changed back to the original appearance of the Blade of Godslayer, and swept away. Whoosh! Darkside flew out in an instant, because the body lost its void, the energy rays shook with it, and the sound of booming rumbling sounded, and the surrounding buildings were swept by the energy rays and collapsed. boom! Darkside fell in the ruins, his arms faintly aching, and his wounds were deep and horrified.He turned his head to look at Valentina, whose energy is getting stronger and stronger in the distance, and shouted at Su Zhan who had already flown over: "Aren''t you going to save people? I''m going to guarantee it soon. You obviously have a chance to save They, but they died because of you, are you still a hero? Are you still..." 660 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 660 "Fool!" Su Zhan suddenly blasted a punch, and instantly blocked Darkside''s words. Darkside looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, he really didn''t care, really didn''t care, how could this be possible?How is it different from what you analyzed, and why?why? He looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, the explosion... was born. Fire, radiation, and the power that is so powerful that it can annihilate everything is released instantly. In the explosion, Su Zhan pinched Darkside''s neck, punched, punched... What is called face beating, this is called face beating!If you don''t hit anywhere else, just blow your face! "What a thick skin!" After a few punches, Darkside''s face didn''t even smash! "How are you, how can..." Darkside looked at Su Zhan with a panting shock, and he forgot the pain on his face. "Last one." Su Zhan gently let go of Darkside, and Darkside fell to the ground, unable to get up. Fists raised slowly. From top to bottom, it looks like a very ordinary punch. "boom!" With a punch that seemed to be an understatement, Darkside''s face was sunken in an instant. The powerful force was like a drill, instantly twisting Darkside''s face together, and then... annihilated! Bang bang bang! Layers of depressions on the ground, surrounding flames, and radiant energy seemed to be shaken clean by this force. Under the fist, a great depth had appeared, and Darkside was lying in it with his neck up... It''s completely gone. "The power of Chaos is really strong!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, his devouring ability was released instantly, and the Blade of God Killing happily absorbed the soul of Darkside. After getting it done, Su Zhan looked around. Okay! It really seems to have changed. The power plant and the laboratory have completely disappeared, and there is no trace left at all. A piece of red land, the radiant energy remaining in the air is amazingly high. According to this situation , With a radius of a hundred li, it is certain that no grass will grow.But it''s not worth taking it too seriously. This is something that has already happened, but in this timeline, this time it is related to me. Speaking of it, in his timeline, he had never heard of Valentina''s name, perhaps because of this. Shaking his head, Su Zhan quickly found Valentina. With her own protection from the power of Chaos, Valentina was fine, except that she passed out, and her clothes disappeared due to the explosion. After the disaster, there will be blessings. These words couldn''t be more appropriate to Valentina at this time. Item 0800 She had a nice appearance, a snow-white body, and there was no trace on her body, and even the mark on her waist that was pinched out by Su Zhan''s excitement that night was gone.It seemed that Valentina hadn''t been affected in any way, just like a sleeping beauty.In fact, Su Zhan could feel the powerful power contained in her body and the bursts of radiation emanating from her. Don''t underestimate the radiation, if the intensity is amazing, the power is quite extraordinary. Picking up Valentina, Su Zhan directly summoned the sun boat.The huge and bright solar ship appeared, and at this time... I was not afraid of being discovered, because there was no longer anyone around. The sun ship slowly flew into the air, Su Zhan carried Valentina to the cabin room and put her down. It looks like she will have to sleep for a while to wake up. Su Zhan sensed the location of Thea and the others. It seemed that their speed was very fast, and they were far away from the nuclear explosion range and would not be affected. Su Zhan sent a message to them and told them not to look for them. , Let them do. Sitting down beside Valentina, Su Zhan took out the God Killing Blade. I have to say that he is more and more satisfied with the performance of the Blade of God Killing. Whether it is the Fear Double Sword or the Twilight Sword, it can be regarded as a good weapon, especially the latter is a weapon that can explode the interstellar level.However, it is far worse than the Blade of God Killing now, but from the perspective of power, the Blade of God Killing is far more than that. Although there has been no chance to fully use it, there should be no problem in bursting into a single universe.Coupled with practicality and applicability, other aspects must be considered. The Blade of God Killing will definitely explode other weapons, and even the DC world or Marvel World may not be stronger than the Blade of God Killing. The most important thing is that it is endless, unlimited, and it can be improved. How to''feed'' it and let it advance is his current consideration. "It seems that you have to sacrifice you too." Su Zhan sighed lightly, and took out the double swords of fear and the sword of twilight. After thinking about it, he took out the ice box. Although this thing is not a weapon, it is of good material and power. Not bad. "Melt it!" With a sigh, Su Zhan combined them with the Blade of God Killing. Especially when the sword of twilight and the box of ice melted in, it was obvious that the power of the sword of the killing of the gods was much stronger! "Hmm..." Valentina suddenly hummed, but Su Zhan turned his head and looked aside.Sure enough, Valentina was already awake. Valentina, who just woke up, didn¡¯t seem to react to the situation. Seeing herself lying on the bed, Su Zhan was next to her again, and she felt sore and about to fall apart. The first reaction thought it was just this morning. When the war with Su is over! This shows how much a deep impression this left her for the first time. After looking at Su Zhan in the blink of an eye for a long time, Valentina suddenly reacted, and subconsciously called out and looked down at her. "Say okay first, although I really want to strip you off, but I didn''t do it this time." Su Zhan said with a smile. This person... at this time, can he not only care about it?It''s not light.Valentina grinned and just wanted to speak, but suddenly heard a chuckle, and a blue flame appeared on her body. In an instant, Valentina jumped off, beckoning to ask for help, and as a result, this wave of hand was a blue energy ray that passed towards Su Zhan. "Ah...get away, I didn''t mean to..." Before he finished speaking, the group of blue energy was waved away by Su Zhan. "Uh¡­¡­" Valentina felt that she was thinking too much. After she was surprised, she began to worry about her situation. The blue flame knew it was dangerous at first glance, but she didn''t feel anything abnormal. "When it exploded, my power of chaos protected your body. It didn''t let you die in the explosion and therefore gave you the opportunity to absorb that ability. In short, congratulations, you are no longer ordinary now. People!" "After you become familiar, you can master this ability steadily!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Lab..." Valentina looked at Su Zhan. "The laboratory is gone, and the nuclear explosion has razed the surrounding area to the ground. You now have two options, or go back to your boss Savage, he should be happy that you are not dead and you have the ability. Or, follow me in the future!" Su Zhan looked at Valentina and found that she didn¡¯t have any special expressions, and then continued: ¡°In view of the relationship between you and me, there is only one of the two choices left, and that is with by my side." "It''s almost..." 661 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 661 Valentina smiled. The reason she worked with Savage was simply because she was useful. She was an ambitious and capable woman, and she was not willing to let her live a mediocre life.Now that life has become different, let alone a man I like, how to choose, is it not an obvious opinion? The two are not comparable at all! "Should I think of a code name?" Valentina asked with interest, only to realize that Su Zhan was still working."what are you doing?" "Fuse my weapons." Su Zhan said casually, "As for the code name, there really should be!" "What about you? What is your code name?" Valentina feels that she is in much better now, and surprisingly well.She came to Su Zhan and leaned against him, and found that his expression seemed to change a little, and then she felt signs of looking up again somewhere. Looking at what she was like now, Valentina smiled, and suddenly she grabbed something with her hand. Su Zhan snorted and looked at Valentina''s messy expression and said, "I have many code names, Green Lantern, King of War, Lord of the Gods." "Then which one do you prefer?" Valentina''s hands dexterously unbuttoned her pants, and she moved them quickly. "I..." Su Zhan''s breathing became a little heavy, and he didn''t seem to adapt to the frequency of Valentina."I prefer bulldozers..." "What bulldozer?" "Just..." When Su Zhan saw the fusion of the God Killing Blade, he simply put it away, then turned around and threw Valentina down. Chapter 0801 Negative Woman and Metropolis Hero The bulldozer is naturally a joke, Su Zhan and Valentina can''t help but confuse them, more than two hours have passed since the end.I have to say that Valentina''s physical strength and recovery ability are indeed much stronger now. After the end, she still has the energy to chat with Su Zhan, and the content naturally goes back to the topic of code names. "I''ve already figured out your code name for you, so I''ll call it the negative girl." "Negative female?" Valentina squinted her eyes and felt the warmth in Su Zhan''s palm, and was very satisfied with this code name. As a physicist, she naturally knows what the negative electrode means, and it is appropriate to her own energy. "Well, my future code name will be Negative Girl. I have found a way to control this energy, but I still need to check it carefully. It''s a pity... my laboratory is ruined." Valentina is a little sorry. To say. "The laboratory is easy to handle. I''ll take you back to my timeline." Su Zhan said with a smile. Valentina got up and lay on Su Zhan''s body and asked: "Will this be a problem? Will it disrupt the timeline and cause any effects such as butterfly effects?" "Don''t worry, I don''t have any cause and effect, and it won''t have any impact." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. The two rested for half an hour before getting dressed and getting ready.Su Zhan got a set of clothes for Valentina. After she came out, Valentina discovered a problem she had just ignored! What is this place! The beautiful starry sky, the endless interstellar space, a bright warship floating slowly in the sky, she felt no discomfort at all, her breathing was normal, gravity and gravity were normal, and she didn''t feel the slightest bit of being in space. "so amazing!" Although we have logged on to the moon and explored outer space in 1986, there is still very little known about the universe.It was the first time Valentina came to space, and this feeling was really amazing.She didn''t ask what kind of person Su Zhan was, but she knew that Su Zhan was extraordinary.Especially when fighting against Darkside, although she was on the verge of exploding at the time, her consciousness was still clear. Alien, she can see clearly! "I will take you to my timeline. For you, it is the future!" Su Zhan came to Valentina''s side and said softly, then raised his voice and told the Queen to set the course and return to his timeline. .The existence of the White Queen surprised Valentina again. The solar boat started and accelerated instantly, and the surrounding scenery changed rapidly, gradually becoming blurred. Before Valentina could see clearly, she felt a burst of light ahead, followed by... as if she had come out of the long river of time. The next moment, what she saw was the ruined city and busy people. "This¡­¡­" Valentina was a little surprised, which was not quite the same as her imagined future. "Darkside did it!" When Su Zhan''s words fell, he saw Superman flying towards this side.After asking him to come up, Superman first looked at the sun boat and Valentina in confusion and surprise, and then asked, "Have you found Darkside?" "Already let me kill." Su Zhan said."It seems that I haven''t been away for long?" "About half an hour." "This is your city, the reconstruction is up to you, what''s the matter in contact. By the way, there''s another thing, how is Louise?" Su Zhan asked. "She''s okay, she should be reporting. If she hears that Dakside is dead, she should be very happy. She needs it, and people need the news." Superhuman said. "Then I''ll tell her the news." Su Zhan smiled and directly locked Louise''s position with his mind, and made his own voice sound in her mind through telepathy.Louise, who was doing the report, was startled when she heard Su Zhan''s voice, but she didn''t realize it after looking around for a long time. Finally, she realized that it was ringing in her head.Knowing that Darkside was dead, Louise was really happy and had already begun to consider how to report the news. Make an appointment to find a chance to meet. Su Zhan took Valentina to Central City, and Superman also went back to do the work of rebuilding the metropolis. The loss of Central City was not serious. When the stealth mode was turned on, Su Zhan did not have a big fanfare to land the solar ship near the cutting-edge laboratory, and then put it away.When they came to the cutting-edge laboratory, everyone naturally asked about Darkside, and was relieved to learn that he was dead. Then Su Zhan asked Caitlin and the others to help Valentina check it out. After all, they were all scientists. There should be many topics to talk about. Su Zhan is also ready to temporarily let the negative woman stay here. Caitlin and others were also surprised to learn that the negative girl had come from 1986. In addition, they were all scientists, so it should be no problem for the negative girl to join in. After staying in the cutting-edge laboratory for a while, Su Zhan left at night. metropolis! Several well-known superhero cities, Seaside City, Central City, Gotham City, Star City, and the Soviet Union are all familiar with them, but the metropolitan Soviet Union is not very familiar and has relatively little dealings with this city.Most of the damage this time was more serious, but fortunately, they were all near the sea, and they had been suppressed by the Soviet Union before the Daxide caused much damage.Because of the disaster, coupled with the report of Louise that Darkside had been killed by the Soviet Union, the Metropolis did not have much sadness, but was very lively. Excited people can be seen everywhere on the street, as well as stripes or posters about the Soviet war! In the past, those who had some small opinions about Su Zhan''s personal life were all gone at this time. A thorough hero. It can even be said that in the metropolis, the popularity and status of Su Zhan has surpassed the local hero of Superman! Su Zhan came to Louise. In all respects, he and Louise were in close contact, especially after the invasion war. Although she was strong, she was always a woman. At this time, she naturally needs to be relieved. comfort.Locking Louise''s position, it should be her house, Su Zhan flew all the way over.However, when passing by a museum, I suddenly heard the sound of an alarm. Chapter 0802 Wonder Woman Who Finally Appeared The city has just experienced the chaos of war, and one of the consequences of the chaos of war is that it is easy for some people with evil hearts to become unscrupulous and take advantage of the chaos to do illegal things. Hearing the sirens, Su Zhan glanced at the museum casually, presuming that it should be the little thief, but this random sweep caused Su Zhan to stop instantly, his expression turned strange. "how is this possible?" 662 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 662 Su Zhan shouted out loud. He never expected that the little thief in the museum would be her. How could she steal things? Who is this person? It is the flower that is missing from the seven giants of the Justice League. Wonder Woman Diana! Wonder Woman was stealing, and it''s no wonder Su Zhan would be surprised or disbelieve it. It would be hard for anyone to believe that she would do such a thing, but... seeing is believing. She was dressed in a familiar dress, without a doubt Wonder Woman. "Dan mother, this world is crazy, Wonder Woman is a thief?" Su Zhan was speechless, since he met Wonder Woman, he definitely couldn''t just leave.Turning around, Su Zhan flew directly over. The alarm in the museum has been activated, and all entrances and exits are blocked by heavy steel plates. After Su Zhan landed, he kept walking and walked directly through the thick and solid walls of the museum. Passing through the wall, fierce fighting sounded, and immediately afterwards, she saw Wonder Woman holding a mantra lasso against a huge statue.It seems that this statue should be a certain deity in Greek mythology, but it should not be too famous, at least Su Zhan has no impression. There are magic waves on the statue, it seems to be to protect something and then it is activated. Even though the statue has no soul, but the action is very agile and powerful. The long sword in her hand makes Wonder Woman dodge from side to side and uses the mantra lasso to resist. Wonder Woman itself is a little bit defensive, and has mainly defended herself peacefully. In addition, Wonder Woman is also related to Greek mythology. Her mother is Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon on the Paradise Island, and her father is Zeus from the Greek mythology.Su Zhan is unclear if there are shit rules in this world that gods and children can''t meet, but judging from her equipment and abilities, they obviously don''t. As an Amazon princess, mantra lasso.Guardian silver bracelet, Vulcan sword, supernatural shield and other equipment are all made by the twelve main gods! Seeing Wonder Woman leaping from left to right to avoid the attack of the statue, but still refusing to take the initiative to attack, Su Zhan couldn''t help being a little curious, what did she steal from the museum, and what else needs her to steal? Although Wonder Woman''s skill is vigorous, but just avoiding it, it will fall into the wind. The mantra lasso is suddenly dragged by the statue. Wonder Woman didn''t react for a while, and could only watch the statue''s huge sword smash down.She raised her arm and prepared to resist it with a silver guardian bracelet. This bracelet was extremely defensive and was said to be made of fragments of the aegis used by Zeus.However, after waiting for a while, she didn''t feel the great sword coming. Wonder Woman looked up suspiciously and found that the statue had stopped moving. This made her a little puzzled, and she didn''t understand how this happened suddenly.But she was relieved, put away the mantra lasso and prepared to leave. "Just leave like this?" The voice suddenly sounded, Wonder Woman was startled, someone! Looking around, he quickly saw Su Zhan smiling at the corner. Wonder Woman frowned. When did he appear, she didn''t notice it at all! "I know who you are, and I don''t want to be your enemy, but I have to do it, hope you don''t stop me." Wonder Woman said towards Su Zhan. "What''s the reason? The dignified Amazon princess must have a reason for stealing things from the chaos." Su Zhan said with a smile. Wonder Woman was surprised: "Do you know me? This is better, I have to leave now in an emergency. I will give you an explanation for the loss here." After speaking, Wonder Woman flew up suddenly, smashed through the skylight and flew out. "What the hell happened to make her like this? Forget it, follow up and see, no matter what happens, don''t even want to run!" Naturally, Su Zhan couldn''t just let Wonder Woman run away. Originally, I wanted to talk to her after she stopped. Now that she has encountered it, she has obviously encountered something again. How could Su Zhan miss such a good opportunity?Whether it is for himself or for the mission of the Justice League, he has to catch up to figure it out. "Wow!" Su Zhan turned into streamer to catch up. Wonder Woman flies very fast, almost the limit of her speed.Holding a gem in her hand, she was shining, and Wonder Woman kept staring at the gem, seeming to be looking for something based on the gem''s reaction.She turned her head and looked behind her, a stream of light was approaching quickly, and soon... she had already seen Su Zhan catching up. Wonder Woman frowned slightly, she was in a hurry now, it was related to the safety of the entire Paradise Island. "Don''t follow me, I said that I will give you an explanation after the end!" "Something happened to Paradise Island?" Su Zhan went hand in hand with her, as if he hadn''t heard her, he asked himself. Wonder Woman paused, a little hesitant. "Since you know me, you should know my strength. With my help, you can better solve the problem of Paradise Island. What''s more, I am actually quite familiar with your circle." Su Zhan said with a smile."Moreover, I have just solved the crisis in the metropolis. If you don''t have a reasonable explanation, I can''t let you take away the museum stuff, otherwise I will be laughed at." Feeling Su Zhan''s resolute attitude, Wonder Woman said: "Have you heard of Faust? A wizard!" "Faust? It sounds familiar, let me think about it." Su Zhan thought about it for a while, and soon knew why he was familiar.He had spoken to this Faust, and he had to go back to the time of the rise of darkness. That sleeping town, the wizard who was fooled by the snake of Yixunyuan, caught Zede¡¯s soul at first, but was hypnotized and controlled by himself. After that, Su Zhan ignored him, leaving him to fend for himself, just a small person That''s it. But now it seems that small people can also do big things. Chapter 0803 Wizard Faust "I went back to Paradise Island and found that everyone was turned into stone, statues, and the culprit was this wizard named Faust. He said he was looking for something, the first of which was on Paradise Island. Now... I have to help him find the pieces of this thing, otherwise, my sister and my mother on the Paradise Island will be turned into stone forever." Wonder Woman said angrily. "Faust overturned the Paradise Island alone? This is a bit unexpected." Faust seems to be very weak in Su Zhan''s eyes. A wizard who sold his soul to the devil was nothing more than participating in the rise of darkness. Now he can even go to Paradise Island to do the best, and even force Wonder Woman to help him It''s absurd to think about finding all the pieces.It seems that this Faust should have benefited from the devil, otherwise it would never have this strength. "Turning people into stone statues sounds a bit like Medusa''s ability." "It''s a round stone sculpture, the image above is Medusa." Wonder Woman said. "What are you going to do? Collect the fragments and let Faust return the people on Paradise Island to normal? I don''t think he will really keep his promise by then." Su Zhan asked. Wonder Woman shook her head: "I have no other way. If he doesn''t keep his promise, I will never let him go." Su Zhan shook his head and said nothing. He could go directly to destroy Faust and restore the person who was turned into a statue, but Wonder Woman may not agree to it, but... The time of Wonder Woman contact.So Su Zhan planned to find the fragments according to Wonder Woman''s idea.Even if you don''t need it then, this thing should have some origins. Although the two were talking, the speed of the flight was not slow, and they soon moved away from the city and flew to a wilderness forest.In the depths of this forest, a towering abandoned temple. After landing, Wonder Woman looked at the shiny fragments."One of them is here." "Is it this one?" Su Zhan''s body flashed, and he ran back and forth from the temple in an instant. In the blink of an eye, there was already a fragment in his hand. "Yes!" Wonder Woman responded in surprise, and immediately felt the mountain shake, as if there was an earthquake. Boom! In front of the two of them, the ground suddenly cracked, and a behemoth burst out of the soil in an instant. A giant snake tens of meters high spit out the letter, the blood basin opened wide, and the flames burst out instantly. Wonder Woman hurriedly avoided, the mantra lasso was about to be thrown out, but suddenly saw Su Zhan coldly snorted, for an instant... the giant snake closed her mouth instantly, and lay down obediently as if she had seen something terrible. To the ground. 663 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 663 "Hmph, go back to where you should be and stay." Su Zhan was fairly satisfied with the giant snake''s reaction, and his tone was slightly soft.The giant snake seemed to have heard the imperial decree, and went straight back to the ground, and even the ground was restored. "What did you do?" Wonder Woman asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "I just let it recognize who I am!" Wonder Woman didn''t ask much, sensing the direction of another fragment and left here with Su Zhan.Although she didn''t ask, she had her own guesses in her heart.The breath of that moment, she could feel that even her own mother was inferior, that was... the breath of God!Looking at Su Zhan flying around, Wonder Woman flashed a message about him in her mind. Because of an accident, Wonder Woman left the Paradise Island to hide in the city. Naturally, the Justice League knew something about the Soviet War. Putting aside the lace news, Su Zhan gave her the impression of Green Lantern, and then... especially strong. But now it seems that this is not the only thing. ... ... In a certain building, Su Zhan and Wonder Woman sneak in. Wonder Woman sensed the position with the fragments, Su Zhan''s eyes changed slightly, the surroundings became three-dimensional and transparent, and she began to scan for the fragments. "Diana, I found it." Su Zhan swept around, and soon found debris under the building. "How do you know my name?" Diana looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Knowing the Paradise Island is enough to know the Amazon. Even knowing his own name makes Diana really curious. "In fact, even if I didn''t meet you today, I''m going to find you in a while. Are you interested in joining the Justice League?" Su Zhan answered the question. Diana said: "You want to invite me to join the Justice League?" "Yes, are you interested?" Su Zhan nodded and asked. "I agree with what the Justice League has done. It is my honor to join the Justice League. It''s just..." "Just what?" "It''s nothing." Diana shook her head. She just didn''t expect Su Zhan to invite herself to join the Justice League. According to Su Zhan''s previous style, it is no wonder that Diana would be surprised! Although he saw that Diana was insincere, Su Zhan didn''t ask much when he arrived. In an instant, his body had dived into the ground and disappeared. When he returned after a moment, a fragment appeared in his hand. Give the fragment to Diana, and Diana put it together with the other fragments. At the moment when the pieces were connected together, a dazzling light instantly lit up. When the light dissipated, a hideous monster suddenly appeared. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan!" Diana realized that Su Zhan had disappeared, and suddenly shouted in panic."Where did you get Su Zhan?" WoW did not speak, nor answered her words, just showed a hideous expression. Several times in the process of searching for the debris, I encountered the guardian who guarded the debris, and this time was no exception.And this time, Su Zhan was missing, which made Diana a little worried. While shouting the name of Su Zhan, trying to make him hear, Diana had already rushed up. As the princess and female warrior of the Amazon, Diana''s unarmed fighting skills are naturally not bad, and a stride rushed up to attack the monster. Warcraft''s reaction and strength were not weak, and he even calmly accepted her attack.Diana''s offensive continued, wave after wave, turbulent, and for a while, completely suppressed Warcraft. Chapter 0804 You should be afraid of me! Although Diana¡¯s attacks were strong, this monster seemed to be even better. Every time it was able to easily dodge or catch her attacks, Diana was a little surprised. Gradually, she discovered that something was wrong. This monster was not like it. The statue didn''t want the giant snake to be full of attacking posture as soon as it came out. So far, he has only avoided and resisted, which made Diana feel a little unusual. Fragments merged, light flashed, Su Zhan disappeared, and a beast appeared. The whole process didn''t even exceed five minutes. Although she hadn''t fully seen Su Zhan''s strength, it was absolutely impossible for something to happen within five minutes.Moreover, this Warcraft is only passive defense and not active attack until now, nor does it conform to the style of the previous guardian. Diana stopped abruptly and looked at Warcraft with a little caution.She didn''t do it, she didn''t do it, which made her more and more confirmed her guess. "Su Zhan, is that you?" "Haha." A whisper sounded from the mouth of the beast, followed by... there is no other beast, it is Su Zhan standing in front of her."It''s really you, what''s the matter?" "It''s just a kind of phantom magic. As long as you can think about it clearly, the magic will naturally break." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are you unaffected?" If it is illusion magic, he thinks that Su Zhan is a Warcraft, and Su Zhan thinks that he should be. From his passive defense, he can guess that he is probably not affected. "The magic level is too low." As soon as the magic was cast on Su Zhan, I felt it, but this magic level was indeed a bit low, not to mention that Su Zhan took the initiative to break it, the power of Chaos alone could block the influence of magic. So from beginning to end, all he saw was Diana anxiously shouting to herself, and then attacked herself.Su Zhan was not in a hurry to help Diana dispel the magic, and he was also taking the opportunity to understand Diana''s abilities. Fortunately, she can''t react so quickly with the help of external force, which is really good. Diana didn''t feel the slightest pride, but felt very embarrassed.Nothing happened, but he was attacked by magic madness.Fortunately, she was fortunate that the other party was Su Zhan. If she changed to someone else, she might have accidentally injured the other party. "All the fragments have been found, are we going to find Faust now?" Su Zhan saw the embarrassment on Diana''s expression, and then turned to ask about business. Diana cleared up her mood and nodded: "Yes, thank you very much for helping me find the pieces." "It sounds like it''s going to part ways." Su Zhan smiled. Diana nodded apologetically: "Yes, Paradise Island prohibits mortals from entering, so..." "I understand." "Thank you, when the matter is over, I will come back to thank you solemnly." Diana said thankfully, then turned and flew back to Paradise Island. ... ... The melodious music sounded, and the soft music made people feel comfortable and peaceful.The orange wall lamp was faintly lit, and on the soft big bed, a woman in silk pajamas was lying on her side, half exposed to the waves, as if sleeping sweetly in the sound of music. The figure suddenly appeared in the bedroom, listening to the music and watching the sleeping woman slightly surprised. "I know how to enjoy it!" Su Zhan walked to the single sofa next to him and sat down and said with a chuckle. The sleeping woman woke up, and suddenly there was a man in the room, but she didn''t panic. She stretched out her hands and propped her head. She said lazily, "It''s not good to sneak into a woman''s room in the middle of the night, right?" 664 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 664 "Then it depends on whose room!" "I think that few people can do anything to you without disturbing you. Even if they insist, they don''t have the ability. Are you right, Eve!" "There is a person with this ability in front of me!" Eve said, and then asked: "You didn''t come to me in the middle of the night because there was a lack of women around, so what''s the matter?" "Originally there was something else, but now when I see you, I suddenly feel that those are not important." Su Zhan stood up as he said, his eyes burning as if he wanted Jiang Eawa to melt. With that restless eyes, no one could see what he wanted to do... Eve panicked, and hurriedly sat up and said, "What do you want to do!" Su Zhan looked at Eve, suddenly stepped back and sat back, and the desire that had been there before disappeared.Eve was taken aback when she saw Su Zhan''s changes, and then realized that she had been tricked. "What do you mean!" Eve asked angrily. Su Zhan curled his lips: "It''s not interesting, but I just can''t understand the way you pose in front of me, you should be afraid of me!" "You did this to make me afraid of you! Why?" "Only if you are afraid of me can you cooperate with me." Su Zhan said lightly: "Well, answer a few questions for me. First, what''s the matter with Faust?" Eve stared at Su Zhan angrily. What kind of thing is this, just to make herself answer his questions, so she deliberately played herself?But... she had to admit that after Su Zhan was so scared, she really didn''t mean to be scornful.Otherwise, with her identity, is it someone who just asks and answers?Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, Eve could only bear it even if she had a temper. Just now, he might be joking, but... he has the power to turn the joke into reality! This doesn''t allow Eve to really make a joke. "Faust is just a small person, I am not interested in him, so I ignore it. However, he seems to serve some powerful devil in hell." Eve said reluctantly. "Who?" "Hades!" "Hades?" Su Zhan frowned slightly. "The Lord of Hell is not only one, nor is there only one. Although the origin is different, Hades was also the Lord of Hell a long time ago, but was later suppressed and locked in the depths of hell. The rise of darkness allowed The seal is loose, plus Lucifer has left hell, so Faust has a chance to contact Hades." "So, is Hades behind the scenes? That fragment is mostly related to Hades''s resurrection." Chapter 0805 Paradise Island "I don''t know why you came, but now is indeed the best chance for Hades to resurrect." Eve said slowly."What else do you want to ask?" "Do you know what this is?" With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, a virtual image appeared in the air. The content of the image is exactly the fragment Diana looked for before. Eve looked at it earnestly and said uncertainly: "It is said that in ancient times, the Amazon queen fell in love with Hades. During the war, she helped Hades, so when Hades became the queen of hell, Amazon The queen was punished to guard the gate of hell forever. The location of the gate of hell is on Paradise Island. In order to ensure that the door will never be opened, the only key is smashed and scattered around the world. One of the fragments is in the god of Paradise Island. In the temple, remind her not to forget the shame. Judging from your asking Faust and this picture, it should be the key to open the door of hell." Eve finished speaking seriously, but found that Su Zhan was in a daze, which made her feel depressed for a while. "It''s really messy." As if feeling Eve''s depressed mood, Su Zhan said lightly. "What''s messy?" Eve asked subconsciously. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing. I have finished asking what I want to ask, so I won''t bother you to rest." When the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared. Eve hammered the pillow angrily! Who is the Queen of Amazon?Hippolyte.Hippolyte is the mother of Wonder Woman Diana, and Diana''s father is also an old acquaintance Zeus!Just now Eve said that Hippolyte was in love with Hades, and this love triangle was indeed messy. The origins of myths in different worlds are somewhat different. Su Zhan estimated that Zeus also liked Hippolyte, but Hippolyte liked Hades, so Zeus let Hades really suffer hell and destroy his love rivals. Knowing that Faust colluded with Hades, and that Paradise Island is the key to resurrecting Hades, it is no wonder that he will find Paradise Island first.Even if Diana gave Faust the key to open the door of hell, I am afraid that the end of Paradise Island will not be better. The separation from Diana before does not mean that Su Zhan is really ready to let go, otherwise he would not specifically come to Eve to inquire about the situation. Knowing that this matter is related to Hades, Diana will definitely not be able to solve it, so Su Zhan will prepare. Go to Paradise Island. Speaking of Paradise Island, for men, it does live up to the name of Paradise. There are no men, all of them are women like Diana. This kind of place is called a daughter country, as long as it is a man, there is no exception. Su Zhan is no exception.The only difference is that other men can only yearn, but Su Zhan can act. With the contact with Diana, the location of Paradise Island is no secret to Su Zhan. Not long after, Su Zhan appeared near the Paradise Island. At first glance, it seems that there is nothing here, but Su Zhan can feel the magic fluctuations around him, it should be a barrier that hides the Paradise Island, so as not to be disturbed by others. This enchantment is similar to the enchantment of the mixed-blood camp, it is less targeted, but is more defensive, and I don''t know how Faust sneaked into it. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and took a step, his body seemed to have become transparent, and he easily passed through the barrier without even causing a slight fluctuation or influence.From the outside, Su Zhan just took a step forward and then disappeared.In fact, Su Zhan has come to the interior of Paradise Island. It is full of greenery and the scenery is nice. The buildings that can be seen everywhere are similar to the architectural styles on Mount Olympus. They are in the same line and have their own style.Along the way, I saw numerous statues, and it was obvious that these statues were Amazonian warriors imprisoned by Faust. Long sword, shield, spear. Most of the weapons are already these, although they have become statues, they can still see their armor styles and body shapes. Although not as good as Diana, they are very good! Not long after leaving, Su Zhan has arrived at the most central building, the temple! It is also the power center of the Amazon, either a temple or a royal palace. Before Su Zhan entered, I heard the sound of banging fighting inside. In addition, there was a very strong and gloomy aura coming from inside, and Su Zhan was very familiar with this aura. Hades! Hades! "It seems that the gate of hell has been opened, and Hades has been resurrected." Su Zhan mumbled, not too surprised. If you can kill one Hades, you can naturally kill another Hades. What''s to worry about? Wandering into the main hall like walking around the courtyard, there is a mess in the main hall, which looks like a war.Not far away, Diana was surrounded by a group of undead army. In the distance, a man in a black robe was pulling a middle-aged woman wearing a crown and saying something. It seemed that she was venting the depression of being sealed for many years.Beside the two of them, there was a piece of clothing on the ground, but no one. "The lord of hell is the lord of hell. All the benefactors who come to resurrect him are to kill or kill." Seeing this, Su Zhan knew what was going on. The owner of the dress was mostly Faust. As for Faust Where is De, the answer is obvious. "Who!" Hades reacted very sensitively, he felt it as soon as Su Zhan came in, and shouted sharply. 665 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 665 When he shouted, Hippolyte and Diana also looked over. Hippolyte was okay, she didn''t know Su Zhan, and never left Paradise Island.Diana is different, first by accident, then by surprise. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Su Zhan smiled at Diana and walked over slowly. "Hmph, no matter who you are, you are going to die!" Hades apparently didn''t put Su Zhan in his eyes, snorted coldly, and commanded the undead army to rush towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t care, as if he hadn''t seen these undead. Step by step, he walked in the direction of Diana. It is strange to say that the undead army that rushed over suddenly stopped when they were about two meters away from Su Zhan. The movements were called a simple one, that was called a neat, that was called a weird! Item 0806 Such a weird situation seemed to make the scene stand still, only Su Zhan was still moving forward.Step by step, Su Zhan moved forward, while those undead walked back. When Diana reacted, Su Zhan had already come to her. "Why are you here? Mortals are not allowed to step into the Paradise Island." Diana asked in surprise and confusion. "..." Su Zhan couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and even asked this at this time. Hades was resurrected and the Paradise Island was almost destroyed, and he was still talking about the rules of the Paradise Island. "Otherwise, I will go out?" Su Zhan said. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that, I just..." Diana also reacted to something wrong with her question, but she was kind to help herself, and she needed this help. She just didn''t react. "I know, the rest is left to me." Su Zhan patted Diana on the shoulder. Although he knew it was just an ordinary move, it made Diana feel in a trance."Wait, he is Hades, a god!" Diana said worriedly. Su Zhan turned his head and smiled softly: "God? God I killed more." Diana was stunned. This is... not like a joke. Turning back, Su Zhan looked at Hades and Hippolyte next to him. He had to say that Hippolyte was very charming, and his eyebrows were indeed somewhat similar to Diana.How could Hades and Zeus become rivals in love if they were not pretty? "who are you!" Hades looked at Su Zhan, slightly wary. It''s not something anyone can do to make one''s own undead army afraid to move forward. "No matter who I am, you will die!" Su Zhan said coldly. Hades was stunned. Why did this sound so familiar?Didn¡¯t you just say that by yourself?The anger ignited in an instant, who is he?He is Hades, the king of Hades. Even if Su Zhan did surprise him, he just thought it. How could he endure such ridicule?Leng Hun waved his hand, and in an instant, the black energy came out suddenly. boom! Su Zhan was knocked into the air in an instant, and could only be able to stop by about half a meter after going backwards. "But so, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Hades said arrogantly. Su Zhan grinned, and said, "I thought it was so powerful, but that''s it?" "Bullish!" Hades roared angrily, but suddenly found a problem. Su Zhan is fine! Not to mention the injury, even the clothes are not damaged. This discovery made Hades stunned. "Found it?" Su Zhan said, looking at Hades with a smile."If I were you, the best option now is to roll back to hell and expect that I am not interested in going to hell to find you. Otherwise, you may not have a chance to resurrect." "It depends on whether you have this ability." Hades let go of Hippolyte, and a black long sword appeared in his hand.Su Zhan was also unambiguous. He took out the God-killing Blade directly, and Hades already felt the threat as soon as the God-killing Blade came out. He was a little at a loss, because he felt his own breath from it, the breath of Poseidon...even the breath of Zeus! "Thunder!" Su Zhan gave a soft sigh, and the black thunder and lightning slashed towards Hades instantly. You can''t go wrong, this is the thunderous breath of Zeus! Hades froze for a moment, his reaction was slow for a while, and he was instantly hit.But Hades is Hades after all, and is stronger than Hades in the copy of Percy Jackson. After being injured, instead of stopping, he rushed forward. Jingle bells! Su Zhan and Hades fought instantly. Hades''s strength is not weak, Su Zhan''s fighting skills are stronger. Suddenly, with swords and swords, fists and feet facing each other, her body shape changes rapidly. Diana watched nervously for a long time until finally she realized that she was almost unable to keep up with the two of them. Action. too fast! "Mother, are you okay?" Although shocked but not forgetting the business, Diana came to her mother and asked in a low voice. "Child, I''m fine." Hippolyte shook his head and asked, "Who is he? I felt a familiar breath on him and his weapons..." "What breath?" Hippolyte said in a deep voice, "The breath of your father." "Father?" Diana was stunned for an instant. She was not too familiar with her father. How could he... have the breath of a father on him?Could it be... Is he my half-brother? Okay, this is a bit bloody, Diana didn''t think about it at all.Did she think... she thought that Su Zhan might have known her father and had some help? "Yes! Who is he?" "His name is Su Zhan. He is a hero and leader of the Justice League on Earth." Diana said. Hippolyte did not speak, but secretly muttered a name. 666 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 666 While the mother and daughter were whispering, Su Zhan and Hades had gradually decided the outcome. From the beginning to the end, Su Zhan firmly held the upper hand, as if not trying his best without any rush.Hades was so strong that he could not beat it for a long time, and gradually became a little declining. Hades snorted again in shame, as if he was about to make a desperate move.The dense Yin Qi gradually strengthened, and Hades'' palms suddenly lit up, and he immediately heard him shout, and a cloud of black magic light instantly enveloped Su Zhan. Tick ??to tick. Time is like a gradual loss of time. Hades looked at Su Zhan proudly, but his expression gradually solidified. From arrogant and arrogant, to unexpected doubt, to shock and incomprehension, he changed three times in a row with a distinct level and superb acting. "It''s impossible. Even Zeus can''t ignore my magic. How could it be ineffective for you?" Hades was silent for a while, shouting desperately. "You still have a chance to go back to hell now, oh, the gate of hell is closed, that''s a pity." Su Zhan said with some regret, as if only to realize that the gate of hell was closed."Then don''t go there, anyway... just stay with you as a company." "what?" Be a company with yourself?Is this a syntax error?Hades was thinking about it, but Su Zhan had disappeared from his eyes. Item 0807 "What about the people?" Hadithon was shocked. Looking around, he didn''t find Su Zhan, but found that Hippolyte and Diana in the distance showed shocked expressions. "not good!" A sense of crisis arose spontaneously, and Hades had no time to find Su Zhan''s position and teleported directly to the middle of the undead army. He didn''t expect the undead army to be able to deal with the Soviet war, but the innate fear of the Soviet war allowed him to discover for the first time whether the Soviet war was near.Soon, he discovered that the undead around him faded backwards in an instant like a low tide. Hades felt a little proud of joy. This method was indeed correct! But soon, he was right, but he ignored one thing. People, there is no need to hide!No need for a sneak attack! Su Zhan appeared in front of Hades so brightly, Hades was taken aback for a moment and wanted to hide again, but suddenly found it useless! There seemed to be a special force in the surroundings, which actually blocked the space, and his teleportation could not be displayed at all. "Pump!" A cold light flashed, and Hades felt as if he had been blown by the wind.Looking at Su Zhan suspiciously, watching him take back the Blade of Killing God. What do you mean? "Goodbye!" Looking at Hades, Su Zhan said with a smile. Hades was more puzzled. Just about to speak, he suddenly felt his body tilt a bit. He hurriedly tried to stabilize his body, but he saw his body in his line of sight, but... there was no head on his body! Damn it. As his eyes fell quickly, Hades fell heavily to the ground. He wanted to raise his hand to touch his neck, but saw the headless body raise his hand. I was beheaded? "I..." Hades opened his mouth just to speak, but felt a shadow fall. The feet are the feet of Su Zhan! Puff! The sound of something being crushed. Hades'' head is like a watermelon, smashed to pieces. The power of devouring, the Blade of God Killing concurrently. In a short moment, Hades had turned into a black mist and disappeared completely. Along with Hades''s disappearance, the undead army uttered a weird scream, and one by one penetrated into the ground and disappeared. "Knot, it''s over?" Diana said blankly, some of them couldn''t believe that Hades, the king of Hades, was like this... just like this was killed by Su Zhan?Hades, Hades, Hades, Lord of Hell, the existence that can destroy the world, died so lightly, this contrast made Diana somewhat unable to react for a while. "thank you!" Compared to Diana, who was still a bit naive, Hippolyte had also seen strong winds and waves. Although Diana''s surprise in his heart was not small at all, he was still relatively calm. "It''s just a matter of effort." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It may be a simple task for you, but for us, you are the hero who saves Paradise Island!" Hippolyte said solemnly. "That''s it..." Su Zhan touched his chin, and said, "If this is the case, can I ask something? After all, I am a hero of Paradise Island." "Uh...what''s the request?" Hippolyte didn''t expect Su Zhan to be like this... simply, he actually made the request along the way.The accident is an accident, and she still gave a positive attitude. "I haven''t thought of it yet." Su Zhan Tanshou said. Hippolyte smiled and said, "Then wait until we think about it. As long as we can be satisfied, we must be satisfied." "Oops." At this moment Diana yelled suddenly. Su Zhan turned around and saw Diana''s face pale and said: "The Faust Philosopher''s Stone is gone. Without the magician, how can I recover the people on the island? ?" "This..." Hippolyte had no idea when he heard it. "You... do you have a way?" Diana looked at Su Zhan and asked in a low voice. "How do you know that I have a way?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Diana''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she said excitedly: "I don''t know, just feel that you have a way. You have a way, you must have a way, right? Please, help them!" Hippolyte also looked towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged and said, "Well, I do have a way, but it''s Medusa''s magic. I haven''t killed Medusa." "Great, I know you must have a way!" Diana said excitedly. Su Zhan smiled and shook her head. At this time, Diana really didn''t have the momentum of Wonder Woman, a bit like a little girl who got candy. "Well, let''s go and restore them all first. You... also need to rebuild." Su Zhan said with a smile, Diana hurriedly nodded, said to Hippolyte, and then pulled Su Zhan. Look around for the petrified sisters. Seeing her daughter''s appearance, Hippolyte was in a daze, as if he had seen himself when he was young! There were many guards in the main hall, and as Su Zhan took action, they recovered from the petrified state one by one.Obviously, although they were petrified before, they still knew what happened. I was very grateful to Su Zhan when I recovered, and at the same time... I was curious and surprised. This is the first man from Paradise Island! This is a man! 667 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 667 The courageous person looked at Su Zhan openly and intently, and also whispered to the people around him, what Su Zhan heard clearly.Some were courageous and slightly shy while Su Zhan didn''t pay attention and looked down in a low voice. Unconsciously, Su Zhan had become the center of Paradise Island. There are many female soldiers on Paradise Island. Although they are full of curiosity about Su Zhan, they have not forgotten what is going on. Soon, one by one began to repair the war-torn palace. I have to say that this process really feasted Su Zhan''s eyes. Their clothes themselves are relatively small, and because of the year-round exercise, their bodies are very even, and they sweat when they work, so that Su Zhan finally experienced what kind of feeling the daughter country is like. "It''s great here!" Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing. "You can stay here if you like. Others can''t, but you are the hero of Paradise Island." Diana said. "Don''t worry about letting me stay?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Of course..." There was no more to follow Diana''s words, and her expression became a bit awkward. Chapter 0808 is all here! "Forget it, I still don''t harm your sisters, haha." Seeing Diana''s embarrassment, Su Zhan laughed and jokes. Diana wanted to explain awkwardly but didn''t know what to say. She just suddenly thought of Su Zhan''s character. If Su Zhan stays here, Paradise Island might become Su Zhan''s harem, so she paused in consciousness. .In fact, Diana didn¡¯t really care about this. Although she was not too cold with Su Zhan¡¯s countless styles of women around her, at least it was your wish, and there were proper arrangements. So if she volunteered, she would not. What would you say. "My mother said, you have a father''s breath, what''s the matter? Do you know my father?" Diana suddenly thought of it and asked curiously. "Zeus? Know it, not only know it, but the relationship I gave him is quite deep." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ah? How did you meet?" "This is a long story. I will talk to you slowly in the future. I don''t just know your father, but I know everything about Olympus." Su Zhan didn''t tell her that she knew something from another world. Let''s talk if you have a chance. "Ok!" Diana didn''t want to talk about Su Zhan and didn''t follow up. As the hero who saved the Paradise Island, he is the only man. Su Zhan''s treatment was quite grand. He lived in a detached house, and there were no other servants around him. Even Su Zhan didn''t need to say anything, they took the initiative to prepare everything.Su Zhan''s hard work and enthusiasm made Su Zhan a little embarrassed, but their enthusiasm was not diminished. A few days later, the paradise island has been almost rebuilt. Hippolyte wanted to hold a ceremony of thanks, but Su Zhan declined. He didn¡¯t need this kind of ritual at all. Besides, the lord of all the gods and the gods of Mount Olympus would kneel down to worship him. The gratitude ritual that Hippolyte said was a bit too much for him. That''s it. He has no interest in such condescending things. Things on the Paradise Island were almost busy, and the key to the gate of hell was released by Hippolyte again.Su Zhan couldn''t stay here all the time, and proposed to leave.He was about to leave, Hippolyte naturally tried his best to keep him, and finally asked Diana to send Su Zhan away, and warmly welcomed Su Zhan to be a guest at any time. As for the female warriors on Paradise Island, they were all very disappointed. Su Zhan''s reluctance made Su Zhan wonder if he had come to the ancient brothel... Well, of course this is just a joke. In short, Su Zhan and Diana left Paradise Island. These days I haven''t talked less, and I know that Diana has actually lived in the metropolis for a long time, but she has been hiding her identity. When Darkside invaded, Diana happened to return to Paradise Island, so she missed this incident.Otherwise, Diana would definitely join the war. "How about going back to the metropolis or going to the base of the Justice League first?" Diana has agreed to join the Justice League, but the ID card has not been given, nor has anyone been notified. "Go to the base first." For the Justice League, Diana is also very curious. The two flew all the way to the base of the Justice League, and at the same time notified the others to meet at the base. When the two arrived at the base, the base was very lively. Members of the Raptor Squad, Justice League, and Dark Justice League were all present. Usually there is no such opportunity to meet with all members. On the plane, there is also contact with each other on Daxide. , So they are familiar with each other.Even Steel Bone was notified and brought over by Superman. Seeing Su Zhan appearing with a female soldier dressed up, everyone couldn''t help wondering who she was and what she was capable of! "This is Diana, Amazon Princess, you can also call her Wonder Woman." Su Zhan clapped his hands to attract attention, and then introduced. Diana was not the kind of stage fright, either, she said hello and said a few scenes. Su Zhan handed the prepared ID card to Diana."From today, you are a member of the Justice League." "I will protect the Justice League like I protect the Paradise Island!" Diana solemnly accepted the ID card. As she took over the ID card, Su Zhan''s mind had already sounded the reminder of the mission. The task of forming the Justice League is complete! In fact, Su Zhan no longer cares about this task reward, and now it is finally completed, but one thing has been done, otherwise the obsessive-compulsive disorder always feels uncomfortable!Although the steel bones, Sea King is not officially joined, or the position of the Big Seven has not yet been recognized by others, but Su Zhan will not bother to care about his subordinates, let them take their time. People are gathered so well, so naturally you can¡¯t just leave to welcome a Wonder Woman and simply hold a party, drink, chat, get familiar with each other, combative, like lively discussions, and finally feel something vitality. In the past, although there were a lot of members, most of them were separate camps. There were not many when they got together. Even if there were individual tasks, they were just twos and threes. This party lasted until the evening, and everyone left one after another. Su Zhan did not drink less, as the leader and organizer of the Justice League, naturally bear the brunt of the toast.Although alcohol had no effect on him, he did not resist the influence of alcohol when he was relaxed, and was somewhat drunk. I was about to find a room to rest, but suddenly I heard the voice of the white queen. "Check that a special magical power appeared near Egypt. The magical energy is very strong." "Very strong magic power?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but become interested when he heard this. If the white queen could be judged as a strong magic power, then it would definitely not be weak, who would it be? Villain, or hero? "Egypt?" Su Zhan thought for a while, wouldn''t it be Shazan? This is also the first-line hero of the Justice League, although it is a bit funny.A high school student yelled Shazan and turned into an outdated cartoon. "Go and see?" Nothing left or right, if it was Shazam, he could swallow his abilities and fuse the power of Chaos. Chapter 0809 Heavenly Dynasty!Celestial! "Are you going out?" Just as Su Zhan was about to go out, he suddenly heard Diana''s voice ringing behind him. Turning his head, Diana was drunk. "Yes, it is detected that Egypt has a powerful magic power, I will go and see what''s going on." Su Zhan said with a smile."Why haven''t you rested yet?" 668 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 668 "I''ll go with you." Diana said. It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives. It would be better to have Diana with him. Originally, he planned to find opportunities to have more contact with Diana. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan greeted, and the two flew directly out of the base. The location of the Justice League base is relatively remote, not too far from Egypt.Of course, as long as they are within the range of the earth, no place can be considered far away. The night is pretty good tonight, with stars and moonlight shining on the earth.In the night sky, Su Zhan flew level with Diana, talking and laughing.Su Zhan didn''t specifically ask anything. Maybe it was because Diana was already familiar with Su Zhan and was not wary after drinking. Su Zhan knew more and more about her. Between talking and laughing, the two have entered the scope of Egypt and came to the specific position given by the White Queen. Slowly falling from the air, there is a very obvious deep pit among the yellow sand on the ground, and there are still faint waves of magic nearby. It seems that some people do appear here and have used magic. I looked around and saw no special traces. It seems that this person should have flown away after casting his magic.Carefully sensing the trajectory of the surrounding magic, there is a magical power that seems to be dissipating! It took about two hours to fly from the Justice League to here, and the residual magic power disappeared normally, and it could even be said to be very strong. Otherwise, the magic power would have disappeared after such a long time. "Here!" Su Zhan said towards Diana, following the remaining magic power to catch up. Diana didn''t say much, and followed directly. "This direction..." Following the remaining magic power all the way, Su Zhan''s brows couldn''t help but frowned.Generally speaking, whether it is a villain or a hero, it is basically played in the European and American territory. This is also a kind of world law, after all, this is the DC world.But the direction of this guy is not. If you extend in this direction, aside from the small countries, the direction is actually China! A magician with powerful magical power or a wizard going to China? This should not be Shazam. That little kid will never go to the sky for no reason. After all, the sky doesn''t have his favorite football! After the appointment, Su Zhan felt that his guess was correct. His face is getting ugly! For a long time, whether it is the Marvel world or the DC world, Su Zhan has not actively contacted the forces of the celestial dynasty. It is not that he does not read the roots, but because of the celestial dynasty. This name that does not often appear in the DC or Marvel world actually Have a strong ability, and need to intervene but do something.But this does not mean that anyone who wants to provoke the Soviet Union will be indifferent. After all, he is still Chinese! Without thinking about people, just thinking about roots, Su Zhan couldn''t sit idly by. "Are you okay?" Diana had been thinking about Su Zhan''s expression. From the lightness at the beginning to the seriousness now, Diana couldn''t help but ask with concern. Su Zhan shook his head, smiled and said, "It''s nothing, have you been to the Heavenly Dynasty?" "No, I just heard..." "That happens to be better this time, and look at the greatness of the heavens!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The fact is as Su Zhan guessed, the remaining magic traces really pointed to the heavens, but after entering the scope of the heavens, I don''t know why, this magic traces speeded up and disappeared and there was no way to track them. "What should I do now?" Diana asked. "Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, he has deliberately restrained his magical aura. Unless he uses magic, it is difficult to sense it. Now it can only be done in a local way, one by one, one by one. Find it!" Su Zhan can quickly scan, but after all... there are too many people in the Heavenly Dynasty, it takes time! "What is this place?" Diana didn''t ask why he didn''t go back first, and waited until he used magic to come back. She knew that Su Zhan was a Chinese and a celestial dynasty, and he naturally had special feelings for this place. "This is Tibet, a very famous place in the heavenly dynasty. Have you heard of the Himalayas? This is the highest mountain in the world." Su Zhan introduced Diana to Diana and couldn''t help thinking, the Himalayas, for ordinary people, Maybe it''s a scenery. But don''t forget, this is the DC world. Maybe there are some high hermits, special things are hidden here, maybe the purpose of that wizard is the Himalayas? "I''ve heard of this!" Diana said happily. She knew very little about the celestial dynasty, and now she finally knows it, and naturally became a little excited. "It''s almost dawn, right? So, let''s find a place to live first, and tomorrow I will take it to the Himalayas to see, especially the main peak, Mount Everest, which is the highest peak in the world." Su Zhan said. "Hmm!" Diana nodded, looking forward to it. "Change your clothes." Su Zhan looked at Diana, and after thinking about it, he turned into a red Tibetan suit."This is called Tibetan clothes. It is the national costume here. If you wear this, it will definitely be very popular here." "How do you wear this?" Diana took over and studied for a long time without understanding. To be honest, Su Zhan didn''t know how to wear it, but he didn''t know how to wear it, but it didn''t bother him. As soon as he searched the information, he understood it and helped Diana put on the clothes! Not to mention, although the hair accessories are different in appearance, but after wearing them, not only does it feel nondescript, but it is very durable. "Does it look good?" Diana asked Su Zhan curiously, flipping her sleeves. "Good-looking!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Let''s go." There is a hotel not far in front, it looks good, it should be opened for tourists. ... PS: DC World Celestial Organization is coming soon! Chapter 0810 A Powerful Assist! "You don''t wear this... Tibetan, Tibetan clothes?" Diana was curiously fiddling with her long sleeves, feeling sorry to find that Su Zhan hadn''t changed her clothes. She also wanted to see what Su Zhan would look like in this kind of clothes! "My clothes are not as unconventional as your armor, so naturally I don''t need to change them." Su Zhan said with a smile. Diana answered disappointedly, and her attention quickly shifted to her clothes. Seeing Diana''s appearance, Su Zhan really felt that she was a little different from the Wonder Woman in her own impression, a bit less sonorous, and a bit more innocent as an ordinary girl. The two of them walked for about half an hour and finally came to the hotel. When entering the hotel, the lobby manager is very dedicated to her duties. Usually it is impossible to visit guests at three or four o''clock in the morning, but she is still on duty at the front desk meticulously.At this time, seeing Su Zhan and Diana come in, the manager also seemed a little surprised, but her excellent professionalism made her not neglect and showed a warm smile. "Trouble open two rooms," Su Zhan said in authentic Chinese. "Sorry sir, now there is only one room left in the hotel." The manager said apologetically. "There is only one room left?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the business of this hotel to be quite good. "Yes!" the manager said affirmatively, and then quietly glanced at Diana in Tibetan clothes. It is obvious that Diana is a foreigner, and there are many foreigners who come here to travel. There are not no people wearing Tibetan clothes, but they are not so beautiful. Lonely men and widows came to open houses in the middle of the night, one of them was a foreigner.Obviously, the relationship between the two is extraordinary. Otherwise, how could the family travel alone?Speaking of two rooms, it''s mostly because there is no suitable opportunity to go there.Therefore, the manager intimately sent an assist! 669 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 669 Of course, there is really no extra room, although there are vacancies, but it has been booked out. "what are you guys saying?" Diana did not understand Chinese, but was a little embarrassed to see Su Zhan''s expression. "There is only one room left, what should I do?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. "what¡­¡­" Diana paused, and said: "Then, let''s just one room, I can''t help but stay." "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded and turned to the manager."We want the room. We will bring some food together. For the time being... Let''s open for a week, but I didn''t change the RMB in a hurry. I have to trouble you to change the US dollar for me. The rest... just take it as thank you. You helped." Su Zhan didn''t ask how much the room cost, so he directly handed it out 10,000 US dollars. Even if this hotel is high-end and the consumption is relatively high, it will definitely not cost ten thousand dollars. The manager froze for a moment and wanted to refuse. After all, it was too much. She knew very well that at least one third of the money would be left for 10,000 dollars.As soon as she was about to speak, she found that Su Zhan blinked at her. In an instant, the manager understood that the other party knew that he was kind enough to help. This was a reward. "Just treat it as a tip, thank you!" Su Zhan smiled and picked up the room card, waved to the manager and then went to the elevator with Diana. "Does this count as a good person with a reward!" Watching them enter the elevator, the manager couldn''t help but whispered. The room can only be regarded as ordinary, but the decor is very high-end, the tidy is very clean, I don¡¯t know if all rooms are like this, the bathroom in this room is all glass, only about a meter of cellophane pasted with patterns, but It can only block the details, but not the outline. If this is a bath... "I will bring you some food soon, just take a bite first, and then take you to eat delicious food during the day." Su Zhan smiled and said to Diana, Diana nodded. She is quite satisfied with the room. After all, she has also lived in the metropolis for a while, and naturally understands the lives of mortals. In contrast, the place where she lives may not be much more upscale than here. "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan walked to open the door and saw the waiter pushing the dining car in. "It''s pretty fast." Su Zhan was a little surprised, and took a look at it. Although it''s not a feature, it looks pretty good. "This bottle of wine was given by the manager. I wish you a pleasant trip and your wishes come true." The waiter took out a bottle of red wine and said festive words. However, it¡¯s nothing more than a good trip, and everything will come true... Su Zhan looked at the red wine in his hand. Is this the second wave of assists? Really... a sweet and caring person! "Come on, how about a taste." After the waiter went out, Su Zhan opened the red wine and poured two glasses and greeted Diana. I drank a lot before I came here, but now it¡¯s okay to drink more. "It seems that we haven''t had a drink before?" Diana thought for a while and said after banging the glasses. "Well, you were drinking with the Raptor team before." Su Zhan said with a smile. Wine is a good thing, unfamiliar ones will become familiar after drinking.The familiar will be closer and relaxed. After a few glasses of wine, Su Zhan and Diana talked more and more casually, maybe because they came to the heaven, Diana also looked very excited and excited, and asked a lot about the heaven, Su Zhan naturally has questions. Must answer. Unconsciously, a bottle of red wine drank both of them. "No, then rest." Su Zhan said to Diana."Do you take a bath?" Diana looked at the bathroom and shook her head hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled and showed a disappointed expression, Diana knew why, and deliberately angered. Taking off their Tibetan clothes, turning off the lights, the two lay down together. In the silent room, only the heartbeat and breathing are beating one after another. Diana lay down and tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep at all. If there was a seemingly unpleasant smell of alcohol, she was uncomfortable.Looking sideways at Su Zhan, he is already asleep, right?Looking at the bathroom next to it, Diana finally got up lightly. Patter. The light in the bathroom turned on, Diana took off her outfit and armor, and the patter of water gradually sounded. After half an hour, Diana felt much more comfortable after taking a shower, put on her armor and turned off the light to rest.As soon as I lay down, before closing my eyes, I heard Su Zhan lightly say: "Let''s go back and eat more papaya!" Chapter 0811 What Is He Doing? "Go back and eat more papaya." Su Zhan''s voice came out so lightly in the quiet room. He thought he was already asleep. Diana was shocked when he heard it, he didn''t sleep!Didn''t he have seen him taking a shower just now? Embarrassed, shy, and all kinds of emotions flashed one by one, Diana couldn''t help but whispered: "What do you mean, why do you eat more papaya?" be quiet. Su Zhan did not speak, nor did he seem to open his eyes in the dark night, as if it was just a mutter in his sleep.Diana was sure he was not asleep, but now she was really embarrassed to ask, she could only wait until tomorrow to find a chance to ask again. Thinking wildly, Diana fell asleep unconsciously.At the beginning of this sleep, I didn''t sleep well, and there was an extra person beside me when I changed the place. Diana was not very used to it.But when she fell asleep, she felt as if she had returned to being in the arms of her mother when she was a child. The sense of peace and security made her fall asleep quickly. I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but the bursts of warmth made her snorted comfortably. She moved her body as if she wanted to change to a more comfortable posture, but she suddenly woke up and remembered that she was not at home or on Paradise Island , But with Su Zhan in Tibet and still sleep with him. The suddenly sober Diana wanted to get up subconsciously, but didn''t notice that she was actually in Su Zhan''s arms, and Su Zhan''s hands were even more embracing herself.Not only did this body not get up, but it also awakened Su Zhan. "Are you awake?" Su Zhan''s lazy voice sounded. Diana was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to do, but she nodded silently, her heart was about to die.She thought about it, it seemed that she felt more comfortable and warm on Su Zhan when she fell asleep in the middle of the night, and then she... got into Su Zhan''s arms by herself, which made Diana even more embarrassed. Su Zhan didn''t seem to feel Diana''s nervousness or embarrassment, and said with a smile: "Next time you go to bed, don''t wear armor. It''s weird. It''s too panic and uncomfortable!" "I, I didn''t mean it." Diana explained in a low voice. She didn''t know whether she was talking about getting into Su Zhan''s arms or armor, Su Zhan did not follow up. In fact, he was a bit cheap and sold well. Xiangyu was full of jade. Although wearing armor was not good enough, the bursts of fragrance still made him very comfortable and cozy.Raising her hand to release Diana, she waved in the direction of the window. The curtains were opened, the windows opened, and the fresh air made people excited. "It''s almost noon, get up, pack up, let''s go climbing." Su Zhan said with a smile, and got up first. Su Zhan''s natural and casual look made Diana less embarrassed, and gradually recovered. After the two simply washed and cleaned up, Diana put on the Tibetan clothes again and came out of the hotel.When I passed the lobby, I didn''t see the kind assist manager, maybe it was a shift. 670 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 670 There are a lot of people coming and going in the hotel, and Su Zhan and Diana are not too noticeable. After all, there are many foreigners who come here to travel, but Diana is more beautiful.Listening to the familiar language around him, Su Zhan really felt like a world away, even if he brought a little local language, it did not affect his emotions. Diana could also feel Su Zhan''s emotions. It¡¯s not close to the Himalayas from the hotel. The hotel can provide a car. There are also places to rent a car nearby, but they don¡¯t need it at all.I got out of the hotel, bought some food and drink nearby, and bought two sets of cotton clothes, and then headed towards the Himalayas. Su Zhan''s food and drink were taken into the system space. Wearing a cotton suit, walking all the way, it really meant to travel. When they relax and admire the beautiful scenery, there are also people thinking about them. In the surveillance of a secret base, Su Zhan and Diana''s words and deeds were revealed. "Is it them?" Beside the surveillance, a man in a tight uniform that met in yellow and white asked. This man has a haircut that is almost bald, with slightly longer earlobes and a semicircular pattern on the center of his brow.His voice is very calm and deep, and there is a feeling that everything is silent when he opens his mouth. "It should not be. There is no information on this woman, but the information on this man is very special. Su Zhan, Chinese, codenamed Green Lantern, leader of the Justice League!" Another voice sounded, with a touch of mechanical feeling. She seemed to be wearing a black machine armor, and she couldn''t see clearly with a helmet. "This is a big man, what is he doing? Is it because of the magic wave before?" "It doesn''t look like it. Judging by the information, he is more like coming here to pick up girls. But who knows how. General Iron Mask and Snowman Ye Cry are just over there, let them get in touch." ... ... As the mountains approached, the surrounding climate has become lower and lower, and the surroundings are covered with snow. Turning around and looking behind, it is like the junction of two worlds in the depths. One side is summer, the other is winter! After entering the mountains, the wind and snow roared and the temperature dropped abruptly. The deeper the depth, the more cold they felt. Fortunately, this degree of temperature change did not have much impact on the two of them.At the beginning, I occasionally saw some tourists or mountain climbing enthusiasts, but as we went deeper, there was nothing but endless snow-white peaks and flying snowflakes.The mountain is steep and the feet are soft and slippery. Su Zhan and Diana walked easily, jumping several feet, and the progress was rapid. It didn''t take long to come to the bottom of Mount Everest. "Do you want to compare?" Su Zhan turned to Diana and asked. "How to compare?" As an Amazon princess, Diana has never flinched. "It''s very simple, just see who climbs to the top first. You can only climb, not fly." Su Zhan said. "it is good!" The two of them looked for a good place and looked at each other, almost with a clear heart, and climbed up towards the mountain at the same time. There are no tools and no protective measures. This is for people to see, they must think they are crazy. In fact, the two climbed very securely every step, and the speed...very fast! Chapter 0812 Snowman Night Cry Although Diana doesn''t have the aggressive character of an Amazon warrior, she is just as strong and refuses to admit defeat.The speed surpassed Su Zhan at the beginning, the hands and feet were used in a coordinated manner, the arms were strong, and the distance was stretched in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan was not in a hurry, and followed without hurries, but his route changed slightly, unknowingly it was already level with Diana, and it was neat. Su Zhan raised his head and climbed up, so he wouldn''t admit that he didn''t catch up with Diana to peek Diana from below. As for what to peek at... This posture, this angle... Think about it. Su Zhan was overjoyed, but found that Diana had suddenly slowed down, as if waiting for him to catch up. "What''s wrong?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice. "Someone is on it!" Diana pointed to it. Mount Everest is more than 8,000 meters above sea level. At this time, the two of them have climbed more than one and a half times. At this height... there are people on it? Su Zhan looked up and looked straight through the clouds and mist, which really made him spot someone. exactly¡­¡­ A snowman? It is almost two meters high, with long arms and wide body, covered with a layer of white hair, and the facial features are very scary, with the feeling of an ape, and the jaw is very prominent! "There are still snowmen on Mount Everest? Or ape-man?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s wild or not. It¡¯s normal for a place like this to be a bit monster, but it looks like it hasn¡¯t been discovered by anyone, otherwise, the news would have been flying all over the sky. "Let''s take a look!" Now that they met, Su Zhan wanted to see what the snowman came from.As soon as the voice fell here, Su Zhan and Diana hadn''t waited for it, but the snowman grinned and showed a fierce look, and the tyrannical aura could be felt far away. Immediately afterwards, I heard a cruel roar, and the snowman rushed from top to bottom. Without Su Zhan''s reminder, Diana felt it too. Boom boom... The vigorous business rang out, and the snowflakes were scattered, as if half of the snow.Immediately afterwards, a white shadow rushed down.Very fast, he rushed directly at Diana. "boom!" The snowman pounced heavily on the mountains, but Diana had already flew up and avoided. The defeat of the blow seemed to make the Snowman even more angry, turning around and rushing towards Su Zhan. "Bring him to the top, there should be someone on top!" Su Zhan shouted at Diana, and the two flew up to the top of the mountain.The speed of the snowman is very fast, but on this steep mountain, it seems to be flat. With all four limbs used together, the speed of climbing is not slower than the speed of their flying. When the snow fell, it really made people worry about whether it would cause an avalanche. Just before reaching the summit, a figure appeared on it. The shape of this man is quite strange, covered with metal plates, it has the feeling of a robot, holding a double-headed magic wand in his hand, uh... it looks somewhat cheap, and the shape is a bit unreasonable. At this moment the person suddenly jumped down, Su Zhan squinted his eyes and did not move, but the power of the chaos had already gathered in an instant.The other party seemed to feel it too, showing a shocked expression but it flashed past, directly past Su Zhan, and rushed towards the snowman below. Su Zhan could see clearly, his other hand was holding something that looked like a medal. 671 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 671 "What''s happening here?" Diana flew to Su Zhan with some doubts. "It should be together." Su Zhan said and began to search for information. Su Zhan¡¯s brain can connect to all the networks in the world. Although some messages may be encrypted layer by layer, to him it is similar to his own backyard. It didn¡¯t take long for Su Zhan to figure out this iron-faced robot and the snowman. The origin of identity. "It seems that our goals should be the same as theirs." Su Zhan whispered. Diana didn''t ask, she could hear Su Zhan''s tone. They should not be enemies! "Do you want to help?" Diana asked after a glance. Su Zhan shook his head. The iron-faced robot and the snowman are fighting fiercely at this time. It can be seen that the snowman''s defense and strength are very strong, but the iron-faced robot is stronger, and his magic wand seems to be able to emit some special energy.According to Su Zhan''s judgment, this energy should come from aliens, and even the iron-faced robot has this energy. The strength of the iron-faced robot should be better, but he has been converging his strength, seeming to want to press the medal on the snowman. The two of them fought fiercely for a long time, and what they got was snowflakes flying and the earth shaking. After almost half an hour, the iron-faced robot finally found the opportunity, and suddenly reached out and pressed the medal to the snowman¡¯s neck. In an instant, the snowman¡¯s huge body instantly changed and shrank, and the whole person fell from mid-air. . The iron-faced robot hugged the snowman, his toes lightly glared, his body was light, and he quickly climbed up. Coming to the top of the mountain, the iron-faced robot put up the snowman who had become ordinary people, and turned to look at Su Zhan and Diana. "Sorry for this situation. My name is Fang Zhifu, code-named General Iron Mask, and I belong to the special department of the celestial dynasty. A member of the Ten Heroes!" Fang Zhifu said apologetically: "He is my comrade in arms, Snowman crying at night. Something went wrong I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble, and I hope you don¡¯t get me wrong." Su Zhan nodded, just as he found the information. Ten heroes. General Iron Mask, Snowman crying at night. For the ten heroes, Su Zhan has only heard the name but is not very familiar with its members. The only one who is familiar is Yao Fei, the master doctor, because he is counted as one of the masters of Green Arrow. Before Green Arrow Xia encounters a shipwreck and ends up in a shipwreck. "I think you already know who I am. After all, your satellite surveillance has been following me. This is Diana, a member of the Justice League. You can also call him Wonder Woman." Su Zhan said with a smile. The General Ironface nodded and greeted Diana, to the point of no hiding. Monitoring is normal, and there is nothing bad to admit. "What''s wrong with him?" Su Zhan asked casually looking at the unconscious Snowman Ye Ciao. When asked about this, General Iron Mask became obviously serious, although... he couldn''t see his face at all! Chapter 0813: General Fang Zhifu "Snowman Yechou has only recently joined the organization. He is very smart. He has discovered how to use his genetic genes to transform himself into a beast, which is what you saw before. But this kind of transformation he does not have very good control over. Proficiency, after the transformation, the mind is not clear, it is completely in accordance with the instinct of the beast. In order to curb this situation, we have specially developed a medal that can control its transformation, so that he can be sensible in the notification of the transformation. But I don¡¯t know. Why, the medal suddenly fell off just now, and I wasted time looking for the medal, which allowed him to meet you." General Iron Mask explained. Su Zhan glanced at Snowman Ye Cry and suddenly felt that this guy is very similar to Hulk, he can transform, and after transforming, he is unconscious, but if it is the round strength, it will be much worse, only ability. More similar. "As for me, I was originally a soldier in Qinghai. I was injured in a mission and could only transplant extraterrestrial genes. As a result, it turned out to be like this. My body''s skin is all bio-metal, and I also have special abilities." The General Tie Mian was quick to arrive, and he could see his soldier''s true color, straight and straight, without those hypocritical methods. As soon as he first came up, he clearly stated his identity and abilities to Snowman Yechou, and it was difficult for people to be upright and not feel good, let alone a compatriot. Su Zhan can analyze it through the words of General Iron Mask. First, the celestial dynasty has its own superhero organization, ten heroes. Second, the power or ability of the Celestial Dynasty is not weak, otherwise it is impossible to get extraterrestrial genes, and it can be studied to the point where it can be implanted into the body of ordinary people. This is the celestial dynasty. It doesn''t show the mountains or the waters. It''s not bad to play with your own. "I don''t know what your purpose is here?" Having said about himself, of course General Iron Mask did not forget the formality. The leader of the Justice League is a well-known superhero in the hell of Europe and the United States. Such a big man suddenly returned to the celestial dynasty, and no one could just ignore it. "Same purpose as you." Su Zhan said with a smile."I checked a powerful wave of magic from Egypt to the heavens, and I followed it all the way. But after I got here, the other party deliberately concealed his breath. If I want to find it out, it may take some time. Do you have any clues? " General Iron Mask shook his head: "It was only traced to the possibility of appearing near the Himalayas, the exact location is not yet clear." "Hmm..." While talking, the snowman seemed to wake up. After waking up, Snowman Ye Ciao quickly apologized to Su Zhan and Diana, it seemed that he still remembered what happened. Su Zhan and Diana didn¡¯t care either. After all, it wasn¡¯t intentional. It¡¯s just that he suddenly lost control. There were some problems. Such an important medal shouldn¡¯t be a problem easily, and it¡¯s too sudden, as if waiting for Su Zhan. It''s the same as Diana''s appearance and then the problem. Su Zhan didn''t doubt them, but felt that... the guy with the magic wave was doing it! Su Zhanjiang''s own speculation said that General Iron Mask and Snowman Yechou obviously had the same guess. After notifying Ji''s tracking, General Iron Mask said: "This person must be found, otherwise it would be too threatening. If If the two can help, that would be even better." "People, I must be looking for them." Su Zhan nodded and gave an affirmative answer."I searched the entire Himalayas just now, he is probably not here anymore!" General Iron Mask was a little bit confused, because Su Zhan didn''t move at all here, when did he search for it?But he really believed in Su Zhan. "I can only find it slowly. I wonder if the two are interested in visiting our base?" General Iron Mask invited. "Look back." Su Zhan glanced at Diana and said. The General Iron Mask instantly understood that he was upright and honest, but it didn''t mean that he had no vision. "When the work is over, I will go directly to your base to find you." Su Zhan said with a smile. The General Iron Mask nodded, did not say how to contact, did not say the address, and left with the snowman. As for why didn''t you say?Obviously, Su Zhan didn''t need it at all.He didn''t need to say that if Su Zhan couldn''t find the time to go, General Iron Mask would naturally contact him. "Well, let''s have dinner." Su Zhan smiled and said to Diana."Since it''s up, just stroll around and eat at their side when it''s time to eat." Diana naturally didn''t think that Su Zhan said this for a meal, it was just a humorous joke. I have to say that Mount Everest is very beautiful, especially when standing on the top of the summit, surrounded by white clouds, it is really like a fairyland.Even Diana, who was accustomed to seeing many wonderful scenery, was amazed, calling out magic. As for Su Zhan, he was deeply impressed. This is his first time to climb Mount Everest. After all, he used to... even if he was exhausted, he couldn''t climb up. "It will be the top of the Ling, and you will see the mountains!" 672 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 672 Looking at the scenery in front of him, Su Zhan thought of this sentence inexplicably. At this moment, it was extremely relevant. After spending a long time on the top of the mountain, the two men reluctantly came down. In Tibetan, Mount Everest means goddess, and Langma means third, because there are four mountains near Mount Everest, and Mount Everest ranks third, so it is called Mount Everest.It''s still early, and since it''s here, you always have to see and stroll around. After all, this is not difficult for the two of them.When I walked around the nearby mountains, the sun has gradually set and it is about to get dark. The two came back to the hotel from the Himalayas. It was already dark. When I came in, seeing that the night shift manager had already started to work, Su Zhan smiled and waved at her. "Take a break, change clothes, and then let''s go to the ten heroes to eat!" After entering the house, Su Zhan took out a set of clothes from the system space and handed it to Diana. There are countless miscellaneous things in his system space. Naturally, there are a lot of clothes. Diana took the clothes and hesitated. Seeing Su Zhan''s face entering the venue and walking to the window to admire the night view, she turned to take a shower and change clothes. Chapter 0814 Ten Heroes Although a little concealed and uncomfortable, Diana took the shower.During this period, Su Zhan never turned his head to take a peek.After Diana finished washing, Su Zhan went in to take a bath, and took off his clothes three times, making Diana shy... Men like to look at women''s figures, and men''s figures are also attractive to women. Diana was caught off guard by Su Zhan''s generous behavior, and she turned her head shyly, but Su Zhan''s figure still couldn''t get away. The pattering sound of water, the pictures that constantly emerged, Diana felt as if a devil was instigating herself to turn her head in her ears. I really don''t know how Su Zhan held back her head before. Is he unattractive? "What do you think?" Su Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly remembered, Diana was startled and turned her head subconsciously, only to realize that Su Zhan had already washed the dishes, and also changed to take a bath, looking handsome and charming. "Why did you let me eat more papaya?" Diana asked subconsciously. "..." Su Zhan said dumbly: "Why do you suddenly remember this? Papaya is a good thing, and it is good for women to eat more papaya." "What''s the advantage?" Diana asked a little bit. "Breast enhancement!" Su Zhan glanced at Diana''s chest and said. Diana was stunned for a long time before she seemed to realize what Su Zhan was talking about. She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at it. It was not too small. When she was about to make a theory, she heard Su Zhan say: "It''s almost there. "how to get to?" Diana''s words were simply turned off. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and walked over to hold Diana''s waist. The close distance, such an intimate move, even if she knew it was for teleportation, but Diana still couldn''t control her heartbeat, and it seemed that her breathing became a little quicker. With her head down, she was a little afraid to look up at Su Zhan. After waiting nervously for a long time, Diana realized that it seemed that she hadn''t teleported yet. She raised her head questioningly to see what was going on. As soon as she raised her head, she felt a fuzzy shadow approaching, and she didn''t wait to see her. Clearly, I suddenly felt a kiss on the mouth. Stunned, completely stunned! I was kissed? Was kissed so suddenly? Obviously Su Zhan''s appearance is right in front of her, but Diana feels blurred and can''t see everything clearly, in a trance... After a while, Diana woke up, how could he just kiss himself like this.Diana was about to ask, but she suddenly realized that Su Zhan had let go of herself, and then she discovered that Su Zhan had teleported to the base of the Ten Heroes at no time. At this moment, he was in the base of Ten Heroes. Standing around were people of different appearances, who seemed to be members of the Ten Heroes. "If you have anything to say later." Su Zhan blinked at Diana, then turned to General Tie Mian and said, "Here we are." Deliberate, absolutely deliberate. However, in this scene, Diana is not easy to follow up. For Su Zhan and Diana who suddenly appeared, General Iron Mask and others were really taken aback. This base was carefully selected by them. It was not only the base of the Ten Heroes, but also the base of special departments of the Heavenly Dynasty. It was secretly located and heavily guarded.Now Su Zhan not only found this place, he even entered directly without triggering any alarms. How could this make them not surprised?Especially after the incident, Su Zhan still behaved casually saying hello, as if the neighbors were visiting each other, which made them speechless. Fortunately, their response was also quick. After all, it was Su Zhan, and... it was not unacceptable. "Welcome to you." General Iron Mask said, "I will introduce you to you. You have seen Snowman Yechou. This is the Sky Archer, this is the old demon Xuanming, the Scarlet Guard, the Shaolin bronze man, and Master Lei Nian. " The archer in the sky is dressed a bit like an ancient service, with a singing skill behind his back. The old demon Xuan Ming is mechanized, and at first glance it looks like a robot. The red guard wears a red armor, a bit similar to the rhythm of Iron Man, and can faintly feel the high radiant solar energy from the armor. The Shaolin bronze man does look like a Shaolin monk soldier, but... is it Mao or a robot? As for Master Lei Nian, there is nothing special except for the long ears. General Iron Face, Old Demon Xuan Ming, Scarlet Guards, and Shaolin Bronze Men, four of them are already mechanical. "The genius doctor, the ghost fox killer, the mother of heroes and the seven sons of Su Ming have their own missions, not here for the time being!" "So, there are eleven in total?" Su Zhan asked after hesitating. The General Iron Mask nodded: "The Snowman Ye Cry was later joined. In addition, there are seven people in the Seven Deadly Sons. Ten Heroes is just a code name, and it does not refer to the number of people." "Yeah." Su Zhan just asked casually, greeted other people, and briefly introduced that the first meeting was not bad, at least from the appearance, the strength of the ten heroes should not be weak, let alone the celestial dynasty. Superheroes, at this point, Su Zhan would not deliberately put any airs on them. Speaking of it, the code name of Ten Heroes is nothing more than that, but their respective names are really... I don''t know how to complain. Old demon Xuanming, bronze man from Shaolin, scarlet guards, well, it''s okay even to kill the seven sons, what the hell is the mother of heroes! "We have prepared the banquet." After a few small chats, the General Iron Mask greeted him. "That''s great, but I made a special trip to mix dinner." Su Zhan said with a smile. The group came to the restaurant of the base, there was a separate box, and soon after they were seated, one after another dishes were delivered.Although Su Zhan himself can cook Chinese food, he still feels appetite when he sees the familiar cuisine at this table. No table without wine. This wine is naturally indispensable. Diana does not understand Chinese, but they can also speak English. Naturally, they will not be left out to Diana. A few people eat and drink, and the atmosphere quickly becomes lively and familiar.Alcohol is definitely a good thing to promote relationships. At first, the ten heroes were worried that Su Zhan was not so easy to contact. After all, their identity, status, strength, etc. were much stronger than them, but after contact, they found that their worries were unnecessary. . Chapter 0815: False God Organization 673 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 673 Familiar dishes, familiar wines, coupled with familiar language, Su Zhan has found a sense of nonsense with his friends before crossing. The cups and cups are staggered and the atmosphere is getting more and more warm. "I saw the Metropolis report some time ago. In fact, it''s not just your side, but there are also a lot of troubles in the celestial dynasty. Let''s leave it aside for the time being. Only by finding that person can we figure out his purpose. I don''t know if you listen. Have you ever talked about the organization "God"? It''s in Taiwan." General Tie Mian said toward Su Zhan. "God? I haven''t heard of it, but the tone is quite big." Su Zhan shook his head and said. "It''s just a group of artificial gods, hum." The Sky Archer hummed uncomfortably. The archer of the sky is said to be the descendant of Houyi. There is a strange energy on the arrow that can contact the marksman of the heaven. This is also the source of his ability.With this relationship, it is normal for him to call those people false gods. "The current situation is very tense, and the pseudo-god organization is even more unruly. There have been several contacts before, and the strength is not weak. This time the ghost fox killer went to Taiwan to investigate an incident related to the pseudo-god organization." General Tie Mian Tao. "If necessary, I can help you investigate. Needless to say the position of the Justice League, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. As the leader of the Justice League, his position is almost the same as that of the Justice League. "That sentence is enough!" General Iron Mask said happily. "Come, come and drink." Drinking a cup of white wine, the atmosphere is getting more and more warm.However, while drinking and drinking, there were bursts of sound, and then I saw the five fans and three enthusiastic Ten Heroes and the others whose expressions became grim. It should have been some news.Sure enough, after a while, I heard General Iron Mask sternly say: "Something happened to the ghost fox killer, and the pseudo-god organization found her and is chasing her. Today, I am afraid we can only get here first. We have to go over and meet her. a bit!" "I''m afraid it''s too late. The ghost fox killer has been surrounded. It will take us half an hour at the earliest. Half an hour..." Old Demon Xuan Ming said with a heavy and angry face. "The distance is too far, my arrow can''t reach. Xuan Ming, you send me there, the closer the better, as long as the distance is enough, I can help the ghost fox buy some time for you to rush over." Sky Archer stood up and said. "it is good!" The old demon Xuan Ming was also unambiguous. He was originally a Shanghai Air Force hero. Because he was outstanding and took part in a special operation, he was in contact with a living extraterrestrial fighter. As a result, no one else could bear it, but he was left alive. Come down.He merges with alien fighters, can transform, fly and attack, and can also merge with other fighters, making him a super pilot. They were ready to act as they spoke, after all, saving people is like fighting fire. Diana glanced at Su Zhan and asked Su Zhan if she wanted to help. In terms of ability, Su Zhan is the fastest. From an emotional point of view, they provide delicious and delicious hospitality, and now they are in trouble and it is difficult to just ignore them.Moreover, Su Zhan also wants to see the ghost fox killer, and see our female superheroes in the heavens! "If you can trust me, let me take a trip." Su Zhan stood up and said slowly. His words made the ten heroes stunned, but Su Zhan would suddenly speak.General Iron Mask immediately said: "This is naturally trustworthy, but... after all, you are a guest. This is a bit of a problem to trouble you." "If you teleport, I won''t speak anymore." Su Zhan said with a smile. Teleport, they won''t. If Su Zhan teleported over, it would naturally be better than the old demon Xuanming and Sky Archer.Regarding the safety of the ghost fox killer, General Iron Mask did not have much politeness."Then please, the position of the ghost fox killer is..." The General Iron Mask hurriedly told Su Zhan where he was. Su Zhan stretched out his hand towards Diana. After holding it, the two disappeared instantly. "Cang Qiong, Xuan Ming, go over, too, if Su Zhan takes action, the ghost fox shouldn''t be in danger anymore." General Tiemen ordered. Old Demon Xuanming nodded with Sky Archer and walked out of the base. In an instant, I saw Old Demon Xuanming''s body change, and the underneath suddenly became like a fighter jet. The Sky Archer jumped up, leaning on Old Demon Xuanming''s shoulders... took off quickly, and disappeared in an instant. ... ... In the underground parking lot, a silver-white sickle was swung quickly, and a pale-faced man in armor was holding the sickle, and the offensive was shocking.Opposite him, a woman in a green robe, tights, and blindfold was jumping and avoiding.Not far away, a very unconventional guy was waving his hands, and wind blades waved at the woman. The person holding the sickle is the king of Chu Jiang from the pseudo-god organization. The chic model is Feng Po from the pseudo-god organization. As for the woman in a green shirt, she is the ghost fox killer among the ten heroes. Su Zhan and Diana appeared in the corner of the parking lot. After they appeared, they did not rush to take action but observed for a while. This observation made Su Zhan depressed. "Nima, it''s King Chujiang who made the death god?" "It''s Feng Po who looks like Nima Dandan Starren?" "Nima still has a Taiwanese accent, this sense of violation is too strong, even if it is forged, it is more reliable." After ranting about it, Su Zhan looked at the ghost fox killer. She is dressed in green, has a good-looking figure, and has a charming appearance. Putonghua is not very standard, with a little Hong Kong accent, but she is indeed a beauty, with a charm of her own. "Fox, this can be considered a fairy!" Su Zhan mumbled. "Don''t help? She seems to be unable to hold on." It can be seen that the ghost fox killer is not good at this kind of head-to-head confrontation. He was besieged by King Chu Jiang and Feng Po together. He was already scarred and could lose his life at any time. "Hey, you are from Taiwan and Hong Kong, why don''t you let me from the mainland join in the fun?" When the battle was fierce, Su Zhan spoke slowly, and walked out with Diana in such a manner. The appearance of the two of them stunned the three present. "who are you!" ... PS: Tucao, I really think the shape of the pseudo-god organization in DC is pitted! Chapter 0816-Killing King Chu Jiang The sudden appearance of Su Zhan and Diana made King Chu Jiang and Feng Po really startled. The parking lot was tightly guarded, and there were Lei Gong and Dianmao guarding them outside. It was impossible for anyone to come in easily. The ghost fox killer also looked at the man and the woman with some doubts, guessing their identities. "Don''t know me?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. "Just a mere mortal." Chu Jiang Wang said solemnly. "It seems that I really don''t know me." Su Zhan shook his head. He didn''t even know him. The intelligence of this pseudo-god organization was too backward, right?Just like this, I dared to clamor for God. King Chu Jiang and Feng Po glanced at each other and couldn''t help but guess his identity.Who is this person?How come I am a Uranus superstar, you should all recognize my posture?On the contrary, the ghost and fox killer, the original desperate expression suddenly raised hope at this time. She believes who he is! Although she didn''t know why he appeared here, she knew that her chance was here. 674 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 674 While King Chu Jiang was guessing with Feng Po, the ghost fox killer moved instantly. With flexible movements, agile skills, and fast speed, although King Chu Jiang reacted with Feng Po, it was already a little late. The ghost fox killer had already escaped from their encirclement and came to Su Zhan. "I am the Ghost Fox Killer, a member of the Ten Heroes of the Special Department of the Heavenly Dynasty. I hope you can help." After the Ghost Fox Killer came to Su Zhan, he said eagerly and respectfully. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I made a special trip for you, Xuan Ming and Cang Qiong should have also come, but not so fast." "Thank you so much," the ghost fox killer said gratefully with his eyes lit up. King Chu Jiang and Feng Po were still thinking about the identity of Su Zhan, but they understood as soon as they heard the conversation between them, no matter who he was, he was here to save the ghost fox killer, that was the enemy! "kill!" Feng Po screamed hoarsely, and Feng Blade instantly slashed towards Su Zhan. "Swish swish!" Su Zhan tilted his head slightly, and a series of wind blades slashed by. Several cars behind him suffered a disaster and exploded directly. "Humph!" When the wind blade fell, King Chu Jiang''s sickle had already been slashed, and his force was sinking, and he could feel the chills before it arrived.Seeing the sickle approaching, he went straight to Su Zhan''s head, but stopped abruptly when he was close at hand. King Chu Jiang''s eyes widened in disbelief. Su Zhan blocked the sickle with great force and speed, and blocked it with a finger...! How can this be? King Chu Jiang subconsciously wanted to retreat in shock, but found that he couldn''t pull the sickle back, and immediately saw the other party smile. The smile was calm and brilliant. But this smile was full of crisis in King Chu Jiang''s eyes, it was simply the smile of death. Before he could think about it, King Chu Jiang let go and backed away.The sense of crisis in my heart is getting stronger and stronger, so strong that I have no time to think about anything else, just want to stay away from him! Puff! While retreating, King Chu Jiang suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if a sharp blade came out of his body. "So fast¡­¡­" King Chu Jiang lowered his head and saw a black long spear. Looking along the gun, Su Zhan held his sickle in one hand and the gun in the other. "puff!" The spear retracted abruptly, and the pain of passing through the body again caused King Chu Jiang to knelt on the ground with a puff, and finally lay down slowly.As he lay down, a cloud of blood spilled on the ground... The soul is not there, only a dead body remains. Looking at the sickle in his hand, Su Zhan''s fingers pressed slightly, and in an instant, the sickle shattered the city. "rubbish!" Even if he couldn''t bear the power of a finger, Su Zhan had no interest in fusing the Blade of Godslayer. silence! Kill King Chu Jiang with one shot. This result stunned Feng Po and the Ghost Fox Killer. The ghost fox killer knew Su Zhan''s identity and knew that Su Zhan was very strong, but he didn''t know how strong he was.Now that she saw it with her own eyes, she knew how shocking it was. There is no overwhelming momentum, no strong aura. It was such an understatement, with an extremely fast shot, the opponent who made the ghost fox killer feel extremely difficult, was killed in seconds. This is truly powerful! This is the gap! The look in the eyes of the ghost fox killer looking at Su Zhan couldn''t help becoming hot. "what¡­¡­" Feng Po suddenly yelled, and the strong wind around her turned and ran. She is almost the same as King Chu Jiang. King Chu Jiang was killed by this mysterious man with a single shot. How dare she stay here.To escape, you must escape. There is a thunder father and a mother outside, and there may be hope for the three of them to join forces. Feng Po''s speed is very fast, and she has reached the entrance of the parking lot almost in the blink of an eye. "No, stop her. There are thunder father and electric mother outside..." The ghost fox killer subconsciously reminded and shouted, but found that Su Zhan said calmly: "Don''t be afraid, just serve it in one pot." "One pot served..." The ghost fox killer then realized that the person next to him was not a comrade-in-arms of the ten heroes, but the leader of the Justice League, Su Zhan! For her, it might be dangerous and tricky if Feng Po and Lei Gong and Dianmu converge, but for Su Zhan, it would be more convenient. This is the gap! Su Zhan did not stop him, and Feng Po easily escaped from the parking lot.Outside the parking lot, two guys in strange costumes are standing nearby. It is the thunder god and the electric mother. Seeing Feng Po running out in a panic, the two were quite surprised. "What''s wrong? Is the ghost fox killer dead?" "She looked for a helper, she was very strong, and King Chu Jiang was shot second." Feng Po shouted in a panic. "How is it possible, you''re joking, if someone enters, we can''t fail to find out." "Yes!" Lei Gong said in disbelief to Dianmu. "Really, can I still lie to you at this time?" Feng Po yelled anxiously, but Lei Gong gave the Dianmu to his mother but didn''t pay much attention. Seeing them like this, Feng Po could say anything."If you don''t believe me, let me go!" When the voice fell, Feng Po instantly turned into a gust of wind and flew away straight. Father and daughter Lei were a little stunned, didn''t expect Feng Po to run away so simply? After looking at each other, they finally realized that something was wrong, but... it was too late. 675 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 675 The Su Zhan trio had slowly walked out of the parking lot. Chapter 0817 has the urge to kill them! "They are Lei Gong and Dianmu." The ghost fox killer stood on the other side of Su Zhan, whispering. Su Zhan nodded, "It''s as ugly as I thought!" "..." The ghost fox killer was speechless. Boom, click. The thunder and thunder were already surrounded by thunder and lightning, and the originally clear night sky gradually changed. The gloomy weather seemed to depress the mood a lot. Su Zhan frowned slightly and snorted coldly. Something strange happened. "Dark clouds... scattered?" The ghost fox killer watched the gloomy sky return to clearness, the clouds dispersed, the thunder and lightning disappeared, and he shouted in surprise. The two thunder and thunder were shocked. Not only was the weather they had created disappeared, but also because they discovered that they couldn¡¯t control the thunder and lightning. No matter how they urged them, they had no ability to respond, Zirazira¡¯s thunder and lightning. Gradually dissipated, only the panic that was hard to add in my heart remained. The Blade of God Killing slowly changed and turned into a black thunder. "Do you know what this is?" The voice slowly sounded, and people couldn''t help being attracted."This is Zeus''s thunder. Playing thunder in front of me is really a big sword in front of Guan Gong." "Well, Guan Gong doesn''t need a big knife, the Jade Emperor uses a big knife." The Ghost Fox Killer whispered, and as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed that Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at himself. The Ghost Fox Killer instantly shut up. After being demolished by the ghost fox killer, Su Zhan was also a bit dull.Shaking his head, the black thunder went out casually, as if he was still in garbage.As a result, Black Thunder left his hand and rushed to the front of Father Thunder in an instant. The two hadn¡¯t waited to react. The black Thunder had passed through their bodies, and their souls were swallowed by the Blade of God in an instant. Up. The black thunder flew back to Su Zhan''s side and blended directly into his body. Spike, another spike! This time, they killed two directly! The ghost fox killer has no idea what to do. "Are you interested in playing in Taiwan?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked Diana. "Listen to you, anyway, I''m not familiar with the heavens." Diana didn''t care. "Then find a place to settle down first." Su Zhan smiled and looked at the ghost fox killer. Only then did the ghost fox killer react, and Ai Ai said, "Yes, I want to stay here, don''t you go?" After all, this is the site of the pseudo-god organization. I''m afraid there will be trouble staying here, so the ghost fox killer has this question.But she didn''t react until after asking, it was troublesome for her, and for Su Zhan, it was nothing at all.Excited, the ghost fox killer got excited.This swaggering, blatant feeling...so cool! "I know that there is a nice hotel with a very good environment, and it is very close to some scenic spots." The ghost fox killer said excitedly. "Then lead the way." "it is good." The group of three people just walked down the street sternly and headed to the hotel the ghost fox killer said. "What is this in your arms?" Su Zhan noticed that when he didn''t know when, an animal that looked like a little lion appeared in the arms of the ghost fox killer. "Ruishi, it is my pet. It was too dangerous before. I thought I was inevitable, so I let it hide." The ghost fox killer explained. "It''s special enough for a fox to have a lion as a pet." Su Zhan smiled and said, "I also have a pet. If you have a chance, let your Ruishi play together." "Okay!" This topic seemed to interest the ghost fox killer. She asked curiously: "What is your pet? A dog or a cat? No, you don''t know how to keep such an ordinary pet, right? what?" "A hydra, a sea beast." Su Zhan said casually. "..." The ghost and fox killer felt that he shouldn''t ask this topic, Hydra...sea beast...is this a pet?Is this a fierce beast?Let the small dog-like Ruishi play with them?Can we play together?I''m afraid it will be eaten as a snack as soon as it approaches. "What are your abilities?" Seeing the ghost fox killer suddenly stopped talking, Su Zhan asked casually. "I, I can kill the wicked person to absorb energy and control his soul." said the ghost fox killer. "Oh, this ability is pretty good." Su Zhan was quite unexpected, absorbing energy to control the soul, this is not a weak ability. "What''s the use, it''s not that I almost died." The ghost fox killer said with a little frustration. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Everything is difficult at the beginning." Talking while walking, soon came to the hotel the ghost fox killer said. Judging from the scale, we know that the hotel is not inferior. The ghost fox killer opened two rooms, and the three of them got on the elevator and entered the room. The environment is really good. "I have already contacted Xuan Ming and Cang Qiong, they will come here directly. This time the movement is so big, the pseudo-god organization will lose three people at once, and it will definitely not give up. What should I do next?" The ghost fox killer is now The head of the Soviet Union is looking forward to it. "Did you have a mission this time, wait until they come and continue your mission. As for us, we naturally have to go around when we come here." Su Zhan said casually."By the way, you just said... Guan Gong doesn''t play a big sword, the Jade Emperor does a big sword?" "Uh...yes, yes." The ghost fox killer thought that Su Zhan still remembered what he had accidentally ruined the atmosphere before. "This is unscientific." Su Zhan murmured, and took the opportunity to investigate the intelligence of the pseudo-god organization. The members of the Pseudo-God Organization are: King Chu Jiang, Feng Po, Lei Gong, Dian Mu, Zhu Rong, Gong Gong, Guan Gong, and...Jade Emperor. Except for Guan Gong, all are characters in mythology. And after seeing this Guan Gong, Su Zhan really had an urge to kill Ah. You are pretending to be Guan Gong, and Nima doesn''t have to play with big swords. What''s the matter with a red dress like a red Hulk?There is also the Jade Emperor, it is really me who is a big grass!Nimana is the Jade Emperor?Wearing a green suit and holding a big knife, you are actually Guan Gong, right? You went to the wrong set. Except for the strange flower, Su Zhan really can''t think of any other words! This Nima is ruining the image of the heavenly myth in people''s hearts! "Wh...what''s the matter?" Seeing Su Zhan''s face ugly, the ghost fox killer asked nervously. Su Zhan shook his head, gritted his teeth and said: "It''s nothing, but suddenly there is an impulse to destroy this pseudo-god organization." 676 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 676 Chapter 0818 The sound of the fighters rang out loudly and gradually approached. Looking out the window, a black fighter flew over, and the Sky Archer leaped into the balcony, and immediately saw the old demon Xuanming fall down. They already knew what had happened on the way. The ghost fox killer was rescued, King Chujiang, Lei Gong, and Dianmu were killed by Su Zhan, and Feng Po ran away. This record made them not know what to say. too strong! They have had several dealings with the pseudo-god organization, and they have won each other. They are very clear about their strength. They were killed three by Su Zhan so easily. How strong is Su Zhan? After landing, the two first thanked Su Zhan for their help, and then, just like the ghost fox killer, they looked at Su Zhan completely. "You can do whatever you want to do. There shouldn''t be any danger for three people together? I''m playing here, and I will go back if there is no fun." Su Zhan said casually. The three looked at each other, nodded and prepared to leave. "Wait." Su Zhan suddenly said to the ghost fox killer: "Do you want me to treat your injury?" "But... is it okay?" The injury of the ghost fox killer was not serious, but not light. "Go to the next room." Su Zhan said, and took the ghost fox killer to another room. After entering the room, the ghost fox killer was inexplicably cramped, perhaps because of being alone? "What should I do? Do I need to undress?" She has a lot of wounds. In her opinion, she must take off her clothes if she wants to heal her injuries. That''s why she asked. "Actually, it''s not necessary, but if you have said so, then just listen to you." Su Zhan said with a smile. The ghost fox killer is embarrassed, and now he is taking off or not? Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, the ghost and fox killer gritted his teeth and finally took off. This is his attitude, after all... he healed himself. The ghost fox killer comforted herself in this way, but she regretted it when she was normal. Embarrassing, too embarrassing. Even though she is a vixen, she is born with a charming temperament, but the lonely man and widow co-exist in the same room, although she knows that it is for the treatment of injuries, she is still ashamed and awkward. But this is the end, you can''t wear it back again, right? Gritting his teeth, he still took off his clothes. With his hands in front of him, the ghost fox killer dared not look up in embarrassment. "Lie down, how can I treat you like this." Su Zhan didn''t feel embarrassed, but found it interesting. Ghost fox killer, this is a pit for yourself. After lying down, the ghost fox killer simply closed his eyes, and then he felt Su Zhan grabbed his hand and placed it on both sides casually. The door opened wide, and everything was seen now. In a daze, she felt Su Zhan''s hands on her body, slightly above her lower abdomen, which made her body stiffen suddenly and her hands clenched tensely.Following a burst of warm current came from Su Zhan''s palm, the warm feeling made her feel more comfortable.After a while, the feeling of comfort changed to an itchy feeling, and she knew that the wound on her body was healing.At this time, there were more than a dozen wounds, both large and small, on her body, which healed at the same time. This kind of strange itching made her a little unbearable, and her body couldn''t help twisting. She originally had a charming temperament, but now she was twisting in this shape. Su Zhan had no idea at first, but she was agitated by her, and slowly moved her palm up. The ghost fox killer didn''t react at first, but she only reacted when the palm of her hand was covering it. Su Zhan placed her hand on where. She subconsciously grasped Su Zhan''s wrist and wanted to move it away, but with this pull, Su Zhan''s hand naturally moved. "Hmm..." Suddenly, the ghost fox killer seemed to have been emptied of strength, and became weak and weak. The strange feeling made her unable to speak at all, and her wrists gradually weakened. In the end, it was not clear that she wanted to pull away. Su Zhan''s hand still took the initiative to make him move. The atmosphere...Unknowingly, some changes. Her every move, every frown and smile is full of charm, even if she didn''t do it on purpose, that kind of performance is enough to drive Su Zhan crazy. "Don''t...no, don''t, they, they''re still next door..." It seemed that he felt that Su Zhan''s actions had become savage, and he felt his emotional changes. Those eyes, those expressions, some are beyond words. "You mean, wait until they are gone?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The ghost fox killer''s face was flushed, his head tilted slightly and said nothing. Refusal is actually a statement. Su Zhan smiled and squeezed again, watching the ghost fox killer suddenly snorted, and then released her a little badly. "The injury is healed. By the way, I will help you to smooth out the scars. It''s really unreasonable that such a good body leaves scars." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really?" Although she was still a little bit shy, the ghost fox killer got excited when she heard this. Women, how can they not love beauty? What''s more, she herself is a first-class beauty. I took a hurried look, and it didn''t leave any scars, even the previous scars were gone. "Thank you!" said the ghost fox killer thankfully. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s just a matter of effort. In addition, your uniform is broken. I will give you a new one with the same style, but the material is better. It can resist ordinary swords and guns." A new uniform has appeared. Green hooded cloak, tights like a short cheongsam, long boots, long gauntlets, and blindfold. This is the uniform of the ghost fox killer. The ghost fox killer excitedly took it over and tried it, and it was really different.I hurriedly put it on, satisfied and happy, not knowing how to thank Su Zhan. "The hero saves the United States, and then he just promised him. If you want to thank me, I think... this is a very good proposal." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and pushed the door open. He smiled and glanced at the ghost fox killer when he left. Chapter 0819-Essence and Heart The ghost fox killer, the sky archer and the old demon Xuanming left and continued to do the original mission of the ghost fox killer. 677 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 677 Su Zhan and Diana stood on the balcony looking at the night view. At the same time, Su Zhan did not forget to continue searching for the guy with magical fluctuations. General Iron Mask would not let up and will continue to investigate, so unless he leaves the sky. Or stay lurking, otherwise it is only a matter of time before it is discovered.At the same time, Su Zhan did not forget to pay attention to the pseudo-god organization. The people of the pseudo-god organization are actually biochemical people, genetically modified, abandoning their previous identities, and becoming so-called gods according to their abilities! There must be forces behind such an organization. As for what kind of force it is, it goes without saying. It is almost obvious that such a big place can do this. Su Zhan didn''t want to mix up these things, but the pseudo-god organization is really disgusting and uncomfortable. After Feng Po escaped back, it was naturally reported to the organization, and the deaths of King Chu Jiang and Lei''s father and electronic mother were naturally known.The leader of the pseudo-god organization is naturally the Jade Emperor.After learning about this, he didn''t make a rush, but investigated Su Zhan''s identity.This investigation, almost did not scare to pee. The leader of the Justice League. Just killed the Daxide who invaded the earth. Why did such a character suddenly come to the heavens and become involved in this matter?Could it be that Ten Heroes and Su Zhan asked for help? Just a Soviet war easily killed the three generals in seconds. If the Justice League came out, it would be destroyed in no time. What should I do? For a while, I really couldn''t pay attention. While racking their brains on the pseudo-god organization, Su Zhan and Diana were already ready to rest. Obviously there is a vacant room next door, but whether Su Zhan or Diana seems to have selectively forgotten this matter, no one mentioned it. Just like when they were in the Tibet Hotel, the two were ready to rest after taking a shower. First it was drinking and then killing. It was indeed not early, and it was a bit tired. The power of chaos surrounded the hotel room, Su Zhan turned back and looked at Diana who had lay down early, opened the quilt and lay down.As soon as Su Zhan lay down, he felt that he had touched Diana. From the position, it should be Diana''s waist.I didn''t wear armor because I was a guest at Ten Heroes, but ordinary clothes. Naturally, I can''t wear that clothes when I sleep. In other words, she is now... wearing nothing? Thinking of this, Su Zhan was instantly excited. "good night." After seeing Su Zhan lying down, Diana pretended to say something calmly, and then turned off the light and got ready to sleep. "Good night." Su Zhan responded, but leaned sideways and put his hands on Diana''s body, as if he was sleeping with his arms around you.Diana didn''t say anything and didn''t move, letting Su Zhan hold her arms like this. Can Su Zhan sleep so neatly and honestly? It''s impossible! After holding her arms for a while, Su Zhan''s hands began to move in a small range. Diana didn''t respond at first, but when Su Zhan determined that she was not wearing clothes, her movements became larger and more intentional. When it was obvious, Diana finally couldn''t help it.Suddenly grabbing Su Zhan''s wrist, opened his eyes and looked at Su Zhan. Although the room is dim, both of them can clearly see each other. Diana didn''t speak, her eyes seemed nothing special, but that was how she looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t feel embarrassed about being caught, and didn''t intentionally move anymore, just looked at Diana with a smile. "Why did you kiss me suddenly before!" Diana spoke slowly. This question should have been asked at the time, but Su Zhan slyly teleported directly to the ten heroes, and she had no chance to ask, she came to Taiwan and dealt with the pseudo-god organization. I didn''t think of it for a while when I was busy. Now, after feeling the purpose of Su Zhan, Diana asked. "Because I like you." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. With such a direct answer, Diana didn''t know how to continue asking... "In this regard, I seldom hide my intentions. To like is to like, and to like nature is to fight for it." Su Zhan said slowly. "Do you really like me, or do you just want...that...that what." Diana asked in a low voice. "Then what? You want to say do... right?" Su Zhan smiled, deliberately didn''t say the word."Actually, they are all. This kind of thing is justified and normal. If you don''t have this kind of thought, I am afraid it is abnormal. You are beautiful and your body is good. What I want to do with you is normal. First of all, this aspect attracts me, so I will have the opportunity to contact and like you! If it''s just for this, trust me... I have countless ways to get it, and I''ve already got it." Although she felt that something was wrong, Diana felt that she could not refute it. "In fact, whether the love between men and women is good or getting along, it will definitely be like this in the end, and will do it. It''s just that this thing is covered under a beautiful and fresh coat, and I just tore this coat Just face the essence directly." Su Zhan slightly force, drew Diana closer to his arms, feeling the comfortable body, he continued: "I am not very good at saying these things, because in my opinion too It''s hypocritical, I like you, can''t you just like me?" "Do you like me?" Su Zhan asked. "I...I don''t know." Diana was a little confused, as if there was no answer. Like it? I should like it. He has a distinguished status and extraordinary strength. He has helped Paradise Island and killed Hades. He is also funny and attractive. Although there are more women, when you think about it, Diana doesn¡¯t seem to be too much about this. Great opinion.After being watched by him, sleeping with him, if you don''t like it, might you agree? Diana asked herself, the answer is absolutely impossible. Just now, she pretended to have amnesia and forgot that there was actually a room available. Why?Perhaps subconsciously, I want to be with him too! Chapter 0820 "Go to sleep." Su Zhan hugged Diana and said softly, Diana wanted to say something, and in the end she just leaned in Su Zhan''s arms and got closer. Embracing Diana Su Zhan did not deliberately touch her, nor did he deliberately not touch her, his movements were very natural.From Diana¡¯s various reflections, you can see her inner thoughts, but perhaps her own remarks that face the essence made her not accept it so quickly. After all, love or the relationship between men and women has long been covered with a layer of literary romance. The veil, because of this, makes many women look forward to, even if they know the essence, they prefer to have this kind of romantic love as an embellishment. Su Zhan is going to give Diana some time to think about this problem, and he believes... it won''t be long! Da Da Da, Da Da Da. The sound of rain awakened Su Zhan from his sleep, opened his eyes and found that Diana was also awake. When she slept last night, Diana was leaning back in her arms, but now she is facing herself. "Morning, it seems to be raining outside." Su Zhan said with a smile. "early!" Diana shyly responded and looked towards the window. Su Zhan waved and opened the curtains. It was a little gloomy outside, the rain was heavy, and the ticking sound would not feel irritable, but an inexplicable peace of mind.Diana did not get up, but lay on Su Zhan''s chest and looked at the rain outside."I like rainy days very much. When I was on Paradise Island, I would go outside whenever it rained. The heavy rain washed my body and seemed to wash my soul." "Do you know what I want to do now?" Diana tilted her head and asked Xiang Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t tell me you want to get out in the rain." "Would you like to stay with me?" Diana asked eagerly. "Actually, if you want this feeling, I have another way, such as... take a bath together?" Su Zhan said with a grin. 678 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 678 Diana couldn''t help but cast a blank look at him. Although she faintly accepted his essentialism in her heart, she was still a little annoyed to destroy his emotions. "Okay, pack it up, the guests will be here in a while." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand and patted Diana''s buttocks. The voice was a bit crisp, Diana grunted in pain, and went back to catch Su Zhan , Su Zhan took the opportunity to slip away first. In the end, I did not go out to get in the rain, and the bath was also separated. After finishing everything up, Diana asked Su Zhan, "You said there are guests?" "Yes, it should be here soon." As soon as Su Zhan''s voice fell, he heard a knock on the door. Su Zhan smiled and spread his hands, Diana walked over and opened the door. Three people stood outside the door. Two men and one woman. A man in a suit and leather shoes, with a hypocritical smile on his face, looks like a leader.The other has a deep complexion and a tall stature, with a feeling of irritability. The woman standing next to the two men is very charming. She seems to have been well-dressed, with very rich makeup, and the clothes are even more vivid. The boss in the suit and leather shoes saw Su Zhan Diana''s look in a daze, and he stunned, and subconsciously glanced at the woman next to him. "It seems that the plan this time...may not work." He thought to himself, but with a hypocritical smile on his face he said, "Excuse me, is Mr. Su Zhan there?" "come in." Diana didn''t say whether she was there, she just let them in. They should be the guests of Su Zhan''s mouth. "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, I am..." After the person came in, he reached out and walked towards Su Zhan enthusiastically and respectfully, introducing himself as he walked. "No introduction, I''m not interested in knowing." Su Zhan waved his hand to interrupt, the smile on the man''s face froze for an instant, and then the smile said unchanged: "Yes, too. I won''t introduce myself. These two, one is the Jade Emperor, and the other is Lin Guling. , She is our most popular and most beautiful star. Knowing you are here this time, please make a special trip to me, and see you anyway." "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, I am a fan of you." Lin Ruling said, bending her waist, her chest already exposed. Not to mention, the size is really not small. Her actions were a bit too obvious, even Diana seemed to see her intentions and snorted coldly. "I know how to do what I like, and I know very clearly, and I know to bring a virgin!" Su Zhan glanced at the female star and said with a smile. "It should be, it should be, otherwise it is not to please, but to offend. Mr. Su Zhan can rest assured that the original product has never been touched. If it can satisfy you and bring it with you, it will be hers. Fortune, I believe it will develop better." His words are very straightforward, he said that they were specially brought to you to play. If you are happy and satisfied, I will send you to play. This is just like a cargo. As a woman, Diana naturally doesn''t like it.She glanced at the female star and wondered how she reacted.Who knows, she didn''t seem to be displeased or insulted at all, but smiled and expected. Turning his head to look at Su Zhan again, he found that he didn''t have that particularly surprised expression, as if this kind of thing should be. "I killed the three of you yesterday. Instead of asking me for revenge, you took the initiative to send a woman to me. Tell me, what do you mean." Su Zhan asked faintly with his legs folded. This person first smiled and said that yesterday¡¯s thing was a misunderstanding, and then understated the loss of three people, and then said with that kind of flattering smile: "Mr. Su Zhan is usually busy with official duties and it is difficult to come and play once. Naturally, he should relax. Relax and eat for fun." "Understood, you can leave if you leave." Su Zhan said lightly. "Okay, then don''t bother, there is a card here, it is convenient to play, so that you don¡¯t have to go to the bank specially." A bank card was already on the table, and he got up with a word The non-fat Jade Emperor turned and left.When I left, naturally I didn''t forget to glance at the female star and gave an encouraging look! In chapter 0821 you are here, beauty tricks are not easy! "Can it be done?" After getting out of the hotel and boarding the car, the Jade Emperor finally asked. "If he had such a big deal, then he wouldn''t be the leader of the Justice League. This is just to paralyze him. We...it takes time." The humble guy who had previously smiled in front of Su Zhan sneered at this time The eerie. "Are we really going to cooperate with that person?" The Jade Emperor hesitated for a moment and asked. "This is the only chance." ... ... In the hotel room, the atmosphere is quite silent. The female star Lin Guling sat there as if she was in a puff of air, she didn''t dare to speak, nor did she dare to do anything.Su Zhan fiddled with the bank card, and Diana looked at him as if trying to say something. "What do you want to ask?" Su Zhan turned to look at Diana. Diana said: "What do they mean, giving away people and money, and then just left?" "They feel that the goal is achieved, so naturally they left." Su Zhan smiled and said alive: "I didn''t hear that guy say it, it''s rare for me to come here to relax, eat and have fun. As for other things, that is. Let me leave it alone, this is my fear between them and the ten heroes." Diana thought for a while and said, "Then we really don''t care?" "Not in a hurry, there is a time when we can take care of it." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, showing a sneer. "What about her?" Diana suddenly pointed to Lin Mulin next to her, her tone a little sour. Su Zhan smiled lightly, patted Diana on the shoulder and smiled: "Everyone is here. If I don''t accept it, I''m afraid she will have trouble going back. Am I right?" Hearing the topic asking herself, Lin Guling nodded quickly and said: "Yes, yes." "Even so, you can''t just stay like this." Diana said anxiously. Su Zhan laughed and said, "Are you jealous?" "I didn''t." Diana shook her head in denial, but murmured in a low voice."You have so many women, I can eat them." "Don''t worry, I just left her just thinking that if she wants to have fun, she must have a guide?" Su Zhan said jokingly, "In fact, when I came in, that guy thought of it. After all, there is you by my side, why? I am afraid that there is no possibility of success in the beauty scheme, but there is no loss for him, so he did not change his mind. Diana looked a little better when she heard this. "People give people and money, so you can''t waste any kindness. Let''s go and go out for shopping!" Su Zhan said, turning his head to Lin Mushroom and said, "Are you familiar with Taiwan?" "Cooked, definitely cooked." "Then you will be your guide well, and you will arrange where you go next." If Lin Guling had some ideas at the beginning, but now she feels that her task is almost impossible to succeed.Su Zhan didn''t take herself seriously. There was a beautiful woman beside her. The chances were slim, but she didn''t give up, she knew exactly what she would end up with after failure. Lin Guling was ready to be the guide, and then waited for the opportunity. Even if you are not as pretty as Diana, but a man, how can it be too late to get the meat?What''s more, there are so many women in Su Zhan! 679 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 679 Lin Guling came by car, knowing that Su Zhan and Diana didn''t drive, they were told to drive over before they came.Out of the hotel, Lin Guling drove, preparing to be a competent guide and driver. Su Zhan sat in the back with Diana, enjoying the scenery along the way. In Su Zhan''s opinion, Lin Guling may be nothing, but in Taiwan, this one-third of acres of land, Lin Guling''s popularity is still very high, and she is not a local star.Not long after, it seemed that many reporters discovered her car and followed along the way, constantly taking pictures.Lin Guling was afraid that this move would upset Su Zhan, but she had no choice but to continuously express her apologies. It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan is, they want to shoot as long as it doesn''t affect their play. Speaking of this kind of scene, he is comparable to Lin Guling in Europe. Although Diana was not used to it, she gradually let go after seeing Su Zhan''s indifferent appearance. After all, she was an Amazon princess! Lin Guling, the guide, is very dedicated. The history of the scenic spots is well introduced. The people, journalists, and the news have long been posted on the Internet. Because Diana is by her side, there is no mention of men and women. After thinking about it, I just guessed who could let Lin Mulin, a popular star, be the guide in person.But with the exposure of Su Zhan''s identity, they suddenly realized that it was him. No wonder Lin Guling such a big star is willing to be a guide. But... since it was his words, things that were previously thought impossible may not necessarily be impossible. After all, Su Zhan had reports of taking several people to Hipi at the same time. All of a sudden, various news reports on the Internet emerged one after another, especially in the evening when Lin Guling returned to the hotel with Su Zhan but did not come out all night. It seems that this speculation has been confirmed. Regardless of the report or the netizens, Lin Guling didn''t care how she wanted to say it, but felt wronged instead. why? Not to mention the collapse of her image for many years. The main thing is that although she did not leave the hotel and stayed in Su Zhan¡¯s room, she slept on the sofa... Su Zhan didn¡¯t take care of him at all. After I came back, I went with Diana, and I used her as a maid. The night is getting deeper. Lin Guling was about to rest, but suddenly heard a sound near the window. She subconsciously got up and took a look, and saw a shadow jumping in from the hotel window. "what¡­¡­" Lin Guling was startled and yelled subconsciously. There is a thief? Wait... This seems to be the 13th floor, how did she get in. "What are you shouting? I didn''t come to find you." The ghost fox killer snorted disdainfully, when the bedroom door opened. Su Zhan came out shirtless wearing his pants. When this came out, the sights of the ghost fox killer and Lin Guling couldn''t help putting their eyes on Su Zhan. Strong and perfect! Especially the prominent places made the two of them a little bit shy and embarrassed to look at them. 0822-Black Adam "Your mission has been completed?" Su Zhan was not surprised by the arrival of the ghost fox killer. He asked casually, and said to Lin Guling: "Help me pour a glass of water." Lin Guling woke up like a dream and quickly poured a glass of water to Su Zhan who sat down. "It''s almost done. They are doing the rest. You..." The Ghost Fox Killer hesitated, not knowing how to speak. The intelligence system of the ten heroes is not bad, not to mention that they are still in Taiwan, so they naturally know what happened to Su Zhan.She came over, originally intending to ask Su Zhan how he planned, was it really bought by the pseudo-god organization?But when she came in and saw Lin Guling sleeping on the sofa, she knew it was impossible, so now... I really don''t know what to say. "You let them pay attention, the pseudo-god organization is afraid that it has any plans." Su Zhan said lightly. The ghost fox killer froze for a moment: "I know, I will notify them." "Since your task is almost done, then stay. There are more people and a little more lively." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, okay, then I''ll go to the next room." The ghost and fox killer nodded blankly, Su Zhan drank the water, got up and said, "Get some rest early, good night." "Night, good night..." Watching Su Zhan return to the bedroom, the ghost fox killer reacted, without looking at Lin Guling, he just turned around and went to the next room. After going to the next room, the ghost fox killer was not drowsy, contacted the organization and explained Su Zhan''s speculation, asking them to pay attention to the actions of the pseudo-god organization.As for what I was worried about asking, it was naturally gone.The Ten Heroes moved quickly. In the morning, the ghost fox killer had already received the news from General Iron Mask.After hearing the news, the Ghost Fox Killer''s expression became heavy, and he hurried to Su Zhan''s room. Lin Guling opened the door, and the ghost fox killer ignored her and came in directly. Su Zhan and Diana have already gotten up, and they seem to be about to eat breakfast. Seeing the ghost fox killer coming over, Su Zhan said with a smile: "It was after the fact that I was going to ask you to eat." "Set aside the meal beforehand. You made my investigation more interesting. The pseudo-god organization really made a big move. The three roads of sea, land and air were blocked by them, and they could not enter or leave. Moreover, the General Iron Mask said... The person I was looking for before is probably also in Taiwan," the ghost fox killer said eagerly. "Oh?" Su Zhan paused unexpectedly, and said as he ate, ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect that he would get mixed up with the pseudo-god organization. No wonder the pseudo-god organization put down its hatred and played a slowing strategy with me. Come on guys to deal with me? It¡¯s kind of interesting. "Are you sure? Do I need to let others come over." The ghost fox killer was a little worried. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s not necessary." "I already know who he is. To be honest, although you are not weak, you may not be his opponent." "Who is he?" If someone else said this, the Ghost Fox Killer would definitely not be convinced, but since it was Su Zhan, she naturally believed in Su Zhan''s judgment. "Black Adam." The ghost fox killer frowned, her name is very strange. When the ghost fox killer said he was here, Su Zhan had already scanned the entire Taiwan.Although the other party did not release magic, it was easy to identify the other party''s identity by scanning the past one by one. Black Adam, whose real name is Tes Adam. This is one of the famous powerful villains in the DC world. Speaking of Black Adam, Shazam has to be mentioned. The two are considered to be of the same origin. Originally, Black Adam was also Shazam. He obtained the magical power of the six Egyptian gods and shouted the name of Shazam when he transformed.However, the powerful force made his soul eroded by evil and became a black Adam.However, it was eventually sealed by Shazan the shaman, and it was not until a thousand years later that it was estimated that the seal was released recently.I just didn''t expect this guy to be honest just after the seal was lifted. Black Adam has appeared, can Shazam be far behind? "Do you have any plans?" the ghost fox killer asked. "It''s fun to eat, and then wait for them to show up and serve it in a pot." Su Zhan smiled. "..." This kind of plan, I am afraid that only Su Zhan said and made it... "Well, don''t worry about this. I''ll tell your people back, what should I do, this matter is left to me." Su Zhan gave such an understatement to the ghost fox killer and did so, and notified General Iron Mask. After hearing this, General Iron Mask wanted to send someone to support him, but he was persuaded by the ghost fox killer. Since Su Zhan said no, Then don''t make any extra effort, lest it disturb Su Zhan''s arrangements. In the next few days, as I said, eating is good and fun. I go to see tourist attractions during the day and restaurants and bars at night. I really don''t have much fun. 680 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 680 After a few days of getting along, Su Zhan''s relationship with Diana is getting closer and closer. Now it¡¯s normal to hold a small hand, pull a waist, and kiss each other. It¡¯s normal to sleep together every day. As for sleeping , Cuddling and satisfying the desire of brotherhood, Diana was not so resistant.A few times, Diana obviously couldn''t stand it anymore. If Su Zhan continued, Diana would probably not refuse.But Su Zhan didn''t do that, and Diana was not easy to take the initiative, which made her really depressed sometimes. So active before, how come you have become such a gentleman now. Five days passed in a flash. In the morning, Su Zhan and Diana came out of the room. As usual, Lin Guling asked what arrangements he had today and where he wanted to go, but Su Zhan shook his head. "I will give you a holiday today and let you rest." Su Zhan said. Lin Guling was stunned, and asked subconsciously: "Why?" "Today is a big day." Su Zhan smiled, and the ghost fox killer next to him had already reacted and stood up with a chuckle. Lin Guling realized with hindsight that Diana was wearing armor instead of casual clothes today. This is... to do it? "You have performed well these days. You have done your best and did not inform them. I have to say that you made a correct decision!" Su Zhan patted Lin Guling on the shoulder. This is his first time. Once there was physical contact with Lin Guling, even if... it was just a slap on the shoulder. Chapter 0823 open fire!Go to war! Lin Guling doesn''t know what will happen after this, she just feels lucky now. She thought Su Zhan didn''t pay attention to her at all, but she never thought that her every move fell into the eyes of the other party.She opened her mouth to say something, but at this time Su Zhan and the three had already turned around and left the room, and only themselves were left. Lin Guling felt inexplicably empty. Guishan Island! A small island near Taipei City. Here is the base of the false god organization. After Su Zhan three people came out of the room, they did not leave the hotel. Su Zhan held Diana and the ghost fox killer one by one, teleported directly over Guishan Island. It can be seen that the defense system of Guishan Island is very high-end. Just after Su Zhan appeared, he noticed that many anti-aircraft guns appeared below and aimed at him.At the same time, the ground troops are also gathering quickly, until the members of the pseudo-god organization appear, and the assembly is completed, only seven or eight minutes before and after, even on the sea there are many warships, like a posture ready for war. Such a big move really worried the ghost fox killer. Below, Feng Po, Gong Gong, Zhu Rong, Guan Gong, and the Jade Emperor are all ready to go. Last time the man also walked out of the base, holding the speaker and said to Su Zhan: "Why is Mr. Su Zhan interested in coming here?" "You are all in this posture, and it will be boring to ask you knowingly." Su Zhan said lightly. The person paused, and his tone instantly changed savagely: "Alright, let''s just say it. Su Zhan, is it possible that you really want to go to war? If you do, you may not be able to get the benefit!" "Only you?" Su Zhan sneered. "Don''t believe me, you can try!" "So arrogant, why? You dare to challenge me if you find a backer?" Su Zhan squinted, and the two groups of green energy each protected Diana and the ghost fox killer, released them, and Su Zhan fell down. "Fire!" With a loud shout, the anti-aircraft guns and the gunfire on the battleship blasted together, and the ground troops also fired one after another. The artillery fire was deafening, and the bullets shot like crazy without money. "boom." A shell hit Su Zhan''s body. "Da da da, da da da." The bullets from the submachine gun swarmed, and in an instant, the three Soviet fighters in the air were completely enveloped by the flames of war. The Ghost Fox Killer and Diana were a little worried, but then they realized that these attacks could not break the energy in their bodies and they were instantly relieved. Su Zhan''s speed kept, and he still fell slowly. Diana and the ghost fox killer glanced at each other and flew to the battleships on both sides of the sea. Diana avoided the artillery fire in the air, and easily fell into the battleship, with a shield in one hand and a long sword in one hand, and quickly rushed into the crowd to fight.Compared with Diana''s frontal and rigid fighting style, the Ghost Fox Killer appears much lighter, while summoning the souls he controls, while flexibly placing cold guns around him. Boom! Boom! The explosions sounded one after another. With the melee, several battleships were easily resolved by the two women. At the same time, Su Zhan had already fallen to the ground amidst the rain of bullets. As soon as he landed, he felt a scorching heat wave on his face, Zhu Rong pushed his hands out, and the flames roared. On the other side, Feng Po danced with her hands, and the gust of wind started to fuel the fire. At the same time, a huge body rumblingly stepped forward, raising both hands and smashing it down towards Su Zhan. The shot is swift and violent, and the cooperation is perfect. It looks like a tacit understanding. Su Zhan landed on his toes, and calmly raised his left hand to block the giant hands. The huge power instantly shook the surrounding air, the power shook down, and the ground instantly sank.Su Zhan''s face was as usual, his right hand shook lightly, and the flame that rushed into his face instantly became infected, followed by a ferocious backlash, and went straight to Zhu Rong.Zhu Rong was shocked to control, but found that the flame that was originally a part of his body had become unresponsive at this time. Seeing the flame descended, he could only rush to avoid it. "You are Guan Gong?" Su Zhan squinted at the thick giant in front of him. Guan Gong did not speak, but just yelled, raised his arms, and tried to hit it again. Just as he was about to wave his arms down, Guan Gong''s huge body suddenly bends like dried shrimps, and his huge body flies upside down like a cannonball. Su Zhan slowly retracted his arm and heard the explosion sound, and Guan Gong smashed several tanks one after another. "hiss!" Seeing Guan Gong struggled several times but failed to get up, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. "Are you really Guan Gong? I very much suspect that you are playing the giant spirit god!" Su Zhan said with a lip, his body suddenly disappeared. "where?" "Be careful!" Everyone was shocked and hurriedly searched. "Wind Po!" The Jade Emperor suddenly yelled, and the long sword in his hand suddenly swung out, and a dazzling sword energy went straight to Feng Po''s direction. The long-term tacit understanding made Feng Po immediately react, and Su Zhan must be by his side. 681 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 681 Without looking back, Feng Po''s feet were surrounded by violent wind, and it rose into the air in an instant. The moment she took off, the Jade Emperor''s blade had already drawn towards Su Zhan behind Feng Po. The time difference is very accurate! "Get me back!" Seeing Feng Po was already flying, Su Zhan''s voice resounded, and immediately following the storm, he felt his body sink. It''s too heavy. The body sank instantly. "No..." Looking at the howling blade, Feng Po shouted in panic, but it didn''t help. "Puff." Feng Po spit out blood suddenly, and her body turned into two segments from the middle, falling towards the two sides respectively. "Wind Po!" The Jade Emperor shouted fiercely, never expecting that the actions that were originally coordinated with the tacit understanding would be destroyed so easily, even causing Feng Po to fall. "It''s powerful!" Su Zhiqi glanced at Guan Gong with a little surprise... No, it was the Jade Emperor.Nima, in his dress, his sense of violation is too strong. When he sees him, he will always subconsciously think that he is Guan Gong. Chapter 0824 A Group of Rubbish! The death of Feng Po left the remaining members of the Pseudo-God Organization with great grief and indignation. Zhu Rong, Gonggong, the two heavens of water and fire are in a tacit understanding. Guan Gong also got up from the ground, and his huge body like a hill also rushed over. Not to mention the Jade Emperor, he rushed forward with a knife.He had learned to be clever now, and he didn''t dare to attack at a long distance for fear of being used by Soviet Zhan. The four men besieged the Soviet Union. The scene was quite fierce, and various attack methods emerged one after another. The ordinary soldiers around could not get in at all, and they were even dumbfounded. This is the god in their minds, and they are usually worshipped by one person, and the strongest Guan Gong and the Jade Emperor are symbols of invincibility in their hearts.But now?The four gods besieged each other but failed to take it, but the other side looked easy and relaxed.Anyone can see it, and the other party is playing with them. How can this be? They were surprised, and even more surprised that the Jade Emperor and the others, even if they knew that Su Zhan was better than them, but they didn''t expect to be so much stronger. This is simply what adults and children noticed.The four of them tried their best, let alone defeating Su Zhan, and they couldn''t even cause a little bit of pressure on him. This kind of powerlessness makes them more and more helpless, more and more impatient. "boom" "boom!" With the sound of falling, Diana and the ghost fox killer each solved the battleship and logged on. A Su Zhan made them helpless, and now there are more Diana and Ghost Fox killers, the situation is even more passive. In the distance, the originally confident guy''s expression turned heavy. He didn''t expect to spend countless financial and material resources to cultivate God and Su Zhan is so much worse than Su Zhan, it seems that he really can only find him to shoot.Turning around, he entered the base and quickly ran to a room.When he came to the door of the room, his expression turned slightly fearful, and he was clearly anxious, but he knocked on the door gently.After waiting for a long time to hear the sound inside, he quietly let out a sigh and pushed the door in. in the room. A bald man wore a black tights and cloak. There is a lightning bolt on his clothes. At this time, he was sitting on the sofa with a big horse, with a naked woman on each side of his legs trying to please. Seeing the people coming in, Black Adam sneered disdainfully: "Although I promised you I will shoot, but your performance is too rubbish." The visitor was silent and his face was extremely ugly, but at this moment he could only nod his head repeatedly. "Forget it, wait until I kill him and then teach you." Black Adam waved away the woman at his feet, slowly getting up. The visitor was overjoyed, and just about to speak, he suddenly saw a surge of electricity on Black Adam''s body, and he heard a bang immediately. Black Adam flew directly through the thick roof. "what¡­¡­" He didn''t expect him to be so direct, and the falling steel stones instantly flooded the entire room. After the mess, the visitor got up from the ruins in embarrassment, looked at the two hapless women, shook his head, turned and went out. "boom!" A loud noise came from the ground, and Gonggong felt that his whole person was flying before he could react. In an instant, the current spread all over his body, and he screamed directly, and lost his breath. The Jade Emperor and the others were shocked, could it be that the other party still had a helper. Turning his head, he saw black clothes surrounded by lightning. Black Adam! It turned out to be Black Adam! The Jade Emperor opened his mouth and wanted to say why he killed Gonggong since he was his own person, but before he could say anything, he heard Black Adam say disdainfully: "A bunch of trash, get out of here!" Waving his hands, thunder and lightning flashed. In an instant, the Jade Emperor and others were shocked. Diana and the ghost fox killer were standing on both sides of Su Zhan. When the thunder and lightning were shining, the power of Chaos was already blocking them. Pop, pop! The lightning collided with the power of Chaos, making a crisp sound. Su Zhan looked at Black Adam with a weird expression. Although he detected that Black Adam was here before, he didn''t pay too much attention to the appearance of Black Adam at the time. Now he found out that he was familiar with him! Nima, isn''t this Dashi Johnson? Seeing him like this, Su Zhan felt that the sense of violation he encountered from his time to the heaven seemed very strong. Regardless of the code name or the shape. Even the black Adam in front of him also had a strong sense of disharmony. "You seem to be surprised, why?" Black Adam asked in a deep voice. 682 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 682 "Well, it''s quite unexpected. I didn''t expect you to look like this, you are so ugly!" Su Zhan said. Black Adam was not angry when he said that he was ugly in person. Instead, he said with a sneer: "What can be ugly and beautiful? Strength is the root." "Yes, as long as you can stand above everyone else, you can naturally refer to the deer as the horse and the ugly as the beauty!" Su Zhanzhi agrees with the idea of ??Black Adam, because Su Zhan has always pursued this idea, with strength first and strength. Who is respected! "Let''s talk about it, why don''t you just go to the heaven to make up for the time that you have missed all these years after you just lifted the seal and gained freedom?" "You know my business well." Hei Adam said by accident first, then suddenly became hideous."What are you asking me to do, of course, is to accomplish what I have not done. Get rid of all wizards and magicians, and become the only person in this world who can use magic! I want to make up for so many years of vacancy, and naturally I want to speed up the progress. " "So you came to the celestial dynasty and became the backer of the pseudo-god organization, wanting to develop a younger brother?" Su Zhan answered. "Yes, it''s just that they are too weak and too rubbish, and in the end I still want me to do it myself!" Black Adam snorted. The people around are ashamed and angry. "Originally, I wanted to find you later. After all, your strength and the Justice League are indeed a bit troublesome, but now that you ran to me, I will solve you first. Here... your people But I didn''t rush to help so quickly." Black Adam looked confident and had the chance to win. Su Zhan shook his head in a dumbfounded smile. He really didn''t understand where Black Adam came from. He was confident that he could single out himself! Is it because the seal is too long and the brain is not working? Chapter 0825 Fight in the nest? "The others are handed over to you." Su Zhan turned to Diana and said to the ghost fox killer. The two nodded, and each rushed towards the people of the pseudo-god organization. Black Adam didn''t stop him, and didn''t even glance at it. That kind of arrogant attitude was obviously not in his eyes. "I heard that you have the power of the six Egyptian gods? Let me see how strong you can make you so conceited that you can beat me." Su Zhan hooked and said with some expectation. "Shazan!" Black Adam suddenly yelled, and the lightning instantly became stronger.The magical power on his body surged rapidly, and it had leaked from his body.A strong magical atmosphere surrounds Black Adam, his cloak swings with the wind, and his body slowly floats up. "It looks good!" Su Zhan nodded and commented casually. "Huh!" Black Adam snorted coldly, and suddenly waved his palm. In an instant, a bolt of lightning rushed over. After that, Black Adam rushed forward, and then sent first, catching up with the lightning. "boom!" Black Adam rushed over, and Su Zhan''s arms resisted, and the huge power actually made him back a few steps.At the same time, lightning struck him, and the current was extremely powerful, making him paralyzed for a moment.Black Adam grabbed Su Zhan''s wrist with a backhand, and slammed it hard, Su Zhan was still going out suddenly, followed by lightning flashing, Black Adam had come to Su Zhan''s front, and hit him with a punch. No skill, but extremely powerful. This is the power of Amon among the six Egyptian gods! boom! Su Zhan was like a cannonball, being hammered down heavily. "Huh, that''s all!" Black Adam floated in the air, humming triumphantly. "Yes, but that''s all." When Black Adam''s voice fell, he saw a light flashing, and Su Zhan had already appeared in front of him.He was unharmed, as if he was not the one who suffered the series of attacks just now. "I thought the power of the Egyptian Six Gods is so strong, it seems like that. In other words, can you give more strength? Or it would be boring." Su Zhan said with a light smile. "How, how is it possible?" Black Adam asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "You won''t come just because I really couldn''t react just now? I just want to see how strong the power of the six Egyptian gods is. I have to say that I was disappointed after seeing it! humiliation. A total humiliation. From the beginning, he didn''t look down on himself, otherwise, how could he dare to bear his own attack like this? For someone else, this series of attacks is long dead. Black Adam was angry. Annoyed into anger, the power on his body became stronger and stronger, thunder bursts, lightning flashed, the sky had been gloomy from unknown when, dark clouds covered the sun, and there was a depressive feeling of doomsday. The power of Black Adam was rising rapidly, and the lightning appeared by his side, until it reached the apex, Black Adam suddenly shouted. Tian Lei came to the world! In an instant, countless thunder and lightning swarmed from the sky. The sound of clicking is deafening, as if there is no sound in the world. Boom, boom. The lightning smashed down, and the surrounding buildings collapsed in an instant, and the armor of the tanks exploded. People around them evaded in terror and screamed repeatedly. "My own people, these are my own people!" The Jade Emperor didn''t expect that Black Adam would not distinguish between the enemy and me. Seeing that the Su Zhan trio had nothing, he was already dead and injured in a blink of an eye, and he couldn''t help shouting out loudly. Although he didn''t necessarily take these ordinary soldiers seriously, but seeing them die in horror and horror under the attack of Black Adam, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help it. He roared at the black Adam in the sky ferociously, and the answer was a huge thunder and lightning. boom! The thunder and lightning smashed the Jade Emperor''s body accurately and quickly, with anger and disbelief on his face, thick smoke rising, and the Jade Emperor slowly falling to the ground. boom! The knife dropped from his hand, making a crisp sound. "Do not!" Zhu Rong, Guan Gong shouted in grief and indignation, his eyes full of anger when he looked at Black Adam. The two glanced at each other, Zhu Rong''s body turned into dazzling eyes, Guan Gong picked up the sword of the Jade Emperor, desperately, and rushed towards Black Adam angrily. Black Adam cast a glance at the ants, and two lightning flashes instantly. "boom!" "Bang" "bang" Guan Gong and Zhu Rong landed in an instant, and couldn''t stand their eyes. 683 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 683 "Trash!" Black Adam said dismissively. King Chujiang, Lei Gong, Dianmu, and Su Zhan only killed three.As a result, Zhu Rong, Gonggong, the Jade Emperor, and Guan Gong died at the hands of Black Adam.He actually killed more than himself, and he really didn''t know who was the enemy, even if he added a Feng Po who indirectly died on his own hands, it would be a tie. This sudden fight in the nest really made Su Zhan wonder what he felt. This is the fate of fighting with the tiger! Shaking his head, the God Killing Blade slowly appeared in his hand. With a squeak, a black flame appeared on the dark God Killing Blade, and the flame was beating, and there was a feeling that it could burn everything.Randomly pulled a sword flower, and the flame on the Blade of Killing God suddenly became vigorous, and it instantly became like a huge flame sword. With the appearance of the Blade of Killing God, Su Zhan''s momentum changed, and Black Adam knew that Su Zhan was serious. Lightning gathered in his hand and turned into a spear, and Black Adam suddenly rushed over. The moment he moved, Su Zhan also moved. The huge black flame sword has been raised. "boom!" The two collided together. The two powerful forces made a sound like a nuclear bomb explosion in the air. Su Zhan''s castration continued, but Black Adam flew out in shock. So strong! His own power of the six Egyptian gods couldn''t compete with it. "flame!" Su Zhan roared, and the black flame instantly blasted towards Black Adam. The black Adam in the air was instantly blasted and fell straight down. "Bing!" The Blade of God Killing suddenly changed, a cloud of cold air emerged, and an icicle suddenly appeared on the ground, smashing Black Adam back extremely fast. "Thunder!" The Blade of God Killing changed again, the thunderbolt destroyed the world, and countless thunder and lightning swarmed on Black Adam''s body. But... this is not over yet. The Blade of God Killing changed again, turning into a spear with dazzling light. Chapter 0826 Black Adam...dead! Said it is a gun, but the shape is more like a long blade. As soon as the long blade was thrown out, one-handed vigorously swung it out, and in an instant, a dazzling beam of light suddenly appeared, as if a sun appeared out of thin air, making people unable to open their eyes at all, and the hot light turned into a halo instantly. Black Adam. The previous series of attacks had already made Black Adam a little stunned, the dazzling light lit up, he did not react at all, and the whole person was instantly bombarded. boom! The ground sank in at the moment it fell, and the immense force made Black Adam shook up and fell again. After repeated this several times, he lay motionless in the pit. The light gradually dissipated. At this time, Su Zhan was suspended in the air like a god, and many people could not help kneeling to worship below. The God Killing Blade changed again, the long blade turned into a trident, and the sea behind him began to be rough.During the tumbling, I saw a water column rising from the sea and rushing straight to Black Adam. boom! The water column dissipated, the water waves dispersed, like a wandering heavy rain, the drops of water fell ticking, unknowingly Jane put out the flames of war. Su Zhan slowly fell from the air, and the Blade of God Killing had become its original appearance. Strolling towards Black Adam, no one around the soldiers dared to stop them, and their eyes were filled with awe and gratitude... When he came to the edge of the pit and looked down, the black Adam''s clothes were torn and his face was messy, and he seemed to be unable to move.As if feeling the shadow covering the sun, Black Adam narrowed his eyes and saw Su Zhan condescendingly. Trance, at a loss! His eyes were a little dull, as if he hadn''t accepted this fact, as if...haven''t figured it out, how did he lose? Seeing the appearance of Black Adam, Su Zhan shook his head, the swallowing ability was activated in an instant. "You...what did you do? My ability, my ability...no...no, please...please..." Feeling the rapid loss of ability, Black Adam was struggling to get up but couldn''t do it at all, so he could only shout at Stilli.Seeing that Su Zhan was unmoved and his ability was lost faster and faster, Black Adam''s tone also became pleading. He cannot lose his power, absolutely not! Black Adam''s pleading for Su Zhan was completely ignored. He was not a soft-hearted person. If he wins or loses, he will pay the price. He seemed to know that Su Zhan would not let him go. Black Adam became desperate and began to yell. Unfortunately, as soon as he spoke, Su Zhan directly sealed his mouth, until the anger in his eyes turned into unwillingness, and then nothing. With vitality, Su Zhan has swallowed all his abilities. Shazam, the power of the six Egyptian gods. The God Killing Blade went out and pierced Black Adam''s body with incomparable accuracy. After struggling for a few times, Black Adam died, and his soul was directly absorbed by the God Killing Blade.As the Blade of God Killing returned to Su Zhan''s body, Su Zhan finally discovered a detail that he hadn''t noticed before. The soul swallowed by the Blade of God Killing, he can perceive his memory! "This will save trouble." Su Zhan said lightly, then looked around. There was a mess, and there were wounded and killed people everywhere. After thinking about it, Su Zhan took out the God Killing Blade again. This made the soldiers around him nervous instantly. Does he still have to do something to kill him? Just as they were waiting for death in despair, they found that Su Zhan hadn''t moved towards them at all, but walked to the side of the Jade Emperor and the others, and the Blade of God Killing made a random cut. "What is he doing? It doesn''t seem to vent his anger." Seeing Su Zhan shooting the dead body, everyone was puzzled. "Soul, his sword is devouring their souls." The ghost fox killer shouted in surprise. She has the ability to control the soul, is naturally more sensitive to this aspect, and reacts quickly. "It turns out to be devouring souls." Everyone suddenly realized. After devouring the souls of several pseudo-gods in the pseudo-god organization, Su Zhan took back the Blade of Killing Gods.At this time, he happened to see the guy who should be Ji''s leader. 684 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 684 Lying in the corner next to him, his body seemed to be scorched, obviously dead. At first glance, I knew that this guy was probably affected by the thunder of Black Adam just now, and he deserves this report. "What happens next?" The Ghost Fox Killer looked around and asked Su Zhan in a low voice. She did not expect that this time she would be able to annihilate the pseudo-god organization in one fell swoop. "Didn''t the Sky Archer and Old Demon Xuanming leave? It should be no problem to take over here, right? As for handling it like this, it''s your business, I won''t get along." Su Zhan said lightly. The ghost fox killer nodded and turned to contact. Although the ghost fox killer didn''t specifically explain to them, they naturally knew what happened at such a big event, but they didn''t join in. Now the ghost fox killer notified that they can take over here, and soon... the old demon Xuanming brought the sky The archer is here. When the matter is over, Su Zhan will naturally not waste time here. As for the pseudo-god organization, Su Zhan has no interest at all, and tells the ghost fox killer to tell her to go to the hotel to find herself after processing, and then fly directly with Diana gone. Fly back to the hotel all the way, naturally attracting attention along the way, but when it was discovered that it was the Soviet Union, the people were not so surprised. Back in the hotel, Lin Ruling waited restlessly, and she breathed out a sigh of relief when she saw Su Zhan and Diana come back. She knew very well that if Su Zhan failed, she would be of little value. She was a very popular star, but to the pseudo-god organization, she was just a pawn.Only when Su Zhan successfully eliminated the pseudo-god organization can she be completely free, so after leaving Su Zhan, what she worried about was whether Su Zhan could return safely. "You are back, great." Lin Ruling stood up excitedly and said. Su Zhan nodded: "I''m back, go get some food, I''m a little hungry." "Okay, I''ll go right away." Lin Ruling responded and hurriedly turned around and went out. Su Zhan turned and sat on the sofa and began to fuse the magic power of the six Egyptian gods that had been swallowed from Black Adam into the power of Chaos. Chapter 0827 Re-fusion is a very tedious process. Breaking up and reorganizing is also a very delicate task!After doing it many times, Su Zhan was so good that practice makes perfect, he can do one mind and two purposes, while fusing strength, while chatting with Diana. After a while, Lin Ruling brought back what she was eating. Su Zhan and Diana were eating and chatting. Although she didn''t pay much attention to Lin Ruling, she didn''t feel ashamed at all. She knew her status very well. After eating, Su Zhan also integrated his strength. Lin Ruling cleaned up her things here, and Su Zhan discussed where to go to play with Diana. Taiwan is big or small, and there are many places to play, but basically they have been there in the past few days, so the two of them studied for a long time and finally decided not to go out.Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with just staying in the room, but I didn''t feel bored. The chat time passed quickly.In the evening, a message came from the Ghost Fox Killer saying that it might take a while, and Su Zhan didn''t care. Bringing Diana and Lin Ruling, the three of them had dinner outside and watched a movie by the way. I wanted to watch it with other people, but I couldn¡¯t help it, Su Zhan or Lin Ruling, the popularity was too high, and there was no way to watch the movie well. In the end, it had to be reserved. It is said that the crew of that movie was also deliberate. Propagating the matter in the media, many people were curious as to what movie Su Zhan watched and contributed a lot of box office to them.It is said that the female lead wanted to contact Su Zhan to express his gratitude, but Su Zhan simply ignored it. It''s not as beautiful as Lin Ruling, she doesn''t even have any interest in coming. As the night got deeper, Su Zhan came out of the shower, and Diana was already lying down. There was a pink wall lamp in the bedroom. Diana leaned against the bed, covered her body with a quilt, exposing her smooth shoulders. The swagger of the light made Diana look a very special charm. When she came in, Su Zhan felt like There seemed to be an ambiguous breath circulating in the bedroom. Under the light, Diana lowered her head slightly, and saw Su Zhan coming in with a soft sound. It was just a hum, but Su Zhan heard a special ecstasy, which made him swallow uncontrollably, and finally made a sound without paying attention.Diana raised her head when she heard the sound, and she couldn''t help laughing when she saw Su Zhan''s hot eyes. "As for? I haven''t seen it." Diana whispered. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "It''s not the same, now yours is so attractive, I can''t help but want to eat you." "Really?" Diana asked. "Of course it is true." Su Zhan said, already coming to Diana''s side. "Then... Then just eat, I didn''t stop you." Diana whispered. "Then I''m not welcome." Diana said so, Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t make any more judgments. Su Zhan himself thought it was amazing that he could bear so long without eating her.Sleeping together every day, I could stand it.It''s not that she can''t do it, nor that Diana is unattractive, it can''t be said, it has a slightly warm feeling, and it has a feeling of passing the test, watching Diana''s reaction changes little by little: it is also quite interesting. Now, it''s finally over! But I didn''t expect it to be mentioned by Diana. It seems that the heat has arrived. Su Zhan was lying next to Diana and directly opened the quilt to get in. As soon as the quilt was opened, Diana subconsciously blocked her body, and Su Zhan discovered that she was wearing nothing. "It''s done, no, there is no change." Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, Diana explained in a low voice. But the real reason, only she knows. Su Zhan smiled. He didn''t say anything about Diana''s explanation. He hasn''t considered whether it is true or false. Although he has seen it these days, he never gets tired of it. Every time he sees it, he is excited. Surging. Reaching out, Su Zhan twisted Diana''s face and kissed her.At the same time, the palm of his hand has been slowly sliding down her cheeks and neck. He has touched this place a lot in the past few days, but it seems to feel different every time. Diana''s reaction came quickly, and it was also related to Su Zhan''s foreshadowing in the past few days, which made her appear brighter and darker. The gasp gradually sounded, Diana''s eyes were already closed, and she was in a posture at your mercy.Holding her little hand, Su Zhan motioned, although Diana didn''t react, but she moved. These things have not been done less these days, and they have quickly entered the state, and then...naturally, the last step in the past, Su Zhan deliberately stopped, this time...naturally not. "Are you ready?" Su Zhan asked softly towards Diana. Diana turned her head and nodded lightly, then she hugged Su Zhan''s neck with her hands. pain! With Su Zhan''s relief, Diana''s expression stretched, Su Zhan knew... the time has come! ... ... In the living room, Lin Ruling lay on the sofa tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. There is both the joy of relief and the confusion about the future. In a daze, she seemed to hear a sound coming from the bedroom, which made Lin Ruling feel refreshed. I heard it, finally I heard it! For several days in the evening, it was extremely quiet inside. Su Zhan never touched herself. She even wondered if Su Zhan was okay. Don''t mention the smoke bombs he made in the online reports.Now she finally heard Diana''s voice! In the end, it took more than two hours to listen to this. In the end, Diana''s begging for mercy sounded, and the voice gradually subsided. 685 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 685 More than two hours! Even if Lin Ruling had no experience in this area, she naturally understood what was unexpected. Moreover, the voice was too deliberate for her. She didn''t seem to notice. Before she knew it, Jane''s pajamas were messy, and her hands were even more troublesome. I don''t know when it has been placed on the upper and lower ends. After a while, Lin Ruling gradually calmed down, her face flushed and she felt embarrassed, and she hurriedly sorted her clothes, but at this time the bedroom door suddenly opened. Chapter 0828 Let her finish! After a fierce battle, although he hadn''t enjoyed it yet, he couldn''t bear to continue seeing Diana''s grievances and begging for mercy.Some thirsty, Su Zhan didn''t bother to put on any clothes, so he walked out brightly. As soon as she came out, she saw Lin Ruling flushed on the sofa and her clothes were disheveled. Just casually looking at each other, Lin Ruling was already shy and hurriedly, her shy appearance made Su Zhan''s slightly cool emotions aroused. "Let her finish it?" Su Zhan walked to the drinking fountain and drank water, looking at Lin Ruling and thinking. I don¡¯t have any worries about Lin Ruling and Su Zhan. I didn¡¯t eat it before because Diana was in front of her, and her thoughts were not on her at all. It just so happens that I¡¯m still very excited now. The shyness of her just now made Su Zhan quite excited. She beckoned. Just as Lin Ruling was about to pass nervously, she heard Su Zhan whisper: "Climb here." "Climb, climb over?" Lin Ruling was taken aback for a moment, but slowly bent over and crawled over. From the perspective of Su Zhan, her twisted and twisted figure is quite charming. She stretched out her hand and patted Lin Ruling on the head, directly letting her open her mouth.Lin Ruling didn''t have any skills, and Su Zhan didn''t intend to show her any skills, she just ran rampage.Lin Ruling''s tears couldn''t help but flow out. Su Zhan''s pitiful look with tears in her eyes made Su Zhan even more excited. While she didn''t break away, she moved towards the sofa. Just like this, Lin Ruling followed step by step, and came to the sofa. Su Zhan''s hands were slightly hard, and she heard a click, and her clothes were directly torn to pieces, and then she knelt down on the sofa and attacked. At first, Lin Ruling was a bit wronged, but soon... she no longer had any emotions, the whole person seemed to be out of the body, and the brain seemed to be unable to think.I don''t know when, Su Zhan has quietly left, she lay on the sofa and fell asleep directly. Su Zhan who vented out was much more comfortable, and when he returned to the bedroom, he hugged Diana and fell asleep. It seemed that it was not fair to Lin Ruling and treated them differently, but this was also normal. After waking up, Lin Ruling didn''t think there was any problem.Her status and status can be used by Su Zhan to finish the fun, it is already good. Therefore, even though her body seemed to fall apart when she woke up, Lin Ruling''s face was filled with a brilliant smile. She felt that this was the brightest and happiest time she had laughed so much. Enduring the pain in her body, Lin Ruling got ready for the morning, and took care of herself, waiting for Su Zhan and Diana to wake up. It was about ten o''clock before Su Zhan came out of the room. Diana was still a little hungry. Seeing Lin Ruling had prepared breakfast, he nodded in satisfaction, and said to Lin Ruling as he ate. "In the current situation, I don''t think I need to say anything. You should be clear. I will give you two choices. One, I will take you to Europe. You can continue to be your star. I believe you will start quickly. It has something to do with me. The other is that I will take you to another place, a place where no one knows you. You can continue to be a star or do other things you want to do." "As for me, I won''t be responsible for you, and you don''t expect to be treated the same as other people. On the contrary, from now on, you don''t expect any men other than me to touch you, understand?" "I, I understand, in fact... Actually, I decided to stay single for a long time." Lin Ruling nodded repeatedly. As a female star, she didn''t think about love or anything, so Lin Ruling planned to be single from the beginning. Moreover, what Su Zhan said is justified. Even if he didn''t say that, no one would dare to make his own mind, unless he was impatient. "Me, can I think about it?" As for the two options, Lin Ruling is still a little undecided for the time being. "Yes, you can go back and clean up first, and then tell me the answer when I ask you." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yeah! Thanks, thank you!" After breakfast, Lin Ruling left after finishing everything. Not long after she left, Diana woke up too, and now Diana unconsciously exudes a special charm. This is the difference between girls and women. After eating, Diana hesitated and said to Su Zhan: "I want to go back." "Go back? Alright, then let''s go back." It''s almost time to go back a few days out. "It''s fine for me to go back. It''s just some trivial things that need to be dealt with. In terms of work, after all... Now it''s different from before, and the way of life has to be changed. You can just stay here. It¡¯s not done with the ten heroes and they just left like this before processing. Moreover, you rarely come to the celestial dynasty, there is no need to go back so soon." Diana said softly. "Alright." Su Zhan nodded after thinking about it. He actually wanted to stay a while longer. Since Diana had said so, he agreed.Smiling, he asked: "Did you decide to leave today, so you were so active last night?" "You are the one who takes the initiative!" Diana angrily said. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. Diana is also considered a demigod, and her recovery ability is naturally different. Although it was impossible last night, she has now recovered seven or eighty-eight. After a while with Su Zhan, Diana reluctantly left and flew away. . "I had known it so that Lin Ruling would go back later." After Diana left like this, Su Zhan felt a little quiet. But this kind of quietness did not last long. Lin Ruling left, Diana left, but the ghost fox killer came. The pseudo-god organization has been completely disbanded. After all, it is too far away, and it is impossible for the ten heroes to take over here. After the end of the matter is handled, the ghost fox killer will naturally come back to find Su Zhan. It''s just that she was a little surprised. I don''t know why Su Zhan looked so happy in his eyes? "They?" The Ghost Fox Killer asked suspiciously. "It''s all gone, you are here at the right time!" Su Zhan said with a smile. This smile inexplicably made the Ghost Fox Killer crooked, his face gradually turned red. Chapter 0829 How about you?Let me do whatever I want? In fact, Su Zhan really didn''t mean anything special. He just felt that everyone was gone all at once and a little quiet, so he was more happy for the arrival of the ghost fox killer. I asked about the handling of the false gods, and there is actually nothing to deal with in Taiwan. "Do you have any other tasks recently? How about walking around with me if you don''t?" Su Zhan asked towards the ghost fox killer. The ghost fox killer shook his head and said, "My mission is basically finished. Unless there is a new mission, it will be fine for the time being. Where do you want to go shopping?" "Are you from Hong Kong? How about going to Hong Kong?" Su Zhan didn''t have any destination, just look around since he came, after all...this is the land of the heavenly dynasty. "Okay." Hong Kong is regarded as the hometown of the ghost fox killer and her main activity area."I''ll book a plane ticket." "What ticket do you want?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Do you want to teleport over or fly over?" Only then did the ghost fox killer realize that to Su Zhan, the plane was probably a strange thing. After leaving the hotel room, Su Zhan took the ghost fox killer and flew directly to Hong Kong, and when he was about to arrive, he teleported directly to the ghost fox killer''s house. A very simple two-bedroom apartment, not luxurious or atmospheric, but it is very warm.In a place like Hong Kong, where the land and the money are high, it is pretty good to be able to afford such a house. "It''s good at home." Su Zhan said with a smile and approval. 686 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 686 The ghost fox killer smiled and said, "Because I often live here, it looks a little messy. Should we go out now or take a break?" "Go straight out." Originally not tired, there is nothing to rest. "Wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes." The ghost fox killer said, and then went into the bedroom to change clothes.Before long, he changed into a black skirt and came out. Wipe your shoulders and wrap your hips. The skirt outlines her figure perfectly when worn on the body, with a smooth curve. "Very beautiful." Su Zhan said. The ghost fox killer smiled, with the charm of a vixen in itself, adding a special dress, and complimenting him for being very beautiful, but there is really no water at all.Su Zhan raised his arm, the ghost fox killer smiled and walked out of the room holding his arm. Walking on the street, the two have a very high rate of turning heads. There are a lot of recent reports from Su Zhan, and naturally Hong Kong is paying attention. Some of them know who it is. They are all surprised, and they have taken pictures.Especially when they found the beauties next to Su Zhan, it was a jealousy. After the scourge of Taiwan''s celebrities, is it again to scourge Hong Kong''s beauties? Of course, these can only be thought in my heart, and naturally I can''t say it. Like a couple, Su Zhan and the ghost fox killer went around very hard, and when they saw something good, they bought it and put it directly into the system space.The merchants along the way can say that they have done their best to show off, hoping that Su Zhan can buy one or two things and leave, or even give it away for free. How could such a good publicity opportunity be missed?I didn''t see that just watching a movie caused the box office of that movie to increase by more than 30%. After shopping for most of the day, I found a restaurant and ate some special Hong Kong snacks. When the night life started, the ghost fox killer took Su Zhan to the nightclub. It is said that it is the best, most luxurious and safest nightclub. Not everyone can enter it. Many stars like to come here. In fact, Su Zhan really didn''t hold on to celebrities or stars. In the eyes of others, if a star with a halo has no special ability or identity, in Su Zhan''s view, like Lin Ruling, it is only used to vent or add fun.After all, these so-called celebrities Su Zhan didn''t know any one, and naturally they wouldn''t feel special without a sense of identity.And the stars he knows can also be obtained in different copies, so that he has no interest in the stars. There was no need for a ghost fox killer to come forward. When Su Zhan was here, the owner of the nightclub naturally came out to greet him, arranged the best private room, gave away several bottles of wine, and even waived the order. I have to say, this boss is good at doing things... When the news gets out, the nightclub business will definitely take a step forward, and even think more and think farther, because for this reason, people wanting to make trouble in the future will have to add up. The ghost fox killer opened the wine to Su Zhan and poured it on himself. The sound of the music was loud, and the dance floor below could just be seen from here.Although they didn''t express their identity specifically, some people also knew that Su Zhan was here, and each one became more excited, and even many girls began to become unrestrained, trying to attract Su Zhan''s attention. As a result, the nightclub atmosphere became more enthusiastic, and many men feasted their eyes on Su Zhan and were secretly grateful. Without the appearance of Su Zhan, how could they have such a chance to feast their eyes! "How does this compare to nightclubs in Europe and the United States?" The ghost fox killer slightly raised his legs and asked Su Zhan, leaning on his side. "In fact, it''s almost the same in nature. The nightclub is a place to relax and indulge, but it feels better here because it looks familiar at first glance." Su Zhan said with a smile. The ghost fox killer smiled and said, "I believe you are the king of the nightclub no matter where you are? I dare say that if you reveal a little bit, all the women in the nightclub will let you do whatever they want." "This kind of woman is not attractive to me. It''s okay if you look pleasing to the eye. It''s you..." Su Zhan said, with his hand on the waist of the ghost and fox killer, slightly closer to what looks like It seemed to hold her in his arms.The ghost fox killer pretended to be drunk calmly and asked, "What''s wrong with me?" "Will you let me do whatever I want?" Su Zhan said with a smile, his fingertips sliding on the tip of her waist. That tickling feeling made the ghost fox killer twist a few times, and said tremblingly: "I just saw several beautiful stars here. Didn''t you say that they are only worthy of fun? ...How about calling them to come and cheer up?" "The topic is very blunt, but I can give you a chance." Su Zhan smiled and let go of the ghost fox killer. Chapter 0830 Take her off for me! The ghost fox killer secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but inexplicably feeling of loss, put down his glass, the ghost fox killer got up and went down.Accompanied by the dynamic music, ten minutes later, I saw the ghost and fox killer returning with five or six women, all of whom looked like models, and looked pretty good.The ghost fox killer came over and introduced them one by one, but Su Zhan didn''t remember it at all.They sat down one by one, and the boxes quickly became crowded and lively. The nightclub sent several bottles of wine and food to eat and drink. It was really different from before. "How about? These are not popular stars, but they are new stars with great potential. When I told them you asked them to come over and play, they came over without saying anything." The ghost fox killer said softly next to Su Zhan. Su Zhan naturally hugged the ghost fox killer, and on the other side he also hugged a star who didn''t know who it was. He smiled and said, "It''s good, so there is a fun atmosphere." Anesthesia of alcohol, dynamic music, enchanting dance. The unspeakable excitement in the box, the celebrities are striving to be strong one by one, it can be said that they have shown their best efforts, what idol baggage, what kind of restraint, as if they have all been thrown aside.How can they attract Su Zhan''s gaze to them is what makes them care. The degree of seriousness is more ruthless than usual for the audition, and it is quite hard.They didn''t know the identity of the ghost fox killer, but that didn''t mean that they wouldn''t treat her as an opponent. Everyone could see that Su Zhan was different to her. How to snatch Su Zhan from her is the purpose of these stars. It was fine at first, but slowly, the ghost fox killer seemed to feel something, she drank the wine with a smile, as if disdainful. Since it was out to play, it was just for fun, Su Zhan would not be so rigid, especially when the ghost fox killer deliberately didn''t express it, Su Zhan''s mood really got up.Hug left and right, drinking and licking oil, listening to them scornfully pretending to be angry but deliberately leaning on themselves, a man''s sense of accomplishment is still very strong.Even if they know that they are just acting on the scene and have other purposes, but letting them do it willingly is enough to prove their strength. Otherwise, if you are someone else, they may not even pay attention to you. There were two women sitting on Su Zhan''s two legs, and the same was true for the left and right arms. Su Zhan''s hands were not idle, and he touched the leg on this side and the chest on the other side.As for the Xiaosu battle, it was taken advantage of from time to time. What is absurd, this is it! The ghost fox killer looked at him, and his heart felt a little awkward.Seeing those celebrities scratching their heads like X goods, she couldn''t help but complain. Seeing Su Zhan comers who refused to refuse and enjoyed it, she was still a little sour.She thought that in this case, the man¡¯s face was definitely ugly and disgusting, but she didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t feel that way at all when she saw Su Zhan, even if he was taking advantage, even if he was ridiculously embracing. , Up and down, but there is a reasonable feeling, as if...he should be like this! It is ugly and disgusting for others to do this. He did this for granted, he...just like a king! Seeing those female celebrities scratching their heads and gesturing, they felt uncomfortable and began to take off their clothes and amplify their moves. Seeing that some people knew that their personality was not so open, and deliberately drank and tried to get drunk, they were able to let go of some opportunities, and the ghost fox killer couldn''t sit still.When she stood up, she couldn''t help but shook her. I don''t know if she didn''t know that she had drunk a lot of alcohol just now, but she didn''t even think about being drunk or not, just thinking... She should be at the place where Su Zhan is closest , That... is my own position, not watching those female stars around Su Zhan, but I am drinking by the side! "Oh, who pulled me..." A female celebrity called out, and her body was pulled to the sofa aside. But no one heard her voice at all, and no one paid any attention to it. The ghost fox killers were like this one by one, and they quickly squeezed to the position beside Su Zhan.Before she adjusted her mood and said something on the scene, she didn''t know who pushed her back, causing her to plunge directly into Su Zhan''s arms.Su Zhan didn''t seem to notice who was in his arms. After all, there were too many people, and he didn''t turn his head. He stretched out his hand and went straight into the neckline. "Ah..." The ghost fox killer snorted, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to come in so directly. "The call is pretty good." Su Zhan laughed more wantonly. No one noticed that at this time, a special energy appeared around the box, which completely enveloped it. People outside discovered it, because from the outside, the box was so dark that nothing could be seen.Some people already know that it might be hilarious inside. Although they are curious about what it will look like, no one dares to get close to it. "Are you hot?" Su Zhan shouted. "heat!" "Then what are you waiting for, take it off." As Su Zhan''s shout fell, and the passionate voice sounded, those female stars took off their poor clothes one after another, very bold and unrestrained, all of a sudden...a lot of flowers confused people''s eyes!Su Zhan looked at them one by one, they scratched their heads one by one, showing their best side. "Why doesn''t she take it off, she doesn''t take it off, you go..." Su Zhan pointed at the ghost fox killer in his arms. As soon as the ghost fox killer was about to speak, the women had already rushed up. "No, let go of me, I''m going to be angry. Ah..." The ghost fox killer was so strong that they resisted, but they seemed to have received the imperial decree, completely playing crazy, not long after the ghost fox killer has been They got it done. Seeing the ghost and fox killer hiding in a trance, Su Zhan smiled, and forcefully hugged her into his arms and put her on his lap. 687 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 687 "Now... can I do whatever I want?" Su Zhan said softly, leaning against her ear. As soon as the ghost fox killer was about to speak, Su Zhan had already dealt with him so that she couldn''t tell. "Just now you came to me by yourself..." Su Zhan said, the resistance of the ghost fox killer collapsed instantly. Chapter 0831 The psychological defense line of resistance collapsed, and the ghost fox killer soon felt that he was floating, and the effect of alcohol was deliberately exploding at this moment.With Su Zhan adding such a ridiculous atmosphere, the ghost fox killer quickly became forgetful and immersed in this strange feeling. She seemed to become unable to hear any sound, and the line of sight in her eyes began to become blurred. It was obvious that nothing had changed, but she could not see anything in her eyes.The only thing I can feel is the strange feeling of the body, and the only thing I can think about is instinct! In a trance, the ghost fox killer has been put down on the sofa, and the female stars around are scattered all over the place, unexpectedly get together in twos and threes, and Su Zhan has already posed and is ready to do whatever he wants with the ghost fox killer. The sound of music was ear-splitting, and no one heard a high-pitched muffled sound in this music. The moment the voice sounded, the ghost fox killer seemed to wake up, knowing what had happened, but soon... a strange feeling that made her even more irresistible came. Not long after, she returned to the erratic like Feeling like being in heaven... The high-pitched voice began, and the already-pitched voice ended. However, the time between before and after is more than an hour. Princess Su Zhan hugged the ghost fox killer, and followed the telepathy ability in the minds of all the female stars in the box. They were only allowed to leave here after they were sober. They also came to cheer up, and the effect was really good. , A friendly reminder should be. Otherwise they will go out like this, tusk... I''m afraid the news will explode the next day. After the explanation, Su Zhan held the ghost fox killer and disappeared instantly. Only the female celebrities who turned over and the bright red on the sofa are left. ... ... "Huh, it''s so uncomfortable..." The ghost and fox killer woke up in a trance, and the feeling of headache that made her groan as soon as she woke up, rubbed her head with her hand, and grinned. Open his heavy eyelids. What catches the eye is a familiar face, close at hand, the other party seems to be sleeping soundly, the corners of his mouth are slightly cocked, with a satisfied smile. The Ghost Fox Killer suddenly reacted after watching for a long time, his memory gradually awakened, and he remembered what happened last night. I looked at myself, and then at Su Zhan, even if I didn''t remember it, I knew what was going on! The ghost fox killer had no regrets, but was a little shy. Looking at the sleeping Su Zhan, she seemed to want to go to the ground lightly, but suddenly felt a big hand hugging her, hugged her directly into her arms, and followed her closely. He felt a comfortable sensation from his hand, and after a while, the pain and discomfort after the hangover had disappeared. "Do you feel better?" Su Zhan asked softly. "Yeah!" The ghost fox killer replied softly. Even if she was a vixen, she would feel seductive before she knew it, but lying together like this still made her feel shy and nervous.Fortunately, Su Zhan didn''t deliberately joked, nor said anything, as if yesterday''s things just happened naturally, or...the ghost fox killer feels as if it should have happened in the first place, without being shy. Gradually, that sense of shyness gradually disappeared. The two talked for a long time, and then got up after a long time. After washing, they changed into the clothes they bought yesterday. The two of them ate something to fill their stomachs, and then went on shopping. Although Hong Kong is not big, it is very prosperous and there are many places to play. The two even went to the playground, just like a couple in love. After staying in Hong Kong for three days, Su Zhan and the ghost fox killer are going to several major cities in the mainland, and the tourist attractions have changed. Unknowingly, Su Zhan suddenly found that his stay in DC World is almost almost up. . This is a bit reluctant to play, forgetting the time. "I have to go." In the room, Su Zhan, who had just finished skinning, said with his arms around the ghost fox killer. "Back to the Justice League?" Ghost Fox Killer asked after a pause. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I have to leave this world for a while." "There are a lot of news reports now. Everyone should know that you are my woman, so I don¡¯t have to worry too much about your danger. However, I still hope you can stay on my site and take advantage of this time. , If you have anything to explain or deal with, you can do it, and when I come back next time, I will take you to the Justice League." this world! Hearing the vocabulary used by Su Zhan, the ghost fox killer was very surprised.As for going to his site, she also thought about this. Although distance is not a problem for Su Zhan, she definitely hopes to be closer. What''s more, she joined the Ten Heroes only because she was helped by the General Iron Mask once in a certain operation, so she joined the Ten Heroes. There was no other special reason, so there was nothing difficult to choose. I chatted with the ghost fox killer for a while, talked about the world, and finally sent her back to the base of the ten heroes, talked to the General Iron Mask, and then left the base of the ten heroes and contacted Ah. Stella. Since entering the dungeon, Astra has directly recruited people. After so long, the effect can be said to be remarkable. I have to say that the title of General Astra is quite popular in the universe. Of course, there is also the Soviet war The reason was that she knew that Astra was from the Soviet Union, which made her recruitment process very smooth. When she came back with more than 20 warships, Su Zhan was really shocked. After asking, I learned that at least more than two thousand people were recruited this time. Su Zhan covered it with the power of Chaos, then withdrew from the copy, bringing them all back to the Marvel world. More than 20 warships came out really dazzling, but now the people in the Soviet territory are used to it, if there is no big movement, it would be strange.Su Zhan asked Astra to take them directly to the Krypton base to continue mining, and he learned about the Marvel world during this period. Chapter 0832 Occupying Sea In the office, Su Zhan put his arms around Mariko and listened to her report on the situation during this period. The first is that all the remaining copycats are hidden, hiding deeper.On the one hand, copycats have been discovered one after another. There are endless reports about copycats around the world, and it is difficult to distinguish between true and false.Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mariko actually took Jeju Island. This result surprised Su Zhan very much. Jeju Island is a small island, and it is also one of the major development sites in Korea in recent years. It is not easy for Mariko to take this place.Su Zhan did not ask how he did it. Anyway, it has been stationed there by his own people, following the Japanese method, and subtly becoming his own territory.But the performance of Mariko Hell was rewarded by Su Zhan. As for the reward, everyone knows! Now that Jeju Island has been assigned to its own territory, Su Zhan is also unambiguous, and directly envelops Jeju Island with the power of chaos, took protective measures, and followed... Su Zhan brought the sea beast Kajin Budis over. .As soon as the huge sea beast appeared, it instantly set off a huge wave of great momentum. "From today, this area of ??the sea will be your guard range. As long as the warships that are not escorted by the War Alliance flag are prohibited from passing, do you understand?" The pattern of the Soviet Union War Alliance was recorded in the mind of Kazinbudis, let it be Responsible for guarding the sea area between Jeju Island and Japan. Kazinbudis was able to guard even the Sea of ??Beasts, not to mention this small sea area. After confessing to Kazinbudis, Su Zhan did not forget to inform his people, and remember to wear the banner of the Zhanmeng when going back and forth in the sea. As for the women of the Ministry of Information, the response was quicker. The news about Kazinbudis was quickly sent out, which was considered a proof of strength and notice of territorial ownership.Leaving aside other countries, South Korea naturally refuses to agree. Occupying Jeju Island is enough, now occupying this sea area? In this way, the door is quite closed, and sooner or later they will be eroded clean. The intention of the Zhanmeng is clearly visible. This is the same as the original occupation of Japan. First, stabilize a point, then slowly expand, and finally occupy the whole. "The Prime Minister of South Korea looks unwilling. I received the news that they are dispatching warships." Mariko reported to Su Zhanhui after receiving the news. 688 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 688 "Do you still want to go to war?" Su Zhan didn''t believe that South Korea had the guts to go to war with him. Mariko shook his head and said, "Of course they dare not go to war. They should just show an attitude. In other words, they are also testing." "Then let them come." Su Zhan is kind-hearted without direct force, if they want to test, then try."Let people start broadcasting. Such a good opportunity should be seen by people all over the world." Su Zhan said casually. "Ok!" Mariko nodded and turned around to arrange it. It didn''t take long for airplanes to appear above the sea, and the whole journey was reported live. At the same time, the live broadcast process has appeared on televisions and networks in various countries. Of course, South Korea is no exception.They didn''t expect things to develop in this way, and it turned into a global live broadcast. Once it fails, the shame is lost. It''s just that, at this time, it''s already difficult to ride a tiger. Hundreds of warships have lined up in the sea, ready to go. There are also their native superheroes and super people on the battleship. "Su Zhan, are you here?" The Prime Minister turned around and asked. "No, not only the Soviet Union did not appear, but people from the Zhanmeng did not appear, including the one on Jeju Island. Only the air planes were broadcast." The Prime Minister pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "The matter has reached this point. It is impossible to return. The Soviet war and the people of the Zhanmeng have not appeared. It is just a sea beast, and our warship may not be unable to deal with it!" "Yes!" Following the prime minister''s decision, the naval warship has slowly started and moved into the sea. "it has started!" On the live broadcast plane, Abelil looked down at the subject and shouted excitedly. In the world of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, her job is as a reporter. After she came to Marvel World, she joined the news department. Her popularity is skyrocketing and she is responsible for more and more projects. This report is also organized by her. "The Korean warships have already been dispatched. According to the information we got here, a total of 133 special warships were dispatched. The displacement of these warships is amazing, the acceleration is fast, and they are equipped with the largest caliber guns and the final armor. Even a normal artillery attack cannot destroy it. This is probably the strongest naval warship in South Korea. Can a warship with amazing defensive and destructive power be able to deal with the sea beast Kajin Budis?" Abelil''s voice sounded a little violently, which made people wonder how it turned out.Following her live report, the naval battleship has gradually entered the range of Kazinbudis, calm and calm, and the sea seems to be free of wind and waves. But no one in the navy on the battleship feels taken lightly and highly concentrated. As time passed, there was still no change, but the navy general''s brows became more and more frowning. The tranquility before the storm made him very uneasy. "It''s cloudy?" In a daze, the general found that the sky was overcast, and immediately... the battleship began to shake, and it became more and more violent. "God, look at the sea. Whirlpool, a huge whirlpool appeared." Abelil''s excited voice sounded, and people couldn''t help staring at the sea in the picture. A terrifying huge whirlpool appeared. It can be clearly seen that the warships seem to want to sail out of the range of the vortex. The warships with super power and speed now become extremely small in front of the power of the vortex, just like a flat boat in the wind and waves. The root itself cannot be controlled. In the wind and waves, eager and excited roars sounded, and all the people on the battleship became busy. They had never experienced such an amazing natural wonder, and everyone couldn''t help but fear.The admiral''s face was even paler. "What about the superheroes? Let them go on, and we must find a way to get the warship out of the spiral nest. At the same time, the artillery is ready, and ten seconds later, it will attack the center of the whirlpool!" The general¡¯s order was passed on quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for several superheroes to use their abilities to try to keep the warship away from the vortex. However, the seemingly amazing and magical abilities in ordinary times were not used at all at this time. Not moving. "boom!" "Boom boom boom..." "It fired, the battleship fired. The center of the attack seems to be the center of the whirlpool. What are they going to do?" Chapter 0833 take the initiative to surrender and increase territory! "Do they want to use artillery fire to disperse the vortex? Or do they want to directly attack the sea beast?" Abelil''s words are exactly the doubts in the hearts of those watching the live broadcast. What are they going to do! The series of powerful artillery attacks lasted for a full seven or eight minutes, and then... the whirlpool did not disappear, and the rippling circles continued, the battleship was getting closer and closer to the whirlpool. "Fire, fire!" The roar of Hysteria kept ringing, but the battleship had already reached the depths of the whirlpool. "Do not¡­¡­" Suddenly a huge wave came from the whirlpool, and the originally stable battleship was swallowed directly.One by one, as if queuing up, they were engulfed by the whirlpool, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The sea gradually calmed down, the waves disappeared, and the sky...cleared. There is nothing on the surface of the sea, and it is hard to believe what has just happened here if you have not seen it with your own eyes. "Where is the battleship?" "Has it been swallowed?" "Unexpectedly, there is no wreck left." "Oh my god, it''s horrible, what exactly is this sea beast? It''s... it''s simply not something human can handle." Countless exclamations sounded in front of the TV and computer. "Kazinbudis is a powerful sea beast in Greek mythology. It has the meaning of swallowing and will swallow everything that passes by. The strength is so powerful, I believe everyone has an intuitive influence at this time. It is worth mentioning that, This is where the leader of the Zhan League stayed here to protect the security of the territory, so people near this sea area can travel with confidence and there is absolutely no danger!" Abelil first introduced the origin of the sea beast, and then... naturally, he did not forget to promote her. "Travel with confidence?" South Korea was silent and lost hundreds of warships and countless excellent navies. As a result, even the sea beasts looked like they were wiped out. In their view, traveling with confidence means that you admit that the territory belongs to the Soviet war. Travel with confidence. "I''m afraid... it''s over." The prime minister mumbled decadently, without any tentative thoughts. Su Zhan did not appear, the war alliance did not appear, only a sea beast would have them helpless and unable to match?How can this stop the Soviet war? Soon, South Korea held an emergency meeting to decide how to deal with the current situation. Obviously, it cannot be prevented. 689 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 689 If Su Zhan wants, he has countless ways, who can stop it?What''s more, I heard that Su Zhan''s temper was not so good. This time of fanfare, although they still lost in the end, the loss was terrible, but who knows if Su Zhan will be unhappy and retaliate. By that time, the loss would not only be hundreds of warships. When they opened the emergency meeting, Zhanmeng convenience quickly issued another notice.The content is very simple. The purpose of the sea beasts is to ensure the security of the territory of the Jeju Island War Alliance. There are no other attempts against South Korea. This notice came from Mariko, and it seemed to be nothing faultless, and the words seemed sincere, as if they were really worried about misunderstandings by the Korean side. But everyone was skeptical after seeing this notice, and didn''t believe it at all. To put it bluntly, this is just a guise! After this notice, Mariko worked non-stop to study the method of domestication based on the situation of Jeju Island and the method of swallowing Korean territories, which is still boiling frogs in warm water. but¡­¡­ Six hours later, South Korea unilaterally issued a statement, thanking the Zhanmeng for its asylum, and was willing to cooperate with all its strength to better protect the people! Thank you for your asylum and cooperate very hard. If a country makes such a statement, no matter how good the rhetoric is, the meaning is quite obvious. They surrendered and are willing to accept the takeover of the Zhanmeng! There was an uproar. Although most people guessed that South Korea might not last long, they didn''t expect them to be so short, and they immediately chose to surrender after a trial! The current prime minister even issued a statement saying that South Korea was originally a satellite of the Chinese dynasty and accepted the asylum of the Chinese dynasty. Su Zhan, as the most celestial person, the leader of the war alliance, South Korea¡¯s move... just follows history and respects history! With this reason, who can say anything? Whether it is internal or external, although there are different voices, this result cannot be changed. Su Zhan did not show up, nor did he go to see the prime minister. Mariko came forward to be in charge of the reception, and soon took action. The troops of the Zhanmeng have logged into Busan through Jeju Island and started the path of devouring! All parts of the country soon began to station troops from the Zhanmeng League, and the person in charge began to take over the military power and political power. According to Mariko''s expectation, it would take less than a year to change this place like Japan and become an inherent territory of the Soviet War. However, the leadership team of the Zhanmeng will not slow down because of this. The opportunity is rare, and the White Queen immediately proposed to expand in another direction. Philippines! This proposal was passed quickly after research, and the White Queen brought some mutants and alien races to target the Philippines. The success of expansion is only a matter of time, and there will not be too much resistance. It''s just that Su Zhan was a little surprised. After occupying South Korea, he discovered that the special energy generated after the ceremony of becoming the lord of the gods seemed to be much stronger. How did this make him a little curious? Hasn''t he held any ceremony recently? He can feel it, this energy is very strong, and it is still increasing, but he can''t use it at all. It''s like air. You can breathe and feel it, but it''s hard to do anything to the air! "Is this the power of faith?" "Because someone worships and believes in themselves, so the power of faith is generated?" In all cases, unless the power of faith, there is no other possibility. He just doesn''t know how to use this power. This made Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of God. As God, what is the original power of God?How did he follow the rules of arranging everyone''s life? Perhaps the power of faith is used in this way! As a reference, Su Zhan thought of a copy, and perhaps learn how to use this power from this copy.Once you can use it, can you arrange the fate and events of everyone in your territory? Is this the real god? Chapter 0834 Death Although Swallow increased a lot of energy before, it is obvious that more and more energy is needed for system upgrades, and it is not enough to upgrade for the time being, and new copies cannot be opened.Su Zhan can only play the original copy of the idea. The four fusion instances we have do not move, the DC world does not move, the only thing that doesn''t matter is the world of super heroes.This world did provide a lot of help to the Soviet war in the early stage, both in terms of ability and energy, and it was also the reason that gave the Soviet Union a leap of capital before the war.But now this copy is of little use.The emergence of each fusion copy makes the value of the single copy lower and lower, except for the woman in that world, there is really nothing to miss. In less than a day, Su Zhan went to a copy of the super hero, brought out all the girls in it, including all the necessary things for research, and then temporarily arranged it in the palace on the top of the mountain. It took more than a long time to appease the women who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. After all... men have needs, women have them too. After so long without seeing each other, both mentally and physically need to be satisfied. After processing everything, Su Zhan erased the dungeon of Super Hero and chose a new dungeon! Death is here! This is a supernatural dungeon. The content of the story is probably a group of high school students taking a plane, but one person suddenly''sees'' the future death process, so they reminded several people to get off the plane, but they escaped from the plane accident. Can''t escape the arrangement of the god of death, although the law was discovered, they still died one by one in the end. The reason Su Zhan chose this dungeon was for the arrangement of the god of death! This kind of invisible and invisible, it seems that a pair of big hands has arranged the trajectory of everyone''s death, if it can be figured out, it should help him how to use the power of faith! From life to death, every little thing in life is arranged for everyone, which is destined as the saying goes. This is a huge and meticulous project, as if it is some kind of set procedure, which has been in the war. The brain has also completed this kind of meticulous arrangement, but how to arrange and how to construct the program is what he cannot! "Task Release" "Main mission: Avoid the death of the god of death, arrange five times. Successful missions will reward 1000 enhancement points." "Secondary mission: each save a person on the Reaper''s list can get 1000 enhancement points." The system mission announcement sounded in my mind, and just after listening to the mission content, I heard a noisy sound. Su Zhan realized that he was actually in an airplane. Two high school students were fighting in the distance. One of them was madly yelling that the plane would explode. The airport and the security had already heard them. Pulled down. "This is the beginning!" Wasn''t this scene the beginning of death. Although the movie Su Zhan was not meticulous when I first watched it, I still remember it very deeply at the beginning.The guy shouting that the plane will explode is the hero of the movie, Alex.He saw the''death scene'' in the future. The person who was fighting with him was called Carter, and he was a little handsome, and he should be regarded as a man in the school.The two of them scrambled, and soon Carter¡¯s girlfriend Terry also followed, and Alex¡¯s friends Billy and Todd also followed, of course... Mr. Liu, who was the accompanying teacher, also followed, after all. The plane is about to take off. It''s still a group activity, and it must be dealt with. "Where''s Claire? The only female protagonist who survived the second part." Su Zhan found that all the people who should go down went down, but did not see Claire.He turned his head to look for it, only to find that he was sitting next to him. With blond hair, his expression was hesitant. It''s not Claire! 690 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 690 It is worth mentioning that Claire''s appearance is the same as Jessica in the super hero world and Claire in Resident Evil. Even the name is the same! I just had sex with Jessica before I came here, and now I see Claire in a daze, but if you look closely, you can see that Claire is much younger now, after all, she is still only a high school student! "Do you want to go down together?" Seeing Claire''s hesitant expression, Su Zhan naturally knew what she was hesitating, and smiled and said... Claire''s personality is a bit withdrawn, solitary, and the relationship with the classmates is not particularly good, suddenly heard the stranger next to him talking to him, Claire was surprised and surprised. When she sat down, she didn''t pay attention to the people around her. Now she scratched her head and found that she was sitting next to an Asian man. He was very handsome and had a very special atmosphere, especially the look in her eyes that looked like a smile. The corners of Claire''s mouth gave Claire a feeling of being guessed. "I think it''s better for you to believe what he said." Su Zhan laughed and stood up to signal. Claire stepped aside subconsciously, and saw him just stepping out of the plane, adding what he said just now, finally made her make up her mind, carrying her own bag and following along. When I got off the plane and returned to the waiting room, I saw a mature teacher with glasses talking to the airport staff. I should ask them not to delve too deeply.On a lounge chair nearby, a few students were sitting there, exactly those in the movie. Carter stared at Alex angrily, while his girlfriend Terry was trying to persuade him to calm down.Opposite, Alex¡¯s two friends, Billy and Todd, were also persuading Alex. Obviously, none of them noticed Su Zhan who got off the plane. Su Zhan didn''t get along either, and walked to the side and sat down. Claire came out to take a look at the situation here, instead of sitting near the classmates, she walked and sat down beside Su Zhan who was relatively far away. "You want to tell me something?" Seeing Claire hesitating, Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire nodded: "What did you mean on the plane?" "You know what I mean, otherwise you won''t come down. Sit comfortably, and you will see the answer soon." Chapter 0835 Claire''s Doubts Claire not only didn''t get the answer, but was more curious, especially for this man who appeared suddenly, she always felt that this man seemed not too simple and not the same.It''s just that the other party is unwilling to speak, and she is not good at asking. She is not a good conversation person! Su Zhan kept his eyes on the plane outside, and when it took off, the plane would explode. On the surface, the reason for the explosion was an accident of the plane, but in fact, it was the arrangement of the god of death. He wanted to see if he could find any clues. ! Teacher Liu¡¯s pleading obviously didn¡¯t work. The airport staff said that only one teacher could be allowed to return to the plane. Teacher Liu could only let another teacher get on the plane first. Because she knew French, she stayed and took the others to board the plane. The flight in hours passed. After wasting three full hours, Carter became more angry the more he thought about it, and couldn''t help arguing with Alex again.And Alex¡¯s emotions also came up. Originally, his emotions were affected by the experience of such a scene, and he firmly believed that what he saw was not wrong, and he saved Carter, and Carter I also blame myself.The two quarreled and started to do it. "What are you looking at?" Claire glanced at the quarreling classmate, then at Su Zhan, who had been staring outside, couldn''t help but speak. "I''m looking at how it is done." Su Zhan responded casually. "It?" Claire asked suspiciously, but Su Zhan introduced himself: "My name is Su Zhan, this is my phone number, I think... you will want it!" Su Zhan flipped the palm of his hand as if by magic, directly took out his business card and handed it over. Claire hesitated and took it. The business card was simple, only the name and number."You''d better put this business card next to you, if you can... don''t even take the bath." Su Zhan''s business resounded again. Claire couldn''t help frowning. What did he mean, teasing himself, or just hitting up with him?Claire subconsciously took a closer look at the business card again, trying to see what was happening, but suddenly heard an explosion, and the glass in the waiting room was shattered in an instant. In the distant air, the flames of the explosion were splashing. Everyone was stunned. What exploded was the plane they were going to do! No one believed when Alex said that the plane would explode, but now...the plane really exploded.Everyone was stunned and looked at Alex in disbelief. Carter loosened Alex''s collar and stared blankly at the explosion outside.Alex is not much better, although he firmly believes that he''sees'' it, but what really happened still shocked him. The explosion shocked the entire airport, and someone was already responsible for rescue.At the same time, with the arrival of personnel from related departments, Alex''s strange behavior also attracted attention. After all, this matter was too strange and unreasonable. Claire was also taken aback, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Su Zhan next to him, only to find that his expression seemed to be...not satisfied? Why is he dissatisfied? Is the explosion of the plane related to him? Claire speculated wildly here that the people from the relevant department over there had arrived and took them to a quiet room in the airport to ask about the situation.Entering the room and sitting down, Claire suddenly found that Su Zhan had disappeared. Could it be that the walking is slow and haven''t come in yet? No, the door is closed, and the person in charge seems to be about to start asking questions. "Alex, did you see the person next to me?" Claire couldn''t help but asked Alex next to him. Alex shook his head: "Who? There is someone next to you, I remember you have always been yourself." "How is it possible? There is a man who should be Asian, handsome. He was also on the plane before and came down with me. I was sitting next to him just now. Look... this is him. Give me your business card." Claire said hurriedly, and took out the business card to prove her words. Alex looked at and shook his head and said, "I don''t know where your business card came from, but I really don''t remember such a person. It may be... you were scared so..." So he didn''t say anything, but obviously he was saying that she might be frightened, so her memory was confused. Claire couldn''t help but doubt herself a little, but the texture of the business card was telling her that she had no memory confusion, there really was this person! Relevant departments asked about the incident one by one, and apart from Alex''s performance, there was no special evidence that the aircraft representative explosion was related to them. It could only be a coincidence. It is impossible to go to Paris, France. After inquiring, parents have rushed over to take the people away. Claire came out of the airport alone and took a taxi home in a daze. What happened just now was too weird. First, the plane exploded like a fable, and then met a mysterious man.Although it seems that the matter is over, they are just lucky ones who escaped a catastrophe, but Claire always feels that the matter seems to be not over yet but just started... "My name is Su Zhan, this is my phone number, I think... you will want it!" Claire thought of these words inexplicably, and subconsciously touched the business card in his pocket. The flight was originally at night, but after another long time, it was almost early in the morning when Claire got home.Turning on the light and sitting on the bed, Claire held the business card in one hand and the phone in the other, frowning and thinking for a long time. Finally, he exhaled and called according to the number on it. There was a dialing sound on the phone, which made Claire nervous inexplicably. Finally, the call was connected. Claire was silent, suddenly wondering what to say.My thoughts are messy, I want to ask a lot, but I don''t know where to start. "Ahem, is it Claire?" "Yes, it''s me..." Claire responded subconsciously. "Your call came just right, so what... Would you mind coming down to open the door and let me live in your house temporarily?" 691 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 691 "what¡­¡­?" Claire was stunned. Item 0836 There was a sound of pedaling footsteps on the phone, and the door was suddenly opened. Claire looked at the person standing outside the door in surprise. It was Su Zhan."Why are you..." Claire''s many doubts still asked, and Su Zhan asked with a smile: "Can I go in?" Claire gave way to the side, and Su Zhan walked in. Seeing him staring at the room indifferently, Claire was still a little confused when he closed the door. "How do you know my name, how do you know my family is here?" Claire''s doubts finally asked."And... who are you, why don''t other people at the airport remember that you met you, do you know how the plane can explode?" After asking a series of questions, Claire watched Su Zhan intently and waited for his answer. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Could you please make me a cup of coffee? As for your question, there is still time anyway, I will answer you slowly." Claire hesitated, and went to make him coffee. Su Zhan sat on the sofa casually and leaned back, his eyes were not focused at all even though he was looking at Claire. When the plane exploded, he paid special attention to the whole process, but unfortunately he did not feel the slightest unusualness, which made him somewhat disappointed. He even deliberately checked the wreckage of the plane and did not see it. What man-made traces. This explosion should have already been arranged, or the death procedure has already been set, so there may be no clues.Therefore, Su Zhan decided to come to Claire to see if the death procedures set by the god of death alone could find out. "Thank you." Su Zhan raised his head and Claire handed over the coffee. Claire sat down and stared at him. After a sip of coffee, his craftsmanship is only average. "Can you answer my question now?" Claire asked. Su Zhan shrugged and said casually: "It''s actually very simple. If I want I can know everything. So it is not difficult to know your name and the location of your home. The father I still know died unexpectedly and my mother remarried. , But your stepfather is a bastard and doesn''t want children, so your mother left you, you live alone, and you develop a self-improvement and independent character that is different from other girls." "There are many people with special abilities in this world, and erasing memories is not special. My purpose...I just want to find out how it involves all of this, and I don¡¯t want to waste time with something irrelevant. To deal with people who are right." Su Zhan said casually with his legs folded. He was really strange to Claire. That kind of randomness is also natural. Claire stared at Su Zhan for a long time. Although the answer seemed a bit casual at first, she believed her eyes and Su Zhan did not lie!And after all the things before, Claire believed that Su Zhan might really have any special abilities, similar to... super powers or something? "What the hell is it you said?" Claire was silent for a moment."I feel that things don''t seem to be over." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Your premonition is correct. If it''s over, I won''t be here." Claire opened his mouth, and Su Zhan drank his coffee and said, "It''s too early, can you arrange a room for me. I will answer your other questions slowly." Claire felt that instead of being answered, his doubts were more, but he had a hunch, or a feeling that Su Zhan would make her safe and at ease here. Turned back upstairs, and simply tidied up the room where his parents lived and let Su Zhan live in. Lying on the bed, Su Zhan recalled some details about this copy. He remembers that there is an order of death, but Su Zhan is not sure if he is also in this order of death. It seems that he has to ask Alex if he has himself in the death scene he''sees''. The night was very quiet, and the sound of the wind made Claire feel suspicious.What''s more, there was suddenly one more person in the family, a strange and mysterious man, which made her unable to fall asleep easily.After tossing and turning for a long time, Claire subconsciously fell asleep holding the business card that Su Zhan gave her. By the time he woke up, it was already bright. Claire looked at the alarm clock and it was almost noon. How could he sleep for so long?Turning over to get up from the bed, Claire hurriedly walked to the room where Su Zhan was, and pushed hard. No one inside... The bed was also cleaned up and tidied, and there was a feeling that no one had ever lived. This made Claire a little dazed. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Claire yelled in horror and quickly turned back. "Uh... are you okay?" Su Zhan looked at Claire''s strong exaggerated reaction in a bit of amazement, just patted his shoulder, as for? "Huh, it''s you!" Claire was relieved to see Su Zhan."Sorry, I overreacted a bit." Su Zhan didn''t speak, just looked at her with a smile, which made Claire a little embarrassed, and explained: "Uh...I, I''m just not sure if you are still there, not sure...I was dreaming yesterday. " "I can tell you with certainty that you are not dreaming." Su Zhan smiled and said: "If you get up, come down to eat and try my craft." "Yeah." Claire nodded in a daze. After I washed and changed my clothes and went downstairs, I soon smelled a burst of fragrance, and then I saw a table of Chinese food slowly."These... you did it?" Claire asked in surprise. "Yeah, try it. It should be more authentic than what the restaurant cooks. It''s my room fee." Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire looked at the table full of dishes, suddenly raised her head and asked, "You, how long will you stay here?" "Let''s live until this matter is over." Su Zhan thought for a while. "Oh." Claire replied, not continuing the topic, but tasted Su Zhan''s craftsmanship. Item 0837 Su Zhan''s cooking skills can be regarded as a big killer, after Claire tasted it, he was completely conquered. This may be the only thing I feel happy after experiencing these things! The disaster will always pass, and you cannot live in the shadows forever.Because of the existence of Su Zhan, Claire did not have much time to immerse himself in the shadows, and his mood recovered quickly.This incident has caused a great sensation, and the school will naturally not remain indifferent. In preparation for a memorial service, a statue like a flying eagle was specially built to remember the victims of the accident. Claire, as a member of the school and a survivor, must participate. After changing into black clothes, Claire was about to go out, but found that Su Zhan was waiting at the door in a black suit and black shirt. "You want to go too?" Claire didn''t ask how he knew, just by looking at his dress, he knew he was going too. "Yes, I''m going to ask Alex about something." Su Zhan said. "But, they don''t remember you, and it''s held in a small school. In what capacity are you going?" Claire asked. "It''s simple, then you will know it." Su Zhan smiled mysteriously. After the two came out, they drove to Claire''s school. Because it was a holiday, the school was relatively quiet.The memorial service has almost been set up. Students and parents have arrived one after another. There is a red cloth in the middle, which should be a statue. Sit down in the corner of the back row, the atmosphere is very solemn and no one speaks loudly. 692 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 692 Su Zhan swept around in the crowd and saw the Alex family and several other people. As the ceremony of the memorial service began, Su Zhan''s eyes were fixed on one person. Todd! According to the order of death, he should be the first person to die! The school teacher said some sacrifices on the stage, and then pulled the red cloth. It turned out to be a statue of a flying eagle. After the ceremony was almost over, the rest was that the participants put flowers under the statue in turn. Depending on the memorial. After Su Zhan followed Claire into the queuing crowd, and one after another sent flowers, the ceremony was over. "Alex." Su Zhan called out Alex, who was about to leave with his family. Alex turned his head and looked at Su Zhan with some confusion. "Hello, are you?" Alex asked suspiciously, and then glanced at Claire next to him. Claire looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, wanting to hear what he said. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand: "My name is Su Zhan, Claire''s boyfriend." "boyfriend?" Alex was stunned, and so was Claire. Claire did not expect that Su Zhan would use this identity, and subconsciously wanted to deny it, but he didn''t say what he said. He immediately heard Su Zhan continue to say: "In fact, I was also on the plane at the time, because Knowing that Claire was going to France, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to play together. Do you remember me? I was sitting next to Alex... Claire looked at Alex. When he was at the airport, Alex said he didn''t remember Su Zhan. Alex frowned as if he was reminiscing. It took a long time before he said uncertainly: "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention at the time, it seems...it seems to be." "Then you are thinking, is there me in the death screen you see?" Su Zhan asked. Alex''s face was a bit unsightly. "He believes what you said." Claire whispered. "I don''t remember, I need to think about it." Alex said. "Well, you come to Claire''s house in the afternoon, let''s talk?" Su Zhan said. "Claire''s house?" Alex looked at Su Zhan, then at Claire."You... are you living together?" "This is the address. Just come here this afternoon." Su Zhan did not answer, but said the address of Claire''s house. "Yes, I will." Alex nodded and turned and left. Su Zhan and Claire went home, and in the afternoon, Alex really found them. As soon as we met, Alex said excitedly: "I remember, I remember, you were there at the time." "Claire, please make two cups of coffee..." Su Zhan first said to Claire before letting Alex sit down. Claire didn''t think anything, turned around to make coffee. Alex was a little surprised, he hadn''t dealt with Claire before.In school, although Claire is beautiful, she should be independent and in addition to the appearance that no one else enters, she has few friends. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she had a boyfriend and lived together, and from Claire''s obedient appearance, there was no such thing as the coldness in school. This contrast really surprised Alex. Claire came over with coffee and sat beside Su Zhan. Look, with such a natural move, when would Claire sit so close to someone? No one believes that it''s not a couple. "I want to know, in the scene you saw, how many people did I die?" Su Zhan asked. Alex thought for a while and said, "I think about it, the first one should be Todd, then Terry, then Teacher Liu and Carter, then Billy, then... Then it seems to be you. After you It''s Claire, then me!" "This is the order of death among the people who got off the plane?" Su Zhan asked and replied: "So, Todd should be the first to die next." "What do you mean by this?" Alex asked tremblingly. "It means it literally. Soon... Todd will die. Following it, all those who escaped will die unexpectedly one by one in order." Su Zhan said lightly. It''s it again! "Who the hell is it?" Claire asked. "It can be understood as destiny, or...death!" Su Zhan paused, and said: "Everyone has been set up like a set of procedures from shot to death, and you... Alex accidentally discovered this loophole, which indirectly caused these people who should have died to escape. Death naturally wants to make up for this loophole and mistake, and naturally uses other methods to kill us and make things happen. Back to the right track." "In other words, we are now on the list of death." Chapter 0838 Seriously, or have nothing to eat! Reaper list? Alex and Claire were both stunned, Su Zhan''s statement was too shocking and unbelievable.Is everyone¡¯s death a pre-set procedure?Even if they escaped a catastrophe, there are still death gods who want to continue chasing them? Seeing the two people in shock and trance, Su Zhan took a sip of coffee and did not speak but let them slow down. Alex saw that he was dead in the scene, Su Zhan was not too surprised, he guessed it would be like this without verifying.Otherwise, how do you explain that your main mission is to avoid the death of death five times? Can''t arrange a task that can''t be completed. After a while, Alex drank all the coffee in the cup, and then said with a hoarse voice: "Although I also think things are not quite right, your statement is a bit...somewhat...unacceptable. ." "Understandable." Su Zhan said lightly. "I, I''ll leave first." Alex said a little flustered, and then left in a hurry. "What you said is true?" Claire asked in a low voice. "Don''t worry, death comes in order, so you won''t have any accidents before your turn." Su Zhan smiled and stood up."It seems that there is no more food at home. Let''s go out and buy food." Su Zhan''s calm appearance made Claire very curious. She was inclined to Su Zhan''s statement in her heart, but he was also on the list. Isn''t he... he is not afraid? Su Zhan didn''t take this matter to heart at all. After driving to the supermarket, Su Zhan pushed the shopping cart to carefully select things, and from time to time he commanded and asked Claire. Claire did not have such a big heart, and she was always in a trance. Even when someone greeted her, she responded in a trance. After the reaction came, she remembered that others asked who Su Zhan was. She introduced herself as Claire''s boyfriend in Su Zhan, and she nodded and admitted! Putting large and small bags of things in the car and returning home to put the things in the refrigerator, Su Zhan was already busy. 693 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 693 "Hey, when are you going to be in a daze, don''t you plan to come over and help?" Seeing Claire seemed in a daze, Su Zhan shouted with a smile. "Oh me, what am I going to do?" "Help me wash the dishes." Su Zhan didn''t expect Claire to do anything, so he could just wash the dishes. Holding the dishes, Claire was washing by the sink, but... she was completely soulless, and the dishes were gone after washing for a while.Su Zhan shook his head and walked behind Claire. His hands rushed under her arms and took Claire''s hand. Claire realized that this posture was a little... ambiguous. At first glance, it looked like Su Zhan was hugging from behind, too close. "You, what are you doing." Claire asked in a panic. "I''m teaching you how to wash the vegetables." Su Zhan said while holding Claire''s hand to wash the vegetables. "I, I will!" Washing vegetables, how can it not. "You can? You can see for yourself, let you wash for a while, we can only eat air." Su Zhan said teasingly. Claire realized that the vegetable leaves in her hand were almost washed out, and she was embarrassed at the moment not knowing what to say. Su Zhan shook the water in his hand and released Claire. Just as Claire was relieved, he suddenly heard a pop, and immediately felt that his butt was slapped. Claire''s face turned red in an instant, and he snorted in pain. "Wash it seriously, or you won''t have food for a while!" Su Zhan pretended to be serious and said something, then turned around and continued cooking. Claire felt the place where she was photographed was hot and hot, and touched it subconsciously. Under Su Zhan''s teaching, Claire finally got up and helped to wash the dishes, and Su Zhan also prepared the food. "Eating so early?" Claire realized that it seemed to be early for dinner after she was busy. "I''m afraid you didn''t want to eat at night, so I ate earlier." Su Zhan said casually. Claire was stunned for a moment, feeling that there seemed to be a meaning to this, but Su Zhan didn''t explain the meaning and urged her to eat. Didn''t think about it anymore. After dinner, watching TV. Claire suddenly felt that this kind of life missed her parents after dinner when she was a child. "The wind is so big!" Claire was a little uncomfortable listening to the wind roaring outside, got up and closed the window and closed the curtains.Turning around, he saw that Su Zhan had turned off the TV and stood up to go out. "You want to go out?" Claire wondered. "It''s started!" Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, making Claire instantly feel depressed, and she asked tremblingly: "What, what started?" "I''m going to Todd''s house, are you going?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Todd? Thinking of the order of death during the day, thinking of the beginning of what he just said, Claire had vaguely understood. "go with!" Taking the key, Claire hurriedly went out with Su Zhan. After getting in the car and starting the car, Claire remembered that she didn''t know where Todd''s house was. "Go ahead, I''ll show you the way." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Claire responded, and the car had already driven out. Su Zhan commanded the route, and the car stopped on the side of the road for about half an hour. After getting out of the car, Su Zhan pointed to a house next to him and said, "It''s here, it hasn''t started yet, so I just saw the whole process clearly." "Let''s go." Su Zhan took Claire''s hand and walked toward the house. ... ... The house was very quiet, with an inexplicable gloomy feeling. Todd stood in front of the bathroom mirror, picked up the razor set aside, and raised his neck to shave. The toilet tank seemed to be leaking, and a cloud of light blue water was slowly spreading away, but Todd didn''t know it. "what¡­¡­" The razor was so sharp that it cut through the skin of the neck. Todd snorted in pain, and looked at the wound on the neck in the mirror in the mirror, and he was faintly disturbed.At this moment, Todd suddenly saw a shadow in the mirror enveloping himself, the feeling...as if death was behind him, making him shudder. Item 0839 Todd was taken aback, and when he fixed his eyes, the shadow disappeared. Turning his head and looking behind him, there was nothing. "Is my eyes dazzled?" Todd mumbled suspiciously, and finally put the razor down. Although there was no one behind him, he always felt a little gloomy. "Don''t scare yourself, it''s okay." Todd murmured softly, noting that his nose hair seemed to be a bit long and ready to be trimmed, and by the way, plugged the speaker next to him to listen to the radio.Whatever the broadcast, as long as there is a little sound, don¡¯t be so quiet. When the voice sounded, Todd secretly breathed a sigh of relief and was about to continue trimming his nose hair, but suddenly heard that the content broadcast on the radio turned out to be about the plane crash of their school.unlucky!Todd cursed secretly and hurriedly turned off the speaker. He didn''t want to hear any news about this now, he felt that he should do something to adjust his mood.I opened the curtain of the bathtub with my hand. There was a thin iron rope inside to cool clothes, and there were many stockings and underwear hanging on it.Todd showed a helpless expression, obviously these were her mother''s. Shaking his head, Todd reached out one by one, preparing to take it down and put it away. The stockings and underwear were taken down and put on his arm.Stepping to get the last piece of underwear, his foot suddenly stepped on the ground overflowing water, causing him to instantly lose weight and lean forward and fall. Damn it! Todd fell heavily into the bathtub, and the iron rope for drying clothes was broken and wrapped around his neck.He was struggling with horror to get up. Who knew that the rope was getting tighter and tighter, and it was completely buckled in the flesh of his neck. Because of the fall, the shower gel, shampoo and other things placed next to the bathtub were knocked down and sprinkled out. Deyi. Todd wanted to get up in a panic, but the bathtub became so smooth that he couldn''t get up at all. On his arms and legs, there was shower gel, and the other end of the rope around his neck was tied to the shower head. Tighter. He tried to pull the rope in a panic, but it was useless at all. During the needle stick, the rope got closer and closer, and the suffocation became stronger. He felt that he could no longer breathe, and his vision had begun to fade. In a trance, he saw the little yellow duck on the shelf next to the mirror. The laugh is so weird... 694 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 694 He kicked his legs a few times, and finally stopped slowly, his eyes were bloodshot and turned red, his head was tilted to the side, no breathing... died! And the light blue water mark that caused Todd to fall down unexpectedly weightlessly, weirdly and slowly backed up, backed up, all the way back to the toilet tank, and disappeared. Todd''s father fell asleep watching TV in the living room and heard no sound at all. It happened that the newspaper in his hand fell to the ground and he woke up in a daze.He didn''t find his son, he got up to look for it, and then... saw Todd who was dead in the bathroom, and the cry of pain instantly sounded... ... ... Su Zhan took Claire out of the room and returned to the car. After getting into the car, Claire was still in a trance. Just now, Su Zhan took Claire to see the whole process. After entering, Su Zhan used a little trick to hide himself and Claire, and let Claire have the ability to see through for a short time, so the two of them stood outside the bathroom door and witnessed the whole process. Claire wanted to go in and save people but was stopped by Su Zhan. Unbelievable, unbelievable. Seeing Todd die in such a strange way, Claire was shocked. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and sat quietly in the co-pilot, took out the cigarette he hadn''t smoked for a long time and lit it, looking out the window and thinking. Smoking just helps him think. Claire saw the whole process, and he saw it too. It seems that this is an unexpected surprise when it is designed. The traces of water overflowed quietly, and you wouldn''t find it if you didn''t look carefully.And the sudden appearance of the shadow will make people feel fear in their hearts, and subconsciously do other things to dispel this emotion, and then... accidentally stepped on the water and fell, and then happened to be entangled in the rope, and died! It¡¯s a coincidence. If you know what happened, you will find it incredible. This is the arrangement of the god of death! As long as you are not paying attention, a lot of seemingly unrelated things will unite and evolve into a coincidence accident! However, Su Zhan still did not find the clue. How did Reaper do it? "Why stopped me to save him?" Claire asked Su Zhan hoarsely. Su Zhan opened the window, put the cigarette butt out, turned his head and looked at Claire with red eyes."How did you explain the situation just now after saving him? Why did you show up at his house and how did you get in?" Su Zhan¡¯s words silenced Claire for a while, and he continued: ¡°The most important thing is that he has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m here, I just want to know how it makes coincidences happen and manipulates all of this, but it¡¯s not. Come to save him. If you think of me as a virgin, everyone will save it, that''s wrong." "From beginning to end, my purpose is just to figure out how it is done!" He deliberately ran to this dungeon, not to save people, even if saving one person can get 1000 strengthening points, but Todd does not have the value and reason worth saving by himself. That''s it! Such a direct statement made Claire somewhat unacceptable, especially seeing him die so bizarre, and it confirmed Su Zhan''s guess that Claire was in a good mood. "Why don''t you save him, why...why..." Claire snarled at Su Zhan a little desperately, and slapped Su Zhan with both hands, as if doing so would save something.Su Zhan didn''t speak, nor stopped her. Waiting for her to vent her emotions, Su Zhan suddenly grabbed Claire''s hand and hugged her into his arms. Claire fell silent, and bursts of crying sounded. The police car had been driven into Todd''s yard, and soon the police transported Todd''s body.Su Zhan noticed a person running over from a distance, and when he saw the situation here, he looked lost. Alex! Chapter 0840 take a bath with you and sleep with you! It was not surprising to see Alex Su Zhan. In the movie, he found signs and was worried that Todd might have something wrong, so he rushed over, but it was still a step too late.Did not tell Claire, did not call Alex, Su Zhan just held Claire, watching Alex talking to Todd''s father, watching the police car carrying Todd''s body, watching... Alex Departed without a stance. When the surroundings were calm, and only the silent night remained unchanged, Claire got up from Su Zhan''s arms. "Eyes are crying and swollen, let''s go back." Su Zhan wiped the corner of Claire''s eyes and said softly. "Yeah." Claire replied in a low voice and started the car and went home. "Go take a bath, then sleep, don''t think about the rest." Su Zhan comforted a few words, and then went back to the room to rest. Just lying down, I heard a knock on the door. Su Zhan walked over and opened the door, and he saw Claire standing outside with two sets of changed clothes. "What''s wrong?" Su Zhan asked. "This is the clothes my dad used to wear. Take it off and let me wash it for you. Just...it was dirty." Su Zhan looked down and found that the area on his chest was indeed a bit dirty. It should have been wet when Claire was crying before. "Thank you." Su Zhan said with a smile and took the clothes, Claire said: "Then, then I will take a bath first, good night." "good night." Su Zhan said with a smile, closed the door and changed his clothes to rest. Who knows that just after getting dressed, she heard Claire''s shout, she was calling her name. Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment, and instantly came to the door of the bathroom and pushed in. Claire lay in the bathtub, covering her body with her hands, her head coming out of the shower curtain.Seeing Su Zhan coming in so fast, Claire was stunned, especially his nervous look, which made Claire''s heart seem to stop beating for an instant. "what happened?" Although only a head was exposed, Su Zhan was relieved to see that her expression did not look like something went wrong. Claire yelled just now, he thought something was wrong. Who knows if Reaper will disrupt the order for any reason and target Claire first. "I...I..." Claire was a little afraid to look at Su Zhan, very hard to say. "Afraid?" Su Zhan asked. Claire nodded repeatedly: "There is... a little bit." I just watched Todd die strangely in the bathtub, and it''s normal for Claire to be afraid.She also subconsciously yelled Su Zhan just now, wanting him to accompany her by her side, so she would feel more at ease.It''s just that Su Zhan really came, and she was a little embarrassed to say it. After all... I have to take a bath. 695 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 695 "Then I''ll stay with you here, you can wash it with peace of mind." Although knowing that Claire is unlikely to be in danger, Su Zhan did not say that.Because sometimes things like fear will not disappear because of what is said. What''s more, Su Zhan is not an lonely hanging silk, and he wouldn''t say anything bad at this time. "Thanks, thank you..." Claire whispered, and then retracted his head, followed by the sound of splashing water. Su Zhan leaned against the bedroom door. Although there was a shower curtain in front of him, he could still see the outline and see Claire''s every move. It took about twenty minutes for Claire to wrap the bath towel and pull the shower curtain a little wet. "slower!" Su Zhan walked over to remind him, and reached out to support Claire. She was wet in the bathtub, and she was also wet. What should I do if I slip? Todd died because of this. "I''m waiting for you at the door, you put on your clothes first." Su Zhan said thoughtfully, turning around and going out to cover the door. Shorts, T-shirt. This is the clothes that Claire usually wears when she sleeps. It is impossible to wear too much this season, especially when the windows need to be closed. Naturally, it is cool and comfortable to wear.Claire came out of the bathroom, wiping her hair with a towel, and there were faint spots of water on her clothes. Su Zhan took a look and was stunned. I won''t talk about the legs. The T-shirt is tight and Claire is not wearing it. After all, it is impossible to wear it while sleeping.Therefore, this makes the outline of the waves very obvious, even if you just look at it, there is a soft feeling. As for the raised areas, it is more clear and obvious. "Should I sleep with you at night?" Su Zhan asked. Claire shook her head and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but thought of the feeling of being alone in the bathroom just now, that kind of fear that he might die at any time in danger, that kind of unreliability, and saying no if he refuses Exported. But let her take the initiative to agree, she was a bit shy and hard to tell. For women, silence sometimes means the answer. Su Zhan smiled and said to Claire: "You go in first, I am also going to take a shower." "Yes, can I be with you?" "No, even if countless accidents and coincidences occur to me, I will be fine." Su Zhan said with a smile, and turned to the bathroom. Claire got under the bed when she returned to the room. She didn''t turn on the light. Looking at the dark room and the shadow of the branches swinging outside the window, the uncomfortable feeling became stronger and stronger. I didn''t want to think about it, but The more this happened, the more I couldn''t help thinking about it, I always felt that there was no place in the dark room that could bring her a sense of security.She wrapped herself in a bedding, even covering her mouth, leaving only her eyes exposed. Uncontrollably, Claire was already expecting Su Zhan to come in soon. About ten minutes later, she heard footsteps, and then the door opened. A figure walked in, Claire stared at him with wide eyes, and was relieved to see that it was Su Zhan. After that, he couldn''t help but secretly laugh at his own random thoughts. Who else would be Su Zhan who could come in? "Uh...Should I go to the next door and bring the quilt over?" Su Zhan asked as he looked at Claire, who was wrapped in a ball, by the battle bed. "No, don''t..." Claire responded and quickly released the quilt. Su Zhan just smiled and opened the quilt and lay down. The bed was very hot, it was probably covered by Claire. Chapter 0841 do what you want! The sultry breath carries the fragrance of shower gel. Just when I covered the quilt, I felt that Claire was getting closer to him. Because of the quilt, the two were relatively close. Now that Claire is close to them, it is almost Going to meet together. Claire closed his eyes slightly in the darkness, breathing clearly. She was so close, she could even hear her heartbeat with Su Zhan. The feeling of being suspicious and scaring oneself has quietly disappeared after Su Zhan came, replaced by an indescribable sense of practicality. "Hmm~" Claire gritted her teeth suddenly and snorted. Under the quilt, Su Zhan''s hand was placed on her lower abdomen, and Su Zhan was lying on her side directly facing Claire. A scorching breath rushed over her face, even if it was dark all around, even if she didn''t go to see Su Zhan, she could feel Su Zhan''s direct, fiery eyes staring at her.She instinctively wanted to remove Su Zhan''s hand. She had never acted so intimately before, but she had never done so. She thought of the death list. If, if you die, but you haven''t experienced that taste, will it be a pity? If he survives, I am afraid it is because of him, so even if he wants to own himself, can he refuse it?Will you refuse? Thinking of this, Claire slowly raised her hand and grabbed Su Zhan''s wrist, but... instead of taking his hand away from her, she moved it up a bit, just to place it on her own waves. In the darkness, Su Zhan let out a soft hey, as if he was a little surprised by this action, Claire closed his eyes shyly and opened his hands! Su Zhan is not an inexperienced and shy man. People have been so proactive and made clear that he is naturally not polite, and his hands move naturally.Although there was only one hand, Claire could not resist Su Zhan''s tempered skills. Soon... Claire''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and his body began to squirm slightly. Suddenly, Su Zhan took away his hand. This made Claire subconsciously let out a disappointed voice, and immediately felt that the T-shirt was lifted, and Su Zhan''s hand reached in. Now... there is no barrier.At the same time, she felt that her mouth had been blocked, and Su Zhan had already pressed half of her body over. Trance, lingering. It''s not just the heat inside the bed, but the whole room is hot. After taking a bath, Su Zhan didn''t put on any clothes, and Claire wore cool again. This lingering, Claire was almost no different from wearing nothing. Lifting his head apart, Su Zhan seemed to want to say something, but who knew Claire suddenly hugged his neck hard. "Stop talking... Go on, do what you want." "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled softly, lowered his head and kissed again, while supporting the body with his arms on top of her, and then... The high-pitched cry instantly broke the silence of the night, followed by the sound of one after another, gathering together like a symphony. Claire''s house is a single family, and lives in a relatively remote place, so there is no need to worry about disturbing others! ... ... At around nine in the morning, the two woke up in their dreams and looked at each other, showing their sweetness. Although Claire was a little shy, she was completely let go like every girl who had experienced this. After all, he was already... Is he the closest person to me? When a girl turns into a woman, her temperament naturally changes a little, and she also becomes a little clingy.They almost got up together, washed together, took a shower together, wearing T-shirts and underwear, standing at the edge of the kitchen and watching Su Zhan cooking inside, as if he didn''t want him to leave his sight for a second. "Don''t stand and serve food." Su Zhan greeted with a smile, Claire hurried over, and the two moved things to the dining table to eat. Claire still clung to Su Zhan and refused to leave. 696 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 696 Looking at her straight legs and sticky appearance, it seemed as if she had completely forgotten the threat of death. "Go and get your clothes on. The guests are coming. We have a lot of time to get tired of it." Su Zhan smiled and patted Claire''s lap. Claire didn''t ask much, and went upstairs to change clothes. As soon as I got off my clothes, I heard the sound of the doorbell. After opening the door, Alex was outside! Alex nodded towards Claire, and said hurriedly after entering, "Todd is dead. The police said it was suicide, but it was impossible. You...what you said before..." When Su Zhan said last time, Alex felt it might be difficult to accept and left, but now... he already believed it. From his pocket, he took a piece of paper with Todd''s name written on it. "I found out last night. I felt it was a sign, so I went to Todd, but when I went, Todd was already dead." "Well, we know." Su Zhan nodded lightly. Alex should be too excited. He didn¡¯t think about what Su Zhan¡¯s sentence we knew meant. He just thought it might be to cater to himself. He said eagerly: ¡°If this death list is true, then all of us Everyone is in danger. We must remind them and let them pay attention to the signs around them, so maybe... we can escape!" "Okay, then leave it to you, you are responsible for contacting." Alex''s reaction to Su Zhan was not unexpected, so he simply left the matter to him. "Okay, I''ll tell you when I get in touch." Alex left in a hurry. Two hours later, Alex came back and had contacted everyone to meet in a coffee shop. When the three rushed to the cafe, someone was already there. Teacher Liu. As soon as the three of them sat down, they saw Billy coming over on a bicycle. At almost the same time, Carter and Terry were also coming. Several people sat around the table, and Alex took out the list he had recorded and started talking. But this matter may be too ridiculous for them, although Todd''s bizarre death is before it, it is not so easy to convince them.Carter was very emotional, and before Alex could say a few words, the two quickly quarreled again. As Carter''s girlfriend, Tessa naturally wanted to persuade her, but she just persuaded her, and her temper came up.It''s not easy for anyone to encounter this kind of thing. They are still arguing. The atmosphere of Tessa pushed Carter and Alex away, and said angrily: "If you are willing to quarrel, keep arguing, and finally survive. I just want to live a bit easier and live happily. If my life is overshadowed by this incident, then I would rather die!" Chapter 0842 The rules have changed? Tessa said, turning around as if preparing to leave. Carter and Alex were already speechless, and Carter even forgot to catch up or stop Tessa with guilt. Seeing Tessa was about to turn around and leave, Su Zhan, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke. "You better stop, otherwise you will die immediately!" "what?" Tessa was stunned, unexpectedly Su Zhan would say so. "Who are you, why do you say that." "Do you want to fight?" Carter even transferred his anger to Su Zhan, as if to rush over. "God... my goodness." At this time, Teacher Liu suddenly looked at Tessa in surprise, and the others seemed to show the same expression.Tessa turned around with some doubts. As soon as she turned around, a fast-moving bus passed by, and she could even feel the wind passing across her face. When the bus drove away, Tessa slumped on the ground in shock. so close! If she hadn''t been shouted just now, wouldn''t she be killed directly? Everyone, including Tessa, couldn''t help but look at Su Zhan who was drinking coffee and frowning. Tessa struggled to get up and dared to speak, but suddenly heard a puff.She leaned forward, a blood hole appeared directly in her lower abdomen, and a stone passed through her body and hit Carter''s car next to her. "Tessa!" After waiting for a long time until Tessa fell to the ground, Carter and others reacted and hurried over, but the person was already dead. "How could this be, how could this be..." Everyone collapsed a bit. They were rescued by Su Zhan just once. Who ever wanted to happen again in an instant, Tessa still failed to escape the fate of death! "Shut up!" Su Zhan, who was a little displeased by their quarrel, shouted in a deep voice, and everyone was quiet for a moment. Su Zhan got up and walked to the street to observe for a while, and soon discovered that the little stone should have been splashed when the bus passed by just now, and it happened to hit Tessa. What a coincidence? And the stone pressed by the car is so powerful that it can directly penetrate the human body? Su Zhan didn''t believe it! Turning back and sitting down, Su Zhan was drinking coffee, his brows never loosened. "In the movie, Tessa was killed directly. Before that, there seemed to be some signs, but I didn¡¯t find any signs after sitting for so long. What does this mean? And he called Tessa to save him. I missed her once, but the system didn''t prompt that there was a reward for completion. Moreover, according to the rules of the death list, Tessa should be skipped. How can I die?" "Did the god of death change some rules for his own reasons?" Su Zhan frowned for a moment and said, "Let''s call the police first." ... ... The police arrived very quickly and the matter was handled very quickly. It was an accident in every way.Su Zhan also followed through a cutscene. It was not difficult to face this situation. After coming out of the police station, the other people looked at each other, and their faces were all difficult. "Who is next?" Su Zhan asked. Alex said: "Yes, it''s Teacher Liu." Teacher Liu didn''t actually believe this, but she believed it after seeing it with her own eyes, but she still deceived herself a little bit."Perhaps, it was just an accident. Don''t think too much about it. Go back and rest." "If you don''t want to die, come to Claire''s and find me." Su Zhan did not intend to persuade Teacher Liu, but just told her the address, and then went home with Claire. The others naturally disappeared, only Teacher Liu hesitated. Along the way, Su Zhan was thinking, Claire did not bother, just looked at him with some worry. Todd did not save Su Zhan, but Tessa intervened, but even if he intervened, he could not change the result.It seems that the side missions are not that easy to do. If the god of death continuously targets a person, how much is it to be saved? "It''s starting to be challenging." Su Zhan mumbled. 697 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 697 Teacher Liu doesn''t care if Su Zhan comes or not. She will find a way to see how to save her when she comes. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t come. That''s her own business, and Su Zhan will not be so virgin and must save her!Knowing that Su Zhan is in a bad mood, Claire has been working hard to make Su Zhan happy, but the effect is not so good... Feeling helpless, Claire suddenly thought that Su Zhan seemed very happy last night, maybe...this method can make him feel better?Thinking of this, Claire lay on Su Zhan¡¯s lap, and slowly untied Su Zhan¡¯s pants... "Uh...what are you doing?" That feeling came, Su Zhan asked Claire somewhat unexpectedly. "Just... just to make you happy." Claire looked up. Su Zhan smiled and stroked Claire''s hair."Then you go ahead, be careful not to bite me, stop if you are tired." "Ok!" Claire responded and lowered his head again. "Ling Ling Ling, Ling Ling Ling..." The phone rang suddenly, Claire picked up the phone casually, glanced at Su Zhan, vomited, and then connected. "what?" Claire''s face changed immediately after receiving the call. "Carter is dead!" Claire said in a deep voice toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned and asked, "How did you die?" "A car had an accident while passing the train tracks and was hit by a train." "Where is Teacher Liu?" "I''ll call and ask." Claire didn''t care about making Su Zhan happy at this time, and directly called Teacher Liu. Su Zhan pulled up his trouser chain and pondered. Carter was dead. He died too suddenly. Although the way of death was right, it shouldn''t be his turn. "Ms. Liu is okay, she has also received the news and is about to come." After a while, Claire hung up and said. "Got it!" Su Zhan nodded. Teacher Liu is not dead, Carter is dead, and the order of death is completely wrong. This means that the god of death has completely disrupted the order of the death list. As long as there is a chance, whoever will die first, this It also greatly increases the difficulty of survival! "Damn it''s not dead, it''s not damn dead, that''s interesting!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a sneer.The Reaper reacted quickly, and seemed to be very vengeful. Todd hadn''t changed without intervening. The first time he intervened in Tessa, he immediately changed the rules. Chapter 0843 See How Death Killed Me! The sound of the car came from outside, it should be Teacher Liu coming. Claire opened the door and went out, and saw that Mrs. Liu''s car had just been stable and was about to stall and get out of the car, but at this moment, the car seemed to be malfunctioning and rushed forward. Teacher Liu stepped on the brake forcefully but it had no effect, and rushed straight to Claire. Claire was taken aback and yelled back. Suddenly, he saw a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he stopped the rushing car with his hands! Boom boom boom! The sound of the motor was deafening, and the tire rubbed a deep mark on the ground. It lasted for more than two minutes before the car stopped abruptly. "You go in first." Su Zhan said toward Claire. Claire turned around and went directly into the house. She knew it was better to listen to Su Zhan at this time.Su Zhan put down his hands and walked towards the car door. Teacher Liu hurriedly got out of the car in shock. As soon as he opened the door, a strange wind blew, which was very abrupt. On the street, a trash can was blown down, rubbish scattered all over the floor, and a crystal ball was blown out by the wind, and quickly rolled onto a wooden board.The wooden board knocked over a wine bottle next to it, and the wine bottle rolled to the middle of the road. At this time, a car passed by, and it happened to hit the mouth of the wine bottle. With a click, the mouth of the bottle was cracked and left. The bottle was stunned by this force and flew out, at a fast speed, and flew impartially towards Teacher Liu who had just got off the car. Teacher Liu was facing Su Zhan, with his back to the street, still in panic. He didn''t know that the crisis was about to come and was about to speak, but suddenly saw Su Zhan snorted and said, "Keep down." Like a conditioned reflex, Teacher Liu subconsciously squatted down. As soon as he squatted down, he saw a glass bottle flying over and was directly grabbed by Su Zhan. She could see clearly that the side with the glass ballast was facing Su Zhan''s hand. If... if Su Zhan hadn''t let her squat down, then the back of her head would be facing the glass ballast. Silly. Teacher Liu was completely frightened. "Kacha!" Su Zhan smashed the glass bottle and said to Teacher Liu: "Go in." "Oh, oh." Teacher Liu was dragged in by Su Zhan in a daze. After closing the door, she reacted and said, "Are your hands okay?" "Hands, what''s wrong with your hands?" Claire leaped out when he heard this, opened Su Zhan''s hands, and saw no traces, then he breathed a sigh of relief: "What happened just now?" "The god of death is careful. It didn''t happen once and the second time. It''s almost connected. There is no sign. If it wasn''t for my quick response, Mr. Liu would either be killed by a car malfunction or be pierced by a flying glass bottle. "Su Zhan casually explained.In fact, for the first time, the god of death should kill two birds with one stone, right?At that time, Teacher Liu ran into Claire! Two times in a row, the same as Tessa. The system hasn''t prompted yet, that is to say, Teacher Liu is not safe yet, and there must be another time for Death. I just don''t know when it is. Su Zhan thought for a while and wanted to unleash the power of chaos and surround the Lord with the entire house. With the protection of the power of chaos, the regular power of the god of death should not infiltrate, even if it wants to take any action, he should be able to detect it.Of course, Su Zhan wouldn''t be a tortoise, just like this to ensure safety, he still has to do a task, and he has to figure out how to make the task successful. "Here is my strength to protect, there should be no problems, but you should be careful, I am not sure where Death will do, after all...this is its territory!" Su Zhan said. "How about you?" Claire seemed something wrong when he heard this. "I want to see how Death will kill me!" Su Zhan said. "No, it''s too dangerous!" Claire refused without hesitation. Su Zhan smiled, walked to the side and picked up a fruit knife. 698 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 698 "You, what are you doing?" Claire asked suspiciously, but saw Su Zhan suddenly swinging a fruit knife and piercing him. "Ah...don''t..." Claire yelled in shock, and Teacher Liu seemed a little confused. "Look, it''s okay." Su Zhan smiled and picked up the fruit knife, then opened his clothes, there was no wound at all. "This...what''s going on?" Claire was stunned, she could see clearly, Su Zhan intervened very hard. "I won''t be in any danger with conventional methods, so I really want to know how the god of death will deal with me? He''d better be fortunate not to let me figure out the rules, otherwise...I can let whoever die by it! " Su Zhan smiled and said, kissed Claire''s somewhat dumb face, then turned and went out. The wind is calm and the waves are calm. Su Zhan walked on the street without any accidents. He even walked towards places where accidents were easier, but still... there was no danger. He wouldn''t think that death had given up. With its cautious mind of revenge, it is impossible to give up, maybe it hasn''t found any suitable opportunities yet? There was no accident after shopping outside for a whole day, which made Su Zhan quite boring. It seemed that the god of death did not intend to make a move.Shaking his head, Su Zhan was about to turn around and go back, but suddenly heard a chaotic sound, a guy with a balaclava ran out from a shop next to him, still holding a gun in his hand to scare the people around him to get away. "coming!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly cocked, instead of leaving, he moved a few steps aside, just blocking the escape route of the robber. "Get out of here, get out of me!" The robber yelled at Su Zhan ferociously, but Su Zhan turned a deaf ear. Seeing that he was approaching, the robber seemed a little panicked. Worried about affecting his escape, he shot Su Zhan directly. "boom!" The bullet hit Su Zhan''s heart with incomparable accuracy, and the surrounding people shouted in horror. The robber ran over savagely and shouted: "Don''t blame me, if you want to blame, blame you on your own..." Before he finished speaking, Su Zhan, who was shot, suddenly stretched out his foot and pulled it slightly. The robber fell directly and lay down. Chapter 0844 Either Fuck or Shut Up! "Waiting for a long time? It''s really disappointing." Su Zhan shook his head disappointed after taking a look at the robber who had been caught.The bullet was held in his hand, and he couldn''t kill himself at this level. "be careful¡­¡­" Just as Su Zhan was about to leave, he suddenly heard someone shouting at him.Su Zhan looked up, and a flashing electric wire flung towards him. Zi Zi Zi! Zi Zi Zi! The wire was thrown directly on Su Zhan''s body, and the powerful current spread all over his body instantly. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed the wire, with a calm expression: "It''s really the style of the god of death, one wave after another, while letting his vigilance relax, he will come the second time." The wire was still dropped, and people around were shocked. Su Zhan slowly left in his eyes. When I got home, it was already evening. Teacher Liu''s mood had calmed down a bit, and Claire had also gotten some food, which was still calm. Seeing Su Zhan coming back, Claire checked for a while and was relieved, then made him a cup of hot coffee, sat next to him and took his arm."How is it? What happened?" "Well, I met it twice, and I have some pediatrics." "You..." Claire hesitated, wanting to ask what happened to Su Zhan''s body, but he didn''t know how to speak. "There will be a chance to tell you this in the future, as long as you know that I won''t be in any danger. By the way, what about you, nothing happened at home, right?" "No." Teacher Liu will naturally not leave in this situation. He arranged for Teacher Liu to stay in the room before Su Zhan. Su Zhan moved over to sleep with Claire. He was speechless all night and looked very peaceful. But... would the god of death just forget it? Early in the morning, Claire received the call and Billy was dead! It is said that he went to the place where Carter died without knowing what he thought. I guess he wanted to cherish his memory. As a result... the place didn¡¯t seem to be cleaned up. The car was hit when Carter died, leaving a piece of iron on the rails. Inside, when the car passed by, the strong air flow shook the piece of iron out, directly cutting Billy''s head into two. He died suddenly, very aggrieved. The relationship between Billy and Carter is not very good. It stands to reason that he would not specifically cherish the memory of Carter, but he just went there and died, as if there was a pair of invisible thugs pushing this matter! "The only four of us are still alive." After putting down the phone, Claire murmured. Su Zhan didn''t say a word. No one in the Reaper came alive. It can be seen that the matter is not over. His main mission has been completed twice, and the side mission is still zero. Even if Reaper wants to end, he is not willing to end. After going downstairs, Teacher Liu also learned the news, and his expression looked even more sad. While having a meal together, Teacher Liu couldn''t help but speak."What should I do now? Here... it may be safe here, but I can''t live here forever?" "Do you want freedom, or do you want to live?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course... of course he is alive." Teacher Liu said. "Then there is a way, you go to the mental hospital, arrange a room where there is no possibility of accidents, and stay there, even if the god of death wants to do something to you, there is no chance." This is the original Claire method, but now Claire is by his side, this method can be used by Teacher Liu. Before figuring out how to complete the side mission, first ensure her safety. "what about you?" "We? What should we do naturally?" Su Zhan said casually. Teacher Liu was stunned for a moment and said: "That is to say, you have a way to ensure safety? You won''t stay in the room all the time, so...Can you take me with you?" In the mental hospital, there is no freedom at all. Teacher Liu knows that Su Zhan has special abilities. She can protect Claire, and she can definitely protect herself! "Claire is my woman, you are not!" Su Zhan simply rejected Teacher Liu''s plea. Teacher Liu said excitedly: "You can''t do this. Why don''t you help me because you can help me? You are too selfish if you do this?" "Oh? Do you have an opinion on me? All right, then you go!" "You drive me away? I will die if I go out!" Teacher Liu became even more excited. Su Zhan looked at her with a sneer: "Does your death have anything to do with me?" These words sounded extremely selfish and extremely cold, but they silenced Teacher Liu. "In fact, sometimes it''s your psychology the most I look down on! If I can do it, I have to do it? Otherwise, it will be selfish and will be criticized by morals? Lao Tzu can still destroy the world. What should I do? 699 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 699 Su Zhan stood up with a sneer and said: "If you want to get out, just get out. If you don''t get out, just wait and send you to the mental hospital. If you don''t want to kill you, I will kill you directly!" Cold, fearful. Teacher Liu can feel that he is not joking. "I''ll go out and go around." After speaking, Su Zhan got up to go out and continue to tease Death. Just as Su Zhan walked out, Mr. Liu, who was silent, seemed to have made some decision, and then went out. "Teacher Liu, don''t be impulsive, he...he just talks casually." Claire thought that Teacher Liu could not stand the humiliation, and was about to leave. "I...I just went to him and begged him." Teacher Liu hesitated to explain, and then followed out. As soon as I left, I saw that Su Zhan seemed to be getting into the car. Teacher Liu was now afraid of the outside, so she didn''t dare to stay longer and trot to the co-pilot and boarded the car. "I want to talk to you." Teacher Liu said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, started the car and drove out. Wandering casually on the street, the atmosphere of the car was a bit quiet. Teacher Liu saw that Su Zhan didn''t respond, and didn''t mean to take care of himself, even if he wanted to say anything, he didn''t find the right opportunity. Ticking... Unknowingly, it was already raining outside. At first it was sporadic raindrops, but it quickly turned into heavy rain, and the rain and fog gradually started... Item 0845 "I...I know what I just said was a bit too much, and I have no reason to ask you to do this. But, I really don''t want to stay in a mental hospital for a lifetime, so even if I live... it would be better to die. I know, I Knowing that you must have a way, you are very special. I also know that you will not help me because I am not your girlfriend, so..." Teacher Liu said, unbuttoning his shirt, and the career line gradually revealed Came out."So, although I am not Claire or your girlfriend, I can do the same thing!" She looked at Su Zhan''s expression and found that there was no fluctuation, she took off the shirt completely, and even unbuttoned her underwear with her back and took it off, showing the waves directly in front of Su Zhan. "The shape is not bad." Su Zhan said lightly, which gave her hope in an instant. He is willing to speak. "You are very smart and decisive. It is indeed a good way to exchange your body for freedom and safety. As for me, I am sure that you can guarantee your safety. But... there is one thing you are wrong about! Yours The body is not your capital, because if I want to get it anytime, you can resist, you can refuse, but you can''t change the result." Su Zhan said, stretching out his hand to pinch her chin, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t care. With you, you have to endure obediently, and even follow me!" Teacher Liu gritted his teeth and said nothing. "Don''t talk to me about morality. This kind of thing is only used to restrict honest people and ordinary people. When strength overrides moral standards and all strengths, morality is a joke!" Teacher Liu is silent, just like the god of death. Can she talk about morals with the god of death? Can''t! She can''t talk about this with Death, and naturally can''t talk about this with Su Zhan, so the so-called capital is not capital at all. despair. She was really desperate. "I, I understand, I will go to the mental hospital." Teacher Liu whispered. "Oh, you think that''s the end. The mental hospital can guarantee your safety, but don''t forget, the road is full of dangers. Whether you can survive to the mental hospital is still a problem, so you still have to ask me!" "If you don''t follow your own cleverness, I will send you to a mental hospital. Now... the conditions have to be changed." Su Zhan moved his hand down with a sneer and pinched heavily. Teacher Liu snorted in pain, but did not dare to speak or move. Be smart! "This person is cheap, and he always wants to ask for more for granted. Since this is your own choice, I won''t be polite." Su Zhan untied his pants chain with one hand and grabbed Teacher Liu''s head with the other. Just pressed it down. The movements were simple and rough, Teacher Liu didn''t even have a chance to react, and Su Zhan''s head was swayed up and down. Tears were about to flow out unknowingly, and finally reluctantly adapted. Just as she went down again, the car slammed into it violently. This collision made the unprepared Teacher Liu almost spit it out! Rolled his eyes directly. The car was directly hit and slid forward for several meters, and the entire rear compartment was completely scrapped. "Suit up!" Su Zhan let go of Teacher Liu''s head and said in a deep voice. Teacher Liu coughed and panted with big mouthfuls. He recovered after a long time and hurriedly found his shirt to put on. Only then did she understand what happened. The road was slippery on a rainy day, and a large truck seemed to slip out of control and hit it directly. The driver was in a hurry and probably stepped on the wrong one, pushing the accelerator directly for more than ten meters. I''m scared! She didn''t expect an accident at this time, almost, even if she didn''t get hit by a car, she would choke to death, right? Teacher Liu looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, but found that Su Zhan was extremely calm, even with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "Give it a chance, it didn''t even grasp the lord..." Su Zhan mumbled softly. The spirit of doing this kind of thing will definitely be scattered. It''s just a good opportunity for Death to start.However, it is still unsure! Not only was it unsuccessful, but Su Zhan knew what he wanted to know. As soon as the car stopped, he received the system prompt. Reward for side missions! Each person saved on the list of death can get 1000 enhancement points. This means that Teacher Liu is temporarily safe. "Three times? Just dodging three times? It should not be completely safe, but temporarily safe." Su Zhan figured out the law. Three times is equivalent to one level. As long as more than three times, Reaper will temporarily stop, making you feel safe, relieved, and then suddenly move. ... ... A few hours later, Su Zhan and Teacher Liu returned. As for the car had been scrapped, it was dragged into the yard without repairing it. 700 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 700 "Take a rest and send her to a mental hospital tomorrow." After returning, Su Zhan said, and then went straight upstairs. "Didn''t it work?" Claire asked in a low voice. Teacher Liu had a weird expression, and he didn''t know whether to nod or shook his head, and finally shook his head. It''s more than a failure, it''s just shooting yourself in the foot! As night fell, Su Zhan tossed Claire fiercely. At noon the next day, the three of them came out of the house, preparing to send Teacher Liu to the mental hospital.There were no surprises and dangers along the way. Teacher Liu should not be targeted so quickly, but Claire was still followed, so Su Zhan did not relax his guard. When he arrived at the mental hospital, Mr. Liu was assigned a room without windows and no items that could cause accidents. Su Zhan and Claire left.When he left, although Teacher Liu was reluctant, he didn''t say anything. Perhaps this is her most complete place. Su Zhan did not tell her that she should be considered safe for the time being, because who knows when the next time will be, anyway, the task is completed, let her stay here safely, and when will she figure out the rules of death by herself After that, completely relieve the troubles and let her come out...Of course, if I still remember this at that time! After returning, Su Zhan''s life with Claire was much simpler. Chapter 0846 is dead! The two-person world is wonderful, especially for those who have just experienced the taste of men and women, it is full of passion anytime, anywhere.After so many things happened one after another, Claire applied for a leave of absence from the school, and the result went smoothly.Usually the two of them rarely go out, even if they go out, they are together, and they spend a lot of time together. It is conceivable that if you get tired of it, you will naturally get tired of it, so the two people''s world is about to catch up with their honeymoon.If it hadn''t been for Alex to come to the door, Claire would have forgotten that he was still on the death list. Every day in negative distance contact, the intimate can no longer be intimate. Although Claire didn''t do it on purpose, the feeling that emanated from the gestures made Alex can feel it, which made him laugh wryly. I was worried that my life was worrisome, and I was under the pressure of death at all times. As a result, the two of them seemed to be living on a honeymoon. The contrast was too great. "Reaper won''t just leave it alone, do you have any plans?" Alex asked. "Not yet." Claire looked at Su Zhan and shook his head. Alex said anxiously, "I can''t keep hiding like this, right? Even staying at home is not safe." "It won''t bother you to worry about it. You should worry about yourself. If I were you, I shouldn''t come today. Whether it''s for you or us, you will definitely be the one who is unlucky! It''s still dark, go home as soon as there is no sign." Su Zhan waved his hand and said. Alex has to say more, but Claire has already made a posture to see off the guests. In desperation, Alex can only get up and say: "Well, well, I''ll go back first. If anything happens, call me. Be sure to contact in time." Su Zhan did not respond, Claire nodded politely and sent Alex out. Alex was unwilling to ride his bicycle to go home, he was cautious all the way, and a little bit of trouble made him extremely nervous.Fortunately, there was no risk all the way and finally returned home.Putting the bicycle away, Alex was about to enter the house, but suddenly saw a football flying up and falling right at his feet. "Hi, can you help me?" A kid outside the yard waved and shouted.Alex breathed a sigh of relief, bent over and lowered his head to pick up the football and ready to go back, but suddenly had a premonition of anxiety. This hunch was very strong, and Alex was shocked. The danger seems to be coming. Alex raised his head and looked at the nearby grass and trees, making sure that there was no possibility of accidents, and then he was slightly relieved and prepared to walk over. After just two steps, he heard the sound of something falling, and subconsciously raised his head to see a rock falling quickly from the sky. Before Alex could react, the rock had already slammed down. . The brain splattered, blood scattered all over the floor. Alex fell to the ground, and the football he picked up fell to the ground. It rolled a few times and stopped, facing Alex''s direction. The football was stained with messy blood. At first glance it looked a bit like Eric What Si looks like now... When Claire learned that Alex was dead, it was the next day, thinking that he had only met Alex yesterday, and died when he went back, Claire felt really uncomfortable.In contrast, Su Zhan was not surprised to hear this news. For one thing, Alex was no one of his own, he couldn''t talk about friendship, and he wouldn''t be too concerned about his death.Secondly, the urinary nature of the dead gods, or the nature of their work, naturally wish them to die sooner. The opportunity will naturally be used, and no opportunity will be created. In any case, Alex¡¯s death still affected the two of them. The flight incident was a sensation, and the survivors died bizarrely one after another. This matter is more likely to cause concern. Now the remaining three people, Mr. Liu, volunteered Entering the mental hospital, only myself and Claire seemed to have no influence, and naturally became the target of attention. The police have come here several times to inquire about the transcripts, and kindly reminded the neighbors, residents and so on when they went out shopping, they also watched them whispering with that kind of strange eyes, as if they were trying to hide from the catastrophe. feel. This makes Su Zhan a little confused. This Nima is an idiot, right? If you change to yourself, if you know that this person can avoid death, how can you hide?I will definitely rush to contact, in case I can save my life! It is the most stupid way to resist and stay away because of the unknown fear! Su Zhan could ignore these, but Claire, who was born and raised, was greatly affected, and he could clearly feel a little depressed these days. When she woke up one morning, Claire habitually touched Su Zhan next to him, but felt empty, only to open his eyes to find that Su Zhan was not around, as if he was sorting things. "What are you doing?" Claire sat up and asked curiously. "Pack your things, I am going to take you out for a trip." Su Zhan said casually. "Why do you suddenly think of traveling?" Claire was quite surprised, he hadn''t said before. "I know that there is a small town with a good environment and a playground. We can drive there and stay there for a few days and have a good time." Su Zhan did not answer, but said to himself. "Playground..." Claire was a little moved. She no longer remembered when she last went to the playground.She rolled in, walked behind Su Zhan, hugged him from behind, and stuck to him."My dear, thank you!" Su Zhan smiled and patted her hand and said, "If you want to thank me, I will behave well at night. Now, let''s pack things together. It will take at least six or seven hours to drive." "Ok!" Claire responded, tiptoed and kissed Su Zhan on the cheek, and then followed up with him. An hour later, the two came out of the house carrying two boxes and locked the door. Su Zhan carried the boxes and put them on the repaired car. After Claire got in the car, they set off directly. Item 0847 Coming out of the town and on the highway, Su Zhan was in charge of driving and playing music. The brisk music and the anticipated travel make Claire really feel better, and she will sing a few words to the music from time to time.Su Zhan didn''t worry that Death would come out to disrupt the situation, what accidents would happen. He has completed the main task three times. Although the task has not been completely completed, he should be safe for the time being according to the rules of death.As for Claire, Su Zhan analyzed that he should have saved her once, but he often stayed with him day and night. Su Zhan discovered that she had a faint connection with herself. This connection was based on the power of faith, although it is not clear for the time being. What''s the effect, but there must be some changes. "Take a rest nearby and eat something. It is difficult to find a place to rest for the rest of the journey." After driving for a short time, Su Zhan stopped the car in a rest area along the way."You are waiting here, I''ll go shopping." "Ok." Claire responded, and Su Zhan had gotten out of the car and went to the next store. Claire, who had nothing to do, took out the phone and prepared to check the town and amusement park he was going to, but fell off without being able to secure it.Claire reached out depressed, only to find something. 701 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 701 A piece of underwear! Looking at the style and color, Claire can be sure that it is definitely not hers. Whose is that? Why are you in the car here? Could it be that the people at the garage did something on their car?Claire was a little disgusted thinking about preparing to drop it, but suddenly thought of Teacher Liu."Could it be..." Claire opened the car door thoughtfully and walked to the trash can next to it. After just two steps, Claire stopped, a very special feeling arose spontaneously, which made her a little uneasy and unsure.Looking at the trash can for a long time, Claire finally decided to go to the trash can that was farther away. Putting her underwear in, Claire turned back and saw a car slammed into the trash can as if it was out of control. For a moment, trash was flying. "call¡­¡­" Claire couldn''t help but took a deep breath. If she hadn''t left just now, she would have been knocked down. "It''s okay." Su Zhan didn''t know when he had already come, and said softly with his arms around Claire. Claire nodded and said: "I''ve been through so much, I''m fine. Just now I had a very strange feeling, as if it was very unreliable, it didn''t pass. I didn''t expect something really happened. "Yeah." Su Zhan responded and got into the car with his arms around Claire. Su Zhan also had a very special feeling just for a moment. It couldn''t say what it was, but it seemed to have something to do with Claire. It is now certain that Claire has developed the power of belief in herself, and her sudden hunch is mostly related to it, allowing her to avoid the death design of the god of death! After simply eating something, the two continued on their way. After driving for about half an hour, a viaduct appeared in front of it, which looked spectacular. Below is the abyss sea, and the distance is quite long. "If something happens on the bridge, I''m afraid I won''t even have a place to run." Claire looked outside and said casually. Su Zhan smiled, and if it was worth it, he said, "This kind of place is one of the places where accidents happen frequently, it''s normal." "Ok!" Claire just said casually, and didn''t take it to heart. It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon, and finally came to the town. Before coming, Su Zhan had already booked the hotel, took the key, and went up the elevator with his luggage to find his room. After opening the door, Claire fell in love with it. The sunshine is just right, the air is fresh, the rooms are very spacious and the furnishings are very high-end.Claire smiled and jumped directly onto the bed, lying in a big font. "Let''s take a break, I''m going out to eat at night." Putting down the suitcase, Su Zhan lay down beside Claire.Claire turned over, leaned on Su Zhan, and asked, "Why did you go to my house to help you? You are so mysterious and so rich, and you can''t afford to stay in a hotel." "Because the hotel doesn''t have you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So, you actually rushed to me from the beginning?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word and hugged Claire and let her ride directly on him. Claire was lying on Su Zhan''s body condescendingly, with her eyes facing each other, as if something ignited in an instant, one raised his head and the other lowered his head, with a clear heart. , Full of tacit understanding. ... ... I said that I had to rest, but now I am even more tired than before. I had a good time out for dinner and I was soaked, so I asked the hotel to bring something to eat.After eating, the two were tired and crooked for a while and decided to take a good rest and sleep well! It was almost eight o''clock in the morning, and the two woke up full of energy. After washing, they came out of the hotel, ready to eat, go shopping, enjoy travel and vacation. There is not much to buy. After all, this small town is not a special place, and there are no souvenirs. What you enjoy is the ease of vacation that you are familiar with in this strange city. "Everything is good here, the only bad thing is that there is too little food, nothing too high-end." Su Zhan said with his arms around Claire''s shoulders. "No matter how good the restaurant is, it''s not as delicious as yours. I just saw a fast food restaurant over there. Why don''t we eat this?" "Listen to you." After entering the fast food restaurant to find a location, Claire volunteered to order food. I looked around without incident, only to find that there were two hotly dressed girls sitting at the table next to them. They looked very young. They should be high school students. They were tall and bumpy and didn''t know how to develop. After listening to a few words at random, I realized that these two people are indeed high school students, and they seem to be sisters. They are discussing what to wear to the amusement park in the evening to participate in the privately organized graduation ceremony. Just wanting to listen again, Claire has returned with something. After a while, the sisters finished their food and left. Su Zhan casually talked to Claire about what he had just heard, knowing that the amusement park should be very lively at night, and Claire was also looking forward to it. In the morning, he said he would go there in the evening. Play in the playground, if there are more people, it will be more atmosphere. Playground, just to be lively! Chapter 0848 The most beautiful heroine in the series, there is no one! The sky is getting darker, but the amusement park is brightly lit, and you can hear the lively noise and bright amusement facilities from a distance. For most high school students, there is usually an entrance guard at home, so there are few opportunities. Can come out to play at night.Catch up with the graduation season, so today the playground is more lively than usual. People come and go in twos and threes, so it''s so lively. "High-altitude elevator, play this first?" Claire said enthusiastically, pulling Su Zhan''s arm. "Playing so big as soon as you come up?" Su Zhan looked up and saw that this high-altitude lift was at least as high as a dozen stories, and most people wouldn''t dare to play, but since Claire was interested, Su Zhan would naturally not be disappointed.Just at the end of this round, Su Zhan and Claire went over and sat down holding hands. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh..." Claire shouted excitedly as the lift lifted off and landed, clutching Su Zhan''s hand very hard. Su Zhan was very calm, and he didn''t fly as fast as he could, so it was strange how he could react. Suddenly up and down, Su Zhan suddenly noticed a girl in the crowd below who was taking pictures. The female grows up very beautifully, the temperament is pure and unique, there is a feeling of a girl next door, which is unforgettable at first sight. Because of this unforgettable temperament, Su Zhan recognized who she was the first time she saw her! Wendy! Like Alex, he has a premonition of death. The heroine in the third part of the series is here, and Su Zhan thinks that the god of death is the most beautiful one in the series! At this moment, Su Zhan reacted to this scene in an instant. This should be the plot of Death 3, right? He really didn''t choose to come to this playground on purpose. After all, who knows where the playground in the movie is?What''s more, this skipped the second part and started the third part directly? Su Zhan couldn''t help feeling a little depressed thinking that there would be an accident in the playground for a while. Originally I planned to come out to relax, but now it''s alright, I''m catching up with this again, I don''t know if the god of death arranged it deliberately?The two of them were already on the list, so they can get together to solve this incident? 702 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 702 Claire didn''t notice the emotional change of Su Zhan, and after getting off the high-altitude elevator, she pulled Su Zhan to other amusement facilities to play.Although Su Zhan was a little surprised, he didn''t take it too seriously. As long as he got on the same roller coaster with them, he would not be involved in the distance.Of course, even if it is involved, it is not a big deal!Converging his mind, Su Zhan seriously accompanied Claire to play. After playing a lot of miscellaneous entertainment projects, in the end, the highlight is the roller coaster! As the most popular item in the amusement park, there are many people lining up here on the roller coaster.Su Zhan and Claire stood and waited in the crowd. The surrounding lights were very dim, and there were many skull designs, which gave people a very gloomy and terrifying feeling. But obviously no one took these seriously, everyone was chatting excitedly. The roller coaster returned smoothly, and the people in front of the line entered the arena one by one, and they happened to have no place in Su Zhan, so they could only catch the next trip.Su Zhan wanted to comfort Claire, but when he turned his head, he saw Wendy and others behind him. He clearly remembered that it wasn''t them when he lined up at the beginning! According to this number, the next trip will definitely not run together. "Sure enough, it''s arranged together!" Su Zhan murmured softly. "My dear, what did you say?" Claire asked Su Zhan by the arm. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, maybe the roller coaster won''t be able to play." "Why? Wait a while." Claire asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled without explanation. It didn''t take long for the people from the previous trip to return, the railings were lowered, and the people in line one after another entered. "Shall we sit in the front?" Claire asked enthusiastically. "The first row, you must sit in the first row." Several people behind them were also shouting excitedly. Su Zhan shook his head at Claire: "Leave the first row to them." "Really? Thank you." Claire hadn''t spoken yet, the people behind seemed to have heard it, and hurriedly thanked Su Zhan.Then I saw a boy who seemed to say something to Wendy, but Wendy shook his head and refused to agree. It seems that she does not want to sit in the first row. These four people have an impression of Su Zhan. Needless to say, Wendy is talking to her called Jason. It seems to be Wendy¡¯s boyfriend in the movie, but through the actions just now, Su Zhan found that the relationship between the two does not seem to be that close. His eyes can see Wendy is still very complete! The other two are lovers. One is called Carly and the other is called Kevin. Carly refused to give up the opportunity to sit in the first row. Jason also seemed to want to sit in the first row. As a result, he was rock-paper-scissors. In the end, Kevin gave up his position and prepared to sit with Wendy in the back. Su Zhan and Claire also walked to the back, but they didn''t rush to sit up. One after another, they were almost sitting there, and Su Zhan swept around. It turns out that the hot sisters I met in the fast food restaurant are also there. "Isn''t it the two worst ways to die?" At first I saw the sisters Su Zhan and I really didn''t think about it, mainly because Wendy''s presence made it difficult to pay attention to other people, but when they were there, Su Zhan remembered. These two sisters are the worst dead in the entire series, at least Su Zhan thinks so! Thinking about the hot bodies of the sisters, it''s a pity that they died so miserably. "Let''s sit here." Claire pulled Su Zhan and sat behind Wendy and Kevin. After sitting, the shoulder pads had fallen.At the moment of falling, Su Zhan already felt that the pipeline below seemed to be loose. "It''s a coincidence!" It was fine before, but something happened this time. This is the design of the god of death. As long as it wants to, it needs to be fine and it can become something! "Get out of the car!" Watching Claire take a deep breath and prepare to feel the excitement of the roller coaster, Su Zhan whispered. "Ah? Why, why?" Claire was at a loss, followed by the muttering of the girl in front of him. "We have to go down! Don''t press the button, don''t..." The girl shouted to the administrator, her voice very excited. Item 0849 "Let me down, let me down quickly..." Wendy was already a little bit exhausted, everyone looked at her, and Kevin next to him thought she was just too scared and wanted to comfort her. "It''s going to roll over, it''s going to roll over! The hydraulic pipe will break, and the track will... also collapse, please let me go down!" Just after experiencing the scene of''death'', Wendy was very emotional, she had only one thought Go on! "what happened?" The noise drew the person in charge, and the staff member said displeasedly: "This girl is crazy, maybe she is scared." The person in charge shook his head helplessly and motioned for them to open the shoulder pads in the back rows. As soon as the shoulder pads were raised, Wendy couldn''t wait to crawl out, ready to leave with tears in his eyes. "Relax, it''s okay." The person in charge comforted. "I saw everything. In my mind, the track broke down and the roller coaster fell to pieces..." "It''s okay, she was just a little nervous." Kevin explained hurriedly. The riots here made the people who were waiting for the roller coaster a little impatient. A black man shouted toward this side: "Hey, can you take care of this girl? See her ghost! What hydraulic hose... The crush, this bitch just wants to attract everyone''s attention!" "Do you know? Lewis, you''re just shit!" Kevin cursed a little annoyed, but the black man named Lewis was naturally unwilling to be outdone, and the two quickly began to pull each other. As a result, Lewis accidentally hit a girl next to him during the tugging. As a result, his boyfriend was unhappy and soon joined in. The quarrel between the two people turned into chaos. Jason in the front row motioned to the staff to open the shoulder guard and let him go down. He wanted to see Wendy''s situation.However, the staff did not operate, and it was chaotic now. He also avoided the expansion of the chaotic situation, so no matter what Jason shouted, he did not open the front shoulder guard.Seeing the chaotic scene, the two hot sisters also followed, and another guy with a wretched face holding a video camera also got out of the car. "Let''s go down too." Su Zhan said to Claire, Claire also felt a little unusual at this time, Wendy''s reaction... She had seen it before, but it appeared on Alex''s body that time.The two got off the roller coaster, and there were already security guards temporarily driving Wendy and them away from the neighborhood. Jason was still trying to get the staff down, but some people were unhappy, and kept urging to start, and finally the roller coaster started slowly. After walking a few steps, Wendy seemed to calm down. Then he realized that there was a friend on it, and hurriedly wanted to run back to stop the roller coaster from starting, but he was suddenly grabbed by his arm after just two steps. 703 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 703 "Let go of me, let me go, the track will collapse..." Wendy shouted excitedly, but couldn''t get rid of it at all. "It''s useless, it''s already started, they can only reach the end, the...end of life!" Su Zhan said lightly. Wendy turned her head when she heard this, and she could feel the difference. Seeing that the roller coaster had started to leave, Wendy could only hope that her premonition would not come true. The security guard took everyone out and wanted them to calm down. It''s best to leave directly... As a result, as soon as he came out, he heard a stern shout. The roller coaster had flown out of the track, and the chaotic screams sounded for a while, and Wendy was already crying and squatting directly on the ground. The appearance of Ewha with rain is really distressed! "You knew it a long time ago?" Claire was also startled in the corner, but she calmed down quickly. "It seems that there is no way to continue playing." Su Zhan said apologetically. Claire shook his head: "It''s okay, I''ve played a lot before." "Let''s go!" Su Zhan glanced at Wendy, then led Claire out of the playground. It didn''t take long for the police to arrive at the playground and the playground was closed. Back at the hotel, Claire and Su Zhan cuddled on the sofa. Claire couldn''t help but whispered: "Is this the god of death deliberately targeting us?" "The people on the speeding car are all on the death list, which means that their fate should die like this. We just happen to happen, even if there is a cause of death, it is just a piggyback. If we are not there, Yunxiao There will be accidents like flying cars!" Su Zhan explained. "But the matter didn''t end there. If they were all on the list, now because that girl escaped a catastrophe, the god of death would not let them go, just like... he wouldn''t let us go!" "Yes!" Su Zhan replied. "Then shall we do something?" Claire asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, they will come to us." The news of such a big accident spread quickly, and Wendy''s previous "prophecy" was naturally known and spread. As a result, Wendy was unpopular in school as if it had become a plague. Those who obviously saved them, instead of being grateful, they became broomsticks. In addition to the pain of losing friends, the inexplicable death prediction, Wendy was frustrated, but fortunately, she has graduated, and she will not... Come here again. After finishing the formalities and returning home, Wendy was not so quick and calm, always thinking of the weird premonition and that... man! Turning on the computer, Wendy searched the Internet for news about foreboding.Although she did not find an explanation for the hunch, she found an important news. News about flight 180! "Before flight 180 took off, a boy shouted that the plane would explode. As a result, eight people got off the plane. There was an explosion shortly after the plane took off, and people were still amazed by the luck of these eight people. , They died in bizarre accidents one after another, including the boy who felt dangerous. It is reported that only three of the eight people are still alive. One of them voluntarily enters the mental hospital, and the other two seem to be alive. It was not affected..." Chapter 0850 Wendy is coming! Wendy read the content of the news while sliding the mouse to look at the photos below the news content. Wendy saw the boy who also had a premonition of death. He was called Alex, but Wendy still didn''t understand how he was related to him. , Why also have this hunch?Looking further back, Wendy was stunned. "It''s him! It''s the man who stopped me at the playground!" "The girls next to her seem to be Claire. They are the two people on Flight 180 who are alive and unaffected!" Wendy''s eyes widened and her hands trembled slightly. She firmly believed that she would not recognize the wrong person, it was them. "It''s useless, it''s already started, they can only reach the end, the... end of life!" Wendy thought of Su Zhan''s words that he had said if it was worthwhile, he should have known at the time... There will be an accident in the speeding car, and they will definitely die! "Perhaps, if you find him, you should know what is going on!" Although it was still raining outside, Wendy didn''t want to wait for a moment. She was a person with a strong desire for control. She would feel very uncomfortable if she couldn''t control everything in her own hands.Taking the umbrella and the keys, Wendy drove out directly. They are not locals, they should be here for vacation, so the only place they can live is the hotel. There are a lot of hotels in the town. Wendy took a two-pronged approach. On the one hand, he personally asked if anyone named Su Zhan or Claire lived here, and on the other hand, he called a relatively far away hotel to ask. In the end, I didn¡¯t know if I was lucky, I just found three of them. "Yes, Mr. Su Zhan does live in the hotel." The waiter at the front desk gave an accurate answer after consulting the records. Wendy hurriedly asked, "Can you tell me the room number?" The waiter looked anxious at Wendy, didn''t know what she was here for, and didn''t dare to rashly agree."Well, I can get in touch for you. What is your name?" "Wendy, my name is Wendy, you said it was the man in the playground, he should know." Wendy hurriedly said. "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter said politely, and then dialed the internal number of Su Zhan''s room. Wendy looked at the waiter nervously. "Mr. Su Zhan lives in 502, you can go directly to him." After hanging up the phone, the waiter said to Wendy. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief, she was really worried that Su Zhan would not see herself or didn''t remember."Thank you." Wendy hurriedly got into the elevator, reached the fifth floor, and found 502. Standing at the door of the room, Wendy took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock on the door. Knocked twice and the door opened. "Come in!" Claire said, letting a somewhat wet Wendy into the room. In the room, Su Zhan seemed to have just finished taking a shower in his bathrobe, with red wine on the table, Claire came over and sat down beside Su Zhan.Wendy was a little nervous, as if thinking about how to speak. "Would you like to drink some wine?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Thank you!" Wendy really needs these now, so he doesn''t care if it''s inappropriate.Su Zhan smiled and poured her a glass, and Wendy drank it all. "Sit down." Wendy sat down to adjust his emotions and said, "My name is Wendy. You should remember me. I saw the scene of impending death in the amusement park. I found out that you had done flight 180. I Like Alex, I have this hunch, why?" "No program is perfect, there will always be some loopholes." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Program, loophole?" Wendy was stunned, and said, "Does this mean that we will be like you too?" "There are loopholes in the system, naturally I will find a way to fix the loopholes. Reaper is the administrator of this system. If the loopholes exist, he will repair loopholes and complete the work that should be completed!¡± Su Zhan said, ¡°So... Yes, you are the same. Although you have escaped a disaster, you have been on the death list and become the target of the god of death. It will kill you one by one and complete the work!" "Death...list?" Although she had such speculations when she saw the news, she felt that some...some were not so easy to accept when she heard the answers, especially related to such mysterious things as the god of death... "Then why are you all right?" Wendy asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Because the god of death does not have the strength to arrange my death, because Claire is my woman, so we are fine. If you still want to ask Teacher Liu, it is because she is hiding in the mental hospital, god of death. There is no chance, and there is no need to go to war. So, if you want to survive, you can consider this method. However, it is not a long-term solution. Reaper will slowly send people on the death list to the hospital, and wait until the number is reduced If it is enough, it will open up. Earthquakes, fires, and collapses are all possible!" 704 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 704 "Linglingling...linglingling..." While Wendy was in a trance, her phone rang suddenly, and she took out a look and found it was Kevin.Wendy didn''t want to answer, but because of a daze, he pressed the wrong button and hit the answer button. "Wendy? I just found a piece of news with the same situation as you, it''s 1..." "Flight 180, a premonition of death, escaped a section and then died bizarrely. Now only three people are still alive, one is in a mental hospital, two people are unaffected. These two people are called Claire and Su Zhan." Wendy followed him. Words said. Kevin on the other end of the phone was stunned, and said for a long time: "You, do you know?" "I''m with them right now, I''m a little messy, let''s call back." Wendy said and hung up the phone directly. "What should I do now?" Wendy asked and asked himself. "All you have to do now is get a good night''s sleep, and then think calmly..." "Thinking about?" "Do you want to live, how to live!" Su Zhan smiled and said."It''s too late. I''m afraid it will be dangerous if you go back at this time. Death may appear at any time, so the sofa will be lent to you. At least tonight...you can have a good night''s sleep!" Item 0851 Wendy didn''t have that intuitive feeling about the danger mentioned by Su Zhan, but she was so confused now that she simply accepted Su Zhan''s proposal to stay here for one night and think about it. Claire was very sympathetic to Wendy''s encounter, so after Su Zhan returned to the room, Claire had a drink and chat with Wendy to comfort her, until it was late, Wendy was also a little drunk, Claire Then I carefully removed all the wine bottles and the like, unplugged everything from the sockets, closed the windows, and made sure that there would be no accidents before turning back to the room. "She is asleep." Claire lay in Su Zhan''s arms and whispered. Su Zhan replied in a low voice, put his arms around Claire and said, "Go to sleep, I should be busy tomorrow." "Yeah." Claire replied heavily. When Su Zhan said so, she knew that he would not stand by. For Wendy, Claire really thought she was very pitiful. When Claire was with Wendy just now, Su Zhan had already decided. It''s almost time to do the task. Wake up the next morning, Wendy opened his eyes to see the strange environment and was stunned. After a while, he realized where he was, and then found that Su Zhan and Claire were already awake. "Sorry!" Wendy hurriedly said apologetically, she did not expect that she slept so badly, probably because she drank a lot of wine yesterday. "When you wake up, go and clean up, and then go out to eat." Su Zhan said casually with a smile. Wendy went to the bathroom, and the cold water brushed her face, making her sober.After washing out, the three of them came out directly from the hotel. They thought it was only for breakfast, but they found that Su Zhan didn¡¯t seem to stop and go in when passing by several restaurants. They walked three blocks and turned around. Yes, and then came to a fast food restaurant, Su Zhan went in. "Hamburger, Coke?" Eat this early in the morning, let alone Wendy, even if Claire feels something is wrong, this is not what Su Zhan likes to eat. Looking for a place by the window and sitting down, Claire asked in a low voice, "Is something going to happen?" Wendy hurried over and looked at it seriously. Su Zhan took a bite of the hamburger and shook the Coke in the glass. He could hear the sound of ice cubes colliding inside."Do you believe that this glass of Coke can kill two people?" "..." Seeing the Coke in Su Zhan''s hands, the two of them didn''t react, but Claire reacted quickly and said: "You mean, the important person is going to have an accident? And it''s still two people?" "Who is it? You have to remind them!" Wendy also reacted and said excitedly. Su Zhan picked up the Coke and drank it, looking out the window. On the opposite side of the street is a beauty salon. Two hotly dressed women walked into the beauty salon chatting and laughing with each other. One of them was drinking a glass of Coke in his hand. "Eshly and Eshlyn!" Following Su Zhan''s gaze, Wendy quickly recognized these two people and said with excitement: "Coke, they are holding Coke, my God... Is it them? No, I''m going to remind them." With that, Wendy was about to go out. "Remind me? You told them that Coke would kill them, do they believe it?" Su Zhan said lightly. Wendy stopped for an instant, and after hesitating, she still said, "Try that too, I can''t just watch it like this!" Wendy hurried out and quickly ran across the street. "Hi." Wendy went into the beauty salon, and Ashley and Ashlyn were about to enter, but they did not see the boss.Hearing the shouts, Ashley and Ashlyn were a little surprised to see Wendy."Why are you here? You never seem to come to such a place?" "Coke, give me Coke, don''t take it in, it will kill you." Wendy said eagerly. The expressions of Echlie and Echline changed in an instant. They looked at Cola and said, "You said, it will kill us? You lunatic, do you want to fight?" "Really, believe me, it will really kill you. Listen, although we escaped from the roller coaster, but the matter is not over yet. We are already on the death list, and the god of death will hunt us down. Wendy explained hurriedly, but Ashley and Echelin were obviously unmoved, but found it absurd, thinking Wendy might have come to quarrel on purpose. "Fuck, you lunatic had better stay away." The two cursed, and turned around to go in.When Wendy saw that they didn''t believe it, he wanted to hold them, who knew that his shoulders were being held. Turning around, they saw Su Zhan and Claire. "Since they don''t believe it, let them go." Su Zhan said lightly. "But, but they will die." Wendy called. Su Zhan smiled and said: "They don''t accept your kindness. Do you care about their life and death? You are really a good person." "Wait with peace of mind, I''ll help you out in a while." Su Zhan said with a smile. Although Wendy was still a little anxious, but calmed down somewhat, Su Zhan... shouldn''t stand idly by. "Zerzzi." Su Zhan drank Coke and randomly looked at the structure of the beauty salon.Along the wall, I have already seen Ashley and Ashlyn. One blonde, one black hair, the two came here to sunbathe. There are two sunbathing machines in the room. The two adjusted the temperature, and the cola quilt was placed on the side table. The two talked and laughed while turning over the music CD on the shelf next to them, taking off their clothes, revealing a uniform bronze color. skin.In the process, neither of them noticed that the fixed place of the wooden shelf was loose. Putting on the music and taking off their clothes, the two lay in the sunbathing machine, put on headphones and eye masks, and the machine cover slowly fell. At first glance, the covered machine looks like a coffin. The blond-haired Ashlyn has a better figure than Ashley, especially the waves look beautiful in shape. In contrast, Ashley is smaller. Thinking of the fate of the two for a while, Su Zhan can''t help shook his head. It''s too miserable, and it''s too bad! 705 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 705 Item 0852 "what happened?" Wendy, who had been staring at Su Zhan, shook his head when he saw him, and hurriedly asked. Su Zhan shook his head and smiled: "It''s nothing, but it''s a pity that the two of them are so good." Wendy paused: "Then don''t let them die." "Honey, can you see?" Claire took Su Zhan''s arm and asked in a low voice curiously. Not only Wendy is paying attention to Su Zhan, but Claire, the woman who is Su Zhan, has him in the eyes.Seeing Su Zhan staring at the wall, as if he was admiring something. Although it was a bit ridiculous, it wasn¡¯t like seeing ridiculous things once or twice, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Su Zhan could see through and see. what! "Yes!" Su Zhan said casually with a smile. "Echelin''s body is better than Ashley, but it''s a pity that no matter how good the body is, she will turn into a barbecue in a while. Thinking about it, it''s a bit disgusting." Claire thought about the scene subconsciously, uh... it was really off-putting.As for Su Zhan''s ability to see through, Claire was not so surprised. She discovered that Su Zhan had many secrets. She was really curious about who her man was! Dynamic music sounded from the earphones, wearing special glasses, and Ashlyn and Ashley twisted slightly under the swagger of the fluorescent lamp with the music.The two didn''t wear anything at this time, and this twist caused the waves to tremble and tremble, and it seemed that people couldn''t help but swing with it. The temperature in the room is getting higher and higher, and the ice cubes in the Coke cup are gradually melting, and soon... a pool of water has appeared under the cup, and it is expanding, flowing slowly along the lines of the table. Tick ??tick The water dropped drop by drop, and there was a heater under the table. Drops of water gathered together and splashed onto the line. You heard a scream, the wire was broken and sparks were released, and then you saw the voltage on the heater. Increase rapidly. Jump directly to 230! It is very clear that the maximum voltage must not exceed 250! The heater has started to smoke. And the two people in the sunbathing machine didn''t notice at all, humming and twisting hilariously, as if they didn''t know... the danger was imminent. "Oh¡­¡­" When the voltage reached 250, the two finally noticed the temperature rise, and the humming sound stopped a bit. The heat made them uncomfortable. Sweat beads have appeared on them, and they couldn''t help but feel a little dry while pursing their mouths. The temperature is getting higher and higher, and it has exceeded 250 to 300 in a blink of an eye. When the temperature reaches a certain level, the fan in the room will start, which is also a protective measure. The violent wind blows, and the clothes on the hangers next to them begin to swing slightly. The force of the clothes swinging and the wind of the fan make the hangers seem to sway. Ashley took off a headset and said, "It seems a bit overheated, hell... I seem to have adjusted the temperature too high." "What?" Echelin asked without hearing her earphones. At this moment, the swaying clothes hanger finally fell over. The moment it fell, it hit the wooden shelf on the Echelin sunbathing machine. The wooden shelf that was originally loose fell off and hit the machine. .Echelin, who heard the sound, wanted to open the lid to see what was going on. As a result, this push happened to make it come across along the wooden shelf on the box, and it happened that the two ends were directly stuck in the two machines. The middle of the lid. Ashlyn and Ashley were shocked and pushed the lid hurriedly. Unfortunately, the wooden shelf was stuck so hard that it couldn''t be pushed open. The temperature was getting higher and higher, and the two of them were already panicking, ignoring the pain of the hot hands and feet of the fluorescent lamp, pushing the lid hard in the small space. "Does anyone help? Help...Help..." The two called out loudly. The hot temperature had already made them feel uncomfortable, and the pain of being roasted all over made them feel the threat of death. "boom!" When the two were panicked and asked for help, the door was suddenly pushed open. Although the two people who heard the voice could not see who it was, their voices for help became stronger and stronger. "This¡­¡­" Wendy came in with Su Zhan and couldn''t help taking a breath when she saw this scene. "How could it be like this?" Su Zhan walked over slowly, stepped across the wooden shelf in the middle, and sat on the ground casually.Through the changes in the machine gap, Su Zhan smiled and said to Echelin: "How do you feel sunbathing?" "Help, help us!" Echelin looked familiar with this person but didn''t remember it for a while, and she didn''t care so much at this time, she waved her hand and shouted at him. "After a while, the sunbathing lights will split, this machine will explode, and you will die in the explosion." Su Zhan said faintly, then turned his head and said to Ecily on the other side: "And you are actually quite unlucky. If it explodes, you die, but you didn''t explode, but you were burned to death by fire, tusk...Do you know why? Just because of a glass of Coke!" At this time, how can the two of them think about it? The threat of death is imminent! "Please, help us, help us..." Echelin had already seen the Riguang lights above her head shattering. She was already panicked and didn''t know what to say, so she could only beg. "Seeing them like this, are you out of breath?" Su Zhan asked Wendy with a smile. Are you out of breath? Seeing that the two of them did not listen to their persuasion and ended up in this situation, Wendy naturally felt very relieved. Just now he said that he was a lunatic. Now you know what happened?However, it is still important to save people. "Exhausted, you save them." Wendy hurriedly called. Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, lifted his foot and tapped gently. Click...The wooden shelf between the two machines shattered instantly, losing the barrier of the wooden shelf. The two of Echelin quickly opened the lid and crawled out of the machine.Their bodies were already hot and flushed, but the two of them felt very lucky! Chapter 0853 You always have to pay a price if you want to live! The crowd was watching without wearing anything, but Ashlyn and Ashley didn''t care about embarrassment. They panted and trembled in pain. "Go out first, it will explode in a while." Su Zhan said lightly, Wendy and Claire had already picked up the clothes next to them and put them on them, helping them out. Just walked to the door, two sunbathing machines exploded, and a small piece of debris flew out directly. "This hand again!" Su Zhan curled his mouth, didn''t even move, suddenly released energy and directly shook the fragment away. "According to this rule, this fragment should be rushed to Echelin. In other words, she has escaped twice now?" Su Zhan finally walked out. Several people came to the hall. The sisters Echelin returned Some are still in shock. "Trouble, please send us to the hospital." Echelin said tremblingly. The burning and stinging pain all over her body made her almost unable to hold on. 706 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 706 "Go to the hospital? All right, but even if your burns are cured, you will die." Su Zhan said lightly. The sisters Echelin froze for a moment and said, "Why?" "Why? Think about it and you will know why." Su Zhan said lightly. The two looked at each other, and they didn''t seem to react.Wendy opened the mouth and said: "As I told you before, we are already on the death list. If you go to the hospital, there will definitely be accidents like just now." "Then... what should I do?" The sisters couldn''t help asking in despair. Wendy didn''t speak, just looked at Su Zhan. She can be sure that Su Zhan can predict death! Otherwise, I would not deliberately come to eat in a fast food restaurant so far away, and I can say with certainty that a glass of Coke might kill them! Sisters Echelin reacted quickly at this time and hurriedly looked at Su Zhan: "Please, save us, as long as you are willing to help us, let us do anything." "Go back to the hotel first." Su Zhan said lightly, and the two sisters were overjoyed instantly. When I walked out of the beauty salon, I happened to see the owner of the beauty salon standing at the door, looking a little worried.Seeing them come out, still like this, the boss was also stunned. "You''re lucky this time, otherwise your store will be closed and you will have to go to jail." Su Zhan said lightly, ignoring the stunned boss, and took a taxi back to the hotel. After returning to the hotel room to settle down, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.The sisters Echelin grinned in pain, even if they were doing nothing, the burning sensation made them feel painful. "Do they really need to go to the hospital?" Wendy couldn''t help asking Su Zhan. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Going to the hospital will not get better for a short time. It will hurt or it will hurt. And I have no interest and no time to accompany them in the hospital, so if they risk going to the hospital, then go there." Shake your head! Sisters Echelin didn''t dare to show up, they didn''t want to experience the terrible death again. "Do you have any idea?" Wendy asked, looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "How do you know I have a way?" "I don''t know, it''s just an intuition." Wendy said. "Of course I have a way. I can even cure them instantly, but why should I do this? I can still feel the pain, it is better than not feeling anything at all." Su Zhan said lightly and turned to the bedroom. Claire followed, but Sister Ashlyn and Wendy looked at each other and were silent. "My dear, are you really not going to help them? They are really pitiful in this way, and I think... they should be willing to pay some price." Claire walked to Su Zhan''s side and said softly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "What do you want to say?" "I just want to say that you have saved Teacher Liu, even if they are saved together, as long as they are willing to pay the price." Claire explained. "Then what price do you think they should pay?" Su Zhan asked with interest. Claire shook his head first, and then slowly said: "I know that you have a secret hidden in your body, foretell death, invulnerability, and even perspective. You are not an ordinary person, and you have this strength to save everyone. Your real purpose should be death. Right? So whether they die or live is not important to you. If they are willing to pay the price you are satisfied with, you will save them by the way." "The woman''s intuition is quite accurate!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Whether it is active or passive, you are saving women. There is nothing wrong with this, so if they are willing to pay the price to satisfy you, you can help them." "You know what the price is, aren''t you jealous?" Su Zhan didn''t expect Claire to take the initiative to say so. Claire shook his head: "Although it must be a little uncomfortable to pull, but if it can save their lives, I won''t stop it!" "I see." Su Zhan nodded, and didn''t say whether to help them or not. The weather here is not too good. It rains very frequently, and it starts to rain again unknowingly. The emotions of the Echelin sisters have stabilized, and Wendy is lost in thought looking at the rain outside. Wendy was awakened suddenly by the sound of the phone, and Wendy connected the call. It was Kevin who called. Kevin first cared about Wendy¡¯s safety situation, but Wendy was obviously not interested in talking to her more. Kevin also heard Wendy¡¯s indifferent meaning, and quickly turned the topic to tell her that the school is a playground. A memorial service for the dead will be held at the cemetery at eight tomorrow morning. "I see, I''ll go. Uh...Be careful yourself, pay attention to the signs around you." Wendy still reminded. Hanging up, Wendy turned around and knocked on the door, then pushed in. "The school will hold a memorial service in the cemetery tomorrow. Can we go?" Wendy asked Su Zhan after coming in. Now it can be said that everyone''s lives are in the hands of Su Zhan, even Wendy, who has a stronger desire for control, unknowingly handed this control to Su Zhan. Chapter 0854 Wendy''s Sister "You can just go with me, and the others will stay here. I have made arrangements for this room. As long as I don''t go out, nothing will happen." Su Zhan said casually. "Oh, well, let me tell them." Wendy nodded and turned and went out. Although the Echelin sisters couldn''t go, and Su Zhan''s departure made them a little flustered, but Wendy said that they didn''t have the courage to go to the Soviet War to argue. The hotel originally had only one room. Before Wendy lived on the sofa, it was okay, but now that the Echelin sisters are obviously unable to sleep, they asked for a pair of bedding from the hotel and let them both hit the floor. They didn''t complain. No words for a night, calm and calm. The next morning, Su Zhan and Wendy drove out in Claire''s car. Driving all the way to the cemetery, people have arrived one after another, and the survivors of the roller coaster have also arrived. "Go by yourself, I''ll be waiting for you in the car." Su Zhan said. Wendy nodded, opened the door and went down. The memorial service is actually a clich¨¦, nothing more than a cutscene of remembrance and remembrance.Su Zhan sat in the car and waited, watching Wendy look for the survivors very enthusiastically, reminding them one by one. Frankie, a graduate with a camera, Lewis who quarreled with Kevin on the roller coaster, and some non-mainstream Ian and Erin dressed up. At that time, Lewis and Kevin accidentally affected them when they quarreled with Kevin. So get off. There are also two girls, one is Julie, and the other is Su Zhan from an Asian. They are just a trick. Wendy''s reminder was obviously useless, except for Kevin who might believe it, others didn''t believe it at all, and even thought Wendy was alarmist, the same as the reaction of the sisters Ashlyn. Wendy couldn''t help it. Because after the roller coaster incident ended, the remaining people have not died!So it is difficult for them to believe that death may come at any time, and they are already on the death list. "Julie, you must follow me!" 707 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 707 Wendy pulled a girl and said in a deep voice. Julie, Wendy''s sister, the relationship between the two is not very harmonious.As for the little girls, they are somewhat rebellious, and Julie didn''t care about Wendy''s reminder. "Enough, what death, what death list, when did you start believing these? I made an appointment with someone to go shopping, you don''t waste my time." Julie said impatiently and wanted to dump it. Open Wendy. "Julie! Believe me, can you believe me? Just once, you have to listen to me anyway, I promise that as long as I survive, I won''t care about you again. I know you don''t believe what I said, Esch Sister Lin can testify that what they experienced personally, if they weren''t rescued, there are now two of them lying here. Half a day, it took you half a day, you go and see, if you still don''t believe it... I don''t care about you." Julie looked at Wendy in silence for a long time, and said: "This is what you said, you will leave me alone in the future." "Well, really!" "Okay, I''ll go and have a look with you." Julie reluctantly agreed. Wendy was overjoyed and dragged her into the car as if afraid she would run away. "Who is this? It''s handsome." Julie got into the car and looked at Su Zhan curiously, and asked with a smile. "My name is Su Zhan, are you Wendy''s younger sister?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then looked at Wendy. Wendy didn''t speak, but looked at Su Zhan with that kind of begging eyes. Obviously, she was asking Su Zhan to help Julie. Su Zhan smiled and agreed.The eyes of the two changed. Julie naturally didn''t know what it meant. She was very interested in Su Zhan now, and it was in line with her requirements!Therefore, she was very proactive along the way and kept asking questions. "Alas, there seems to be some food in front of me. I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten yet in the morning." Julie shouted, pointing to a corner fast food restaurant in front. There are many fast food restaurants on the corners of this kind, just a small window without a seat. Su Zhan drove over and bought a few burgers and drinks. Julie smiled and said thank you. "Find a place to stop and drive after eating." Wendy said cautiously. "Alright!" Nodded, drove the car forward for a while, stopped in the parking area, kept a certain distance from the car in front, pulled the handbrake, and stopped to eat. Wendy felt a little bit wrong as he ate, and it couldn''t be said that there was a very depressed feeling.Looking around, there is a big truck with a face in the middle of the road and preparing to reverse, and the direction of the rear of the truck is slowly coming towards this side, getting closer and closer, which makes her feel more crisis. She reached out and slapped the back of the truck vigorously and shouted: "It''s too close, stop, stop!" Hearing the sound, the driver stepped on the brakes and stopped, and then was about to turn around, but this was when the car turned off inexplicably, and it didn''t even stop after a long time. The depression became stronger and stronger, and Wendy was already a little restless. There is a car in front of it, with a wall on one side and the rear of a truck on the other, as if trapped in the middle. Wendy subconsciously turned his head to look behind, and saw a truck swaying and rushing in the distance, and then took a closer look...There was no driver inside! "Quickly leave..." Wendy turned and shouted at Su Zhan, trying to remind him of danger. Seeing Su Zhan throwing away the Coke without a rush, he said with some regret: "This car is really troubled and difficult. It''s finally going to die." After finishing, Su Zhan suddenly punched under Wendy and Julie''s surprised eyes. With a bang, the windshield was directly shattered. Su Zhan got up and went straight out, then stretched out his hand and said, "Come out." "Get out, hurry up!" Wendy woke up like a dream, pulling Julie who was still ignorant and hurried out. As soon as he climbed out, the truck behind him had directly hit him. Kaka Kaka, the car was crushed to pieces.The truck''s engine cooling fan spread out and slid directly to the car in front. It happened to be a convertible in front of it. The sudden impact caused the driver in the car to have his head cut off by the cooling fan before he could react! Chapter 0855 His hands have magic! "Puff!" The blood brain plasma was cut and flew out. Su Zhan yanked Wendy who was still in shock so as not to be splashed. Julie on the side was not so lucky, her face... her clothes splashed. "Yes... Frankie." Wendy''s reaction was a bit quicker, and she quickly met the driver whose head had been cut off and recognized him. She still remembered that when she was in the cemetery just now, she reminded him that he still dismissed it. She didn''t expect to be killed here in an instant. "Oh, four birds with one stone!" Su Zhan glanced at the main mission, and he had already avoided the death arranged by the god of death three times! In other words, the situation just now was normal and I should be going to die. Together with Wendy and Julie, plus Frankie in front, it was not a kill.But because of Wendy''s hunch and Su Zhan''s decisiveness, the three of them did not die, Frankie died. "Wow¡­¡­" Julie woke up from the shock and yelled wildly, Wendy didn''t dislike the dirty stuff on her body, holding her for constant comfort. "The car is really scrapped." Looking at the car that had been squashed, Su Zhan turned his head and said to them: "Okay, let''s leave first." "Yeah." Wendy nodded, holding Julie, who had been completely frightened, and followed Su Zhan step by step. Back at the hotel, the sisters Echelin and Claire knew that Julie appeared, as well as Julie''s blood and scared look. They knew that something must have happened. "Frankie is dead." Wendy said in a deep voice, and the sisters Echelin fell silent for an instant. On the roller coaster before, Frankie hated to take the camera and shoot them all the time, which made them very disgusted, but when he heard the news of his death, he still felt uncomfortable, especially thinking of himself... This kind of death threat, this kind of oppression, if it weren''t for Su Zhan''s presence, I''m afraid they would have collapsed long ago, otherwise they couldn''t be quiet, and then thought of what Claire said when she chatted with Claire before. "The only one who can save you is him, but he will not save you for no reason. Therefore, you must save yourself and you must prove that you have the value of being saved by him!" "How can he feel valuable? What needs to be paid?" Wendy was busy explaining what happened just now and comforting Julie. At this time, she didn''t need the sisters Echelin as proof, and Julie had already believed Wendy''s words. Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in this comforting drama, turned back to the room, and waited until they calmed down.Not long after lying down, the door was gently pushed open. It was neither Wendy nor Claire. It was Echelin who came in! Ashlyn didn''t wear clothes but was wrapped in a bath towel. Her burns were not healed, and every movement made her feel very painful.Entering through gritted teeth, Echelin closed the door with her backhand, watching Su Zhan looking at herself with that playful look, and she loosened her bath towel. The bronze-colored skin was a little red, and the whole person stood in front of Su Zhan unobstructed. She lowered her head nervously and put her hands close to her legs, as if waiting for trial. "You shouldn''t choose this time!" In the silence, Su Zhan spoke. 708 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 708 "Why, why?" Echelin asked hurriedly when she heard this as if she wanted to refuse. "You look like this now, even if I want to play, it''s not enough. What''s more, it is inconvenient to have so many people outside!" Su Zhan said. "So... what should I do?" Echelin said anxiously. If she didn''t have the opportunity to express it in front of others, and her body might not be able to get better when, she wasn''t even sure if she could wait until then, and if there was a chance at that time.That''s why she took advantage of this opportunity and hurried over to express her attitude. "Do you have the courage to take a fight?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Yes, yes!" Although she asked suddenly, Echelin nodded quickly. "well!" Su Zhan nodded, got up and walked towards Echelin. "The only thing that interests me is this pair. They are all natural, right?" Su Zhan reached out to Echelin and squeezed it. It hurts! Ashlyn stood up without avoiding, nodding slightly. "That''s good!" Su Zhan smiled and moved his palm wantonly. Ashlyn had already made a decision when she came in, so Su Zhan''s recklessness did not surprise her.On the contrary, what surprised her was that except for the pain at the beginning, afterwards... it became more and more comfortable. It''s not just the pinched area, but the whole body is very comfortable. The tingling sensation after burning seems to have subsided a lot. Echelin looked down at herself suspiciously, since the burn marks on her body had disappeared strangely. recovered? Echelin suddenly heard the previous dialogue between Wendy and Su Zhan. At the time, she thought Su Zhan was an exaggeration, but she did not expect that he really had the ability to cure them instantly! This, this is amazing, it''s incredible. "Does your hand have magic? Can it be cured if you touch it?" Echelin couldn''t help being curious, and asked. Su Zhan smiled, squeezed hard and said: "For women, yes, my hands do have magic. Okay, this dress is here for you. After putting it on, I will go out with me at night." Echelin stared at the sportswear that suddenly appeared and didn¡¯t understand where Su Zhan was taken out. After she left the room and found that everyone was looking at herself, Echelin reacted and hurried. Put on your sportswear. Outside, it was naturally another question and answer. Echelin didn''t hide it either, telling them that Su Zhan touched herself, and then she recovered. He also gave the clothes to herself, and said she would go out with herself at night.Ashley complained why Ashlyn didn''t ask herself to go with her, wondering if she also went in and begged the Soviet Union. Claire had guessed that Echelin was hiding something, but didn''t say anything. After all, she also hoped that she could survive. As for Wendy vaguely guessed a few too, but because to answer Julie''s doubts, there is no time to think. Time just passed away quietly. After having dinner from the hotel together, Su Zhan wiped his mouth and said to Echelin: "Let''s go, come out with me." Item 0856 Ashlyn nodded in response and stood up a little nervously. Although he didn''t know where to go or what to do, Ashlyn did not hesitate.Seeing them getting up to leave, Ashley suddenly spoke."I... can I go together?" "You?" Su Zhan looked at E Xili. Ashley nodded hurriedly. "Do you know what we are going out and do you have to follow?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. doing what? Do you still have to say what Echelin''s shy look does? "Do you think I was embarrassed to take her out for a shot? Ha ha, if you are not afraid of death, you can follow along. Anyway, even if the two are together, I don''t care." Su Zhan sneered. Ashley can''t help but hesitate when she sees this. Seeing Echlie hesitate, Su Zhan didn''t waste time waiting for her, and after a hello, he took Echlin out.After closing the door and going out, Ashley hesitated, but finally did not follow. Coming out of the hotel, Su Zhan took Echelin and strolled down the street.Ashlyn didn''t know what Su Zhan was going to do, so she followed her step by step.The dark night surrounding her made her feel as if she was in the middle of danger, and she might be swallowed by darkness at any time. "No one who is on the death list normally will die, but if you are lucky enough to find some signs in advance, you can avoid it. According to my guess, death will temporarily stop after three times. I have saved you twice before. Now, as long as you avoid it again, your life will be temporarily saved." Su Zhan said slowly. Ashlyn was stunned, then overjoyed. Is it enough to avoid it again? "It''s safe for the time being? So...that means there will be danger?" Echelin quickly suppressed her excitement and asked calmly. "How can the person being targeted by the god of death be safe so easily? It''s just to give you some time to breathe a sigh of relief, and then suddenly give you a moment when you think things are over and safe. I will take you out this time. It is to take the initiative to create a third chance for the god of death, if you are afraid...you can go back and let others come." "No, I won''t go back!" Although Echlin was also scared, she was still safe with Su Zhan. If she can escape three times, she won''t have to worry about it."Us, what do we need to do?" "We don''t have to do anything, just wait for Death to arrange." Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly turned into the alley next to him. This is the alley between the two buildings. It is not very long, but very dim. There are external stairs on both sides of the walls. It is a typical small town building.Echelin quietly grasped Su Zhan by the corners of his clothes, a little afraid of the dark, and the psychological preparation made her feel very dangerous. Coming to the middle of the alley step by step, Su Zhan suddenly stopped, pulled Echelin to the front, and said lightly: "It''s time for you to pay the price." Ashlyn was stunned, and said, "Here?" "I''m idle and I''m idle. If you don''t do anything to make Death feel the opportunity to take advantage of it, how can it be easy to use." Su Zhan said lightly. Ashlyn gritted her teeth: "Understood." As the words fell, Echelin slowly squatted down, untied his trousers chain a little strangely, and couldn''t help showing a frightened expression. She was obviously frightened by Xiao Su Zhan, her face flushed and looked up at Su Zhan. , Ashlyn lowered her head and leaned over. In the silent and dark alley, there was no one around, and no one knew what was happening here.At the beginning, Echelin''s mind was still a little confused, and she could still feel nervous and nervous, but gradually or unconsciously, she somewhat forgot where she was, forgot that there was a threat of death, and was completely immersed. Among this stimulus. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and felt Echelin''s skills. Although she was a bit jerky, she worked hard so it was pretty good.Suddenly moved, Echelin couldn''t bear it for an instant. At the moment Su Zhan let go, she couldn''t help but cough violently.At this moment, they didn''t know who placed a pot of flowers on the outer building above their heads. At this moment, a strange wind blew and the flower pot fell directly. The speed is very fast, and the location is very accurate, it is exactly the top of Echelin''s head! At this time, Echelin was still coughing and didn''t notice a flowerpot falling off the top of her head. Su Zhan looked at Echelin as if waiting for her to continue after coughing. Dimly couldn''t see things clearly, the strange wind covered up the voice. The accident seems to happen soon. Ashlyn wiped the corners of her mouth and raised her head. She continued to find that Su Zhan had stretched out her hand. She thought he was going to grab his hair and handed her head obediently, but found that Su Zhan¡¯s palm was pointing upwards instead of facing upwards. Instead of grabbing one''s own hair, it seems to be picking up something. "boom!" Su Zhan''s hands didn''t move at all, and Echelin could feel a strong wind messing up her hair, causing her to subconsciously slump on the ground. 709 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 709 "flower pot?" Ashlyn calmed down to see what it was. "Congratulations, I have avoided it three times." Su Zhan said lightly. Echelin looked up subconsciously."How come there are flower pots in this place? And..." "Moreover?" Su Zhan looked at Echelin hesitantly and said, "Are you trying to say that a flowerpot might not kill you?" "Even if the flowerpot is hit at this height, it may only be severely injured, so it shouldn''t be 100% dead, right?" Echelin said. "Who told you that it''s just a flowerpot?" Su Zhan laughed, and suddenly he squeezed his palms, and heard a click, the flowerpots shattered, and the soil and flowers fell one after another. Soon... there was only a finger-long nail left in Su Zhan''s hand. ! "This... how come there are nails?" Ashlyn took a deep breath. If this impact force can''t kill herself with a flowerpot, it would be different with this nail.Who would have thought that there are still spikes in the flowerpot?This is the horror of death! "This flower should have been folded before, so use nails to fix it and let it grow together again." Su Zhan said lightly."This thing is the real murderer of your life!" Chapter 0857 I am the master! Echelin was silent, she didn''t expect the accident to come so suddenly, and she didn''t expect it to be so weird. Who would have thought that there were nails in the flowerpot?She is very fortunate now, fortunate that she and Su Zhan came out, and took the initiative to resolve this crisis, otherwise, no matter how much she pays attention to the signs, she will not be able to escape the weird arrangement of Death! "Also... continue?" Although it was temporarily safe, Echelin felt more and more that she should please Su Zhan. "Of course, you don''t think that this is enough, right?" Su Zhan said lightly. Ashlyn shook her head quickly: "No, no, no...I...I am yours now, and you can do whatever you want." "Come here, turn around and hold on to the wall." Su Zhan ordered, and Echelin did not care about being shy and followed Su Zhan''s instructions. Not long after, there was a grunt from the quiet alley, accompanied by bursts The strange wind, the sound became a little weird, so many residents around thought it was haunted! After two o''clock in the morning, Su Zhan returned to the hotel with exhaustion. In the living room, Ashley slept on the floor, Wendy and Julie slept on the sofa, Claire was naturally in the room, Su Zhan let Ashlyn rest and went straight back to the room.After Ashlyn lay down, she didn''t stop at all, and soon fell asleep. It was pretty good that she could persist in doing this for the first time and come back. "Comfortable?" As soon as Su Zhan lay down, he felt Claire crawl over, and asked in a low voice while lying in his arms. "Where is it? You don''t know how strong I am. It''s enough for one person." Su Zhan smiled. "Then do you want to continue?" Claire said. "Forget it, rest early." "Well, anyway, so many people out there must be able to satisfy you." Claire said with a smile, and fell asleep with Su Zhan in his arms. Su Zhan woke up at noon the next day and heard the chattering outside. After listening, it turned out that it was Ashlyn who was talking again.She didn''t know whether it was a psychological effect or because it was really influential. She herself felt that the whole person was a lot easier, as if a kind of haze had disappeared. Maybe... After three times, the god of death temporarily cancelled her attention! You can be temporarily safe after avoiding three times, which gives everyone a glimmer of hope, and the oppressive feeling of death has become less intense.Although it is difficult, there is still hope, not to mention... Su Zhan is still there. The voice quieted down instantly, and everyone couldn''t help being silent when they saw Su Zhan coming out of the room. "Wendy, come out with me later." Again! That was the case last night. As a result, Ashlyn escaped safely three times and was temporarily safe. Now it''s Wendy''s turn. "I...I should only do it once?" Wendy said subconsciously without expecting it would be herself. "The rest of you are all one time!" Su Zhan said, turning around and going to the bathroom to wash. Wendy looked at other people''s enviable eyes but hesitated. Of course she wanted to live, but... she knew what Echelin did when she went out last night.She... She hasn''t considered whether she wants to be like Echelin. "If you don''t want to go for a while, I''ll go!" Seeing Wendy hesitating, Ashley naturally refused to let go of this opportunity, and said, ignoring the pain for fear that others would rob her, and went straight to the bathroom. "Wendy, what are you doing? The opportunity is about to be taken away." Julie said anxiously for her. Wendy shook his head and said nothing, not knowing what it meant. Su Zhan was brushing his teeth, and it was not too surprising to see E Xili coming in. He heard the conversation outside clearly, and she also knew E Xili¡¯s careful thoughts. "Get out!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. Ashley was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly explained: "Wendy doesn''t want to go, so let me go, I can do everything Ashlyn does, and you can do anything to me!" "I said, go out!" Su Zhan''s eyebrows were a little unhappy. Ashley didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so simple, which made her both ashamed and worried, worried that Su Zhan had any opinions on her and refused to help herself... "Don''t let me say it a third time." Su Zhan''s tone was already gloomy when he saw that Ecily was still not leaving. Feeling Su Zhan''s unhappiness, even though Ashley was unwilling, she turned around and went out. When everyone saw Essie''s disappointment, they knew she had failed. Before long, Su Zhan packed up and came out, went to the middle of the living room and looked around and said: "I seriously remind you that I, not you, have the power to decide. The only thing you can do is choose to live, or... Die!" "Wendy..." Su Zhan shouted and looked at Wendy, Wendy hesitated for a moment, nodded and got up. The two of them got out of the room and entered the elevator. Wendy asked a little nervously, "Where are we going?" "Rugby team." Su Zhan said lightly. "The football team? You mean, Lewis?" Among the people I know, Lewis is a rugby player. Now he is going to the rugby team. Obviously, he may have an accident. "Should I go back to pick up the car?" Coming out of the hotel, Wendy asked. From here to the football team, it is not convenient to take a taxi, and Claire''s car is now completely scrapped. "No, just drive my car." 710 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 710 "your car?" Did Wendy not see Su Zhan driving? Suspiciously, she was about to ask Su Zhan''s car, she went to see Su Zhan walked to the clearing of the road and waved abruptly, followed by... the yellow sports car appeared out of thin air, making Wendy completely dumbfounded! "This this¡­¡­" Invulnerable?Either perspective, or the ability to predict death, she can barely accept these, but now suddenly a car is turned out of thin air, Wendy feels that this is just like the existence of death, incredible! "This is my evil spirit chariot, Bumblebee!" Su Zhan said lightly, opened the door of the car and went up. Wendy followed in the car almost blankly, until she saw that Su Zhan was not driving, but the car started by herself. This car...maybe very unusual! Item 0858 "Who are you... on earth?" Seeing the car driving by itself, speeding up and slowing down and waiting for the red light, Wendy finally couldn''t help but ask. "Who do you think I am?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Wendy shook his head."I don''t know, I only know that you are definitely not an ordinary person!" "That''s enough!" Su Zhan smiled."Actually, it doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is the decision you make." "Life or death?" Wendy said. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged, as if you were right. If you are willing to pay the price, or say bluntly that you are willing to be a woman of Su Zhan, you can live.On the contrary, it is necessary to face the death arrangement of the god of death independently, which is equivalent to choosing death. "If... If I''m willing to pay the same price as Ashlyn, you... can you save Julie?" Wendy was silent for a long time before opening and closing. "Use your own virginity to keep my sister alive? It''s really great! However, a woman has only one virginity, so I can only save one person. Are you sure you want to save Julie instead of yourself?" "I''m sure!" Wendy nodded firmly. Su Zhan looked at Wendy, her eyes were very clear and firm, without any reluctance or regret! It seems that I really intend to sacrifice myself for my sister. "Did you deliberately? Knowing that I like you, it is impossible for you to die like this, so I wanted to save your sister by doing this extra?" Su Zhan looked at Wendy and said with a smile. Wendy was stunned."You... do you like me?" Wendy really didn''t expect Su Zhan to like herself, which made her mood subconsciously happy. Su Zhan is handsome, powerful, and mysterious! Such a man likes himself, any woman will be happy, Wendy is not surprised.She thought that she was the same as Echelin and others, but she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would say that she liked herself, and it seemed that she was still serious. At this moment, Wendy didn''t realize that the decision he just made was a bit reluctant. The estrangement in my heart disappeared all at once. It used to be an exchange of conditions and a compromise. If there are likes and feelings in it, then it is naturally not an exchange or a compromise. "I... I don''t know you like me, but I really don''t mean it, I just hope Julie can survive." Wendy explained hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "If I agree to your request and you become my woman, I won''t let you die. Therefore, you are very smart if you change one person for two people!" "Don''t get me wrong, really, I don''t have such thoughts, I..." Wendy was afraid of Su Zhan''s misunderstanding, and hurriedly wanted to explain. But before finishing speaking, Su Zhan grabbed her hand and interrupted with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I''m not angry. I just agree to your conditions, you be my woman, Julie, I will save Her! But, you have to be clear that I am always willing to come to beautiful women. I will not ask Julie to do anything, but if she wants...I will not refuse." "Thanks, thank you..." Wendy replied in a low voice. "You''re welcome, you''re my woman now!" Su Zhan laughed haha, Wendy''s shy appearance made him appetite so much that he grabbed her hand and rubbed it slightly. That tickling sensation made Wendy very unaccustomed, and the heart speeded up in a short time, as if he was about to jump out. Wendy''s temperament is pure and unique, long and cute. She was very popular in school before, and she was called a school girl. There are countless suitors, but she has never fallen in love, and never thought that she would become Other women, she didn''t know what to do, nor what Su Zhan would do, let alone what she should do if Su Zhan was going to do anything.She was thinking like this in her head, and it took a long time for her to react. It seems that there is a traffic jam? "Strange, this road usually doesn''t get stuck in traffic." Wendy mumbled suspiciously while looking at the long queue of cars in front of him. "There was a car accident ahead, and a large truck turned over in the middle of the road. Looking at the situation, the traffic will not clear for a while." Su Zhan said lightly. Although we can''t see what happened before, Wendy didn''t doubt Su Zhan''s words. "What do you do then? Or we detour?" Wendy said. But after finishing talking, Wendy realized that it was impossible to make a detour. The car stuck here and couldn''t move at all, and the back was full. Suddenly there was a car accident, traffic jam, and their purpose of this trip, Wendy was a little surprised: "Couldn''t this also be done by Death? Deliberately trapped us here, afraid you will save Lewis?" "The reaction is quite quick." Su Zhan smiled."It looks like it''s afraid of me? Otherwise, it won''t deliberately stop me. Also, it can''t help me if the person it wants to kill is saved by me again and again. How can I show the majesty of death without doing something!" "Then what to do? You can''t be trapped like this forever. Wouldn''t it allow it to succeed." Wendy said anxiously. "It''s not that troublesome. This method is still far from stopping me, that is, it has no substance, otherwise I would have killed it." Su Zhan smiled and said, holding Wendy''s hand: " Keep your eyes open." "What are you looking at?" Wendy asked suspiciously. As soon as the voice fell, she felt that she was empty and she couldn''t help falling backwards. Just when she was about to fall, she pulled her over with a strong force and threw herself directly. Su Zhan''s arms. "Are you OK?" Holding Wendy, Su Zhan said with a smile, and Wendy was quite expected to feel the impact at that moment. "No, it''s okay, what''s going on, we, we are on the training ground?" Wendy shook his head and looked around. I was sitting in the car just now, but now I''m on the training ground in a flash? Where is Lewis''s training ground? This... is this a dream? "It''s just a small means of teleportation." Su Zhan explained with a smile, and walked toward the training ground with his arms around Wendy''s waist. "Car, what about your car?" Wendy suddenly reacted and asked worriedly. Su Zhan smiled: "It will drive over by itself." Chapter 0859: The Power of Belief and Law 711 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 711 The football team¡¯s training ground is very formal, and the two went into the training room to find Lewis after registering.As soon as I walked to the door of the training room, I heard the horrified shout of Hysteria from inside, and I pushed the door in. The first thing I saw was a terrifying picture. I saw a person sitting on the training equipment, his head smashed and flattened by the exercise machine.The blood burst all over the place, exuding bursts of pungent blood. The people around were scared and stupid. The sudden accident caught them off guard, and they couldn''t remember anything except yelling. Although his head has been slapped, his identity is obvious, Lewis! Recognizing it was Lewis, Wendy subconsciously threw himself into Su Zhan''s arms. It''s disgusting and horrible! I thought that Frankie''s death was terrifying enough, half of his head was shaved off by the cooling fan, but Lewis died even more miserably, his head was directly smashed, and even the outline was not left, only flesh and blood residues. The rolling nausea rushed up, and Wendy could not help but vomit. This bloody and terrifying scene is really not acceptable to everyone. "Wow¡­¡­" Someone can''t stand it and just vomited it out. Su Zhan hugged Wendy, patting her back with his palm. After a while, Wendy gradually suppressed the rolling nausea and got up from Su Zhan''s arms. "Let''s go!" Now that Lewis is dead, there is no need to stay here. The two walked out of the training room, the wind blew, and the nausea that had just been suppressed hit again. Wendy hurriedly walked two steps to the corner and bent over and retched. "Are you all right?" Su Zhan asked and prepared to go. "Don''t, don''t come over, I''m fine." Wendy hurriedly stopped, after all, it''s embarrassing to look like this. Su Zhan stopped and did not pass, but at this moment, he heard a roar, and then saw a car driving in from the gate of the training ground. It seemed that the team leader should have heard the news. Came here.The speed of the car was very fast. In a blink of an eye, it was already close. At this moment, the car seemed to overwhelm some bumps. The driver shook and hurriedly tried to stabilize the car, but the car suddenly lost control.The brakes seemed to be malfunctioning at this moment, and they bumped into Wendy. The performance of the car is very good and it accelerates quickly. It took only five or six seconds before and after, and the car was already less than ten meters away from stability. Wendy just heard the sound and turned his head. "Old-fashioned!" Su Zhan shook his head. Just when the car was about to hit Wendy, Wendy''s face was already horrified, the car... suddenly stopped, the whole world, the whole picture seemed to stop suddenly. same! Su Zhan Shi Shiran walked towards Wendy slowly, picked up Wendy and walked aside, then gently pointed. "Snapped!" Time returned to normal, and the car ran out and hit the wall directly. With a bang, the front of the car hit the wall, and the huge impact directly shook the airbag out. "Oh my God!" The people around rushed to rescue the people like they had just awakened from their dreams. When the driver was rescued, he was surprised to find that he was not injured. People could not help shouting for luck. "Because he is not yet dead?" His car was scrapped, but there was nothing wrong with him. He was so lucky that he had no other explanation except when he was not dead. Wendy was in shock, and didn''t know how Su Zhan saved herself. "Twice!" Whether it¡¯s a car, a flowerpot, or various accidents, it¡¯s fatal to ordinary people, and it¡¯s even hard to react to it, but for Su Zhan, it¡¯s a little bit pediatric. There is no challenge or difficulty.As long as people are next to the Soviet war, nothing can happen. However, Su Zhan still couldn''t feel how this weird layout was done. At least for now, he can''t tell. ... ... The Hornet had already reached the training ground, Su Zhan and Wendy got into the car. "Bumblebee, just go around, I want to do something." Su Zhan confessed, leaning on the chair and thinking. This kind of coincidence arrangement is actually not a big deal. If Su Zhan thinks that he can do it, the real difficulty lies in how the god of death can easily control everyone, and the chain of links has not even noticed the accident.Simply put, how does the god of death control the fate of these people! This is what Su Zhan wants to know and figure out. According to a fantasy point of view, it is related to the laws of the world. In this world, the god of death has the authority to control the destiny of human beings. That is to say, people in this world have a certain kind of aura from birth, something controlled by the god of death. breath. Through the power of law, Su Zhan associates with the power of faith! To some extent, the power of faith should be the foundation of the power of law. Because of the power of faith, a certain connection and entanglement will naturally occur, so it will be controlled by the power of law. If you continue to analyze it according to this line of thinking, as long as the power of faith changes and the connection with the world and the power of law is cut off, then the god of death will not be unconscious if he makes any arrangements! It''s like the time Claire was on the way to vacation before. She shouldn''t have to go to another trash can. She didn''t have any premonitions or something wrong. Everything was taken for granted, but... Claire had a foreboding and absolutely went away because of something wrong. Escaped.At that time, she shouldn''t have noticed the danger, just a faint feeling, even not too strong. This may be because the power of faith is not so deep? If this idea is correct, is it possible that if the power of faith is strong enough, it can directly erase the connection with the power of the world''s laws, thus completely removing it from the death list?As long as he completely becomes my person, the god of death should have no control over it, right?If it has to do it, then it can only do it deliberately, as if it was aimed at itself before. "Bumblebee, drive back to the hotel, I have to do something!" Chapter 0860 Special hobby? Drive all the way back to the hotel and back to the room. Seeing Su Zhan and Wendy coming back, Julie hurriedly asked: "How is it, have you escaped three times?" "No, only twice. We originally went to Lewis, but it was too late, so we came back." Wendy shook his head and explained in a low voice."He seems to have thought of something." After Su Zhan came in, he directly sat on the sofa without making a sound, it seemed that he was really thinking about something. His appearance made everyone nervous, and even his breathing seemed to relax for fear of disturbing him. "They are born in reincarnation in this world, and they naturally carry the breath of this world, so even if they are controlled and arranged by the god of death, it is impossible for them to notice any problems. As long as the connection is cut off, they will still be targeted, but at least not I will be ignorant and ignorant." Su Zhan thought to himself in his heart, raising his head and looking at the women one by one. Not knowing what he was going to do, the women became nervous inexplicably. Su Zhan did not have a deep understanding of the power of faith, but one by one, he could still feel who has the deepest connection with him. 712 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 712 The power of faith is the most, and the deepest is Claire. This is understandable. Next, Su Zhan thought it would be Ashlyn or Wendy, but unexpectedly turned out to be Ashley! "This is really unexpected. Is it because she is the most afraid of death, so she has the strongest belief in herself?" Ashlee found that Su Zhan had been staring at her for a long time, which made Ashlee a little bit surprised and delighted. Could it be that it was finally her turn? "stand up!" Su Zhan pointed at Ashley, and Ashley hurriedly stood up with a look of expectation. "Take off the bath towel." Ashley was not so lucky, and the scald had not recovered.She was stunned for a moment, and looked at other people subconsciously, why did she take it off here?Although she was a little surprised, she didn''t hesitate, and took off the bath towel neatly and showed it to Su Zhan. Although her figure is good, she is a little worse than Echelin. Su Zhan directly raised his hand and put it on, squeezing it under everyone''s attention. "what¡­¡­" This rude and direct action surprised everyone, but what was even more surprising was that Ashley''s burn was recovering quickly, and everyone subconsciously looked at Ashley, who was also cured by Su Zhan. "So... it''s for healing! But you can also enter the room." Claire murmured. "thanks, thanks!" The pain finally disappeared, and Ashley kept thanking her excitedly. Su Zhan general put his hands back, raised his legs and cocked his feet and said, "Kneel down." "Wh, what?" Ashley stunned. "Don''t let me say it for the third time, kneel down!" Su Zhan''s voice remained unchanged. This... This is too unexpected, right?Is it a bit insulting?Wendy started to persuade her, but saw Essie kneel down with a puff, which made Wendy''s words impossible to say. Su Zhan lifted his foot up and put it on Ashlee''s hand, and said: "Dear!" This pro is not the pro, but a verb. Kiss his feet! Ashley held Su Zhan''s feet hesitated for a moment, then bowed her head and kissed her. At the moment when he kissed, Su Zhan felt the changes that Esili had made. The bond between her and herself seemed to deepen and become stronger, and the power of belief increased sharply. "Sure enough, this joke-like ceremony is no longer a joke at all." Su Zhan thought secretly in his heart that after the ceremony was completed, the power of faith had soared, and it had surpassed Claire, and even failed to let Athena and the others.Because they are ordinary people with little knowledge and knowledge, it is easier to believe in faith? Su Zhan¡¯s feeling of the power of faith has no reflection, and other people don¡¯t know what he is doing, especially Ashley doesn¡¯t understand. She just vaguely feels that she has become closer to Su Zhan the moment she kisses. Su Zhan was different in her heart.Originally, she felt a little uncomfortable with this behavior, but now she felt that it was nothing.Is it because you have already done it, so you accepted it? Ashley didn''t know the reason, and Su Zhan didn''t have any instructions for the next step. She even didn''t dare to make a decision privately, so she could only hold her feet and kiss. "You...you still have this habit?" Claire couldn''t help but asked Su Zhan. "What hobby?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Yes, it''s this habit. Actually... It''s nothing. Men like to conquer, especially a strong man like you. It''s just... It''s just that you are so sudden, we are not prepared at all." Claire Although surprised but not resisting, how can I say, as long as he likes it and the other party is willing, what''s the matter?Those rich people play more exaggerated than this. Su Zhan glanced at Ashley, who was still kissing, and then reacted, and took out a piece of clothing from the system space and handed it to Ashley."Put on your clothes, and then you can leave here?" "Why, why?" Ashley asked in horror. "You don¡¯t need to know why, you just need to do what I told you to survive. Put on your clothes and go anywhere, do whatever you want, but you must always pay attention to your feelings, and if you feel something is wrong, follow yours. Perception. After three times, you will come back!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Only then did Echlie react. He didn''t seem to be trying to drive himself away, but did something he didn''t know could help him avoid death? "Go!" Su Zhan waved. Ashley put on the clothes hesitantly, and finally gathered the courage and nodded, resolutely opened the door and went out. Seeing her and leaving like this, Echline said with some worry: "Will she be in danger?" "Of course there is danger, but it''s just that she listened to what I just said, it''s just a surprise." Su Zhan said lightly."If she escapes safely three times and comes back, then it will be your turn." "You mean, kiss... kiss your feet?" "Yes!" "Can you tell us why? Is there any special reason for this...?" This action, no matter how you look at it, doesn''t seem to have any special meaning, it''s just a special hobby, but the inexplicable people feel that it is not that simple! 0861-Sword Everyone looked at Su Zhan with doubts and curiosity, and wanted to know the special reason and meaning behind this move.However, Su Zhan didn''t mean to explain. He just knocked his legs and closed his eyes to rest. Everyone could only suppress the curiosity in their hearts and wait for the result. When Ashley came out of the hotel, she looked at the street she was familiar with for a while and she was a little dazed, not knowing where to go. Su Zhan let her go back after avoiding it three times, trusting her instincts, but she didn''t have a clue as to what to do.With a sigh, Ashley looked for directions by the way, and walked over with fear. As time passed, everyone in the room was silent and nervous, Su Zhan closed his eyes and calmed down, and there was an indescribable silence and depression in the room. After a while, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing an arc of smile. The women who had been thinking about Su Zhan couldn''t help but guess at his smile. "Escaped once!" Su Zhan opened his eyes and said with a smile. "Escaped once? Who? Ashley?" Everyone was stunned for a while and just wanted to ask, but found that Su Zhan closed his eyes again. The doubts could only be temporarily suppressed, but everyone was guessing in their hearts.Guess what you did just now, guess what Su Zhan said, guess... Su Zhan''s ability! Time passed by every minute, and more than four hours had passed unconsciously.In the meantime, Ashlee escaped again.Normally, for the first time before, plus the one just now, Ashley has already entered the''safe'' stage, but Su Zhan said that she had to escape three times before returning, so Ashley did not come back immediately. . As a result, after shaking outside for several hours, even if it seemed to Su Zhan to be a very suitable phone meeting, there was no danger. It seems, three times! It is indeed a safe stage! 713 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 713 "come back!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded in E Xili''s mind, which made E Xili shocked. After looking around for a long time, he didn''t find Su Zhan. "Don''t doubt it, it''s me! Come back!" The voice sounded again, and Ashley heard clearly now, it turned out that she appeared in her mind. She was a little dumbfounded, this...isn''t it amazing? Going back to the hotel in a daze, knocking on the door and entering, under the gazes of everyone''s expectation and confusion, Ashley looked at Su Zhan in a daze. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ashley shook her head and said: "No, I don''t know... I dodged twice in a daze. Saying what it feels like to say it''s not good is that there is a sudden strong premonition, and then... and then I escaped. ." This was the case both times. It seemed that there was no problem, but there was an inexplicable danger and hunch in my heart.If it hadn''t been for Su Zhan''s special reminder to follow her instincts, she might not care too much about this feeling, but it was precisely this feeling that made her avoid two fatal crises! "After three times, you have entered a temporarily safe time. You are now temporarily safe. Keep it going. Slowly you will find that the god of death has nothing to do with you." Su Zhan paused and said, "Today is too late. You are ready to rest, you also think about it, tomorrow it will be your turn." Ashley¡¯s results formally Su Zhan¡¯s speculation. Simply put, it¡¯s like the "Matrix". She originally lived in an illusory and false world, but because of the power of trust, she has a premonition to see through illusion. Slightly get rid of the control of the power of this world law.In addition, Su Zhan also found that as Ashley avoided two deaths, the power of faith increased while her bond with the world was weakened. If she dodges more and more times, and completely loses ties with the world, then from time to time does it mean that she can jump and die?At least... her destiny will not be controlled by the law of this world! The night was not peaceful. Everyone tossed and turned, and their thoughts fell asleep for a long time. In the room, before falling asleep, Claire also completed the ceremony. This was brought up by Claire on her own initiative, and of course she knew what this seemingly special act brought about!Although she has entered the safety stage, as a woman of Su Zhan, she naturally can''t lag behind others! Waking up in the morning, Su Zhan came out of the room and found that everyone was awake, sisters Ashley and Claire had entered the safe stage, and only Julie and Wendy were left. Wendy''s face wasn''t too good, he guessed that he didn''t sleep well at night, he looked like hesitating to talk. Su Zhan had just sat down, and Wendy hadn''t waited to speak, but Echelin suddenly came to Su Zhan''s side first, and then knelt down with a puff.Well, the sound was loud, which shocked Su Zhan. "I said you kneel on your knees, what are you doing so loudly?" Su Zhan said silently. Ashlyn smiled wryly, she was actually taken aback, she didn''t expect her voice to be so clear."I, I just want to..." "Got it, do you want to finish the ceremony? Okay, let''s get started." Su Zhan was calm when he arrived, and directly raised his foot. Ashlyn was even more straightforward and directly completed the ceremony. "It''s weird, I feel there seems to be a special... special feeling after I''m done. You said this is a ritual? What kind of ritual, is it magic?" After the end, Echelin stood up and said with some curiosity. "I have this feeling too." Essley answered. Claire did not speak, but also nodded. "Magic? Of course not. This is a religious ritual. You may not understand what is said to be too complicated. In short, it is robbing people. You were born in this world, so your destiny, soul, and ownership belong to certain laws of this world. Strength. Completing this ritual means that you have to change doors and believe in me. This way, a certain connection will naturally occur, and Death cannot easily control and arrange your destiny!" "Still don''t understand." Ashlyn shook her head. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, anyway, as long as you know that it''s me now, it''s enough for Death to kill you." "Ok!" They really understand this. Item 0862 "Are we going to have a''ritual'' too?" Wendy came to Su Zhan''s side and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan turned his head and didn''t speak, Julie next to him hurriedly said: "Wendy, I don''t think there is anything wrong." "but¡­¡­" Although she also knew the effect of the ceremony, this behavior still made her feel a little embarrassed. "But what, what can''t you let go of what everyone has done." Julie said simply, and then said to Su Zhan: "Can I perform the ceremony?" "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled. "Then I''ll come!" Julie replied, and proceeded with the ritual following the manner of Ashlyn before.Speaking of which, Julie happened to be in a period of rebellion. She was very receptive and naughty.In the process, the sound of waves was also naughty! Seeing that Julie had done it, and there was no psychological problem, Wendy hesitated, gritted his teeth and knelt down. It can be seen that Wendy is very embarrassed, but after finishing the special connection, the previous embarrassment disappeared, which Wendy did not expect!Before Wendy was amazed, the phone rang. The ringing of the phone gave Wendy an inexplicable bad feeling, I''m afraid...not good news! Take it out and see that it was Kevin calling. Wendy only spoke after he was connected, and he heard Kevin say a lot in such a hurry.After hearing what he was saying, Wendy took a deep breath. Ian and Elin are dead. The non-mainstream men and women, the two who got out of the car because of Lewis''s involvement on the roller coaster. Died where they worked. Ian was killed by a plank. Elin was stabbed in the eyes by the sawdust from the wooden plank. When she fell, she hit the nail gun. More than a dozen long nails shot by the nail gun pierced the head to death. The death was very miserable!Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, Wendy felt cold all over when thinking about the scene. Looking at the people around me! But they should all be on the list, but now they survived because of Su Zhan, which made her feel lucky. "When is your graduation ceremony?" Su Zhan suddenly asked Wendy who hung up the phone. Wendy was stunned, and said, "It should be tomorrow night." "Well, then go around tomorrow." Although the ceremony was held, Wendy and Julie''s mission rewards have not yet been received, and their main tasks have not been completely completed. The graduation ceremony should be a good opportunity!But before attending the graduation ceremony, Su Zhan still has to meet someone! Without letting any of them go out with him, Su Zhan left the hotel alone. 714 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 714 Walking out of the hotel''s door, Su Zhan walked to the side alley on his own. After entering the alley, the person had disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a gloomy room. In the room, two corpses were lying there. It was Ian and Erin. Obviously, their bodies had been processed and they didn''t look so terrible.Beside the corpse, there is the crematorium, which is eerie and terrifying, but the room that should have been very hot gives a very cold feeling. There are five parts in the Reaper series, and it takes a cycle. In the regular series, no one can survive and no one can escape death.But throughout this series there is a very important role. A black coroner! Because of his own sake, this black coroner never had the opportunity to appear, but it is undeniable that this guy is very special, somewhat similar to the incarnation of the god of death or the messenger of the god of death! As the existence of nothingness, the black coroner seemed to know the god of death very well. Su Zhan would naturally have to see such a character. The dim light, the lying dead corpses, and the gloomy aura permeated. This place really makes people shudder. Even the courageous may feel a sudden in their heart, especially the corpses lying side by side. It seems to jump up suddenly, making people subconsciously reluctant to watch more! "Hululu..." Suddenly, the rumbling sound broke the silence in the room, the lid of the cremation furnace suddenly opened, and a click sounded, and the hot flames inside suddenly ejected. The feeling seemed to be waiting for Su Zhan to enter, and then he The same as refining... Click, click! A weird voice sounded quietly, as if water was dripping somewhere, or someone was approaching, and a cold feeling spread throughout his body, making Su Zhan shudder and couldn''t help but shudder. Suddenly, Su Zhan felt a cold wind blowing behind him, and turned his head and glanced subconsciously. A group of shadows rushed over, vaguely like a group of illusory skulls, opening their mouths as if to swallow him.Suddenly, people were caught off guard. Su Zhan stepped back subconsciously to see exactly what it was, but suddenly found that the shadow had disappeared and there was nothing!Immediately afterwards, he felt his feet slip and his body leaned back. At the moment when he lowered his head, Su Zhan noticed that a pool of water appeared on the ground, and he was retreating quickly and disappearing! The same as when Todd died! "Dang!" Su Zhan leaned back and fell, leaning against the board of the crematorium, and because of his slippery feet, the force made him lie directly on it, and the inertia of the force pushed the board directly in. "boom!" As soon as the board entered, the lid of the cremator was closed by itself somehow. Su Zhan was trapped in the cremation furnace! Huhuhu... There was a violent whistling sound from the cremation furnace. Click! The door of the room was pushed open, and a black man in a white coat walked in. This black man obviously has nothing special, and his facial features are considered correct, but he feels particularly gloomy, and he feels uncomfortable after seeing him.Maybe it''s because of working in this kind of place all year round, naturally with a gloomy breath. After he came in, he looked around the room casually, first walked to the corpse and saw a very strange and content smile, then seemed to hear the sound of the cremator starting, and walked over with some doubts. Chapter 0863 The identity of the black coroner! "Strange, why did the machine start by itself?" The black coroner muttered suspiciously, and turned off the button. Soon, the roaring flames stopped, and the black coroner opened the lid of the cremation furnace. The heat wave spread over the surface, and immediately saw a person lying in it, which made the black coroner stunned. How could anyone be inside?And didn''t even burn it? When the black coroner was puzzled, the board suddenly retreated, and Su Zhan turned over and jumped off. Under the dumbfounded expression of the black coroner, Su Zhan shook his neck."If you want to refine me, this temperature is not enough!" "It''s... it''s you!" The black coroner recognized Su Zhan''s identity and said in surprise: "Why are you here?" "I thought you knew." Su Zhan cast a glance and said lightly. The process just now was really weird. With the shadowy water marks that appeared inexplicably, the cremation furnace suddenly opened, fell in and closed it, and started it.If you change to someone else, I''m afraid it will really be burned to death and cremated, and this method of death is quite strange, even if it is a coincidence, it is a little too coincidental. Obviously, this was deliberately targeted by the god of death. However, for Su Zhan, the temperature of this flame is similar to that of a sauna, and he sweats slightly, let alone cremating him. Didn''t he even see his clothes burn out? As soon as he came here, the god of death couldn''t wait to take action, which made Su Zhan more and more feel that the relationship between the black coroner and the god of death was extraordinary. The black coroner stared at Su Zhan for a long time, as if he hadn''t slowed down. Anyone who sees a person lying in the crematorium and then still alive and kicking around will be scared! "Why are you here?" The black coroner asked after a long time. "What do you mean?" Su Zhan looked at him with a smile. Normally, there seems to be nothing special except his gloomy temperament. "Reaper doesn''t like to be deceived. Everyone who tries to deceive the Reaper will pay the price. No one can escape death, and you are no exception!" The black coroner looked at Su Zhan and said tremblingly. Su Zhan curled his lips and shrugged, and said with disdain: "Come on, this is the fourth time I am not alive and well? If the god of death is the supreme existence in this world, then it is very unfortunate, so am I!" "Nothing to say? It seems that you know exactly what happened to me. A coroner who doesn''t leave the house knows so many things, what is your true identity?" When the black coroner was silent, Su Zhan Continue to say. "Me? I''m just a coroner who witnessed death." He said. "Ordinary coroners don''t know so much." Su Zhan smiled, looking at the coroner and said."As for your identity, I personally have several guesses. The first one is very simple. You are the god of death, or the incarnation of the god of death. You have reminded some survivors how to escape death, but this is somewhat inconsistent with the god of death. Identity, unless you are a bored and mentally ill, like to watch the kind of hard struggle but hard to escape the scene. It brings hope and despair, this kind of perversion is still a lot! Second, you are the death of God Spokesperson, every time someone is lucky enough to escape death, you will participate in it, but that sounds meaningless. Then there is the third kind..." "The third type, you are also on the list of death!" The coroner''s expression changed slightly, but he still did not speak. Su Zhan smiled and continued: "I found a very interesting thing. For example, if you escape the arrangement of the god of death three times, you will enter a relatively safe time temporarily. But why? It is a god of death, it makes people Does death still give breathing time? I don¡¯t think it is so kind or compassionate. Death is a nihilistic existence, the embodiment of a certain rule. Does this mean that three times are things set by this rule, and even death must To comply? If you extend this way, you can get rid of death from time to time by avoiding a certain number? I don¡¯t know much about your Western death numbers, so just guess, for example, 13? Three times a reincarnation, avoiding twelve times, Then do you avoid death once more?" The more you speak, the more obvious the change in the coroner''s face will be. When Su Zhan''s words fall, the coroner''s face has already appeared in awe and admiration. The coroner sighed."Reaper doesn''t like to be deceived. No one has ever gotten rid of death completely, and I am no exception!" "So, you are indeed on the list!" Su Zhan paused and said, "How many times have you escaped?" "Twelve times!" "Twelve times? So you will soon be detached." Su Zhan said admiringly. He is not himself. Even if the god of death arranges any design, there is no need to worry about death. It is really not easy for an ordinary person to escape the death design of the god of death twelve times.One more time, one more time he can die beyond! "It''s not that easy." 715 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 715 The coroner shook his head and said: "After I escaped for two rounds, I became more and more familiar with death, and the more familiar, the more I knew its horror. To avoid death is to deceive death. Death is not I like to be deceived, and I don¡¯t like someone who can surpass death and become an existence beyond its control. Therefore, when the last time comes, I will definitely die!" "In other words, the more you dodge death, the more you understand the power of the law. If you successfully dodge thirteen times, you may even become comparable to the god of death, or even take over as the god of death? No wonder you know so much. Things are so familiar to the gods of death. You have reminded, mentioned those who accidentally escaped death, and told them how to survive, why?" "Is it for them to verify for you how horrible the last death design is? Or is it to let the god of death ignore you temporarily and buy more time for himself? Let me think about it, the god of death also acts according to the rules, if you survive There are more people in, and there are more people entering the safety period, so one by one, your safety time will inevitably increase. That''s why you are so proactive and kind to remind those people if they avoid the arrangement of the god of death?" Chapter 0864 Death won''t let you die, I let you die! The black coroner was silent and did not refute, obviously Su Zhan''s guess should be correct. This is like a death game, the first game is no difference, everyone may die, and finally survive and enter the second round.Then the second round began to kill one by one, and the third round was lucky, and the bad luck ended up.After entering the third round, it remains the same, until the last person dies, the list is over, and it starts again! Therefore, the more people who survive and the more people promoted, the longer the safety time. Because he has avoided more often, the black coroner already has a part of the power of the law. For those lucky ones who escaped death, he knows more than others. He repeatedly reminded them to give them hope and let them survive. In this case, his safety time will increase. This is why, some people in the whole series seem to be safe, but suddenly died after a long time, because they have entered the next round. Su Zhan told his own guess, but the black coroner shook his head: "It''s not far away, but there is one thing you said wrong. After entering the last round, it is actually a bye, and it won''t start right away. Just the first few rounds There are people, the fourth round will never start, and the fourth round will not start until no one is alive in the first few rounds!" "Is that so? So if you want to be alive, you must always fill up the people on the list. That''s why you remind them to let them live and live longer. Well, that''s the explanation!" Su Zhan nodded."In this death game, what you have to do is to ensure that there are players in the game to join, so that you can keep your bye." "What will happen if you go on a bye? There will never be an accidental death? You will die, or will you live forever?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "It''s just that you won''t die by accident. Birth, old age, sickness and death are inevitable." The black coroner said. "So...then your luck is really good, you can live until you are old! Because I am on the list, I am not dead, you can always have a bye." Su Zhan said with a smile. Su Zhan will naturally not die, so the black coroner can always be safe.In contrast, Su Zhan, Claire and the others are not so lucky, and they have to go through the death test again and again until they enter the final round. "I should thank you!" the black coroner said. "To be honest, this makes me quite unhappy." Su Zhan looked at the black coroner with a smile. The black coroner was stunned. Seeing Su Zhan''s smile, he suddenly had a bad feeling and took a few steps back subconsciously."You, don''t you want to kill me?" "Try it?" Su Zhan picked up the scalpel next to him and went directly to the black coroner. The speed is very fast and the action is sudden. In addition to the close distance, the black coroner could not react at all but subconsciously made an evasive action. As a result, he suddenly fell to the ground under his feet, and his scalp was almost wiped and his scalp flew out and directly nailed it. On the wall. The scalp was trembling and numb, and the black coroner was grateful and hurriedly said: "It''s useless, I''m in a bye now. I won''t die by any other method except birth, old age, sickness and death." "It''s kind of interesting." Su Zhan squinted the black coroner. There was no water on the ground and nothing to bring him down, but he fell and avoided the deadly scalpel. There seems to be a force in the dark to protect him from accidental death! "Believe me, besides birth, old age, sickness and death, I will not die by other methods. Even if it is a mortal murder, death will not let me die." The black coroner saw Su Zhan eagerly and seemed to want to continue trying. He looked hurriedly, trying to make Su Zhan dispel his thoughts. "The power of the god of death can indeed protect you, but I don''t think the power of the god of death is stronger than me!" Su Zhan said lightly, raising his palm, and there was already a chaotic flame in his palm. Looking at this weird flame, the black coroner felt fear! Fear of death! This is what he hasn''t felt for a long time. Even with the protection of the god of death, he would still die! This feeling has spread in his mind! "No, don''t... don''t..." The black coroner shook his head tremblingly, begging for mercy, and backed away. "Would you like to say something about Yalidie?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled, and the power of chaos suddenly released. In an instant, the power of chaos turned into a black flame and instantly rushed towards the black coroner. The black coroner prayed for the god of death to protect himself, but this time...the god of death was powerless. The power of Chaos touched the black coroner''s body, and for an instant... he had turned into ashes and disappeared. At the moment he disappeared, Su Zhan faintly felt an inexplicable force appearing around him. With a thought, Su Zhan quickly sensed it. After a few seconds, that energy disappeared, and Su Zhan cocked his mouth: "I didn''t expect to return. There are unexpected gains, is this the power of law?" Ming Wu! A very special enlightenment, as if to have a deeper understanding between the world and the earth, as if to be able to see the rules of every thing, the feeling of vagueness above life, the kind of omniscience , The feeling of omnipotence, this should be the power of the law that the black coroner has realized. He died, this power naturally returned to heaven and earth, but Su Zhan took the opportunity to realize it. "Faith is bone, law is meat. Control the world and everything!" Su Zhan murmured lightly, withdrawing the power of chaos. Although the black coroner was in a safe area, this so-called safety means that within the power of the death god, Su Zhan''s chaotic power far exceeded the power of the death god, so the black coroner died. He was lucky and escaped twelve times, and because of Su Zhan''s existence, it was even more likely to be safe forever.Similarly, his luck is also very bad, because Su Zhan is not the kind of person who is easily taken advantage of! He has to go through rounds after rounds, but the black coroner wants to sit back and enjoy his achievements and enjoy safety? is it possible? Death will not let you die, I will let you die! Chapter 0865 Elm Street The death of the black coroner had no effect, and death did not seem to have any plans for revenge.Of course, maybe the police will investigate, but it is impossible to suspect yourself. Even if you come to the door, you don''t have to worry at all. But after spending a while in this gloomy room, Su Zhan teleported away directly. It was still early, and Su Zhan didn''t return to the hotel immediately, but wandered around at random, which was also a chance for death to create revenge.It''s a pity that the god of death has never done anything to make Su Zhan feel very disappointed. As he walked, Su Zhan realized that he seemed to have gone far, and he had left the town without knowing it, and was almost reaching the next town. After thinking about it, it seems that tomorrow night¡¯s graduation celebration will be held near this small town. Su Zhan simply called Claire and the others, telling them that he has already arrived here, and they won¡¯t go back tonight, so they will come directly tomorrow. . Anyway, as long as they are alert, there is no danger. If you act alone, Reaper can start, and you can complete the task yourself! After all, the main mission is still missing once! The architectural styles of the towns are similar, and the streets are very clean. While walking and strolling, Su Zhan is going to find a hotel to stay overnight. "Elm Street?" It is the street as its name suggests. Su Zhan glanced at the sign on the street, both sides were filled with elms, and the greenery gave people a feeling of vitality. Not long after entering Yushu Street, Su Zhan found an inn directly opposite a restaurant. Although the scale seemed small, it should be fairly clean from the signature house. I went in and opened a room, which happened to be on the second floor. After I came in, I found that the window was facing the restaurant opposite, and the view was very wide.Although the room is not big and there is no difference between the living room and the bedroom, it is very clean. You can see that the sheets and bedding have just been changed. After staying in the room for a while, Su Zhan left. 716 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 716 After strolling around the town for a while, Su Zhan was about to come back near the evening.As soon as I returned to Elm Street, the shower suddenly started. It was pattering, and it was raining in a blink of an eye. In the night rain, although Su Zhan did not open his umbrella, he would automatically avoid the raindrops when they fell on him. He walked quickly to the restaurant opposite the hotel, and Su Zhan pushed the door in. The structure of the restaurant is long, with seats on the left and right sides of the door, and counters on the other side.Looking left and right, there are not many people in the restaurant. On the left is a man sitting all alone, and on the right is three boys gathering at a table and talking. Su Zhan glanced at it and walked to the left.I sat down at the table in front of the man. When I sat down, I glanced at the man inadvertently, and found that the man was not very old and looked a bit like a high school student who had just graduated, but his eyes were dark and his mental state was not very good. Well, it seems as if I haven''t slept in a long time.He didn''t notice Su Zhan at all, nor did he take a look! Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t have any interest in him, just glanced casually. Not long after sitting down, I saw a waiter in a crimson dress uniform coming over. She was very thin and had no makeup. At first glance, she was not the kind of beautiful and charming type, but she gave a refreshing feeling. "You''re very strange, are you new here?" the waiter asked very warmly. "Yes, my girlfriend will come here for the graduation celebration tomorrow, so I will come here early." Su Zhan said casually with a smile. The waiter nodded and said that he knew that this was jointly organized by the two high schools, and it was considered a tradition.She also participated last year. "A cup of coffee, and then just get something that can fill your stomach." Su Zhan smiled. "OK, just a second!" The waiter nodded, and removed the man''s plate when he turned and left.When passing by the door, a person came in outside, who seemed to know her and greeted her. "Nancy." "Hello Kris, you can sit anywhere." "Actually, I''m here to find Dean." "He''s there." Nancy pointed in the direction. "Thank you!" Chrissy glanced and said, then walked over here. Three steps and two steps came to the man''s table and sat down. She sat down and turned her back to Su Zhan. Because of the obstacle of the chair, she could only see the back of her head. Su Zhan stared at the back of her head in a daze. This Chrissy is very familiar, exactly the same as the black canary Laurel in the DC world. "System, did you give me a reminder for missing tasks?" If this happens on Earth 1 and Earth 2 in the DC world, it¡¯s normal, double body.But in other dungeon worlds, it is impossible for such obscure passers-by to exist.And there seems to be no actor Laurel in the series, so the only possibility is...the new copy is merged! "There are no new tasks released for the time being!" The system''s answer sounded in his mind. "There is no new mission, is that a new copy merged?" "Yes!" The new copy has been merged but the task has not been released yet, which means that the task has not been triggered yet? Su Zhan looked at Laurel, oh no, it should be called Kris, and looked at the entire restaurant.Now that the new dungeon is fused, it means that this environment is in the new dungeon, but... it looks normal? "No special impression, what copy would it be?" Su Zhan said silently in his heart, and heard Chris, who sat down, said to Dean: "You look like..." "Like I haven''t slept for several days?" Dean answered. "Dean, what''s the matter?" Kris asked worriedly. "Your coffee!" At this time the waiter Nancy had already arrived with coffee and food. "Thank you!" Su Zhan thanked him and drank his coffee. Chrissy and Dean¡¯s question and answer, the conversation sounds like Dean seems to be troubled by nightmares. After seeing the psychologist, the doctor said that he was troubled by the past. At first it sounds like a nightmare, insomnia, a very common psychological condition. Su Zhan was drinking coffee and eating, constantly analyzing the content of the new copy based on these clues in his mind."Nightmare...Nightmare...what kind of dungeon is related to nightmare?" Item 0866 "Able to fall asleep, I just... don''t want to sleep." Dean raised his head and said in a deep voice. "Dean listened to me, no matter what you dream about, it is a dream, not real." Chrissy tried to comfort him. "These dreams are real!" "No." Chrissy shook her head. "It''s true!" Seeing Chris'' disbelief, Dean was a little excited. He accidentally spilled the coffee in his hand and spilled it on Chris'' body."Sorry, Chrissy, I..." "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll clean it up by myself. It''s okay, it''s okay!" Chrissy waved her hand, got up and went to the bathroom. The conversation between the two interrupted Su Zhan, who was speculating about the copy. Watching Chris'' leave, Su Zhan couldn''t help but look at Dean. Dean looked dazed and drowsy. To keep himself awake, he turned the knife in his hand.In a daze, Su Zhan suddenly noticed that Dean¡¯s expression had changed, as if he was suddenly frightened. He suddenly stood up and twisted frantically. His hand grabbed the knife, and it looked like he was It''s like fighting with someone. "No... Dean, Dean..." Chris, who had just left, seemed to hear the sound, turned around and showed a frightened expression. The knife in Dean''s hand had already been inserted into his neck, bit by bit, and forcefully opened a hole in his neck, blood spurted out along the neck, and with a bang, Dean had fallen down. This incident frightened everyone, and no one thought that Dean would commit suicide in such a strange way. "Ding" "Task release." "Destroy the ghost king Freddy, reward 1000 enhancement points for successful mission." After Dean killed himself by suicide, the task finally came. In the eyes of others, Su Zhan was just as silly as everyone else. In fact, Su Zhan was indeed a little surprised. As soon as this mission came out, Su Zhan finally remembered what dungeon he was fusing. 717 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 717 Ghost Street! No, it should be a new ghost street! I don''t know about this copy of Su Zhan, otherwise I would have remembered it a long time ago.All he knew was that Freddy, the ghost king, could kill people in his dreams, but there was no other impression. "In that case, Dean did not commit suicide, but was killed by Freddy in a dream? It''s just that Dean didn''t have a dream just now, right? And the whole process did not feel Freddy''s breath. This mission ...... It seems not easy to finish!" Because I don''t understand this copy, I''m afraid it will not be so easy to complete the task. The panic gradually subsided, Nancy comforted Clarie and called the police. The three guests at the table on the right had already left before Dean committed suicide. It was raining outside and there were few guests. So now there is only Su Zhan as a guest in the restaurant. Not long after, the police car stopped outside the restaurant, and several policemen came in by pushing the door. After entering the restaurant, the police couldn''t help but stunned. Two girls were holding and crying. A bloody corpse was lying there. The table on the ground was covered with spurting blood, exuding a very strong smell of blood. On the table next to the corpse, a young man was holding it. Knife and fork eating, there is still an elegant breath, this picture is really indescribable! Inexplicably, the police had a trace of fear for this young man. If they hadn''t made it clear when they called the police, they might have thought they had encountered a perverted murderer. "Um, what''s your name?" A policeman came to Su Zhan''s side vigilantly, enduring the discomfort and began to ask. Su Zhan didn''t make him embarrassed. A policeman like this didn''t expect to see any big scenes. While eating, he talked about his previous experiences. After finishing the transcript, it was determined that this matter had nothing to do with Su Zhan, and the police were relieved, and they admired Su Zhan''s nerves. "I live in the hotel opposite, and you can come to me anytime if you have anything to do." After asking about the transcript and handling the scene, after the police left, Su Zhan also finished eating and walked to the counter, and came to Nancy and Clarie.Did not ask how much the total amount of money is, took out a few tickets and handed them over, and said, under the surprised eyes of the two women, Su Zhan turned and left the restaurant. Back in the hotel room, Su Zhan rushed to lie down and rest, while recalling clues about the copy of Menggui Street. Unconsciously, the night passed like this! The news of Dean''s death the next day was posted in the town, and at the same time Claire and the others had arrived. Claire, Wendy, Julie, plus Ashlyn and Ashley, rushed over early in the morning. It was not noon when they got here, and Su Zhan hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. Tell them where they were. Let them come to the hotel to find themselves. Su Zhan also thought about them by the way last night. First of all, everyone except Wendy and Julie has escaped three times. The mission is completed and the next round is entered.According to the black coroner, once Wendy and Julie also escaped three times, then everyone enters the second round. In the absence of new participants, Reaper will take another shot until someone advances in the second round. Then start the next round. But they don''t have to go through rounds of death games at all, all they want is safety. As for Su Zhan himself, he really wanted to try and see what would happen if he escaped thirteen times? The fewer people who participate in the game of death, the faster the game of death starts. He is not a black coroner. He needs to add new people to make his safety time longer. What he needs is the god of death to do it himself as soon as possible! Therefore, after Su Zhan prepared to participate in the Karma Celebration, he took them out of this copy. I accompanied them around the town until night was about to fall before they appeared at the graduation celebration. In the open space near the town, the lights are colorful, the crowd is loose, and various entertainment activities are going on, which is quite lively. The more lively the place is, the more dangerous it is, especially when the god of death is staring at it.Therefore, although the surrounding environment is very lively and makes it easy for people to be immersed in a happy atmosphere, Wendy and others did not relax their vigilance. Item 0867 The celebration has begun! The fireworks ignited in an instant, rushing to the sky, and spreading in the air. Amidst the ear-splitting fireworks, there was a scream of exclamation, and a frightened horse began to run wildly, rampaging through the crowd. "Be careful, I feel something is wrong, let''s stay away from here!" Wendy frowned and said, backhand trying to pull Julie away, but when he reached out, he grabbed empty and turned around quickly, Julie was not there. Around. "Julie, Julie..." Wendy yelled in panic, and then found that Julie seemed to be buying something at a stall not far away, and that horse was running in the direction of it. "Don''t worry, I let her pass." Su Zhan held Wendy who was about to pass."Look carefully, Julie is not in a panic, she is prepared, there will be no danger." Wendy looked intently to see that it was so, and Julie was still holding a knife in her hand. Julie stared at the horse intently and tightened the knife in her hand. It seemed to others that she was frightened and stupid.Seeing that the horse was about to hit, suddenly someone rushed out and pushed Julie away. Julie was pushed to the ground instantly, while avoiding the running horse. "Here!" Julie, who avoided her, was not relieved, but became even more nervous. When I raised my head, I saw a rope behind the horse, and the other end of the rope was a horse bolt.Seeing Ma Shuan flew over with a swish, he directly wrapped Julie''s neck, and then he was about to drag her away.The moment the rope was wrapped around her neck, the knife in Julie''s hand was swung down. The knife was sharp and cut the rope instantly. "call¡­¡­" Julie took off the rope from her neck and was relieved just about to stand up and join the others.At this moment, I suddenly heard a loud boom, followed by a scorching wave that rushed towards her face and shook her to the ground.She looked up, and saw a gas next to it exploded, setting off a big fire, and all of them burned in the flames, shouting sternly, struggling a few times, and then lying motionless in the blink of an eye. There, only the flames were still burning and beating on his body. "Oh my God, Kevin, it''s Kevin, save people!" The people around were waking up like a dream, hurriedly trying to save people, the flame was extinguished, but Kevin had been burned out of shape, and he was obviously dead. "Are you OK?" Wendy and others quickly came to Julie and helped her up, and asked with concern. "It''s okay, I''m okay, Kevin he... how could he?" Julie shook her head in a daze. "When he pushed you away just now, he was hit by a horse. In the chaos, a barbecue stick happened to pierce the gas conduit, causing the gas to explode." Su Zhan said lightly, and he saw the whole process clearly. I have to say that it was too sudden and too coincidental. Everyone''s attention was on Julie''s body. There was no expectation that Kevin would suddenly come out and kindly push her away, let alone that he would lose his life. In the face of death, good deeds may not be rewarded. Grim Reaper, but whether you are good or evil, whether you deserve to die or when you die! Julie escaped, and Kevin died. Someone pinned the frightened horse to the flagpole in the distance, and called the police to deal with the follow-up.Because of this sudden accident, although the celebration had just begun, it had to end hastily. After all, people died, how could it continue? "Let''s go, I feel as if it is not over." Wendy said nervously. 718 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 718 "Alright!" Su Zhan nodded, everyone was ready to leave. At this time, an Asian girl came to face him. This girl was also a classmate with them and one of the survivors. She came to say hello. Seeing her, Su Zhan looked left and right subconsciously, and soon saw that the tied horse didn''t seem to be quiet, its hoofs danced wildly on the ground, panting, and seemed to be breaking free. Su Zhan suddenly shot Wendy and Julie and pulled Wendy and Julie behind him. The two were caught by surprise. Just as they were about to talk, they heard a swish, and a flagpole suddenly flew out and penetrated the Asia. The girl''s body, straight into the ground... "what¡­¡­" Blood spurted out, the Asian girl''s face showed an unexpected expression, and her head slowly dropped. What a disaster! This is the real disaster. "Three times, you are safe!" Su Zhan turned to Julie. Julie nodded in a daze, and then said in a daze, "Me? Didn''t it mean that you came to me again?" "Look at the position and strength, if I don''t pull you, I''m afraid you two will get together." Su Zhan said lightly. Suddenly, too suddenly. Even if they have a hunch, they can''t react at all. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan shook his head and left with everyone. All the way back to the hotel in silence, everyone was still in a trance. Two people died in such a short time, and Wendy and Julie were the only survivors of the roller coaster. "As long as you are still alive in this world, this death game will never end. Therefore, I want to send you out of this world." Su Zhan slowly said in the room. "Li, leave this world? What do you mean?" Suddenly, everyone was stunned when they heard Su Zhan saying this, leaving this world, how could it sound like they were going to kill them. "It means literally. This world is only one of thousands of worlds. You should have guesses about my identity? In fact, I am not a person in this world. I can travel freely in different worlds. So, the most secure The way is to send you to my world so that you will no longer be in danger." Tranced, shocked, and at a loss. All kinds of emotions breed in the hearts of the women, and what Su Zhan said is too incredible. However, after experiencing the Death God, and seeing Su Zhan''s various weird abilities, their receptive ability has become much stronger, not to mention the theory about the multiverse and parallel worlds. They are not unheard of. They are better than the Death God. Such things are more scientifically based. Item 0868 After everyone calmed down and accepted, Su Zhan teleported them home one by one to pack their things.He had already said very clearly, and he was afraid that he would not be able to come back after he left, after all, the god of death would definitely make a move when he came back. After busying the whole night, Su Zhan brought everyone back to the Marvel world just before dawn. It takes three days to exit the dungeon and enter again. Su Zhan took advantage of this time to settle them down and introduce the situation of the Marvel world. Three days later, Su Zhan returned with Wendy. The reason why he only brought Wendy back is because Wendy''s mission reward has not been obtained yet. If it weren''t for Julie who happened to escape twice in a row, Su Zhan would bring her back together. Elm Street. Still that hotel. After returning, Su Zhan inquired about it and learned that Dean''s funeral was over, but the matter was far from over. Dean''s death is only the beginning, and others will have nightmares one after another and will be killed by Freddy.As one of the protagonists, Chris was still a witness to Dean''s death. She was probably the next one, and Su Zhan naturally paid attention to her. Of course, the method of attention is not tracking. What should Su Zhan do with Wendy? You don''t need to be with Chris to know her condition. Not optimistic! Obviously, since Dean''s death, Chrissy also began to have nightmares and fell into nightmares twice.Once in the attic of her garage, she found a photo of herself and Dean as a child in a photo of Dean''s funeral, but she had no impression of this photo.The second time I was in school, and I had a nightmare during class! Su Zhan noticed that when she was dreaming, her body seemed to produce a special kind of energy, which blocked her mental invasion.Only when she is awake can Su Zhan perceive the content of her dreams. Freddie, the ghost king, only exists in dreams. It''s really a bit troublesome to deal with him. Because of the nightmare, Chrissy also began to be in a trance, suspicious, and she did not dare to fall asleep easily. She was extremely insecure and hoped to have someone around her, but her mother had to leave for a day because of work. Chrissy reluctantly sent her mother away, but the home she knew was empty at this time, and she always felt a little uncomfortable. After eating something and taking a shower, Chris was sitting in the living room watching TV. She actually didn''t pay much attention to what was broadcast on the TV, but the sound made her feel very at ease, and would not make her quietly cranky thinking. The night fell quietly. Chris rubbed her eyes, sleepiness gradually came up, her eyes became dry and heavy. Once, once, the frequency of the dazzling became slower and slower, just when the eyelids were about to close, suddenly... the TV turned off, the lights went out, and the room fell into darkness instantly.Chris was startled, she was sober for an instant, and looked around vigilantly. The sudden darkness made her feel very uneasy. "Boom boom!" A knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Kris stood up slowly in panic. Following the darkness, Kris picked up the wrench in the corner and walked slowly towards the door. "Who, who?" No one answered, but the knock on the door continued. Coming to the door, through the moonlight, Chrissy vaguely saw two people standing at the door. Two people? Chris was inexplicably relieved and opened the door! One man and one woman, the men are very handsome and familiar.The girl is pure and cute, and she doesn''t look dangerous. "Remember me? At the restaurant before, when Dean had an accident..." "I remember, it''s you!" Chrissy said unexpectedly: "Your name is... Su..." "Su Zhan!" "Yes, Su Zhan." 719 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 719 Chris nodded, and then asked suspiciously, "Are you doing anything?" The people here are Su Zhan and Wendy. "Can you go in and talk?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Chrissy nodded hesitantly and invited them in."Come in, but the circuit seems to be broken suddenly, I don''t know if it can be fixed." "It''s okay, help me see it later." Su Zhan said with a smile. The moonlight came in from the window. Although it was dim, it was not too dark to reach out. The three of them sat down on the sofa. Chrissy asked, "What''s the matter with you?" "First introduce myself, my name is Su Zhan, this is Wendy. I am better at handling some special events, and I came to you for this reason." "Special event?" Kris had a vague guess. "Yes, like a nightmare! I know you are experiencing a nightmare, experiencing the same nightmare as Dean. In the dream, a man with a burned face and a hideous face with a sharp blade in his hand is chasing you, yes ?" "You... how do you know?" Chrissy exclaimed in surprise, what he said was exactly what he had experienced."Could it be that you also had this nightmare?" "I really wanted to, but unfortunately not." Su Jiqi shook his head in disappointment, and then said: "There are many existences in this world beyond your imagination, and the person in your nightmare also exists. Dean, that is The one who was killed by him, now he is eyeing you." "I... what should I do?" Kris was in a trance because of this, but now that Su Zhan has something to say, she can''t help but ask. "The easiest way is not to sleep. As long as you don''t dream, he can''t help you. The dream... is his place!" Su Zhan said. Chrissy said disappointedly: "Is it the only way? But I can''t stay without sleep. I have checked before that if people don¡¯t sleep for more than 70 hours, they must take a nap, and the brain will stop working for a few minutes to restore energy . In other words, I would never realize that I was asleep. Once I fell asleep, nightmares would follow. I just squinted in the classroom and saw him." "I have a way to keep your body energetic at all times, and I can guarantee that you won''t be in danger before solving Freddy." The human body has limits, 70 hours is the limit of the brain''s operation. Su Zhan can use mental power to rest her brain and body and restore energy when Chris is awake. Item 0869 Chris is a little skeptical. How can she always stay energetic without sleeping or resting?Is it something like a stimulant? "Trust me, there will be no danger if you don''t take any medicine." Seeing Chris'' doubts, Su Zhan promised with a smile. The smile is very sincere and gives people a very strong sense of conviction. "Are you sleepy now?" Su Zhan asked. Chrissy nodded and replied, "Yes, I haven''t dared to sleep since last night." "Then let me help you." Su Zhan said with a smile, got up and went to sit down next to Kris, patted his legs and said: "You can lie on my lap." "This... Isn''t this bad?" Chrissy was a little bit shy subconsciously. She had never lay on a man''s lap before. Is this position too close?What''s more, she was a little worried that she could not stand it.She couldn''t help but doze off while sitting, and would easily fall asleep if she lay down. "It''s okay, come on!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chris looked at Wendy and found that her expression hadn''t changed much, and she hesitated and slowly fell sideways.With her head resting on his lap, Kris felt her heartbeat suddenly speed up a lot. "Lie down, yes, that''s it." Su Zhan asked Chris to adjust her posture, facing herself, and then raised her hands on both sides of her head and gently rubbed them. Very comfortable! It looks like it is a massage. Chris can''t help but worry, in this position, in such a comfortable situation, she should be easier to fall asleep, right? But what surprised her was that she could feel that her spirit was relieving. The tiredness and headache caused by insomnia seemed to disappear. Although she closed her eyes comfortably, she never felt drowsy.The whole person, the spirit, including the body, seemed to become energetic and full of vitality. "How could this be?" Kris asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word, but he pressed it gently. Only the steady breathing of three people could be heard in the dimly lit room. Unconsciously, Wendy sitting on the sofa had already lay down and fell asleep. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Zhan let go of Chrissy, and said softly: "Okay, now it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sleep for three days." "Ok." Chrissy responded subconsciously, but because it was too easy and comfortable just now, she suddenly responded, and her voice became particularly lazy. At first it sounded like she was groaning. When she remembered her voice, Chris I was shocked, a little embarrassed and hurriedly got up from Su Zhan''s lap. "Sorry, I... I am so comfortable." Chrissy apologized embarrassedly. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s okay, it''s normal. If you feel comfortable, you have to call it out, not to mention it''s very beautiful." "Well, you... your girlfriend seems to be asleep." Such direct words made Kris a little embarrassed, and she hurriedly changed the subject. "If you don''t mind, can we stay tonight?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, of course, it just happens that my mother is not at home, I am... very scared alone." Chris now trusts Su Zhanzhi very much, and she is really scared alone. However, he did not deny the relationship with Wendy, which made Chrissy feel a little disappointed. It''s a pity that such a good handsome guy already has a girlfriend. Kris cleared her room, Su Zhan carried Wendy and followed Kris upstairs. "What''s the matter?" After putting it down, Wendy woke up in a daze. "It''s nothing, go to sleep." Su Zhan said softly, and kissed her on the forehead. Leaving the room and closing the door, Su Zhan quietly released the power of Chaos to protect the room. "Where is the switch? I''ll see if I can fix the circuit." After leaving lightly, Su Zhan said to Chris. "Come with me." Chrissy responded and led the way."Be careful, the room is dark, I will get the flashlight first." Chris was ahead in the dark, and Su Zhan followed behind. The living room is bright because there are windows and moonlight can bring in, but other places are much darker. Although she is familiar with the house, Kris doesn''t go fast to take care of Su Zhan.Moving forward, the hips and thighs wrapped in the shorts swayed, letting Su Zhan walking behind to feast his eyes. Because at home, Chris wears very cool and at home. The top is a long T-shirt, and the bottom is a white shorts. The shorts are tight, so from Su Zhan''s point of view they look really good! 720 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 720 "Nightmare, and the person who killed me in the dream, what the hell are these? Why are it me and Dean? I mean, there must be some reason, right?" Kris asked in a low voice as she walked. Tao. "That guy is called Freddy, he''s an evil spirit. Not only you and Dean, but also others have the same nightmare, and he''s stared at him. As for the reason, I don''t know, but you There must be some connection between them, and it is related to Freddy!" Su Zhan doesn''t remember the details of this copy clearly. The reason why he knew the name accurately was because of the prompt given by the mission. If he was responsible, he could remember one at most. Just evil spirits. "Freddy? I haven''t heard the name. As for contact, I remember that I only met Dean from high school, but... I saw photos taken with him when I was a child at the funeral. I forgot something." Chris said, paused: "I was dreaming at Dean''s funeral and saw a girl who was scratched, and then I found something from my childhood in the attic of the garage. , There is a dress in it, which is the same as that of the little girl, even scratches. I think...it might be me. But I don''t understand why, you...can you accompany me to see it later? Maybe something will be discovered." "No problem!" Su Zhan also wanted to figure out the reason, so that he could solve Freddy. As they walked, they said that they had come near the switch. Chris found the flashlight and turned it on. Su Zhan opened the switch and looked at it. Item 0870 "The fuse is blown, do you have a spare fuse at home?" Su Zhan checked, turned his head and asked Chris. Chrissy shook her head: "It seems not." "That can only be said after dawn. Anyway, there is a flashlight, so let''s go to the garage and attic first." Whether there is light has no effect on Su Zhan. Although Chrissy is not used to the darkness, there is no other way.Nodded in response, closed the switch box, and the two went to the garage. The house is connected to the garage, and there is a door to the garage from the living room. The garage is very dark, and although there is a flashlight, it is not so convenient. Although Chrissy suggested that Su Zhan accompany her to the attic, she was still a little scared of herself. Last time, she saw Freddy here, which left a shadow. Putting down the retractable stairs in the attic, Chris took a flashlight in one hand and climbed up the stairs with the other.Su Zhan followed closely, and followed after Chris went up.As soon as he stood firm, Su Zhan felt Chrissy step back subconsciously. Su Zhan opened his hands and took Chrissy into his arms. Fragrant jade is full of arms. Feeling the fragrance of her hair and the touch of her body, Su Zhan asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "No, nothing, just a little scared." After Chris came up and looked at the dark attic, she instinctively took two steps back, but she did not expect to retreat directly to Su Zhan''s arms, feeling the strong arms. Especially with the heavy man''s breath, she was pushed a little, which made her trance for a moment, and then she explained in a panic after a moment. "That''s good." Su Zhan said with a smile, holding her flashlight in his left hand, and holding her hand in his right hand: "Where is the thing, I will illuminate you to find it." "Oh, oh, okay." Chrissy pointed in a direction in a daze, acquiescing to Su Zhan''s actions. The attic is not very big, and there are a lot of debris nearby. There are a few glove boxes in the innermost part of the attic. After the two came over, Su Zhan released Chris'' flashlight to shine. Chris was a little bit lost, but quickly adjusted her mood and opened the box. One of the boxes, which she had opened before, was a skirt worn by a little girl with a few scratches on it. Chris watched it for a long time, then put it aside and opened another box. "Huh?" The box was empty, with only one file bag. Kris picked it up and opened it, and it turned out to be a photo. The picture is a picture of a few children. It looks like a kindergarten group photo. All the children seem to be smiling brightly. "what is this?" Chrissy moved in suspiciously towards Su Zhan, so that the light could be more direct. "This...this is me!" Chris pointed at a little girl in the photo and said in surprise. "There seems to be a word on the back." Su Zhan reminded. Kris hurriedly turned the photo over."Quentin, Nancy, Jesse, Dean, and me... We are all in the photo, my God, but I don''t remember I took this photo, this... This seems to be in kindergarten?" "This is the connection between you." Su Zhan said. "But, what does this have to do with Freddy?" Chris couldn''t understand. "Just ask other people tomorrow." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" This doubt must be resolved and ask Nancy tomorrow. Putting the photo aside, Kris rummaged through the other boxes, but there was nothing else to gain. Finally, the two came out of the attic. "Thank you for staying with me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t have the courage to go up there and I won''t find this photo. If, if you are sleepy, you can go to sleep for a while. I am alone. I am not sleepy anyway. "Back in the living room, Kris said gratefully to Su Zhan. "You are dark and quiet by yourself. Even if you don''t worry about nightmares, you should be afraid. It doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep." Su Zhan smiled. "Then I can make you a cup of coffee?" "It''s so dark, can it work?" "It works, you sit down first, and you''ll be fine soon." Kris felt that she had to do something to express her gratitude to Su Zhan, and hurriedly said, took the flashlight and went into the kitchen. Five or six minutes later, Kris put down the flashlight temporarily and walked out with two cups of coffee. Walking through the kitchen to the living room, she followed step by step and walked carefully in front of Su Zhan, bending slightly to pass the coffee in her left hand, but this bending accidentally spilled a part of the coffee, which happened to drip on her feet. on.The temperature of the freshly brewed coffee can be imagined to be very hot, and the girl''s feet are naturally smooth and tender. How can there be no response after such a hot?Clarie snorted and stomped her feet subconsciously. The result of this stomping is. The coffee was spilled directly on Su Zhan''s body, and Clarie himself fell into Su Zhan''s arms! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, are you okay, are you hot enough!" The fallen Clarie didn''t care about the embarrassment of throwing herself in her arms, and hurriedly patted the place where Su Zhan was soaked in coffee. "It''s so hot that it''s not hot, but this dress... I''m afraid it needs to be washed." Su Zhan shook his head dumbly and was covered with coffee. This treatment... it was really his first experience. "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen, take it off, I will wash it for you, and I should be able to wear it this morning." "Alright, I''ll trouble you, I''ll take a shower by the way!" Su Zhan said, shaking his head. Chris didn''t know what to say, so she could only apologize constantly. "I''m going to get the flashlight." Chrissy went to the kitchen and took the flashlight, but it was a coincidence that the flashlight was dead. "Forget it, just wash in the dark." Su Zhan shook his head and said, smearing upstairs. "Where is the bathroom?" "it''s here." 721 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 721 Kerry led Su Zhan into the bathroom. "It''s too dark. If it''s inconvenient, you can wash the clothes tomorrow. I''ll take a shower first. By the way, do you have any clothes I can wear in your house?" The bathroom is indeed quite dark. "No, no." "Then I will wrap a bath towel, as long as you don''t mind." Su Zhan smiled. "Don''t mind, I don''t mind. Your clothes are dark, it should...should be easy to wash, or I will wash it for you." Chrissy said. "I take a shower, you wash clothes? It''s okay, just can talk." Su Zhan smiled. Chapter 0871: Falling Down?Push down! In the dim bathroom, the patter of water rang, Su Zhan was standing in the bathtub taking a shower, the shower curtain swayed slightly with the water droplets. Next to the pool, Chris was bent over and lowered her head while washing Su Zhan¡¯s clothes. Because it was too dark, she had to lower her head and look carefully before she could barely see clearly. During the cleaning process, water droplets splashed and got wet. Clothes on the chest.But Kris was obviously not aware of it, and she was cleaning it seriously, or... she was forcing herself to be serious and focused. The patter of water behind her reminded her that there was a man taking a bath, only one meter away from herself. They said they talked to each other before, but neither of them spoke. They were clearly and dimly silent, but Kris was not afraid, she felt an inexplicable sense of security while being shy. "Is there any shower gel?" Su Zhan suddenly opened his mouth to break the calm. Chris was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly said, "Yes, it''s just above the bathtub." "There are so many bottles on this, which one is?" Women use a lot of things for bathing, such as shower gels and skin care products. It is really hard to tell which is which for a while. "The white one..." Kris said in detail, and realized that it was so black after speaking. How could it be possible to see which one is white and which one is another color? "Would you help me find it?" Su Zhan asked. Chriss paused and said, "Yes, that''s okay." It''s so dark anyway, and...you can''t see anything. Kris said, probably making a loud noise, and then slowly opened the shower curtain.Relying on memory, Kris found it in the corner of the bathtub, but it was too dark. It was really not easy to find the moment of Mersoso. Kris did not squint, and unknowingly leaned forward. Click, click. "found it!" Chris was overjoyed, and she was about to hand it to Su Zhan, but suddenly her toe slipped, and her whole body suddenly leaned forward. "Why slipped again..." At the moment of slipping, Chris couldn''t help but think. "Damn¡­¡­" Half of her body fell into the bathtub, Chrissy waved hurriedly trying to hold something to stabilize her, but she seemed to catch some handle while waving, she subconsciously grasped the master hard, and barely held her body and stood in the bathtub. . "Ahem, what... can you let go?" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded. Chris let go of her hand subconsciously, and suddenly realized what she was holding. So big and so hard? Oh my god? Trying to understand what the so-called handrail is, Chrissy''s shy legs softened instantly, and her body became unstable in panic as if she was about to fall again. "Oh my God, you are really..." Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, reached out and grabbed Chrissy, but instead of standing still, Chrissy threw herself down. result¡­¡­ Su Zhan lay in the bathtub. Chris was lying on his body. The shower on the top was still spraying water. It didn¡¯t take long before Chris was soaked. Her clothes were already very wet. At home, now the whole thing is stuck to the body, it looks like it is not wearing. "me¡­¡­" Chrissy feels that she is almost ashamed. Her athletic ability has been very good for a long time, but today she didn''t know what was wrong. She fell over and over again, which was too embarrassing. Chrissy wanted to get up in a hurry, but her body was slippery, and there was water spraying on it, which made her struggle a few times and couldn''t get up. On the contrary... she still felt that the things staring at herself were getting harder and harder. He was paralyzed and weak, and gasped for breath. Just being caught by her just now made Su Zhan feel a little bit. Now that Chrissy is rubbing against herself again, his reaction is naturally getting stronger and stronger, listening to Chrissy¡¯s gasping, his hands are already He hugged her waist and moved. "Huh huh, don''t..." Su Zhan''s movements made Chrissy a little flustered, but she felt a suffocation as soon as she said the words, and Su Zhan had already kissed her. There was almost no resistance, Su Zhan directly invaded and went out of control. The strong body, the dim environment, the hot breath, combined with Su Zhan''s strength, soon...the two have fumbled with each other in the bathtub, unknowingly...the loud snort suddenly sounded... Then there was a brief period of silence. After the silence, the voices became one after another, and there was a sense of rhythm. ... ... War Commander Su took Chrissy out of the bathroom and went into her mother''s room. After putting it away, he helped her find a dress to put on for her, and then said: "You take a rest first, I will take care of the bathroom. " "Ok!" Chrissy replied weakly. Su Zhan turned and went out and cleaned the bathroom. The water in the bathtub turned red. After cleaning the bathroom, Su Zhan picked up the clothes that Chris had washed, and pressed his palms slightly. After a while, the clothes started to steam and dried directly. After putting his clothes back on, Su Zhan lay down beside Chris. Chris was already quite tired at this time, and she didn''t have time to notice how Su Zhan put on the clothes again, and how the clothes dries so fast.Feeling Su Zhan lying down next to her, she leaned over and lay in Su Zhan''s arms. With her arms around Chrissy, Su Zhan fell asleep unknowingly. "Zerzzi." A sharp and piercing sound suddenly sounded, as if it were made by a sharp blade across the wall.This sound caused Su Zhan in his sleep to wake up suddenly, opening his eyes, he saw a person standing in the doorway, hidden in the dark and could not see clearly, he could only see his fingers covered with long blades. It looked like a savage claw, scratching on the wall. Ghost King, Freddy! Su Zhan looked around unexpectedly, it seemed that Kris''s mother''s bedroom hadn''t changed much, but he could faintly feel the spatial fluctuations here. "Is this a dream? Is it my dream or Chris''s dream?" Su Zhan turned his head and looked around. Chris seemed to be still asleep and didn''t mean to wake up. 722 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 722 Chapter 0872 "interesting!" Su Zhan did not panic, but showed an expression of interest. "This should not be my dream. Although I don''t know you well, I have nothing to do with you. It is impossible for you to enter my dream, and you can''t do it by your own ability. That is to say, this should It was Chrissy¡¯s dream. Because I had a relationship with Chrissy or slept together, this indirect connection caused me to enter Chrissy¡¯s dream." "You are the first person to be so calm!" The ghost king Freddie stopped from his fingers and slowly walked out of the shadows. Ugly! The whole face seemed to have been burned, making people afraid to look directly. His hands seemed to be wearing some kind of blade sleeve, with a long and sharp blade. "You won''t make me panic." Su Zhan said lightly, turning over, not paying too much attention to Freddy, but curiously looking at the dream. He can analyze and feel the structure of this dream, but he cannot do anything about it or change anything. "Because it''s not my dream state, so my strength has been affected to a certain extent?" Su Zhan turned his head, Freddy suddenly appeared in front of him, very abruptly close at hand, the face looked so close at such a distance Unusual horror.However, Su Zhan was very calm. He was not frightened at all. He just stepped back in disgust and asked casually. "Dreamland is my territory!" Freddie snorted, and the blade in his hand suddenly stabbed Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not evade, but instead made a move to greet the past. "Pump!" The blade directly penetrated Su Zhan''s body, and the long-lost pain made him subconsciously frowned. Freddy pulled out his hand, and Su Zhan looked down at the wound and smiled. "It''s more interesting now." Didn''t feel the sign of healing from the injury, which meant that his abilities were not brought in at all? "When you die in a dream, you won''t find it funny anymore." Freddie Jiejie sneered, waving the blade of his finger, looking hideous and cold. "Even if my abilities are not brought in, you can''t kill me even if I am injured now. My soul strength is not comparable to that of a ghost king like you, even if I am sacked here, I will wait until I wake up. Still unharmed." Su Zhan looked at Freddy and said with a smile: "It''s you, the dream is the only safe place for you, if I can think of a way, hehe...you don''t even have the only safe place. ." "Then I will wait to see what you can do!" Freddy snorted and the blade stabbed again. Su Zhan cocked his mouth and smiled, seeing that the blade was close at hand but suddenly disappeared. Opening his eyes, Su Zhan stood up and sat up. Chris was sleeping soundly, and the surroundings were quiet, and he woke up from her dream. "Ding" "The main task is completed, and you will be rewarded with 1000 enhancement points." The voice in my mind sounded, and the main mission was to avoid the death of death five times! It¡¯s been one time four times before, so it¡¯s just one time? "Although the new dungeon is merged, the power of the law has not changed? The death is still the master? So, I entered the dreamland because of the arrangement of the death. Ordinary is not good, so I plan to use the power of the ghost king to kill me?" "If this is the case, it is not that my ability was not brought in in the dream before. It is very likely that Death temporarily shielded or sealed my ability with the help of the law of this world. After all, in reality, it can''t do it at all. The dream is Freddy¡¯s territory, and I entered through Kris''s dream, so it was possible to seal my ability in the dream." "It''s a pity... Doesn''t this way kill me?" In a short moment, Su Zhan has already analyzed many things. Looking at the dark sky outside the window, Su Zhan''s mouth showed a sneer. "I can enter dreams through indirect relationships now, because of the strength of my soul, even if I get injured in my dreams, I won''t die. Then the next thing to consider is how to restore my ability in my dreams!" Su Zhan was thinking, suddenly next to him Chrissy shook violently, her expression seemed to be painful and afraid! "Freddy!" Although he woke up from a dream, Kris did not have this ability. "Chrissy, wake up, wake up..." Su Zhan pushed her and shouted, but he didn''t mean to wake up. Holding Chrissy''s head with both hands, her psychic power was instantly activated, awakening her directly from the depths of her soul. The sound enters the dream state through the mind. Chrissy shook violently twice, opened her eyes violently, panting in panic. "never mind." Holding Chrissy, Su Zhan soothed. "You are dead, I saw you are dead, and he wants to kill me, scaring me to death." Chrissy said sternly, lying in Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan said softly: "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have the ability to kill me, just to frighten you. Okay, well, actually I entered your dream just now. We have already met. So don''t worry. Well, you will be fine, I will take care of him." "Really?" "of course it''s true." After pacifying for a while, Kris''s mood stabilized. Although it was not the first time I saw Freddy, it was different this time. She saw Su Zhan''s body, which was definitely a considerable shock to Chris, so her mood was so unstable. Dawn breaks, and the sun rises. Su Zhan made some breakfast and woke up Wendy. The three of them had breakfast together. During this time, Kris was very nervous, and she also deliberately kept her distance from Su Zhan. This behavior made Su Zhan feel funny. . Obviously, Chrissy deliberately kept a distance from her in front of Wendy''s''genuine'' girlfriend. As everyone knows, Wendy is not a genuine one, and even... Su Zhan hasn''t tasted Wendy yet! "I want to go to Nancy and the others to ask about the photos and Freddy." After the meal, Kris said. "Alright, by the way, remind Nancy to be careful not to go to bed. Wendy and I will go back to the hotel first, opposite the restaurant where Nancy works. If you have any news, you can go there and find us directly." Chapter 0873 dream expert? "What happened to you and Kris last night?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask when she walked out of Chris'' house back to the hotel. 723 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 723 Su Zhan smiled and asked, "What do you think?" "I feel Chrissy is deliberately keeping a distance from you in front of me." Wendy said. "I slept with Chrissy last night. Of course she was a little guilty when she saw you, so naturally she has to deliberately pretend to be." Su Zhan smiled casually. "Sleep together? So fast? Didn''t you just meet yesterday?" Although Wendy guessed what must have happened to the two of them, he didn''t expect Su Zhan to admit that he and Chris were sleeping together so casually.Wendy wasn''t jealous, but he was surprised. I only met yesterday and slept together in just a few hours? "No way, good looks, great charm!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Although he had never thought of actively pushing Chrissy, since the opportunity had appeared, he would naturally not miss it, so it happened naturally. Wendy curled his lips silently, looking unconvinced. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly stopped, and under Wendy''s surprised gaze, he firmly grabbed her waist and let her stick to his body. "What are you doing?" Wendy was stunned, but found that Su Zhan looked at him with that kind of very tender eyes. The beautiful face, the face is as carved as the facial features, the angular face is very handsome, at first glance it seems a little bohemian, but the tenderness in the eyes seems to be able to melt steel.Unconsciously, Wendy seemed to be stuck in a trance. With a gentle smile and passionate eyes, Wendy closed her eyes uncontrollably, raised her toes and raised her head slightly. "Patter!" The gentle touch made Wendy feel as if she was overpowered, and the numbness made her open her mouth subconsciously, as if she was waiting for something. After waiting for a while, Wendy didn''t seem to wait for what he was expecting. Wendy opened his eyes subconsciously, only to find that Su Zhan had let go and he was looking at him with a smile, which made Wendy feel extremely embarrassed for an instant. "Believe it now?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Wendy''s reaction just now is really not bad. "hate!" Wendy didn''t understand that this was intentional by Su Zhan, but he didn''t expect that she was so unbelievable that she didn''t resist. Annoyed, she patted her body, Wendy hurried forward, awkwardly waiting to find a place to sew in. Su Zhan smiled and followed up and coaxed a few words. Wendy was just embarrassed and embarrassed for a while, Su Zhan coaxed a few words, then separated the topic with excuses, Wendy also took advantage of the trend and stepped down. "How are you going to deal with that ghost king?" After talking about Freddy the ghost king in the nightmare, Wendy was a little worried. She can accept the setting of hungry ghosts in this world. After all, she is also well-informed. Although she has only stayed for three days, she has also seen a lot of strange things in the Marvel world. "It''s just the ghost Freddy that is okay to deal with. The problem is that death is helping him deal with me and my ability cannot be displayed in the dream. Although there is no danger, it is somewhat too passive, so I need to learn more about dreams. It depends on how you can bring your own abilities into play.¡± Su Zhan said. "This, can this work? It sounds impossible, after all, dreams are so mysterious." Wendy said. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Ordinary people may not work, but there is a group of guys who specialize in dreams. Their familiarity and mastery of dreams are extraordinary and very systematic. Don''t think that dreams are Freddy''s territory, but if Simply speaking of understanding and mastering dreams, he really may not be comparable to this group of people!" "Does anyone else specialize in dreams?" Wendy said. "Of course, they make a living on this." "Then where are they, can you find them?" "I don''t know, it depends on luck, I hope... in this world!" The two of them talked and they had returned to the hotel soon, and when they were crossing the road, a police car drove up from a distance. With a glimpse, Su Zhan found that there was a person in the car. He looked panicked, and what was terrible. The same thing. "A little familiar." Su Zhan''s mental power quickly locked the man in the police car and figured out his identity. Jesse! When I remember Dean, he seemed to be in the restaurant, and it was also in the photos Chris found. It seemed that he was also one of Elm Street''s friends. But why was he taken away by the police?Still have blood on the body? The spiritual power penetrated and I quickly discovered Jesse''s memory! Freddie killed another person! After Dean''s death, Chrissy, Nancy, Quentin, and this Jesse all began to have nightmares. Jesse and Quentin usually play very well and often mingled together. Last night they were tortured by nightmares and didn''t dare to fall asleep, so Jesse went to Quentin, and they were more energetic together.After playing an all-night game, Quentin fell asleep at dawn and was killed by Freddy in his sleep, so Jesse naturally became a suspect and was taken away. "It''s fast enough to start." No one can persist in not sleeping, and seeing Jesse in this state should not be able to persist anymore. Back in the hotel room, Su Zhan chatted with Wendy for a while, and then held her to try to see if he could dream.As a result, he was able to fall asleep and dream, but unfortunately there was no Freddy in the dream. He could not enter his dream state at all, and he seemed to be unable to take the initiative to find Freddy. "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, Su Zhan narrowed his eyes and patted Wendy, Wendy got up to open the door. "Wendy." Chrissy pulled a girl in, said hello, and looked at Su Zhan who had just woke up. "Hello, Nancy." Su Zhan greeted with a smile, and then said: "Seeing you hurried over, should you get any news?" "Yes, I know I have a connection with Freddy. We went to the same kindergarten, and Freddy was the kindergarten staff at the time..." Chrissy opened her mouth, removing her from finding Nancy. What happened was slowly said. Chapter 0874 Can You Stop Me? Chris took the photo and went to Nancy and talked about the nightmare and Freddy. Nancy was also troubled by the nightmare, and she always felt that something was wrong with Dean¡¯s death. After seeing the photo, Nancy was at her home. I looked it up, and found an identical picture in the secret compartment of the drawer.Holding the photo, Nancy asked her mother why she deceived herself. At first, her mother refused to say, but at this time Quentin died. News came that Jesse was arrested. Under the pressure of this news, Nancy¡¯s The mother finally told the truth. The people in the photo, they did know each other. They were together in a kindergarten when they were young, and Freddy was the school worker of this kindergarten.Freddy often sang the nursery rhymes he made up to play with the children. These children are his joy, and the parents trust him very much. Until one day, the family members found that something was wrong with the child, and there were a lot of traces of abuse on his body, and all this was directed at Freddy. "My mother said that when they were about to go to Freddy for the theory, Freddy had already ran away and never showed up again." Nancy continued with Kris''s words and ended the topic. "This Freddy is just a bastard, a human face, a child-abuse bastard!" Wendy cursed a little excitedly, and only realized after the cursing that Chris and Nancy were both victims, and hurriedly apologized so as not to make them sad. "It''s okay, in fact, I don''t remember these at all, even now... I don''t even think of it." Chrissy shook her head and said with Nancy. "This is indeed the connection between you and Freddy, but it is not the reason Freddy wants to kill you!" Su Zhan paused and said: "First of all, he has become an evil spirit now, which means he is dead. Secondly, it is not that easy to become an evil spirit. It must be a great resentment, so he I am afraid that his method of death is not so normal, so he wants to kill you and retaliate against you." "You mean, my mother didn''t tell the truth?" Nancy asked. "Are you telling the truth? Just look at it with your own eyes. Do you know where the kindergarten is?" 724 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 724 "I know, it has been abandoned for a long time, I''m afraid there is nothing." Chris said. "You will know when you arrive." Su Zhan said with a smile, and a group of people came out of the hotel and got into Chris'' car. Kris drove, Nancy sat in the co-pilot, Su Zhan sat in the back with Wendy, and the car drove smoothly and quickly toward the corner of the town. The car was quiet, and Su Zhan stared out the window casually. "Snowing?" Before I knew it, there were snowflakes floating outside, and the ground was covered with snow. "It rained two days ago, but now it is snowing suddenly?" Su Zhan was a little surprised by this weird weather change, and then found that the car seemed to have stopped. After turning his head to see, Wendy was gone, and Chris was gone after driving. Only Nancy was leaning on the window of the co-pilot. Looks asleep. "Dreaming again?" Chris'' mental state shouldn''t be such that she suddenly falls asleep. Is that Nancy?But I didn''t fall asleep, why did he follow in? Could it be that as long as one of them fell asleep and fell asleep, and he happened to be nearby, he would be brought into the dream state? "Nancy, Nancy." Su Zhan stretched out his hand and patted Nancy''s shoulder. Nancy woke up instantly and said in a daze, "What''s the matter?" "You fell asleep." "Huh? Where''s Chrissy and Wendy?" Nancy was stunned for a moment, and suddenly found that there were two people missing in the car, and she was dumbfounded when she saw the white snow outside. "We are in a dream now!" Su Zhan whispered. "In a dream?" Nancy quickly realized that she woke up in a dream, but she hasn''t woke up in reality. "It''s him!" Suddenly Nancy pointed excitedly at the road outside the car window, and a person slowly appeared in the snow. It was Freddie. "Run!" Su Zhan was thinking about getting out of the car and meeting Freddy, trying to find out more about the dream. As a result, his hand was grabbed by Nancy as soon as he got off, and he ran away without saying anything. Uh, don''t look at this girl is very thin, she runs very fast! Su Zhan thought for a while and just wanted to run with him. Anyway, this is a dream and it doesn''t matter, and he can observe the changes in the dream. When the two got out of the car, Nancy dragged Su Zhan and ran.After only a few steps, the surrounding environment changed abruptly. It was originally on the snowy road, but suddenly it became a factory. Pedal! Running on the iron railings of the factory, the sound is crisp and real. Even the surrounding fire and temperature can be felt very clearly! This dream is very realistic! Nancy ran a little panic, followed the twisty route in the factory, and pushed a door open. As soon as she entered, she found that the environment had changed again, as if she had become Nancy''s home. "Zerzzi." A sharp voice sounded from the front, and Freddy appeared in time. "Run, keep running." Freddy sneered, slowly approaching. "Finally wait till you fall asleep, Nancy, do you know? My favorite is you!" "I, I set the alarm clock, and I will wake up." Nancy turned her head, the door behind her had disappeared and turned into a wall, she backed slightly and said tremblingly. As long as he wakes up, he can''t help himself. "Really? You haven''t slept for a long time, have you? Now you suddenly fall asleep, your brain has fallen into a deep sleep, even if the alarm clock rings, you can''t hear it. So, stay, you will stay here forever, I will have fun with you..." Freddy gave a weird smile triumphantly. "I said, did you forget that I''m still here? Who gave you the confidence to make you feel confident?" Seeing Freddy''s proud look, Su Zhan couldn''t help it. "What can you do here? Even if you won''t die when you wake up, but in the dream world, can you stop me?" The voice fell, and Freddie suddenly disappeared. At the next moment, Nancy suddenly found Freddy appearing next to her. Behind Su Zhan, the sharp and cold blade directly pierced Su Zhan. "Be careful!" Chapter 0875 torture you without ability! Nancy panicked and shouted that she subconsciously rushed to push Freddy away. As soon as her voice fell, she saw Su Zhan, who seemed unaware, suddenly turned sideways, stretched out her hand, and followed an unparalleled shoulder fall, Freddy was directly Heavy still on the ground! boom! Freddy''s neck was twisted at a very weird angle. It was obviously broken, but he didn''t seem to be affected. Su Zhan clapped his hands and looked at Freddy condescendingly."So, where on earth do you have the confidence? Is it because I think my ability is temporarily unable to be used, so I think I can''t stop you?" Freddy snorted and got up, and sternly said: "You can''t stop me, I am immortal in dreams, but you will die! As long as you die and wake up in reality, you still can''t stop me! " When the voice fell, Freddy rushed over, and the blade in his hand slid towards Su Zhan quickly. Freddy''s strategy is right! In the dream, he was not afraid of being injured, nor would he die, but Su Zhan would be injured and would die. Once he died in the dream, he would wake up in reality.As long as he is not in the dream, Nancy can''t escape at all! The plan is perfect, and the implementation is very strong, but Freddy ignored a small detail! A vital little detail! That is whether he can wound Su Zhan and kill Su Zhan! It is true that Su Zhan¡¯s various abilities cannot be used in dreams, but Su Zhan¡¯s own fighting skills are not weak, even if he does not use his abilities, is there a general character? Freddy rushed up in an injury-for-injury posture. As a result, he didn''t even touch the corner of Su Zhan''s clothes. He was beaten by Su Zhan around. He couldn''t even see what Su Zhan did, and he was beaten. "The last time you stabbed me was because I was verifying my physical condition in my dream, and I took the initiative to get in. You don''t really think that you can beat me with your three-legged cat''s skill, right? Regardless of your ability to control dreams, it''s just a gardener. If it were in my world, you would kill people countless times in minutes." 725 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 725 "Even if I don''t use my abilities, they don''t dare to pretend to be in front of me. You, a little ghost king, still feel confident that I can''t stop you?" "I really don''t know whether to say that you don''t know is fearless, or whether you should say that you are overweight. Su Zhan sneered disdainfully, punched and kicked.Freddy was swayed from side to side like a sandbag. He couldn''t even resist, his body was out of control. "boom!" Freddy was repulsed by Su Zhan again, but his arm was suddenly grabbed, followed by a sense of crisis, Freddy hurriedly yelled, and instantly... the surrounding environment began to twist. "Want to run?" Su Zhan sneered, fingers hard. Click! Something was broken by Su Zhan. "what¡­¡­" Nancy yelled, and Kris was startled and slammed on the brakes."Nancy, what''s the matter with you?" Nancy looked at Chrissy pantingly, and looked around. "No, nothing, I dreamed. Su Zhan, Su Zhan..." After speaking, Nancy hurriedly turned to look at Su Zhan in the back row. "this is¡­¡­?" Su Zhan sat there steadily, looking no change, but he had an extra sharp blade in his hand. "So familiar!" Chris also looked over. "This is Freddy''s!" Nancy asked in a deep voice. When she said that, Kris also remembered. "What''s the matter? Didn''t Freddie... just appear in a dream? How did his things get into Su Zhan''s hands, or are they in reality?" Chris said in shock. "Nancy fell asleep, I went into her dream and met Freddy. There was nothing going to end up pretending to be in front of me, and he was no exception. I was afraid of being taught by me, so I just handled it. It broke down. I just didn''t expect it to be brought out of the dream!" Su Zhan looked at the sharp blade, the sharpness was very clear, it was definitely a real thing, it was real! "Keep on driving. If you want to sleep, Nancy will go to bed. I guess Freddy should not dare to come up. If he shows up, I will show up too." Su Zhan said to Nancy. Nancy nodded, turned around and squinted her eyes, she was really ready to sleep for a while. "What did you do, how did Nancy trust you so much?" Kris was a little surprised, knowing what would happen when she fell asleep, Nancy dared to sleep? "I just let Freddy know that even if I don''t use the ability in a dream, I can still abuse him!" Su Zhan said lightly. Chris looked at the blade in his hand, then at Nancy, turned around and continued driving. I was able to cut off Freddy¡¯s blades. It is conceivable that Su Zhan didn¡¯t speak big words. Chris was very curious. How did Su Zhan abuse Freddy and let him know that Nancy was asleep. Don''t dare to find her? Nancy slept very peacefully, and Su Zhan did not dream. Until the car drove to the abandoned kindergarten, Kris woke up Nancy, and Nancy woke up reluctantly. Although the time was short, she was very practical and at ease. This was the first time she slept in the past few days. So comfortable. "thank you!" After getting out of the car, Nancy thanked Su Zhan and slept for a while. She looked much better now. "You''re welcome, as long as you want to sleep when you are by my side, you can go to sleep directly. Even if Freddy appears, it''s fine, but remember, if you are not by my side, you must not sleep!" Su Zhan seriously reminded. "I see." Nancy nodded, and then asked with some doubts: "But why?" "Perhaps it was the arrangement of fate. It should have been nothing to me, but as long as Freddy shows up when I am by your side with Chrissy, I will also enter your dreams with me." Su Zhan said casually. In one sentence, I looked at this kindergarten. There were overgrown weeds and rubbish all around, and it seemed to be completely abandoned. Although it is only the afternoon, there is a very gloomy feeling here, and I don''t feel the warmth at all. "What are we looking for?" Chrissy asked after stopping the car and approaching Su Zhan. "the truth!" Su Zhan smiled and made a crisp finger. Chapter 0876 International Criminals "the truth?" Everyone is a little at a loss, what truth can be seen here? "what?" Nancy suddenly yelled in confusion, and then everyone found out that the surroundings seemed to be a little different. The kindergarten, which was originally overgrown with weeds and littered everywhere, is gradually changing its appearance. The rubbish is gone, the weeds are gone, and even the mottled walls seem to have been renewed and cleaned up. This process of change over time is for everyone to see. He was dumbfounded and had no time to ask what was going on. The kindergarten recovered as before, and a man hurriedly pushed the door out of the kindergarten and ran out eagerly. The speed is too fast, too sudden, and everyone has no reaction at all. It was only when the reaction came to realize that the person had passed through their bodies and ran out. "How is this going?" "Who is he?" Nancy and Kris asked suspiciously. "He should be Freddie? The original Freddy?" Wendy asked thoughtfully. Su Zhan nodded: "Follow him, you will know the truth soon." Freddy ran very fast, even feeling a little panicked. Not long after he ran, several cars drove over and chased him.Freddy ran, looked back, and quickly ran into a barn, locked the door and hid.At the same time, several cars were parked nearby, under several angry men and women. "That''s Quentin''s father." "That''s my mother." "That''s my mother, my God, she''s so young now." Nancy and Kris quickly recognized the identities of these people. They yelled for Freddy to come out. Freddy shivered and locked the door in a panic, but naturally refused to come out. 726 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 726 "Go to the back and block up, don''t let him run." Quentin''s father commanded, turned back to his car, opened the trunk, and quickly took out a barrel of gasoline. "What are you doing? No, this is not appropriate. We should call the police." "Then how do you think it is appropriate? Let our children stand on the stage and tell the whole room what happened?" a parent nearby shouted angrily. "No, we must call the police." Nancy''s is still trying to persuade. But Quentin''s father had already made up his mind."He''s right, I''ll end this tonight!" As he said, he had already picked up the gasoline stabbing and began to shower around the factory building, wrapped around a torch and still went in, and soon... the factory burned instantly.It didn''t take long for Freddy''s screams to sound inside, the door was pushed open, and Freddy, who was on fire, ran out staggeringly, his face burned beyond recognition, and he fell to the ground amidst the screams. "Oh my god..." "They, they killed him!" Nancy and Kris have been scared, is this the truth? Freddy did not run away, but was killed by them! "From my personal point of view, kill and kill, it''s no big deal, they are also for your good." Su Zhan walked behind the two and said comfortingly with his arms wide open. The broad arms made the two subconsciously leaned forward and lay in Su Zhan''s arms. Wendy didn''t speak next to him, but felt the environment change again, and soon the surroundings had returned to normal. After a while, Nancy and Kris left Su Zhan¡¯s arms. Nancy asked, "What should I do next? Now that I know the cause of Freddy¡¯s death and why he wants to retaliate against us, How can we eliminate it." "There are two ways!" Su Zhan stretched out two fingers, walked in the direction of the car, and said as he walked. "The first way, I''ll try to find those guys who specialize in dreams, and see if there is a way to bring my abilities in and solve Freddy directly in the dream." "The second way is to bring Freddy out. As long as he is brought to the real world, he is a scum. I will kill him in minutes." Everyone came to the car, opened the door and got on the car. Kris asked, "Which is more certain?" "It should be the same. I personally prefer the first one. Let''s go back first. I will try to find those experts. If I can''t find them, I will use the second method..." Su Zhan said. "it is good." When she came back, the sky was completely dark. Although Chris''s house was convenient, but because the lights had not been repaired, she simply followed Su Zhan and stayed in the hotel. As for Nancy, she also stayed with Chris'' persuasion. The hotel room is not big, and there is no way to separate two rooms, so four people squeeze into one room, although it is small, it feels safe. "You can rest assured to sleep." Let Nancy and Chris have a good night''s sleep. Seeing Wendy seem to be with her, Su Zhan smiled and kissed her on the cheek, letting her rest early. The light goes out. The three women lay side by side, and Su Zhan sat on the chair next to them and looked at them, but did not have a strong impulse. His brain is running fast, and countless messages are being received and checked by him. He is looking at some knowledge about dreams! While absorbing the knowledge of dreams, Su Zhan checked the list of international criminals by the way.All the criminals who can be called international criminals must have a lot of background, and they have a certain degree of destructive power and threat, so they are enough to be international criminals. If he remembers correctly, one of the dream experts he is looking for is an international criminal. . Each list flashed in his mind, there were men and women, and more detailed records. Although it was only a flash, it was enough for Su Zhan to see the above content clearly. After flashing past almost a hundred people, Su Zhan''s heart moved, and finally one of them stopped. Dom Kebu A special corporate spy can steal valuable secrets from the subconscious through his dreams! "You are the one!" "Unexpectedly, I was lucky, I actually found it. This should be considered as a fusion of a copy? What about the mission?" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, and the conclusion was still that the copy was merged, but there was no mission.I don''t know if it needs timing to be triggered like the Ghost Street, or there is really no mission. Item 0877 Knowing the news of Domkobu, it will be much easier to do next. Su Zhan slowly got up and lay down beside the three women. Although one more person became more crowded, the three sleeping people didn''t feel anything.Su Zhan lay beside Nancy, raised his hand and moved on her body to help her regain her energy. Nancy in her sleep didn''t know what she was feeling, she couldn''t help but let out a comfortable grunt, and her body trembled slightly. The night is lifted, and the sun rises. Nancy wanted to stretch out comfortably, but when she raised her hand, she felt as if she had an arm pressed against her.Then she remembered that she was not at home, but in a hotel.Opening her eyes, she saw the slender hand that had been clinging to her upper circumference, which could be seen from the messy neckline. I am afraid that this hand is not so honest.Looking up along the arm, soon...Nancy saw the owner of this hand. Su Zhan! On the other side of Su Zhan, Wendy was holding her from behind.And he was lying on his side, one hand did not know when he placed under his head, one hand was placed on his upper circumference, he didn''t even notice it, and next to him was Chris. Sleeping sweetly at this time. "Oh my God, I actually fell asleep lying in his arms." For a moment, Nancy panicked like a deer crashing, holding her breath, watching Su Zhan who was still sleeping, Nancy stretched out her hand and quietly moved his hand away, then carefully climbed down to the bathroom. When Nancy came out of the bathroom, packed up and got her mood, the others were already waking up one after another. Nancy looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled at her and said, "How is it, how is your sleep?" "Very practical, I feel very energetic when I wake up this time!" Nancy whispered. "That''s good." Su Zhan didn''t seem to notice the change in Nancy''s expression, and didn''t seem to know what happened in the morning, which made Nancy quietly relieved. "Have you ever left the small town? Go to a big city, or go abroad?" Su Zhan suddenly asked the three of them. Wendy shook her head. She had just graduated from high school, and Chrissy and Nancy didn''t have much time because of college courses. "No, because my mother works in an airline and can often hear her talk about things abroad, but she has never had the opportunity to go." Chrissy said. "Then the opportunity is here." Su Zhan smiled. "Now? Going abroad?" "The person I''m looking for has already been found, and we can prepare to meet him. But before we go, we need to do something, it is right to play. So, Chrissy, when will your mother be back?" Su Zhan asked . "Should be back this afternoon." "Well, I may need to see your mother then." Su Zhan said. 727 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 727 "Ah? Yes, do you want to buy a plane ticket?" Chris asked suspiciously. Su Zhan dumbly said: "Buy a plane ticket? Do I still need to find your mother to buy a plane ticket? Forget it, then you will know. Nancy, you should also go back and prepare. It¡¯s hard to pack up your things, maybe. It will be delayed for a few days." "Oh, oh. Then, what about Freddy?" "Did you not see it yesterday? Freddy was not so strong when he was alive. Even if he died and became the ghost king, it was nothing more than that. His range of abilities was limited to Elm Street. When we came back, it was his death date. !" "Ok." Nancy and Kris went home and left. "We are left." Su Zhan walked to Wendy and sat down, put his hand on her lap and said softly. Wendy shook, and said, "Yes, yeah." "Lonely men and widows are not disturbed. There is still plenty of time. Don''t you think we should do something?" Su Zhan''s hands began to become dishonest, and his voice was full of hints. Wendy gritted his teeth and said: "You, you want to tease me again? If, if you want, Kris will definitely give it to you." "She is her, you are you!" Su Zhan''s hands slowly moved upwards, and Wendy''s body began to stiffen, his palms tightly clenched. "Relax, this is a delightful thing, what are you doing so nervously?" Su Zhan smiled and patted Wendy''s hand."Actually, the one I like most among these people is you, whether Chrissy or Claire, including the sisters Echelin, the only person among these people who can make my heart move is you!" "Really, really?" Wendy couldn''t help asking as soon as the words came out. "Of course it''s true. Good things should be kept till the end. I know that you are different from them. You didn''t let go or accept so quickly, so I left you for the end!" Su Zhan''s voice was like The magic sound made Wendy feel like she was slippery. "Okay, it''s hot," Wendy said in a panic. "Hot? It''s easy to handle, it won''t be hot after taking it off." Su Zhan chuckled. Before Wendy could react, he lowered and lowered her hands to cool her completely. Wendy shyly blocked her body, she was able to block Su Zhan''s sight, but she couldn''t block the heat in his sight. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just looked at Wendy, watched... Wendy slowly put down his hand! "gorgeous!" Su Zhan sighed and stretched out his hand, from bottom to top, finally holding her cheek, then... bowed his head and kissed it. The fire ignited at this moment, and Wendy was still a little shy at first, but gradually, she began to take the initiative, and even stepped on Su Zhan against the guest. "Your desire to control is really strong. It''s like taking the initiative so quickly? Okay, let alone I didn''t give you a chance. If you fail, you will be honest in the future. Don''t think about turning over. !" "Humph!" Wendy didn''t say a word but just let out a painful grunt, and he hugged Su Zhan''s neck with both hands. "Don''t... don''t move." Wendy gasped. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t move, he went to see how long Wendy could hold on. After a while, Wendy started to move, and then... the sound began to ring in the hotel room... Chapter 0878 ticket?No, I want to buy an airline! "Are you sure it''s this room?" In the corridor of the hotel, at the door of a room, two women stood at the door with weird expressions. A slightly older mature woman turned her head and asked. "Yes, it''s this room." Chrissy said awkwardly: "Mom, he, he didn''t know we were coming." This slightly older mature woman is Chrissy''s mother. Having just returned home from work, Kris told her mother about what happened in the past two days, including Freddy, including Su Zhan''s affairs and so on.At first, the mother didn''t believe it, but as the facts lay before her eyes, she couldn''t help but not believe it. This makes her very curious about Su Zhan, who can understand this? And also said to take them abroad, but also to see yourself? Therefore, under the instigation of Chris, the two came to the hotel and planned to take the initiative to see Su Zhan. Who knew that when he arrived at the door, he heard high-pitched shouts and begging for mercy. With such a familiar voice, how could the two of them not know what they were doing inside. "Well, we stayed together for these two days before we separated, so...so he and his girlfriend just..." Kris explained in a low voice. "Chrissy, tell your mother, did you have a relationship with him?" Chrissy''s mother suddenly asked. "No, no!" Chrissy wanted to explain subconsciously, only to find that her mother''s eyes seemed to be able to see through her lies, and finally nodded her head without help. "If he can really solve Freddy''s matter and you are willing to do so, then it will be fine, but for the future, I hope you can think clearly. This person is probably not a dedicated person!" There was a moment of silence. , Chris'' mother said. "I, I know." Kris nodded. The voice in the talking room seemed to stop, and then after a few more minutes, the door opened. "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Su Zhan dressed neatly and opened the door, but there was no sorry expression on his face. "How do you know we are outside?" Kris asked in surprise, then remembered: "This is my mother." "Hello, aunt, I didn''t expect you to come directly. It is not suitable for conversation, Chrissy, you go first to accompany Wendy, aunt, shall we go out and talk?" "it is good!" It''s really not suitable for talking here. Chrissy''s mother nodded, and then left the hotel with Su Zhan and went to the restaurant where Nancy worked on the ground.But now, Nancy is definitely not there. After ordering two cups of coffee, Su Zhan looked at Chris'' mother after sitting down. The charm is still there, the figure is well maintained, and it looks like she is in her thirties. She is very similar to Chrissy. At first glance, she looks like a sister and is well maintained.The clothes are elegant and capable, and the eyes and facial features give people a very shrewd feeling. This is a very smart woman! As a woman, a single mother, who can raise Chrissy so well and take care of it so well, how could she not have the ability. 728 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 728 "Are you used to looking at others directly like this?" Chrissy''s mother seemed unhappy. Su Zhan smiled: "In this way can we see a person better." "I heard that you are going abroad, so do you need any help from me when you find me?" Chrissy''s mother said."If you want to buy air tickets, there is a certain discount on the internal price of the staff." "Can discounts only be used for air tickets?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Chrissy''s mother was shocked and said, "Anything else I can buy?" "Yes, for example... airlines!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Airline? You want to buy an airline. Are you kidding me?" Chrissy''s mother was a little angry. Is this playing herself?If buying a ticket or something is still reasonable, but buying an airline?He is so young, even if he has some special skills, the airlines can''t be bought by anyone who wants to buy them, right?"Do you know how much it costs to buy an airline? At least hundreds of billions! Hundreds of billions!" "I believe in your abilities, but I don''t believe you can spend so much money to buy airlines, so the joke ends here. Tell me the real reason." "Money is not a problem, I just want to know how soon it will be done." Su Zhan said lightly. Chrissy''s mother frowned, is she joking endlessly? "It seems you still don''t believe it!" Su Zhan shook his head, took out the phone to log in to the bank, and handed it over. She took the letter and looked down suspiciously, and was stunned for an instant. Tens of millions... she doesn''t know exactly how many digits there are, but she is sure that the money is enough to buy airlines. "This...this is not fake, is it?" "You can call to check!" Su Zhan said calmly. Chrissy''s mother hesitated, and really checked it, but was told that there was no problem with the amount. "You, why do you have so much money?" She was feeling baffled now, it was not a joke, he really can afford airlines. "It''s not important, what''s important is how soon can I get things done for me?" Su Zhan asked. "Three, within three days." "Okay, leave the matter to you to discuss, and I will transfer the funds directly after the negotiation is settled. As for airlines, I don''t have much interest in management, so I will leave it to you to handle it." Su Zhan''s words made Kris''s mother a moment. The son is dumbfounded, is he about to become the chairman''s agent?But what shocked her was still behind."I will give you 30% of the shares, so besides being my agent, you are also the only shareholder of the airline." "So much?" Thirty percent, which is at least tens of billions, and it was given to myself at once? After a long pause, Kris''s mother reacted and said, "Why give it to me instead of Kris?" "She doesn''t need it!" Su Zhan said lightly. "No need? Why not?" Chrissy''s mother asked subconsciously, Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and she quickly realized that if Chrissy was by Su Zhan''s side, naturally there would be no need for shares. Chapter 0879 This is not buying a company, this is buying my daughter! Seeing this young man drinking coffee in front of her, Chrissy''s mother felt extremely complicated. Randomly put out hundreds of billions to buy airlines, and also randomly gave 30% of their shares?She knows very well that this is actually not buying an airline at all, but buying her own daughter!But ask yourself, tens of billions, even if your daughter is beautiful, it''s not worth so much! "I, I need to think about it and talk to Chrissy." Taking a deep breath, Kris''s mother spoke. "Of course you can, but I hope the whole thing can be faster, because I will take them to Paris in three days." Su Zhan said. "I will!" The topic is over, and the checkout returns to the hotel. In the room, Wendy was already asleep, and Chris was sitting next to her and didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing Su Zhan coming back with her mother, Chrissy hurriedly stood up and looked over, trying to guess what and how they were talking. "Chrissy, you go back with Auntie first." Su Zhan smiled and said to Chrissy. Chris looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and found that his expression hadn''t changed. Then she looked at her mother, who smiled at her, and then nodded suspiciously."Then, then I''ll go back first." Chris and her mother left the hotel. After returning home, the mother and daughter must have a lot to say. As for the result, Su Zhan was not too worried. There is no problem with Chris itself. After adding tens of billions, Chris'' mother should not refuse. Of course, Su Zhan didn''t mean that money was too much to burn his hands, he suddenly played the game of using money to kill people. For many reasons, let''s do it easily. After buying it, it is convenient to travel, and Kris''s matter can be solved easily, and secondly... this airline can also come in handy at certain times.Of course, these are some small reasons. The real reason is that this airline is very profitable. After buying it, you won''t lose money, it should be very profitable. Su Zhan wanted to try to see if he could build an economic empire in this world. Money is already the belief of many people. Who can bring them money, they will believe in whom! Therefore, Su Zhan wanted to see if he could increase the power of faith through this method. It''s easy to do it, I don''t take it very seriously, it is good to have it, but there is no loss. Before the evening, Chris had already come to Ding. Seeing her excitement, she knew that her mother had told her very clearly. "My mother went to the company, she said that she would do the things you explained as soon as possible." Chris suppressed the excitement in her heart and said tremblingly. "Well, that''s good, live here that night?" "Yeah." Chrissy nodded, glanced at Wendy quietly, lowered her voice and said to Su Zhan: "Yes, can you go out?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at Chrissy''s ruddy cheeks."What are you going out for?" "You, you bought me, what are you talking about?" Kris whispered. Seeing her like this, Su Zhan couldn''t help it."Why are you going out, let''s go with you two!" After finishing speaking, Su Zhan suddenly picked up Clarie and held her next to Wendy. Wendy was startled, and he immediately saw Su Zhan pounce on them, giving her hands on them.Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for two people to be together?However, under Su Zhan''s strength, the two of them had no choice but to accept it, and in the end they couldn''t be embarrassed. "You are necrotic." Wendy gave Su Zhan a light hammer, and Chris next to him nodded in agreement: "Yes, you, how do you let us get along like this?" 729 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 729 "What''s not easy to get along with? Wendy already knows that the two of us have done it, and I have done it with Wendy. You are not my opponents individually, don''t you just unite." Su Zhan said disapprovingly. "Ah..." Chris heard that Wendy had known it a long time ago, and Chris was suddenly embarrassed to death. "Okay, it''s all my women, big or small, what''s embarrassing." "So too!" Wendy nodded."You have so many women, it would be troublesome if you divide it into different sizes." "A lot?" Kris asked curiously. Wendy nodded and said: "Many, many, too many you can''t imagine, you will know later." The window paper pierced, and the two were not so embarrassed to get along with each other. Although they still felt a little absurd and uncomfortable, Wendy had already seen it before, and Chrissy was now fighting against the Soviet Union because of the airline. There will be no problems without complaints and regrets. Nancy didn''t come over at night, because she was in a good state of mind and probably wouldn''t be able to sleep, and there should be many things to deal with at home. It was also because she didn''t come, so Su Zhan hugged him. At noon the next day, Nancy came and packed up her bags. It seemed that she was not very happy talking with her mother, and she was not very emotional.Nancy, depressed, didn''t notice the changes of the three of them. Not long after Nancy arrived, Su Zhan received a call from Chris'' mother. The purchase of the airline is done, and the rest is to transfer and sign! Then the airline will officially fall under the name of the Soviet Union. "Let''s go, it''s time to go!" After hanging up the phone, Su Zhan greeted with a smile, took the three of them away from the hotel, packed their luggage and got into the car. When the car drove out of Elm Street, Nancy and Chris felt a lot more relaxed inexplicably, Nan Akane''s mood also cleared up. "Leaving Elm Street, you can rest assured to sleep boldly." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I still feel safer sleeping next to you." Chrissy said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Are you sure you can sleep well?" Chris'' face turned red for a moment, and she didn''t say anything. Nancy was a little confused by the two people''s implied words, and then asked casually."Where are we going, the airport? Have the tickets already been bought?" "Ticket? It shouldn''t be necessary to buy a ticket." Kris said hehe. As soon as I arrived at the airport, I saw someone waiting here. Su Zhan asked them to board the plane first, and went directly to the VIP room with them. There, Chrissy''s mother, airline leaders, directors and everything are there, just waiting for Su Zhan''s signature! Chapter 0880: The Charm Of Money Although they knew they were young, they were still surprised when Su Zhan appeared in front of them. This is a bit too young, too handsome, right? Young, handsome and rich. Oh my god, is this the son of any family? "Where are the files?" Su Zhan ignored their eyes and asked directly at Kris''s mother. Chrissy''s mother handed it over with the document, Su Zhan took out the phone and transferred the money directly to the account, and then signed the document. "I''m in a hurry, so don''t talk about nonsense. If there is a chance for cooperation in the future, we will talk about it." Seeing that the directors and shareholders who received the money wanted to come over and say something, Su Zhan simply refused. Although these shareholders were embarrassed by the scandal, they were very good at nurturing qi. A smiling guy didn''t look embarrassed at all, and then turned around and left. This is the charm of money! Su Zhan purchased their shares solely and purchased the entire airline, even at a price higher than the market price. From this, it can be seen that this is a rich master. When will it be determined? There is a chance for cooperation, how can you offend it! After these shareholders leave, the rest will be people inside the airline. "As you all know, I am your new boss, and this airline will be mine in the future. However, I don¡¯t have much time and interest in management, so she will become a director in the future, responsible for the management and operation of the airline. In addition... she has 30% of the shares and is the second shareholder of the company." Su Zhan said straightforwardly, and everyone was amazed after hearing it. Those who can come here are all core or upper-level managers. Kris''s mother was not even a middle-level leader, but now she leapt over them and even gained 30%. Shares, this is too sudden! "The new boss has a new look. You study the income and expenditure report to increase the salary of all employees. As for the increase, you can figure it out. That''s it, the rest is up to you." Su Zhan said to Chris'' mother In a word, I turned around and got ready to board the plane. Chrissy¡¯s mother is very grateful at this time. She can see that although Su Zhan is young and rich and very romantic, he is definitely not the kind of brother who knows nothing. A salary increase is enough to make all the employees who dissatisfied. Obey your own management honestly in the future. Means simply and directly! Quite sophisticated! "If you don''t manage the company well, I''m really sorry for him!" Chrissy''s mother said softly, and she soon became familiar with the company and run the company. The plane was specially arranged by the company, a small private plane. This is regarded as one of the company''s assets, and now it is naturally owned by the Soviet Union. The layout of the airplane is similar to a small banquet hall, with leather sofas, a variety of fine wines, fruits, and a hotly dressed and sexy stewardess. This is life! Su Zhan smiled and sat between Chrissy and Wendy. The two of them knew that Su Zhan was now the owner of the airline, so this treatment was not unexpected, it was just a little nervous, after all, they had never experienced it.Nancy on the side was both nervous and at a loss. With the professional voice of the captain, the aircraft has slowly lifted off, and after it reaches a plateau, it can move freely. The flight attendants were very eager to surround themselves, but they knew that this was the new owner of a sole proprietorship search and purchase airline. The handsome, handsome, young, and young diamond celebrity could become the flight attendants of this plane. Their conditions are natural. They are all quite superior, and naturally they will not give up the opportunity to fly on a branch and become a phoenix. Especially the three girls next to him, although they are very beautiful, they know that they don¡¯t have much money at a glance, and are they here because of their relationship with Su Zhan?With such a good example in front of us, the flight attendants are more attentive. Regarding their hospitality, Su Zhan did not refuse, but did not take the initiative to express anything. Of course, there is no ridiculous party on the plane, just drinking, chatting, listening to music, relaxing and not ridiculous. This disappointed the flight attendants, but they did not give up. As the plane landed at the Paris airport, Su Zhan left the airport with his three daughters under the reluctant gaze of the stewardess. He went directly to a high-end hotel, opened two rooms and settled in, Su Zhan took out a bank card and handed it to Wendy."You can go out and have fun, just buy what you like and just buy it." "How about you? Are you not going with us?" "I''m going to find someone, you don''t care about me, just play with yours." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay!" Seeing Su Zhan, I have to be busy with business. Although I regret not being able to go out together, I can only do that. ... ... 730 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 730 From the hotel, Su Zhan went directly to a nearby university. Walking on the small road on the campus, students passed by in twos and threes, and soon... Su Zhan''s eyes brightened. Quickly walked towards a girl who had just finished class and was about to leave with a bag on her back. "Hello, excuse me." "Hello, you!" Aliredni was stunned when she saw the boy who was standing in front of her suddenly. He was handsome and sunny, maybe not a student in school? "Is there a problem?" "That''s the case, I want to ask if you know where the architecture professor Miles is?" Su Zhan asked. "Are you looking for Professor Miles?" Aliredni said with some surprise: "He is my mentor. He should have no class at this time and should stay in classroom 3." "I don''t know where Classroom 3 is. This is my first time here. If you are not in a hurry, can you please take me there? Of course, in return, how about I invite you to have coffee?" Su Zhan said with a smile. . This smile made Aliredni''s heartbeat speed up inexplicably, and said nervously: "Good, good." "Thank you, my name is Su Zhan, what is your name?" Su Zhan stretched out his hand. "Aliredni." Shaking a handshake, Aliredni led the way."Come with me." Item 0881 Aliredni is not tall, with long hair that is shoulder to shoulder, she feels very small but independent. Along the way, many of my classmates seemed to look at this side with surprised eyes. Su Zhan also heard many whispers talking about himself and Aliredni. "You look very popular in school?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ali Redni paused: "Because I am Professor Miles'' best student. As the top professor of architecture in the school, Professor Miles has a high status in the school. As his student , The best students will naturally be more concerned." Not humble, nor proud. Su Zhan nodded and smiled: "So you are really good, you haven''t graduated yet? Are you interested in finding a job for yourself?" "Work? Do you want to provide me with a job?" Aliredni looked at Su Zhan. "If you are interested, we can talk in detail later." Su Zhan asked with a smile: "Can you give me your phone number?" "of course!" After changing numbers with each other, the two have arrived in classroom 3. "That''s it." Aliredni opened the door. Inside were rows of chairs from top to bottom. On the bottom and middle podium desk, a gray-haired, well-dressed old man sat There.Hearing the sound, he raised his head slightly, and saw Ali Redni and Su Zhan. "Professor Miles, he is looking for you!" Aliredni said, and then said to Su Zhan: "I''m going out first, let''s talk." "Thank you, see you later!" Su Zhan said, then walked towards the center of the podium... "Hello, what can I do?" Professor Miles looked at Su Zhan and asked, "Looking at you, it shouldn''t be a student in the school?" "My name is Su Zhan. I came to you to know something about dream building." Su Zhan walked to the chair opposite Miles and sat down. "Building a dream? I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to answer you this question!" Professor Miles said calmly. "No, I know you can. Because Dom Kebu is your best student, and he is a very good dream thief." Su Zhan said with a smile. Professor Myers finally changed color."who are you?" "Don''t be nervous, I have no malice towards him, nor malice towards you. I don''t want to learn this because I want to be a dream thief, but I have encountered some problems, which can only be solved in a dream." Su Zhan Smiled and told Freddy''s thing. More than ten minutes later, Su Zhan''s voice stopped, and Professor Miles was still in a trance. "You mean, there is an evil spirit that can kill in a dream? It sounds... it seems like a supernatural event, and it''s hard to believe." Professor Miles said. Su Zhan took out his mobile phone and fiddled with him, got up and walked over and placed it in front of him. He looked down and saw that the news on the phone was exactly the few people who died in dreams on Yushu Street. There was also the latest one, Su Zhan. I just saw it.Jesse, who was captured by the police, died in the prison. He died suddenly, spraying blood all over the floor. It is said that all the roommates in the same cell were scared to pee. "I have two friends. They are being chased by Freddy. I simply have some abilities. For the time being, Freddy can¡¯t help them. As long as I¡¯m with them, I will enter the dreamland, but in the dreamland My ability has been suppressed. Although I can win, there is no way to completely eliminate it. So I will ask you about dream building and see if I can restore my ability in dreams!" Su Zhan said. Professor Myers said solemnly: "Normally, dying in a dream will only cause people to wake up from the dream, it is impossible to be injured or cause death." "So I hope to understand this knowledge and figure out what''s going on!" Su Zhan said. Professor Myers thought for a moment and said: "Well, I can tell you what I know, but I''m not sure if this can help. Moreover, I hope you won''t use these to do bad things." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Professor can rest assured that if I want to do anything, I don''t need to use this method at all." When the voice fell, Su Zhan raised his hand and waved it towards the table next to him. The table instantly turned to ashes and disappeared. Professor Myers opened his eyes in shock."This...what''s going on." "My ability!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I will donate money to the school to repair teaching equipment!" "I have seen strong winds and waves to myself. I didn''t expect to see even more bizarre things in my lifetime. This is super power?" Professor Miles took a deep breath. With such an ability, I really don''t need to use Inception to do bad things. . The old professor is not bad. After recovering from shock, he didn''t ask more, but began to teach in detail. How to invade the subconscious, if you build a dream. This is a series of quite cumbersome and not so easy to master the learned knowledge.At the beginning, the old professor didn''t teach fast, but when he found that Su Zhan learned very quickly, almost thoroughly, his speed began to accelerate greatly. One is serious in teaching and one is serious in learning. Time passed without knowing it. Until Su Zhan''s phone rang, Wendy asked when Su Zhan would return, only to realize that it was night. "Oh my God, I didn''t expect it was so late." Su Zhan said in surprise. Professor Myers said, "Yes, time flies too fast. I haven''t felt it before. Now I feel a little tired and old. You have a strong learning ability and you are simply a genius, but time is too late, so be it , I will send you the notes of my research over the years. It should be easy to understand and learn from your previous understanding and learning ability. If you don¡¯t understand, you can always ask me. "Thank you Professor, then." Su Zhan said and patted him on the shoulder. Professor Myers disapproved at first, but soon he felt exhausted and his whole body seemed to be much younger and healthier.He looked at Su Zhan in surprise, Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. "Thank you!" Professor Myers thanked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word, only to help him organize things, and then out of the classroom together. Chapter 0882 jerky Wendy, worried Chris! After coming out of the classroom, Su Zhan and Professor Miles came to his office.Because Professor Myers doesn''t like working in small places, his office is actually like a storage room.He took out a note in a very secret safe, and Professor Myers handed it to Su Zhan, "I hope I can help you!" "Thank you!" Su Zhan took it seriously and flipped through it. The notes had disappeared, and then a business card appeared."If you need my help, you can call me." 731 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 731 Professor Myers took the business card and put it away, and said, "This is your ability?" "Yes." Su Zhan smiled. "Well, I''ll keep this business card carefully." Professor Myers said solemnly. "Do you need me to take you home?" Su Zhan asked. "No trouble, I can go back by myself." "Then, I''ll leave first, goodbye." "Goodbye!" Turning around and coming out of the classroom, Su Zhan took out the phone and sent a short message to Ali Ruidni, and briefly explained it. After all, he said that he would meet for a while and also said that he had invited her to have coffee, but the appointment was missed. Fortunately, Aliri Deni didn''t seem to mind too much, so Su Zhan made an appointment to drink coffee after her schoolwork was over tomorrow afternoon. Putting away the phone, Su Zhan teleported directly back to the hotel. I opened two rooms before. Su Zhan was with Wendy, and Nancy was with Kris. When Su Zhan came back, they were all in Su Zhan''s room sorting out the harvest.Seeing Su Zhan coming back, as the only man, he naturally wanted to show Su Zhan, especially a lot of clothes. After buying it, he naturally hoped to get Su Zhan''s praise and praise. The trio''s vision and aesthetics are pretty good, but they didn''t have the conditions to dress themselves up before. "Did you go well?" Wendy asked Su Zhan after watching the trophies. When he asked, Chrissy and Nancy also looked over. After all, Su Zhan''s affairs are closely related to them. "Very smoothly, the rest depends on whether there is any help, I still need to study it." Su Zhan said. "That''s good, it''s early, so let''s rest first." When Wendy said so, Nancy and Chris were about to leave. Nancy picked up her belongings, and Kris took it away, but deliberately left a bag and didn''t take it. It was so obvious that both Su Zhan and Wendy could see, only Nancy didn''t pay attention because she was looking for her own things. After Nancy and Kris left the room, Su Zhan smiled and said to Wendy: "Wait for a while and open the door for Kris." "It''s not that fast, I guess I have to wait until Nancy falls asleep." Wendy said. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t go back to the room. He sat on the sofa in the living room and took out Professor Miles'' notes.The content of the note is very detailed and the explanation is very clear. I have to say that this note is extremely valuable! Seeing that Su Zhan was busy, Wendy didn''t bother him, picked up a bag, and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Su Zhan''s reading and learning speed is very fast, almost ten lines at a glance. Although the notes are very thick and many of the contents are also very cryptic and difficult to understand, it is not difficult for Su Zhan. In less than half an hour, Su Zhan had already learned the contents of the entire notebook, and had a certain basic understanding of building dreams and Inception.Next is actual combat, try it! But here comes the problem! Su Zhan hadn''t dreamed for a long time. To put it simply, dreaming is because the human brain is resting, but there is still part of it operating, so dreaming occurs, and the use rate of this brain is related. But Su Zhan''s brain has been developed to 80%, and the part that is supposed to be responsible for dreaming is also usually used, so even if he falls asleep, it is impossible to produce dreams.Therefore, he can only enter other people''s dreams. This requires the pharmacist to prepare the medicine, and you can dream at the same time after connecting. "Pharmacist, there should be soon, so try again then!" Although he analyzed it himself, he could prepare the medicine, even the best medicine, but when Wendy came out of the bath and put on a black translucent nightdress, Su Zhan was not interested in analyzing these. . "You look very special now!" Wendy''s gestures and smiles all bring a kind of sexy charm. Although it is very jerky, or her face, her temperament is difficult to perfectly control the sexy charm, but it is precisely this kind of jerky that gives Su Zhan a kind of very Fatal shock. Almost for an instant, Su Zhan felt that he couldn''t bear the restlessness. Wendy was caught off guard by the direct hot eyes, but she couldn''t help being happy. The swaying waist came to Su Zhan step by step. Just about to reach out to put his hand on Su Zhan''s shoulder, Su Zhan hugged Wendy''s waist one by one, and put her on his lap directly. "Ah..." Wendy was startled, and hurriedly hugged Su Zhan''s neck. Looking at the looming waves and the slender body, Su Zhan directly bowed his head and kissed him. "Hmm~" Wendy didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so direct. Some things she originally planned were too late to do. However, there is no need to do it! What she wanted was Su Zhan''s reaction, and now... there is already! Soon, the two of them didn''t even go to the bedroom, and started fighting directly on the sofa. Wendy was more relaxed today than expected, and his voice was not suppressed to a certain extent.Although the soundproofing effect of the room is good, some sounds can still be heard next door.When the sound reached the next door, Nancy and Chris were lying side by side and had not fallen asleep.Chrissy glanced at Nancy from time to time, a little itchy. "Why don''t you sleep yet!" I don¡¯t know if Kris¡¯s prayer is effective, for about an hour or so?Nancy seemed to fall asleep at last.Chrissy touched Nancy and called out a few softly. She was sure that Nancy was asleep, and she went down to the ground lightly without changing her clothes. She just wore her pajamas, took her room card, and went straight. out. "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door. Chapter 0883 The best dream thief! The noon sun was a bit hot, Su Zhan turned over and glanced at Wendy who was still in the lazy bed. At this time, the pajamas on her had no idea where she was going, and the bedroom was in a mess.Coming out of the bedroom and glanced at the sofa, the bag Chrissy had left on purpose was gone. "When did she go back? It seems to be morning, right?" Thinking of Chrissy coming to join the battle in the middle of the night in a hurry, and then tossing in embarrassment and having to sneak back to the next door early in the morning, Su Zhan couldn''t help but want to laugh, but this sneaky feeling was quite exciting! After taking a shower, I put on a casual suit that Wendy bought for myself yesterday and tried it out. The size and so on are quite fitting, which makes Su Zhan''s temperament more prominent. Su Zhan looks in the mirror and tilts slightly. Turning the corner of the mouth, there is a feeling of yuppie. "I''m going out, you are free to move around." After finishing packing, Su Zhan said to Wendy who was still lying in bed, and Wendy responded lazily like a cat and said that he knew. Although Chrissy''s help last night, Wendy still bears most of the firepower. Now she just wants to lie down, not to move! From the hotel, Su Zhan came to the school again.Although it was very noticed when I came yesterday, it is obviously stronger today. There are even a few girls who look at them directly and come over to talk with them boldly. Many of them are in good shape or beautiful in shape. Yes, but they were all politely rejected by Su Zhan. 732 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 732 "I''m at your school, contact me after class." Sensing the position of Ali Ruidni, Su Zhan sent her a text message. Aliredni, who was in class, heard the text message and opened it, a little surprised. My calm mood suddenly became a little bit more anxious, and I seemed to hope that get out of class would be dismissed earlier. 20 minutes. The 20 minutes that originally felt very fast seemed to have suddenly become longer. In his spare time, Su Zhan went to classroom 3 to chat with Professor Miles and returned his notes by the way.When I entered the classroom, I suddenly found that there was another person here, talking to Professor Miles, who seemed to be familiar with each other. Although it was just a figure from the back, Su Zhan recognized it at a glance. Little plum! Oh no, it''s Domkobu! The arrival of Su Zhan interrupted the conversation between the two of them. Ke Bu glanced at Su Zhan, then looked at Professor Miles. Professor Myers shook his head: "Don''t worry." "I hope it didn''t disturb you." Su Zhan walked over with a smile, then looked at Daum and said: "Hello, Daum Kebu, international criminal, the best dreamer." "Are you?" Daum asked warily. "My name is Su Zhan, and I just started to study things about Inception." Su Zhan said, then flipped his hand and handed the notes to Professor Myers."Thank you for your notes, very helpful." "That''s good." Professor Miles said. Daum''s expression was very surprised. He was surprised that Professor Miles would lend his notes to Su Zhan, and also surprised how he took out the notes. He didn''t see it when he came in, and the clothes on his body didn''t seem to fit. What the notes look like. "Sorry, let''s get out of here." Daum said, hurriedly walked to the side and turned his back to them, took out a small top from his pocket and turned it on the table. It didn''t take long for the top to stop falling, and Daum breathed a sigh of relief. "You didn''t tell him about me?" Su Zhan asked, standing next to Miles. Miles shook his head: "I won''t talk nonsense without your permission." "So I scared him just now? It made him think he was in a dream, so he hurried to verify it? This... is really very sick." Su Zhan sighed. "The longer you stay in the dream, the easier it is to distinguish between reality and dream." Professor Miles said."Are you just here to return the notes? Still have any questions? It happened that Daum was there, and he probably knew more about many things than I did." "Is there any doubt? I came here to return the notes on the one hand, and also to make an appointment on the other." Su Zhan said."However, now I have changed my mind a bit." "You are here to find the dream builder, you re-assemble the team and prepare to do a vote, and then the golden basin washes your hands, how about letting me participate?" Su Zhan asked Daum who was walking over. "How do you know this?" Daum stunned. "Aren''t you going to spin the top? This is not a dream. As for it is not difficult to know this, if Saito knows it, I can know." Su Zhan said jokingly. Of course Daum wouldn''t verify it. He had just verified it, but he didn''t expect that Su Zhan knew so much, even Saito knew what his totem was. "I think I already have a better candidate, and I don''t know you well, so..." Daum politely refused. "It''s okay, I believe you will invite me to join eventually, but it won''t be that easy then." Su Zhan said with a smile, as if not angry at all."Don''t bother you to renew the past, I will leave first. In addition, the person recommended by Professor Myers is very good!" "Did you tell him?" "Who is the dream builder? I haven''t told you yet." After Su Zhan was gone, Daum and Professor Miles were a little at a loss.However, Professor Miles knew that Su Zhan was not ordinary, but he did not take it too seriously, but was ready to introduce Daum to his best student. "Go to Professor Miles first after class." Su Zhan sent a text message to Ali Redni. Aliredni quickly returned a question mark. "?" "You''ll know when you go." Immediately after class, Aliredni received a call from Professor Miles and asked her to come to classroom 3 to find herself. "Professor, are you really looking for me for something?" Aliredni asked in surprise after coming. "What?" This sounded something wrong. "Nothing, Su Zhan sent me a text message before saying that I would come to you after class, but he didn''t tell me why. Professor, is there anything wrong?" Aliredni said casually. Professor Myers looked at Daum next to him, with an expression of surprise... How did he know that it was her! Item 0884 "What''s the matter with you? It seems surprised, what''s the matter?" Aliredni asked suspiciously. "Nothing, aren''t you about to graduate? There is a job opportunity for you..." Professor Miles shook his head and introduced Daum to her.As to whether Daum could persuade Aliredni to accept the job, it was not his consideration. When there was a job opportunity, Ali Rudney was also very happy. She followed Daum out to talk about work, but Daum¡¯s test method was unexpected. She didn¡¯t say anything about the job. Instead, she asked her to draw a maze map. I drew a few pictures, but they were all easily deciphered by the other party. This made Ali Ruidni a little serious, especially the other party¡¯s easy and broken appearance made her very uncomfortable. Difficult.Daum took it and subconsciously prepared to write, but found that something was wrong, and he hesitated for a while. "This is pretty much the same," Daum said. Aliredni cocked her mouth slightly triumphantly. "Come with me, I will tell you the detailed work content. I forgot to tell you that this job may not be legal..." Daum said. "Now? Can you be late?" Aliredni asked embarrassedly. "You have a date?" Daum asked. "Yes, someone is waiting for me." Aliredni said. Daum suddenly thought of Su Zhan. "Well, this is the address. You can come here directly after it''s over." Daum wrote an address and handed it to Alyredni. After receiving it, Alyredni nodded, turned and left. "I''m waiting for you at the coffee shop across the street from the school." Just after leaving, a text message was sent to Aliredni''s phone.After reading the text message, Aliredni smiled slightly and accelerated the pace. Entering the cafe, I soon saw Su Zhan in a casual suit. The casually scattered neckline, graceful and unruly, handsome face, as if magical eyes, made Aliredni unconsciously nervous. "Here." Su Zhan smiled and waved, and Alyredni quickly walked over and sat down. The coffee has been ordered, and it is still hot, it should be just ordered."How do you know I like to drink this?" Aliredni asked in surprise. 733 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 733 "Guess!" Su Zhan smiled, and then the two chatted. Alridene was curious about how he knew that Professor Miles was looking for herself. Su Zhan did not hide it. She said that he had just left Professor Miles and said about Daum, so she guessed it. Professor Myers would recommend her. "I''ve seen Daum. He said he offered me a job, but it doesn''t seem to be legal. Do you know what it is?" Aliredni asked. "I know, it''s about building dreams. You are a very good architect, and the structure of dreams is very complicated. He asked you to design dreams. It''s very interesting. If you are interested, you can join. I... should Will join too." Su Zhan said with a smile. This topic made Ali Ruidni a little curious, but Su Zhan didn''t talk much, as the conversation turned around and talked about other things. Unknowingly, they talked for almost two hours before they separated. Su Zhan returned to the hotel, while Aliredni went to the address given by Daum, wanting to see the true nature of the job.The development of the next thing is simple, just like in the movie, Aliredni joined Daum¡¯s Inception team and learned how to build dreams and construct dreams.Su Zhan accompanied Wendy and the others to go shopping, as if just to relax on vacation. However, because of the relationship with Aliridni, Su Zhan knew very well how the Pirates team was progressing. First, Daum found a pretender named Eames, and a pharmacist named Yusuf. With the addition of his original companion, Arthur, the outpost, and boss Saito, the team was formally established.During the period, Aliredni mentioned about Su Zhan''s joining, but Daum rejected it. He felt that Su Zhan was too mysterious, and this mission was too important, he didn''t want to take risks. "Don''t worry, they will take the initiative to invite me to join soon." Su Zhan replied a message to Ali Ruidni, knowingly... The team was assembled and started to plan the facts, every detail must be perfectly considered. Their target person is called Fisher. A son-in-law, his father¡¯s energy company is Saito¡¯s main competitor. Because Fischer¡¯s father is about to die, he found Daum¡¯s team and wanted to implant Fischer¡¯s subconscious mind to split the company. If you want to get close to Fisher, you have to start with people around him. Godfather Browning is a good goal. While the pretender was learning Browning''s habits, Aliredni was also constructing dreams, others tried potions and so on.Finally, after everything is done, there is the last and most critical step. How to do it! "No, we don''t have an event that can make him sleepy. We need at least ten hours to do it." The pretender said. "Sydney flies to Los Angeles. It is one of the longest routes in the world. He will fly once every two weeks." Saito thought for a while and said. "Then he must have a private plane." Daum frowned. "It can make his special plane malfunction temporarily." Saito said. "You have to let him take a Boeing 747." Arthur and Aliredni walked over, and Arthur said. "Why?" Daum asked. "Because the cockpit of the Boeing 747 is on the upper deck and the first-class cabin is at the forefront of the fuselage, there will be no other people waiting. But we have to cover the entire first-class cabin and buy the flight attendants." This is not too easy to do. Everyone can''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Saito took out his ears and said casually: "I''ll buy the entire airline!" "..." Everyone looked at Saito differently. Saito disapproved and said, "It''s a small matter." Daum smiled."It seems that the problem has been solved." Everyone is relaxed for a while, it is convenient to have a local tyrant! "I''m afraid...not necessarily!" Aliredni, who has not spoken, spoke with a strange expression. Chapter 0885 "why?" Aliredni''s words puzzled everyone. Ali Redni said: "I just checked the airline to which that route belongs. It was acquired by a sole proprietor not long ago." "It''s okay, I can just buy it from him at a high price." Saito disagrees, it doesn''t matter if he spends more money, as long as the task is successful. Aliredni still shook her head: "It''s not that simple, do you know who bought the airline?" While speaking, Aliredni looked at Daum. Daum had an inexplicable premonition. "No, don''t tell me that the person who bought the airline happened to be Su Zhan?" "Yes!" "Damn it!" Daum prayed to Aliredni not to say the name, but it was a pity that his prayer had no effect. "Who is Su Zhan?" When everyone saw the strange reaction of Aliredni and Daum, they couldn''t help but wonder. Regarding Su Zhan, Aliredni and Daum never mentioned it in front of them. "It doesn''t matter who he is. The important thing is that he wants to participate in this operation. It''s just that I refused him before and didn''t force it. I just said that I would invite him to join eventually, and it won''t be that easy at that time. I I thought he was just talking about scenes, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..." Daum couldn''t help but smile, Su Zhan is not simple, he should think that things will never be that simple. "Can''t you give him more money to buy it? Or ask him for help?" Arthur asked. "I''m afraid not." Aliredni shook her head."Before joining this plan, he told me that he would join. I think he might have guessed this a long time ago, so if he is not allowed to join, he will not provide any help." "And this route is our only opportunity to start!" "Then let him join." Arthur thought for a while and said to Daum."As long as he is like boss Saito, there is no big problem in following the plan." Daum smiled bitterly: "Aliredni, please trouble you." Although reluctant, there is no way. I can only hope that, as Arthur said, this Su Zhan will not cause any trouble. Aliredni walked to the corner and quickly called Su Zhan. After a while, Aliredni turned around and came back and said: "He said that it is okay to let him join, or to provide help on the route, but if conditions permit, we must first help him solve the problem." "what is the problem?" "He didn''t say, just told you to bring the pharmacist and equipment to Paris to find him." "I know it''s not that simple. Okay, I hope there is not enough time. Let''s rush over. You continue to do your things, and then call." Daum confessed with a wry smile and had to return to Paris again. Daum, pharmacist, Aliredni. The three arrived in Paris in the fastest time on a private jet arranged by Saito and arrived at the hotel where Su Zhan was located. "Bang bang bang." 734 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 734 There was a knock on the door, and the back door opened for a moment, and it was a beautiful woman with blond hair. Seeing the three people outside, she seemed to know their identities and said with a smile: "Come in, he is waiting for you inside." The three people came in and soon saw the three people in the living room. Two women and one man. The man is Su Zhan. Su Zhan got up with a smile and said to Aliredni: "It''s been a long time, you are here." "Yeah." Aliredni nodded nervously. Su Zhan turned to look at Daum."I said, you will come and invite me to join." "Yes, so I''m here. I have brought the people and equipment. What do I need to do?" Daum said directly. "Don''t worry about this, Wendy, you go to the next room and stay for a while." Su Zhan smiled and said to the three Wendy. The three Wendy nodded, cleaned up their things and went to the next room. After they went out, Su Zhan said, "Professor Miles knows something about me, you probably don''t know it yet." "I have some extraordinary abilities!" When the voice fell, the power of Chaos was suddenly released. In an instant, Su Zhan''s whole body seemed to burn, and the surrounding sofas, tables and chairs turned into ashes. "what¡­¡­" The three of them were completely frightened by the sudden changes, and Aliredni kept screaming. The destruction stopped, Su Zhan controlled the power of Chaos to change again, and the burned things were restored one by one, and the room returned to its original state. This weird scene made the three brains forget to think. Daumzeng squatted out, crouched at the table, tremblingly took out the top and turned it around. After a few laps, the top stopped. It was not a dream, but Daum was even more shocked. "From a certain point of view, superpowers, like dreams, are both a development direction of science, so you don¡¯t have to be so surprised when you arrive. The reason why you know this is because two of the three people who left just now met When it comes to the evil ghosts in their dreams, he can appear in their dreams and kill them after all. Once they die or are injured in the dreams, they will do the same in reality. Because of a special relationship, I have entered their dreams. It¡¯s just that my abilities are limited, so what I have to do now is to figure out how to restore my abilities in my dream!" Su Zhan said slowly. It''s just that the three of them didn''t respond. Obviously, they hadn''t calmed down so quickly. After half an hour, the three were calm and reluctantly accepted the incident. "I don''t know the specific situation. What you said is a little different from what I know, so I have to see it with my own eyes." "My brain is highly developed, so it is difficult to dream. You can''t enter my dreams. So, with your medicine, connect the dreams together, and I will enter your dreams!" Su Zhan said. "it is good!" Daum responded, and the pharmacist quickly got busy preparing. "You knew that this mission might need to use this route, so you bought a flight company? I have read the news on the Internet. The time you bought the airline should be when you just came to Paris, when we first met. Is it time?" Aliredni asked curiously."But how do you know this? These things that haven''t happened yet?" "Just be my prophet." 0886-Sword The Unexpected Prophet sounds amazing, but it''s less shocking than the superpower just now, and it''s not so unacceptable. "You prepare first, I will call them back." Su Zhan got up and went to the next door, called Wendy and the others back, and briefly said what they would do later. "Wendy, go and learn from him briefly." Su Zhan asked Wendy to learn how to use the dreaming equipment from the pharmacist. About half an hour or so, the preparatory work has been completed. As Wendy pressed the button to inject the medicine, Su Zhan, Aliredni, Daum and the pharmacist lay on the sofa and chair and fell asleep at the same time. . ... ... The sky is clear and the streets are bustling with hustle and bustle. On both sides of the road are all kinds of street shops, coffee shops, fruit shops, newsstands, as they should be. Pedestrians in the past chatted in twos and threes. Looking all the way along the corner, there is a tall building. The prosperous city, as if there is no end in sight. "Whose dream is this?" Walking on the street, feeling the breeze, looking at the buildings on the left and right, and the pedestrians passing by, I can''t feel it at all as a dream. Any detail is very realistic. "Do you even remember that this is a dream? Some people may remember the content of the dream or not when they dream, but most people can''t remember when the dream started, and it is difficult to realize that they are dreaming. ." Daum said in surprise. Su Zhan shrugged."It''s not difficult." "This is my dream." Aliredni said. Su Zhan nodded, stopped and closed his eyes slightly, everyone stopped when they saw it, and looked at Su Zhan nervously. "Aliredni, don''t be nervous, your subconscious will react when you are nervous." The pedestrians around looked very neatly and weirdly turning their heads to look here, Daum hurriedly reminded. Aliredni took a deep breath to calm herself down, and the people around her returned to normal. "Or not?" After a while, Su Zhan opened his eyes and shook his head. Daum frowned and turned around. Aliredni and the pharmacist are also thinking about the reasons and possibilities, but there seems to be no experience to learn from this situation, and no clue at all. "Is there such a possibility?" Daum said suddenly."Because this is not your dream, it is Aliredni¡¯s dream. Here you are just a passer-by, so your abilities cannot be displayed. But if you transform and build in Aliredni¡¯s dream, Dream, there is your breath here, maybe... it can let you use your abilities!" "You''re right!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded behind Daum. Daum was stunned for a moment, looked in front of him, and then at Su Zhan behind him."You just... are clearly in front, why suddenly?" "You transformed my dream?" Aliredni shouted in surprise. Daum looked around, and nothing seemed to have changed. 735 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 735 "Very small changes will not allow people in the subconscious mind to discover that any physical rules are violated, nor will it cause them to rebound!" Su Zhan said lightly."After I made these small changes, I found that I can indeed use some of my abilities. Although it is only a very small part, it at least proves that your thinking is correct." Daum said with a bit of frustration: "When I thought about it, you had already thought of doing it in advance." "The deeper the transformation of the dream, the stronger my brand will be, and the more my ability will be restored." "Freddy, your good days are almost over!" Knowing how to regain the ability in a dream, the problem becomes simple.As long as you return to Elm Street, enter Kris Nancy¡¯s dream, and transform their dreams, Freddy is the turtle in the urn! The flow of time in the dream is different, so although I can stay in the dream for more than 20 minutes, in fact it has only just fallen asleep for one minute. After waking up, Wendy and the three looked at Su Zhan nervously. "I''m fine. I already know how to use my abilities in my dreams. After I go back, it''s Freddy''s death." Su Zhan first smiled at the three girls, then turned to the pharmacist and said: "Your medicine Very good, I need to use some." "I brought enough, and these can be left for you." The pharmacist hurriedly said. Usually he is not so easy to talk, these medicines are quite expensive, but after seeing Su Zhan''s ability, how dare he refuse it. Even if they can do whatever they want in a dream, in reality, Su Zhan squeezes him to death as easily as an ant, not to mention the strength and potential that Su Zhan displayed in the dream, which makes them afraid to underestimate. "Thank you, oh, yes, I also want this set of equipment." Su Zhan said, and with a wave of his arm, the equipment and medicine disappeared. "by!" Even if they were psychologically prepared, this move surprised them. "I apologize for my previous decision, and hope I can officially invite you to join this team." Daum said seriously. "Then have fun with you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Huh!" Daum heaved a sigh of relief, and then said: "When can we set off, it will be difficult to find a suitable opportunity once we miss it." "I''ll go with them. If it goes well, it won''t be too long. You can stay here. Don''t worry about any danger. I will pay attention to your situation at any time." Su Zhan told Wendy and the three. After giving an confession, they followed Daum, Ali Ridney and the others, and got on Saito''s special plane to return. On the way, Daum introduced the content and some details of the mission to Su Zhan, lest he was not prepared.After arriving, they met with Arthur, Saito, and Eames the Pretender and introduced each other. There was no problem with joining Su Zhan. The mission has been planned very carefully, and the difficulty of the route is easily solved because of the addition of Su Zhan. Now it can be said that everything is ready, and it only owes east wind. Just wait for the target mission Fischer to take the flight. Item 0887 It was still the familiar block last time, but Daum and the pharmacist came in last time, but this time only Su Zhan and Aliredni. Strolling on the street, Su Zhan smiled and said to Ali Rudni: ¡°I suddenly found that there is no better place to date than in a dream. Here you can do anything honestly without getting other people¡¯s ideas. No matter what kind of dating environment or venue you need, you can do it easily." "Yes, but the dreamland is always a dreamland, even if it is no longer beautiful here, it is impossible to live in a dreamland all the time." Aliredni exclaimed. "Listening to your tone seems to point." Su Zhan smiled. Aliredni nodded: "I think so." Aliredni found that Daum''s condition was not good. He often went into dreams by himself. Once Aliredni entered his dream curiously and discovered the secret he was hiding.This made Aliridni a little uneasy. As she learned about it, although she was not worried about affecting the task for the time being, the topic just now made her think of Daum and his wife. Dreamland is always a dreamland! "Huh? You have changed my dream again." As I walked, Aliredni suddenly found that the sky that had been clear and clear had turned into a starlit night sky, and the surrounding street lights were on, illuminating the shadows of the two gradually Elongated, which makes Aliredni feel very interesting. "It''s still more suitable for dating at night." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You don''t really think this is a date, do you?" Aliredni laughed. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just shook Aliredni''s hand.Aliredni should have broken free, but did not. "This is a date!" Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand, and walked forward. Moonlight, starlight, light. The two shadows on the street gradually elongated, as if...melted together, regardless of each other. When the time came, the two woke up from their dreams. Aliredni glanced at Su Zhan with a crimson complexion, and stopped talking. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth were slightly cocked, and this action made Ali Ruidni a little shy. Just in their dreams, the two of them walked to the park holding hands. Suddenly a light was lit in the center of the park square, a fountain appeared, and Su Zhan kissed himself. At that moment, Aliredni really couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or reality! "You wake up, get ready, Fisher''s father is dead, our chance is here." Daum suddenly walked over and said with excitement. "Got it!" Su Zhan responded lazily, and followed Aliredni to get up and go out. ... ... Boeing 747, flights from Sydney to Los Angeles. Su Zhan called Chrissy¡¯s mother in advance and confirmed that Fisher had booked the ticket and there were no other people. After that, he packed all the remaining seats. The big boss spoke, and things were done properly. . Pretending not to know each other, they boarded the plane one after another, and the position of everyone happened to surround Fisher. When Fisher took off his coat, he took the opportunity to get his passport, and the whole action went smoothly. Even if he was not a dreamer, he was enough to be a pickpocket. The plane took off slowly, Daum hid the prepared pill in his palm, and then patted Fisher on the shoulder in front of him: "Excuse me, is this yours? You fell to the ground." Fischer turned his head in doubt and took the passport to check it. "May I need something?" At this moment, the stewardess came to ask. "A glass of ice water." Daum said. "Ah, me, me too." Fisher said casually. "OK, just a second." The stewardess answered gracefully and turned to leave. "Uh, it''s mine, thank you!" 736 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 736 Fischer looked at the passport, wondering when he lost it, but turned around and said thank you to Daum. "I want to ask, are you relatives with Morris Fisher?" Daum asked hesitantly. "Yes, he... he is my father." "He is an admirable person. I am sorry that he passed away." Daum said sadly. At this time, the stewardess came over with ice water. Daum took the opportunity to unscrew the pill and dripped the potion. Holding the ice water, handed it to Fisher, who was in front. "give." "Thank you!" Fisher didn''t mean to drink water, he wanted to put it aside after taking it.Seeing his movements, Daum said hurriedly: "Come on, respect your father, may he rest in peace!" In this case, Fisher was naturally not good at rejecting it, so he could only pick up the quilt and slammed it with Daum and took a sip. Daum didn''t continue to disturb Fisher, and Fisher fell asleep unconsciously while leaning on the chair. More than ten minutes later, Daum got up and pretended to find something, and accidentally dropped a set of clothes on Fisher. Fisher made no response. Daum bent over to grab Fisher''s arm and shook it vigorously, still not awake. "You can start!" Daum whispered and waved to the others. The blonde stewardess took out the prepared equipment directly from the rest area, and then closed the curtain of the overhead bin. The toolbox opened, each pulling the wire tube to prepare for injection, Daum helped Fischer fix it, and then returned to his seat. Adjusting their positions and getting ready, the stewardess stood beside the toolbox and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded slightly, and the stewardess pressed it down. In an instant, the medicine flowed out of the tube, and everyone fell into a dream. ... ... On the roads where cars go, heavy rain invades the basin, drifting and heavy rain seems to flood the whole world. In the heavy rain, the pharmacist was standing on the edge of the road shivering, carrying the box in one hand and the collar while the other was under the rain. A red car stopped in front of him, the door opened, and the pharmacist got in directly. There were four people in the car. Daum was driving and the pretender was in the co-pilot. The window behind was Saito, and the middle was Arthur. The pharmacist came in and heard Arthur complaining: "Why don''t you pee first before you dream." "I''m sorry." The pharmacist apologized. "It should be a lot of free champagne." The pretender in the front row said jokingly. "Yes, I drank a lot." The pharmacist said in a bad breath. "Fisher will definitely call a taxi in this weather." Daum said and started the car. In the heavy rain, he quickly stared at the taxi in front of him, and when he stepped on the accelerator, he ran into it directly. Item 0888 Suddenly being rear-ended, the taxi stopped naturally, and the driver got out of the car and cursed a little angrily: "Asshole, don''t you..." "Go away." Daum took the gun and swallowed the driver''s words instantly. Saito and Arthur got out of the car and hurried into the taxi. Arthur drove, Saito got in the co-pilot and drove away.Daum followed closely behind. When the car passed a corner, he saw Fisher, who was making a call with a briefcase, beckoning. "taxi!" "Please go to the market on Third Street, hurry up." When Fisher opened the door and entered the car, the pretender had already rushed over and got into the car from the other side. "What are you doing?" Fisher asked a little displeased when seeing the pretender coming in. "Sorry, I thought it was an empty car." "Not an empty car." "We can ride together." "Forget it, please stop." Fisher was obviously unwilling to ride in a car with others and was going to let the driver stop. As a result, the co-pilot suddenly rushed out of a person, and Saito looked at him with a gun and smiled. It rained too much before, and it was too rushed, Saito deliberately lay down, and Fisher didn''t even notice anyone in front of him. Looking at the co-pilot''s muzzle and then at the person next to him, Fisher immediately reacted."It''s over." ... ... "How long shall we wait?" At the intersection, Su Zhan held the umbrella and turned towards Aliredni''s question. "It should be soon!" Aliredni replied, and happened to see a taxi passing by, and then a car stopped beside. "Come on, get in the car!" Aliredni and Su Zhan hurriedly got into the car, and they felt a violent shaking as soon as they closed the door, as if they were hit, and immediately after...you saw a huge train passing through the city, countless The car was stumbling. "This... how is this possible?" Daum''s eyes widened in surprise. At the same time, Fisher calmly took out his wallet in the taxi."There is 500 dollars in it, and the wallet is more valuable, so that I can get off the car somewhere?" "I''m afraid not." The pretender took it and said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, I heard a bang, and someone shot. 737 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 737 The pretender squatted down in a hurry, followed by a jeep ahead and blocked the way, and several well-equipped enemies armed with guns came down.Arthur hurriedly backed up and found that someone was blocking him. "Cover him!" Arthur shouted at the pretender. "Head down." The pretender hurriedly pressed Fisher''s head and lay down. The bullet fired frantically at the taxi, and the glass was smashed in an instant, as if it was suddenly in danger. While they were in danger, Aliredni reacted and hurriedly said: "I am not involved in the train." "Daum, Daum..." Aliredni finished speaking and found Daum was staring at the train.After a while, Daum hurriedly reversed his car and turned from another side road. Bang bang bang! The bullets were still firing frantically. Arthur controlled the car forward and backward, trying to make a jump. At the same time, Saito also took the opportunity to counterattack and knocked down several people.Daum chased him up and killed the guy who was driving towards the taxi. He merged with the taxi and finally got out of the siege. "How, how?" Arthur asked as he drove. "I''m okay, and he''s okay." The pretender glanced at Fisher. "Saito." Arthur breathed a sigh of relief and turned to ask Saito who was the co-pilot, but saw Saito holding his chest with his hand in his hands and was shot! Two cars drove out of the road and into a factory inside a box. Stop and close the door. Daum got out of the car and shouted, "Take Fisher to the back room." "What the hell is going on? He was shot, will he die?" The pretender took Fisher behind, and Arthur moved Saito out. Daum asked nervously. "do not know." "Gosh." "What''s the matter with you?" Arthur asked Daum. "I was blocked by the train." "Why did you get a train on the main road in the city center?" Arthur asked Aliredni. Aliredni spread her hand and said, "I don''t have one." "Where did the train come from?" Arthur turned to look at Daum. Daum said excitedly: "Why are we ambushed? Those people are by no means ordinary projection figures, they are well-trained." "How could they have been trained?" Alired asked in surprise. "Fisher must have hired other Inception experts to help him with subconscious defense training, so his subconscious is in a state of combat readiness. It should have been discovered during the investigation." Before Arthur was finished, Daum interrupted... ¡­"Why didn''t you investigate it?" "Calm down!" "Don''t tell me to calm down, it''s your job and your responsibility!" Daum said excitedly."You should thoroughly investigate Fisher''s background. We are not prepared to face this kind of attack firepower." "We have dealt with this kind of self-defense before, as long as we are careful, nothing will happen." "This is not in the plan, Saito is dying!" "Help him solve the pain." The pretender walked over with a gun. "Don''t do this, don''t do this!" Daum hurriedly stopped the pretender. "He is in pain now, I just need to kill him to wake him up." The pretender didn''t understand why Daum was so excited. "You can''t wake up!" Daum took a deep breath and said. "Why? As long as you die in a dream, you can wake up. Why can''t you wake up?" "The potion is too heavy. Even suicide can''t wake up at this level." Su Zhan, who hadn''t said a word, spoke slowly. The pretender was stunned, looked at the pharmacist and Daum who had no objection, then looked at Su Zhan and said, "Then what happens if I die?" "Go into chaos!" Su Zhan said casually. "Aren''t you kidding me?" "How do you know this?" The pretender and Daum both looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "Desolate dreamland, there is nothing inside, only the subconscious left by people who have entered the chaos. In our team, only you have experienced it, Daum!" Arthur said solemnly. "How long will I be trapped?" Aliredni asked. "Can''t escape, unless the effectiveness of the potion fades." Su Zhan said slowly. "How long is it?" "For decades or I am endless, I don''t know, ask him, only he has been there." The pharmacist pointed to Daum. Daum was silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became very solemn. Quarrels, threats, distrust, just started the first level of dreams, it seems that it is not going well, everyone is immersed in negative emotions. "I said, did you forget something?" Su Zhan stood beside Saito and spoke slowly. Everyone looked up at him subconsciously."Forgot what?" "Me!" Su Zhan pointed at himself."I am here, are you afraid of being a hairy?" Chapter 0889 you owe me a life! "I said you guys are too frustrated? This is the best Inception team? When there is a little accident, they start accusing each other. Why are you panicking!" Su Zhan sneered and relentlessly said: "You should be thankful that I have joined, otherwise, I am afraid you will not complete this mission!" "What can you do?" Daum asked suspiciously. "I can save him and continue the mission." Su Zhan pointed to Saito and said lightly. After the words fell, Su Zhan had already begun to transform the dreamland.With his ability, he can easily add his own brand without attracting Fisher''s subconscious attention.In terms of dream building alone, Aliredni can''t compare with him.Last time, because it was Aliredni''s dream, she was able to discover the clues, but this time, they didn''t feel any changes in the dream, but Su Zhan''s hands had already appeared light blue light. 738 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 738 It was the first time Arthur and the pretender saw this situation, and they were stunned. As the light covered Saito''s body, the bullet slowly squeezed out from his wound and started to heal quickly. After a while, Saito had woke up in a daze. "Remember, you owe me a life, and I will ask you for it!" Su Zhan said to Saito, and then said to Daum: "What are you still doing in a daze, what should you do, why not do the task? " Daum and others just woke up like a dream. The potion helped Saito up and told what happened just now. The pretender, Arthur and Daum were ready to go to the pay house. "thank you!" Ali Redni came to Su Zhan''s side and said softly. Su Zhan smiled and shook Aliredni''s hand. Aliredni looked around nervously and was relieved to find no one was paying attention."Thank you, I just didn''t expect them to collapse so easily. After all, they are just ordinary people. I don''t want my first trip to Inception to be so dull." "I didn''t expect you to be so proud and conceited." Aliredni said with a smile. "That''s because of my capital." Su Zhan smiled."In the future you will have a lot of time to slowly discover more of my secrets." "Just like Wendy and the others?" Aliredni asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "Yes." "I never thought I would like an amorous man." Aliredni shook her head as if she was refusing. Su Zhan smiled without worry: "You actually mean that you are in love with me!" Aliredni did not deny that she had never thought that she would fall in love with a man so easily, especially when she knew that Yingyan was in a crowd around him, she would fall in love with him without hesitation. Perhaps, this is not her own decision, unlike a dream that can change with her own mind. She is not even sure when it started?Was it from that dream date, earlier, or... the first time we met? Daum and the others have begun to interrogate Fischer, trying to find out the password of Fischer¡¯s father¡¯s safe. The pretender has been disguised as Fischer¡¯s adoptive father, Browning. Browning is exactly the same.Impersonate Browning and get the password. "Fisher''s subconscious projection figure should be found here soon. We don''t have much time. We have to leave here before they are completely surrounded." Daum''s voice sounded, and Aliredni hurriedly broke free from Su Zhan''s hand. Su Zhan said dumbly: "What are you afraid of? Even if we are together, it is not shameful, right?" "No, I''m just... just instinctive." Aliredni shook her head to explain. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t delve into it. He smiled and said to Ali Redni: "Are you interested in going out with me to attract firepower?" "Go out for a walk?" Doesn''t it mean to go out and turn around at this time?But when I thought about Aliridni, I realized that Su Zhan has super powers. In the dream world, his strength is definitely the most powerful. Even if these projection characters are well-trained and powerful, they have super powers. It''s still far behind. "it is good!" Aliredni nodded. "Be careful!" Daum whispered. Su Zhan smiled, and stretched out his hand towards Aliredni. Aliredni hesitated and took his hand. The two opened the factory door and ran out. Outside, the rain is still falling. As soon as they came out, Su Zhan and Aliredni were already wet by the rain. "Someone likes this kind of weather very much. It turns out that it feels really good." Su Zhan said with a smile while running. Just as Aliredni wanted to ask who it was, she saw a projection figure holding a gun appeared in front of her. "Look at it!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and let go of Aliredni. Immediately afterwards, Ali Ruidni saw Su Zhan suddenly appear behind the projected figure, with a black flame in his hand. Obviously heavy rain invaded the basin, but the flame was not extinguished. boom! The projected characters don''t ignite in an instant, they turn to ashes in a flash. "How is it?" The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in front of Ali Ruidni. "Too, it''s amazing, what abilities are these?" Aliredni exclaimed. "This is a bit complicated to say, and there are many abilities. I have integrated these abilities together, collectively called the power of chaos. In short, as long as I can think of abilities, basically I can use it. However, the requirements in dreams are more demanding, so I can only use part of my abilities. If the power is too strong, the whole dream will collapse. When I wake up from the stimulation, it will be more than the gain." "Go on." Along the way, more and more projected characters seem to be attracted by them.Seeing that he was about to be surrounded, Su Zhan held Aliredni and disappeared in a teleport, then appeared in a hotel room in the next moment. "so amazing!" Aliredni exclaimed. "Should I take a hot bath and then change into clean clothes to avoid catching a cold?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "This is a dreamland!" Aliredni said. "But in dreams, this is also reality! You will feel pain if you are injured, and you will feel uncomfortable if you have a cold. This is a subconscious reaction and an instinctive protection mechanism." Su Zhan said with a smile. Item 0890 Aliredni, who hadn''t felt anything before, seemed to really feel a bit chilly now. The wet clothes were uncomfortable to stick to her body. Her hair was completely tried, and water drops were dripping down. "Ok!" Aliredni looked at Su Zhan helplessly, and Su Zhan smiled and said: "Then you go wash first, I will help you find clothes." When the voice fell, Su Zhan disappeared. Aliredni shook her head, turned and went to the bathroom. The patter of water rang out, and Aliredni heard the knock on the bathroom door. "The clothes are back, I put them at the door." Su Zhan said a word, and Aliredni listened, as if he was walking away, and then slowly opened the bathroom door and saw the clothes on the floor. After taking a shower and putting on clothes, Ali Ruidni felt much more comfortable. After coming out, she saw Su Zhan standing by the window drinking coffee. "The coffee is still hot, pour it yourself." Su Zhan turned his head and smiled. Aliredni poured herself a cup of hot coffee, walked over and smiled and said: "I thought you had any plan to encourage me to take a bath, I didn''t expect you to be such a gentleman!" "Not necessarily!" Su Zhan smiled and pointed to his eyes."If I want to, I can see through!" 739 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 739 "Do you still see through?" Aliredni was surprised, subconsciously blocking her body.Then she smiled slyly and let go, feeling that her reaction was a bit too strong. If he could really see through, he would have been seen a long time ago, so what would he block? "Then you watched it just now? Or... Have you watched it before?" Aliredni asked. "I want to be more than just watching!" Su Zhan smiled, Aliredni was a little nervous, but did not retreat and asked instead: "Then what do you want." "All!" The direct gaze made Aliredni a little unbearable, and she changed the subject and asked, "When shall we go back?" "When they get it done, I will go back. I''m paying attention to the situation on Daum and the others. The projection figures are looking for us all over the city. Do you want to continue playing with them, or do you want to rest in this warm and comfortable room?" Women subconsciously like to be clean. They have just taken a hot bath and changed into dry clothes. Naturally, they don''t want to go out in the rain immediately. Su Zhan smiled and made the decision directly for her, walked over, took her coffee cup and put it aside, Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed under Aliredni''s flustered gaze. ... ... The purpose of the first level of dreams is to make Fisher have a subconscious idea of ??his father having a safe, deepen the impression of the safe, and at the same time make him suspect that Browning is actually the kidnapper and wants to get the idea of ??an important will .After the unremitting efforts of the pretenders, it has been done, and you can start to enter the second dream. Here, Daum and the others brought Fisher and the so-called Browning into the evacuation with the headgear at the same time, and then injected the medicine into Fisher. "Su Zhan and Aliredni?" The pretender took off his headgear and asked. "They go out to attract projection characters, and they should soon..." As soon as Daum''s voice fell, Su Zhan and Aliredni had returned from a distance holding hands. Aliredni seemed to have changed their clothes, and after they approached, they didn¡¯t seem to separate their hands. meaning. After changing clothes, she suddenly became intimate. Is this really to attract projection characters?Still go out to attract each other. But at this time, apparently no one cared about these, even if they did, they would not mention them. After all, Su Zhan''s existence suddenly became special. At the beginning, I was afraid that the Soviet war would be a trouble, which would affect the mission plan.As a result, Su Zhan jumped to become the savior, which made them very embarrassed, especially Daum! "Get in the car, ready to enter the second floor." Daum said, everyone got on the car, took out the tools and started to inject the medicine again, preparing for the dream! "Drive carefully and be steady." Daum reminded the pharmacist who was driving that he needed to stay on this floor to take care of them. "Wait for a few seconds." Su Zhan said something, and suddenly disappeared. Everyone looked at each other in a daze. After almost five or six seconds, Su Zhan came back. "I''ll help you solve a large part of the projected characters, so in a short time you can not be so nervous." Su Zhan said. "Thank you!" This answer made the pharmacist really relieved, and it was much more reliable than Daum''s reminder and comfort. "Ready?" The pharmacist turned his head and asked. "Ready." "Patter!" The pharmacist pressed the button in the toolbox. In an instant, everyone fell asleep and entered the second dream. "Is it upsetting you? I''m telling you that I read stories, but you don''t seem to like listening." A very magnetic voice rang in Fisher''s ear, and Fisher froze before raising his head, and paused for a moment. : "I''m thinking about many things." Then, he realized that he seemed to be in a hotel bar. The rest area downstairs of the hotel. Su Zhan, who was wearing a straight black suit, sat next to Aliredni, while Arthur sat in the opposite corner. "Mr. Charlie is here." Arthur whispered as he watched Daum walking into the elevator. "What does Charlie mean?" Su Zhan asked. "Charlie is the name of the project. In Korea, the project needs to tell the target that he is dreaming, that is, we will attract the attention of a large number of projected characters." Arthur explained. Su Zhan shrugged, it sounded a bit interesting, his sight began to change with Daum''s figure, watching Daum''s actions. Daum appeared in the bar and came directly to the side of Fisher. At this time, there was a golden fan girl sitting next to Fisher. "Are you Mr. Fisher?" Daum said straightforwardly: "It''s nice to see you again. I''m Rod Green from the Marketing Department." Fisher looked at him, ignoring his outstretched hand. Daum seemed a little embarrassed and changed the subject to look at the blonde beside him."you are?" Blondes are more straightforward."I''m leaving." Standing up, she turned her head and said something."Contact me when you are bored." Looking at the tissue she had deliberately left on her body, Fisher couldn''t help but look up at her leaving back. "This pretender really looks like a disguise. It''s exactly a blonde girl who came to the bar to fish for a good man." Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb, admiring the pretender. Chapter 0891 she will go with me! "You must be fascinated, unless her phone number is only six digits." Daum said slowly, standing by. Fisher frowned and spread out the tissue. He knew the phone number on it, but he didn''t expect it to be six. "Pretend to make friends and take the opportunity to take the wallet away." Daum continued proudly. Fisher subconsciously touched his pocket. The wallet was gone. He subconsciously got up and chased him. Daum stopped him. : "Don''t worry, my people are already in action." The blonde walked out of the corridor and came to the elevator. The elevator opened and Saito was standing inside and preparing to go out, only to be pushed in by the blonde. "Hello Mr. Saito, are you free?" "Sorry, I..." Saito subconsciously refused, but suddenly found that there was no blonde in the picture reflected from the glossy surface of the elevator, she was a pretender. This makes Saito disgusting enough. 740 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 740 The pretender took out the wallet here to study the next countermeasure with Saito. Over there, Daum had already started the Charlie plan. Various signs made Fisher believe that he was in a dream, and even more so that someone wanted to steal the secrets from his subconscious. Once he found out that he was dreaming, his subconscious would react, and the subconscious reaction just made Fisher believe. Daum said that someone wanted to steal the secrets of his dreams. Simply put, Project Charlie is actually the target person fighting his subconscious mind! Daum''s plan unfolded smoothly, Su Zhan, Aliredni, and Arthur also got up and left, preparing to do follow-up work.After experiencing the unfavorable first level, the second level was somewhat unexpectedly smooth, Daum gained Fischer¡¯s trust, began to doubt Browning with a little bit, and merged with Su Zhan, Alyred Ni, Arthur, came to Browning''s room together, broke through the door, and found the dreaming device inside. It just so happened that Browning in Fisher''s subconsciousness also came back at this time, and Daum and Arthur were caught directly. "Uncle Browning." "Aren''t you kidnapped together?" Daum asked. "Not exactly. They kidnapped him first and tortured him." Fisher said. "Did you see them torturing him?" Daum asked, and Fisher was stunned for an instant. His expression changed slightly, and Fisher seemed to have thought of something. He asked in disbelief, "You instructed the kidnapping?" What''s interesting is that, with Fisher''s subconscious change, Browning also changed with the subconscious change, and even acquiesced!This discovery made Su Zhan feel very interesting. In his subconscious mind, he is God?All subconscious characters can change and act according to his ideas?This is similar to the power of the law, and I can deduce the power of the law based on this! "Do you want to open that safe? You want to steal the will?" Fisher asked angrily. "The company is the hard work of my life, I can''t let you destroy it." Browning said slowly. "I will not abandon the company I inherited." Fisher firmly said. "I can''t let you be fooled by your father''s mockery." Browning said slowly, shaking his head. "What mockery?" Fisher stunned. "It''s the will, Fischer, it''s his last insult. He wanted to motivate you to start your own business and said that you don''t deserve to inherit his achievements." "So, he was disappointed in me?" Fisher was stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen, and smiled somewhat self-deprecating. "But he was wrong. You can build a more successful company than him!" Browning convinced. "He''s lying," Daum said, walking to Fisher''s ear. "how do you know?" "Believe me, I''m an expert in this area, I can see what he is hiding, I must find out! We should retaliate, enter his hidden meaning, and find out what he is hiding!" Daum said in a deep voice. Tao. Fisher hesitated, and finally nodded. At this time, Saito and the pretender happened to come in and directly injected Browning with potions, and then Daum also helped Fischer inject potions. Except for Arthur, the others injected potions again, preparing to enter Fisher''s subconscious dream. The scenery changed in the sleep. I don¡¯t know when I woke up, and why I¡¯m here, surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness, as if in a snow-capped mountain. Wearing a white camouflage uniform, holding a sniper rifle in his hand, he¡¯s headless, but he seems to know. What do you want to do? On the opposite side of the snow-capped mountain, there is a heavily fortified building, that is where the goal is. "What a beautiful place." It is a white snow-capped mountain with snowboards at the foot, and a military castle in the distance. It seems that you have to ski over. "Okay, let''s start!" Daum''s voice came, and everyone was ready to act. "What''s the matter?" Aliredni asked in a low voice towards Su Zhan. "It''s nothing, I just wandered." Patronizing the snow scene, Su Zhan really didn''t notice what Daum said, but it was nothing more than separate actions. "Be careful yourself, I''ll go with Daum, and see you later." Aliredni said, preparing to leave with Daum. "Wait, you follow me!" Su Zhan said suddenly. Ali Redni shook her head and said: "Su Zhan, this is in the mission." "I know, but you must follow me!" "Why? You...you wouldn''t even care about this so stingly?" Aliredni was taken aback and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan was dumbfounded: "Just treat you like me, anyway, you can''t follow Daum." "but¡­¡­" "What''s wrong?" Daum came over at this moment. "Aliridni will go with me, and you will act yourself." Su Zhan said directly. The tone was very firm, and the indisputable feeling made Daum a little unable to refute. After hesitating for a moment, Daum said: "Okay, but Aliredni, I want to know if there is a shortcut when designing?" "Don''t you let me tell you the details of the dream?" Aliredni said. Once Daum knows, his subconscious wife will know too, and she will come out to disrupt the situation. "When is this, tell..." Daum yelled eagerly, but before he could finish his words, he saw Su Zhan grabbing Aliredni''s arm, and then choked and disappeared. Item 0892 Aliredni didn''t expect Su Zhan to teleport with her suddenly, but at this time she had already reacted.Although the situation is urgent, if Daum really knows the details of the dream, then this mission might not be so easy to complete. "Thank you!" After thinking about the reason, Aliredni thanked Su Zhan. "Don''t thank me, originally I didn''t want my woman to be with others, even if it was a task!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and took Aliredni''s hand and said: "Okay, now I can enjoy Skiing is exciting. This is my first time skiing." The two galloped down holding hands, gliding quickly on the thick snow-white mountains. Soon, many projected figures appeared behind him, preparing to chase them. Su Zhan''s speed did not decrease, sliding left and right, suddenly a jump, a 360-degree rotation in the air. boom! The heavy sniper rifle sounded, and a projected figure behind fell over. After landing, Su Zhan suddenly turned his back and slid, as if he had eyes behind him, and easily avoided obstacles without any influence.Facing those projected figures, the sniper rifle was raised without aiming. "Bang." "Bang." "Bang" Gunshots sounded endlessly, and the projected figures fell to the ground one by one, and in a blink of an eye, the nearby projected figures were actually solved. Su Zhan speeded up and slid in front of Aliredni. 741 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 741 "I''ll clear the way, follow me!" Su Zhan said, the sniper rifle quickly raised again, the trigger was pulled, and the sound rang. boom! The guard in the distance ahead collapsed. Even if the vision is good, the vision will be affected in the vast snow world, but Su Zhan seems to know where there is a projected figure without having to look at all. Aliredni didn¡¯t even see how he fired. I could hear the gunfire continuously, and I didn''t even see the guards.As it approached the place, she saw the bodies of the guards with a shot headshot and hit the red heart. After removing the sled, Su Zhan and Aliredni quickly merged with the others. Daum''s expression was a bit complicated, but he didn''t care so much at this time. Everyone protected Fisher and entered the castle.There were many enemies, and the resistance was stubborn, but Daum, Arthur, and Saito attacked them all the way. Su Zhan didn''t make any more shots, so let''s just play around. It really didn''t mean to bully these projection figures. What''s more, the purpose of his coming has been achieved. After all, he didn''t really come to perform this task, and the rest was left to them. He remembered that in the original movie, because Aliredni told Daum the design of Dreamland, then her wife appeared and shot Fischer, causing Fischer to enter the Chaos Dreamland, and finally Daum and Alired Ni entered the chaotic dream. When "woke up with stimulation", Aliredni left with Fischer and completed the task on the third floor, while Daum went to find Saito who was shot and finally died. Wake up Saito and leave together. In the end, he woke up on the plane, Daum''s problem was solved, and he could finally go home to reunite. but! His top is still spinning, not stopping. Therefore, in all likelihood, he did not wake up at all, but created a dream he wanted to see in the chaos. But now because of the Soviet war, Daum didn¡¯t know the design of the dreamland. His subconscious wife did not come out to spoil the situation, so everything went smoothly. The pretenders and others were responsible for following the explosives, waiting for the time to detonate, and using the air to lose weight. This kind of stimulus wakes up from the third Zeng, because the time frequency of each layer is different, so the time of the''stimulation'' is the key, so as to ensure that you wake up layer by layer. A huge and heavy vault door lay in front of everyone, and Fisher slowly walked over to open the door. The door opened. The space inside is bigger than expected. On a big bed lies an old man, Fisher''s father, with a small safe beside the bed! As time passed, Fisher was still talking to his father. The bomb had been detonated. Everyone was watching Fisher, waiting for Fisher to open the safe. The music suddenly rang out of thin air, and everyone became nervous. The time for''stimulation'' is approaching. "Hurry up, hurry up..." Daum stared at Fisher and muttered softly. At this time, Fisher''s father had already pointed his hand at the safe, and Fisher tremblingly pressed the code to open the insurance. The top is a will, and the bottom is a windmill. Seeing this windmill, Fisher couldn''t help crying. This is the windmill his father made for him when he was a child. He seemed to...understand his father''s intentions. "It''s now!" Daum gave a soft drink and pressed the detonator instantly. Boom, boom. The explosion sounded instantly, and the whole building began to collapse. Su Zhan pulled Alredney to lie down, followed the ground and exploded, and the two fell directly. Feeling of weightlessness came, Su Zhan found that the scenery in front of him had changed suddenly, and he was in the elevator.By his side, Aliredni and others were there. This is back to the second floor? Before Su Zhan could think about it, there was an explosion above the elevator, and the elevator descended quickly, and the feeling of weightlessness struck again, immediately after he woke up in the sea. level one! The car seemed to have fallen into the sea, and Su Zhan saw the pretender unfasten the seat belt, and then swam out of the car with Fisher. After they left, Su Zhan released the power of chaos to surround everyone. "Are you all awake? Then go up." Seeing them waking up one by one and unlocking their seat belts, Su Zhan took them directly to the case. After going ashore, Su Zhan grabbed Aliredni, and in a blink of an eye, Aliredni''s wet clothes had become dry. As for the others, of course there was no such treatment. far away. Fisher and the pretender had also gone ashore. At this time, in Fisher''s eyes, the pretender was still like Uncle Browning. "I see, my father''s real intention is to let me be myself, not to live under his influence!" Fisher said slowly, panting. The task is complete. Obviously, the subconscious hope to implant him has succeeded. Since he wants to be himself, it is impossible to take over his father''s company, and he will inevitably split the company and create his own company! Chapter 0893 Return of Dreamland and Metro Crisis The time for the potion has not yet passed. There is no way to wake up through weightlessness in the first layer. You can only wait until the potion time is over. Roughly calculating, there are at least several hours left. During this time, the pretender will be by Fisher''s side, as for the others, try to avoid them to avoid being found by the projected characters. Here, it is not safe. But although it cannot be completely relaxed, basically there will be no major crisis. Su Zhan sat on the ground and recalled the harvest of this trip. The dream was actually of little significance to him. It was nothing more than knowing how to deal with Freddy.The most important thing is that the subconscious influence of dreams on the subconscious has a sense of fate, which is the power of law. In the dream, oneself is God! But how can this be the case in reality? This is the key. The reason why it can be done in dreams is that these people are projection figures of their own subconscious and are closely related to them.So, in reality, those who are closely related to themselves, have the power of faith, and have the brand, should also be able to do it, the difference lies in how much they can influence! "It seems we can do experiments after I go back!" Su Zhan thought to himself. Time passed by, and finally, it was time for medicine. Su Zhan woke up from his dream and opened his eyes to see the head of the plane coming on stage. Others woke up one after another, the stewardess put away the tools, it seemed as if nothing had happened.Fisher also woke up, his expression was slightly confused, but he didn''t think much. Daum looked at Saito. Saito nodded clearly, took out the phone and said something, then hung up and nodded towards Daum. Daum was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. The anxiety and tension couldn''t be described in words. 742 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 742 Accompanied by the flight attendant''s prompt, the plane has slowly landed and entered the airport. During the inspection, Daum was very nervous until the person in charge returned his passport and said welcome back to the United States. Daum suppressed his excitement, said thank you, and left! "I''m home, I can finally go home." Daum didn''t want to waste a certain amount of time, nodded at the others, and could not wait to return home. Familiar environment, familiar children. He took out the top and turned it tremblingly. Circle by circle, under his tense gaze, finally... the top stopped. ... ... "Thank you for saving me, I owe you a life." Saito walked to Su Zhan and Ali Ruidni, and stretched out his hand towards Su Zhan to thank. If it wasn''t for Su Zhan to save him, he might fall into chaos and never wake up. "Just remember." Su Zhan said lightly. "Sure!" Saito said seriously, then turned and left. "Does this have the power of faith?" Su Zhan looked at Saito who had left with some surprises. He didn''t expect to save his life in order to make the task go smoothly, but it gave him the power of faith?"Since it''s such a coincidence, I''ll just use you as an experiment!" "Where are we going?" Aliredni asked. "Are you interested in living in another environment?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Aliredni looked outside."America?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and took Ali Ruidni to the airline''s VIP room, waiting for Chris'' mother to come.By the way, I contacted Wendy and the others and asked them to return to the United States. There will be a special plane to pick them up. The incident in Inception was over, and unexpectedly there was no mission, but it was not a small gain, so Su Zhan was not too disappointed. As for why there is no mission, Su Zhan is not clear. The system is becoming more and more naughty. Maybe it is because you are less and less dependent on the system, so you deliberately play your temper, right? After resting in the hotel for a while, Wendy and the others had already returned a few hours later. It was a bit surprised to see Ali Redni with Su Zhan, but they quickly understood why. First Wendy, then Chrissy, Nancy, then Aliredni. Although there was a reason for the incident, it gradually gathered around Su Zhan, and more and more. "Should I rest here for one night and go back tomorrow, or leave now?" Su Zhan asked... "We are not tired yet, let''s go back now, we can solve the matter as soon as possible, and we can also feel at ease as soon as possible." Kris said. "That''s fine, let''s go!" There is no direct flight from Los Angeles to the small town of Elm Street. You can only fly to the nearest city and then go back by car. "Take a taxi? How about we take the subway? I just saw there is a subway station over there, it seems to be just right." Wendy pointed to the subway station next to him and said. "The subway is faster than the car." "Then take the subway." Since the subway is more convenient, it is better to be the subway. A group of people entered the subway station, bought tickets, and waited on the platform. Not many people were waiting. The subway drew into the station soon, and many people came and got off the train. After entering, I found a seat and sat down. Su Zhan looked around and found that the entire carriage was actually very empty, except for their group, there were only seven or eight people. The ground slowly started, and Wendy turned to look at the window outside. "What are you looking at?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head. "No..." Wendy stopped abruptly before finishing her words, and then her face became extremely ugly."I, I seem to have a bad feeling!" "I''m afraid something will happen to this car! What to do?" Wendy''s face changed drastically and asked Su Zhan in a panic. Following Su Zhan these days, she didn''t encounter the arrangement of the god of death at all, so she almost ignored that she was still in danger. Thinking about it now, whether it¡¯s a taxi, or the ability to teleport to the Soviet Union directly, it seems to be all right. There is no need to propose a subway, but inexplicably, she thought it was more convenient to take the subway at the time, so she said it. As a result... just after the subway started, she suddenly felt something was wrong! The death design of the god of death came, came when she didn''t expect it at all. "Don''t worry, I have it! Since you said the subway, I already knew it." Su Zhan said with a smile."It''s just right, you will be safe after one time. If you don''t come this time, who knows when next time, it will be done early! Chapter 0894 "Hold on to things around you." Su Zhan said in a low voice. Although Chris and the others were puzzled, they still held on to the handrails, and then they saw a very special energy that seemed to envelop them. "what is that?" The people next to me also saw it, and couldn''t help but wonder. Su Zhan ignored it at all. "Three, two, one!" With his soft countdown, the subway suddenly shook violently, as if it had derailed and hit the wall directly.The rapid friction caused the windows of the subway to directly shatter, explode, and the glass flew randomly.The people next to them have no resistance at all, they are dead in a blink of an eye, and they are very miserable. One of them was thrown out directly, and then crushed into meat by the subway. The glass behind them was also broken, but they were not injured at all because of the protection of Su Zhan energy. After a full five minutes, the subway finally stopped. "Oh my God, it''s so scary, how could this happen!" Chrissy''s trio shouted in panic. The incident just now scared them a bit. "What are you looking for? Oh my god, it''s the subway, what, what should I do, I''m going to hit it." Nancy pointed to the back of the car, the bright light was already shining, and it was clear that the subway on another rail was coming. But because of the previous derailment, it is obvious that the two subways will collide together, and they...cannot escape the bad luck of being crushed! Su Zhan walked behind them and embraced them with open arms. Seeing the subway roaring, the girls who had been shining brightly couldn''t open their eyes, and the teleportation started instantly! "Wow." A few of them disappeared out of thin air, and the subway had hit it. In the violent explosion sound, the huge force instantly crushed the entire carriage into iron plates! "Okay, you can open your eyes." Su Zhan loosened his arm and said softly. 743 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 743 "This is, this is my home!" Everyone opened their eyes and realized that they had returned to Chris'' house. "I knew I should come back like this from the beginning. I was really scared to death just now. It was really unlucky." Chrissy whispered. If it weren''t for the Soviet war, you would almost certainly die if you encounter such an accident! Su Zhan looked at Wendy and smiled. Just now, he has received a system prompt that Wendy''s side mission is over, and he has received 1,000 enhancement points. "Well, it should not be too late to prepare, ready to help you dream and solve Freddy." Su Zhan clapped his hands to let them pack up and relax, then took out the equipment and got ready. "Remember, you just stay here and don''t go anywhere. No matter what you hear or see, don''t care about what you see. Now we are in the second round, and Death will do it again at any time. I will help them solve Freddy first. , And then I will send you to my world." "Well, I see!" Wendy nodded. "Aliredni, the equipment is handed over to you." Su Zhan turned his head and confessed to her again. "rest assured." After the explanation, Su Zhan, Chrissy, and Nancy lie down side by side. Su Zhan nodded, and Aliredni pressed the button! In an instant, the three of them fell asleep. ... ... In a bright and spacious room, sunlight came in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the curtains swayed slightly with the wind. On Simmons'' big bed, Su Zhan lay in the middle, on the left and right sides, Chrissy and Nancy were wearing black and white gauze pajamas lying on both sides of him.The picture is very beautiful, quite a feeling of enjoying a quiet afternoon. In a trance, the three woke up one after another. Although Chris and Nancy were a little confused, they were very calm. "Are you awake?" Su Zhan looked at them and said with a smile: "Oh, this dream is different from the dreams you experienced before, so you may not have reacted yet. Is this in a dream?" "In the dream, are we already in the dream?" Chrissy said blankly. Nancy said in surprise: "Why are we here? Why didn''t I have any impression before? And you didn''t say before, although I felt something was wrong, but I quickly accepted it?" "This is normal. You usually dream like this. You don''t remember what it was before the dream, but only the sober part, and you naturally accept many things that won''t happen in the dream." Su Zhan said. "Whose dream is this?" Nancy asked hesitantly. "Yours." Su Zhan said. "Me? Mine? So, this is my dream, my dream is so absurd?" Nancy looked at herself, and saw that Su Zhan and Chris were using that kind of very low voice, only she could The voice heard said something. "Freddy is coming soon," Su Zhan said softly. Nancy and Kris hurriedly said, "What should I do? How to deal with him?" "It''s easy!" Su Zhan smiled, but Nancy and Kris suddenly realized that Su Zhan was missing."Wait for him, then kill him!" The voice sounded at the other end of the room, and the two turned around to see that Su Zhan was already neatly dressed and smiling gracefully at them with his wine glasses. "Your ability! You can use your ability." Chris was surprised. Su Zhan cocked his mouth and smiled. This is Nancy''s dream realm, but this place is constructed by Su Zhan, which is a kind of bad taste.He left his mark in Nancy''s dream, and his ability was naturally brought in. Su Zhan slowly walked to the window and looked out. There was a street downstairs, and many people had already rushed towards this side one after another. "What''s going on? I didn''t see anyone else in the previous dream." Chrissy walked over and looked out the window, asking with some confusion. Su Zhan glanced, um, the neckline of the pajamas is very low, from this angle, the career line is very deep.As if feeling the sight of Su Zhan, Kris turned her head and said in a low voice: "If you like it, I will show it to you in reality." "Yeah, remember." Su Zhan nodded, and then explained: "Dreamland is different from dreamland. The previous dreamland was basically controlled by Freddy, so even if the environment changes, Freddy is always under his control. , Your subconscious projected characters are completely isolated. And this time the dream is three people dreaming together, plus the influence of drugs and my transformation of the dream, so your subconscious projected characters will appear." "The reason why they came in a swarm was because they felt that Nancy was in danger and came to protect Nancy." "So that means... Freddy is here?" Item 0895 Nancy didn''t know when she came to Su Zhan''s other side, and she whispered as she watched the crazy crowd below. "Yes." Su Zhan nodded. Nancy is a pretty girl, but unfortunately the size is too small. The white pajamas suits her well. She can''t follow the route of Chrissy, but she is also very attractive! "boom!" The impact sounded suddenly, everyone turned their heads and saw that the door of the room was hit hard by something.The impact of the distance caused the door to sway, and there was a sound of Zira immediately afterwards. The sharp blade directly stabbed in, and the sound of Zirala continued to sound, and soon... the whole door was scratched from the middle. Freddy! Seeing the sharp claws, you know who is coming! "boom!" Freddy broke into the door, and the iron claws of both hands were obviously missing.Freddy, with a savage face, rushed in, just about to show his teeth and claws, but suddenly saw Su Zhan standing at the window. The expression instantly solidified. The original hideous expression became extremely ugly because of this solidification, and the words couldn''t be said when he was stuck in his mouth, and the whole look was indescribable. "Pump!" Chris couldn''t help laughing. Although Chris was still very afraid of Freddy in her heart, Freddy''s embarrassment now was indeed too funny. Obviously, he was arrogant and didn''t expect Su Zhan to be here, so he showed such a funny expression. "I didn''t expect me to be here?" Su Zhan looked at Freddy with a smile. "No, it''s impossible, why didn''t I feel your presence?" Freddy finally woke up and asked in disbelief. In the past few days, he has been in a lot of pain. The last time he was beaten by Su Zhanpang left an indelible shadow on him. Since he became the ghost queen, he has been smooth sailing. Ever! Silently hiding and licking the wound and preparing to make ground, Chrissy and Nancy were no longer on Elm Street. He was unable to leave Elm Street, so he could only wait for them to come back unwillingly.Finally, the Emperor finally paid off and let him wait. As soon as Nancy fell asleep, he couldn''t wait to rush over excitedly, and even he could feel the breath of Chrissy. But he didn''t think too much about it. It''s okay to solve the two together, and the right should be the return he has waited so long.But he never expected, never expected that when he rushed in, he would see Su Zhan and the man who left a shadow on him! 744 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 744 Run, you must run, come again next time! Inexplicably, Freddy had this idea and then put it into action. He tried hard to disappear, the dreamland was his place. Click, click. One second, one second. Freddie found out why he was still here? Looking up, he saw three faces with weird expressions. "What is he doing? Jumping up and down?" "His expression is straining like constipation." "Uh, maybe he wants to run? After all, he is also a ghost king. Dreamland is his territory and he can disappear at any time. "Why is that still?" "Because I won''t let him run!" Su Zhan chuckled and said to Freddy: "Very confused? Okay, I''ll help you answer it. Although dreams are yours, you can enter their dreams at will and cause them harm, but that It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know anything about dreams and the subconscious, and don¡¯t know how to defend. It just so happened that I was with a group of experts who specialize in dreams, so I deliberately studied it in order to give you a surprise. ?" "Ahhhhh..." Freddy yelled, turned and ran out of the hole in the door. "Catch him back." Su Zhan said to Nancy. "Me?" Nancy was a little stunned. Although she was not so afraid of Freddy now, how could this be done if she was asked to catch Freddy. "As long as you have this idea, your subconscious mind will act, and then your subconscious projections outside will act according to your idea." Su Zhan explained. "Let me try!" Doesn''t sound difficult? "Remember, this is your dream, and you are the master of this dream!" Su Zhan said encouragingly. "Ok!" Nancy nodded excitedly and quickly issued instructions. "Hidden!" Su Zhan yelled while pointing his finger at the wall of the room, and saw that the wall instantly became transparent, and the situation in the corridor outside could be clearly seen. Seeing Freddy ran out, a large group of people swarmed into both ends of the corridor. There were men and women of all kinds, rushing towards Freddy frantically. Freddy was stunned! Is really stunned. How can there be so many people?Where do so many people come from? Am I the ghost king Freddy?What do you mean by that expression that seems to be tearing me apart? Want to die?You think you are all him! Freddy was angry, and the two sharp claws were swung away, and they stabbed at the people. One, two... Several of them were stabbed to death with great ease. As for their attacks, Freddy didn''t care at all. "This is right, this is right, I am Freddy, I am the king of dreams!" Freddy finally recovered his confidence as a ghost king. "No, why, why so many?" Freddy, who was killing him, slowly felt wrong. There were more and more people, and he had been completely surrounded. The countless hands around him held him, making him unable to make any movements. Can''t disappear, can''t move. Freddy was a little panicked, and then he found that these people who seemed to be tearing himself apart did not intentionally, or attacked with all their strength. After he could not make a move, their attacks also stopped, but pulled up, one by one. Point, like a flat boat in a big wave, like a crowd on a crowded bus, causing him to move backward involuntarily. boom! He felt as if he had touched something. Before he could react, he felt that he was pushed directly behind him, and then he heard an unforgettable sound. "Look, didn''t you catch him back!" Su Zhan smiled and said to the surprised Nancy. Chapter 0896 Goodbye Freddy! Seeing Freddy who fell to the ground in embarrassment, Nancy, Kris was surprised, especially Nancy, she didn''t expect that she could really catch Freddy back.Thinking of the death of her previous friend, Nancy gradually became angry.With a bang, the door of the room was directly smashed, and a group of projection figures swarmed toward Freddy! Although Freddy was rushed and seemed very embarrassed, in fact he was not injured, his sharp claws were constantly waving, and the projected figures were killed, but he was not in danger. "Although I don''t know how you did it, but these people can''t deal with me? In my dream, I won''t be injured or die." Freddy''s somewhat ghastly voice came through the crowd. . Nancy obviously noticed this too. "What to do? Is it really impossible to kill him?" Nancy turned to Su Zhan for help. Su Zhan smiled: "If we can''t kill him, what shall we do?" Nancy froze for a moment and nodded repeatedly.Yes, I can''t kill him, it doesn''t mean that Su Zhan can''t. "Let your projected figure leave first, the dream is very long, take it slowly." Su Zhan said softly. Nancy nodded and removed the projected figure. Freddy struggled to get up from the ground and saw a strange energy surrounding him. He swung his paws in a panic, but he could only make a sound but couldn''t destroy it. "What is this, let me go, let me go!" Freddy panicked, struggling to shout. "Confucius said: What are you panicking?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t you like torturing and joking before you kill people? Now you should taste this too. You were burned to death, right? , Do you miss it?" "You, what do you want to do?" Freddy said with a bad heart, struggling more wildly. boom! The flame suddenly appeared in the power of Chaos, and Freddy was in the flame. The burning sensation made him scream crazy and his actions became even more crazy.Seeing him struggling with his whole body on fire, he was really a little bit cruel! For about five minutes, Su Zhan waved his hand, and the flame gradually went out. 745 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 745 Freddy was not injured, he didn''t look like he had been burned by flames, but his spirit was extremely weak. "Friendly reminder, you can''t die before I let you die, but you can still feel the pain in the soul, enjoy it, Freddy!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then began to torment Freddy. As for the method, it is also very simple, that is, put all the abilities on Freddy. What fire, ice, wind... How to stimulate anyway. Nancy and Chris were very relieved at first, and then surprised and surprised by the diversification of Su Zhan''s abilities, and finally gradually became a little flat. "Give him a joy." Chrissy whispered to Su Zhan. "Row!" Su Zhan nodded and walked towards Freddy slowly. The power of the chaos that trapped Freddy was attributed to Su Zhan. Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, Freddy''s body floated up involuntarily and slowly drifted towards Su Zhan.At this time, Freddy felt that he had been played badly, his eyes were like walking dead, without any reaction. The other hand was raised, the power of chaos gathered in the palm of his palm, and he began to revolve, rapidly revolving, and soon it stroked a ball to continuously revolve in his hand. "Goodbye, Freddy!" Su Zhan said, the Chaos Ball in his hand has been pressed towards Freddy. The chaotic ball spinning at high speed tore apart Freddy''s body in an instant, and the powerful spinning force seemed to tear Freddy completely.Freddie screamed in pain and terrifying. "Don''t be proud, someone will avenge me. I''m just a ghost king. You will soon face a powerful demon from hell. I will wait for you below..." Freddy''s voice was full of hatred. "Unfortunately, you can''t get below." Su Zhan didn''t change his face, even chuckled lightly. How could he take this dying threat seriously?Even if it is true, a powerful demon from hell?Haha, it''s not enough to make him afraid! boom! Freddy''s whole body exploded and disappeared without a trace. "He''s dead?" Nancy asked in a low voice. "Dead, dead and clean." Su Zhan smiled. "What he said, nothing will happen, right?" Kris asked worriedly. "It''s okay, don''t say it may not be true, even if it is true, a hell demon is nothing great." Su Zhan smiled. Seeing Su Zhan''s confident look, Chris was relieved now. "So, never worry about having nightmares anymore. Will you meet Freddy?" "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded affirmatively, and then said: "Okay, time is almost up, we can also wake up, and I will tell you something at that time, and I''m afraid you won''t remember when you wake up. " ... ... In the room, Chrissy and Nancy woke up slowly, and then found that Su Zhan seemed to wake up earlier than they did. "Wake up, do you remember anything?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Nancy thought about it seriously, and said, "It seems, I don''t remember much." "It''s normal. There are many times when you wake up from a dream, you won''t remember it." "I seem to remember, we are in one room, and the others don''t remember much." Chrissy said. "Freddy is dead, you don''t have to worry about it in the future." Su Zhan first said with a smile, and then said: "But, I have something else to tell you, and Aliredni. " The crowd gathered around, wondering what Su Zhan wanted to say, but Wendy had some guesses. That''s what Su Zhan told them last time. Then... I went to another world. Sure enough, this is what Su Zhan said. He told them about the god of death, about the other world, and the experience of Wendy was more convincing. Having experienced nightmares and hungry ghosts, Chrissy and Nancy were relatively receptive to it, but Alriedney was shocked, but thinking about Su Zhan''s mysterious and powerful, it seemed... not that unacceptable. "I''m going to take you all to my world. Think about it." Item 0897 Although Su Zhan gave them a chance to consider, they obviously would not have a second choice. Needless to say, Wendy, Kris was the first to agree when she was infatuated with Su Zhan. As for Nancy and Ali Ridney, they hesitated. After all, this is not going to another city, nor is it going abroad, but there is no plane or any transportation to come back anytime after they leave. "This world is very interesting. I should come back in the future, so if you are homesick, I can send you back at any time. If it is not convenient, you can tell your family to work in a place that is not convenient for contact." Su Zhan said with a smile. This sentence made them dispel most of their hesitation. "Well, I''ll give you three days. If you want to go, I''ll take advantage of this time to talk to your family and tell each other. Three days later, I am going to go back." "Aliredni, your home is far away, I''ll take you back." Su Zhan got up and hugged Ali Ruidni, and directly teleported her back. A few minutes later, Su Zhan came back alone, and Nancy bid farewell to go home. Chrissy¡¯s mother is busy with airline affairs and won¡¯t come back. Wendy, Chrissy, and Su Zhan, the three will be free. After all, if Chrissy¡¯s mother is there, it will not be so. Convenience. Three days were not long. In these three days, apart from talking to Kris Wendy, Su Zhan was thinking about the power of faith and some feasible methods. Three days later, Su Zhan went to find Ali Ruidni. Aliredni prepared a suitcase, and there is no doubt that she has made a choice. After bringing her back, Nancy also came. She didn''t prepare any suitcases, and she seemed to be a little bit hesitant, not completely determined, but obviously she wanted to go. This is simple. Su Zhan didn''t give her a chance to hesitate and regret, so he took it away. She just made up her mind, and she didn''t want to go. ... ... 746 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 746 "Wendy, do you remember the way, take them to Claire and the others, then go to the Vision and enter their identities, let people help them arrange a room. Then let them get familiar with the world!" Last time I came to Wendy for three days, I was quite familiar with the world and the process.If there is no identity setting, it is impossible to leave this hilltop palace! Nancy and the three followed Wendy ignorantly, and Su Zhan was about to return to his room. Halfway through, I met Ruiwen, a devil girl. A black tight skirt makes Ruiwen''s figure very prominent. "boss!" Seeing Su Zhan, Ruiwen walked over with a smile. "Secretary, how are you!" Su Zhan said with a smile."you look pretty today." "Thank you!" Ruiwen happily responded. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to the Krypton base to see if they can detect where the Hulk has been sent." Ruiwen said. "what happened?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, where was the Hulk sent?Where did he go, shouldn''t he be in the Avengers or SHIELD?What mission are you going to perform in outer space? "Forget the boss''s absence this time, then I will tell you in detail." "Go to my room." When she came to Su Zhan''s room, Ruiwen looked around curiously, and smiled at the big bed on which six or seven people were okay. Seeing Su Zhan sitting on it, she also sat down beside her. "Tell me, what''s going on." "Some time ago, Hulk seemed to have accidentally injured many people during the mission, leading to the destruction of many buildings. S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury seemed to be a little dissatisfied, and he was injured by Hulk. After that, Nick Fury''s design directly shut the Hulk into the space capsule and shot it into the depths of the universe!" Ruiwen briefly said the matter. "You said, Hulk was sent into the universe by Nick Fury? Didn''t anyone stop him? Hulk should be the strongest combat power among the Avengers now? He is crazy, and all the Avengers are with him. Crazy?" This news really surprised Su Zhan. Hulk was already very destructive. They had known this for a long time, and even many people already knew it. With the fake star lurking and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s weakness, the Hulk, who was the first combat power, was sent away. Is this Nima crazy? and many more¡­¡­ "Nick Fury should be a copycat star?" Su Zhan said suddenly. Ruiwen nodded: "I''m about to say that after he sent Hulk out of the universe, Agent Hill discovered that Nick Fury was a counterfeit. The counterfeit was killed while escaping, and Agent Hill temporarily took over as God. The Shield is looking for the real Nick Fury and trying to retrieve Hulk." "Then what are you looking for Hulk for?" Su Zhan asked. "After Hulk was sent away, Mariko and the others held a meeting and finally felt that Hulk was very valuable. Because of his particularity, he can play a special role in many things, so try to find and win Let¡¯s come here. Even if it¡¯s not on Earth, it can play a big role in space, such as...mining cosmic matter.¡± Rui Wen said. "effect?" Su Zhan thought for a while, and if it was worth it, he said, "It might be really useful. You can tell Mariko later that you can find Hulk, but don''t care too much. It doesn''t matter whether this guy is attracted or not, he is not alone! During this time, strengthen the defense of the territory. If Hulk comes back, don''t stop him, you can give some help under special circumstances." "why?" Ruiwen couldn''t figure it out, feeling that Su Zhan knew something. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You think you have Hulk''s character, so he was exiled like this. What happens after he comes back?" "There will definitely be revenge." "Even if Hulk knows that Nick Fury who ordered at the time is a fake, but S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers will agree. Do you think he will just let it go? I''m sure, if he comes back, it will definitely be A good show." "What a good show?" "The Hulk World War..." Chapter 0898 I''m Not Interested In SHIELD Thinking about Hulk¡¯s character and style, and thinking about his powerful destructive power, Ruiwen couldn¡¯t help but mourn for S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers. They have no powerful characters at all, such as Luke Cage. The Avengers are now the flag bearer, but in the face of the angry Hulk, Ruiwen can only hehe. Even if they can resolve the matter smoothly, their credibility will inevitably drop a lot. By then... Ruiwen immediately understood why Su Zhan said that Hulk would be useful, and why he said that he didn''t need to woo him but he would give help when appropriate. "I see, I will tell Mariko and others." "Well, let''s go, I''ll go to SHIELD to see Hill later." Su Zhan said. "Let me go?" Ruiwen angered, and put her hand on Su Zhan''s lap. Itchy! Looking at Ruiwen who was in trouble, Su Zhan laughed and said, "If you don''t go, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today. Be good, go to the business first, and I will teach you this witch when I come back!" "Humph!" Ruiwen snorted, got up, and deliberately twisted and left. S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. Hill rubbed his head and took a sip of strong coffee to refresh himself. She forgot how long she had been without news, she hadn''t eaten, and there were too many things at hand. It is necessary to clean up the copycats that may be hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D., and it is necessary to find the whereabouts of Nick Fury, and also to deal with the so-called documents processed by the counterfeit during this period. The most important thing is the whereabouts of Hulk. . The whole incident was done by the counterfeit, leaving no clues at all, I don''t know where Hulk was sent. Busy, so busy. Even if Hill''s abilities were very strong, he still couldn''t bear it now. Originally, she wanted to solve the problem of the copycat stars in S.H.I. "Director, don''t die! If you die, when can I leave S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.?" Hill sighed and buried his head to continue working. "Bang bang bang." A knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Hill raised his head and said to come in, and saw an agent say in a panic: "Sir, someone broke in, broke in." "What?" Hill was a little shocked that someone dared to break into SHIELD."who is it?" "Yes... It''s Su Zhan." "Su Zhan?" "Yes, he suddenly broke in, and he refused to answer his intentions, and then there was a conflict. Now, the supernatural power should be blocking him." As soon as the agent finished speaking, Hill quickly got up and ran out. 747 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 747 The sirens sounded leisurely, and Hill heard a bang just a few steps after running, and the ground under his feet suddenly knocked away, and a figure flew up. "Luke Cage!" Damn, the man fell heavily, and Hill saw at a glance that it was the supernatural man Luke Cage. Immediately afterwards, even if a person floated up, it was Su Zhan. "Why did you come suddenly, and didn''t say hello." Hill was overjoyed at first, and then complained somewhat. Su Zhan smiled: "Come and surprise you." "It was really pleasantly surprised." Looking at the damaged ground and Luke Cage who passed out next to him, Hill said with a wry smile. "I''ll take care of it first." Hill quickly confessed, asking them to take the supernatural man away to heal the wounds, repair the ground, and then what should they do. To stop the Soviet war, it was because of their daring to do so. Even in the heyday, even if Nick Fury was still there, no one would dare to stop the Soviet war, let alone stop it. "Go to my office!" Hill said, turned around and took Su Zhan to the office. The office door was closed, and Hill turned around to speak when he felt Su Zhan hugged him directly. This hug made Hill swallow back instantly, and the whole person seemed to soften. "You, what are you doing." Hill whispered. "Hug you, can''t you see it?" Su Zhan smiled and hugged Hill slightly."How long have you not rested?" "No, not long, right?" Hill said uncertainly. Su Zhan shook his head, came to the chair with Hill and put her down, said... "Aren''t you ready to withdraw from SHIELD? You haven''t come to me after waiting for so long, why? In the Chief of SHIELD? I can help you if you want!" "Even if I become the director of SHIELD, SHIELD cannot be used by you. After all, the intricacies, foundation and development of SHIELD are supported by the state. Once we know our relationship, many things will happen. Limited." Hill said. Su Zhan curled his lips: "I have no interest in SHIELD, I just came to see you specifically. Now looking at you like this, I think I''ve come right!" "You honestly wait here." Su Zhan said, put his hand away and put the documents on the table aside, then turned and went out. "Come here personally!" Opening the door, Su Zhan called out. An agent soon arrived. "How is your memory?" Su Zhan asked. "Also, it''s okay!" As an agent, he must have a good memory. "I said, you remember." Su Zhan said.The agent thought there was something important, of course he remembered it seriously.But after listening, the agent''s expression became weird. "Have you remembered it all?" Su Zhan asked after speaking. The agent nodded."Remember, it''s just... these, these seem to be used for cooking, right?" "Yes, if you remember, hurry up and buy them all." Su Zhan nodded and waved away the still a little confused agent. "You want these things, are you planning to cook here?" Hill looked at Su Zhan in confusion. "Get you something to eat." "it''s here?" "it''s here!" Hill covered his face and said: "Oh my God, you, you are too ridiculous, this is the office of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., cooking here is not what you can imagine, and only you dare to do so. do." "Isn''t this the point? Point, I did this for you, don''t you have anything to say?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0899 Isn''t there a point? "I have done such ridiculous things as cooking in the office of the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., what do you want me to express?" Hill said helplessly. Su Zhan chuckled: "There are still many absurd things you can do, the office, can''t you think of anything?" Hill blushed and said, "Oh my God, you...you are too bad, right? No, I will definitely not do that with you here." "That is to say, not here, but in other places?" Su Zhan laughed. "I..." Hill really didn''t know what to say for a while. Deny it?She herself knew her relationship with Su Zhan and knew what Su Zhan thought of her, so she couldn''t be so firm.But admit it, and a bit embarrassed. "Well, a kiss is always okay?" Su Zhanzhi didn''t intentionally embarrass Hill. Kiss?This is acceptable! Hill breathed a sigh of relief and got up slightly, Su Zhan took the opportunity to hold her waist and watched her take the initiative to kiss her on the tiptoes. "Sir, I heard that Su Zhankilled..." The door was suddenly opened and a frizzy voice sounded. Spider-Man opened the door with some bluffing. As soon as he came in, he hadn''t finished speaking, and his voice stopped abruptly. . What did he see? He saw that Su Zhan was holding Agent Hill''s waist, and Agent Hill, standing on tiptoe and closing his eyes, took the initiative to pro-Su Zhan. "Oh my god, I must be dazzled, this world is crazy! I didn''t see anything, you go on, you go on..." Spider-Man closed the door, looking a little weird, and walked out. "what¡­¡­" Hill didn''t react until the door closed, blushing like an apple. "You, why don''t you remind me!" Hill said with a bit of complaint against Suzhan. Su Zhan said innocently: "What does this have to do with me? I didn''t let him come." "You can definitely feel him nearby, he wants to come in!" Hill grumbled. "Just see it, okay, let this go for a while, you haven''t kissed yet." Su Zhan pointed to his mouth. "No kiss!" Hill is so embarrassed to kiss again now. 748 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 748 "If you don''t kiss, then I will kiss." Su Zhan gave a smirk and kissed Hill directly. Hill resisted a few times, but was soon captured. Five minutes later, Su Zhan let go of Hill who was about to suffocate.Seeing Su Zhan who was smirking, Hill could only pretend to be angry and sat down. "By the way, can you find where the chief is?" Hill asked suddenly. "Why are you looking for him?" "Get him back and continue to maintain the work of S.H.I.E.L.D., otherwise they can''t let me go." Hill said. "My people, if they dare not let go, hehe..." Su Zhan sneered. Hill quickly said: "No, if I really want to leave, they really dare not let me go, but... after all, I am also an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. and trained me by S.H.I.E.L.D., so I don''t want to just go. As soon as I leave, at least find the director to restore stability to SHIELD, so that I can walk steadily. In the future... SHIELD is SHIELD, and I am me!" People have emotions, and Hill is understandable to think so. "What do you mean?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Want to show?" "S.H.I.E.L.D., or Nick Fury, if you really want to talk about it, even if you don¡¯t talk about enemies, it¡¯s definitely not a friend. It belongs to the kind I will never save or care about. I¡¯m just for you. If you do, shouldn''t you show something?" Su Zhan said with a smile."After all, I am the leader of the Zhanmeng League. From an identity standpoint, I am also the lord of one country. Oh, I should be the lord of the two countries now. If there is no suitable reason to help, I am afraid my people will complain." "Your people dare to complain against you?" Although Hill said that, he also knew that Su Zhan was right."Then what should I do?" "I made a statement to officially join my territory and nationality, and then...washed up and waited for me in bed! "Being my woman, that would be equivalent to the princess. I will do something for the princess, naturally no one will make irresponsible remarks." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then your princess is too much." Hill pouted and nodded, "Well, I agree." "Then it''s such a happy decision. Eat first, then take a good rest, I will help you find Nick Fury, bring him back, and then you will leave SHIELD." Su Zhan pointed and said happily . Not long after, the agent in charge of grocery shopping came back, carried large bags and small bags into the office, and then quietly left. Su Zhan waved his hand, and various ingredients flew up and began to process. It didn''t take long for the delicacies to be placed in front of Hill. "Go ahead." The desk became a dining table, and Su Zhan sat across from Hill and said with a smile. After eating this meal for almost an hour, Hill''s belly is slightly up, Su Zhan removed the things, and then said to Hill: "You rest and rest, I''m going." "Yeah." Hill nodded in response, feeling a little braced, got up to move around and took a look at a document. The content of the file is about Norman Osborne. That is, the Green Devil! In the process of capturing the fake Nick Fury, Nick Fury died, and the person who killed him happened to be the Green Goblin. As the villain, the Green Goblin received a lot of praise for this. The report in Hill''s hands shows that many people have begun to worship the Green Goblin, and the Green Goblin seems to be ready to move, as if there is a plan!Hill thought for a moment, and finally shook his head and put down the file. When Su Zhan brought the Director back, she left S.H.I.E.L.D., and she didn''t need to consider these things. After putting down the files, Hill plans to go out and take a look at SHIELD again. The next time I am afraid he will appear here with a different identity! Pushing the door open and going out, Hill immediately found that the people around him looked uncomfortable with his eyes. "Spider-Man!" Hill whispered. Needless to say, it must be a good thing for Spider-Man! ... Item 0900 "Su Zhan went to S.H.I.E.L.D. and looked for Agent Hill, made friends in the director''s office, and cooked? Jiejie, S.H.I. ...My plan can be implemented!" In a mysterious office. With a green skin, the very ugly green demon showed a hideous and ugly smile, and then looked down at the files in his hand. This is the information of several people he carefully selected, and it is also part of his plan! "My time is coming!" ... ... Nick Fury had a miserable period of time. He was trapped in an unmanned room and could not escape. Not to mention, he was often tortured. The most important thing was that he always thought of the other person to become himself and post something that might be irreparable. Ordered, he sleeps and eats awful But now he is even more worried about what happened outside. The counterfeit hasn''t appeared for three or four days and no food has been delivered. Watching the special shackles on his hands and feet, Nick Fury couldn''t help but worry. Wouldn''t you just starve to death here silently? "Dang!" Suddenly there was a sound in the dim room, and Nick Fury was shocked and hurriedly looked towards the door. "boom!" The heavy iron gate flew up suddenly, and was kicked directly in front of Nick Fury. If it weren''t for his reaction, he would take a step to the side and he would be crushed to death. "Who!" Nick Fury asked in a deep voice. The visitor did not speak, but gently turned on the light in the room. The sudden light up made Nick Fury''s eyes a little uncomfortable, and he squinted for a long time before seeing it. "Su Zhan, why are you?" Nick Fury asked in surprise. "Do you think I''m willing to come?" Su Zhan said in a bad mood. "Why did you come, what''s the situation outside?" Nick Fury hurriedly asked, what''s the situation outside that he wants to know most now. "Wait for you to go back and learn about it slowly." Su Zhan came over and grabbed Nick Fury''s shoulder and teleported directly back to the office of the Director of SHIELD. When Hill was not there, Su Zhan glanced around, and quickly found that Hill was walking in SHIELD. "Hill, I''m back." 749 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 749 His voice rang in Hill''s mind, and Hill was taken aback for a moment and immediately reacted and quickly returned to the director''s office. "Director." Seeing the Director''s embarrassment, Hill couldn''t help but curiously asked Xiang Su Zhan: "Where did you find the Director? Is he okay?" "I can''t die. I brought the people back for you, and I will wait for you at your house tonight." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Hmm!" Hill blushed: "Maybe, I have to go back later." "I know, waiting for you!" Su Zhan went to kiss Hill on the cheek, then teleported away. Nick Fury must have a lot to do when he comes back, and Hill still needs to hand over some situations, so Su Zhan didn''t wait here and left. It¡¯s not a long time since the evening, and Su Zhan didn¡¯t return to his territory and prepared to take a stroll outside. Recently, he has not been in Marvel World for a long time. A lot of things have happened in Marvel World, just taking advantage of this time. Take a brief look. But Su Zhan forgot one thing. Although he hasn''t been active in the United States for a long time, his popularity in the United States has risen instead of falling, making him even more famous than in the DC world.Different from the fact that there are more lace news in the DC world, in the Marvel world, Su Zhan reports are usually more positive and serious. It turns out that the existence of the Zhanmeng is the superhero organization that has saved the world several times, and as the leader, the Su Zhan naturally bears the brunt and is the most popular.Now, the Soviet war has successively occupied Japan and South Korea, becoming a lord and king, and the popularity status is even more different. In this world where superheroes walk all over the floor, in fact, most people still think that the status of the Lord of a country is higher. Therefore, although the appearance of Su Zhan on the street did not cause much sensation in pursuit, everyone was in awe. People who used to hold their necks and shouted did not dare to do that. Even so, behind Su Zhan Still gradually gathered a lot of people, and even many reporters rushed over when they heard the news. Usually there is no news, or they are active in their own territory. This makes the American reporters never have the opportunity to interview the Soviet war. Now they finally appear and naturally refuse to let it go. Soon, a good-looking female reporter came to Su Zhan with her beauty and boldness. As everyone knows, Su Zhan''s attitude towards men and women is completely different. "Mr. Su Zhan, or Lord, Mr. King, why did you appear in the United States? Did you have any cooperation agreement with the US government? Or did you come to deal with some super criminal? What do you think of Doctor Doom? He is the same as you It is the lord of a country. Also, Japan and South Korea have become your territory one after another. Do you have any next expansion plans? There is news that the White Queen led the members of the Zhan League in the Philippines. Is the news true? If it is true, then Can you think that your kingdom¡¯s next target is the Philippines?" The series of questions are like a blast, and they are said so fast, but also because she can say so quickly and so clearly. Su Zhan stopped, looked at her mouth and smiled: "You can''t get so much news with just one mouth." The female reporter smiled and said, "So, have a cup of coffee together?" "Forget it, I''m not Tony Stark." Su Zhan shook his head. Tony Stark has been dead for a long time, but as a popular figure, of course female reporters will not forget him so quickly."You mean, don''t mess around like Tony Stark?" "Yes, I don''t mess around. I only do what I want. It''s a pity...you are not on my list." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly found that there seemed to be an acquaintance across the street. Su Zhan smiled, pointed and said, "That''s it!" Everyone looked in the direction and quickly recognized who it was. "The Scarlet Witch." "Wanda the Scarlet Witch!" "She was from the Zhan League a long time ago, and has been with you for a long time, isn''t it you?" the female reporter asked. "Yes, I haven''t got it yet. Try to get it done as soon as possible. That''s it, good luck!" Su Zhan smiled, and he teleported to the Scarlet Witch''s side, and led her directly under Scarlet Witch''s stunned gaze. Teleport left. Item 0901 Wanda stared blankly at Su Zhan suddenly appeared next to him, then suddenly took himself away, and finally stood on the roof of a certain building, Wanda reacted and said unexpectedly: "Why are you here?" "I still want to ask you." Su Zhan let go of Wanda and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to go shopping." Wanda really came to go shopping. Although there are a lot of shops in the territory of Zhanmeng, Wanda¡¯s is too famous. Who doesn¡¯t know that she is a member of the Soviet Guards, and every time she goes shopping, she almost always calls back. Yes, although I am very happy, but after a long time, I will lose the fun of shopping.The most important thing is that it happened spontaneously by people. It was not deliberate. Wanda said several times that it had no effect. In the end, she had no choice but to come to the United States. First, she was familiar with the United States. Secondly, it won''t make such a big movement, you can enjoy the fun of shopping. As a result, he did not expect to encounter Su Zhan here. Su Zhan nodded and realized that Wanda was wearing very beautiful clothes. The small black vest shows green onion arms, a one-piece black gauze skirt, slender legs, straight and white, a pair of black high heels with open toes under the feet, and a handbag in his hands. It looks mysterious and mysterious. Kind of Queen Fan. She has some light makeup on her face, and the color of her lipstick is very red! Su Zhan found that Wanda is very beautiful today, especially those legs. It can be said that he immediately hit the hot spot of Su Zhan. It is definitely the leg play series! "Why, what''s the matter?" Su Zhan''s direct eyes looked a little uncomfortable, and Wanda couldn''t help but lower his head to look at himself, no problem? "You have been with me for a while, right?" Su Zhan suddenly smelled. Wanda nodded. She can be considered an old man of the Zhanmeng. She has been there since the Zhanmeng was still on the island base. "Others think I have my character style, I have eaten you for so long, but in fact it didn''t, why?" Su Zhan asked. why? Wanda really doesn''t know how to answer this question! She had been mentally prepared for this a long time ago, but the problem is... you didn''t eat it, even if you want to take it to your mouth, you must be able to find you! Wanda hesitated and didn''t know what to say, but fortunately, Su Zhan didn''t really need her to answer, but just stirred up the topic.So, after the question, Su Zhan smiled and continued: "I''m rare for a while because of your legs. You should be tired from shopping, shouldn''t you find a place to rest for a while and I will press for you? " This purpose is too obvious, right? Wanda couldn''t help but look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t have any guilty conscience or blushing at all. The man is so simple and direct! "I''m not tired, I just came here to go shopping." Wanda said. "Oh, then I''m tired, why don''t you press it for me?" Su Zhan laughed. "Uh... well, well!" Although Wanda did not resist, and was prepared, and even expected occasionally, she was defeated shamelessly by Su Zhan. Are you tired?Can I press it for you?Not tired, it¡¯s okay, if you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired, please help me press! This is a routine! "Well, I remember there is a nice hotel." 750 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 750 Su Zhan chuckled, came over and took Wanda''s waist and teleported and disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in the hotel room. After three hits and five divided by two, Su Zhan had only shorts left on his body, and he squatted neatly. "come on!" "come on¡­¡­" Wanda grinned at Su Zhan''s swift action, put down his bag, and bent over to take off his high heels. "Wear it, it feels good." Su Zhan didn''t look back but seemed to know Wanda''s actions. Wanda hesitated until he didn''t take it off. He walked up and sat on Su Zhan''s waist, then raised his little hand on Su Zhan''s shoulder and pressed it up. The strength is neither light nor heavy, very comfortable. Su Zhan was lying there, squinting his eyes, putting his hands vertically, his back couldn''t help but itching. With Wanda''s movements, her hair fell down, and she drew it across his back from time to time. The fragrance on her body made him feel like he wanted to grab something, so he opened his hand and grabbed Wang. Da''s leg, and then...Wanda couldn''t help shaking a few times. Very strong and very sensational. "I turned over." After a while, Su Zhan whispered. Wanda paused and floated slowly.Su Zhan turned over and faced her, looking at the Wanda that was floating when he was riding, the skirt was too short! If she is standing or sitting normally, there is no problem, but the corners of her skirt will naturally open in this position, and it will float up, so Su Zhan can easily see everything. "Are you taking the black route today?" Su Zhan asked with a smile when Wanda fell back down. Wanda blushed and nodded, lowered her head to continue pressing, but she found that this posture was wrong. If it''s lying on his stomach, that''s okay. Now lying down like this, Wanda bends over and stretches out his hand to press, feeling... Why is this posture so ambiguous?Especially after Su Zhan put his hands on his body, this feeling became stronger. Suddenly, Wanda felt a force coming from under him, and immediately following Su Zhan, he had bent over and sat up, raising his hand and taking off his coat. "It must be inconvenient to dress, um, sure, then take it off." Su Zhan said to himself, Wanda thought he was talking about a coat, who knew that Su Zhan pointed it, and Wanda felt instantly Somewhat cold. Look down again. This is how to take off the coat, all the skirts are taken off. Wanda subconsciously wanted to block his body, but he felt Su Zhan''s sudden force, and instantly there was a feeling of riding on a bumpy horse, directly causing Wanda to lean forward. Su Zhan opened his hand and hugged Wanda directly into his arms. When she fell down, the two came directly to the closest contact. Wanda was a little dumbfounded! Just say it if you want it, can I still refuse?Wouldn''t it be so many small tricks on purpose? "Pattern." Wanda felt that the buttons behind him seemed to look. "Ahem, my hands slipped!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Hand sliding? Can hand sliding unlock three rows of buttons? Wanda couldn''t laugh or cry completely. Item 0902 As soon as the button is opened, the result can be imagined. Wanda just got up here, it has fallen off directly.Wanda simply took it off and came to the side, and asked Su Zhan: "Do you want to take off the following? I will do it myself!" "No, I must come personally for this!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Didn''t your hands slip?" Wanda asked deliberately. "Well, I slipped my hands. I don''t know what''s going on recently. I often slip my hands suddenly." Su Zhan, who has been troubled by waves, didn''t feel embarrassed by Wanda''s question. Instead, he gave a serious explanation. Wanda shook his head, stretched out his hands and suddenly bent over, leaned over with his hands on his body, and then kissed directly. This sudden initiative made Su Zhan a little surprised. What was even more surprising was that the attacking Wanda was so aggressive that he opened the teeth of Su Zhan very strongly, as if I was the invader and the resisters would kill without mercy. Wanda''s attack completely aroused the fighting desire of the Soviet war. You have sounded the horn of battle. Are you still a man if you should not fight? The unicorn arm was slightly hard, and the positions of the two of them completely dropped, and then... Su Zhan began to counterattack. The battle was extremely fierce, and neither of them was willing to admit defeat. Although Wanda seemed to have received a lot of shock at the beginning, she couldn''t help but let out a painful grunt, but she soon recovered and her voice became more and more. Loud, as if it had magical powers, there was a posture that made Su Zhan unstoppable!Fortunately, Su Zhan is also a battle-tested battle, how could the mere magic sound let him stray. You come and go with me on both sides, and don''t remember how long the battle lasted. In the end, the more experienced and powerful Soviet war won the victory. Su Zhan always treats prisoners preferentially. The two huddled together, leaving a large space next to them. There was no way, there was really no way to lie down there! "Are you still shopping?" Su Zhan asked casually, twisting his fingers around Wanda''s hair. "I don''t have the strength, and I don''t have the mind to go shopping." Wanda said lazily. Su Zhan chuckled, he was the one who caused Wanda. "Then I will accompany you to take a break. Are you going back tonight or are you here?" Su Zhan asked. "I didn''t go back, I planned to have dinner with Ms. Marvel." Wanda said. "Carol? You have a good relationship with her?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that Carol''s relationship with Wanda was so good that he could go out for dinner. Remember Carol seems to be at the Krypton base? It''s not easy going back and forth. "Well, the Carols are very nice." Wanda said. Su Zhan''s mind can''t help but see the scene of Ms. Marvel standing together with the Scarlet Witch. These are all representatives of the Leg Play Year series! "You..." Wanda quickly felt the abnormality of Su Zhan, and she, who was familiar with Su Zhan, naturally understood what Su Zhan thought."You, if you want to, shall I meet Carol tonight?" "together?" Su Zhan was a little moved, Scarlet Witch, Ms. Marvel, two pairs of big white legs. but¡­¡­ Su Zhan shook his head: "Forget it, let''s play, I have something tonight." 751 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 751 "Ok!" Wang Da didn''t have to bring Ms. Marvel together. He only suggested it when Su Zhan seemed to have this meaning. Since he is busy, it doesn''t matter. Staying with Wanda until nightfall, Su Zhan got up, put on his clothes and said: "I should go, I will help you open the room when I go down, and you will let Carol come here to find you directly. Right, oh, do I need to tell the guest room to clean up again?" "No, I can just pack it myself." Wanda said quickly. "It''s okay." Su Zhan chuckled, bowed his head and kissed, then let her rest for a while before turning to leave.After coming out of the room, Su Zhan glanced at the room number, then went straight downstairs to the hall. Seeing Su Zhan coming out of his hotel, the hotel lobby manager was stunned. When did he come, why didn''t he see him in? "I opened the 1507." Su Zhan came to the manager and directly took out the money and handed it over. "Oh, ok, ok, this is the key!" The lobby manager subconsciously took the key... "No, there is someone in the room, just to tell you, I don''t want others to think that I live here in vain." Su Zhan said with a smile, turned and left! The lobby manager was left holding the key for a long time. Coming out of the hotel, Su Zhan took out the Hornet from the system space, got on the Hornet and went directly to Hill''s house. The light is not on, it should not come back. Putting away the Hornet, Su Zhan entered Hill''s home. Turning on the light at will, the furnishings in the room have not changed much since last time, sitting on the sofa casually, and it was only after seven o''clock after seeing that Hill should not be back so quickly.Simply, Su Zhan studied the power of faith on the sofa. When he became the lord of the gods, his understanding of the power of faith was still ignorant. As he gradually deepened and understood the power of faith, Su Zhan increasingly felt that the power of faith was a good thing. Comprehending the power of faith carefully, Su Zhan can clearly feel that his power of faith seems to have grown a little more. It''s not a sudden growth, but something like that originally there, but I didn''t sense it before.It''s as if it was given to the seal master before reaching any level, and when it reached that level, it suddenly turned on and owned it. Su Zhan can clearly feel that the power of belief in a certain direction is particularly strong, and faintly can feel the color of the power of chaos, forming a huge aperture. Looking at the direction, it should be Japan''s own territory! Otherwise, this is the neighborhood. Little by little, there is a lot of power of faith. Looking in the distance, it is the direction of Jeju Island, very few, but there are still! "This thing is just like the power distribution map! Japan is my territory, and after such a long time of development, people in the territory should admire and convince me, and have a strong faith. Then here, here after all. It¡¯s where you started, so it¡¯s normal to have the power of faith. Jeju Island has just merged into its own territory, and it is considered to be occupied by force, plus the time is short, so it is reasonable that there is little power of faith. in." Item 0903 With a thought, Su Zhan had an idea inexplicably. Feeling the power of faith, Su Zhan tried to sense, and as a result, a connection was easily formed, and the power of faith madly left the believers and poured in toward him. Before long, light spots appeared from all around, swarming into Su Zhan''s body. It can be clearly felt that as the power of faith enters the body, one''s power of chaos has increased slightly. Although it is small, it has indeed become stronger.In addition, Su Zhan could clearly feel who the power of these beliefs came from, and that connection suddenly became stronger. "I have extracted the power of their faith? Then it won''t be gone, right?" Su Zhan hurriedly looked at the people who were extracted the power of faith. Fortunately...they still have faith in them. The imprint of force is only slightly different. The color of the power of belief was white before, but now it has become the same color as the power of chaos. "After extracting the power of faith, can I be regarded as my true believer?" This change allowed Su Zhan to quickly analyze the cause. "It turns out that because of their beliefs, they can generate the power of faith. If they extract these powers of faith, they will become their own believers, their colors will change, and their beliefs will slowly renew. It starts to accumulate slowly. This is a bit like the props experience beads that appear in many online games!" "You can store experience points in the beads, eat them once when they are full, and continue to store them!" "If, if people in the entire world become their own believers, wouldn''t it be cool? If this is a bite, the power of chaos will surely increase!" "Nima, the power of faith is too strong, no wonder God is so strong!" "If I figure out how to use the power of faith to exercise the law, I can control the destiny of believers like the god of death." "It seems that I still have to go back to the dungeon if something happened here, and spend thirteen times as soon as possible to figure out what the law is." Su Zhan took all the power of American faith, because it was very scattered, and it took a lot of time one after another. As for the Japanese side, wait until you get back! After it was over, Su Zhan made a rough estimate, and after receiving this power of faith, his power of chaos increased by almost one thousandth! One thousandth, it seems not much, but this is the United States, and Japan, the largest one, has not yet charged it. Moreover, the power of these beliefs will be supplemented. Given time, tut, you can imagine how exaggerated it is. As soon as I received the power of faith, I heard the sound of the key opening the door.Su Zhan looked at the time, and it was already early in the morning unknowingly! I didn''t expect it took so long! Get up and walk to the door. At this time the door has been opened. "I''m back." Su Zhan smiled and said to Hill who was holding the box: "It seems that everything has been handled, and everything is brought back." "Yes, everything is handled, I have officially left SHIELD." Hill nodded. Su Zhan took the box casually, and just about to turn around and put it away, he heard a sound."Su Zhan, hello." Anyone else? This sound is a bit familiar. Su Zhan turned around and found that Carter was actually holding a box in her hand. "Is this buy one get one free?" Su Zhan looked at Carter and said subconsciously. Carter''s face blushed, and he didn''t know what to say. "Come in, then talk about what''s going on." Su Zhan took Carter''s box and turned around to put it away. He took a special look, this box is not Hill''s things, so Carter didn''t help Hill deliver things, but her things, did she withdraw from SHIELD? This will save yourself trouble. "What''s going on, it''s not because of you!" Hill came in and said: "I told Nick to resign. Nick disagreed at first, but later agreed, but he said he wanted to ask the president for instructions. The level is very high, and I have been exposed to many secrets of SHIELD. I thought it would not go so smoothly. I wanted to say that if the president disagrees, I would mention you. Who knows that the president promised very simply, and even Agent Carter He withdrew from SHIELD. Carter is implicated by you." "It can only show that they are courageous, and your departure made them scared. I was afraid that I would have some internal support in S.H.I. He curled his lips and said, and then said: "I really don''t look at the secret of SHIELD. If I want to know what internal response is not going to be strenuous at all, Nick Fury should know this, and the president should know it. It looks like... S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is going to change something, maybe... Taking advantage of this opportunity, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau may be reorganized and not necessarily." 752 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 752 "It''s possible!" Hill nodded. "Well, Carter, you are no longer an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., so come to my war alliance. My territory is getting bigger and bigger, and management talents are still lacking." Su Zhandao . "I don''t know how you plan to arrange me." Carter asked. Hill also asked, "Yes, do you have any ideas, how to arrange us? The situation in Japan has stabilized, even if we should not play any role in the past. Why not let us go to Jeju Island? Or go to the Philippines?" "You talked about work so soon?" Su Zhan smiled dumbly. Hill and Carter smiled. "Well, let¡¯s forget about the Philippines. The White Queen hasn¡¯t won it yet. Even if it¡¯s won, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for you to pass. Let¡¯s go to Jeju Island. There is no competent person to take care of it at the moment. Go and talk to Mariko and others, get familiar with some policies of my territory, and then Jeju Island will leave it to you." "Although the whole of Korea is now my territory in name, we still start to develop from Jeju Island. Don''t worry about it slowly. In the end, Korea will become the same as Japan. There is only one belief, and that is me!" Chapter 0904 S.H.I.E.L.D. Queen Combination "Understood!" Hill nodded with Kajia, it was completely a work attitude. Su Zhan shook his head: "Don¡¯t think about work today, just relax. You two go take a bath, take off your uniform, although it feels good, and put on clothes that are lighter at home. I will get some. Eat, let¡¯s drink later." "it is good!" Hill nodded and said to Carter: "If you don''t mind, put on my clothes first. I''ll find one for you." "Ok, trouble." In this case, there is no possibility for Carter to say no, she knew that her destiny was doomed since she followed. Carter and Hill went into the room to change clothes, Su Zhan blocked the house with the power of Chaos, then got up and went to the kitchen to get some food. Wait until Su Zhan gets things done. Carter and Hill have also finished their baths and put on clothes that are more relaxed at home. The style is similar, T-shirt, hot pants. But obviously, Hill feels better for Su Zhan for no other reason, long legs! "Come on, this is the right to congratulate you on joining the Zhan League." Su Zhan poured good wine and said with a smile. "Thank you!" Tap the cup lightly and drink it all in one go. Busy till the middle of the night, the two were actually hungry, and Su Zhan hadn''t eaten either. He ate and drank while chatting. The atmosphere soon became hot, and he drank too much before he knew it. This wine is a good thing. As the saying goes, if a woman is not drunk, a man has no chance. Especially when Hill and Carter were very ambiguous with Su Zhan, and it can even be said that they knew what would happen. In this case, the result can be imagined. "Although I have no chance to try the Big White Legs series today, the Agent series is also good, Agent Hill, Agent Carter, I''m here!" Su Zhan smiled, suddenly opened his hands, one hand against Carter and Hill directly On his shoulders, he swaggered into the bedroom. Although I had guessed that it would definitely be like this at the end of the story, Su Zhan''s sudden and strong move still caught the two of them by surprise, not to mention that Su Zhan was going to solve two at once. "God, let me down, you, can''t you do it one by one first?" Hill shouted while beating Su Zhan. "One or something, this is the secret agent series, of course we are going to be together." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Who else, Natasha, yes, Natasha, uh, and Skye, Simmons, are there five? It¡¯s a bit less, I remember there should be another one, who''s coming? Imitated soundbird, yes, Imitated soundbird. Look back and find where the imitation soundbird is, I will give you six Make it into a combination of S.H.I.E.L.D. queens, haha!" "S.H.I.E.L.D. is really a good place, thank SHIELD!" Listening to Su Zhan''s wild words, and shouting thanks to S.H.I.E.L.D., Hill and Carter didn''t know what to say. It''s too shameful. What do you think of S.H.I.E.L.D., your harem training base! However, how do you even know the sound bird, there is not much inside S.H.I.E.L.D., because she is performing an undercover mission and lurking in Hydra! Hill and Carter were thrown down by Su Zhan, and soon... the two were already defeated. In the silent night here, under the influence of alcohol, the three are so intimate for the first time! At noon the next day, the three people woke up from their sleep, and even though Carter and Hill slept, they still felt sore and weak, and had not recovered! "It¡¯s not enough for the two of you alone. Let¡¯s do the whole combination together. No, I have committed obsessive-compulsive disorder again. When I look back and find the sound bird, I must try the S.H.I.E.L.D. Queen''s combination! Six people, together, You should be able to fight." Su Zhan laughed arrogantly and smugly, patted both of them on the buttocks, and then turned over. "You have to go to Hydra if you are looking for an imitation sound bird!" Smelling the scent from the outside, Carter and Hill packed up and came out. Seeing that Su Zhan had prepared food, they couldn''t help feeling warm, and Hill said. "What about undercover in Hydra?" "You know?" Hill asked in surprise. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Is there anything I don''t know? It''s alright, I will look for her when I look back. Let¡¯s eat first, and then rest for a while. I will send you to Japan first, and I will ask Terry to do it for you. For news, when you think it¡¯s almost done, go straight to Jeju Island." "Row!" Hearing about work, the two women quickly became serious. After eating, Su Zhan sent Carter home, and after the two men packed their things, Su Zhan took them directly to the imperial palace on the top of the mountain in Japan. First arranged a room for them, fixed their identities, and then took them to find Terry, let Terry give them a simple news, sent it to Terry, clarified his intentions, and Su Zhan directly came back. "The power of faith, come to the bowl!" Back at the imperial palace on the top of the mountain, Su Zhan began to extract the power of Japanese faith. Too much, too much. Not only are there many, but each one is very rich and pure! "The system, set a data level for my Chaos Power, so that I can understand the increase more clearly and directly." Su Zhan gave an order, and soon, the power of Chaos data appeared on the enhanced template. The power of chaos. Grade: LV1. Belief value: 4022. Obviously, this experience value should be obtained after absorbing the power of belief in the United States before. In other words, the initial data is before the power of belief in the United States was extracted. Staring at the change in belief value, Su Zhan quickly discovered that the power of a believer''s belief could increase from 1 to 10 points, which seemed to be related to the degree of belief, and also the purity of the power of belief. The purer the belief, the more the belief value! It¡¯s not clear how much the total population of Japan is in the Soviet Union. It has to be hundreds of millions. Although it may not be the power of faith, tens of millions are absolutely fine.This crop is worth tens of millions of beliefs, which is really an exaggeration. 753 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 753 The belief value should be similar to the experience value, but the number of data is really large, in the past it was tens of thousands, but the belief value is different.I don''t know if the faith value will be upgraded, how much it needs, what are the benefits and uses besides enhancing the power of chaos! Item 0905 The power of faith was like a continuous river surging, and it took Su Zhan a full day and a half to absorb it all. Look at the belief value. Nima, it has reached more than 60 million! More than 60 million faith points. The power of Chaos has increased by at least one tenth! One tenth! Such an exaggerated increase is no longer known to Su Zhan. The power of faith will be his main goal in the future. Nima, this is much faster than the Kryptonians gaining strength in the sun! "Let¡¯s keep Jeju Island for now, it¡¯s too little, it''s not worth a trip, and wait until Hill and the others develop both Jeju Island and Korea, and then harvest." Su Zhan came out of the room and happened to see Natasha that something seemed to be going out. Su Zhan didn''t call her. When he saw Natasha, Su Zhan remembered the queen of SHIELD. Imitation sound bird. Remember it looks like Jane''s! Look for her, the queen of SHIELD, it always feels uncomfortable to miss one. Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D., these are two organizations that have been fighting each other for many years. It can be said that although the desolation of S.H.I.E.L.D. is partly caused by the Soviet war, Hydra is the cause.Of course, S.H.I.E.L.D. was lonely, and Hydra was not doing much better, and it suffered heavy losses. It had already moved to the underground to hide quietly and conduct low-key activities. However, as two organizations that have been in love with each other for many years, Hydra has infiltrated a lot of undercover agents in SHIELD, and SHIELD has also reversed infiltrated into Hydra. The sound bird is one of them. Su Zhan''s thoughts moved, and his brain had found the soundbird file from the encrypted files of SHIELD. You say encryption?Ha ha, this level of encryption is of no use to Su Zhan. Name: Barbara Bobby Morse. Code name: Sound Bird Agent Number: 19 Ability: gymnastics, fighting, unarmed fighting, stick skills, biological knowledge. Personal experience: Once an excellent gymnastics champion and an excellent biologist, he was selected to enter S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. because of his outstanding talents. After training, he became Agent No. 19 and was dispatched to Hydra to become an undercover agent and obtain information. The information is fairly detailed and complete, and there is a photo below, which is indeed the same as Zhen Long in the special forces copy, but it is whiter. There are many such files in S.H.I.E.L.D., and basically every member or person with special abilities will have a file.Su Zhan looked for it by the way, found the files of himself and the people around him one by one, and destroyed them directly, and also destroyed the information on the sound bird. After fixing these, Su Zhan sensed the position of the sound bird. In a hidden chemical laboratory in a very remote city! "let''s go!" Su Zhan smiled and teleported directly. There is only Barbie in the laboratory. It has been a while since joining Hydra. Barbie can be considered to have gained initial trust, but it is only preliminary. Hydra''s defenses against new members are simply exaggerated. After completing several tasks, she barely gained some trust, at least so that she would not be monitored in the laboratory. Of course, there is not much intelligence in this way. However, it can only take time! Turn off the computer in the laboratory, put away the equipment, Barbie prepares to disinfect, and leaves the laboratory. This is the laboratory''s regulations. You must go through disinfection and change your clothes before you go in and leave. It is not only for your own safety, but also to ensure that the experiment will not fail due to some carried germs. Disinfect the interior of the laboratory and the exterior of the laboratory, change the area, and leave the laboratory after leaving here, and then leave the building. Barbie closed the door inside the laboratory, took off her white coat, pants and T-shirt, and then went to the disinfection cabinet to be disinfected. Without clothes, she turned and went into the disinfection room next to him, which is the bathroom. Wash the body with warm water, first clean it carefully with disinfectant, and then wash it again with shower gel. The smell of disinfectant is not good. Barbie has become accustomed to such a play every day. After finishing her skillfully, Barbie walked out of the small bathroom wetly, and then turned on the heater in a corner. Soon, behind her, there was a burst of warmth over her head. The wind dries the body. Turning around, Barbie is drying the front and fiddling with her hair. Speaking of which, there are women in this laboratory, and even if men come occasionally, it is a different time period, so there is no need to worry about who will see it. Otherwise, Barbie will probably not join the laboratory, but will join the field. With long golden hair swinging, Barbie dried her body and turned to get dressed. The moment she turned around, she seemed to see a shadow in the corner of her eyes, which made Barbie stunned for an instant, and subconsciously resisted her body and squatted down. "It''s impossible for anyone to come in here without the key to the laboratory. I am dazzled?" Barbie''s first reaction was that she was dazzled, but when she took a closer look, she realized that it was not her dazzling at all, it was true. Someone is there! Barbie glanced at the door subconsciously. The door was closed and the alarm did not go off. Did it come in when you disinfected it yourself?Even if she takes a shower, she can hear someone open the door and come in! While thinking about it, Barbie had already looked at the person, wanted to see who came in without saying a word, deliberately peeking at herself!Huh, peek at me?You will pay the price. Barbie thought fiercely, and then saw the person clearly! "This is impossible!" Barbie exclaimed. "It looks like you know me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Of course I know the famous Su Zhan!" Barbie continued squatting while blocking herself, looking at him in surprise. "Yes, I''m afraid every member of Hydra will receive information about me." Su Zhan smiled. He¡¯s really right. The members of Hydra basically have information about Su Zhan. It¡¯s not to deal with Su Zhan, but mainly to let them know who is Su Zhan. Then... Do not provoke you as far as you run. After Barbie joined Hydra, he also read this information. "What Hydra, I don''t understand what you say, this is just an ordinary biological laboratory, I know it is you because you are a superhero! I just didn''t expect a superhero to do this kind of thing too!" Barbie quietly calmed down After a moment of feeling, he denied with a hint of contempt. Chapter 0906: Have Fun? "Before superheroes, I was a man first!" She didn''t even think about Bobby''s contemptuous Suzhan, who knew she was taking a shower when she came out.At this time, it must be for nothing. What''s more, Bobby''s figure is really good. He is tall and should be prominent. The slender place is slender, the curve is perfect, and the white is strong. It is indeed very pleasing to the eye. 754 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 754 "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Bobby!" "Poppy, right? You said you didn''t know that this is a Hydra, and that this is just an ordinary biological laboratory, then you should also be an ordinary biologist? You usually like to exercise?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "So what." Bobby snorted: "When do you want to see, I''m going to get dressed." "Oh, wear it, I''ll turn it around." Su Zhan smiled, really turned his back. Bobby''s eyes lit up and he walked slowly to the closet to find the clothes and put them on in a hurry. In addition to clothes in the closet, there were two short sticks in the corner. Bobby touched the short sticks, picked it up and turned around slowly. Su Zhan still turned his back to himself. "Are you finished?" "After you have finished wearing it, you can turn around." Bobby said softly, his eyes fixed on Su Zhan. The moment Su Zhan turned around, the short stick in his hand suddenly moved towards him. Very fast, and quite accurate! In the blink of an eye, the short stick had already arrived in front of Su Zhan. "Ha ha." Feeling the whistling of the wind, Su Zhan chuckled slightly and turned his head slightly. The short stick almost wiped his face and flew over, hitting the wall next to it with a bang, and then the piercing alarm sounded. "The wall is made of special materials. As long as it bears a certain degree of force, it will trigger an alarm." Poppy said in a deep voice. It was expected that she did not fight the Sino-Soviet war. Her real purpose was to raise the alarm. "Oh." The piercing alarm sounded, and there was already a gathering of footsteps outside. It is estimated that many Hydra members have already arrived.Su Zhan faintly responded, neither panicking nor planning to leave, just waited silently, as if it had nothing to do with him. After a while, the door opened, and the fully armed HYDRA members swarmed in, aiming their guns at Su Zhan, followed by a guy who looked like a supervisor and walked in. "How is it!" As soon as this person came in, he saw Su Zhan who had been so busy, and was stunned for an instant. "It seems that this is really the base of Hydra, Miss Bobby, lying is not a good habit." Su Zhan looked at Barbie with a smile. Bobby snorted, holding another short stick, watching Su Zhan vigilantly, while slowly moving in the direction of Hydra. "Mr. Su Zhan, don''t you know what''s the matter with you here? If there is a place that needs our help, we are happy to help!" said the supervisor of Hydra. "Really?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Really!" The supervisor nodded affirmatively, Su Zhan couldn''t provoke him, and he didn''t know why he suddenly appeared here. There shouldn''t be anything in this base that can make him care.But anyway, if he pays a price to make Su Zhan leave, he is happy to do so. "I''m so embarrassed to start at you when you say that. I originally wanted to kill your stronghold easily." Su Zhan said with a smile, making the supervisor feel a chill behind him, and his smile was more eager to please That''s it. Su Zhan touched his chin, as if he was thinking about the conditions. Bobby had already come to the side of the Hydra army at this time. Looking at Su Zhan, he couldn''t help but sigh. This person is different from a human! Su Zhan appeared, Hydra took the initiative to pay the price to please Su Zhan. If S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau appears, I am afraid it will be killed first. "It''s hard to be kind, so I''m not polite. I want her!" Su Zhan raised his hand, and Bobby was stunned for an instant. "Me? It turned out to be me. Oh my god, no." Poppy was shocked and hurriedly looked at the supervisor next to him. Bobby knew it just by looking at the supervisor''s expression. He is going to sacrifice himself. I did so much effort in vain, and finally gained trust, but because of Su Zhan... I was afraid that I would be sacrificed. "No problem, she will leave it to you." The supervisor said simply, and then looked at Bobby. What else could Bobby say? She couldn''t help but say no at this time, so she could only walk towards Su Zhan slowly and calmly. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: "You are so simple and I am not ambiguous. I took it away. Can I still use it?" "No, no, as long as you have a good time!" The supervisor quickly said. The supervisor also understood it at this time. It is estimated that Su Zhan happened to find this base in his spare time, and then saw Bobby.He might really destroy the base, but he changed his mind because of Poppy. It''s a pity that Bobby, apart from her appearance, she is still very valuable! "Have fun, I like your term!" Su Zhan laughed, and grabbed his backhand. The short stick that Bobby had thrown out before flew directly into his hand and disappeared, followed by another Holding the reluctant Poppy in one hand, he teleported away."I will definitely have fun!" Seeing Su Zhan and Bobby leave, the supervisor was relieved. "Move right away, don''t need this base." "Yes!" The subordinate responded and began to prepare to transfer. "Supervisor, what about Bobby?" "What else can you do? Can you still want to come back the person Su Zhan is interested in?" the supervisor said angrily. "No, you don''t have to come back, it''s best to let her stay with Su Zhan. If you can establish a relationship with Su Zhan, this is a rare opportunity." That humanity. The supervisor froze for a moment."You can try this, pay attention to Bobby''s situation quietly, remember not to let Su Zhan find out, find a suitable opportunity to talk to Bobby." "Yes!" Not to mention Hydra''s deployment and thoughts, let alone Su Zhan teleported Bobby directly to Bobby''s apartment. "This is my house? How do you know my house?" Bobby asked Su Zhan in surprise, only to find that there was a bunch of rope in Su Zhan''s hand. What is he doing? 0907-Sword "What are you going to do?" Bobby stepped back and looked at Su Zhan vigilantly. "Nothing, just want you to be honest." Su Zhan smiled, the rope in his hand suddenly flew out. 755 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 755 Bobby backed away hurriedly, but the rope seemed to have eyes long, directly entangled her hands.With a click, the short stick fell to the ground, Bobby''s hands were tied and raised above his head, and then he flew out in an instant, knocked open the bedroom door, and Bobby fell onto the bed with a puff, and the other end of the rope was very strangely tied. On the head of the bed. Bobby struggled hard and couldn''t get rid of it. Seeing Su Zhan slowly walk in, Barbie almost despaired. She never expected this to happen. "You are a superhero, you, you can''t do this to me!" Bobby shouted eagerly. "Yeah, I am a superhero, but you are a Hydra. I am justice, and you are evil. Whatever you can do to you, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and sat down beside Bobby.The look in his eyes gave Bobby a feeling of being stripped naked in an instant, without any secrets at all. No, it was not Su Zhan''s eyes that made her feel this way, but Su Zhan really did it. With a click, the clothes on his body were torn apart. Bobby glared at Su Zhan nervously and angrily, but it was a pity... She was an acoustic bird, not a laser eye, her eyes could not kill anyone! "What the hell do you want to do!" "What do you think I want to do? Your supervisor gave you to me and made me have a good time. He is so enthusiastic, why I am ashamed to refuse, so I decided to do what he said and have fun!" Su Zhan Hehe smiled. "You, you can''t do this!" Seeing Su Zhan actually reached out and touched it directly, Bobby gritted his teeth and said with shame: "I''m not from Hydra, I''m an agent of SHIELD, you can''t do this to me!" "S.H.I.E.L.D. agent? You say I believe it?" Su Zhan pouted. "It''s true. My code name is Imitation Sound Bird. Agent No. 19 of S.H.I. It¡¯s okay to let him know. If he doesn''t say anything else, he really regards himself as a hydra, if he wants to have fun, he will die unjustly. "It sounds like this, ok, let me ask. But if you lie to me, hehe..." "No, absolutely not, S.H.I.E.L.D. has my data file." Bobby said confidently. Su Zhan took out the phone, broadcasted a number directly, and then clicked on the broadcast. "Hey." A few seconds later, a man''s voice came through the phone. "Who are you!" Su Zhan asked. "You call me and ask who I am? Su Zhan, are you kidding me?" The voice of the phone paused for a moment, and said angrily. "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, tell me who you are!" Su Zhan urged. "..." "I''m Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD." "Very well, I have someone here who wants you to check it for me." Su Zhan said. Nick Fury wrinkles on the phone. Let me check someone for you?If it was normal, Nick Fury would really help. Although he abducted Hill and Carter, he also saved himself after all.But now, Nick Fury is busy dealing with things and really has no time. "You know, I''m very busy now. How about I transfer the call to someone and ask him to check it for you?" Nick Fury said. "also!" Nick Fury first gave an explanation, then transferred the call. "Help me find a person, Barbara Bobby Morse, codenamed Imitation Acoustic Bird." Su Zhan said directly after hearing the substitution. "Okay, please wait a moment." The other party responded, and then the keyboard sound came. Su Zhan turned to look at Bobby. Bobby didn''t panic because she knew what she said was true. "Mr. Su Zhan, I''m sorry I didn''t find the information you were looking for." A minute later, there was a voice on the phone. "This is impossible, you can look for it carefully, there must be some!" Bobby was taken aback, and subconsciously shouted, "You can check Agent 19." "Okay, let me check." Although the man was wondering why it suddenly became a woman''s voice, he still checked... "Sorry, still not there." "Impossible, this is impossible." "Really not, I have checked every piece of information in SHIELD, and indeed there is none!" "Impossible, this is impossible, how could this be..." Poppy couldn''t believe it, and didn''t understand why he didn''t have his own files. "Trouble you." Su Zhan said to the phone and then hung up. Turning his head to look at Bobby, Su Zhan said with a smirk: "It seems that you lied to me!" "I don''t, I really am an agent of SHIELD!" Bobby said solemnly. "But there is no information about you!" "I don''t know why this is happening. It may be because I am worried about being discovered by Hydra, so my information is stored elsewhere. He is not qualified to check it, or it may be temporarily deleted for some reason, but I am definitely a god. Agent of the Shield. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the person who called me in." Poppy said. "It''s also possible that the fake Nick Fury deleted a lot of information, and even your information was deleted." Su Zhan said. Bobby nodded repeatedly: "Yes, it must be so." "Perhaps so, but you can''t show evidence now, I won''t believe you. Therefore, you still have to accept punishment!" Su Zhan shook his head and said with a smile. "What, what punishment?" "Let me have fun!" Su Zhan smiled, his hand moved unceremoniously. Bobby wanted to say something, but suddenly realized that he couldn''t make a sound at all, so he could only struggle to let Su Zhan act. I have to say that Bobby''s willpower is still very strong, and it is obvious that her body is almost unable to hold on, she is still trying to stay awake. "You forced me to make a big move!" Seeing Bobby clenching his teeth and insisting on it, Su Zhan chuckled and slowly separated her legs, and then... Bobby could no longer remain calm. The pain is mixed with the strange feeling, this is no longer something that can be resisted by willpower alone. Chapter 0908 How to get you without shame! Time and time again, Bobby felt like she woke up and fainted, woke up and fainted, so I don''t know how long it took, and finally... it was over. I''m just like that... Did this ruin Su Zhan? 756 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 756 Still carrying the identity of Hydra! "What are you thinking about." Su Zhan didn''t retract the rope, but didn''t tie it to the head of the bed again. He held Bobby from behind and felt the protrusion of the upper wall, he asked softly. "I''m really not a Hydra person!" Bobby murmured. She was ruined by Su Zhan. Although she was a little sad, she was not unacceptable. After all, Su Zhan was very good. Whether it was combat strength or''combat strength'', what she could not accept was that her dangerous undercover was in Hydra. Justice is for S.H.I.E.L.D., but now there is no way to prove his identity, and he can only bear the identity of the Hydra. "I know!" Su Zhan said. "You believe me, I really don''t...Wait, what did you say, you know?" The startled Bobby suddenly turned over and turned to look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "I said I know you are not from Hydra, you are the sound bird of S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent No. 19." "You, how did you know, didn''t you find the file?" Poppy asked in a daze. "I''ve seen it, but I didn''t find it because I deleted the file." "What? You deleted my file? You, since you know my identity, why do you still..." "Still pretending not to know?" Su Zhan chuckled, "Actually, I went to the base of Hydra to find you. I knew your identity from the beginning. But you deny it and despise me. I''ll just push the boat along the water to play with you!" "Then you...you..." Poppy didn''t expect this to happen. Since you already know what I am, why are you still doing this to me? "Didn''t I tell you, I went there just to find you at the beginning. Your reaction is so interesting, so I just did it." Su Zhan smiled and said, "How about it, since SHIELD is already Without your files, you are equivalent to not being a member of SHIELD. The blood stain also means that you are now my woman, so...Would you like to follow me?" "You...you are too shameless." Bobby was a little bit dumbfounded now, she really didn''t expect things to be like this. "If it''s not shameless, how can I let you lie in my arms now? How can my hands want to enjoy this perfect body?" Su Zhan said, as if to prove it. Bobby couldn''t help but snorted, and her body naturally reacted. As for Su Zhan''s words, she could only say that it made sense, she was speechless! If he didn''t use this tough method. Bobby was not sure if she would refuse in the end, but she was sure that she would never be easily succeeded by Su Zhan as easily as she is now. "You were a gymnastics champion before? The flexibility of your body is indeed different. I didn''t have the opportunity to try it just now. Would you like to try some special poses? For example, a horse or something?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Bobby shook his head and said, "You let me go first." Su Zhan put the rope away and heard Bobby say: "My mission has not been completed yet!" "So, don''t you plan to follow me?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Bobby shook his head: "I want to complete the task. I have put in a lot of hard work and effort for this task. It''s a pity to give up like this. Just give me some more time and I can figure out the''Winter Soldier'' ??plan and complete it. I''ll leave after the mission!" After so much hard work, and just gave up, Bobby was not reconciled. Not for SHIELD, but for myself! "That''s it, it''s not easy. Wait, the people who wait for Hydra will definitely contact you. I hope you can please me and have a good relationship with me. With this identity, you should easily complete the task." Su Zhan Tao. Bobby thought for a while, and it seemed to work. "You take a rest, and then I will take you to Hydra''s side." Su Zhan said. "You take me there?" "Yeah, I will help you with some benefits, so that you can complete the task more smoothly. After you arrive, you don''t need to do anything. You just need to listen to me. You can do what I ask you to do." Su Zhan said with a smile : "I promise they will contact you in the future and trust you very much." Seeing Su Zhan''s decisive expression, Bobby thought for a long time and didn''t think about the reason, so he simply didn''t want to. After taking a rest for a while, although it was still not fully recovered, there was no problem walking. After packing up, Su Zhan took Bobby and appeared directly in a luxurious villa. In the living room of the villa, the supervisor of Hydra is enjoying wine and beautiful women. The base has been transferred, and he was relieved, thinking that Su Zhan would take Bobby away, and then no, he also brought a few beautiful women over to enjoy it. "The little life is pretty ambiguous! Three in one breath, can you eat well? Stop drinking, drink more nutritious supplements!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared, sat opposite the supervisor and said jokingly. The three beauties were startled, and quickly recognized Su Zhan''s identity with a surprised expression. The supervisor was startled, but he was slightly relieved when he saw that Su Zhan was just joking and not malicious, and then he watched Su Zhan stretch out his hand to pull Bobi over and sit directly on his lap.Bobby''s face is a little bit shy, which makes the supervisor''s eyes bright! It seems that Su Zhan has already won Bobby. And should have a good time. "I will, thank you for your concern." The supervisor said with a smile."I wonder if you are still satisfied?" "Satisfied, quite satisfied." Su Zhan laughed and said, "But, there are still some unsatisfactory things." "What do you say, I promise to satisfy you." "She really satisfied me, and even made me a little reluctant to let go. I really want to keep her by my side, but it''s not very convenient!" Su Zhan said lightly. The supervisor nodded, then turned around and said: "You three can go now!" "Huh?" The three beauties were a little reluctant, and they rarely met Su Zhan. This was a chance to fly to the branch and become a phoenix. Su Zhan was a veritable king.But since the supervisor said so, they are not happy to stay, they can only leave with regret. Item 0909 After the outsider left, the supervisor said, "Is there anything I can do?" "You are very smart and very interesting!" Su Zhan smiled satisfied and said: "My situation is not suitable for her to stay. After all, the identity of Hydra is still a bit troublesome. So I plan to let her stay. In Hydra, how about you raising it for me? If I have time, I will come to him!" Let Bobby stay in Hydra? The supervisor did not expect that Su Zhan would make such a request, and it was reasonable to think of his identity and circumstances.After hesitating, the main channel: "But, isn''t Mrs. Viper staying with you?" Mrs. Viper turned out to be a Hydra, and her status was much higher than Bobby. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not the same. At that time, Japan was not my territory. My power has developed to the present, and she has contributed a lot. So to those around me, she is the Viper Lady of the Zhan League. Mrs. Viper who is not a Hydra! Bobby¡¯s words are different, especially when his power is expanding!" "That''s true too! With greater power, there will be more competition." The supervisor nodded in agreement. It is said that Japan, South Korea, and the Philippines are still attacking the Philippines. There will be so many different factions around the Soviet Union. This kind of thing is not uncommon in Hydra. "It''s just that it might not be convenient for Bobby to stay, after all..." "After all, she is my woman now, so you are worried that she will betray your Hydra''s information? Forget it, she didn''t know any information. What''s more, it''s a bit ugly, your Hydra thing, Do I have the upper eye?" Su Zhan sneered. Sure enough, it was really ugly. 757 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 757 This is not the Mao who belittles Hydra, but he still has to admit that Nima Suzhan is right. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be in vain. Your benefits will be indispensable at that time!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" When the supervisor heard this, he crashed and guaranteed it. Leaving aside the so-called benefits, he originally wanted to get a relationship with Su Zhan through Poppy. Now Su Zhan has taken the initiative to propose it. This is simply a god-given opportunity. The embarrassment mentioned before is just talking. "Okay, I will send her over tomorrow. I believe you will not make her unhappy. If she is unhappy, I will be unhappy too." Su Zhan smiled''remind'', and the supervisor repeatedly promised that she would never be unhappy. ... ... "What will I do next, shall I go back and continue undercover? Although he will definitely be polite to me, but a lot of core intelligence will still guard me?" After returning, Bobby asked Su Zhan. "Of course, he wants to please me through you, and he is worried that you will turn to me completely, even if not, with the style of hydra, it is impossible to really trust you." "What should I do!" Bobby said anxiously. "The Winter Soldier plan should be like the Winter Soldier? It will be hypnotized and controlled by Hydra." Su Zhan said slowly."Your task is nothing more than to figure out the Winter Soldier plan. It doesn''t necessarily have to gain their trust. As long as you show some dissatisfaction with me and say that I forced you, then it slowly turns into that you accept and like me. , That''s it!" "It was forced," Bobby murmured. Su Zhan chuckled, and continued: "Everyone knows that I am very fraternity. As long as I reduce the number of visits to you and look tired of playing, you can show anger and worry. Get a new love, you tied this new love in anger and you want to kill her, do you think the supervisor will agree?" Bobby followed Su Zhan''s thoughts and shook his head, "Definitely not. If I kill her, I will be your enemy. This will defeat his plan, and even worry that I will be implicated. He will definitely stop it. mine." "But you are not reconciled, you want to please me, and he also hopes that you can continue to have value, then he will definitely find a way to help you. Can''t kill, there is no other way, then you say he will You won¡¯t be hypnotized with this new love. Can you create opportunities and even control her directly. One more insurance?" "This¡­¡­" Bobby was taken aback. If we develop according to this situation, what Su Zhan said will definitely become a reality. "At that time, you won''t be able to come into contact with the Winter Soldier Project!" Su Zhan smiled, looking at Bobby in shock and admiration and said: "Actually, if you are not afraid of your hard work in vain, I can be simpler and easier. Let you know about this plan." "thank you!" How can Bobby not know, if Su Zhan thinks, he will know easily, so much time and effort is entirely for considering his own feelings. "It doesn''t matter if you want to thank me verbally. If you really want to thank me, it''s better to show your gymnastics champion performance and let me try to see what it''s like, all kinds of postures, all kinds of hi, you know!" Su Zhan laughed. Bobby didn''t speak, but nodded softly. General gymnasts are petite and more suitable for movements, but Bobby is not. Her height is more than 1.7 meters or nearly 1.8 meters. This kind of big tall guy makes that kind of soft movement, but I guess it''s so hilarious and so pleasing to the eye! This evening, Poppy fully demonstrated his gymnastics foundation, satisfying Su Zhan''s evil taste. Especially when she let her play Thomas on herself, she almost didn''t toss Bobby to death! However, because of these contacts, the relationship between the two of them is also deepening silently. At least Bobby has completely accepted the change of identity, and there is no barrier to Su Zhan''s forcing him, and he can even say it jokingly. In the afternoon of the next day, Su Zhan took Bobby and appeared again at the house of Director Hydra. The supervisor had been waiting early in the morning, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to come in the afternoon. Look at Bobby''s red face, a little weak, how can the supervisor not understand what''s going on. The more satisfied and obsessed Su Zhan is with Bobby, the happier he will be. "I leave it to you. When you turn around, remember to explain. If you let me know the idea of ??someone daring to hit my woman, I don¡¯t care how deep your Hydra hides. As long as you are still on the earth, I can uproot you. do you understand?" Chapter 0910 "Understand, I promise that this will never happen!" Su Zhan didn''t have a ghastly threat. His usual tone seemed to be just a chat, but he made the supervisor feel cold all over, as if even the soul felt fear, especially the last sentence, understood?He even bent his leg and almost kneeled. He swears that at that moment he felt that even if he sacrificed his life, he wouldn''t let that happen! Fear even defeated death. "If you do well, I will naturally reward you when I look back. That''s it, I will leave first." Su Zhan said lightly, and then left with the imitation bird. A simple mental coercion was enough to make the supervisor imprint his own words firmly in the depths of his soul.If it is too strong, I am afraid he will collapse, not only a mental breakdown, but the whole person... with a bang, completely collapsed! "When you look back, just do as I told you. I will come to you in a few days, and you should pay more attention to it." Su Zhan said, suddenly a ring similar to the green light ring appeared in his hand. "Is this a request for marriage?" Bobby said with a smile watching Su Zhan holding the ring. Su Zhanbai gave her a glance and said, "I don''t need this if I really ask for marriage. This is a one-time green light ring. If you are in danger, you can release it with willpower." "Thank you!" Of course Bobby knew it couldn''t be a marriage proposal, but it was just a joke. Putting the ring on his hand, Bobby made a few gestures and said, "This will make him believe that you are satisfied with me." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Thomas, this is not something that anyone can do. This is enough to satisfy me." Bobby blushed."I will never do it again." "Hey, you can''t help it." Leaving from Bobby, Su Zhan did not return to the palace on the top of the mountain.Bobby needs to show up frequently here, and he should be able to arrange it just in time. Su Zhan is ready to go to the copy of the god of death to continue to play with the god of death, to figure out how to use the rules. Enter the copy of Grim Reaper. Chrissy, Nancy and the others are not in this world, so they suddenly come back and feel like they have nowhere to go.After all, except for the DC world, the other dungeon worlds did not manage much by themselves, and the time of the last Percy Jackson was a bit of a foundation because of the mixed-blood camp and Mount Olympus. "Where are we going?" Su Zhan wondered whether to find Saito first or to the airline? Staying in one place, the god of death did not have a chance to start, which did not meet his purpose.It seems too early to go to Saito. Let¡¯s go to the airline first, and then go to Japan to find Saito. ... ... After taking over the airline, Chrissy¡¯s mother was very hardworking. In order to live up to the trust of Su Zhan, she has not gone home for a long time, because it is too far away, and if there is anything wrong, she has no time to deal with it. She rents near the company. An apartment, I basically lived here during this time.As for her daughter, she is not worried anymore. Following Su Zhan will definitely not lose her, and the last time her daughter said that Su Zhan took her to another world, although Chrissy felt it was ridiculous, she didn''t take it to her heart. I think it may just be a fun place, the other world is nothing more than an exaggerated description. After this period of hard work, she has allowed the company to go through the process of dynasty change smoothly, and she feels that she can breathe a little. At this time, she was in the apartment, drinking a few glasses of red wine and soaking in a flower petal bath, which was comfortable. Although she was a little tired, she felt as if she had become fuller and younger. 758 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 758 Raising her hand, she picked up the wine glass and was about to drink, but suddenly felt that there seemed to be a gust of wind blowing suddenly, which made her a little puzzled, there is no window in the bathroom, where is the wind? She looked up subconsciously. "what¡­¡­" The exclamation sounded, and she hurriedly blocked herself. "Sorry, I didn''t know you were taking a shower, I went out to wait for you!" Su Zhan just locked her position and came directly, really not paying attention to what she was doing.In the end, he didn''t expect to be taking a shower. He really didn''t want to peek or deliberately. After speaking, Su Zhan teleported directly to the living room. "Su, Su Zhan?" She was taken aback in panic."Did I dream it? Or dazzled?" Suddenly appearing and disappearing again, this made her a little embarrassed, and he even wondered if he had auditory hallucinations even when he was sorry. Calm down, she stood up, pulled the towel and wrapped her body, and walked out slowly. Pushing the door open, the probe looked outside, and walked to the living room step by step. She was really surprised to see Su Zhan sitting on the sofa in the living room. "It''s not dizziness, it''s not auditory hallucinations, it''s...really you!" She pointed to Su Zhan in surprise and shouted in disbelief. Su Zhan looked at her and said: "It''s me. I didn''t mean to peek just now. I didn''t know you were taking a bath, but...you don''t need to see me and just throw away the bath towel? But you are Chrissy''s mother after all, so I can''t make any suggestions for you!" "what¡­¡­" When Su Zhan said that, Chrissy''s mother reacted and hurriedly picked up the bath towel and put it on.Then looking at Su Zhan, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. It was too sudden, and too...too beyond common sense. "You, how did you get in? Just now... were you teleporting just now?" "Kris was not so surprised when I saw it for the first time!" Su Zhan smiled, which is equivalent to admitting. "There are many things beyond common sense in this world, Freddy is just one of them." Su Zhan said. "So, you have superpowers? This, this is really not so easy to accept." "Get used to it. By the way, I don''t know what your name is. I can''t always call you Chrissy''s mother, right?" Su Zhan asked. "Just call me Joey." "Joy, how''s the company doing?" Joey must have been shocked for a while. Su Zhan deliberately asked Dongwenxi to calm her down and bring up the company''s affairs. Joey really diverted his attention and hurriedly reported in detail. ... Chapter 0911: Restoring Youth Joey reported seriously, but Su Zhan listened not so seriously. He just wanted to change the topic, and he was not worried about the company''s situation. He just didn''t expect that this topic happened to hit Joey''s hot spot, and the topic was transferred, but what she said was too serious and devoted. Watching Joey seriously report back with a bath towel in one hand, this situation...Even if Su Zhan had no idea, she would subconsciously aim at her, but she was still unaware, and she didn¡¯t realize that this situation is not suitable for reporting jobs. "Okay, let''s get here first for the company''s business. I know you have done a good job during this period of time. You have worked hard." Su Zhan said. "Yes, since you trust me, I won''t let you down." Joey said seriously. "That being said, you must also know how to combine work and rest. I think your physical condition is not very good. You must know that physical health is the basis of everything. So let me help you improve your physical fitness." Joey''s My body is indeed a little tired, and the work intensity has increased a lot compared to before. I work hard, and the rest is not good. Dark circles are coming out. "Sit down first." Su Zhan beckoned, Joey walked over and sat down beside him. After sitting down, she remembered what she was like at this moment, and she subconsciously tightened her legs, a little embarrassed.I wanted to say I was going to put on clothes, but now I have no chance to say it, because Su Zhan''s hand is already on her shoulder. It''s hot! It''s hot! As soon as the generous and gentle palm was placed, her body instantly became a little stiff and trembling. How long has it been, how long has it been so close contact with men?Even if it''s just a shoulder! The hot feeling seemed to melt by herself, and a strange sensation appeared deep in the body, numb and trembling, which made her dream and trance unconsciously. "Hmm..." In a daze, Joey felt a little blurred and her eyes seemed to be dizzy. The comfort brought by the heat made her snorted, her body softened, and she subconsciously fell in the direction of Su Zhan. "what happened to you?" Su Zhan asked, and the other hand subconsciously helped. Joey, who heard the sound, awoke and controlled his body subconsciously. As a result, when she moved, Su Zhan''s hand that was supposed to support the shoulder moved downward. After a while, impartial, just hit the prominent place. "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan was stunned, and Joey was stunned. With eyes facing each other, Su Zhan said calmly: "As expected of mother and daughter, the sizes are all the same amazing. If you are younger, walking with Chrissy on the street will definitely be regarded as sisters by others." After that, Su Zhan calmly withdrew his hand back. Joey also knew that it was an accident just now. He blushed and lowered his head and said: "Where is it, how can it be so exaggerated, after all, he is also old, no matter how he looks up, he can''t be young." "That may not happen!" Su Zhan smiled and suddenly extracted the power of faith from her. Very rich, it seems that she believes in herself very much! Once the power of faith was extracted, Joey had become his own believer.Controlling the power of faith, Su Zhan silently tried to feed back the power of faith to Joey. In a moment, Joey had begun to change. His appearance and skin began to gradually become younger. Originally, Joey looked just like She is in her thirties, but at this moment, her physical condition is truly restored to her thirties. The power of faith stopped abruptly, and the change also stopped. "It seems that the power of faith she has produced can only do this, too little!" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, and he was also thinking about it just now. Since the power of faith can strengthen oneself, it should also be useful if the feedback is given back. Sure enough, this trial really succeeded. It''s just that the power of faith is too little to make Joey really young, and the power of faith generated by others seems to be unable to mobilize, and the power of faith that does not belong to her can not be fed back to her. It should be the reason why I still don''t understand the rules and regulations! "Go and see." Su Zhan said with a smile. Joey froze for a moment, what to look at?Can you really make yourself younger? No woman likes aging, no woman doesn''t like young, Joey got up excitedly and walked to the bathroom... 759 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 759 In a few moments I heard Joey''s excited voice inside, oh my god!She has really become younger, others don''t know, she knows very well. "This, this is amazing." Joey said excitedly after coming out. "This is what it deserves." Su Zhan said lightly. Because she believes in herself, she can get feedback. "thanks, thanks!" Joey didn''t know about the power of faith. She thought it was Su Zhan''s super power that made herself younger. She was even more grateful to Su Zhan and believed in it. Su Zhan could clearly see that in an instant, the power of faith that had been taken out had suddenly risen by a large amount. "Find me a place to rest for one night, and tomorrow I am going to Japan." Su Zhan said. "If you don''t hate it, just stay here. I will clean up the room. I will arrange the flight directly tomorrow morning." Joey was so excited, Su Zhan said that, she subconsciously wanted to express it. "Here? Yes!" Su Zhan hadn''t looked at her house carefully yet, and thought she had a guest room here, but Joey turned around to clean up, and Su Zhan discovered that there seemed to be only one room here! Joey''s movements were swift and he quickly cleared the room. "Okay, are you satisfied? Tell me if you are missing something, I''ll do it right away." Joey came out and said. Su Zhan got up and went in to take a look, and said, "There is nothing missing, it''s just a temporary stay for one night." It was indeed just a temporary stay for one night. Joey, who had let the room out, wanted to leave, but was worried that Su Zhan might have ordered something, so he simply stayed on the sofa for the night.Although there were a lot of coincidences and accidents since the meeting, it seemed a bit ambiguous, but the night was still very peaceful. Su Zhan had no idea about her, and she was not the kind of person who would come in in the middle of the night, so she was in peace. The next day, Su Zhan boarded a special plane to Japan. Chapter 0912-Curse Video The plane landed at Tokyo Airport, and coming out of the airport, Su Zhan sensed Saito''s location and prepared to look for him. He stopped a taxi and talked about the destination. Su Zhan sat in the car and admired the scenery outside. Cherry blossoms are in full bloom along the way. The pedestrians on the street, especially women, no matter tall, short, fat, thin, beautiful or not, are all skirts, some with bare legs, some wearing stockings, for leg control, this is a paradise.I don''t know why, once he arrived in Japan, Su Zhan felt like he was ready to move. For Su Zhan, this is heaven. But for the people here, Su Zhan is not necessarily an angel or God in heaven, but perhaps a devil! "Huh? There seems to be a car accident ahead." The driver said something unexpectedly and drove over slowly. Su Zhan glanced out of the window, and soon discovered that there was a man''s corpse lying in the middle of the road in front of him. It looked bloody and bloody, it should have been hit! It''s miserable! The driver was obviously a gossip master, and deliberately slowed down and asked the pedestrians on the road how to get back. "I saw it. He was sitting on a chair at the bus stop before, and then he walked to the middle of the road with his computer and was hit to death. I think he was too fascinated to play with the computer and didn''t pay attention." "Maybe, have you heard about the death video? Anyone who has watched the video will commit suicide. I see, he should have watched that video!" People around you are talking each other. "What death video?" Su Zhan asked curiously. The driver happened to know this."I heard that someone committed suicide in the live broadcast, and then the administrator of the live broadcast site also committed suicide. This matter was reported on the Internet, saying that people who watched the video would be cursed and committed suicide!" "It''s pretty evil." "I guess it''s just a false rumor. After all, things on the Internet are not that credible." "Really?" Su Zhan murmured, turned his head and looked at the scene of the accident, looked at the dead body, and then said: "I''ll just get down here." "Here? Okay!" The driver was a little disappointed. If the original fare is higher, but the guest said he wants to get off here, what else can he say. After stopping the car and paying, Su Zhan got out of the car. The police had already come to deal with the scene of the crime. Su Zhan stopped deliberately. Sure enough, there were no clues and could only be determined to be suicide. One of the young policemen also talked about the death video, but was reprimanded by the elderly police Fan. "Death video? Interesting!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, turned and left. After opening a room in a nearby hotel, Su Zhan took a shower. "From the remaining breath, there is indeed a ghostly aura. It is not particularly strong. It seems to have just awakened. There is a ghostly aura remaining on the man''s body, which should have been generated after watching the video. Contact that ghost." "Japan, it really deserves to be a place where ghost legends are frequent. I encountered such a one just after I arrived. I don''t know if it will merge with the copy." "It''s okay anyway. Investigate and see if you can merge the copies." Fusion copy, one advantage is the task, the other is the residence time. Since he intends to turn this world into a test site, it is best to be able to fuse five copies, so that the residence time and the change in time ratio can maximize his benefits! The night passed quietly. Early the next morning, Su Zhan came out of the hotel to find a restaurant and ate something. When he came out, he saw students in brown uniforms, plaid skirts, and brown stockings passing by. They seemed to be high school students. "Youth!" Su Zhan sighed and was about to leave, but suddenly felt that one of the girls seemed a little different. The lifelessness on her body was particularly obvious, and she looked like she was going to die soon.But looking at her physical condition, she is very healthy, not like she is about to die. "Interestingly, is she related to the death video?" Su Zhan looked at her. Although she was walking with her classmates, she kept holding her mobile phone as if looking for something. "Noriko, what are you doing?" a girl with short hair next to her asked curiously. "I''m looking for a curse video." Noriko''s hair is very long, with a bun on the back, her face is very small and looks very beautiful. "what?" "Cursing the video, don''t you know? It seems that someone took a suicide video. After watching the video, he would be cursed to commit suicide and die." 760 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 760 "Forget it, it sounds scary." "Really, everyone on the Internet says so." "Are you looking for that video?" "Yes." Noriko nodded and said: "I have been looking for it recently, but I can''t find it." Noriko''s tone was a little disappointed, and he talked about making noises, and a group of people quickly walked away. "Sure enough, it''s a death video." Su Zhan decided to follow along and have a look. Following up all the way, I soon came to a high school. Looking at the uniforms, Su Zhan couldn''t help wondering whether he would also want to promote uniform school uniforms in his territory in the future, especially the styles of school uniforms, which must be designed well. "what?" As he was thinking, Su Zhan suddenly felt something and turned his head to look aside. A woman with long hair and shawl with a kind of weak temperament, looking at her dress and age, she is obviously not a student. "Mr. Anchuan, good morning!" "early!" A student came to say hello to her, and she smiled and responded. "It''s kind of interesting. This teacher is soft and weak, but he still has the ability to think. With the addition of the death video, this school is very interesting." Qian Chuanqian felt as if someone was looking at herself, she turned her head and looked at her in doubt, and saw Su Zhan in the distance. Su Zhan smiled slightly at her, which made Qian Chuanqian a little at a loss. She didn''t seem to know him, right?Subconsciously nodded politely, but suddenly found that the person was missing. "Is it dazzled?" Qian Chuanqian whispered suspiciously, shook her head and ignored it. When the class time came, Qian Chuanqian handed out the papers in the classroom. It seemed that no matter where they were, students could not avoid having to take the exam.In the process of curling, Noriko was still looking for the video with her mobile phone. After searching for a long time, she finally... let her find it. Chapter 0913 Consecrate your body, mind and soul to me! "Noriko, what are you doing." The sudden sound shocked Nianzi. The phone fell on the table and took the phone with one hand. Nianzi looked up and said, "Teacher, it''s a curse video." "Curse the video?" The people around me surrounded him instantly. These students were obviously interested in this kind of thing. Qian Chuanqian watched the video on the phone, and the surrounding students urged them to say: "Teacher, take a look, take a look." As a female school teacher, Qian Chuanqian has a very good relationship with the students because of his personality and age. Hearing their instigation, Qian Chuanqian smiled and pressed the play video. As a result, the video was not at all, but a Video about snails. The people around shouted instantly. "What? Not at all." Qian Chuanqian smiled: "I''ll keep the phone for you first, and bring it after school. I''ll shut it down." Turning off the phone, Qian Chuanqian gave Noriko a look, then turned and walked back to the podium to continue the class. "Japanese female teacher, tusk, this is the most familiar and one of the most favorite professions for the majority of otaku." On the school rooftop, Su Zhan smiled gently at the classroom below. Qian Chuanqian''s vocational education level is still very good, and the relationship with the students is also very good. In addition, it is a girls'' school, so the class is very smooth.Until the end of get out of class bell rang, Qian Chuanqian said that get out of class was over, she packed up and left the classroom and went to her office. After returning to the office, Qian Chuanqian began to prepare lessons and correct the papers, which was very involved. Suddenly, a vibrating sound awakened Qian Chuanqian, turned her head and glanced at Noriko''s mobile phone. I turned it on, and a webpage appeared, but the content of the webpage was 404, which means it could not be opened. "Teacher Yanchuan." When she was wondering, Noriko came. "I''m sorry about the mobile phone." Noriko smiled and apologized. After all, play with mobile phones in class. Qian Chuanqian came over with her mobile phone and said, "Strange, I turned off the phone obviously, and it started by itself." "Isn''t it?" Noriko took it and saw that it was a 404 page.She didn''t figure it out for a while, didn''t take it seriously, and turned off the screen. "Noriko Morizaki, don''t look at the strange website!" "Okay, bye." "Goodbye." "It''s really weird!" Su Zhan squinted at the end of school, and Dianzi, who was about to leave, gently cocked his mouth.But after thinking about it, it was enough for me to spend a day on the roof of the school. I kept looking at Qian Chuanqian until I didn''t feel bored or lived very slowly. It seems that beauty can make people forget time! Locking on Morisaki''s breath, Su Zhan left the school to eat something. Night fell quietly. Su Zhan appeared on the roof again, but this time it was not the roof of the school, but the roof of a tall building with at least twenty stories. The opposite is also a high-rise residential building. It looked very high-end, Su Zhan looked at a certain room on a certain floor. In the room, Morizaki Noriko, with a cute red flower hairpin on her head, was lying on the bed playing with her mobile phone. "No more, no more." Morisaki Noriko put the phone down a little discouraged, got up and walked to the table to prepare for homework. Morisaki Noriko''s Noriko is not very tall, but it is very thin and looks good at dressing up. It is estimated that it should be very popular in schools, and it is a school flower. Morizaki Noriko, who gradually forgot the video, focused on writing homework, and a faint gloomy breath filled. "coming!" 761 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 761 Su Zhan looked at the phone on the bed. This breath came from the phone. "So, let''s get started!" A man''s voice suddenly sounded, Noriko Morizaki was taken aback and turned slowly. On the bed, the original 404 page suddenly changed and turned into a video.In the video, a man sitting in a chair seems to be preparing to broadcast live, and that sentence, let¡¯s start, obviously also said. "Curse the video!" Morizaki reacted instantly. Although it felt a little weird, he walked slowly towards the phone and picked it up and looked at it. "Not you!" A weird voice suddenly sounded, Morizaki Noriko was startled, and suddenly...The hand that had been pale suddenly stretched out of the phone and grabbed Morizaki''s hand. In panic, Noriko Morizaki felt a strong attack and flew out by herself. Click, click! The glass was smashed, and she had already flown out of the window and dropped quickly. Shards of glass fell along with the phone. She opened her hand to grab something, but there was nothing to grab. "God, save me, I don''t want to die..." Morizaki Noriko shouted, knowing that a miracle would not happen, but she didn''t know what else she could do. Despair spread, Morizaki Noriko slowly closed his eyes and prepared to die. At this moment, she discovered an extremely strange situation. He seemed to have stopped, the surrounding glass fragments and mobile phones were also still, floating in the air.It''s as if the world was pressed by the pause button.Immediately after, she saw one flying over, yes, flying over very gracefully in the air, floating in front of her. "God, are you a god?" Morizaki Noriko asked in a daze in surprise. Su Zhan nodded. "God, there is a god. Great god, save me, save me, I don''t want to die!" Morizaki Noriko exclaimed eagerly and excitedly after being surprised. Can make the world pause, can fly in the air, what else can be except God. "Your death is destined." Su Zhan said lightly. "No, I don''t want to die, I''m still young, I haven''t been in love yet, I shouldn''t just die like this, I don''t want to die, I was killed by the cursed video. You are a god, you must have a way to save me , Isn''t it?" Morizaki Noriko grabbed the last straw and said not to let go. Because as soon as she let go, she would fall into a meat sauce. "Believe in me, and dedicate your body and soul to me completely!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I am willing, I am willing! I am willing to dedicate my body, mind and soul to you in the future." Morizaki Noriko hurriedly shouted. When the voice fell, she suddenly felt herself light up, as if something was flying out of her body. Chapter 0914 "This is, my soul?" Morisaki Noriko saw a shadow that looked the same as her own flying out of her body and into the body of the god. Before she was shocked, she saw the god waving a finger, she was instantly surrounded by a cloud of green energy, and then slowly flew up, and flew back to her room with the other party. After landing, the energy disappeared, and Morizaki Noriko saw another shocking scene before he recovered. Su Zhan waved his hand again, and the broken glass shards flew back one after another. In a blink of an eye, the glass had returned to its original state, with no cracks, and his mobile phone flew into Su Zhan''s hand. "Nothing?" On the phone, the video disappeared and turned into a 404 page again. "Mission Release: Rescue Qianchuan Qian." "The mission is successful, reward 1000 strengthening points." The task is here! There is nothing in Inception, this time there is finally a mission, that is to say, a new copy is integrated. As for what this copy was, Su Zhan had already guessed it faintly. Curse the video, a hand that suddenly stretched out from the video.Think about it carefully, Nima, is this the famous Sadako? But it should not be the midnight ring, but Sadako! After all, Midnight Ring was still playing video tapes, and now it is high-end online video, and Sadako''s curse is also advancing with the times. Puff! Morisaki Noriko knelt. I watched the curse video for a while, and it turned out that the cursed ghost almost died, and then strangely met the god, dedicated his body, mind and soul to survive. This series of changes made Morisaki Noriko, a high school student, mentally collapsed. Up. Casting a glance at Noriko Morizaki, who was kneeling on the ground, Su Zhan did not speak. He will save Morisaki Noriko, because Morisaki is a pretty good man, and there is no other woman around him. It is also good to take her as a maid and wait on her side. Anyway, it is a Japanese girl who has no burden for harm.Secondly, I stepped in to save her, so as to trigger the instance. Facts have also proved that this idea is correct. Obviously the new copy "Sadako" has been integrated. "Noriko, what are you calling?" A woman''s voice sounded outside, who should be Noriko''s mother. Noriko Morizaki woke up like a dream, and quickly said: "Mom, I''m fine." "Concentrate on studying." Noriko''s mother replied, and then there was no voice. Morizaki Noriko had calmed down at this time, and the feeling of being left behind made her frighten after a while, she looked up to Su Zhan, and the power of faith increased a lot. "Me, what should I call you?" Morizaki Noriko asked curiously and nervously. "From now on, you are my maid!" Su Zhan said lightly. Maid?Am I a servant of God now? Morizaki Noriko''s first reaction was excitement, and then he said enthusiastically: "Master, I must serve the master well!" "My name is Su Zhan, the lord of the gods. To be my maid, you still need a ceremony!" The chair flew behind Su Zhan. Su Zhan slowly sat down and looked at Noriko Morizaki who was still kneeling on the ground and said, "Take off your clothes." "what?" 762 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 762 Morisaki Noriko was taken aback for a moment, and quickly took off his clothes. Yes, full of youthful breath. Su Zhan lifted his foot and the shoes disappeared suddenly."Dear!" Morisaki Noriko was stunned again, kiss?Is this a ritual of the gods?How do you feel... Feeling a bit abnormal?Although she had some doubts about the ceremony, she had no doubt about Su Zhan''s identity, and after climbing over, she bowed her head and kissed. For a moment, she had a very special feeling, as if she had a special connection with the god master. Now, Noriko Morizaki no longer doubted, and kissed her with a sacred attitude. This is the feet of God! There may be any benefit to more kisses! As a servant of God, even if he is not a God, he will definitely not be an ordinary person anymore. Morizaki Noriko''s thoughts made Su Zhan feel dumbfounded. It is true that a Japanese woman is really conscious. If you like it, then go for it. "This is for you." Su Zhan opened his mouth and waved. In an instant, Morizaki Noriko felt something cold on his neck, which turned out to be an iron...collar. "God Lord, is this, what''s the use of this?" Morizaki asked Noriko, touching the collar. This is a gift from God, and it certainly won''t be an ordinary collar. "Useful? It''s just a status symbol, it means you will be my maid from now on." Su Zhan said lightly."Since you are mine, the curse power will naturally not hurt you!" The first half of the sentence disappointed Noriko Morizaki, but the second half made her ecstatic. She has experienced the curse power. It was very terrifying. She almost died. Can you finally not worry about it now? Morizaki Noriko touched the collar and said solemnly, "I will never take it off." "You can''t take it off if you want!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, thank God for the reward!" Morizaki Noriko responded, thinking about it, and leaning down again to kiss her. Do you think it''s a lollipop, it''s still boring, sweet? Seeing Noriko Morizaki''s actions, Su Zhan really didn''t know what to say. It was the first time that such an active maid had met, and it was indeed Japan! Seeing her amused, Su Zhan didn''t stop her either, slightly squinted his eyes to ponder Sadako. He hasn''t watched Midnight Singing Bell, but Sadako''s name is still known, and the fusion copy this time is obviously not Midnight Singing Bell, it should be the movie "Sadako".Sadako everyone knows that cursing power seems to have thought power during his lifetime.Combining the mission to save Qianchuan Qian, the female teacher with mental power, it seems...she should be Sadako''s target. For the time being, Qian Chuanqian was very beautiful, very weak, and she wanted to bully her very much. As for Sadako, Su Zhan was very interested. He is not so exaggerated to think of a ghost, but for a collector like him, a famous figure like Sadako can''t miss it. "As long as you pay attention to Ayaka Chuanxi, you can naturally find Sadako, and it''s easy. Before Sadako appears, please enjoy and relax." Thinking of this, Su Zhan touched Noriko Morizaki. "Don''t just stare at your feet, come up and kiss in another place!" Chapter 0915 Waking up in the morning, Morizaki Noriko rubbed her chin and came out of the room neatly. "It''s time to eat, Noriko." Morizaki Noriko''s mother turned her head and said when she saw her coming down, only to find a bright collar around Morizaki''s neck. She frowned and shouted angrily: "Neniko, where did the thing on your neck come from, you... how can you do this? You can also play with such messy things. Pick them off quickly. " "No, this is given to me by the Lord. It can protect my safety, not to mention that it is impossible for mortals to take it off." Morizaki Noriko said holy. What god? Did she play a mess of master and servant games with people? "I told you to take it off and hear it, do you still want to go to school like this, aren''t you afraid of shame?" She said that she would force it off as she walked over. Noriko Morizaki did not hide, but instead showed her neck."Mom, if you can''t take it off, try if you don''t believe it." "Hmph, you can take it off if you can put it on!" Morisaki Noriko''s mother came to her and stretched out her hand to pick it up, but after watching for a long time, she found that she had nowhere to start. There is no lock at all, and the whole is completely natural without even a single gap, it is completely a whole. "It''s impossible, why, why there is no gap at all, you... how did you put it on?" she asked suspiciously. "God put it on me." Morizaki Noriko said triumphantly."I said that I can''t take it off. Mom, I''m going to school." "and many more¡­¡­" She froze for a moment and wanted to call Morizaki Noriko, but Morizaki Noriko had already left. Walking on the street, the pedestrians soon noticed Noriko Morizaki. Wearing cute school uniforms, they are long and beautiful, but they wear a collar around their necks. It''s weird that they don''t attract people''s attention.Feeling the strange gaze around him, Noriko Morizaki didn''t care, even very proud."Look, see, it''s useless even if you look with wide eyes, this is a reward from the Lord, you ignorant mortals!" Now Morizaki Noriko''s can be said to be a fan of Su Zhan. "Noriko, this is on your neck..." "Risa, let me tell you..." Upon seeing a good friend, Noriko Morizaki hurriedly grabbed her and spoke in a low voice. "What? You said you saw the curse video, and you got back downstairs by the ghost, and then you met a god. The god saved you and accepted you as a maid. This is the god gave you on your neck. This... It''s ridiculous." Kitayama Risa felt that his good friend had a fantasy disorder. Ever since she wanted to watch the curse video, it has been weird. "I know you definitely don''t believe it. Look at the collar around my neck, you can''t take it off at all." Morizaki Noriko lowered her head for her to check. Kitayama Risa looked suspiciously."It''s really impossible to take it off, so what do you do, do you wear it all your life?" "Of course! This is a symbol of my status." Morizaki Noriko said triumphantly. Kitayama Risa shook her head speechlessly. Although she still doesn''t quite believe it, the circle is indeed a bit weird! All the way to the school, Morisaki Noriko naturally became the focus. Akikawa also naturally found the thing on Morizaki Noriko''s neck, frowning and hoping that she can take it off, Morizaki Noriko directly let her do it herself, she likes this now, let others see the gift of God! 763 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 763 Qian Chuanqian naturally returned with no success, but she did not give up, and planned to talk to her in detail after class. After class, Qianchuan Qian asked Ue Morisaki Noriko to go to the office, ready to persuade her, after all, it is a school, if you really have any hobbies, you can''t bring it to school. Risa Kitayama became a little concerned because of Noriko Morisaki, and went to the school¡¯s computer room to see if there was any way to remove the collar.After checking on the Internet for a long time, there was no gain. Just as she was about to shut down and leave, she suddenly found a webpage and directly played a video. "Yes, it''s a curse video!" Kitayama Risa didn¡¯t know how the video popped up. Looking at the boy who was about to commit suicide in the video, Kitayama Risa was very scared. She had little courage and did not dare to watch these things... I was hurriedly preparing to shut down, but the computer couldn''t shut down. At this moment, the picture on the monitor changed abruptly, becoming extremely black.Risa Kitayama thought it was turned off, and just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a bunch of hair sprang out of the monitor and directly wrapped her neck. She hurriedly pulled her hair to break free, but the strength of her hair was great, and immediately after...a person''s head had come out of the monitor. Sadako! There was only Risa Kitayama in the computer room, and no one knew what was going on here. At the same time, in the office, Akikawa Akane was persuading Noriko Morizaki. "No, Risa is in danger. Go to the computer room. She watched the curse video." Morisaki, who had been safe, suddenly shouted excitedly and hurried out. Qian Chuanqian stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously followed. Opening the door of the computer room, Qian Chuanqian was stunned. She saw a bunch of hair wrapped around Kitayama Risa, and she seemed to get out of the computer alone. "Risa!" Qian Chuanqian yelled and hurried over to help. However, Risa Kitayama could not be saved by her power alone. At this time, Noriko Morizaki came over. I grabbed my hair, in an instant! The collar on her neck suddenly radiated bright light, and the light seemed to have increased the damage to Sadako, and she heard Sadako''s screams. After a while, it shattered and disappeared! Puff! The hair disappeared, and Akikawa Akane and Kitayama Risa fell to the ground. The legend of Risa Kitayama clutching her neck and gulping, Qian Chuanqian looked at her wrist in shock. The female ghost grabbed her wrist just now, and now she left a visible scratch. "Now you believe what I said? The curse video really exists. My collar was given to me by my god. If you don''t have it, you will be miserable!" Morisaki Noriko pointed to his collar and said triumphantly. Chapter 0916 There is a God Lord! Although it''s a bit ridiculous, I can''t help Risa Kitayama and Akane Aykawa not believe what I saw with my own eyes. The light and the shattered ghosts just now prove the specialness of this circle! God Lord? Is there really a god? "How do you know that Risa is dangerous to watch the curse video?" Qianchuan Qian asked curiously. "The Lord told me." Morizaki Noriko said triumphantly."The voice sounded directly in my head." "He, is he near here?" Qian Chuanqian looked left and right subconsciously. Morisaki Noriko shook his head: "I don''t know either." "Well, let''s get out of here first, don''t watch that video in the future." Qianchuan Qian reminded him with anxiety, but even if he didn''t remind, Kitagawa Risa didn''t dare to watch it again. And what she is worried about now is! The curse video won''t just leave it alone. I will definitely come back to her again! ... ... After school, Noriko Morizaki could not wait to leave the school to go home to find the god, but while walking on the road, Morizaki received news from the god, changed the route, and quickly entered a luxurious hotel. Arriving at the door of the room, Noriko Morizaki opened the door by herself before he even knocked. After entering, I saw Su Zhan lying on the bed looking at the computer. "God Lord!" Morisaki Noriko closed the door, came to Su Zhan, and said gratefully: "Thank you God Lord for saving Risa. She is my best friend." "Yeah!" Su Zhan faintly replied, "I will live here for the time being, and you will live here for the time being!" "But what about my mother? She, she won''t agree with me not coming home at night." Morizaki Noriko said with some worry. Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, but Noriko Morizaki''s phone rang suddenly. "Mom, what''s the matter? I''ll...what in a while? You are going on a business trip, and it will take half a month to come back? Okay, I see, um." Morizaki Noriko hung up in surprise. She didn''t believe in such a coincidence, her mother was going on a business trip suddenly and had to go for half a month.It must be God Lord! "What are you doing, don''t you know what to do?" "Yes!" Morisaki Noriko wakes up like a dream and hurries to serve. Su Zhan watched the computer looking for the curse video. When Risa Kitayama watched the curse video, Su Zhan felt Sadako''s breath, but it flashed past, and soon disappeared, and she couldn''t find it anymore.Su Zhan wanted to see what would happen if he watched the curse video, and whether Sadako would come to him. It''s a pity that, regardless of the curse power is not strong enough to be a bit of a way, the curse video found is either replaced or not opened, or it can''t be opened. As if avoiding him! Su Zhan shook his head disappointedly and put the computer aside, grabbing Noriko Morisaki''s hair and enjoying it. Seeing Morizaki Noriko suffering but enjoying, with a sacred look, Su Zhan was very happy, and simply pushed Morisaki Noriko aside and turned directly on him. 764 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 764 The youthful body really has a different taste. Especially watching her please Chenghuan, the sense of conquest and accomplishment is particularly strong. After an extremely satisfied vent, Morizaki Noriko had been tossed and passed out directly. As he was about to lie down and rest, Su Zhan suddenly felt Sadako''s breath. Risa Kitayama! Knowing that Risa Kitayama had watched the video and Sadako would not let her go, Su Zhan had been paying attention to her situation, and sure enough, Sadako''s breath appeared again. Putting on his clothes, Su Zhan disappeared instantly. next moment. The home of Risa Kitayama. Kitayama Risa sat next to the computer, pinched her neck with a pair of pale hands, as if trying to drag her into the computer.At this time, Kitayama Risa''s face turned red, unable to speak at all. "Hello, Sadako!" Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded. Kitayama Risa felt the hand holding her neck loosen, she reluctantly turned her head and saw a man. Who is he? How did you get in? Could it be that he is the god Lord Morizaki Noriko said?Yes, it must be. Kitayama Risa stretched out his hand towards Su Zhan and reluctantly shouted: "Save me, God Lord...Save me..." "Don''t be nosy, it has nothing to do with you!" Sadako let out a stern voice. That white dress, long hair, tut! Su Zhan shook his head, and said with some regret: "You are not the main body, right? This should be just a puppet you manipulated. Or else, just come in the main body, I''m quite curious about what you look like." "Humph!" With a gloomy cold snort, his hair flew towards Su Zhan in an instant, wrapped his neck in an instant, and twisted it forcefully. "I want you to die!" Sadako shouted ferociously, twisting hard like hemp hair. "Do you think that if you don''t let me watch the curse video, I can''t find you? She is not the person you are looking for, go find the person you should find. When you find it, I will go to you!" He said faintly, his strength suddenly shook. With a boom, the hair broke directly. Sadako let out a scream, and broke again. Freed, Kitayama Risa sat slumped on the ground, gasping for breath. "Save me, God Lord save me!" Risa Kitayama ignored the pain in her neck, and hurriedly climbed to Su Zhan''s side and pleaded. She had already seen the power of the God Lord, and only he could save herself. "I saved Morisaki Noriko once, and she dedicated her body and soul to become my maid. You...I have saved twice." Su Zhan said lightly. "I am willing, and I am willing too!" Kitayama Risa hurriedly said. Su Zhan said faintly: "Do you think anyone can be my maid? I will check first to see if you are qualified!" After the words fell, Kitayama Risa found that she stood up uncontrollably, which made her a little panicked, and immediately... the clothes on her body shattered in an instant. "It''s a bit small, but it''s okay. Morisaki Noriko is not enough alone, so I took you, and the two can barely have fun. Tomorrow, you come to me, Morisaki Noriko will tell you how to find me!" Su Zhan said lightly, then disappeared. Seeing Su Zhan who just disappeared out of thin air, Kitayama Risa was stunned for a long time before reacting. He, did he agree to accept himself? In an instant, Kitayama Risa had an urge to cry! Item 0917 This night, she was extremely proud of Kitayama Risa. She stared at the time and stared out the window. Finally, she hadn¡¯t even eaten any food, so she hurried out of the house and called Noriko Morisaki. . In her sleep, Morizaki Noriko dumbly connected Kitayama Risa''s phone, and heard Kitayama Risa say that the god master had agreed to accept her, and asked her where to find the god master. Morisaki Noriko woke up all at once, a little wondering what happened, but Kitayama said so surely, should it be true?After taking a look at her side, Morizaki Noriko hesitated for the absence of the god-lord, and still told her the address of the hotel. Be prepared to wait for Beishan to come and ask what''s going on. If the Lord really accepts her, then he must teach her the rules. Where is Su Zhan at this time? He is in the office of Saito Company! The purpose of coming to Japan is to make Saito her experiment subject. Although she was delayed because of Sadako''s affairs, she is not in a hurry to find Sadako. Sadako wanted to find a container for herself, so she killed people like this one by one, and she said that it was not you.Her container is almost always Qian Chuanqian, so let''s talk about it when she finds Qian Chuanqian. Saito was very enthusiastic about the coming of Su Zhan. It can be said that Su Zhan was his benefactor, not only saved him, but also ensured the smooth completion of the mission. Fisher''s company has been split, avoiding the crisis of industry monopoly, and Saito''s company naturally survived.And because of Fisher''s withdrawal, Saito has a good chance to become the leader in this industry! Therefore, Su Zhan can be said that not only saved his life, but also saved his career.With the addition of special abilities and identity, it is conceivable that under this situation, his gratitude to Su Zhan will naturally rise to the height of worship and faith. The power of faith he produced is very strong! Extracting the power of faith to turn him into a believer, Su Zhan began to silently design his destiny. It''s not easy, and just like Joey, the power of faith is not enough to make too many changes. It can only be a few small attacks. Su Zhan designed several accidents for him, all of which were small accidents without danger. After that, Su Zhan followed Saito, watching the small accidents he designed one by one, which made Saito tossing hard enough, Su Zhan smiled. Regardless of this feeling of controlling others, he has little experience in designing the rules and destiny. After three or four days, Su Zhan stayed at Saito''s side, designing him while watching his experience, it can be said that he became more and more handy.And he also found an interesting thing. He helped out when Saito had an accident, but he also increased Saito¡¯s belief in himself. In just a few days, Saito¡¯s power of belief has increased a lot. . Moreover, the connection with the original world, or with the god of death, is getting lower and lower, one goes and the other goes for a long time, I believe it will not be long before you can completely control Saito''s life! Without showing up for three or four days, Su Zhan is ready to go back to see his two little maids. As for Saito''s side, he can control them at any time, and now he can also try these two little maids! 765 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 765 Saying goodbye to Saito, Su Zhan returned to the hotel. As soon as he returned to the hotel, Su Zhan was shocked. Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa didn''t know where they got the maid costumes, and they looked really sensible. Now Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Morizaki Noriko reacted quickly, pulling the next to Risa Kitayama directly to kneel. Japan is indeed a paradise for men. There is no need to do anything by yourself here, women will consciously meet your needs! "Come on, hold your ceremony." The ceremony, Kitayama Risa has heard Morizaki Noriko say, and is ready.When Su Zhan''s words fell, she simply took off her clothes and started the ceremony according to Noriko Morizaki''s teaching. After the ceremony, Su Zhan did not favor one or the other, so she put a collar on her directly. "It''s just right, you have one for each." Su Zhan raised his leg, Kitayama Risa and Morizaki Noriko left and right, and there was no need to grab anything, the province was fighting! "Have you been to school these days?" "go to school." "How is the situation with Qianchuanqian?" "Is Mr. Aykawa? She, she seems to be in a trance these days, and she doesn''t seem to have a good rest." Morizaki Noriko thought for a while and said. "Really? It seems that Sadako has already looked for her." Qian Chuanqian has the power of thinking, so even if Sadako finds her, it will not be easy to succeed.Now, it''s time to come forward. Su Zhan sensed Qian Chuanqian''s feelings for a while, but suddenly realized that Qian Chuanqian also had the power of faith in him, and there was a lot of it.Through the power of faith, Su Zhan could feel that Qian Chuanqian was praying, praying to herself. "It''s interesting!" Su Zhan has not specifically contacted Ayaka Chuanxi, but did not expect Ayaka Chuanqian to believe in himself. This should be related to Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa. In fact, it does. Ever since Kitayama Risa watched the curse video in the computer room that time, Aykawa Akane hadn''t noticed at the time, but in fact she was also targeted by the curse. After that, she encountered it twice but was resolved by her. She has an unknown secret. She has thought power and super powers. When she was a child, she used this ability. As a result, everyone looked at her like a monster, so she began to hide her ability and never showed it, because she didn''t want to be a monster! But life is at stake, and she used it several times. Unfortunately, just this is useless, her friend was implicated and taken away. She didn''t know what to do or where to rescue her friend, so she began to pray for the god that Noriko Morisaki and Risa Kitayama said. "If there is a god in this world, then please help me, save my friend, I am willing to risk my life, everything about me, just ask you to save him, solve the curse video, don''t let her Done evil." In her home, Qian Chuanqian knelt on the ground and prayed sincerely. 0918-Sword "It''s not as convenient for you to pray here as to make a phone call!" A sound suddenly rang behind her, Qian Chuanqian was startled, turned around and saw the person sitting on the sofa. "It''s you!" Qian Chuanqian was stunned for a moment and shouted in surprise. Isn''t this the person who saw the person passing by at the school gate the other day?At that time, I thought I was dazzled, but I didn''t expect him to be real. "It''s me!" Su Zhan nodded with a smile. "You, are you the Lord?" Qian Chuanqian asked nervously."You heard my prayer, can you help me?" "First of all, I am the lord of the gods, and the title god lord is just the name of my maid. Secondly, why should I help you?" "You, aren''t you a god? Shouldn''t gods help people?" Qianchuan Qian said. Su Zhan sneered and shook his head: "If this is the case, if every god and human prays to help, there won''t be so many tragedies and accidents in this world? Everyone has their own destiny. Only oneself Believers, devout believers, would consider helping." "There are many gods in this world, each with their own beliefs. You want me to help you, yes! But first, you have to become my believer." "The stronger your faith, the more I can help you." "Of course, I can also force a shot, but there is no need to pay to reap, this is the eternal truth!" Originally, Qian Chuanqian was still a little bit sad. In her opinion, since you are a high god, why are you not willing to save mortals, otherwise, why should you be a god?But after Su Zhan said it, Qian Chuanqian understood. To get protection and help from God, first you have to believe in and believe in God. Temporarily holding a Buddha''s feet, of course not! "I am willing to believe in you from now on, just begging you to save my friend!" Qian Chuanqian knelt and begged. Su Zhan didn''t speak, which made Qian Chuanqian gradually desperate. She didn''t know what else she could do, so she could only kowtow and beg, hoping to impress Su Zhan with sincerity. "What does the person you want to save have to do with you." After a long time, Su Zhan asked. Qian Chuanqian was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "He is my classmate, because the curse of the video made me a little messy and a little broken, so I asked him to have a meal, hoping to adjust my mood, but was killed by the thought. He was taken away!" "Become my believer." Su Zhan said lightly and directly extracted the power of her faith. Once the power of faith was extracted, Qian Chuanqian felt her heart. "Go to this place and you will get what you want!" Su Zhan branded a map directly in her mind, and Qian Chuanqian was surprised and quickly remembered the location of the map. "Me, don''t I need to be like them?" 766 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 766 Qian Chuanqian touched her neck subconsciously and asked hesitantly. "Do you want it or don''t you want it?" Su Zhan asked with interest. "This..." Qian Chuanqian hesitated. Both Kitayama Risa and Morisaki Noriko did not have it, which made her feel like she was inadequate, and although the thing was a bit embarrassing, it was really useful. "When you really think about it, come find me." Su Zhan said lightly, and then disappeared. I don''t know why, at that moment, Qian Chuanqian felt that she had done something wrong. After a moment of silence, Qian Chuanqian got up and turned on the computer and started looking for the location on the map. She soon found out that it was an abandoned factory.In addition to this, there is another news, it is said that it is in a certain well of this abandoned factory.As long as the maiden''s body is still in, it is possible to resurrect a powerful resentment. Sadako! Taking a deep breath, putting on her coat, Qian Chuanqian went out. I drove directly to the abandoned factory. Su Zhan returned to the hotel and looked at the two well-behaved little maids and said, "Are you interested in meeting Sadako? Curse the source of the video!" Risa Kitayama and Noriko Morizaki hurriedly nodded. They were definitely unwilling before, but now they have become servants of God, so naturally they don''t have to worry about danger. "Put on your clothes and I will take you there." Su Zhan said. "Yes!" The two women answered and got dressed quickly. Black stockings, maid outfit. They are not at all worried about others knowing the identity of their maid, and even proud of it, wishing everyone to know it.This dress is also a symbol of status, it also has a feeling, and it is not revealing. Since they are willing to wear this, then wear it! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan reached out and grabbed the two of them, teleported and disappeared. They had experienced this teleportation for the first time, and they were amazed when they realized that they had transformed from a hotel room into a wild jungle in the blink of an eye. This is the means of the God Lord! The barren trees are noisy, and you can see that it has been abandoned for a long time. Looking in the direction, the two women saw an abandoned factory in the distance. It was obviously still daytime, but it exuded a gloomy atmosphere, which made them feel very depressed. "Sadako is there?" Morizaki Noriko asked. "Ok." "Then we are going to destroy it now?" Kitayama Risa asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "Don''t worry, wait until Qian Chuanqian comes." "Teacher Yanchuan?" The two women didn''t speak, and they looked forward to the front of the Soviet Union. Qian Chuanqian won''t come so fast, it''s impossible to just wait here. Su Zhan flew directly with the two women, and returned to the roof of the factory in panic. The Yin Qi from the factory was like a mouse seeing a cat hiding from Su Zhan, and he looked condescendingly. From this direction, from this angle, he could see the desert well in the middle of the factory, and the Yin Qi inside was about to explode! "Just wait here!" Su Zhan said lightly for a while, waved his hand, and a leather sofa appeared out of nowhere. Su Zhan turned and sat down. There was a table with fruits and fine wine on it. This series of handwriting made Kitayama Risa and Morizaki Noriko both dumbfounded, and they were even more convinced of the god master''s ability. Although the sun was scorching, the two of them didn''t feel the heat at all, and they were even a little cool. Seeing Su Zhan sitting down, Noriko Morizaki took the lead to kneel and sit next to his legs, kneading her little hands gently.Risa Kitayama stood by pouring wine for Su Zhan and serving fruit. Chapter 0919 Su Zhan squinted his eyes to enjoy the service of the two little maids. This Nima is the life God should live by, reminding him of the feeling of being in Olympus. When the wind blows, the leaves and weeds below are rustling, and in the distance, a car drove over and stopped nearby. Pushing the door, Qian Chuanqian got out of the car, followed by a short, chubby old man with white hair. Oiso Yugo, a very experienced old policeman. He was responsible for investigating the so-called suicide car accident that Su Zhan encountered when he first arrived in Japan. However, as the investigation progressed, he gradually touched the curse video, and even his partner, a young policeman, was killed.He started with the person who had committed suicide live in the first place, and even let him investigate Sadako''s affairs. He was about to find out, but on the road he ran into Qian Chuanqian. He just wanted to take a ride, but he didn''t expect that she happened to be here, and when the two of them said on the road, they came for Zhenzi. "It''s cloudy!" Kitayama Risa looked up and said with some surprise. The sky was still clear just now, but suddenly it was overcast, the dark clouds were closed, and the sun disappeared. I don''t know where a group of crows flew out, hovering in the sky, and sometimes they made ghastly and unpleasant calls. Although they knew that nothing would happen, this sudden change still made them feel depressed. And Xichuanqian and the policeman, let alone. Walking on foot, the two walked through the barren forest tightly and depressed.Qian Chuanqian looked around nervously, and there was something in her heart. The Lord asked her to come here and said that she could get what she wanted, but she didn''t have any clues on how to do it. She didn''t even know what to do, just hope... ¡­God Lord can really make his own wish come true, after all, I am now his believer! Passing through the mottled gate with weeds, the two quickly arrived inside the factory. "Teacher Yanchuan is here, eh? Who is the old man next to her?" Morizaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa on the roof looked down and said in surprise. "It''s just a policeman." Su Zhan said lightly. Kitayama Risa is not dead, Morizaki Noriko is not dead. Normally, Akane Aykawa would not have known or encountered this policeman, but Su Zhan already knew the process of their encounter. It is a coincidence that it is not like a normal situation! "Is that you again?" "You can''t control me, you can''t control Qianchuanqian, so you control a policeman. What do you want to do?" Su Zhan looked up at the cloudy sky, muttered softly, and then turned his gaze back to them. Qian Chuanqian didn''t know what to do, but the old policeman discovered the Arai. 767 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 767 "Is it this well?" The old policeman murmured and wanted to pass. "Don''t, don''t go." Qian Chuanqian shouted subconsciously. The old policeman remained unmoved and walked over slowly. "Want to use the old police to trigger the plot and provoke Sadako out?" Su Zhan sneered, preparing to watch the changes. The old policeman came slowly to the mouth of the well and looked down at the edge of the well. It''s dark and deep. In a daze, he seemed to see something flying out, and then he heard a buzzing sound and wanted to go. A group of moths roared out, and instantly scared the old policeman and Qian Chuanqian back several steps. Looking at the wellhead in horror and cautiously, a pale and disgusting hand stretched out, and a humanoid monster with long hair suddenly jumped up and rushed directly in front of the old policeman. He took a bite. "Nima, throw it away when you use it up, and cross the river to demolish the bridge." Seeing blood flowing from the bitten neck of the old policeman and his body twitching, Su Zhan couldn''t help but complain. "You are a ghost. Even if you are just a puppet, you are a ghost. What a ghost with long hair and white clothes, Nima on all fours like a spider! You bite a person''s neck, do you think you are lost? Zhenzi, you are Have you watched too many corpse movies?" The puppet monster abandoned the old policeman and turned to look at Qian Chuanqian. The terrifying mouth of the blood basin, and the blood of the old policeman dripped down, making Qian Chuanqian almost frightened and stupefied. This series of incidents was too great. almost¡­¡­ Seeing that puppet monster jumped directly in front of her, Qian Chuanqian almost forgot to think, and instinctively yelled: "God, save me!" Su Zhan shook his head, fingers casually. boom! The puppet monster exploded when it rushed in front of Qian Chuanqian, and in a blink of an eye it turned into countless moths, which shook to the ground. "Huh, huh..." Qian Chuanqian gasped loudly. Before he had time to thank the Lord, he saw a few more monsters drilled out of the well.All of them scared her to death, let alone so many?Qian Chuanqian yelled in horror and scurried around and ran away. When she ran, the monsters directly chased after her. Unable to choose the way, Qian Chuanqian, who was unable to think, could not recognize the direction at all. She obviously ran into the factory not far away from the gate. "Isn''t this seeking a dead end!" "Why is Mr. Anchuan so timid." Noriko Morizaki couldn''t help but said. Su Zhan patted Noriko Morizaki on the head and smiled: "You still have the nerve to say to others, where did you have the courage before." "But I am not afraid now, because there is a god!" Morizaki Noriko said flatly. "You are so sweet, since you are not afraid, go and help her!" "Huh? No, I''m just talking casually..." Morizaki Noriko hurriedly shouted, but unfortunately, the man has been sent down by Su Zhan. Looking at the monster close at hand and seeing it on the roof before are completely two concepts. It''s ugly and scary. With twisted legs and crawling limbs, Noriko Morizaki yelled, turned and ran after Ayakagawa Akane. "God Lord, Noriko she..." Kitayama Risa looked at Su Zhan with some worry. "Don''t worry, how can my maid be hurt by these ants? What''s more, I''m still very satisfied with her. Naturally, I won''t let her have an accident!" Su Zhan said with a smile, fingering the roof and the ground. It seems that it has become transparent, and the following situation can be seen clearly. Chapter 0920 Too Bully! "Teacher Yanchuan, teacher Yanchuan." The panicking cat Chuanqian heard vaguely as if someone was calling herself, and subconsciously looked back and found that it was Noriko Morizaki. Regardless of Morizaki Noriko''s unusual dress, Ayakakawa Akane hurriedly stopped. Morisaki Noriko''s collar can deal with these monsters, and she is here, surely the Lord is there?At this moment, she seemed to have found the backbone and calmed down. Humans are easily infected by other people. Akikawa Akane calmed down and Noriko Morizaki calmed down. What are you afraid of? What is terrible about a collar gifted by God?What''s more, the god is still on it! After reuniting with Ayumi Chuanqian, Noriko Morizaki reacted, this should be a test for the Lord! Thinking of this, she began to attack those monsters boldly. "Yes, I finally got a little courage." Morizaki''s behavior made Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then waved his hand. Risa Kitayama had a bad feeling for an instant, and when she turned her head to talk, she realized that she was also down. She also has a collar, what is she afraid of! The sudden appearance of Kitayama Risa surprised Ayumi Chuanchen, but now she can''t think about it so much. Anyway, all magical things must be arranged by the god! "Come out!" On the roof, Su Zhan took a sip of the wine glass and said softly. In an instant, a cloud of black mist emerged spontaneously. After circling, Sadako appeared in white clothes and long hair! "why!" Zhenzi asked with a grimace towards Su Zhan. "The body you looked at is now my believer, why do you say?" Su Zhan looked at Zhenzi and waved his hand gently.Sadako subconsciously wanted to avoid, but suddenly realized that she couldn''t move. The gap is too big. Sadako panicked, and immediately saw her long hair being pulled away. "It''s much older than I thought, like a high school student, and very weak." Su Zhan looked at Sadako and said with interest. Sadako was embarrassed and angry, struggling physically, her long hair fluttering, but she still couldn''t move. She glared at Su Zhan with that kind of grief and indignation, but... it might be scary if she had long hair and covered her face, but when she showed her face, the anger was not scary, it was kind of kawaii. feel. "Do you want Xichuanqian''s body?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Zhenzi did not speak, still glaring at Su Zhan. 768 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 768 Su Zhan smiled and continued: "Don''t say I bully you, I will give you a chance, but only once, go!" Zhenzi suddenly found that she was able to move. She looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, not knowing what he meant, but the perfect body was underneath, and she couldn''t bear it anymore. With a swish, Sadako disappeared, and directly rushed to the cat Chuanqian below. Akikawa Akane was holding a stick he didn''t know where he picked up from, and was waving it left and right. Although not as lethal as Noriko Morisaki and Risa Kitayama, it looked quite bluffing. Inexplicably, Qian Chuanqian shuddered suddenly. As if there was someone behind her, Qian Chuanqian turned her head subconsciously, and saw a female ghost with long white hair staring at her strangely. "what!" Qian Chuanqian was startled, and the long hair that followed Sadako had instantly entangled her.In an instant, the long hair kept entwining, directly entwining Qian Chuanqian''s whole person.When Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa saw the situation here, they were about to come to help, but Sadako disappeared suddenly, and even disappeared with Akane. "What, what about this?" Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa looked at each other, a little helpless. "God, what should I do next?" They can only ask God Lord. "It''s enough to do what is in front of you." Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and the two looked at each other, and soon went to deal with the monsters. Very simple, just rush towards them, and the power of the collar will automatically explode. "congratulations." Zhenzi took Qianchuanqian to another space, similar to a kind of enchantment, her space. Just as she loosened her hair and was about to occupy Qian Chuanqian''s body, the voice that made her angry rang. "What do you want to do, you said to give me a chance." Sadako roared angrily. Su Zhan suddenly appeared. Sadako glared at Su Zhan, feeling very emotional. He entered his enchantment without feeling at all! "Aren''t you a god? Are you not a god? If you go back, you are a god!" "Oh, I know a lot." Su Zhan smiled and said, "You can now say that I bullied you." "you!" Sadako has never seen such a shameless person, but this person is still a god! "It''s funny, the task has been completed." Looking at the angry Zhenzi, Su Zhan said with a light smile. The moment he appeared, the system had determined that the task was complete. With a shock, Qian Chuanqian directly disappeared from the barrier. Looking at Sadako, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Next it is your turn." "You, you are shameless, I fight with you!" Zhenzi saw it. He was playing with himself. His anger gradually squeaked. The wind blew and his hair was fluttering. Zhenzi directly pounced on Su Zhan! boom! Her hair pierced past like a sharp blade, but it seemed to be pierced against a hard wall suddenly, and it was bounced back all the time.Sadako was not reconciled, she was constantly urging a little desperately, and her banging voices kept coming. "Six times? No, seven times? I counted it once when I saved Kitayama Risa before, and now I count it again. So, I have escaped the arrangement of the god of death seven times? Tsk tsk, the difficulty is getting lower and lower, it seems , Reaper¡¯s ability is limited to this." "The further you go, the more difficult it is to arrange powerful killer moves. This should be the reason for the rules!" "Reaper, in the final analysis, is just the executor of the rules." "Three rounds, I should enter the third round, as long as I enter the third round and successfully dodge once, hehe...I can thoroughly figure out the power of the rules!" Su Zhan muttered softly, not knowing that his actions were right. For Sadako, it was humiliating and could not be humiliated any more. what is this? Look down on me? Too bully! Chapter 0921 Shameless and Domineering! Sadako is angry! There was a fierce attack on his side, and the other party was distracted.Even if your strength is strong, even if your defense is very special and powerful, it would be too bully and despise me too? Sadako became more and more angry as she thought about it, her yin qi got heavier and heavier, the yin wind howled, her long hair swayed with the wind, and she was about to explode. "what?" Feeling Sadako''s changes, Su Zhiqi looked up in surprise."At this time, you can still improve your strength?" "Let you see the price of underestimating me!" Seeing Su Zhan''s surprised reaction, Zhenzi couldn''t help showing a proud expression. Her body suddenly shook, and a powerful yin energy emerged instantly. The surrounding suddenly became gloomy, and the loose hair gradually condensed together, like one. A black spear stabbed towards Su Zhan whistling. "Break it for me!" Sadako''s voice was somewhat exhausted, and she concentrated all her strength on this blow! There is a powerful yin in the hair, and the soft hair now seems to be as hard as steel! boom! The collision sounded, and the powerful force made Su Zhan sway slightly, and Zhenzi was overjoyed. possible! It''s just that her excitement and joy didn''t last long. Although Su Zhan shook, he quickly stabilized, his long hair was still shaken back, and his defense was still strong. "This... this is impossible!" Sadako yelled out of voice. 769 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 769 Her strength has been above the level, so this is just to make the other party shake, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! "Don''t be so excited, this result should be for you, don''t say you are just a ghost, even if you are stronger than you, it is the result." Su Zhan said lightly. Don''t get excited, should it? Is this comfort?It''s better not to say! Sadako looked at Su Zhan desperately and indignantly. By now, she had no means or opportunities. "You destroy me!" Sadako said in a low voice. "When did I say I would destroy you?" Su Zhan said in amazement. Sadako was even more stunned."You neither intend to destroy me, but also stop me, what on earth do you want to do?" "What do you want to do? It''s simple, I want to accept you!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "How about? Are you interested in following me?" "No¡­¡­" As soon as Su Zhan''s words fell, Zhenzi refused without hesitation, she had no interest in following anyone!But just as she said a word, she felt a sudden increase in her body that did not belong to her. She immediately saw Su Zhan waved her hand and said with a grin: "It''s nothing, since I fell in love with you, you still Can you run? Just stay here, when you think about it, and when you will be released." "I''m thinking about it now, I''m not interested." Zhenzi wanted to shout, but suddenly realized that she couldn''t make any sound at all. She was inexplicably brought into some kind of enchantment space, and she could not feel the outside world at all. Situation. This made Sadako extremely depressed. A pair of tastes discussed and inquired, but doing such a domineering move, wait for you to think about it before letting it out?Better to let yourself bend. Su Zhan put Sadako into the system space, stay there, right? It''s impossible to let her go, she is Sadako, if you don''t collect this copy, I''m sorry to merge! Sadako was still entering the system space, and the gloom around the factory immediately dissipated a lot. Looking down, the monsters below exploded at the same time, Morizaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa were a bit at a loss, and Ayakagawa Akane had found her friend. Lie on the ground, looking fainted. Su Zhan''s body was shaken, and he suddenly slipped off the roof. "Sadako has been solved by me, this matter ends here." Su Zhan first said, then looked at the man lying on the ground and said to Qianchuan Qian: "This is your friend? All right, I will take him home, he won''t remember what happened when he wakes up." Before Aen Chuanqian could speak, Su Zhan waved the man away and erased the memory by the way. Uh, but this was a bit too smooth by the way. Su Zhan not only erased his memory of being captured by Sadako, but also directly deleted the memory of Qian Chuanqian. In short, he would not remember, also I don''t know Qi Chuanqian anymore. "What about the policeman?" Qian Chuanqian suddenly remembered and asked. "Cold food." Su Zhan said with his lips. This old policeman was cheated by the god of death, and Su Zhan was not so kind to resurrect him. "Okay, let''s go!" Su Zhan raised his hand and showed them directly outside the factory, in Qian Chuanqian''s car. "Let''s drive away, I have already called the police by the way, and someone will soon collect the body for the policeman." Su Zhan said casually, and Qian Chuanqian hesitated and started the car and left. Qian Chuanqian was still in a trance, just driving the car aimlessly. "Go back to the hotel." Seeing the state of Qian Chuanqian, Su Zhan said. Noriko Morizaki hurriedly told Ayakagawa Akane the location of the hotel. The group drove back to the hotel and entered the elevator back to the room. This experience made the three of them a little lamented. Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa were just ordinary high school students, but they inexplicably dealt with the monsters. Aykawa Akane faced Sadako directly. Now the matter is finally resolved. , To become a little confused. What should I do next? Should continue to attend the class, should the lesson teach? Obviously impossible. "God Lord, how is Sadako? Did you eliminate it directly?" Morizaki Noriko asked curiously. "Destroy? No, I locked her up, and when she figured it out, I will let her out." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What about us?" Kitayama Risa asked in a low voice. "You?" Su Zhan looked at Risa Kitayama and Noriko Morisaki, and thought for a while, "Of course you are going to follow me, so you don''t want to learn it. I will arrange for you to go to my company to learn management first. Then I have other arrangements. As for your family, I will take care of it!" "Yes!" the two replied joyfully. Originally, they didn''t want to leave Su Zhan. "God, do you still have a company?" Morizaki Noriko asked curiously. "I just get it at my fingertips. My purpose is to prepare for the development of believers. There is a lot of money to spend in all aspects. Now it''s just an airline, and in the future, all walks of life will have it. You have to work hard. As my maid, you can all It must be on its own." "We will definitely work hard!" Item 0922 "Then, what about me?" Seeing that Su Zhan had arrangements for both of them, Qian Chuanqian felt that she was a forgotten outsider and asked subconsciously. "You?" Su Zhan looked at Qian Chuanqian."It depends on your own thinking." My own opinion? Qian Chuanqian fell silent. Last time she said she was willing to serve, but she asked her to think clearly.Now after this series of things, Qian Chuanqian found that she didn''t need to think about it at all, and she had already reached a conclusion in her heart. "I have considered it clearly, I am willing to serve the God Lord!" Qian Chuanqian said firmly. "it is good!" Su Zhan replied faintly, and Morizaki Noriko next to him came to Akane Aykawa excitedly."Teacher Ayuchuan, it takes a ritual to become a maid of the god master. I will teach you." With that said, Noriko Morizaki has already told Aykawa Akane about the method of the ceremony. Akikawa Akane didn''t expect such a process, and she was a little bit shy. After all, she was not a high school student like Morisaki Noriko who could easily accept fresh excitement.Although it felt a little embarrassing, she could only do it when seeing Noriko Morisaki and Risa Kitayama look holy. A little embarrassed to block his body, his face was hot as if he could boil eggs, it was really shameful to do this kind of thing under the watchful eyes of his students.She didn''t even doubt the effect of this ritual, but she didn''t understand why it was so! 770 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 770 But then I thought about it, God Lord is great and sacred. Nothing can express worship more than this method! After doing all this, Qian Chuanqian felt as if she had been sublimated. Su Zhan waved his hand to give Qian Chuanqian the collar, and then ignored Qian Chuanqian, but directly contacted Saito. This time, Su Zhan sounded directly in Saito''s mind. Saito was startled at first, and he was relieved after learning that it was Su Zhan. "Help me buy the abandoned factory and rebuild it. I am going to transform it into a holy place! Worship and pray to the holy place!" This idea was born after Su Zhan met Sadako. The abandoned factory can be rebuilt into a temple. The Japanese are still very concerned about praying for gods and Buddha and praying for happiness and well-being, and it is very easy to accept.As long as they worship sincerely, they will naturally have the power of faith.It happened that Sadako was also in her own hands. After she was subdued, she let her appear from time to time and show her face. By then, the power of faith will not increase? As long as the god of death does not make trouble, it will not take long for believers to develop a lot. You can not only get the power of faith, but also make arrangements first. After you have escaped thirteen times, you can understand the rules and the world can be completely controlled by yourself. Let this world be an experimental field. When the time comes, other dungeon worlds, the Marvel world will follow the same pattern. At that time, the power of faith from several worlds is supplying him, tusk...he can''t imagine it! "Japan is one of my development priorities, Ayukawa, you will stay in Japan in the future, and I will arrange for you to do specific things later!" Su Zhan said to Aykawa Akane. Qian Chuanqian nodded and agreed. The next thing was much simpler. Su Zhan resolved the situation at home between Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa and asked Aykawa Akane to help them withdraw from school. By the way, Aykawa Akane also resigned at home, waiting for Su Zhan''s instructions. The police found the policeman''s body, but there were no clues or clues. In the end, it could only be regarded as an unsolved case. Then Saito came forward and bought the place directly. Su Zhan gave him a design drawing, and the engineering team quickly began to build it. The corpses in the well were naturally found during the start of construction. As a result, it caused a great sensation. It was said that there was a temple to be built here to suppress the dead, and even the news was reported. It can be said that many people know about this. This free advertisement is still very good. As the saying goes, money is easy to do. Originally such a large project could not be completed in a short time, but now several engineering teams, with at least a thousand people working at the same time, have greatly increased the speed. However, Su Zhan did not pay attention to these. Anyway, when the construction is completed, Saito will notify himself. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan is extremely enjoying these few days. Morisaki Noriko and Kitayama Risa are often accompanied by the two little maids, and Ayakakawa Akane appears from time to time. Su Zhan did not favor one another. They were originally accepted because they were actors in Sadako''s movie. In addition to having fun, Kitayama Risa and Aykawa Akane were also eaten by Su Zhan. Speaking of which, Qian Chuanqian is still not as comfortable as their two little girls, but this shyness is more charming. There are some things that feel very generous to do, the same...If you do it shyly, it feels the same. Different feelings, the same refreshing! "During this period, you read more classics, and then the temple will be handed over to you. How can you develop more believers? You have to find a way by yourself. If you do well, I will naturally not treat you badly! "Su Zhan confessed to Akane Aykawa, and then said to Noriko Morizaki and Risa Kitayama: "As for you, I will take you to the airline today. In the future, you will study well with Joey over there, and you can also consider What industry is good at." "Yes!" Su Zhan accounted for it, and after they had finished, they took the two of them directly to Joey''s side. Joey received the news in advance and waited at home. She was really taken aback when she saw Su Zhan showing up with two little girls in maid costumes and collars, but she did not show any stunned or surprised. For Su Zhan, Joey is now extremely admired, and he naturally has a deeper intention for what he does. "Morizaki Noriko, Kitayama Risa, two high school students, you will learn business management with you. They are still young and should learn things quickly." After Su Zhan finished, he turned to them and said: "You guys when I''m away Well Joey, if you let me know that you got the naughty energy of class here, don''t blame me for punishing you!" Chapter 0923 can this be linked together? Since Su Zhan handed them over to himself, Joey would naturally not be unconcerned. Although the skin colors are different, the two little girls are about the same age as Chrissy, a little smaller than Chrissy, and the length is also small, very flattering.Joyce changed a bigger apartment and lived with two little girls. It can be regarded as filling up the regret that Chris is not around. "The company opened a new flight from here to the temple in Japan. The place is big enough, and I have asked someone to build a stop airport. The large flights are a little choking, but the small ones are okay. You can sell tickets at low prices in the early stage, but only have them in the later stage. The special sign of the temple can be used for free." The believers in Japan can develop on their own, but they must also take care of those abroad. After all, Japan''s population is still small. As soon as this flight comes out, it can not only drive temples, increase worshippers, but also increase the airline''s popularity and popularity, killing two birds with one stone! "I''ll make arrangements as soon as possible." Joey nodded, hesitant to speak. "If you have anything to say, just say it." Seeing Joey''s hesitation, Su Zhan said. Joey took a deep breath and said, "That''s it. I have a distant relative. To be honest, it has been a long time since she contacted me, but she suddenly contacted me and said that something happened to her daughter, a very strange situation. There is no way to solve it, so...so..." "Oh? What''s the situation, let''s hear it." "She''s named Rose, and her daughter is named Sharon, who was adopted. Recently, Sharon''s behavior has become a little weird. She often sleepwalks and does some incredible things, which makes Rose very worried. Moreover, every time she sleepwalks her It all seems to be looking for somewhere, what''s the name, silence... what''s silence..." "silent Hill?" Su Zhan looked at Joey with a weird expression, and Joey nodded quickly: "Yes, it is Silent Hill. Do you know this place?" "Yes, I know too much." Su Zhan grinned: "How long have you not contacted Rose?" "I don''t remember, it''s been more than ten years, right? If it wasn''t for her to contact me suddenly, I would have forgotten this relative. I have never contacted." Joey said. "It''s not that I forgot, I''m afraid it''s not there at all." If it''s a distant relative who hasn''t contacted him for more than ten years, how can he contact Joey inexplicably even if it is really encountered?Also, where did the phone number come from?It is impossible for Joey to have not changed his number in more than ten years. "Don''t be proud, someone will avenge me. I am just a ghost king. You will soon face a powerful demon from hell. I will wait for you below..." Inexplicably, Su Zhan remembered Freddy''s words before his death.At that time, he disagreed, a powerful demon from hell?It¡¯s not enough for him, but when it comes to this weird situation, Nima... Needless to say, the powerful demon in Freddy¡¯s mouth must be Silent Hill, and most of Nima is still with Death related. Is this doing everything possible to get myself involved with Silent Hill, so that I can use that demon''s hand to deal with me? "It seems that you are a little panicked, otherwise, how could you have done so deliberately, and you can tell at a glance!" Su Zhan pouted, although he still doesn''t know the specifics, but if he has avoided thirteen times. Just like the god of death, most of the power or power of the god of death will be weakened, so it will find ways to kill itself. "If it''s troublesome, I''ll just push it. After all, she doesn''t know your existence and strength." Seeing Su Zhan''s silence and strange expression, Joey said. Although she also hoped that Su Zhan could help, even if she didn''t contact her, she would still be a relative of her own, who could help her best. Listening to Rose''s state on the phone, Joey felt sorry for her. 771 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 771 It''s nothing more than being unable to have children. Adopting a child who takes care of her is better than her own, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It is good that she has not collapsed. "Since you have spoken, this face must be given. You can arrange it and I will see her." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" Su Zhan''s words made Joey feel valued, and at the same time he was very happy. Joey actually entered the room and contacted Rose. I set a time with her, and in every way she was told to receive Su Zhan carefully, no matter what she wants to do, she must be satisfied, as long as he is willing to go and he is willing to help, your daughter''s matter will be solved. After making the contact, Joey called the company and left a special plane before turning around. "Is it okay tomorrow morning? I have already contacted, and she will be waiting there." Joey said to Su Zhan after coming out. "Row!" Su Zhan responded indifferently. As the time is getting late, Su Zhan will definitely stay here for the night. After thinking about it, Joey decided to cook for dinner. It can be regarded as thanking Su Zhan for taking it. She really doesn''t know how to thank Su Zhan. The kitchen is open. Seeing Joey busy in the kitchen, she wonders how Su Zhan can, but she didn''t stop her. It didn''t take long for the two little girls to come back. Once they came back, they changed their clothes and came to Su Zhan to help and serve. This service gradually changed a bit. In the kitchen, Joey clearly saw that it was not Su Zhan''s voluntary request, but the conscious behavior of these two little girls. As a man, it would be abnormal if he did not respond in this situation! It''s just that they just did it in the living room brightly like this, which made Joey very embarrassed. She could not look at it, but the sound went into her ears.This made her not only fanciful, it was simply a torture. His face was red, his heartbeat accelerated, and it was hard to concentrate. After finally getting the food done, it is finally over there. Seeing the mess, watching the two little girls tired and unable to eat, Joey didn''t know what to say. How long has it been until the two little girls are so exhausted? If this is a long time, it will not be dead? In the end, only Su Zhan and Joey had a meal. This meal made Joey extremely embarrassed and uncomfortable. After Su Zhan had finished eating, she barely packed it up, and then hurried back to her room. Go to rest. Chapter 0924 Su Zhan is a liar? The next morning, Su Zhan and Joey took the car to the airport. The flight was already ready, and when and when they could take off. "Do it well, as long as you do it well, I can make you younger." After getting out of the car, Su Zhan patted Joey on the shoulder and then boarded the plane. Joey touched his face subconsciously. Wouldn''t he be about the same as his daughter when he was younger? ... ... Somewhere in an empty wilderness, a car was parked by the side. A man and a woman were standing outside the window. In the car was lying a little girl who looked just five or six years old and was sleeping. "Ross, do you really believe that this man can cure Sharon? I always find these godly things unreliable. If you want me to say, I should send Sharon to the doctor. Sleepwalking is not impossible to cure." Christo The husband still felt that his wife''s decision was too absurd. Rose turned his head to look at her husband and said, "We have seen the doctor many times and received treatment. As a result, instead of getting better, it has gotten heavier. I believe the person Joey introduced, I have a hunch, this The second daughter will definitely get better. So if you really don¡¯t believe or accept it, you can leave." "I¡­¡­" Can Christopher go? Of course not! Buzzing, buzzing, faintly sounded from the rumbling plane, the two looked up, and soon saw a plane approaching in the distance. "coming!" Rose clenched his fists nervously. The plane flew over the two of them and stopped. The grass on the ground blown by the strong wind swayed constantly, and the two of Ross were also blown to each other, and they were barely supported. "Why don''t you land?" The two were puzzled, squinting at the plane hovering in the air. Suddenly, the door of the plane suddenly opened, and a person got out. "What is he going to do?" "Is it him? So young." "Damn, he, he actually wants to jump down, no, he has already jumped down, at this height, he hasn''t worn the landing equipment yet, he is going to fall..." Christopher exclaimed excitedly, but he was not dead When he said it, he saw Su Zhan jump off the plane and landed in the blink of an eye. Yes. Landed. The feet were on the ground, steady, and there was no movement of bending the knees. "How can this be!" The two of them were dumbfounded, and they jumped off the plane and nothing happened. "He is unusual, he can definitely cure his daughter!" Rose said heavily. "You are Rose?" Su Zhan waved his hand to the plane and signaled that he could go, then walked closer and looked at Rose. She looks pretty good, she exudes the feeling of a mature mother, and can feel the anxiety and worry emanating from her. "Yes, I am Rose, you are Su Zhan, hello!" Rose hurriedly stretched out his hand. "I am Christopher, her husband..." Seeing his wife shook hands with her and let go, Christophe was about to stretch out his hand to introduce himself, who knows that before he finished speaking, Su Zhan ignored him and walked to the car. "Too rude." Christopher was a little angry and said awkwardly. Rose didn''t care about comforting her husband, and directly followed."She is my daughter Sharon. Joey has already told you about the situation. Recently, she often dreams and makes very dangerous actions. She also talks about the place of Silent Hill." "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded and looked at Sharon. 772 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 772 A very cute little girl, there seems to be nothing wrong at first glance, but she can feel the enlightened demon breath from her body. The origin of this little guy is not that simple. "What are you going to do?" Christophe walked over, asking in a skeptical and rushing tone. Su Zhan still ignored Christopher and said to Rose: "This is not an ordinary sleepwalking, your daughter...very unusual. If you want to completely cure her problem, you can only go to Silent Hill." "enough!" Christopher shouted."I don''t care who you are, I don''t believe you have this ability, but for Rose, I am willing to try, but... you are too rude... Rose, let''s go, I think he may be a liar!" After being ignored by Su Zhan again and again, Christopher was angry. Su Zhan didn''t speak, as if he hadn''t heard or saw this person, he still said to Rose: "If you don''t believe me, I can leave. Anyway, I only came here because of Joey''s face. " "Sorry, my husband has been emotionally unstable lately. Believe, of course I believe you!" Rose said apologetically. "Then let''s go." Su Zhan said. "What is going on, are you really going to Silent Hill? Do you know where it is? Do you know where it is? Rose, listen, I know you are worried about your daughter, but you can''t believe him blindly, blindly Make a decision, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m his father, shall we think about koalas in this matter?" Christopher said. "No, there is nothing to consider, I have already decided." "I disagree!" Rose quarreled with Christopher, and the quarrel became more intense. "Enough, I''m not here to watch you quarrel. I''ll go first, and wait for you to discuss it before coming to me, Rose, if you want to find me, as long as you sincerely think about my position, you will know me. where." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. Christopher and Rose opened their mouths wide, and Christophe reached out in disbelief and waved at the place where Su battle station was just now. There was nothing! "Here, is this my dizziness, hallucinations? Or are we hell?" Christopher muttered. "This is a miracle, it must be! It must be so!" Rose said excitedly: "Christopher, are you going to stop me now? Do you still think he is a liar?" con man?Is there a liar that can disappear instantly? Christopher opened his mouth, and Ai Ai said after a long time: "I, I still think he is a bit weird and untrustworthy." Rose shook his head disappointed. She had already decided to wait for her to go home, find a chance to take her daughter out, secretly go to Su Zhan. Item 0925 Although he saw the special features of the Soviet war, Christopher still didn''t believe it.Suddenly someone came up, saying that he could cure his daughter¡¯s illness, and that he was going to Silent Hill. He was not so easy to believe it, let alone disappeared suddenly. This made Christopher feel whether Su Zhan would follow What does Silent Hill have to do?Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible, the more he disagrees with Rose''s decision. Rose defended a few sentences that seemed ineffective and gave up, seeming to be persuaded, which made Christopher a sigh of relief.I deliberately made a table of delicious food to coax my wife and daughter. The night was calm, and Ross was not in the Tisu battle. Although Christopher was still a little worried, there was no way he had to go to work.Before leaving, Christopher deliberately asked his wife a few words before leaving. After watching Christopher''s car leave, Rose''s expression instantly changed, turning around and entering the room to start packing things up. It didn''t take long before he packed a small suitcase, and then took Sharon out. "Mom, this is not the way to school." Sharon asked suspiciously while looking outside. "Not going to school today, mom takes you out to play." "Great!" Sharon seemed very happy to hear her mother say this. Rose smiled and concentrated on driving. After driving for more than ten minutes, the car parked downstairs in a certain hotel. "Baby, you are waiting for me in the car, I''ll be back soon." Rose asked, opened the door and got out of the car. As soon as I was about to enter the hotel, I saw someone walking out. It is Su Zhan. "Mr. Su Zhan." Rose eagerly greeted him. "Come on, it looks like you have made a decision." Su Zhan was not surprised by Ross''s arrival. He has been paying attention to Ross''s situation. He felt it when Ross felt himself last night. The power of faith! Not too much, after Su Zhan extracted, she became a believer of her own, and that special connection made her find here. "Yes, I believe you, I beg you to heal Sharon anyway..." Rose pleaded. "Get in the car first." When the two got into the car, Sharon asked curiously: "Mom, who is this brother?" "He is a doctor, and he played with us today." Rose said with a smile. "Hello, doctor, my name is Sharon." Sharon reached out her hand cutely. Su Zhan smiled and shook her."Hello Sharon, you have a relationship with your brother!" "Drive, go here, Silent Hill!" Su Zhan sat in the co-pilot, turned his head and clicked on the glass, and soon... a map similar to the navigation route appeared on the glass, and Rose was shocked. After taking a few deep breaths and calming down, Rose began to follow the route of the map to Silent Hill. "Are you relatives with Joey? Didn''t you move much before?" Su Zhan asked casually on the road. "Yes, I''m very guilty to say it, because it''s too far apart, I have no chance to walk around and I have disconnected. I happened to find an airline report when I was looking for news on the Internet, and I realized that she has become an airline company The president is now. So I called the company with the mentality of giving it a try, and the result was really contacted, so I asked her.¡± Rose explained. Although it sounds reasonable, it is a coincidence. The coincidence seems to be a suspicious arrangement. It doesn''t really matter whether they are relatives or not. Even if they weren''t, Death can make them become. Anyway, they are just distant relatives, and no one can remember clearly! Ross really wanted to ask Su Zhan''s identity when he arrived, but he remembered that Joey''s instructions did not dare to ask casually, for fear that he would upset Su Zhan. The location of Silent Hill is very far away. Even if you don''t rest all the way, it will probably take more than a long time. It is estimated that it is already night there. Before long, Sharon fell asleep lying in the back. Su Zhan and Rose occasionally said a few words, but after the topic was finished, they fell silent, and most of the time was quiet. Eat something in the middle, take a break, and then continue on the road. 773 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 773 Unknowingly, the outside has gradually dimmed, the sun disappeared from the horizon, and the stars are already shining in the night. "It''s almost out of gas. There is a gas station ahead. I''ll add some gas, and then drive forward. It should be there," Ross said in a low voice. Su Zhan responded casually, and after watching for about half an hour, he finally drove to the gas station. After stopping the car, Rose and Su Zhan got out of the car, and Sharon woke up in a daze. Hearing that his daughter was waking up, Rose opened the car door to talk to her, but found that there were several pieces of drawing paper next to her. He subconsciously picked it up and took a look. Rose instantly covered his mouth and looked surprised. The content of each painting is very scary, and the overall black tone gives people a very depressing and terrifying feeling. In the darkness, there is a church. There are a few people under the church, but the paintings are very scary. "My dear, I want to ask you something." Rose turned his head to look at Sharon who got out of the car, bent over and squatted down to look at her: "Why do you draw the picture like this?" Sharon looked down at the portrait, surprised herself."I don''t have it, Mom, I don''t like this, who painted it?" Sharon''s emotions were a bit agitated, Rose hurriedly hugged her to coax, and at the same time looked at Su Zhan. "You go and cheer first." Su Zhan said, bent over and walked over to pat Sharon''s head, and soon Sharon fell asleep in a daze. "It''s okay, just let her sleep for a while." Su Zhan said to Ross. Rose nodded, then got up to refuel, Su Zhan carried Sharon to the car and lay down.Closing the car door, Su Zhan glanced at the side. A policewoman wearing a helmet was looking here, Su Zhan smiled at her, and then got into the car and waited.Ross got into the car after filling up the gas and was about to leave. Suddenly someone was outside looking at the car window. Rose rolled down the window and glanced suspiciously."Police officer, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing, I just ask, is there anything I can help?" the female police officer asked. "without thanks!" Rose shook his head and started the car. "Police officer, a word of advice, don''t follow you." As the car started, Su Zhan suddenly said something lightly. Chapter 0926-Female Police Officer And Handcuffs The female police officer was a little skeptical. After all, there were not many outsiders in the town. The shouts of Sharon and Rose just now, coupled with Su Zhan¡¯s move to make Sharon drowsy, made her wonder if the other party kidnapped the child, but Rose''s behavior was normal, and she was just puzzled. She was going to write down the license plate number and investigate it, but she never wanted Su Zhan to say not to follow. Inexplicably advising myself, and telling myself not to follow. The policewoman had only five points for doubt, but now it has become seven points. Quickly write down the license plate. While the female police officer contacted the police station by radio to investigate the license plate number, she was riding a motorcycle to catch up. "You, why did you say such a sentence suddenly?" Driving the car, Ross asked with some doubts. She didn''t expect that the policewoman would suspect that she kidnapped a child. After all, it was her own daughter. She was just wondering why Su Zhan suddenly said this to the police officer. "I''m doing it for her!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Rose hesitated and said, "You mean that she might be dangerous to follow." "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded. In her memory, she died terribly, and was burned alive to save Sharon and Rose. The road is very quiet, and the car lights are shining ahead, like bright lights in the dark.Rose didn''t speak. She was confident in Su Zhan now. Although she knew Silent Hill might be dangerous, she didn''t worry too much. "Just ahead, turn, speed up!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and Rose suddenly stepped on the accelerator in his heart and slammed the steering wheel. boom! There was a loud noise, and the car went out instantly as if it had hit something. The violent vibration made Rose faint instantly. I don''t know how long it took, Rose slowly woke up, rubbing his aching head, looking out the window with some doubts. It was shrouded in thick white fog, as if faintly floating snowflakes, it looked very bright. "you''re awake." Rose hurriedly turned his head and saw Su Zhan in the co-pilot. "Why, how could it happen suddenly? This is Silent Hill? Sharon?" Rose turned his head and looked behind, but Sharon disappeared. "Sharon, Sharon." Ross was anxious, got out of the car and shouted, looking for Sharon. "Sharon woke up after coming in, and then ran away by himself." Su Zhan followed and said. "Did you see? Why didn''t you stop her?" Rose asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "Why stopped her? Don''t forget why you came here! You can rest assured that she will be fine." Su Zhan''s calmness made Rose calm down a bit. At this time, she also discovered that what was floating in the sky was not snow at all, but something like ashes. "What should I do now? When will I go to Sharon." Although Su Zhan''s promise was given, Rose was still a little worried. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I want to observe here, this is a very interesting place. If you are worried, you can find it, just come back if there is danger, or... pray!" Rose hesitated for a moment and said, "I, I don''t believe you, but I feel a little worried about my daughter." "Go ahead." Su Zhan waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t mind. This is also human nature. There are many things, even if you know it, you can''t control it, especially the person who is most important to you! Rose nodded and walked into the thick fog, and disappeared in no time. Su Zhan looked around. Silent Hill was a very interesting place. He could feel that there was a barrier around him. This barrier caused Silent Hill to block the outside world, making it difficult for ordinary people to enter.In addition, Su Zhan could feel that there was also a kind of barrier inside Silent Hill. This enchantment stands in the Silent Hill, with two worlds outside, outside and inside, but it makes these two worlds overlap perfectly. Su Zhan''s careful induction quickly figured out the composition of this barrier. Suddenly, there was the sound of running in the thick fog. Through the thick fog, he quickly saw Rose running back. He was a little embarrassed and his expression was even more horrified. It seems that she should have experienced the horror of Silent Hill! 774 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 774 Ross, who ran out of the thick fog, was relieved to see Su Zhan, as if he had seen the backbone."Too, horrible, this...what kind of place is this!" "This is Silent Hill!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I saw Sharon, but didn''t chase her, and...then the whole world seemed to have changed." Rose said tremblingly. "What you see is the inner world, which is what Silent Hill really looks like." Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly a person walked out from behind them. The black guns were aimed at the two, and the female police officer paced slowly and vigilantly."Raise your hand!" Seeing the female police officer who appeared suddenly and clearly misunderstood, Rose raised his hand and explained: "Listen to me, we..." "I''ll talk to the police station if you have anything to say." The female police officer snorted, taking out the handcuffs, and went straight."You, copy him up!" "I¡­¡­" Ross looked at Su Zhan subconsciously. Su Zhan looked at the female police officer, shook his head and said, "Isn''t it reminding you not to follow." "I am the policeman, not your servant, you can''t order me!" The female police officer snorted."Faster!" "come on!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand towards Ross. Rose picked up the handcuffs and said hesitantly: "Listen to the police officer, something is wrong here, my daughter is gone, I..." "Take it!" The female police officer interrupted her again. She now increasingly suspects that these two people are not right, and the best way is to bring them back to the police station for interrogation. Rose shook his head helplessly, and could only put the handcuffs on Su Zhan. "This is the first time I have worn this stuff." Looking at the handcuffs on his wrists, Su Zhan said with a smile."Police officer, I''m pretty stingy, you torture me, I''ll torture you later!" "Are you threatening me?" The female police officer waved her gun. Su Zhan shrugged. "go!" "You can''t go, you can''t get out." Su Zhan said lightly, but walked towards the back. Seeing that Su Zhan was gone, Rose hurried to follow, and the female police officer walked behind with a gun. Walking through the dense fog and ashes, I soon saw the female police officer''s motorcycle lying on the side. The three of them obviously couldn''t ride the bike and had to walk back.After walking a few steps forward, the female police officer suddenly shouted in surprise. "How can this be!" Item 0927 The road actually collapsed, a terrible direct break, bottomless, surrounded by dense fog, and it was impossible to see the situation on the opposite side, but the distance of the break was at least more than ten meters, and it became a cliff-like existence! "How can this be!" The female police officer cried out inexplicably. She remembered clearly that this section of the road was not a bridge. How could it have collapsed?It is even more unlikely that such a bottomless abyss will appear! "What the hell is going on." The female police officer subconsciously asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s performance was quirky everywhere, and the female police officer felt that he seemed to know something. "Hush, you hear it, there seems to be a sound." Rose turned his head and looked into the dense fog, and said in a low voice. sound? The female police officer listened carefully, and there was indeed a sound, as if someone stepped on a stone and the stone fell. Rose ran to Su Zhan''s side, and the female police officer turned her gun around and slowly aimed at the dense fog. "Don''t worry, this is just a kind of welcome by the aborigines here to outsiders!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Rose frowned, she didn''t think it would be that simple. "Can you release the handcuffs?" Rose asked the female police officer. The female police officer looked at Su Zhan, shook her head and said, "No." "You don''t know what happened here. If there is a danger, only he can save us." Rose shouted anxiously. The female police officer looked at Su Zhan and obviously didn''t think he had this ability. "There is a fire watch tower over there. There should be a radio to inform the outside world." The female police officer said, urging them to go back. Su Zhan pouted his lips indifferently and turned forward. Not a few steps away, the female police officer seemed to see a figure. She hurriedly shouted: "Hey, the one above, can you hear me? I''m a policeman!" Zi Zi Zi. Suddenly, there was a harsh sound from Rose''s phone, and the signal felt unstable. "What''s the matter?" The female police officer covered her ears and looked at Rose''s phone suspiciously. Rose shook her head, she didn''t know what was going on. The wind blew slightly, a strange sound rang out in the thick fog, and the feeling of depression instantly spread.The female police officer''s muzzle was facing the thick fog, staring vigilantly, and in an instant, an illusory shadow slowly emerged from the thick fog. A humanoid monster, with his feet on the ground and swaying from side to side, there is no hair on his body, no arms on his arms, as if something is wriggling irregularly inside, it looks very scary! "God, hit him!" Rose cried out in horror. The female police officer was also frightened, but she was still well-trained and could keep her calm.Seeing the monster swaying over, the trigger pulled. With a "bang", the bullet hit the monster directly. The monster was beaten and swayed but didn''t stop, even leaving no trace on his body.The female police officer was very confident in her marksmanship, she could see clearly, she hit it! Seeing the monster getting closer, she couldn''t help but think carefully. Bang bang bang! 775 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 775 Pulling the trigger one after another, several bullets hit the monster, but the monster is still fine! Seeing that the female police officer couldn''t solve the monster, Rose grabbed Su Zhan''s arm and begged: "Hurry up, do it, you must have a way to deal with it, right?" From the beginning to the end, she found that Su Zhan was not panicked, and the abusive eyes had a feeling of watching the drama. This made Rose convinced that Su Zhan must have a way to deal with it. The female police officer stepped back, hearing Rose begging, she quickly turned her head and shouted: "You run, I...I will try to hold it!" "Oh? How are you going to hold it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The female police officer was speechless. "Your fearlessness is worthy of admiration. It can be seen that you are a very dedicated policeman. But for many things, it is not enough to have courage." Su Zhan slowly raised his hand. The female police officer hesitated, but the situation was special right now. She still took out the key to help Su Zhan open it. Who knew she just took out the key before she walked over and heard a click, and the handcuffs on Su Zhan''s wrist were opened! The female police officer was stunned for a moment, and saw Su Zhan took up the handcuffs and wiped behind her, saying: "I will leave the handcuffs." "No... this is for police..." Before the female police officer had finished speaking, Su Zhan had already walked towards the monster, and the female police had also subconsciously stopped, feeling a little worried. Even the bullet can''t hurt the monster, what should he do? The monster had come to the front with a sway, Su Zhan took two steps and stopped. Seeing the swaying, the grinning monster gave a disdainful smile, raised his hand, and the God Killing Blade was already in his hand. The female police officer and Rose stared in amazement, where did this sword... come from? Holding the God Killing Blade flat, Su Zhan didn''t even move, the monster walked over by himself step by step. Flutter! When the God Killing Blade pierced the monster''s body, it could be clearly seen that the expression on the monster''s face became painful and stern, and it began to retreat for the first time, but it was a little late. With a wave of Su Zhan''s arm, the Blade of God Killing was picked up directly from his body and drawn from his neck. Immediately afterwards, I heard a screaming scream, the monster separated from the middle in an instant, its body seemed to burn, and disappeared into ashes in a blink of an eye.Pulling a sword flower and retracting the Blade of Killing Gods, Su Zhan said to the stunned female police officer Ross: "It''s done!" "You, where did your sword come from?" Rose asked Su Zhan in surprise. "You mean the Blade of God Killing?" Su Zhan smiled and glanced at the Blade of God Killing. He raised it to himself with a smile, and slowly pierced his body under the shocked eyes of the female police officer and Rose. When the Blade of God Killing disappeared completely, it disappeared.The female police officer yelled, and ran away in a hurry. She ran quickly, and disappeared into the thick fog in an instant. "This psychological quality really overestimates her!" Su Zhan looked at the scared female police officer in amazement and shrugged towards Rose. In fact, Rose was overwhelmed in his heart, but because he knew the special features of the Soviet war for a long time, he was still calm.It''s just that she finally couldn''t help but ask."You, who are you?" Chapter 0928 I''m stingy! "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that scaring her away may be dangerous." Su Zhan said lightly, "Let''s go, go find her first." "Ok." Thinking of the weirdness of Silent Hill, it is indeed easy for a female police officer to run in like this. Ross now doesn''t have the guts to run in alone before, closely following Su Zhan, and stepping inside. Although Silent Hill is named Ling, it is actually a small town. The lonely street, quiet and gloomy, no one, especially when monsters may appear at any time, this feeling is really creepy. Feeling Rose''s timidity, Su Zhan reached out and held her. Rose did not break free, but looked at Su Zhan gratefully.Clenching both hands really made Rose feel a lot more at ease. "She is there." Suddenly Rose yelled, and she saw a figure flashed past and got into a nearby school building. "Let''s take a look." Su Zhan and Rose changed directions and walked over. This school has been abandoned for a long time. Pushing open the mottled door, the creaking sound is very harsh, and the corridor is very dim. Looking at the surrounding environment, you know that no one has been here for a long time. The figure flashed past, Su Zhan and Rose chased them quickly, and after a few turns, they entered a certain room. As soon as I entered, I found out that this should be a toilet. The partition doors were closed, and Rose boldly walked over and pushed open the toilet doors. The first few were empty, until the last one, Rose took a deep breath and glanced at Su Zhan, shaking the door open. "what¡­¡­" Rose screamed, covering his mouth with horror. Su Zhan followed his gaze, only to discover that there was a dead body inside. The whole body was surrounded by barbed wire. The whole body looked as if it had been burned, but it could still smell the fishy smell. Suddenly seeing such a terrifying corpse, it is no wonder Rose reacted so strongly. Su Zhan patted Rose on the shoulder and said comfortingly: "It''s just a corpse. What''s the fear? Even if it will change for a while, there is nothing to worry about with me." "She, she is not here, let''s leave first." Rose said tremblingly. Even if you are not afraid, it is disgusting. In this place, Rose really didn''t want to stay any longer. She walked to the door and was about to push the door out, but suddenly heard footsteps outside.She thought it was a policewoman, and was about to open the door, but suddenly realized that her voice was wrong. It was heavy, definitely not the footsteps that a policewoman could make.The main thing is that this is not a person''s footsteps.Ross subconsciously blocked the door, and in a moment he heard a bang, someone was slamming the door hard, if it wasn''t for her to block it, I''m afraid it would be knocked open. "boom." "boom!" The people outside didn''t seem to give up. They slammed the door down and down, and Rose was pressed against the door, shaking constantly, waving his hand to signal Su Zhan to come and help. "It''s just the aborigines of the world, even if they let them in, it won''t be dangerous." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, is it?" Rose hesitated and slowly wanted to let go of his strength, ready to let people outside come in.At this time, the impact force disappeared, and the people outside seemed to have gone. Rose tentatively opened the door and glanced outside, and sure enough... there was no one outside. "Why did you leave suddenly?" Rose asked, turning his head in confusion. "Because they feel the danger, the outer and inner world will begin to change." Su Zhan said lightly. 776 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 776 As if to verify Su Zhan''s words, as soon as the voice fell, the surrounding environment had changed. The original mottled walls suddenly became fiery red, as if they had been burned. In a blink of an eye, the regular toilets became terrifying. There was a chuckle, and Rose subconsciously looked towards the last door of the bathroom. His hands came out from the inside, followed by a person or an entity or a demon. Rose didn¡¯t know what it should be, anyway. The four on the ground crawled out, as if they were alive. Tongue sticking out and spinning around, unspeakably disgusting. Rose rushed to Su Zhan''s body, the shock of that moment... Well, it feels so!Su Zhan smiled and patted Rose''s hand, then raised it to face the creeping monster. Is crawling on all fours popular recently? Sadako''s monsters were like this before, and they are still like this! "Bye bye you!" Su Zhan smiled softly, and the power of chaos was released instantly. With a bang, the monster exploded, and the screaming scream stopped abruptly before it stopped. Rose panted heavily, in shock. "Please, go find Sharon quickly." "Okay, after you find the policewoman, go to Sharon." Su Zhan responded. The two left here quickly, scanning the entire school building, and soon they found the female police officer. She hid in the room that looked like an exhaust vent. The huge iron door was closed, and she looked scared when leaning on the iron door. It''s choking. "Find her, go!" Su Zhan said, directly holding Rose''s waist and teleporting directly. "Ahhhhh..." The sudden appearance of Rose and Su Zhan made the female police officer who had just breathed a sigh of relief screamed in shock. After seeing who it was, the female police officer was relieved, and then hurriedly shouted: "What the hell is going on here!" "Come here, I tell you!" Su Zhan said softly. The female police officer did not doubt that he came to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to reach behind the female police officer. The female police officer saw him approaching and thought he was going to whisper something to herself. As a result, she felt that both wrists were being touched. Grab it, and then heard a clicking sound. Her hands were cuffed behind. "What are you doing, let me go, let me go quickly!" The female police officer yelled as she broke away without thinking of this. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have the skills of Su Zhan, this kind of police handcuffs is not something she can break free of. Su Zhan shook the key in his hand and said grinning: "I said, I am stingy." "You let me go, I''m a policeman." "Policeman? I promise that if you die here, they won''t even be able to find your body." Su Zhan grinned and squeezed his hand. The key was instantly pinched off and he still entered the huge fan behind. Item 0929 "you¡­¡­" The female police officer thought that Su Zhan was just talking, but he didn''t expect that he would retaliate against herself so stingly, not only handcuffing himself, but also pinching the key. Being handcuffed in such a place, the female police officer was a little desperate. Up. "Take it as a lesson for you, remember it later, if others remind you, don''t be too curious." Su Zhan said lightly. "If you don''t say that, will I follow?" the policewoman shouted depressed. At first, she had only five points of suspicion. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely investigate the vehicle''s situation first, and then consider whether to chase them. As a result, Su Zhan said don¡¯t follow up. There is a feeling that there is no silver three hundred taels here, five points. Her suspicion increased to seven points before she followed. Now that Su Zhan says so, the policewoman is naturally full of resentment. "Blame me?" Su Zhan pouted."You are a policeman, you must have your own distinguishing ability!" "Shameless!" The policewoman scolded bitterly. "Shh!" Su Zhan made a silent gesture and whispered: "Listen, something is coming." "What is it?" The policewoman ignored Su Zhan''s anger, and hurriedly came over and looked at the door. Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi''s voice sounded outside, as if something was scratching on the ground, the sound was harsh. boom! The iron gate trembled suddenly, the iron filings fell one after another, and the iron gate was directly sunken, and a huge axe struck in. The two were shocked, and subconsciously hid behind. The axe was dragged out, and again, the thick iron door directly split a huge gap. Although it was not enough for people to enter, there were many dense cockroaches crawling up. It is densely packed, countless, and black, which is quite disgusting at first glance. Women have a sense of fear of cockroaches, let alone this situation, it definitely makes the scalp numb. Countless cockroaches came in and crawled directly towards them. Both of them got goose bumps, screaming and stamping their feet, trying to step on the cockroaches to keep them away. Ross is okay, because the policewoman was tested with her hands on her back, she was already very prominent, and she jumped up and down, which was very sensational. "Strange, they, why do they seem to avoid you?" Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, the female police officer looked up, and then found Ming Ming Su Zhan standing in the front, but the cockroaches seemed to consciously avoid him, forming a vacuum zone. "Animals, especially this kind of magical animals are the most sensitive to dangerous intuition." Su Zhan said lightly. Ross walked quickly to Su Zhan, next to Su Zhan, and sure enough, the cockroaches were no longer close. "Come here, it''s safe by his side." Rose yelled to the female police officer. The female police officer hesitated, maybe she couldn''t put it down. However, Ross ran to Su Zhan, and all the remaining cockroaches crawled towards the policewoman. The policewoman finally couldn''t bear it and jumped directly to the side of Su Zhan. However, because of the fact that she couldn''t stabilize her balance for a while, her body was straight. Tilted down. Fortunately, Su Zhan stopped her and hugged her! That''s right, not the waist, but the chest! The female police officer regained her balance, but she didn''t know whether to thank him or scold him. 777 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 777 "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t mean to take advantage of you." Su Zhan said lightly and glanced at the iron gate. At this time, the gap in the iron door was already very big, and the huge arm that had been pale and stretched out, grabbed the steel bar that was holding the iron door, and yanked it forcefully, as if to open it. "Oh, IQ is pretty high!" "You wait, I''ll go out and have a look." "Wait, don''t, don''t leave, what shall we do if you leave!" Rose hurriedly grabbed Su Zhan''s arm. If he left, the cockroaches would not directly pounce on him. "Ok!" Su Zhan gave up this plan and planned to destroy the iron gate directly. The monster outside was shrouded in a huge iron rhombus. Su Zhan really wanted to take a closer look. Raising his hand, the power of Chaos hasn''t been released yet. The thick and pale arm suddenly stopped, and slowly retracted, following the surging cockroaches on the ground, one by one stood still, and even lay down on its back... "What''s wrong, what happened?" "The time in the world is over." The cockroaches disappeared one by one, and the burnt walls gradually recovered mottled. The iron gate that had been cut and cracked gradually recovered. In a blink of an eye, the huge gap disappeared, and the huge fan behind him stopped. "Is it over?" Rose asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "The time here has been completely blocked from the outside world. After a while, the world will appear and start hunting the remaining people!" "There are other people here?" "It''s not accurate to say people. In fact, they are considered dead souls. They are the original residents of Silent Hill. This involves a past event. In short, they all did it by themselves. If they don''t die, they won''t die. It¡¯s most appropriate to give them a sentence!" "Do you know what happened here before?" the female police officer asked suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and with a light wave of his hand, the iron gate opened instantly. "Let''s go, first go to Rose''s daughter, and then I want to talk to this demon." Su Zhan whispered and walked out. The two women glanced at each other and hurriedly followed out. "Hey, when will you let me go!" The female police officer followed with some difficulty. Although she didn''t have the key, she knew it was not difficult for Su Zhan. "Do you want to be tortured, or want to lose your life?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. "What do you mean?" "It means literally." "I don¡¯t understand. Are you saying that these demons will kill me? But there¡¯s you. I don¡¯t believe you will die. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, my instinct tells me that Either the devil or the monster is not your opponent!" The female police officer said solemnly. "Yeah, good intuition." Su Zhan smiled."I am going to destroy the demons of Silent Hill, but without me, you will undoubtedly die, and the death is very miserable, and it has nothing to do with these demons. Therefore, I said that you will be tortured, and you will continue to do it!" Chapter 0930 The Back View Killer Is Too Pity! The policewoman couldn''t see that Su Zhan was deliberate, but now even if she was depressed and angry, she could only endure it and followed Su Zhan bitterly. "Remember Sharon''s painting?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked Rose. Rose thought about it for a moment, and quickly said, "Is that the picture of the church?" "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded and said, "That church is the only safe place in Silent Hill. Every time the outer world changes, countless monsters appear in the inner world to hunt and kill the remaining people, and these people hide in In the church. In that place, the devil can''t get in." "Don''t think that is a good place. The culprit that caused the whole thing is there, doing the devil in the name of God, living in a world of self-deception. Moreover, Sharon should be there now, she and the devil here It looks the same, guess what will it end up?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Guess, do you still have to guess? Rose was anxious."Quickly, take me there." "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said, leading the way. The three of them crossed the quiet street, and it didn''t take long before they saw the church towering in the distance.Vaguely, someone could come out of the church, looking at the three of them with strange expressions. "You go in first, remember not to conflict with them for the time being, and don''t give first aid to your daughter. I promise your daughter will be fine. I am still waiting for her to grow up. "How about you?" "Me? I''m going to talk to that demon." Su Zhan smiled and waved, then turned and disappeared into the thick fog. Su Zhan is walking along the streets where the ashes are scattered. This is actually a good place. The strong resentment and the magical power of the demon have formed a natural barrier here. The barrier structure of the outer and inner world is still very novel. With a slight modification, this place can become a good holy place. The name of Silent Hill is much louder than that of Sadako''s abandoned factory. As long as it is operated well, the development of believers may even be faster than that of Japan. It''s swaying enough to say that everyone in this world believes in God, but in reality, it is Death. Since there is no God, let yourself, the lord of the gods, replace God and become their new faith! "I said, I have gone around several times, can''t you come out?" Su Zhan stopped and said in a bored voice. When the voice fell, a figure emerged from the corner of his eyes suddenly in the alley beside him. Sharon! She looks exactly the same as Sharon, but wears black clothes. There is no change in her facial features, but she has a very strange feeling. No, not Sharon. The demon of Silent Hill! She glanced at Su Zhan, turned and ran. Su Zhan shook his head: "If you have anything you can''t say here, you must go to your site?" Shaking his head helplessly, Su Zhan did not catch up, but disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a certain room. There is a bed in the center of the room, which is blocked by gauze, so you can''t see what''s inside the bed. A woman with a very hot body and a nurse uniform turned her back to Su Zhan, her back is extremely sexy. 778 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 778 "Alessa?" Su Zhan asked in the direction of the bed, but received no response. The nurse slowly moved to the bed with her back to herself to block him: "No, don''t... hurry, get out of here." "You are so kind, but a momentary mistake made you look like you are now. It''s a pity to be a back killer in your figure, as long as you are willing to dedicate your soul to me, I can restore your appearance. Get out of this predicament!" Su Zhan said to the nurse with some regret. In the entire Silent Hill, neither Rose nor the female police officer is considered a beauty, nor is it Su Zhan''s food.Sharon is good after arrival, but the impression is not too deep.The only thing that made Su Zhan feel pity was the nurse in front of him. Hot body, very upright! Coupled with the nurse''s uniform, tut tut, the proper hot beauties, or the kind that makes the otaku crazy! It''s a pity that because of Alesha''s resentment, she turned into a back killer and her face was ruined. Although most of the people in Silent Hill are surviving, some innocent people are still implicated, and this nurse belongs to the latter. It was also the most impressed by Su Zhan! "You think you can do it!" The nurse''s shoulders trembled and seemed a little excited, but a sharp child''s voice sounded, and the nurse stiffened instantly, and then slowly moved to the corner. There was a loud sob. Turning around, Su Zhan said lightly. "Should I call you Alyssa or dark Alyssa?" The real Alessa was lying on the hospital bed. In front of her was the demon from hell, transformed into the image of Alessa, calling herself the dark Alessa. "Alessa is me, I am Alessa, not Alessa, whatever you call it!" "I can feel you have a special aura, if I can kill you, my strength will become stronger!" The dark Alyssa stared at Su Zhan with ferocious eyes. Don''t look at her small, like Loli, but the devilish energy on her body is not fake, it is very powerful.No wonder Death arranged for it to appear, no wonder Freddy was so confident that it would avenge himself. "I am looking forward!" Su Zhan said with a smile, if she didn''t do it, wouldn''t she waste an opportunity in vain. It''s hard for the god of death to act on himself now! Seeing Su Zhan''s confident and disapproving look, the dark Alesha roared, and the ground began to shake violently. Following that, the hospital bed began to shake, tilt, and slowly stand parallel.With a bang, the ground collapsed, as hot as magma in hell.The dark Alesha opened her arms, and countless iron wires came out of the hot abyss like tentacles, and instantly filled the room. "Sure enough, this is the case." Su Zhan chuckled. At the end of the movie, she used this set to kill all the people in the church. This thing is irresistible to ordinary people, but to yourself? Su Zhan can only haha. "Wow!" Numerous iron wires suddenly rushed out, piercing sharply towards Su Zhan, small and fast... the dark Alesha seemed to have seen Su Zhan riddled with holes in the wire. Chapter 0931 the strongest blow?But you! Bang bang bang! The iron wire flew, and heavy clashes sounded. In an instant, Su Zhan was enveloped by countless iron wires, and the iron wires rolled and spurred like a steel ball, trapping Su Zhan inside. The dark Alysha smiled triumphantly, her smile was strange and evil. As time passed, the wire seemed to show no sign of stopping.The thumping bang still kept coming, which made the dark Alesha feel that something was wrong. It''s been so long, how could the voice be so heavy, it doesn''t seem like a sound piercing the body at all. Moreover, he should have been pierced into flesh by now! The dark Alyssa frowned suspiciously and waved her hands.In an instant, the wire quickly dispersed... "How can this be!" The wire dispersed, and the dark Alesha looked at Su Zhan who was intact, and her voice was a little sharp in shock. Not to mention the sludge, there was no harm on his body, and even the clothes were intact. "If I was really hurt by you, it would be impossible!" Su Zhan stretched his waist leisurely, as if he was very comfortable after being massaged."You are just a demon in a mere hell. Do you really take yourself seriously? Don''t say it''s you. Even the most powerful law in this world can''t help me." "This is impossible, this is impossible!" The dark Alesa mumbled unacceptably. "Well, in order to thank you for adding one more time for me, I can give you another chance to shoot. This time, you''d better use your full strength. Don''t worry, I won''t do it, so just come on!" Su Zhan smiled Said. "This is your own death!" The dark Alyssa roared. "Yes, I''m looking for death by myself, come on!" Su Zhan nodded solemnly in response. Isn''t he just looking for death by himself now? The only difference is that although he is looking for death, he can''t die! The surrounding space began to shake violently, and the burned walls began to collapse, and countless rays of light emerged from all around. Even Alyssa on the bed and the nurse hiding in the corner radiated some energy, and was darkened. Alessa''s inhaled body. The dark Alyssa''s physical appearance has not changed, but the evil power condensed in her body is getting stronger and stronger. Click, click, click. The roof shattered and rocks fell. The walls collapsed, the ground cracked, and the whole building collapsed. The nurse fell straight down, the hospital bed was protected by iron wires, shaking in the air, dark Alysha floating in the air, her hands open, countless evil auras condensed. Su Zhan stood still on the ground. The evil forces in the entire Silent Hill seemed to have been absorbed by the dark Alesha. This should be her strongest blow, and she would become a benevolent blow if she did not succeed. The streets were cracked and the houses next to them collapsed. The whole world was cracked and the ground was shaking and the mountains were shaking, as if the end of the world. The iron wires began to quickly condense together and fuse together. In a blink of an eye, the original countless small iron wires have changed four into two, two into one, and finally turned into a huge iron gun several meters wide! 779 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 779 The tip of the spear is sharp, with a faint black mist. The ashes floating in the air don''t know when it will disappear. It will be bright and dark, as if the two worlds on the outside and inside have begun to merge together! "go to hell!" Suddenly, the dark Alesha roared fiercely and sharply, her voice seemed to have a penetrating power, causing Alesha on the hospital bed to sway in pain. As the dark Alesha''s voice fell, the huge iron spear whizzed, and the space seemed to be torn apart by the sharpness of the iron spear, enveloping it with a deadly darkness. The world changes color, and the iron gun is coming. Seeing that the huge iron spear was bigger than Su Zhan''s body, if he was stabbed, there would be no scum left behind.There was no fear in Su Zhan''s eyes, only a slight difference. Unexpectedly, this dark Alesha hit with all her strength to be a bit worth seeing, but unfortunately, not enough! The iron spear screamed, with a powerful force that crushed everything. At this time, Su Zhan moved. Slowly raised his hand and reached out to grab it. Click! Su Zhan was caught by the huge iron gun that came from howling. The dark Alesha widened her eyes and looked at Su Zhan who easily grasped the iron gun.The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a sarcasm and sneer smile, and he immediately saw his fingers press hard. boom! The tip of the iron gun was squeezed in an instant, and the arm was pulled back, and then with a light wave, it blasted directly. Kaka Kaka, the iron gun was broken by the fist of Su Zhan. In an instant, this huge iron gun was turned into iron filings and ashes, and the wind blew and dissipated into the air! Silence, deathly silence. The dark Alyssa could no longer describe her current feelings and thoughts, but this was her strongest blow to mobilize all the power of Silent Hill. After this blow, the barrier of Silent Hill collapsed, and the entire Silent Hill would be destroyed. But it was such a blow, but it was easily crushed by the opponent. "You, what are you doing, let go, let me go..." The dark Alyssa suddenly panicked. She felt a strange suction from Su Zhan''s body, as if she was about to suck herself in. Struggling hard, but the suction is getting stronger and stronger. In an instant, she seemed to see a group of black objects flying out of her body and entering Su Zhan''s body in a blink of an eye. She knew that it was her own original strength, or her soul! She knew that Su Zhan only needed one thought, and she would be wiped out and no longer exist. Senseless. The dark Alesa was completely dumbfounded. This gap in strength is like the gap between heaven and earth, leaving her with no hope. "Nine times, great!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. "It''s useless. My power has long been integrated with Silent Hill. I have already drew out all the power of Silent Hill in that blow. It will collapse soon, and I will dissipate together, even you I can''t figure out what to do with my soul and my original power," the dark Alyssa shouted. "Really?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The dark Alyssa had a hunch, as if... Silent Hill could not be destroyed. Chapter 0932 Miracle, Transform Silent Hill! As the dark Alyssa said, Silent Hill, which had lost its power and blessings, began to collapse and destroy. Streets and houses began to collapse and annihilate, leaving only a deadly darkness. Like a monster, it is devouring the entire Silent Hill. The sky flickered, and the ashes disappeared before they fell down. "It''s a shame that such a good place is ruined." Su Zhan said faintly, glanced at the still a little dark Alesha, and then slowly floated into the air. "What''s going on, what happened." At this time, the people who had taken refuge in the church had already felt this anomaly. The church that had been sheltering them had begun to collapse, ignoring the danger outside, and running out of them one by one. "God, this... this is the end of the world." Seeing the sight outside, everyone was stunned.The invisible darkness is engulfing the entire Silent Hill, and many people have already knelt down in despair, muttering and praying. Especially their backbone, the god-worshiping leader, wizard, Kristabella knelt in the front piously, praying that the almighty and holy God can save them. In the chaos, Rose found Sharon and hugged him tightly. She didn''t know what happened, but she faintly felt that it seemed to be related to Su Zhan.Suddenly, she raised her head and pointed to the sky in surprise: "Look!" The female police officer next to her hurriedly looked up and saw a figure appearing in the dark sky. "It''s him!" The female police officer recognized that it was Su Zhan. The dazzling light shines on Su Zhan, like a beacon in the dark. "God, God must have heard our prayers to save us." When the pagans saw this situation, they cried out one by one. The power of chaos was released and quickly integrated into the enchantment of Silent Hill, replacing the evil power of the originally dark Alysha.The power of Chaos is much stronger than the evil power of the dark Alyssa. Even if it is only a trace, the power contained is far greater than the power of evil in its heyday. Almost instantly, the collapse stopped, and then began to retreat quickly. As the darkness retreats, strange things happen, and the originally cracked streets and collapsed buildings are quickly recovering. miracle! This is a miracle! Such a miraculous scene made the pagans shout miracles, and even Ross and the female police officer were completely shocked, and their gazes at Su Zhan unknowingly brought a look of worship. boom! 780 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 780 There was a silent sound, and the whole world seemed to be calm in an instant. Something seemed to fall down in the air. Not ashes, this time, it''s real snowflakes. "It''s so comfortable, I suddenly feel that my whole person is a little different." Feeling the snowflakes melting on her face, the female police officer murmured suspiciously. Rose nodded, and she also felt the change here. The original suppressed and gloomy feeling disappeared, replaced by a warm and comfortable feeling, especially the sun in the sky, as if it could heal everything. The same building, the same environment, it feels completely different! Su Zhan looked condescendingly at the dark Alesha who was completely stunned."Do you know the gap now?" "You, who are you?" The dark Alesa couldn''t help asking, even bringing her honorific title. This kind of strength is definitely not something ordinary people can have. "I? I am the Lord of the gods." Su Zhan looked at the dark Alesha and said: "This place will be mine in the future. I will develop this place into a gathering place for my believers. You can stay and help, or you can wipe it out , Choose yourself!" Is this still optional? Immediately, the dark Alesha knelt down. "I am willing to surrender to the Lord of the gods." "well." Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and looked at the pagans who were still worshiping and excited. "Since you are my person now, I won''t let you suffer. Go ahead and do whatever you want." Su Zhan said indifferently, the dark Alesha raised her head in surprise, and was overjoyed in an instant. She thought she had no chance! Su Zhan raised his hand for a while, and Rose hugged Sharon and the female police officer and flew over instantly involuntarily.At the same time, the dark Alesha took Alesha on the hospital bed, and the wire spread and whizzed towards the infidels. "What is she doing? No, God, you stop her." "Are we not religious enough? Why do you want to do this." "no no¡­¡­" The heathens looked at the ferocious iron wires, and finally couldn''t bear to run around in horror. Blood spattered, and the iron wires easily penetrated their bodies one by one, and in a blink of an eye, the flesh and blood flew, extremely terrifying. Rose tightly covered Sharon''s eyes and prevented her from watching the bloody scene. "Why, why do you do this?" the female police officer couldn''t help asking. "People, you have to pay for what you do." Su Zhan said with a smile. The female police officer felt that these words seemed worthwhile, and thought that she was handcuffed to Su Zhan, and was handcuffed to Su Zhan again. Is this the price she has to pay? Su Zhan put them on the ground, while controlling the power of Chaos to release again. In the place they can''t see, the monsters that originally existed in the inner world turned to ashes, and the appearance of the inner world was not that gloomy, but became extremely sacred, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, like heaven. And because of the blessing of the power of chaos, the inner world will have its own purification ability. The effect is not great, but it can make people feel comfortable. If you stay in it for a long time, it will also have certain benefits for your body! "Wow!" A figure suddenly appeared out of thin air. Nurse uniform, bumpy figure. Just turned his back to Su Zhan. "Are you willing to offer your soul?" Su Zhan asked softly. "Yes, I do!" the nurse said excitedly. In an instant, a mass of things floated out of her body and entered Su Zhan''s body. Following that, the nurse had already felt her own change and subconsciously touched her face. Weep with joy! She can finally turn around and face others! Chapter 0933 Incarnation of Nothingness, All-knowing and Almighty The pagans were killed one after another, and in the end only one nervous wanderer remained alive because she was Alyssa''s mother.The terrifying debris everywhere was cleaned up by the dark Alessa, and then took Alessa back to Su Zhan. Su Zhan glanced at Alessa, whose bed was wrapped in gauze, and the light instantly enveloped her.In an instant, all the gauze disappeared, revealing the appearance of Alessa. A very pure and beautiful girl, she looks like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old, but because the incarnation of the devil''s eyebrows has a breath of evil and charm! Speaking of it, Alessa and Sharon are actually the same person. From their looks, it can be seen that Alessa is almost the appearance of Sharon''s queen, and Sharon is actually transformed by Alessa''s kind thoughts. Looking at Alessa, the dark Alessa and the nurse, Su Zhanyang said: "You will stay here to develop believers for me in the future. Now let''s get acquainted with the changes in Silent Hill." The biggest change in Silent Hill was not from evil repression to comfort, but the church. It is not God that is enshrined in the church, but him, the Lord of the gods, Su Zhan! "As for you, let me send you out of Silent Hill first." Turning his head, Su Zhan said to Rose and the others. Walking towards the entrance, I soon saw Rose''s car! "The barrier has been opened by me. You can go out directly by driving. In the future, only devout believers can discover Silent Hill and enter Silent Hill." Su Zhan did not plan to leave for the time being. "I... I want to stay in Silent Hill, can I?" Rose hesitated for a long time without getting in the car, and finally summoned the courage to ask Su Zhan. "Of course, you are already my believer. If you can stay in Silent Hill, it will be of great help. But..." "Sharon belongs to Silent Hill, I will go back to deal with other things first, and then come back here!" Ross said. "Okay, you can just come in directly at that time." Su Zhan nodded. "I¡­¡­" The female police officer stopped talking. 781 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 781 Su Zhan said with a smile."I see." The voice fell, and the female police officer''s handcuffs were naturally untied instantly and fell to the ground.The female police officer moved her wrists and shook her head and said, "I didn''t mean this, I wanted to say, can I stay in Silent Hill too?" "Do you want to stay in Silent Hill too?" "Yes, can''t you feel it? I am already your believer." The female police officer asked. Su Zhan nodded, he did feel the power of faith in the female police officer. "I also want to leave first, quit my job first, and then tidy up, I...I will talk about Silent Hill outside." "Of course, outside publicity is also necessary. Otherwise, how can I develop believers? However, don''t quit your job at all. Just publicize Silent Hill outside. After all, the identity of a policeman is still very useful." The female police officer thought for a while and said, "That''s fine too." After the three of them left, Su Zhan teleported back to the church. Without those people in the outer and inner world, Silent Hill seemed very empty, and it felt like she was the only person in the world.Fortunately, the little nurse has been with her all the time. After regaining her appearance, the little nurse appeared special sunshine, special enthusiasm, and the gratitude and admiration for Su Zhan is much stronger than Alessa, the dark Alessa. Even the power of faith is much stronger. Su Zhan also pulled out the soul of Alessa, and began to explain how they should develop believers. This is also a technical job! Especially for the devil to start doing good things for good, a lot of thinking needs to be changed. Speaking of which, this is what Su Zhan can do! It¡¯s easy to eliminate the devil with the change of others, and let the devil do good? That''s an international joke. After completing the mission of Silent Hill, this copy also merged five worlds and could no longer merge. There is no limit to the duration of the full copy, and Su Zhan can stay here as long as he wants.However, this was not what Su Zhan wanted, what he wanted was to completely control the world. If you can''t fuse a new copy, it is difficult for Death to find a chance to make another move. After thinking about it, Su Zhan felt that waiting like this was no way. He had already felt the power of the rules. Although he hadn''t fully grasped it, he had vaguely controlled a lot of things... So, Su Zhan was ready to take the initiative! Are you not coming to me?It''s okay, I''ll come to you! Reaper is a nihilistic existence, invisible and invisible, hard to find. However, as long as it exists, it will leave traces. Su Zhan''s idea is very simple. If you develop your brain domain, you can turn into nothingness if your brain domain is fully developed. The same is nothingness, Su Zhan does not believe that death can not be found! Prior to the development of the brain domain has stopped, mainly he is not sure what the consequences will be when the development reaches 100%, so he would rather use more time-consuming stupid methods to deal with. But now, after avoiding nine times, he has a better understanding of the power of the rules, plus he is ready to take the initiative to attack, he feels that he has done so! He wants to become a god, a god of this world! The only controller! ... ... The brain domain began to develop gradually, and the percentage gradually increased. When it reached 90%, Su Zhan had already felt that he had begun to change. With the increase in the percentage, his body could already change various forms. Ding! The brain domain finally defeated 100%, and his body began to melt. Like Lucy in the later period of "Super Body", her body melted quickly and finally disappeared.It¡¯s hard to describe what kind of feeling it was. Without the body, he can still feel its existence, even his ability, his power of chaos is still there, even if it¡¯s the lamp ring, the blade of the gods, it can still be. Disappeared through his control and appeared! At the same time, what surprised Su Zhan most was that he found that the whole world seemed to have become a huge network, and he could clearly perceive any corner of the world, any person. This is different from the time when you use telepathy, it is very easy, and it can be received at the same time, rather than one by one. Su Zhan could see what Sadako and the others were doing, Joey, and Rose who was arguing with her husband. This omnipotent feeling made him feel extremely excited. With a move in his mind, his body gradually condensed, and soon... Su Zhan has returned to his original state. Chapter 0934 Death, don''t persuade! Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief when his body returned to its original state. Although the incarnation of nothingness looked awesome, if he lost his body, he would lose a lot of fun.Even if he doesn''t care, the women around him can''t agree! How can I do intimate things even without my body! Fortunately, this worry did not happen. Although it was only a momentary state of emptiness, Su Zhan still felt that something had noticed himself, it should be the power of the rules of this world!Even now, Su Zhan can still feel it. The incarnation of nothingness is a bit similar to the incarnation of heaven and rules. How can two rules appear at the same time? The rules are eyeing him. Now there is only one result, that is, you die and die. Who can survive is the only rule in this world. However, he can feel that the original rules of this world are stronger than his own, and much stronger! To make an analogy, the other party is a strong adult, and he is just a child who can learn to speak. The excitement gradually calmed down. Putting the excitement of the incarnation rule aside for the time being, he needs to consider how to deal with the current situation! Open the system panel. Su Zhan found that the introduction to the power of Chaos was a bit different. Power of Chaos (Power of Rules) Grade: LV1 The power of chaos, the power of the origin of rules, takes chaos as the interior, faith as the surface, and the unity of the exterior and the interior is the source, that is, the rule! There is no data about the experience value, and an introduction is added. The power of chaos becomes the power of rules. Chaos is the inside, faith is the surface. In other words, the power of chaos and the power of faith must be carried out in a dual manner. The unity of the surface and the inside is the source, and the power of the rules! 782 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 782 "The power of faith can increase the power of chaos, so now it still needs to be refined, and a process of unity? So, if you want the power of rules to become stronger, then you need a lot of power of faith. " "The power of faith is still the key!" "The power of rules has levels, that is to say, the power of rules in different worlds is different. Is there strong or weak?" "Relying on the power of faith in this world alone, the speed of the development of believers may not exceed the power of the original rules of this world in a short time! Fortunately, the world of Lao Tzu can extract the power of faith from other worlds!" "The stronger the strength of the believer, the higher the power of faith generated." "It seems that I have to find some world development believers with higher dungeon levels." Su Zhan mumbled to himself for a long time, thinking about the development route. Develop believers in other dungeon worlds, increase the power of faith, and then defeat the power of the rules of this world and replace them. However, the power of the rules of this world can''t do it, it''s just the death god who enforces people, should he be able to kill it? Although he hasn''t escaped thirteen times yet, when the god of death is dead, the only qualified person is himself, and without the god of death, he should develop believers faster, right? Thinking of this, Su Zhan''s heart moved, and he entered a state of nothingness again. At the moment of incarnation of nothingness, Su Zhan felt that the power of the rules had been focusing on him, and at the same time...a force seemed to be rushing towards him. grim Reaper! Su Zhan sneered secretly, and instead of retreating, he rushed towards the god of death. At this moment, the world that Su Zhan sees is completely different from usual. He has the same feeling as in the online world, with irregular lines all around, unable to tell which is which, but clearly knows where it is! A black light has appeared in Su Zhan''s vision, completely different from the surrounding lines. Su Zhan could feel the brutality and restlessness emanating from it.After a short pause, the other party rushed toward him. "boom!" With the fierce impact, Su Zhan felt like the sky was spinning, and he was hit and flew far away. "Nima, my Chaos Power has actually decreased?" "Damn, this Nima still has blood?" Su Zhan clearly felt that the impact actually reduced his Chaos power. Is this a battle of rules? The less power of chaos means less power of rules. Once the power of the rules is gone, I lose. This Nima drops blood like a game! Su Zhan really did not expect such a routine, such a gameplay! Su Zhan looked towards the god of death, and the black light seemed to have dimmed slightly, and it would be hard to find if you didn''t look closely. In other words, he will also lose blood? This is simply a life-changing style of play! Seeing Death rushing up again without any consideration, Su Zhan still did not retreat. He felt a little restless, and faintly felt a strong feeling. The god of death seemed to have become a delicacy before his eyes, and he wanted to swallow it. Swallow? Swallowing ability? Yes, although I incarnate into nothingness and incarnation rules, my ability is still there! "Reaper, your good days are over!" Su Zhan laughed loudly, and seeing death approaching, the swallowing ability was instantly released. "Come here!" The swallowing ability instantly entangled the god of death. At the moment of contact and collision, Su Zhan felt that his power of chaos had decreased a little, but only after a while, the power of chaos began to rush to increase. It''s done! Begin to devour the power of Reaper''s rules! "boom!" Parting after the collision, Reaper stopped, seeming to be a little confused. Su Zhan stayed still, exerting the power of devouring. "Isn''t it possible from a long distance? Only in the moment of contact can it be swallowed?" Unlike normal times, it can''t be used at a long distance at the same time. Only at the moment of contact, the power of devouring can be activated. "Reaper, I am coming!" Although it is a bit troublesome, although it will lose some after contact, but at the same time swallowing can naturally make up for the loss, and it will increase. What is Su Zhan afraid of? With this discovery, the situation of the two of them was completely changed, and Su Zhan began to rush towards Death.There was a pause, death... ran away! Yes, it turned around and ran away. "That''s it? Don''t run, you are the god of death, the executor of the power of the world''s rules, how can you run, don''t be afraid, turn your head and go on!" Su Zhan haha ??ran all the way, tight Chasing. Item 0935 Death is incarnate in nothingness, invisible and invisible. Generally speaking, no one can find him at all. He can hide in any place without being discovered. Yes, it was not discovered by anyone, but it does not mean that it was not discovered by the incarnation rule of Su Zhan. In terms of level, Su Zhan is one level higher than Death, although he is slightly weaker now! Nowhere to hide. The god of death had nowhere to hide at this time. Su Zhan chased after him, unknowingly he had already spared a few laps on the earth. Of course, no one can discover all of this, but it seems that something is wrong. Abnormalities have appeared one after another around the world. Strong winds, tsunamis, thunder and lightning, clouded for a while, and clear sky for a while. 783 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 783 This makes many people panic, wondering if the end of the world is coming. This is the power of rules! Every move and gesture can have a huge impact. The previous lightning was actually caused by Su Zhan''s laughter. The wind is chasing. As for the dark clouds, it was because of the arrival of Death and Su Zhan, and after they left, the sky was naturally restored. Although Su Zhan is the lord of the gods, he can be regarded as a true god with the power of rules. To make an analogy, the original Soviet war was at best Sanqing and the like, extremely powerful.But at this time, he was the Dao of Heaven, and even Sanqing had to bow his head and claim the court, the supreme Dao of Heaven easily crushed! This is the difference. "Run, run again." Chasing all the way, Su Zhan finally caught up with Death.With a violent acceleration, Su Zhan rushed forward and firmly caught the Death God. At the same time, the swallowing ability was swiftly activated, and the power of the rules of Death God was continuously pouring into Su Zhan. Feeling the power of powerful rules into the body, the power of chaos began to soar. "It''s so cool, so cool!" This feeling is hard to describe, it feels like a full meal after being hungry. Swallowing swallowing, Su Zhan suddenly felt something was wrong, and subconsciously let go of Death. At the moment of releasing it, death suddenly exploded. The powerful force directly shook Su Zhan from the state of nothingness! Restored the human state. "Damn, it''s really ruthless, in order not to let me continue to swallow the power of the rules, I actually detonated the death directly. This is also a strong man''s broken arm!" The death is the executor of the power of rules, and its power is the power of rules, simple It is said that it is a container. If it does not explode, Su Zhan estimates that he can swallow all the power of the rules through it. But I didn''t expect that the rules were so powerful that it would directly detonate the god of death. Poor Grim Reaper, there is no self, even the last point of value has been used. But the self-detonation power of the power of rules is really strong! Su Zhan felt a bit, and the power of the rules that had been swallowed before was reduced by at least 50% because of this explosion. "Pity!" Su Zhan pouted regretfully, although only 50% was left, it was not bad. "Different rules may not be so easy to use, it should be combined again." Su Zhan thought, mobilizing the power of rules to prepare for fusion, but he found that he didn''t need it at all. This power of rules was perfectly integrated into his chaotic power. After the shock, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. "Sure enough, it''s right to kill the god of death. Once the god of death is dead, the rule lacks an enforcer. Naturally, I choose from the remaining people who have avoided the death list. Now I am the only one who has avoided the most times, so I am now the enforcer of the rules , Its power of rules naturally blends perfectly." "Wait! If I replace the god of death now, it means that I should also be able to use the power of the rules? Tsk tsk, if you say that, wouldn''t I be able to swallow all the power of the rules without doing anything? " Thinking of this, Su Zhan excitedly began to mobilize the power of the rules. "Huh, why is there no response?" Su Zhan tried several more times without believing in evil, but there was still no response. "Damn, you are too utterly absurd. You are not allowed to use the power of rules?" "Sure enough, the loopholes in the rules are not so easy to find. To defeat the rules, you can only rely on hard power!" Although Su Zhan was a little disappointed, he quickly stopped paying attention. After all, the benefits of fishing this time were a lot. After killing the god of death, he gained a lot of power of the rules, and it can be perfectly integrated. The strength of the rules should be weakened a lot. It''s not bad to take a lot of money for nothing. "I''m leaving, I''ll leave it to you." Su Zhan called the three of Silent Hill over, and gave an explanation, without waiting for Rose to come over. He must hurry up to develop believers and collect the power of faith. After the explanation, Su Zhan directly retreated from the copy. Return to the Marvel world. Su Zhan looked at the sky above his head."I don''t know what the power of the rules of the Marvel world is, try it?" The Marvel world is the world of Soviet warlords. "let''s go!" Su Zhan directly incarnates nothingness, wanting to explore the power of the rules of the Marvel world. The result was never expected! He had just turned into nothingness, and he was directly pressed back. "Fuck Nima!" "It''s so cruel, not even letting go?" Although it had long been expected that the rules of the Marvel world would be extremely powerful, Su Zhan never expected that he would be so exaggerated that he would not even allow himself to become nihility. In other words, this world would not allow new rules to appear. Kakoka, Nima is too domineering, right? "The power of this rule is at least ten levels higher. Sure enough, the world is strong, and the power of the rules is also strong. Compared with Sadako, the god of death has the power of rules that can only play with ghosts, the rules of the Marvel world The power is simply abnormal!" "It seems that if you want to become the supreme king of the Marvel world, you have a long way to go." This result was expected, Su Zhan sighed and adjusted his mentality. He is not afraid that the rules of this world are strong, no matter how strong it is, it is just a Marvel world.But he has countless world supplies, as long as he is given time, no matter how strong he is, he can crush it! What''s more, fighting with heaven is full of fun! "Organize the dungeons, which dungeon to go to extract the power of faith?" Su Zhan felt that he suddenly became very eager, maybe it was because he finally had a practical goal? Chapter 0936 Where''s the President?Let her come to see me! 784 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 784 One DC world, five fusion worlds. There are many choices for Su Zhan. Aside from the DC world and the god of death coming to this world, among the four fusion worlds, Su Zhan is going to the fusion copy of Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles first! It is a fully integrated copy, plus the President of the United States arranged it himself. In contrast, the power of faith should be more and easier to obtain. But before going to this copy, Su Zhan went to the secret laboratory of Hydra first. Go to Bobby the Imitation Sonicbird! The plan made before also needs to be implemented. This Dangling dungeon world has a day, and it''s time to show up, about Poppy. It was the same laboratory last time. Because of the Soviet war general Bobby''s staying behind, Hydra has no need to move for the time being.Su Zhan suddenly appeared in the laboratory and shocked the people in the laboratory. When it was discovered that it was Su Zhan, the Hydra people were relieved. Sure enough, Su Zhan didn''t make a move but just asked where Bobby was. The Hydra people quickly pointed out the location, and then the supervisor of Hydra also came over. "You are here." "Well, I''m here to find Bobby, why don''t you guys hang around in front of my eyes." Su Zhan said lightly. "You can go to Lab No. 8, which has been abandoned and used as a rest room. I will inform others that they will not be disturbed by the past." The supervisor said in a low voice, winking. "Okay!" Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder knowingly and went to look for Poppy. Don''t look at this guy being so diligent, so on the road, but unfortunately there is only fear and flattery, but no faith. These guys like Hydra are extremely madmen, and they have been brainwashed very seriously. It is naturally not so easy to change their beliefs.When Su Zhan found Bobby, Bobby was wearing a white coat and glasses and was conducting some kind of experiment. Putting things down and taking off his glasses, Barbie was a little surprised and surprised. This was not a pretense, it was really unexpected that Su Zhan would come back. "Go, go to Lab 8." Su Zhan smiled and took Bobby''s waist and went directly to Lab 8. Looking at Su Zhan''s expression, coupled with the eighth laboratory, how could Bobby not understand?She was somewhat shy of this simple and direct way, but still followed in silence. I saw a lot of colleagues along the way. I saw them go to Lab 8. The door was cumbersome, and the supervisor also sent guards to keep people from approaching. How could I not know what was going on. This makes them extremely envious. An outsider took the Hydra scientist to the Hydra laboratory, but the Hydra man was still escorting him outside. This is strength! Especially when Su Zhan came out more than two hours later, and ordered the soldiers not to go in and disturb Poppy while resting, which made them even more envious. The strength is strong, the strength in that area... even stronger! This is simply what a man dreams of! After leaving the Hydra laboratory, Su Zhan went to the copy. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Jennifer''s body, undead forensic, the superman Hancock of the whole people, and the fusion world of special forces. Huh! The figure flashed, and Su Zhan appeared directly in the White House. His appearance was immediately noticed by the guards of the White House, the alarm sounded, and Su Zhan was surrounded in an instant. "The guards did a good job! Very fast, but the firepower is a bit weak." Su Zhan said lightly, and then asked the guards: "The cover girl, let her come to see me." "Who is the cover girl?" Some guards were stunned and didn''t remember who it was for a while. "Damn it, it''s the president." "Who is he, dare to let the president come to see him." "Oh my God!" Suddenly someone shouted in surprise."I, I remember, it''s him, it''s him, God, it''s God!" "God?" When he shouted, the others reacted instantly. This God is not the God they previously knew, but the God who destroyed a city and appointed a new president that time.This incident caused a global sensation at the time, but I didn''t think of it for a while. Knowing this person''s identity, these guards dare not mess around. "Let down the gun, all down the gun." The captain hurriedly waved his hand to let everyone put their guns down, and then said nervously: "Go on, God, I... I will call the president over." "Don''t call me God, I hate that guy, you can call me the lord of the gods." "Yes Yes." The captain nodded quickly. He doesn''t need to inform the president of the cover girl, the cover girl already knows. At this time, the cover girl trot over wearing a capable professional suit. Although she is now the president, she knows very well who made a cover model, a logistic supporter in the special forces, become the president with a vote of over 85%! "president." As soon as the cover girl appeared, the soldiers around were respected question marks.The cover girl also ignored it, and went directly to Su Zhan, nervously and respectfully said: "You, you are here." "Well, I have something to do with you." Su Zhan said casually. "Then, shall we go in and talk?" "Well, lead the way." "Yes." The cover girl hurriedly led the way, and in a blink of an eye she had entered the White House. Those soldiers were dumbfounded. Is this the president? 785 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 785 You must know that the president is usually very serious and arrogant, and they have never seen such a look like a subordinate. This...this is incredible. When she came to the president''s office, the cover girl turned her head and ordered no one to disturb, before closing the door, looking at Su Zhan a little cramped. Su Zhan looked at the office casually, ran his fingers across the desk, turned and sat down on the chair that almost symbolized the highest power, and smiled: "How? It looks like you have adapted to the status of president." "Yes, yes, although it is very hard, but in order not to disappoint you, not to disappoint this country, I...I can only work hard." "The public opinion support rate is as high as 85 percent. This is not considered conscientious. It can be said to be better than the previous presidents. But I still need you to do better!" Su Zhan asked with a smile: "I need you. Faith, a lot of faith!" Chapter 0937 Miss Jinx, come with us! "faith?" The cover girl didn''t understand. "Yes, it''s faith. I don''t need to explain what faith is, right? Just like you, believe in me, worship me, I can feel the power of faith in you enough to become my believer." When the voice fell, Su Zhan raised his hand, and the cover girl instantly felt that she and Su Zhan seemed to have a special soul connection. "I need people, even people in the whole world, to begin to believe in me, worship me, and let them have only one belief, that is, the Lord of the Gods! As for how to do it, you can ask your think tank to make suggestions, and I will test you at any time. Effectiveness, if you don¡¯t do well, you and your think tanks can all be packaged and go home, understand?" "understand!" The cover girl nodded quickly, this is God, no, it is the first task given by the Lord of Gods, and it is a test! The satisfaction rate of public opinion is high, not as good as the Lord of the Gods. He can let himself sit in this position, and naturally he can also roll down. "Go ahead." Su Zhan waved, and the cover girl hurriedly nodded out. All the think tanks were summoned, and a group of people had a meeting in conference room 2. After all, the Lord of the Office Gods is there! Those who can become presidential think tanks are all smart people, and their political level is not low. They know very well who made the president the president, so the orders of the Soviet war are more important to them than the orders of the president!Immediately everyone began to work together to study how to make the whole people believe in the Lord of the Gods. Belief is a relatively personal thing, which involves religion, etc., and there are many non-believers. The difficulty of this task is much more difficult than electing a president, and the effect is definitely not so fast. The most important thing is... they cannot know Effectiveness. While they were meeting to discuss solutions, Su Zhan was not idle in the presidential office. Incarnate into nothingness, Su Zhan felt the power of the rules of this world! There is neither a spokesperson for the rules in this world, nor is it as overbearing as the Marvel world. Su Zhan carefully sensed for a moment, and already vaguely knew the strength of the rules of this world. The strength of the power of rules is similar to that of the world where the god of death has come, but it is not so combative, it seems very peaceful, and it feels like letting go. Su Zhan appeared for a long time, the power of the rules of this world did not appear, and there was no expression. "Since you give face, I will not trouble you for the time being." Su Zhan said with a smile, returning from a state of nothingness. Just incarnate into nothingness, so Su Zhan found an interesting person. "People outside, come in." Su Zhan yelled, and soon the guards outside knocked on the door respectfully. "Call the Secretary of Defense for me, I have something for him to do." "Yes, but I, I have to inform the president first, I have no power to command the Secretary of Defense." The guard said tentatively. "Go!" Su Zhan waved, and the guard hurriedly retreated. "President, the chief of the gods sees the Secretary of Defense." "Then let him come over, and you will be by the side of the god master, as long as the god master has any requirements you must do your best. If you don''t have the authority, you can do it in my name!" The cover girl said without hesitation. "Yes!" With this sentence, the guard was relieved. Soon, he drove the Secretary of Defense over by the president''s order. After the cover girl became the president, the think tank made plans to replace her in many positions. After all, the election has been abolished. This is equivalent to a private kingdom. Many important positions are naturally replaced by her own. The Secretary of Defense also No exception.And he is also the one who knows the existence of the Lord of the Gods! He arrived within ten minutes of receiving the order. "Does the president want to see me, or the one who wants to see me?" As soon as he arrived, he asked the guard. The guard said: "It''s the one who wants to see you, but you don''t need to go anymore. He has ordered. If you come, you will be notified. He is looking for someone. This person is called Jinx, a female ninja." "Jinx, female ninja?" He was stunned, somewhat curious about what was special about this person. "Don''t be stunned. Although the Lord has no time limit, this is an opportunity for you to perform and a time to test your ability!" Seeing that he was still pondering Jinx''s identity, the guard whispered a kind reminder... The Secretary of Defense woke up like a dream."I see, thank you for your reminder, I will go first." After finishing speaking, the Minister of Defense hurriedly turned and left, and as he walked, he ordered his men to search for Jinx''s information and find her location.At the same time, at least two reinforced companies were dispatched, with various fighter jets and tanks on standby. His idea is very simple. People must come back, and the sooner the better, the easiest way is to use super strong force to directly frighten the opponent. And he was a little bit careful. He wanted to let the god master know that even if what he arranged was just a small matter, he would go all out to do it! ... ... In a certain dojo. A woman in a red ninja costume is holding a pair of knives and wearing a blindfold is practicing knives.On the side, an elderly man''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly called her. "Jinx, stop!" "Master?" Jinx stopped in doubt and took off her blindfold."what happened?" "Do you feel it?" he asked in a deep voice. 786 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 786 "what?" Jinx was a little dazed, what did she feel? At this moment, I heard a boom. The gate of the dojo flew in directly, and immediately afterwards, I saw many heavily armed soldiers pouring in like a tide, and the sound of squeaking squeaking, the two of them was instantly surrounded by black muzzles. There was a heavy sound, the wall began to tremble violently, and then collapsed, followed by... a tank actually drove directly, and the thick black muzzle pointed at Jinx who had just held the double knife! "Oh my God, what happened to this!" I''m dumbfounded, Jinx is completely dumbfounded! She didn''t understand what was going on, why suddenly so many soldiers ran out, and even tanks came in. "Miss Jinx? Come with us!" A middle-aged man walked out of the crowd and spoke. Chapter 0938 How about bringing me tea and water? "Who are you, where are you taking me?" Jinx asked blankly and vigilantly, but the other party didn''t mean to explain, just made an invitation gesture.Jinx hesitated for a while or followed. If there are few people, she might still resist, but how can she resist this posture? Even if she can fight again, it''s useless! It''s just that Jinx can''t figure out who wants to see herself and can still move such a big posture. After getting out and boarding a helicopter, Jinx finally found some clues. These equipment seemed to be for military use, and they were definitely not owned by ordinary forces.As the helicopter flew fast, Jinx saw something. White House! It turned out to be the White House. Did you see yourself in the White House? Who is in the White House? There is no doubt that it is the President! "Come with me." After the plane stopped, the Minister of Defense whispered. After getting off the plane, a small team of guards escorted them into the president''s office. The Minister of Defense motioned them to wait first, and then knocked gently on the door. "come in." There was a sound from inside, and the door snapped open. The Minister of Defense was stunned, and then hurried in. "God, I have completed the things you explained, and people have brought them." "Oh, fifteen minutes? It''s fast!" Su Zhan looked at the time and said with a smile. The Minister of Defense hurriedly said: "Your instructions, I will naturally go all out." "Very well, although you have mixed some interest in mind, I can feel your belief in me. Work hard, there will be many things for you to do in the future!" Su Zhan slowly got up and walked to the nervous defense minister. He patted him on the shoulder. Although this shot made the Secretary of Defense feel a little different, secondly, he seemed to feel a warm current pouring into his body, making him feel that the whole person seemed to be a lot younger. "This is a reward for you, work hard! Maybe you can keep going!" "Keep going, is it... immortality?" The Minister of Defense felt that his heart seemed to stop at that instant. If it was someone else, he certainly didn''t believe it, but the Lord of the gods was different. He might really make himself immortal, as long as he worked hard and believed forever. "Yes!" "Go down, and bring people in by the way." Su Zhan waved his hand, and the Minister of Defense hurriedly went out to let Jinx in.Then he closed the door respectfully and prepared to leave. "Minister, you, you seem to be younger." "Really, at least five or six years younger!" The adjutant said with some surprise, the Minister of Defense hurriedly found the mirror and looked at it, and it really became stronger. God Lord, really amazing! This is the reward for yourself! "This is a gift from the God Lord. In the future, I will remember to believe in the God Lord and complete the things the God Lord has given me. Let alone young, even... immortality is possible." The minister said to the adjutant and others with a serious expression. "Yes!" Seeing this miracle of restoring youth, even if the Minister didn''t say it, they had already begun to believe in the gods at this time. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing when he felt the power of a lot of faith. If you want the whole people to believe, you must first wait for people on your side to begin to believe. If you don¡¯t even believe in yourself, do you still expect the people to believe? "You, why on earth are you looking for me!" Jinx got nervous when she came in, and she recognized who it was. That incident was broadcast live globally, how could Jinx not know it? What she didn''t understand was why she was looking for herself! There is nothing special about myself. "Oh, it''s nothing, I just remembered that there was you as a person, so I asked you to come and have a look." Su Zhan said casually. "..." Jinx didn''t know what to say. What reason is this? Suddenly I thought of it and wanted to see it, but it turned out to be an army and a tank fighter. "You are good at it? Are you interested in staying?" Su Zhan asked. "My skill is not worth mentioning compared to yours. I don''t know what use it is to stay." Jinx said. "Drink tea and get water. You should be a mixed race? You have Japanese ancestry. It''s good to exercise your figure all the year round. You can be responsible for protecting the cover girl''s safety when I''m away, except for the first time." Su Zhan said with a smile. 787 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 787 The cover girl is the president. "Do I protect the president''s safety or serve you tea and water. If it''s the former, I can promise, if it''s the latter..." Jinx didn''t finish her words, and suddenly felt a strong masculine atmosphere coming over. Immediately after, she felt that she was slammed! Before she knew it, she was already leaning against the wall, the other party''s sturdy arm pressed against her face, the majestic chest, the strong masculine breath, and the close distance. For a moment, Jinx couldn''t help feeling that her breathing increased. , His heartbeat speeded up, and he subconsciously lowered his head not to look at him. "Is it embarrassing to bring me tea and water?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice, approaching, almost touching her hair. "No, no, I didn''t mean that, I just..." Jinx subconsciously explained it, but it took a long time without telling why. Doesn''t she feel ashamed of serving tea and water, after all, it depends on whom! Is it shameful to give Su Zhan tea and water? If you say it, no one will think it is ashamed, but will be very envious. At least the Secretary of Defense was very envious, and even he was willing to exchange his position for this opportunity. "Suddenly, yes, too suddenly!" Jinx finally thought of what to say. It was not a shame, but suddenly, such a posture brought her over, and then said this, leaving her unprepared. "Suddenly? If you would sleep in my room at night, would it be more sudden?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Talking about love, I don''t have the time or energy, or even the need, because you will definitely fall in love with me after a long time. The only difference is whether you sleep in love first, or sleep in love first." "You are so confident that I will fall in love with you?" Jin Kesi plucked up the courage to look at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan looked at her with a smile."From your reaction, yes, I am very confident!" Chapter 0939 The whole world is my back garden! "You are an excellent ninja. There is nothing to say about it. Ninja, the most important thing is to maintain a calm mind. Now your emotions don''t mean half the balance. If you want to have a fast heartbeat, you will have to jump out. I think this has proved my charm, doesn''t it?" Su Zhan raised his hand and pinched Jinx''s chin, making her involuntarily raise her head and look into her eyes. Jinx was unable to resist, and seemed to have no intention of resisting. She looked at Su Zhan''s eyes and wanted to refute, but his eyes seemed to be able to see through herself, making her feel that any excuses that were spoken would easily reveal lies. "Don''t speak, then I seem to be right!" Su Zhan smiled and loosened Jinx¡¯s chin, and said: "Well, I apologize for the sudden invitation to you, but you should stay. What I said just now is not entirely a joke, most of the time I need it. You protect the cover girl, do things for her, and I do things for me. Occasionally, you can bring me tea and water, massage my shoulders, etc. Of course, there may be deeper contacts." "Come in someone!" Su Zhan didn''t give Jinx time to think about it, and shouted that a guard came in soon. "Arrange a room for her and she will be the cover girl''s bodyguard in the future." "Yes!" The guard responded and made an inviting gesture to Jinx. Jinx hesitated, then turned around and went out with the guard. She still felt a little confused and confused, and after walking with the guards for a while, she reacted and asked, "Can I make a call?" The guard thought about it and nodded. Suddenly being brought over by such a big formation, Master might be more anxious. Jinx needs to tell Master that she is safe and talk about the matter here. Obviously, I am afraid there is no chance of rejection. It was just a matter of convenience to find Jinx. Quan should be due to the outbreak of obsessive-compulsive disorder. After all, Jinx was originally a character in Special Forces 2. The women in the Special Forces were pried over by himself. Without her, I always felt unsatisfactory. .Since you have this ability, there is no need to wrong yourself to let your thoughts fail. What''s more, Jinx is also a beauty! Jinx''s was temporarily set aside in advance, and there was nothing wrong with Su Zhan began to extract the power of faith. The last time the city was destroyed, coupled with the cover girl, the president of the United States, now the United States worships a lot of people, and the power of faith is also considerable. Until the evening, when the cover girl came to Su Zhan, he extracted only half of it. This can be regarded as unintentional, right? It was only a momentary idea that the cover girl became president, but I didn''t expect to have these unexpected gains instead! "Go to where you live." Su Zhan gave an order, and the cover girl did not dare to neglect, and soon took Su Zhan to her place. A villa. It is guarded 24 hours a day, with the most professional and tight guard system. When it was announced that the cover girl had become the president of the United States and chose to ban the selection, some extremists made a lot of trouble, not to mention the safety of the president must be the top priority. The cover girl didn''t know much about the Soviet war. The most in-depth time was only when they had a relationship when they were just the president of the United States. So now the two are alone, the cover girl really doesn''t know what to do.Su Zhan didn''t say anything. After entering, sitting on the sofa, he continued to extract the power of faith.It was her own home, but the cover girl seemed very cramped as if she was a guest.After hesitating for a long time, the cover girl turned around and went to the kitchen, first made a cup of coffee for Su Zhan, and then prepared some dinner. Unconsciously, the cover girl was too busy, and came over and said in a low voice, "Should I eat first?" "Alright? Wait a while, you go take a bath first." "Bath? Oh, okay, okay." When the cover girl heard the two people in the bath, her face was reddened. As a woman of the right age, she experienced that difficult first time, and now she wants to take a bath alone when she is alone, she naturally thought of Some things. The cover girl turned upstairs to take a shower, and then deliberately changed into a silk pajamas. Su Zhan had just extracted all the power of faith, and he could feel that as the power of faith increased, the power of chaos became stronger than before.Seeing the cover girl coming down, Su Zhan got up and prepared to eat. "Yes, very beautiful!" Seeing this picture of the cover girl, Su Zhan said with a smile: "No wonder you are called a cover girl. This improper body model is a crime. But... you haven''t taken too cool photos?" "of course not!" The cover girl shook her head hurriedly. She worked as a cover girl for a while, and then joined the special forces.After becoming the president, she even ordered that all the original covers be revoked directly. Although there is nothing to be afraid of people watching, and there is no shame, but she is the president now! Su Zhan searched the Internet, and it took only one second. Although a lot of them were deleted, Su Zhan can still be easily found. Su Zhan nodded with satisfaction if there were no cool photos! I have to say that the craftsmanship of the cover girl is very average. She didn''t bother to study culinary skills before, and later she didn''t have time to study. Fortunately, it''s just average, not too bad. After taking two simple bites, Su Zhan said: "You did a good job before. I just extracted a lot of power of faith. But these are not enough. In addition to the United States, other countries also need to develop. If there is any difficulty, simply It should be more convenient to conquer other countries!" "This... isn''t it good? Isn''t this taking the initiative to provoke a war?" The cover girl was surprised. "Your thinking has to change. Don''t stand from the perspective of the country and the country. You have to know that this world is my back garden. I can do whatever I want!" Su Zhan said lightly. 788 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 788 The cover girl was silent for a while. Well, the ideological level is too far apart. "I understand, I will discuss the plan with the think tank as soon as possible." The cover girl nodded. "Well, I won''t stay here for too long, I will leave the day after tomorrow. The development of this world depends on you. I hope you can give me a surprise next time you come." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 0940 The President Is Ridiculous The night is getting deeper. In the huge bedroom, Su Zhan was lying on the bed squinting. The cover girl underneath was bowing hard, looking up at Su Zhan''s reaction from time to time, and then working harder! Something will happen. The cover girl had long expected it, so when she had dinner and cleaned up, Su Zhan followed herself into the bedroom to rest, and she was ready.It''s just that she didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so direct, but when she thought about it, she was relieved. This is Su Zhan. This is the lord of the gods. He was so direct from the beginning, because he has this strength and this qualification! Under her hard work, Su Zhan''s mood gradually rose, patted her head to make her get up, and then turned on her horse. Su Zhan thinks this term is very interesting, the cover girl is a veritable Ocean Mare! After tossing in the middle of the night, Su Zhan let go of the exhausted cover girl and fell asleep.At around nine o''clock the next morning, the cover girl came out of the house and went to the White House to start office. As a president, there were a lot of big and small affairs every day, especially after the Soviet Zhan gave orders. "Are you here? Don''t follow me today, go in and serve the Lord!" When I got into the car, the cover girl saw Jinx also there and said casually. Jinx hesitated, opened the door and got out of the car! Watching the car leave, Jinx turned and looked at the villa.Early in the morning, she was notified to come to the president''s villa to pick up the president, but she never wanted to stay here to serve the gods. There is no doubt that the God Lord lived in the president¡¯s house yesterday, thinking of the ruddy but somewhat exhausted look of the president, should I guess what happened? Pushing the door in, the first floor was very quiet, Jinx went up to the second floor and opened the half-covered door. The first thing that caught your eye was a silk pajamas on the ground. Looking along, Jinx saw Su Zhan on the bed. "Morning!" Su Zhan smiled and waved to Jinx. Jinx nodded with some evasive eyes: "President, the president asked me to stay." "Not willing?" "No!" Su Zhan smiled, lifted the quilt and stood up. Jinx hurriedly turned her head, Su Zhan didn''t wear anything on her body! "Why didn''t you wear your ninja uniform?" Su Zhan found his own clothes and put them on, and asked casually. "Too eye-catching." Jinx wore the same clothes as the other bodyguards today. "It doesn''t look good, let''s wear your uniform when you look back! It doesn''t matter whether you are eye-catching or not, even if you are not eye-catching and your strength is insufficient, it will happen!" Su Zhan walked to Jinx and squeezed her small face, chuckling lightly Said."Let''s go, the thing to do today is to go out and go shopping, and I will leave tomorrow." "Go, where?" Jinx asked. "Go to another world!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Coming out of the villa is really just casual strolling, eating, shopping, shopping, and buying something by the way, until after eight o''clock in the evening, the two of them came back. The cover girl has returned by this time. "I go first." After putting down things, Jinx was ready to leave. "Stay, together tonight." Su Zhan said. "Stay, stay? Together?" Jinx thought of the two pairs of stockings that Su Zhan specially bought when shopping during the day, and then...turned her head and glanced at the president. I want to see her reaction. The president would not agree to this kind of thing, it''s ridiculous! Who knows, the president just smiled, and then nodded to himself. Yes, even promised! This is the president. If people know that the president agrees to do such a ridiculous thing, I''m afraid the whole world will be a sensation, right? Jinx was shocked. When she woke up, she realized that Su Zhan and the cover girl had already started. He really took out the stockings he bought during the day for the cover girl to put on, and still gave him a pair. Such a shocking scene left Jin Kesi''s brain blank, she took off her clothes almost blankly, put on her stockings, and then stood there blankly and watched. Poor Jinx, who has practiced ninjutsu since she was a child, has never fallen in love, and has never seen such a shocking scene. If she was asked to kill the enemy, one, ten, or even a hundred, she might not be shocked. But now, she does feel like she doesn''t know what to do! Although she didn''t know, Su Zhan knew. Naturally, she wouldn''t let her stand there. With a wave of her hand, Jinx flew to Su Zhan''s side involuntarily, and then felt her whole being suppressed, and then... She was blank. She feels that her endurance is very strong, and there are few things that can make her lose her composure or shake her. But Su Zhan''s hands seemed to have a kind of magic power, which instantly collapsed her proud endurance. Ridiculous, embarrassing, shy? All the emotions were forgotten by her the moment Su Zhan''s hand touched her. Su Zhan put down the cover girl, let her lie down with Jin Kesi, and then looked at the cover girl, and then Jin Kesi, Su Zhan smiled and said: "Sure enough, long legs in stockings are beautiful!" Showers and gusts, almost undulating. It didn''t stop until the sky got better outside. Looking at the two people who were exhausted and almost fell asleep. Su Zhan kissed each other, then got up and put on his clothes. 789 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 789 The cover girl barely opened her eyes and asked, "You, don''t you sleep for a while?" "You sleep, I''m leaving." Su Zhan said, seeing the cover girl as if he was about to get up, smiled and stopped him: "Don''t get up, hurry up and sleep for a while, I will come over regularly in the future." "Ok!" The cover girl really doesn''t have the energy to get up anymore, she can only nod her head, and then watch Su Zhan disappear out of thin air. After coming out of the dungeon, Su Zhan did not stop, and went to the next dungeon without stopping. That fusion copy of Percy Jackson! There is the Olympus god system there, there is a half-human and half-blood mixed-race camp, the power of faith is absolutely not lacking. And the stronger the believer''s strength, the more power of faith, so this world will certainly not let itself down.At the same time, he remembered that there seemed to be a fusion quota for that dungeon, try his luck to see if he could merge into the new dungeon! Chapter 0941 The Goddess of Youth Mount Olympus. Su Zhan just appeared on the god chair of the temple and felt the surging power of faith, and almost the entire Mount Olympus was filled with the power of faith.Although there must be a lot of power of belief here, the amount still surprised Su Zhan. Especially the power of faith here is much stronger than other places. Su Zhan estimated that it would take about a week to extract the power of faith! "Lord of the gods!" The sudden appearance of Su Zhan naturally felt the gods on Mount Olympus. It didn''t take long for many gods to appear in the main hall, kneeling to the ground one after another, calling out the Lord of the gods. Looking at this scene, it really felt like an emperor was going to court. Waving their hands to get them up, Su Zhan said: "The others go down first, what should they do, Athena stays." The others retreated, leaving Athena to Su Zhan''s side. Athena could feel that Su Zhan''s aura seemed to become stronger, which made her feel happy sincerely.Once you become a god, it is not so easy to increase your strength.Although he has been away for a while, such a short period of time is not long for the gods, or even short.Such a substantial improvement can be achieved in such a short time, which is absolutely impossible for them! "How about this time?" Su Zhan beckoned Athena to sit on her lap. Athena was a little shy, but sat down obediently. "Let''s work as usual. Many people have been selected from the mixed-blood camp, just waiting for you to come back." Athena said. "Well, I''ll take them with me this time." Su Zhan smiled and put his hand on Athena''s leg and touched it.Athena couldn''t help humming and trembling, obviously unable to resist it. "Call the three goddesses to accompany me at night. Now you are here to accompany me. I want to extract the power of faith!" "Yes!" Athena responded in a low voice, and Su Zhan began to extract the power of faith. During this process, his hands were not idle, anyway, he didn''t have to worry about things like going crazy! This is a bitter to Athena, Su Zhan''s hands changed the tricks, but he did not give Athena a happy, this is simply a kind of happy torture! It took a long time for Su Zhan to find the resentful aura of Athena on his body. He laughed and let go of her and said: "Well, you go down first. I will go to your room at night, and remember to call the three goddesses. "Yes!" Athena almost ran away, leaving the hall quickly. Untidy clothes, staggering pace. It seems to be overwhelming. After Athena left, Su Zhan began to concentrate on extracting the power of faith. It didn''t take long for the gods on Olympus to feel the special connection with Su Zhan after becoming a believer. The change amazed them, this is something that even Zeus can''t do!Naturally, their worship and belief in Su Zhan deepened a lot. Fortunately, the power of faith does not increase fast, otherwise Su Zhan will not have to do anything, just extract the power of faith here to extract the wasteland! Feeling that the time was almost up, Su Zhan stopped and went to Athena. Athena, the three goddesses are already waiting there, and the battle will be inevitable after the Su war is over! For five or six days in a row, Su Zhan stayed on Mount Olympus, constantly extracting the power of faith during the day, and occasionally held banquets at night, calling three goddesses or Athena to attend the bed. A few days later, Su Zhan had almost exhausted the power of faith in Olympus. He simply continued to hold the banquet in the evening, and then he was going to leave Olympus and go to Brooklyn University tomorrow.Last time, I almost took away all the excellent magicians. At any rate, I was also a teacher at that school. I wandered around in the past and extracted the power of faith by the way! The banquet was held as scheduled. Speaking of which, the most common banquets on Olympus are various banquets. Sitting in the center of the main seat, there are all kinds of mysteries on both sides, there are countless wines and dishes, and there are some singing and dancing maids performing next to them. Although there have been several banquets, it still makes Su Zhan feel good. "Who are you? Where''s Hera?" Su Zhan found out that it was not the former queen, the current maid Hera, who poured himself wine, but a young girl.Wearing a flower crown on the head and holding a gold cup gives people a feeling of beauty. Hearing Su Zhan¡¯s question, the girl calmly said with a smile: "Go back to the gods, my name is Hebe, the goddess of youth and the sommelier of the temple." Yes, a maid serving wine or a dancing singer has a godhead and a godhead. Su Zhan looked at Hebe with interest and found that she was somewhat similar to Hera."Are you Hera''s daughter?" "Yes." "Hera asked you to serve me? She is so courageous." Su Zhan said lightly. Hebe panicked when he heard it, and hurriedly fell to his knees: "God is here, and the queen mother is just unwell, so I let me replace her." "I feel unwell? I think it''s a plot!" Su Zhan looked at Hebe with a smile, and Hebe''s eyes dodge a little. "She thinks this little thought can be hidden from me? Why, are you still not reconciled?" Su Zhan said with a sneer: "Fortunately, she is still smart, so she didn''t find anyone casually." Heber crawled on the ground, afraid to speak. The gods around him didn''t even dare to speak, and stopped one after another. They could guess Hera''s idea. From a queen who was under one person and above 10,000 people, she became a maid, and no one would be willing to change to be.But she knew very well that she had no chance. Su Zhan was not like other gods. The queen, the identity of Zeus''s wife was not attractive to him at all.Therefore, she let her daughter, the goddess of youth, replace her and pour wine for Su Zhan, and the meaning goes without saying. Who doesn''t know that Su Zhan likes beautiful women, but must be a virgin? "Get up and pour the bar first. As for the rest, it''s up to your performance. It doesn''t matter if you perform well, if you perform poorly, hehe..." Su Zhan didn''t say what would happen if he didn''t perform well, but one sentence hehe was enough to prove that it would definitely not end well.Heber got up in a hurry, cautiously, proactively pleased him, and waited. Chapter 0942 The Legend Of The Wooden House This incident seemed to be an episode, the banquet continued, and everyone seemed to have not seen the scene just now. Party all night, until very late, the banquet ended. 790 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 790 The gods retreated one after another. Athena and the three goddesses also quietly left under Su Zhan''s orders. The maids began to clean up the mess after the banquet, and Su Zhan got up and went to the temple. Heber hesitated for a moment, and followed closely. Came to the temple and sat down, Su Zhan looked at Hebe."Let''s talk about it, what Hera wants you to do." "It''s just that it''s just to pour wine for you, serve your death, and fight for... to get your favor from the king." "Why did she suddenly have this idea? Want your superiors to blow the pillow wind, and then let her regain her identity?" Su Zhan then asked. Heber shook his head: "I, I don''t know, but my mother came to me later today and told me about this." "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked with interest: "Although you are her daughter, you obviously have no status in Olympus. The goddess of youth sounds good, but in fact it is just a Maid, just a sommelier. Originally, she didn''t think of you when she was a queen. Now when she needs it, she thinks of sacrificing you, so you are willing?" The question is very direct and very heartfelt. "Yes, I am willing!" Heber nodded heavily, and plucked up the courage to say: "I am not for the mother, but for myself! In fact, every god on Olympus will do this willingly, if To be able to receive the supreme glory of the Lord¡¯s grace. It¡¯s just that the mother¡¯s queen usually serves me, so I don¡¯t have a chance. "This is interesting, so Hera is doing this in your arms?" Su Zhan laughed, and then asked: "If you succeed, what are you going to do?" "Naturally, the will of the god is your own will. If, if there is a suitable opportunity, you may also mention it to the god. After all, no matter what identity the mother is, there is no difference for the god, but for the god Besides, there is a big difference for the people of Olympus!" Heber said with a few words. "Just for what you said just now, I am very satisfied with you. I don''t mind if you have your own little abacus, but I don''t like anyone who ignores my will and acts privately." Su Zhan clapped his hands in satisfaction, and heard a swish when his thoughts moved. A ray of light appeared in the hall instantly, and when the light dissipated, Hera appeared above the hall. Suddenly being sent over, Hera froze for a moment, and then after clarifying the situation, she immediately knelt down to please her, feeling very nervous. "The candidates for the mixed-blood camp have been selected, and soon I will take them to another world to mine cosmic matter for two years. During this period, a team leader is needed to manage them, and you are ready to go with them at that time! "Su Zhan looked at Hera and said slowly. Hera felt a little bit in her heart. She asked Athena privately, she probably knew what place it was, experience?Don''t be kidding, that is hard work, a kind of labor, a kind of punishment! Now let her lead the team, what is the difference with sending her? "Not satisfied?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and shouted in a deep voice. "I, I will be ready." Although Hera was reluctant, she could dare to resist. It seems that his careful thoughts have been seen through, and instead of succeeding, he has been punished. "If you behave well, you can consider restoring your position as a queen if you come back. Okay, you can go down." Before Hera was delighted, Su Zhan directly teleported her back. Give two sweet dates with a stick. Very old-fashioned, but very useful method. Su Zhan could feel the power of faith in Hera''s body increased a bit, speaking of which, these gods are also cheap, so they can all increase the power of faith! "As for you, serve me well tonight, if I am satisfied, I will let you stay with me for a while!" Hebe nodded in excitement, and then he worked hard in the process. He was young and attractive, and he took the initiative to please him. Although he was alone, Su Zhan felt quite satisfied. When he got up the next day, Su Zhan left Mount Olympus with Heber. This makes many gods envious. Except for Athena and the three goddesses, Su Zhan came back this time but no one was looking for it. Now there is an extra Hebe, who is still taken by Su Zhan. How can they not let them be envious. Brooklyn School of Magic. The campus is as quiet and peaceful as ever, with students in twos and threes talking to each other and practicing magic. Forbidden area for wooden houses. This was originally the residence of Su Zhan, but it never appeared after Su Zhan left with a few students. However, the restrictions still exist... It is said that the principal tried several times to break the restrictions and re-plan the wooden house. Use, but it has been unsuccessful, as a last resort.In the end, this place has become a place for students to hone themselves and compete with each other. More than anyone can go further, persist longer! Over time, it became a very lively gathering place, a scenic line. Many people gather here almost every day, and today is no exception! At this time, seven or eight people gathered here seem to be competing and challenging, but unfortunately none of them can walk within three meters. This time, three people are competing, who can walk three meters. Cheering up one after another, each has its supporters. None of the three can stand upright, either bending or crawling, quite embarrassed, let alone moving forward, even if they don¡¯t do anything, they can feel the strong gravity sweeping by, but no one Give up, all gritted your teeth to support! "What are you all doing around here?" Among the sounds of cheering, an interrogation sound was particularly clear. "Who can walk three meters in the game? Huh? You are a little bit strange, are you a new student? My name is..." someone next to him answered casually, and found that the man and the woman were ruthless, so he took the initiative I plan to introduce myself.Who knows that before his hand stretched out and his name was spoken, he saw the boy saying: "Three meters? There is a total of 15 meters away. It''s only three meters. What''s the comparison?" "What is there to compare? You are really fearless if you don''t know, I tell you..." The annoyed Balabala explained the restrictions here in detail, but said: "Now you know? Don''t say three meters Very few people can pass even one meter. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it!" "Okay, I''m just about to go in." Su Zhan smiled casually, greeted Hebe and walked over. "You, you want to go in? What a joke, fifteen meters, who do you think you are! The newcomer really doesn''t know the sky and earth, by the way, what is your name? I will kindly send you to the infirmary." "It''s not necessary, my name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan smiled and stepped into the restriction. Item 0943 "Who is this? A new student? Really brave enough to challenge the prohibition when he first came here?" "What''s the matter with this, let him see how powerful the Magic Academy is, and he will be honest in the future." "How far do you say they can go?" "How far? Are you kidding me? If I say I must go in, I will be finished. The three of them are all top students, the best. They only sprint three meters away. Do you think a newcomer can go as much ..." The ridicule hadn''t been finished yet, and the speaker couldn''t make any sound as if he was pinched by the neck, staring at the front in disbelief with wide eyes. Don''t say it was him, even the others couldn''t care about talking, and they all looked at Su Zhan in shock. one meter. He walked a meter easily. How can this be? 791 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 791 "Yes, am I dazzled? He actually walked a meter." "Yes, there is also the woman who has also passed by." "Damn, it seems that these two newcomers are very strong!" Shocked discussions sounded one after another, which made the three people more than two meters surprised and uncomfortable, knowing that they hadn''t walked a meter for the first time! "Why are they so surprised?" Hebe didn''t understand. She could feel the aura of Su Zhan here. It was obviously Su Zhan''s own restraint. Why were others so shocked after walking so far? "I don''t know, maybe they are too rare and weird!" Su Zhan said casually. Fuss?How strange are we so rare? Nima couldn''t even walk 15 meters into the principal, and couldn''t get into the wooden house. How strange is it to say that we are rare? They are almost crazy when they hear this. Is this newcomer arrogant enough? However, the first meter is considered the best way to walk, the closer you are to the cabin, the greater the gravity! We are going to see how far you can go! Step by step, everyone''s eyes were focused on Su Zhan''s feet, including the first three. Lift, drop, and move forward. Su Zhan walked calmly, as if he didn''t feel the slightest pressure, and the relaxed feeling was like taking a walk with the United States.In a blink of an eye, Su Zhan has walked two meters and came to the three people. "You, why are you okay?" Seeing Su Zhan standing calmly, and then seeing himself lying on the ground, the three people felt quite unbalanced. "Why am I doing something?" Su Zhan instead said with a smile, "Come on, I''ll go one step ahead!" "Damn, I hate him!" One of them said depressed. Why do you guys come on climbing? I''m going one step ahead. Do you dare to mock it any more? They wanted to refute Nai He Su Zhan but they were already far away. In just one step, Su Zhan had reached a distance that they couldn''t reach with exhaustion. However, his pace did not stop or slow down, step by step. "Three meters." "Five meters." "Oh my God, it''s already eight meters, he seems to be very relaxed." "Ten meters, this is impossible, this is impossible, it seems that the principal can only walk to ten meters." "No, my goodness, it''s twelve meters, just a few steps, just go...oh no, it''s 15 meters already, he opened the door, he went in!" The people outside were excited as if they were broadcasting, and when Su Zhan pushed away and walked in, everyone was boiling and crazy. "Fifteen meters, fifteen meters!" "Go in, he went in. This is the first time someone has entered after the teacher in the wooden house left. Oh my god, I''m not dreaming, they, who are they!" "Could it be that the prohibition has expired? They are just newcomers, how could they have entered so easily?" Someone doubted, and then tentatively walked in, just took two steps, and climbed on the ground with a click , Can''t move! "The prohibition did not expire, they really went in!" "Who knows his name, I decided that he will be my idol in the future!" someone shouted. "Su Zhan, did he just say that he was called Su Zhan?" "Su Zhan, how does this name feel so familiar." "Hey, I also think that Su Zhan, Su Zhan...Keep on the ground, I know who he is!" A person jumped up excitedly, dancing with his hands, speaking incoherently. "Don''t get excited, hurry up and tell me who he is." The people around him became more curious when they saw him, and asked eagerly. The man took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, and pointed his finger at the wooden house. Because he was too excited, his fingers were still trembling slightly."Everyone knows this wooden house." "Isn''t this nonsense." "Since you know this wooden house, then you know who the owner of this wooden house is! He is the most amazing and strongest teacher in our school, and the teacher''s name is Su Zhan!" the man said in a deep voice of excitement. silence! The voice fell, and the surrounding silence seemed to only hear the sound of breathing. After a long time, an uncontrollable excitement broke out. "Oh my God, is he the legendary teacher in our college?" "Oh my god, didn''t he say that he left with several students? Why did he come back suddenly." "No wonder, it''s no wonder he is so relaxed, this is his place, and the restrictions he placed can naturally go in easily." "Who was it just now, who said that he let him see, who said that he would be finished as soon as he entered?" No one said anything, the few who just spoke had become dumb at this time, and they were almost regretting it! "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, eight people have increased the power of faith to varying degrees. It turns out that invisible force is the most deadly. This can increase the power of faith. It seems that being a teacher is good, just a little bit By showing it, you can easily increase the power of faith!" Su Zhan smiled satisfied and looked at the wooden house. A lot of dust has fallen here, there is no way, no one can come in and clean it! "Clean up, let''s live here temporarily!" "Yes!" Heber quickly began to clean up. In the process of her cleaning, the outside did not calm down, but it became more lively. The legendary teacher Su Zhan returned, and the news quickly spread throughout the school. The principal rushed over as soon as he received the news, because he was too eager to walk in directly, and finally remembered when he reached seven or eight meters, the prohibition was still there! 792 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 792 Chapter 0944 Friends School: Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry "Too reckless!" The principal regretted it, because he was too excited to hear that Su Zhan came back and forgot that the ban was still there. He tried many times but couldn''t get in, and trying again was just a waste of effort.Thinking of this, the principal stepped back and prepared to retreat. "Come on, principal, you will be able to pass!" I don''t know who suddenly yelled, almost without letting the principal get down. He turned his head and was about to explain, but the students behind him ignited, and there were cheering sounds one after another. Seeing their hot, worshipful eyes and cheering sounds, the principal nodded with tears, and then walked forward resolutely . Step by step. At ten meters, the principal finally couldn''t hold on. If he had given up before, but now that he was riding a tiger, how could he give up and just gritted his teeth and continued to move forward. "Crack." The sound of broken bones sounded, and the principal screamed and fell to a distance of eleven meters! "Principal, principal!" The students behind him instantly heard the voice of concern. The door of the wooden house opened slowly, and Su Zhan frowned and said, "What is the noise? Hey, principal, what are you doing? Even if I come back, you don''t have to greet me so grandly. Get up, get up. ." I have to be able to get up! The principal looked at Su Zhan with a wry smile. Only then did he discover the situation of the principal, and said dumbly: "I said you still learn how to compete with those students when you are too old. How far you have gone, 11 meters, really worthy of it. It''s the principal, the treasure is the future!" Su Zhan said as he stretched out his hand to help the principal up. In an instant, the principal felt the broken bones healed. He smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t make fun of me." Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, turned and invited him in. "Why don''t you even have any news when you came back suddenly? How about those students, have you come back with you?" the principal asked after coming in. "No, they are working hard to cultivate. This time they come back, but they just stop by." Su Zhan explained casually. "That''s it..." The principal hesitated for a moment, then said slowly."Actually, I was worrying about something. According to the original plan, some successful students would be assigned to a friend school, and Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry would become trainee teachers. On the one hand, I taught some children¡¯s magicians, On the one hand, I consolidate my magic skills. But now, the best students in the school have been taken away by you, and the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is about to start new recruits. There is a shortage of teachers..." The principal said while watching Su Zhan''s reaction, he found that Su Zhan slightly raised his eyebrows and seemed very interested. He hurriedly said: "This trainee teacher doesn''t have a long time, you can decide according to your own situation. And these magicians If you go to university in the future, some of them will come to our academy. If you can go there in person, I think Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry will definitely be very welcome." "You want me to go, can they afford it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The principal hurriedly promised: "If you have any conditions, you can just mention it." "Well, I abducted several students from the school. If I don¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t justify. Let me go. I have a few conditions. First, I won¡¯t go there right away. I will go again when I want to. I teach over there, and everything is under my control. Moreover, I will not be in charge of too many people. I will only select a few excellent teachings, and I may even take them away directly afterwards!" Su Zhan said lightly. "This...I can communicate with them." "Yes, let me know if you agree to these conditions." "Okay, then I''ll go first, and I will give you an answer as soon as possible." The principal nodded and turned around and went out. "Let''s go to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry? What is it, and what qualifications do they have for you to teach?" Heber said. "It''s just a magic school. If it''s a university, it''s an elementary school, junior high school, and high school. The power of faith must start from the doll. It''s actually quite interesting to develop something!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "What''s more, this school is quite famous." Heber nodded and didn''t say anything. She just felt that it was unreasonable for the Lord of the Gods to teach mortal magic, but she could see that the God Lord seemed to have a special feeling about that school, but Hebe didn''t notice it. What''s so special! The return of Su Zhan is a major event in the academy, but Su Zhan rarely shows up. He came here to collect the power of faith. Three days later, the principal came to visit again. This time he learned to be smart, but he didn''t go in again, but shouted a few times outside. "They have agreed to your request, and you can go to teach at any time. It''s just that... they may make things difficult for them, after all, they are not familiar with you." The principal said apologetically. "It''s okay!" Su Zhan smiled, making things difficult? It''s not necessarily who makes things difficult! "That''s good, the location of the school is..." The principal was relieved. Just about to say the location of the school, he saw Su Zhan wave his hand: "No, if I can''t even find the school, how can I teach? What''s more, aren''t they trying to make things difficult for me? Haha, let''s see who makes things difficult first!" With a sneer, Su Zhan called Hebe. Under the headmaster''s gaze, it disappeared instantly. In the next moment, Su Zhan and Hebe had already appeared in a certain railway station. There are not many people on the platform, and trains ready to go are parked on both sides. After two steps, Su Zhan stopped in the middle of platforms 9 and 10. Looking up at the wall of the platform, platform 9 is on the left and platform 10 is on the right. "Hey, there is a magic barrier here, just a small means to hide space." Heber whispered. Su Zhan nodded. At this moment, it happened to see someone walking over with a few children pushing the luggage cart. Following his gaze, Su Zhan''s gaze rested on the last child. The child wore black glasses and looked around curiously. "What a coincidence!" Su Zhan looked at him and smiled softly. Chapter 0945 Harry Potter and Hermione "Platform nine and three-quarters is here, who will come first." A somewhat fat middle-aged woman asked impatiently. As the school staff responsible for picking up and dropping off, the work every year is so boring. "I, I''ll come first." One of the boys said, preparing to push in. At this moment, a person stood in front of the wall of the platform. "Sir, please let me," the boy said politely. The middle-aged woman said impatiently: "Can you let it?" "Don''t worry, you can go in after I get in." Su Zhan said lightly. "You? Who are you?" The middle-aged woman thought that Su Zhan was just an ordinary Muggle, but when she heard that he was going in, she looked at it suspiciously for a long time. "I am a teacher from Brooklyn College." Su Zhan said lightly. "It''s you!" The middle-aged woman looked up and down Su Zhan with a weird expression. 793 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 793 Obviously, the school had already spread the information about this teacher, at least...she knew about it. "Since it is you, then you go in first." The middle-aged woman said somewhat gleefully. She knew very well that the teachers in the school were waiting for him. "You, kid, come here!" Su Zhan pointed his finger at the boy with glasses. The boy with glasses pointed at himself in surprise and walked over with the car. He heard clearly just now that this person is a teacher in the school. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked casually, looking at the scar on his forehead. "Harry Potter. My name is Harry Potter!" "Little Harry, come with me!" Su Zhan nodded and waved his fingers lightly. In an instant, Harry Potter felt that he involuntarily pushed the car toward the platform wall. "Ahhhhh..." Harry Potter closed his eyes subconsciously and yelled in horror. "Don''t call the little guy!" Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder, and Harry Potter was stunned when he opened his eyes."This, this is amazing." It''s still the railway platform, the difference is that it''s as if it''s coming to another time and space. "It''s just a simple magical enchantment." Heber said casually. Harry Potter looked at Heber in surprise."Are you also a school teacher?" "No, I''m just his servant." Heber shook his head and said. Harry Potter looked at Su Zhan even more surprised."Teacher, what do you call it." "My name is Su Zhan." "Ms. Su." Harry Potter yelled obediently. Su Zhan nodded and turned to look at the platform, which is the enchantment, with a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth. "Want to make things difficult for me? Let me make things difficult for you first!" The power of Chaos was quietly released, and in an instant, the barrier on the platform had quietly changed. Can''t get out, can''t get in. "Okay, get in the car!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then boarded the train together. I got on the train and crossed the carriage to find a separate carriage inside. After a few steps, there was no one in the carriage in front. Su Zhan was about to go in, but suddenly a little girl came out from the front and went straight in. As soon as the little girl sat down, she saw three people walking in. "Hello, my name is Hermione." The little girl did not admit to being born and introduced herself openly. The eyes are round and the face is cute. Su Zhan sat down with Heber, and Harry Potter introduced: "Hello, my name is Harry Potter, I go to school, are you too?" "Yes!" Hermione nodded and looked at Su Zhan and Hebe, mainly Su Zhan. Very handsome big brother, good-looking, big and small! "This is Teacher Su Zhan, a teacher at the school, this is...this is..." Harry Potter didn''t know how to introduce Herb. "I am his servant." Heber said without mind. "Servant? Is Teacher Su Zhan a nobleman?" Hermione looked at Su Zhan in surprise, only nobles would have servants. "That''s right." Su Zhan responded with a smile."What a lovely little girl, I will give you a present when we meet for the first time." "What gift?" Hermione asked happily. Su Zhan smiled and snapped. With a "pop" sound, Hermione didn''t feel anything yet, Harry Potter pointed to her excitedly and said, "The clothes are changed into a magician''s clothes!" Hermione looked down and saw that the dress she was wearing had now become a set of magician clothes, and she had an extra magic wand in her hand."Give you it, much better than what you bought in the market." "Thank you Teacher Su!" Hermione happily said to Su Zhan, and then took the magic wand to try. Harry Potter looked at Hermione enviously, until he was sensible and unbalanced. It is estimated that this is also related to his childhood experience! "Little Harry, when you do well in school, you will naturally have it." Su Zhan said to Harry Potter, which made Harry fluctuating. The train drove fast, but the destination should be far away. With such a cute little girl like Hermione talking and laughing, time passed quickly, and the long journey was not boring. Finally, the train slowly entered the platform, and the sky outside was already dark. When a group of people got off the train, they saw a lot of people already standing on the platform, including an old man with white hair and beard. It was the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Albus Dumbledore. The name is quite mouth-watering! The principal and the others looked a little anxious, seeing Su Zhan getting off the train, and quickly walked over. "Is it Mr. Su Zhan?" "It''s me!" Su Zhan replied lightly. "I am the principal, Albus Dumbledore, and I welcome you." "Really? It''s good if you really welcome it." Su Zhan smiled and said, "How come I heard that someone wanted to make things difficult for me." As soon as he said this, the people around him looked a little embarrassed. 794 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 794 To make things difficult, they were prepared to make things difficult, but who would have thought that Su Zhan would give them a predicament before starting. The enchantment of the platform was actually closed! There are still many students and teachers trapped in the outside world. They have thought of a lot of ways, and even the principal personally came forward, but unfortunately still can''t open the barrier. This is an extremely deep and extremely powerful magic! As a last resort, they appeared here. Otherwise, how could so many people come to''welcome'' the Soviet war? Chapter 0946 I am making things difficult for you! "It looks more like you are making things difficult for us now!" A somewhat gloomy voice rang, and following the voice, he was speaking of a man with greasy black hair, a hooked nose, sallow skin, and a black robe. The first feeling this man gives is that it is very gloomy, it is difficult to make people feel good about him. "This is Snape, the professor of the potions class, and the dean of the Slytherin branch." Before Principal Dumbledore finished the introduction, Su Zhan faintly interrupted: "I am good at black magic, I know. It just so happened that I was using black magic just now, so you can let him try it. Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t, anyway, the barrier will return to normal after 24 hours.¡± "Has the dormitories been arranged? It''s late, I want to rest." "Hagrid." Dumbledore shouted, and a tall man with a beard and a tall body came from the side. "Come on, I''ll take you to settle down." Hagrid said dullly. Su Zhan nodded and followed Hagrid for two steps, as if suddenly remembering something, he turned to Snape and said, "Oh, by the way, I want to tell you, yes, I''m making things difficult for you!" "you¡­¡­" Snape glared at Su Zhan, Su Zhan smiled and turned away. "What should we do now?" A group of teachers were so stupid by Su Zhan but incompetent that they could only look at Dumbledore. Dumbledore said faintly: "I told you a long time ago that he can make such a request naturally, but you are not convinced. If you want to make things difficult for him, now you are making things difficult for him? If any of you If there is a way to solve the trouble of the enchantment, if there is no... just wait for 24 hours, and get along honestly after you lose face!" After speaking, Dumbledore turned and left. As the principal, he didn''t have any disgust with Su Zhandao, he thought more than other teachers.Moreover, he has also visited the barrier, and even he has no choice. What does this mean?It shows that Su Zhan''s magic ability is very strong! Such people should please, not make things difficult. These teachers in the school have pretended to be aloof for too long, and they need someone to remind them. Harry Potter and Hermione''s own teacher arranged for them. Su Zhan took Heber and Hagrid to the place arranged by the academy, but instead of walking into the academy, he went outside the city.After walking for about seven or eight minutes, Su Zhan saw a wooden house with a unique local style. "This is it!" Hagrid paused and said. Su Zhan looked around and said, "This shouldn''t be the residence of an ordinary teacher, right?" "I live there!" Hagrid pointed to the left. "What is this place?" Su Zhan looked behind the wooden house. "Forbidden forest is one of the school''s forbidden areas. I usually guard this place!" Hagrid explained. Su Zhan sneered and said, "It seems that you really don''t welcome me." "If, if you are not satisfied, I can help you talk about it, change the place." Hagrid said slightly apologetically. "You are kind, forget it, just live here, I really like this architectural style." "You can come to me anytime if you need it!" Hagrid said, and then left. Looking at the wooden house, looking at the forbidden forest behind the wooden house. Su Zhan laughed! Although the environment here is not bad, it is even a bit elegant and secluded, to be honest, it is very suitable for Su Zhan.But the school''s arrangement is obviously a bit exclusive. I remember that Hagrid seemed to have been framed at the beginning, so he was demoted to Jinlin''s guard! But this arrangement is actually in the arms of the Soviet war, and the forbidden forest has many good things! Su Zhan smiled, opened the door and walked in. Although the environment may seem remote, it is still very clean, and everything is available. "Get something to eat, then rest. I will spend some time here!" Su Zhan said to Hebe. "Yes!" Heber nodded and got busy. After arriving at the school, Su Zhan had already received the reminder of the task. Incorporating the new copy of Harry Potter, this world is already full of copies, and he can stay in this world without restrictions.At the same time, the task has been released, and the content is the same as he thought. Destroy Voldemort! The night passed quietly. The next day, Su Zhan and Heber walked in the school to familiarize themselves with the environment. Rumors about Su Zhan had spread in the school. The teachers in the whole school tried various ways to solve the problem of enchantment. , Which led to Su Zhan''s expressions of fear and surprise when he saw Su Zhan when he walked in the school. Of course, there are also some adoring eyes! More or less increased the power of faith, it is also an unexpected gain! "Ms. Su!" A familiar and happy voice sounded, and Su Zhan saw Hermione rushing over quickly. "Little Hermione, how are you all settled?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Well, it''s all settled. Teacher Su, what kind of magic did you use to block the barrier?" Hermione asked curiously. "It''s just a simple black magic, I can teach you if you are interested!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? I want to learn!" As a genius among Harry Potter, Hermione really has the potential to be a master."Oh, I don''t know which branch you are in, Mr. Su, what should you do if you can''t be assigned to the branch where you are? Also, what course would you teach, Mr. Su? "I...I can teach all courses, and they are better than other teachers. I will not go to a branch, but will teach alone." Su Zhan said with a smile. Branch? 795 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 795 Stop joking, he is not interested in teaching so many students. It''s good to pick a few pleasing ones, after all...Lori or something should be cultivated from an early age.Especially Hermione, the heroine of the Harry Potter series, is still very beautiful when he grows up! "Teach alone?" Hermione''s eyes lit up for an instant, and she hurriedly said, "Then can I learn from Teacher Su?" "of course!" Su Zhan chuckled and rubbed Hermione''s hair."When you are in the branch, I will ask you to study alone with me." Chapter 0947: Sorting And Selection In the end, the barrier could not be opened before 24 hours. As the dean of the Slytherin branch, Snape, who is best at black magic, tried many times, but finally had to admit that he had no choice. He waited there until the end of 24 hours, wanting to see the changes in the barrier. But he was disappointed. Although the enchantment returned to normal, there was a change in that instant, but he couldn''t understand it! The opportunity flashed by, and he could no longer continue to explore the mystery of this dark magic. He could only do it unwillingly. The enchantment returned to normal, and the trapped students from the outside world successively took over. The branching ceremony that was supposed to be held last night was forced to be held tonight. When these students arrived at the college and settled down one after another, in the college hall, students and teachers from the four branches gathered together. In the hall, a row of teachers sat on it, with a wizard hat in the center. That is the hat used to detect and sort the hospital. Every freshman will experience this scene. Su Zhan also sat above. Earlier, Principal Dumbledore came to Su Zhan himself and asked him what he meant.Su Zhan was not polite, and directly said that he was going to teach alone. This was also a condition agreed early in the morning, so naturally there was nothing to ridicule. What Su Zhan has to do is to select his own students before these freshmen branches. When McGonagall, the dean of the Gryffindor branch and the transformation teacher, brought the freshmen to the sorting hat, Mr. McGonagall first glanced at Principal Dumbledore, and then at Su Zhan, then raised his voice. Said: "This year¡¯s situation is different from previous years because the school invited teacher Su Zhan from the Brooklyn School of Magic to teach in the school. However, teacher Su Zhan¡¯s vocational education method is different. It will not be in the four major branches, but Teaching alone. So before the branch, teacher Su Zhan will select students first." After speaking, Teacher McGonagall gave way to the side, indicating that Su Zhan could start. Su Zhan didn''t get up, just glanced at these new students. It looks like it was just a glance, but in fact these freshmen have a weird feeling. It was just a glimpse, but it made them feel that Su Zhan just looked at them, and he saw them from the depths of their souls. . Some of these freshmen may know the magical world, such as Draco Malfoy with blond hair and a noble son.There are also Harry Potter who do not understand the wizarding world, but whether they do or do not understand, they are very impressed at the moment. This teacher Su Zhan is amazing! Hermione raised her hands in excitement and gestured to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said directly: "Little Hermione, come here!" Hermione hurried over with joy in an instant. "Harry Potter, Ron Weasley." Su Zhan called out two more names. Harry Potter and the other little boy with blond hair was stunned, and followed. Draco Malfoy was a little anxious and kept looking at Su Zhan. Unfortunately, Su Zhan didn''t seem to see him. After choosing three, he stopped talking, as if I had finished choosing. "Well, I ordered the person with the name to wear a wizard hat and start sorting." Teacher McGonagall said loudly. "Humph!" Draco Malfoy snorted in his heart, a little dissatisfied that he didn''t choose himself. The sorting ceremonies continued to have fun. Draco Malfoy was assigned to Slytherin College. When the sorting was over, the new books all went to their respective branches to sit with their classmates, preparing to enjoy the welcome banquet. At this time, it was embarrassing. Seated in a row of benches in the four branches, the tables are filled with food and drinks, which is very attractive to children. The three freshmen selected by Su Zhan did not belong to any branch, and naturally there was no place to sit and enjoy the food. Many freshmen like Draco Malfoy are already gloating and ready to watch their jokes. "Would you like them to go to Gryffindor Academy? There is still a place there." Teacher McGonagall said kindly, after all, it is impossible for the school to open another table for Su Zhan alone. "Don''t be so troublesome, since I am their teacher, I will naturally be responsible!" Su Zhan said lightly, his voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear. Quite a few curious people looked over, wondering what Su Zhan was going to do. Seeing Su Zhan slowly getting up, walking to the open space next to him, waved his hand under everyone''s gaze, and instantly, a table appeared out of thin air, and the sound of surprise rang involuntarily.That''s not a big deal. Three leather chairs with backrests appeared around the table, followed by...A variety of food and drinks began to appear on the table. It didn''t take long before a table was full. "What are you doing in a daze, come and sit down, right now is the welcome ceremony for you to become my students." Seeing Hermione''s three stunned little guys, Su Zhan said lightly, then turned and sat back. "Yay!" Ron yelled in excitement and called Harry Potter and Hermione to sit down in a hurry. In this position, these things are obviously more advanced than the other branches. Originally they were a little envious, but now... it should be them. Come and envy yourself three! In fact, it is true! Draco Malfoy, who was still gloating for misfortune, was depressed at this time, and the food in front of him felt like chewing wax in his mouth. "What kind of magic is this?" "These things are real, not made out of thin air, they should be some kind of space magic." "Space magic? How is this possible!" In addition to the envy of the students, the teachers were even more surprised. The enchantment matter made them feel the extraordinary of Su Zhan before, and now they don''t want to beat their fragile self-confidence!Almost no one wants to make things difficult for Su Zhan anymore. "You eat here, rest early after the banquet is over, come to my residence tomorrow morning and I will start teaching you magic." After a while, Su Zhan felt that it was meaningless, and he confessed to Hermione and the others, and then left on his own. Up. If you have time to waste here, you might as well go back and enjoy Hebe''s service! Chapter 0948 Hermione''s Flying Lesson Early the next morning, the three of Hermione had already arrived outside Su Zhan''s wooden house, all of them excited and ready to start learning magic.The courses that Su Zhan arranged for them were very simple, with only half a day, and the remaining time could be freely arranged for them. After seeing the power of Su Zhan, the three little guys have long admired Su Zhan. The power of faith is accompanied by the process of learning. The more they know, the more they understand, and the more they increase. Su Zhan''s magic is different from the magic taught in the academy. Although the same is magic, it is a different category. The exercise of magic power is the most important thing with the foundation of magic. This makes it difficult for them to complete the courses taught by other teachers in the school, such as flying lessons. 796 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 796 Flying all over the sky on a broom! This is one of the characteristics of the magic school. Almost everyone has a magic broom, Hermione and the three of them are no exception. During the flight lesson, Harry and Ron were barely able to do it, but Hermione seemed to be very bad at this, and tried several times. None of them succeeded. This made Hermione, a genius and a schoolmaster, very difficult to accept, especially when she heard the whispers of the people around her. "Our little princess, what''s the matter? It seems a little unhappy!" After all, Hermione was still a little girl, she couldn''t hide things in her heart, and her unhappy face was naturally revealed. "Teacher, is there any way I can learn flying lessons?" Hermione looked at Su Zhan expectantly. Su Zhan smiled: "So that''s it, are you not good at flying?" "Well, it seems my worst is flying." "It''s easy!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Actually, it''s ugly for them to fly all over the sky on a broomstick. What''s more, you''re a girl, what do you look like on a broomstick. It''s not so ugly." "But, but everyone in the school knows how, if I don''t, wouldn''t it be shameful?" Hermione said. "It''s just that you don''t need to ride a broom, and it''s not that you can''t fly without a broom." To tell the truth, kids, flying around the sky on a broomstick looks very interesting, but if you wait for them to grow up, riding a broomstick will be unsightly and out of grade. Don''t worry about Harry and Ron, Su Zhan can''t imagine what Hermione would be like riding a broom when she grows up! "How can I fly without a broom?" Hermione thought for a long time in confusion, really wondering how to fly without a broom. "At that time you will know. If you want to fly, you must first adapt to the feeling of flying." Su Zhan¡¯s voice fell, and her hand moved slightly towards Hermione. In an instant, Hermione saw that there seemed to be a special kind of energy around her. Then, as Su Zhan''s fingers swayed, she slowly Flew up. "Ahhhhhhhhhh." Hermione yelled in shock. "Don''t be afraid, you can''t fall down, feel this floating feeling well, and master your balance!" Su Zhan smiled and comforted. Su Zhan''s words quickly made Hermione feel at ease. This kind of opportunity was rare, and she quickly felt it carefully. In the distance, Hagrid was shocked when he saw this scene. He never expected Su Zhan to have such an ability. Once the fear subsides, all that remains is excitement.Seeing Hermione is no longer afraid, Su Zhan''s movements are also a little larger, and the speed is also faster, and she soon sees Hermione flying quickly in the air, screaming in excitement. This unique teaching method made Hermione very excited. After landing, she kept begging not to hand it over to Harry and the others.Every morning after schoolwork was over, Hermione would stay and quietly learn to fly with Su Zhan. After seven or eight days, Hermione was no longer afraid of flying. Even without Su Zhan''s control, she could already fly very fast by herself.If she just uses a broomstick, it''s still a bit close, maybe she is destined to be unable to fly on the broomstick. "Teacher, when can I really fly by myself?" Hermione is no longer satisfied with flying with the power of the teacher. "It''s all right now, but before that, you need something." Su Zhan smiled. "What is it?" "wing!" "Wings, wings?" Hermione was stunned. She had been guessing what it would be, but she didn''t expect it would be wings. How could this be? "Do you like white, black, or colorful?" Ignoring Hermione''s surprise, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Colorful, colorful," Hermione replied subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled, and the power of Chaos suddenly released. In an instant, Hermione felt a powerful energy rushing through her body. Following this power, it seemed to be concentrated on her back, as if she was about to get out. same. boom! The magic robe was shattered, and a pair of colorful wings stretched out. Hermione was completely stunned."This, this is my wing? It''s amazing, I can feel it as freely controlled as my arm!" "Of course, you are the first magician to fly with wings. This wing can not only help you fly, but also has extremely strong defensive capabilities, and it doesn¡¯t exist when you don¡¯t need it. It is guaranteed not to make you feel The body is affected." Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you don''t believe it, you can go in and look in the mirror." Women love beauty. Although Hermione was still a little girl and liked wings very much, she was worried about unsightly when she put it away.So I quickly ran into the room and looked in the mirror.Sure enough, the back is very smooth, there is nothing! This made her completely relieved. "Teacher, is this also magic?" Hermione hurried back and asked excitedly. "No, this is supernatural power! These are the wings I bestow on you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Teacher, are you a god?" "God? I am the lord of the gods, and Hebe is the god, the goddess of youth. You can please her and let her help you stay young in the future." Su Zhan said with a smile. Hermione shook her head and said, "I just have to please the teacher, anyway, Sister Heber is the teacher''s servant!" "You are so smart!" Su Zhan squeezed Hermione''s small face with a smile, and said with a smile. Chapter 0949 Three-headed Dog and Giant Monster Unlike Hermione, Harry is very talented in flying broomsticks, and even Professor McGonagall of Glenfried intends to make Harry the seeker of the new Quidditch match. Unfortunately... Harry does not belong to Gryffindor, otherwise he will become the youngest seeker! This disappointed Harry somewhat. However, there are too few people in their department, there are only three, even if they are qualified to participate in the competition, the number is not enough. "Don''t be depressed, this year won''t work, there will be next year. When the new students come next year, the teacher will definitely accept new students. Then there will be enough people." The three of Hermione walked down the school stairs, preparing to go to the school''s black magic class.As a result, this staircase changed automatically. It was supposed to lead to the second floor, but moved to the third floor inexplicably. Although it has long been known that the stairs will move, this is the first time that it leads to the third floor. There is no way back, only to walk towards the third floor. Pushing open the door and walking in, it was dark and dark inside, and a demon-like statue stood there. "Should we not be here?" Ron whispered. "Remember? The third floor of the school seems to be forbidden. Entry is forbidden." Hermione whispered. "Let''s go out first." Harry said, and the three turned to go back. Who knew that the door suddenly closed at this time, and as soon as he turned around, he saw a cat standing in front of them, looking at them with that strange look. "Oh, that''s Filch''s cat!" 797 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 797 The three were taken aback, turned and ran. Filch is the door opener of the school. He has a bad temper and often fights against the students. This cat often wanders around the school. As long as the students make a little mess, he rushes to the scene. The end he discovered is definitely not beautiful! The three of them ran all the way inside and soon saw a wooden gate. Harry tried several times, and said frustratedly, "It''s locked." "Get out, let me come!" Hermione said something. After Harry stepped away, Hermione took out the magic wand and chanted the magic spell. He heard a click and the door was unlocked! Harry and Ron looked at Hermione in admiration, Hermione opened the door, and the three hurried in. "What spell did you say just now?" Closing the door, Ron asked curiously. "The door-opening spell in the standard spell," Hermione said casually. Outside the door, a man who looked a little sloppy and dirty, holding an oil lamp, asked at the cat."Has anyone come in? Honey." The cat gave a soft cry, and Filch looked inside and saw that there was no one, so he slowly turned to go out. "Filch is gone." Inside the door, the three people listening to the sound from the crack of the door breathed a sigh of relief. "Maybe he thought no one could come in here." Ron whispered. "The door is locked," Hermione said. "There is a reason for being locked." Harry''s voice trembled a little. At this time, Hermione and Ron, who had turned their heads, discovered that there was a giant dog lying in the house, and it seemed to be sleeping.From yesterday, its head was lying on the ground and snoring, but turned its head, another head, another head. Three heads. Three-headed, three-headed dog! "Wooday" one of the heads seemed to wake up, hit a Hatch, and saw the three of Harry. This time it woke up, the other two heads also woke up, and slowly stood up. Very big, very huge! As soon as it stood up, it seemed to have reached the roof, and the room instantly became much smaller. The three of them were completely frightened. Seeing the three-headed dogs showing unkind expressions, they shouted in unison."what¡­¡­" The sound fell, the three turned around and pushed the door and ran out, hurriedly closing the door. At the time the door closed, the huge dog head had already squeezed over, and the three of them almost tried their best to block the door and reluctantly locked it. The panicked three hurried away. Ron couldn''t help complaining, "What are they doing, locking a monster in school?" "Where are your eyes, don''t you see where it stands?" Hermione asked. "I patronized its head." Ron said. "Maybe you didn''t pay attention, it has three heads!" Harry said in shock. "It''s standing on the trapdoor! It means it''s not standing there by chance, it''s guarding things!" Hermione said analytically. In that case, it was really rare that she could see so carefully. "Guard things?" Harry asked. "Yes." Hermione nodded."Now, if you two don''t mind, I''m going to sleep." After speaking, Hermione turned and left. Harry and Ron looked at each other and went back to each other. The three of them did not say anything about this, and as usual after that, they followed Su Zhan to learn magic in the morning, and in the afternoon they studied in the course arranged by the school.The Quidditch match is also in full swing. Harry has seen their training a few times and found it quite interesting. He can only look forward to the arrival of new students next year and the teacher can recruit a few more people. Dinner is eaten together in the school hall. Hermione, Harry and Ron have a special table. Now only Harry Potter and Ron. "Where''s Hermione?" Harry asked. Ron shook his head: "I don''t know, it seems to be going to the toilet." At this moment, the door was pushed open forcefully, and Teacher Qiluo panicked and ran in. "Trolls, there are trolls in the underground classroom!" After Teacher Qiluo finished speaking, his whole body softened and he fainted and fell to the ground. Frightened! "Ahhhhh..." For an instant, all the students panicked and yelled in panic. "quiet!" Principal Dumbledore yelled, and instantly silenced everyone."Don''t panic everyone, don''t panic. Now, the teachers take the students from the colleges back to their dormitories, and the other teachers will go to the underground classroom with me." Soon, order was restored in the hall, and students left the classroom one by one. "Why did the trolls come in?" Harry asked in surprise. "The troll is stupid and won''t come in by itself. Someone must have caused it." Ron said. "What shall we do? Go to Hermione or the teacher?" "Go to Hermione!" As soon as the two of them got together, they turned to find Hermione. 798 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 798 Because Su Zhan never eats with everyone, but eats in his own wooden hut, no one pays attention to or cares about his students at all, and Harry and Ron just disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 0950 Can I Live With You? The two were running in the direction of the bathroom. As soon as they ran into the corridor, they felt a tremor. At the end of the corridor, a huge shadow gradually appeared. "I think the troll may have left the underground classroom." Ron whispered. Harry took Ron aside and watched a huge monster almost as high as the roof carrying a wooden stick, slowly walking in the direction of the bathroom. In the bathroom, Hermione had just come out and saw the huge ugly troll when she looked up. Hermione stepped back slowly in fright, and the troll stepped forward, swiping the huge wooden stick and swung it over. "Ah..." Hermione yelled and squatted down in shock. The stick swept the complete compartment directly, and Hermione cat walked away quickly and hid under the pool.As a result, the giant monster''s wooden club swung down and directly smashed the pool. "Hermione, run!" Harry ran in with Ron and hurriedly shouted when he saw this. It''s a pity that Hermione was so frightened that she couldn''t even run away. This kind of face-to-face crisis is much scarier than the three-headed dog before. Seeing the troll''s stick hit Hermione, Hermione closed her eyes in shock.But after waiting for a long time, she felt the stick swing down. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the wooden stick close at hand. Then she realized... the monster seemed to have stopped, as if it was frozen. same. "teacher!" "Ms. Su!" Only then did they discover that Su Zhan suddenly appeared next to him without knowing when it was obvious that he had settled the monster. "teacher!" Hermione threw directly into Su Zhan''s arms with excitement. "Okay, don''t be afraid, it''s just a giant monster, as long as you are not afraid of it, you can easily solve it." Su Zhan smiled and comforted him and said: "I originally wanted to take you to the Forbidden Forest for actual combat. Well, since it is obvious that the troll has been delivered to the door, don''t waste it. Hermione, you are the main attacker, Harry, Ron, you two support, and solve this troll. "Ah? We, can we do it?" Ron was timid. "It works! We are the teacher''s students!" Su Zhan''s comfort calmed Hermione. Hearing Ron''s flinching tone, Hermione was a little unhappy, okay?Doesn''t that prove that the teacher is incapable? Thinking of this, Hermione walked away from Su Zhan, took out the magic wand, and shook her shoulder slightly. With a bang, the colorful wings came out. Harry and Ron were dumbfounded. Although Hermione had had wings for a while, they had never used them. "You, why do you have wings?" Ron asked in surprise. Hermione didn''t say a word, just the flaming wings flew, and then rushed towards the troll. "Help!" Harry was also surprised, but now he didn''t care about that much anymore, and shouted and followed Ron to help. The troll looks scary and destructive, but it is actually clumsy.Hermione was small and nimble, flying around him, with an attack magic from time to time, and with the cooperation of Harry and Ron, the situation quickly stabilized. This made the three of them feel more confident. "Don''t be in a hurry to solve them immediately. Take advantage of this opportunity to become familiar with the magic that I gave you. Although it is just some basic and simple magic, it is not small in actual combat. You are familiar with it and master it!" Su Zhan said lightly, turning his head and glanced at the door. At this moment, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, and the fainted teacher Quirrell rushed in. Seeing Su Zhan here, they were stunned for a while, followed by seeing Hermione flying with wings, and Harry and Ron helping with magic, they were completely stunned. "This, what''s the situation?" Dumbledore asked subconsciously. "It''s nothing, let them take advantage of this opportunity to have more actual combat experience. I should thank the person who made the giant monsters. Nothing is more suitable for them to practice than the giant monster." Su Zhan said indifferently, casually. Glancing at Teacher Qi Luo. Teacher Qi Luo was a little embarrassed, and dodged an ugly smile. "What''s the matter with Hermione''s wings?" "They don''t seem to teach them all their magic, right? You taught them the magic?" Seeing that they were not dangerous, everyone was relieved, and followed Dumbledore''s curious question. Wings, this is unheard of. As for magic, he saw clearly that it was definitely not taught in the school. Although it seemed that it was just basic magic, it was more powerful and not worth a few grades than the one taught in the school! The school did not pay much attention to Su Zhan''s teaching, and the three of Harry and the others were not too outstanding. I didn''t expect it to be a blockbuster! Such a giant monster may not be able to be solved even by senior students, and even the teacher may find it difficult. "My student, of course, must be unique." Su Zhan did not answer Dumbledore''s question, only said lightly. "Well, since there is no danger here, then we will leave to comfort the students." Dumbledore said a word, and then left with the other teachers. "Ms. Qi Luo." Su Zhan suddenly called out, and he turned his head and looked at him with some doubts. "Next time, I will kill you!" Su Zhan showed no words with a smile, but his voice suddenly rang in his mind. Qi Luo''s eyes widened for an instant, startled, and hurriedly wanted to explain something but couldn''t say what he said. He could only nod his head slightly with anxiety, turned and left. "boom!" Half an hour later, the troll fell to the ground under Hermione''s magical attack and fainted directly. Hermione landed excitedly and retracted her wings. Ron and Harry were also exhausted, but their small faces were proud and happy. "Well, it''s just a trivial monster, and there''s nothing to be happy about. Go back and rest, and get a sense of how you felt. 799 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 799 "Teacher, I... can I live with you?" Ron and Harry were about to leave, but suddenly heard Hermione ask in a low voice. "Afraid?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "No, no, I just feel more at ease, and I can learn more about magic from the teacher." Hermione said. "Well, you just live in Hebe''s room." Su Zhan responded with a smile. 0951-Sword "teacher." Harry Potter and Ron looked at Su Zhan expectantly. Su Zhan curled his lips: "Don''t look at me. I don''t have that much space. Okay, let''s go back and rest. Hermione will follow me." "Oh." Harry Potter and Ron agreed in disappointment, looking at Hermione''s small eyes with indescribable envy. They also knew that Su Zhan was best for Hermione, and Hermione was clever and well-behaved, much better than them.Especially the wings, I don''t know how the teacher did it, it''s really... so beautiful! Their disappointed and enviable eyes Su Zhan didn''t care at all. They took Hermione back to the wooden house and let her live in Heber''s room. As for Heber, it was obvious that he had stayed in Su Zhan''s room.From Hermione''s point of view, Hebe is the teacher''s servant, so...some things are justified. After all, in the world of magicians, there are rich, powerful, and pure-blooded magician families who still have many servants. This night, Hermione slept very securely and at ease. As if he could feel the teacher''s generous and safe body protecting himself.Of course, she didn''t forget the teacher''s words, lying on the bed just thinking about the battle with the trolls, she felt that she could do better next time! This night, many people tossed and turned and found it difficult to fall asleep. It was a calm and restless night, and the students were uneasy in their dormitories, guessing about the fate of the monster.The teachers were amazed by the strength of the three students including Su Zhan and Hermione. And Hermione''s three little guys were reminiscing about the battle. Su Zhan and Hebe should be the only ones who slept on the ground, this matter is not worthy of their excitement. The next morning, when Su Zhan was giving them class, Principal Dumbledore came, and first praised the three Hermiones, and gave them ten credits, so it was useless. The credits are actually the competition of the four branches. After that, Dumbledore said: "Teacher Su, I have seen your abilities. It didn''t take long for these three little guys to learn from you and have such outstanding strength and performance." "Haha, principal, just say anything." Su Zhan said. Dumbledore smiled and nodded: "Although most of the teachers in the school at the beginning have some opinions on your requirements, but after this time of contact, I believe they have been These students are the future of the wizarding world. If you can train more of these students, whether they are in Brooklyn or anywhere in the future, this is a good thing!" "How many more students do you want me to teach? I will think about it in the next year." Su Zhan said lightly. "You don''t have to wait until the next term. Any student in the school can teach as long as you feel good!" Dumbledore said. "Oh, I''m afraid the dean of the branch will be upset by doing this?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "For the sake of the students'' future, they won''t," Dumbledore said. "I will think about it." "Okay, then I will leave first." Dumbledore said goodbye and left, Su Zhan finally pondered the benefits of this matter. First of all, accepting a few more students will not delay him too much time and energy.Secondly, there are more students and more opportunities for performance, and the power of faith will increase quickly.Of course... Su Zhan also noticed that there are actually many beauties in the school. When Su Zhan considered it, the academy had already exploded. Principal Dumbledore personally praised the trio of Hermione for defeating the trolls, especially Hermione¡¯s wings, and even more prominently mentioned them. Wings are all tempting to everyone, and they usually don¡¯t show up. Not dewy, but I didn''t expect to be able to defeat the trolls.While envious, it also made them feel more and more... It is a very good choice to study with Teacher Su Zhan! Especially when Principal Dumbledore said that Teacher Su Zhan was very likely to pick a few more students, many people had their own thoughts and began to show their best. Su Zhan was not angry with Dumbledore''s actions. The reason is simple. In almost a day, the power of faith has greatly increased! It seems that you have to pretend to be compelling when you need to pretend to be! Before Su Zhan was ready to pay close attention to any suitable students, one student took the initiative to find Su Zhan. "What''s your name?" Looking at the black-haired, obviously Asian girl, Su Zhan asked with interest. In the Harlem Potter world, there are basically no Asians. This little girl is usually low-key enough, and she doesn''t pay attention to it. "Teacher Su, my name is Zhang Qiu." "Zhang Qiu, are you Chinese?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, it is." "I didn''t expect to meet a Chinese fellow." Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Are you a freshman this year? Which college are you assigned to?" "Ravenclaw College!" "Oh, Ravenclaw College, which is wise and savvy for choosing a student. So, what can you do with me?" The four major branches, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin, each has its own selection criteria, and there are relatively more female students in Ravenclaw. "I want to learn magic from Teacher Su." Zhang Qiu said firmly. She was in the same grade as Hermione. This year''s freshman, after being assigned to Ravenclaw, she was very happy and studied hard. Although she is usually low-key, she is not bad among freshmen, just a comparison with Hermione. , Too much difference.Not to mention this gap, and the wings that every girl is envious of, the identity of Teacher Su Zhan alone makes her think she wants to try it! After all, they are all Chinese! This is extremely rare here. "Well, you can learn magic with me, but not now. I may enroll a few more students, maybe there will be Ravenclaw students, wait until I''m sure, and talk about it together, so as not to trouble one by one. How about, do you have anything to accept? Talented or cute and beautiful!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Talented to understand, cute and beautiful... Zhang Qiu really thought of someone! Chapter 0952 "Teacher, I think of a person, her name is Marietta Ekmore, she is also a freshman, she was assigned to the Ravenclaw branch with me, she is very nice, we are very good friends! And she is also very good She is beautiful with reddish blond curly hair. She also admires Teacher Su very much. I can call her over. If she knows that she can learn from you, she will be very happy.¡± Zhang Qiu said hurriedly. She has never forgotten her little friend! "No need!" Su Zhan shook his head, which made Zhang Qiu a little disappointed. Didn''t the teacher look after her? "It turned out to be her, the daughter of Mrs. Ekmore, the Floo Network Administration of the Department of Magical Transportation. Okay, you can tell her. If she has this idea, she can come with you at that time." With a thought, Su Zhan has already found her. 800 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 800 She has the power of faith in her body, and Zhang Qiu did not deliberately help her friends say good things. "Thank you teacher, she will definitely be very excited." Zhang Qiu was overjoyed when Su Zhan agreed, and suddenly she thought of another one."Teacher, do you know Penello Crivarta?" "She is the head of our branch, one year older than us, very talented, wise and intelligent, and very beautiful. It is said that many senior seniors have a crush on her!" "I see." Su Zhan nodded. Zhang Qiu racked his brains for a long time, but it was a pity that she was a new student after all, and not many people knew. "Well, you can go back first, and just wait for the notification at that time." Su Zhan said with a smile. Zhang Qiu not only recommended himself, but also recommended two people to himself, which is already a surprise. An Ekmo and Penello are both good. Especially Penello, talent looks are the best choice. Since we want to increase the number of students, many things have to be reconsidered, such as teaching venues and housing. As for the location. Su Zhan walked out of the wooden house, turned his head and glanced at the forbidden forest behind him! I haven''t gone in to see it. It is said that it is deserted and quiet, and the people living in it are some magical animals. For example, eight-eyed giant spiders, unicorns, curses, werewolves, etc.It can be regarded as one of the forbidden places. Students are usually not allowed to enter. Hagrid is guarded here, and they can only be allowed to enter when they are in confinement or when taking a class to protect magical creatures. This is a great place. "Principal Dumbledore, I already have a few suitable new students, but my original place is not suitable for me. I built a dormitory and teaching office in the Forbidden Forest." Dumbledore who was in the office suddenly heard the voice in his head and was startled.But it quickly came to pass, this should be Su Zhan. "Forbidden forest?" He muttered subconsciously. "Yes, I plan to teach in a semi-enclosed manner. The Forbidden Forest is a very good place!" Su Zhan said. Dumbledore was taken aback. He didn''t expect to hear it. This way of communication surprised him and felt amazing.After hesitating, Dumbledore said, "But the forbidden forest is very dangerous." "Danger? I didn''t realize it, this kind of level is just right for them." Su Zhan said casually. "Ok!" Thinking of Su Zhan daring to let Hermione and the others use trolls to practice their hands, Dumbledore knew that he didn''t take the so-called danger in the Forbidden Forest seriously. "I will ask you to help you build it as soon as possible..." "Don''t have to be so troublesome, I can do it myself, and it will be done soon." "Come by yourself? What are you going to do? Hey, have you disconnected?" Dumbledore asked curiously, but there was no more Su Zhan response in his mind. After cutting off the connection with Dumbledore, Su Zhan called Hebe into the Forbidden Forest. "Wait, are you going in?" Hagrid ran from the side at this moment and asked. "Yes, I''m going to teach inside. You can ask Dumbledore for details." Su Zhan didn''t explain much to Hagrid, and went straight in. Hagrid hesitated and turned to find Dumbledore. The forbidden forest is extremely quiet, and the space is large. The barren and primitive environment is indeed very suitable for some magical animals to live here. Similarly, it is indeed dangerous here. Apart from Hagrid, I am afraid that no one can live in peace here. After all, despite the fact that Hagrid was so huge and had a brutal face, he actually liked animals very much. "It turned out to be a unicorn. Unicorns are very rare now." Heber looked at the unicorns that flashed in the distance and was a little surprised. It was the first time that Su Zhan saw a unicorn. It looks almost the same, except that there is an extra horn on the top of the head. "The blood of a unicorn can make people live forever, and it is the most holy creature. However, although killing such a holy creature can make people live forever, it will also be cursed and punished," Heber said in a low voice. ."There is a unicorn in Olympus, but it is much stronger than this one." "Da da, da da." The unicorn disappeared in a flash, but the sound of horseshoes gradually sounded. Immediately afterwards, I saw a guy whose upper body was a man but a horse body at the waist. Horseman! "Mixed blood?" Heber looked at it, then shook his head: "It''s not a mixed race, it turned out to be just an ordinary horseman." "who are you?" The horseman asked vigilantly, he could feel the kind of fear deep in his soul. These two people are very powerful! "This is my lord, Su Zhan, lord of the gods." Hebo said. "Lord of the gods?" The horse was a little surprised. Heber frowned, his divine power suddenly released. Even though she is not strong in divine power and is not good at fighting, but it is easy to deal with such ordinary horsemen.In an instant, the horseman was on all fours and looked like he was kneeling. "Call all the guys here, and I will explain them one by one." Su Zhan said lightly. Heber nodded, releasing his power. In an instant, all the creatures in the entire Forbidden Forest felt it. Although they were inexplicably scared, they dared to come over here. Not long after, all kinds of creatures appeared all around, densely packed, and it was spectacular. ! Chapter 0953: The Castle In The Forbidden Forest Eight-eyed giant spiders, unicorns, night skimmers, horsemen, werewolves, deer, etc., all kinds of magical animals came from their own territory, looking at Hebe vigilantly and fearfully. The animal instinct is very Strong, they can feel Hebe''s strength! I have to say that Hebe is a very smart maid, she knows who is the master. He immediately withdrew his supernatural power and quietly retreated to Su Zhan. Looking around, Su Zhan gave a chuckle, and the power of chaos was released instantly. Click! Click! Almost for an instant, all the magical creatures felt the unparalleled pressure, and squatted directly on the ground.The fear that arises from the depths of the soul is far greater than the feeling just now.All of a sudden they understood that this person... is the master! "In the future, I will be the master of this forbidden forest. I and my students will live here. If you don¡¯t want to die, but you still want to live here, be honest in the future. If my students are in any danger here, I won''t find out who did it. I will kill all of you without leaving them. So, you''d better use snacks!" Su Zhan''s voice was very peaceful, but these guys were inexplicably scared. 801 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 801 Too ruthless. Do not ask at all to destroy it! In the future, no matter who you are, you must pay attention to his students. In any case, there should be no accident, and don''t think about taking care of your own territory as before. "That''s it, let''s all go away. Also, follow me, the unicorn." Su Zhan waved his hand, and soon the animals dispersed. The unicorn slowly walked to Su Zhan''s side, uneasy, not knowing why he left alone. Su Zhan did not explain! Voldemort now needs the blood of the unicorn to survive. He wanted to see if the unicorn followed him, and did Voldemort have the guts to kill the unicorn! "Is there any open space and suitable place to live around here?" Su Zhan asked towards the unicorn. The unicorn nodded. "Take me to see." Su Zhan turned over and rode directly on the unicorn, then reached out and pulled Hebe up. Clatter. The unicorn began to cross the rugged pit road. After walking for about ten minutes, he saw a very empty open space. Near this open space, Su Zhan also found a water hole! "That''s it!" Su Zhan turned over and nodded in satisfaction as he looked around. With arms raised, the power of chaos was released. Although this force was not aimed at it, the unicorn knelt on all fours in horror. With the rise of the power of Chaos, soon... a building has risen from the ground, like a miracle, deafening, and in less than five minutes, a towering and gorgeous castle has been built. The castle completely enclosed this open space, including the waterhole inside. "In the future, without my permission, let them come here less." Su Zhan gave a light command, and Hebe nodded and prepared to return to inform. "Artemis should like this place." As the three goddesses, hunting, and the moon goddess, Artemis likes this jungle environment. The castle was built, and Su Zhan and Heber went in and strolled around. The entire details were constructed by Su Zhan himself. Naturally, they were familiar with it, and the effect was very satisfactory. At the top of the castle, the highest point is the room of Su Zhan. Hebe''s next door. Classrooms and dormitories are all available, no worse than the castle of the college. Taking out the water pool, Su Zhan transformed it into a place for swimming and fun. Think about it, even though they are only children now, when they grow up, what will this pool look like. "It seems that Harry Potter and Ron are going to live outside!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. The two of them didn''t know that their fate had become miserable, and they were watching the Quidditch game with great interest.Because they couldn''t participate, as spectators, they knew the secrets of the Quidditch match intuitively. "Back to the wooden house." Looking at the excitement, Harry Potter and Ron suddenly heard the teacher''s voice in their minds, glanced at each other, reluctantly left the arena and returned to the wooden house. When they arrived, Hermione had already arrived. "teacher!" When Su Zhan and Heber walked out of the forbidden forest, the three little guys hurriedly asked respectfully. Su Zhan nodded and said: "I have admitted a few more students, so starting from today, I will teach you in the Forbidden Forest. I have built the castle, Hermione, you just move in, although there are few people now, But soon there will be friends." "is teacher!" "Then, what about us?" Harry Potter asked Ron, why was it just Hermione. "You? You will live here in the wooden house to prevent anyone who does not get my permission from entering the forbidden forest. This is your test and duty, and of course it is also a teaching method. If you don¡¯t keep it well, I will consider You go to another branch to study." "what¡­¡­" Although I didn''t see what the castle looked like, living in a wooden house made Harry Potter and Ron a little disappointed.Fortunately, the two of them were accustomed to being bullied, and the other was a little dull and submissive, so the two of them did not dare to refute, let alone resentment, not to mention whether it was about whether they could continue to learn from the teacher, and it was just a test. The poor two guys don''t know what kind of tragic experience they will face in the future. "Now, go back and pack things." Su Zhan waved his hand and let them go away. Hebe stayed and packed his things, while Su Zhan went to the academy. "Hello, Master Su." "Teacher Su Zhan." After passing by, countless students respectfully greeted Su Zhan, and some even had hot eyes in their eyes. "Teacher Su Zhan, can I learn magic from you? I belong to the Malfoy family and have the purest blood!" Draco Malfoy, with a golden back, ran from a distance and said proudly. "From now on, I will teach in the Forbidden Forest. Harry Potter and Ron are responsible for guarding the Forbidden Forest. Whenever you can defeat them, you can learn magic with me!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Okay, I won''t let the teacher down!" Harry Potter, Ron?There were only two turtles, and Malfoy was confident, ready to challenge them when he turned back. Item 0954 The library is the most crowded place in the school''s spare time. Most students will supplement themselves here, including Penello Krivarta. As the prefect, Penello first guaranteed that her strength could convince the public. Although she was talented and intelligent, hard work was also one of her strengths.In her spare time, she almost always comes to the library to supplement herself. At this time, Penello was looking at a potion recipe book intently, sitting in the corner of the library, no one bothered here, so she could concentrate on studying. Feeling that someone was sitting across from him, Penello thought it was a student who looked up, only to realize that it was not. "Su, Mr. Su Zhan." Penello screamed in a panic, and subconsciously tucked his hair. "take it easy." Seeing her nervous look, Su Zhan said with a smile. 802 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 802 Can you not be nervous?Although Su Zhan is not Ravenclaw''s teacher, as the youngest and most handsome external teacher, even if Su Zhan does not have such a strong vocational education ability, it is enough to make him a male god among many senior girls. Not to mention that he is so powerful. The news about Su Zhan''s selection of students from the branch was spread in the school. As the prefect, she even knew some news that others did not know. For example, he was planning to conduct semi-closed teaching in the Forbidden Forest. Although I don''t know the content, Hermione is the best proof. Now he came to him suddenly, how could Penello not be nervous. "Mr. Su Zhan, are you here to find me?" Penello pretended to take a casual look with his hair, and quickly lowered his head. "Sure enough, girls are relatively precocious." Seeing Penello¡¯s reaction, Su Zhan pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°Yes, are you interested in changing to another branch as the prefect? ??I am planning to expand the number of students and teaching in the forbidden forest. The competent prefect suggested me to share some work." "You mean, I can learn from you? But... the Dean''s side..." Although Penello was a little excited and wanted to agree, she was still a Ravenclaw student after all. "Don''t worry about this, I will take care of it. Not only you, there are two lower grades who will study with me with you. One is called Zhang Qiu and the other is called Ekmo." "It''s them!" Both of them, Penello has an impression. Unexpectedly, they were also selected. "If you want, I''ll go to the dean of your branch. You can go back and pack your things, and then inform Zhang Qiu and the others." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Sir, I am willing!" When they came out of the library, Su Zhan went to deal with their leaving the branch. To be honest, Zhang Qiu and Ikemo were okay. They were just new students after all, but Penello''s departure did make the head of the branch very unhappy.Moreover, you picked three people, all of whom belong to our Ravenclaw College. Did you do it on purpose? Although reluctant, Dumbledore had spoken, and he could only agree. Since then, the three of them have left Ravenclaw College and studied with Su Zhan. This incident quickly spread, and it also spread about challenging Harry Potter and Ron to be qualified to learn magic with Su Zhan. The two guys looked at the people around and looked at them fast. Cried. In the beginning, I just wanted to teach a few people, but now that the number has increased, it doesn¡¯t make sense to have a name. After much deliberation, Su Zhan decided to establish a branch as well. It is called Su Zhan Branch. Anyway, the four branches are basically named after people. With the branch name, the branch flag and branch uniform are naturally required. The branch banner is very simple, it is the commonly used war word in the Soviet war. After understanding the meaning of this word, the Su Zhan Branch Banner was called the Zhan Qi, and it was quickly promoted in the academy and received a high degree of recognition. As for the branch service! Su Zhan made two sets. I usually wear black magic girl costume, dress, black silk. The other set is white, somewhat similar to armor, but very thin. Of course, the style has changed from skirts to shorts, and the boots below directly cover the knees. It feels like a fighting girl. Su Zhan Branch Hermione, Zhang Qiu, Penello, Ekmore, Harry Potter, Ron are all there. It''s the first meeting for the establishment of the branch. Su Zhan sent out the clothes, and the girls instantly liked it. However, Harry Potter and Ron were not so happy. Compared with the pretty girly clothes, they were just two clothes with the same color and slightly monotonous style, and even the style was the same as that of other branches, but the colors were different. The difference in treatment is too obvious! "You two come here to study every morning. Remember to guard the wooden house during the rest of the time." Su Zhan gave them a hand for a while and directly let the two of them leave, and then called Hebe to arrange a bedroom for the remaining girls. The place is big enough. , There are not many people, they are all separate dormitories. By the way, Penello is appointed as the prefect to get familiar with the environment of the castle. To become a prefect, first of all, one''s own ability is sufficient, and then the support of the students and the appreciation of the teacher. As the elder in the branch, Penello has no problems with the above points, so although he is a newcomer, his position is extremely strong. . To put it bluntly, as long as Hermione doesn''t pick things up, her position is very solid. After all, Hermione was the first to follow the teacher and the strongest! Since Penello became the prefect, Su Zhan has a little tail around him. Penello used the fastest time to do what a prefect should do, and then always follow Su Zhan if he has nothing to do. Around. Su Zhan naturally doesn¡¯t mind. Penello is a bit older and will soon be an adult, and the little girl is very beautiful, which gives Su Zhan a good feeling. The little girl¡¯s kind of admiration and affection for herself is also Can feel it. Which man doesn''t want such a girl to follow him? Especially wearing a black dress and black silk every day, youth is full of youth, looking at them are pleasing to the eye, very seductive! Compared with the happiness of the female students, Su Zhan enjoys it. The only two boys, Harry Potter and Ron, are not so lucky, and can even be described as miserable! Chapter 0955 Penello''s Affection Returning from studying magic in the academy in the morning, the two will face endless challenges. The first challenge was Malfoy. The pretentious Malfoy directly challenged Harry Potter, but after all, Harry Bo had studied with Su Zhan for a while. Although it was not easy, he eventually defeated Malfoy, which made Harry Potter''s reputation in the school. Directly spread, of course, the most important thing is Su Zhan''s coaching ability! The power of faith has increased a lot! Malfoy, who failed, naturally refused to give up. Asking Professor Snape who was originally aimed at Harry Potter, his strength became stronger day by day. Although he has not won, Harry Potter and Ron are miserable. Every time I win, I''m almost embarrassed. If it''s just the same year, that''s all, there will soon be seniors to challenge. It''s miserable. But Harry Potter and Ron could only grit their teeth and insist that if they fail, they will be driven out of the branch by Su Zhan.And they found that in this kind of desperate display, their strength seemed to increase very quickly, so instead of resenting the arrangement of the Soviet war, they were full of gratitude. The strong power of faith was the top of the academy. In order to ensure that they can follow Su Zhan to learn magic, Harry Potter and Ron used their free time to supplement themselves, and then... let them discover an unexpected legend. Magic stone! Legend has it that the Sorcerer''s Stone can turn any substance into gold, and it can also create an elixir of life. The two guys together might increase their strength.After all, they are almost unable to withstand the daily challenges, so they can only think of ways. The two guys started investigating the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but there was not much news about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, at least there were no useful clues found in the library, perhaps only by going to a special library that prohibited students from entering. 803 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 803 It''s just that Filch, the goalkeeper, would not let them in, and it would be troublesome if they were caught. When they figured out a way to enter the special library, the days passed, and soon... Christmas was here. As a traditional holiday, the school gave students a holiday, and many students felt that they would go home for Christmas. Most of the students in the Su Zhan branch also went home, only Penello and Hermione did not go back.Of course, it also includes Harry Potter and Ron in the cabin. Although he didn''t go home, there were still Christmas gifts sent by mail, and even Harry Potter received one by accident.After opening, it turned out to be an invisible cloak.With this invisible cloak, Harry Potter is going to the library to find information about the Philosopher''s Stone. at the same time. Su Zhan is taking Hermione, and Penello is strolling in the forbidden forest. With the order of Su Zhan, the creatures in the Forbidden Forest never dared to approach here, nor would they harm the students of the branch. However, this also caused the students to be curious about the creatures in the Forbidden Forest. Haven''t seen other creatures yet. It happened that neither of them went home, and Su Zhan planned to take them to stroll around in the forbidden forest, right as Christmas presents. "You guys ride." Calling the unicorn, Su Zhan prepared to let Hermione and Penello ride on it. "Teacher, can I want to fly?" Hermione usually doesn''t have much chance to fly in the academy. Now that the opportunity is rare, she naturally doesn''t want to sit on a unicorn. After obtaining Su Zhan''s consent, Hermione spread her wings and flew quickly. She was wearing a black hospital uniform today, and it was hard for Su Zhan not to see it after flying like this. "It''s too young, wait a minute!" Su Zhan comforted himself like this, and then said to Penello: "Then you ride." "But, but I''m a little scared alone, can my husband be with me?" Penello looked at the unicorn and said in a low voice. "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of unicorns, they are very gentle." Hermione in the air said with a smile. Penello didn''t say a word, just looking at Su Zhan. "Okay, I''ll sit behind you." Su Zhan smiled, helped Penello to get on the horse, then turned over and sat behind her. Leaning on Su Zhan, Penello''s pretty face blushed slightly, showing a smug expression, and then quickly flashed by, pretending to be afraid. The unicorn was almost catching up with the public transportation in the academy, so Su Zhan gave it a rein... Stretched out his hands to grab the rein, this posture looked like he was holding Penello. "how do you feel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. At a distance of close at hand, the heat that came out of the breath seemed to be in his ears, making Penello instantly feel the whole back numb, as if there was a chill, and instantly leaned directly into Su Zhan''s arms weakly. "Ok!" Penello mumbled and didn''t know what it meant. Su Zhan smiled lightly, how can he not see the little girl who is so careful?Is she afraid of unicorns?Su Zhan had seen her riding a unicorn in private several times. Although I saw many creatures along the way, Penello didn''t have the energy to look at it on his own. He was completely confused by the contact brought by this posture, but she was just a young girl who had just started her love. "Let''s rest here for a while." Su Zhan said, turning over and dismounting and hugged Penello, who was still confused, and let the unicorn move around. After all, it is a rare opportunity to relax in the academy. "Hermione, how long are you going to fly? Don''t you come down and rest for a while?" Su Zhan asked toward the flying Hermione. "Teacher, can I fly a little longer? I want to fly farther!" Hermione asked excitedly. Su Zhan shook his head: "Well, pay attention to your own safety." "Got it!" Hermione replied excitedly, waving her wings and flying away soon. Su Zhan and Penello were left, and the surroundings were extremely quiet, and the atmosphere became a little quiet and ambiguous. Penello kept looking down, nervous and shy, and didn''t know what to do or what to say. "Let''s take a rest, the ground is dirty, you can sit on my lap if you don''t mind." Su Zhan sat on the ground casually, then smiled and patted his legs. Penello also wore a black uniform. Girls, after all, they could not sit directly on the ground like men. Item 0956 "Is that okay? Sir?" Although Penello wanted to get close to Su Zhan, sitting on his lap seemed a bit...too close, after all, he was no longer a child. "What''s wrong? Why? You don''t want to?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "No, of course not, I just..." Penello shook his head quickly, hesitated, and then stood in front of Su Zhan with his head down, as if thinking about how to sit. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, reached out and grabbed Penello''s wrist and pulled her down directly. Penello was startled, and immediately felt that he was already sitting on his lap, and even the whole person seemed to be sitting in her arms. That strong masculine breath and strong body made Penello''s brain blank for a moment, forgetting to think. The little girl is the little girl. Although I will use some small means and careful thinking to approach myself, but when things happen, they are still restrained.If there is one word to describe it, it is that the little girl is a little bored. I guess I have a lot of imagination in private, I''m afraid I have thought a lot, but it''s over if I really want to put it on the surface. Feeling that Penello''s rapid breathing has stiffened his body and looked motionless, Su Zhan said with a smile: "How do you feel about the branch? At that time these students may have to be brought to you." "Don''t worry, sir, I will do it with my heart." Penello hurriedly said. "It''s not enough just to be diligent. We are destined to not have too many people in the branch and follow the elite route. What I want is to make my students unique in the whole school and make them feel that entering the branch is a supreme glory and dream. This It just needs your strength to far exceed them, even more than ordinary teachers!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Penello was stunned. Although she was very talented and confident, the requirement was really too high. She had never thought of it.But after the surprise, Penello immediately developed an ambition. This is the gentleman in my mind! "Are you going home during the holidays?" Su Zhan asked. Penello shook his head: "Maybe I won''t go back." "Then when the time comes, I will teach you some advanced magic!" Su Zhan said. "Yes, thank you sir." Penello said. Su Zhan smiled: "Speaking of which, others call me teacher or dean, but you always call me Mr. Why?" Penello blushed and said in a low voice, "No, it''s nothing, but I think this is more respectful." 804 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 804 Su Zhan chuckled, "Okay." "Teacher, teacher..." Suddenly, Hermione''s somewhat flustered voice sounded from a distance, and immediately after that, Hermione flew back panicked. Penello saw Hermione come back and stood up in a panic. Su Zhan stood up calmly and patted his pants, and said, "What''s the matter?" "Yes, something is chasing and killing a unicorn. My magic doesn''t seem to be of any use to it, and it can''t hurt it. It''s right there..." Hermione was about to point out her direction when she heard Su Zhan sneer: "He really dared to come, okay, you take it here, and I will return when I go!" The voice fell, and a strong wind blew up the skirts of the two. When the skirt fell, Su Zhan had disappeared. Somewhere in the forbidden forest. The unicorn shook left and right in horror, looking at the erratic black shadow in front of him. It knows who he is! That kind of fear made it even lack the courage to escape. Suddenly, the black shadow rushed over. The unicorn was inevitable, and fear made it afraid to fight to the death, as if it was already waiting to die.Suddenly, a stern cry came, and looking at the people who appeared suddenly, the unicorn made an excited cry instantly. Although a bit ugly! "Don''t call, let you move around freely. When you''re done, run so far." Su Zhan patted the unicorn''s unicorn and complained. If it hadn''t happened, Hermione would not come back. He hadn''t enjoyed it yet. Enough for Penello to sit in his arms. The appearance of Su Zhan stopped the black shadow, his body erratic, gathering and dispersing. "Is your memory not very good, or do you think I can''t help you? I said, next time I will kill you!" Su Zhan squinted at the black shadow. "Jiejie, you really know my existence. You didn''t say that to Quirrell, it turned out to be to me." The shadow made a harsh voice. "I''m very curious, when someone like you appeared in the magic world, I know you are from Brooklyn School of Magic, but your source of magic does not belong to Brooklyn." "Help me resurrect, we can rule the world!" "Help you? Why?" Su Zhan sneered. "Why? You know my identity, why do you need to ask?" "Cut, because you are Voldemort, so I have to help you? Stop making trouble, brush your face in front of me, you are not qualified!" Su Zhan sneered, thinking that Voldemort was really funny. He thought that the entire magical world was extremely jealous of him, and he didn''t even dare to call his name directly. Is he qualified to brush his face in front of him? In fact, Voldemort really thought so. He was not to blame, as a powerful existence that made the magic world dare not call his name directly, he could do a lot of things with just a name.For example, Quirrell, after knowing his identity, did not hesitate to parasite him and help him resurrect. "In order to prove that I am a person who believes in my words, so...you can only die!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Voldemort felt a little bad. He could only rely on the blood of the unicorn to live without life and death. He hadn''t been able to resurrect completely, and his strength was greatly reduced. He could feel the threat. As an astonishingly talented and heroic character, Voldemort would naturally not stay and fight against Su.The black shadow whizzed away, Voldemort prepared to retreat first, and now the most important thing is his resurrection plan! Su Zhan smiled and didn''t even stop, watching Voldemort turn around and float away quickly, and then hit the barrier he released with the power of chaos and bounced back, laughing. Chapter 0957 Magic Mirror and Sorcerer''s Stone Voldemort was knocked out. Unbelievably stretched his hand forward, there was nothing, but there was a very special energy barrier.Not magical energy, but an energy he has never seen before! "When did you..." Voldemort turned around and asked Su Zhan in horror. "If you can even detect what I did, I''m a fart!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Speaking of it, it''s Voldemort anyway, just dying here doesn''t seem to be justified. You. Say, if I catch you and then kill you in front of the whole school, and kill Voldemort, who makes them fear and fear, will they worship me?" "You, what do you want to do!" Voldemort asked in horror. "Don¡¯t panic, although you are sure to die, but you won¡¯t be so fast. So let¡¯s talk about it first, and speaking of it, you¡¯re pretty good. The magician becomes Voldemort, and the entire magical world is terrified of you, no Dare to call his name. Even after so long dead, there are still loyal subordinates. How did you do it? Make them believe in you so much?" Su Zhan turned around and found a clean place to sit down, in a posture ready for a long conversation. Voldemort was speechless and silent. "You can cooperate a little bit like this, do you know that you will die? Tsk tsk, or, let me give you a chance? I know you have a big layout for resurrection. If you cooperate, I can consider killing you. Rather than destroying you completely, if you are lucky, complete your arrangement, maybe you can be resurrected!" The mission is to destroy Voldemort, there is no time limit. Su Zhan was not in a hurry, it was only just beginning now, it would be boring to kill Voldemort so soon.What''s more, this guy is a good thing for cultivating the power of faith. He often abuses him, and the power of faith will definitely increase quickly! Is there a better candidate than torture Voldemort, an evil fellow who dare not call his name by his name?No! "When you are strong enough to be above everyone else, they will either believe in and worship you, or fear and panic, and then die!" Voldemort said in a deep voice. "It makes sense! Although I have known this for a long time, I am still very satisfied with your cooperation. Therefore, you won a chance." Su Zhan smiled and said, turning his fingers slightly, and in an instant Voldemort felt that the surrounding space had changed, as if he was being held up, and then quickly shrunk, instantly turning into a palm-sized misty black ball. . As soon as he stretched his hand, Voldemort was directly caught by Su Zhan. Afterwards, Su Zhan had returned to Penello and Hermione. "teacher." "Mr." "It''s solved, let''s go back. By the way, I notified the school and there was a good show." Su Zhan said with a smile. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief, and Hermione asked curiously, "Teacher, what a good show? What is that thing?" "He, he is a good thing that no one knows about in the magic world!" Su Zhan glanced at the misty black ball on his palm and said with a smile. The three returned to the branch from the depths of the forbidden forest. On the way, Su Zhan changed his mind and did not notify the school. the reason is simple. It''s Christmas now! Because of Christmas, there are not many people in the school, and most of the students have gone back for Christmas. Killing Voldemort at this time does not maximize the benefits, so let''s wait until the students are back! At the same time, Harry Potter also came out of the library. 805 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 805 I wanted to use the invisibility cloak to find news about the Sorcerer''s Stone, but unexpectedly ran into the gatekeeper and saw Snape arguing with Quirrell again. After being frightened, Harry Potter hurriedly left and returned to no avail. Back at the wooden house, Harry Potter told Ron that they were quite disappointed. When Harry Potter was thinking about the Philosopher''s Stone, Su Zhan also thought of the Philosopher''s Stone. It was mainly after seeing Voldemort that Su Zhan remembered that this creature was parasitic on Quirrell and tried to resurrect, and the key to the resurrection was the Philosopher''s Stone. After all, that thing could make an elixir. Although the Philosopher¡¯s Stone is not of much use to Su Zhan, turning stones into gold?He is not short of money.Make an elixir?Stop making trouble, he is immortal now, and he can make others live forever, without the elixir of life. Whether it¡¯s immortal or resurrection. Doesn''t mean immortality, the grade is still relatively low! Su Zhan vaguely remembered that the Philosopher''s Stone seemed to be in a magic mirror, and it seemed that it needed some specific requirements to get it. With a thought in his heart, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared from the room, and the next moment he appeared in a dark secret room. At the center is a standing mirror. In front of the mirror, a person is standing there looking at the mirror. "Don''t look at it, even if you see the old world, you can''t see where the magic stone is." The sound suddenly sounded, which made Quillo startled. He turned around and said in a panic: "Su, Teacher Su Zhan, I don''t understand what you are talking about." "At this time, I pretended to be stupid and denied. Are you looking down on my IQ?" Su Zhan pouted his lips and walked over slowly. Qi Luo stepped aside subconsciously, and Su Zhan glanced at the magic mirror. The real name of the magic mirror is called the magic mirror of Eris, not the magic mirror in Snow White.It can make people see the most urgent and strong desire deep in their heart.At the same time, the Philosopher''s Stone is also hidden inside, and only those who want it but not use it can get the Philosopher''s Stone.Therefore, this magic mirror is also used as a prop for the guardian magic stone to deal with Voldemort! Standing in front of the magic mirror, Su Zhan really wanted to know what would appear in the mirror. Unfortunately, I didn''t see anything. Only his own reflection in the mirror, nothing else! Su Zhan is very clear about his desire, that is the power of rules. However, the magic mirror could not be revealed. It is estimated that the level of the magic mirror is too low. Shaking his head, Su Zhan was a little disappointed, thinking of the Sorcerer''s Stone in his heart. Suddenly, Su Zhan felt something stiff in his palm. Spread out your palm, it is the magic stone! Item 0958 "You, how did you get the magic stone?" Looking at the magic stone in Su Zhan''s hand, Qi Luo couldn''t help but ask in surprise. I watched it for so long and didn''t respond. Why did the magic stone appear when he saw it? "The Sorcerer''s Stone is in the magic mirror, and only those who want to get it but don''t use it can get it. You want to get the Sorcerer''s Stone to help Voldemort resurrect, of course you can''t get it!" Su Zhan said lightly. "How do you know this?" Quirrell was shocked. "Even Voldemort is in my hand, how do you tell me?" Su Zhan flipped his hand, revealing Voldemort in the shape of a black mist ball. Although the appearance has changed a lot, the special connection that Voldemort had been parasitic on Quirrell before suddenly made Quirrell feel that this was Voldemort. The great Voldemort, unexpectedly... was caught? Quirrell felt that his beliefs were about to collapse. This is the great Voldemort, but at this time it is like a plaything in the palm of Su Zhan. This...this makes him simply unacceptable. "Your mission has been completed, so... you can go to death." Su Zhan looked at Qi Luo and said lightly.Quirrell knew it was not good, so he turned around and wanted to run, Nima ran quite fast. Sure enough, people stimulate their potential between life and death! Su Zhan raised his hand and made a gun-like finger with his fingers."Bang!" Su Zhan made a sound. When the sound stopped, Qi Luo seemed to have been hit by a gun, and his body shook suddenly, followed by as if burned and swallowed, and instantly turned to ashes. ! Turning around, Su Zhan looked at the magic mirror. Although he can''t use it, this magic mirror is quite interesting, and he can get one in the branch courtyard later. "Unexpectedly, it would be such a result, he... was actually caught by you." Dumbledore''s voice suddenly sounded, and he walked out slowly. "After watching the show for a long time, I finally showed up? I thought you planned to never come out." Su Zhan was not surprised. Although Dumbledore looked like an old man, he still had a strong control over the academy. It''s impossible for him to know such a big thing. "It''s not that I don''t want to come out, it''s just... I can''t deal with him!" Dumbledore gave a wry smile, and then said: "I thought it would be Harry Potter who got the Philosopher''s Stone, but I didn''t expect it to be you!" "After all, you are only a person, and there are many unexpected things." Su Zhan said faintly, turning around and saying: "Although it is useless, since it is in my hands, I am not going to hand it over. Anyway, this thing It will be destroyed in the end." "He is in your hands, and this Philosopher''s Stone is no longer necessary to save it." Dumbledore nodded and said, "Besides, it is of no use to you, so it is just right to put it in your hand. As for it, how are you going to deal with it?" "After Christmas, the student returns to school and kills him before the holiday starts!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I will arrange it," Dumbledore said. "Then I''ll trouble you, it''s not too early, so let''s rest early." Su Zhan breathed, waved his hand, and then disappeared suddenly. Dumbledore was shocked. This was the first time he saw Su Zhan teleport in person. "Who on earth are you!" Dumbledore couldn''t help but murmured. ... ... After Christmas, the students returned to school one after another. The wooden house once again became a lively gathering place. When they came back, people began to challenge Harry Potter and Ron. Their miserable lives began with the end of Christmas. Up! After another difficult victory, Harry Potter and Ron helped each other to prepare to go to the library. On the one hand, they learned some knowledge and on the other hand they continued to find the whereabouts of the Philosopher''s Stone. At this time, Su Zhan suddenly appeared in front of them. "teacher!" 806 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 806 The two were taken aback and greeted them respectfully. "The Philosopher''s Stone is in my hand, you two guys don''t look for it!" Su Zhan said faintly, and then disappeared. "Um, are we dreaming?" "of course not." Harry Potter said frustratedly: "It seems that the teacher already knew our intentions and took away the Philosopher''s Stone in advance. It must be for us to concentrate on improving ourselves." "Well, it must be so!" Ron nodded heavily. It was a vacation not long after returning to school, but before that, I had to face exams and be assigned the first place in the branch.Because the Su Zhan Branch was established later, it did not participate this time. As usual, Slytherin became number one in the branch. "Just be quiet, everyone is quiet." Dumbledore waved to silence the lively voice. "The holiday is coming. You will leave the academy after this time of celebration in previous years. It''s just a different year. Teacher Su Zhan from the Su Zhan Branch has caught Voldemort, who was frightened by the magic world and will be witnessed by all teachers and students To destroy Voldemort." "What? A mysterious person, the one who can''t even mention his name!" "Oh my God, how did Teacher Su Zhan do it?" "Isn''t Voldemort dead?" There was a moment of silence, and it boiled instantly after everyone had digested the news. Not to mention the students, even the teachers such as McGonagall and Snape were stunned, looking at Su Zhan who was so calm as if he had nothing to do with him in disbelief! Dumbledore kept pressing his hands and murmured quietly before he managed to suppress the boiling emotions. When everyone was quiet and watching Su Zhan, Su Zhan spread his hands Shi Ran, and in an instant, a misty black ball rose into the sky, and in an instant it returned to its original appearance. That powerful evil air, as soon as it appeared, gave everyone a heavy feeling of being held down by the mountain. Voldemort! Needless to say, everyone knows that this must be Voldemort. Dumbledore had arranged a reporter long ago, ready to take this scene. Voldemort, this is a big mountain weighing on everyone''s heart. Such important news must be known to the entire magical world.And he could also see that the reason why Su Zhan had to do this when there were most people was obviously also considering this. "Do you have anything to say?" Su Zhan looked at Voldemort being controlled and asked faintly. Chapter 0959 Voldemort''s Death and Holiday! The last words? Humph! Although Voldemort gave up, he did not despair. Think this can completely wipe out yourself?too naive. I am Voldemort, I am famous and fearful, and I dare not call the name Voldemort! Looking at Su Zhan''s casual expression and the surprised expressions of the people around him, Voldemort smiled."Do you think you can destroy me? I will..." "You will come back again! If you want to say this sentence, I advise you to change the sentence, this stem is too old!" Before he finished his words, Su Zhan directly interrupted impatiently Up. This made the arrogant and arrogant Voldemort suddenly become extremely embarrassed, and the pause sound made the surrounding silence even more, as if time had stopped. "If you haven''t spoken for a long time, it seems that you can''t think of any new lines. Then...you can go to death!" What about the last words that I have said, don¡¯t you let me finish? Voldemort roared angrily, but the power of Chaos had begun to be released and compressed. He could feel that he was being compressed quickly as if he had become a compressed biscuit. "I said I will give you a chance. I will kill you, but I will not destroy you. I look forward to our next meeting, Mr. Props!" Just when Voldemort felt that he was about to explode, Su Zhan''s voice suddenly Sounded.Voldemort looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and found that Su Zhan was waving at him with a smile. "How do you know..." Before he could finish his words, Voldemort exploded! Like a black firework, it suddenly bloomed in the hall. Voldemort, dead? Everyone looked at the black firework in a daze, shocked. "Crack!" The camera sounded, and the reporter took this scene. "Well, I announce that it''s a holiday!" Dumbledore shouted loudly, and soon... cheers rang out. I don''t know if it was because of the holiday or because of Voldemort''s death. But one thing is certain. Through this incident, Su Zhan surpassed Dumbledore and became the most admired person in the college! The power of faith skyrocketed in an instant, and almost everyone had the power of faith.Regarding this, Su Zhan would naturally not be polite, and directly began to extract it. Along with the extraction of the power of faith, a certain subtle feeling naturally arises. But at this time everyone thought it was too emotional, and didn''t think much about Su Zhan, the hero worship that eliminated Voldemort. Soon, Voldemort was captured by Soviet Zhan, and the destruction of Hogwarts had spread throughout the magic world, and almost every newspaper had the headlines. This report can be seen almost everywhere in the world, as long as it is related to magicians, including Brooklyn School of Magic. As a teacher who went out from Brooklyn, Brooklyn naturally promoted vigorously. Almost every student knew that the person who wiped out Voldemort was a teacher in Brooklyn, which also added a lot of faith. Brother is not in the arena, but the legend of brother still circulates in the arena! Brooklyn, Hogwarts, all over the world, the power of faith increased this time, especially the influence of this matter is still fermenting, and the power of faith will continue to increase. Su Zhan became famous. 807 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 807 No one in the entire magical world doesn''t know the name of Su Zhan! The students of the Su Zhan Branch were so happy that they didn''t want it, even though Slytherin won the first place in the branch, but all the focus was on the Su Zhan Branch. There is a feeling that I didn''t get the first place, but you can''t exceed me even if you get the first place. All the power of faith in General Su¡¯s Academy had been extracted. At this time, Harry Potter and the others had boarded the train and left the school to enjoy the holiday. The school rules stipulate that students are not allowed to stay in school during holidays. Normally, Penello would also leave, but because of the special nature of the Soviet War branch and the fact that Su Zhan had just eliminated Voldemort''s feat, the school also opened one eye to Penello''s stay in school. Eye up. What''s more, the arrival of new students after the beginning of school will definitely require a lot of work from the prefect of Penello, so staying in advance to prepare for the past... Of course, the most important thing is that Su Zhan said to let her stay, who would dare to say no? The Sorting Castle was originally very large and empty. Even if everyone was there, it was still very quiet. Now everyone else is gone. Only Su Zhan, Hebe, and Penello seem to be even more silent. Although Voldemort was killed, the mission was obviously not completed. It seemed that it might be necessary to destroy all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes to complete the mission and completely eliminate Voldemort.But Su Zhan is not in a hurry. Although there is a lot of power of faith now, if there is no action for too long, faith will naturally be weak. Therefore, it is very good to use Voldemort to maintain the power of faith from time to time and increase the power of faith. Method! Su Zhan first went back to the Marvel World and had a date with Bobby. The situation is almost the same. The "Freshness" should be over soon. You can consider implementing the initial plan and entering the second stage. After that, Su Zhan didn''t wait much. Su Zhan went to the copy of Death Came again, looked at the development of Silent Hill and Japan, and extracted the power of newly-generated faith by the way. Then come back again! "I said before that I will teach you some advanced magic during the holidays, but the advanced is also graded. With your current ability, you can''t learn too advanced. This is the magic book of the Brooklyn School of Magic. It belongs to Brooklyn. Forbidden books, the magic above is very powerful, your task is to learn and master more than ten through this holiday!" Su Zhan called Penello, and a magic book appeared out of thin air in his hands. Penello curiously took it and was about to open it, but the magic book opened by itself, and then it flew up. All kinds of books in the school are also strange, and flying is not a special thing. Penello hurriedly grabbed the magic book and held it with both hands! "Study hard, come to me if you have any questions!" "Yes, sir!" Penello took the magic book and left, and the holiday began! Chapter 0960 What Reward Do You Want? It¡¯s the same holiday, but everyone¡¯s feelings are different. Harry Potter¡¯s life was quite uncomfortable, but Penello¡¯s life was very fulfilling. Every morning is still a teaching class, one-to-one teaching, Penello''s progress is fast, in the afternoon and evening, he learns the magic in the magic book by himself, although it was a bit difficult at first and too advanced, but with the explanation of Su Zhan , She is learning faster and faster! At the same time, being alone day and night every day makes Penello feel particularly happy.I came here almost early to prepare for class. Since the last time I sat on my lap, there was no closeness, but the relationship was deepening. Su Zhan teaches Penello every day, and the rest of the time is to run regularly, Marvel and Sadako''s world extract the power of faith.By the way, Su Zhan also made a special trip back to Mount Olympus, and sent Hera and the people selected by the hybrid camp to the Marvel world, and sent the universe to mine cosmic matter. When he was in the Marvel World, Su Zhan deliberately didn''t go to Bobby, as if he had forgotten her after being fresh. As the days went on like this, the power of faith gradually deepened, and the power of Chaos became stronger, but the level did not improve! Su Zhan analyzed that this level is likely to represent the strength of the power of law. Perhaps only if the power of other world laws is swallowed, it is possible to improve! It is worth mentioning that he also tested the power of the laws of this world. Although not as domineering as the Marvel World, it is very strong! Much stronger than Sadako''s world, and weaker than Marvel''s world. In terms of level, I am now at level 1, Sadako¡¯s world is at level 3, and Marvel¡¯s world is at level 5. Here is level 4! Of course, this is just a division of Su Zhan himself, not necessarily so accurate, but it should be similar! It¡¯s not that easy to swallow level 3 at level 1. If you can¡¯t upgrade your level, you can only extract the power of faith as much as possible to increase the strength! Day by day, the holiday is almost over in a blink of an eye. Just two days before school started, that night, Su Zhan was enjoying Hebe''s service but was suddenly pushed away. "Sir, I succeeded. I have learned ten demons..." Penello ran in excitedly, and as a result, just halfway through the conversation, he saw Su Zhan lying on the bed resting, while Hebe kneeled under him, bowing his head. "Ah... sorry sir, me, I''m going out first." Penello was stunned for a moment, his face flushed and hurriedly apologized and turned to go out. The task that Su Zhan assigned to her was to learn ten magics. Seeing that school was about to start, she finally succeeded, so she was so excited that she became a little forgetful, and ended up rushing in.If it was normal, Penello would not come to disturb Su Zhan at night. "This girl!" Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly and patted Heber on the head: "Get up, forget it tonight." Hebe nodded obediently and helped Su Zhan get dressed. She knew that Su Zhan was definitely going to find Penello. As the people around her, Su Zhan and Penello''s ambiguous relationship can naturally be seen by her. After he came out neatly, Penello was gone. Su Zhan glanced away, and soon came to the door of Penello''s bedroom. "Bang bang bang." Knocked gently on the door, and Su Zhan pushed the door in. In the room, Penello seemed to be in a daze while sitting on the bed. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, she hurriedly stood up but didn''t know what to say. Su Zhan smiled and sat down beside her: "You, you, you are usually not so reckless. What''s the matter? You have learned all ten magics?" "Yes, sir, I can already master ten magic skills, and I have lived up to your expectations." Penello said quickly. These are ten high-level magics. I am afraid that even the dean of the branch may not be able to master ten high-level magics of this level, and he has mastered them in just one vacation. Penello naturally has reason to be happy and excited. "Yes, the next thing you have to do is to learn all the magic in this magic book. Don''t be surprised. There are two sets of magic books, they are a pair. After learning this one, there is another one. Waiting for you to learn. After all, you are the prefect, you can say that most of the things except me and Hebe are to be managed by you, so you have to work hard!" Su Zhan said. "Yes, I promise I won''t let the husband down." Penello said seriously. Su Zhan smiled and patted Penello on the shoulder: "You never let me down." "Since you have fulfilled my requirements for you, do you have any rewards you want?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Also, there are rewards?" Penello said in a daze. "Others don''t, but you do! Think about it before they come back." Su Zhan smiled."It''s late, rest early." "Yes." Penello replied subconsciously, and hurriedly said when he saw Su Zhan going away: "Sir, please wait, I have already thought about the reward." 808 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 808 "So fast? Tell me, what is it?" Su Zhan asked unexpectedly. Penello paused and said tentatively: "I want to go to Hogsmeade!" "A village of pure wizards near the school? The school stipulates that only students in the third grade or above can go there on Saturdays. You should be qualified now?" Su Zhan said somewhat unexpectedly. "Yes, yes, I want to go to the teahouse of Mrs. Puhog Modri ??Padif." Penello whispered. "Teahouse? I thought you would want to go to the Honey Duke candy store, or ask for a pair of wings. So, are you sure you want this reward, don''t change it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "No more!" Penello was firm. "Well, I''ll take you there tomorrow afternoon!" "Thank you sir!" Penello said excitedly. "Resume, good night!" Su Zhan smiled, turned and went out. After Su Zhan went out, Penello threw himself directly on the bed excitedly, his legs churning uncontrollably. Pattif Teahouse is a small and cramped teahouse. Everything inside is decorated with tacky lace, even the round tables. The owner uses a very strange ornament as decoration, which is very tacky but very romantic. It¡¯s a very famous dating place. Item 0961 Hogsmeade, the only pure wizarding village without Muggles, is the favorite place for school teachers. After teaching the magic lesson in the morning, Penello couldn''t wait to go back to the bedroom to prepare. In less than half an hour, Penello had already packed up and took the train with Su Zhan to Hogsmeade Village. This little girl was obviously prepared. Instead of wearing a hospital gown, she wore a pale pink dress, matching her brown curly hair, very beautiful! When the little girl was ready to come to Su Zhan, Su Zhan was surprised by her appearance. It''s so beautiful at a young age, can you get older? Regardless of his appearance or body, Penello was actually more beautiful than Hermione. Of course, the two have different styles. Penello is beautiful, with those brown eyes and thin lips, that kind of sexiness is innate.And Hermione is a cute loli, with a completely different temperament! Along the way, the little girl looked nervous and anticipating. When the train stopped and came to Hogsmeade Village, the little girl finally couldn''t stretch herself, and became excited. "Good afternoon, dear Mr. Su Zhan." "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan." Along the way, everyone around them respectfully greeted Su Zhan. The news of the beheading of Voldemort had long been spread. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, the people around him respectfully and gratefully greeted Su Zhan.Su Zhan nodded in response, and the little girl Penello also reduced her excitement and followed Su Zhan well. "In a bad mood?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Penello was stunned for a moment. She was indeed depressed for a moment, but she didn''t expect this to be noticed by Su Zhan.This made the little girl instantly happy again. Has he been paying attention to himself? "No." Penello shook his head quickly and denied. Su Zhan smiled. With such a rare opportunity, the little girl just offered to go to the teahouse with her, and that little thought was obvious.It¡¯s just that the reality is a bit different. Su Zhan is too popular, and people say hello there. And when people around look at Penello, they obviously think that Su Zhan is bringing students out, not what Penello wanted. Kind! Hogsmeade Village said it was big and not small. Soon the two came to Madame Petitfu''s teahouse, which is indeed a very small and cramped teahouse, but although the space is not large, the distance between the tables is not small, but they will get closer after sitting down. It not only allows the people sitting with you to get closer, but also keeps the distance from other tables. I have to say that the design of this teahouse is still very powerful!At this time, there were no people in the teahouse. After all, the students hadn''t started school yet. After Su Zhan and Penello sat down, they ordered some tea and pastries and tasted them. The taste is not bad! "Sir, you used to be a teacher at Brooklyn College. Have you taught students before?" Penello asked in a low voice over the tea. "Of course, I taught a few students in Brooklyn alone!" Su Zhan smiled. "So, what about your students? Where are they now, are they still in Brooklyn?" Penello asked. Su Zhan smiled: "They, they are not in Brooklyn, but in a place where only I can go." "So, do you like your students?" Penello hesitated for a moment, and asked casually, pretending to be casual. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Then it depends on what kind of like. I only teach female students. As for Harry and Ron, they just make up the number. If it is the kind of like the teacher has for the students, it will be there, but if it is not Like..." "How about other favorites?" Penello couldn''t help but become nervous. Su Zhan smiled and drank a tea ceremony: "I am also a normal man." "Normal man? What do you mean? Ah..." Penello was stunned first, and then immediately reacted. What this means is that he will like his students too? It''s the kind of love between men and women! This answer made Penello happy. Looking at Penello with smiling eyes, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Ask what these do, do you like me?" "Well, isn''t that normal, everyone likes her husband!" Penello said generously. Yo, I was so boring before, but now I am suddenly bold? Su Zhan smiled: "Would you like to date me? Since today is a reward for you, if you want to, the teacher can satisfy your wish!" "About, date?" Penello was stunned for an instant. Although she thought of today as a date in her heart, she was just thinking about it this way. Now that she suddenly found it out, Penello was a bit at a loss. The small round table is very small, Su Zhan just stretched out his hand, and Penello felt his hand covering his own, very generous and warm. The shy nature made Penello want to move away, but he couldn''t move at all as if he was out of control. Su Zhan held Penello''s little hand, as if he was very interested, his fingers twitched lightly: "The school will officially start the day after tomorrow, and someone will come back tomorrow." Yes, Hermione and the others will be back tomorrow, and then there will be no chance to be alone with her husband! Penello bit her mouth subconsciously and wanted to agree to the date, but her shy nature made her even cry out in her heart, but she couldn''t say what she said to her lips. "From now to this time tomorrow, one day date!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Penello did not speak, and acquiesced. 809 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 809 One day date! This is the reward she really wants. "So from now on, it''s not teachers and students. Penello, besides here, do you have any other places you want to go?" Su Zhan asked. Penello shook her head. She really doesn''t have any special places to go now, but... as long as it is a place where no one is disturbed, it is fine! "Then I will decide. I have been in school for a while, and I really miss the city life. Let''s go outside." Penelo nodded silently. go outside?It''s better to go outside, so you don''t know them! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan got up and settled the bill, and then went out of the teahouse with Penello. Coming out of the teahouse, he did not leave by train, but hugged Penello''s waist directly. This made Penello stunned. This, this is on the street, everyone around is watching! Chapter 0962 You are encouraging me! The surrounding gaze made Penello lower his head subconsciously, a little panicked. "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, Su Zhan''s voice sounded.Penello hurriedly raised his head to respond, but suddenly realized that the surroundings had changed. Not the village of Hogsmeade, but deep in the city with tall buildings. "It was for teleportation..." Penello reacted a little disappointed. But soon, Penello was not disappointed.Although Su Zhan loosened her waist, he held her hand and clasped her very intimate fingers."Go, let''s start dating!" "Yes, sir!" Excited Penello responded subconsciously, then lowered his head shyly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t be so shy. We are dating now. Be generous and bold. You are not my student now, but...my girlfriend!" "Girl, girlfriend!" This name, these three words made Penello even more nervous, and plucked up the courage to look up at Su Zhan, her gentle gaze made her feel a little lost in an instant. After all, she''s still a little girl, who is the opponent of an experienced guy like Su Zhan? The emotion is completely controlled by the other party, a word, a move can affect and change her mood. Walking on the street, there are heavy traffic and many people on the street. Su Zhan shook Penello''s hand, just like an ordinary couple, not at all as attracting attention as in Hogsmeade.This ease makes Penello feel particularly relaxed. Su Zhan took her to a movie and went shopping to sell her some clothes. Penello was completely immersed in the atmosphere of dating.Unknowingly, night fell, and Su Zhan took her to the restaurant. candlelight dinner! The romantic Penello would almost not be able to speak. "Me, can I have a drink?" Penello asked. "of course!" Su Zhan smiled and poured a glass of red wine for Penello. "Thank you!" Penello picked up the glass and said, "Sir, I respect you." "Thank you?" Although Su Zhan asked, he still had a sip with Penello. After a sip of wine, Penello''s face turned red in an instant.She shook her head: "It''s nothing, just want to thank you Mr.!" "Ok." Su Zhan didn''t ask, he told her something interesting while drinking. For a glass of wine, Penello only drank a glass of wine, but her drink volume was obviously not very good. Just a glass of wine made her face flushed, a little erratic. "I have booked the hotel, let''s go and rest!" Seeing Penello''s state is obviously not good enough, Su Zhan closed the bill, got up and helped Penello out of the restaurant. Without taking a taxi, he teleported directly to the vicinity of the hotel and took the key to the elevator. In the elevator, Penello had softened his legs, almost completely leaning on Su Zhan. The girl''s breath eroded Su Zhan, making him a little bit ready to move. Although Penello is still young, although some people are young, their charm is still unstoppable. "Would you like me to clear the alcohol for you?" Holding Penello, Su Zhan asked in a low voice. "No, no, that''s great. This is the first time I drank, and it was the first time I was drunk. It feels... good." Penello said in a low voice. "You won''t say that tomorrow morning. It feels uncomfortable to be drunk." Su Zhan smiled and said: "And, have you heard of a saying that women don¡¯t get drunk, men have no chance. Now, you are Woman, I am a man, and you are so beautiful, you are not afraid of me..." "Don''t be afraid! If Mr. wants it, I will!" Before he finished speaking, Penello interrupted with a firm look. Su Zhan was dumb and smiled: "Do you know what you are doing? You are encouraging me!" Penello did not speak, as if drunk. It''s just that this topic just passed away, as if... it was the default. "Ding!" The elevator has arrived. Su Zhan walked out of the elevator holding Penello, and quickly came to the front of the room, took out the room card and opened the door. 810 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 810 In terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation, Su Zhan will not wrong himself. Although it is not necessarily the best, it cannot be too bad. On this date with Penello, Su Zhan directly booked a presidential suite, two rooms large and small... ¡­ The environment inside the house is extremely luxurious. Su battle general Penello helped to sit down on the sofa, and then said: "I live inside, you live outside, if you are sleepy, take a shower and rest!" "Ok." Penello responded and staggered to get up to take a bath. Su Zhan turned around and went to the room inside. This kind of suite has a small bathroom. Su Zhan went in and took a shower! Drying his body and coming out wrapped in a bath towel, Su Zhan suddenly discovered that Penello was lying on the bed. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you sleep outside? Why, you like this room, then I can sleep outside." Su Zhan said dumbly and turned around to go out. As a result, Penello, who seemed to be falling asleep, suddenly sat up and stretched out his hand to hold Su Zhan. Su Zhan turned his head in amazement, and then saw Penello''s youthful body after the sheet fell off! This girl didn''t wear it just after taking a shower! "Little girl, I''m not a saint. If you are like this, I will finish the day''s date to the end." Su Zhan squinted at Penello. Penello didn''t speak, but looked at him stubbornly and refused to let go. "Well, well, let you change from a girl to a woman today, let''s do it!" Su Zhan gave a dumb laugh, turned back, simply lay down beside Penello, and covered it with a quilt. At a distance of close at hand, the sound of breathing and heartbeat can be heard clearly. Penello, who was bold before, now looks like a kitten with his head down and his eyes closed, looking like he is going to sleep! "You!" Su Zhan reached out and hugged Penello."You still want to pretend to be an ostrich at this time, is it possible?" "I, I didn''t, I just...just a little nervous!" Penello whispered. "Nervous, this is easy to handle, I have a way to make you feel less nervous, come on, close your eyes..." Su Zhan chuckled in a low voice, Penello closed his eyes obediently, and felt right after that. Until... his mouth was gagged. Gagged by his mouth! Chapter 0963 Transformation and Back to School Without any preparation, it was so strong as soon as it came up, Penello felt like a flat boat in the storm, involuntarily, can only swing with the wind.I have to say that in this case, she did forget to be nervous. The feeling like an electric shock made her completely forget to think, she didn''t have any emotions at all, just instinctively catered to the other''s actions. Penello is very beautiful and has a very good figure. The only flaw in the standard model is that the little lotus has sharp horns. Although there are some regrets in this regard, Penello is still small and can still grow.And her legs, it really is a must! It''s not the sturdy kind of Ms. Surprise, nor the slightly rounded shape of Wanda, straight and slender, and it doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable. Absolutely long legs, even in the series of playing with the legs around you, you can definitely rank among the best. "The stockings of the hospital uniform, I always think you wear the most beautiful!" Su Zhan whispered in Penello''s ear. "Sir like it? I will wear it often in the future!" Penello whispered. "So good!" Su Zhan smiled and kissed, and then and again. Then there was another fierce burst. How could Penello resist this method, it didn''t take long for him to feel as if he had been caught by some magic, his whole person seemed to be burned, his body became extremely hot, and he was still shaking uncontrollably. "I''m coming!" Su Zhan said softly. Penello was a little nervous, and subconsciously grabbed the sheet next to him with both hands. ... ... Penello felt as if he had received some kind of sublimation, and had a great psychological change. It was a kind of spiritual transformation, from a girl to a real woman.Even, she still has a special feeling. Promise him and satisfy her, so... I can get a sense of satisfaction I have never had before. Whether it''s the body or the mind! With that kind of satisfaction, Penello hooked Su Zhan''s neck into his arms and fell asleep, his youthful body seemed to have begun to exude the charm of a woman! The morning sun drew in, and Penello snorted subconsciously with warmth. Her head hurts a bit, she raised her hand and rubbed her head, but this movement made her feel a fiery tear. "what¡­¡­" She was caught off guard and yelled subconsciously. "It hurts?" Su Zhan said softly, and Penello reacted and remembered what was going on. Nodding shyly, did not dare to speak. This is her boredom. Obedient, but not active. Su Zhan put his hand on her body, and in an instant, a warm current swept through her body, and the pain gradually disappeared. "Get up? Or lie down again?" Su Zhan asked. "Get up, get up." Penello is really embarrassed now to continue lying down like this. Su Zhan turned over and came in, and walked out of the room to help Penello get the clothes. After the two of them had packed up, Su Zhan said, "There is still time, have a meal, let''s go shopping?" "Ok." After coming out of the hotel for a meal, Su Zhan took Penello and strolled around again. After experiencing the most intimate contact, the two people naturally felt different, especially Penello, the love was already beyond words. Can''t hide it. There is a saying, happy time is always short. Unknowingly, it was already the afternoon, and it was time for the students in the college to go back to school. They... should go back too. At the same time, I was surprised that the day''s date was about to end! 811 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 811 Penello was very reluctant, but although it was only a short time, it was the best reward for her. "Sir, the time is up! Thank you for your reward. I will remember it forever. After returning to the college, I...I will be the same as before and will not cause trouble to my husband." Penello went to Su Zhan raised his head and said seriously. Su Zhan was a little dumb. The one-day date was over, but it didn''t mean that the relationship was over. It''s all eaten, can Penello still run? But seeing Penello look like this, Su Zhan was very funny, and deliberately said: "Very well, you still have to pay attention to influence in school, after all, you are the prefect! If you still want to date me, then Work hard, I will reward you when the time comes!" "I will!" Penello didn''t expect to have a chance to date, so he quickly promised and decided to work harder to get the next reward from Mr.! "Let''s go!" Su Zhan smiled while holding Penello''s waist and teleported directly back to Hogsmeade. There are many more people in Hogsmeade than yesterday. After all, the school is about to start, and all the students who are returning to school are coming. Basically, most students can come to Hogsmeade when they are back to school. Opportunities are rare. Greetings and greetings rang endlessly, here... Su Zhan is undoubtedly a celebrity, the one that has attracted the most attention! It turned out that Harry Potter was treated like this, after all, he escaped in the hands of Voldemort.But escape, and killing Voldemort are two concepts. "It''s Hermione and the others." With sharp eyes, Penello spotted Hermione Zhang Qiu among the distant crowd. "Penello." "teacher." They happened to see it too, and hurriedly waved and ran over. "Why are you here?" "Come around and pick you up by the way." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Teacher, have you heard of Mr. Lockhart?" Zhang Qiu asked suddenly. Su Zhan shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it, why?" "Gidlow Lockhart, a celebrity and writer, the Merlin Merlin Medal winner, has won the "Witcher Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award five times, has written many books, and is a very polite wizard and writer. I heard that. He came to Hogsmeade and held a book signing event. Teacher, can we go and see it?" "It''s that guy!" The name Su Zhan didn''t remember, but Zhang Qiu said that he had the impression that he was a liar who was good at forgetting spells and turned other people''s adventure stories into his own!It seems that this guy is a new black magic teacher! "It''s okay, then go with you, and then go back to the college together." It''s okay anyway, and there is no need to act separately. "Thank you, teacher!" "What? You admire him very much?" Su Zhan asked Zhang Qiu casually. Zhang Qiu nodded and shook his head again: "It''s not worship, but his book is still pretty good." "I don''t see that you are still a literary girl!" Su Zhan smiled. Apart from self-recommendation, Zhang Qiu''s usual performance is very quiet, and it really feels like a literary girl. Chapter 0964 Ginny and Luna When I came to the bookstore, a lot of people gathered here and a lot of books were placed.What "Gidlow Lockhart", "Traveling with Ghouls", "Traveling with Vampires" and so on, can be seen from the title of the book, there is no literary atmosphere, but the more popular these years, the more popular it is. The public welcomes, as can be seen from the popularity, this liar is indeed very popular! "It''s Ron''s family." Zhang Qiu and others met a few familiar people, it was Ron''s parents, Ron''s two brothers, and a beautiful little girl with blond hair. "Mr. Su Zhan!" They obviously also saw Su Zhan, and immediately came over to greet him enthusiastically. Regarding Su Zhan, Ron¡¯s parents naturally knew that this year, their youngest daughter, Ginny, would also enter the academy. If she could become a student of the Su Zhan Branch like her brother Ron, that would be great! "Hello!" Su Zhan nodded and looked at the little girl beside them. "This is my little daughter Ginny. She is about to go to the college to study." Ron''s father hurriedly introduced."Ginny, this is Teacher Su Zhan! In the future, in school, remember to respect Teacher Su Zhan, you know!" "Hello, Teacher Su Zhan!" Ginny said hello in a cute manner. Su Zhan smiled and rubbed her hair: "Good for you!" The reason why Su Zhan accepted Ron as a student before was not only because of his trio status, but also because of his younger sister, Ginny in front of him! Ginny grew up pretty well, as if she later married Harry Potter. Of course, that was in the original book, which is obviously impossible now! How could the loli who was cultivated since childhood be given to others? "You don''t need to participate in the branch test when you go back, just join my branch!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really, this is great, thank you so much, Mr. Su Zhan." Hearing Su Zhan''s words, the Ron family was very excited! "Don''t be so polite, let''s find me when you arrive at school!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and the Ron family was wisely preparing to leave. Zhang Qiu and the others took the book and prepared to go to sign, Su Zhan said to Penello: "Aren''t you going?" "I''m not interested! If I choose, I want Mr.''s signature even more." Penello said in a low voice. "Oh? Where do you want me to sign? I don''t have any books published." Su Zhan smiled. "I hope you can sign in my body and in my soul! I...that''s your book!" Penello said softly. After speaking, he felt a little too, too direct, and lowered his head shyly. Su Zhan chuckled: "Then you should work hard, and I will reward you next time!" After finishing speaking, he quietly patted Penello''s ass while no one was paying attention. Penello flushed instantly and looked around nervously. He didn''t expect him to do this, but why, why did such a move make her feel happy and sweet? The signing event soon ended. Zhang Qiu and others got the signed books and left with Su Zhan contentedly. After getting on the train, everyone was sitting in a carriage, chatting very lively. Su Zhan is Hermione on the left and Penello on the right. After sitting down, he closed his eyes and rested. As the train drew in, everyone returned to the academy with large bags and small bags, and the feeling of familiarity arose spontaneously. After they were settled in, they soon became lively. 812 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 812 Unknowingly it was night, Su Zhan summoned everyone, including Harry Potter and Ron, to have new goals in the new semester! Su Zhan simply said two sentences and then announced a regulation. Every month, the students with the highest credits are regularly selected for rewards. As soon as this rule is issued, the students are instantly boiled, especially Penello. When it comes to rewards, she feels like she can''t help it! As for how to get credits? It''s very simple. There are all kinds of credit systems in the school, and Su Zhan added an extra, which is the result of the branch examination! The top three can add varying credits. It was noisy, and the night passed quickly. The next morning, I went to the school to participate in the ceremony of the new semester, the branching ceremony of the new students. Because of the Su Zhan Branch, there is naturally an extra row of places in the hall. Although there are few people, the scene is not deserted at all. On the contrary, it is the liveliest and most concerned! "You should choose first!" Dumbledore said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan was not polite. He glanced at the freshmen gathered together, and said, "I never plan to pick too many people. Now I have six students. One more can participate in the Quidditch match, Jin Ni, come here!" Ginny, who had been scheduled for a long time, heard this and quickly ran to the Su Zhan Branch. Ron was so excited that he hurriedly introduced this to the people around him as his sister! The Quidditch game requires seven people. Su Zhan meant that he didn''t plan to charge too much. Now that he accepts a Ginny, isn''t it...there is no other person? This disappointed many freshmen. Dumbledore was also a little surprised: "Don''t you pick more? This year there are many good seeds." "It''s not buying vegetables, there is no need to pick it like that." Su Zhan smiled, his eyes lit up suddenly, and he looked at one of the new students and said: "You, what is your name?" A girl with light blonde hair and waist-length hair came out weakly. "My name is Luna!" "Well, it''s you, you too!" Su Zhan said casually. Luna obviously didn''t expect that she would be selected, and she was stunned for a long time before she was so excited that she ran to the Su Zhan branch to sit down. "Okay, don''t choose, lest the deans of other branches complain that I will pick everyone away." Su Zhan said with a smile. Now that Su Zhan has said so, the branch test will begin. After dividing the colleges one by one, the rest is naturally the banquet. No interest in this kind of banquet, Su Zhan, and quietly left.Anyway, after waiting, Penello will naturally take them back to the college to arrange for the freshmen! The leisure time is over, and after the school officially starts, Su Zhan asks Hermione and the others to help the freshmen to catch up. They still study in the morning and study free in the afternoon! After everything went formal, something suddenly happened in the school! Chapter 0965 Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets The gatekeeper''s cat is petrified! At the same time, a message appeared nearby. The door of the secret room has been opened! Principal Dumbledore quickly decided to strengthen the students'' awareness of defense and let the new Lockhart teach magic defense. Some people in the school panic because of this. However, the Su Zhan Branch was not affected. Who didn''t know that Su Zhan was someone who could even kill Voldemort. What was there to be afraid of? Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously when he heard about it. Although there was one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes in this secret room, it was a memory of Voldemort behind his back. He even knew that Ginny did it.But Su Zhan is not in a hurry to participate. As Harry Potter with the protagonist''s aura, things will take the initiative to find him, and he only needs to come out and pretend to be forceful when it is critical to gain the power of faith. What''s more, instead of wasting time to participate in the plot, it is better to spend your mind on the female students. For example, if you have a relationship with the students, can''t you patronize Penello and Hermione and ignore the others?No matter how hard you work, there will be a gain! For another example, extract the power of faith! These are enough for Su Zhan, the only thing to do is to occasionally look at the situation on Harry Potter, that''s enough! In fact, the protagonist''s halo has both advantages and disadvantages! Sometimes you don¡¯t want to participate, and you get involved. Harry Potter is like this now! In the good magical defense class, Professor Lockhart and Professor Snape were practicing well, and Harry Potter also took it seriously, but he didn''t know what to do, and it turned into an exercise with Malfoy! He and Malfoy had taught hands many times, and Malfoy would go to the wooden house to challenge him every day. It can be regarded as knowing the basics, so Harry Potter didn''t worry much. As a result, he didn''t see Malfoy during a holiday but changed a lot. He even directly summoned a snake with black magic.Obviously, Malfoy still couldn''t control it perfectly. The snake rushed to a classmate next to him when he came out. Harry Potter, who was full of justice, uttered the snake language in a daze, controlled the snake to save his classmates, but was treated with that strange perspective by the surroundings! Because this is a special ability of the Slytherin branch, and it is also a language that Voldemort is good at! There is definitely no good thing to have a connection with Voldemort. For a while, the students kept away from Harry Potter, and even the people in the Su Zhan Branch kept away from him. Only Ron was afraid, but he never gave up! Harry Potter was confused. He didn''t know why he could speak snake language, and he could often hear sounds that others could not hear. The most important thing is that he has a relationship with the secret room! There is a legend in Hogwarts. The founder of Hogwarts'' thinking had a lot of stages in recruiting students. Slytherin believed that only the pure-blood mage with the purest blood was the mainstream and orthodox. .So Slytherin built a secret room. According to legend, only the heirs of Slytherin can open it. No one knows where the secret room is. The only thing that is known is that the person who opens the secret room will take revenge on the mudbloods in the school! The so-called mudblood means that the parents are not wizards! It happened that some students were petrified one after another, and Harry Potter was all on the scene, which is even more suspicious.If Harry Potter was not a student of the Soviet War Division, I am afraid he would have been arrested long ago.At the same time, a series of events also led to the possibility of school closure, and some people even targeted Dumbledore and tried to get him to step down. "Sir, is the school really going to close?" Penello came to Su Zhan''s room and asked with some worry. The students in the Su Zhan Branch have little impact, but they are still worried that the school will be closed.As the prefect, Penello is naturally responsible for calming their emotions, and the best way is to get accurate information from the husband! Su Zhan beckoned Penello to come to his side, and then asked: "If the school is really closed, what are you going to do?" "I will follow Mr. to continue learning!" Penello said. 813 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 813 "Is it to follow me to learn magic, or to stay by my side?" Su Zhan raised his hand and wanted to touch Penello''s hair. As a result, one was sitting and the other standing. Penello was tall. I raised my hand and found that although I was able to reach it, it was a bit difficult, so I changed the direction and put it on Penello''s ass! Across the black courtyard skirt, Penello was obviously taut. "Both, both!" Penello whispered through gritted teeth. Su Zhan''s hands were frozen at random, and he couldn''t help but feel a little moved as he watched Penello''s forbearance. In a flash, many days have passed since the last time! "Don''t worry, the school will naturally not be closed. This time, I will do it when I need it. After all... I think being a teacher is a good thing, especially if there are Such a beautiful student!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "First, sir, if you want, I...I can..." Penello whispered intermittently. Su Zhan smiled and slapped it, and said, "You can, I can''t. If you want to be rewarded, you have to get first!" "But, sir, don''t you want it? I can see it." Penello quickly glanced at Su Zhan''s leg, then whispered. "Hebe!" Su Zhan smiled lightly. "But Heber is Heber, I am me! Although the time is not yet up, my credits are now the first, and there is a big gap with the second Hermione. I have calculated that even if Hermione can get everything The highest credits will not exceed mine. If the husband wants it, I...I can advance my reward!" Su Zhan was dumb, the little girl was really obsessed with rewards, and she had counted it to this point. Moreover, according to the credit standard, the little girl can steadily become the first, it seems that a lot of effort has been made!Seeing the look of expectation in the little girl''s eyes, Su Zhan really couldn''t refuse. "Go to the depths of the Forbidden Forest at night, where we stayed last time!" Su Zhan said softly. "Yes, sir!" Penello smiled excitedly and nodded hurriedly. Item 0966 As the prefect, Penello was excellent in all aspects and was very convincing in the Su Zhan Branch. She said that she had looked for Teacher Su Zhan, and Teacher Su said that everyone should not worry, and everyone really felt relieved. First, Penello''s credibility is very high, and secondly, it is because of the strength of the Soviet war. There is no doubt about the strength of his own teacher, and the teacher will naturally take action when it is time to take action. The students came down and waited at ease, but some people couldn''t get down. That is Harry Potter! Inexplicably suspected to be related to the secret room, he is now screaming and beating a rat crossing the street.So he can''t wait, he has to find a way to clear his suspicion, the best way is to find the secret room and find the person who really opened the secret room! However, it is obvious that the teacher will not take action, and others will probably not help.So as the only male student in the Soviet War Academy, Ron was naturally captured by Harry Potter to investigate the secret room. Obviously, the secret room belongs to Slytherin! Only the Slytherin heir can open the secret room, so the key is to find out who this person is. Harry''s suspected target was Malfoy. Malfoy was from Slytherin College, and the Malfoy family claimed to have a pure blood. The most important thing is... Malfoy has always hated Mudbloods, so he has a reason to do it! Once the suspect was targeted, Harry Potter and Ron began to find a way to investigate. When the two guys started to act, Su Zhan had already reached the depths of the Forbidden Forest. The night was full, and the moonlight was shining through the layers of leaves in the Forbidden Forest. Su Zhan felt that although it was a good place for a date, it was a bit too uncomfortable. The sky is the quilt and the ground is the bed, although it is good, but it is a bit less interesting! Jungle, moonlit night, there is something missing. Su Zhan looked around and quickly stared at a towering tree next to him. Branch is very explaining, and the location is also good! And there are luxuriant leaves on it, no one will look there specially! "Good place!" Su Zhan smiled, his fingers moved lightly. In an instant, the branches of the big tree began to twist. It was very strange, as if a part of its body was undergoing changes. In less than five minutes, a brand new wooden house suddenly appeared. This wooden house merges with the big tree, and there is no trace of it being remodeled, and with Su Zhan''s thoughts, the whole wooden house seems to be invisible, disappearing! Moving again, the wooden house appeared again. Chaos power transformation, simple magic arrangement. Created this cannon... room! Ahem, Su Zhan feels a bit shameless! "Mr!" A timid voice with excitement sounded behind him, and Su Zhan turned his head to look, his eyes could not help but light up. Penello is wearing a black uniform, but it seems that he has deliberately raised the position of the skirt. The black stockings cover his legs and wrap his legs over the knees. How sexy can it be described? "Sir like it?" Seeing Su Zhan''s hot eyes, Penello felt a little proud and happy. Su Zhan nodded, then pointed at the wooden house: "Let''s go." "Why, how to go up?" Penello also saw the wooden house, thinking that Su Zhan specially made a wooden house, Penello was even more happy. However, this height does make her somewhat difficult. "I will hold you up!" Su Zhan laughed and flew up with Penello directly in his arms. Entering the wooden house, Penello marveled again. If the outside seems to be a primeval forest, then inside is a modern city. Simmons, TV, all kinds of modern things are readily available. "come on!" Su Zhan couldn''t wait. Before Penello could appreciate the decoration and things in the room, Su Zhan pushed her directly on Simmons, and then directly pressed it on. "This wooden house is soundproofed. No matter how loud the sound is going to be inside, you won''t be able to hear it outside, so you can release your nature to your heart''s content!" Seeing Penello enduring it, Su Zhan said with a smile. 814 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 814 Having said that, Penello was still a little embarrassed and really yelled, but with Su Zhan''s fierce attack, she was already involuntarily and unable to control. Dawn gradually rose, Su Zhan and Penello returned to the academy. In the morning, the students discovered that Penello, who had always been diligent to get up early, hadn''t gotten up and was sleeping soundly. Hermione thought she was sick and went to see it, but found that she was just asleep. Penello didn''t come until class. This makes the students curious, this is not Penello''s style! Penello only showed up at noon. Everyone asked concerned about it. Penello just blushed and said that he was too sleepy to stay up late to study, so he didn''t get up.This makes many students admire, Penello has worked so hard, so strong and so hard, no wonder she can become the prefect! Hearing their praise, Penello didn''t know what to say shyly. ... ... "Hermione, Hermione." Hermione was about to go to the library, but suddenly saw Harry Potter and Ron approaching quietly and shouting in a low voice. "What?" Hermione asked. Harry Potter and Ron glanced at each other, and Harry Potter whispered: "That''s it, we..." The plan to follow Malfoy failed. Who knows the grudge between Harry Potter and Malfoy. It is too difficult to investigate Malfoy, so Harry Potter was wondering if he could think of other ways, but he After thinking with Ron for a long time, I didn''t have any clues, and finally could only ask Hermione for help. As a student of the same period, Hermione is a notoriously good student, a genius! This is the best target. As soon as Harry Potter explained the situation, Hermione''s first reaction was to refuse. After all, the teacher has already said that as long as he waits peacefully, he will naturally take action when the time is right.Hermione was quite confident about Su Zhan, but Harry Potter and Ron had some truth in what they said. After all, this matter has something to do with Harry Potter. After thinking for a while, Hermione said: "I know a recurring decoction that can make you like Malfoy''s attendants. Maybe it can help you find some clues, but only here!" "thanks, thanks!" Harry Potter quickly thanked him. Item 0967 Hermione found all the ingredients for preparing the compound decoction and started preparing the compound decoction. "Well, must it be here? This is a girl''s bathroom. Wouldn''t anyone find the compound decoction here?" Harry Potter said uncomfortably. "No one will come here!" Hermione said firmly. "Why?" Ron asked suspiciously. "Because of Myrtle!" Hermione said with a smile. "Myrtle? Who is that?" "it''s me!" When Harry Potter and Ron were puzzled, suddenly a ghost floated out. This ghost looks very young, looks like a former student in the costume, with double ponytails and glasses, it looks very cute. just¡­¡­ "My name is Myrtle, I''m so pitiful, I..." Myrtle introduced herself seriously, but before she could finish her words, she started sobbing."Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." the voice was very sharp, and the body was flying around in the bathroom. Harry Potter and Ron covered their ears in shock, and saw Myrtle suddenly fly to the toilet partition next to her, and then jumped into the toilet with a bang. Damn it! The water in the toilet was splashed out. Harry Potter and Ron were dumbfounded! "This is Myrtle, a student who died here for fifty years. She has stayed here and refused to leave. She would cry when she saw people. So this bathroom is basically deserted. No one will come here!" Hermione Explained. Harry Potter and Ron nodded with lingering fears. Of course, no one wants to use this washroom anymore. Who hopes that a ghost will suddenly emerge from underneath while going to the toilet! After preparing the compound decoction, Harry Potter and Ron drank it and quickly became Malfoy¡¯s two followers, Crabbe and Gore. Then they started to find Malfoy to see if they could ask for it. What message do you get? Unfortunately, after busying for a long time and having to endure Malfoy''s ridicule of Harry Potter, there was no useful news in the end. Malfoy was not the heir of Slytherin, and he did not open the secret room. The clue was suddenly broken, which made Harry Potter and Ron downcast, they went back to the bathroom and prepared to change back. But at this time Hermione was no longer there, and the crying Myrtle came out as soon as the two entered the bathroom. Myrtle was so wronged that she was crying and crying all day long, and she often got water everywhere.Harry Potter and Ron were unlucky, and they were all wet after a while, just like they had just been fished out of the water. And Myrtle rushed into the toilet again at this time. "Really..." Harry Potter was so depressed, he wanted to talk to Myrtle if he could stop it?As soon as I walked past, I found a diary on the ground. "What is this?" Harry Potter picked it up curiously, opened it, and found that there was nothing inside, as if it were blank. "Maybe who was scared by Myrtle, so I left it here, right?" Ron said casually."Let''s go back first." "Ok!" Harry Potter put the notebook away and left the bathroom with Ron. Not long after the two left the bathroom, a figure appeared in the bathroom out of thin air! Feeling someone appeared, Myrtle subconsciously prepared to come out, but she just shuddered and shrank back.She could feel the strength of this person, and that kind of instinctive fear prevented her from showing up. "Don''t you come out and chat?" Su Zhan looked at the quiet bathroom and found that Myrtle hadn''t come out! I came here because Su Zhan suddenly thought that each branch seemed to have its own guardian ghost, such as Ms. Gray in Ravenclaw, Barrow in Slytherin, Headless Sir in Gryffindor, The fat monk of Hufflepuff, but his Su Zhan branch has not yet guarded the ghost. Although this Myrtle didn''t have any great skills, she was still a ghost after all, and Su Zhan planned to let her make up the number. But unexpectedly, the crying Myrtle avoided herself in fear. "If you don''t come out, I''ll let people arrest you." Su Zhan said in a loud voice. Myrtle was very afraid, but the more afraid she was, the more she refused to come out. 815 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 815 "Forget it." Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly. It seems that this Myrtle is not a suitable guardian ghost, so let''s use another one! Raising his hand for a while, a group of shadows appeared in front of Su Zhan. Long hair and white clothes, it is Sadako who was trapped by Su Zhan before! As soon as Sadako came out, she couldn''t wait to grin and express anger and dissatisfaction at Su Zhan, but she didn''t dare to act rashly. "Don''t make such an expression, it''s too ugly. You can be a pretty cold girl quietly, but you have to let yourself go on a funny way." Su Zhan frowned. Sadako was stunned. "Do you feel the ghost?" Su Zhan asked directly. Sadako nodded. "Catch her out." "Why are you calling me?" Zhenzi said unconvinced. "Why? I can lock you up again and live forever." Su Zhan said lightly. Sadako gritted her teeth, although she was not convinced, but under the eaves, she had to bow her head.With a cold snort, the gloomy breath was released suddenly, and he immediately rushed towards the inside. "Don''t get any water, it''s too dirty!" Su Zhan reminded behind. Zhenzi snorted, and her strength suddenly released. In a moment, Myrtle was caught out involuntarily, her body was tangled in Zhenzi''s hair, and she floated directly in front of Su Zhan. "nice!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, worthy of Sadako. This fierce strength is much stronger than those peaceful guardian ghosts. Looking at the fearful Myrtle who even forgot to cry, and then at the impatient Zhenzi, Su Zhan suddenly felt that he didn''t need to be close and far away. Is there a guardian ghost more suitable than Zhenzi? "Do you want to be locked up by me, or do you want to stay outside?" Su Zhan asked towards Zhenzi. Sadako was stunned and said, "What do you mean, are you willing to let me go?" "Of course it''s impossible, but I have a branch here. Each branch has its own guardian ghost. I originally wanted to find her, but if you want, this opportunity can let you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Sadako hesitated! Chapter 0968 Quidditch ball game, Su Zhan branch participates in the battle! Is it trapped in a place where there is no freedom and darkness, or is it to help him do things to gain relative freedom?Sadako didn''t want to help Su Zhan, but she yearned for freedom. After hesitating for a moment, Sadako said, "How long will I have to do?" "I don''t know, let''s see when I leave here. If you agree, you can move around here freely. The only requirement is that you can''t hurt anyone. If the students in my branch are in danger, you have to take action!" Su Zhan said lightly. I¡¯m Sadako, so it¡¯s not bad if I don¡¯t harm people, but even let me protect people? Although Sadako was depressed, she nodded and said, "Okay, I promised, what should she do?" "She? Take it away for you as a company. It happens that she is familiar with this place and can also let you understand the situation." Su Zhan said casually. "No, I don''t want to leave here!" Myrtle hurriedly shouted when she heard it, but Zhenzi quickly told her to shut up, and then left the bathroom with Su Zhan. The next day, the students in the Su Zhan branch found out that a ghost appeared in the branch. One is Myrtle, they know this. The other with long hair in white clothes looked fierce and made people afraid to come close. After learning that she was Zhenzi, the guardian ghost of the branch, everyone felt a little relieved, but they were still curious. Because this Sadako seems a little different. She is able to possess entity, in other words, has a sense of entity, unlike Myrtle or other guardian ghosts, which are just empty ghosts! In any case, Sadako must be stronger than the guardian ghosts of other branches. There is no doubt about this. It makes them feel more at ease. If she can stop being so cold, gloomy, and going to kill everyone, That''s even better! The existence of the guardian ghost Sadako also surprised Harry Potter, but what was even more surprising was the diary he found. He found that this diary could think and communicate with him.Soon, Harry Potter figured out who owned this diary! Tom Marvolo Riddle. This person was also a school student, and his diary showed him a memory about the secret room 50 years ago. He found that the person who opened the secret room at the beginning seemed to be Hagrid! Opened the secret room, released the monster and killed a student. Harry Potter didn''t believe that Hagrid would do such a thing, and was going to ask Hagrid to find out. Since the Soviet War Branch was opened in the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid''s work has become more busy.In the past, no one was allowed to enter the forbidden forest without special circumstances, but now because the students of the Soviet War Branch come in and out every day, Hagrid must be strictly guarded! "Harry, why are you here?" Seeing Harry come to him, Hagrid was a little surprised, but very enthusiastic. "Hagrid, was it the door of the secret room you opened 50 years ago?" Harry Potter asked straightforwardly. Hagrid froze for a moment, his expression dimmed, and shook his head and said, "It''s not me!" "Really?" Harry Potter asked, when the door of Hagrid''s house was suddenly pushed open, and several officials from the Ministry of Magic walked in. "Hagrid, we suspect that you opened the door of the secret room. Come with us." "Who are you, where are you taking him?" Harry Potter said hurriedly. "Where to take him? There is only one place he can go, Azkaban!" The Ministry of Magic official sneered and took Hagrid away involuntarily.Harry Potter was a little lost, and at this time a news that shocked him even more came out. Because of the two consecutive incidents in the family, Malfoy''s father Lucius actually forced Dumbledore to remove the principal from his post, and the school fell into a standstill for a while! Even Dumbledore was relieved of his post as principal, what should I do next? Just when everyone was uneasy and panicked, it coincided with the beginning of the Quidditch game again, and the school decided to hold it as scheduled, which can be regarded as a means of comfort. At the beginning of the semester, Su Zhan stated that he was ready to participate in the Quidditch match. It happened to be adjusted this time. The Su Zhan Branch was against Slytherin! Malfoy became a Slytherin seeker because his father donated the latest and fastest magic broom! The competition will be held two days later! Su Zhan Branch, all the students were called into the classroom... 816 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 816 Su Zhan swept over them one by one. Hermione, Penello, Zhang Qiu, Ekmo, Luna, Ginny.And Harry Potter and Ron! The game requires seven people to participate. There are only eight students in the college. And most of them are girls, who are not used to and good at the fierce Quidditch competition. "I will announce the candidates for this competition!" Su Zhan paused, and pointed to Harry Potter under everyone''s eyes. Harry Potter froze for a moment: "Me?" "No, it''s someone other than you!" Su Zhan shook his head. "..." Harry Potter was so happy that he was selected the first one, but he turned himself away unexpectedly. "Why?" Harry Potter asked with some confusion. "Don''t you still have your own business to do?" Su Zhan looked at him with a smile. Teacher, got it! Although Harry Potter wants to participate in the Quidditch game, he wants to figure out the secret room more, but it turns out that Ron is a helper, now it seems that he can only come by himself! "Ron, during this time you practice flying." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Ron. Ron nodded excitedly. "Hermione, you come to be the seeker, Ron is responsible for the goalkeeper, Penello, Luna, you two are the batsmen, Zhang Qiu, Ekmore, Ginny, you are the pursuit!" After arranging the position, Su Zhan said: "Although the number of people in the Su Zhan Branch has been very small, it has crushed the other four branches in all aspects, and Quidditch is no exception. Be the first, get the Academy Cup, and then enter the flame. The Cup Triwizard Tournament, this is the goal I set for you!" "Oh my god, this... this is too difficult, teacher, is it possible with us?" This goal really frightened them. "Mr. said yes, we must be able to!" Penello said solemnly. Hermione also said: "Yes, don''t forget, we are the Su Zhan Branch! And I have wings, I am faster and more flexible than them, and I will definitely win!" Chapter 0969 The picture is so beautiful! Thinking of Hermione''s wings, everyone increased a lot of confidence.After all, Hermione''s wings are very flexible and very fast, which is not comparable to a flying broom!As long as Hermione can catch the''Golden Snitch'', she can win! "As a student of the Soviet War Branch, I said early on that you are unique and different. Although the Quidditch game requires riding a flying broomstick, I specifically asked that wings are also possible! Think about you riding Flying around with the broom, I feel that the picture is too beautiful, I can''t bear to look at it directly! Therefore, I will give each of you wings!" Su Zhan said. "Really? Teacher, can we also have wings?" "Is it the same as Hermione?" Everyone is excited at the thought of being able to have wings. You must know that Hermione has always been their envy! "Yes, but the color of the wings will be different and the effect will be different." "As for the details, you will know soon. Oh, let me say, Ron, you don''t have your share!" "Huh?" Ron, who was already excited, instantly said with excitement: "Teacher, why?" "Girls have wings like angels, like elves, why do a man grow wings? It''s ugly, our college takes the United States as the standard!" Su Zhan said ruthlessly! Ron fainted instantly. "Zhang Qiu, Ikemo, Ginny, you follow me." After Su Zhan called, he took away three girls. "You are waiting here, Zhang Qiu, you come in first." When he came to Su Zhan''s office, Su Zhan asked Zhang Qiu to go in alone, and then closed the door. "teacher." Zhang Qiu was a little nervous. "Don''t be nervous." Su Zhan smiled softly, which relaxed Zhang Qiu a lot, but the next words made her nervous again."Don''t be nervous, come and take off your clothes." "Huh? Take off, undress?" Zhang Qiu looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan said without changing his face: "Yes, if you don''t take off your clothes, I''m going to help you get your wings?" "Oh, oh." Zhang Qiu reacted to this, the reason is normal. But, is this a bit too embarrassing? Although they are not too old, they are already at the age of the beginning of love, but it is not the time to play mud with boys when they were young.After hesitating, Zhang Qiu felt that he should still trust the teacher! Wings! It must not be so easy to get wings. Taking off the robe of the mage and the black courtyard uniform, Zhang Qiu lowered his head to block his body. Su Zhan walked behind Zhang Qiu and pressed a few times on her back. In an instant, Zhang Qiu felt as if something was growing. The unspeakable feeling made her a little unbearable, as if she wanted to Break through all constraints! "drink!" The quiet Zhang Qiu gave a loud yell,-the pair of white wings suddenly opened. Zhang Qiu looked at his wings in disbelief, completely stunned.Although it wasn''t Hermione''s colorful wings, the white angel-like wings made her even more shocked.Because it was too shocking, she always kept things that opened her wings. Hold your chest and abdomen, open your hands! "Well, not bad!" Looking at Zhang Qiu, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. "Thank you, teacher!" Zhang Qiu said hurriedly, before remembering his own situation, he almost instinctively retracted his wings and put on his clothes. "You can go to Hermione to understand the condition of the wings, and let Ekmore come in by the way!" Su Zhan said. "Good teacher!" Zhang Qiu blushed and nodded out. The moment Zhang Qiu closed the door, Zhang Qiu was suddenly at a loss. What the teacher said is good, is it a boastful wing, or is it your own? 817 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 817 He looked like his...body, right? "how is it going?" Ekmore asked Ginny curiously. "Oh, I have wings, Akemo, the teacher will let you in." Zhang Qiu reacted and said towards Akemo. Ekmore pushed the door and walked in. Zhang Qiu looked for Hermione, Ekmore entered the office again, only Ginny was standing outside, a little uneasy, not knowing what would happen.After waiting for about ten minutes, Ekmo''s face was flushed, Ginny hurried to ask, but Ekmo waved: "Don''t ask, the teacher let you in, you will know everything after you go in!" "Oh!" Ginny opened the door and walked in. Twenty minutes later, Ginny came out with the same red face, and then found Luna and Penello."The teacher tells you to go to the office, Luna goes in first." Luna came out in less than fifteen minutes, but Penello wore it for half an hour. All the students who got wings gathered together and spread their wings. The wings of the three chasers who went first were white, while the wings of Luna and Penello''s two batters were black. Seeker Hermione¡¯s wings are colored. It is very easy to distinguish! "Premier, why have you stayed for so long? Does the teacher have any other explanation?" Why did you stay for so long?It''s not because of the special relationship between me and my husband. My husband gives him wings and moves his hands at the same time!However, Penello would naturally not say this. "Yes, sir, the white wings are faster, while the black wings are stronger and more powerful. As for the colored wings, both aspects have been enhanced. At present, wings are only given for reasons of identity. Good, you can upgrade the wings!" Penello said seriously. These remarks were indeed made by the Soviet Union. Can still be upgraded? This made the little emotions that had been caused by different colors and different abilities vanished in an instant, all thinking about how to perform well. "Hermione, sir asked you to take us familiar with wings to fly." "Okay, let''s go to the Forbidden Forest. It''s more open and bigger!" Hermione nodded in response. Su Zhan did not arrange any tactics, and the training was completely handed over to Hermione and Penello. Two days are not long, but Su Zhan believes that as soon as they show up, everyone in the school will be extremely shocked!In the end, victory is bound to be won! Time is fleeting, they have almost no rest, they have been adapting and learning. It''s time for two days. The Quidditch Stadium is full of seats and lively. Chapter 0970 Unexpected Game! This is the first time for the Soviet War Division to participate in a Quidditch match, and naturally it is curious what it will look like when there are not many people.Although there are girls in Quidditch, most of these fierce competitions are still boys. Although there is Su Zhan''s fame bonus, most people are still not optimistic about the Su Zhan Branch. the reason is simple. Quidditch is a fierce competition and a team competition!Although Hermione¡¯s wings are very threatening, Slytherin has already planned a tactic! As long as you watch Hermione die, the rest of the Su Zhan Branch is not afraid. Especially in the absence of Harry Potter. Speaking of which, there are a total of eight people, seven of whom participated in the competition, but there was no Harry Potter, which surprised many people. How much is Harry Potter hated by the Soviet Union to lose the election? In other words, how lucky he is to choose one from eight, and the result is him! Quidditch Stadium, a huge oval-shaped stadium, surrounded by school teachers and students, three round globe gates of different heights are erected on both sides of the field, just throw the ghost fly ball into the opponent''s goal to get 10 points! On both sides of the field, players from the two branches are standing inside and ready. Accompanied by the sound, the players on both sides of the field slowly walked out, on the left, the Slytherin player walked out, and Malfoy took the lead in the front, with an imposing vigor and expression. On the other side, the players from the Su Zhan Branch finally came out. Wearing white armor-like clothes on the body, for a moment, they were originally lovely and beautiful, giving people a sense of heroism, especially the aura, really amazing! Hermione took the lead. Facing the exclamation and admiration of the surroundings, Hermione''s performance was very calm. It can be said that the people from the Soviet War Academy are basically participating in Quidditch for the first time, but they are not nervous or stage fright. It feels like a group of people standing together, like an army, is depressing! "What is it to wear like this? Such heavy clothes will definitely affect speed and flexibility, right?" "What''s the matter, they are girls, they must take defensive measures!" "Wait, did you find out? Why is Ron alone holding the broom?" "It''s not about letting Ron be the goalkeeper and Hermione as the chaser, do you make up the rest?" The people around were whispering and talking. "Huh, it seems we are set to win!" Malfoy triumphantly said a round, rode on his broomstick and flew into the air with the other Slytherin players, waiting for the kick-off, waiting for the game to start!On the other side, Ron was the only person in the Soviet Zhan Academy who rode a broomstick and flew up in front of his own goal, while the others stayed there! "You guys, aren''t you ready?" asked the teacher McGonagall in charge of kick-off. Hermione shook her head: "I''m ready, Ms. McGonagall, you can tee off." Ghost flying ball, wandering ball, golden snitch, these are all spiritual. Once kicked off, they will naturally have an advantage in the air. Teacher McGonagall originally wanted to take care of them, but seeing them so determined, there is no What to say, bend over, open the box where the ball is stored, and release the ball. In an instant, all the balls flew into the air at a rapid speed. The game has officially started! At the beginning, the Slytherin side moved. Malfoy looked around, choosing the Golden Snitch.The two batsmen had already flown over Hermione''s side, staring at each other, looking like a guard.The three chasing hands dodge the wandering ball while chasing the ghost fly ball. Suddenly, dazzled. Ron closed in front of the goal alone, unspeakably sad.If he had known that this would be the result, he would rather be chosen by himself than Harry Potter! Ron glanced down, Hermione and the others still didn''t move, as if they were not in a hurry. "Auntie, you are really moving!" Ron''s prayer was of no use, one of Slytherin''s pursuers had already caught up with the ghost fly ball, and came directly in the direction of the goal.Ron was in a rush, subconsciously rushed out to block it, but Gui Feiqiu flew out from his cheek with a whistling sound. 818 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 818 "Oh my God, is Slytherin going to score so soon? It''s too easy!" "Why is Hermione still still?" "What is the rhythm of the Quick Battle Branch, how can I not understand it!" The audience whispered and worried about the Su Zhan Branch. "Score!" The chaser yelled in excitement, and Ron obviously couldn''t catch up with Guifei Ball!He turned around excitedly and waved to his companions, only to find that they looked at him with incredible expressions. "Haha, what''s the matter with you, I was frightened? I just scored one point, it''s easy!" He said with a laugh. However, the companions still looked shocked as if they saw a ghost. Wait, no one has said that he scored, could it be that... "It''s Hermione!" Thinking that Hermione could fly, he turned his head hastily and shouted. "What are you calling me for?" Hermione asked coldly. "You..." He was about to speak, only to find that the person who appeared in front of the goal was not Hermione at all, but Ginny! "How is it possible?" He thought he was dazzled, and subconsciously glanced down, and as expected, Hermione was still down.Looking up again, he found that Ginny''s wings were white, unlike Hermione''s. Like a holy angel! boom! Jane suddenly became noisy in the silent arena. "Wings, another wing, white wings, so beautiful, like angels!" "Who is she, why does she have wings?" "She is Ginny, a freshman chosen by Su Zhan this year, like Ron''s sister." "Is it because of this reason that she has wings? How lucky!" "Huh, what can happen even if there is one more person, they are all bluffed, she can''t stop three goals alone." Malfoy shouted. "Hey, there''s me." Ron shouted dissatisfied. Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him. "Malfoy is right, let''s come together!" Soon, the Slytherin players cheered up, grabbed two ghost fly balls and moved towards the other two goals. This time, it depends on what you do! Ginny was motionless and didn''t mean to stop her, she just smiled, smiling very happily, very brilliant! Item 0971 Seeing that the two ghost flying balls were about to fly into the gate of the Su Zhan branch, Ginny didn''t move. The pair of white wings remained motionless, floating in the air as if she hadn''t seen it.The scream suddenly sounded, and everyone''s eyes were focused on her below! Seeing that among the Su Zhan branch players standing in the same place, two people''s shoulders were shaking vigorously, and they were suddenly recognized by the wings. Zhang Qiu, Ikemo flew up with a whistle, blocked the goal one after another, and easily blocked the ghost ball! The white wings spread. Zhang Qiu, Akemo, and Ginny stood together, holy and dazzling. Everyone was stunned! "It''s time for us!" Penello turned his head and said something, and Luna next to him nodded heavily. boom! The wings appeared again, and the two suddenly lifted off, floating in front of the three Ginny. "Black, black... wings?" "It feels so cool!" "I didn''t expect them all to have wings. No wonder... No wonder they can fly without a broom!" "Not everyone, Ron doesn''t have it!" The three white wings and the two black wings interacted with each other and directly suppressed everyone. The Slytherin side was dumbfounded. If you add a Hermione with colorful wings, are you a wing army?Can this Nima still play happily? "attack!" Penello yelled, and suddenly flew out with Luna Liang Ran. At the same time, the three of Ginny behind him also began to fly.Swish swish, the speed is like lightning, the movements are flexible and changeable, the ghost fly ball is easily entered into the Slytherin goal! The Slytherin players woke up like a dream, hurriedly chasing and blocking, but the speed and flexibility are so far apart, they can only follow behind and suffer! "Golden Snitch!" Malfoy saw the Golden Snitch suddenly, and he was suddenly energetic. As long as he could catch the Golden Snitch, he could win.Thinking of this, the broom suddenly accelerated and chased the Golden Snitch. "found it!" Hermione, who had been inactive for a long time, also spotted the Golden Snitch. Seeing Malfoy trying to catch it, a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. The colorful wings spread behind her, and she heard a swoosh. The distance was originally very far, but in the blink of an eye, He Min has come to Malfoy''s side. "you¡­¡­" Malfoy glared at Hermione, and moved the broom aside to try to knock Hermione away. Who knew that Hermione just sneered and flapped her wings. "Ahhhhh..." The wings didn''t even touch him, it was just the impact that made Malfoy fall from the broom, and he screamed when he fell to the ground.At this time, Hermione speeded up her little hand again, and the Golden Snitch was caught directly by her. "Yay!" Hermione held up the Golden Snitch happily, and the others came and gathered together, cheering excitedly. The game is over and the Su Zhan Branch triumphs! Most people haven''t reacted yet, after all, it''s too fast. From the beginning they stayed there until the Slytherin attacked, they showed their wings one by one, and then began to crush them, and even the golden snitch was easily captured. 819 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 819 The whole process is too fast! Seeing the girls flying their wings in the air with excitement and celebrating each other, they started to cry out in a trance. The winner enjoys the attention, the loser leaves dingy, and the departure of Malfoy and Slytherin is no longer concerned, and everyone is concentrated on the Soviet War Division. Three-color wings! This incident is enough to stir up the entire school, and even the magic world! "What about sir?" After the victory, the first thing Penello wanted was Su Zhan, but Su Zhan was not here. Where is he? He is in Dumbledore''s office! In the office, in addition to Dumbledore and Su Zhan, there are Lucius Malfoy and officials from the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore was forced to resign as the headmaster, but the school will not be closed, so whoever comes to replace the headmaster is the main purpose of their meeting this time, and it is also the reason for the Soviet war! "Let me temporarily act as the principal? Not interested!" Sitting on the sofa, Su Zhan curled his lips when hearing the words of the Ministry of Magic official... The Ministry of Magic official frowned, dissatisfied with Su Zhan''s attitude."You have to be clear, this is the appointment of the Ministry of Magic!" "What do you want to say?" Su Zhan squinted at the official of the Ministry of Magic, raised his hand and grabbed it lightly. In an instant, the official of the Ministry of Magic felt his neck pinched, and his body flew into the air involuntarily. , His face flushed, his feet kept kicking. "what are you doing!" Lucius yelled hurriedly and took out his magic wand to aim at Su Zhan."Hurry up and put him down." Su Zhan ignored Lucius and said to the official of the Ministry of Magic, "The appointment of the Ministry of Magic, haha, do you really think the Ministry of Magic is God, anyone can control? If you can speak well, I will let you go. Come down, if you can¡¯t... Believe it or not, I will destroy your Ministry of Magic? Believe me, I can do everything Voldemort can do. I can still do things he can¡¯t do. How about? ?" Seriously, the officials of the Ministry of Magic could feel from Su Zhan''s words that he was serious. He could really kill himself, even the Ministry of Magic. He has this strength! "Destroy the Ministry of Magic, you are going to follow the whole magic..." Lucius was about to tag Su Zhan, but before he finished speaking, he felt like he was flying out suddenly. With a loud noise, he hit the wall and sprayed blood, his face pale. "If it wasn''t for you, you''re dead now! Don''t think I don''t know what you did!" Su Zhan snorted, suddenly the door was pushed open, and Ron ran in panic. , As soon as I saw the situation in the house, I was stunned!After a moment of stunned, Ron hurriedly reacted and said loudly: "Teacher, it''s not good, the basilisk, a basilisk has appeared, Ginny and Harry are dealing with them, teacher, go and save them!" Hearing Ron''s words, the expressions of the people present were different. Dumbledore was worried, the officials of the Ministry of Magic were surprised, and Lucius was a little proud, with a feeling of success in the conspiracy, but Su Zhan was calm as if he hadn''t heard it. FTLN 0972 I am a man The reason for Su Zhan''s calmness is simple! Ginny and the others are fine! "It''s almost time to end this matter." Su Zhan slowly got up and said to Dumbledore: "Are you ready to continue to be the principal?" "You, what do you know?" Dumbledore asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled and let go of the officials of the Ministry of Magic."Want to see Voldemort when he was young?" "Who...who?" The Ministry official was stunned."You mean, is it him?" Voldemort, that is the existence he dared not call his name! "Isn''t he dead? He was killed by you!" "What I killed was only part of him." Su Zhan said lightly, and then released a layer of imprisonment on Lucius, making Lucius unable to move."Stay honestly, and deal with you when you come back!" "Let''s go!" Su Zhan walked out of the office, and Dumbledore and the officer hesitated and followed. After the victory celebration, Ginny went to the bathroom. The celebration was so enthusiastic that she sweated a lot.As a result, as soon as I arrived in the bathroom, I ran into the basilisk. Ginny was taken aback, and her wings spread out to avoid it. As a result, Harry Potter also came here at this time. Naturally, he would not stand idly by. Great, this basilisk is also very powerful. When Ron came to find Su Zhan, Hermione and others rushed over to help! Su Zhan came to the washroom unhurriedly, the place had been destroyed in an improper way. Hermione and others were comforting Ginny, who was shocked, and Harry Potter''s face was also pale. "Mr." "teacher." "Principal Dumbledore." Seeing them coming, Hermione greeted them first and relaxed one by one, as if she had found the backbone.Su Zhan came to Ginny and said softly, "Is it all right?" "No, nothing..." Although Ginny shook her head and said so, her tears couldn''t help but fell directly into Su Zhan''s arms. Still a little girl! Su Zhan hugged her to comfort him. What Ron was watching was very uncomfortable. I was your brother. Shouldn''t you ask for comfort? "Hermione, you take them back to the academy first." After comforting Ginny, Su Zhan said to Hermione, and soon... all the students left the bathroom, leaving only Su Zhan three! "Didn''t you mean him, is he here? Where is he?" The Ministry of Magic official asked suspiciously. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but walked to the wash stand next to it. There was a snake-shaped pattern on the faucet of the wash stand. It would be difficult to spot if you didn''t look carefully! "what are you doing?" Seeing Su Zhan staring at the sink, the Ministry of Magic official asked suspiciously. Su Zhan spoke slowly, but what he said was snake language. The official of the Ministry of Magic was taken aback for an instant, but something that shocked him even more happened. As Su Zhan¡¯s voice fell, the washstand began to move, as if it were a mechanism. In a blink of an eye, the washstand was opened, revealing A dark cave. "Well, what is going on?" "Secret room, I said, can you stop making a fuss? You are not afraid that the sound will attract the basilisk and petrify you?" Su Zhan frowned. Basilisk, petrified. 820 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 820 The Ministry of Magic official covered his mouth subconsciously. Dumbledore beside him couldn''t help shaking his head. How did such a person become an official? "You go down first." Su Zhan said. The official of the Ministry of Magic subconsciously wanted to refuse and was afraid of provoke the basilisk, so he shook his head quickly. He is not stupid, who knows the dangers below! Unfortunately, although he is not stupid, he is not smart either.If he is smart, he should know, whether he opposes or agrees, there is no use at all! With a move of Su Zhan''s finger, he couldn''t help flying into the deep pit. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" His uncontrollable screams sounded in shock, and it took a long time before the sound stopped. Su Zhan glanced at Dumbledore, then jumped down. Although Su Zhan was sliding down a long row of pipes, he could find that his body was not touching at all but floating.Down the pipeline, Su Zhan saw the Ministry of Magic official who had just stood up. That''s an embarrassment! The clothes are dirty, the face is gray and the hair is like a chicken coop. Seeing Su Zhan falling leisurely, his clothes not stained with dust, his small eyes that dared not say anything made Su Zhan a little bit intolerant to bully him. Dumbledore followed, also not so wasteful. The pipeline extends in all directions. This is the school''s water pipes, almost all over the school. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said and walked in toward one of the pipes.The Ministry of Magic official hesitated. He wanted to say that he was still waiting here, and went back and waited for your good news, but he didn''t say this at all, and he could see that Su Zhan would not agree. Passing through the pipeline, Su Zhan soon saw a place like an underground palace. A huge snake-shaped statue was erected in the middle, with a pool below, and snake-head-shaped statues on both sides of the passage. At a glance, this is where the secret room is! A boy in a uniform is standing next to the statue with his back facing them, just like a big boss! I suddenly saw the student here, and the Ministry of Magic official subconsciously shouted: "That student, come here, it''s dangerous over there!" "Although you are a little disgusted and timid, you are still kind of kind. It''s just that... your IQ really owes too much. Danger? He is the biggest danger!" Su Zhan pouted. "what do you mean?" "He is Voldemort, the Voldemort of fifty years ago." "what¡­¡­" The officials were startled instantly. "Tom Marvolo Riddle!" Dumbledore said slowly. "Don''t call this name, I hate it, my name is... Voldemort!" the young boy said in a deep voice, turning around slowly. It''s a pretty handsome face! At his feet, there is a diary. It was the one Harry Potter found before. Harry Potter used it to investigate the secret room, but before the Quidditch game started, the diary suddenly disappeared.Harry Potter looked for this diary everywhere, but he couldn''t find the notebook, but happened to find Ginny who was attacked by the basilisk! Chapter 0973 Do I Need Evidence? Hearing the young student admit that he was Voldemort, the Ministry of Magic officials hurriedly hid behind in shock. Su Zhan said angrily: "What are you afraid of? He is just a memory of Voldemort''s youth." "You don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. Even if it''s a memory, it''s Voldemort." The official of the Ministry of Magic muttered in his heart. "Yes, I''m just a memory, but soon... I will no longer be a memory, but the real... Voldemort!" "I know about you, so I''m very curious about who you are and can defeat the greatest wizard. I know you will find here, but this is not important anymore. When I am resurrected, I will defeat you! " "If your resurrection refers to someone falling into a coma, the weaker she becomes, the stronger you become until she dies. If you are resurrected, then you may be disappointed." Su Zhan pouted and gave Jin When Ni winged, he already felt some kind of powerful black magic in her.Under normal circumstances, Ginny has fainted now, but Su Zhan made a little trick, so Ginny is fine now. That''s right, Ginny was the one who opened the door of the secret room. She released the basilisk and wounded people, but she didn''t know that it was completely controlled by Voldemort, or the diary.However, after learning magic with herself, Ginny noticed the weirdness of the diary and kept it.There was no doubt that the protagonist''s halo played a role, and the hapless Harry picked it up. Su Zhan''s words gave Voldemort a bad premonition. He soon discovered that the strength that should have grown has not increased, which means that Ginny is fine! "This is impossible!" Voldemort shouted in surprise. Then, surprise turned into anger, and anger turned into Hysteria.He glared at Su Zhan and shouted: "I don''t care what you do, but no one can stop the great Voldemort from resurrecting. Just kill you first, and then go find her!" "It is a good thing to have confidence, but blind confidence is a fool!" Su Zhan pouted. Voldemort didn''t speak, but the huge snake-shaped statue behind him suddenly heard a rumbling sound. Following that, a secret door appeared under the statue. The secret door opened to both sides, and a huge basilisk came out. The huge body is at least more than three meters long, the snake head looks very scary, spitting letters, and the eyes are fierce. As soon as the basilisk came out, it rushed over! "Damn!" The official of the Ministry of Magic was frightened and ran away. Dumbledore was about to make a move, but suddenly saw a flash of light. The basilisk suddenly screamed, followed by a click, and the basilisk''s head fell directly, and then the huge body crashed. Falling to the ground, splashing water on the ground. Looking at the snake head, its eyes were still fierce, and it could be seen that it didn''t even react. It was dead! The snake''s body shook a few times on the ground, and then returned to calm. Voldemort''s eyes widened, already stupid. He confidently released the basilisk, but he was beheaded like this in an instant. This...this is impossible! "It''s still too young and too conceited. If it is you in the future, or in the future, his first reaction when he sees me will definitely not be to release a basilisk to pretend to be forceful and try to kill me, but turn around and run. Of course, there will be no difference in the result!" Su Zhan faintly waved the God Killing Blade, and then he put it away after the God Killing Blade swallowed the power of the Basilisk. 821 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 821 This basilisk is not a nameless person. It is called Nagini. It is one of Voldemort¡¯s seven Horcruxes. The Blade of Godslayer once swallowed the snakes of darkness. They are all snakes. Don¡¯t waste it. It¡¯s not bad to swallow it. Well! Su Zhan walked to the side and picked up the diary on the ground. Only then did Voldemort wake up and tremblingly said, "You, what are you going to do?" "Nothing, this diary is also one of your Horcruxes? Before your complete resurrection, your life and death are closely related to this diary. As long as I pierce this diary with its teeth, you will have to spread it. Right?" While talking, Su Zhan grabbed the palm of his hand and heard a click. The teeth of the snake head suddenly shattered and flew to Su Zhan''s hand! "no, do not want¡­¡­" Voldemort hurriedly screamed, but was unable to stop it. Su Zhan didn''t even move, but only slightly exuding the power of chaos, he directly shook the charged Voldemort flying, his fangs stabbed at the notebook, and Voldemort let out a scream of pain. Killed in one blow. Voldemort''s heart glowed, his expression was painful and hideous, he fell to the ground slowly, and finally disappeared invisible in the stream of light! "Get the job done! What a waste of time!" Su Zhan mumbled, then turned to Dumbledore and said, "Go?" "Go, go!" Dumbledore woke up like a dream, and nodded repeatedly, looking at Su Zhan with weird eyes. "Don''t worship me that much, the power gap is too big, and there is no sense of accomplishment to crush him!" Su Zhan felt the power of faith in Dumbledore, and said lightly! Leaving the secret room, the official of the Ministry of Magic was quickly found. Dumbledore explained what had happened, and the official of the Ministry of Magic was relieved. "It''s time to deal with Lucius." Back in Dumbledore''s office, Lucius was still trapped there, looking pale, and his injuries were getting worse. Seeing Su Zhan and the others returning, he showed desperate eyes. Obviously, they succeeded! "Very disappointed?" Su Zhan sat down with a smile, and threw the broken diary aside."If I''m not mistaken, in the bookstore before school started, you stuffed this diary into a book someone bought to help Voldemort resurrect." "What are you saying, I don''t understand, there is no evidence, you can''t slander me!" Lucius shouted. "Do you have any conclusive evidence? If not..." The official of the Ministry of Magic spoke at this time. Although he was afraid of the strength of the Soviet War, Lucius was a rich man and he still had to find a way to win. Su Zhan smiled: "Evidence? I don''t have any! But do I need evidence?" Chapter 0974''Gentleman'' If you don''t agree, you will destroy the Ministry of Magic, and kill Voldemort''s basilisk in one move. Evidence?Does he need it? He is not one of those ordinary magicians, he is not Dumbledore, and he is afraid of the Ministry of Magic.Therefore, he does not need the so-called evidence.The Ministry of Magic official thought for a while, what should Su Zhan do if he directly killed Lucius himself? Catch him? Who has this ability. What''s more, he is a hero of the magic world, and once again killed Voldemort, so no matter whether it is soft or hard, bright or dark, it seems that Su Zhan can''t be helped! The Ministry official glanced at Lucius, who was expectant."You ask for a blessing!" "I heard that Hagrid was arrested in Azkaban? Why not let him stay for a while." Killing him is just a matter of effort, but Su Zhan has no interest, Azkaban is the most terrifying prison in the magic world, let him go there and feel it! "Good, good." The official of the Ministry of Magic hurriedly said. "Don''t think about fooling me. If you let me know that he is not locked up there or picking up soap, don''t blame me for looking for you to move around!" Su Zhan said lightly. The official of the Ministry of Magic nodded quickly, shocked. He actually thought about it, but now he dare not do it. "Well, what does it mean to pick up soap?" The Ministry of Magic official asked with some confusion. "Hehe, picking up soap, this is a very beneficial activity, especially for the prisoners in custody, this may be the most popular item!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Ministry official was even more at a loss. Why didn''t he know that the most popular item for prisoners was picking up soap? "Since the matter is clear, let Dumbledore resume his position as principal, and then bring Hagrid back." Su Zhan said. "It''s okay to restore the post of Principal Dumbledore, but Hagrid may have some trouble... he opened the secret room and released the basilisk. Although the matter has now been resolved, he cannot be released!" Some Ministry officials said Said embarrassedly. If Su Zhan insisted on releasing Hagrid, he could only think of a way. "So...then there is no way!" Su Zhan was silent for a moment, and said with some regret: "Okay, is there nothing else? There is nothing else I have to go back to see my students!" With that said, Su Zhan just got up and left. Hagrid opened the secret room?Of course not him, it was Ginny who opened the secret room.But no one knows except for Su Zhan and the dead Voldemort. In that case, let Hagrid carry this pot on his back! Who made Ginny her student! This little Nizi was frightened and continued to comfort her as a teacher! Back at the branch, the students quickly gathered around and learned that the matter had been resolved and the school was back to normal, which made them relieved. "Congratulations on your victory in the game, celebrate!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ginny is like this, can''t we celebrate?" Penello whispered. "You celebrate you, I''ll reassure Ginny, don''t worry, she will be fine." Su Zhan said with a smile, and went to see Ginny. Now that the teacher said so, and they were very excited about their first victory, the celebration soon began. While they were celebrating, Su Zhan came to Ginny''s room! Little Ginny shrank in the quilt. Although there was no major problem, her mental state was not very good.Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Ginny plucked up the courage and said, "Teacher, I... was wrong, maybe... Maybe what happened during this time is related to me. You, you can punish me, but don''t fire me! " After returning to the dormitory, Ginny thought about it more and more and felt that the incident was related to the diary. She thought that if the teacher discovered the truth of the matter and thought that she might be expelled, she would be extremely worried and regretful!As soon as she saw Su Zhan coming in, she first admitted her mistake. "It''s Hagrid who opened the secret room, it doesn''t matter to you!" Su Zhan came to her and sat down, smiling and blinking his eyes. "This...this is not so good, what about Hagrid?" The clever Ginny immediately understood, and asked apologetically with some hesitation. "He won''t stay for long!" Su Zhan said. "Although this matter has nothing to do with you, the punishment is still inevitable." Su Zhan said. "I understand, I am willing to accept punishment!" Ginny nodded quickly. 822 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 822 "Very well, let me think about how I want to punish you. Our branch seems to have no provisions on punishment." Seeing Su Zhan seriously thinking about the content of the punishment, Ginny said tentatively: "Or, should I spank? I did something wrong at home, and my mother punished me like this!" "This... alright!" Ginny didn''t think much about it, because that''s how she was punished at home, but this proposal made Su Zhan inexplicably moved. "Is there a tendency to become a lolicon?" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, but Ginny sat up abruptly, and then lay on Su Zhan''s lap. "Teacher, I''m ready!" "Really conscious!" Su Zhan smiled, raised his hand and patted Ginny''s little butt directly. "Oh~" Ginny yelled. "It hurts?" "It''s okay teacher, this is the punishment I should bear!" Ginny said stubbornly. Pop, pop! After playing ten times in a row, Su Zhan stopped. "Well, the punishment is over." "Thank you, teacher!" Ginny got up and said with a grin. "They are celebrating. If you are okay, go down and join them." Su Zhan said, got up and walked out of the room. Back in his office, Su Zhan sat down and looked at his hand. "What''s the matter?" Hebe looked at Su Zhan somewhat unexpectedly, not understanding what''s so nice about his hands. "I found that I seemed to have the meaning of becoming a''gentleman''!" Su Zhan said. "Gentleman? Isn''t that great?" Heber asked in amazement. Su Zhan shook his head: "Gentleman, you don''t understand!" Seeing Hebe''s blank look, Su Zhan said: "Forget it, you don''t understand the explanation, let you experience it yourself!" Chapter 0975 Sir, you need to relax! In the noisy celebration, no one heard the slapping sound coming from the office of Su Zhan! After a long time, the voice stopped. Su Zhan said slowly: "Now you know what a''gentleman'' is?" Heber nodded lightly, and the slapping was ashamed and painful. The strange feeling made her understand what a gentleman is, and it also gave her an inexplicable sense of worship! Seeing Hebe''s appearance, Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly: "Another Stockholm syndrome patient!" Obviously, Heber actually likes this way very much. Sure enough, goddess of youth, is youth going to be presumptuous?However, the feeling of being a''gentleman'' seems pretty good! The Soviet War Division won the Quidditch match for the first time, and the tri-color winged army incident has spread.Of course, the most sensational thing was that Su Zhan once again beheaded Voldemort and prevented his resurrection! Su Zhan''s reputation once again increased, and the power of faith increased rapidly. Sure enough, Su Zhan''s idea at the beginning was right. From time to time, Voldemort was used to increase the power of faith. The effect was too remarkable! Su Zhan began to get busy, and took a part of his time to teach magic, and he had to extract the power of faith, not the power of faith in one world, but several worlds ran back and forth.The students were a little surprised at first, but disappeared in two days without seeing the teacher doing?But slowly, they got used to it. If the teacher is not there, they will go to the academy to take classes with other teachers. They don''t relax because the teacher is not there. After all, they have to fight for the monthly assessment. Although, Penello has always won the first place. In this regard, Penello seems to be extremely persistent, even almost crazy. But think about it, that''s a reward, who is not crazy?Of course, if you let them know what the rewards are, I wonder if they will be so crazy. In the previous month, Penello paid in advance, but in the second month, she was still number one! When the time came, Penello dressed himself up early and went to his husband''s office to get a reward. Before the Su war, he ran around in other worlds, and only then came back. After not seeing him for a while, he suddenly noticed that Penello had changed quite a bit, and his body seemed to have developed a little more, very feminine. Not only Penello, but everyone else. Sure enough, the speed of development at this age is very fast, I believe it will not take long for these fruits to mature! "You are number one? Let''s talk, what reward do you want?" "Also, just the same as before!" Penello said in a low voice. "Wait for me in the wooden house at night!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The night was quiet, Penello arrived at the wooden house early to wait for Su Zhan. She got the reward she expected as she wished, and tossed all night. Rubbing his red butt, Penello asked, "Sir, are you in a bad mood?" This time was different from last time. Penello could feel that her husband seemed to be a little manic, and her ass was still aching now! "No, it''s just that Hebe loves this tune now, which has caused me to get used to it." Su Zhan said with a smile. Penello shook his head: "No, I can feel your husband''s irritability. You are often absent during this period. I dare not ask what your husband is doing, but I know you need to relax. If this makes your husband feel good If there are some, then Mr. can be more free!" "Then you can''t take it anymore." Su Zhan smiled and rubbed Penello''s hair. Such a well-behaved and sensible girl really made him feel comfortable! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a bad mood. I¡¯m more or less irritable. During this period of time, different worlds have extracted the power of faith. Although the harvest is good, it is really boring. In addition, the power of faith has been increasing, but there has been no breakthrough. He tried one more time in the world of Sadako as a sign of level. It was not enough to swallow the power of the rules of that time, so it was somewhat affected.It''s just that Penello could feel this subtle influence. She is really careful! "If you can finish learning the magic in the magic book before the end of the holiday, I will take you out to play during the holiday. It can be considered relaxing. Sometimes you really need to relax when doing something boring." Su Zhan said with a smile. . "I will do it!" Penello promised... Everything in the school is as usual, and time just passed quietly. Everyone is studying hard and growing up quickly. For example, Zhang Qiu, Tingtingyuli, who has already been born, grows up more. There is a clear difference from other people, that kind of oriental temperament is completely different.Quiet, Anya, like a lady! For the rest of the month, Penello will be the first of every month, and rewards are naturally indispensable. At first they saw that Penello was rewarded with a red face, and the whole person seemed to exude brilliance. Everyone was very curious about what reward she asked for, but over time, they gradually realized that it seemed that Penello had nothing to do. Obvious growth, and there is nothing suspicious of rewards!As they grow older, their love begins, and they vaguely feel that something is wrong with their understanding of men and women. Of course, it''s just a feeling of ignorance! 823 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 823 Unknowingly, a semester passed like this. Except for the incidents that happened when the school just started, it has always been calm, which is also normal.Harry Potter series are all accidents at the beginning of school, other times are very comfortable!Every time school starts, something goes wrong, and it''s almost becoming a tradition. After all the students had left school, Penello prepared his luggage but did not leave. Instead, he quietly went to Su Zhan''s office. She didn''t notice. When she left, no one left, and noticed her behavior, and followed quietly. "Sir, here I am!" Knocking on the door and entering the room, Penello exclaimed excitedly."Where is Ms. Heber?" The students all know that Ms. Heber is always with Su Zhan. "I gave her a holiday, so you will temporarily take over her job this holiday." Su Zhan smiled. "I am willing, and I believe I can do better than Herber!" Penello first assured him with confidence, and then couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Sir, where are we going to play?" "Go to another world!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Another world?" Penello yelled in surprise, and at the same time, another person outside the door also yelled out in surprise. Item 0976 "Who is outside!" Penello was shocked and hurriedly turned and pushed away. As a result, as soon as the door opened, Zhang Qiu was surprised to see Zhang Qiu standing at the door with his suitcase covered in his mouth. "Zhang Qiu, you..." Penello did not expect it to be Zhang Qiu."What did you hear?" Penello is still a little majestic as the prefect. This opening made Zhang Qiu feel the pressure, and subconsciously said: "Everything, I heard it!" Penello was depressed and turned to look at Su Zhan."Sir, what should I do?" "Come in first!" Su Zhan said, Zhang Qiu came in with Penello carrying the box. Closing the door, Zhang Qiu was a little nervous. She was just curious about Penello''s actions, and quietly followed, but she didn''t expect to hear these shocking things. Let Penello replace Heber''s identity. Go to another world. All these shocked Zhang Qiu. But after being shocked, think about it. If it''s Su Zhan, if it''s a teacher, then these things seem...not so difficult to accept.The teacher seems to be a nobleman, and it is normal for someone around him to serve, not to mention that they can even be given wings to go to other worlds, it seems okay. If you can go to other worlds... Zhang Qiu''s eyes lit up instantly. As a literary girl with a strong thirst for knowledge, she certainly did not want to miss this opportunity, and immediately looked at Su Zhan with that kind of watery eyes. The meaning is very obvious! "Don''t watch it, you can take you there, but you are different from Penello. She is because she has completed the homework I assigned. If you want to go, you must complete the ceremony! So I can take you there. Other worlds." Su Zhan said. If you take Zhang Qiu with you like this, Penello will definitely be a little unbalanced. The little girl is so good, Su Zhan is not willing to make her unhappy. "What ceremony?" "A worship ritual." "I''m willing!" Zhang Qiu definitely gave the answer. "Well, all you have to do now is take off your clothes, and then kneel down and kiss my toes." Su Zhan said. This ceremony is so... so special! Zhang Qiu was very surprised, but it didn''t look like the teacher was joking or had other meanings.Zhang Qiu wanted to ask if there was only this way, but looking at the expressions of the teacher and Penello, Zhang Qiu did not ask. According to the method the teacher said, Zhang Qiu felt a little different immediately after finishing the work. In fact, she already had the power of faith in her, and Su Zhan had taken it more than once, and had already become a believer, but after the ceremony, that kind of spiritual connection became stronger. Speaking of which, this is also a subtle influence. Su Zhan didn''t make any influence on their hearts, but after the belief, that kind of unconditional trust and goodwill would actively increase. "Okay, just put the salute here and don''t bring it, buy what you need when you get there." Su Zhan said. "Teacher, what kind of world is that?" "A world similar to here can be understood as a kind of parallel world." Su Zhan briefly explained, and then said: "You are waiting here, and I will take you there soon." After the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared. After about five minutes, the two felt a certain kind of appeal. The powerful force tore through the space and took them away directly.In a twinkling of an eye, their bodies returned to normal, and once again they appeared on the sunny street. The two women marveled for a long time, and Penello said: "What place is this?" "This, this seems to be Taipei?" Zhang Qiu looked around and said with some uncertainty. As a Chinese, Zhang Qiu''s skin color and appearance are still very Asian, but she has never been to China.Fortunately, she still knows some words, which can be regarded as a certain understanding. "Yes, this is Taipei. This holiday, I will take you to visit China! Start with Taipei!" This is the super body, and the world of piranhas. This world has only merged two copies. Taking them here is not only to relax, but also to see if they can merge with the new copy. By the way, make some arrangements to increase the power of faith. Su Zhan took the two little girls to find a good hotel first, and then took them out to go shopping. Whether it''s a new world or a new environment, the two little girls who are usually at two points and one line at the school feel extremely novel, shopping, and introducing them to the world by the way. Shopping, shopping, eating! Almost all these things were done on the first day, and it was slightly embarrassing to return to the hotel at night. Because Su Zhan only opened a room. 824 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 824 "Zhang Qiu, you can sleep in the outside room." The advantage of the suite is the two bedrooms inside and outside. Su Zhan let Zhang Qiu sleep outside, but didn''t say Penello, which made both Penello and Zhang Qiu embarrassed. After tossing and turning for a long time, Zhang Qiu didn''t hear any strange sound, and then fell asleep in a daze. In the next few days, Su Zhan took them around Taiwan. I have to say, two girls, one obedient and the other quiet. Traveling together really made Su Zhan feel very comfortable, but... the irritability Could not be completely released. Because of Zhang Qiu, Su Zhan still couldn''t have fun. Unknowingly a few days passed, Su Zhan had already decided to go to the next place. Hong Kong! Taking a plane, nothing happened, Su Zhan looks like a video on the plane. "Ocean Airlines'' stocks have fallen all the way after the last aviation accident. It is reported that the president of Ocean Airlines is developing the A390 luxury airliner in an attempt to reverse the stock price of Ocean Airlines. Let us wait and see how it is. Reporter Ren Xing will report for you!" On the video, a female reporter with a round face and glasses reported the news. Obviously he is a Chinese, very beautiful and very temperamental. Su Zhan feels a bit familiar. It should be a certain star in his memory, but he doesn''t remember it very clearly! "Ding, the mission is released!" "Quest content: take the first line of flight A390. Successful mission, reward 1000 enhancement points!" "There is a mission, have you merged the copy?" Chapter 0977 "System, what copy is integrated?" The mission is not mindless, I just let myself participate in the first flight of A390, but after analysis, I know that usually in this situation, as long as you get on the plane, it may not be so easy to get off. It is estimated that it should be an aerial disaster film or something? "Evaporate the Pacific Ocean!" the system replied. "Sure enough, by looking at the name, you know that there is a strong disaster film style!" Su Zhan has never seen or even listened to this movie, but this kind of air crash movie may be dangerous for ordinary people. People are in the air and have nowhere to run. But for Su Zhan, no challenge at all. The power is relaxed, anyway, the main purpose of this visit is to relax! Su Zhan closed his eyes and searched for the situation of Ocean Airlines. This search really made him search for a lot of things.For example, the boss of Oceanic Airlines turned out that Nima was Chinese. Another example is that the incident in the news refers to an accident that happened during the last flight of a certain plane. It seemed that it had landed on the island of good luck. It''s the monster attack and so on! "It seems that this is not just an air crash movie!" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, and found out about the A390 flight. Because airline stocks have fallen all the way, they are almost finished.The owner of the airline almost fought back and spent more than 100 million US dollars on this matter. He hoped to find a financing partner to bring the airline back to life. Through live broadcast and large-scale publicity, the partner can see the strength of the airline! It is reported that celebrities from all walks of life will be invited to participate in this maiden flight! "With that said, not everyone can participate in the maiden flight! But...it''s also simple, don''t you want to raise funds? Haha..." Su Zhan smiled lightly, opened his eyes and chatted with Zhang Qiu Penello next to him. The plane arrived at the airport, came out from the airport and found a luxurious hotel nearby. After settling down, Su Zhan said: "You have seen the news before? Are you interested in going to the A390 flight? It is said that this flight is very good. Luxury, it can be said to be exclusively for the local tyrants!" "It''s all Mrs." Penello said obediently. Zhang Qiu also nodded. "Well, anyway, it will take a week to start at the earliest. It won''t be anxious, so we should have fun in Hong Kong." Su Zhan responded with a smile. The maiden voyage will not take place in a week, but now it is time to select the people who will join the maiden voyage list. This is the most important thing, and you must invite heavyweights to attract more attention.In addition, the most important thing is Prince Hadessa. He deliberately wants to raise funds. If he can get him to join the maiden flight and wait for him, the company may be saved.But it is not easy!Gary Gao, the boss of Oceanic Airlines, was trying to operate, but suddenly received a call. Some people are interested in investing in Oceanic Airlines, but they want to participate in this maiden flight. Gary Gao investigated and found that this person had no background and thought it was a spoof phone call, which was not taken seriously, but the other party directly called over 500 million US dollars. "If I finally decide to invest, this money is the initial capital. I will make additional investments based on the situation afterwards, at least US$2 billion or more. If I don¡¯t invest...this money will be my money for buying an A390. An airplane should Enough?" What this said, the atmosphere! It''s done, atmosphere! The money has already been sent to the bank, and Gary Gao will naturally no longer doubt it. I wanted to find the prince, but now it seems that I don¡¯t need it! The time was agreed, and Gary started to operate vigorously, build momentum and so on. During this period, Su Zhan accompanied Zhang Qiu and Penello wandered around Hong Kong.After traveling for a period of time, the relationship between the three of them was naturally much closer. Penello held the position of Heber very well, and the maid was very competent.In the beginning, he was somewhat evasive because of Zhang Qiu, but after finding that Zhang Qiu had adapted to accept it, he slowly let go. Although it hasn''t been enough to do anything in front of Zhang Qiu, how can Zhang Qiu still not be able to tell the sweetness of his voice every night? After playing for almost six days, I have already played some famous attractions. Tomorrow is the day of the maiden voyage. The news is already very hot, and many journalists and media are waiting...Galrigao came to Hong Kong to see the Soviet Union in person After all, I haven¡¯t seen it before, and it¡¯s going to make its maiden voyage right away. You have to please please! Came to Hong Kong, the hotel where Su Zhan stayed. Gary Gao didn''t come alone this time, he even brought two beauties with him! "Remember, you must be polite and try to please him. If it succeeds, the airline will be rescued, otherwise...you will be in business." After entering the elevator, Gary Gao reminded the two. The two did not speak, but their expressions were very reluctant. Gary Got came to the room, took a deep breath, adjusted his expression and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. But the one who opened the door was a very beautiful little girl. "Excuse me, is Mr. Su Zhan here?" "Mister is inside, come in!" Penello said and brought them in. After entering, Gary Gao was stunned again. The wave is 500 million, I thought it should be a little old, but I didn''t expect it to look like he was about 20 years old, he looked like some mysterious rich brother! and¡­¡­ After looking at Penello and Zhang Qiu, Gary knew that he was right to bring them both. 825 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 825 "Hello Mr. Su Zhan, this is Gary Gao, the president of Oceanic Airlines, I did not expect you to be so young!" "It''s not important to be young, as long as you have money. Who are these two?" Su Zhan looked at the two women. One West, one East. Regardless of the figure and appearance, it is good first-class, especially the one from the East, the figure is very good, and the upper circumference is very prominent! "This is our best flight attendant at Oceanic, and also the flight attendant on this A390 flight. This is Monica, this is Carina!" Gary Gao introduced. Su Zhan was stunned: "Are you sure you didn''t introduce the wrong name? This beautiful oriental beauty is called Monica, and this blonde Western beauty is called Jialing?" Item 0978 Su Zhan felt that this copy was full of malice, let a foreign girl call a Chinese name, and let a Chinese girl call a foreign name! There is also the female reporter named Ren Xing, whose name is really capricious. As for the current president of Ocean Airlines, Gary Gao. Nima, do it at home, why don''t you do it outside. Full of malice! "No name, it is indeed this name!" Gary Gao said whispered. "Well, this is quite interesting, haha..." Su Zhan smiled and said: "Well, Monica, Carina, hello." "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan." The two greeted them in unison, and they had that kind of well-trained look at a glance, their behavior, and their voices were pleasing to the ear. They were indeed the best flight attendants. "I look forward to seeing you in uniform tomorrow." Su Zhan said with a smile. Stewardess is definitely one of the most popular professions among men! "Mr. Su Zhan, would you like to listen to the candidates for the first flight tomorrow?" "No, I''ll see it anyway, just leave three positions." Su Zhan said. Three positions, Su Zhan, Zhang Qiu, Penello. This is obvious! "No problem, no problem!" Gary Gao quickly pleased his guarantee, then invited Su Zhan to dinner, and then sent him to Rio by special plane. It will fly from Rio to Hong Kong and cross the Pacific Ocean. After arriving in Rio, Garrigao arranged a hotel for Su Zhan and the three of them, and even hinted whether Monica and Carina needed to stay, but Su Zhan refused. Su Zhan saw that the two flight attendants were still good, but they were forced to come with Gary Gao out of desperation. If you say general flattery, maybe it''s nothing. The flight attendants are very warm to the passengers, but Are they staying overnight?They will definitely not agree!But Su Zhan felt it out, and both of them had a good impression of him. After all, sometimes good looks are good! Early the next morning, Oceanic Airlines was already overcrowded and gathered a lot of reporters. Even the red carpet was ready for a short boarding interview.Originally, Garrigao was going to make Su Zhan the finale, but Su Zhan refused. He has no well-known status in this world, let alone he is not interested in participating in any red carpet.So let Gary Gao arrange and get on the plane first. I have to say that this luxury airliner is indeed luxurious. There are three floors. Below is the cargo compartment, in the middle is the engine room, and above is the very luxurious recreation room and room. Rather than being an airplane, it is actually similar to a hotel. It has very complete facilities and is basically dedicated to local tyrants. "Mr. Su Zhan!" Su Zhan and the three came up, Monica and Jialing had already put on the uniforms of flight attendants, and greeted them enthusiastically. I have to say that as soon as the flight attendant wears the uniform, it feels different again. If I said that I had seven points of interest, it immediately became ten points. "Sure enough, it''s a relaxing journey!" Su Zhan smiled and, under Monica''s arrangement, took Zhang Qiu and Penello to sit down. One left and one right, envy others! There are other stewardess on the plane besides Monica and Carina, but they are not as good as them. There are other things being done, not on this level! It didn''t take long for someone to come up one after another. Su Zhan was so interested to see who came up! The first person who came up was a black man, who seemed to have a strong physique. With a glance, Su Zhan already knew her identity, a retired boxing champion! Following him was a blind man carrying a cello, who also appeared to be Chinese. Immediately afterwards, a woman with sunglasses and a short red dress came up, her small waist swayed, very attractive. Yang Linlin. Well-known female star! Following Yang Linlin, two more people came up. One was a woman with glasses, leather pants, high heels, and a checkered shirt. It was the female reporter Ren Xing who had seen the report before. She was followed by a person with a camera. It''s an assistant! After that, three people in airport uniforms came up! Two men and one woman. Su Zhan''s glasses lit up when he saw the woman. He knew this, but he didn''t expect her to be in this copy. Su Zhan is her fan too! Co-pilot, Ruoxin. There are just a few people in total, most of them with oriental faces, plus their names. This Nima is not a domestic film, right? As everyone boarded the plane, Gary Gao followed his assistant. After the old-fashioned welcome and thanks, the plane officially set sail. After taking off, you can move around freely after steady. Everyone began to pay attention to each other. After all, those who could board the flight were all decent figures, such as the boxing champion, female star Yang Linlin, and Ren Xing. They were all very famous.Only Su Zhan, they are very strange, sitting in front, with two little beauties beside them, from the arrangement of the seats and Gary Gao''s attitude, you can see that this person''s identity should not be simple! "This plane is so handsome, right? The suites, restaurants, and entertainment rooms and bars are just a castle in the sky!" 826 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 826 Yang Linlin, who was sitting next door, said while looking in the direction of Su Zhan, his eyes directly past Zhang Qiu beside him! The meaning of hitting up a conversation is quite obvious! Zhang Qiu frowned slightly, as if she didn''t like her a little bit. "Sky Castle, I didn''t expect your evaluation to be so high, in my opinion... it''s almost the same as an ordinary leisure hotel." Su Zhan said with a smile. Yang Linlin was surprised and said: "It''s not that I have a high evaluation, but your vision. My name is Yang Linlin, and I am a star, how about you? Depending on your position and Mr. Gao''s attitude towards you, your identity must be remarkable, right?" When she asked, Ren Xing, who was sitting far behind, also looked over. As a reporter, she noticed Su Zhan as soon as she came up, but she hadn''t had a chance to figure out the identity of Su Zhan, but she didn''t expect Yang Linlin to ask first. "I don''t have any status!" Su Zhan smiled, turning his head to look at her and said. Yang Linlin put his legs together, the skirt itself was not long, and a large part of his thigh was exposed. Yang Linlin was originally looking at Su Zhan, but after seeing his gaze, he didn''t care. Instead, he smiled and said, "I don''t believe it!" "In this world, I really don''t have any status, but I am rich, rich!" Su Zhan said solemnly! Chapter 0979 How about being my wingman? rich? This answer surprised Yang Linlin. She had heard some rumors that Ocean Airlines'' finances were not very good, and this person said that she had money, which is no wonder! Yang Linlin looked at Su Zhan very seriously. Young and handsome, rich and rich, like every young rich, there are beautiful women around! This is simply the best diamond king! The conditions in Yang Linlin¡¯s family were not very good. Later, when he became a star, he also had some thoughts that he couldn¡¯t change the reality of the market. Although he had never done anything out of the ordinary, he still wanted to marry a rich family and fly to the branch Phoenix or something. Which woman doesn''t want? It''s just that Yang Linlin chose carefully only once. It''s too difficult for second-hand goods to marry into the rich! There is an opportunity, an opportunity that must be grasped! "I don''t know what your name is yet?" Yang Linlin asked. "Su Zhan!" "Would you like to go upstairs to have a look? Isn''t it a waste of good time sitting here?" Yang Linlin invited. "Okay!" Su Zhan was not polite, and after a response, he asked, "Are you two going?" "I want to read a book." Zhang Qiu said, holding a book bought in this world. "I''ll accompany Zhang Qiu and don''t disturb Mr. Penello." Penello said with a grin. "So good!" Su Zhan smiled and squeezed Penello''s small face and got up and came out. Yang Linlin on the side followed closely, and the two quickly went upstairs. As they left, Ren Xing greeted his assistant and followed him, followed by the boxing champion. "I''ll follow, you stay." Monica said to Carina, and followed. The recreation room is pretty good, the bar counter, round sofa, and billiards, it feels really good. Su Zhan sat at the bar counter, and Yang Linlin followed and sat aside. "Excuse me, what do I need?" Monica hurried into the bar and asked with a smile. "Whatever, after all, what you drink is not wine, but feeling!" Su Zhan smiled. "Yes, drinking is not important, the important thing is who you drink with." Yang Linlin next to him hurriedly answered. Monica saw such obvious intentions. However, as a flight attendant, she maintained her manner very well, and she served them a good drink, and then she waited while narrating. "Cheers!" "Cheers!" The two banged their glasses and took a sip, then chatted. Yang Linlin was very proactive. Su Zhan would cater to a few words from time to time, and every time he seemed to be able to speak to his heart, he understood me! This made Yang Linlin happier and more convinced of his intentions. To make it harder to say, she wants to get involved in the Soviet war, and then make her fall in love with herself. In this regard, Yang Linlin is still very confident! Drinking wine and talking happily, the atmosphere is getting better and better. Su Zhan''s hand was placed on Yang Linlin''s lap. Yang Linlin paused to remove Su Zhan''s hand, and shook his head with a slight smile. Yo, wanting to catch it? From the beginning, she knew exactly what Su Zhan was thinking about, otherwise, how could it be said to her heart? Su Zhan smiled disappointedly and drank the wine in one cup, and said, "I''m going to accompany you." After speaking, Su Zhan got up and walked to the sofa next to him. Yang Linlin''s expression changed slightly, embarrassed, unexpected! Unexpectedly, he was so stubborn, but he just refused once and left? Is he a player? Yang Linlin hesitated. Although the contact was not long ago, the external conditions and the feeling of knowing me made Yang Linlin feel very moved, but if the opponent is a player...it''s another matter.She is still a virgin until now. It is rare that there is a man who is both suitable and tempting, who is not reconciled to give up on her, but is worried about not giving up. Somewhat undecided for a while! "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan." 827 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 827 As soon as Su Zhan sat down, he felt a faint fragrance, and immediately saw Ren Xing sitting next to him. What caught your eye was the legs under the leather pants! What''s wrong with this copy? It''s not set for me, it''s all my own taste! "Hello, Miss Ren Xing." "You know me?" "Of course, the beauty reporter, Queen of Headlines, it''s hard for people to not know!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s not fair. I don''t know anything about you except your name." Ren Xing giggled. "Want to interview me? Yes, I can provide you with a lot of information, but..." Su Zhan suddenly got to Ren Xing''s side and whispered in his ear: "Tell me first, Yang Linlin is still not a virgin! " His move made Ren Xing subconsciously want to avoid it, but he stopped when he heard Su Zhan''s words, and whispered with some doubts: "Aren''t you serious?" "Why not?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. He had known this for a long time, only deliberately used this topic to get close to Ren Xing, and also took a look at Yang Linlin''s reaction. Sure enough, after noticing that Ren Xing and Su Zhan were so close to each other, Yang Linlin''s expression became a little more complicated. "As far as I know, Yang Linlin should be a virgin. She has never dated a boyfriend or even made an intimate scene. She is smart and knows what she wants!" Ren Xing said. "What about you?" Su Zhan asked. "Me? Of course I want headlines!" "My conditions are not so easy to get, you know, there is no report about my identity in this world!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Ren Xing smiled: "What do you mean?" "How about you being my wingman?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Of course Ren Xing understands the term wingman. Generally speaking, there is a wingman to assist him in the process of picking up girls, so as to help him successfully pick up girls. "Yang Linlin?" Ren Xing asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "As long as I tell her that I am willing to seriously associate with her, I can win." "You have other goals, who are they?" Ren Xing asked in amazement, unexpectedly Su Zhan had such a big appetite! "All!" "All? All on the plane? You..." "As long as you help me, I will give you an exclusive interview. It is definitely big news. In addition, I can tell you something first. I have already bought this aircraft." Seeing Ren Xing''s surprise, Su Zhan said with a smile. . Chapter 0980 Exclusive Stewardess Ren Xing was silent for a moment, and said: "Okay, I promised! Wait, it''s not right, there are only me and Yang Linlin on the plane, but you say everything, don''t you even want to soak in me?" "Are you serious, or a player?" "Narrow-minded, who stipulates that only seriousness or the player can choose one of the two? Of course I am serious, but this seriousness does not only refer to one person. I have the ability to take care of everyone, don''t I?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Moreover, who said that there are only two of you, those two flight attendants Monica, Carina, and Ruoxin of United Airport, these are all my goals!" "You, what do you want to do?" "Me? I''m just a little irritable lately, I want to relax and relax. And I think the destiny thing is very interesting, I want to relax, so I arranged so many beautiful women. If I don''t do anything, I''m sorry. Arrange for the second time!" Su Zhan smiled."Speaking of it, it''s because of you. I learned about Ocean Airlines only after seeing your report." "I can help you, but first say yes, don''t think about me, and you can''t miss the headlines you promised!" "Deal!" "What are you going to do now?" "Do nothing, just drink and chat." Su Zhan smiled, beckoned to Monica to send her the wine. Monica came over directly with the wine glass and the wine, ready to leave after pouring the wine."Sit down, too, maybe you will have a drink for a while, by the way?" Su Zhan said. "Okay!" Monique responded generously and sat down. No one has a secret in front of Su Zhan. In this case, the chat becomes very simple. Whether it is Ren Xing, who was a little wary at the beginning, or Monica, who is just for work, they unknowingly get closer. The distance of Su Zhan, the feeling that you can understand you inexplicably, and that you can say everything in your heart makes the two extremely comfortable. Before you know it, the distance between the three is getting closer. The act of lifting the waist from time to time does not appear abrupt and does not make them feel excessive. The conversation here is hot, but Yang Linlin there is even more uncomfortable. After a while, Ren Xing and the flight attendant had a conversation with Su Zhan?She has nowhere to go even if she wants to go. As for the other people... well, the boxing champion is very envious, and Ren Xing''s assistant has been shooting with the camera, shocked. He knows that Ren Xing is notoriously venomous. When has he seen her like this? "I''ll go to the bathroom." Su Zhan said apologetically to the two of them, preparing to get up. "I''ll take you there," Monica said. "Okay, trouble you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, followed Monica to get up, and blinked at Ren Xing when she got up. Ren Xing didn''t react at first, but as they left, she understood. A single opportunity appeared! Although I didn''t do anything, just because I didn''t do anything, just chatting with Su Zhan created a reasonable opportunity for Monica to stay and chat with him!But... he is amazing.Ren Xing thought for a while, and found that the rhythm was completely controlled by the other party during the chat just now, and he could always speak to his heart. She is a reporter, and it is the first time she has met someone who even knows her way! Monica led the way to the bathroom. "Thank you!" Su Zhan said politely, but did not rush in. Instead, he asked: "Just chatting, I think you seem to be worried. Is it because you are not satisfied that your boss arranges you to accompany me?" "It was in the beginning, but not anymore. I think it''s a pleasure to chat with you." Monica smiled. "Beauties and handsome guys must be happy to be together! Since this is not the reason, is it worrying about work?" Su Zhan said: "Ocean Airlines is in a very bad situation now, otherwise your boss will not let you come with me. That¡¯s it! If there is an accident on this maiden flight, or if I don¡¯t have any investment, maybe Ocean Airlines will be over, and you can only find a job again. Su Zhan said while approaching Monica, subconsciously, Monica was already leaning against the bathroom door. The close proximity made Monica a little flustered. Especially, what Su Zhan said was exactly the reason for her worry. "Actually, you can rest assured." Su Zhan raised his hand in a wall-dong gesture."Even for you, I will invest. I don''t want to see a beautiful woman like you unemployed." 828 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 828 "I''m not..." Monica explained, she didn''t want to betray herself for this job, and faintly didn''t want Su Zhan to misunderstand it. "I know!" Su Zhan interrupted her and stared at her scorchingly. Inexplicably, that kind of eye contact made her feel unbearable, and she closed her glasses subconsciously. In the case of Bidong, the woman closed her eyes. You are telling the other party that you can kiss! Su Zhan directly bowed her head and kissed her. As soon as she touched it, Monica subconsciously resisted, but Su Zhan''s hand grabbed her neck.The strong impact made her resistance gradually weakened, and the flight attendant''s hat had fallen to the ground, unknowingly catering to it. Su Zhan pushed open the door of the bathroom and went in, then closed the door and pressed her against the door, his hands already becoming dishonest.Monica, who was already overwhelmed, was even worse now, and even collapsed without resistance. "No, don''t be here..." In a daze, she knew what was going to happen, and whispered. "Isn''t here, just somewhere else?" Su Zhan chuckled, looking at Monica''s pleading eyes but shook his head and said, "In the bathroom of the plane, I have a wonderful aerial enjoyment with the stewardess. Many men dream, and I am no exception!" "From now on, you will be my exclusive flight attendant!" Moved Monica over, stretched out her hand to hold her lower abdomen, and her waist couldn''t help but twisted up. Monique had already subconsciously covered her mouth, but even so... there was still a loud shout. sound! 0981-Sword The plane began to tremble slightly. The passengers may not have noticed it yet, but the cockpit was already tense. No reason! A huge thundercloud suddenly appeared on the route! Such a powerful thundercloud layer, even if the captain is experienced, has never seen it. "Ruoxin, go and call for the total." The captain said to Ruoxin who looked worried. Ruoxin nodded and was about to go out, but the plane suddenly shook, and a light seemed to concentrate on the left wing of the plane.Ruoxin had already walked out quickly, first checked the situation on the left wing through the window, and it was always smoking but no fire. It was difficult to see the situation from the outside. "Total, emergency." Ruoxin came to Gary Gao and said. Gary Gao frowned, got up and followed Ruoxin to the cab. "To sum up, the current situation is a bit troublesome. There may be a problem with the left wing of the plane. It is too dangerous to force through this thundercloud. The best way is to land at the nearest airport for maintenance, or spare it." "How long will it delay?" "At least three hours!" Ruo Xin said. "No, absolutely not." Gary Gao cried out in a deep voice, "This is the maiden voyage. I have already spent 100 million dollars for the maiden voyage! Now the reporters in Hong Kong are waiting for the maiden voyage to land live. For more than an hour, everything is over! You are all experienced captains, is there no other way?" Ruoxin frowned, and the two captains looked at each other and said with a wry smile: "Total, this is not something you can handle with rich experience. I have detected an island on the map and there is an abandoned airport. We are. You can land there to check and refuel. If all goes well, you can arrive at most an hour late!" "To sum up, we must first protect the safety of passengers!" Ruoxin said. "But, I seem to be very dangerous on that island. It is said that there are monsters on the island. The last time our company''s plane had an accident, there is no conclusion yet!" The deputy captain said hesitantly. Gary said in a deep voice: "It''s been so long, even if there is any danger, we will deal with it, let alone we will not delay for long, it is so set!" After Gary Gao finished speaking, he turned and went out. As soon as he came out, Gary Gao saw Su Zhan holding Monica to the guest room, and he was taken aback for a moment, and he instantly showed a happy expression! Su Zhan carried Monica into the room and put her down: "You can rest first." "This, isn''t it good?" Monica said hesitantly. "It''s not so good to let you continue to work. Do you still have the strength now? You don''t even have the strength to stand? Don''t worry, your boss will not blame you. On the contrary, she will definitely thank you very much now! "Su Zhan smiled. Monica''s face was flushed without speaking. She was still in a daze now, doing such a shameful thing with Su Zhan in the bathroom in a daze, so she handed over her for the first time. "Are you... okay?" Monica asked Su Zhan in a low voice. Obviously, Su Zhan had not been released. She stopped halfway for fear that she could not bear it, which made her feel a little guilty. "It''s okay, don''t think too much about it, alone can''t satisfy me!" Su Zhan smiled, kissed Monica, turned around and went out. After going out, Su Zhan released the power of Chaos to wrap the room. ... ... "Successful?" Su Zhan sat down and heard Ren Xing''s yin and yang asking strangely. After pouring a glass of wine and drinking it all, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Well, it''s a wish, but it''s not enough. Let''s hurry up and next?" "So fast, can you do it?" Ren Xing asked in surprise. Su Zhan laughed and said, "How can I dare to do porcelain work without a diamond drill." "Who are you staring at again?" Ren Xing glanced subconsciously and found that the place really didn''t mean the slightest sluggishness. While talking, I heard the radio ring. "Because of special circumstances, we are about to land on a small island not far away for maintenance. It will not take too long. I hope everyone will return to the second floor and fasten their seat belts." A pleasant voice rang, and Su Zhan squinted his eyes. . This sound is very magnetic. "Let''s go!" Everyone returned to the second floor one after another. Su Zhan smiled at Penello and said to Zhang Qiu to let them not worry, and then simply sat down behind. As soon as he sat down, Su Zhan felt Ren Xing sitting aside with him. Just as he was about to turn his head to talk, he felt another fragrance coming from him. With a glance from the corner of his eye, he saw Yang Linlin, who was pretending to be natural, sitting on his other side. Su Zhan smiled and blinked at Ren Xing, Ren Xing pouted. "Why is there a sudden overhaul? I heard that the island seems to be very dangerous." Yang Linlin''s voice was fairly stable, and it would be difficult to hear a tremor in the voice if he was not paying attention. Su Zhan did not speak, but smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Yang Linlin''s hand. Yang Linlin hesitated for a while and did not break away. "Do you need it?" Su Zhan stretched out his other hand and asked Ren Xing. Ren Xing wanted to refuse, but found that Yang Linlin was looking at him and didn''t know what to think. Ren Xing took the initiative to reach out and hold Su Zhan''s hand. 829 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 829 "This is the winner of life!" The boxing champion in the distance murmured with envy. The stewardess walked around, checked the passenger''s seat belts, and then sat down by herself. With bumps, the plane began to land. Good luck island. Abandoned airport. Although it has been abandoned, it ran long enough for the plane to land without surprise. The island is dark and densely forested. After landing, the captain took Ruoxin down to check. Some of the passengers were already curious and opened the windows, wanting to see the dangerous island in the rumor. Danger, monster? Not everyone believes it, such as Ren Xing! For her, if she could take pictures of Lucky Island, it would definitely be a great headline news. Releasing Su Zhan''s hand and unfastening the seat belt, Ren Xing winked at his assistant, preparing to take advantage of the opportunity of maintenance to take a picture of the situation on the island of good luck. Chapter 0982 I am your fan! Gary Gao naturally didn''t want the passengers to disembark and leave here as long as the overhaul is completed. It''s just that Ren Xing is a reporter known as the queen of headlines!Jia Gao, who was forced by a few words, had to allow them to get off the camera to shoot. The wind was so cold, Ren Xing shuddered when she got off the plane, and he asked the reporter to turn on the camera and walk to the far side of the runway to shoot and report. It was so dark that it was difficult to see the path underneath, and within two steps, the assistant tripped and fell to the ground. "what is this¡­¡­" The assistant woke up and wanted to see what tripped him, but when he saw it, he found that it was a piece of human hand bones, and he crawled in fright. "Film, snap!" Although Ren Xing was also a little scared, the reporter''s instincts prevailed and he hurriedly greeted his assistant to shoot. This is a human corpse with a trace of rotten body. It doesn''t look like it has been corrupted, but it is eaten by something!Ren Xing adjusted his mood and aimed at the camera and was preparing to report.The assistant suddenly discovered something, and then turned the camera towards the jungle behind Ren Xing. "There seems to be something!" "Is it a monster rumored on Good Luck Island?" The two leaned over, thinking about what happened, suddenly, a shadow rushed out quickly. It''s a wild cat! To be precise, it was a wild cat with sharp fangs. The assistant was rushed directly, his neck was bitten severely, and blood splashed. "what¡­¡­" Ren Xing was frightened and slumped on the ground. At this time, a staggering number of wild cats emerged from the jungle. "Run!" Ruoxin, who was in charge of the maintenance, saw the situation here and yelled as she ran over. Regardless of the assistant''s situation, he pulled Ren Xing and Ruoxin hurried back towards the plane. At this time, there were already numerous wild cats nearby. "Captain, captain..." Ruoxin shouted loudly, but found that the captain was lying on the ground, biting and scratching on his body, apparently out of breath. "Quickly, board the plane, take off, the plane will take off immediately!" The sudden change frightened everyone, Ruoxin and Ren Xing hurriedly boarded the plane and closed the cabin door.Ruoxin was preparing to go to the cab non-stop, and then suddenly a bad news came. The engine is broken! "What? How could the engine break?" "I don''t know, maybe... maybe it was attacked by those monsters?" the captain said panic. Wildcats have surrounded the aircraft in groups, and their sharp claws are destroying the aircraft. Everyone felt extremely repressed and fearful. "What to do, what to do now." "Zhang Qiu, Penello, go out and drive these wild cats away." Su Zhan comforted Ren Xing who had just returned, looked at the people around him in panic, and said a little. "Yes, sir." "is teacher!" Zhang Qiu and Penello responded in unison. "Wait, are you crazy?" Ruoxin just came over and heard Su Zhan''s words and hurriedly shouted. Don''t talk about her, the others were a little surprised to see. There are so many monsters outside, you let the two little girls go out and drive them away?What a joke, this is just to die! Although Ruoxin stopped speaking, Zhang Qiu and Penello didn''t seem to hear them, and they still got up to leave. "and many more!" Ruoxin stopped them."You go out now to die. I don''t know what your relationship is with him, but I am the captain, and I have the responsibility to protect the safety of all passengers. In special times, the captain has the right to decide, so I don''t allow you to go out!" "Get out of the way!" Penello said lightly. "You should let us go. The teacher let us go means that there will be no danger." Zhang Qiu''s attitude is slightly better. "There is no danger? Can''t you see how many monsters there are outside? Two people are already dead! You two little girls are simply going to die!" Ruoxin shouted eagerly."Mr. Su Zhan, don''t you have the heart to watch them die? And it is meaningless to die!" "I''ll say it again, the captain has the right to make a decision. Now that I am on the plane, I will not allow you to go out!" Ruoxin emphasized. "This plane is mine. If you insist on emphasizing your decision-making power, then I can only rush you off the plane. Captain Ruoxin, although I am your fan, you still have the right to make the final decision! "Su Zhan got up and looked at Ruoxin with a smile. 830 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 830 Ruoxin was stunned, and subconsciously looked at Gary Gao. Gary Got was silent and did not speak. His silence means that what Su Zhan said is true. "Go, just drive them away." Taking advantage of his stunned effort, Su Zhan said. "No, it''s too dangerous!" At this moment, another person spoke. Following the voice, Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly. The person here is dressed in a chef''s costume. He should be the driver on the plane, but... he looks like an Atomic man in the DC world! "Hey, it''s not a domestic film, it''s an international film!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly."In this situation, you must get rid of these little wild cats, otherwise I don''t need to say what the result will be? If you think the two of them are dangerous, you should follow along. I hope you can protect yourself when that happens! "He is just a cook!" Ruo Xin said. "At the same time, he is also a retired soldier. Want to get ahead? Yes, I have to see if I have the strength and qualifications." Su Zhan said lightly, and Zhang Qiu was ready to go. Chef Mike hesitated, and finally decided to follow along. Su Zhan sat down calmly, as if not worried at all, but the others were worried and looked at their situation through the window. The cabin door opened and the three jumped down. As soon as they came, countless black wild cats rushed around the corner. Mike is holding a large spoon in his hand. There is no way. Without weapons, he can''t do it with his bare hands.Seeing the wild cats rushing in, Mike just wanted to hide the two little girls behind him, but suddenly saw a wooden stick appeared in the hands of the two little girls and waved at the wild cats. Chapter 0983 This ball is not the other ball! What the hell is this? Is the second disease late? Not to mention that Mike was stunned, even the people on the plane were stunned. No one thought that the two little girls would seriously take out a wooden stick and wave it at the wild cat. Did they think it was a magic wand? However, what shocked everyone was that just as Zhang Qiu and Penello waved their magic wands, a dazzling flame suddenly appeared. The two powerful flames seemed to have turned into two fire dragons. In an instant, nearby The wild cat was instantly burned to ashes, and the fire was dazzling like daylight. Watching the raging flames flying, watching the wild cats scream one by one. shocked. Everyone was dumbfounded. With a bang, the spoon in Mike''s hand fell to the ground, but he didn''t notice it. This, this is really magic? "How is this possible, how is this possible." Looking out the window, Ruoxin kept muttering in disbelief. "They, they know magic, are magicians?" Yang Linlin asked Su Zhan subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled: "Yes, although I haven''t graduated yet, it''s enough to deal with this little wild cat!" Little wild cat, this is a group of monsters, a monster that has killed two people! At this time, everyone reacted. No wonder Su Zhan let them go down. They didn''t panic at all, it turned out that they were magicians! "Why don''t you tell us in advance?" Ruoxin walked to Su Zhan and said reproachfully. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and glanced. Although she was wearing a rather conservative captain''s suit, it was difficult to conceal her size. "Said in advance that you would believe it? Besides, why should I tell you in advance? Just because I am your fan?" Su Zhan said lightly. Speechless. In the situation just now, even if Su Zhan said in advance that they were magicians, no one would believe it. "This is the second time. You said for the second time that you are my fan, but I am the captain, not an athlete!" Ruoxin frowned. Su Zhan smiled: "I am your fan and has nothing to do with your profession!" Has nothing to do with my occupation? How is that my fan? Ruoxin can''t figure it out! She couldn''t figure it out, but Ren Xing understood. As a reporter, I naturally understand some popular vocabulary or puns. The so-called ball is not football, basketball or table tennis, but refers to... Ruoxin''s ball! Ren Xing stared at him for a moment, then lowered his head to look at herself. It was also a woman. Why was the difference so big?My own is not small, but compared with Ruoxin, I dare not call it big! "Look, those monsters are gone!" At this moment, someone screamed and hurriedly looked out the window. Sure enough, the beasts had already withdrawn, leaving only a piece of debris that was burned to ashes, blowing with the wind, floating around, unspeakable horror. "Aren''t you going up?" Zhang Qiu and Penello put away their magic wands, watching Mike still standing there, Zhang Qiu kindly asked. "Oh, oh, go up, go up." Mike hurriedly responded and prepared to go up. "Your big spoon." Zhang Qiu reminded that Mike came back hurriedly and picked up the big spoon. After getting on the plane, everyone''s eyes looked at Zhang Qiu and Penello changed. At the beginning, because they were just the kind of girls that Su Zhan brought, after all, how can there be no women around the rich?But I didn''t expect that these two little girls turned out to be magicians! This is a magician. Zhang Qiu and Penello didn''t care about the eyes of other people, and returned to Su Zhan. "Sir, we used magic, doesn''t it matter?" Penello asked in a low voice. The college has regulations that private use of magic is not allowed outside, and if discovered, they will even be imprisoned in Azkaban. 831 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 831 "What does it matter? No one knows what to do in this world." Su Zhan said with a smile. Only then did Penello realized that this was not in his own world. Although the appearance of magicians temporarily eased the crisis and gave them a sense of security, the current situation is still not optimistic.The engine is broken, the communication equipment has failed, they are trapped on this island, and no one knows that they landed on this island! Originally, Gary Gao or Ruoxin would come out to take the lead at this time, but now everyone is subconsciously looking at Su Zhan. Who made the two magicians obviously listen to Su Zhan''s orders? Moreover, they also remembered that Zhang Qiu seemed to be called Teacher Su Zhan just now. What teacher?It might be a magic teacher!This means that Su Zhan is likely to be magical, in this case, such thighs must be tightly hugged. "Zhang Qiu, Penello, you accompany Ruoxin and the others to check the engine, what should the others do!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then chuckled Island lightly: "It was originally for this purpose Relax, now it seems that survival on the desert island is quite interesting!" "Survival on the deserted island, you mean, we, we might be trapped here?" "Communication equipment can''t be used. If the plane can''t take off, you will probably be trapped here. As for when you will be discovered, you can''t say for sure!" Su Zhan said."Well, I''m going to have a drink." With that said, Su Zhan has already gone to the bar upstairs. Everyone looks at me, I look at you, they are all a little at a loss and don''t know what to do. They can''t be as calm as Su Zhan, but alcohol is indeed a good choice! "Who are you? There really are magicians in this world?" Ren Xing asked in a low voice next to Su Zhan. Yang Linlin also followed. Although the others were not embarrassed to come over, they listened carefully. "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" Su Zhan took a sip and said lightly: "How about it, this news will definitely make headlines?" "Then we need to leave here safely!" Ren Xing was a little sad. She thought of her assistant. If it weren''t for her to go down and shoot some news about Good Luck Island, maybe he would not die. At this moment, Ren Xing blamed himself very much! Everyone had their own thoughts in the bar. After a long while, Ruoxin came back with a heavy expression.Everyone had a bad feeling when he saw Ruoxin''s expression. Is it... really going to survive in the wilderness?On this island full of beasts? Chapter 0984 "The engine is damaged, it is difficult to repair it without proper tools, I am afraid... we are going to stay here temporarily." Ruo Xin said slowly. "For the time being? For a while, you also said that there is no suitable tool. Where can we find tools on this desert island? Don''t we have to be trapped here?" the boxing king asked loudly. Ruoxin was speechless, now... this is indeed the case. "Mr. Su Zhan, can I talk to you?" Ruoxin came to Su Zhan and whispered. "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled. "Although it is abandoned here, I think maybe I can find a suitable tool, so I hope you can let your people accompany me to find it." Ruoxin said. As the owner of this plane, as the teacher of the powerful magician. Ruoxin didn''t dare to say anything else like I am the captain and I have rights. "I haven''t looked outside yet. I am also a little interested in this island. Let me accompany you." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "You?" Ruoxin was taken aback for a moment. "What? Do you think I can''t guarantee your safety?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ruoxin shook her head quickly: "Of course not, just, it''s just a surprise that you are willing to go in person. In that case, I will prepare and let''s set off as soon as possible." "Ok." Su Zhan nodded, Ruoxin turned and left. "You want to go in person? Or, should I go with you too?" Ren Xing hesitated and said. Su Zhan smiled: "Are you worried that I''m in danger, or are you insecure when you leave me? Zhang Qiu and Penello will protect the plane." "I, I still want to go with you!" "also!" Since Ren Xing wants to follow, then follow. Not long after, Ruoxin was ready, took a flashlight and other equipment, Su Zhan, Ren Xing and Xia Ruoxin got off the plane. "and many more!" Su Zhan said, then turned his head and walked towards the assistant over there. Under the stunned eyes of the two, Su Zhan picked up the camera."This is also a rare experience, you can watch it when you are all right after the filming!" The two look complicated. At this time, Su Zhan still wants to shoot? It can be seen that he is worried at all, it''s just like visiting mountains and rivers. Ruoxin and Ren Xing walked in front with flashlights, and Su Zhan followed behind to shoot. The surroundings were quiet and dark. The light of the flashlight and Su Zhan behind made them feel a little safe, but still a little timid. "The front is the airport warehouse. I hope I can find suitable equipment. It''s just...The equipment of the A390 is very special, but the engine uses the latest technology, and I hope it can be repaired." Ruoxin said as she walked, she didn''t know whether it was explaining or Just want to make a sound, don''t look so quiet. "This plane is yours? Did you buy it?" Ren Xing also asked. "Well, I have bought the plane. If the first flight goes smoothly, I plan to invest in Oceanic Airlines." "But now it seems obviously not going well." "It''s not easy, the investment doesn''t cost much, and this trip is quite interesting, at least I am personally satisfied!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I think there is something else that pleases you?" Ren Xing said. Su Zhan chuckled, "Yes!" "By the way, Ruoxin, are you interested in becoming an independent captain?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Yes, of course!" "How about being my full-time captain from now on? I have never seen my car before." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This, let''s talk about it again!" Ruoxin said, and then said: "I still don''t understand, why do you say you are my fan!" "Well... Ren Xing, can you explain to me?" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Ren Xing snorted angrily, and suddenly stretched out her hand to pinch Ruoxin''s upper circle. 832 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 832 "what are you doing!" Ruoxin shouted unexpectedly when Ren Xing suddenly struck her chest. "He is a fan of your ball, get it!" "what¡­¡­" In this case, Ruoxin couldn''t understand. Unexpectedly, the fans Su Zhan kept saying, turned out to be this. "Here." Su Zhan said suddenly. At this time, the three of them had already arrived in front of the abandoned building of the airport. Ruoxin walked over to open the door. Just after opening the door, Ruoxin suddenly felt a pair of powerful arms hugging herself, just pressing on her own place, almost strang her Some are out of breath.Immediately afterwards, I saw a shadow rushing out, and under the reflection of the flashlight, the sharp claws emitted a trembling light! "boom!" Before she could react, the wild cat suddenly exploded. Flesh and blood flew, Ruoxin closed her eyes subconsciously but did not feel splashed. Opening his eyes subconsciously, he was horrified to find that the flesh and blood seemed to be surrounded by something, just floating in the air like this. Su Zhan let go of Ruoxin, still holding a camera in one hand to shoot. "Well, what is going on?" The scene in front of him was too weird. Su Zhan didn''t know what to do to make the monster explode, and the flesh and blood was suspended in the air.It''s weird and scary. "Small means." Su Zhan said faintly, and then said: "This monster should be a genetically modified species, but it seems that an accident occurred during the transformation process, causing it to reproduce quickly. I am afraid this island should be used as an experiment. Island." "Someone is studying such a dangerous thing!" The two were surprised. "It''s nothing!" Su Zhan smiled, and for a moment, the flesh and blood disappeared out of thin air, as if it had been swallowed by space. "Good luck, there is only this one, it is safe inside, let''s go in." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Was that also magic?" Ren Xing asked curiously. "Forget it!" They can''t understand too many explanations, and Su Zhan is not interested in explaining. The inside of the building was dark and quieter. After walking in, the sound of footsteps was very clear, and a few bones were seen along the way. Ren Xing and Ruoxin walked ahead, flashlights shining forward. Looking through the camera, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and said: "Suddenly I found that there is a feeling of shooting a ghost film!" "Ghost, where''s the ghost?" Ren Xing suddenly yelled, coldly cold the flashlight and plunged directly into Su Zhan''s arms... Chapter 0985 underestimated his shamelessness! "Uh¡­¡­" Ren Xing''s reaction was too sudden, and he fell directly into Su Zhan''s arms.Ruoxin who was next to him was also taken aback by Ren Xing''s actions, and subconsciously stepped back and leaned in. Su Zhan took advantage of the situation and held her shoulders, holding the camera high with the other hand, and shooting the two women into his arms. This scene. "Ghost, where is the ghost?" Ren Xing threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms, almost buried her face on his body, and asked tremblingly. Hearing Ren Xing''s question, Ruoxin reacted, and hurriedly broke free of Su Zhan''s arms, and said angrily, "What the hell is there!" "No? Well, then he said there was a ghost just now." "I''m talking about the feeling of shooting a ghost film, and I didn''t say there are ghosts. Speaking of which, the dignified headline queen is actually afraid of ghosts! Actually, ghosts are nothing terrible. If you want to overcome it, the easiest way is I often see ghosts, and I won¡¯t be afraid when I¡¯m not. How about? Need it? I can satisfy you if you need it!¡± Su Zhan said with a smile. "Who wants to hell!" Ren Xing murmured a word from Su Zhan''s arms. Although he knew there were no ghosts, he was still a little scared. This is how people are, sometimes with thoughts, they can''t help but frighten themselves. "Glasses, my glasses fell!" Ren Xing realized that her eyes had fallen off. Ruoxin found the glasses and the flashlight, but the glasses fell on the ground and broke."What should I do!" "You look good if you don''t wear glasses, but I don''t have to say you don''t wear them!" Su Zhan found that Ren Xing was more beautiful without glasses, and his facial features had a very tender feeling.No wonder she usually wears glasses, it is difficult for a girl who looks weak to ask any useful reports! Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Ren Xing didn''t say anything, let alone the glasses. Picking up the flashlights, the three of them moved on, and soon came to what seemed to be a maintenance warehouse. It is very big and empty. After all, this is a place for repairing airplanes, not for repairing cars. "Patter!" Su Zhan found the switch and pressed it, and the lights quickly turned on.The sudden brightness made both of them feel a little uncomfortable. After a while, after turning off the flashlight, Ruoxin began to search. Seeing Ruoxin concentrating on finding something, Ren Xing asked in a low voice: "Just now you said on the plane that if the engine is not repaired, you will be trapped here temporarily. You were talking about you at the time, obviously, not including you. Own, do you have another way to get out of here?" "Are you not magicians? There must be some magic that can fly, right?" "It''s a reporter, it''s agile." Su Zhan smiled: "I have many ways to get out of here!" "That''s why you are not worried at all. What can be done, can you take us away with you?" Ren Xing asked hurriedly. Su Zhan shrugged: "I haven''t played enough yet, let''s talk about it then." "Survival on a desert island, I haven''t experienced it yet." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You know you will be trapped here, what if Ruoxin finds it?" Ren Xing asked. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "I just took a look. None of the equipment here can be matched with aircraft engines." "Take a look?" Ren Xing stared at the surroundings. There were countless equipment, tools and parts. It was not possible to see them all at a glance, right?Moreover, listening to his words, he seems to know a lot about the engine of the plane! Ren Xing simply didn''t think about it, anyway, he would definitely be able to leave here with Su Zhan. "This captain''s suit is still a bit ugly. It''s too ugly, and it''s too much. The stewardess''s uniform is more beautiful." Looking at Ruoxin, Su Zhan said with a smile. 833 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 833 "I heard that she was originally a flight attendant, but she was admitted to the captain later." Ren Xing said. "In the future, she will never be allowed to wear clothes on my special plane, ah...no, don''t wear this kind of clothes!" "Your special plane?" "The Sun God! There is a chance to give you some insight." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay!" Ren Xing replied, and suddenly heard Ruoxin yelling, she fell to the ground. "what happened?" The two walked quickly over, and Ruoxin frowned and said: "I didn''t stand still and fell down. My feet seem to be crippled..." "Can you still go?" Ruoxin tried and shook her head. "Above, I haven''t checked the above, there is probably something we need. Please help me, I want to see!" Ruoxin gritted her teeth. "Don''t look, it can''t be!" Ren Xing said. "No, just in case." "Then let him see." Ren Xing pointed to Su Zhan. Ruoxin still shook her head: "I saw it just now. These things are not packaged or written. Only a professional can tell them." "Yes, I don''t understand it!" Su Zhan said solemnly."Why don''t you lie on me, I''m back to see?" "It can only be the!" Su Zhan bent over and squatted down, letting Ruoxin lie on his back.Su Zhan couldn''t help showing a smirk with the feeling of being directly pressed down. "Shameless!" Obviously just said there was absolutely no, but now pretending to be Xiaobai! "what?" Ruo Xin asked without hearing clearly. Ren Xing shook her head: "It''s nothing, I said be careful." "Ok." Su Zhan stood up with Ruoxin on his back, and Ruoxin raised his hand to check one by one. The body fluctuations between the movements were relatively large. Naturally, the feeling of being close together was also very obvious and clear. One flick, one flick! Ruo Xin obviously hadn''t noticed this, nor could she see Su Zhan''s expression, she was still checking one by one intently, but Ren Xing next to her could see clearly.Especially when Su Zhan was enjoying and staring at his legs, Ren Xing realized that he still underestimated his shamelessness! "No, really not!" Ruoxin shook his head in frustration. This is the last area. If there isn''t even here, I''m afraid... it''s really gone. "Why don''t you go find it in other places, this is so big, maybe there are other places?" Ren Xing asked. "Try it!" Ruoxin didn''t expect much, but it could only be so. Item 0986 Su Zhan carried Ruoxin on his back, and Ren Xing held a flashlight in one hand and a camera in the other to shoot at the back.She has now experienced the pain of previous assistants, and her arm is sore.Seeing Ruoxin taking advantage of Su Zhan without realizing it, Ren Xing maliciously slowly and deliberately patted Su Zhan''s hand holding Ruoxin''s leg, and photographed your little movements, hum! This building is very large, usually the maintenance equipment and warehouse are on the ground floor. The three of them went around and looked for every room. Although there were a lot of equipment parts, they didn''t work. "No way, let''s go back first." Ruoxin said in a disappointed but not desperate way, go back slowly and think of a way. Su Zhan and Ren Xing didn''t care about it. One didn''t worry about leaving if he wanted to, and he didn''t worry about leaving if he knew the other wanted to leave. I don''t know if the fire just now scared the monsters, and I didn''t encounter any monsters as if they were hiding.But even so, it made the two girls nervous all the way. "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Seeing the three of them back, Su Zhan carried Ruoxin on his back, and everyone asked eagerly. "It''s okay, I just twisted my ankle accidentally." Ruoxin shook her head, and then said: "We didn''t find any equipment that could be used. We can only check it out tomorrow daytime and try to see if the communication equipment can be repaired, otherwise. ..." The plane did not take off and the communication equipment failed, so we can only wait for rescue. It''s just that it''s too difficult to be discovered when no one knows. "It''s over, it''s over, this time is over." As soon as Ruoxin''s voice fell, Gary Gao shouted bitterly in a voice as if the whole family had died: "I was trapped here on the first flight. I don''t know when Only to leave, now... the company is all over!" This maiden voyage is a desperate move. If it fails, it will be all over. Even if the media can solve it after returning, but Su Zhan... is it possible to invest? Gary Gao looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, showing a begging look. "It seems that I really want to experience the taste of survival on the deserted island, haha. The food on the plane should be sufficient and the environment is also very good. For the time being, there is no need to worry too much." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and said to Mike: " You are a chef, please sort out the ingredients. Other people, first find their own rooms, and then arrange the persons on duty." "In addition, my people are not on duty, as are Monica, Ruoxin and Ren Xing. Are you okay?" In a few words, Su Zhan has made arrangements. As for his inquiry? Who would have an opinion. Don''t mention the two magicians, don''t forget that this plane belongs to the Soviet Union now. If they want to wait for rescue safely, they must hug Su Zhan''s thighs tightly.Of course, although they did not have any opinions, and they agreed very happily, they were naturally unavoidable. Ask Zhang Qiu Penello to find the room. Su Zhan went to look at Monica. Monica was sleeping very heavily and didn''t know what happened outside. After Su Zhan came in and explained Monica. It was really shocked. How did you wake up from an action romance movie to a disaster movie? Trapped in Monster Island, dead, and a magician? This series made her feel as if she was dreaming, but with the comfort of Su Zhan, she soon calmed down. There are not many people on the plane, especially in the cargo compartment below, there are stewardesses, so it is very simple to arrange a watch on duty, plus it is also related to the safety of my life, so I am more conscientious. There was no surprise in the night, and as the dawn broke and the sun gradually rose, everyone felt a lot more at ease. Chef Mike has already cooked breakfast, it turned out to be Nima Gongbao Chicken, that''s all, the most important thing is that the foreigner''s taste is not bad!Think about Chinese people calling foreign names and foreigners calling Chinese names. There is always such a malicious and slow setting that a foreigner does Chinese food. "I want to see it again!" 834 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 834 After a night''s rest, Ruoxin''s feet are already better. Although she can''t use too much force, it doesn''t matter if she walks slowly. She came to Su Zhan''s side and asked Su Zhan''s opinion. The previous getting along made her inexplicably dependent on Su Zhan. What''s more, now that Su Zhan is the leader, so I will ask Su Zhan''s opinion. "Can you do it?" Su Zhan asked. "I can!" "All right, then I will accompany you!" "I''ll go as well!" Seeing Ruoxin and Su Zhan seem to be going out here, Ren Xing hurried over and said. "Don''t go, just stay here. By the way, let Mike prepare something to eat and drink. That building is quite big, so I might not be back at noon." Su Zhan said. Although Ren Xing was a little reluctant, she turned around to find Mike. Taking the things Mike prepared, Su Zhan helped Ruoxin get off the plane and walked towards the building last night. The island feels different during the day and night. It is gloomy at night, but desolate during the day.This time I actually don''t expect to find something to fix the engine. I just want to see if I can find any communication equipment and find a way to contact the outside world. Speaking of it, it makes sense for night owls, night owls, to call them that way. Those monsters look like cats, and their habits are more or less the same. They hide and disappear during the day. Don''t talk about monsters along the way, there is not even a cry. As I walked, I gradually moved away from the plane. Sweat beads gradually appeared on Ruoxin¡¯s forehead, and the sweat slipped in through the loose neckline along her neck. Su Zhan''s casual glance made Su Zhan happen to see this scene. She couldn''t help but feel a little fanciful. It was too deep and it made people feel Kind of wanting to find out. "Go ahead and rest for a while." Su Zhan said, pointing to the tree next to him. "It''s okay." Ruoxin shook her head stubbornly. Su Zhan shook his head and stopped. Under Ruoxin''s surprised gaze, a princess hugged her. The sudden movement made Ruoxin a little flustered, and he subconsciously hugged Su Zhan''s neck.Coming under the tree in three steps and two steps, Su Zhanjiang Ruoxin put down. "Actually..." Ruoxin wanted to speak, but Su Zhan took off her shoes domineeringly, revealing her little white feet! Chapter 0987 blue sky and white clouds, green grass and wilderness, this man has magic power! "Sure enough, it''s swollen again!" Looking at the bulging ankles, Su Zhan frowned and said: "You can''t stick to it like this, let alone explore the whole building. Now, you have two choices. One, I was carrying you like last night. . Second, I can give you a massage, and I promise you will get better after the massage!" "massage?" Ruoxin asked coldly. "Yes, a very special technique, if you don''t understand it, treat it as magic!" Su Zhan said. Ruoxin has come to understand now, but... you have such a way, why didn''t you talk about it last night? Of course, Ruoxin won''t ask about this at this time. If the feet can recover, it would be very helpful to the current situation, so she chose the latter. "It might be a little painful, you have to bear it!" Su Zhan said, his fingers already moving. "Ah... it hurts!" Although Ruoxin was ready, she still yelled out subconsciously, but soon frowned and gritted her teeth not to make a sound. Some people are born with a certain temperament, that is a temperament that is difficult to change, and it will radiate out of the gesture of unconsciousness.Ruoxin''s appearance is not like Monica''s flattery, nor does Ren Xing''s intellectual exquisiteness, and even more different from Yang Linlin''s sexy. She lives only from facial features, but a heroic spirit!However, her figure is too feminine, especially the upper circumference is too prominent. The combination of the two produces a contradictory special temperament, which makes people feel like they want to conquer and to be ravaged. Rubbing her white feet, watching her wrinkled facial features and forbearance, Su Zhan''s movements became softer, and the scope gradually spread from ankles and ankles. Ruoxin resisted the pain, but couldn''t resist the tingling sensation after touching her fingertips. Seeing that his hand has been placed on her calf, it is obviously not a massage posture, Ruoxin gritted her teeth and whispered: "Magic, is magic like this?" "You have to admit, my hands are magical!" Su Zhan raised his head and smiled. Seeing Su Zhan''s smile and acting without pretense, Ruoxin suddenly didn''t know what to say. It is the first time Ruoxin can say that taking advantage of it is so upright and justified! "The most beautiful place on a woman''s body, I think is the legs! A pair of beautiful legs is very attractive to me, your legs are beautiful! But strangely, it is not the legs that attract me." Su Zhan slowly Said, what was supposed to be very awkward, but it was very literary, and between Su Zhan''s eyebrows, the clear expression in his eyes made people want to get angry and seemed unable to get angry. "Thank you!" Usually many people praise herself, but now Ruoxin really doesn''t know what to say, so she can only say thank you! "It''s me who should say thank you!" Su Zhan slowly swayed back and forth on her lap, while looking at Ruoxin and said: "Tell you the truth, my identity and my ability are far beyond your imagination. Monsters? In my opinion, it¡¯s no different from pet cats. Gods? That¡¯s just the existence that I play with. You will know in the future that many gods in mythology either die on my hands or kneel down to worship, right I bow to my head and let me ask for what I want." "But even so, I will be irritable, so this time it¡¯s just to relax. Whether it¡¯s the cute little girl by my side or meeting my wish with Monica in the bathroom, none of them can make me feel real. Relax!" "Actually, I was surprised myself. According to normal circumstances, I should get you now, and the pair of balls on you will belong to me. But I can hold it back now, and I am still in the mood to talk to you." Su Zhan seemed to laugh at himself. Ruo Xin was in a daze. What he said was absurd at first, but inexplicably, she believed what he said.Saying so bluntly that you want to get yourself, but unexpectedly didn''t disgust or hate yourself, but felt grateful? What are you grateful for? Ruoxin didn''t know, or even why she would be grateful! In a daze, Ruoxin felt that she should say something. She raised her head to speak, but suddenly found that Su Zhan¡¯s face was close at hand, with heavy breathing and hot eyes, Ruoxin felt like she was melted for a moment. When he was gradually approaching, Ruoxin stepped back subconsciously, backed away, and...lay down on the ground... The sun was blocked, only Su Zhan''s face was getting closer. She closed her eyes like a bell. The warm touch came, and the jaws were immediately pried open. She was a little panicked, her brain was blank, she didn''t know what to do, so she could only let Su Zhan''s a little bit of encroachment.At the same time, she felt that Su Zhan''s hand had been squeezed somewhere on her own, giving her a special feeling. "I said, my hand has magic power, and your ball also has magic power, so I can''t put it down and let it go!" The captain''s suit was pulled apart a little bit, gradually revealing the true face of Lushan. "No, don''t..." Ruoxin woke up and said pleadingly. "Sorry, it''s too late!" "You have to believe in your charm. I can''t control it anymore, and I don''t want to control it." Su Zhan said softly, bowed his head... and kissed violently. For a moment, Ruoxin seemed to feel that Su Zhan seemed to be a different person. If he was a gentle gentleman before, now he seems to be a violent warrior. The tears gradually sounded, and the wind blew. She felt chills. 835 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 835 Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan posted up. The warmth of the touch made her feel like she was about to melt. ... ... Blue sky and white clouds, green grass wilderness. Ruoxin was a little dazed by the strong heartbeat in her ears. regret?She didn''t feel this way, she was just surprised, not surprised Su Zhan, but surprised herself. As a very ambitious person who wants to be an independent captain, man, in love?She had never thought, let alone, that she would do something like this with a man who had only known each other for less than a day in such a place where the sky blue and white clouds were not hidden! His hands are magical, and his people... even more magical! Chapter 0988 this ball belongs to me! Feeling the bursts of fragrance on the woman next to him, Su Zhan took out the long-lost cigarette and started smoking. The cigarette curled up, Su Zhan felt extremely calm in his heart, the irritability had disappeared, as if he had vented out. "Sorry, this is the first time you are, but I was too indulgent. It is because you have a very special charm. I know you can''t bear it, but looking at you, I can''t help but want more and want to want to !" Su Zhan looked at Ruoxin apologetically. "So, I''m just a toy for you to vent your irritability?" Ruoxin asked in a low voice. Now she has no energy to do anything except talking.Even if she accepted the matter, but for the first time he did not pity like this, Ruoxin still had some resentment in her heart. "No, I just want to conquer you, completely...conquer you!" Su Zhan looked at Ruoxin and said seriously. No matter how powerful a woman is, she hopes that there is a man who can conquer herself and let herself rely on! What''s more, although Ruoxin is strong, she is only professional. Hearing Su Zhan''s words, there is almost no resistance, and that bit of resentment is gone. "What should I do now? You tore my clothes, and the whole morning has passed. I...I don''t have the strength anymore." Ruoxin asked with some complaints. She didn''t even notice it, but she felt a little coquettish when she said it, especially the femininity between her eyebrows that she didn''t have before. If she is usually a kind of heroic spirit, now she is a little bit more flattering, making her facial features softer. "What style of clothes do you usually wear?" Su Zhan asked. "What?" Ruoxin didn''t react, she immediately saw Su Zhan waving her hand, and suddenly a dress appeared in the air, followed by different styles of clothes in the air, dazzling, there is a whole sky Has become the feeling of own wardrobe! "This...you..." Ruoxin looked at Su Zhan in surprise."Where did you change these clothes?" Su Zhan smiled."Pick one!" Ruoxin watched for a long time and finally chose one. Jeans, long-sleeved T-shirt, very neutral style! Su Zhan waved his hand, and the other clothes disappeared. Only this set of clothes fell slowly and fell into Su Zhan''s hands. "I will put it on for you!" Su Zhan said softly, and Ruoxin nodded. Although a little shy, she didn''t have the strength to wear it herself. "Didn''t you say to help me wear it? What are your hands touching?" "Oh, don''t... stop making trouble!" Under Ruoxin''s complaining voices, Su Zhan really satisfies his hand habit, and also left a very symmetrical superb on the pair of balls, planted strawberries! After helping Ruoxin get dressed, Su Zhan helped her recover.When Ruoxin found out that her physical condition was so good, she didn''t know what to say. "First eat something, and then go." Su Zhan took out something. The two of them were like a picnic. They had eaten to fill their stomachs. Su Zhan reached out to her and hesitated. Ruoxin handed it over. Holding hands and walked into that abandoned building! However, it was not because Su Zhan''s mood had calmed down to speed up their exploration process, it was because Su Zhan''s hands were always dishonest.Ruoxin now believes that he is really his own fan, so obsessed! Mo said she couldn''t stand her being single for many years and she had matured and opened the door. Even if she could, her efficiency would be greatly affected. In any case, when the sun was about to go down, the two finally explored the entire building and did not find any communication equipment, and the original communication equipment was either destroyed or torn down! "Relax, as if you are on holiday here, if no one finds here in a few days, I have my own way to take you away!" Su Zhan said comfortingly. "Can you promise me one thing?" Ruoxin asked suddenly. "Of course!" Su Zhan asked. "I know you like it very much, and I am actually very happy that you like it very much... But can you not catch one side and let it go?" "..." "Actually, I can use both hands together..." When the two returned to the plane, the sun had already set, and the people on the plane were a little disappointed seeing the two returning empty-handed.However, they are even more curious about how Ruoxin changed her outfit? Why do you change clothes? Maybe Gary Gao did not see it, but Monica, Ren Xing, and even Yang Linlin, who are also women, could see the changes in Ruoxin''s body! "This guy actually succeeded!" Ren Xing was secretly surprised. What she could see was that Ruoxin was the hardest to deal with, independent, responsible, and strong. This was not an ordinary woman. She didn''t expect to go out for only one day before she was taken down! Did he use any magic that can confuse people?It must be so, he is a magician, otherwise, how could Ruoxin be so easily dealt with by him. After dinner, it was already night outside. Although no one said anything, everyone was a little nervous. As night falls, those monsters...maybe coming? Although the people on duty were arranged, the others did not go back to rest. Instead, they stayed in the recreation room, sitting one by one, looking at each other, seemingly waiting for something. "Come!" Suddenly, the people on duty made a trembling voice, and everyone at the same time leaned toward the window to look out. In the darkness, monsters emerged one by one, gathering here. "Mr?" Penello looked at Su Zhan inquiringly. Su Zhan shook his head and said with a smile: "Today is in a good mood. I will go down myself. By the way, the aircraft''s audio equipment can still be used? I will play with those little wild cats, who, you are not a musician. Otherwise it''s boring!" Su Zhan said with a smile, then got up and went out under the stunned eyes of everyone! 836 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 836 Jumping down from the cabin door, Su Zhan paced slowly, and countless dark monsters were gathering around him quickly. At the same time, the voice of the cello came out leisurely. Item 0989 In the silent night, countless monsters around were flashing fierce gazes, grinning, a young man leaning back on the plane, the sound of the melodious cello wafting, this picture is really indescribable! Although knowing that Su Zhan should be sure, after all, they have never seen him personally, and everyone can''t help but worry. "Hey, did you find out? Those monsters seem...it seems something is not right, why are they quiet?" Suddenly someone found something wrong outside. "Really, did he use magic?" Others also found out. The monsters that were originally fierce are like well-behaved kittens, standing in a row one by one. Zhang Qiu and Penello looked at each other with surprise. They didn''t feel any magic wave! "what?" Su Zhan also felt very surprised by this situation. He was ready to kill, but these guys suddenly stopped. "The cello sound? It stopped because of the music? Nima''s setting is so bad!" After discovering the reason, Su Zhan once again felt the slowly malicious setting of this copy. This Nima was simply disgusting. Is this a genetically modified monster? Nima''s, will be affected by music?Feelings, this is a monster who loves music! Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, and the power of chaos suddenly released. In an instant, the power of Chaos surrounded all these monsters.At the moment when the power of Chaos was released, Zhang Qiu and Penello felt it instantly. Not only them, but Su Zhan did not deliberately constrain their aura, so other people also felt the inexplicable coercion, and the palpitations made them feel I felt almost out of breath, as if I could suffocate to death at any time. Everyone''s face was shocked, even horrified! boom! A tremor suddenly came, and the plane trembled several times, followed by a scene that stunned everyone. The monsters outside all exploded in an instant, and their flesh and blood floated in the air. Even if it was dark, you could feel the redness and even smell the blood. The wafting flesh and blood seemed to have become a large red cloud. Tumbled and rolled, and then disappeared, leaving no wreckage. At least a few hundred monsters were solved in this instant! Shocked, completely shocked. They didn''t react until Su Zhan appeared in front of them. "Why are you back? The monsters are gone?" "How could it be possible that there are more monsters on the island, but they shouldn''t come again tonight. And even if they come, I won''t make any moves, they are boring!" Su Zhan pouted his lips in disappointment, and was completely unwilling to kill these little wild cats. Interested. Boring... A monster that was deadly for them was just a pastime for Su Zhan. But when he thought that Su Zhan had wiped out hundreds of monsters just now, he did have this strength to say so! "What should you do? If there are any more monsters, please trouble that person to continue playing the cello." "Why?" Everyone was stunned. "Why? Because these monsters are good listeners who love music!" Su Zhan said and turned around. A good listener who loves music? They feel a bit square and don''t understand what it means. But since Su Zhan said so, listen and take the picture. "What are you doing with me?" Su Zhan walked back to the room and found Ren Xing following. "Are you in a bad mood?" Ren Xing asked. "When encountering such a malicious setting, it is strange to be in a good mood!" Su Zhan said in an angry tone. Ren Xing didn¡¯t understand the meaning of a malicious setting. She hesitated and asked, ¡°You...have done Ruoxin? How did you do it? Did you use any magic that can control the human heart? Kind of magic?" Su Zhan looked at Ren Xing with a smile."Why? You suspect that I used magic on Ruoxin and controlled her to get her? If I really wanted to use this method, I would have been pulling you to open the uncovered conference a long time ago, and there will be a strategy? You? Do you distrust my charm and methods?" "No, I''m just... I''m just curious if there is such a magic." Of course Ren Xing would not admit it. "Yes, if you are curious, why don''t you try it yourself?" Su Zhan said with a smirk, Ren Xinggang was about to refuse, but the expression on his face suddenly changed, and then turned to his room. Opening the door, Su Zhan followed him in, picked up the camera on the side, and controlled Ren Xing with a wicked smirk. "Huh?" Ren Xing suddenly became sober and startled, and found out that he was in the room, what''s the matter?She remembered that she was still talking to Su Zhan outside, why did she suddenly go back to her room?She moved subconsciously, but suddenly realized that she couldn''t move, her hands were tied together and hung up, and she looked down again, and Ren Xing almost died in shame! I didn''t even wear anything, and there was still a rope around my body! "You, what did you do to me?" Ren Xing hurriedly yelled as he watched Su Zhan, who was shooting a smirk next to him. "Just let you experience what it feels like to be controlled by someone, see... You did it all by yourself? I admire it. It''s amazing that you can tie yourself up by yourself! My shooting skills are good, right?" Su Zhan came over and let Ren Xing look at what he was shooting with a smirk. Seeing the things he did in the picture, Ren Xing had no impression at all! "Let go of me, let me go quickly, you, how can you do this!" Ren Xing shouted angrily. "Tsk tusk tusk, do you know? You should thank me for not getting on you directly, not blame me for controlling you!" Su Zhan shook his head and said Ah Du. Ren Xing was speechless for a while. This seems to say... nothing wrong! He can control himself unconsciously, but he just allows himself to do these things and he didn''t take the opportunity to get on himself. Indeed...it is indeed a way to let himself go, after all...he has the ability to do anything he wants to do. ! "But to be honest, I didn''t expect you to be in good shape." 837 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 837 "We have an exclusive flight attendant, and an exclusive captain. Do you want another exclusive reporter? How about it, are you interested?" Su Zhan looked at Ren Xing with a smile, and offered an invitation with a smile. Chapter 0990 Here is another one! "If I refuse, will you control me?" Ren Xing asked tremblingly. Su Zhan shrugged, noncommittal. Ren Xing said in frustration: "Why do you still ask me what I do? Anyway, I can''t resist you if you want to control what I do." "Haha, your fateful appearance is quite interesting, don''t worry, if I want to control what you do, I have done it a long time ago, and I have to wait until now? It was just a small punishment for you suspecting me." Su Zhan smiled Pointing, the rope loosened instantly."rest early!" "wait wait wait¡­¡­" Seeing Su Zhan about to leave, Ren Xing hurriedly shouted. "What? Do you really want me to do something to you?" Su Zhan turned his head and asked with a smile. "That... stay, stay..." Ren Xing pointed to the camera. "This, haha...I''ll just keep it and enjoy it slowly!" Su Zhan laughed, and the camera disappeared instantly. It''s all right now, even if I try to steal it back, I can''t do it, I don''t know where Su Zhan is placed. Ren Xing now regrets that she is dying. She had known that she would not ask, and would not doubt Su Zhan. but¡­¡­ Ren Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel that Su Zhan is actually good... If someone else has the ability to do anything without knowing it, I¡¯m afraid that the world will do whatever they want. He can get it easily without any trouble, but he Not doing that, but really pursuing the strategy, which is extremely rare. "Damn, I actually excused him, he actually controlled me, and let me tie myself, it was a bastard, shameless!" Looking at her appearance, Ren Xing couldn''t help but cursed viciously! Coming out of Ren Xing''s direction, Su Zhan did not return to his room, but got into Monica''s room. Although Ruoxin feels better for Su Zhan, but Monica is not bad either, that charm is still something else! Monica was already asleep, but she was dazed to feel someone crawling down.Shocked, she realized that it was Su Zhan.Sigh of relief, she was about to speak, but Su Zhan had already kissed him directly, and Su Zhan stayed overnight in her room following the flow. Suddenly, I heard someone open the door and come in. "Monica, wake up, come out..." Carina''s voice rang, but she stopped halfway through. She saw Su Zhan sleeping with Monica! "what¡­¡­" Jialing shouted subconsciously, and then she was about to leave. "Carina? Why are you here?" Monica woke up in a daze and asked casually. Seeing Carina''s surprised and embarrassed look, Monica suddenly became sober. This is not before, Su Zhan... is still next to her! I was seen! Monica was suddenly embarrassed. "What''s the matter?" After Su Zhan came in, he also removed the power of Chaos in this room. Anyway, they all knew that Monica was their own, and it was impossible for anyone to come in, but they didn''t expect Jialing. But suddenly came in early in the morning.But just come in, he won''t be as embarrassed as Monica, it''s normal to ask casually. "Ah... yes, yes, two people came, claiming to be the International Biochemical Force, who were originally stationed on Good Luck Island!" Su Zhan''s calmness made Jialing calm down, after all, she also knew about it. , But I was surprised when I ran into it, and immediately said my intention after he recovered his calm! "Someone?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes unexpectedly, and soon saw two people wearing special costumes in the cabin. One man and one woman! The woman was a little familiar, in his memory he seemed to be a Hong Kong star named Liao or something. "Here is another one? Tsk tsk, this is really interesting!" Su Zhan murmured casually, and then said: "Let them wait, I''ll pass." "Yes, it is." Carina responded, and Su Zhan had already got up to look for clothes. When she accidentally took a peek at Su Zhan''s figure, Jia Ling''s face turned red instantly, and she hurriedly turned around and went out. After Carina left, Monica got up to help Su Zhan get dressed, and then put on her own clothes and went out with Su Zhan. Everyone woke up, they were all here, one man and one woman sitting in positions, looking a little embarrassed. The man is a foreigner, with strong physique and capable temperament. The same is true for women. At a glance, these two people knew they were not ordinary soldiers! Seeing Su Zhan and Monica coming over, and thinking of Jialing''s strange expression when she came back, it was easy to guess that Su Zhan should be with Monica at the time, together early in the morning?I''m afraid we were together last night. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the situation." After Su Zhan came over and sat aside casually, Zhang Qiu and Penello automatically came to Su Zhan''s side. "My name is Vincent and this is Li Ji. We belong to the International Biochemical Force. We were stationed here to deal with monster incidents. It''s just that the situation is out of control. My teammates are dead, and only two of us are left." Te reached out and introduced himself. Su Zhan cast a glance, did not raise his hand, Vincent was stunned and withdrew his hand disapprovingly! "You should know the situation. There is no communication equipment, the engine is broken, and the plane can''t leave." Su Zhan said lightly. "I know where there are parts to fix the engine. It is a supply base where our original troops were stationed!" Vincent said. When he said this, the people around him instantly became excited. There is hope to leave here! "Great, where is it? Let''s go quickly." "I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Everyone was very excited, but as they were talking, they suddenly realized that Su Zhan hadn''t spoken or even said anything, and they slowly quieted down. Vincent''s expression changed slightly and soon returned to normal. It seems that this young man is the head here, he is the one who really counts, as long as he is dealt with! "Mike." Seeing them calm down, Su Zhan yelled at the Mike next to him: "Control him!" 838 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 838 "you dare!" Vincent shouted, raised his gun, and Li Ji next to him also raised his submachine gun. Su Zhan sneered, and with a light wave of his arm, the two guns suddenly took off and flew, floating in the air, turning their gun heads to face them both strangely. This change made the two of them stunned for an instant. Vincent forgot to resist and was directly controlled by Mike. Chapter 0991 The sudden change made everyone stunned. They were surprised why Su Zhan suddenly took control of Vincent, and Vincent was surprised at what happened with the gun, and how strangely they could get out of their hands and hover in the air to aim them. Completely dumbfounded! "You only have one chance." Su Zhan said lightly towards Vincent. Vincent was taken aback for a moment. Could it be that he saw my true identity?This is impossible. He should have no place to show his feet, let alone he just came, how could he see it so quickly?doubt!Surely it''s just suspicion, want to defraud me?Humph, it''s not that easy! Thinking of this, Vincent pretended to be aggrieved and shouted: "I am indeed from the International Resident Evil Force..." "boom!" His performance was not over yet, the heavy gunfire suddenly sounded, and for an instant, a blood hole appeared in the middle of his head.The Mike behind him was a little caught off guard, unconsciously let go of him and backed up, with a bang, Vincent fell! In an instant, blood flowed into a river! Dead, just die like that! "Ah..." Screams and panic sounded instantly, and no one thought that Su Zhan would actually shoot and kill Vincent. "be quiet!" Su Zhan frowned and shouted, and for a moment everyone was quiet.If it was said that Su Zhan was just thick thighs, now...this thigh could trample them to death at any time, how could they not care. "Now, it''s you!" Su Zhan squinted at Li Ji who was still in shock. Hearing Su Zhan¡¯s words, although Li Ji was panicked, although he did not know why the man seemed to be sure that they were telling lies, she could see that the man¡¯s methods were very decisive and iron-blooded, even better than the dead text. Sente must be decisive! There is no opportunity for bargaining, and there is no possibility of afterglow. Yes or no! That''s it. Li Ji touched the chain around his neck, took a deep breath and said, "Well, we are not from the International Resident Evil Force..." This sentence stunned everyone, didn''t it?It turned out to be a fake? For an instant, everyone looked at Su Zhan''s eyes with surprise. "We are just mercenaries. He threatened me with my niece¡¯s life to help him, in order to take the DNA of the monsters on the island of good luck. Part of what he said was true. Others were indeed dead and the plane was destroyed. After discovering you, I planned to pretend to be the Resident Evil Troops and leave here and head to the trading location. It''s just...how did you know?" Li Ji looked at Su Zhan in confusion. Su Zhan hooked up, and the hanging couple on Li Ji''s neck flew up and fell into his hand, and opened it with a click. Inside was a photo of a cute little girl, who should be Li Ji''s niece! "You said, what should I do?" Su Zhan looked at Li Ji. Li Ji was silent. "Is it true that he said that there are parts to fix the engine? Do you know where the parts are?" Ruoxin suddenly asked. "I know! It''s just that I''m not sure if it works." Li Ji said hurriedly. "If the plane is not repaired, there is no way to leave here, then the parts should be usable." Ruo Xin said, looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Mike, Ruoxin, Zhang Qiu, you go with her and bring the parts back." "If the parts really work, I can consider not killing you for the time being!" Li Ji nodded and said nothing. With a thought, Su Zhan gave Vincent''s gun to Li Ji, and Li Ji gave Mike the original submachine gun. The four people left the plane and went looking for parts. "You dispose of the body." Su Zhan confessed, turned and left. The rest of the people looked at each other, what should I do?Pack it up! Anyway, this person is also a mercenary, and there is no psychological burden, and now there is hope of leaving, everyone is still quite motivated. "How do you know they are counterfeit? Magic?" Ren Xing followed and asked in a low voice curiously. "Don''t you already know it? Just ask!" Su Zhan smiled. "Really magic? God, I suddenly felt that magic seems to be omnipotent, as if it is omnipotent..." Ren Xing exclaimed."That...Magic, is it easy to learn?" "you guess?" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Ren Xingbai glanced at him and said, "If the plane can be repaired, what are your plans afterwards?" "Buy Ocean Airlines and continue on vacation." Su Zhan said casually. Ren Xing opened his mouth and asked what else, Su Zhan shook his head and said angrily: "What else do you want to ask? I think you are really used to being a reporter. You are too curious and can''t stop with a mouth. If you are true If you like to move your mouth so much, why not come and bite me!" "What did I bite you for!" Ren Xing was a little dazed. "Say separately!" "..." "You...really want me to do this?" Ren Xing was silent for a moment and asked. Su Zhan looked at her with interest: "What if I say yes?" Ren Xing said aggrieved: "If you really want to, what else can I do? Even if I don''t want you, you will control what I do. Rather than knowing what I have done, I would rather be conscious. Speak, you want to. where?" "Oh, look very open!" Su Zhan smiled. 839 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 839 "Since you can''t refuse, it''s better to obey it, let alone you are different. The first time you bite the magician, it is the only one!" Ren Xing said. "Looking at how interesting you are, I will add some unforgettable memories for your first time!" Su Zhan smiled and suddenly grabbed Ren Xing''s waist.Ren Xing did not refuse, but looked at Su Zhan curiously and didn''t know what he wanted to do.At the next moment, Ren Xing suddenly felt the surrounding scenery changed. The blue sky and white clouds are so uncomfortable. Looking down, Ren Xing almost didn''t call out! They are in the air! Teleport, suspended? OMG! Is this the way Su Zhan said you can leave if you want to leave? "Don''t be surprised, the good stuff is still behind!" Su Zhan chuckled and raised his arms slightly. In an instant, a huge warship gradually emerged. This time, Ren Xing could not control it, and finally shouted out in shock! Chapter 0992 "This... what is this?" Ren Xing was taken aboard by Su Zhan, and asked in shock as he looked around and subconsciously fumbled around. "Are you looking for this?" Su Zhan smiled and took out the camera. Ren Xing reacted and smiled wryly. She is used to it. The first thing she thinks of when encountering things is to take pictures. "Is this the sun god you mentioned before?" Ren Xing asked in response. "The memory is good, yes, this is the Helios. The hull is based on the treasure ship of the sun god in the Egyptian god system, and is transformed by adding the spacecraft of the time lord. This warship has defensive capabilities even if it is nuclear It cannot be damaged. I''m talking about the protective cover, not the hull! In addition, this ship can also travel through the timeline." Su Zhan accepted it at will, but Ren Xing was completely shocked. The treasure ship of the Egyptian god of the sun god Ra! You can also cross the timeline. This sounds even more incredible than a magician, and even more shocking! Ren Xing''s throat squirmed subconsciously, and said, "What you said is true?" "Don''t believe it?" Su Zhan asked, raising his eyebrows. "No, I''m just too shocked. Isn''t this something a magician can do?" Ren Xing shook his head quickly. "Who said I am a magician? Zhang Qiu and Penello are still magicians, me? You can call me the lord of the gods!" Su Zhan laughed. "All... Lord of the gods!" "Yes! Do you want to see what Hathor, the god of love in the Egyptian gods, looks like? Do you want to see Athena in the Greek gods serving me with her daughter? You want to see the Olympians Does God kneel and worship my landscape? Do you want to?" Su Zhan asked in a series. "miss you!" Ren Xing nodded without hesitation. "Then bite, and if you perform well, I can take you to see anyone or anything you want to see!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Ren Xing gave him a speechless look, the dignified lord of the gods actually liked this tune!However, she slowly squatted down, stretched out her hand to open her mouth, and did it jerky. ... ... After half an hour, Su Zhan returned to the plane with Ren Xing. As soon as Ren Xing landed, he blushed and ran into the bathroom to rinse his mouth. Su Zhan smiled and returned to the room. After about an hour, Ruoxin and the others came back. I drove a jeep and brought the parts back. It seemed...it should work.Sure enough, after getting off the car, Ruoxin greeted the captain to come down and repair the engine together. The others are relieved and can finally leave here! "teacher!" Zhang Qiu took Li Ji to Su Zhan''s room, knocked on the door and said after entering. "You go out first!" Su Zhan waved Zhang Qiu away. Zhang Qiu turned and closed the door. Li Ji looked at Su Zhan awkwardly, wondering what the result of waiting for her would be? Was it a cold corpse like Vincent, or was it handed over to the police after leaving here? Don''t think that Li Ji is a woman, but she is also a mercenary, and she has good skills, otherwise Vincent will not threaten her to come together, as a mercenary, no one is clean!If she were to be transferred to the police, she would have to spend the rest of her life in a cell! "You now have a choice, follow me, and be the escort on my special plane." When she was nervous, Su Zhan spoke lightly. Li Ji was stunned, this situation is not right. Don¡¯t people have two choices?How did it become one? One, is it still called choice? "What if I refuse?" Li Ji asked. "Reject? It''s okay? I will control you and make you a puppet who only obeys my orders, and act as my guard. But you want to make it clear that if you voluntarily agree, you are still alive, or you, or even ...I can also consider letting your niece stay on my special plane together. However, if you refuse, I will leave your niece alone." Su Zhan said lightly. Li Ji realized that the person in front of him was a powerful magician! What he said, naturally able to do it! "I am willing! I am willing to be your escort on your special plane!" Regarding his niece, Li Ji agreed without hesitation. That is her only relative! "Very witty!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction: "Go out." "Yes." Li Ji heaved a sigh of relief, and went out with a reply. After leaving, Li Ji didn''t leave, but quickly entered his role and stood guard at the door of Su Zhan''s room. Her idea is very simple, it doesn''t matter how she is, but her niece is still young. If you do it well, maybe... can you ask Su Zhan to teach his niece some magic?For this, she has to work hard too! 840 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 840 The maintenance work lasted for almost two hours and was finally completed. After trying, the engine was officially back to use. Hearing this news, everyone on the plane couldn''t help but cheer.Ruoxin came to Su Zhan to ask if he could leave here. After all, Su Zhan had said before that he would leave only after playing enough. "and many more." Li Ji stopped Ruoxin, turned around and knocked on the door to ask for instructions. Ruoxin was very surprised. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to subdue Li Ji so quickly. After a while, Li sent it out. "Can I go in?" Ruoxin asked. Li Ji shook his head: "The boss asked you to call Ren Xing and Monica over." Ruoxin frowned, hesitated and turned around to call for someone. Zhang Qiu and Penello came over at this time. Because they had explained in advance, Li Ji let them in.After all, that is the boss¡¯ student, a veritable magician! Ruoxin called Ren Xing and Monica over, but Yang Linlin seemed to have noticed the situation here, hesitated for a moment, and followed him quietly. Ruoxin, Ren Xing, and Monica entered the room separately, and Li Ji was about to enter, but suddenly saw Yang Linlin coming. Li Ji turned around and said to Yang Linlin, "You better leave!" "I''m looking for Su Zhan." Yang Linlin said. "The boss didn''t call you, I won''t let you in, so... you''d better leave, otherwise I won''t be polite." Li Ji''s threat made Yang Linlin hesitate, after all... this is a mercenary!After a moment of silence, under the threat of Li Ji''s eyes, Yang Linlin turned and left unwillingly. Chapter 0993 Ren Xing, Monica, and Ruoxin entered the room, and when they heard Li Zhi closing in behind him, they were a little nervous and embarrassed. When the three looked at each other, they were so unnatural. Monique and Ruoxin have both taken the Su battle, and Ren Xing has also bitten, and even she herself feels that she may be taken down at any time. With this relationship, how can the three of them not be embarrassed? I can''t imagine such a situation! "Everyone is here, I''ll just say it briefly!" Su Zhan spoke slowly and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "The engine is repaired and we can leave here. Before leaving, I will revise the memories of other people. They will not remember Li Ji, only Vincent. From the beginning, Li Ji was my bodyguard. I''m on board with my identity! Don¡¯t say anything about what happened on the island, Ren Xing, this matter is to you. You can say good luck island, monsters, mercenaries, and even magical things. It can also be said that what I want is very simple, to make people believe in the existence of magic, and to minimize the impact of Ocean Airlines this time." "Understand!" Ren Xing nodded. Since Su Zhan still intends to acquire Ocean Airlines, it certainly cannot make Ocean Airlines'' reputation much affected.She hesitated and asked, "What about the timing of the news release? Should I be late?" "It''s not necessary. After landing, I will directly acquire Oceanic Airlines." Su Zhan said. "Also, I need to remind you of your current identities." "Do you know what status you are now?" Identity, what identity? Ruoxin and Monica obviously didn''t react to any changes in their identities. Su Zhan shook his head and looked at Ren Xing and said, "It''s up to you. I find that only you have the fastest reaction. You are indeed a reporter who has seen big waves!" "What kind of identity, of course is his woman!" Ren Xing whispered. Monica and Ruoxin reacted instantly, their faces were a little red. Subconsciously think of a question, it is his woman, he is planning to... have it all? "Trust me, you still accept it, because even if you don''t accept it, he has a way to make you accept it, and you will never like this method!" As if to see what the two are thinking, Ren Xing said seriously One sentence! Good wingman, good job! "Okay, go out, ready to leave!" Su Zhan responded, and everyone went out.Through the light waves, Monica told everyone to fasten their seat belts and prepare to take off, and everyone cheered instantly.Su Zhan quietly released his abilities and easily modified everyone''s memories.By the way, for Gary Gao, Su Zhan has direct control! "Are we leaving here now?" After Su Zhan took his seat, Yang Linlin moved to a position next to him and said. Taking a look at Yang Linlin, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. Originally, Yang Linlin was the first one he wanted to deal with, but Yang Linlin wanted to play, but now, Ren Xing, Ruoxin, and Monica were all dealt with by himself. Instead, it was her who seemed to be left out of the cold. "What? Don''t you want to leave here?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Yang Linlin shook his head and said: "Of course not, I just...just..." She hesitated for a long time and didn''t say what it was. Su Zhan knew what she wanted to say, but deliberately didn''t answer it. Seeing what Su Zhan meant, Yang Linlin was disappointed in her heart. She smiled reluctantly, "Forget it, it''s nothing." "Ok!" Su Zhan responded with no intention of being curious or asking. It seems... the relationship that hasn''t started seems to end like this! The plane finally arrived at the Hong Kong airport. Although we have waited so long, the number of reporters in Hong Kong has not decreased, but has increased a lot.When the A390 finally came back, the reporters suddenly became a sensation. After landing, Su Zhan led Zhang Qiu, Penello, and Li Ji to leave the airport quietly. He didn''t plan to come forward for the rest.I believe that Gary Gao and Ren Xing will handle it well! Leaving the airport and returning to the hotel where I stayed last time. Turn on the TV, the news about A390 is being reported. Lucky Island, monsters, dead, sold by Ocean Airlines, magician... This series of keywords made almost everyone who saw this news completely bewildered, and the regular networks have completely exploded. Su Zhan did not pay attention to the news, nor did he check it on the Internet. He just felt the power of faith and knew how much influence it had! First of all, the people on the plane have more or less the power of faith, witnessing magic with their own eyes and saving them from dying in the hands of monsters, these are enough to generate faith.As for the effect of this news, it can only be regarded as general. After all, everyone knows magic, but they all know that it is fake. Few think it will be true. So although the sensation was not small, it was not immediate. Let who generate faith. This result is expected. First, let the public know the magic and know oneself, and then slowly develop. Any kind of belief that wants to be widely accepted cannot be moved overnight! And this world Soviet war does not plan to stay too long, leaving at the end of the holiday, so with this foreshadowing, and then slowly fermentation is enough! The task of the copy has been completed, but there is one more follow-up task. Destroy Lucky Island and the monster research base. But don''t worry about doing this, wait until the storm has gradually ceased before going, just use it! Regarding Su Zhan and the others, I only hear the name but I don¡¯t see them. I know that they are also passengers on the A390 flight, and even the protagonist of the keyword magician. But when they boarded the plane, they boarded first and left after landing. No one knows what they look like, so even if the outside world is extremely sensational now, they have not received any influence, shopping, eating, it is very easy! 841 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 841 Three days later, after the heat of the incident subsided a bit, Su Zhan took them to the president''s office of Ocean Airlines! Chapter 0994 acquisition of Ocean Airlines, Yang Linlin endorses! The process of acquiring Ocean Airlines was easy. Although Su Zhan controlled Garrigao, it was the same even if he did not.Oceanic Airlines failed this maiden flight, and Gary Gao had no chance of making a comeback, and he would inevitably sell Oceanic Airlines.Oceanic Airlines changed ownership, and Su Zhan added one billion dollars as a development fund. In addition, the name of Su Zhan has been spread a few days ago, and it has not yet cooled down. Now that the news of this acquisition has come out, Ocean Airlines has once again returned to the headlines. Looking at the final results, Ocean Airlines has not only not because of this time. It seems to have taken a step further! The A390 itself didn¡¯t have much problem, but unfortunately it encountered the thundercloud layer and was eager to Lucky Island, so the first order after Su Zhan took control of Ocean Airlines was to strengthen the A390¡¯s fuselage defense and fuel tank specifications. ¡­The second thing is to take advantage of the current heat and find a spokesperson! The spokesperson of Ocean Airlines! ... ... Because of this incident, Yang Linlin''s attention has increased a lot, but Yang Linlin is not happy at all, because this is not what she wants.Her assistant also saw that Yang Linlin''s interest was not high. Didn''t she see that the endorsement invitations sent by manufacturers who wanted to take advantage of this wave of attention to benefit were pushed by her? "Okay, I see, I will ask her!" The assistant answered the call, then hesitated to look at Yang Linlin, and said, "Lin Lin, another endorsement invitation." "Didn''t I say, I don''t want to take any endorsements during this time." "But this endorsement was sent by Oceanic Airlines. They invited you to become Oceanic Airlines'' endorsement. The contract is a five-year long contract, and the price is very...very good!" the assistant hesitated. "Ocean Airlines? How could Gary Gao have money to ask me to endorse, wait... Now the president of Ocean Airlines is... him!" Yang Linlin was a little surprised. "It''s Su Zhan. He has officially acquired Ocean Airlines and has also made additional investments. With this incident, Ocean Airlines has not only brought back from the dead, but has made it even better. Lin Lin, that Su Zhan... really knows magic?" Assistant Shinobu I couldn''t help but ask with curiosity. There are so many news on the Internet. As the person involved, Yang Linlin must know it? Yang Linlin was still wondering why Su Zhan would ask for his own endorsement when he heard the assistant''s inquiry and nodded subconsciously. This shocked the assistant. He was really magical?No wonder, after she came back, her emotions were not right. Whoever she is, I am afraid that no one can adjust her emotions so quickly, right? "Lin Lin, this endorsement... is it going to be pushed?" the assistant asked tentatively. "Push...ah no, don''t push anymore, you go to contact and see when to talk." Yang Linlin said. "The other party said that if you are willing to pick up, they will send someone to negotiate, and I will contact them!" The assistant responded and hurried to call. Yang Linlin couldn''t help but look forward to it, thinking Su Zhan might come over, right?But when I went to the agreed place, I found that Su Zhan hadn''t come at all, and it was Ren Xing who was in charge of the talk. "why you?" Yang Linlin said in surprise. "Who do you think it is?" Ren Xing said with a smile. Yang Linlin shook his head and did not speak. Although disappointed, he sat down and talked. The process went smoothly. The contract was signed in almost half an hour. Soon... there was news about Yang Linlin endorsing Ocean Airlines at a high price, which made netizens excited. The person who had A390 endorsed Ocean Airlines, which is a very good gimmick. But what they didn''t expect, under this breaking news, there is a more explosive live video about to appear! ... ... Yang Linlin was about to leave after signing the contract. Who knew that Ren Xing said he would take her to a place.At first, Yang Linlin refused, but Ren Xing only said that he was there, and Yang Linlin agreed without principle. He even sent an assistant and left with Ren Xing alone! "Where are you going?" Sitting in the car, Yang Linlin couldn''t help asking when he saw Ren Xing driving as if he was going to a certain hotel. "Hotel, the hotel he lives in!" "Why, why did you choose to meet in the hotel? This is easy to misunderstand, right?" Yang Linlin hesitated. Ren Xing pouted her lips and didn''t say a word. She knew Yang Linlin''s thoughts about Su Zhan. She could only say that she was too whimsical?Thinking that Su Zhan is just the fifth of the diamond kings, and expecting to marry Su Zhan for exclusive use?It''s just a dream!If you accept this endorsement, you are doomed to make a basket for nothing! No, you can become his woman, but you have to add one afterwards! When he came to the hotel, as Ren Xing came to a certain room, Yang Linlin was dumbfounded when he came in. She thought there was only Su Zhan, but she did not expect that not only Zhang Qiu and Penello, the two students, and Li Ji, the bodyguard, but even Ruoxin and Monica were there! What''s happening here? Isn''t he asking me alone? "Come? Let''s go!" Su Zhan stood up and said, and the others followed suit. "Go, where to go?" Yang Linlin was a little dazed. "You''ll know in a while." Su Zhan said lightly, and the group walked out of the room. "Let''s go!" Ren Xing greeted him, and Yang Linlin followed him curiously. Get out of the room and get on the elevator, but instead of going down, go to the top floor?What are you doing to the top?Yang Linlin was puzzled, but the people around seemed to know it already, and had no meaning to explain it at all, which made Yang Linlin feel like being excluded.The elevator arrived, came out of the elevator, and... actually went up to the rooftop! "Are you ready?" Su Zhan asked. Ren Xing had already taken out the camera equipment. "Ready, the live broadcast has started." "Live broadcast? What live broadcast? What is on the rooftop?" Yang Linlin was even more confused when he heard this. Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then raised his voice: "Many people are very curious about my identity. Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Zhan, the one who bought Ocean Airlines. Maybe many people are concerned about the so-called magic I don¡¯t think so, thinking that there is no magic in this world. In fact, magic is real, and of course many people don¡¯t believe it¡¯s okay. As long as you continue to watch the next live broadcast, you will eventually believe it!" Chapter 0995 Oceanic Airlines'' official website can be said to be one of the hottest websites recently. At this time, a live link appeared on the official website. The title is shocking! Regarding magic, Su Zhan, President of Ocean Airlines, will announce it live for you in person! Someone noticed this live broadcast. Soon, the number of people in the live broadcast room rose sharply. At the beginning, there were almost 20,000 people, and the number was rising rapidly, and the comments were directly brushed up.Speaking of which, for a live broadcast, Oceanic Airlines built a live broadcast room directly on the official website, which is enough for a local tyrant! "This is Su Zhan? Oh my god, he''s so young, so handsome, rich and handsome, and capable of magic, he is simply Prince Charming!" "Maybe it''s just a gimmick?" "Fart gimmick, how could it be broadcast live without magic? Isn''t that a face slap?" "Look, let''s start the introduction." 842 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 842 While commenting lively in the live broadcast room, Su Zhan on the hotel rooftop has begun to host the introduction."First introduce the members who participated in the live broadcast, Zhang Qiu and Penello, who are also one of the protagonists of the magic event. My two students, you will see them release magic later." Zhang Qiu and Penello deliberately changed into the black uniforms of the Su Zhan Branch. Black dress, black silk, holding a magic wand, this magical girl''s shape is enough to kill many otakus, not to mention the two little girls are very beautiful, even if they waved shyly, they made a wolf howling in the live broadcast room. Comment It''s like flying! "This is the escort of my special plane, Li Ji!" As soon as the camera turned, a woman in special clothes appeared, who looked heroic and energetic! "This is Monica, the flight attendant of Ocean Airlines, and also the flight attendant of A390. Now I am the flight attendant of my special plane." After introducing Li Ji, she started to introduce Monica again. Monica was wearing a flight attendant suit and greeted her gently. The stewardess is a stewardess. When Monica was introduced, the live broadcast sister exploded again. "This is believed to be known to many people, Yang Linlin, a famous female star, passenger of A390, is now the spokesperson of Ocean Airlines!" When Yang Linlin was introduced, Yang Linlin was really taken aback. She is still confused now. I don''t know what''s going on, but after all, she is a big star, her performance in front of the camera is impeccable, no one can see that she is stunned at this time! Yang Linlin''s popularity is much higher than that of them, and naturally the comments in the live broadcast room are also a lot of lively. "This is Ruoxin, the co-pilot captain of Ocean Airlines, and also my chartered captain." Today Ruoxin wears a captain''s suit, but it is not the traditional costume of Ocean Airlines, but specially made by Su Zhan. Mainly gray and white, similar to the clothes of flight attendants, but the style is more serious.But even so, this dress on Ruoxin''s body makes Ruoxin''s figure more prominent. The upper circumference is ready to come out, slender legs! It completely exploded the live broadcast room, which now has a full 200,000 people. "This Nima is the captain?" "The captain is dressed like this? It''s really a special plane!" "The local tyrant is willful!" After introducing Ruoxin, Su Zhan reached out and took the device and pointed it at Ren Xing. "It is estimated that many people have seen it, famous reporter, Queen of Headlines, Ren Xing!" After the introduction, Su Zhan returned the equipment to Ren Xing and continued: "I believe many people will be curious as to what content will be broadcast today. We will take my special plane to the island of Good Luck, which is the deserted island with monsters. The goal is to destroy. Those monsters, let the island of good fortune disappear completely!" "Okay, a friendly reminder, don''t be dazzling, don''t leave, everyone will be able to see my special plane immediately!" Su Zhan deliberately reminded everyone''s curiosity, where is his special plane?The crew alone is so awesome, the special plane is definitely not ordinary, right? In addition to Ren Xing who had seen him, everyone else was also very curious, not knowing what Su Zhan''s special opportunity was like. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand. In an instant, a warship appeared on the empty rooftop! That''s right, it''s a warship, a very luxurious warship, especially the water flowing like white sand on both sides, it is very magical! "Damn, how did this ship appear? Is it a special effect!" "So awesome!" "Wait, this is a ship, not an airplane! Can this ship fly?" "What''s a joke, if this ship can fly, I''ll live streaming!" After the battleship appeared, the live broadcast room was going crazy, and the number of people increased from 200,000 to 500,000 in an instant, and as Ren Xing used the lens to broadcast the battleship in detail, the number of people quickly exceeded the million mark! Ruoxin, Monica, Yang Linlin. Even Zhang Qiu and Penello were equally shocked, seeing this warship for the first time. "Come on!" Su Zhan greeted, everyone got on the ship, and Ren Xing began to photograph the structure inside the ship.Different from the outside, the inside is very technological, and it feels like a spaceship in the future!After taking a round, Ren Xing did not forget the key, and hurriedly came to the bow and stood with Su Zhan, and patted the outside under Su Zhan''s signal. "Apollo, my special plane, I won''t say too much about its history. Let''s talk about it if you are interested. Next, take off and set off for Good Luck Island!" "In addition, the navigation is completely controlled by a smart computer, and the whole journey is automatic!" Su Zhan¡¯s voice fell, and the Apollo had slowly lifted into the sky. The footage in the video was very clear. It gradually rises, and the rooftop below gradually becomes smaller. The aerial shot of the city makes everyone believe that it has risen. In the air.Ren Xing turned the camera to take a picture in the sky! Before the people in the studio were amazed, the Helios swiftly accelerated. A very obvious shaking made everyone caught off guard and hurriedly held things around them.After the shaking was over, everyone heard Ren Xing''s exclamation. "This...this is Lucky Island? We arrived at Lucky Island? Oh my God, how long has it been until five seconds? Even if the speed of light is not so fast, right?" Along with Ren Xing''s exclamation, everyone I hurried over to take a look, and sure enough... the island of good luck is right below! ... Crazy live broadcast and increase the power of faith are an attempt in this world. Item 0996 The people on the Helios were shocked. They couldn''t imagine that they would reach Lucky Island from Hong Kong in the blink of an eye. I know that the route of the A390 took a long time!But the facts are in front of them and they can''t help them believe it!As for the live broadcast room, it has been completely exploded, that is, there is no gift-giving project in the live broadcast room on the official website. Otherwise, it will definitely be flying at this time. All kinds of shocking comments are almost every second, and it is hard to see who said what. In addition to curious people in the live broadcast room, journalists are naturally indispensable, and they are completely confused at this time! I was thinking about how to write this report, but now I have no idea at all? "Hey hey hey, it''s almost done, you can''t broadcast it like this!" Seeing that they were still in shock, Su Zhan joked with a smile. The effect is amazing! Just a sun god, he already felt a lot of power of faith increased. "How many people are in the live broadcast room now?" Su Zhan asked Ren Xing. "Five hundred, five million..." Ren Xing glanced, because she had seen many winds and waves and her voice was trembling at this time. In a short period of time, the number of people has reached five million, and looking at the current upward trend, it won¡¯t take long to break through ten million. This, this is crazy! "Five million? Then wait! When it reaches 10 million, there will be a surprise!" Su Zhan smiled at the camera and said, then looked at and walked to Yang Linlin''s side. "Are you okay?" Su Zhan asked, resting her shoulder. Yang Linlin shook his head subconsciously: "No, it''s okay, I was just scared." "Getting used to it, there will be more things that will shock you in the future." Su Zhan said with a smile. 843 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 843 "Oh!" Yang Linlin didn''t think much about it at this time. "Ten million, ten million..." Ren Xing suddenly exclaimed. "So fast?" Su Zhan turned his head in amazement. Ren Xing was speechless with excitement, but his head was like a chicken pecking at rice. "Well, in that case, the surprise comes." Su Zhan smiled and waved to Zhang Qiu and Penello."There should be one thousand three hundred monsters on Good Luck Island now. Whoever kills three hundred monsters first will win, and I will reward you!" reward! As soon as he heard the reward, Penello''s eyes lit up, and she was simply rewarding the crazy demon! "Okay, go down!" "Ren Xing pays attention to filming them, surprise comes." Ren Xing pointed the camera at the two little girls in confusion. This was above the island of Good Luck. How could they get off? The people in the live broadcast room also watched intently. Zhang Qiu and Penello glanced at each other, and the shoulders of the two little girls trembled slightly. In an instant, one black and one white, two pairs of wings suddenly opened behind them! In the sun, black and white, the wings of the two teams spread out, very beautiful and holy! "Wings, wings?" "Gosh, are they angels?" "What do you say in the dark?" "Fallen Angel?" The Helios and the people in the studio were shocked again. This is the surprise?It''s crazy! Zhang Qiu and Penero waved their wings and flew, then swooped down towards the island of good luck. "It''s too far to be photographed!" Ren Xing shouted anxiously. "simple!" Su Zhan smiled and snapped a finger. Suddenly there were two projection-like images in the sky, one on the left and one on the right. It was the images of Zhang Qiu and Penello. Ren Xing was curious to take pictures around the projection, and then began to photograph the content in the projection. "Is this any magic?" "It''s just a simple projection magic." Su Zhan said! In the picture, Zhang Qiu and Penello landed separately and began to look for monsters. Because the monsters of Lucky Island seemed to hide during the day, it seemed like an expedition to Huangdao at first glance, which seemed a bit boring.However, the number of people in the live broadcast room has not decreased, but is increasing rapidly. At this time, the number of lives has reached 50 million, which is almost global attention, and many special departments have even entered the live broadcast room. Now everyone is wondering what the monsters of Lucky Island look like, what magic...what is it like! "Now, should you understand?" Su Zhan put his arms around Yang Linlin''s shoulders and asked toward her who focused on the projection. "Understand what?" Yang Linlin didn''t react for a while. Su Zhan smiled: "Understand what kind of person I am, and understand that even if I like you, I won''t only have you, right?" Yang Linlin nodded silently, thinking it was Su Zhan, the fifth diamond king, and her chance!But I never thought that the diamond king is true, but this diamond has no edges! Just take a plane, can bring two women, and a man who has three women, how can he sever relationship with other women after getting her and stop looking for women?At least, Yang Linlin has this self-consciousness and knows that he does not have such great charm and ability! She had already given up, but she suddenly endorsed her and let herself go on the Sun God to see these. She knew very well that she might never forget this man again! "I told Ren Xing at the beginning that I am interested in all of you. You don¡¯t understand my experience and the environment. There are too many things like Dayangma. This time I made a special trip to relax. Naturally, I will not let go of an oriental beauty. And I am a bit obsessive-compulsive, so..." "So, you can''t run away!" Su Zhan''s hand suddenly slipped, moved from shoulder to waist, and pulled Yang Linlin directly into her arms. He looked down at her and said, "Someone also has a boat. He has been there since he went out to sea. Looking for crew members, chefs, navigators, marine doctors, and even musicians! Although I don¡¯t have so many tricks, musicians or whatever, it¡¯s nice to have one more star. And I remember, you are a singer debut, and then you live Developed? How about staying on my boat?" "I¡­¡­" Yang Linlin was a little flustered and didn''t know how to answer. Item 0997 Although Ren Xing was shooting the projected image, he kept paying attention to Su Zhan from the corner of his eyes. After all, this live broadcast of Su Zhan is the protagonist!When she saw Su Zhan¡¯s Yang Linlin holding Yang Linlin in her arms, Yang Linlin''s face was ruddy and his eyes blurred, she immediately reacted, I am afraid he is attacking Yang Linlin! As a wingman, Ren Xing smirked secretly, and quietly turned his head at Su Zhan and Yang Linlin. When the camera changed, the people in the live room became unhappy. They are just watching, the magical girl fights monsters!What a rare side, who knew that the camera turned.This made the people in the live room upset for an instant, but they soon discovered that the people in the camera were Su Zhan and the big star Yang Linlin. The appearance of the two people was obviously tricky? Yang Linlin is a very popular star. Although she has always seemed to be very realistic, very utilitarian, and very good at creating opportunities for herself, there are not too many gossip rumors. Now I see Yang Linlin leaning like a shy girl. In Su Zhan''s arms, such an intimate move caused many Yang Linlin fans to blow up! This is Yang Linlin, their idol, is it... finally belongs to someone else? However, this person is Su Zhan! In the shot, Su Zhan didn''t know what he was talking to Yang Linlin, and then Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed him, and Yang Linlin obviously had no resistance, and even gradually catered to it. "Oh my god, is my goddess taken down like this?" "My God, my God, I can''t bear to watch it again!" After a fierce kiss, Su Zhan let go of Yang Linlin. Yang Linlin''s complexion was red, and he couldn''t stop breathing. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Yang Linlin spotted Ren Xing who was filming, and immediately called out in a panic, hiding behind Su Zhan in a hurry. What''s the matter with the appearance of being discovered! 844 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 844 Seeing Ren Xing''s triumphant expression, Su Zhan chuckled and said, "They found the monster." Ren Xing hurriedly pointed the camera at the void projection. Sure enough, Zhang Qiu and Penello had already spotted groups of monsters, waving their magic wands, and all kinds of magic had been cast. Everyone''s thoughts also shifted from Yang Linlin to the monster. Is this a monster on Lucky Island?Sure enough, cruel! Is this magic?Oh my god, it''s so gorgeous, so powerful! Along with the heroic performance of Zhang Qiu and Penello, Su Zhan felt that the power of faith was growing wildly. Su Zhan glanced at Ren Xing, who stretched out a finger.Are there already 100 million people? No wonder it has grown so fast. Although the live broadcast is not over yet, Su Zhan can already be sure that this method really works. Taking advantage of this hot live broadcast, a lot of attention has been gathered.Even if the live broadcast ends, this video will definitely be watched frequently, which can also increase the effect.When you think that something in the illusion is real, that kind of impact is very easy for people to believe. It can be said that with this live video, the power of belief will continue to increase. After taking a look at the progress of the two little girls in the screen, he estimated that it would take some time to kill three hundred monsters. You can''t watch this time, right? After thinking about it, Su Zhan winked at Ren Xing, then quietly took Yang Linlin''s hand and entered the Sun God. Yang Linlin hesitated. After all, he is broadcasting. Can he disappear like this? Moreover, she always feels that if she enters, what will happen... However, she seemed to be out of control, and was gently pulled by Su Zhan, and her feet moved inexplicably. Entering the Apollo, Su Zhan took Yang Linlin directly to the room inside, his room! After entering, what you see is a very luxurious bed! Intuition tells her that Su Zhan used to roll with many people on this bed, even... many people together!Moreover, instinct told her that she might be one of them right away.Feeling Su Zhan letting go, Yang Linlin just wanted to speak, her current state is not very calm, it is better to calm down first. It''s just... Will Su Zhan give her this opportunity? Just as she was about to open her mouth, Su Zhan had already kissed him, and at the same time, his hands waved quickly, and the clothes on Yang Linlin were taken off in an instant! "Don''t be like this, I haven''t thought about it, it''s still live broadcast outside, don''t be like this..." Yang Linlin said pleadingly. "What else do you need to consider? I like you, you can run away? What''s more, people all over the world have seen you kiss me, and you have been labeled as me, just taking advantage of this opportunity. , Stick this label more profoundly!" Su Zhan said domineeringly, put Yang Linlin down and rushed directly! Although Yang Linlin feels that this is not good, the body cannot be controlled. As a woman who has never experienced this kind of thing, the body will naturally produce desires. When this desire is released, it is no longer a matter of willpower. Resisted! Yang Linlin quickly became addicted to it, and when the last step came, she screamed out in a trance. "what¡­¡­" It deserves to be a singer debut, and his voice is very penetrating. The few people outside heard this weird cry in an instant, and they looked at each other for a moment, and they all thought it was extremely absurd! Su Zhan actually did this kind of thing at this time?This is too... ridiculous, right? Ren Xing subconsciously glanced at the comments in the live broadcast room. Fortunately, they seemed to be focused on the Magical Girl vs. Monsters, and did not hear the cry. But before Ren Xing breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Yang Linlin''s very rhythmic voices one after another. "Oh my God! Would you like this!" Ren Xing was speechless. The voice was too loud and there was no restraint at all. People in the live broadcast room must have heard it.In desperation, Ren Xing could only turn off the sound. Anyway, what I was watching was just a virtual projection. It didn''t matter whether there was sound or not! Although the people in the live broadcast room couldn''t hear it, the people on the ship heard it clearly! This sound is too torturous! Chapter 0998 Thunder Punishment and Faith and True God! At first, everyone pretended not to hear and could control it.But as Yang Linlin''s voice came and went one after another, it seemed to have become a magic sound that pierced the ears. The more you don''t want to hear it, the clearer and truer the sound, and the more it keeps coming to mind. What Monica thought of was the absurdity in the bathroom. What Ruoxin thought of was the madness under the blue sky and white clouds. As for Ren Xing, what he thought of was the appearance of kneeling at his feet on this Helios! The only person who may not have this memory should be Li Ji, but her mood is also abnormal. One is the influence of this voice, and second, as the bodyguard of the Soviet war, the guard on this ship, the absurd follow-up intention of the Soviet war She has seen it now, and I am afraid...I can''t escape this fate! In torment and trance, time passed by every minute. When Su Zhan walked out alone, all the talents reacted, and it was over. Seeing Su Zhan''s slightly dissatisfied look, it is obvious that Yang Linlin alone cannot be satisfied, and now she probably doesn''t have the strength to move together?Monica and Ruoxin, who had experienced it personally, thought in their hearts. At this time, Zhang Qiu and Penello were also beheading the monsters in full swing. Su Zhan glanced at the number of people in the live broadcast room. Nima actually exceeded one billion?It''s not live broadcast of the fierce battle between himself and Yang Linlin, why did it increase so quickly? "Penello is back." In the video, Penello has spread his wings and flew back, with a look of triumph and excitement on his face. She took the lead in beheading three hundred monsters! She had just flew up here, and Zhang Qiu over there came back unwillingly. Almost back to the Helios! "Penello, you won, remember to look back for me for a reward!" Su Zhan simply decided the winner, Ren Xing had already turned his voice back on at this time. "There are almost 700 monsters on the island, hand it to me!" Su Zhan said lightly, walked to the bow, then opened his hands. In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color, and the originally clear sky suddenly became densely clouded, black and oppressive, making people feel extremely depressed.In the darkness, Su Zhan''s body was shining brightly.In the dark clouds, lightning flashes suddenly, and the rumbling voice is extremely heavy! "drop!" Su Zhan spit out a word, and in an instant, countless thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in the air, violently slashing towards the island. Click, the sound of clicking is endless. The thunder and lightning smashed on the monsters with great accuracy. The monsters had been frightened and fled around. The speed was very fast, but they still couldn''t dodge the lightning! With a boom, he was directly bombed into scum! Hundreds of thunder and lightning descended at the same time, one can imagine how terrifying and what a situation this is. 845 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 845 In the live broadcast room, behind the computer, everyone was dumbfounded, even if they were separated from the video, they could feel the horrible atmosphere. This, this is simply thunder punishment! The rhythm of extinction! horrible! Seeing those monsters turn into ashes one by one, everyone had a thought. Su Zhan is definitely not a magician. The magician could not be so powerful. He is... God! The god who controls everything and punishes the world! The timid is already kneeling and worshipping in the video. The power of faith, countless powers of faith, poured into Su Zhan from all over the world. In this extraction, Su Zhan made a little trick. In the past, believers only had some vague inductions during extraction, but this time, apart from induction, they can clearly see that the power of faith has turned into golden light flying out of their bodies and entering Su Zhan¡¯s body. in! In the video. Su Zhan stood on the bow of the ship, golden rays of light rushed from all directions, and entered his body through the dark clouds.As the golden light increased, the dark clouds seemed to gradually disperse, and the light on Su Zhan''s body became more and more prosperous. After a long time, the golden light gradually dissipated and the sky became clear. Su Zhan turned around and walked back. At this time, Su Zhan had a very unique temperament, obviously there was no change, but it gave people a sacred and ethereal feeling, as if they were integrated with this world. Banxian! Many people thought of this term! But this word is used to describe Su Zhan, but it is not enough! However, this is not the main thing. The main thing is that many believers know that Su Zhan, the power of their faith, has already been received. This not only shows that Su Zhan is a true god, but also verifies his piety! It was a sensation. The entire live broadcast room was a sensation, the Internet was a sensation, and even the world was a sensation! Whether it is in the East or the West, there are endless legends about myths. Each country has its own myths and legends, but these are just legends, and no one has seen a real god. But now, they see it! This god is called Su Zhan! "The live broadcast is not over yet. The island of Good Luck has been completely deserted. Although the monsters on the island have been extinct, it is clear that the island of Good Luck cannot be put into use anymore. For safety reasons, I decided to completely wipe out the island of Good Luck. Drop this place that may bring disasters to mankind." Su Zhan¡¯s voice was solemn and sacred. He raised his finger and casually pointed at the good luck island below. In an instant, a ball of energy like a shock wave rushed out of his finger, and the good luck had already been hit in an instant. island. Click, click! Lucky Island started to crack from the middle and shook violently. The buildings on the island collapsed quickly, and the waves gradually raged. In a blink of an eye, I heard a bang. Lucky Island exploded and fell apart. The block sinks into the sea! Destroyed an island in a snap! This makes those audiences who have not recovered from the thunder punishment and their beliefs directly dumbfounded! "Okay, the live broadcast is over." Su Zhan said lightly, Ren Xing had closed the live broadcast. The live broadcast ended, but the world was boiling. Some people have already tried to go to Lucky Island to meet Su Zhan in person. However, at this time, the Helios had already left from Lucky Island and stopped on top of an aircraft carrier. This aircraft carrier is moored in remote waters, and it seems to have been abandoned for a long time. Su Zhan didn''t explain, but just pointed at will. There was an explosion below, and the aircraft carrier sank. mission completed! Item 0999 All the people or national organizations who came to Lucky Island were disappointed. Su Zhan was no longer here. They launched various means to find the Soviet war, and finally had to return in disappointment.Although I can''t find the Soviet Union, there are still traces to follow. For example, Oceanic Airlines. The Soviet Union is the president of Oceanic Airlines. Another example is Yang Linlin and Ren Xing. They are all on board the Su Zhandu ship. If they come back, they can naturally ask what is going on. Therefore, whether it is Ocean Airlines, their unit or home, or even the places they frequent, there are a large number of them. People stay there! At the same time, the matter of live broadcast has become the hottest topic, and it is estimated that it will not be surpassed in a short time. Of course, all these Soviet wars have no interest. Where is Su Zhan? Go on vacation! But there are a lot more people now. Originally, Zhang Qiu and Penello were the only ones, but now Duo Ruoxin, Monica, Ren Xing, Li Ji, and Yang Linlin. Knowing the current situation, they did not dare to go back, did not dare to show up, they could only go on vacation with the Soviet war, and take the Helios for vacation, this is an absolutely rare experience!Of course, there is only one man on this ship, Su Zhan, and they are in the bag of Su Zhan, it is obvious...the absurd things are naturally indispensable. Ruoxin and Monica were the first to put Su Zhan together. A captain, a stewardess, so exciting. It''s just that the two people are not the opponents of Soviet Zhan, and finally Su Zhan called Yang Linlin and Penello over. How absurd is it! However, Su Zhan was also considerate, and did not bring Ren Xing and Zhang Qiu, Li Ji directly, after all, this is the first time, it is better to be alone! Riding the Helios, flying back and forth around the world, experience the sights of different countries, the beautiful environment, and at the same time it is so absurd. I really don¡¯t know if this holiday is fresh and romantic or ridiculous! "Is there any place you want to go?" Su Zhan asked when he came to Ren Xing''s side. Ren Xing curled her lips: "Where are you asking me to hand over for the first time?" "Is it always an unforgettable memory? Isn''t it better to be in a place you like?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Huh, what shall I say about Antarctica?" 846 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 846 "Antarctica? It''s unique." Su Zhan laughed, and the Sun God slammed, and stopped after a while. "You won''t..." Ren Xing looked over in surprise, and sure enough... he had already reached the South Pole. "I''m just talking about it casually, this ice world is freezing to death, who is interested in that!" Ren Xing said with a wry smile. "Will not!" Su Zhan laughed, holding Ren Xing and jumped straight down. The world of ice and snow, white snow, the cold wind whistling, blowing white snowflakes, a complete world of ice and snow. "Strange, why am I not cold at all?" Ren Xing is dressed in spring clothes. In this place, no matter how thick it is, she feels cold, but she feels no different from other places. "You leave me to try!" Su Zhan smiled. Ren Xing tried to walk a few steps away in confusion, then ran back with a swish. it''s too cold! In that instant, she felt like she was freezing to death. Su Zhan raised his hand, and an igloo suddenly appeared among the ice and snow. After entering, Ren Xing was shocked. So beautiful! From the outside, it seems to be just an ordinary igloo, but the inside is crystal clear, the ice surface is smooth like a mirror, and their silhouettes are very clear. There is a kind of coming into a room composed of countless mirrors, looking at the mirror. Ren Xing really decided to marvel at herself in China. In such a place, it''s worth it! Ren Xing turned around to look at Su Zhan, with affectionate eyes, obviously excited. Women are all sentimental, especially when Su Zhan already thinks that Su Zhan can ask for something, how can Su Zhan suddenly do such a thing, how can she not be moved? Looking at Su Zhan affectionately, Ren Xing took off her clothes on the initiative. Su Zhan looked at the countless Ren Xing appearing in the surrounding walls. This was indeed quite exciting! "Natural?" Su Zhan asked when he looked at Ren Xing''s lower abdomen unexpectedly. "Yeah!" Ren Xing nodded shyly, slowly coming to Su Zhan and squatting down. The last time just ended here, but this time it is obviously impossible! It took more than two hours for Su Zhan to return with Ren Xing. "Oh my God, is she fainted? It''s the first time for others, are you too cruel?" "Ren Xing must have done something that excited him." The girls were talking babbledly, Su Zhan carried Ren Xing into the room and let her rest. Regardless of whether Ren Xing looks very skinny, but it does make Su Zhan see a crazy side, the emotional woman is indeed different!Su Zhan didn''t control it for a while, and Ren Xing was dizzy gorgeously! Even so, Su Zhan still felt not too satisfied. What do you say about desire, once you open it, you can''t hold it back. Seeing Su Zhan staring at them fiercely, they really felt a little swayed! His eyes swept over them one by one, and finally stopped on Li Ji. Li Ji suddenly became nervous. "The vacation is almost over. I have to leave. Don''t leave any regrets before leaving. Come with me!" Su Zhan said, and directly took Li Yu into the room. Not long after, there was a sound from inside. . Although he was alone, his treatment was worse. No way, who made Li Ji not as beautiful as Ren Xing! Night fell. Starry, everyone sitting around overtime looking at the starry sky, comfortable and quiet. "Tomorrow we are leaving, and the Sun God will stay for you. As I said before, Ruoxin is the captain, Monica is the stewardess, Yang Linlin is the singer, and Li Ji is the guard. As for... Ren Xing , Continue to be your reporter, you can also be regarded as a news officer!" "If you have nothing to do, just sit on the Sun God and go around and add more believers under my banner." During this period of time, Su Zhan said many things, such as the power of faith, and another world.After all, once you accept the identity of God of War Su, then other worlds, these will be easier to accept! Chapter 1000: Inferiority Zhang Qiu "You have all become my believers. If you encounter any trouble or miss me, I can hear you as long as I pray some pious prayers. Then I will come at any time, and it may be possible for you to find me. The Sun God is with me There is a special connection, I can summon it in other worlds!" After the account was made, Su Zhan had another final farewell. Except for Penello and Zhang Qiu, everyone was called into the room by Su Zhan. One night, earth-shaking. When they woke up the next day, Su Zhan had already left with Penello and Zhang Qiu.This made the women a little bit worried about their gains and losses, but they still cheered up quickly. After all... Although Su Zhan is gone, they still have a lot to do. The Helios, which had disappeared for a long time, finally appeared, which made many people who were waiting on the spot excited. just¡­¡­ Su Zhan, Zhang Qiu and Penello have disappeared. Only Ruoxin and others, all of them speculated for a while, and finally came to the conclusion that they might have become God''s messengers! Only in this way can it explain why they drive and stay on the Helios! They remembered Su Zhan¡¯s instructions that the Sun God often appeared all over the world, as if a god was patrolling the world. Unknowingly, more and more people worshipped the faith. Every time the Sun God appeared, it would cause a large scale. Worship, even Yu Ruoxin and the others are already well-known. Ren Xing¡¯s previous reports, Yang Linlin¡¯s record movies, etc. were extremely hot and unexpected. But Ren Xing and Yang Linlin didn''t care about this anymore! When they followed Su Zhan''s instructions to carry out the things he explained, Su Zhan had already returned to Harry Potter''s world with Zhang Qiu and Penello! This trip was an eye-opener for the two women, whether it was a novelty in another world or their understanding of Su Zhan... They were completely different. First of all, they used to think that Teacher Su Zhan might be a powerful magician, but now they know that this is a god!Secondly, it is God''s life style.Uh... There is nothing to say about this. In the myths of many systems, gods are also absurd except for the superior status, even more than the Soviet war! After all, strength represents status, wealth, and women! 847 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 847 There were still two or three days before school started, and there was no hurry to return to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Instead, I took them to lie down in Brooklyn, visited the University of Magic, and then took them to Mount Olympus to meet the Greek gods, and then they were ready to take the train and return to Hogwarts. Near the beginning of school, the platform was very lively, many people greeted Su Zhan three after another. Whether it''s Zhang Qiu or Penello, they are all celebrities in the school, let alone Su Zhan. Enter the platform and board the train. I found a carriage and sat down. Penello was a little excited to talk to Zhang Qiu about what he had learned from this holiday, and he felt quite a summary of his work.However, Zhang Qiu''s interest didn''t seem to be high, he just catered to a few words casually. Speaking of it, Zhang Qiu was too quiet, and many things were easy for people to ignore her. Su Zhan thought about the reasons for Zhang Qiu''s depression, and couldn''t help being dumb. She actually feels inferior! As for where inferiority comes from? Very simple, let''s talk about Penello first.Originally, I took Penello to travel alone this time, and he had already passed that. This made Zhang Qiu naturally feel that he was not as good as Penello. Otherwise, how could the person who got close to him first is Penello? Instead of yourself?After all, every woman never feels worse than others! Secondly, after arriving in that world, Su Zhan and Penello did not do less, but did not touch Zhang Qiu. Following Ruoxin, Ren Xing and others were taken one by one by himself, even Li Ji failed. Fortunately, it can be said that on the Apollo at the time, Zhang Qiu was the only one who was not taken down by himself! This obvious difference naturally made Zhang Qiu feel that she was inferior to others and the teacher looked down on her.A quiet literary girl is usually full of emotions, and under her own random thoughts, that kind of inferiority complex will naturally arise! So, whether it''s a woman or a girl, you can''t let them think about it. If you think about it, it will change! Zhang Qiu looked out of the car window as if she was admiring the scenery. Suddenly her body trembled, and she glanced down, putting a hand on her leg, the leg not covered by stockings... the feeling of touching and The hot palm made Zhang Qiu panic suddenly, and his heartbeat accelerated a lot in an instant. She wanted to see Su Zhan, but she didn''t dare, so she could only be nervous and silent. It feels good! Strictly speaking, although Zhang Qiu has a very good feminine temperament, she is slightly inferior to Penero in terms of appearance and figure. The only advantage is that she is Chinese.Originally, Su Zhan had thought about eating Zhang Qiu on this vacation, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet so many oriental beauties on the A390 flight. No matter the figure or appearance, Zhang Qiu was not comparable to Zhang Qiu. After satisfaction, Zhang Qiu naturally didn''t have that desire anymore.However, in terms of feelings, Zhang Qiu naturally has an advantage over them, after all, he is his own student. Lolita grew up to Tingting Yuli, but Ruoxin and the others could not compare. Seeing Zhang Qiu blushing in silence, Su Zhan''s hands slowly moved, and he could feel Zhang Qiu''s body becoming tense because of tension, the uncontrollable shaking, and the look of giving and asking is so pitiful. It also makes people feel like they want to be more excessive. "what¡­¡­" Zhang Qiu suddenly yelled! Su Zhan''s hand paused and picked up the hand deep in the bottom of the skirt. It turns out that Zhang Qiu is not screaming because of his depth at all, but the car window... The window of the car appeared to be the kind of ice that was produced after freezing. The weather outside seemed to suddenly become icy, and the windows quickly froze. At the same time, white fog was also produced when breathing. The white mist that only appears in the weather! Looking at Zhang Qiu and Penello, they both seemed to shiver coldly. Something is wrong! Chapter 1001 The Dementor and Sirius The carriage became gloomy, cold and dark. Zhang Qiu and Penello shivered with coldness. Zhang Qiu looked out the window and said in a low voice, "Outside, there seems to be something outside!" As Zhang Qiu''s voice fell, the train stopped abruptly, followed by... the lights in the carriage went out one by one, one by one, when the lights in their carriage went out, Zhang Qiu subconsciously held Su Zhan Penello also ran to the other side of Su Zhan and sat down. Sudden changes, darkness suddenly descended. Only Su Zhan can give them a sense of security. The carriage shook intermittently, as if something was coming up. "Don''t be afraid!" Su Zhan patted the backs of the two little girls with both hands to comfort them, and at the same time his eyes jumped, looking out through the carriage. A ghost-like guy was checking out one by one in the carriages. It was wearing a cloak, and its whole body seemed to be soaked in water.At first glance, it looks really scary. "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a dementor." See what it is, Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "Dementors? Oh my god, are they the dementors guarding Azkaban prison? They, why are they here?" Penero asked in surprise. For dementors, no magician is not clear about not being afraid. Dementors can absorb happiness, remind people of the most terrible things, and they can also absorb people''s souls! "It should be someone in Azkaban Prison who ran away? Don''t worry about this!" Su Zhan said lightly, staring again. In the front carriage, Harry Potter, Ron, and a man who was covered by a magic robe as if sleeping.At this time, a dementor had already opened the door of their carriage. Harry Potter and Ron trembled in horror. Ron was carrying a pet mouse and got into his clothes. The Dementor looked at Ron, then at Harry Potter, and suddenly opened his mouth at Harry Potter.In an instant, a faint shadow appeared on Harry Potter, as if something had been sucked out."It''s interesting, this phantom should be Harry Potter''s happy mood, right? It''s a bit of a special talent for the food." Su Zhan said lightly, seeing Harry Potter fainted directly past. Just being sucked out of happy emotions, there is not much harm. The dementor turned and left with satisfaction, and came over here. As it approaches, the feeling of coldness becomes more obvious. "Humph!" Su Zhan let out a faint cold snort, and in an instant, the two little girls immediately felt a very warm breath exuding from him, and the cold and cold feeling swept away. Seeing the dementor come to the door of the carriage, the two little girls didn''t even feel scared at this time. The dementor seemed to sense the power in this carriage, and hesitated to enter. "roll!" Su Zhan gave a soft drink, and the sound instantly penetrated the car door and hit the dementor as if it had substance.The harsh and screaming cry suddenly sounded, and the dementor suddenly retreated. At that moment, the original illusory body seemed to fall apart and almost disappeared!Without stopping, the Dementor turned and floated away quickly. After a short while, the cold and darkness disappeared, the lights in the carriage turned on, and everything returned to normal! "Sir, you are amazing!" He drove the dementor away when he saw a word, and Penello admired him endlessly. Zhang Qiu nodded again and again, this is a dementor, the dementor responsible for guarding Azkaban, the prisoners in Azkaban are all very powerful and cruel criminals, and how strong are the dementors responsible for guarding? Think about it.But a word from the teacher scared away the dementor and even almost wiped it out! "Okay, stop flattering. It''s just a dementor, you can deal with it as well, as long as you overcome your fear and master the method!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. 848 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 848 The Dementor left, and the train resumed its normal operation. However, after this battle, the train started discussing in a low voice. You don''t need to ask Su Zhan to know what''s going on! Someone escaped from Azkaban! Sirius Black. Whether Sirius or Sirius is not a beauty, Su Zhan has no interest.However, as Sirius escaped from prison and the Dementor appeared, I was afraid something was going to happen at Hogwarts, or... it was related to Harry Potter again. Sure enough, accidents happen every time the school starts! Although there were some twists and turns in the middle, but in the end there was no surprise and no danger to Hogwarts. Su Zhan was about to take Zhang Qiu and Penello back to the academy, when he saw Dumbledore waiting for him, his expression looked a little serious. Mostly, it is also because of this! "You go back to college first." Su Zhan asked Zhang Qiu and Penello to go back first, and then walked to Dumbledore. The two walked towards the academy, and Dumbledore said as they walked: "Sirius has escaped from Azkaban. His target is probably Hogwarts or Harry Potter. I am ready to arrange a dementor. Near the guard college, do you need it for your branch?" "no need." Su Zhan shook his head and refused. Perhaps in their opinion, Sirius was very dangerous, but to put it bluntly, Sirius was actually just a werewolf. Sadako is enough! "I know it will be like this. Naturally, it is more than enough to protect the branch with your ability, but...if you can, I hope you can protect the entire school as much as possible. After all...Sirius is very dangerous." Dumbledore said. A trace of pleading. "I will." Su Zhan was naturally happy to do this kind of thing to increase the power of faith. Speaking of, coming back from this holiday, Su Zhan found that the power of faith in the school has a lot. Hearing Su Zhan''s promise, Dumbledore seemed relieved. Seeing him nothing else, Su Zhan was not interested in chatting with an old man of him, and went back to the Su Zhan Branch. The students had come back one after another, and they were chatting with each other about what they had learned during a holiday. Su Zhan met Hermione. The little girl is already a little lotus with her pointed horns, and she has begun to take shape! Penello has always been the focus, and this time, there will be one more Zhang Qiu. The two of them were talking about being taken to another world by Su Zhan during the vacation. This experience immediately attracted the attention of all the students. They were amazed and sighed. They were even more thoughtful, thinking about how to go to another world. Take a look at the world. Chapter 1002 Hermione with Xiaohe''s Sharp Horns "Teacher, you are partial!" Su Zhan had just returned to the office and sat down when she saw Hermione rushing in, pouting unhappy. Su Zhan smiled: "Why am I partial?" "I am your earliest student. During the holidays, you took Penello and Zhang Qiu to another world. Why didn''t you take me!" "Going to another world is a reward for Penero. As for Zhang Qiu, although it was only an accident, she discovered the clues herself. If you are smart enough to find out, you can naturally follow along." Su Zhan laughed. . Hermione pursed her mouth: "No wonder Penello attaches so much importance to rewards so crazy! If I knew it was such a reward, I would try my best to get the first place." With that, Hermione¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and she hurried to Su Zhan¡¯s side, holding Su Zhan¡¯s arm to please him and said, ¡°Teacher, Penello has been rewarded several times. It must be the strongest in the branch. Yes, and she is so desperate, how can others compare to her? If she is rewarded every time, it is easy to dispel the enthusiasm of others!" Su Zhan cocked his mouth. Although it was the little lotus who showed the sharp horns, Hermione still felt like holding her arm to please."Say it directly if you have something." "Can the teacher help me so that I have a chance to be number one?" Hermione asked in kindly expectation. Su Zhan Xiaoxiao suddenly flipped his palm, and a pendant appeared in his palm. Hermione''s eyes lit up instantly, and she asked expectantly: "Teacher, what is this?" The pendant is a golden timer with a very long and delicate gold chain. "The time converter, you can go back one hour in time with each turn, so you can have time to get more credits, but you should be careful not to be discovered by others, and do not be discovered by yourself so as not to cause the timeline Confusion, understand?" Su Zhan whispered. "Understood, thank you teacher." Hermione stretched out her hand excitedly to get it, but Su Zhan deliberately avoided, and said with a smile: "Don''t you have anything to say?" "Representation?" Hermione was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly bowed her head and kissed Su Zhan''s face."Is this all right? Teacher!" "Weird spirit, take it!" Su Zhan smiled and handed it to Hermione. Hermione yelled joyfully and left happily. A lot of things can happen during a holiday. For example, all the students have developed. For example... the liar who originally taught black magic protection, Guidro resigned and left, and a new professor, Professor Lupin, came.This Professor Lupin was the one who sat in the same compartment with Harry Potter before!For another example, Hagrid was released from Azkaban. The incident in the Chamber of Secrets, Hagrid was purely in the wrong, and many people knew this well, but Ginny was a student of Su Zhan, and Su Zhan didn''t mention it, so naturally they couldn''t tell.However, after a holiday, Dumbledore got Hagrid out, and as compensation made him a professor of magical biology! It doesn''t matter if the Soviet Union fights. Each semester will hold an opening ceremony and enroll new students, but Su Zhan did not select students.At the ceremony, Dumbledore talked about Sirius and the Dementor. After all, this matter had been spread, and there was no need to hide it.There are dementors guarding the surroundings of the school. Although the students are still a little panicked, they are more worried about Sirius in comparison. Although the branches will teach magic in their own way, there are still many group courses, such as Hagrid''s magical creature class! As the first class of an honored professor, Hagrid valued it very much and was also very nervous, and he prepared it carefully for a long time. A few days after school started, finally... it was the class''s turn. Hagrid took the students to a teaching site specially selected near the Forbidden Forest. A magical animal is here. "This is Buckbeak. The eagle has a winged beast. The main purpose of this lesson is to learn how to ride it." Hagrid introduced to the students: "To get close to it, the first step is to bow. Keep eye contact with it, if it also bows to you in return, you can get close to it, who knows you can ride it. If it does not return a gift, then you better stay away from it." Although Hagrid was a little nervous, he was serious. After explaining the things that needed to be paid attention to, he prepared to let the students try it. As a result, everyone backed away very tacitly, leaving only Harry Potter standing still stupidly. "Very well, Harry is you." "Me?" Harry Potter turned his head in amazement and couldn''t help smiling. Was pitted! Buckbeak is very fierce, eagle-headed, and his eyes are very sharp.Although Harry Potter was a little scared, he could only bite the bullet at this time.According to Hagrid, he stopped after walking a certain distance, bent over and bowed, staring at each other.Buckbeak stared at Harry Potter, making Harry Potter very nervous, until he actually bowed his head in return, which made Harry Potter a sigh of relief.Under Hagrid''s gesture, he slowly approached and gently touched it.Buckbeak seemed to like Harry Potter very much, and offered him his head as if he was going to let him sit on it. Harry Potter was so delighted that he turned over and sat up. In a moment, his huge wings waved and Buckbeak flew directly into the air. "Ok?" Su Zhan Branch. 849 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 849 Su Zhan had just extracted the power of faith in the school, and happened to hear Buckbeak''s voice. He looked up and found that it was flying with Harry Potter. "Fantastic biology class? Nothing left or right, you might as well go and see." Su Zhan thought for a while, sensed his position, got up, and teleported over directly. The sudden appearance of Su Zhan shocked Hagrid, including the students, and then there was a greeting and welcome. Seeing Su Zhan being so popular among students, Hagrid was extremely envious! At this time, Buckbeak had returned with Harry Potter, dived and landed, extremely handsome, Harry Potter shouted in excitement, ready to come down after landing.Who knows, Buckbeak, who had been steady, had an accident when he was about to land. His sharp eyes saw Su Zhan standing on the side, and his feet suddenly became soft. He didn''t stand firm at all, and jumped directly to the ground. The huge impact directly threw Harry Potter out, and Buckbeak glide a long way on the ground, and then bowed his head directly in front of Su Zhan! Chapter 1003 "Harry, Buckbeak." The sudden change shocked Hagrid and the students. Hagrid hurriedly walked over and helped Harry up. Fortunately, it was just a bruise. As for Buckbeak, the impact was so severe. Not to be injured, but now to completely kneel at Su Zhan''s feet, Su Zhan has a baffling expression. I didn''t scare you, why are you kneeling! Su Zhan gave an angry look, but he knelt deeper. Buckbeak lives in the Forbidden Forest. He naturally knows who is the king of the Forbidden Forest. Even if Su Zhan did nothing, his instinctive fear at the moment he saw Su Zhan made it kneel naturally! "Buck, Buck." Hagrid tried to get Buck up, whether it was by listening to a whisper or taking out the prepared food, and doing his best, but the usually obedient Buck turned a deaf ear to nothing! Hagrid was anxious. It looks like this, how can you continue to attend class?Especially when he found that the expressions of the students were no longer right. He is the professor of this class, this is his first class! Thinking of this, Hagrid could only turn to Su Zhan for help. Su Zhan shrugged: "I didn''t deliberately make trouble, I just came to have a look." "Um... can you get it up so that I can''t go to class?" Hagrid whispered beggingly. "Get up." Su Zhan said to Buckbeak, and Buckbeak stood up slowly without responding to Hagrid''s persuasion. This made Hagrid even more depressed. It was in vain that I was so good to you! "The teacher is the teacher!" Hermione and others whispered. Obviously, Buckbeak didn''t listen to Professor Hagrid at all. But even if it got up, it still looked at Su Zhan fearfully from time to time. It might be a bit difficult to continue the class.In desperation, Su Zhan could only leave. As soon as Su Zhan left, Buckbeak seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and regained his glory. Hagrid hurriedly sorted his mind and continued to class. Although there were some small waves, this class finally ended smoothly.Hagrid wiped his sweat and said the end of get out of class. He just wanted to say something to Buckbeak, but Buckbeak moved his wings and flew away! Soon, the matter of this class has spread in the school. Su Zhan didn''t mean to make trouble deliberately, but Hagrid still lay his gun. As for Su Zhan... well, the power of faith inadvertently increased. As the days passed, a man made rapid progress in the intense and heavy work. That''s Hermione! Hermione took several courses at the same time, and some of them were all at the same time, but Hermione was able to arrive at the same time, but it was a little strange.Feeling the strong competition from Hermione, Penello was naturally unwilling to be outdone. You can often see Penello waving his wings and flying around the school busily.When Hermione competed with Penello for the first place, Zhang Qiu kept working hard! reward! It is inevitable! Naturally, other students are not to be outdone, but after all, there are still some gaps and difficulties in catching up! Unknowingly it''s the weekend! Weekends are of great significance to students, because only on weekends can they leave school and go to Hogsmeade Village. Watching the students leave one by one, discussing what to play. Su Zhan found that only two people in the entire school had not left. One is Harry Potter. During the holiday, Harry released the magic because he couldn''t bear the insult to his parents by his aunt, and violated the rules and was not allowed to leave.By the way, the relatives of Harry Potter''s family are all superb!The other one is Zhang Qiu! "Don''t plan to go out to play?" Su Zhan suddenly appeared behind Zhang Qiu, shocking Zhang Qiu who was studying. "Teacher!" Zhang Qiu yelled in a panic, and said, "I...I" The reason why Zhang Qiu didn''t go out to play was because she knew very well that if she wanted to get the first place, she could only rely on diligence to make up for it. With a thought, Zhang Qiu''s thoughts about Su Zhan were already clear. "Credits are important. It is also good to be the first, but if you waste the rare relaxation time, you will lose out. The teacher hopes that each of you can grow up happily, not as a nerd." Su Zhan smiled and waved Zhang. Qiu''s book was put away and said, "I heard that the haunted house is very famous, and I have never been to it. Do you want to accompany the teacher to play?" Zhang Qiu was taken aback and nodded quickly: "But, the train has already left." "No need!" Su Zhan smiled, holding Zhang Qiu''s hand, teleported and disappeared. The next moment, the two have appeared in Hogsmeade Village. The barbed wire was pulled up all around, and a sign said a haunted house. Not far away... it was an abandoned building. It is the most famous haunted house in Hogsmeade. Desolate and eerie. The name of the nearby village always thinks it is haunted, and few people go in.And it is said that the haunted house cannot be entered from the outside and has no door at all. Su Zhan did not let go of Zhang Qiu''s little hand, but walked directly in with her. The legend of the haunted house is still very famous in the school, and even in the entire magical world. Many people come here deliberately quietly, but of course, they dare not enter.Although Zhang Qiu was afraid in his heart, he would not shrink even if he was afraid of being with the teacher, not to mention that the teacher''s hand seemed to have a magical power, which made her feel particularly at ease. She was suddenly glad that she didn''t plan to come out to play, otherwise, how could she have the opportunity to come to the haunted house alone with the teacher. Crossing the path, the two have come to the front of the haunted house. 850 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 850 Sure enough, there was no door, and there seemed to be layers of magic protection around it. "There really is no door, teacher, how do we get in?" Zhang Qiu asked curiously. "There is no door, but there is a secret way!" Su Zhan smiled and took Zhang Qiu, then turned and walked to the top of the haunted house. The terrain here is a bit high, and not long after I walked, I saw a huge willow tree. "This, this is beating Liu Chen" Zhang Qiu said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the beating willow, "Although the teacher can take you directly into the haunted house, but then you will lose the fun of exploring the haunted house. There is a secret path under the beating willow, that is to enter the haunted house. The only channel." Chapter 1004 The beauty of the haunted house! "If you enter the secret road by beating the human willow, I will take you to another world next weekend! Only you, not the last world!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Zhang Qiu. "Really?" Zhang Qiu was overjoyed in an instant. Although it was dangerous to hit Liu Liu, she decided to fight for this reward! Su Zhan released Zhang Qiu and nodded, Zhang Qiu took a deep breath and ran towards the beating Liu. As soon as she approached, the beating willow seemed to be alive, and the willow branches waved towards Zhang Qiu, very fast, and there were many willow branches, very dense!Zhang Qiu had been prepared long ago and easily avoided, but the beating willow is after all beating the human willow, and there are endless willow branches. Although Zhang Qiu dodges sadly, he has no chance to get close! Teng Nao jumped a few times, seeing that the faster and faster he hit Ren Liu, he was not close to the secret passage at all, Zhang Qiu''s shoulders suddenly trembled, and his wings instantly opened. Waving his wings, Zhang Qiu''s speed was much faster in an instant, and he dodged from the left and right to avoid the willow. Zhang Qiu had already come under the beating willow. There was a hole in it, which was the secret road! Whoosh! Zhang Qiumeng retracted his wings and used the speed of his dive to get directly into the secret tunnel. "There is some progress in the control of wings!" Seeing Zhang Qiu entering the secret road, Su Zhan chuckled and walked over.As Su Zhan approached, the beating Liu, who was still a bit angry, suddenly became quiet. The wicker with its teeth and claws stood still, allowing Su Zhan to pass through easily, and then jumped into the secret road. Zhang Qiu was waiting for Su Zhan on the spot. Su Zhan came over and rubbed her head and smiled: "Get ready, I''ll take you next week." Zhang Qiu nodded repeatedly. After the joy, Zhang Qiu looked at the secret road curiously. Mottled and gloomy, there are many spider webs in the corners, and it looks like no one has been here for a long time.The silence seemed to be able to hear his own breathing and heartbeat.Zhang Qiu followed Su Zhan slowly and deeply, and he became nervous inexplicably. This kind of tension and fear is a kind of fear instinct for the unknown, plus the dim surroundings, Zhang Qiu, a little girl can''t be afraid!After hesitating, she took the initiative to hold Su Zhan''s hand, Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. After passing through the long passage, I have come to the haunted house. At first glance, it seems that this place is just a deserted house, nothing special, naturally...no ghosts. However, seeing Zhang Qiu''s cautious appearance, Su Zhan couldn''t help playing with his heart, using his ability to quietly make a lot of noises, and instantly made Zhang Qiu scared and almost threw himself into his arms.No wonder so many men and women on dates like to go to haunted houses or watch horror movies. It really works. Holding Zhang Qiu and feeling the youthful breath of the girl, Su Zhan thought of Zhang Qiu''s inferiority complex inexplicably, looked down at her lovely face, and Su Zhan quietly applied force. With a click, the floor collapsed, and Su Zhan hugged Zhang Qiu and fell directly. Not very high, lying directly on the ground, Zhang Qiu was caught off guard, and climbed directly into the ruins of Su Zhan.It was Su Zhan who naturally hugged her waist and hugged her into his arms. The chance of being close at hand, such an ambiguous posture, made Zhang Qiu momentarily in a trance, and he forgot to get up. Seeing Zhang Qiu lying on his body like this, Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t be indifferent, and the hand holding her waist slowly slid down and reached through the skirt. "Hmm!" Zhang Qiu snorted, and Qiao blushed and called the teacher. This teacher shouted ambiguously, saying it was a rejection, right?The tone is a bit provocative. Say yes, but it''s a bit irritating. To Su Zhan, the whole person seemed to be crisp. I didn''t expect Zhang Qiu to have such a charming ability! "Teacher~" Not only did Su Zhan''s hand not stop and move, but the action range was even greater, and even Zhang Qiu''s whole body seemed to be burned alive, so hot.Not only that, she can naturally feel a certain change in Su Zhan in this position.Especially when he knows the teacher''s life style and habits, how could Zhang Qiu remain calm? Although she hopes to be closer to the teacher, just like Penello, there is no gap with the teacher, but the shy nature of the girl still makes her subconsciously make a resistive reaction, trying to get up from Su Zhan. ...It''s just that Su Zhan hugged too tightly. Instead of getting up with this force, she threw herself down.This swoop made Zhang Qiu''s mouth directly touch Su Zhan''s mouth! There seems to be so little blood? But Su Zhan felt that this kind of dog blood came more, and felt the taste of Zhang Qiu''s little mouth, and Su Zhan directly kissed him unceremoniously. Kiss on one side, so as not to dismiss them. Zhang Qiu couldn''t resist it. It didn''t take long for Zhang Qiu to catch his breath, feeling embarrassed. Su Zhan turned over fiercely, and the two of them changed their postures. Zhang Qiu was down and Su Zhan was up! This posture made Su Zhan easier to play. Zhang Qiu was like a lamb to be slaughtered and could not resist at all. After a while, the hospital uniform was still aside, leaving only a pair of stockings all over his body! "Do you like the teacher?" Su Zhan asked, looking at Zhang Qiu''s eyes. Zhang Qiu nodded shyly, but he was embarrassed to say it. "Want to be a teacher''s woman like Penello? Always be with the teacher?" Su Zhan smiled and asked again. "Ok!" This time, Zhang Qiu spoke and gave a heavy hmm. However, this voice changed its tone before it stopped, and the ending became high-pitched. She subconsciously reached out and grabbed Su Zhan, but Su Zhanno opened it to herself. "Catch yourself, this can promote growth, and the effect is much stronger than papaya!" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Zhang Qiu was a little shy, but now he can''t think of so much, so he can only follow what Su Zhan said. do! At this moment, Zhang Qiu had a very special feeling, as if it was a kind of metamorphosis, and as if it was a kind of sublimation, she couldn''t tell. But there is one thing she knows very well. As he entered, Zhang Qiu felt as if there was no barrier between him and the teacher before, and he became like Penello! Chapter 1005 Rainbow Goddess Hermione! Zhang Qiu is different from Penello. Although Penello is obedient, but sometimes he will take the initiative to make some small movements, can feel her kind of vitality like a fairy.Zhang Qiu is not the case. There are more oriental women''s subtleties. It is difficult for a literary girl to make too active actions in such matters, especially for the first time! Zhang Qiu was silently cooperating with Su Zhan''s request throughout the entire process, and even restrained his voice. But it is precisely the feeling of wanting to be restrained but unable to restrain it, and the sound that comes out has more feeling! 851 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 851 After a long time, Zhang Qiu didn''t know how long it had passed before she woke up from the feeling of trance and blankness, and had a feeling of returning to her body.Looking down, the clothes were worn intimately, and she had no impression at all.The blood on the ground was quietly wiped off by Su Zhan. She felt that she didn''t seem to be too painful or tired, and even felt energetic and unspeakable. "I helped you recover for a while, otherwise you would not want to do anything when you return to the academy at night." Su Zhan said in a low voice, pulling Zhang Qiu to his feet."Let''s go, finish this haunted house." "Ok!" Zhang Qiu nodded, and silently followed Su Zhan to continue walking around the haunted house. This haunted house itself has no ghosts, but Su Zhan feels other auras here. It is just a breath, but the Lord is not there. Su Zhan is too lazy to pay attention to it. He takes Zhang Qiu to finish the haunted house and is in Hogmore. Toku Murakami had something to eat before he was ready to return. "It''s Harry Potter." When he was about to go back, Zhang Qiu suddenly saw Harry Potter running over quickly, followed by Ron and Hermione. They didn''t find Su Zhan and Zhang Qiu. Su Zhan found that Hermione was also among them, frowning slightly, and quickly understood what was going on. Poor Harry Potter couldn''t leave the college because he was not approved, but he met two senior students, got a map of the spot, and used the secret road to the village of Hogsmeade.Using the invisibility cloak, Harry Potter got an amazing news from the school teacher. Sirius was once a friend of his parents, but he betrayed them. It was he... who killed his parents. As for the reason why Hermione was here, it was relatively simple, because she was nearby and happened to see Harry Potter who was a little excited when she knew the news. Out of classmates'' concerns, she caught up. "Don''t worry about them, let''s go back." Su Zhan said lightly, teleporting directly back to the academy with Zhang Qiu. After returning, Su Zhan returned Zhang Qiu''s book to her, and Zhang Qiu left shyly. Eating Zhang Qiu was actually a matter of course. Although Su Zhan used some small tricks, it would only be a matter of time if he didn''t use it.Otherwise, isn''t Su Zhan wasting time in the academy for so long? The ultimate goal of Lori''s development is naturally to eat it! Quidditch games are held every semester, and this time is no exception.Although the Su Zhan Branch has just participated in it once, it has clearly demonstrated its hideousness, this time the opponent Gryffindor. With Penello Zhang Luo, there is no need for Su Zhan to guide anything. However, on the day of the game, there was some unpretentious meaning. The first body was still sunny, and it was still sunny before it even started, but the distance suddenly changed before it began. Clouds, thunder, and gusts of wind roared. Obviously, it was a sign of the coming storm. Sure enough, when the game was about to start, the downpour hit. Although the weather is bad, the game will not be stopped. Everyone put on raincoats, and the audience looked forward to how the players would perform in this stormy weather. As the ball was released, everyone on the Su Zhan branch suddenly spread their wings and flew out against the wind and rain. In this kind of stormy and gloomy weather, it is not easy to find and catch up with a flexible ball. Although Gryffindor is trying to control the broomstick, the speed cannot be improved at all, even if it is rainproof. Glasses, but the line of sight has also been affected. On the other hand, the Su Zhan Academy''s side, the wings were not affected at all in this kind of weather, and they quickly followed the trail of the Golden Snitch. The storm is getting bigger and bigger, even the audience can''t bear it. Su Zhan frowned slightly, Hermione was chasing the Golden Snitch, but the speed of the Golden Snitch was too fast, and it flew higher and higher, Hermione took off all the way, but the higher the speed, the greater the impact of the storm, and there will be thunder and lightning from time to time. At first glance, Hermione looked like a leaf in a storm, which could dissipate at any moment. However, Hermione was very persistent and refused to give up at all, obviously she would never give up unless she caught the Snitch. "Really a persistent little girl." Su Zhan sighed secretly, staring at the dark cloud above his head, and the power of chaos quietly released. "Huh? The rain seems a little lighter." "Yes, the dark clouds seem to be going away, is it going to be clear?" "This storm is too weird, isn''t it? It comes suddenly, and it scattered suddenly!" "Look, Hermione has caught up with the Golden Snitch." The storm that seemed to be endless before suddenly stopped, the wind and rain stopped, and a rainbow appeared in the sky. From Su Zhan¡¯s point of view, Hermione¡¯s colorful wings merged perfectly with the rainbow. At this time, Hermione suddenly reached out and violently caught the golden snitch, floating in the air with excitement, floating in the rainbow, holding high. Golden Snitch! At this moment, everyone was shocked, followed by deafening cheers. Even Su Zhan, who was already familiar with Hermione, could not help but feel convinced at this moment. Goddess! "Hermione, Hermione!" "Rainbow Goddess, Rainbow Goddess!" I don''t know who called out this name first, and soon... the whole arena only changed to this one voice. Rainbow goddess! The Su Zhan Branch triumphed. Hermione took the Golden Snitch and slowly fell down, listening to the name Rainbow Goddess in her ear, the almost crazy cheering, Hermione''s wings flew to Su Zhan in an instant. "Teacher, we won!" "I got the Golden Snitch!" "I will give you credits, Rainbow Goddess!" Su Zhan blinked and said with a smile. Chapter 1006 Animagus Transfiguration The Quidditch match ended, and the Su Zhan Branch won another victory. Everyone was happily talking about the weather just now, about... the Rainbow Goddess. When everyone was gone, Su Zhan took Hermione and the others to return to the branch. On the way, they happened to see Harry Potter on the mountain promenade not far away. Harry Potter was talking to people, and they seemed to be talking very much. Happy look! Professor Lupin! Defense against the Dark Arts in the new semester can be taught! Su Zhan cast a glance, slightly surprised. This Lupin seems to be harmless to humans and animals, and is quite good, but Su Zhan feels a different kind of breath in him. Although this breath is very hidden, ordinary people may not even notice it, but in the eyes of Su Zhan It''s like a different kind, you can tell it at a glance! This is the breath of a werewolf! "Interesting, I thought Sirius was a werewolf, but I didn''t expect that Professor Lupin was also a werewolf!" Whether Sirius or Harry Potter, Su Zhan didn''t care too much, and had nothing to do with Voldemort, and his mind was focused on Lori''s development.However, he subconsciously checked Lupin''s memory, lest he didn''t prepare for any unexpected situations. As a result, from this look, Su Zhan has learned a lot! 852 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 852 For example, Lupin was bitten by a werewolf when he was young, and would transform into a werewolf every full moon.While studying at Hogwarts, Dumbledore built a haunted house to transform Lupin and planted a beating willow nearby.For example, Lupin was once best friends with Sirius, Dwarf, and Harry Potter''s father.Another example... It turns out that Nima Sirius is not a werewolf at all, but he has only learned a magic called Animagus Transfiguration to become a huge black dog! Well, although Su Zhan had watched movies before, he really didn''t know much about it. He just knew that Sirius could transform into shape. After adding the name, he thought it was a werewolf. I didn''t expect it was not at all! "Teacher, what are you thinking?" Hermione''s voice was crisp. Su Zhan smiled, rubbed Hermione''s head and said, "It''s nothing, let''s go!" "Oh!" Hermione was obediently silent. As soon as everyone returned to the branch courtyard castle, Su Zhan received the news that something happened to the school! Gryffindor¡¯s guardian ghost is gone! Originally, this guardian ghost was staying on the mural at the door of Gryffindor''s bedroom, resembling the dormitory aunt. However, he did not exist on the mural at this time. Instead, a few scratches appeared, destroying the mural.Finally a group of people found the trembling guardian ghost in the nearby mural! It seemed that she was so scared that she just said a word. Sirius! With countless dementors guarding it outside, Sirius actually sneaked into the school? Suddenly, the school was raging and everyone was in danger.After all, Sirius is a vicious criminal who escaped from Azkaban prison. Such a person can enter and leave the academy at any time. How can they be relieved?Therefore, the school decided to speed up the teaching of Defense Against the Dark Arts. It was originally planned to take Zhang Qiu to other worlds on the weekend, but because of the speeding up of the defense against the dark arts, the time became urgent, so Zhang Qiu had no time at all and could only postpone it temporarily.Although Zhang Qiu had no way to go, Su Zhan returned to the Marvel world to extract the power of faith and by the way to understand what happened in the Marvel world. To put it simply, although Su Zhan was absent during this period, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner according to his previous arrangements. Japan¡¯s territory is extremely stable, and the South Korean side is gradually on the right track with the addition of Hill and Carter, and the power of belief has increased rapidly.It is worth mentioning that in the Philippines, although the Soviet war has never seen the White Queen, the progress of the White Queen is still very good! As for other aspects, there is not much attention, especially the exiled Hulk, it seems that there is no sign of returning, which makes Su Zhan a little disappointed.The scene of the Hulk World War, Su Zhan is still looking forward to it! Speaking of the Harry Potter world, Sirius has not appeared since the last time he appeared in the school. The school is business as usual, but Professor Lupin occasionally asks Snape to substitute for lessons because of his illness. One day was uncomfortable, as for why? Of course not because his uncle came, but because at the full moon, he would run to the haunted house to transform. No wonder the haunted house will become a haunted house, and most villages are determined to be haunted here, probably because of Lupin''s transformation! In a word, if it weren''t for the dementors wandering outside, everything would be as if nothing had happened! In the new January, Hermione finally broke Penello''s winning streak and became the number one, but she didn''t think about any rewards yet, so she kept it for now.Penello was naturally unwilling and worked even harder. Not only did she work hard to get the credits, she was also trying hard to learn the magic in the magic book taught to her by Su Zhan. This is a project that only she can add points to! Just when everyone was wondering if Sirius had left, finally... something happened again. This time, it''s about the Su Zhan Branch! Ron and Harry Potter have been living in a wooden house outside the Forbidden Forest. This night, Ron and Harry Potter were sleeping soundly, but Ron¡¯s pet rat became very unquiet and squeaky. Barely shouting, looking a little panic.Ron, who was sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes, comforted him several times, but in the end he couldn''t help his sleepiness and was ready to go to sleep. However, at this moment, there was a weird and piercing cry from outside the window... Instantly awakened Ron and Harry Potter, and the mouse scabbling jumped off and disappeared! "Little, Sirius?" Ron looked at Harry Potter tremblingly, Harry Potter''s expression a little excited. It was Sirius who killed his parents. Harry Potter has been trying to find Sirius during this period, but there is no clue. Now he finally has it! Harry Potter jumped down and ran out. "Wait for me, wait for me..." Ron shouted from behind and hurriedly followed out. Chapter 1007 is really enough! Harry Potter and Ron panicked after the voice and chased them, and they had already passed through the forbidden forest unknowingly.Fortunately, the magical animals in the Forbidden Forest knew that they were students from the Soviet War Branch, so naturally there was no danger. "Spotted!" Suddenly, in the dim moonlight, Ron spotted the rat scabs running frantically.He yelled with joy and was about to bring Scapple back, but suddenly heard a swish, a group of dark shadows suddenly caught Scapple, and then quickly disappeared.Harry Potter and Ron hurriedly chased them, and soon saw the group of dark shadows crawling under the hole of a big tree. "This...this seems to be Hogsmeade''s haunted house? This...this seems to be a beating willow!" Ron whispered. Harry Potter didn''t say a word, and the shocking glance just now made him sure that the dark shadow must be Sirius! Ron took a deep breath, glanced at Beater Liu with some fear, and then rushed out. Scabbard is a pet rat in his house for a long time, so naturally he can''t help but save it. As soon as Ron rushed over, before the beating Liu had any reaction, he saw the shadow come out again.Ron was taken aback by surprise, the opponent''s speed made him unable to react at all, and he was dragged in in an instant. "Ron!" Seeing Ron also being arrested, Harry Potter rushed over in a hurry and shouted. Unfortunately, he encountered the blockade from beating Liu. The beating Liu was originally intended to deal with Ron, but he didn''t expect Ron to be caught too fast, so Harry Potter would be able to take it out of his original preparation. With a bang, Harry Potter jumped into the sky and fell heavily. The feeling of tumbling over the river made him grunt with pain in his lower abdomen as soon as he landed.However, the beating willow won''t just leave it alone. The willow branches with thick arms were slashed down vertically, and Harry Potter dodged in shock.Just heard a bang, the willow branches hit the ground, the dust was flying, and the ground trembled. Harry Potter screamed in cold sweat, ignoring the pain and hurriedly got up, evading the attack of the beating willow in embarrassment, while preparing to approach the tree hole.Once, twice, and tried several times, Harry Potter finally found the opportunity. He jumped when he approached the tree hole and jumped directly in. Puff puff¡­¡­ Harry Potter glided more than half a meter away before he could stop, his whole person was ashamed and indescribably embarrassed! He didn''t care about these and rushed directly in to find Ron, searching room by room, and finally found Ron standing in the corner in a room, with a rat in his arms. "Ron, are you okay?" Harry Potter asked concerned. "Go away, this is a trap!" Ron shouted excitedly, but... it was too late. Harry Potter turned, and the door was pushed and slowly closed, and a slightly messy, lush-haired man appeared. Sirius! Harry Potter recognized it at a glance. It was Sirius. Although he knew he was dangerous, Harry Potter was already dominated by anger at this time. He stood in front of Ron, glaring at Sirius! Sirius paced slowly, and said in a gloomy voice: "Tonight, one person will die!" "that is you!" Harry Potter roared and rushed directly towards Sirius, pinching Sirius'' neck with both hands. His anger seemed to increase his strength a lot, and he even directly threw Sirius to the ground.Hold down Sirius, Harry Potter took out the magic wand, Sirius did not panic, but laughed weirdly. The smile is ugly, the teeth are dark. 853 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 853 "Are you going to kill me? Harry?" Sirius smiled weirdly. Before Harry Potter spoke, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Professor Lupin rushed in with a magic wand.Harry Potter just turned his head and saw Professor Lupin''s magic wand pointed at him."Except for your weapons!" Harry Potter''s magic wand flew out instantly, and he looked at Professor Lupin in disbelief. Professor Lupin gave a wink. Harry Potter hurriedly got up and walked to Ron. He saw Professor Lupin¡¯s magic wand facing Sirius, and said leisurely: "Sirius, you look so embarrassed, no Did the flesh finally reflect the inner madness!" "You fully understand the madness inside, right?" Sirius said... The two watched each other, Lu Ping slowly put down the magic wand, smiled and stretched out his hand towards Sirius and pulled him up.After getting up, the two smiled and hugged. This change made Harry Potter and Ron completely dumbfounded. "I found him." Sirius said excitedly. "I know." "He is here, let''s kill it!" Sirius said to Lupin excitedly, and Lupin nodded repeatedly! "No, I trust you very much, but you have been deceiving me. You are an accomplice of Sirius!" Harry Potter couldn''t believe it, and the feeling of betrayal made him yell at Lupin. Lupin''s expression was weird, and he just wanted to say something, but Sirius next to him seemed a little impatient, some crazy shouting. "Don''t waste time, come on, let''s kill him!" "Wait!" Lupin turned his head and said, he wanted to explain things clearly. "I''ve waited enough! Twelve years! In Azkaban prison!" Sirius roared madly. Feeling his emotions, Lupin was silent for a long time, and slowly passed the magic wand to Sirius."Well, kill him!" "But wait for a minute, Harry has the right to know why!" Is this letting yourself die? Harry Potter raised his voice angrily: "I know why, you betrayed my parents, you caused their deaths!" "No, that''s not..." Lu Ping was about to explain, but suddenly he felt a strong breath suddenly come. The sudden appearance of this breath caused Lupin to retreat to Sirius'' side in an instant. "Huh!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared, looked at the excited Harry Potter and Ron, then looked at the vigilant Lupin and Sirius, and shook his head: "How simple things make you so complicated, I really am Enough!" Chapter 1008 Wolf and Dog The sudden appearance of Su Zhan stunned the people on both sides, especially when the sentence was enough, the meaning was obvious. He had watched it for a long time, but they didn''t notice it at all! Lupin and Sirius are very nervous, especially Lupin. He certainly knew how strong Su Zhan was in school for such a long time, and it was an amazing feat to kill Voldemort twice to prevent him from resurrecting.He was very worried that Su Zhan would capture Sirius. "Su..." Lu Ping was about to speak, but Su Zhan waved his hand impatiently."I said I''ve seen enough, what are you talking nonsense!" "The scene of dog blood ends here, Harry, Sirius is not the one who betrayed your parents, the one who really betrayed your parents is in Ron''s arms. That''s right, it''s the mouse, Dwarf!" Su Zhan casually pointed, and the mouse in Ron''s arms flew out of Ron''s arms involuntarily. It looked terrified, but it couldn''t move at all. Immediately afterwards, there was a sudden change on its body. It was originally a black rat, but at this time it gradually turned into a human form.It is a little dwarf star! This guy can become a mouse, and his length is similar to that of a mouse, especially the protruding fangs, which is too disgusting for Nima. Su Zhan glanced at it and couldn''t help showing an expression of disgust. When he turned his backhand, Dwarf Star directly lay face down on the ground, his face stuck to the floor, unable to move! "It''s more comfortable now, it''s better for Nima to be so ugly as a mouse!" "This, how is this possible, Scabbers..." Ron was still a little unacceptable. "These will be explained to you later." Su Zhiqi said impatiently, and then said to Lupin and Sirius: "A wolf and a dog. Unfortunately, you are all men. If you are a man and a woman, maybe In the future, having a child can become a husky!" "What is a husky?" Lupin asked in amazement. "A very amazing animal!" Su Zhan said casually, saying, "With Little Dwarf, his suspicion can be removed, but Lupin can''t hide your identity. So, after the matter is settled, you two will come to me. Be a teacher in the branch!" "Why, why?" the two dumbfounded. "I need the Su Zhan Branch to always exist and have a strong influence, but I will not always be here!" Su Zhan said lightly. Yes. The reason for the sudden intervention, although there is a reason to not understand this kind of suspicion, the main reason is the future layout. He won''t stay here all the time, but he needs to continue to generate new power of faith. Free labor like Lupin and Sirius need not be used for nothing!But don¡¯t even think about living in the branch!Build a wooden house for them on the edge of the forbidden forest and keep Harry and Ron together! Lupin and Sirius glanced at each other. Lu Ping¡¯s identity is exposed and it is difficult to continue to teach in the school, but the Su Zhan Branch is different. If he speaks, maybe... it¡¯s really fine! As for Sirius, he didn''t hesitate too much. What he hopes most is to stay with Harry after he is cleared of the charges! "We promised!" "That''s it, you can take care of the rest yourself. Also, today is the night of the full moon!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction, and then disappeared suddenly. After Su Zhan left, the rest of the people looked at each other in a daze. This change is too sudden! How do they explain and deal with the latter things? Su Zhan would not be interested in it. If it weren¡¯t for Su Zhan¡¯s reluctance to stay here to help him increase his beliefs, these two guys had some uses, and he didn¡¯t bother to care about it. thing! Teleported back to the branch, Su Zhan fell asleep peacefully. In the eyes of Su Zhan, perhaps it was just a trivial matter that was too lazy to manage, but at Hogwarts, it was a sensational event in the entire magical world.Sirius was cleared of the charges, and the real criminal, Pettigrew, was captured in Azkaban. Lupin''s identity as a werewolf was exposed, and he resigned from his post as a professor in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, but became a teacher of the Su Zhan Branch with Sirius! A series of changes did make many people feel as if the world had changed upon waking up. The number of times Su Zhan was mentioned has obviously increased. There were two more wooden houses on the edge of the forbidden area, and Lupin and Sirius moved in. 854 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 854 Since then, Su Zhan Branch has added two more teachers! However, they can only appear in the branch during class hours. After all, the students in the castle of the branch are all carefully selected by Su Zhan and are ready to develop them. If they often appear here, what is the matter! Even if the two of them have become their own believers now, Su Zhan didn''t want to see them wandering around the branch courtyard without problems!But because of their existence, Su Zhan was a lot easier and had more time to do other things! For example, study how to increase the power of belief and how to upgrade the power of chaos, the power of rules! During this period of time, several worlds absorbed the power of faith, making the power of Chaos become more vigorous and pure, as if it had reached a certain bottleneck, it was impossible to advance. Must be upgraded. According to the speculation before the Soviet war, if you want to upgrade, I am afraid that the power of the rules of other worlds will be consumed. "Try it?" Su Zhan decided to go to the world where death came to try to swallow the power of the rules of that world! (This world comes from the world of Reaper, Menggui Street, Inception, Sadako, and Silent Hill. In order to prevent confusion for some readers, this world will be referred to as Reaper in the future!) Unknowingly, it happened to be Christmas again, school was off, and Su Zhan took advantage of this time to come to the world where the god of death has come. I didn''t extract the power of faith in this world as usual, nor did I go to Japan to see Akane Ayukawa, or go to Silent Hill to see the situation there, but I paid attention to Chris'' mother Joey. During this period of time, Joey operated the airline to operate the airlines. The two free routes to Japan and Silent Hill also showed initial results. The two little maids, Noriko Morisaki and Risa Kitayama, made rapid progress under Joey¡¯s guidance and can already help. She has dealt with some simple company business, so let''s reward them after swallowing the power of the rules of this world! Looking up, looking at the sky, Su Zhan transformed into nothingness and went straight into the sky! Chapter 1009 The power of the rules is finally upgraded! As soon as Su Zhan turned into nothingness, he felt the coercion of the power of this world''s rules, as if it already knew what Su Zhan was going to do.This made Su Zhan find it quite interesting, but after another thought, it is the power of the rules of this world. Although it is not sure what kind of form it is, there are home court bonuses, and it is normal to know what you think. This coercion is very strong, the world changes color, the wind and rain roar as if some disaster is about to come. Su Zhan was under this pressure, and through this pressure, he was silently searching for its position.Previously, it was relatively straightforward because of the spokesperson of the god of death, but after that, it was not so easy to find the power of the rules of nothingness.But now it¡¯s different. With the rapid increase in the power of faith, Su Zhan has become stronger. In addition, he has swallowed part of the power of the rules before, so it is easy to feel the power of the rules. . "The feast begins!" Su Zhan chuckled secretly and began to drift quickly. As he moved, he seemed to have become an invisible black hole, and the force of the surrounding rules was involuntarily sucked into it. This is the increase brought by the power of faith, he no longer needs direct contact to be able to swallow the power of rules.Although this range is not far away, it is sufficient. Because the power of rules does not exist, it has been integrated with this world, regardless of each other. I didn''t notice it before, but to put it bluntly, the strength is not enough! Wherever the Su Zhan went, the wind was raging, and the power of the rules was completely out of control. Devour, nibble. The power of rules on Su Zhan is rapidly increasing. "what?" Su Zhan let out a sigh of surprise, his heart moved and locked in Japan. He found that Japan has no rules. I haven''t swallowed it there yet, and the power of rules is everywhere in the world. "What''s this? Is it active to cede land?" The only explanation is that the power of the rules of the world has abandoned Japan, which means that Japan will no longer be affected by the power of the rules. The Soviet War can spread its power of rules all over Japan and make Japan completely under its control. "Knowing that I can''t stop my devouring, so I took the initiative to cede Japan, hoping to stop me? I have to say, you are very decisive. What a pity...I only want Japan!" Su Zhan chuckled and did not stop. Finding that Su Zhan did not stop, the power of rules seemed a bit angry, Su Zhan could clearly feel that the power of rules around the world seemed to be concentrated. "Is this ready to fight?" "It''s a pity, no matter how strong you are, you can''t resist my swallowing." "It sounds a bit bullying, but the feeling of bullying...it''s cool!" Su Zhan''s swallowing ability is really bullying, because no matter how strong you are, you can''t stop the swallowing power. There is only one way to stop it, and that is to crush Su Zhan and kill him. It is a pity that Su Zhan¡¯s current strength cannot be crushed by the power of the rules of this world. Regardless of the level of difference, the power of Su Zhan¡¯s rules is higher in quality and more pure, with so much power of belief. It''s not absorbed for nothing! The power of rules obviously knows this. Rather than being eroded a little bit, it chose to concentrate on fighting. "come on!" Although Su Zhan was incarnate into nothingness, nothingness gradually condensed together, creating a phantom that resembled Su Zhan.Opposite him, the power of rules is rapidly condensing, like Su Zhan, turning into a tall giant phantom! Look at each other, there is no unnecessary nonsense. Su Zhan moved almost at the same time as it! It''s simple, ordinary, and doesn''t involve any moves, abilities, or, it''s just a competition of strengths and weaknesses in pure strength. With a bang, they bumped into each other. Its huge body swallowed Su Zhan at once, and wrapped Su Zhan into the body.That powerful pressure made Su Zhan feel as if he was about to collapse and fall apart, as if he might launch a state of nothingness at any time. This is the power of rules! Together, the most powerful force of rules! The power of rules on Su Zhan is rapidly diminishing, and the collision of this power of rules consumes a lot every time. If, for example, the rule power of this world is 100, the power of the Su Zhan is 50...Every time the two people collide, 10 will be reduced, so after five times, the power of the rule of the Su Zhan will return to zero, and it will naturally lose! The power of rules can be said to be a consumable! If the level is high, the upper limit of the power of the rules is good, and naturally it has an advantage. Anyway, with the world as a backing, it can be supplemented. "Look at who can fight who!" Su Zhan sneered, swallowing power crazy urged, while the power of the rules was quickly consumed, he was also quickly swallowing and replenishing! Su Zhan soon felt that the coercion seemed to be much smaller, and the power of the rules of this world would not work! 855 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 855 Su Zhan was overjoyed in his heart, ready to swallow it completely in one go. Its body is shrinking rapidly, almost unable to cover Su Zhan.Su Zhan has emerged from his body. It seems to know that the general situation is over, it suddenly turned into a ball and wanted to run. However, Su Zhan had expected it to be like this a long time ago, and suddenly rushed forward. The void figure turned into a wall to block his way. The wall gradually bends and turned into a circle, and began to compress its activity space. Anxious, angry, unwilling! Su Zhan can feel its emotions. When the space for activity becomes less and less, the wall has completely enclosed it, and the swallowing force from all directions quickly swallows and decomposes it, and its volume is getting smaller and smaller, In the end, it seemed to have turned into dust, with a bang... completely disappeared. At the moment he disappeared, Su Zhan felt that he had suddenly changed, and he couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. It was as if he had broken through the vastness, and he felt a sudden enlightenment. The power of Chaos (Power of Rules) has been upgraded! From LV1 to LV2! My guess is correct, this world... completely belongs to me! Chapter 1010 One Thought Determines Life and Death, Controls the World! "Boom." "Boom!" The roars interrupted Su Zhan''s joy. Before he could feel the joy of upgrading and controlling the world, he discovered that the world was falling apart. From the inside to the outside began to collapse! "Damn, is it because the power of the original rules has disappeared, and this world is about to disappear? What a joke, Nima Laozi has worked so hard to devour the power of the rules of this world!" Su Zhan was a little anxious. Can''t just watch this world ruined like this.His thoughts turned quickly, and Su Zhan had figured out the reason in an instant! The force of rules can also be called cosmic consciousness to a certain extent. Once the cosmic consciousness disappears, then all nature ceases to exist, and nature will collapse and destroy, until a new cosmic consciousness is born, and a new consciousness is formed according to its consciousness. world! So to prevent the collapse of this world is very simple, let yourself become the new universe consciousness! Thinking of this, Su Zhan has already begun to quickly release the power of rules, spread the power of rules across the corners of the world, and integrate with it.With the fusion of the power of rules, the originally collapsed world began to stabilize.To be precise, it is part of the stability.The power of the Soviet war rules itself is not much, and it has consumed a lot just now, the whole world is so big, it is obviously impossible for him to completely cover! What he has to do now is to extract the power of faith as soon as possible, supplement the power of rules to fill the vacancies in other places, prevent collapse, and completely control the world! ... ... "What is this, how can this golden light appear in my body, where is it going?" "what is this?" "Aliens, the end of the world?" Japan, America... Countless people felt a golden light shining from their body at almost the same time, and this golden light rushed into the sky. Not just one person, but hundreds, even hundreds of thousands, millions of people! Such a strange situation quickly caused riots and sensation. The country intervened as quickly as possible, and soon discovered that although these golden lights came from all over the world, they finally gathered in one place! There is nothing special about this location, even a barren place with nothing. The golden light flying from all directions flew past and poured into the air, disappearing! There, a golden light hole appeared! "This is the light of faith, the light of faith produced by worshipping the Lord of the Gods!" A statement came out quietly in Japan and near Silent Hill, and the airline directly published the statement on the official website. Whether it¡¯s the light of faith or whatever, this spectacle has already caused the whole world to think and panic. Countless countries have sent reporters to film the situation here, wanting to know what is going on and when will it happen. End! On the streets all over the world, the Internet is extremely lively. Many theists are even holding the banner, proclaiming that the age of God is coming again! Of course, there are also some people who think this is a sign of the end of the world. In a word, the whole world is fried! Countless powers of faith swarmed themselves into the power of rules, distributed all over the world. The whole world was clear to the chest, as if it were a map, and the power of rules settled in different areas one by one following Su Zhan''s mind. After a full day, Su Zhan finally spread the power of rules throughout the world. He finally... completely controlled the world, allowing the world to change with his own thoughts!However, this almost emptied all of his Chaos power, and his savings for many years were gone! Fortunately, he has so many worlds and countless powers of faith, which is not a big problem! He already knew what was going on outside, and after so hard working so hard, it was finally time to harvest. Recovering from the state of nothingness, a set of golden mighty armor appeared on Su Zhan''s body, holding the God Killing Blade in his hand, taking a deep breath, and his figure suddenly appeared. The golden cave that had gradually subsided suddenly brightened up, as if it had become the sun, and the dazzling light instantly enveloped the earth, spreading across the entire world in an instant.However, although this light is dazzling, it makes them feel extremely comfortable when it shines on the body. There is an unspeakable feeling. Many people have already knelt on the ground religiously. The light gradually dissipated, and a figure emerged above the world, which could be seen clearly from any corner of the earth. A mighty armor, holding a black long blade, and golden light shrouded behind him, like a god descending! "I am Su Zhan, the lord of the gods. You and the world belong to me today. Serve me, believe in me, and the light of faith will shine on the earth!" The vigorous and sacred voice seems to strike everyone¡¯s heart. Even many atheists are already kneeling to worship at this time. Those who believe in it, those who repent have it... When everyone worshipped fervently, Su Zhan''s figure had disappeared! "Pretending to be so tiring!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared at Joey''s house, sitting on the sofa, he mumbled but couldn''t help laughing. Although it is very tiring to pretend to be forced, it is really good to feel that countless people worship oneself, especially since the number of believers is increasing crazily. Is there anything more wonderful than this? Su Zhan extracted the power of faith and poured his will into the world at will. Without people''s awareness, their belief in the abode of the gods will grow quietly!Just as the former god of death would arrange accidents for people without noticing it, after Su Zhan mastered the world, he naturally understood the kind of program-like settings, setting everyone¡¯s settings, setting everyone fate! Although the base is huge, this setting is not troublesome. Su Zhan can arrange everyone''s fate with a single thought. Birth, old age, sickness and death, reincarnation, identity background, life destiny. It was completely between Su Zhan''s thoughts. God! 856 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 856 He is now the God of this world, the true God! This sense of accomplishment, this feeling of determining life and death with a single thought, controlling everything and dominating everything, is really beyond words! Chapter 1011 Spokesperson! When the whole world was still in the shock of the coming of the Lord of the Gods and did not calm down, Joey suddenly felt something and let go of the things at hand and hurried home.She didn''t know why she had to go home suddenly, there were still many things waiting for her to deal with, but she soon knew why! Su Zhan! God Lord! Seeing the god on the sofa, Joey was stunned for a moment, then suddenly walked forward to the sofa and knelt down with a puff. Uh¡­¡­ It would be fine if Noriko Morisaki and Risa Kitayama did this. They were their own maid after all, but Su Zhan was quite surprised by Joey''s kneeling, but Su Zhan was very surprised when he saw the enthusiasm in Joey''s eyes. Relieved. The power of faith generated by her is so strong that it even far exceeds those two little girls!No wonder, she will come back with feelings, no wonder... will be so enthusiastic! "Get up, you have done a good job this time!" Su Zhan said with a smile, but Joey was a little nervous and excited: "This is what I should do. It is my glory to do things for the gods!" Su Zhan shook his head dumbly: "Although I have officially become the master of this world, my heart has not changed. Your daughter is still my woman, and the relationship between you and me is so extraordinary that it doesn''t need to be so. humble." "Yes, God Lord!" Joey said yes, but his attitude was not diminished. Seeing Joey still kneeling on the ground and refusing to get up, Su Zhan simply refused to persuade him. He knew exactly how persistent that fanaticism was. You must know how many steadfast atheists became his believers at that moment!Joey was originally his believer, and he was naturally more fanatical at this time. "Although this world is already dominated by my will, the development of believers still needs water milling time, and I cannot stay in this world often, so I need a spokesperson to help me host the world and increase believers!" Su Zhan slowly With that, Joey''s heartbeat can''t help speeding up a lot, some nervous, some expecting, some can''t believe it. Seeing Joey''s eyes, Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Yes, I am going to let you be my spokesperson. Your faith is stronger than others, which shows that you have the most fanatical belief in me. And airlines Let you take care of it well, I hope you can continue to maintain your new position! Come, get closer!" Joey moved his body and came to Su Zhan¡¯s legs. Su Zhan raised his hand in the void, and a chaotic light from his palm enveloped Joey. In an instant, Joey felt that there was something special in his body. The energy of this world has made a qualitative change to the nature of this world! At the same time, Joey''s body is gradually getting younger, and at this time it seems to be like a 25-year-old woman. If she stands with her daughter, she is definitely a sister! Young on the outside, but with a mature charm on the inside. The combination of internal and external, not only does not conflict, but has a special temperament, which is more attractive and attractive than her daughter Kris! Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction: "You can slowly master the abilities that you have given you." "Yes, God Lord!" "This is for you. First, it''s a status symbol. Second, with her, you don''t have to worry about any accidents, don''t worry about birth, old age, sickness or death!" Su Zhan raised his hand again, and a collar appeared on Joey''s neck! Different from the two little girls, Joey''s collar has a slightly more distinctive shape. There are two dragons on the front and a war character in the center of the dragon! "The first sign of the gods comes, it is a good time to develop believers, go ahead!" Su Zhan waved and Joey hurriedly left respectfully. After Joey left, Su Zhan''s mood gradually calmed down. Although he has successfully mastered this world, it is only this world, and there are many worlds waiting for him to conquer and control, especially the Marvel world.Therefore, the road is long and long, and we have to work harder! Su Zhan spent two days in this world. Absorbing the power of faith and replenishing the power of Chaos, he spoiled the two little girls by the way, and then returned to the world of Harry Potter. This time, Su Zhan soon felt his own difference! Even if he is not in that world, he can still feel his control over that world, and he can still perceive every move in that world very clearly. The most important thing is...Su Zhan tried to extract the power of faith, and he succeeded. ! In other words, he no longer needs to go to that world to absorb the power of faith... In other words, his connection with that world has broken through time and space, without the slightest barrier. Is this the benefit of being the power of the rules of that world? It''s not just that! Su Zhan can also mobilize the power of the rules of the world where the god of death has come. There are many abilities in the world, and the strengths are different, but no matter how strong, can it be stronger than the power of rules, the will of the universe? This is the essential gap! Christmas is over, it means that a semester is about to end, and the holidays are coming again!Su Zhan had just returned to the branch and saw Hermione waving her wings flying from a distance. After landing, she put her wings away. Hermione said, "Teacher, Professor Dumbledore asked me to inform you that he has something to look for you." "Got it!" Su Zhan smiled and prepared to go. "Teacher, you...you seem to be a little different." Hermione said curiously. "Oh? What''s the difference?" Hermione shook her head: "I can''t tell you, but I feel that you are stronger and more sacred...Yes, it is sacred, as if you can represent a world!" "You feel sensitive! In the future, you will be obedient and behave well. In the future, the teacher may consider giving you a god position!" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly turned into a streamer and appeared in Principal Dumbledore''s office. "God...bit?" Hermione''s eyes widened, incredible! "What''s wrong with me?" Su Zhan asked Dumbledore, who was still a little surprised and didn''t react. Dumbledore took a deep breath subconsciously, and Su Zhan''s inexplicable temperament subconsciously produced a fear and respectful thought.After finally calming down, Dumbledore said: "Yes, the school is going to hold the Goblet of Fire Triwizard Tournament next semester!" Chapter 1012 Three Strong Contest? "Golf of Fire Triwizard Tournament?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows. Although he had heard of it, he didn''t know the specific regulations! "Yes, the Triwizard Tournament was held in three schools, Hogwarts, Boothbatten and Durmstrang, but it has been suspended for more than a hundred years. Now Voldemort has been wiped out by you several times. I think it¡¯s time to hold the Triwizard Tournament again! So when the new semester begins, people from the other two schools will live in our college temporarily in the new semester!¡± Dumbledore explained. Su Zhan nodded."And then? Didn''t you come to me just to inform me?" "Well, there may be some things that need you to show up at that time, after all... you are now the most famous hero in the magic world!" Dumbledore said. "Okay, if it''s okay, I don''t mind showing up!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "I heard that Boothbatten is a girls'' school in France?" When he asked, Dumbledore''s expression turned a little strange. Why does this branch dean''s tone sound so strange?There is a feeling of... bad faith. Dumbledore said: "Yes, you can say so!" "The school room is very tense? If we can''t live there then, we still have a place in the branch!" Su Zhan said seriously. 857 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 857 Dumbledore opened his mouth, wondering what to say. There are only a few students in a castle as big as the Su Zhan Branch, of course there is a place! After leaving Dumbledore and returning to the branch, Su Zhan returned to his office and began to extract the power of faith. After the upgrade, the upper limit of the power of chaos is increased, and it cannot be increased after being filled up, but the extraction of the power of faith can have a process of purification and qualitative change. Therefore, the power of faith is still very important! "Dangdangdang!" A knock on the door suddenly sounded, Su Zhan''s gaze swept away, and with a wave of his finger, the door had opened by itself, and Hermione walked in. "teacher!" "Hermione, something?" "Teacher, what is Principal Dumbledore asking for you?" Hermione asked curiously. Su Zhan, and even the position of the Su Zhan branch in the school are very detached, if there is nothing special, I am afraid I will not find Su Zhan. "Next month''s semester is going to hold the Triwizard Tournament, Dumbledore just tell me. The holiday is coming soon, what are your plans?" Su Zhan said casually. Triwizard Tournament?Hermione was a little surprised and a little excited, but it was a great event! But she didn''t forget her purpose. "Teacher, the Quidditch World Cup will be held during the holidays. This is the biggest event in the wizarding world. It''s very lively!" Hermione said excitedly. "So?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "There will be a lot of people at that time. Although we want to go, we are a little worried. If the teacher can take us there, it would be best!" Hermione said with a grin. "You? It seems that you have already discussed it, so you are recommended to be a representative to tell me? Quidditch World Cup? Well, I promised!" "Yeah, thank you teacher!" Hermione shouted happily, and then hurried out to share the good news with others. The Quidditch World Cup is indeed a grand event. It can be said that all people in the magic world are paying attention to it, and the school has been talking about it during this time.Unknowingly, the holidays were approaching, but the students from the Su Zhan Branch did not go home, instead they all stayed.Although the school has clear rules that no student is allowed to stay in the school during the holidays, this rule obviously has no binding force on the Su Zhan Branch! The Quidditch World Cup is not so fast, so I stay in the branch for the time being, and I am studying as usual. The students didn¡¯t complain, even though they were all half-year-old children, but they knew the importance of learning. What''s more, the Triwizard Tournament would be held next semester. Students from other schools would naturally want to Work harder, after all... They are students of the Su Zhan Branch and have their own pride! As time approaches, it is finally time for the Quidditch World Cup to begin. But before that, the issue of tickets and accommodation must be resolved.After all, this is a great event in the magical world. There are bound to be a lot of people around the stadium. If you don''t book a good location first, it''s not easy to get it! The ticket is simple. Su Zhan wants to take the students from the branch to watch the Quidditch World Cup. Dumbledore told the Ministry of Magic, who was in charge of the event, that the Ministry of Magic quickly arranged a separate VIP room box and did not dare to be indifferent. . But the problem of accommodation needs to be solved by yourself! "Little Hermione, go out with me." Su Zhan called Hermione to look around the arena and choose a better position. Although it was long expected to be very lively, but after coming to the stadium, Su Zhan discovered that he still underestimated its influence!Although there are still a few days to start the game, the neighborhood is already overcrowded. The tents are clearly located, and the lively ones are like a bazaar.The crowds are loose nearby, there are a lot of different kinds of paving, and there are even some jugglers, of course... just some simple magic! This game is not just for the magic world, many Muggles related to the magic world will also come to watch it, so it is so lively! Fortunately, Su Zhan walked around with Hermione early in the morning and found a clearing not far from the arena.The tent or something has already been prepared, directly set up, and then covered by the power of chaos, forming a simple prohibition around it! It''s the kind of gravity restraint laid out in the Brooklyn cabin. He doesn''t want to have other tents around! Su Zhan took Hermione into the tent to set up. Not long after entering, someone came here and wanted to set up a tent nearby, but just as they approached, the strong gravity instantly made them all kneel!There were unconvinced people who wanted to use magic, but they fell to the sea and didn''t respond. Finally, they were unwilling to leave one by one in despair, choosing other places. As the number of people increased and the neighborhood became more and more dense, some people wondered how such a good place was vacated at first, but soon they knew that there was a reason why it was vacant.One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, soon it has spread, no one will try again, and make another idea here! Chapter 1013 Hermione''s Xiao Long Bao Naturally, a small tent couldn''t accommodate so many people. Fortunately, at the beginning of the holiday, Ron invited Harry Potter to his house and did not come with him, so it was easy to arrange for all girls.This tent is produced by the magic world. It is naturally not that simple. Although it looks small, the space inside is actually very large. The living room, dining room, bathroom, and bedroom are all used. Su Zhan rearranged the original The separate bedrooms became two. One is big and the other is small. The big thing is naturally prepared for the students, and Datongpu feels good too!Usually in a separate room in the academy, there is no harm in experiencing it! It¡¯s getting dark outside when it¡¯s set up. Su Zhan wondered if he would just call everyone else over. It¡¯s also very lively here anyway. It¡¯s nice to come here in advance to feel the atmosphere, not to mention this is the first time he has brought students together. Activity right? Zhanjiang Su told Hermione about this plan, and Hermione hesitated. What does Ai Ai seem to say? "What?" Seeing Hermione''s reaction, Su Zhan asked. Hermione lowered the corners of her eyes, and her fingers unconsciously fiddled with the corners of her clothes and said, "They should have rested at this late hour, and they shouldn''t be prepared for anything, so why not go back tomorrow!" "also!" There was some truth to what Hermione said, and it was indeed not bad this evening."Then go back tomorrow, and we will rest here today. Are you hungry? Go out and eat something?" "Ok!" Hermione nodded happily. Coming out of the tent, Su Zhan took Hermione for a stroll. The neighborhood was very lively and there were a lot of people. I don¡¯t know when Hermione had already quietly hooked Su Zhan¡¯s arm. She walked around and bought some food, Hermione. Shows a lively or innocent side that is hard to see in school! After all, as a student of the Su Zhan Branch, she was still the earliest student of the Su Zhan. In the school or the branch, Hermione had to maintain her identity, like a little adult! When I came back, the things I bought before were a bit cold. Fortunately, this is not a big problem. The release of the magic simply heats up, and Su Zhan ate and listened to Hermione talking about what he had seen along the way. "I just looked at it specially. It seems that only the jerseys are bought, and there are no other clothes. What a pity! The previous clothes are a bit small, and I want to buy some clothes to go back!" Hermione said disappointedly. Hermione was developing at the same time. Both her head and figure developed very quickly in one semester. The original clothes...it was indeed not suitable. Especially for girls, for girls who are in puberty, they have begun to pay attention to their own clothes. Start to love beauty! Hearing Hermione''s words, looked at the black school uniform she was wearing. Although it is very beautiful, after all, wearing it every day, it is somewhat visually fatigued.The most important thing is that it¡¯s not unique. For girls, how terrible it is to hit shirts. Even if the uniforms are beautiful, they are still worse! "It''s not easy to want clothes, the teacher will send you it!" Su Zhan smiled and said suddenly: "Stand up!" Hermione stood up, and Su Zhan looked at her up and down. This kind of direct gaze made Hermione a little shy, and she lowered her head awkwardly.With this bow, she soon found that her clothes had changed! The original uniform suddenly became a pure white evening dress. 858 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 858 The tube top is waisted, and the slightly pleated skirt just covers the thighs, which is not fluffy and gives a very amazing feeling! Hermione was stunned for a moment, and then ran to the mirror beside her excitedly. Looking at herself in the mirror, Hermione was stunned! so beautiful! Although it is still a bit young, but the charm has been fully demonstrated. The girls all love beauty. Wearing this evening gown, Hermione felt like a princess. She has always been a strong competitor for Penello in school. Although she is comparable, she supports Penello to be the most beautiful or slightly more. But now, Hermione feels confident! Excitedly turning around in the mirror, Hermione ran to Su Zhan excitedly, bent over and lowered her head, and kissed Su Zhan on the cheek. "Thank you, teacher!" Bend down and lowered his head, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up, not because of Hermione''s kiss, but because of this posture! Evening dress is a dignified line, let alone jumping, the movement is too large.In itself, Hermione hadn''t been able to hold up this dress, she just turned around in excitement, which caused the evening dress to sink slightly, adding the angle of the reason, okay! Su Zhan''s true face was clearly seen by Su Zhan. She got up after a lick of a kiss and revealed it completely, but Hermione didn''t seem to notice it yet. She stood in front of Su Zhan like this, blushing. Excited! "It''s really a small lotus with sharp horns. It''s really small! I remember it doesn''t seem to be big when I grow up." Su Zhan squinted his eyes and thought about Hermione''s growing up. It was indeed...not big! Although it seems smaller now, this kind of compactness and youth is so unique. "Teacher, you... what are you doing looking at me like this?" Hermione noticed that the teacher''s eyes were weird, she couldn''t help but subconsciously lowered her head to see if there was anything wrong with her. Then, when she lowered her head, Hermione screamed, picked up her clothes, turned and ran into the bedroom! Embarrassed and shy, Hermione can''t wait to find a place to get in now. What a shame, what a shame! "Bang bang bang." There was a knock on the door, and Hermione glanced awkwardly, a little nervous. Just as Hermione hesitated, the door suddenly opened and Su Zhan walked in. Hermione lowered her head subconsciously and did not dare to look at Su Zhan. Going to sit down next to her, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Be careful in the future. Don''t be so lively in this kind of clothes, you know?" "Ok!" Hermione lowered her head and responded, without Su Zhan''s reminder, she will remember it firmly in the future! "Also... Are you dissatisfied with the size there? The teacher has a way!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Hermione raised her head subconsciously. Chapter 1014 Quidditch World Cup Su Zhan said that Hermione¡¯s height has risen quickly, but she has been reluctant to grow up somewhere, especially after comparing with Penello, it can be considered a heart disease of Hermione!Hearing that there was a way, Hermione raised her head subconsciously, but soon lowered it again. "In your situation, I am afraid that even if you really grow up, you may not grow up. Now is the time for growth to promote growth!" Su Zhan felt like Grandma Wolf tempted Little Red Riding Hood. Hermione hesitated and asked in a low voice, "Then, what should I do?" "The most natural and healthiest way is to promote blood circulation and growth through massage, for example...this way!" While speaking, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand and held it across the evening dress. Hermione''s body shook fiercely and stiffened, but she didn''t refuse or stop her.Su Zhan shook a few times, watching Hermione have closed her eyes, her fingers were slightly tilted, her evening dress quickly slipped, and then she pushed Hermione to lie down. Hermione clenched fists with both hands and closed her eyes, looking extremely nervous. "It doesn''t matter if it is small, it will be big if you rub it frequently, and the teacher will help you in the future!" Su Zhan said in a low voice, moving with a smirk. This night, Su Zhan slept with Hermione. Of course, apart from this, Su Zhan didn''t do anything to Hermione. For that matter, Hermione didn''t sleep well that night.She was sleeping with a man for the first time, and she was still teacher Su Zhan!After learning about men and women in adolescence, Hermione could not be indifferent.Besides, Su Zhan''s hands were not honest, and Hermione who got her was hot and uncomfortable. It was not until Su Zhan fell asleep that Hermione was relieved and fell asleep in a daze! When he woke up the next day, Su Zhan was no longer around. Hermione put on her clothes and came out with a blushing face, and found that Su Zhan had already prepared breakfast. "Let''s eat, then go back to school and bring them here!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Hermione nodded, slumped to eat, and the two met at school. However, before going back, Su Zhan changed a set of uniforms for Hermione to put on. That evening dress was not suitable for the chaotic environment of watching a ball. After returning to school, Su Zhan told them to clean up and took them back to the court in the afternoon.Such a lively scene naturally made these little girls very excited, and Su Zhan waved them out to play. Anyway, with their abilities, nothing will happen here, let alone Penello leading the team! Penello has learned so much magic, there is no chance to use it in school, but her current strength is not weak, not to mention the wings, just the magic in the magic book, the power is very powerful! "Aren''t you going?" Penello asked toward Hermione. Hermione shook her head with some guilty conscience: "No, not going anymore." "Oh!" Penello said thoughtfully, not asking. Hermione really wanted to go, but Su Zhan said in advance that she should stay and promote her development, but it is a persistent thing! When they came back in the evening and chatted with each other, Su Zhan also helped Hermione complete today''s massage.As the night gets deeper, watching them chat and play together in thin clothes, the picture is really eye-catching! In the next few days, the girls enjoyed the rare vacation like joy, and Hermione was in deep water every day. She could feel that she was breeding a restlessness, not being released, it was extremely uncomfortable! Finally, it''s the start of the Quidditch World Cup. The crowd was loose, the noise was endless, and it was extremely lively. Su Zhan led the team and brought the girls into the arena. Speaking of this, the arena is very high, and the stands are surrounded by layers. This is the Quidditch game. It¡¯s flying away. If it is ordinary sports, it will definitely not be done So high! At first everyone planned to climb up, but it was too high. After climbing two floors, Su Zhan asked them to arm in arm and directly led them to the box! It is worthy of the VIP room. The location is very good. Not long after Su Zhan and others appeared, officials from the Ministry of Magic came to say hello! To put it bluntly, just to show your face. After all, this is Su Zhan, not to sell well, but to prevent Su Zhan from picking them up. Officials came in in an endless stream. At first, the little girls were fine, but slowly began to be stunned, too many!Especially when Ekmore''s mother and Mrs. Ekmore from the Magic Transportation Department came here, it surprised Ekmore even more. Speaking of which, Ikemo is a second-generation official, but he is usually very low-key. He doesn''t have the strength to be superior, and he has a good relationship with Zhang Qiu. 859 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 859 After finally waiting for the visit of these officials to end, Su Zhan sat in the middle of the sofa to rest. The sofa is huge, but Penello and Hermione are sitting on the left and right of Su Zhan. This position is recognized! Listening to the constant noise and excitement outside, countless heads of people surging in the densely packed stands below, Su Zhandao was gradually affected by this atmosphere, and it is even harder to talk about those little girls, one by one. Calling the names of the two teams participating in the competition. Su Zhan didn''t listen carefully, but the appearance of the two teams was still very gorgeous, which immediately ignited the atmosphere. The game was very fierce. The broomsticks flying around on the court made people feel dazzling. Su Zhan didn''t support a certain team. After all, he didn''t know it. He just saw this scene and felt very exciting! Although, riding a broomstick feels a bit embarrassing. But for people in the magical world, broomsticks are just like luxury cars, so they won''t have the feeling of Su Zhan! The ball game lasted for almost two hours before it ended. Seeing the excited look of the girls, Su Zhan did not directly take them away by teleporting away, but went down with the crowd, but he did not expect to meet Harry Potter I was surprised after meeting with Ron''s family.It seemed that they didn''t even know that they would take them to the game. Su Zhan glanced at Ginny. Didn''t this little Nizi tell her family? Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, Ginny quickly showed an expression of apology. Chapter 1015 Death Eater This is not a place to talk, so after a short greeting, they parted, and waited for a chance to talk again.Coming out of the arena and returning to the tent, the others excitedly talked about the wonderful scene of the game, and Su Zhan called Ginny. Ginny obviously knew the purpose of calling herself, so she confessed when she came over.Ginny did not tell her family what she was going to do during the vacation, only that Su Zhan had arrangements for them! And this one is still carrying his brother Ron, so Ron and Harry Potter didn''t know until they got home, but the teacher didn''t specifically inform them, so they didn''t think much! As for the reason, it''s very simple. Ginny has already grown up, she''s a bit rebellious! Without the brother Ron, she can be more relaxed and feel more free, otherwise she always feels like being watched! Su Zhan did not say that she let her go back. The World Cup, the World Cup, naturally will not end with just one game, so I will stay here for a while.The excitement after the game has not passed, it seems they will not rest for a while. Su Zhan was about to find an opportunity to call Hermione for a massage, but suddenly heard a scream of commotion outside. This sound is not like the sound of a lively party! Su Zhan turned his head, looked directly outside, and couldn''t help showing an unexpected expression. A faint green mark appeared in the sky. It was a huge skeleton, made up of countless turquoise stars, and a large python emerged from the skull''s mouth like a tongue. Dark Mark! A mark when Voldemort or his Death Eaters appear! Su Zhan had never been in contact with Death Eaters before, but they dared to emerge under such a big event as the World Cup. Why?Who gave them the guts?Could it be Voldemort who has been quiet for a while? This is interesting! Su Zhan clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention, and said loudly: "It seems that your World Cup journey is about to end here. There are a large number of Death Eaters outside, and this place should soon be raged by war. Erosion. Pack your things and get ready. This is the first time you face Death Eaters." Death Eaters! Everyone was surprised when they heard it. They didn''t expect Death Eaters to appear here.Surprised but not panicked. On the contrary, there is a sense of excitement and anticipation. If you learn something, you have to have a chance to perform! As a teacher, Su Zhan had already killed Voldemort several times to prevent his resurrection. As a student of Su Zhan, he naturally had to show something. Death Eaters couldn''t be more suitable! "Penello, Hermione leads the team. Don''t fall in love with the battle. The first thing is to ensure your safety, second is to save people, and the last is to kill the enemy, understand?" Su Zhan reminded him that he turned around and went out after seeing them getting ready. Walking out of the tent, there is already a scene of war. The surrounding war is burning, and the screams are endless. The Death Eaters in black robes and masks are killing nearby people wantonly, and one body falls down. This kind of unrivaled, the doomsday scene is shocking! There are a lot of people nearby, most of them are Muggles who can''t magic. Even if some people can magic, they can''t resist a large number of powerful Death Eaters, and it''s even difficult to escape.Especially when there was a riot, the rush to escape naturally also produced a stampede. When the danger comes, who can care about whom? Just when everyone began to despair, dawn appeared. White wings like angels appeared from the air, and the people who were about to be killed by the Death Eaters were rescued by them. The hope in despair made people excited. "Angel, is this an angel to save us?" "Oh my God, this is not an angel, this is a student from the Hogwarts Soviet War Branch, white wings, black wings, colorful wings...it really is them, they are students of the Soviet War!" Someone recognized them. After all, wings are too rare, and the wings of the Su Zhan Branch are not a secret. Although they are not known to everyone, they still have a lot of attention because of Su Zhan! Hearing that they were students of Su Zhan, everyone raised hope.That was Su Zhan. Su Zhan, who killed Voldemort twice, must have no problem dealing with these Death Eaters, right?And his students are here, so he should be here too! Everyone subconsciously looked for Su Zhan in the chaos, hoping to be protected by Su Zhan. Soon, in a place where the flames of war were permeating, they saw someone. He has a calm and elegant manner, and an indescribable temperament exuding all over his body, which makes people want to worship.Although the surroundings are chaotic, his expression is extremely calm, as if all this is just illusory! Su Zhan! He must be Su Zhan! After recognizing Su Zhan, many people crazily wanted to get closer to Su Zhan.But at this moment, the Death Eaters also discovered Su Zhan. A large group of Death Eaters rushed towards Su Zhan. All kinds of black magic aimed at Su Zhan in an instant. The person who originally wanted to approach stopped subconsciously. Countless powerful black magic swept over, this... can''t stop it at all? "Run, run!" Someone shouted loudly, trying to remind Su Zhan.When the voice fell, the man realized that Su Zhan had glanced in his direction and smiled faintly.Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Zhan''s side suddenly traveled by another group of chaotic light, those black magic that seemed like a violent storm came over, unexpectedly... disappeared, no more sound! Stunned, everyone was stunned. Neither those who wanted to seek help from Su Zhan or those Death Eaters did not expect this to be the result! This is countless powerful black magic, even a little movement, no reaction at all, it just disappeared?Even Lord Voldemort can''t do it, right? Under the stunned gaze, Su Zhan seemed to have done nothing, calmly and naturally, raising his foot very gracefully, as if there was some dust on his foot, and stomped lightly. This foot fell, heavy! Chapter 1016 Stomped to Death! Click! The foot fell. At the same time, the nearby Death Eaters suddenly thumped and fell straight to the ground, no more sound! 860 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 860 silence! Deathly silence. Everyone waited, eyes a little unbelievable. What did he do? Raise your foot and fall, why are these Death Eaters dead?You can kill so many powerful Death Eaters just by lifting your foot. What kind of magic is this? Such a powerful and strange magic is simply unheard of! All the eyes that looked at Su Zhan changed, shocked, excited, admired, and the power of faith had quietly grown in them.Su Zhan is secretly satisfied. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t bother to waste time killing Death Eaters here, so it would be better to massage Hermione for the comfort and pleasure! Su Zhan didn''t go to find other Death Eaters, but walked towards those people. Obviously, he was going to protect them. Suddenly, there were endless voices of worship and gratitude. Su Zhan just nodded faintly. Although the Death Eaters are numerous and powerful, they were stomped to death by Su Zhan just now. With the strong performance of Penello and other students, the situation that should have been half-slaughtered has already happened at this time. Great change! Under the shining of the moonlight, a pair of wings easily and calmly avoided the black magic. Penello released the powerful magic that she could master one after another. Those Death Eaters had nowhere to move. This magic was powerful. The gap is too big.It''s an insurmountable gap! The Death Eaters began to feel a little bit shy and some retreated. At this time, officials from the Ministry of Magic finally arrived late, but... the Death Eaters were almost evacuated. "Thanks to Su Zhan." "And his students." "I didn''t expect that Su Zhan was so advantageous, and the students he taught were so powerful. As you saw just now, Penello''s powerful magic is definitely not something Hogwarts can teach. I am afraid that even Dumbledore will not Such a powerful magic!" Everyone was chattering, Penello and others had also retracted their wings, and returned to the ground to gather next to Su Zhan, their small faces filled with excitement. The head of the Ministry of Magic repeatedly expressed gratitude to Su Zhan, and almost regarded Su Zhan as his benefactor.No way, if it weren''t for the Soviet war, I''m afraid I still don''t know how many people died this time, it will be the great responsibility of the Ministry of Magic! Su Zhan didn''t talk too much nonsense with them. Now that the matter was over, he was ready to leave.As for the Quidditch World Cup, looking at this posture, there must be no way to continue! Before I left, I saw Harry Potter and Ron and the family, and asked if they came through a teleportation magic item called a door key, and they would use this to go back. Of course, even if they can''t go back, Su Zhan will not waste time sending them a ride! After retracting the magic tent, Su Zhan teleported the students directly back to the branch. As for the follow-up, he was not interested in paying attention to the follow-up. It was only that the Quidditch World Cup was temporarily cancelled. mention!Although this generated a lot of opposition, it was still suppressed by the Ministry of Magic. There is still more than half of the holiday, and nothing else, just like the beginning of school, class and study as usual every day.Hermione is very interested in learning, but now she has one more course! That is to report to Su Zhan''s office regularly every day to promote development! Although the Quidditch World Cup is temporarily suspended, the Goblet of Fire Triwizard Tournament has already undergone preparatory work. The stadium has been constructed since the beginning of the holiday, but it is somewhat different from the Quidditch stadium. The content of the Triwizard Tournament should be very special. As time approached day by day, school finally arrived. This should be the most anticipated start of school after Su Zhan came here! In fact, it is not only the Soviet war expectation, but the students returning to the school are also looking forward to it. Whether it is Boothbatten or Durmstrang, the two colleges make students feel curious! Finally, on the day of the opening ceremony, waiting for the appearance of two schools... Before the opening ceremony, although there was no one on the playground, the corridors and windows were full of people. I wanted to see what the students of the other two colleges looked like! The students of the Su Zhan Branch are no exception, but they are not so crazy and direct. After all... they are the Su Zhan Branch! In the distant sky, a luxurious aerial carriage floated up and evoked a cry of exclamation.Hagrid waved the flag below and directed the landing below.at the same time.A huge sailboat came through the waves and entered Hogwarts.Although the students were paying attention, it was a pity that they could not see the true face of Mount Lu. After landing, they arranged for another passage to leave. As the bell rang, the students came to the auditorium one after another. The auditorium has been rearranged. The original five benches became seven.They are beside the Slytherin and Su Zhan branches on both sides! The students took their seats one after another in their own branch, and the students from the Su Zhan branch have already taken their seats. Although they seem to be few and single, the eyes that look at them are full of admiration! The fact that they beheaded the Death Eaters along with Su Zhan has spread. Such a record and feat naturally arouse the worship of people of the same age.After all, those with different strengths offer too much reward, so they can only worship and worship, and not be jealous! Su Zhan sat in the position of the head of the branch above, and there was a box in the middle of the front, which was the symbol of the Goblet of Fire! Dumbledore got up and went to the front to start as usual. After a few words, he began to passionately introduce the two schools and the Triwizard Tournament. In fact, the students already knew about this, although a little anxious, Especially Dumbledore''s impassioned appearance is even more impatient. Finally... Dumbledore said: "Welcome to Boothbarton''s principal Olim Maxim and her students..." As the voice fell, everyone turned their heads and looked at the gate of the auditorium. Even Su Zhan, who had been distracted, concentrated and looked towards the gate! This is what he looks forward to most! Chapter 1017 Sister Flower of Meiwa Bloodline The door opened, and a group of women in light blue silk robes walked in and danced, all light blue silk robes, wearing a slightly slanted top hat, the dance was elegant and charming, everyone looked at it! They danced with smiles, wearing all-black stockings under their main robes.The silk robes have a very high texture, very close to the body and tied together, coupled with attractive stockings, moving dancing, have never seen the students at Hogwarts, all of them open their mouths without squinting, eyes, The head moves with the movement of the opponent. At the forefront of the team is Boothbatten''s best student, Fleur = Delacour! Very beautiful, a pair of eyes gives people the feeling that the elves can talk! As if feeling something, Furong glanced in the direction of Su Zhan, her expression was slightly moved and surprised, as if...with a hint of surprise?She smiled generously, and then she walked aside. At this time, Boothbarton¡¯s students had been divided into two sides and walked away, and a very tall woman came out. Hagrid is already very tall, but he is far behind this woman. It is estimated that he can only reach this woman''s chest! Olim Maxim! The headmaster of Busbarton! There were bursts of surprise and low voices, no one thought she would be so high! After the appearance, the students of Boothbatten School had already sat next to the Su Zhan Branch, and Principal Olim had also walked up and sat down.After sitting down, he nodded to the person next to him, I have to say, it''s really high! Dumbledore continued to host and welcomed Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The difference is that this school is all boys, and they all seem to be muscular guys. Su Zhan curled his lips with a lack of interest and turned his attention to the direction of Boothbatten School. Looking across them one by one, they are all pure and beautiful, but not too many outstanding.Only two people left a deep impression on Su Zhan, one was Furong, and the other was slightly smaller. He was extremely cute at a young age, as if he had a special charm. Even Hermione did not seem to be as charming as her when she was young! Su Zhan looked more curiously, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly."It turned out to be like this...no wonder..." He looked at Furong again. Furong was not as obvious as this little girl because of her age and already exuding charm.However, she has the same breath as this little girl. These two people should be sisters, right? "Furong, Gabriel!" Su Zhan muttered the names of the two secretly, and then looked away. 861 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 861 At the end of the admission of the two schools, Dumbledore invited the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department to introduce the Goblet of Fire Triwizard Tournament. He hadn¡¯t heard of it and didn¡¯t care much about it. The way to participate is very simple. Students over the age of seventeen write their names on paper and throw them into the Goblet of Fire. After the deadline, Goblet of Fire will automatically select candidates for each school from these names! After that, the ceremony ended. "Principal Olim, your students are arranged in the Su Zhan Branch, let Mr. Su Zhan take you there." Dumbledore said, and then looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled, Dumbledore really arranged this. "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, I have heard of your name, but I didn''t expect you to be younger than I thought!" Principal Olim said. Su Zhan smiled politely, then greeted the students in his branch to lead the way. Talking while walking, they soon discovered that they had left the school, which surprised them a bit. Su Zhan explained with a smile: "My branch is in the forbidden forest." Came to the Forbidden Forest, Su Zhan Branch. Principal Olim and the students were a bit surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a large castle branch in the Forbidden Forest. Su Zhan explained a few words and asked Penello and Hermione to help settle down. The students of Boothbarton College. Will live here during the semester! But just because of mutual curiosity, plus the fact that Su Zhan Branch is obviously different from other branches, and its popularity is very high, so after the girls on both sides get in touch, it is quite pleasant to get along! "Mr. Su Zhan, hello!" A crisp voice sounded behind him, and Su Zhan turned his head to see that it was Furong who had changed his casual clothes. "Hello there." "My name is Furong, and I am your fan!" Furong deliberately suppressed her excitement, and said: "You are more handsome than the picture. My biggest wish this time is to see you and get your signature... But, May I?" Su Zhan looked at Furong with a smile. In fact, she had already felt the power of faith in her since she appeared, as well as Gabriel. "It''s my honor to have such a beautiful fan, so where do you want to sign? Beauty?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You are more fun than I thought!" Furong said unexpectedly. Su Zhan shrugged: "The so-called humor is just because I am a man aside from various identities. Men always become humorous when they see beautiful women!" Furong''s face turned slightly red, and she rarely dealt with boys in school. Even the teacher is usually serious and old-fashioned. Now being teased by Quick Fight, or ridiculed, she feels that she doesn''t know how to deal with it. .After a long silence, Furong said, "I hope you can sign my hat." Su Zhan nodded slightly. "Sir, wait a minute!" After Furong finished speaking, she hurriedly turned around and ran away, probably to get the top hat. Seeing Furong''s back, Su Zhan chuckled slightly. After a short while, Furong had already returned, but she followed a little tail, and Gabriel followed too, looking at Su Zhan timidly and excitedly but did not speak well. Su Zhan smiled and bent over and touched her little head: "What a lovely girl, what is your name?" "Mr. Su Zhan, I... my name is Gabriel, I am... I am her sister!" "The two sisters are so beautiful, and there are some Meiwa pedigrees, they will be amazing when they grow up!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "How do you know?" Furong asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just reached out and took the top hat in Furong''s hand, waved his fingers lightly, and soon... a war character had appeared on the top hat. Chapter 1018 Someone Wants To Make Trouble! Signed Furong, and Su Zhan also signed Gabriel by the way, which made Gabriel very happy.After signing, Furong seemed to want to say something but couldn''t find the topic for a while, so she took her sister and husband to leave. As they moved in, the Su Zhan Branch became a bit lively. Both the light blue silk robe and the black uniform of the Su Zhan Branch are extremely beautiful. As the only man, Su Zhan feels like being in a hundred flowers! In addition to the curiosity of the new environment and the new friends, the most important thing is the Goblet of Fire. Because it is stipulated that only people over the age of seventeen can participate, only Penello is qualified in the Su Zhan Branch.Although Dumbledore said at the time that the game was very dangerous and even possible to die, Penello did not worry about it and put his name in the Goblet of Fire! Along with these notes with names written on them one after another were put into the Goblet of Fire, which made many people who are not enough grade enviable, and even wanted to put their names in secretly, but they did not succeed at all! Unconsciously, when the deadline came, everyone gathered in the auditorium again, wanting to know the final candidate for the Triwizard Tournament! "Booth Barton-Fleur!" The color of the goblet of fire changed abruptly, and an unburnt piece of paper flew out, was held by Dumbledore, and shouted out the wisdom above. Furong waved to the room specially prepared for the top three players! "Dermstrand¡ªViktor." With the appearance of the second note, another top three candidates appeared. Now there are candidates for Hogwarts. Su Zhan nodded slightly towards Penello, Penello was full of confidence. Sure enough, with the appearance of the third straight jump, the candidate for Hogwarts was Penello. Even though there are many people who are older than Penello, but they are capable... Hehe, now Hogwarts students feel that only the students of the Soviet War Branch can defeat the students of the Soviet War Branch!It sounds a bit convoluted, but the strength of the Su Zhan Branch is beyond doubt! The top three players made a decision, and Dumbledore was about to turn around and leave. Who knew that at this time the goblet of fire had changed color again, and another note floated out.Dumbledore was stunned, and the top three had already been selected, how come there are? He subconsciously opened his hand to catch the note, and was stunned when he saw the name on it. He didn''t pronounce the name directly, but discussed it with others.Seeing this name, the others were also surprised, but in the end it was the director of the department who insisted on Dumbledore''s announcement. "Hogwarts Harry Potter!" "what?" Harry Potter was stunned, and the others were also stunned. There was a lot of discussion. No one thought there would be Harry Potter. He is not old enough. Is this cheating? "Come on!" Dumbledore yelled. Harry Potter walked over despite being surprised. He actually didn''t want to participate because... it''s dangerous, quite dangerous! Although there was an accident and a Harry Potter was added, it was still over. Dumbledore was ready to block the Goblet of Fire.However, what everyone can''t think of is that the mutation has appeared again! The goblet of fire... changed its color again! "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the Goblet of Fire?" "This is impossible, the above magic is absolutely impossible!" "Then what''s going on now?" "Watch the changes!" The note slowly floated to Dumbledore''s hand. Seeing the name, Dumbledore was completely stunned this time. He couldn''t help but looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "I?" 862 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 862 Seeing Dumbledore''s eyes, Su Zhan was naturally surprised. Did he not write his name? Looking across the note in Dumbledore''s hand, it was indeed his name. "Hogwarts Soviet War!" Dumbledore announced the name on the note, shocking everyone again. He is a teacher, or the dean of the branch, how can he participate? "Quiet!" Dumbledore shouted."The candidates for the Goblet of Fire have been decided, are they all scattered." Su Zhan followed Dumbledore and others to the room specially prepared for the players. Dumbledore asked Su Zhan, "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan shrugged: "How do I know that I''m not interested in participating in the Goblet of Fire anyway, so naturally I won''t write my name! As for Harry, looking at his confused look, I know that he didn''t write it himself! So... not very Is it obvious? Someone is trying to do something!" "Who?" Dumbledore asked. "Let''s talk about what to do now? Don''t worry about Harry. He is too young to participate. My identity is different?" Su Zhan said lightly. Yes! Su Zhan''s identity is different, a teacher, and even a hero! If he participates, I am afraid that no one else has much hope. But this situation is too weird right now. Harry Potter and Su Zhan have all been selected. Obviously there is a problem, or that someone is going to make trouble, but who this person is is unknown.Everyone quickly discussed it, and Su Zhan walked to Penello''s side and said with a smile: "Maybe I will also participate!" "Sir, if he participates, he will naturally be the first!" Penello said happily. Su Zhan shrugged and didn''t speak, and looked at Dumbledore. The important figures from the three schools are here, among them there is a new face! Hogwarts newly invited professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts! Speaking of which, how many professors have been changed in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class? This time the professor is called Aristo Moody. His left eye is a bit special. It looks like a fake eye. It feels very fierce. It is said that he used to catch criminals. Many criminals in Azkaban were caught by him personally. But now It seems that something is wrong with the spirit, and it feels a bit drunk. From time to time, he takes out a small hip flask to secretly drink! But what''s in the jug...is it really wine? Su Zhan''s mouth raised a sneer! Since someone wants to mess up and writes his name and Harry Potter''s name on it, let''s take a look! Chapter 1019 Participation and the first start! Dumbledore quickly discussed the result and asked Su Zhan to participate with Harry Potter.Of course, there must be other meanings here, just to see who is doing it! If it was only Harry Potter, maybe they might not decide to do it so quickly! After all, since someone is deliberately deliberate, there will be danger, not to mention the danger of the goblet of fire.But since there is Su Zhan, there is nothing to worry about! Soon, news of the official competition between Su Zhan and Harry Potter spread out, and it shocked the students in the school.However, they thought that no one said anything about the name and popularity of the Soviet War. Although it was not in compliance with the rules, they also saw the anomaly of the Goblet of Fire. They all thought that there should be another reason for the participation of the Soviet War. But what about Harry Potter? He is not Su Zhan! Whether it was out of fear or respect, no one said anything about Su Zhan or even actively supported him, but Harry Potter was not so lucky. Walking in the school was almost everyone despised!Especially the ones headed by Malfoy have made a ridiculous medal to laugh at Harry Potter! Even Ron had a problem with Harry Potter, thinking that Harry Potter was cheating but didn''t tell himself. The boat of friendship, it really turns over if you turn it over! Harry Potter was very melancholy and very unhappy, but the new black magic professor treated him very well. He took a different look and helped him teach Malfoy, which made Harry Potter''s little mood much better! Some are happy and some are sad. In this situation, the first game of the Triwizard Tournament has begun! The huge stadium was full of seats and crowded. The events of the first game were thrilling. It turned out to be a golden egg under the guard of the real dragon! Dumbledore took out a bag with mini dragons in it, so he could choose the type of dragon that everyone faced.These dragons were specially found from Brother Ron, and they are said to be very precious! Su Zhan''s last election, to be precise, there is no need to choose. There was one dragon that hadn''t remembered its species, and it looked fierce. In fact, this is indeed the fiercest of the five dragons. Black dragon! I have to say that the other players are lucky and didn''t choose this one. Soon, someone went out to compete, and soon bursts of noise came from outside! The others stay where they are, waiting for the results! It didn''t take long for the representative of Durmstrang who took the lead to win the golden egg, and the second one was ready to play! "Come on!" Su Zhan encouraged Furong. Furong nodded heavily and walked out. About fifteen minutes or so, the news of Furong''s victory came back. "Come on!" Su Zhan turned to Penello and said. Penello said confidently: "Mr. I will never lose face!" As soon as Penello came out, the cheers from outside suddenly rose. Although the first two games were successfully completed, they were also wonderful, but they looked forward to Penello''s performance.And Penello did not let them down either!As soon as he appeared on the stage, Penello''s wings suddenly opened, and the gorgeous wings flew in the air. Although the dragon was huge and fierce, it was tied to its neck by an iron chain, fixed in a range of motion, and it could not fly! Penello opened its wings and rushed directly towards the dragon. Watching the dragon roar, Penello sneered. His flexible body passed by the dragon, before the dragon turned his head to find the dragon. When Nello, she had successfully obtained the golden egg! The silence was followed by an uproar. How long is this?It didn''t take three minutes, Penello completed the task so easily and got the golden egg! This is too amazing! 863 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 863 Listening to the noise outside and the news of Penello''s victory, Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. "It''s my turn, you can do it too, if you are in danger, then exit!" Su Zhan confessed to Harry Potter, and then slowly walked out. At this time, the dragon in the venue has been changed, and the golden egg is also ready! The difference is that the other dragons are all tied, but the black dragon in front of Su Zhan is not. Its eyes exuded a ferocious ferocity, and it felt extremely dangerous. Everyone gradually calmed down. Penero finished the game so quickly. They were looking forward to what he would do as a teacher, as a dean, and as a hero in the magic world? But... this time the black dragon is the most ferocious, and it hasn''t been anchored yet. I''m afraid, it''s not that easy to deal with, right? Just when everyone was curious and waited, Su Zhan walked out slowly. The black dragon turned his head and stared at Su Zhan with contempt in his eyes. From its point of view, Su Zhan is dwarf like an ant! "Roar!" The black dragon looked up to the sky and let out a dragon roar. The sound was deafening and extremely ferocious, making people subconsciously cover their ears, and a layer of haze appeared in their hearts. So strong! The power of a roar has scared many timid people. "Oh, this black dragon is too strong. It seems too manic and cruel. I knew it shouldn''t have been removed!" Dumbledore frowned and said with some concern. "Should...should be all right?" Dumbledore shook his head: "This black dragon is the most difficult to tame, or it has not been tamed. To catch it, it has paid a very tragic price. If it weren''t for the Soviet war, this black dragon is definitely It''s impossible to release it. Get ready, everyone, if there is an accident, you must stop it, so as not to hurt people!" Hearing Dumbledore''s words, everyone became nervous and worried, staring at the stadium one by one, ready to go. "The little guy has a bad temper." Looking at the ferocious black dragon, Su Zhan chuckled out his ears."You choose to surrender now, I can consider not killing you!" "Surrender you? Dream!" The black dragon can''t speak, but the disdainful expression on its face has already expressed this meaning. The huge wings spread out and rose into the air. The sky seemed to become dim all of a sudden, the roaring dragon roar continued, and the black dragon swooped down from the air howling, fast and powerful, as if to fight Su Completely crushed. Anyone can feel it, the fierce aura exuded by the black dragon! In the sound of shock and panic, Su Zhan slightly raised his head to look at the fast approaching shadow, and slightly raised his finger... Chapter 1020 Dragon Slaying! An astonishing black dragon whizzed towards him, Su Zhan did not move but just raised his finger. What is he going to do? At this dangerous time, he just raised his finger. Is it because he planned to greet the mother of the black dragon? "Oh my god..." "what is that?" When everyone was wondering and guessing, suddenly there was a cry of exclamation, and Su Zhan''s raised finger suddenly emitted a light wave. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly, and he heard a swish, the light wave had hit the black dragon. The speed of the black dragon did not slow down in the slightest, and it seemed that it had no effect. failed? Everyone was puzzled, but Su Zhan''s mouth was already raised. Seeing that the black dragon was about to rush in front of him, he heard a loud bang, and the sound was deafening, which shook everyone at once, and followed them to an incredible scene. The head of the black dragon is blown up! It exploded, just so without warning, it exploded gorgeously. With blood splattered, the headless black dragon fell to the ground and fell in front of Su Zhan. Its wings slowly stirred up a few times before hanging down motionlessly! died! One finger exploded the black dragon''s head, killing the black dragon that is said to be the most ferocious! Slay the dragon! It turned out to be a dragon slaying, and it was so easy. The surroundings were extremely silent, and had not yet reacted in shock.Su Zhan Shi Ran walked to the golden egg and took it up and looked at Dumbledore. Dumbledore didn''t expect such a result at all. He was just talking about how dangerous this black dragon is, so that everyone should be prepared, but he was killed by Su Zhan! In a daze, Dumbledore seemed to see Su Zhan raising his hand to him? The scene of the black dragon being headshot subconsciously appeared in his mind, and his body shivered, Dumbledore knelt down instinctively. "..." "Principal Dumbledore, what are you doing?" The people around him looked at Dumbledore in surprise, surprised that he was so flexible at an age? Dumbledore also reacted at this time. He smiled wryly and stood up and glanced at Su Zhan. He raised his hand, but he was asking why the game was not announced yet, but the power of Su Zhan raising his hand. It was too shocking, and Dumbledore had an evasive reaction subconsciously. Dumbledore smiled awkwardly, and hurriedly declared the victory of the Soviet Union, ignoring the loss of people just now! In an instant, cheers rang. Although Su Zhan seemed to take longer than his student Penello, it was completely different, because Su Zhan killed the black dragon in a second, and this alone was enough to make everyone cheer! Su Zhan casually waved his hands around, holding the golden egg and preparing to leave. As a result of this wave of hands, Su Zhan found that many people were subconsciously shrinking their heads, and couldn''t help feeling funny! There is still the last game in the game, but the audience felt that it was enough to have fun. Seeing Su Zhan slaying the dragon, this game was not in vain.As for Harry Potter?Not many people care about what he will do. While cleaning up the arena, Su Zhan has come to a place for the players to rest! Although the previous games have passed smoothly, the process is not so easy, and it definitely needs medical treatment or rest. 864 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 864 As soon as Su Zhan came in, he saw a voice rushing towards him, and the fragrance in the air followed along!He subconsciously opened his hands and hugged the opponent, feeling the impact of his body. Before Su Zhan could even speak, he was pecked heavily on his face. "Mr. Su Zhan, you are amazing!" Furong shouted excitedly. "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan thought it was Penello but didn''t expect it to be Furong, but never expected that she would be so excited and hug and kiss herself. Seeing Furong''s excitement, Su Zhan didn''t know what to say, but subconsciously patted her. But because of the hug pose, Su Zhan''s hand happened to be behind her, this shot... Su Zhan can only say that the hand feels better than imagined! Fu Rong, who was originally so excited, calmed down because of Su Zhan''s shot, and left Su Zhan''s arms with a flushed face... Seeing her embarrassed look, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Thank you, I heard that the second scene The clue to the game is in the golden egg. If you are in trouble, you can come to me!" "Thank you, sir, I will." Furong lowered her head and said, the charm that appeared inadvertently was really extraordinary. It''s worthy of the blood of Meibab! Su Zhan walked to the side of Penello and sat down, and Furong hesitated and followed. Although it was just a small chat, time passed by minute by minute, and it took almost an hour to hear the distant cheers. It seemed... Harry Potter also passed the game. The schedule of the game will not be so intensive, and time will be given to the players to figure out the clues of the golden egg. So after the first game, people¡¯s passion gradually calmed down, and the players worked hard with their friends to solve the problem. The secret of the golden egg! The fifth floor, bathroom. Su Zhan brought Penello to here. Penello was a little confused: "Sir, what are we doing here? If you want to take a bath, you can wash it in the branch yard!" Su Zhan smiled: "You will know why soon." Although Penello was still a bit at a loss, she could do whatever her husband said.Before long, Penello was already sitting in the pool without an inch, with countless bubbles floating on the water. Penello stretched out his arm to help Su Zhan in front of him rub his back!Gradually, she somewhat forgot why she came here to take a shower! Su Zhan gradually dived into the water droplets, with a hand, the golden egg appeared out of thin air. Soon, a faint light appeared on the golden egg, and then there seemed to be something swimming around inside, and there were bursts of singing. clue! This is the clue in the golden egg! When the singing ended, Su Zhan put away the golden egg but did not rush to pay the surface. Instead, he turned around and caught Penello''s leg, then crawled out in front of her.Penello was still thinking about the hint in the singing, but Su Zhan had already hugged her. Chapter 1021 "Mr¡­¡­" Penello only had time to say a word, and then he never had a chance to speak again. After a long time, Su Zhan released Penello. Penello leaned on the edge of the pool and whispered: "Sir, is this my reward for winning the game?" "No, I just suddenly thought you were beautiful." Su Zhan said softly, touching her soft hair. Penello snorted, although it was not because of the reward, it made her feel happy and satisfied! "The second game should be in the water. I remember that there should be related magic in the magic book, and there is still time for you to learn!" Su Zhan moved. Penello nodded."I won''t let the husband down!" The clue of the golden egg is not so easy to decipher. There is nothing special about it. Once it is opened, it will make a harsh sound, which will only be revealed by the water in the bath on the fifth floor. While others were still trying to crack the clues, Penello had already learned targeted magic, and Su Zhan went to class every day as usual, and then extracted the power of faith! Unknowingly, there was news that a dance party was going to be held in the school, saying that it was to welcome the two magic schools to promote international and school exchanges. As soon as the news came, Penello, Hermione Zhang Qiu, and even other students came to find themselves one after another, wanting to be their dance partners, but they were all rejected by Su Zhan. Not only refused, Su Zhan also didn''t allow them to find a dance partner. If they wanted to, they could only find girls! Prom dances are naturally unavoidable. Su Zhan doesn''t want to see his students cuddling with others, even if it''s just dancing! Although this requirement is somewhat unreasonable, the students consciously comply with it. They don''t really want to dance, but such activities always make them feel novel.Moreover, they are even more curious about who would be Su Zhan''s dance partner!Teachers will naturally not be with those older professors, and they are not branch students, so there will be only Busbarton students, right? In fact, they are right! Su Zhan¡¯s dance partner is indeed Busbarton¡¯s student Furong! Furong got the news of the dance party earlier than others, so she invited Su Zhan early in the morning. As the first girl who invited herself and was interested in it, Su Zhan would naturally not refuse, and readily agreed. Up! The school has begun to arrange the dance party, and almost everyone has chosen their dance partners.The girls in the Su Zhan Branch are a female-female union, each in a group.Harry Potter and Ron wanted to invite their dance partners, but unfortunately...no one agreed to their invitation at all. In the end, they saw Penello''s behavior and wanted to follow suit, but... the girls and Girls dancing together can make people feel pleasing to the eye, but boys dancing with boys...it''s a bit disgusting.The last two can only give up their intention of teaming up, so be ashamed! One by one dressed up to attend, like little adults. Suits and dresses on the body really meant a prom. A group of groups walked into the prom scene holding hands, and danced gracefully to the sound of melodious music. Su Zhan stood at the door of the ball, waiting for Furong. But instead of waiting for Furong, it was Gabriel first! "Mr. Su Zhan." Gabriel ran up to Su Zhan and asked happily, and then said, "My sister is still entangled in which dress to wear. It may be a bit late to come!" "I see." Su Zhan smiled and rubbed her head. Gabriel couldn''t help showing a comfortable expression. Meeting twice, two such behaviors gave Gabriel an indescribable sense of comfort. I really like this feeling! Not long after Gabriel entered the ball, Su Zhan met Furong. It was really well dressed. The light blue evening dress, their college seems to like this color.Evening gowns are very close-fitting, and you can see that they are expensive at first glance. Tube tops, princess dresses, plus the special temperament of Furong, are like a pearl in the dark, dazzling! Furong lowered her head slightly, a little cramped, this is her best and most beautiful dress.Although she lowered her head, she could feel Su Zhan''s gaze falling on her body, which made her a little proud, and she did not waste her efforts. "very beautiful!" Su Zhan came over with a smile and raised his arm. Furong hurriedly reached out and took Su Zhan''s arm, and the two walked into the ball. As soon as I entered, I already attracted the attention of the audience. Originally they were wondering who Su Zhan would look for as a dance partner, but now they are attending because of Furong''s costume, so beautiful, it''s hard not to attract attention! 865 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 865 Although Furong was also a proud son of the emperor in her school, she was used to being noticed, but now that she suddenly became the focus, she felt that her face was hot and she lowered her head subconsciously.Fortunately, after the surprise, everyone continued to stare at them without being so rude. After all, it doesn''t matter how good they are, let''s look at their dancing partners in front of them! The music was melodious, and Su Zhan''s arm was gently dancing around Furong''s waist. Furong felt as if she was drunk, and she couldn''t remember the dance steps she had memorized, she just moved instinctively with the other''s dance.The place surrounded by his hands was extremely hot, the breath that was close at hand and the generous chest made Furong intoxicated.I thought it would be great to get Su Zhan''s signature this time, but I didn''t expect to be his dancing partner.The hugs and kisses after the end of the first game can''t help appearing in her mind, and her breathing can''t help but become disturbed. At the beginning of the dance, everyone gradually became involved, and there was no time to pay attention to others. Su Zhan held Lotus in one hand, and gently swayed her waist with one hand, unknowingly he had reached the corner. Seeing Furong''s trance, Su Zhan lowered his head and leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "Is it uncomfortable?" "No, no!" Feeling the hot breath of Su Zhan blowing in his ears, as if an electric current passed through his back, Furong shook subconsciously and shook his head again and again. "Then how do I think you are absent-minded, you don''t seem to be dancing at all, why? Did I make it hard for you to concentrate?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Furong nodded subconsciously and then hurriedly shook her head to explain: "I didn''t mean that, I...I''m just a little nervous, I didn''t expect to have a chance to dance with you!" Chapter 1022 The girl cherishes spring! For a young girl like Hibiscus, handsome and powerful men are naturally easy to become the objects of admiration.Especially when everyone around him is worshiping him and discussing him, then he will naturally be regarded as an idol, not to mention a little close contact, which is more like a lotus. "Have you found the clue to the golden egg?" Su Zhan smiled and asked softly. After hearing this, Furong shook her head in frustration. She thought of many ways and tried many ways, but she never figured out the secret of Golden Egg. "follow me!" Su Zhan suddenly changed his posture, took Furong''s hand and led her quietly away from the party! Although many people noticed the departure of Su Zhan and Furong, they didn''t care too much.After coming out, Su Zhan returned to the branch with Furong. "Go get your golden egg." Although Furong wanted to try to figure out the clues by herself, the second game was about to begin after the prom. I''m afraid it was too late. Moreover, Su Zhan said that she couldn''t refuse. She turned around and entered her room and quickly took it out Golden egg. "follow me!" Su Zhan whispered, and Furong hugged the golden egg and followed. The golden egg must be placed in the water to be able to sing and reveal clues. This is why Su Zhan took Penello to the bathroom on the fifth floor! As for why I chose it, it was because Harry Potter went there in the original book. The feeling of bubbles surrounding it was pretty good.After all, Penello was very close to himself, and it wasn''t that much trouble.But I didn''t plan to go anywhere with Furong. After passing a few corners, the two of them had already reached the lake! This is the lake in the Su Zhan branch courtyard. It is not too big or small, and the lake is clear. It is not convenient if the branch courtyard is usually full of people. Now they are all attending the dance party until no one is bothering them. Furong knew about this lake and had been here. Now when she came, she was a little confused and didn''t know what to do. "Dive into the lake and put the golden eggs in the water, you will know the clues!" Su Zhan said towards Furong. "Now, go down!" "Now?" Furong hesitated, looked at the lake and then at herself, and said tentatively: "I, shall I go back and change clothes first?" "If you''re afraid of getting your clothes wet, just take it off." Su Zhan smiled. Take it off? Isn''t that... Furong''s face turned red in an instant. "I turned around, and when you''re done, just go straight down!" Su Zhan smiled and turned his back. But even so, Furong was a bit shy.However, watching Su Zhan waiting for Furong on his back was not good for him to wait for a long time. After hesitating for a moment, he took off his dress and clothes that he was wearing, and then slowly got into the lake with the golden egg.Hearing the sound of entering the water, Su Zhan turned around. In the lake, Furong slowly dived with her head exposed. Not long after, Furong got out of the lake, excited. At this moment, her appearance reminded Su Zhan of a word. The water hibiscus. Very beautiful and charming! Seeing Furong waved excitedly, shouting that she knew the secret of the Golden Egg, Su Zhan smiled and waved her to come up.Furong, who was swimming to the shore, was just about to come up. It was only then that she realized that she was innocent, but Su Zhan had already stretched out his hand on the side. "I¡­¡­" "Come on, I''ll dry it for you!" Su Zhan said softly, and a towel suddenly appeared in his hand. His tone is very casual, his eyes are calm, he doesn''t seem to have any distractions at all, and he has a convincing feeling.Unconsciously, Furong had caught Su Zhan''s hand and came out of the lake. Tick ??to tick. The water dripped down drop by drop, Furong held the golden egg to block herself, Su Zhan had already helped her up with the towel. She stood there shivering, not because of the cold, but because of Su Zhan''s actions. Su Zhan rubbed it very seriously, as if rubbing her beloved thing. Gradually, Furong felt that she was very hot. The heat in her body made her feel as if she was about to melt. She was gradually weak and lost.Unconsciously, he obeyed Su Zhan''s instructions, raised his hand and turned around, already forgetting to cover up. Drying her body, Su Zhan was facing Furong and slowly stretched out her hand on her hair. Furong subconsciously wanted to lower her head, but Su Zhan lifted her chin with the other hand, and involuntarily looked up at Su Zhan. . At this moment, the dullness in Su Zhan''s eyes was replaced by heat, and that heat seemed to ignite her instantly, the frankness and relative shyness, and the restlessness of the breath made her breathing become chaotic.She could feel Su Zhan getting closer and closer, getting closer and closer, the heat wave of breathing had already spread, and she closed her eyes subconsciously, not knowing whether it was because of Su Zhan¡¯s hands or her own, her head slightly Leaned back. "wave!" Su Zhan gave a kiss, and then hugged Furong. Furong''s body became stiff, but it quickly became soft again, as if boneless in Su Zhan''s arms.Both hands were already moving restlessly. In this way, let alone Furong, who had a vague affection for Su Zhan, even a completely strange woman would not be able to stop. In a daze, Furong suddenly felt that she was being picked up, subconsciously put her arms around Su Zhan''s neck and opened her eyes. Seeing Furong''s obviously still awkward eyes, Su Zhan said softly: "Take you to my room!" "Yeah." Furong replied in a low voice. It is also a blessing to be able to give her first time to someone she likes? Whoosh. Su Zhan teleported directly back to his room with Furong, slowly put her down and then untied her clothes. The action is not fast. If Furong wants to refuse or repent at this time, it is still too late, but Furong just slightly squinted his eyes and did not move. 866 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 866 The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, and he leaned in slowly. It didn''t take long for a sound to sound in the room, and then the sound gradually turned into a symphony, one after another, very beautiful! After a long time, when the ball was over, everyone returned to the rest one after another, only to find that Furong had returned to her room, and she... seemed to have come out of Su Zhan''s room. Chapter 1023: Beyond Cognitive Power! The next day class went to class as usual. During the class, Furong was also very normal, but she kept looking at Su Zhan with her eyes that seemed to be able to speak, and she could easily feel the deep affection.Su Zhan didn¡¯t take care of Furong until the end of the class. After class, watching Furong who deliberately dangled and didn¡¯t leave, Su Zhan walked up to her and asked with a smile: "Are you sure about the second game? No surprises. It should be held under the water of the Black Lake, if you are not sure, I can help you!" Furong shook her head: "I can." "Okay, come on." Su Zhan encouraged with a smile. Furong nodded heavily. As Su Zhan said, the game was indeed held in Black Lake. Before the game started, Hermione and Ekmore were called away, and then they notified the game to start. Coming to Black Lake, many people have gathered here. To tell the truth, the clue to the Golden Egg, Su Zhan, felt that it was purely a test of ability. Even if the clue was not solved, he would know that the second game was held in Black Lake. , But if you crack the clue, you can prepare in advance. Three tables of water towers were erected in the lake, full of people standing up and down. Dumbledore¡¯s voice melodiously rang: "The second game is about to begin. We have taken one thing from each player, the same wealth, everyone¡¯s wealth, placed in the Black Lake, the standard for winning Yes, find your wealth and reach the lake safely! You only have one hour, remember, only one hour! You can start after the gunfire!" Su Zhan, Penello, Fleur, Victor and Harry Potter stood together, each wearing appropriate swimsuits.Su Zhan swept across Penello and Furong. Penello wore black, and Furong was still light blue, very beautiful! "boom!" The sound of the cannon suddenly sounded scary, almost at the same time, they had already jumped into the lake! No, not everyone, Su Zhan just stood still. Through the lake, he clearly saw the depths of the lake bottom, the water and grass were messy, the sand and the mud were muddy, and the five people were hung in the deep lake, seeming to have lost consciousness. This is what Dumbledore said, taking one thing, one wealth. the most important person! Hermione, Ekmore, Gabriel, Ron, and another classmate who didn¡¯t know him, should be a contestant from another school? The feet of the five people were tied with ropes, and there were countless mermaid-like sea monsters wandering nearby with forks. In this second game, who will save people first, right? "Why can''t you go down?" "Is it afraid of water?" "How is it possible, maybe there are other ideas!" People nearby saw that Su Zhan never got into the water and couldn''t help whispering. As time passed, suddenly Dumbledore''s voice rang. "Unfortunately, the Furong player was forced to lose the qualification for the competition!" Not long after his voice fell, Furong had already emerged from the lake, and soon her classmates handed her a towel and blanket to comfort and encourage her. Furong''s expression was unspeakable regret. Although she was not full of confidence, she was still certain. Who knew she was caught suddenly before she could figure out what was going on, and then she was forced to lose her qualifications.Wrapped in a blanket, she came to Su Zhan''s side, and asked a little unexpectedly: "You, why haven''t you gone down yet?" "You don''t have to enter the water to complete the game. Don''t worry, I will help you save your sister." "My sister?" At this time, Furong realized that her sister hadn''t appeared, and immediately she guessed what the so-called wealth is. "Relax." Seeing Furong''s anxious expression, Su Zhan comforted. Furong trusted Su Zhan very much and gradually calmed down. Bottom of the lake. Penello had come to the trapped person. Penello was very decisive, Ekmore, Hermione, she ran directly to Ekmore, she knew very well that Hermione should be the character of her husband, and she didn''t need to intervene by herself.The magic wand swung, and the rope on Ekmo''s feet broke instantly. Holding Ekmo, Penello suddenly opened his wings. "boom!" When the lake exploded, Penello rushed out and flew into the air in an instant with Ekmo, his wings trembling, and water droplets scattered before he flew to Su Zhan''s side and fell... "Mr!" Su Zhan nodded and pointed at it, and Ekmo woke up quickly. At the same time Victor has also rescued his goal. However, Su Zhan had no intention of entering the water. Everyone is a little anxious, what is he going to do? Furong was also a little anxious, but when she saw Penello who was calm on the side, she felt a little ashamed. The reason for anxiety is worry, but Su Zhan''s ability, she should be like Penello, not worrying at all! Harry Potter had arrived at this time. Looking at Ron, Hermione, and Gabriel, Harry Potter hesitated to save people, but was stuck in his throat by the sea monster! "Only one can be saved!" "Just save Ron." When Harry Potter hesitated, Su Zhan''s voice suddenly rang in his mind. "teacher!" Harry Potter turned his head in surprise but didn''t find it. He hesitated, untied Ron''s rope, and swam up! After Harry Potter came up, Su Zhan finally moved! Suddenly everyone ignored Harry Potter who had just come up, and looked at Su Zhan intently. Su Zhan did not jump into the lake, but slightly opened his arms.As he opened his arms, waves suddenly appeared on the calm lake, as if there was a force separating the water.Soon, the water of the lake was divided into two sections, which quickly lifted up, revealing a path.Two huge waves were set off by the lake, and the fish in the water seemed to be surprised to swim wildly, but they couldn''t get out of the water at all. The exposed road led to the bottom of the lake, and everyone saw Hermione and Gabriel. "hiss!" Astonishment kept flowing, one by one looked at Su Zhan in shock, never expected that he would do this. How powerful magic can this be done?Even, this has exceeded their knowledge of the strongest magic! Su Zhan slowly raised his leg and strolled down. Chapter 1024 867 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 867 The blue waves on both sides are turbulent, but the middle is extremely quiet. Su Zhan walked slowly toward the bottom of the lake like a walk, and saw Hermione and Gabriel.With a slight movement of their fingers, the ropes of the two of them broke instantly, losing the buoyancy of the lake, and the two of them fell off quickly, but as soon as they fell off, they seemed to have an extra layer of energy to protect them, slowly floating in the air. Su Zhan turned and floated to the shore. In the blue waves on both sides, the Sea-Monster waved the chaotic savagely to break through the blue waves to stop Su Zhan, but it didn''t help.Su Zhan took a look with interest and found that this sea monster was really...ugly. Although it is similar to the mermaid, the human body fish tail, the fish tail is still pretty, but the human body is far behind. There was nothing in front of me, not even Xiao Long Bao, the long one was extremely ugly, there was no long fluttering hair, stunning face, only that ugly look like a monster! If it were really beautiful mermaids, Su Zhan wouldn''t mind getting two in the lake of the branch, but now... forget it! Shaking his head, Su Zhan returned to the shore to wake Hermione and Gabriel, the blue waves on both sides disappeared suddenly, and the lake returned to normal, leaving only the splashing waves rippling! Only then did people wake up from the shock, and the cheers were deafening. In the two matches, both times, Su Zhan gave them a great shock and also let them see the unspeakable power of Su Zhan. Slay the dragon with one finger, wave to break up the waves! Except Su Zhan, who can do it? Dumbledore and others glanced at each other. How does this rank? It stands to reason that it should be Penello who succeeded first.But Su Zhan''s move was too amazing, and he also saved two people! "If you want me to say it, it''s the second best. With Mr. Su Zhan''s ability, if you want to take the first place easily, the reason why you didn''t move before is probably to give other students a chance." Someone whispered. Everyone thought that this was indeed the case, anyway, this ranking didn''t affect anything in the end, it was just a false name, the glory district. Soon, Dumbledore announced that Penello was the first, the Soviet Union was second, Victor was third, and Harry Potter was fourth. As for Fleur, who was forced out, was obviously the last. "Thank you, Mr., for saving me." Gabriel, who already knew what was going on, came to Su Zhan and gave a grateful kiss. Ok. Sisters Su Zhan, Gabrielle and Furong seem to like to express their gratitude in this way, but this is not good, and I will tell them that this way is only for themselves. The wonderful second game made everyone talk about it. On the way back, Furong and Gabriel wanted to stay with Su Zhan, but they had no choice but to leave with the people from their school.Su Zhan noticed that the director in charge of holding Harry Potter seemed to say something, but Moody stopped him. Not long after returning to the branch, Furong finally got rid of the comforting classmates and the sister who was pestering her, and came to Su Zhan''s office. "Sir, I...I''m here to express my gratitude." Although there had been close encounters, Furong was even more shy than before. Su Zhan smiled and beckoned Furong to come over and said, "You really want to thank me?" "of course!" "So, how are you going to thank you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile, but Furong didn''t know what to say. She really came to thank Su Zhan, but how to thank?This stopped her asking. Seeing Furong embarrassed and shyly thinking about how to thank him, Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly asked, "When the third game is over, this semester is about to end, and you will be back to yourself. Isn¡¯t it your college? The world is far away, and it¡¯s not that easy to see you again!" Furong hadn''t thought about this issue before. Now that Su Zhan said this, Furong soon felt a sense of reluctance, sad emotions breed in his heart, and even... he obviously felt an extremely strong sense of missing before his eyes.Seeing Furong''s expression dimming, Su Zhan slowly said: "You and your sister both have very good talents. If they can be cultivated well, their future achievements will certainly not be low. So, are you interested in transferring to Hogwarts? Come? During this period of time, you should also know something about my branch. I believe that no matter the environment, atmosphere, or learning magic is the best choice, and...you can get along day and night!" The topic of changing schools was too sudden, Furong had never thought of changing schools, and she couldn''t restrain this idea once it rose. If you transfer to the Su Zhan Branch, you will naturally learn magic. Although Boothbatten is also a very good school and has cultivated himself, if people choose, everyone will undoubtedly think that learning magic with Su Zhan is more it is good!Moreover, at the thought of the feeling of separation, Furong felt inexplicably new and distressed, that feeling could drive her crazy! "I... I need to think about it." Although I am willing to transfer, after all, this is not something that can be easily decided. "Of course." Su Zhan nodded with a smile. "Then, then I will go back first." Furong said, then turned and went out. It was not a whim to let their sisters transfer to school. Whether it was Furong or her sister Gabriel, it was the kind that Su Zhan would not let it go. Very selfish and domineering. But it is undeniable that he has this strength, and he is willing to do so. At least it proves that he has not received too much influence on his mentality because of his strength becoming too strong, as he was interested in beautiful women at the beginning! Endless years, strong strength, it is easy to get lost, there is always something hobby. Su Zhan thought of Dr. Manhattan in "Watchmen", this is a typical example!As a human being, his emotional thinking is very normal, but as he becomes a Lan Dahang and a Doctor of Manhattan, his thinking gradually becomes calm and rational. It can be said that he has lost his emotions and sensibility. Think about it, Su Zhandu It feels terrible. What''s the point of living like that? "If you have the opportunity, you might as well go to the world of the watcher for a while." Su Zhan mumbled, taking his thoughts back. Chapter 1025 The highlight is finally here! After Furong went back, she was thinking about transferring to another school. She first told her sister Gabriel about it, but her sister was more straightforward than she thought. She was very agreeable to the transfer here, and even said surely if If the family knew it, they would definitely agree! Furong believes that she and her sister have lived with her mother since she was a child. The mother¡¯s greatest hope is that they can become talents. With Su Zhan¡¯s current momentum, if her mother knew about this, she would not refuse, and she would try her best to transfer her to another school. of. It¡¯s just that after so long in life and study, there are still classmates and friends in the school, I¡¯m afraid the teacher won¡¯t let me transfer easily, right? It seems to be looking for an opportunity to ask the principal what he meant! When Furong was upset about the transfer, Su Zhan had already talked to her principal, hoping that Furong and Gabriel could transfer to her side.The principal naturally refused to agree. After all, they were the best students in their school. However, since Su Zhan had spoken, she could not refuse too directly. The final conclusion was to see what they wanted. If they really decided to Transferring schools, the principal will not stop.But if they refuse to change schools, Su Zhan must ensure that no special methods are used! In this way, Su Zhan is not worried anymore. Although Furong is still hesitating now, he believes that in the end she will make the wisest choice! During this period, Su Zhan didn''t encourage Furong, nor did he even ask how the discussion about the transfer was going. It was like teaching in class, as if there was no such thing, and even he didn''t make love to Furong.As everyone knows, the more this is, the more it affects Furong. Let her think about it. For a while, she felt that he really didn''t care if he said casually, and for a while she felt that he was disappointed in herself? In a word, while the mood is complicated, the balance in my heart has gradually tilted. With this complicated mood, finally...come to the day of the third game! The third and final game, this is the time to decide the Goblet of Fire, the Triwizard Championship.As the last game, it was naturally packed and overcrowded. The center of the game field was a dense circular forest, winding and luxuriant, looking like a maze.There are five straight intersections to choose from, and everyone can choose one to enter the maze.The Goblet of Fire, right in the deep center of this maze, who can get the Goblet of Fire is the final champion! Of course, this maze is not as simple as it seems. It is easy to be affected and lose yourself after entering. Similarly, the vines on both sides will also attack.In such a situation where only one can win, the torture of the human heart will appear particularly clear! Five people walked in after choosing five channels.As soon as he entered, the passage behind him was already surrounded by dense forest.The way to go disappears, you can only move forward, either lose or find the goblet to win! The game was held in the evening, and the tall woods on both sides could not see the surroundings. The sky was dim, and it seemed to produce a faint mist, which made people unable to see the situation ahead. Su Zhan did not damage the surrounding environment, nor did he teleport to get the goblet of fire directly, just walked slowly. The situation in the other passages is quite similar, except that it is not as relaxed as Su Zhan, and he is afraid and cautious in the process of advancing.But as the final match of the Triwizard Tournament, the difficulty is naturally not small.Soon, Victor was already affected and began to try to attack others. He first met Penello. Directly rushed crazy. Penello didn''t move at all, and didn''t hide, just swiping the magic wand, a simple drowsiness magic, while running Victor fell to the ground and fell asleep, even snoring.After falling to the ground, the vines next to him suddenly moved, like countless tentacles, he wrapped up and dragged into it, disappearing. Penello curled his lips and didn''t worry. This must be a magic arranged by the school, and there is no real danger.Close his eyes slightly, Penello vaguely felt the position of the husband.She didn''t intend to take the first place, at least there is a husband, she doesn''t care about being first.Since the husband is not in a hurry, should he abstain?In order not to be the same as the previous one, the husband has to wait until they are over before making the shot! 868 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 868 Thinking of this, Penello opened his wings and flew out from the air, announcing his abstention! This decision is amazing, but it makes sense. She is a student of Su Zhan, and everyone knows the strength of Su Zhan. Even if you don''t abstain, you cannot win. Naturally, there is no need to continue. Here Victor failed, Penello abstained, and only Su Zhan, Harry Potter and Fleur were left in it.Furong really wanted to get the first place, not for anything, but she wanted to take the first place to repay the school''s training! In this way, she can feel more at ease even if she changes school! Otherwise, if I did not win the championship, I and my sister had transferred to another school and stayed, which would be a bit bad. As he walked, Furong suddenly saw something in front of him emitting a bright light! Goblet of fire! Furong was overjoyed and ran over quickly.At the same time, from the corner of her eyes, someone seemed to be running towards the flame, like Harry Potter.And Harry Potter also saw Fleur, and they both speeded up without stopping. Evenly matched, the speed of the two is evenly matched. Almost at the same time, the two grabbed the two ends of the Goblet of Fire, and immediately after that, they were teleported away along with the Goblet of Fire! The Goblet of Fire turned out to be the door key! "The highlight is finally here." Feeling the spatial fluctuation of the teleportation, Su Zhan''s mouth slightly cocked, and his body disappeared in an instant! If it was someone else, maybe they could only watch them teleport away without knowing where they went, but Su Zhan could easily feel the fluctuation and whereabouts in the space.With a thought, Su Zhan has appeared in a wilderness, a little dark around him, and there is a breath of death in the air! cemetery! Chapter 1026 Voldemort, resurrection! This place seemed to be an abandoned cemetery. At this moment, a ray of light flashed, and Harry Potter and Fleur suddenly appeared, and the goblet of flame fell aside. Obviously they sent it first, but they arrived later than Su Zhan! After landing, Harry Potter and Fleur were a little at a loss not knowing how I would be teleported here. "Sir, why are you here?" Furong suddenly saw Su Zhan in the distance, and ran over with a cry of surprise and surprise. "I feel that you have been teleported away, so I will come over and take a look, and... the Goblet of Fire is almost over, and the guy behind it should also come out." Su Zhan said with a smile. Seeing Su Zhan here, the two instantly felt relieved. At this moment, a person walked out from a dark place in the distance, this person was holding something in his hand, looking like a pilgrimage! "Little dwarf? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be locked in Azkaban?" Harry Potter cried out in shock after seeing the person walking out clearly. This guy is short, fat, and ugly. He is a small dwarf. Previously, with the help of Su Zhan, Pettigrew was caught, and Sirius was eluted. Petit was also sent to Azkaban, but he did not expect to appear here at this time, and what he held was ... "Huh!" Harry Potter felt a faint pain from the scar on his forehead for an instant, and he had already vaguely guessed who... Dwarf star proudly just wanted to say something, but suddenly saw Su Zhan next to Harry Potter.In an instant, the proud expression disappeared, and he was terrified."You, why are you here? Shouldn''t there be only Harry Potter?" He remembered clearly that the plan was only for Harry Potter. As for Furong, it was an irrelevant role, but he never expected that Su Zhan would also come! Su Zhan''s strength is still fresh in his memory, thinking of the adult in his arms, Dwarf star subconsciously turned around and ran away. The adult hasn''t resurrected, so he is definitely not his opponent! "Did I let you run?" Little dwarf star just turned around and heard Su Zhan''s voice rang. Following him, he felt as if he was under control, and turned slowly to face Su Zhan, unable to move. "Given you for so long, have you finally been resurrected after you have been silent for so long? From the brazen appearance of your Death Eaters at the Quidditch World Cup, you know that you are about to be resurrected." Looking at Dwarf Star in her arms like a baby For the same Voldemort, Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "It looks like your expression is a little surprised. Didn''t you think why I am here? Then you must blame your good men for admiring you too much and being self-righteous. You deliberately let Ha Lee Potter joined the Goblet of Fire just to get him here, right? You need him to be resurrected?" Su Zhan said it was an understatement, but Voldemort, Harry Potter and Fleur behind him were shocked. "It turned out to be Voldemort''s ghost!" Harry Potter thought. "So this is Voldemort!" Furong secretly said in surprise. Voldemort was silent, regret?anger?Now there is no use, he has a lot of calculations, he did not expect such a mistake! "Why? I give up? It''s not like you. Don''t you want to be resurrected? I give you this opportunity!" Su Zhan smiled and made a pose of your own accord. Voldemort looked at Su Zhan in disbelief. I found that he was not teasing himself but he was really ready to revive himself! why? Are you so sure that you can beat me even if I resurrect? Voldemort felt very humiliated, but... he also refused to give up the chance of resurrection. Little dwarf didn''t know when he regained his freedom. Hearing Voldemort''s deep command, he glanced at Su Zhan nervously, and then got ready. Three things are needed to bring Voldemort back to life! The blood of Harry Potter, the bones of Voldemort''s father, and the flesh of his followers. And in this cemetery, Voldemort''s father is buried! A round cylinder, with black liquid tumbling in it, looked a little disgusting.Dwarf took out Voldemort''s father''s bones and put it in, then cut off his right hand and went in. It was bloody, and it was a bit confusing to see. "He still needs his blood!" The dwarf asked tremblingly. Su Zhan said lightly to Harry Potter: "Here it is!" "But..." Harry Potter hesitated, wouldn''t this be to help Voldemort resurrect? "Give it to him." Su Zhan sneered: "I really want to see how strong he can be after he is resurrected!" Harry Potter hesitated for a moment, but chose to trust the teacher, and reluctantly walked to the face of Pettigrew. Pettigrew simply took out the knife and slid it on Harry Potter''s arm for a few times, and then put the knife on it. In the blood drip tank. Harry Potter walked back to Su Zhan, Dwarf carried Voldemort to the vat and put him in. Voldemort sank in an instant, followed by a rapid boiling. The thick black magic breath instantly agitated, extremely powerful! Harry Potter and Furong were a little panicked, but Su Zhan''s expressions were calm and even a little interested. There are many ways to resurrect people, and even some external forces can do it, but it¡¯s really not easy to resurrect by dark magic like Voldemort, and it can be considered capable!Although most of the magic is very weak to him, this resurrected black magic is really powerful! After all, things like resurrection are absolutely forbidden in magic and violate the laws of nature! 869 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 869 Even if the power of rules in some worlds allows such things as resurrection, it is definitely not that simple to resurrect! The black tank disappeared and turned into black shadows. Among the black shadows, Voldemort''s body gradually grew taller. The eyes are big, red, and the eyes are like two slits, somewhat like cat eyes.The body is tall and sloppy, like a skeleton, without hair, and the body is as if there is no hair. It has a flat nose, two slits on the nostrils, pale hands and a good spider body. The black mist turned into a black robe, covering his body. It''s ugly, but also very classic. This is the Voldemort everyone fears! The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and under the panic of Harry Potter and Fleur, and the excitement of Little Star, he smiled in satisfaction. Chapter 1027 The resurrected Voldemort was not too excited, and slowly stretched out his hand toward the little star, his voice hoarse and cold said: "My wand!" Little dwarf hurriedly took out a silver-white wand from his arms and handed it over.Taking back his wand, Voldemort looked at Dwarf Star and said, "Extend your arm!" The little dwarf suddenly showed an expression of joy, thinking that Voldemort would help him recover his broken arm, and hurriedly raised his hand."Master, thank you!" "The other arm, Little Dwarf." Voldemort said coldly. The touched expression on Little Star''s face instantly solidified, and Voldemort grabbed his arm and revealed the Dark Devil mark on it. In addition to the mark of Voldemort, each Death Eater¡¯s left arm will also have this mark imprinted on the black mark. It serves as a sign of identification and as long as he presses the black mark on the arm of a Death Eater. The ink mark can summon other Death Eaters. Along with Voldemort''s magic point on Pettigrew''s arm, suddenly there were rolling thunder in the sky, and clouds were walking densely.Several shadows appeared from the air, quickly rushed to the vicinity, and turned into Death Eaters wearing black robes and masks. "You are too conceited when you are wrong." Seeing the Death Eaters around him appeared, Voldemort turned and looked at Su Zhan. "If you didn''t conceit me to resurrect, I am afraid I will never have a chance. However, I am resurrected, and you will come back for your conceit! But..." Voldemort paused and said: "You gave me a chance. I will also give you a chance, as long as you..." "So much nonsense!" Su Zhan interrupted him impatiently. Voldemort''s expression changed a bit angry, but after a moment he was relieved, and he smiled apologetically: "Perhaps because he was too happy, after all, resurrection is an exciting thing." "Harry, Furong, nothing will happen to you next, take the Goblet of Fire and send it back." Su Zhan said lightly. "How about you sir?" "Teacher, how about you?" The two asked in unison. Su Zhan smiled: "I? Of course I want to stay and have fun with Voldemort. It won''t be easy to wait for him to resurrect, so I can''t miss it. Okay, you go back, I''ll go back later." Fleur and Harry Potter looked at each other, and finally nodded and ran towards the Goblet of Fire. They believe that the Soviet war is strong, and staying here is just a drag. "Stop them!" Voldemort snorted, and the Death Eaters rushed over. It didn''t matter whether Fleur left or not, but Harry Potter had to stay. Voldemort has two people who must kill! One is Harry Potter, he is the only one who has survived under his own hands. The existence of Harry Potter has insulted his reputation, so he must die! The other is Su Zhan. If Harry Potter is just as embarrassed because he survived under him, then Su Zhan has prevented himself from resurrecting several times, and he has completely stepped on his reputation. If he does not kill Su Zhan, he would never want to stand up!Originally, his plan was only to bring Harry Potter over, use his blood to resurrect and kill Harry Potter, as a declaration of his resurrection!Tell everyone that he Voldemort is back and no one can live out of his hands! However, he backfired! He is still not sure that he can kill Su Zhan, but Harry Potter must die! "boom!" A powerful force suddenly swayed from Su Zhan''s hands, ran across Harry Potter and Furong, and stopped the Death Eaters. The Death Eaters rushed forward without a pause, and the energy immediately turned into ashes as soon as they were stuck, and the screams rang out, shocking everyone! Voldemort snorted, chanting the spell softly, and his wand suddenly gleamed. The Death Eaters looked forward to Voldemort hotly, one second, one second... after several seconds, the spell was hit without any response, as if it had fallen into the sea! "How can this be?" Voldemort was shocked, and the curse was fought like crazy with no money. Then, the result is the same, there is no response. "Wow!" The goblet of fire glowed, Harry Potter and Fleur had been teleported away... "It can be cleared!" Su Zhan said faintly, and immediately after waving his arms again, the Death Eaters felt a burst of energy coming, and before they could react, the people had disappeared.The next moment, when they appeared, they were completely dumbfounded. What is this place? The blue sky and green grass are like a paradise garden. Just when they were surprised, a huge body appeared in front of them. "You...who are you, what place is this!" someone asked in a deep voice. "My name is Thanos!" the huge man said in a deep voice. ... ... "Where did you send them!" Voldemort looked at Su Zhan in shock. He was not a magic item, nor did he feel any magic fluctuations, but his Death Eaters disappeared like this! "Hell!" Su Zhan said lightly. Hell, is that dead? Voldemort was shocked for a moment, and the magic wand in his hand suddenly waved towards Su Zhan. Killing curse! One of the three forbidden curses, as the name suggests, the middle must die! 870 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 870 Su Zhan did not move, did not even resist, and the Killing Curse accurately focused on him.Voldemort was stunned for a moment, and then exulted: "I said, you will pay for your own conceit. The Death Curse is an extremely cruel forbidden curse, and you will die!" "is it?" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing an arc of disdain. "of course!" Voldemort nodded affirmatively and looked at Su Zhan intently, waiting for him to pay for his arrogance. As time passed, Su Zhan was still standing in place, the disdainful smile on his mouth became more and more obvious. Voldemort, who was originally confident, gradually became a little hesitant. For so long... he should be dead. Why, why does he seem to be okay? "That''s it?" Su Zhan said with a sneer."This is what Voldemort, who everyone is afraid of calling his name, only has this ability? Anyone who serves tea and drinks around me can easily kill you! If there is no other ability to press the box, I will do it. !" Chapter 1028 The stronger you step on you, the better! "It''s impossible!" Voldemort yelled in horror. "There is any powerful magic you can use!" Su Zhan said lightly. This indifferent calm gave Voldemort a feeling that no matter what magic he used, he couldn''t hurt him.But he still didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe that anyone could be so powerful, he was Voldemort, and people didn''t dare to call his name, the fearsome Voldemort!Although he was a little weak after being resurrected, he could no longer take care of so much at this moment, as countless powerful and deadly magic swarmed towards Su Zhan. The originally ugly and terrifying face became savage and crazy, a spell was murmured quickly in his mouth, and the wand was swung quickly. However, Su Zhan was as if a virtual projection didn''t exist at all, and all the magic hits came to nothing without any response. After more than a dozen spells were released in a row, Voldemort panted and looked at Su Zhan, the madness in his eyes gradually turned into despair. He doesn''t believe it! He doesn''t believe anyone can do it. But the facts are in front of him, but he can''t help but believe it! "Run! Must run!" Voldemort''s mentality had suddenly risen to the thought of running away, facing an unrivaled opponent like Su Zhan, he didn''t know what else he could do besides running.Once again there was a magic spell, and Voldemort turned to run. "I just asked you to take action, but I didn''t allow you to run!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and a cold and powerful breath came out suddenly. In an instant, Voldemort felt his body become extremely fragile, as if there was a big mountain pressing firmly on his shoulders, with a puff, Voldemort was already on his knees. "Tsk tsk, if someone sees the mighty Voldemort kneeling in front of me like a dog at this time, I don''t know what they would think!" Su Zhan tut said. Voldemort shouted ferociously: "Why, why is this happening! Why!!!" "Although there are some clich¨¦s that I don''t even believe in myself, I have to say that evil can''t overcome righteousness! Even without me, you won''t be able to defeat Harry Potter in the end, you will only perish completely!" Su Zhan smiled ."But, you should be fortunate to have met me. Although the ending will not change in any way, at least...I will give you a chance!" Voldemort stared at Su Zhan suddenly, with an unbelievable guess."You, would you still give me a chance?" "Why not?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "As a big demon who frightens everyone in the magical world, who will I step on if you die? No one can step on, how can I gain the power of faith? Just like you develop food Like the dead, I also want to develop. The only difference is that your purpose is to increase your subordinates and power, and I only need the power of faith in them!" "So I am going to give you another chance to do what you want." Su Zhan said with a smile. It sounds unbelievable, but Voldemort is sure that he is serious. He was desperate at first, but now he has a hope again.Although he had already developed a fear of Su Zhan and the unmatched thought in his heart, he certainly would not let it go if he had the opportunity. If Voldemort was such an easy and hopeless person, he would not have been thinking about it for so long. "If I succeed, no matter how strong you are, you will still be just one person and can''t save the world!" Voldemort said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled: "You can''t succeed!" "You will pay for your arrogance." Voldemort said. "I''m waiting for that day!" Su Zhan smiled and waved his finger abruptly. Suddenly Voldemort felt a sharp pain in his arm, and with a click, his left arm broke at the sound and flew quickly to Su Zhan''s hand. "Let''s treat this as a trophy, otherwise it''s really hard to explain when I go back!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Voldemort supported his broken arm and stood up slowly, enduring the pain, the mountain-like pressure had disappeared.He looked at Su Zhan silently and turned to leave. "You are Voldemort, and your resurrection momentum can''t be too weak." Su Zhan suddenly said. Voldemort stopped and turned his head and glanced at Su Zhan."why?" "The stronger the opponent, the more terrifying, the more you can improve your faith and worship by killing the opponent!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Humph!" Voldemort snorted and turned away. After Voldemort was gone, Su Zhan disappeared. The next moment, he has returned to the Goblet of Fire arena.As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan mobilized the powerful Chaos power to cover the entire arena, and made small changes in everyone''s mind. The whole process was so fast that no one would react at all! As for the modified content, it''s very simple. It was to make them forget that they let Harry Potter''s blood to Voldemort to resurrect him. After all, his purpose is to increase the power of faith. If he let others know that he resurrected Voldemort, Voldemort began to destroy, even if he killed Voldemort in the end, the increased power of faith would be less. Some people think that if they don¡¯t let it Voldemort''s resurrection won''t have so many things, this is not beautiful! boom! The surroundings suddenly became noisy, and everyone looked at Su Zhan hotly. Harry Potter and Fleur came back to talk about Voldemort''s resurrection. Of course, the version in everyone''s memory is that they saw Voldemort first. Harry Potter was caught by Pettigrew and bleed, resurrected Voldemort, and then Su Zhan appeared. ! "How... how?" Dumbledore looked at Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan pretended to be regretful and said: "Although he solved some of his core Death Eaters, he also beheaded one of his arms, but that guy was too cunning and let him run!" With that, Su Zhan already took Voldemort''s arm. Came out. Looking at Voldemort''s arm, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. Dumbledore took a deep breath. Although he did not kill Voldemort, his conspiracy had been destroyed, so... it was already very good. Chapter 1029: Agreement against Soviet War? Dumbledore announced the champion of the Goblet of Fire, Harry Potter and Fleur! After all, they got the Goblet of Fire. According to the rules of the game, the champion is naturally them.As for Su Zhan, he has no interest in the Goblet of Fire champion. What he is most interested in now is what great things Voldemort will do! The more arrogant and powerful Voldemort is, the more fear and helpless people will be, and the more they will have faith in themselves when they kill Voldemort! If it weren''t for Voldemort''s value, Voldemort would now be ashes! 871 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 871 After the Goblet of Fire is over, most people are not so relaxed, because Voldemort, who made them fear, is resurrected! The end of the Goblet of Fire was somewhat anticlimactic, but nobody cared about it.The school was calm. It seemed to be the same as usual, studying and attending classes, but in fact it was undercurrent and no one was truly peaceful. Everyone was waiting...Waiting for Voldemort to show up again and make a comeback. There is still some time before the holidays. Originally, the other two schools left after preparing for the end of the holidays, but because of Voldemort''s resurrection, they wanted to go back and make preparations early. This is understandable.But in this way, Furong had to make a choice! Tomorrow is the day they left, and Furong finally came to Su Zhan''s office again! "It looks like you have reached a conclusion." Su Zhan looked at Furong and smiled. Furong nodded, took a deep breath and said seriously: "Yes, I want to transfer to another school to become your student." "I like this conclusion very much." Su Zhan smiled. "However, I want to go back with them first this time, and I have to tell my mother that I will bring my sister over as soon as possible after handling it." Furong said. "It should be, I am waiting for you and your sister to return!" Su Zhan smiled, got up and hugged Lotus. The next day, the people from the two schools left. Although it was less than a semester, getting along with each other also made everyone feel emotional. It is indeed a bit sad and missed to separate. After the two schools left, Su Zhan also left. No one knows where Su Zhan has gone. Dumbledore, including the students in the Su Zhan Branch, only knows that Su Zhan has something to do and may have to leave for a while! ... ... Marvel World, the palace on the top of the hill! While listening to Mariko''s report, Su Zhan was enjoying the service of Mrs. Viper''s small mouth. He returned to the Marvel world. The soundbird is almost ready to finish, and the time spent in Harry Potter''s world is not short, and it''s time to come back for a while.The most important thing is that he needs to make a time difference and give Voldemort some time! If he was still there, if Voldemort did something, he wouldn''t be able to make a move. If he let Voldemort off again and again, it would naturally affect his plan.So, just come back to Marvel World to deal with something, and let Voldemort enjoy the last arrogance.People are always thinking about resurrecting so hard, so they have to give him a chance to perform! "The above is the current development situation. Although the development is good now, other countries have begun to take precautions. It is said that the United States and more than a hundred other countries, large and small, seem to be planning to draft some kind of agreement, which seems to be coming to us. "Mariko said in a low voice. "It''s almost time. I guessed that they wouldn''t be reconciled. Investigate the details of the agreement and plan before letting me know." Su Zhan said with a sneer. "Yes!" "Get up, I want to go out." Su Zhan patted Madame Viper, Madame Viper cleverly helped Su Zhan arrange his pants, and then Su Zhan had disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a certain room. The layout of the room should be a woman''s room. A woman wearing only underwear was watching the news in front of the computer, as if she was aware of it, she turned her head to look. "Why are you here?" Susan asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Wearing so cool?" "What are you afraid of, this is the mountaintop palace, and the only man who can appear is you! If you want to see it, I can use more clothes?" Susan said indifferently. Su Zhan clapped his hands: "Yes, my mind and consciousness have improved very quickly. I''m fine these days, so please stay with me!" "Okay, where to go?" Susan asked simply. "Whatever you want!" Su Zhan said that letting Susan accompany him is really accompany him, and it is very much fanfare, Japan, South Korea, the United States... movie theaters, restaurants, opera houses, the two figures frequently appear, which surprised everyone. This What''s the matter?Why did Su Zhan, who rarely showed up, appear so frequently all of a sudden?Could it be that he was playing Susan recently? Judging from the performance of this series, Su Zhan is indeed playing Susan. The invisible woman Susan was originally a very famous public figure, and Su Zhan, let alone, the lord, the king! How can these two people not cause a sensation when they appear? Soon, everyone knew that Su Zhan and Susan were dating, and it seemed... a deep affection! A laboratory base of Hydra. "Bang!" A chair was kicked out, smashed to the wall torn apart, and the people around closed their eyes, as if they hadn''t seen anything. "This couple of dogs and men!" Bobby looked at the newspaper in his hand. In the newspaper, Su Zhan came out of the opera house with Susan in his arms, looking very sweet. Everyone around knows the relationship between Bobby and Su Zhan. When Bobby gets angry, he understands what is going on. Some are gloating, some are worried, but no one doubts. After all, the impression of Su Zhan Fengliu has long been well-known. Although Poppy is not bad, he is still a bit worse than Susan, so it seems normal for Su Zhan to empathize. Poppy got up and left, and soon came to the supervisor''s office. The door was closed hard by her, and looking at the supervisor''s surprised expression, Bobby sneered and said, "Have you seen the news?" "I thought you would have thought of this day long ago, he... after all, is not a dedicated character." The supervisor said lightly. "Don''t be gloating, if he is not interested in me, do you think this base can be safe and sound? Don''t forget, he didn''t make a move because I was here!" Bobby sneered on the ropeway. The supervisor''s words change color! Chapter 1030 Bobby and Susan The head of Hydra really had the intention of gloating at the beginning. No one wanted to raise a woman for others, especially this woman was still his own subordinate.But Bobby''s words reminded him of things he hadn''t thought of before. This base was not destroyed because of Bobby''s existence, and he also planned to rely on Bobby''s line to catch up with the Soviet war. If Su Zhan is no longer interested in Bobby, then his plan will naturally not be implemented. Seeing the change in his expression, Bobby sneered and said, "Is it clear now? I and you are grasshoppers on a rope. If Su Zhan is not interested in me, naturally you won''t get what you want. Therefore, you must help me and help me regain the interest in Su Zhan!" "What can I do?" Director Hydra said with a wry smile. "As long as you can help me, I am willing to help you! If you achieve results here in Su Zhan, then your position in the organization will naturally be different. Don''t say you don''t want to, if you don''t want to, it is impossible to treat me like a grandmother. , The destruction of a Hydra laboratory by Su Zhan is nothing at all!" Bobby said with a sneer. The supervisor was a little moved, but he couldn''t think of how to help Poppy. "What do you need me to do?" Since Poppy is here, there should be a plan, right? 872 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 872 "The Winter Plan, I can create opportunities for you to hypnotize Susan, so that there are two lines of light and one dark, and the benefits to the development of the organization don¡¯t need to be said to me? So far, you have to know that so far, there is no one. Arrange nails by Su Zhan, because no one can succeed!" Bobby looked at the hesitant supervisor, and interrupted, "Don''t tell me those useless. Since I put it forward, I will definitely understand it. Think about it. I''ll wait for your reply!" After speaking, Poppy turned and went out. ... ... "What are you going to do?" In the high-end luxury restaurant, Susan sat opposite Su Zhan and finally couldn''t help but ask. The dating during this period of time really made her feel a different feeling. This feeling turned into feelings, which made Susan really happy. However, she also knew that Su Zhan''s behavior was abnormal. If it''s just to get himself, he can''t refuse it in the palace on the top of the mountain.Although Susan couldn''t guess what Su Zhan did this for, he knew that Su Zhan must have another purpose. "Date, soak you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Susan gave him a white look and said: "If you want, can I refuse? This is not the answer I want." "Well, it''s actually going to be dating you again, but there are some other intentions before then. As for what it is, you will soon know." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands: "Have you finished eating? If it''s over, let''s go back? I opened a room and let''s do something I want to do that you can''t refuse!" After leaving the restaurant and coming to the hotel, Su Zhan embraced Susan and kissed him after pushing the door in. Susan and his own clothes disappeared in a blink of an eye. Su Zhan was preparing to hold Susan. Going to the bedroom, pushing the door open, only to find a person sitting inside. A woman! Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and the opponent was also stunned. Susan became invisible subconsciously. "I can come again at another time." Poppy stood up and said. Su Zhan said dumbly: "I''m here now, what time is there to change?" With that said, Su Zhan was already sitting next to her, and he didn''t care about not wearing clothes.Although Bobby was a little unnatural and calm, the invisible Susan was not so calm anymore. Who would have thought that someone else would be there.She turned and went out, found her clothes from the outside, and then came back. "This is Bobby Sonicbird, this is Susan." Su Zhan gave a brief introduction and asked Bobby: "You came here because the plan is progressing?" "There is progress, but... it''s not good news." Bobby said solemnly."Everyone who has been making trouble during this period of time is well known, and I took the opportunity to show it, and cooperated with the supervisor of Hydra, and wanted him to use the winter plan to hypnotize Susan, leaving one light and one dark by your side. Nail. He is already heartbroken and agrees!" "Isn''t this great? As long as the winter plan is done, you can retreat." Su Zhan said. "It''s a pity that things went contrary to what we wanted. The Winter Plan went wrong. Because of the age, not too many Hydra has preserved. As a result, the documents about the Winter Plan have been stolen, including how to brainwash and hypnotize the content! "Bobby said in a deep voice. "Such an important thing Hydra can''t stand it?" Su Zhan was a little surprised! Bobby smiled bitterly, and she didn''t expect such a change to happen suddenly when she was about to succeed with so much effort. "In this case, you don''t need to stay in Hydra anymore, and the previous plan can be abandoned. As for the person who stole the Winter Plan, no matter who he is, he will appear sooner or later." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. . Bobby nodded: "I think so too, so before coming here, I left something in the Hydra base. Now that base should be ashes!" Not long after Bobby left the Hydra base, the entire base suddenly exploded and was completely flattened! "Well, I didn''t think about this beforehand. Since it''s here, don''t leave, and return to the territory together tomorrow!" Su Zhan didn''t have much thoughts about this plan, but Bobby didn''t forget it, and Su Zhan agreed.Since something happened now, he wouldn''t care too much.On the contrary, Bobby and Susan are more interested in Su Zhan!Hearing Su Zhan say this, Bobby and Susan almost guessed his thoughts at the same time. One stayed there and the other wanted to leave. Unfortunately, how could Su Zhan let Susan run away. Susan couldn''t help but stretch his hand. He flew over and took off the clothes he had just worn. Putting Bobby and Susan side by side, Su Zhan hurled forward with a smirk. Chapter 1031 Winter Plan and Superhero Registration Act In the end, Bobby and Susan naturally failed to escape, so Su Zhan took them together, and enjoyed it fiercely!He hugged Bobby and Susan in his arms until the sun went three poles, and only got up in the afternoon.The two women are ashamed and embarrassed, leaving aside, sooner or later they will get used to it. Watching the news with a mobile phone, and waiting for the two women to take a shower by the way. The tossing was so intense last night, and in the end they didn''t have the energy to take a shower. "what?" Looking at the contents of the news, Su Zhan was slightly surprised. The content is very simple. There have been quite a few terrorist and sabotage incidents.It is reported that it seems that some people with special abilities did it, but I don''t know who it is for the time being!Things are getting loud, and the news is even more raging.Of course, it doesn¡¯t seem to matter if this is the case. Many similar things happen almost every day in the Marvel world, and it¡¯s not worth fussing. However, there is a word in the news that I hope these super-powerful people can be supervised and registered. It can not only eliminate suspicion in the first time, locate the murderer, but also reduce the public''s fear of these unknown superhumans. Although it seemed that this was just the reporter''s own thoughts, Su Zhan felt the taste of conspiracy from it! Thinking of the agreement Mariko mentioned earlier, the conspiracy was already ready. Super hero bill! "It seems that they are still not reconciled. The previous mutant bills have failed. I didn''t expect to implement similar bills now. It seems that someone will come to me soon, hoping that I can approve of the bill. Superhero registration under his command. In this way, everyone knows the size of my power. At the same time, since it is a multi-country alliance, it also needs to supervise and manage, and it can also take the opportunity to contain oneself! I have to say that this method is really easy to use. Ah, it''s just...you officials with heads in the water seem to have forgotten a very important thing, whether conspiracy or scheming, all must be supported by strong strength!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. "what happened to you?" Bobby stepped out and asked curiously when he saw Su Zhan''s sneer. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, I''m afraid I won''t have much time to rest after I go back." "What do you mean?" "War is coming." "War? Who fights with whom?" "My war with the whole world." Su Zhan smiled. Su Zhan took Bobby and Susan back to the palace on the top of the mountain and informed Mariko to find out who did the horror incidents! It takes an opportunity to implement the Superman Registration Act, especially with the failure of the last time, and with their current status and influence, if there is no perfect preparation, they will certainly not push it easily, so Su Zhan feels that the attack time has come a bit Coincidentally, it might be related to them! Nowadays, the forces of the Zhan League are not trivial. Whether it is mutants, alien races, Transformers, and other elites under his command, Mariko has already investigated them soon. These people turned out to be characters from the Second World War. In other words, they were with Captain America and the Winter Soldier. "Interesting, let Captain America Winter Soldier investigate and see if these people are related to the Winter Plan, and it is better to investigate who is behind the scenes!" Captain America, the Winter Soldier and other members of the New York War League team spend most of their time developing themselves. Apart from providing intelligence and equipment support, the War League doesn¡¯t have too many commands. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s the one sticking there. Nails, let people there always remember the existence of the Zhanmeng.Now there is finally a task. It is still a task assigned by Su Zhan himself. Naturally, it will be done beautifully. Especially the intelligence said that these people may be as old as the US Winter Soldiers. It is even more clear! Especially the Winter Soldier, he vaguely guessed the identity of these people! During this period, the superhero registration bill has been fermented and intensified. More and more people hope that those superheroes can register and identify themselves. If this matter is not supported by the US government, Su Zhan would not believe that this topic will Fermented so fast! Finally, they gained something in the US Winter Soldiers. They can be sure that these people are part of the Winter Soldier plan, and everyone is very strong. They even let the opponent run away! These Winter Soldiers have never appeared, but suddenly appeared. In all likelihood, it is related to the stolen Hydra Winter Plan!It''s just that it is temporarily impossible to officially have a relationship with the US government, but in fact, there is no plan to do so. As Su Zhan guessed, they have already come to the door! 873 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 873 It''s an old acquaintance... Nick Fury! "S.H.I.E.L.D. is really a running dog of the U.S. government now. Everything is going to be the first." In the meeting room of the Zhan League headquarters under the palace on the top of the hill, Su Zhan pushed in and glanced at Nick Fury and Luke Cage. Walked to the other side of them and sat down and said with a sneer. Luke Cage''s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Su Zhan angrily. Su Zhan didn''t pay any attention at all, his subordinates were defeated, he was not qualified to talk to himself. Nick Fury is worthy of being an old fox. He was quite calm as if he hadn¡¯t heard these words. He smiled and said, ¡°This time I¡¯m telling you about the Superhero Registration Act on behalf of the United Nations. What I heard, in order to reassure the people and for world peace, the United Nations decided to introduce this bill to register each super-powered person on board and send a commissioner to manage it. After all, these super-powered people are too powerful. , If there is no control, it is easy to cause disaster. Including S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., Avengers, and the destruction caused by all super-powered people in the Zhan League during the mission, I believe I don¡¯t need to say more, especially the accidental injury in the process. The people need an explanation!" "Shit!" When Nick Fury said solemnly, Su Zhan cursed. "You..." Luke Cage finally couldn''t help it. He stood up awkwardly as if he wanted to lift the table, but he stopped abruptly just now, got up a little dazed and walked to the corner, then raised his hand."Slap." "Slap." Bow left and right, slapped his own slap hard! Chapter 1032 Luke Cage''s expression was very embarrassing and angry, his eyes fired as if he was about to swallow Su Zhan, but his hand did not stop, and he twitched!Nick Fury frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Is it over?" "Passed? This is just a small punishment and a big admonition. If he shows a certain inferiority again, I promise...I will tear his body apart!" Su Zhan looked at Luke Cage with a sneer. Said. At that moment, Luke Cage couldn''t help but shudder, feeling that kind of fear. Don''t look at his ability to be invulnerable, but he believes that Su Zhan has the ability to do what he says! Simply put, no one knows how strong Su Zhan''s strength has been! Luke Cage had put away his angry expression. Su Zhan snorted and turned to look at Nick Fury."Let¡¯s get straight to the point and don¡¯t make any detours. I really feel that there is no need to waste time with you. The real purpose of this shit agreement is well known to everyone." Nick Fury was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "The existence of superheroes, their abilities and destruction have caused panic among the people, just like a nuclear bomb, as long as improper control is easy to cause irreparable accidents. And, you This should be good for you. From Japan to South Korea to the Philippines, who knows which country will be next? If you sign this agreement, it will be righteous! The great righteousness of the United Nations!" "The subtext means that if I disagree, I will have no righteousness. I am going against the righteousness. Then you will join forces to attack me, right?" Su Zhan sneered, watching Nick Fury acquiesce in no Saying: "I''m curious, why are you guys?" "By strength? Just now the two half people of the Avengers, I don''t have to shoot! By strategy? Without strength to support, any strategy is useless. So, I really want to see, your heads are flooded. How on earth do you guys deal with me! Let me remind you one last sentence, I will not agree to this agreement, and the people under my hand will not sign it. If you want to do anything, it¡¯s best to weigh the consequences, my temper... Not so good!" Nick Fury frowned. Su Zhan didn''t agree to this because he expected it, but no matter how strong he was, would he really plan to be an enemy of the world?"You have to think clearly, once you start..." Nick Fury wanted to persuade again, but suddenly saw Su Zhan raise his hand. In an instant, he and Luke Cage had appeared on the crowded street! The two looked at each other, and finally turned away. For Su Zhan, Nick Fury is complicated, especially when the copycats secretly invaded him, Su Zhan saved him, but now he can only act according to plan.After they went back, the U.S. government took the lead in proposing the Superhero Registration Act, followed by the United Nations conference, and a big book on the Superhero Registration Act!More than one hundred countries, large and small, have agreed to this agreement and signed it. As for the Su Zhan who has the most superpowers under his command, Mariko Mariko, the spokesperson of the war alliance country, has made it clear that the war alliance country does not agree with this agreement and refuses to sign it. Suddenly, the country of the war alliance seemed to have become the target of public criticism, and with the help behind it, the people and the country had gradually begun to condemn it. The real purpose of the conspirators is amazed. The people''s idea is simple, they hope that the countries of the war alliance can sign this agreement to conduct a series of supervision of superheroes with the United Nations to reduce unnecessary damage.In other words, just like the police, this is a permitted country or even the earth action, not a personal action! The content of the agreement is very clear. Whenever a superhero is required to take action, the United Nations will determine whether it needs to be implemented, formulate a plan, etc., so that the superhero will become an international police officer of the United Nations, instead of making a decision by itself like a volunteer. Act without authorization, causing unnecessary damage! Of course, when someone supports it, others oppose it. Especially Su Zhan is not an ordinary superhero. There are still a lot of fans, so for a while, this incident can be described as a buzz, everyone knows, everyone has different opinions, of course, the most important thing is to watch the Zhanmeng China, what kind of attitude is it in the end! The United Nations is increasing the number of countries that have signed the agreement, trying to suppress the Soviet Union¡¯s agreement. I don''t know how it was done, but it moved the Wakanda Kingdom, which is almost isolated from the world and does not establish diplomatic relations with the outside world! King Techaka is planning to attend a meeting of the United Nations! The Kingdom of Wakanda has always been mysterious, and it seems that there is little news that is known to the outside world. Now that the Kingdom of Wakanda is going to participate in the United Nations conference, it may even agree to this agreement, which naturally attracts countless attentions. Every country is reporting this time. News, and sent reporters to prepare to participate in this conference! The Nation of the War Alliance also broadcast this news. In the territory of the Nation of the War Alliance, no one felt that there was any problem with the king''s refusal to sign this agreement. It can be said that this is the gathering place for the most devout believers of the Soviet war.The reason why we broadcast news is an attitude. We are not worried or care about it! Even Terry is planning to personally attend this UN meeting. Speaking of it, the timid anchor of Resident Evil Raccoon City has already become a celebrity in the Marvel world. Few people don''t know the chief reporter of the country of war alliance! Although Terry was just a reporter, it represented a country of war alliance after all. In addition, I am afraid that the meeting would not be so peaceful and smooth, so Skye and Blink would accompany him.One of the two represents the alien race, and the other represents the mutants, which can be regarded as a microcosm of the strength of the war alliance country! On the day of the UN meeting, the neighborhood was very lively. Reporters from various countries had already arrived at the scene early, showing the favorable terrain. Although they have not yet started, they have already broadcast their reports. "Huh!" A crystal portal opened, flashing, and Skye, Terry and her assistant suddenly appeared. Such a gorgeous way of appearing on the stage quickly attracted everyone''s attention. Regarding their identities... it was naturally ready to come out. Chapter 1033 Are You Stupid? After Terry and others appeared, they started to prepare for the broadcast step by step. As for the surrounding attention, they had long guessed that this would be the case. Some people have even begun to introduce the identity of Terry and others in their broadcasts. All the relevant news about the war alliance countries are definitely big news, and part of it can be seen. In fact, the United Nations''s move this time is actually the main target of the war alliance countries. But for them, they also sent someone to broadcast, and even the chief reporter Terry came forward in person, and Skye accompanied Flash, which surprised everyone. Which of these three people can represent Su Zhan to some extent! Even this is the princess of the war alliance country.Of course, the number of this princess is indeed a little bit higher! All in all, in short, despite this small shock, everyone turned their attention back to this meeting.As time approaches, the meeting is about to begin, more and more national representatives appear, flashing lights are everywhere, and the reporters who can come have naturally done their homework, and there will be no ignorance of their identity.In the end, the people of the Wakanda Kingdom, the most important thing, finally appeared. Because the kingdom of Wakanda is close to Africa and has a dark complexion, King Techaka looks like a kind old black man. He is surrounded by a young man who is the son of the king, Techala! The meeting naturally gave reporters time for interviews, but that was after the meeting. As time approaches, everyone has entered the venue, and the meeting... begins! Terry''s position is very good. It was specially arranged. Skye and Shining stood by Terry''s side, and he could take action in time if anything happened. The meeting proceeded in an orderly manner, and it did not take long for Tchaka to speak. As a king, Techaka didn''t have the hypocritical official voice, and he said it very truthfully.Everyone''s eyes focused on him, listening to him saying that the Wakanda Kingdom was ready to establish diplomacy and to get in touch with the outside world, and then he talked about the highlight of the Superhero Act. Everyone wanted to hear his opinion. Tchaka paused for a moment, seeming to be sorting out what to say. At this moment, a violent shaking came from the conference room, everyone was a little surprised and surprised, Skye Suddenly frowned and shouted: "This is about to explode, everyone hurry up and leave here!" Skye''s voice was abrupt and loud, and everyone heard it. When Skye''s voice fell, the flashing had released the portal, Skye dragged Terry and her assistant into the portal directly. At the same time, the explosion swept! Boom, boom... 874 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 874 The explosion sounded deafening, the whole building collapsed in an instant, and the explosion was like a fire dragon swallowing everything! There were screams everywhere, no matter in the building or outside the building, there was panic. No one expected that they would be attacked at this time.The explosion came quickly, and went quickly. It seemed that it was specifically for this meeting. About half an hour or so, the meeting place was already in a mess, with numerous casualties, including... including King Tchaka of the Kingdom of Wakanda. ! He was giving a speech at the time, and it was the closest place to the explosion. Sad, shocked. When this news spread all over the world, it caused a great sensation. Who would have thought that there would be an explosion at this time, who is it?Who has so much energy and guts to do this, why do it? Unconsciously, everyone subconsciously thought of the country of the war alliance. Whether it is strength or motivation, it seems to be...very consistent. "Su Zhan, it must be Su Zhan. He is warning us that all those who agree to this agreement are his enemies!" Someone yelled loudly, and soon the voice grew stronger. Flashing brought Terry and others out, but did not leave immediately.Terry was still reporting the situation here. Hearing their shouts, Terry sneered and turned around, ignoring the live broadcast, and hummed: "Why do you suspect that our king did it? Because he can do it? If our king''s To target you, I don¡¯t even bother to do such small actions!" Disdain, yes, just disdain! If Su Zhan really wants to make a move, will he use small means like explosions sneakily? As soon as Terry''s words fell, a figure suddenly appeared. As soon as this figure appeared, the surroundings became quiet. Su Zhan! Su Zhan came in person! "Are you all okay?" Su Zhan first asked Terry and the others after he appeared, and then turned around to look at everyone after he was sure it was all right."My attitude towards this agreement is very clear, I will not sign. As for the actions you made, I honestly didn''t look at it, and I will not target you. Because it is too troublesome, I just have to wait until you think it is almost the beginning. Regarding me, I will solve you together again. Also, those people who think that superheroes have caused you disasters, are you stupid? Without them, your losses will be even heavier, and you should thank them. , Since I still complain that they caused the loss? I really don¡¯t know what to say! Since you think that the superhero has caused you a loss when dealing with criminals, it¡¯s very good... I now declare that my territory is subordinate Everyone will not provide support to countries outside the territory. What aliens, criminals, world crises are appearing, sorry...you solve them by yourself, my people ignore them." "That''s it, let''s go!" Su Zhan said with a sneer, taking Terry and the others and disappearing instantly. The rest looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Whether it is them or the people watching the live broadcast, many people are righteous, but when they hear Su Zhan''s words, they feel a guilty conscience, as if... that''s true! "Huh!" Suddenly, Su Zhan reappeared, beckoning, and beckoning all the reporters to aim the camera at him. "I forgot to say that we will not be responsible for this explosion. But you slandered me, I remember. Since you slandered me against you, and I never accept the slander, so I can only slander this It has become a reality, so it won¡¯t be considered slanderous." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he disappeared again. This time it was not shock, but fear... Chapter 1034 Su Zhan''s Revenge! Turn slander into reality, then it is not slander. What is he going to do, is he ready to really target the United Nations? Is he crazy? Delusion that the power of one country is aimed at the entire United Nations? The question is, what will he do? This meeting can be described as ups and downs and accidents! First, there was a sudden explosion, the king of Wakanda died in the explosion, and then the Soviet war appeared and threatened, cursing the people, it can be said that the whole world is in chaos.Whether it is the countries that have signed the agreement and are worried about being targeted by the Soviet war, or the people who have been abused, they are a little panicked at this time.Even those who supported the Soviet Union began to panic. After all, the Soviet Union had been abnormal just now, and he would ignore the places outside his territory in the future! Of course, the most important thing now is to find out who arranged the explosion! With the United Nations going all out to investigate the murderer, the murderer was soon identified. It was those people who caused several terrorist attacks some time ago! Winter soldier. As soon as the news spread, it was an uproar, and it really had nothing to do with Su Zhan! The United Nations dealt with it urgently. On the one hand, the Avengers and other elites from various countries were sent to investigate and arrest, on the other hand, they tried to contact the countries of the war alliance to explain the previous misunderstanding.Although they are targeting the Soviet war, they don''t want to be targeted by the Soviet war, at least not so fast!Therefore, I naturally apologize for the suspicion and slander before! But obviously, the Soviet war did not accept it, and even announced the implementation of nationality. Only the nationality of the war alliance country can freely enter and exit. If there is nothing, it is not allowed to enter the territory of the war alliance country! This is to be independent and closed! Japan and South Korea were renamed as provinces. Sakura Province, South Korea Province! Su Zhan was a man who believed in his words. Since he wanted to turn slander into reality, he would definitely do it. Need to explode against you? Look down on me too much. Don¡¯t those guys with their heads complaining about the destruction caused by superheroes?Then use facts to prove it! ... ... Blue sky and grass, a paradise. Several Death Eaters dressed in black robes knelt in a row, each of them staring blankly and terrified! The man named Thanos allowed them to realize what is truly strong. The black magic was broken by him without any effect. He was like a wolf entering a sheep pen, unmatched! "It seems that you are very comfortable here." A voice suddenly sounded, and both the Death Eaters and Thanos were agitated, and subconsciously looked into the air above their heads. The projection of Su Zhan appeared quietly. Thanos frowned."What do you mean by getting all this rubbish?" "I''m afraid that you will be bored and find something for you to do, but it seems that these Death Eaters haven''t increased your fun too much. So... do you want to go out?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Thanos was ecstatic at first, then calmed down. Out?He naturally wouldn''t let himself out easily. 875 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 875 "What do you want?" Yes, requirements, not conditions. Thanos is very clear now that he is not qualified to ask Su Zhan to make conditions! "Some guys have water in their heads, and I''m too lazy. I''m going to let you out and let you do what you''ve been doing, but you have to follow my instructions. You know my strength, even if you want to run, I can I''ll catch you back. So, if you don''t want to stay here in the future, you should know what to do!" Su Zhan said slowly. Thanos understands that this is to use himself as a gunman. He frowned and said: "I don''t understand, you obviously have the strength to easily conquer this world, why it takes so much trouble. Even I am not your opponent, I am afraid that no one on this earth is your opponent!" "Because I am different from you, you want to destroy this world, and I want to rule this world. Killing all people and making them hate me is not what I want." Su Zhan said lightly. "Let me out!" Thanos said solemnly. "Even though these Death Eaters are rubbish, they are still useful, let them follow you?" Su Zhan said indifferently, and looked at the Death Eaters, "You all have no objection? You don''t need me to talk nonsense, right? ?" No comments, of course no comments, I dare not have any! After a short while, they had already left here and were directly teleported away by Su Zhan! This is the aim of the Soviet war! Although there is no Infinite Glove, and although Thanos was killed by his own grandson, the strength of Thanos is beyond doubt. Whether it is the current Avengers or superheroes from other countries, I am afraid that no one is his opponent. Let him go recklessly! explosion? That''s just pediatrics. Since you want to target, then you have to play a bit bigger! For Thanos who re-lived his freedom and reappeared in this familiar world, the excitement was beyond words. He has never forgotten that it is to make death to please the goddess of death. Although somewhat reluctant, since Su Zhan gave him a chance, he can only grasp it! I ordered the Death Eaters to understand the external situation. This is really a pain for these Death Eaters, because they discovered that this is a completely unfamiliar world, or a world of strong people, what kind of mutation, superpowers. All kinds of things are endless. As for magic?Hogwarts, Voldemort?Absolutely not! The only thing that made them a little familiar was that Su Zhan was as famous in this world, and even... he was still the strongest master of a country in this world! They don''t understand this world, and Thanos doesn''t know much about it. When they have a certain understanding of the earth right now, after knowing what happened, Thanos also knows the purpose of the Soviet war! "This group of humble humans are really arrogant. Even the men that Thanos can''t deal with, you still want to target, you really don''t know how to fight! Where do you start first?" Thanos thought for a while, and finally chose United States!Because the United States took the lead in targeting the Soviet war, the first target of the Soviet war to retaliate is naturally the United States! At this time, the United States does not know what they are about to face! Chapter 1035 Speak with Facts! As a super powerful villain, although he has no demeanor in front of Su Zhan, in front of these ordinary ants, he has shown his powerful pomp. On the Floating Throne, Thanos is overwhelming. Surrounded by Death Eaters, they descended directly over the United States! This appearance instantly enveloped the entire United States with fear. The Ministry of National Defense and S.H.I.E.L.D. took countermeasures at the first time. Although I don''t know who this guy is, any situation may cause irreparable consequences during this troubled time, and this person''s strength... is obviously very strong!And this posture has appeared, there is no doubt that the person who came is not good! Soon... the information about Thanos was already familiar to everyone. The strongest master of the universe, the destroyer! Has destroyed countless planets, has a powerful cosmic cube, almost immortal. How to deal with such an enemy? Moreover, how did he suddenly appear? Speaking of it, S.H.I.E.L.D. and the others were able to obtain these information thanks to the exploration of the universe and the interstellar by the nations of the war alliance, otherwise, like these cosmic powerhouses, they have not had any excellent channels and ways to know. "This is Su Zhan''s revenge." Someone whispered in the conference room. The sudden emergence of Thanos was too weird. The defense force that Su Zhan arranged outside the earth was quite strong. If it had nothing to do with Su Zhan, Thanos could not have come so suddenly.Judging from a series of circumstances, Thanos must be against them! "Now that these are no longer useful, Su Zhan will not give up so easily, let''s first think about how to deal with this Thanos!" "Let the Avengers go!" The Avengers who were tracking the Winter Soldiers were suddenly transferred back. After understanding the situation, the expressions of the Avengers were a little ugly. This is a cosmic powerhouse, how to fight?But obviously, it won''t work if you don''t fight, because Thanos has already started! Sitting on the Floating Throne, Thanos just waved his hand gently, and the whole block instantly turned to ashes! A whole block disappeared just after Thanos waved! There is no time for the Avengers to hesitate, and no time for tactics. Can only go! Spider-Man, Luke Cage, Gears of War, Hawkeye, the Golem in Fantastic Four, Mr. Fantastic, and some newly recruited Avengers collectively dispatched and quickly came to Thanos¡¯ neighborhood.Without too much hesitation, just do it! Unfortunately, too weak! Their attacks have no effect on Thanos at all, but Thanos'' attacks have caused them to suffer heavy injuries, and they have no time to save people. They can only watch Thanos destroy everything! The people are panicked and stupid! The battle lasted for an hour, the Avengers were completely defeated, five blocks disappeared completely, and the loss was very heavy. I have to say that the Avengers have the potential to be strong, although the injuries were very heavy, no one died!But this result is enough to shut up the whole world! Thanos left the United States after wanton destruction, and began to destroy other countries. It is not complete destruction. After all, Thanos knows the purpose of the Soviet War. He wants to control the world, but not to destroy it. If it must be destroyed, I am afraid that Su Zhan will not be satisfied, and the first one to destroy is himself! According to the list of signed agreements, Thanos began to destroy a country and a country, with continuous war and death. No one could stop and resist Thanos, the so-called superhero, the so-called righteousness?Weak and vulnerable in front of Thanos! Everyone knows that this is Su Zhan''s revenge! People have already begun to reflect on how serious their losses would be if there were no superheroes. Compared with the damage caused by Thanos, the damage caused by the superheroes during the mission is simply not worth mentioning. Many weaker countries have begun to waver, hesitating, what to do to let the Soviet Zhan let them go. Do you not sign an agreement, or go to Su Zhan to apologize and surrender? The superhero registration bill, which was originally righteous and smooth, was like a mirror image, suddenly changing as if it might dissipate at any time... Don¡¯t you say that superheroes cause great damage? 876 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 876 now what? Didn¡¯t you say that you want superhero registration to facilitate management and arrangement? In the face of powerful enemies, where is your management and arrangement?is that useful? Everyone knows that Thanos is related to Su Zhan, but they also know that Su Zhan can let a super villain like Thanos do something for him, which shows that he has surrendered Thanos! If it were not for him to surrender Thanos, if it were not for him, the earth would not have to suffer many disasters. Now that they are safe under the protection of the Soviet Union, they are still trying to control the Soviet Union. This is simply looking for death by themselves! Soon, the nations of the war alliance have issued a statement that Thanos was indeed captured and imprisoned by Su Zhan before. There are many things like this. There is no need for a big book to let everyone know that Su Zhan has done this for this earth. What, what have been done for this world.But since some people think that the Soviet Zhan¡¯s approach is wrong, we will release these people one after another and use facts to prove who is right and who is wrong! I hope that your superhero bill can help you win and prove that you are fighting for it.During this period, the war alliance country will not intervene in anything, only protect the security of the war alliance country''s territory! As soon as this statement came out, it could be said that it hit many people in the face. Accepting the bill is right, and rejecting it is wrong. In this case, I will let everyone out to see whose method is better and more effective, who is right and who is wrong! What is even more worrying is that a Thanos is already so invincible, if there are more, then the earth will be destroyed?The country that had hesitated immediately changed its position and begged Su Zhan for help.Then, it was rejected very simply! Don''t dare! We help, what if we cause damage and loss in the process? No help, let the registered superheroes go, don¡¯t you accept them?Accept the losses they cause in the process, then let them go! Chapter 1036 Nothing So Cheap! While Thanos was arbitrarily destroying countless countries, the Winter Soldiers also began to fish in troubled waters, taking the opportunity to cause destruction.Not only them, but also some villains have also started activities, as if the end of the world is about to be born overnight, and there is crisis everywhere! Although this matter has something to do with the Soviet Union, it was the Superhero Act that led to it. If it weren''t for the Superhero Act, Suzhan would not let Thanos go, and would not turn a blind eye to disasters in other countries and just stand by. And it was the US government that introduced the Superhero Act! This group of politicians trying to control everything! Suddenly, the Soviet war, which was supposed to be the target of public criticism, became the US government. Other countries in the United Nations have begun to put pressure, even condemnation, as the people have begun to march in the streets to oppose the Superhero Act and even these politicians. "damn it!" I don''t know how many people are scolding the street, but it doesn''t help. Emergency meetings are held continuously to discuss countermeasures.At this time, whether it is the country or the people, dissatisfaction has reached a culmination, and it should be the Soviet war that suffered all this! What did he do? He didn''t do anything, just released Thanos. As a result, the whole situation has changed drastically! "Repeal, repeal the Superhero Act." A lot of meetings were held, but none of the useful proposals were available. Finally, the president spoke in frustration. Give up, they give up! "No, if the bill is revoked, all the support of the people and the resentment of other countries will be added to us!" someone hurriedly shouted. If you admit defeat at this time, they will naturally be responsible for all losses caused during the period! "If it is not revoked, the Soviet war will not give up. Then there will be more losses, and we will have to bear more responsibilities! Revoke it, at least now there is still time to make up for the revocation," the president said weakly. For a while, everyone was silent. Unless you can get the final victory of Drunk, it is really unnecessary to persist, it will only make the result worse and worse! When the news that the US government announced the revocation of the Superhero Act spread, almost the whole world was celebrating! Finally revoked, is it finally over? Everyone is paying attention to the dynamics of the countries of the war alliance, waiting for the Soviet war to express his stance and capture Thanos again. However, the countries of the war alliance never made any remarks on this matter, and the Soviet war did not show up, and the hegemony... naturally still wantonly destroying. why? Why has the Superhero Act been revoked, and why has Su Zhan surrendered and failed to come forward? Everyone panicked and didn''t know what to do. At this time...the news finally came out. Su Zhan is busy tracing the Winter Soldier''s affairs in order to remove his suspicion! There is nothing wrong with this statement. But the problem is that you already know that this matter has nothing to do with you, and there is no need to clear any suspicions.What''s more, the most important thing now is to solve Thanos?Recall, this suspicion was for Su Zhan?It''s the United Nations, it''s the people who support the Superhero Registration Act.If you say that I have a suspicion, I have a suspicion. If you say that I don¡¯t, then there is no? That won''t work. I have to investigate and remove the suspicion myself. As for when the suspicion can be removed, it is not certain! Slap, this is the obvious slap! Do you think it''s over if you give up?If you want to target me, just target, if you want to end, then end, how can there be such a cheap thing! I don¡¯t say OK, you don¡¯t want to end it! Although the United Nations was helpless and knew that the Soviet war was deliberate, they were helpless. On the one hand, they now seek the Soviet war, and on the other hand, the excuse used by the Soviet war was originally given by them! The only way now is to pay what price to let Su Zhan calm down and end this matter completely! Representatives of countless countries of the United Nations gathered at the Zhanmeng headquarters under the imperial palace on the top of the mountain in Sakura Province! In the large conference room, each representative sat nervously, anxiously waiting for the appearance of Su Zhan.With everyone''s eager anticipation, Su Zhanshan arrived late and casually sat on the top spot, looked around and looked at the representatives of the countries on both sides of the bottom head, did not speak, but a mocking smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. Everyone understood the smile. You united to attack me at the beginning, but now you unite to beg me, ironic, unspeakable irony! "I thought it would be a good show, I even got ready for a full-scale war, but... I''m withered like this? You guys disappoint me very much. You dare to hit my mind with this ability, I''m true Quite curious, what did you think?" Su Zhan pointed at the table, mockingly. The complexion was ugly, but no one dared to refute it. "If I don¡¯t trouble you, you should have fun, and dare to trouble me. I really think I¡¯m not tempered? Believe it or not that my country will destroy the past, men sent to space as miners, women Stand in a row and let it be ravaged? Forget it, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore, I''m worried about my IQ if I talk too much to you guys who have a lot of brains!" "It doesn¡¯t make me feel fulfilled to scold you at all, so let¡¯s do something real! It¡¯s okay to quell my yelling, but it¡¯s not enough to do this alone! The reason why you are targeting me is not because you are afraid that I will be too strong and then take over Your turf! So, you can use the land to calm my anger. No matter the size of your country, I only need one tenth! Of course, you can also refuse. I believe Thanos is happy to continue, after all, he We have to please the goddess of death. Naturally, the more deaths, the better!" Speaking of this condition, some people are nervous and some are relaxed. Before he came, they had guessed that Su Zhan might make a similar request, and they were already mentally prepared.Even, they are all ready for the lion to speak loudly, but Su Zhan only needs one tenth!Compared with letting Thanos annihilate the country and then being taken over by the Soviet war, one tenth is nothing.What''s more, there are lessons from South Korea. Although they have lost control of the country, they have not lost much of their personal power, so even if they are occupied, some people think it is nothing. 877 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 877 Although some people were reluctant, they couldn''t help but not agree at this time. Soon...everyone agreed to this point. As for how to divide one-tenth of the territory, it requires careful research! I thought that the matter had been resolved by this point, but who knew that Su Zhan shook his head: "It doesn''t matter to other countries, but the United States, your conditions are not like this!" Chapter 1037 Cut the land and beg for mercy! Although the President of the United States was not the first to agree, he did so very early. Although one-tenth of the territory is somewhat unacceptable, it is still acceptable.But Su Zhan suddenly said this now, and his secret words were not good in an instant, and his face suddenly changed. "What do you mean?" The President of the United States couldn''t help but whispered. "What do you mean?" Su Zhan sneered, staring directly at the President of the United States: "What do you mean by me? I''m afraid everyone in the room knows what it means? If you don''t take the lead, the Superhero Act will be introduced? They are certainly worried. Mind, but want to deal with me? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so urgent and not so courageous. You are the leader. If I lose today, you will get the most benefits. Then, now you are defeated, what you paid Naturally there will be more. This is the truth, if you don¡¯t move, your head is really flooded!" The President of the United States was speechless. Of course he understood the truth. If it really becomes him, he would naturally get the greatest benefit, but he did not want to pay the greatest price if he failed. His eyes turned around and he was wondering how he could bargain. It''s all one-tenth, if it''s not... I''m afraid the people... "Don''t think about it, even if you come up with mud on your heels, it''s useless. If you can''t offer other benefits to impress me, I won''t accept it. Therefore, everyone else is one-tenth, and you... are five points. one!" "No, this is definitely not possible!" One-fifth, the United States is very large, but if one-fifth is directly ceded, he will be the president! "You are not qualified to say no! If you refuse, I will let Thanos hang around in the United States every day. At that time, even if you disagree, the American people will take the initiative to come to my territory. When your people are gone, the city They are all destroyed, let alone one-fifth, even if all... I will eat them!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. The President of the United States is speechless! He regrets indescribably now. The instigation of the staff, coupled with their own worry and expansion, led to this bill. Speaking of it, he still has vision and ideas. He can see that if he doesn''t do anything, he will be eaten away by Su Zhan a little bit sooner or later.Su Zhan¡¯s intentions were obvious. For example, he had excuses when he invaded South Korea. That¡¯s why he felt that he could try to use this kind of righteousness to persecute, but he didn¡¯t expect that... Su Zhan turned his face so swiftly and directly released it. Thanos! Of course, he is also stupid. Really stupid! He thought he understood the way and style of the Soviet war, and he used the thinking of politicians to look at the Soviet war. Could he be stupid? "I will send someone to discuss with you about the division of the territory as soon as possible. I hope that you will all be able to cooperate. If anyone cooperates, I will let Thanos go and talk to him. Okay, let''s all go away!" Su Zhan Waved, got up and left directly. The rest of the people looked at each other and couldn''t help being dumb. They are the United Nations, how come it seems that the nations of the war alliance are the leaders of the United Nations! Upset?humiliation? They are all politicians, so naturally they won¡¯t be unacceptable just because of this. They got up and left one by one, hurrying back to study the follow-up. It is quite humiliating to cede land and beg for mercy. How to appease the people and make them accept this matter is what they have to consider now! After Su Zhan came out, she directly found Mariko and asked her to arrange the territorial negotiations of the countries and choose the best place. After all, the countries were too far apart before, and it might be better if they could find a way to connect together.After the arrangements were made, Su Zhan did not rush to take Thanos back, but told him to stop the destruction.Thanos is outside, those guys don''t dare to have any thoughts, not to mention Thanos did a good job this time, reward him for staying outside for a while. There is a villain with a bad name, and sometimes it really works. Although Thanos did not disappear, he stopped attacking to the point that many people saw a lot of signs. After that, they saw the members of the United Nations express their lives one by one, begging for the support of the countries of the war alliance, and then divided them one by one. One-tenth of the territory, when the operational range of the supporting forces of the allied countries of the war. As soon as this news came out, it was indeed quite a sensation, especially one after another, with more than one hundred United Nations countries without exception. Garrison support? This Nima is just cutting the land! Who can''t tell? But ordinary people don''t care about this, they just want to know when the matter will end, and even a large number of people are very welcome. why? Safety! Su Zhan can subdue Thanos and other people. Nothing has been seen. The safest and most peaceful place is Su Zhan''s territory! For ordinary people, living in this world with countless crises all the time...Safety is absolutely the top priority! The flags of the war alliance nations were planted on the territories of successive countries, and in the end only the territories of two countries remained undelivered. One is the United States and the other is the United Kingdom! "The United States is still wrangling about the location of the territory, while the United Kingdom has not moved for the time being, mainly because the opposition from the United Kingdom is relatively strong, even fierce!" Mariko was busy during this period of time, and also lost to the people around Su Zhan. There are too many people, otherwise it would be really not easy to manage so much territory suddenly! "Notify the U.S. that it must be done within three days, otherwise Thanos will stay in the U.S.! As for the U.K.... I will go and see for myself!" Su Zhan has never been to the United Kingdom, to be precise, it is the United Kingdom of the Marvel World.But in the Harry Potter world, the Soviet war is still very familiar with Britain, after all, Hogwarts is in Britain.Of course, there is no Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the Marvel universe, but there is a British captain! Captain England + Sword in the Stone. This is a ruthless person who can rank in the top ten of Marvel World! The British captain is nothing more than that, the sword in the stone is quite interesting. Speaking of which, the same captain, although the British captain is not as famous as the American captain, he is also one of the best in the UK! Chapter 1038 London, England. A man and a woman are walking on the street. "Teacher, it''s really different here. There are many places that are familiar but unfamiliar, but the overall situation hasn''t changed much." The girl looked around curiously and whispered excitedly. This girl is really Hermione. As a native Englishman, the first thing Su Zhan thought of when he was coming to England was Hermione, so before Su Zhan came back, he made a special trip to Harry Potter''s world and brought Hermione over, let her experience another What is the world like in Britain! Along the way, as Mariko said, the resistance from the British side was indeed high. There were slogans and marchers everywhere on the street, all of whom did not agree to the cession of land. Su Zhan felt that the power of faith in Britain was indeed not much. As the king of the war alliance, the popularity of the Soviet war is very high in the world. Soon people will recognize the identity of the Soviet war. One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, and soon everyone in the vicinity will know that the Soviet war has come to Britain. ! Why did he come to England? The first reaction is territory. "Teacher, there seems to be something wrong with their attitude." Hermione also noticed the reaction of the people around her and whispered. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s okay, I don''t mind doing it." Su Zhan''s voice didn''t deliberately lowered it, the people around naturally heard it, and subconsciously stepped back a lot. If Su Zhan does something, who can stop it! 878 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 878 It is said that Su Zhan¡¯s original strength is already very strong. It seems that it has been a long time since no one saw him personally shoot. Now no one knows how strong his strength is, but cosmic power such as Thanos has been He is tamed, and one leaf knows autumn, which shows his strength.If they do it, ordinary people like them don¡¯t even have the ability to resist, so even though they are protesting and marching, they are even a little angry, but no one dares to come forward, let alone say anything, just keep watching from a distance. With Su Zhan. "Don''t worry about them, let''s play ours." Su Zhan said to Hermione disapprovingly, and Hermione nodded and really played with Su Zhan in some of the more famous places nearby. She has absolute confidence in Su Zhan! This has led to a very interesting picture. Su Zhan and Hermione played casually, but there was a large group of people nearby, who didn''t know they thought they were chasing stars. The news of Su Zhan''s appearance naturally spread throughout Britain quickly. The British government authorities were busy doing a group. No one knew what Su Zhan was doing. Even if he guessed his purpose, he didn''t know what to do for a while. "Send someone to contact, and then disperse the people, try not to provoke the Soviet war." Soon, an order was issued. The President gave orders, but the specific candidates must be arranged by themselves. After being conveyed layer by layer, this task fell on Wu Leike from MI6. Wu Leike was born in Hong Kong, and later moved to the UK because of his family, and joined MI6 by chance. As an agent of MI6, Wu Leike is good at performing secret tasks such as undercover and collecting intelligence. He is also proficient in the use of various weapons and driving vehicles. He is proficient in a variety of fighting skills and rich practical experience. Have a super high-level shooter. Although she is an excellent agent of MI6, she shouldn''t have been involved in this mission. But first he is Chinese, and secondly she is a beauty! No one in MI6 is more suitable for this mission than her. After receiving the task, Wu Leike quickly prepared his best and appeared at Tower Bridge in London. Tower Bridge is one of the more famous buildings, and it can be regarded as an attraction. At this time, Su Zhan and Hermione were walking on it, feeling the beauty and grandeur of this ancient Tower Bridge.It was mainly Hermione who was feeling these, although it was indeed good, but Su Zhan''s mind was not on this.Just now, he felt a gaze. This gaze was hidden. Even a sensitive person might hardly detect it, but he couldn''t hide it from Su Zhan. "Finally here? I knew they wouldn''t really let them wander around... Oh, or a Chinese beauty? Looks like they are going to hide their identity? Su Zhan smiled secretly in his heart, without having to look at it, he had already noticed a woman in a long skirt and straw hat walking over in the distance. She seems to be no different from tourists, and she has not looked at Su Zhan, and seems to be enjoying the beauty of this neighborhood! Her long hair is fluttering and she has a very good figure, especially this long dress with local style, which highlights her figure. Although they are all playing, the distance between three steps and two steps is gradually getting closer.When she inadvertently turned her head and saw Su Zhan, she was obviously stunned. The surprise and shock in her eyes was very real! "A bit level!" Su Zhan smiled in his heart, and then said: "Chinese?" "Yes, yes, are you the Soviet war? The king of the war alliance country?" Wu Leike asked somewhat surprised. "I think no one but me should dare to admit this identity." Su Zhan said with a smile."how about you?" "My name is Wu Leike, I''m here to travel, and I didn''t expect to meet you here. You are the pride of our Chinese people? Are you here for the matter of the previous territory?" Wu Leike respected Said. "Oh? You know this too?" "Of course, the whole world now knows about this, especially in China! Many of us think you are a hero!" Wu Leike said. China did not participate in the superhero registration bill this time. For one thing, Su Zhan is Chinese.Although the Soviet war is not always there, it is not clear, but in fact China still deals with the Warring States Alliance. After all, the territories are too close. Because of the Shanghai area, they get along very well! Secondly, China is the place with the most superheroes. Even though most of the superheroes seem to be from the United States, China is very low-key. It doesn''t play with you at all and plays its own. Therefore, this incident did not affect China at all. Chapter 1039: British Patriots "This is?" Wu Leike looked at Hermione next to her. After Su Zhan appeared with her, MI6 was investigating Hermione''s identity.She has obvious British ancestry, but there is no information about her, and a blank space seems to have popped up suddenly! "Hermione, my student." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Student?" Wu Leike was quite surprised, when did Su Zhan put away the students?What to teach?Although she was psychologically surprised, her performance was fairly calm. She didn''t ask much, but she had already secretly remembered the name. There must be something extraordinary about her being a student of Su Zhan, and she needs careful attention! "It''s fate to meet fellow villagers in a foreign country, why not be together?" Su Zhan invited with a smile. Since she concealed her identity to contact herself, she gave this opportunity to her door! "Okay!" Wu Leike readily agreed. With Wu Leike''s participation, it has become a lot more lively. She seems to be very familiar with the United Kingdom, and many things are said to be clear and detailed.Although Hermione was a little annoyed that she had robbed her of her attention, she had to say that she was more familiar than herself, and even more like a British native than herself! "If you want to stay, I know that there is a very good hotel. I live there. Although it is not as prosperous as the big hotel, it is very stylish and very local!" Wu Leike said. "Okay, then I will trouble you!" Wu Leike took Su Zhan and Hermione to a hotel that was not particularly prosperous but very stylish! Su Zhan admired the style of this hotel, and nodded from time to time, seemingly satisfied.Although I know that there are at least a dozen monitoring devices here, and there are six agents living in different rooms, and even the boss seems to be all agents, Su Zhan doesn''t mind at all. This hotel really makes him very satisfied! Su Zhan specially opened two rooms, right next to Wu Leike''s room. "Let''s rest and eat together at night?" "Ok." After separating, each entered the room. After closing the door, Su Zhan glanced around the room casually, there were several monitoring devices. Su Zhan ignored him, lay down and looked at the wall in front of him. Through the wall, Su Zhan saw Hermione, his vision penetrated again and he had already seen Wu Leike. Wu Leike''s room really seems to be a tourist, luggage, souvenirs should be provided, and these details are very good.Wu Leike didn''t contact anyone, nor did he change his body as soon as he entered the house, changing his voice from a tourist to an agent, as if everything were business as usual.After returning to the room, he sat and rested for a while, picked out the clothes in the suitcase, and seemed to be preparing for dinner.After choosing the clothes, Wu Leike went into the bathroom. real. All this is very real! "It''s no wonder that a Chinese can be a good man in the British MI6!" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, but did not take his eyes back. Wu Leike had removed her clothes, and the warm water was washing her body, and she could clearly see some scars on her body, which should have been left over from her previous tasks.Although it does not affect the beauty, it has proven her strength. 879 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 879 After all, scars are medals of merit! After admiring her beautiful body, Su Zhan took back his gaze and rested. Night fell. Su Zhan, Hermione, and Wu Leike came out of the hotel to go to the restaurant for dinner!Wu Leike didn''t wear a skirt anymore, but changed into a very fashionable pair of jeans, wearing a low-cut T-shirt and a small vest. Looks fashionable, young and dynamic! When they came to the restaurant, the three of them were seated, Wu Leike took off his waistcoat and revealed his jade arms. "How did your scars come from?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Wu Leike was stunned and said: "These, I did during training. I have learned some fighting martial arts, if I don''t have the ability to protect myself, I would not dare to travel alone. After all, the world is full of dangers! " "Well, it makes sense." Su Zhan nodded in agreement, for a good reason.It not only explained the origin of the scar, but also why she dared to travel alone! After all, this period, because of Thanos, every country is not very peaceful, even tourism, it is not a good period!But if there is a certain amount of strength, it makes sense. The meal was very happy, and it was completely dark outside when I came out of the restaurant. The three of them strolled down the street, preparing to return to the hotel. I passed by a relatively remote alley on the way, and I left here when I came, but it was not too late at that time, it was too quiet, but now it looks a little different, at first glance it looks dark and dark! As soon as the three of them walked in, they heard footsteps coming from behind, and then they saw several people suddenly rushing out in front of them, and they obviously stopped them with malicious intent.Su Zhan turned his head and saw that there were five or six people behind him, all with guns in their hands, it was obvious that this was premeditated. I just don''t know if it''s an ordinary robbery, or it''s aimed specifically at myself. Su Zhan glanced at Wu Leike, the accident in her eyes was not false, that is to say, she didn''t know the arrangement either! It seems to be a real accident! "Finally waiting for you, Su Zhan!" "You want to occupy our British territory, there is no way! If you don''t come, we have nothing to do, but now you have come to the UK, and you are here. If you are willing to announce the abandonment of British territory, we will let you go. Otherwise... ¡­" the head of the man threatened. Su Zhan chuckled and looked at him and said, "You really are a patriotic life, but I really want to know what else would happen? Just rely on you ordinary people, just rely on these toy-like guns in your hands. Thought it could threaten me? I used to scold the guys from the United Nations, and I said they had water in their heads, and now it seems...you can raise fish in your heads!" "You are not his opponent, if you don''t want to die, then go quickly!" Wu Leike next to him said. "We are not afraid of death at all!" the man said in a deep voice, and the others looked generous. Su Zhan smiled: "I suddenly felt like I had become a villain, but...it seemed very interesting. You are not afraid of death, are you? You want to be a hero to save Britain''s ceded territories? Yes! I promise everyone in Britain. You will all know that your heroic actions are directed at me and made me give up." Chapter 1040 Spider Woman Su Zhan said that those few people are really a little ecstatic. If they can really prevent the Soviet war from invading their territory and becoming British heroes, this is what they want most! Wu Leike frowned slightly, Su Zhan, who didn''t even hear, would be so kind.Following this sentence and thinking along the level, Wu Leike was suddenly shocked! He was kindly promoting the heroic deeds of these people. He was thanking these guys for giving him the opportunity to shoot! "Do it! As long as you do it, I will kill you first, and then promote your feats, let you become heroes, become martyrs, and then I can retaliate justifiably! My king of the dignified war alliance country When you came to Britain, you were attacked by your British people. This is your British war with me first. Then I will dispatch the power of the entire war alliance to attack your Britain, razing the whole Britain to the ground. All of this... because you gave me your motives and reasons yourself!" Sure enough, Su Zhan''s next words confirmed Wu Leike''s conjecture. He really thought so! Seeing that the faces of the guys who describe themselves as patriots changed drastically, Wu Leike couldn''t help cursing secretly. Sure enough, these guys can raise fish in their heads, and they don''t want to think about who Su Zhan is?The entire United Nations can''t help it. How many ordinary people of you still want to threaten the Soviet war? You can''t do such a thing when your head is flooded! "No, you have to find a way to get them to leave, don''t let Su Zhan catch the chance to go crazy!" Wu Leike thought anxiously about how to let them leave without revealing his identity, so that Su Zhan would not be suspicious. What? Just as Wu Leike was racking his brains, he suddenly heard the sound of "Catalpa Catalpa", followed by a few rays of light from above, and immediately afterwards, I saw those people trembling all over, poking through. He fell to the ground in response, apparently fainted.Wu Leike was a little surprised, subconsciously looked up, and saw a person on the wall of the tall building on the left!Limbs stuck to the wall, he was wearing a red and yellow tights, and there were net wings under his arms! "is her!" Wu Leike was surprised, but she didn''t expect her to appear suddenly.But... she solved those few people and also exempted Su Zhan from having a reason to go crazy!It''s just... Wu Leike can''t help but worry a little!Although she didn''t seem to be so opposed to the cessation of territory, but...when Thanos came to Britain, she seemed to have come forward to stop it, but was seriously injured by Thanos. Now that she suddenly appeared, it was hard to guarantee that she had no intention of revenge. After all, Thanos will come, it''s because of Su Zhan! If it''s just those guys with water in their heads, Wu Leike might still be able to think of a solution, but if it were her, it might not be so easy to solve.Wu Leike subconsciously stood in front of Su Zhan, and in any case, she couldn''t let her fight Su Zhan! She leaned on the wall and looked here, silently and without any movement. Su Zhan looked at Wu Leike who was standing in front of him, and smiled and looked up at the person on the wall! "I always think that Spider-Man''s uniform is really ugly, especially when he crawls or uses spider silk to fall down, the action itself is no problem, but the uniform makes him to the extreme! It''s just that I didn''t expect it to be similar. Wearing his uniform on women has two effects, especially women with hot bodies!" Su Zhan spoke slowly. Wu Leike and the man on the wall were a little surprised. Hearing what this meant, he seemed to know her identity? "Although your posture is really attractive, don''t you plan to come down? Spider-Woman!" Su Zhan laughed! He knows, he really knows! Spider-Woman! The guy who has recently gained fame, no one knows who she is and what she looks like, just know that she has the same stamina, speed and strength as Spider-Man, and is immune to viruses, radiation, and poisonous gas, and has the same crawl The wall ability, she can release a kind of bioelectric energy into a''venom explosion'', which is enough to stun or kill ordinary humans, that is, the ability that she just stunned the heads!At the same time, she also has the ability to fly! Su Zhan has never been to the UK, and Spider-Woman has never left the UK. How did he know?Could it be that Thanos told him, shouldn''t it? During this period of time, the superheroes of various countries have fought against Thanos. Wouldn''t Thanos still record the opponent''s situation in detail?Wait... it may not be impossible. In this way, Su Zhan can easily know the superheroes of various countries!Who can do this kind of intelligence gathering method except him? While Wu Leike was thinking about it, Spider-Woman had already jumped off the wall and landed in front of Su Zhan very dexterously and sensitively. Under the mask, no one can see her eyes, but the mask only covers the eyes, and the nose and mouth are still exposed, so that part of the outline of the face can be seen clearly.Just from where it is exposed, it looks pretty! "Wu Leike, please send Hermione back to the hotel first, I''ll go back soon." Su Zhan said suddenly. Wu Leike hesitated and asked him to stay alone with Spider-Woman. Who knew what would happen. "I won''t be in danger, and she won''t be in danger, and you don''t have to worry about what I just said. If I want to go crazy, there is no reason at all!" Su Zhan said lightly if it was worthwhile. Wu Leike was shocked, but couldn''t say anything more, but left the alley with Hermione. "Find a place to chat? Spider-Woman, or...Jessica Drew?" Su Zhan asked, smiling at Spider-Woman. Spider-Woman finally spoke in surprise."Why do you know this name?" "Because I am Su Zhan!" "Because you are Su Zhan?" Spider-Woman looked at him, the answer was very domineering, and the meaning was simple and clear! 880 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 880 Because I am Su Zhan, so I know everything! After a moment of silence, Spider-Woman didn''t speak but just got up and flew, and in a blink of an eye, she flew to the roof next to her. After she appeared on the roof, Su Zhan was already sitting on the eaves of the roof.Spider-Woman was slightly surprised, and then sat down beside him. Chapter 1041 Give Up and Feed the Tiger, Spider-Woman! "Why did you come to England?" Spider-Woman said slowly. "So far, only the United States and the United Kingdom have not ceded their territories. The United States will soon succumb, so I will come to the United Kingdom to have a look. Now it seems that this decision is correct. It has not been a day since I first came to the United Kingdom. A beautiful woman!" Su Zhan paused with a smile: "They are all actively looking for the door, whether it is Wu Leike, MI6, or the British government. I must be very nervous about my arrival, and I will definitely send someone. Contact me and find out my purpose!" Spider-woman is not surprised. Although she doesn''t know Wu Leike, she can guess Wu Leike''s identity.Some people might say that it is normal for Su Zhan to meet new beauties, but she knows very well that there is a prerequisite for this, that is, this beauty has a unique identity!Therefore, Wu Leike naturally also has another identity. "She thought she had a good disguise, but you didn''t expect to be discovered so easily." Spider-Woman said. Su Zhan smiled: "She wanted to pretend, so I played with her. Anyway, I''m idle. I didn''t expect you to stare at me when I first came to the UK. So I can''t guess your purpose anymore." The corners of Spider-Woman''s mouth moved slightly, and she laughed at herself: "Su Zhan is Su Zhan. I didn''t expect you to know it. Yes, I have been staring at you since you appeared in the UK. I didn''t plan to show up. But just...I had to take action. Although I don''t have any opinions on many things, it is still good to reduce some disasters. No matter which country they are, they are all humans, and their lives are not easy!" "It was not me that caused all this!" Su Zhan said lightly. Spider-Woman nodded: "I know, so I don''t have any ideas, just save as many people as possible." "It''s normal for this kind of thinking to appear on heroes." Su Zhan smiled, and said: "However, you should have heard me just now. I don''t need a reason to go crazy. It''s just Britain''s refusal to cede territories. I can let Thanos or other people come at any time. Therefore, it is difficult for you to save this city, save this country, or even save these people!" "I must do something." Spider-Woman said firmly in a deep voice. "Why? Because of redemption? As far as I know, you used to work for Hydra, right? You were brainwashed by them. I have to say that Hydra''s brainwashing work is still very powerful. Now you get rid of this and you have recovered yourself. , So you want to redeem what you have done before?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Spider-Woman was silent, although she was surprised why Su Zhan knew so much, but she didn''t care so much about knowing why! He is Su Zhan! This reason is enough! "I''m so confused!" Spider-Woman said."The feeling of being confused is uncomfortable. You don¡¯t know what to do. There is no direction in life, and every day will become muddled. The only thing I can do now is to save more people, or salvation as you say! So, I must do What to order!" Spider-Woman looked at Su Zhan seriously. "It''s not easy, but... it''s not impossible!" Su Zhan smiled suddenly, and reached out and pinched Spider-Woman''s chin.Such a frivolous movement made her subconsciously want to avoid, but the obviously slow hand seemed to have a special magical power, which made her unable to avoid it at all. Holding Spider-Woman¡¯s chin, Su Zhan said with a light smile: ¡°You exude a very special hormone, which has a very strong attraction to men. Although you use a certain chemical perfume to eliminate this The effect of this kind of hormone, but I can still feel it." "I don''t think you have been affected by me!" Spider-Woman said. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course, nothing can affect me. But things can''t, but people can. Even without hormones, you are full of strong attraction to me! There are many women in the spider family, but you It was the first one I met. So, how about I give you a chance?" "what chance?" "Don''t you want to save more people? You want to redeem. How about giving up your life to feed a tiger? Stay by my side who can destroy the world at any time, stop me, persuade me! You know, I can destroy one at any time A city, a country, or even the whole world, if your existence prevents this from happening, then you have made up for the mistakes you made before, right?" Listening to Su Zhan''s words, Spider-Woman subconsciously thought about it. If she really prevented Su Zhan from doing these things because of her own existence, it would be really good.Moreover, it seems that there is no other way besides this? Thinking about it, Spider-Woman suddenly felt something was wrong. "I don''t believe you would do this. You are holding me up with things that cannot happen in the future!" Spider-Woman woke up and said angrily. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Indeed, if I wanted to destroy the world, it would have been destroyed. I want to rule and conquer, not destroy and destroy. But...this is worth the time, not now! If you don''t agree, I am very It is possible to do this, after all... If the UK has been reluctant to fulfill the previous conditions, then many things will not be resolved so gently." "How can you do this?" Spider-Woman exclaimed. Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the night sky."I originally planned to do this. Do you really think I am just here for a vacation? Sometimes if you don''t do something, others will think you have concerns, think you are bullying, and want to live and die. To target you!" "Take off the mask." Su Zhan said lightly. Spider-Woman hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly raised her hand and took off the mask. Under the mask, there was a very beautiful face! "Don''t be so wronged, believe me, whether it is the United States or the United Kingdom, if they know that they can reduce so many losses with just one woman, they will definitely send ten or eight for me to choose!" Su Zhan looked at that With aggrieved eyes glowing, he said with a chuckle. Chapter 1042 The British Captain "You still walked me in, it''s despicable!" Spider-Woman was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice. She wanted to stop the Soviet war and reduce damage as much as possible, but she never thought of using this method.In the end, why did the two-sentences become oneself feeding the tiger? Although he also admits that Su Zhan is easy to make women feel good, whether it is his temperament or his prominent status, even Spider-Woman himself has a good impression of him, otherwise it would be impossible to talk and save so peacefully here. Let him pinch his chin and take off his mask! But... she really didn''t think of anything else. "Actually, you are not particularly resistant. Otherwise, you won''t call me despicable here, but just do it. What you superheroes are best at is knowing you can''t do it! Maybe it''s too sudden, I didn''t think about it before. Ever? It¡¯s okay, you can think about it slowly, there is still time anyway!" Su Zhan smiled, glanced at Spider-Woman as if she wanted to remember her appearance, and then... disappeared! Seeing Su Zhan who suddenly disappeared, Spider-Woman was surprised but inexplicably lost! Teleport went straight back to the hotel, Su Zhan chatted with Wu Leike and Hermione, and then each took a rest. It''s not unexpected to meet Spider-Woman, but I didn''t expect to encounter it so soon!Moreover, the weakness of Spider-Woman is so obvious that it seems that she has reached a deadlock that she can''t bypass!Speaking of it, being a hero is really tiring, all kinds of burdens, all kinds of troubles, Su Zhan does not look down on the hero, but he will never be a hero, and sacrifice himself in order to save or help others! The night is getting deeper. Su Zhan slept peacefully, but many people were not peaceful at all. Whether it is the bewildered Spider-Woman, the British people, or Wu Leike and the British government next door, it is impossible to be so peaceful! When he woke up the next day, Su Zhan felt that there were a lot more people nearby, but he didn''t aim at himself, but quietly formed a vacuum zone nearby, presumably because he was afraid of the accident that happened last night.Regarding this, Su Zhan only chuckled, as he said last night, if he wants to go crazy, he doesn''t need a reason at all! "Where are you going to play today?" After meeting, Wu Leike asked casually.She needs to know the destination of Su Zhan so that she can prepare in advance! "Today, today I want to find someone! This is one of my reasons for coming to Britain!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Look for someone!" Wu Leike was shocked, did he finally know his purpose?"Who are you looking for?" "Brian Braddock." Su Zhan smiled. Wu Leike was taken aback for a moment and said, "He, who is he?" "Who is he, don''t you know?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Wu Leike was a little panicked."Me, how would I know?" "I thought you knew, he is very famous!" Su Zhan smiled, and the front of the conversation turned: "Are you going to come with us?" "I think about it." Wu Leike explained. "Okay, then as soon as possible." Su Zhan disapproved. 881 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 881 Wu Leike turned and returned to the room. Hermione asked in a low voice, "Teacher, who is the person you are looking for?" "By then, you will know that he has something in his hand, which is very good!" Su Zhan said with a smile. ... ... "Su Zhan is going to find Brian Braddock, what should I do!" Back in the room, Wu Leike whispered anxiously, seeming to be asking someone''s opinion, but there was no one in the room! "Follow him, if the situation is urgent, allow action! Brian is our only hope!" A low voice sounded in the room, and Wu Leike claimed that it was, then he cleaned up and turned around and went out. It is not surprising that Wu Leike wants to come to Su Zhan with him, it would be strange if she didn''t follow. "Do you know where to find this person?" Out of the hotel, Wu Leike asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and looked at Wu Leike and said, "I have never known anything I want to know. No matter if I hide there or have any thoughts, I can know everything!" "Yes, is it... Then, that''s really amazing." The sharp eyes made Wu Leike feel stripped and uncovered in an instant, making her eyes dodge subconsciously... Could it be that He already knows who I am?Wu Leike thought anxiously, but found that Su Zhan turned his head after saying this sentence, as if he didn''t know anything. Wu Leike hesitated, and asked, "Who is this Brian? Is it worth asking you to find him? Is he special?" "Special... His father was once a disciple of Merlin, the great magician. He was saved by Merlin and possessed super powers! He can even connect England to the multidimensional cosmic energy matrix to gain energy to strengthen himself. His uniform can maintain this energy for a long time, allowing him to have super powers even if he is not in the UK! Similarly...He also has a sword that can rank among the top weapons in the universe, the sword in the stone!" Every time Su Zhan said, Wu Leike''s shock increased by one point. In the end, she was completely certain that Su Zhan knew the true identity of this person! Captain Britain! Unexpectedly, one of his reasons for coming to England was for the British captain. No wonder... No wonder he didn''t need to show up for territorial matters, but he came in person. So... Does he already know? "Your complexion doesn''t look good, is it because you feel unwell?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Wu Leike hurriedly nodded: "Yes, it''s a bit, maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep!" "Oh, let me help you recover!" Su Zhan smiled and finished speaking, his hand was already pressed on Wu Leike''s ass involuntarily. Wu Leike wanted to avoid subconsciously, but how could he avoid it?Soon she felt that Su Zhan''s hand seemed to move recklessly, and a torrent of heat hit her, making her feel like she was about to be melted. "No, it''s okay, I''m much better already, thank you!" Wu Leike whispered, trying to make Su Zhan loose himself. Su Zhan said solemnly: "How can it be okay? You have a serious mind, and why are people worried. I think... the person you are worried about is definitely not me, but... the British captain, right?" "What, what?" Wu Leike asked with shocked waves in his heart and shocked face. Chapter 1043 Wu Leike Being Leaded Away "What are you talking about, I don''t know the British captain!" Wu Leike said in a panic. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly let go of his hand, but he put his arm around her shoulder, at first glance it seemed like an intimate act between a couple.Holding Wu Leike in her arms, Su Zhan whispered in her ear: "Actually, you are doing very well. If you are an ordinary person, it is really hard to doubt your identity, but I am not an ordinary person! When you show up, I already know your identity. In fact, you don¡¯t need to hide anything at all, because I don¡¯t intend to sneak in what I want to do, even if you are lurking by my side, it¡¯s okay to follow me upright, you You can know what you want." Wu Leike was silent. "I believe MI6 already knows that I''m going to find the British captain. At this time, the British captain should already know it. If I guess right, it must be heavily guarded there. After all, the British captain is your only hope. Well! Using the energy matrix of the multidimensional universe to protect Britain, once it succeeds, it might be useless even if Thanos comes, so naturally there is no need to cede territory!" "You, how do you know?" Wu Leike finally couldn''t help it. Knowing her identity shocked her, but Su Zhan knew what the British captain was doing, which made her shocked. As Su Zhan said, the British captain is using the energy matrix of the multidimensional universe to try to protect the entire United Kingdom.Although this would anger the Soviet war, they believed that even the Soviet war should not be able to solve the multi-dimensional cosmic energy matrix, plus the British captain with the sword in the stone, should be able to deal with the Soviet war. Of course, it doesn''t have to be dealt with. Only with the ability to negotiate can we negotiate with the Soviet Union! They refuse to cede land! However, it takes time to construct the energy matrix of the multidimensional universe, at least one month. Because the Soviet Union was accepting territories from other countries, they bought a lot of time, and even they did it well if they came from the war alliance. The idea of ??procrastination, but never expected Su Zhan to come, and Su Zhan already knew their purpose! Can''t let him go to the British captain! This was Wu Leike''s first thought, so she moved. Seeing Su Zhan, who was holding her close at hand, she moved! As if to hold Su Zhan¡¯s waist, Wu Leike slowly stretched out her hand. She was wearing a long-sleeved coat today, and her wrist shook slightly, and a thin needle appeared in her palm. There is a certain characteristic toxin on it, which is not fatal, but it can make people lose consciousness in an instant and fall into a deep sleep! Seeing Su Zhan''s unawareness, Wu Leike hesitated for a moment. She said before that Su Zhan is the hero of the Chinese people, but this sentence came from the bottom of the heart, and it was true that she admired Su Zhan.But... after all, her identity is different. She is an agent of MI6, and her parents are both in Britain and under protection. She must...stop the Soviet war!She couldn''t help showing an apologetic expression to Su Zhan, seeming to apologize for hiding her identity. Near, getting closer. Wu Leike could feel her hands trembling. This was the first time she was trembling during the mission, which shows the contradiction in her heart. "Sorry!" The needle had already pierced Su Zhan, Wu Leike said softly. "Sorry!" At the same time, Su Zhan said something almost simultaneously. Wu Leike was stunned for a moment, wondering why he said sorry to herself, but soon she found that her needle could not pierce Su Zhan''s body.Wu Leike was shocked, and Su Zhan said with a smile: "I''m sorry to have made you in vain, not to mention that your needle won''t hurt me at all, even if it can! This toxin will not do anything at all! What a pity, Originally, I thought that you must be Chinese, and you are still so beautiful, so I am not going to target you, but I didn¡¯t expect...you would do something with me! "Regardless of the reason, since you have done it, I have to show it, otherwise, wouldn''t it be conniving that others can do it at will without being punished?" Su Zhan said with a smile, as if he was just chatting. "You actually shot the teacher?" Hermione next to her was furious when she heard her magic wand ready to do it, but Su Zhan stopped it! "You kill me!" Wu Leike whispered. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Kill you? No, I won''t do that. I still feel a little distressed when I kill you." "You won''t kill me?" Wu Leike asked unexpectedly. Just now he said that he would do something to behave like you, but now he said he would not kill himself? "Yes, I don''t kill you, but believe me! You might think that it might be better to die!" 882 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 882 Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly, Wu Leike felt that there was something on his neck.Subconsciously stretched out his hand and touched it, and felt a palm-wide iron ring wrapped around his neck.It is obviously an iron ring, but the strange thing is that Wu Leike didn''t feel the slightest discomfort, and his flexibility seemed particularly good. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry about affecting his neck movement! Kacha, when Wu Leike hadn''t reacted, his hands were suddenly pulled back to the back with a forceful force, followed by a shackle to her handcuffs, her hands leaned back, and her body straightened naturally.Immediately afterwards, I saw that the ring on Su Zhan''s hand suddenly emitted a green light, which was connected to the iron ring around his neck like a rope! Then, Su Zhan walked forward leisurely, because the rope made her follow Su Zhan''s pace involuntarily! understood. She understood it all at once. Su Zhan is holding her hand, like his toy or his pet! In the crowd, although the clothes were intact, she was walking in this way. She had already noticed the weird gazes of the people around her, and the humiliation made her want to find a place to get in. She knew what Su Zhan meant when he said he wanted to do something, and she also knew why Su Zhan said that he would feel better if he died. This kind of humiliation is really better than death! Soon, everyone, and even the whole world will know that he, Wu Leike, an agent of MI6, was led by Su Zhan like a dog! Chapter 1044 As Wu Leike guessed, the news spread quickly. Su Zhan can be said to be a national spotlight in the UK, and countless people are watching his every move. MI6, the British government, soon knew that Wu Leike''s identity had been exposed!It might not matter if Su Zhan killed Wu Leike. In the face of a powerful figure like Su Zhan, many people have done well and accepted the consciousness of death, but Su Zhan''s move made them extremely angry. This is humiliation! It is not only humiliating Wu Leike, but also humiliating the British government and all of them! "How to do!" "Wu Leike has been exposed, I am afraid they will go to the British captain soon. Moreover, in any case, Wu Leike must not continue to be humiliated!" "But our strength is limited. Most of the strength is to protect the British captain. It is very difficult to rescue Wu Leike from Su Zhan. I am afraid that tough methods will not work!" "Then what to do? Is it just looking at Wu Leike like this? This is our shame!" "Or? Let''s expel Wu Leike from MI6? Anyway, not many people know her true identity. Even if Su Zhan knows, we can deny it. In this way, what he did to Wu Leike won''t affect her. Here we are, after all... Wu Leike is Chinese. We just need time to compensate her family, I believe Wu Leike will understand!" Someone suddenly said. This attention made it clear that he was going to give up Wu Leike. It was very dishonest and disgusting, but it silenced everyone. Indeed, as long as they deny, then at least they can preserve their face. In Britain today, almost the whole country is striving for face and will not cede territories. If this spreads out, it will be a big blow! Everyone is considering the pros and cons! "I''m afraid it is still difficult. Even if Wu Leike can accept it, Su Zhan may not accept it. Even if we deny it, Su Zhan may have a way to verify Wu Leike''s identity. We may be even more embarrassed by that time!" someone said in a deep voice. "Let me go!" Suddenly, a man opened the door and walked in, with an elegant manner, and his blond hair looked very noble! "princess!" "princess!" As the person came in, everyone around stood up and shouted in surprise. Britain is a constitutional monarchy. Although the royal family does not have much power, it is a status symbol! "I can come forward and try to see if I can persuade Su Zhan to let Wu Leike go. If not, let him conceal Wu Leike''s identity as much as possible!" The Princess said in a deep voice. "Wang Hao, you may not know Su Zhan''s style, if you go, I am afraid..." someone said worriedly. The princess shook her head: "Of course I know Su Zhan''s style, and I know he would not be interested if he were not a virgin. Therefore, I am safe, plus my identity, I believe Su Zhan will not do too much. Excessive!" What the princess said seems to make sense. There is a chance of success, but... it''s still too risky! "It''s about the face of the country and the crisis, this is my responsibility!" The princess was very determined."You only need to protect the British Captain. If it succeeds, it is worth the risk and sacrifice. If it fails, then there is no point in considering these!" After that, the princess had turned around and went out! ... ... Wu Leike didn''t dare to look up, and was led by Su Zhan step by step.Although she was just looking at the ground, she could still feel the countless light gathered around her!She is looking forward, looking forward to people from MI6 to save herself, even if... you can kill herself! But no, no one is coming! Intellectually, she knows what she will face, but emotionally, she still has some resentment! I worked wholeheartedly, and even confronted Su Zhan contradictory. What happened?As a result, you didn¡¯t care about me!I am afraid they will deny my identity and treat my parents kindly. Thinking of his parents, Wu Leike felt sad again. They would be very sad to see me now! "Someone is here, and she has some identity. Guess she came to save you or beg me?" Su Zhan said suddenly. Wu Leike looked up and saw no one, but she was silent when she heard Su Zhan''s questioning. Su Zhan did not really intend to let Wu Leike answer. After asking, he asked Hermione: "In Britain, the status of the princess should be very high, right?" "Yes teacher!" Hermione said. "Compared with the teacher?" Su Zhan asked again. Hermione said without hesitation: "Of course it''s a far cry!" "Then do you think the teacher is qualified to play as a princess?" Su Zhan asked again with a smile. "Of course!" Hermione nodded affirmatively, and then whispered: "But teacher... isn''t the princess better? After all, the princess... is not good enough for her husband, right?" The princess, there is a queen, there is a concubine. Su Zhan smiled and patted Hermione¡¯s little head and said: "You¡¯re right, but some people think so too. They think I don¡¯t bother to do anything to her, so they rely on it! I don¡¯t like others facing me, especially It¡¯s this attitude when you ask me." "What do you want to do, what princess!" When Wu Leike next to him heard this, he vaguely guessed who the person will be, and asked subconsciously. Su Zhan glanced at her without speaking, but waved his hand. In an instant, Wu Leike felt a ball in his mouth, which made her unable to speak and made her even more ashamed! In a few minutes an extended luxury car stopped in front of them. 883 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 883 As soon as this luxury car appeared, someone quickly recognized it. It was the princess''s car! The princess is here! Suddenly, there was an uproar around. Seeing the car door slowly opened, a very elegant woman in a long skirt came out. She didn''t seem to notice the attention around her, but went straight to Su Zhan. Taking a look at Wu Leike, her eyes were a little angry and apologetic, but they were well hidden, and they passed by! "Hello, King of the Soviet Union, I am the princess of the British royal family. I just learned that you are visiting the United Kingdom. It is rude not to greet you properly. I wonder if there is time for us to talk. After all, this should be the first official formality between the two countries. Establish diplomatic relations!" The words and demeanor make people unable to find a fault, and they seem to be equivalent from the point of view of identity. Those who don''t know really think it is just a simple meeting to establish diplomatic relations! Chapter 1045 The princess bitter has a sense of accomplishment! Su Zhan carefully looked at the princess in front of her. She was dressed dignified and fashionable. She looked like she was in her early thirties. She was well-kept, and her identity was relieved, which gave people a special attraction.Although the long skirt is very conservative, she can still tell if her figure is good or bad! Although it''s not superb, it''s definitely not bad! "I still have things to do. I believe you should know what to do, so I''m afraid I don''t have so much time!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It won''t take you too long!" Wang Hao smiled. Although Su Zhan''s gaze made her feel a little embarrassed, no one has ever dared to look at herself with such a gaze, but she still hides that emotion well and smiles like a flower. "Well, it will be worthwhile to delay a little time for the princess!" Su Zhan smiled and got in her car at the invitation of the princess! The inside of the car is very spacious, and the round seats feel like a small bar.After being seated, the princess took the initiative to help Su Zhan and the others get a glass of wine, including Wu Leike, who could not drink at all. "Drinking with me is very dangerous." Su Zhan said with a smile while holding a wine glass. The princess smiled: "Even if you don''t drink with you, it''s still dangerous." "Smart! Can I ask why you are here? The royal family has no rights, only reputation. You shouldn''t come forward in this matter!" Su Zhan suddenly got up and sat next to the princess, and asked with a smile. The princess did not dodge, and said calmly: "As a member of the royal family, some things are naturally our responsibility! If you let her go, is it possible?" Su Zhan shook his head without speaking, holding a wine glass in one hand, but one hand was already on the shoulder of the princess. At that moment, the princess''s body stiffened. "I heard that there are countless beauties in the country of the war alliance, and your princess is even more beautiful but capable, helping you to take care of the country of the war alliance in order." The princess suddenly smiled and said."I can''t do it anymore. Since I became a princess, I haven''t dealt with any government affairs. The only thing I can do is to make my husband feel more comfortable!" "This is reminding me that my principle is already married to her?" Su Zhan smiled in his heart, this princess is not a vase! "I envy your husband and marry a princess like you. Speaking of which, I have a lot of princesses, but they become princesses only because they have become my women. I really don''t have the ability to be a princess. Just now, I asked my students, I said I am qualified to play as a princess. She said yes, and also said that the princess is best. After all, the princess has already been made to take the lead and is not worthy of me!" Su Zhan''s remarks are very humiliating, and he speaks face to face.This made the princess really embarrassed, but what she cared more about was that when Su Zhan said, "Well, the princess has already made people take the lead," the word "has been" bit particularly hard, and it seems to be the same. , This made her panic for a moment!She said nervously: "You can be interested in me, I think I should be proud too. After all, everyone knows that only beautiful women can be seen by you! But, after all, I am the princess of England, I am afraid I really deserve it. On you." "It''s really not worthy, but humiliating a princess is more fulfilling than humiliating an agent. You just said, can I let her go? Yes! As long as you replace her, I will let her go!" Su Zhan smiled Said. Replace her? The princess looked at Wu Leike subconsciously, and saw how she looks like now. If she replaced her, wouldn''t she say that she would be like this too? "I am the princess, and I represent Britain!" the princess said in a deep voice. Su Zhan sneered: "So, your face is a face, but her face is not a face? It''s boring to say those hypocritical words at this time, Captain Britain, I will definitely go to her, Wu Leike assassinated I, of course, have to pay the price. You want me to let her go with just one sentence, do you think... do you have this qualification?" "Besides, you just want to try it. The real purpose should be to hope that I don''t expose Wu Leike''s identity, right?" The words were very embarrassing. The princess looked at Wu Leike in silence, but nodded and admitted: "Yes." "Oh? Don''t you explain a few words?" "There is no need for explanation. The people all over the country are struggling for face and pride, even not hesitating to offend you? Then what I did and the consequences are worth it!" The princess said in a deep voice. Su Zhanqing couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted his palm."Said no explanation, but this sentence is more effective than explanation, and it is said to be Ling Ran! It is not simple, I am more and more interested in you now, and I am more and more willing to delay some time with you. That¡¯s it! Why don¡¯t you try to get it? Maybe it will give the British captain more time to work hard!" "If I can, of course I would, but I don''t know what should I do?" Wang Hao asked back. "Very simple, don''t you want me to protect her identity? Yes, in this car, if you replace her, I promised not to reveal her identity afterwards! How?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. The princess was silent for a moment! "Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s worth what you did and what the consequences are? Why, hesitated? You didn¡¯t agree before because you were afraid of being known. In that case, you would lose your country¡¯s face even more than Wu Leike. You are a princess. But here, no one can know? As long as you promise, I promise not to reveal her identity, and... if you do well, it may delay me more time. You are Princess, isn¡¯t it your responsibility to sacrifice yourself to save the country?" "Of course, your driver I will let him leave, and even delete his memory. Kill him. No one will know what you did. It is impossible for my students and Wu Leike to leave me. I won¡¯t go outside! If you are worried about your husband, it¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t know! Of course, maybe he won¡¯t mind if he knows.¡± "I, I''m no longer a virgin!" The princess said tremblingly."I have been married to my husband for 2 years!" "I see, I didn''t mention you again. I just think it''s more interesting to humiliate you." Su Zhan''s appearance at this time is like a demon in the eyes of the princess! Chapter 1046 Because You Hate Him! "If... What if I refuse?" the princess asked tremblingly. "Reject? Yes! If you refuse, I will get off the car immediately and teleport directly to the British captain, directly undermining your plan. At that time... the country is ruined and there are many things to do, you You can''t keep his face, or that of the royal family." Su Zhan said lightly. Threat! Never revealing Wu Leike''s identity has become whether he will immediately deal with the British captain! This threat is more useful than Wu Leike revealing his identity. Because she exposed her identity, she may lose face, but if Su Zhan immediately dealt with the British captain, it may be a family ruin. It is very likely that the United Kingdom, like the Sakura Province and South Korea, will directly change from a country to a province! "I have a condition!" The princess was silent for a moment, and said with difficulty. "Tell me!" "I can agree, but only you and me!" Wang Hao said solemnly. "can!" Su Zhan nodded, waved to take off Wu Leike''s body, and said to her: "You take Hermione out for shopping, if Hermione is a little unhappy, I will slaughter you all of Britain!" Wu Leike looked at Su Zhan with a complicated expression, then looked at the princess, finally nodded, and went out with Hermione. The driver also went out. Now only Su Zhan and Princess Wang are in the car. Su Zhan thought, and the car had already driven away.This car is very high-end, you can''t see the inside from the outside, so no one sees it at all. 884 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 884 As they left, the princess became obviously nervous, and Su Zhan looked at her with a smile, fiddling with the iron ring with his palm.Suddenly, Su Zhan''s hand picked up the hair around the princess''s neck and exposed her neck. He heard a click, and the iron ring was directly put on her neck, and then he grabbed her arms back to the back, directly Copy on. The feeling of being restrained made the princess feel humiliated at once, a very strong humiliation! Besides humiliation, there is panic. The panic of losing freedom, the panic of not knowing what Su Zhan is going to do! Suddenly, the princess''s body became stiff and shook violently.Su Zhan''s hand was squeezed directly, she couldn''t help groaning in pain, but she closed her mouth stubbornly. "This feels very good. It''s almost like an unmanned girl. I didn''t expect the princess to take care of it so well!" Su Zhan said with a smile and said: "Actually, I am very curious about why you resist, so many countries I agree, even if it¡¯s ashamed, it¡¯s a shame for everyone, and the U.S. ceded more. Why do you refuse to agree so strongly? It¡¯s easy for the politicians of your government to refuse to agree. After all, once you agree, the power is reduced. For politicians, power is more important than fate! And to make it harder to say, they need the support of the people, they need power at their hands. After all, if I really want to invade Britain, they might still be confused with this level of identity. Not bad! After all, the territory has increased a lot this time, and some local officials must be needed to maintain operations! But what about you? Logically speaking, you have no rights. Everyone knows that your royal family is just a status symbol. Even if you don¡¯t come out, I can¡¯t blame you. If I occupy the United Kingdom, I will definitely treat you well. Anyway, you don¡¯t have all your strength and there is no threat, and you can use you to appease the people. It can be said that unless everyone is dead, nothing else You will not be affected under any circumstances. So why did you jump out? Why are you, not your husband, the king of the royal family?" The princess was silent, wondering if she had nothing to say, or she was afraid that she couldn''t bear the feeling when she spoke. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly tore her clothes. In an instant, her body was completely exposed, and she couldn''t resist it.The princess''s expression became ashamed and angry, and her face flushed."you¡­¡­" "Yo, yes, it looks like no one has touched it before. Don''t you and your husband have a good harmony?" Su Zhan chuckled, acting unceremoniously. "Not convinced? Humiliated? Want to go? Endure it! The more I humiliate you, the more opportunities your country has, right?" The princess was silent, but looked at Su Zhan angrily. Su Zhansi didn''t mind her gaze, but smiled and said: "Yes, that''s it, the more you like this, the more you feel like humiliating the princess." Su Zhan laughed loudly, and suddenly dragged the princess to his lap, let her face close to her, and lay on the sofa. "Legs up and up, yes, that''s it!" Because she couldn''t support her with her hands, the princess was now lying on Su Zhan''s lap with her entire upper body, but her lower body was kneeling.This posture made the princess want to die with shame, especially when his hands were constantly moving, it was even more shameful! The car has been driving fast, turning around the street in circles. Many people know that this is the princess''s car, but they don''t know what happened inside. Su Zhan was not the least polite to the princess, and the princess even felt that the humiliation she suffered now was impossible for her in her life!As Su Zhan said, he really seems to feel that humiliating the princess is more fulfilling than humiliating the agents. Various methods are shown one by one, but he does not mean to eat her, just...just humiliation! However, this made the princess even more angry. What does this show? It shows that Su Zhan really feels unworthy! It can be a humiliation like a toy, but he refuses to eat her. Is this too dirty for her? For a moment, she really wanted to shout to Su Zhan, you were wrong! You would rather let me use your mouth than eat me, you are so wrong! "It''s so fast, more than two hours have passed without knowing it. Well, I am very satisfied with you, you make me feel very fulfilled, especially your mouth! This should be the first time, I hope you The husband won¡¯t mind!" "Don''t mention my husband!" The princess who had been quiet suddenly yelled angrily. She was obviously exhausted and couldn''t move her hands, but hit Su Zhan with her head. Su Zhan pulled her hair fiercely, forced her to look up at her, staring into her eyes, and Su Zhan said word by word: "You say this not because you feel guilty, but because... you hate him!" Chapter 1047 Prince Charming?The prince riding a horse! Somewhere in the UK. The mountains and rivers are beautiful and the scenery is pleasant. In a valley, in the center of the valley, bursts of powerful aura fluctuated like turbulent waves, hovering in the center of the valley, as if it was isolated from the outside world.At the center of the giant wave, a man in a tight-fitting uniform of the Union Jack is staring at the surrounding giant wave intently, with his hands dancing to manipulate this breath, as if something is being constructed. With such obvious dressing, his identity is naturally ready to emerge. Captain England, Brian! He wears a mask on his face, only revealing the part below his nose. It is not clear what he looks like, but the strong muscles under the uniform are clearly visible, full of explosive feeling, as if a powerful force is brewing that may burst at any time .Outside the valley, the deployment is tight. The army, soldiers, superheroes, and the United Kingdom have almost all the power that can be used here, and even the target location of nuclear weapons is locked here. If impossible, nuclear weapons will be the last weapon! The wind is bleak, everyone is nervously waiting for something! ... ... "I do not understand what you''re saying!" The angry eyes were closed in an instant, and the princess looked at Su Zhan inexplicably."You said I hate the king and my husband. Isn''t that absurd? Everyone knows that I have a good relationship with my husband!" "From the perspective of others, your relationship is very good!" Su Zhan said lightly, and ran his fingers across the princess''s cheek. The princess trembled slightly, and her brows wrinkled for a moment."Each one another, respect each other like guests! It''s a pity, if a couple really respect each other as guests, most of the two people''s feelings are not deep, just because the others are willing to respect each other but don''t love each other! Otherwise, you are beautiful and your husband is fine. , TM respects each other like a guest? No matter how good the temper is, it is impossible for one to give up in the process of getting along, especially the husband that he loves so much! How can the familiar feeling after getting along, the feeling of seeing each other as himself, how can it be similar Rubin? Who would be so polite to himself?" "Emotions come from somewhere. If you respect each other and no one will offend, where is the deep affection? Don''t deny it! Just like now, although I humiliated you, I am sure that it is different in your heart! People who can impress and place in your heart not long after you just met, do you think this can be done by being respectful as guests?" The princess opened her mouth. She wanted to refute just now, but now she is no longer able to refute, because what Su Zhan said... is right! "Let¡¯s talk about it, what is your purpose! I don¡¯t think that a dignified princess, a princess who loves the king like glue, really sacrificed so much for the country. And you can see that although you are embarrassed and angry, you are that kind It¡¯s just because you haven¡¯t been treated this way, but you don¡¯t have any guilt! This is unreasonable, so if you say...maybe you still have a chance, if you don¡¯t say it, I just don¡¯t know what to do and humiliate you Then continue to do what I want to do." "I met my husband three years ago..." Finally, the princess said slowly."He is very handsome and handsome, and he is still a king. Every girl has such a vision, and I am no exception. But with the contact, I slowly discovered that what I saw was only an illusion, and what was under the illusion The truth makes me sick and makes me wish I could never see him! But, he is a king, even though he has no real power, he is still a king. He proposed to me and promised me that we had a grand wedding in others It seems to be very affectionate, but..." The princess''s volume increased a lot."But, I hate him more and more. Noble princess? Haha, I would rather be not. Every day is bright and beautiful, but at night I have to keep the empty room alone until I grow old and die! I am a normal woman, such a life... ¡­For me, it¡¯s not happiness, but torture! Especially when your husband is still under someone else''s body...this torture has made me feel hatred! "and many more¡­¡­" Seeing the hatred and hideous look of the princess, Su Zhan said dumbly: "You mean, since you realized that now, you haven''t had any relationship?" "Yes! We don''t even sleep together. We are roommates rather than husbands and wives. We just live in the big bedroom of the palace together!" "This is interesting!" Su Zhan stroked the princess''s chin."Is he withered?" "Yes!" The princess gritted her teeth. "He is still 0!" "Damn! This is big news!" At first the princess said that the king was still under someone else''s body, and Su Zhan thought the king was fooling around with other women.But if he is withered, it is still 0!What does Nima show?It shows that he is a base! Friends who are not jokes! Nima really has good friends, a quilt! This Nima is definitely big news! Su Zhan looked at the princess, thinking she was really pitiful. I thought I found the prince charming, but the prince was true, but he was the prince riding on a horse.She was forced to marry him, pretending to look like a loving couple every day, and tolerating all this silently, even to his death! No wonder, no wonder she came forward, the king did not stop. Because the king didn''t care if his princess was humiliated! 885 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 885 Perhaps the biggest secret has already been told, the princess obviously has a relaxed feeling, carrying this secret on his back, no one tells it, what a torture it is!She suddenly smiled and said: "He used his power to force me to become her wife and help him hide everything. Therefore, I also want power! I want to take away his power and expose everything about him to the sun. Everyone knows that your respected king is a foundation! So, I stepped forward. No matter whether the British captain stopped you in the end, whether the United Kingdom can survive this crisis safely, I will have the opportunity to stand up and get a certain amount of that power." "So I can... revenge!" "If I were you, I would also rack my brains to find a way to get revenge!" Su Zhan nodded in agreement, men afraid of going wrong, women afraid of marrying the wrong man, marrying such a husband, but also disguised affection Like glue, whoever changes it will hate it! This also explains why she still jumped out of her own initiative when she knew the danger. Chapter 1048 Speaking of the psychological words and the biggest secret of the psychology, the princess was relieved a lot.She looked at Su Zhan with a complicated expression and said, "So, I''m still a virgin, a princess, and an old maiden married and married. This should meet your requirements, so... you can come and take it. Go my first time!" She is mentally prepared! Resolutely! Su Zhan smiled and looked at the princess and said: "You think so beautifully. There are more virgins, so I don''t necessarily have to go to every one!" "What do you mean?" The princess was stunned, and then she was a little angry. I am clean, do you still refuse? "How long will it take for the British captain?" Su Zhan suddenly turned to ask. The topic jumped too fast, and the princess couldn''t keep up, and subconsciously said: "It will take at least a week!" "It''s so long? How about making a deal?" Su Zhan looked at the princess with a smile, and said: "I can give you a week, and you can claim to be your own credit. Wait until the multidimensional energy matrix of the British captain. After the construction is completed, I will shoot again! If you succeed, I will leave, not to trouble the UK for a short time, and as you who do all of this, your reputation may rise to the top, and you must be prepared for revenge. , What to do next, I don¡¯t need me to remind you!" The princess said with emotion, "Really?" "You have no joking." Su Zhan said lightly."But if you lose, I want you to be my dog!" "Dare to bet?" "Dare you gamble?" The princess smiled and said miserably: "Being a dog is better than being the fake wife of the disgusting guy...at least...this is true. And if I lose, I won''t have any Room for bargaining!" "Smart!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "No matter success or failure, one week is enough for you to do a lot of things, so see you in a week!" After speaking, Su Zhan waved his fingers, and the shackles on the princess''s wrist broke instantly, but the iron ring on the neck was not removed."Anyway, I have to wear them sooner or later, so I don''t waste my energy to help you take it off!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then disappeared from the car, and the car stopped abruptly. Su Zhan found Hermione and Wu Leike, Wu Leike wanted to say something but didn''t dare! Su Zhan didn''t mention it either, as if everything happened. That set of things appeared on Wu Leike''s body again, but there was no shackles. "Why?" Wu Leike asked angrily! "Before the princess replaced you, now it''s over, you naturally have to continue to bear it. No matter whether you cause harm or threat to me, you did attack me, then you must accept punishment!" Su Zhan said lightly. Wu Leike was silent! Soon, Su Zhan has seen news about the princess from the news reports. In the news, the iron ring around the princess''s neck was clearly visible without any cover.As for the explanation?Very simple, the princess said, this is the ban imposed by Su Zhan, she used her life safety in exchange for a week! "Really a clever woman." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly. I thought she would try to cover it up so that people wouldn''t see such humiliating things.Unexpectedly, she showed it openly and found a reasonable explanation. Not only does it not make people feel that she is underneath, but it becomes sublime! Also, if she had no abilities, how could she dare to avenge the king? One week is almost enough for Captain England to complete the multidimensional cosmic matrix. The public did not know about this at first, but after it was announced, the public only knew what the princess had for her life! In an instant, the reputation of the princess rose to the extreme. The government and the king began to be criticized. Although Su Zhan promised to give a week, but they did not dare to relax their vigilance!But when they were nervous, nervous, and waiting for the trial, Su Zhan took Hermione and Wu Leike on a tour of the mountains and water, enjoying the British customs!By the way, Su Zhan is also thinking about how to arrange these territories at that time! As for Captain England? Multi-dimensional cosmic energy matrix? Su Zhan was not too worried at all. As a result, Su Zhan has absolute confidence, let alone the multidimensional cosmic energy matrix, even if he can mobilize all the power of the multidimensional universe here, he can''t stop himself.Secondly, Su Zhan also wants to see how strong the British captain is, and can he let himself experience the fighting passion that he has not felt for a long time! As for the third! Su Zhan''s bet with the princess seems to be of no benefit, after all, regardless of winning or losing, Su Zhan can let the princess be his dog!As long as Su Zhan is willing! But after this battle, Su Zhan also saw it. Britain is not like Sakura and South Korea. Although it is easy to rule, it is difficult to make them surrender. Even if they occupy this place, it takes a lot of energy and time to make them believe in themselves. But another way, it will be much simpler and save time and effort. This is why you bet! She is the princess. Su Zhan valued not only his body, but also her identity! And this identity is not just to satisfy the sense of accomplishment! A week is neither long nor short, nor short! While traveling around the mountains, Mariko told Su Zhan the news from the United States. At the beginning, the United States delayed and wrangled about territorial matters. Part of the reason was that the United Kingdom was resisting. The United States already knew about some of the actions of the United Kingdom, so the United States wanted to delay time to see the final result.However, the Soviet war strongly ordered Mariko to allow the United States to surrender within three days, and the United States had no choice but to agree to start dividing the territory. One fifth! The United States has a total area of ??nearly 10 million square kilometers, one-fifth from almost two million square kilometers! How big is two million square meters? The total area of ??Sakura Province is less than 40 square meters! In other words, five cherry blossom provinces are so big! What about South Korea?But only ten square miles. In other words, the territory of the United States alone this time has far exceeded the territory before the Soviet war, or even four times! In such a large place, it is no wonder that the United States has been wrangling before and refused to deliver it! Chapter 1049 National War Firepower VS Su Zhan Although the territory selection process has been carried out, it has not been so smooth. 886 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 886 The idea of ??the Soviet War was to prepare for territories near the west coast. First, the island base on the west coast was there, and there was also the place where it rose. Second, it was closer to the Sakura Province and the territories were easier to link together. But here comes the problem! Washington, California and other major states are here, and the White House is here. How can the United States be willing to hand over the territory here? It is depressing enough to cede the territory, and now it is impossible to even move the seat of the president? In this regard, Su Zhan''s response is very simple, let Thanos play! Either hand it over or ruin it, let them consider it for themselves! Su Zhan is very strong and domineering, but he deserves it! What if he fails?First of all, all the superheroes under his command will be registered, taken over, and then slowly curbed their own development, let alone expanding the territory, even the original independence is likely to disappear! This is not a question of justice or evil, this is war! If Su Zhan fails, I believe the United Nations will definitely not have any pity or pity for him! The successive territories have been confirmed, but the issue of Washington State has not yet been finalized, but... it will not be too long.When this news came out, although everyone had vaguely guessed that it would be the result, it was still a bit surprised and some people rebounded, but the impact was not significant! As for the United Kingdom, I became even more worried after hearing the news! At first, it was just taking the lead, and it changed from one-tenth to one-fifth, and it was even so important. If they fail, it is obvious that the Soviet War will not really be the same as before, only one-tenth of the territory is needed!Some people are already thinking about it.Originally, the resistance this time was not because of any righteousness, but because of their own interests. Without their own minds, the small abacus is strange! Anyway, the time of the week is up! Everyone, almost the whole world is paying attention here! At the moment of dawn, everyone felt a powerful force spreading from a certain kind, quickly covering the entire UK!Just like a huge protective cover, it protects and isolates Britain. Multidimensional cosmic energy matrix. It''s done! The matrix energy not only protected Britain, but also blessed the energy of the British captain, almost climbing to a peak. Even ordinary people can clearly feel the power of that energy! Throughout Britain, people from outside cannot get in, and people inside cannot get out temporarily! And the British captain, who was blessed with energy, has become extremely powerful. Here, he has become a decisive battle against Su Zhan! Thanos or something, don''t even want to come in and help. At the moment the matrix was connected, Su Zhan took Hermione and Wu Leike appeared in the center of matrix energy, that valley! There are so many people, it''s so lively. From a glance, there are at least tens of thousands of troops stationed here, and all kinds of high-power weapons are emerging in an endless stream. The government did not appear, nor did the king, only the princess, in a relatively remote headquarters in the valley!Su Zhan could feel the admiration of the princess in the hearts of those soldiers. "You two are waiting here. If you feel dangerous, leave immediately." Su Zhan turned his head and said, then slowly floated up and drifted towards the valley! "A week''s time is up, and the matrix is ??complete, so... I''m here!" Su Zhan''s voice slowly drifted out, and the people in the entire valley heard clearly. Seeing Su Zhan drifting over like this, it was obviously nothing, but it gave them an inexplicable sense of pressure. "Fire!" The order was suddenly issued, and in an instant, the originally bright sky was illuminated even brighter, bullets, missiles, and countless flaming seats fought against Su.This kind of firepower, even a city can be easily destroyed. "Bang." "Bang!" The flames of war accurately focused on Su Zhan. In an instant, the sound of the explosion was deafening, as if the sky broke and the ground broke. A thick smoke was generated near Su Zhan, enveloping Su Zhan! Although he could not see the situation clearly, no one believed that he would be killed so easily, so the order did not stop, and the attack continued. boom! boom! boom! The soldiers nervously forgot to think, but instinctively numbly executed the attack order. The countless ammunition disappeared in an instant, but the attack did not stop.Stored here is enough firepower to support a nationwide war! The thick fog was advancing, and the attack continued. There was no other sound except the sound of gunfire. Hermione was nervous, everyone was nervous. The thick fog stopped! The attack gradually slowed down, and everyone was waiting for the moment when the dense fog dissipated. "It''s useless!" In the command post, the princess whispered."If this level of fire attack can eliminate him, then the situation today won''t happen at all!" When the wind suddenly picked up, a tornado suddenly emerged from the dense fog, which was blown away in an instant.The wind blew the blue sky, but the hair did not move.Su Zhan floats in the air, his clothes are not damaged or embarrassed! "Hi..." Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, this...this is simply a monster, this is enough firepower to support a national war. "The teacher is so strong!" Hermione''s eyes glowed with admiration, and even Wu Leike nodded in a complicated mood. Su Zhan was condescending and slowly raised his hand. In an instant, everyone became nervous. He, is going to shoot? "Swish swish!" "My gun, my gun flew!" "Tank, the tank is flying, jump down." The scream suddenly sounded, and a very strange and spectacular scene appeared. Countless guns, tanks, ammunition, etc. flew into the sky uncontrollably, and many of them were taken to fly with the reaction. Fortunately, the reaction was fast Jumped down regardless of injury! The originally bright sky gradually became gloomy. Not because the sky has changed, but because those things are floating in the air, blocking the light! In the gloom, Su Zhan''s body gradually glowed, like a bright light in the dark, even if it was an enemy, it also gave them a sense of sacredness, making them not only think about being an enemy of Su Zhan...really...right? 887 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 887 Chapter 1050Shit truth! There was a bang. The sound of a click suddenly sounded. The guns and ammunition that were originally suspended in the air, and the tanks and heavy artillery were quickly gathered together, as if a huge magnet had washed them all together. In a blink of an eye, a huge sphere has appeared in the sky, and the sphere composed of these things is huge! Seeing this behemoth everyone was shocked, and fear filled their hearts. If this thing falls, I''m afraid... no one can escape! In the air, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and suddenly he snapped a finger. "Snapped!" The sound was very crisp, as if it sounded in everyone''s ears. As the sound fell, the behemoth suddenly exploded. In an instant, everyone fled in panic, but suddenly found that the explosion did not last long, just like a dud bomb. It''s gone with just one sound.Someone subconsciously looked up to the sky, just in time to see the disappearance of that behemoth! In just a few seconds, the behemoth seemed to have evaporated suddenly and disappeared. Even a little iron filings and ashes were not left. In the air, Su Zhan slowly descended, watching the enemy whose formation had been destroyed, moving forward slowly. Step by step, stroll around the courtyard. He walked very slowly and easily. With his footsteps, the pressure on everyone''s hearts became greater and greater. Su Zhan''s figure seemed to be getting taller in their eyes, and the dazzling light exuding set off Su Zhan. As if the gods descended to the earth! Suddenly, Su Zhan had come to the entrance of the valley and came into the encirclement of the enemy. Looking at the bewildered soldiers around, Su Zhan raised his foot slightly and chopped it down. boom! An indescribable huge force oscillated from the ground, like a powerful shock wave, instantly surging. Puff and puff! Tens of thousands of soldiers fell to the ground in an instant, all lying on the ground. Oh my god! The people in the remote headquarters were completely dumbfounded, this...this is tens of thousands of soldiers! "Not dead, just fainted." The princess took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. When she said so, others in the command found that the soldiers were indeed alive. "Why?" someone asked puzzledly. "Because he wants to conquer, not to destroy!" the princess said quietly. Yes, he wants to conquer, he wants to conquer this country, conquer the people of this country!Instead of destroying this place, destroying everyone! What he wants is to be a king, what he wants is that everyone on this map regard him as king, not a barren land! Su Zhan entered the valley, and the energy of the multi-dimensional cosmic energy matrix became stronger and stronger. After a few steps, Su Zhan suddenly stopped and turned his head and looked at the sky. A shadow became bigger and bigger, and finally he was clearly visible. "boom!" The visitor landed and stood in front of Su Zhan. "Did you figure it out?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Spider-woman looked at Su Zhan and asked in a deep voice, "Why? Why do you have to do this! If you want territory, I believe they should be willing to cede now, let the matter stop here, let alone you have nothing to do. loss!" Su Zhan looked at Spider-Woman and said with a sneer: "I can understand sympathy for the weak. Heroes must stand on the side of the weak. But this is not the reason why I forgive them. The reason why they are weak is because I am more They are strong, but their strategy is not successful. Once successful, the weak...it is me!" "Then I will stand by your side and stop them!" Spider-Woman said affirmatively. "Is it useful?" Su Zhan asked sarcastically."Only you? Can you really help me at that time? No, you can''t help at all. Although you helped, you might even sacrifice yourself, but the ending won''t change. So... is there any use of it?" Spider-Woman thought for a while, if the angle is changed, and now the United Nations is suppressing the Soviet war, then she may really not be of any help. After all... it is the United Nations, countless countries! "Because I am a weak person, and because I have nothing to lose, I should forgive them generously? Stop making trouble. They did it first. Because they failed, they wanted to pay any price. Is it possible? They failed. It can only show that I am stronger, and that I have no loss can only show that they are weaker. This does not mean that nothing has happened. Regardless of the result, if they do, they will pay the price!" "If you win, you will kill everything, if you lose, you will beg for forgiveness. How can there be such good things!" "But...but..." Spider-Woman couldn''t deny what Su Zhan said, but she still hoped that Su Zhan could give up. Perhaps, it is true that the psychological cause of sympathy for the weak! "No, but, it''s not that everything is worthy of forgiveness. If I want to kill your family, but because I am too weak and failed to be prevented by you, can you forgive me, when nothing happened? Even if I don''t kill it. I will teach me bitterly, right?" Su Zhan said coldly. Spider-Woman was speechless again. "Sympathize with the weak, and that depends on whether the weak deserves sympathy!" Su Zhan said with a sneer: "Get out of the way now, I can treat you as if you have never been!" "You will, what will you do?" Spider-Woman asked difficultly. "I gave them a week to prepare them to be kind enough, and now I want to destroy this matrix, solve the British captain, and then...make them pay the price they deserve!" "Now, get out of the way!" Su Zhan screamed the river. Spider-woman subconsciously prepared to step aside, but stopped again."This matrix connects the entire United Kingdom. If the matrix is ??destroyed, the entire country will suffer a severe blow, and countless people will be implicated. I...I can''t let you do this!" "I''m here to conquer here, not to destroy it. Naturally, I won''t let the subjects who will belong to me suffer any loss!" Su Zhan said lightly. "but¡­¡­" Spider-Woman has to say it again, but Su Zhan has already frowned."You disappointed me a bit. Although Su Zhan values ??women, it doesn''t mean that women can influence my decision." When the voice fell, Su Zhan waved his hand gently. In an instant, Spider-Woman flew up and was thrown out with a swish, I don''t know where she flew! Chapter 1051 Fight! After throwing away Spider-Woman, Su Zhan continued to move forward without stopping.As we walked, a huge energy suddenly came from a distance, heading straight to Su Zhan! Su Zhan sneered and waved his arms to resist. With a boom, huge energy exploded, Su Zhan took a half step back! "It can make me go back half a step, the energy of the multidimensional universe is really not weak." Su Zhan said coldly. The energy dissipated, and a person flew over from a distance. He wears a uniform like the Union Jack, and his muscles are like a bodybuilding coach. The powerful energy in his body flows back and forth, as if he is one with here, and he can feel countless energy pouring into his body from all directions! "Captain England, Brian!" Su Zhan looked at him and said softly, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes! 888 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 888 Yes, satisfied! The energy radiated from the British captain did not waste his week of waiting, very strong! "It''s not necessary to get to this point! As long as you are willing to leave and agree not to ask Britain to cede territory, I can let you leave!" The British captain said slowly. "Agree to let me go?" Su Zhan seemed to have heard some joke, and couldn''t help laughing: "Do you think the energy of this matrix can stop me? Do you think...you can defeat me? Even with a victor Tell me in a tone of voice, can you let me go?" "Did you suddenly gain powerful energy, so you lost your self-expansion?" "Are you qualified to say this to me?" The face of the British captain was constantly changing, and Su Zhan''s contemptuous tone made him very upset. He is the British captain!The only person who can fight you, you say I am not qualified?Powerful energy burst out suddenly, and layers of air waves surging, as if forming a vacuum zone. "Well, you still want to pop beans, you think you are a Saiyan!" The British captain does not know what Saiyan is, but he knows the contempt of Su Zhan! With a roar, the British captain, like teleporting, instantly came to Su Zhan and punched him.Very fast and very powerful! Su Zhan slammed his fists, and in an instant, the powerful forces collided, making the space seem to explode, with a thud, deafening.Immediately afterwards, such explosions sounded one after another, Su Zhan and the British Captain had already fought together, and their speed was indistinguishable from each other. Except for the two constantly changing phantoms and the continuous sound of clashes, nothing can be seen! boom! There was a heavy sound, and the British captain fell to the ground quickly like a kite with a broken line. After sliding for a full seven or eight meters before stopping, a deep scratch was left on the ground! The British captain struggled to stand up, but he did not succeed. His eyes were full of horror, he couldn''t think, never thought that Su Zhanhui was so outrageous! I thought that with the energy of the multidimensional universe, I should be able to defeat the Soviet war. After all...this is the energy of the multidimensional universe.No matter how strong Su Zhan was, he wouldn''t have the energy of the Multidimensional Universe. But he was wrong! He found that Su Zhan''s energy was stronger than his own multidimensional universe, and that feeling was as if he also had the energy of multidimensional universe, even... this energy level was much higher than his own! From beginning to end. From beginning to end, Su Zhan was an understatement, no matter how fast he was or how strong he was, he just used one hand!With just one hand, he blocked his own attack, and even...the other hand...threw him out with a punch. "Multi-dimensional cosmic energy is really interesting. I feel a certain rule power in it, but it is not the rule power of this world, so it is greatly discounted, but it is just such a rare thing." Su Zhan said lightly. One sentence, and then looked at the British captain."Is that stunned? Get up and fight again!" The British captain gritted his teeth and rushed over again, and the two banged and banged together quickly.Still with one hand, the British captain was still beaten to fly. This time, Su Zhan didn''t give him any chance to shock. When he flew out again, Su Zhan had already caught up and continued to attack! The uniform on the British captain is a bit special. It should have been made by the great magician Merlin himself. It has strong defensive capabilities...Through this uniform, the energy of the multidimensional universe can flood his body and make his body change. Strong and strong! Su Zhan did not deliberately suppress his own power, but the British captain can handle so much. It can be seen that the multi-dimensional cosmic energy is powerful, or... how powerful the rules contained in it are! "boom!" The British captain flew out again. At this time, his mask was a little damaged, his nose was swollen, his mouth was bleeding, and his body was better like falling apart. It hurts even if he doesn''t move. "I admit that you are very strong, but..." the British captain slowly spoke with support. Su Zhan sneered: "Acknowledge your sister, do you need to admit that I am strong or not? If you know that you still have a sword in the stone useless, don''t waste time, chirp, come on, draw the sword! When the voice fell, Su Zhan stretched out his chest, and in an instant, the God Killing Blade slowly pulled out. Perhaps knowing that the war is coming, the Blade of God Killing has also become extremely restless, looking very excited! Holding the God Killing Blade, Su Zhan pointed at the void."The time has come to test the results, to see if the sword in the stone is stronger, or my God Killing Blade is stronger!" "The Blade of God Killing, you can''t swallow good things less. If you can''t compare with the sword in the stone, you don''t want to devour the good things! But if you win, the sword in the stone will be yours. Swallowed Sword in the Stone, you should evolve again!" Su Zhan said softly, I don''t know if the Blade of God Killing understood it, but it has already released a strong fighting spirit, and layers of dark light shining in the sword body, intensifying, as if to split everything in this world! The one-handed Su Zhan is already so strong. With his god-killing blade, the British captain can clearly feel that this is a weapon with the power to destroy the world! The sword in the stone can only rely on the sword in the stone! Chapter 1052 I don''t know how strong I am! Sword in the Stone! The British captain has taken out the sword in the stone! The name of the sword in the stone is very loud, and there are many various legendary shapes.The sword in the hands of Captain Britain does not look too gorgeous, neither domineering nor unique, with a sacred and noble atmosphere in its simplicity! "This is the sword in the stone? It looks good!" Su Zhan looked at the sword in the stone and felt the eager state of the Blade of Godslayer, and smiled slightly: "Fight!" As the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly rushed forward, and instantly came to the front of the British captain, and the God Killing Blade quickly slashed.With the sword in the stone in hand, the British captain seemed to have regained some confidence and confidence. Seeing that Su Zhan took the lead, the British captain directly swung the sword in the stone! "boom!" The two weapons collided, and a powerful shock wave surged out from the two of them. The ground under the feet of the two of them instantly sank. At the end of the blow, the two of them did not pause at all, and they made their moves almost as if they were heart-to-hearted, and the sound of bangs came out again and again. This sword in the stone is indeed one of the best swords in the Marvel world!Ordinary weapons simply cannot withstand the attack like the Blade of God Killing. The Blade of God Killing on the plane is different from other weapons. While attacking, it will also consume the energy of the opponent, but the sword in the stone is naturally special. Because of its energy, the Blade of God Killing cannot be swallowed so easily! Every time it collides, the Blade of God Killing will be devoured.But there seems to be a layer of magic protection on the sword in the stone, which makes the blade of God Killer feel very unsmooth to swallow, and the effect of swallowing is greatly reduced! The fighting skills of the two are very good, and their weapons are one by one. You can imagine how fierce the battle is.Whether it is a collision between each other or a competition to release energy from a long distance, both are earth-shattering and fierce! There are no other people in the center of the valley, but the command post far away in the valley can still monitor the environment here. Not only them, but other countries also pay attention to the battle with their own means! It can be said that this is not just a battle between the British captain and the Soviet war.If the British captain loses, maybe no one is the opponent of the Soviet war. Wouldn''t he have to let him knead by then! Although we lost this time and ceded land, there are still many people and many countries are not reconciled. If the British captain wins, they may consider uniting with Britain.If they lose, they will consider giving up the idea completely! People are all about interests first. Especially those politicians, although they will be afraid, once they have enough benefits to make their hearts move, they will relapse in a solid state. Judging from the current situation, it seems that the two are evenly matched, which gives many people hope. Maybe it can win? Not only do they think so, but the British captain also thinks so! Although Su Zhan was a little temperless and timid at first, as he started his hands, gradually... that confidence returned to him.The power of the sword in the stone, even if it was Su Zhan, even if Su Zhan used the Blade of Killing Gods, it did not fall in the slightest. Coupled with the continuous influx of energy from the multidimensional universe, the British Captain felt that maybe... ? 889 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 889 With this idea in mind, the British captain seemed to get better and better as he fought, and he became more confident as he fought, and he felt like he had the upper hand! This shocked everyone and became excited. Some people have even begun to proudly say that Su Zhan is nothing, once the British captain uses the sword in the stone, Su Zhan is gone! Listening to the triumphant whispers of the soldier in the ear, the princess found that she was not as happy as she had imagined! If Su is defeated, her reputation will reach its peak. She can have the opportunity to gain power and take revenge. But I don¡¯t know why, but she is not happy at all, and even a little bit lost. I hope that Su Zhan will still have No other skills were displayed! "Why do I think so? Do I really want him to win? Really so cheap?" The princess asked secretly but had no answer. "If you are willing to stop, what I said before is still valid!" The British captain said again. Su Zhan sneered dumbly: "Are you here? Why? I feel that I have the upper hand, so I feel confident again?" "So what? You can''t help me now. With the support of multidimensional cosmic energy, I can fight for a whole day!" The British captain snorted. Su Zhan rolled his eyes: "You think you are Captain America, you are Captain England, don''t grab other people''s lines!" "What does this have to do with Captain America!" The British captain didn''t understand this, but he understood Su Zhan''s contemptuous tone. Since you refuse to admit defeat, go ahead and fight! Don''t talk about it all day, even if you keep fighting, he can! "Oh, this is full force?" Feeling that the speed of the British captain and the power of the sword in the stone have increased a bit, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Alright, it''s almost time to end, otherwise some guys are really real I thought... I Su Zhan is the kind of opponent that anyone can defeat!" "What''s the use of talking big, there...it''s impossible!" Su Zhan''s aura rose again, overwhelming the British captain in an instant, and he was still climbing rapidly, as if it was endless!The British captain looked silly, and the confidence he gathered was finally tapped. "How could it be, how could it be, how could you have improved so much. Without the increase of the sword in the stone, without the blessing of multidimensional cosmic energy, how could you have improved so much?" The British captain was shocked and looked at Su Zhan tremblingly: "You...you didn''t use all your strength from the beginning!" "If you use your full strength, you will die early!" Su Zhan said lightly. "You, how strong are you!" Su Zhan shook his head. "What do you mean, don''t you bother to tell me?" the British captain angered. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s not that I don''t bother to tell you, but I don''t know how strong I am now. I thought that adding the sword in the stone should allow me to verify my current strength, but now it seems... it still doesn''t work! " "In this case, you are of no value, you can... die!" Chapter 1053: Good People! The God Killing Blade swung out of the void, but after it was cut out, it suddenly turned into a huge black dragon and rushed forward fiercely. Swallowing the sky! The British captain was shocked, the sword in the stone slashed out, and the powerful energy hit the black dragon. The black dragon seemed to show a disdainful expression. The dragon''s claw suddenly lifted, and it directly grabbed the energy of the sword in the stone, followed by the spread of the black mist, and instantly wrapped the sword in the stone, and even followed the sword in the stone seat. Captain Britain! The British captain kept urging the sword in the stone, but the sword in the stone could not get rid of the black mist. Either he gives up the sword in the stone now, or... is swept by the black mist together! The British captain hesitated! However, at this moment, the black dragon suddenly emitted a dazzling light, that kind of bright and hot, as if a sun was nearby again, the British captain yelled and subconsciously released the sword in the stone and covered his eyes. However, his reaction was quick, with almost no pause, his body quickly retreated, and the multidimensional cosmic energy protected his whole body. Unfortunately, it''s still too late! At the moment he retreated, he already felt that Su Zhan had come to him, and immediately afterwards, the multidimensional cosmic energy became unsmooth, as if something was controlling it!Regardless of the sting of the eyes, the British captain struggled to open his eyes, and suddenly discovered that the multidimensional cosmic energy in his body had been sucked away by Su Zhan! "How can this be?" The British captain was shocked, and then...he thought of something! I thought of something that everyone seemed to forget. Devouring ability! Su Zhan''s devouring ability! It¡¯s been too long. Su Zhan hasn¡¯t done anything serious for too long. Even if he does it, it¡¯s easy to wipe out his opponent. It¡¯s been a long time since he has used the swallowing ability. It¡¯s been forgotten for a while. Su Zhan is the strongest and most central. Ability is swallowing! "It''s useless, the energy of the multidimensional universe is not so easy to swallow. Your body can''t bear the energy of the multidimensional universe, you will explode!" The British captain said coldly. Others don''t know, but he knows very well. The multi-dimensional cosmic energy is a collection of other cosmic energies. These energies are quite overbearing when mixed together. If it weren''t for your own uniform, you would simply not be able to withstand such an overbearing impact!This has nothing to do with physical strength, but... universe consciousness! The British captain couldn''t help laughing: "You think your phagocytic ability is the key to victory, but you didn¡¯t expect to be the culprit who killed you? You rely on phagocytic ability to become stronger, but you end up dying under the phagocytic ability. You must be very upset now, surely regret it?" His voice was full of excitement in Hysteria, without any equipment, the whole valley could hear it. As for people from other countries, I heard it too! Will Su Zhan die under his own devouring ability?This is big news! For a long time, Su Zhan¡¯s swallowing ability seemed unsolvable, but now there is a way to deal with it. He can swallow it, but it does not mean it can be digested. As long as there is energy similar to the multidimensional cosmic energy for Su Zhan to swallow, he will die. Drop! It''s a pity... It''s a pity that I didn''t know the news, now... Su Zhan is almost dead. But this is also good, as soon as Su Zhan dies, the territory previously ceded can naturally be taken back! "How could this be!" The princess shouted gaffey. The soldier next to him thought that the princess was happy and excited, and said with a smile: "This is how he invaded Britain! The British captain is our British hero, the hero of the entire world!" "He really will die?" The princess murmured. "Definitely, didn''t the captain just said that the multidimensional cosmic energy can not be swallowed by anyone, but there is cosmic consciousness in it, but the captain can use this energy!" said the soldier proudly. However, he did not realize that this answer did not reassure the princess but was even more worried! Tick ??tick! The ticking of the clock seemed to sound in everyone''s ears, silently feeling the loss of time, staring at Su Zhan, waiting for the moment he exploded! "It seems to disappoint you!" 890 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 890 Seeing the expectant look of the British captain, Su Zhan suddenly chuckled. Seeing his smile, the British captain suddenly had a bad feeling. "The energy of the multi-dimensional universe is indeed very strong, and there is indeed cosmic consciousness in it. It can also be said that it is the power of the rules of the world. It is not worth it. After all... this energy is a collection of multiple universes. If it is an ordinary person, there is nothing special. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control this energy. It¡¯s a pity...I¡¯m not an ordinary person!¡± Su Zhan chuckled, ¡°Not only is I fine, but I have to thank you for having these multidimensional universe rules. Power has allowed me to figure out some things, such as...the existence of the multiverse. Another example...With these energies, I will not be repelled when I go to the multiverse. I can easily find the power of rules and swallow the power of rules! " "I have to say, you are a good person!" Su Zhan really sincerely thanked the British captain. Regardless of the fact that this power of rules is not strong, but with this power of rules, just like the power of rules of the world where Su Zhan swallowed death, you can more easily sense the existence of the power of rules, because The line is of the same origin, only in this way can he easily swallow it! "In a week, I really didn''t wait in vain! In order to thank you for your selfless risk, I am going to give you a happy one!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and the Devouring ability was activated again. In an instant, a swallowing black hole appeared in his body, and the British captain instantly felt that his ability was being quickly sucked away. And he can''t stop it at all! In an instant, the expression of the British captain went from shock and disbelief, to unwillingness and anger, and finally to despair. "God Killing Blade!" After devouring the ability of the British Captain, Su Zhan raised his hand, and the God Killing Blade, which was busy devouring the sword in the stone, stopped reluctantly and flew to Su Zhan''s hands. Su Zhanyang waved his hand. The black light swallowed the world. At that moment, it seemed as if the whole world had become dark! When the darkness dissipated and the light appeared, everyone saw the lifeless face of the British captain. Chapter 1054 Do You Want Revenge? "Do not¡­¡­" In an instant, many people yelled out subconsciously. They were still excited and happy that Su Zhan was dying. Unexpectedly, the situation changed in an instant. Su Zhan successfully swallowed the energy of the multidimensional universe. The British captain... died! From heaven to hell, this kind of taste is enough to make many people fall apart! "No, the British Captain built mostly the cosmic energy matrix. He is dead now, and the matrix has lost the connection point. The energy of the multidimensional universe will soon have nowhere to go, and will soon overflow!" The princess hadn''t had time to figure out herself. Why is it so joyful, I immediately shouted in a deep voice. She shouted so, everyone reacted! They have already seen the power of multidimensional cosmic energy. Once this energy bursts out, let alone Britain, I am afraid the entire world will be affected. Panicked, everyone panicked now! "What to do, what to do now?" "Knowing that this is the case, it would be better to agree to the request of the Soviet war early, but it is only one-tenth of the territory, and it is better than now!" "Yes, yes!" The catastrophe is imminent, and some people have complained. The princess shook her head disappointedly. At the beginning, when they said that they resisted, they all felt that this was the right way to show the British backbone. Well, now they complain again! This is human nature! "Wang Hao, go quickly." Some soldiers worriedly wanted to send the princess away. The princess shook her head: "The matrix energy has already surrounded the UK, and you can''t go! What''s more, there is no need to go! Instead of worrying about the explosion, think about the rule of the Soviet war! The princess was also a little flustered at first, but soon he calmed down. She believes that Su Zhan must have a solution, because what he wants is conquest and rule, not destruction! When the ground was shaking and the matrix energy had been restless, Su Zhan looked calm. The devouring ability is activated again. He is like a black hole, quickly... and continuously absorbing multi-dimensional cosmic energy. Simply put, Su Zhan replaced the British captain and became the center of this matrix. The difference is that the British captain cooperated with the matrix, and Su Zhan forced himself to be the center! Run around?no way! Just swallow it for you! As Su Zhan swallowed, the surrounding vibrations quickly calmed down, and everything was calm. "No... all right?" "He...he actually did it?" Seeing this, everyone was shocked and relieved. Spider-Woman finally flew back! Seeing the dead British captain and the stable matrix on the ground, Spider-Woman wanted to say something, but seeing Su Zhan ignored her at all, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad! ended! The death of the British captain means that the battle or resistance has ended, and the next thing to face is the anger of the Soviet war! There are already many people who want to leave Britain quietly, but... they have forgotten one thing. In order to deal with the Soviet war, the British captain built a matrix to encircle Britain, and they simply could not get out! This can be regarded as a cocoon! hit? They are already powerless to fight? run? Can''t run now again. The feeling of having to wait for the trial is really too difficult. Those government officials have already held an emergency meeting to discuss how to respond! The princess asked the soldiers to evacuate, leaving no one beside him, and came to Su Zhan alone. 891 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 891 Hermione, Wu Leike, and Spider-Woman were all nearby, and no one said anything when the princess came over. "Leave here first and protect this valley. No one is allowed to enter without my order!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "is teacher!" Hermione replied and took Wu Leike away. Spider-Woman hesitated and was a little worried about the safety of the princess, but the princess did not seem to be worried, and followed her! How could it be dangerous at this time?The British captain is dead, who would come here to die, Su Zhan said so, just to talk to the princess, how could Spider-Woman not understand! After they were all gone, the princess looked at Su Zhan somewhat complicatedly: "You have won! From now on, I am not the princess of England, but your...dog!" "Then you should be conscious!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Right!" The princess said, bending her knees and kneeling in front of Su Zhan, her expression...so calm and even a sense of relief.As she said before, although this identity is very humiliating and different from the original, it is very real. She doesn¡¯t have to pretend every day. She is obviously disgusted and hated, but she still smiles and pretends to be harmonious. ...Passed! "I have blocked all the sounds. Even other people, satellites of other countries can only see the picture, but can''t hear the sound." Su Zhan said, the princess didn''t understand, what does this mean? "Want to take revenge?" "Vengeance? Of course!" Wang Hao said without hesitation. "At this time, the officials should be discussing countermeasures. I will declare to the public that I want the entire British territory, but you kneel down and beg me. For the sake of your pleading, I will only take half!" Su Zhan said. "why?" The princess was stunned, some do not understand! "They are afraid of me, but they don''t believe in me. Even if I occupy them all, it will take a long time for them to change, wasting time! So I am going to use a more tender way, I will let you manage the other half of the territory, regardless of you In any way, I want everyone to accept and believe in me in your shortest time!" Su Zhan explained. The princess understood instantly. If it is the people of the Soviet war, the people will definitely have a mentality of resistance, but if they come forward, they can win over a large number of people, and the effect will be better than the people of the Soviet war! After all, I first bought time, and then knelt down and begged to return half of the territory. I can be said to be a hero, even the belief in the hearts of the people.If she changes to the Soviet Union imperceptibly, so will the people. Although there is no similar proverb, it is actually boiling frogs in warm water. Before you know it, change the mentality of the people! Chapter 1055: It''s Time to Collect! On the surface, he is a hero of the United Kingdom. He retains half of the territory and even fights against the Soviet Union. In fact... he is still his dog! Or double life! But this time, the princess didn''t have a trace of displeasure or resistance in her heart, and even after she understood Su Zhan''s intentions, she had already begun to think about what she should do! "I don''t have much patience, and I will leave all the previous territories to others before doing it. If I did it myself, maybe I will try to tame them, but if the delay is too long, I may be impatient and may forcefully suppress it! The world! It''s very big and there are many people. Although I want their faith, it''s not bad at all! You do it for their good!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I understand! I will do my best!" The princess nodded. "Go on, I will stay here for a while. This multidimensional universe matrix is ??a good thing. As long as this matrix is ??turned on, I can continuously devour the energy of the multidimensional universe." Su Zhan said lightly, and the princess got up and left. Up! This matrix is ??indeed a good thing. The multi-dimensional cosmic energy contains little power of rules, but it is better than a long stream of water.With the power of these rules, Su Zhan couldn''t help wondering whether to study the multiverse, parallel world. Like DC, Marvel has many parallel universes. Through the analysis of this multi-dimensional cosmic energy Soviet War, each parallel universe seems to have its own rules of power, and they do not affect each other. In other words, their goals are not only the rules of this universe. ! After devouring for almost a day, Su Zhan stopped and closed the matrix, then pulled off the uniform of the British captain, and temporarily put away the sword in the stone.The matrix was closed, and the UK was also unblocked.Su Zhan used telepathy to call two people! Madame Viper, Black Widow! This incident has attracted worldwide attention, so Madame Viper and Black Widow knew what it meant when they came.Obviously, it''s time to harvest. "I''ll send you back first. The matter here will be dealt with for a while. I may go back after the holidays are over!" Su Zhan said to Hermione. Although she still wanted to stay, she didn''t dare to violate the teacher''s words. , Can only be sent back by Su Zhan! "Notify them and say that I''m going to collect it!" Su Zhan said to Wu Leike. Wu Leike spread the word, and not long after, the series of officials, including the king, came to the valley. There is a house in the valley. It should have been the former residence of Captain Britain, but it has now been cleared out. In the hall. Su Zhan sat in the middle, Madame Viper and Natasha sat on both sides, Wu Leike stood nearby, and Spider-Woman stood in the corner of the window. She didn¡¯t want to participate in politics and was not qualified to participate. Even, she herself I don¡¯t know why I still stay here! A group of people came in, one by one cautiously not daring to breathe. "sit down!" Su Zhan said lightly, those people dared to sit down.What''s interesting is that the king sitting in the middle is obviously on the post! Usually there is nothing wrong with the king, but now let the king sit in the middle, this group of politicians is really dark! Su Zhan looked at the king, but the king did not dare to look up. It''s so long that it''s so beautiful, and at first glance, it feels like a little feeling, that kind of solitary feeling, more like an angry little wife! "It''s no longer necessary for me to say anything? From now on, I will take over British territory in an all-round way!" Su Zhan said lightly. They had expected this result, but no one said anything for the time being. Su Zhan continued: "As for you...very good, first refused to hand over the territory, and then did the right thing with me, what should I do with you?" "Actually..." It was about his own life. An official couldn''t bear it and just about to speak. As a result, as soon as he said two words, Su Zhan snorted and snapped. "Bang!" The man exploded. The blood bounced on the people around him, making them very scared one by one, afraid to speak, or even to wipe. "Actually, I have promised that your princess will only take half of the territory of the United Kingdom. Your princess is a good one! Kneeling on the ground and begging me, I really couldn''t bear it, so I agreed...Of course, this is with you. It doesn''t matter, because you... are going to die!" Su Zhan''s words surprised them. They didn''t wait to understand what was going on, one after another, like balloons, bursting! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The king was already frightened, watching the people around him explode one by one, the fear, the fear that might be his turn next moment, made him hold his head out of control stand up. There was even a scent of blood in the smell. This guy was scared to pee! Su Zhan frowned in disgust and shouted, "Shut up to Lao Tzu!" The king shut up instantly, but his body was still twitching. "Want to survive?" Su Zhan asked. The king nodded repeatedly. 892 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 892 "It''s easy to survive. Just make a video, voluntarily hand over the British territory to me, and resign from the king as an ordinary person under my domination, I promise not to kill you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I am willing, I am willing!" What territory, what king, how can life be important at this time! "Go and help him shoot, just follow the content I requested!" Su Zhan said to Wu Leike. Wu Leike led the king outside. Before long, an explosive news came out. A series of politicians and officials died, and the king declared that he would voluntarily hand over the territory to the Soviet Union and resigned his status as the king.Below this news is a video. In the video, the king¡¯s words are correct, and he looks forward to becoming a subject of the Soviet War. As soon as the news spread, the whole of Britain exploded! What kind of king is this?Too bad, right? Why did all the other officials die, but only the king survived? This is traitorous and prosperous! Suddenly, the king, who had a good sense of status among the people, became a mouse crossing the street, and everyone shouted and beat.In addition, some people began to protest, unwilling to submit to the Soviet war!Before this wave had formed a scale, another video came out. Chapter 1056 The video is a hall. In the hall, the king was sitting with a group of officials, opposite Su Zhan.One of the officials was blown up as soon as they spoke, and they died one by one after the officials exploded, leaving the king shivering, clutching his head like an ostrich! coward! Seeing this picture, everyone was disdainful. However, when they heard Su Zhan said that because of the pleading of the princess, Yu Xin could not bear to take only half of the territory, many people were excited. The princess, the princess is coming forward again! However, this excitement did not last long. The damn cowardly king even agreed to cede all the territory and resigned as a subject of the Soviet War, just to save his life! Although they have already seen the video of the king before, but with this complete video, it highlights the king''s cowardly behavior. The most important thing is that there is a contrast with the princess! The princess was not afraid of life and death, and begged and pleaded, but she retained half of the territory. But the king, who should have come forward, ceded all the territory timidly. Judgment is made! Soon many people said that even if the king is no longer the king, the princess will always be their princess! That''s not a big deal, another video came out. This is the picture of the princess kneeling in front of Su Zhan in the valley.There is only a picture, no sound, and no time. Everyone knows that this is the picture of the princess begging Su Zhan! When the screen went blank at the end of the video, Su Zhan''s voice rang. "I thought this was just some politicians or cowardly kings just for profit. I didn''t expect that there were women who moved me! Out of respect, I blocked the voice in the video. Moreover, as long as she manages the other half Territory, I declare that I will not take the initiative to provoke war and live together in peace!" As soon as this video came out, it completely detonated the people''s worship of the princess, and at the same time, the sense of Su Zhan was better. At least... he respects our hero, and his respect for the princess makes the people a little proud and contented. At the same time, even more disdain for the king and the officials who died! Of course, the most important thing is that the Soviet War declared that it would not launch a war and coexist peacefully. This means that Britain still exists! This relieved many bloody citizens, at least...the country is still there! In almost less than a day, countless people gathered near the palace where the princess lived. They shouted loudly, held up flags, and petitioned the princess to become Queen of England. The voice and scale are so magnificent that you would not agree. Not good posture! From the princess to the queen. It was just one day that no one even dared to object. The moment the princess agreed, the cheers outside were deafening, which shows how high the reputation of the princess is now. As for the king is still alive, is that okay? Who cares? You are just a coward who is greedy for life and fear of death. You have already resigned from the position of the king and voluntarily become a subject of the territory of the war alliance. Then you can''t take care of our business! This series of changes can be said to be joyful and worrying! But no matter what, things will continue. The new queen came to the Soviet war alone to discuss territorial matters. Everyone is supporting the queen and waiting for the good news from the queen!Some individuals even claimed that if Su Zhan dared to be disrespectful to the Queen, they would commit suicide!What Su Zhan gets is only a piece of unmanned land! "Queen, queen, queen!" There were many people on the periphery of the yard where the negotiation was located, shouting the Queen¡¯s name in excitement and cheering on the Queen, which was considered a demonstration against the Soviet Union. The queen walked in, and there was only Su Zhan, Madame Viper. Wu Leike, Natasha, and Spider-Woman are all outside to maintain law and order. Regarding Mrs. Viper''s daimyo queen, it is clear that Su Zhan''s most loyal maid, Mariko''s deputy, can be said to be a high-powered and prominent position.She came here, obviously she was about to take charge of the territory here! The queen looked at Madame Viper, and Madame Viper was also looking at her. Regarding some of the Queen''s situation, Madame Viper doesn''t know much, to be precise, she knows as much as outsiders.So she is also very curious, what kind of woman can make Su Zhan feel respected and voluntarily give up half of the territory?Now it seems that there is nothing special about it except for the long and beautiful temperament!Mrs. Viper smiled and spoke first."The division of territories is made like this. Belfast and Dublin are left to you, from Newcastle to you, Edinburgh, Glasgow to you, including Newcastle and the other side to us! If you agree, we will give you half It¡¯s time to be processed in months." Madame Viper took out the map and marked it. However, the queen did not look at it, nor express it. Instead, he walked to Su Zhan''s side! "What do you mean? Do you look down on me?" Madame Viper was a little displeased. The Queen''s move seemed to say that she was not qualified to talk to her, and she wanted to talk to Su Zhan. Too arrogant! Mrs. Viper sneered as she was about to speak, but suddenly saw the queen kneel down with a thud. Su Zhan hooked her chin with her toes, asked her to raise her head, and asked with a smile: "What do you think of those voices outside? Your Lady Queen!" "I have only one identity, a dog at the feet of my master!" the queen said in a deep voice. "This...what''s going on?" Madame Viper is dumbfounded, this change is too fast, right? 893 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 893 "Because of respect, decided to take only half of the territory?" Madame Viper remembered Su Zhan''s words in the video, Nima, is this respect?Is there this kind of respect for kneeling on the ground with your chin hooked by your toes? In a trance, Madame Viper seemed to hear the people shouting the queen''s name fanatically outside, and then looked at the queen who was kneeling there.Mrs. Viper couldn''t help thinking: If those people knew that the queen they respect was a dog of the owner, they would not know how they would feel! Master, that''s amazing! Madame Viper couldn''t help but look at Su Zhan in admiration. This is playing with everyone in applause. This is revenge, the real revenge! Do you not surrender to me and believe in your queen?Yes, the queen you admire is just a dog at my feet! Thinking about it makes me feel exciting! It''s no wonder that the owner will change his attention, and will give out the meat that is so big that he eats the meat, which is not the case at all! Chapter 1057 Strong Enemy Appears? "The territory is divided according to what Mrs. Viper said before. From now on, my territory will be changed to the province of England, and Mrs. Viper will be responsible for it. You will deal more with each other and work together to meet my requirements as soon as possible!" "In addition, your current prestige is only temporary. It is due to this special situation. You must completely transform this prestige into their trust. You should have a case about how to do it, and if you need to cooperate, You can go to Mrs. Viper directly." "For the time being, you will stay here. The territorial matter cannot be resolved so quickly. The longer the delay, the longer they will feel your contribution!" "Yes!" Mrs. Viper and the Queen said in response. "What are you going to do with that guy?" That guy is naturally the former king. The queen subconsciously showed an expression of hatred, and said in a deep voice: "I have waited for so long, and now I am not in a hurry. As long as he is still in the master''s territory, sooner or later there will be revenge. The master should have something. Beware, this thing shouldn''t end like this!" "Oh? What else, tell me!" "I have heard some rumors that the reason why Brian was able to become the captain of the United Kingdom was because of the great magician Merlin, which seems to be related to the multidimensional cosmic matrix. Moreover, the great magician Merlin is from England after all, and has something to do with the royal family." Said. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t expect to vomit what I eat, the Great Mage Merlin...no! If he dares to come, it will happen...I haven''t gotten hooked yet!" The queen didn''t speak, she just told the news she knew, how to do it still depends on Su Zhan. The people outside never meant to retreat. Although they don''t know how the talks are going on in the room and how they are going, their mood is extremely high.Especially when news comes out from time to time that a certain territory has been negotiated, it makes them mixed.At the same time, they also felt the Queen¡¯s hardship, and they worshiped and trusted the Queen even more! The negotiation lasted for two days! Two days later, the queen walked out of the room tiredly, and everyone was a little distressed and guilty looking at the queen''s appearance. With so many men, they could only rely on one woman to save the country. "If they know that their beloved queen is so exhausted not because of negotiation, but because of serving the master, will they be crazy?" Standing by the window and looking outside, Mrs. Viper said with a smile. "I only know that it won''t be long before the whole of Britain will be included in the province of England! And when they react, they won''t even resist!" Su Zhan smiled faintly: "Here, I will leave it to you. You have been helping Mariko before. This experience should be enough. If you need anything, just speak up." "Don''t worry, master!" Madame Viper was confident. "Now that the territories are divided, you can go to work." Siege is easy and hard to defend! Although the territory has been taken down, it must be cleaned up, and a series of trivial things to be done, such as stabilizing the people. Failure to handle any of the links can easily lead to major problems.Madame Viper did not delay time either. After Su Zhan''s order, Madame Viper had already left. Natasha''s manpower had already been prepared, and soon... drastic reforms began! Changing the ownership of a country is not a trifling matter, especially when the other party does not cooperate, many things will not be so clear and drizzle. Madame Viper was originally a member of Hydra, and Natasha was a spy agent, neither was a soft-hearted lord! Whether it is the British province or the United Kingdom, both sides are reintegrating at the fastest speed. At this time, Su Zhan was fusing the sword in the stone into the Blade of Killing God. The sword in the stone is one of the best things in the Marvel world, and it can be called a magic sword! The sword of magic. Both the sword itself and the abilities contained in it are extremely powerful. At least in terms of hardness, it can be evenly matched with the Blade of Godslayer. It is not easy to integrate it into the Blade of Godslayer! Since he agreed to Su Zhan, the Blade of the Killing of Gods, he would not be unbelievable, not to mention that although the sword in the stone is good, the Blade of Killing of the Gods is his weapon! "You, are you still going?" Outside the room, Wu Leike looked at Spider-Woman and asked softly. Spider-Woman was stunned and did not speak. She should have left. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with her. Although Su Zhan asked her to think about it before, the matter has already reached this point. Obviously, the so-called consideration is not needed. Killing. But she stayed, even if Su Zhan didn''t say anything at all, but Spider-Woman unknowingly seemed to have become his bodyguard. She has been busy for a short time! "What about you? Why don''t you leave?" Spider-Woman asked Wu Leike. Wu Leike said: "No, he didn''t say let me go, how dare I go! Moreover, my family was also protected by the black widow. I know there is no meaning of threat, and I am not qualified. It''s just that. ...I have been removed from MI6, even if he lets me go, I...do not know where to go!" The confusion is more than Spider-Woman! This person needs a goal, no matter if the goal is good or bad, big or small, you can feel the direction. Now, Spider-Woman and Wu Leike have no goals! Suddenly, Spider-Woman frowned and looked far away vigilantly! There was nothing, but it made her feel very uneasy, as if something powerful was about to appear.Wu Leike''s reaction was a bit slower than her, but her long career as an agent has made her intuition particularly sensitive, and she has subconsciously pulled out the gun! Along with the movements and gazes of the two of them, a magical energy gradually appeared in the open space not far in front, and then... a person stepped out of the void and appeared! An old man! He carried an indescribable breath. Strong! It was so strong that just a glance made Wu Leike and Spider-Woman feel heart palpitations! Chapter 1058 Merlin "Who are you!" Spider-Woman asked in a deep voice. The old man didn''t look at her at all, just walked over slowly. 894 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 894 "Stop! Who are you? If you don''t tell me, I will do it!" Spider-woman shouted, and the''venom explosion'' was ready to go. The old man still ignored him and continued to move forward. Spider-woman gritted her teeth, and the''venom explosion'' shot at the old man in an instant. The old man didn''t evade, as if he hadn''t seen it, when the''venom explosion'' hit him, there was no reaction.Spider-Woman frowned and rushed to prepare to do it.At the same time, Wu Leike also shot, but something strange happened. At that moment, time seemed to stand still, and immediately following Spider-woman, she felt a palpitating heart, and she lay on the ground with a puff, and Wu Leike was the same! I don''t even know what the old man has done, the two of them are so dizzy with no resistance! That''s it for Wu Leike, no matter how powerful it is, she is only an agent, but Spider-Woman is not an ordinary person, and she can''t resist it, so she loses! "Crack!" The door opened, and Su Zhan walked out slowly. Holding the Blade of God Killing in one hand, the sword in the stone in the other. Originally, he was fusing the sword in the stone with the blade of Godslayer, but the effect was somewhat unexpected. That''s hard! The hardness of the sword in the stone exceeded Su Zhan''s original judgment. With the ability to cover it, it failed to integrate successfully after trying for a long time.It seems that you need to wear water through the stone, and you have to sharpen it!Although I knew that the sword in the stone was very strong, I didn''t expect it to be so strong! It seems that the British captain has not exerted the full power of the sword in the stone at all! Recalling the introduction about the sword in the stone, it is said that... this sword has the ability to split the multiverse with one sword, and holding this sword is like a god! Although Su Zhan didn''t urge the sword in the stone at this time, he could still feel the sword in the stone powerful!Just now, he felt the agitation of the sword in the stone, and always wanted to get out of it.Immediately afterwards, the old man appeared, so Su Zhan immediately guessed the identity of the old man. The sword in the stone, but the Great Mage Merlin gave it to Captain Britain! Su Zhan looked at the old man in front of him, and this old man was also looking at Su Zhan. After a moment of silence, Su Zhan slowly opened his mouth and said, "The person who hurt me as soon as I came here is really awesome!" "I just let them be quiet, they are not qualified to participate in some things!" The old man said in a tone that they are all rubbish, which made Su Zhan quite unhappy! Turning the sword in the stone casually, Su Zhan pouted and said: "If you want to hold the sword in the stone from my hand, you are not qualified!" "This is mine!" The old man said lightly: "You should have guessed who I am. I am the guardian of the almighty universe, Merlin!" "and then?" Seeing that Mei Lin just introduced his identity and stopped speaking, Su Zhan said with a sneer: "You don''t think that telling me an identity can scare me? The Almighty Guardian of the Universe, hehe, it sounds pretty silly! " "I know you don''t care about my identity, and your energy is too strong, even if I am not sure that I can beat you! So, this time I just want to return to the sword in the stone." Mei Lin said lightly. "Why?" Su Zhan asked with a sneer. Merlin frowned: "You may not know the meaning of the identity of the guardian of the almighty universe. I can easily destroy and control multiple multiverses. Nature and the single universe in the multiverse are also included." "You threaten me?" "The sword in the stone is more important than the single universe and the multiverse! Anyway, I will take it back!" Mei Lin said lightly. Although I didn''t admit it, the ins and outs of the words are already obvious! Simply put, if Su Zhan does not return the Sword in the Stone, he will destroy this single universe!Of course, even if this single universe destroys Su Zhan, nothing will happen, but he has paid so much in this world, how can he allow this world to be easily destroyed?Merlin threatened with this! "Very good!" Su Zhan smiled suddenly, smiling very happily."You want to destroy this world? Just do it! You can destroy this world, and I can bring it back to life! Although I am not an almighty guardian of the universe, you know I can do it! My power can ignore cause and effect. , Even if I destroy or resurrect a certain world, there will be no impact. The most important thing is...I hope you do this!" "Why?" Merlin frowned. Things... seemed a little different from what he had imagined. "If you destroy this world, the power of the rules of this world will disappear. If I resurrect it, I can take the opportunity to control the power of the rules of this world! At that time, this world, this single universe will be completely removed from What kind of multiverse, the omnipotent universe disappeared, or that it became independent, belongs to the universe that truly belongs to me!" Su Zhan said with a smile."So, I really hope you do that. Before that, I have time to transfer what I care about. I won''t have any loss. Do it, just do it!" At this time, Su Zhan began to encourage and urge, but Mei Lin''s brows wrinkled deeper and deeper. "Why? Don''t you dare to do it? If you don''t do it, then I will do it!" Looking at Mei Lin, Su Zhan''s smile suddenly disappeared, and he changed into a cold expression.With a flick of his palm, the sword in the stone entered the system space, and Mei Lin''s brow furrowed deeper, even a little shocked. "I can''t even sense the existence of the sword in the stone, how is this possible?" Mei Lin asked in surprise. "There are so many impossible things!" Su Zhan sneered, the power of chaos covered the God-killing Blade, and the light of the God-killing Blade became more and more prosperous. A powerful breath enveloped the two of them, as if they were isolated from this world. Cut out with one sword! Powerful! Merlin was finally moved. He could feel the powerful energy contained in the Blade of Killing God, which was energy that even he dared not ignore. "Still lost!" Mei Lin sighed, her body suddenly turned into nothingness and disappeared instantly. The moment he disappeared, the Blade of God Killing was already cut over! Chapter 1059: Unwilling Merlin "This grandson runs so fast!" Merlin''s figure disappeared, and the Blade of God Killing returned to peace, Su Zhan cursed lightly. He was 80% sure that the sword hit Mei Lin just now, if it hadn''t been for Mei Lin''s disappearance too fast, this sword would have hurt him seriously! Regardless of the fact that the cut just now seemed to be no different from the past, Su Zhan did his best. It''s been a long time since he made a full shot. He doesn''t know the power of this cut, but he can be sure that if he hits Merlin, even if Merlin won''t die, Nima don''t think about it.Withdrawing the Blade of Killing God, Su Zhan looked at Spider-Woman and Wu Leike. Of these two people, one is regarded as their own captives, the other is actually not much related, or even a somewhat hostile relationship, but they have taken action to stop them, which is considered to be a bit moved by Su Zhan. He picked them up and went inside, Su Zhan helped them wake up. ... ... "Pump!" In a certain void space, Mei Lin''s figure suddenly appeared. As soon as he appeared, he vomited blood. A big hole appeared in the robe. When he looked down, not only the robe, but also the body appeared a big hole. "So strong!" Merlin took a deep breath subconsciously. If he didn''t react quickly, he might be left behind. That sword was cut out, and it shouldn¡¯t hurt herself, but Merlin clearly felt that the energy fluctuations around him seemed to be pulled by something, which made his disappearance a little bit slower. It was just a little bit slower. A sword! 895 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 895 "you lose." A voice sounded, followed by a woman in white clothes and a white robe appeared in front of him. This woman has long black hair and her skin is not particularly white, but she has a special charm. Her name is Roma. Merlin''s daughter! Merlin did not speak, but stabilized his injury and looked around. Around them, there were countless images that looked like virtual screens in the entire space. The content on the screens was different, and they were all images of different multiverses and single universes. Guardian of the Almighty Universe, this is not just casual talk! "I didn''t expect him to be so strong." Merlin said in a deep voice."Yes, I lost. You bet me that you will never get the Sword in the Stone. I really did not get the Sword in the Stone." "However, I won''t just forget it." Merlin frowned and tapped his finger on a certain screen. It seems to be just a light click, but this can cause a lot of things to happen! Roma seemed to know what Merlin had done, shook her head and said, "It''s useless!" "Is it useful? I''ll know at that time!" Merlin stopped speaking and closed his eyes to heal. ... Somewhere in the world where Su Zhan is! A woman with long blond hair exudes a certain special ability, and it seems to be absorbing something.After a short while, the energy disappeared, and the woman with long blonde hair took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and said two words: "Su Zhan!" ... Sakura Province, in a certain room. A Japanese woman with a model-like figure woke up with a dazed expression. Looking at the strange environment, the stranger herself was in a daze. After a while, her eyes would return to normal, and the sky blue eyes matched her. The purple hair has a stunning and dangerous feeling. "Brother, I will avenge you!" ... ... "Wake up? How do you feel?" Spider-Woman opened her eyes slowly, and heard Su Zhan''s voice before her memory recovered. "I''m fine!" Looking at Su Zhan, Spider-Woman replied subconsciously, and then hurriedly asked: "Are you okay? Where is the old man? Who is he?" "It''s just a brain damage, don''t bother!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Spider-Woman hesitated and said, "Are you... not angry?" Because Spider-Woman blocked Su Zhan before, Su Zhan threw her into the air. After returning, Su Zhan treated her lukewarm, and it was the first time that she was so gentle and smiling like this! Su Zhan smiled and said: "Since it''s okay, get up, I''ll go see Wu Leike..." "Ok." Su Zhan turned and left and went to see Wu Leike. When Wu Leike woke up, Su Zhan called the two together and said: "The guy you met just now is Merlin, the guardian of the almighty universe. He is here. The one who took the sword in the stone, but I cut it away with a single sword, and it is estimated that he will not come again. But just in case, I am going to curse you with death. In this case, whether it is Merlin or other circumstances, you all Won''t die!" "Did he threaten you with this?" Wu Leike asked. Su Zhan sneered: "This brain damage threatens me with the entire world, but he can destroy the world, and I can bring it back to life again, so he can only give up. However, my world is in charge. I am very upset, so I will split this world from other worlds as soon as possible and completely belong to me." Wu Leike and Spider-Woman were silent. They didn''t know what to say. They were talking about the world. The gap was too big. Su Zhanjiang Wu Leike and Spider-Woman put the death curse on them, which is the one he studied in the world of undead forensic medicine. In this world, there are basically women around him. Of course, the follow-up has not yet been collected. Find a chance Unify to them! "I want to integrate the sword in the stone during this period, and will not leave for the time being. After I leave, Wu Leike, you can go to Natasha''s side. You were an agent before, and you are still in MI6. You should be able to Can help. As for you..." Su Zhan looked at Spider-Woman and said: "Are you going to stay with me or stay in the UK as your Spider-Woman?" Spider-Woman hesitated: "I haven''t thought about it yet!" "Then stay here, you are familiar with it, if you have anything, you can come to help!" Su Zhan directly helped her make the decision. "Well, Wu Leike, you go take a shower, and then come to my room at night!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and said. Wu Leike''s face flushed immediately! Chapter 1060 The Queen''s Choice! The sword in the stone can split the multiverse incarnation of God with a single sword. Even an almighty universe-level figure like Merlin has to find a way to recover it, showing its power.Its function and power have surpassed Su Zhan''s initial assumptions, which made his determination to integrate the sword in the stone into the sword of the gods. If it is integrated into the sword of the stone, the sword of the gods will definitely enter again. Rank, if he can retain the ability of the sword in the stone, it means that he can split the cosmic barrier at any time and travel through the multiverse. For the next period of time, Su Zhan did not pay special attention to the situation of the outside world. Mrs. Viper occasionally talked about the progress. The speed was still very fast. Today, Britain has been divided into two and is basically stable.Mrs. Viper has also started work, first to change the attitude of the subjects of England.The Sword in the Stone has not yet been completely integrated, but it has also partially integrated.As for Wu Leike, let him eat it that night! As for the Spider-Woman Su Zhan, she has no less advantage. She obviously has a good feeling for herself. She sometimes pinches silently, and she doesn''t resist anything like her hands, but if she wants to get to the last step, she will resist.Although if Su Zhan is tougher, he can succeed, but there is no shortage of women around Su Zhan, and the women''s personalities are different, and the method of winning is different. Anyway, it is already in the bowl, and it is the same when you eat! Seeing the situation, the sword in the stone did not merge so quickly, and there was nothing to do here, and Su Zhan was about to leave. After all, this is only part of his goals for many things, and there are many things waiting for him to do! Before leaving, Su Zhan went to England, the Queen''s House! It has to be said that she is indeed quite capable. After taking office, she implemented a series of policies and quickly stabilized the situation.Therefore, although the territory is divided in half, the people are not particularly intense now. The Queen''s Mansion is heavily guarded. The night is already deep. In the study, the queen hasn''t rested yet, and the one who is lying on her desk seems to be dealing with some documents, very seriously. She was wearing a home-style nightdress and her hair was a little wet. It should have been not long after taking a shower.There was a collar around her white neck. Someone once suggested removing this thing, thinking it was a humiliation, but the queen refused.Righteously said that this was a warning. In fact, this thing has become a kind of spiritual sustenance for her. It has the same feeling as her own body and mind. If it is taken off, she seems to have changed. Incomplete! "call!" Taking a deep breath, the queen took a sip, and subconsciously touched the collar on her neck. This is already a habit she has developed! However, this touch made something wrong, she seemed to touch a...rope? 896 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 896 ope? The queen looked down subconsciously and saw that there was an extra rope on the originally bald collar. Looking along the rope, the queen was stunned, then subconsciously got up and kneeled."Master, why are you here?" The person here is Su Zhan. Only Su Zhan can make a rope appear on the collar! Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just walked to her seat and sat down. The queen also cleverly turned around on the ground, bowing her head at Su Zhan''s feet. Looking at the queen condescendingly, Su Zhan had to admit that she would never feel that way if she was replaced by Wu Leike. The more noble her status, the more humiliated she would feel. In fact, it really has nothing to do with respect or not, it''s just a man''s sense of conquest! For example, if she is a more slutty woman, no matter how slutty she is in bed, she won''t feel any special. But if it is a particularly innocent woman, even those who hold hands and kiss will feel that it is a kind of sin. If trained, it will have a sense of accomplishment and conquest. Su Zhan did not speak, and the queen did not dare to speak, did not dare to move, just bowed her head and knelt there. Suddenly, Su Zhan raised his foot and put it on the queen''s back. The queen trembled and did not move. "Hate me?" Su Zhan asked. "No hate!" "Why? The respected queen is now kneeling at my feet and being a dog, don''t you feel humiliated?" "Looking at my husband being pressed by other men, I want to express our affection with a strong smile to the outside world. That is humiliation! Although I used to be a princess, I am just a puppet. Although I am now the master Of a dog, but I am myself!" "I don''t want my identity, not myself!" "It seems that your hatred for him has changed your three views!" Su Zhan said. The queen raised her head slightly and said firmly: "No, for me, a dog as a master is happier than a princess as a king." "It''s really distorted. Sure enough, rich people are abnormal. I am afraid that normal people will not make such a choice! Well, I can give you a chance. As long as you still do what I ask for, you can be a true and true person. Queen!" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment, and then said. "Let me choose?" "Yes!" The queen fell silent, and Su Zhan also put his feet down. It can be seen that the queen is seriously considering, because this is the last chance, whether to be a queen or a dog, once this choice is made, there is no possibility of change! After a long time, the queen''s eyes became firm. Suddenly she looked up at Su Zhan, then lowered her head again, but this time her head was lower, until she reached the feet of Su Zhan, she kissed heavily. "This time, it''s my own choice!" The queen raised her head firmly and said. At that moment, she suddenly felt as if something had been added to her body, causing a certain kind of soul connection between her and Su Zhan! Looking at the queen, Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "You just inadvertently completed a ritual, a worship ritual dedicated to me. This ritual will only be effective if you are sincere, or those who have faith in me will be effective! Look! Come, this choice is a decision you made after serious consideration, then...from now on, your body and mind will belong to me forever!" "the host!" The queen called in a deep voice. "Let''s take a bath together!" Su Zhan got up, took the rope and walked out. The queen didn''t get up, but crawled like this, but his face was filled with joy and contentment. How abnormal are the rich! The cause of revenge, the accumulation of hatred gradually distorted her three views. If there was no Su Zhan, perhaps this distortion would have been suppressed, but with Su Zhan, with Su Zhan¡¯s initial humiliation, her distortion seemed to be found In the same direction, it broke out completely, which created her now and created her current decision! 1061Hollywood Early in the morning, the sun shone in through the curtains. The queen slowly woke up and stretched out lazily. This is the most practical and satisfying sleep she has had for so many years. Opened his eyes, there was a bright red blood stain on the bed sheet, but there was no one around him. The queen was stunned and a little lost, followed by a sense of satisfaction and happiness. She finally became a woman and experienced the taste of a woman! Touching the collar on her neck subconsciously, the queen couldn''t help being in a daze, and the footage from last night responded in her mind. She still remembers being led by her master to crawl to take a bath. She still remembered washing her whole body with her mouth. She still remembered that feeling not only humiliated her, but also gave her an indescribable sense of satisfaction. She still remembers that she was ready to be ravaged and played by her master, but the master was gentle and romantic, making her feel like she was on the wedding night! "Master, you...you don''t need to be like this, I just..." "I know, you think you are my dog, and I like it very much and I am satisfied. Since you are my dog, I naturally do whatever I want, so I will leave you a truly unforgettable romantic first time It¡¯s not bad, at least, you won¡¯t have any more regrets, even if you envy others in the future and regret your choice, at least remember... you are the same as them, the first time you have romance!" Thinking back to the conversation last night, the queen''s expression came to a clear sense of confusion. "Once this time, it''s worth it!" Leaving England, Su Zhan returned to the Peak Palace in Sakura Province! The number of people in the palace on the top of the mountain is much less than before. It seems that because of the increase in the territory, many people who had nothing to do have finally found something to do. A matter of such a large territory naturally has to be managed by someone who can rest assured. The lack of ability is not important, anyway, there is a ready-made template, and the strong strength of the war alliance country as a support will not cause any problems at all.But it must be loyal, loyal to the country of the war alliance, and loyal to the Soviet war. The candidates were all chosen by Mariko. I have to say that Mariko is indeed a good helper, and things are arranged in an orderly manner without any problems.Although there are fewer people, it is considered something to do after all. Even if you stay, Su Zhan may not always come back. It is better to deal with the territory. At least with this level of identity, Su Zhan is asking about the territory. See you again! Su Zhan didn''t have any opinion on this. It''s okay to keep them in the cage of the''Mountaintop Palace'' every day and feel a little guilty. Now that they can handle affairs, they don''t have to worry about some mess, why not do it. Moreover, Su Zhan thought for a while, if he conquered the entire world, there would be women everywhere he went, tusk...this is also quite interesting. After returning to the palace on the top of the mountain, Su Zhan fuse the sword in the stone every day, accompany the remaining women, and occasionally pay attention to the progress of the territory. Speaking of it, although the territories are somewhat scattered, but added together, although it is not the first big country, it has also instantly become a giant from a small country. Now the impression of the war alliance country in people''s eyes has also changed greatly. It turned out to be similar to Wakanda at best. Although it is strong, it has no influence in the world, but now it is different. 897 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 897 Speaking of Wakanda, Su Zhan remembered that the Black Panther was here. Every king of Wakanda has the name Black Panther. At the last meeting, the previous king died and his son Techara took over as the king, the new Black Panther. Su Zhan didn''t pay attention to the follow-up, but he would definitely avenge his father if he wanted to come here? Speaking of it, although Wakanda has indicated that he is willing to support the Superhero Act, things have gone bad before signing it, so this time Wakanda is fortunate not to be divided. There is nothing left or right, and it is still early to start the Harry Potter World Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Su Zhan paid attention to the follow-up of this incident! Winter soldier. It was the controlled Winter Soldiers who caused the explosion and killed the Black Panther''s father. At that time, Su Zhan directly brought out Thanos, he ignored him, and he didn''t know if they caught anyone!Asked towards the Red Queen, and soon Su Zhan knew the current situation. It hasn''t been caught yet! Panther. Captain America, the Winter Soldier and others. Add the Avengers. The tripartite forces arrested together, and although they found out, they knew they were lost during the fight, and they died directly.Up to now, one person is still absconding and missing, and the black hand behind the scenes does not seem to be exposed. Since so many things have arisen because of this, let it end because of this. Su Zhan was ready to take action personally to completely end this matter. It is not easy to find the hidden Winter Soldier, otherwise the three forces would have found it long ago.Su Zhan felt a little bit, and soon got a clue. "You''re so brave!" Su Zhan smiled, his body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in Hollywood. Everyone is familiar with the name Hollywood. It is a very famous place where countless film and television dramas were born. Here, waiters in restaurants or taxi drivers may be actors. Countless people came here with star dreams, trying to be a dazzling star, but in the end only a few people succeeded! Hollywood is located on the outskirts of Los Angeles, California. It happens to belong to the West Coast, which happens to... It is now the territory of the war alliance country! The territory obtained this time is indeed a bit big, and it is still the most important thing, so Mariko is personally responsible, and because of this, it did not cause too big problems like the United Kingdom. After all, the reputation of the Soviet war in the United States is quite good. There are also more believers, plus Mariko has handled it properly, so although the owner of this land is already happy, the people in this area of ??apprentices don''t have much influence. Walking on the street, except for some iconic things that have been replaced with the signs of the War Alliance, you have not changed much or influenced you in other aspects.Of course, it was different after Su Zhan appeared. After all, Su Zhan is the new owner of this land, how could he not respond when walking on the street? It was just different from the past sensation, or the feeling of watching the excitement, everyone became extremely cautious, and wherever Su Zhan went, everyone bowed their heads to give way.His own appearance seemed to have affected the traffic, and Su Zhan simply walked into a nearby restaurant. Chapter 1062 Mary Jane! As soon as Su Zhan walked into the restaurant, he found that the restaurant became quiet for an instant, and it felt like he suddenly pressed the mute button.I walked to the corner and sat down and waved to the nearest waiter.The waiter is a very beautiful blonde girl. She walked over nervously, and she picked up the recipe book after a long time at a loss. "You, what do you need?" "A cup of coffee, thank you." Su Zhan said. "Okay, okay, wait a minute!" The waiter hurriedly turned around. Seeing the cramped look of other people, Su Zhan wanted to say something.After all, his identity is different. He was only a king, but now he is their king. Can he be the same? Su Zhan turned his head and looked out the window. The guests in the restaurant gradually checked out and left, mainly because it was too depressing to stay here.Even if Su Zhan didn''t do anything, the natural breath made him feel heavy breathing.When the waiter came out with coffee, there were no other customers in the shop. "Your coffee!" The waiter put down his coffee and prepared to leave, but Su Zhan said: "It seems that there will be no customers for a while. Sit down and chat with me. Don''t worry, if your boss wants to deduct your salary, just say I let it!" The waiter hesitated a bit, and finally sat down opposite Su Zhan, with his head lowered and his hands on his lap, looking very nervous. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked casually while drinking coffee. "Jane, Mary Jane!" the waiter whispered. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan looked up in amazement and looked at her. "Mary Jane." The waiter was startled and hurriedly raised his voice. "Don''t be nervous, your name sounds good!" Su Zhan chuckled. It seemed that she just didn''t hear clearly. Mary Jane was relieved, but she didn''t see the strange expression that Su Zhan looked at her. Mary Jane, this name is not particularly pleasant to talk about, but it has a special meaning! I believe anyone who knows the world of Marvel should have heard of this name! Su Zhan didn''t expect to enter a restaurant casually, and the waiter he met was Mary Jane! "How come you are so beautiful to be a waiter here? Does your family live near here?" Su Zhan asked. Mary Jane shook her head: "My family is in Queens. I, I want to come to Hollywood to try if I can become a star. I''m just working here!" "So..." Star dreams are normal. "Would it be hard for you to run back and forth like this? It''s far from Queens." "I, I rented a house here." Mary Jane said. Although I don''t know why Su Zhan would ask these questions, but this question made her less nervous.Quietly raising her head to look at him, Mary Jane found that she was much more handsome than on TV, and she had a special temperament. This is the king! Although there is no title like king at all, everyone will use this title to call Su Zhan. "It seems to be very approachable, not as terrible as imagined!" Mary Jane said secretly in her heart. "Have you met this person?" Su Zhan suddenly opened his mouth and waved to the table. In an instant, the original ordinary table seemed to have become a virtual screen, and a person''s head appeared in front of Mary Jane. Mary Jane looked at it suspiciously, and said unsure: "I, I seem to have seen it, but I''m not sure. This person seems...like to have been to a restaurant for dinner, but his appearance has changed a bit, but his eyes make me a little Impression. It''s fierce and woody, just like a murderer puppet!" "That''s it!" Su Zhan smiled, and the table returned to normal between waving hands. "This man is the Winter Soldier. You should have heard of what happened during this time, and it is related to him. I came to him, but this man is very cunning, and the man behind the scenes is also very cunning. It is not easy to find him. If you see him again, remember to notify me!" 898 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 898 "This is my phone! Private phone, not many people know this number!" Su Zhan smiled and left her number. Mary Jane was a little flattered. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to give her her private number so easily. "I, I will!" Putting the number away, Mary Jane said hurriedly. "When do you get off work?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "There are still two hours left." Mary Jane said subconsciously. After she finished speaking, she realized that something was wrong. How could this sound like she was waiting for her appointment after get off work? impossible! He is the king of the war alliance, with countless beauties around him, how could he date himself!If he thinks too much, he must be thinking too much. He may just be polite to ask casually! Su Zhan nodded, drank the coffee, and put the money on the table."The rest is your tip." "Thank you!" Mary Jane hurriedly got up, Su Zhan smiled out of the dining room, looking at his back, Mary Jane couldn''t help feeling a little lost. Sure enough, I was just asking casually, I thought too much! From the restaurant, Su Zhan teleported and disappeared. He can see it. If he wants to do something on his own site in the future, it is best to visit privately via WeChat, otherwise it would be too inconvenient! Su Zhan went to see Mariko and asked about the situation here. West Coast Province is the new name of this land.Because of Thanos''s sake before, here is a bit damaged, and in order to implement the policy, it is still very busy. After a while, almost two hours later, Su Zhan teleported back again. Only this time, Su Zhan made some tricks to himself.Not big, but it allows anyone to see him, but he can''t see his face clearly!In this case, it will not cause a large-scale sensation! At this time, Su Zhan teleported back to the restaurant, and after thinking about it, he directly turned into a cool road racing motorcycle, parked the car aside, and Su Zhan sat diagonally on it. The pedestrians in the past were attracted by the motorcycle. They wanted to see the owner, but they found that although the owner was right in front of them, they couldn''t see his appearance, but they didn''t notice anything abnormal.In this way, the Soviet War did not cause any riots! "Goodbye~" Mary Jane had changed her clothes, waved goodbye to her colleagues, opened the door and walked out of the restaurant. "Hi!" Seeing Mary Jane coming out, Su Zhan walked over with a smile and said hello. Chapter 1063 "Hi, are you? I''m sorry I didn''t recognize who you are!" Mary Jane looked at the man in front of her with some confusion. "now what?" Su Zhan smiled. At this moment Mary Jane saw clearly, covering her mouth in surprise for an instant."You, how are you, how?" "I made a little trick, I don''t want to be always staring at everything!" Su Zhan smiled and pointed to his face, but said: "They can''t see my face clearly, now only you can see clearly. .your get off work is done?" "Ah, yes, yes." Mary Jane''s heart beat faster. He, why did he come?And the time is so accurate, is it... Mary Jane couldn''t help thinking about it. "Hey, hello!" Su Zhan waved in front of Mary Jane''s eyes, and Mary Jane reacted and hurriedly apologized: "Sorry, I''m lost." "Nothing, I just want to ask you what you want to do later?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Huh? No, I don''t know." Mary Jane stunned. "If that''s the case, let''s go for a drive together? Speaking of it, it''s the first time I''ve come to Hollywood. How about taking me to get familiar with it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Yes, yes!" Mary Jane replied in a daze. Really familiar with the environment?He won''t find himself if he needs it. Does he really want to date me? Mary Jane thought suspiciously, Su Zhan had already taken her to her motorcycle.Mary Jane was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to ride a motorcycle, and she was slightly worried. "Have you ever sat?" "Ok." "I don''t worry, even if the earth is destroyed, you will be fine." Su Zhan smiled and stepped on the motorcycle, stretched out his hand, and shook hands. Mary Jane got on the motorcycle. "If you are afraid, you can hold my waist!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Mary Jane responded shyly, holding Su Zhan''s waist with both hands. Although she knew that Su Zhan would not put herself in danger, she was still a little scared.When the car started, the strong horsepower made Mary Jane not be shy, she hugged her waist hurriedly, and Su Zhan instantly felt the softness of her back! "Sure enough, it''s right to choose a motorcycle!" Su Zhan secretly smiled and rode around. The speed of the car was not fast, and there seemed to be a barrier around it, Mary Jane did not feel too much wind, and she did not forget to introduce Su Zhan herself.For Hollywood, Mary Jane is very familiar. Dolby Theater, Chinese Theater, Sunset Boulevard, Avenue of Stars, some of the more famous places, Mary Jane is like a competent tour guide, the introduction is very detailed, it is easy to remember and have something To understanding. Especially at Sunset Boulevard, it happens to be twilight, the sunset is shining, the sun seems to disappear at the end of the avenue, it is very beautiful! "It''s so beautiful, it''s the first time I''m here at this time!" Mary Jane couldn''t help but sigh as she watched the fading sun. Su Zhan nodded: "It''s really beautiful, and it makes people feel relaxed and happy. It is clear that night is coming, but there is no feeling of sunset in the west!" "It''s almost time for dinner, go to the Beverly Hills Hotel, I haven''t been to it yet!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You want a treat, of course I would like to see it." Mary Jane said with a smile. The contact during this period of time has made Mary Jane less simple, and naturally restored some of her nature when she spoke, and she was less restrained. "Get in the car!" Su Zhan got in the car, Mary Jane came up directly and hugged Su Zhan. The Beverly Hills Hotel can be said to be the most famous hotel in Hollywood. Many stars can be seen here, of course... the price is naturally very expensive.After Su Zhan and Mary Jane entered, Mary Jane entered the Grand View Garden just like Grandma Liu. Seeing everything was strange.After all, Mary Jane is just an ordinary girl. If... he is not the girlfriend of Spider-Man in the original book, she herself is no different from millions of girls, of course... except for the longer and beautiful ones. Also, during this time of contact, her character also made Su Zhan feel very comfortable... Mary Jane¡¯s dream is to become a star, and seeing so many stars here makes her a little envious and longing.During the meal, Mary Jane kept talking so much that she would introduce this star, and then the star, Su Zhan just smiled and listened. "Oh my God, it turned out to be Lailacheney!" 899 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 899 Suddenly, Mary Jane''s voice rose slightly, and she said excitedly: "She is a very famous singer and her own band. Recently, she is very popular!" Seeing Mary Jane so excited, Su Zhan glanced at Laila subconsciously. She has black hair and a leather coat with open arms. She is tall and slim, but she doesn''t make people think of her as an airport.The temperament is a bit cold, and it really looks like a big star! "She''s not American, right?" Su Zhan asked. Mary Jane said: "She is an Englishman, she was a little famous when she was in the UK, and then she came directly to the United States to be even more red and purple!" "It''s kind of interesting!" Su Zhan smiled. There is nothing celebrity. If he thinks, what kind of celebrity is there?It''s not worth letting him say something interesting!What really made him find it interesting was that this Laila turned out to be a mutant! Although I don''t know what her abilities are, she is unique in running out as a singer! Su Zhan remembered that this girl named Laila didn''t plan to contact for the time being. It took a lot of time for this meal to eat, drink, and chat. When the two came out, it was already past nine o''clock, but there was not the slightest silence, but more lively than during the day! Mary Jane''s face was slightly ruddy. Although it was only red wine, she drank a lot without knowing it. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home!" Riding the bike and blowing the night wind, Mary Jane gradually leaned her head on Su Zhan''s back. The strong and broad back gave Mary Jane a feeling of reluctance. "Arrived!" When Su Zhan''s voice sounded, Mary Jane remembered that she hadn''t told him where she lived. Looking up, she had come downstairs to her apartment. Chapter 1064 "Thank you, I am very happy today!" Su Zhan said towards Mary Jane. Mary Jane whispered: "It should be me thank you! Me, I am also very happy." "So, it seems that we should say goodbye at this time. According to the normal dating process, don''t you think we have any shortcomings?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are we dating?" Mary Jane wanted to ask, but was embarrassed to ask.As for the shortcomings, of course farewell to kiss!Thinking of this, Mary Jane got closer, tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek, then hurriedly backed away. Touching his cheek, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, although this is wonderful, I am not talking about this..." "Ah? What is that?" Mary Jane asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled: "Forget it, nothing, good night!" "Night...good night." Mary Jane hadn''t thought of what it should be, and Su Zhan was already smiling and turning into the car.Seeing Su Zhan leaving, she felt a little bit unwilling to give up, especially thinking of the happy time of this day, which made her subconsciously say: "Would you like to go upstairs for a cup of coffee?" Su Zhan stopped, turned around, and said with a smile: "That''s right, this is what''s missing!" Mary Jane''s face flushed immediately. She didn''t know what was wrong and she said so, and invited him upstairs to drink coffee. It''s so late again, he...he would not What can you misunderstand?Mary Jane is very entangled, why didn''t she say it out of control? "What? Do you want to change your mind?" "No, no." "Then go upstairs!" Su Zhan walked over with a smile and took Mary Jane¡¯s little hand and walked in. She got on the elevator and pressed the floor number. Then Mary Jane reacted and watched Su Zhan never let go of herself, Mary Jane. Somewhat cramped, he subconsciously asked: "How do you know where my home is?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "If you want to know, you will know." "Ding!" The elevator door opened, the two walked out, and Su Zhan took her directly to her door.Mary Jane took out the key to open the door and whispered: "My house is very simple, you...you may not be used to it." "The environment is not important, the important thing is the people!" The door was already opened while speaking. The room is really small, a bit like a single room in a hotel. The bedroom and the living room are connected together, and it looks like it is only 34 square meters. The bed, the dressing table, the bathroom in the corner, and the suggested wardrobe next to the window. All kinds of clothes are placed there. It looks full and crowded.Although it is crowded, it is not too messy.Mary Jane was a little embarrassed to walk over and put her clothes away, and explained: "This is the best house I can afford. Housing prices in Hollywood are much more expensive than other places." "I think it''s pretty good, there are small benefits, at least not too deserted, living alone will not be afraid!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, sit down first, and I will make coffee for you." Seeing Su Zhan didn''t seem to mind, and didn''t mean to look down on herself, Mary Jane breathed a sigh of relief and said cheerfully. Seeing Mary Jane busy making coffee for herself, Su Zhan walked to the window.Because the space is relatively small, the bed sits next to the window, and Su Zhan looks outside. To be precise, look at a room in the opposite apartment! Don''t get me wrong, Su Zhan wasn''t peeking at any beauty taking a bath or changing clothes. The room he was looking at was dim, the curtains were pulled, and the lights were not turned on, and it seemed that nobody was there.But... Su Zhan could clearly see that there was a person lying on the bed in the room, fully armed, with a lot of weapons on hand, and he seemed to be resting. Winter Soldier! This man is the Winter Soldier that the whole world is looking for! Su Zhan came here because of picking up girls, and then he was found in many rooms when he looked outside. Of course it was not so coincidental!The reason why he came to Hollywood was because the Winter Soldier was so courageous. When the whole world was looking for him, he came to hide in the United States under the lights, and it was still such a prosperous place in Hollywood. However, this Winter Soldier would hide opposite Mary Jane''s house, which is quite coincidental, so that it is convenient for Su Zhan to kill two birds with one stone. You will save trouble when you pick up girls and complete your goals at the same time! "what are you doing?" Mary Jane came over with coffee and asked curiously. Su Zhan turned his head and took a sip of the coffee, and then said something that made Mary Jane almost keep the coffee in her hand! "Can I live here tonight?" "what¡­¡­" Mary Jane¡¯s heartbeat speeds up instantly, this... is it too direct? "No way?" Su Zhan asked. "No, it''s not impossible, it''s just...it''s just that I don''t have a spare room here, this...isn''t it going to be too fast?" Mary Jane drank coffee and concealed her panic, whispered. "I only need half of the area. You don''t agree that I will not cross the boundary." Su Zhan said in a gesture. Mary Jane didn''t speak, and she didn''t know whether to agree or refuse, but when she didn''t speak, Su Zhan assumed her acquiescence. After smiling and saying thank you, Su Zhancai explained: "Do you remember the thing about the Winter Soldier I said before?" "remember." "The room opposite, yes, that''s the... he''s in it!" Su Zhan motioned to Mary Jane to come over, then grabbed her finger and said in the direction of the room. 900 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 900 It was dark and it looked like there was no one. Mary Jane asked suspiciously: "Really? It looks like nobody is there." It¡¯s no wonder that Mary Jane suspected that one was that she did not look like a human being. The other was that Su Zhan had just said that she would stay overnight, and then said that the Winter Soldier was hiding on the opposite side. It felt like she was deliberately looking for an excuse same! As if knowing what Mary Jane was thinking, Su Zhan smiled lightly, the coffee cups in their hands flew to the table next to them, and then Su Zhan pulled Mary Jane sitting on her body and held them with both arms. She covered her eyes with her hands. "Through my fingers, you can see it!" Su Zhan whispered in Mary Jane''s ear. Chapter 1065 Being pulled into her arms and sitting on his lap by Su Zhan, Mary Jane instantly became nervous. Following the darkness in front of her eyes, another heat wave came from her ears, which instantly made her feel as if there was a back The current passed through, and she shuddered subconsciously. As a result, her shaking... Su Zhan couldn''t bear it.Mary Jane does not seem to have a particularly fleshy figure, but the feeling of sitting down is very obvious, in the saying that it is the kind of good health! It''s already obvious if it doesn''t move, this movement...it''s hard to think of no response! He mustn''t be Liu Xiahui who sits still! As a result, Mary Jane, who was already a little shy, felt that Su Zhan''s reaction became even more shy. For a moment, she leaned directly in Su Zhan''s arms as if she had lost all her strength! "Hmm!" Mary Jane snorted subconsciously. "Look through my fingers!" Su Zhan took a deep breath, suppressed the urge to break everything, and whispered. "Oh, look, what are you looking at?" Mary Jane hurriedly adjusted her emotions and opened her eyes, following the crevices of Su Zhan''s fingers, Mary Jane found that what she saw was different. It seems to become three-dimensional, without any obstacles. He passed through the wall, through the curtains, and saw the fully armed man! She was shocked in her heart, subconsciously grasping Su Zhan''s hand and moved it down to look again, everything returned to normal.Moved back and looked again, it became three-dimensional again."How is this going?" "It''s not important, the important thing is that he is indeed there!" Su Zhan smiled and put his hands down, but did not let go of her. Instead, he placed it on her lower abdomen and became the common man and woman holding each other Posture. Mary Jane was still in shock and did not react."He is really here, my God! What do you do next, are you going to catch him?" "Not urgent!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, his hand slightly moved and said, "What I want to know is who is behind the scenes! Who is controlling the Winter Soldier! The other party is very courageous, so he will definitely not disappear like this, it should be soon There will be new instructions! We just have to wait and wait for the black hand behind the scenes to appear!" "Hmm!" Mary Jane nodded subconsciously. Then I realized... something was wrong. Su Zhan has been holding himself, his hands have not been idle. I hadn''t noticed before, but now that Mary Jane felt the itching sensation, it was uncomfortable. "Well, you...can you let go of your hand?" Mary Jane whispered. "of course!" Su Zhan smiled and let go of Mary Jane, Mary Jane stood up and prepared to leave with a sigh of relief. However, the space is relatively small, and the gap between the bed and the window is not large. Mary Jane stood up too fast and was unstable for a while. She just stood up and sat down with a puff. Without a little defense, Mary Jane sat down very honestly! "what¡­¡­" "what¡­¡­" The two fell on the bed, yelling at the same time. Mary felt as if she was about to pierce through, shaking all over.Su Zhan was a little bit painful and happy. He had reacted before, and now Mary Jane sits like this... Good guy, even if he is as hard as steel, he can''t stand it! "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry...I, I didn''t mean it, are you okay?" Mary Jane, although she was a little shy, couldn''t care about so much, she hurriedly got up and said apologetically. Su Zhan didn''t say anything but just clutched there! Oh my God, it''s so embarrassing! Mary Jane can''t wait to find a way to get in, but... is he okay?Just now it seemed...it seemed to have a lot of strength, and that place was so special, it wouldn''t...what would it be?What if something goes wrong?Mary Jane became more worried as she thought about it, but Su Zhan refused to speak, and she didn''t know what was going on.In a hurry, Mary Jane asked, "Should I see it for you?" Take a look? Just take a look! Su Zhan, who had not spoken all the time, slowly moved his hand away, Mary Jane hurriedly pulled off his trouser chain and opened the button.With this opening, Mary Jane''s face blushed! Some are too strong... spectacular! She also realized that this place... really wasn''t something she could look at casually.But by now, she couldn''t tell her not to watch, so she had to check it shyly. Of course, the final conclusion is naturally intact! Su Zhan wanted to take the opportunity to say that the injury was serious, you see it was swollen... But let alone Mary Jane, I am afraid that even elementary school students will not believe it!Helping Su Zhanjiang put on his pants, Mary Jane blushed and said, "Yes, it should be okay?" "Should? This, do you want to take a closer look? The outside looks fine, but it may affect the inside. After all, this thing... is really fragile sometimes?" Su Zhan said solemnly. Even if Mary Jane is shy, she can understand what it is. He did it on purpose now! "You, you are so good, sure, it''s okay." Mary Jane said, then got up and ran to the bathroom! "Don''t worry, sooner or later, I''ll let you avenge that you just sat down." Su Zhan glanced down, muttered, and then lay down in a different direction. The Winter Soldier on the opposite side has not responded, and Su is not in a hurry. After waiting for a long time, Mary Jane came out, blushing when she saw Su Zhan. "I, I have to work tomorrow." "Oh, then you go to bed first, leave me alone!" Mary Jane replied and then lay down next to her, with her back facing Su Zhan under the quilt, as if she was really ready to take a rest. After all, it was indeed late now. She used to rest long ago. It¡¯s just now, how could she fall asleep? He closed his eyes and didn''t dare to change positions. He kept counting sheep in his heart, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. Su Zhan didn''t take the opportunity to do anything, so he just lay beside him.Listening to the steady breathing, Mary Jane was a little uncomfortable at first, but slowly, the sound seemed to turn into a lullaby, making her feel sleepy and gradually falling asleep. 901 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 901 Chapter 1066 Megan with Long Hair Mary Jane¡¯s biological clock is still very punctual. She will get up on time at 7 o¡¯clock every day. At 7:30 she will go to the restaurant to work until 10 o¡¯clock. After 10 o¡¯clock, she will have an audition opportunity, and then come back at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon to continue. Working part-time until the evening. This is Mary Jane''s daily life! Mary Jane opened her eyes, ready to stretch her waist as usual, but suddenly remembered Su Zhan next to her. She turned her head hurriedly, but found that Su Zhan was not lying beside her at all, but was lying next to the window and looking outside. As if hearing the sound, Su Zhan turned his head and said, "I have already bought breakfast for you. You can eat it first. By the way, can I stay at your house temporarily?" "of course can!" Knowing that Su Zhan said this for the convenience of monitoring the Winter Soldier, Mary Jane did not hesitate. Su Zhan¡¯s normal look made Mary Jane less embarrassed, got up to wash, and then ate the breakfast Su Zhan bought and chatted with her casually.After talking for a while, I was going to work, what time and what time to do, until after going out, Mary Jane felt a little like reporting to her boyfriend! She doesn''t need to be so detailed! Annoyed for a while, Mary Jane didn''t think about it any more, and concentrated on working! After Mary Jane left, Su Zhan casually looked at the scenery outside while paying attention to the situation on the opposite side.The Winter Soldier was awake, and he bought a breakfast to come back. Since then, he has been exercising or maintaining guns in the room and counting weapons. It seems to be just a daily habit, nothing special. Su Zhan is not in a hurry. No matter who is behind the scenes, he knows that this only Winter Soldier cannot remain undiscovered. Therefore, he will definitely use the final value to do something, otherwise, he will find a place directly. Just let the Winter Soldier fall asleep again, there is no need for him to hide here. It''s really not that easy to find if there is no activity track again in deep sleep. So just wait patiently! While it was okay, Su Zhan took out the sword in the stone and the Blade of Godslayer, and merged again. This reminded him of the same grind when he swallowed infinite gems!Unknowingly, this morning passed. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan put his things away and got up to open the door. At this time, Mary Jane should be back, right? Su Zhan opened the door casually, but it was not Mary Jane who stood outside the door, but a woman with long blond hair. This woman''s hair was very long, reaching her waist. It was really waist-length.It looks like a twenty-five or six-year-old, with a special charm! "Who are you looking for?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously. The long-haired girl didn''t speak, Su Zhan guessed it was Mary Jane, right?"If you are looking for Mary Jane, she is not here." "Are you... Su Zhan?" The long-haired girl spoke slowly. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment. She shouldn''t be able to see her appearance clearly, why would she ask her identity? "Yes, I am!" Su Zhan nodded."you are?" "My name is Megan, I didn''t come to Mary Jane, I came to you!" Megan whispered. "Look for me? What''s the matter?" Su Zhan is really a bit confused, he should not know her.How could she know that she is here, yet she has come to the door?Could it be Mary Jane¡¯s friend, what has caused her to spread the word?In that case, you can call directly! "kill you!" Su Zhan looked at Megan suspiciously, Megan''s eyes suddenly changed, became extremely sharp, and his voice was full of hatred! As the word kill you fell, two elements suddenly appeared in Megan''s hands, one water and one fire.One blue, one fire, the two elements suddenly stabbed towards Su Zhan! The distance was very close, and the incident happened suddenly. Su Zhan''seems'' didn''t react at all and was hit and flew out instantly. The bed was knocked down by Su Zhan. Su stood on the ground and looked pale and looked at Megan in shock: "Why?" "For Brian!" Megan said in a deep voice. "Brian? Captain England?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he did not expect to seek revenge for the British captain!Think about it, it seems to be enough, and now there is no one who has the courage to deal with himself! "What is your relationship with him!" "He once helped me. I was a mutant. I was arrested and imprisoned in a concentration camp. Later, I met Brian after being rescued. He gave me a lot of help and made me full of hope in life again! He is a good man and a hero ! But you killed him!" Megan said, elemental energy appeared in his hands again."After I learned the news, I have been searching for your whereabouts, and finally let me know that you appeared in Hollywood, and finally let me find out that you are here. He died, but you are still here to pick up girls! This is not fair, So... I want to avenge him, I want to... kill you!" Megan leaped high, jumped into the sky above Su Zhan, and suddenly plunged his hands toward him! "So this is ah!" Su Zhan mumbled softly as if he hadn''t seen Megan. "boom!" A big hole broke in the ground instantly, penetrated the ceiling downstairs, and fell straight down! No one seemed to live downstairs, Megan let out a cry after landing! Su Zhan, is missing? Did you avoid it? Megan looked up subconsciously, but suddenly saw a shadow hit.Before he could think about it, Megan''s control air elements gathered his hands and blocked it. "boom!" The qi element shattered in an instant, and Megan felt as if he was being held down by a mountain, and the ground under his feet could not withstand this force. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Megan''s body did not stop, and was directly pressed down one by one, from the eighth floor to the first floor, and the ground that shook the first floor can be more than two meters deep! Megan knelt on one knee, almost losing consciousness in his legs. She fell into the hole, and there were people on several floors subconsciously lying next to her and looking up and down. Who would have thought that if she stayed well, there would be an extra''skylight''?This is all right, it is convenient to talk upstairs and downstairs! "Don''t worry, someone will compensate for the loss here!" A voice sounded, and before everyone could see who was talking, they saw a figure jumping down quickly from top to bottom! Chapter 1067 Lila of Interstellar Teleportation Su Zhan jumped down and felt a strong wind blade swept over before landing. "Wow!" 902 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 902 Su Zhan''s body suddenly disappeared, and the wind blade rushed straight to the roof. The next moment, he had come behind Megan, and suddenly reached out and grabbed her long hair and pulled hard. Megan snorted in pain, and his head moved backwards involuntarily.But Megan''s reaction was quick, and he fisted directly back, trying to force Su Zhan to let go.However, Su Zhan easily blocked him, Megan shouted, and his body suddenly emitted powerful magical energy. This energy became stronger and stronger, causing the ground and space to tremble. "I want to die with you!" Megan shouted angrily. "Are you going to explode? That''s really a pity." Su Zhan tut, grabbing Megan and disappearing suddenly. The next moment, the two appeared somewhere in the suburbs, not far away, the Hollywood sign is clearly visible. Su Zhan pressed Megan to the ground, buckled his hands and feet behind him, and tied her limbs together with her hair.Uh...this posture is so dirty... Megan, who is ashamed and angry, doesn''t think about whether her posture is dirty, she is mobilizing all the magic energy... As the magical energy fluctuates stronger and stronger, the earth trembles more and more intensely, and there is a feeling that the sky is falling apart, as if it is going to be an earthquake! "what happened!" Suddenly, a clear and melodious voice sounded, and a figure was seen running from a distance, very fast. Su Zhan turned his head when he heard the sound, somewhat surprised. This is not Laila! The mutant female singer that Mary Jane met in the restaurant before? "What a strong magic wave, she is about to explode, once it explodes... I am afraid it will be razed to the ground." Laila looked at Megan as she approached and said in surprise. "Yes, she is about to explode!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Laila glanced at Su Zhan and was a little surprised, she couldn''t even see his appearance.But this time is too late to think so much."Listen, I don''t care who you are, if you can''t stop her, you must take her away!" Su Zhan shrugged and said with a smile: "What can you do?" Laila gritted her teeth and suddenly grabbed Megan''s hair, then stretched out a hand to Su Zhan: "Hold on to me!" Su Zhan grabbed Laila''s hand and watched with interest what she was going to do. The next moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared on Laila, and Su Zhan felt that he was being pulled away. The light dissipated, and the next moment, the three of them already appeared in the vast universe, seemingly on a deserted planet. "Tachyon particle field, super long-distance interstellar teleportation, your ability is good!" Su Zhan looked around and said towards Laila. Laila did not speak, but hurriedly put Megan down, and then pulled Su Zhan as if preparing to teleport back.But after waiting for a while, she found no success. Laila''s expression was a little anxious. How could this happen? Seeing Laila''s expression getting more and more ugly, Su Zhan smiled and waved abruptly. In an instant, a group of energy covers covered the three of them. "You can breathe." Su Zhan said. Laila tentatively probed for a moment, and she breathed smoothly, before she said: "I don''t know what''s going on, my teleportation has failed." "It''s normal!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Normal?" Laila looked at Su Zhan, and then said: "Forget it, don''t care about this, who is she, and what to do now, I know that I shouldn''t be nosy!" Laila couldn''t help but feel a little upset. She just wanted to come out alone to get some air, but she did not expect this to happen! Su Zhan glanced at Megan, and then said to Laila: "In fact, this situation is very easy to solve. If you encounter this situation in the future, you don''t need to teleport the opponent to the interstellar, just...this way!" Su Zhan bent over, raised his hand, and slashed Megan''s neck with a hand knife. Megan suddenly fainted with a muffled groan, and the magical energy mobilized was also instantly dissipated. Laila stared blankly and blinked. This is also ok? Can this be so? Laila felt like a fool. She hadn''t thought of such a simple way: "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Laila shouted to Su Zhan angrily... Su Zhan''s innocent hand spread: "You didn''t ask, you sent it directly as soon as you came out..." "Uh¡­¡­" Laila''s momentum weakened for an instant, as if it was true. Although she is a mutant, she has always concealed her identity, and she doesn''t use interstellar teleportation many times. Suddenly encountering this situation, her instinct is to use interstellar teleportation to solve this crisis. "Damn it, why my abilities have failed!" Laila felt that he should no longer pursue this matter, but should find a way to leave here. Her interstellar teleportation ability is very unique, but she doesn''t use it very often and she is not proficient. After all, apart from teleportation and slightly higher physical fitness, she is just an ordinary person, and interstellar teleportation is too dangerous.Just now, she just sensed the location and transmitted it directly, but now... she can''t sense the location of the earth, or even sense the location, as if she was shielded. "You just said this is normal, do you know something?" Laila turned to Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan nodded: "I can only say that you have good luck. Many people in this place can''t come if they want to, but you teleported here by chance." "What is this place?" "The five gods of the universe, have you ever heard of it?" Su Zhan asked instead without answering. "Five gods? No, what are they?" "Planet Devourer, death, eternity, infinite, oblivion." "Eternity and infinity represent rebirth and hope, death and annihilation represent revenge and destruction, and the planet devourers represent balance. The five of them can be regarded as the stronger guys in the multiverse. Among them, death is the soul of all life in the universe. Source, creator and manipulator, and here... is her territory!" "what?" Laila sounds a little silly, here... where the five gods died? Chapter 1068 The Site of the Goddess of Death! "Of course, this is only part of her turf. In theory, the entire multiverse is her turf, and everyone is in her charge when they die. If I guess right, it¡¯s just a coincidence that you can teleport here. So it¡¯s easy to send it, but it¡¯s not that easy to send it out!" "Then...what should I do!" Laila was dumbfounded. She is a little girl. Although she is a mutant, all her energy is devoted to music. What she has encountered now is simply... it''s almost like a fairy tale, and she panicked all of a sudden. "Cold food!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then turned to look at Megan. 903 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 903 The mental ability invaded, and Su Zhan quickly probed Megan''s memory clearly. She didn''t lie to the end. As she said before, she had been caught in a mutant concentration camp. After being rescued, she met the British captain, and the British captain also tended to help her.But help is different from helping. It''s just a few words of encouragement and some spiritual chicken soup. The effect is there, but it is not enough for Megan to pay his life for this to find himself to help the British Captain avenge! Moreover, since then, the two seem to have no connection, just like an ordinary encounter in a vast sea of ??people. With so many people in this world, who doesn''t meet a thousand or eight hundred a day? Of course, if you insist, you can! Because Su Zhan already knows who Megan is! Megan, also known as the fairy princess, a mutant, can enhance her abilities by absorbing the energy of the earth and other sources. She can perceive the emotions of other creatures, change her appearance, and control various elements and magical energy! Of course, the most important thing is that in the original Marvel world, she seems to be the wife of Captain England! However, what Su Zhan can¡¯t understand is that if Meghan is married to the British captain, or if she is the British captain¡¯s assistant and is still in love, even if it is an admiration period, she will now come to seek revenge. It makes sense.But the problem is... Although Meghan has something to do with the British captain, it does not involve the emotional aspect at all. It is just because of a sentence of spiritual chicken soup. He knew that the British captain was dead without contact for so long after separation. Isn''t this Nima unscientific to seek revenge on oneself desperately? Unless Megan got water in his head, how could he do such a thing? Obviously, Megan''s head is not flooded, and his spirit and mind are normal, so I am afraid it is not that simple behind this. In Meghan''s entire memory, Su Zhan did not find anything special. The only special thing was that one day, after Meghan learned of the death of the British captain, he suddenly wanted to avenge himself! "There are many people who can change the thinking of others, but there are not many people who want to be like this without a trace... let me think about it, let me think about it..." Su Zhan''s brain moved quickly, and it didn''t take long for him to lock the target. Merlin! As the omnipotent guardian of the universe, Merlin can naturally do all this easily.And to use the British captain as a reason, but also to target himself, apparently he was taken the sword in the stone by himself, and Merlin, who was also cut a sword by himself, was the most motivated and possible! "This old immortal is really idle and doing nothing!" Su Zhan frowned and cursed. Now that he knows that Megan is just a pawn, the next thing is easy to handle. No matter what Merlin does, as long as she erases Merlin''s manipulation of her, she will naturally return to normal.But Su Zhan tried a bit and failed. After all, this guy is the omnipotent guardian of the universe, and that powerful universe is indeed not so easy to erase. It seems that he is in complete control of the universe, or that things about the earth are going to speed up! Otherwise, he will come up with one to deal with himself in a while, and another one to deal with himself, which is too troublesome! "Have you thought of a way to get out of here?" Seeing that Su Zhan seemed to have considered things, Laila couldn''t help asking. "Leave here?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. "Yeah, you just thought in silence for a long time, aren''t you thinking of a way to leave here? This is the place of death, what if she finds out!" Laila said hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "When did I say that I planned to leave here? Originally, I planned to come again after a while, since it happened by chance, naturally there is no need to leave so quickly." "You are crazy, this is death, you just said she is so powerful, and now you want to stay? Wait, I forgot to ask who you are, your face is vaguely mosaic, it looks like I don''t know!" Laila said. "Mosaic?" Su Zhan almost fainted. Nima can also think of mosaics. Your heart is too dirty, right?However, I can''t see it vaguely, shit, it sounds like a mosaic. Thinking of this, Su Zhan hurriedly removed this little trick. "You... are you Su Zhan?" Seeing his face suddenly become clear and revealing his appearance, Laila was stunned for an instant. Unexpectedly, this man turned out to be the king of the war alliance country, almost recognized as the number one strong man on the earth, Su Zhan! Laila panicked all of a sudden, she was a mutant, she was a big singer, but compared with Su Zhan, her identity was not worth mentioning. "Well, it''s me! You don''t have to be so nervous, and I don''t eat people. Okay, I will solve this problem first, and then I will go and see what the goddess of death looks like!" Seeing Laila suddenly became nervous. Restricted, Su Zhan said with a smile and looked at Megan. If she waits for her to wake up, she will probably find her own revenge. Well, just put her in the space of the Soul Stone, anyway, Thanos and the Death Eaters are not there, just let her in! Thinking of this, Su Zhan waved her in directly. Speaking of Thanos, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. This guy admired the goddess of death and wanted to please the goddess of death, but the goddess of death was dismissive of him. If he knew that he was about to see the goddess of death, I''m afraid that this guy would get him. Depressed to death! Chapter 1069 The Death Goddess Of The Five Gods "Where did she go?" Laila asked expectantly. "Just let her stay honestly for a while, if you want to," Su Zhan said casually. Laila thought for a while, and actually nodded, "There is no danger, right? If there is no danger, I will, and I will go too!" Here she has little room to play, not to mention it''s dangerous. Although she is curious about death, safety is more important.Su Zhan said it casually, but he didn''t expect that Laila would actually agree to it. After thinking about it, it would be okay to send her in. After leaving Laila and Megan away, Su Zhan was so alone that he was a lot easier. Looking around and identifying the direction, Su Zhan was about to meet the goddess of death. This planet is very deserted, and there is no breath of life at all, think about it, after all, it is the territory of the goddess of death, it is strange to have a breath of life!Not long after leaving, Su Zhan saw a long queue, where all kinds of people were partying, one by one! There are all kinds of strange shapes. They didn''t seem to be conscious but just instinctively queuing there, no whispering, no one talking, quiet and orderly, even Su Zhan walked over to them, no one took a look, it seemed that they couldn''t notice it.Su Zhan found someone who was suspected of being a human being on the earth, but he just didn''t know if it was a human being on the earth. "It seems that these people are already dead. Are you going to line up to go to the death goddess?" Su Zhan mumbled, thinking about it and walking to the back of the line and lined up. Although the team was very long, the speed was very fast. As they advanced, a palace gradually appeared in Su Zhan''s vision.The palace is very large and majestic, but it gives people a feeling of incomparable gloom and depression, as if it is a huge black hole, and it will be swallowed once inside. After entering the palace, Su Zhan saw the woman on the Skeleton Throne in the palace hall! Her whole body was covered in black robe, she could be identified as a female from her figure, but her head was a skeleton, which looked a little scary!But this was also in Su Zhan''s expectation. Almost all the goddess of death was shown as a skeleton, and few people knew her true appearance!Speaking of which, Thanos should have seen it before, otherwise, how could he adore the goddess of death so madly? Although he is skeptical of Thanos¡¯ aesthetics, but thinking about it...should it not be too outrageous? "Why did Planet Saka die so many all at once?" The goddess of death on the throne said lightly, the whole palace was quiet, her voice was outstanding, although her voice was not loud, she could hear her clearly.The sound is pretty good! As the souls moved forward and disappeared in front of the goddess of death, I don''t know if these souls were reborn or what happened. Anyway, they had already arrived in Su Zhan unknowingly. When Su Zhan walked to the goddess of death, the movements of the goddess of death stopped. This was the first time she stopped.Slightly raised her head to look at Su Zhan. When she saw Su Zhan''s appearance, her expression was obviously a little surprised! Well, Su Zhan didn''t know how he could see the surprised expression on the skull, but he did feel her surprise and surprise. "Why are you here!" The Death Goddess said in a deep voice. Obviously, she has recognized Su Zhan''s identity. Su Zhan spread his hands: "If I say it was an accident, do you believe it?" 904 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 904 "Do not believe!" Of course, the goddess of death did not believe it. At this level of strength like Su Zhan, would accidents happen?how is this possible! "Well, I came to you specially!" The Death Goddess did not believe in Su Zhan and did not explain. "Find me? Why come to me! I don''t have much contact with you. If it''s for a certain soul, you don''t have to, you can do it yourself!" The Death Goddess'' voice was full of resistance. This is also normal. The death of Su Zhan and Planet Devourer, eternity, and oblivion is naturally known. In the face of it, you can go hand in hand with the five gods, or even better, and there has been Su Zhan, if there is no goddess of death. It''s strange to be alert! "Actually, there is nothing wrong, just come and have a look, walk around, so what... I heard that you are very beautiful, can you show me?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You are so bold!" In an instant, the goddess of death seemed to be irritated, and her whole body instantly exuded a powerful dark aura, and the originally unconscious souls next to her shivered, as if they might dissipate at any time! "I''m eager to say it, it wasn''t you who asked me what to do." Seeing the goddess of death furiously, Su Zhan said with a smile without panic. The goddess of death snorted coldly, and the arm under the robe stretched out, a black aura directly enveloped Su Zhan! This group of black aura appeared, and the souls next to them became more frightened. Although they were not conscious, they could feel that this group of aura could make them disappear completely! The abilities of the goddess of death are simple, but also very powerful.She can kill and resurrect any creature! Can''t resist it at all! "The abilities of the five gods are the most transcendent. Although they don¡¯t have the ability to destroy the heavens and the earth, you are in control of the life and death of all people, and you are the incarnation of death. It can be said that you will not die! If you do not die, you can control others. Few people in the universe dare to provoke you! But just, I am one of them! I am already beyond the control of this universe. You can control the life and death of everyone, but you can¡¯t control mine. So, yours Ability has no effect at all for me. And I, although it is a bit hard to kill you completely, it does not mean there is no way!" "So, I want to do something to you, you have only two choices, either run away or suffer!" The black air enveloped Su Zhan''s body, but he was not affected at all. An understatement came out, making the Death Goddess angry and constantly urging her ability.Su Zhan smiled triumphantly and walked slowly to the goddess of death. The goddess of death wanted to avoid but felt that this seemed too shameful. He was the goddess of death. No one dared to be presumptuous in front of him. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t hurt himself. So the goddess of death was hidden, instead staring at Su Zhan gloomily. However, Su Zhan''s subsequent actions made the goddess of death angry and regretted a little! Chapter 1070 The true face of the goddess of death! It¡¯s really not that easy for Su Zhan to deal with the Goddess of Death, but he has no plans to deal with the Goddess of Death at all?Seeing her sitting there without hiding, Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to directly pinch the chin of the goddess of death, causing her to lift up involuntarily.The goddess of death was furious instantly, dare to make such a humiliating move to me?Immediately the goddess of death was ready to knock off Su Zhan''s hand, but suddenly she couldn''t move. Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Zhan approaching him and said with a grin: "Don''t you want to know what I''m here for? It''s very simple, I''m here to tease you! Tsk tsk, this little bit of resentment, I like you I hate me, but there is nothing I feel! Come, let me see what you look like, so that Thanos will remember you!" The goddess of death did not speak, she was breaking free from the shackles of Su Zhan. "No? It doesn''t matter, anyway, I know that this look in front of you is not your original appearance, so I don''t mind..." Su Zhan smirked, getting closer to the face of the goddess of death. As if it was deliberate, the action was very slow, putting pressure on the goddess of death little by little, he just told the goddess of death clearly, if I didn''t let me see your true appearance, I would kiss! The goddess of death anxiously wanted to break free, but it never worked. Seeing Su Zhan getting closer and closer, she couldn''t help panicking.Seeing Su Zhan''s smug face getting closer, the goddess of death felt nervous for the first time! She is the goddess of death, one of the five gods, when was she molested like this? It was slapped! The goddess of death became more angry as she thought about it, and panicked as she thought about it. Seeing Su Zhan was close at hand, she finally couldn''t keep calm. At that moment, the mind relaxed, even collapsed.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan discovered that the goddess of death had changed.The original skull became a pretty face in an instant. Willow leaf eyebrows, peach blossom eyes, bright eyes and white teeth are amazing! At the moment she saw it, Su Zhan suddenly understood why she used the appearance of a skeleton to show people. She is so beautiful. If she had a face in the sky, it is estimated that the name of death would not scare people! Seeing Su Zhan''s eyes, the goddess of death immediately realized that she was afraid that she hadn''t controlled her appearance, she hurriedly wanted to change back, but at this time Su Zhan had bowed her head and kissed directly. A short moment of contact, a tingling feeling. At that moment, the goddess of death, who was already unsure, collapsed, and his mind instantly became blank, and only felt that his mouth seemed to be pried open, and then something got in and turned the world upside down! As if it was only a moment, and as if after a long time, when she felt a hand on her body, she finally woke up.The powerful energy burst out in an instant, breaking through the previous signs. This powerful force directly broke through Su Zhan''s shackles, set her free in an instant, followed the illusion of her body, passed through Su Zhan''s body, and reappeared behind Su Zhan. "Su Zhan, I want to kill you!" The goddess of death roared at Su Zhan, and in an instant, countless figures appeared beside her. "Kill him, I will grant you eternal life!" The Death Goddess had already restored the appearance of a skeleton at this time, gritted her teeth and grunted. These resurrected people seem to have not figured out the situation yet, but when the goddess of death heard that, all eyes were red, resurrection, the attraction of immortality is too great, no one wants to die!There was hardly any pause, these guys shot towards Su Zhan at the same time. Some rushed over to attack in close combat, while others released various energies, all of a sudden, densely packed and overwhelming. "Even if it''s the first kiss, it won''t be so irritated, right?" Su Zhan didn''t move, the power of chaos on his body formed a barrier, popping and popping sounds, countless attacks were blocked below, and the picture was quite spectacular.Su Zhan was as steady as Mount Tai, smiling at the goddess of death, and clicking his mouth. This bastard! Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, the goddess of death gritted her teeth!Waving his hands again, the energy of death enveloped him, a steady stream of strong men was resurrected by her, and then swarmed towards Su Zhan! Although knowing that this alone may not be able to win Su Zhan, the goddess of death must avenge! "It''s a shame that good time was wasted on this kind of thing. You said that you are so beautiful, and you are usually alone here. There is a mindless soul around you and there is no one who speaks! As a woman, Being single for too long can easily cause problems. Come, let them go back wherever they came from, and then let''s talk about life?" Su Zhan''s voice sounded unhurriedly, even if the surrounding voices are deafening. But the goddess of death could still hear clearly. "Why bother!" Seeing that she didn''t seem to intend to change her attention, Su Zhan shook his head and released the power of Chaos and shook it out. In an instant, those guys were crushed and disappeared, and the world... finally became clean! "It''s useless, even if you can kill them thousands of times, I can still bring them back to life, Su Zhan...I''m never ending with you!" The goddess of death coldly snorted, preparing to resurrect them again, who knows that this time there was no success. Empty, there is no one. "How could this be?" the goddess of death exclaimed. Su Zhan smiled, and Teleport appeared directly in front of the Death Goddess, and the Death Goddess backed subconsciously. As a result, she just took a step back and felt that she had hit something.Su Zhan in front of him has disappeared, needless to say... he has appeared behind him! Just about to transform into illusion, Su Zhan reached out and hugged her directly! "Since you take the initiative to give your arms, then I''m not welcome!" Su Zhan said with a grin. "let me go!" "Okay, as long as you show your original appearance, I will let you go!" "Impossible! I warn you, if you don''t let me go, I will kill everyone on the earth." The Death Goddess said sharply. "Kill you, you can kill them and I can resurrect them, it''s no big deal. Merlin threatened me with this before, but I cut Merlin with a sword! Of course, I can''t bear to slash you, so I decided to imprison you forever. When will you be willing to surrender to me, I will let you go!" Su Zhan said indifferently! 905 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 905 Chapter 1071 Strength is the truth! "Want me to surrender you? Delusion!" The Death Goddess roared. Su Zhan smiled and said, "This is not a delusion. You can''t beat me, you can''t kill me, and you can''t threaten me! Even if you are determined and no problem, I will slowly conquer you and wait until you get used to it. My teasing, you will naturally change your attention. Anyway, you and I will be immortal, there is a lot of time to wait slowly, and we will live long to see!" Stuck, too stumped. One of the five great gods, the goddess of death felt so aggrieved for the first time. Can''t beat and beat, it seems that you can''t run? Is it really the only way to be manipulated by him?As the end of all life, in control of the supreme death, she resented a person for the first time! Thanos! Yes, it is Thanos, not Su Zhan! Although she also hated Su Zhan, she thought that the reason why Su Zhan came here for no reason was because Thanos¡¯ love for him made him curious. If there was no Thanos, how could Su Zhan come here? Find yourself? The culprit is Thanos! She regretted not killing Thanos before! Although Thanos was not weak at the time, it might not be impossible if they were really put together. "How are you willing to give up!" The Death Goddess compromised."You can''t imprison me. If you don''t have me, death will disappear, and then the world will be in chaos! If you want me to surrender you, this is impossible. If you let me go, I can promise not to pursue it again! " "It''s okay, don''t guarantee, it doesn''t matter if you want to pursue it. Anyway, no matter what you do, I will get it back from you in the end!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The goddess of death held his breath and continued: "You do not do any good to do this. I am the embodiment of the rules of the universe. I am the supreme god who controls death. You should know that the single universe, the multiverse, the super universe, and even the almighty universe You are not invincible!" "Yes, of course I am not invincible, but I only need to be stronger than you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Death Goddess couldn''t help frowning, she found that Su Zhan was too rascal, but she had nothing to do."What do you want! Except for the absolutely impossible thing like letting me surrender to you!" "You don''t like me so much?" "I do not like anyone!" "Well, in this case, as long as you help me completely control the single universe I''m in, I promise not to force you, how about it?" Su Zhan sighed pretentiously, and then said. "This is impossible!" The Death Goddess shook her head and said. "Neither does this, nor does that work. It seems that you are not sincere. If this is the case, then you can do what you like. I have to see, who has the ability to grab someone from me!" Su Zhan seemed a little embarrassed and angry. , Holding the goddess of death is about to walk to the throne. "What are you doing!" The Death Goddess shouted in a panic! "Fuck you!" Su Zhan snorted. "Wait, wait... I promise you, I promise you..." Seeing Su Zhan seemed to be really embarrassed into anger, no matter what, the goddess of death hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan stopped and asked, "You promised to submit to me?" "Of course not, I promise to help you control the single universe you are in!" The Death Goddess hurriedly said. "Oh." Su Zhan replied, and then continued to walk towards the throne. The goddess of death hurriedly shouted: "What are you doing, I have promised you." "I just want to sit down, standing is too tired!" Seeing the goddess of death panicked, Su Zhan said with a smile and then sat down, but instead of letting her go, let her sit on her lap."How about it, isn''t it more comfortable than your chair? You changed the look too, and those who don''t know thought I had any special quirks!" "Humph!" The goddess of death gave a cold snort, and reluctantly changed back. No way, she has nothing to do with Su Zhan now! "How good is this, you are comfortable, and I am comfortable too!" Feeling the softness, Su Zhan said with a smile."Talk about it, what do you plan to do!" "It¡¯s not that simple to control this single universe. The universe is huge, and the earth is just one of them! I control life and have a part of the power of rules. I can give you this part of the power of rules. You can use this The power of rules swallows the others. I know that you can do it. When the multiverse matrix, I feel that you are swallowing the power of rules! As long as you can control all the power of rules, your universe will be completely Separate from the multiverse and become independent, so if you come forward head-on, no one can control this single universe!" "It sounds good!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and moved his hands on the legs of the goddess of death. "But, there is a problem! If I want the power of the rules in your body, I can swallow it directly without needing you to give it to me!" Su Zhan''s hand slowly rose, and the goddess of death became stiff."So, your condition... I''m afraid it''s not enough!" "You have the power of the rules of the universe where I am, so surely the other four have. So, what if you call? I can assure you that I only need the power of the rules of the universe where I am this time. I won''t be embarrassed by them if I get it!" "Are you crazy? Even if you are strong, do you think you can beat the five gods together? My particularity caused me to be threatened by you. Do you think they will be like this? Once you do it, the entire multiverse will be destroyed!" "That''s not right, give you a chance to let you join hands to deal with me!" Su Zhan said with a smile, his hands already reaching that prominent spot. Goddess of death?Haha, even if you control the death of all creatures, now you don''t have to sit on my lap and be touched by me, tusk... just don''t know if Thanos knows if he will die of depression.In order to please the goddess of death, he did not hesitate to slaughter the creatures in the universe, but the goddess of death dismissed him at all, but now he is playing with her easily. This is strength! Not reasonable, but it is justified! Chapter 1072 Universe Number: 324 The death goddess endured Su Zhan''s wicked hands with shame, not knowing whether to say he was arrogant or his self-confidence! Since the Big Bang, the goddess of death has seen such a person for the first time! However, there is not much time for her to consider. She can already feel Su Zhan''s hands becoming more and more reckless, and after a moment of indulging, she simply said neatly: "Okay, I promise you, I will call them." "That''s right!" Su Zhan smiled and squeezed again, then patted her to signal her to get up.Finally escaping from the devil''s claws, the goddess of death instantly felt a sense of relief, and hurriedly got up from him, walked aside and turned to look at Su Zhan. "As long as you call them, you don¡¯t need to take care of other things, I promise, I will never force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do in the future! Although you may think I¡¯m rascal and bully, but I tell women The words have always been a promise." Su Zhan said lightly. "it is good!" The goddess of death was really afraid of Su Zhan. After all, his ability was restrained by him, and he was eaten to death. If he really didn''t believe it, he really had nothing to do.Seeing Su Zhan''s serious promise, now I can only believe it! The Death Goddess turned and went out, not knowing how to inform the others, Su Zhan didn''t ask much, and sat on the throne to ponder. The power of devouring rules is just an unexpected thought, including coming here is considered an accident.However, the plan hasn''t changed fast. The old jerk of Merlin controls the universe and asks Megan to find his revenge. Although he can''t kill himself, it''s disgusting enough.If you can swallow the power of the rules of this world, at least you can avoid this disgusting situation in the future. However, the power of rules in the Marvel world is different from other worlds, very strong! He still remembered that the first time he was incarnate into nothingness, he was directly pressed back. This has nothing to do with the strength of other strengths, the strength of pure rule. "If you get the power of the rules from the five gods, even if you still can''t completely control the world, you still have a part of the ability. Then you will pay attention to the level of the power of chaos, so as to swallow it successfully!" (Su Zhan''s of Chaos Power includes the power of rules) The Death Goddess walked back slowly, and when she saw Su Zhan who was meditating on the throne, she felt a very harmonious feeling inexplicably. 906 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 906 That is his own throne. No one has ever dared to sit on it, but Su Zhan at this time feels very compatible with the throne, as if...that should be his. "Although I am handsome, but if you keep staring at me like this, I will be embarrassed." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are you still embarrassed?" The Death Goddess snorted, "They will be here soon." "Before that, I will take the power of your rules first!" Su Zhan said in response. "You don''t need to come, I''ll give it to you directly!" The Death Goddess said hurriedly. She knew how strong Su Zhan''s swallowing ability was. By then, she might not have swallowed any other past. There was nothing to hold on to the matter at this point, so she might as well take the initiative to give it to him. A very powerful ray of light suddenly appeared on the body of the death goddess. After this ray of light appeared, he ran directly to Su Zhan, and Su Zhan''s swallowing ability quietly let go, and directly swallowed this light!With this ray of light being swallowed, Su Zhan soon felt that he had an extra power of rules, and this power of rules caused him to have a special bond in the dark. "What is the number of the universe I am in?" Su Zhan asked suddenly."Since you control the death of the multiverse, and the multiverse is divided into countless parallel universes, what is the number of the universe I am in?" "324!" "324?" There are many parallel universes in the Marvel universe, and the development of each universe is different. Of course, the most famous is 616, or 1610.He also knows some of the other scattered parallel universes, 324 he has never heard of it. "The development of this universe is very special. It shouldn''t exist in the first place, but I don''t know why it has existed and evolved, forming what it is today. Especially you, I have checked all the parallel universes, and there is no you. Special. The universe, you are special! Who are you on earth?" The Death Goddess couldn''t help asking as she spoke. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, and the goddess of death did not continue to question. Universe number 324 is a special universe that shouldn''t exist, but in the future, it will be its own universe! "Although each parallel universe is independent, they still have an impact on each other. However, when Universe 324 changes, other parallel universes will more or less change." The goddess of death was also unaccustomed to such a solitary and quiet situation, which would make her feel embarrassed, and she simply spoke.It doesn''t matter what you say, as long as you don''t be so quiet, don''t let Su Zhan be unable to help but lose weight.Speaking of parallel universes, Su Zhan is also quite interested. In the DC world, he has seen parallel universes, but the Marvel world has not yet. Just chat with the goddess of death to learn about parallel universes! Time passed unconsciously. When Eternity appeared, seeing Su Zhan and the goddess of death chatting happily made Eternal amazed and wondered if he had read it wrong. How could the always high-cold death chat with Su Zhan so happy? "Oh, long time no see." Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand to say hello when seeing Eternal. I have dealt with Eternal before, and I am relatively familiar with it. Eternal frowned and asked toward death, "What can I do if you call me?" "Wait until the others arrive!" The two of them were not at all polite, after all, they were opposites, and it was an accident that eternity could come. One after another, infinite, oblivious, planet Devourers have arrived. The Planet Devourer looked at Su Zhan and said, "You asked us to come, right? What''s the matter, just tell me!" "I thought you would ask about your daughter''s situation first." Su Zhan asked with a smile. The Planet Devourer hummed, "I know her condition naturally." "Soon...you won''t know." Su Zhan smiled and said something that made the Planet Devourer frown instantly. Chapter 1073 I''m not happy, no one wants to be happy! As one of the five gods of the multiverse, Planet Devourer naturally understands the situation of his daughter Ganata.But Su Zhan''s words shouldn''t be casually said, what exactly does he want to do? "Presumably you must be very curious, after all, there are not many when the five great gods gather together. I won''t be too nonsense. The purpose of asking you to come is very simple. I want the power of the rules of universe number 324!" Su Zhan said. "This is impossible!" The Planet Devourer hummed in a deep voice. Eternity and infinity are also in response. "Why are you?" Annihilation said coldly. "Good question!" Su Zhan clapped his hands and looked at Oblivion."Why! With my strength!" "Hehe, you are very strong, but it is not enough to deal with us?" Eternal said. Su Zhan smiled and looked at the eternal: "You are really healed, the scars are forgotten, and you don¡¯t remember to eat or not! If the five of you are one mind, you can go all out, but can you? The opposite is the opposite, this is Your nature." Eternal silence. "I won''t talk about my own strength. It has grown very fast in this short period of time. It''s no problem to abuse you. Just talk about this stuff. You should know what it is?" Su Zhan palmed his hand, The sword suddenly appeared. "Sword in the Stone, why do you have a sword in the stone?" Everyone was shocked instantly! "Merlin sent it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Impossible, how could Merlin give you the Sword in the Stone!" Of course they didn''t believe it. They knew the power of the Sword in the Stone. How could it be possible to give such a powerful weapon to Su Zhan? "Well, the fact is that I shot the gun. The old bastard Merlin wanted to take it back, but I cut it away!" Su Zhan shrugged, "Since you recognize this stuff, you should know that I''m just an ordinary person. With this sword in the stone, it can also destroy the multiverse. This thing is a divine tool, a great sword! So, I don¡¯t need to say more about the other things, right?" What else is this saying? With the sword in the stone, a single sword can split the multiverse. It is absolutely impossible for this to happen as a safeguard for the eternity and infinity of the multiverse.If it''s someone else, they won''t care too much, but Su Zhan''s own strength plus the sword in the stone, don''t think about it... cooperate obediently! Eternal and Infinite glanced at each other, and for a moment...their body each shined. "Hehe!" Su Zhan laughed and directly accepted the power of the rules."Okay, nothing is up to you. Next, it''s your two. I said Uncle Tun, anyhow your daughter is staying in my place, maybe you will be my old man in the future, don''t you plan to support Support me?" Mr. Zhang, Quan, the Planet Devourer, didn¡¯t hear him. He looked at Su Zhan and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What on earth do you want to do!¡± "It''s very simple. Separate Universe 324, so that some old guys don''t have anything to do with me. I must have the power of rules! For a long time, I haven''t explored the universe very much. It''s only a third of the earth. If someone makes me unhappy, I promise...I will make him unhappy forever!" Threat, this is a very direct threat. I need the power of rules now, you give me, everyone is in peace, you play yours, I play mine.If you don''t give it, you won''t let me have a good time, haha... Then you don''t want to have a good time. They had to take the threat of Su Zhan into their hearts, because Su Zhan had the strength to turn the threat into reality! "Even if you get the power of our rules, it is only part of the power of many rules. It is impossible to completely control the 324 universe. Once you do this, then you will be greeted with endless troubles. Until destruction!" The Planet Devourer said in a deep voice. Su Zhan disapproved: "I understand, the guy at the top definitely doesn''t want to see his own turf occupied, even if it''s just a small piece of the many turf, it will definitely be destroyed by then. However, if it is a hard hit Naturally, I am sure to ensure safety. If he plays any small tricks, hehe...I am not without a back hand. In a word, hand over the power of 324 rules, and everyone will play their own ways in the future!" "Okay, but if things don''t go well, I will take Ganata." After the Planet Devourer said, he gave the power of rules to Su Zhan. Only annihilation is left. Su Zhan looked towards Oblivion, and said indifferently: "I look forward to the day when Universe 324 is destroyed!" After that, the power of rules has poured into Su Zhan''s body. "Okay, the goal is achieved, everyone goes back to each house and finds each mother!" Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, several lights lit up, and they had disappeared. "Swallowing the stars is not to stop you from being alarmist. If you really do this, it will be very troublesome." The goddess of death said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled: "Are you caring about me?" 907 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 907 The goddess of death turned her face and said faintly: "I''m just reminding you." "Well, I remember your reminder!" Su Zhan smiled and said."Originally, I really wanted to accompany you more here. You look at your previous expressions are boring, and now you have so many expressions. However, the power of the rules is enough. Although there are not many, it is enough for me to do something. What''s the matter, then I won''t stay here any longer! By the way, I have left a little of my original aura with you so that I can come to see you in the future, don''t you mind?" "roll!" "Tsk tsk, okay, okay, I''m going away." Su Zhan smiled, standing up as if he was going to leave. The Death Goddess breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly her eyes went dark, and Su Zhan had already hugged her and kissed her fiercely. "I am leaving!" After Su Zhan was satisfied, he laughed and disappeared instantly. The place where the Death Goddess is located is rather special. If it weren¡¯t for Su Zhan¡¯s power of 324¡¯s rules, it could be positioned in the dark. He would have to spend some time if he wanted to leave directly. Of course, the Death Goddess would definitely send him away, but that¡¯s also What a shame! In the next moment, Su Zhan has returned to Universe 324, a suburb of Hollywood. That is the location of the previous transmission! After appearing, Su Zhan released Laila. Chapter 1074 Give you a promotion! "This is, Hollywood? Are we back?" Laila looked around after coming out and quickly recognized it. "Well, I''m back." Su Zhan smiled: "This time the gain is not small, it can be said that thanks to you, if it weren''t for the chance to teleport to the land of the goddess of death, I would not have such a big gain! You will receive the most grand hospitality in the territory of the alliance country!" "I''m just, I just didn''t hold back the nosy for a while." Laila said embarrassedly. "That''s not important, what is important is that you have brought me a lot of gains!" Su Zhan smiled."It''s too early now, can I take you back?" "No, I can go back by myself." "This is my phone number. If you encounter any trouble, you can directly contact someone from the war alliance country. If it is too late, call me. By the way, I have a friend who seems to admire you. I will have the opportunity to introduce you later. Yes." Su Zhan handed over his number to Laila, and Laila put it away seriously. After bidding farewell, Su Zhan teleported back to Mary Jane''s residence. Obviously, there is no way to live here. People from the war alliance country are building here, and the original residents have arranged their own arrangements.Without Su Zhan''s explanation, Mariko can also know that he must have made it. Looking around, she quickly found Mary Jane nearby. Mary Jane came back from get off work and found that her house turned out to be like this. Su Zhan was gone again. She tried to make a few phone calls but didn''t get through. She didn''t have any idea, so she waited for Su Zhan here. Su Zhan, he should be back! I don''t know how long she waited, Mary Jane finally saw Su Zhan appear and walked towards her. "You''re back, are you okay?" Mary Jane asked after taking a few steps to meet her. "It''s okay! It just made you temporarily homeless. If you don''t mind, I will send you to the Beverly Hills Hotel? There are accommodations there, and you can stay there for a while." Su Zhan said apologetically. "Don''t be so troublesome, I, I can live with a friend''s house." Mary Jane said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "That would be inconvenient. Just listen to me. It seems that you admire Laila very much. It just so happens that she should live there too. You can talk more." "But I don''t know it." "I know!" Su Zhan smiled and passed directly with Mary Jane. The "Mosaic" of Su Zhan has been removed. When it appeared, it naturally caused a sensation. Su Zhan opened a presidential suite to Mary Jane. Without saying the date, the hotel was conveniently arranged and properly arranged. As for collecting money?Stop making trouble, how dare you!This is the private domain of Su Zhan, if it makes Su Zhan unhappy, they don''t even want to continue here. After settling down, Su Zhan deliberately went to Layla, and he came up again just after separating. Laila was really surprised, but after Su Zhan said she understood, she looked at Mary Jane curiously. Su Zhan was arranged for them, but he didn''t stay. He has other things to do now, and it is still very urgent. Having obtained the power of rules from the Death Goddess, the death of the 324 universe will no longer be in the charge of Death Goddess, so Su Zhan must deal with this matter as soon as possible, otherwise...the world will not die, which is terrible Thing!Su Zhan''s handling method is also very simple. He is not interested in managing these dead people every day, so naturally he will find the most suitable person to handle it! Goddess of death, this title not only refers to death among the five gods, but also Hela, the goddess of death in the underworld of Haim in the nine kingdoms. She was in charge of this in the first place, and now it is no problem to hand it over to her! After opening up the kingdom of fire with the underworld of Heim, the scope of the underworld of Heim has become much larger, and now it has formed a scale and is on the right track.Su Zhan appeared in the underworld of Heim, and Hela felt it instantly. "Why are you here?" Seeing Su Zhan, Hela was a little surprised. "Come to promote you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Promotion?" Hela looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Goddess of death, do you know that?" "Of course..." Hela nodded and replied. It can be said that the death goddess was the death of the multiverse master, which is equivalent to her immediate boss, how could she not know. "I took the power of the rules of this universe from her, and I have the final say on the death of this world!" Su Zhan said lightly. Hela was taken aback, never expected Su Zhan to be so... so powerful!Surprised, she realized what Su Zhan meant to promote herself."Do you want me to be responsible for this?" "Yes, this is what you are good at, and if you leave it to you, I can rest assured that in the future, whether it is the earth or the universe, as long as it is the death of the 324 universe creatures, you will be in your charge." After Su Zhan''s words fell, Hela felt as if there was something in his body, and there were many special enlightenments in his body, and his ability instantly skyrocketed countless times!Countless souls poured into the Heim Underworld from all directions, making the otherwise deserted Heim Underworld crowded! "give it to you!" Su Zhan patted Hela on the shoulder, Hela couldn''t care to say too much, her soul increased so much at once, she had to deal with it quickly! Su Zhan transferred part of the power of rules to Hela, so that Hela is equivalent to the spokesperson of the power of rules!When Su Zhan completely controls the power of the rules, he can arrange his duties at will. Having arranged this matter, Su Zhan was not in a hurry to leave Heim Underworld. Having obtained the power of the rules of the five great gods, Su Zhan is equivalent to becoming the spokesperson of this universe. After incarnation of nothingness, there is no need to worry about being suppressed.Su Zhan was incarnate into nothingness, and in an instant, the entire 324 universe appeared in front of Su Zhan like a plan.While observing the situation on the plan, Su Zhan...searched for the whereabouts of the winter soldier. The fight between him and Megan was so loud before that the Winter Soldier who was hiding on the opposite side had already changed places. Chapter 1075 Poor Thanos! "what?" Soon Su Zhan had found the position of the Winter Soldier, but to his surprise, this guy did not hide, but instead attacked the SHIELD headquarters with those weapons and equipment! This is a suicide attack! However, the Avengers are still looking for their whereabouts outside. Although S.H.I.E.L.D.''s defensive power is not weak, they are just ordinary agents after all, and they are not enough to face a guy like the Winter Soldier!In the end, after abruptly caused great damage by him, the stone men and Mr. Fantastic who were driven over stopped him! But no one was caught because the Winter Soldier committed suicide. It provoked the war between the United Nations and the Soviet Union, and then one person had the opportunity to destroy a small part of SHIELD, and finally committed suicide. 908 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 908 This incident has caused the influence of SHIELD in people''s hearts to drop rapidly! It''s almost freezing! Now that the Winter Soldier is dead and the black hand behind the scenes hasn''t appeared yet, Su Zhan is not ready to continue the investigation.There are so many things he has to deal with, it''s just a small matter.What''s more, judging from this series of layouts, the black hand behind the scenes seems to be targeting SHIELD.Think about it carefully. After the whole incident, the one that suffered the most was the US government and the other was S.H.I.E.L.D. Now the three words S.H.I.E.L.D. are almost stinking! Although he doesn''t know who it is and what his purpose is, he will definitely jump out in the end, so as long as he sees who makes a profit, he will naturally know who is behind.What''s more, for SHIELD... Ha ha, Su Zhan is naturally happy to see it! There was a wave of Death Goddess before, and Su Zhan was not good enough to break his promise too quickly, but there was not only one Death Goddess. Since Hela was promoted, it would be better to let her completely become his own.But... now Hella really doesn¡¯t have time, and the workload has suddenly increased so much. Hella is also a little caught off guard and in a hurry. This situation is really not good for Su Zhan. Say to Hella, don¡¯t be busy and talk to me first. Take a look and then get busy with such things. "Forget it, let''s talk about it later!" Su Zhan shook his head regretfully and left directly from Heim Underworld. Having just returned to Hollywood, Su Zhan was wondering whether he was going to tease Mary Jane or tease Megan in the Soul Stone, and he felt a powerful force moving toward this side quickly. It didn''t take long for Thanos to appear! "What did you do to her?" As soon as he appeared, Thanos roared. Su Zhan frowned: "Your attitude makes me very unhappy!" "I can feel that death seems to have disappeared just now. After reappearing, the source actually points to the underworld of the nine kingdoms. This is impossible. All deaths in the multiverse belong to her. How could he become Hela in the underworld of Heim?" Thanos asked loudly. "Tsk tusk, it seems that you are really passionate, and you reacted so quickly to the death goddess thing!" Su Zhan shook his head, tusk."However, you seem to have forgotten one thing, what qualifications do you have to question me?" "It''s a big deal that you keep locked up." Thanos snorted. "Stop making trouble, I didn''t kill you before, but I didn''t want you to meet the goddess of death. Now the death of this world is my responsibility. If you die...hehe, who do you think you will see?" Su Zhan sneered. Said. Thanos instantly changes color! "Be honest, you can still have a thought. If you are in the BB, I will kill you directly! In the future, I will find a place in my territory to cater, and if there are any special circumstances, I will deal with it. That''s it... ..." Su Zhan said faintly, Thanos'' expression kept changing, and finally... he turned and flew away. "It''s so pathetic!" Su Zhan sighed and felt that Thanos was really pitiful. I like the goddess of death, but the goddess of death dismisses him. He is regarded as robbing his sweetheart, but he still has to obey the orders under his own hands, but there is a saying that good, poor people must be hateful, if not This guy can''t beat himself, who knows what the result will be! After taking away Thanos in a few words, Su Zhan decided to continue to tease Mary Jane. It was almost time to get Mary Jane, and it was time to go to Harry Potter''s world. "Boom boom!" The knock on the door made Mary Jane a little surprised when she was ready to rest after taking a shower. Who could it be? Hotel room service, or Leila?It should not be Laila, after all, we just chatted together again, saying good night to each other and preparing to rest! While thinking, Mary Jane walked over and opened the door. Seeing Su Zhan outside the door, Mary Jane was stunned subconsciously. She was stunned by Su Zhan¡¯s return to the carbine. When Su Zhan left, she seemed to be leaving for a while, and it made Mary Jane a little concerned about her gains and losses. She felt that her two-day experience was as illusory as her dreams. Zhan suddenly came back. "Don''t you welcome me?" Seeing Mary Jane standing still and talking, Su Zhan smiled and asked. "No, no." Mary Jane shook her head quickly, let Su Zhan come in and closed the door. "Something happened during the time I left. I plan to find a quieter place to sort my thoughts. I will come to you after thinking about it!" Su Zhan sat down and explained casually with a smile. Mary Jane nodded without speaking, she was not stupid. If Su Zhan really wants to organize his thoughts, there are so many places, there is no need to come to himself.But there are some things that cannot be said too clearly! "You sit down first." Mary Jane said, ready to dress. "and many more!" Su Zhan called Mary Jane, beckoned to her and let her sit next to him.After hesitating, Mary Jane still sat down.With a burst of fragrance, Su Zhan smiled and asked: "I have never had a chance to ask you, what are your plans in the future?" "Planning? Continue to audition and try to become a big star!" Mary Jane said subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled: "You are already a big star now. You shouldn''t be online during this time? There is a computer over there. You can check it online." Mary Jane is a little confused, how did she become a star? Chapter 1076 Take Down Mary Jane "How could this be?" Mary Jane turned on the computer to check the news and looked at the countless news that popped up on the web page. She shouted in surprise. After Su Zhan came to Mary Jane, the computer was full of news about Su Zhan taking Mary Jane to the hotel to open a room. Although he was more cautious in his words, he did not use the same words directly as the original lace news. But the meaning is still the same. "The king elects the princess again." "Hollywood girl with star dreams flies up to the branch as a phoenix!" "Who is she!" The picture on the news is the scene of Su Zhan opening a room with Mary Jane. As for the content of the news, it can be regarded as a truthful report, and there is not much speculation, but... from the perspective of Su Zhan¡¯s past style, truthful reporting is enough. , No guessing at all! For a while, the name Mary Jane became the headline of the search. Some people envied and some were jealous, but whether it was envy or jealousy, it was enough to prove that Mary Jane was red! Although I don¡¯t know how long the return to the city will last, and when Su Zhan will appear in the news with other women again, at least now...Mary Jane has become purple! "If you reveal the meaning of making a movie now, I am afraid that many scripts will be placed in front of you, and the absolute female number one!" Su Zhan lowered his head and said, inadvertently seeing the deep career line under the bath towel! It''s pretty deep! It was tempting to wear just a bath towel. The slight movement and trembling after she was surprised when she was watching the news just now made the bath towel that was not tightly bound fall off a little, and it turned into this naturally. Kind of still holding the pipa half-masking effect!It seems Lufeilu, quite eye-catching! "Well, this is a bit too ridiculous, right? I just brought me here because the house is no longer available. It''s not what the news says!" Mary Jane explained. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Tell me it''s useless. I brought a woman to open the house. They are all used to what the result will be. Even if it is not, you are related to me now in the eyes of them and everyone!" "However, when there is a trouble, you may have to be mentally prepared!" "What?" Mary Jane asked. "I just said that you want to make a movie now, which can easily refer to your popularity, but...no one should come to you to film." Su Zhan said. "Why?" Mary Jane couldn''t figure it out. 909 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 909 "Because you are now my woman. Simply put, you are now one of the princesses of the war alliance country. Give them courage, and they dare not come to you to film!" "what¡­¡­" When Su Zhan said so, Mary Jane immediately understood. If it is an ordinary celebrity, that''s it. The woman of Su Zhan, the princess of the war alliance country, even if there are many princesses, but they are always princesses?Who would dare to find the princess to film! "So, your star dream may end here. Even if I announce to the public that there is nothing to do with the two of us, they will not believe it, nor dare to take the risk of looking for you to film. This is my fault, because I did not consider it thoroughly. So if this is the case, why don''t you think about it seriously?" Su Zhan asked. "Considering what?" "Be the princess!" Mary Jane was stunned as soon as Su Zhan said. "Um, I...I..." Mary Jane was a little panicked, and she got up and said at a loss: "I, I''m a little thirsty, I''m going to drink some water!" "Saliva? I have it here!" Su Zhan suddenly held Mary Jane''s shoulder with a smirk, and directly bowed her head and kissed her under her nervous eyes. "You, you let me go, I''m not talking about this drool, not..." Mary Jane subconsciously resisted and wanted to push Su Zhan away, but her weaker body couldn''t have the power to push Su Zhan away. It didn''t take long for her to change her voice, and she could only make a loud voice. Zhan was completely in his arms!The originally slack bath towel was quietly falling off, and Su Zhan''s hands were already unceremoniously moved. Su Zhanbian was a little upset when he was teasing the goddess of death, but he was able to restrain it. Now Mary Jane is in front of him, and he doesn''t need to restrain it. Unknowingly, the two had already frankly faced each other. Mary Jane looked like a peach blossom and looked in a trance. Su Zhan hugged her and went directly to the bedroom, gently put her down and domineeringly took him! Gentleness refers to his actions, and domineering refers to his thoughts. Women are shy by nature, even if they are not psychologically resistant, they will make some resisting actions. Su Zhan gently grabbed her hand and shook his head, and then entered directly domineeringly. "Now, it''s worthy of the name!" Mary Jane thought in a daze... Dawn rises, the sun shines on the earth, and a new day arrives as promised. Although it wasn''t long before she fell asleep, the punctual biological clock still made Mary Jane awake, her eyelids seemed to be closed and it was difficult to open her head.Barely opening her eyes, Mary Jane heard a gentle voice in her ear: "It''s still early, go to bed!" "But I still have to work." Mary Jane said in a daze. "I will ask for leave for you." "Ok." The bewildered Mary Jane didn''t know if she heard it clearly, but she answered vaguely, turned around and fell asleep in Su Zhan''s arms. Seeing her bewildered and cute, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile silently, put one arm around her, and one hand on her waist, which made Mary Jane feel very comfortable and even raised her leg. On Su Zhan''s body. The better and better the sleep after returning to the cage, Mary Jane woke up without knowing how long she slept. It feels good, full of energy, and I slept very comfortably.Mary Jane opened her eyes, and what she saw was a big chest, followed by Su Zhan who was sleeping fast! Memories flooded into my mind, recalling what happened yesterday, Mary Jane blushed a little shyly, and then quietly looked at Su Zhan. Really handsome, much more handsome than on TV and newspapers! Seeing herself lying in his arms like this, with his arms around her waist like this, Mary Jane felt a little dreamy.Although she had also guessed whether Su Zhan liked herself, otherwise, if a king had to deal with so many things, how could he be by his side! But when the speculation became a fact, she still found it incredible! Chapter 1077 A Few Things In The New Semester The change of identity has changed Mary Jane''s life, and her star dream is naturally unlikely to come true.Su Zhan spent a few days with Mary Jane in the two-person world, and then Su Zhan arranged for Mary Jane to meet with Mariko to see how to place Mary Jane. After all, it didn''t matter if she couldn''t put on her pants!Finally, Marie Jane studied with Mariko and decided that Marie Jane would stay in Hollywood. Marie Jane would send someone to protect Mary Jane''s safety, and Mary Jane''s main task in the future was to maintain the situation in Hollywood. Mary Jane once wanted to be the king of Hollywood, and she is now the king of Hollywood, but it''s a little bit different. Su Zhan gave Mary Jane a death curse to ensure her safety, and then left after another two days. Calculating the time should be almost the same, Su Zhan didn''t go anywhere else, directly entered the dungeon, and returned to the Harry Potter world! Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Forbidden Forest, Soviet War Branch. Su Zhan appeared directly in the branch, and the sudden return of Su Zhan made the students excited, as if they had found the backbone of their hearts all at once, all of them were very excited.Speaking of it, I missed it during a holiday, and Su Zhan really missed it, especially when I saw them jump from a small loli to a big loli, it felt like a harvest is about to come. "Mr." Penello, who was studying magic, learned that Su Zhan had returned and flew over immediately. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Come to my office and tell me what happened recently." "Okay, sir." Su Zhan took Penello back to his office. The office was very clean. Hebe was a little excited when he saw Su Zhan''s return, but he could still control his emotions.Su Zhan nodded towards her, and then ordered: "Help me make a cup of coffee." Heber quickly made coffee and returned, and then stood behind Su Zhan, and under Su Zhan''s motion, his hands were gently squeezed on his shoulders.Drinking coffee, Su Zhan listened to Penello talking about what happened during his absence! Before leaving, Su Zhan specially released Voldemort, just to make him do something, I hope he will not let himself down! Voldemort did not disappoint him, he was robbed! The heavily fortified areas of Azkabanna were attacked by Voldemort, and it is said that at least a dozen criminals with a high profile were released.That''s not even counted. He also prevented several attacks. Now the entire magical world is panicking, guessing if he really came back, after all... no one has actually seen her. "Harry Potter was ordered to drop out of school by the Ministry of Magic because he used magic in front of Muggles during his vacation. In the end, Dean Dumbledore solved the problem. However, the Ministry of Magic appointed a deputy minister, Uzbek. Mrich served as the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. After she came, she rectified a lot of teaching content, and even targeted our branch, but was stopped by Dumbledore." "The Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge has made several remarks that Voldemort has not come back, but is just alarmist. The insider hints that you cut Voldemort''s arm before is a lie, and many people are beginning to believe it!" Penello was very organized and at the same time very annoyed. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s no wonder how I feel that the power of faith has not increased much, it turns out that''s the case." "Harry Potter used magic in front of Muggles because he was attacked by a dementor. Normally, this kind of trivial matter wouldn''t be such a big deal. The Minister of Magic also hinted that you lied on purpose, and now you send it again. When the vice minister comes to the school, I always feel that this seems to be aimed at you, sir!" Penello said in a low voice. "I see, you don''t need to worry about the next thing, just concentrate on learning magic." Su Zhan said to Penello. "Yes, sir." "Master, someone is here, it''s Umbridge. Just walk inside the academy, it should be you!" Heber whispered. Su Zhan''s gaze shifted, and in an instant, he saw a woman walking in outside the branch courtyard. He looks like 50 or 60 years old, short and fat, yet pretending to be elegant, giving people a very contrived and disgusting feeling. Face it from the heart, Umbridge looks like the kind of annoying old woman during menopause! 910 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 910 "Want to see me? Who does she think she is, let her turn around!" Su Zhan sneered and moved his finger lightly. At first glance, there seems to be no change, but the branch gate quietly changed.To Umbridge, the road in front of her seemed to be very long, but in fact, she kept spinning around the door. Like a ghost hitting a wall! "Let her turn around!" Su Zhan said with a sneer, Penello chuckled in relief, and left the office to watch the excitement. Taking out the Sword in the Stone and the Blade of Killing God, Su Zhan continued to sharpen the fusion of foreign workers. As soon as the sword in the stone came out, Hebe behind him couldn''t help shaking a few times."This, what kind of sword is this? I can feel its power, as if even a god cannot resist it!" "God? Haha, let alone a god, in this world, this sword can split in half with one sword!" Su Zhan said with a smile. No matter how strong the gods on Mount Olympus are, they are nothing more than making wind and rain on the earth, and the sword in the stone, let alone this earth, can destroy even the multiverse. Umbridge hadn''t entered the academy for a long time, which made her finally feel something was wrong.She had been here before and didn''t go that far, but how long has she gone now?Ten minutes, twenty minutes, or half an hour?The door is right in front, but no matter how you go, it seems that you can''t get there. Umbridge, no matter how stupid he is, knows that someone is doing a ghost! It must be Su Zhan! As soon as Su Zhan came back, he encountered this situation. Who else could he be? Umbridge stopped and shouted angrily: "Su Zhan, I know you are back, I am Umbridge, the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, how dare you treat me this way?" No response! Umbridge yelled a few words loudly, nothing more than threatening Su Zhan to let herself go out. She was the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Magic. Su Zhan said that she was despising the Ministry of Magic and the like, but she didn''t get any response.Annoyed, Umbridge took out the magic wand to break this magic, but... she overestimated herself and looked down upon Su Zhan too. Chapter 1078: The Power of One Sword! Umbridge came with the power of the Ministry of Magic, looking forward to it.Since she came to school, even Dumbledore had to retreat, and a series of rectifications made her feel majestic, but she never expected that she would be slumped here.As the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, Su Zhan dared to treat himself this way, avoid seeing him, and let him play around! Can''t bear it at all. After all kinds of magic were released, she held back her energy and waited until she broke this magic to teach Su Zhan well and let him know the majesty of the Ministry of Magic. However, without exception, all her magic fell to the sea, without any reaction at all, nor did she break the magic.This made Umbridge even more embarrassed, and could not help but yelled.There is nothing tricky, it is nothing more than saying that Su Zhan is bold and dare to ignore the Ministry of Magic, she wants to report to the Ministry of Magic, disqualify the Su Zhan Branch Dean, and drive out Hogwarts. Not only does it not make people scared, but it only increases ridicule. "Master, do you want me to drive her away?" After watching the excitement, he felt a little annoying, and Hebe asked Su Zhan for instructions in a low voice. "Don''t be so troublesome!" Su Zhan said lightly, picking up the sword in the stone and swinging it at random! In an instant, the world changed color and the dark clouds covered the sun. Everyone was stunned. Umbridge looked up at the sky and suddenly felt a powerful aura of destruction in the academy, making her even breathe. When it was not smooth, she followed... She saw a light, a light that brought death! At this moment, she couldn''t think of the Ministry of Magic or the Deputy Minister, she had only one thought. She is dying! "No, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Fear swept through her mind, Umbridge made a loud thud, and knelt directly on the ground. Seeing where the light got closer and closer, she got closer and closer. The threat of death made her forget about it, turned and crawled Want to escape! I didn''t dare to look back at all, crawling on all fours quite fast, while crawling and shouting: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m from the Ministry of Magic, don''t kill me!" boom! There was a loud noise behind him, and the powerful aura instantly split the ground in half, as if an earthquake, a huge crack appeared on the ground, completely separating the branch from the front. The earth moved and the mountains shook, and it lasted a full five or six minutes before it was quiet. Umbridge lay on the ground and held his head like a tortoise, completely frightened! After a long time, she was bold enough to look back, which almost didn''t scare her to pee.A horizontal ditch appeared behind her, and she almost fell off.After rolling a little further away, Umbridge discovered that this transverse ditch was at least a hundred meters long, and the bottom was bottomless and dark. "This, what kind of magic is this!" Umbridge''s heart trembled. If she had just crawled slowly, wouldn''t she just fall off? After a while, she was afraid, and a sense of fear struck her, so she didn''t dare to stay too much, turned and ran! "Haha, did you see it? Did you see her? It''s funny!" "The teacher is amazing!" "But what about this horizontal ditch?" "What are you afraid of? We can fly out so that other people don''t even want to come in." The students were excited about it, and Su Zhan just took back the sword in the stone and continued to merge. He didn''t use any power at all with the sword just now, otherwise, the ground would not be just a horizontal ditch, but the earth... would be split in half! Naturally, the shocking incident just now will not be known to no one, and soon...Dumbledore and the students in the school came over and looked curiously.Especially knowing that Umbridge came here to show off with Su Zhan, but was scared and ran away without even seeing Su Zhan, which made the students breathe out a sigh. "Dumbledore! Su Zhan is simply despising me and the Ministry of Magic. Now I have decided to expel Su Zhan from his qualifications as a branch director and have arrested him for assaulting officials of the Ministry of Magic!" Umbridge turned toward him. Dumbledore shouted... Dumbledore pouted helplessly: "Of course, as long as you can do it!" Thinking back to the scene just now, Umbridge couldn''t help but shiver.But she refused to give up like this, it was too shameful.After thinking about it, she shouted to the students around: "Whoever flies over to participate in the capture of Su Zhan, I can reward him with 50 credits!" silence! Everyone looked at Umbridge with the same idiotic eyes. "Is she a brain disabled?" "I go!" "There is more brain-dead, who is it? Malfoy!" Malfoy walked out and rode up with the magic broomstick and glanced at Umbridge. Umbridge nodded in encouragement and satisfaction, and Malfoy swished out. Hundred-meter ditch looked scary, but it wasn''t too far to fly over. Malfoy flew up and speeded up and rushed over, only to hear a bang!Malfoy seemed to hit an invisible wall, and the sound of the collision was so clear that it flew back with a violent sound, and fell to the ground with a thud. "My broom, no..." After landing, he saw his broom falling straight down and disappearing into the ditch instantly, which made him yell distressedly, regardless of the pain in his head. He looked at Umbridge subconsciously, he was the broom that he lost for her order, she should...Huh?Where is the Umbridge? Malfoy shook his head, but couldn''t find Umbridge at all. "What an idiot!" The people around him gloated at him, and Malfoy was unbearable and walked away desperately. 911 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 911 "Well, it''s all gone." Dumbledore said that the students had only left in twos and threes. After they had all left, Dumbledore was also a little worried about how he should go, but at this moment, a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared, and Dumbledore tried to step on it in surprise. It was very strong. Crossing the Rainbow Bridge in three steps and two steps, Dumbledore looked back and found that the Rainbow Bridge had disappeared! Chapter 1079: Miserable Megan Dumbledore came to Su Zhan''s office. After the two talked for almost half an hour, Dumbledore left. Dumbledore came to talk to Su Zhan about what happened during this period, mainly about the Ministry of Magic.Because the Minister of Magic was too afraid of Voldemort, when the fear reached a certain level, he would deny some of the truths that he knew very well, that is, denying the return of Voldemort.Therefore, those who advocate the return of Voldemort naturally want to suppress, and want to suppress the voice about the return of Voldemort! Harry Potter just took it with him, just in time. The real goal was Su Zhan and Dumbledore. Dumbledore was the head of Hogwarts. The Minister of Magic was worried that he was plotting his position, so he sent Umbridge to investigate Dumbledore. Do you really have this idea, and then intervene in teaching to increase the Ministry of Magic''s influence on Hogwarts, on the one hand, it is also to eliminate dissidents and suppress the Soviet war, Dumbledore. Dumbledore came this time to tell Su Zhan this, so that he was prepared. In fact, Su Zhan doesn''t need to prepare anything, the Ministry of Magic?It''s the Ministry of Magic to give him face, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t give face.Regardless of the minister or Umbridge, Su Zhan sent them four words, "Mom mentally retarded!" This Nima is a representative of the delusion of persecution and the brain flooding. You said that you were afraid that Voldemort still didn''t want to win Dumbledore and Su Zhan, especially Su Zhan, that was the person who frustrated Voldemort again and again, but the result was good, suppressed, and wanted to hide his ears and steal the bell. This Nima is just looking for death. Have to bring someone else! Because of this ditch, Umbridge never came to the Soviet War Branch. Consolation said that the Su Zhan Branch is only a small group of students, and when they come to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, they will decide on their own!Speaking of which, this guy is also a sloppy and timid guy. I don''t know how to become a deputy minister. Maybe there is any XX deal.Perhaps the deputy minister has been a long time and has become a politician through and through, rather than a magician.This product replaced the black magic teaching class, and actually played the test-oriented education. Not only the revised textbook, but also the students are not allowed to practice magic. You only need to learn the knowledge in the textbook and pass The test is OK. What else is going to school is for exams. The purpose of the Dark Arts Defense class is to allow students to be defensive in battle, but now they are talking on paper. There is only theoretical knowledge. Is there anything to do?Should we wait for the enemy to talk about topics and theoretical knowledge?But now Umbridge is almost a word in the school. After Harry Potter was locked up for a time, even if the students were reluctant, they had to accept such a change! As the saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance, especially when they learn that Voldemort has returned, the students are even more reluctant to make fun of their lives. Soon, the students gathered together and prepared to learn about black privately. Magic defense class.Harry Potter followed Sirius and Lupin to learn a lot of the Guardian of the Dark Arts curse, which can be taught to others.By chance, I found a room for requests in school, which happens to be a place for training! In any case, it is also a branch, so Hermione and the others are not willing to help.For a while, these students usually go to class to learn theoretical knowledge, and after class they go to the responsive room to practice, which is also a scene of enthusiasm. Naturally, they couldn''t hide Su Zhan from these little actions, and they didn''t care much about it. On the contrary, it was the Order of the Phoenix that gave Su Zhan a little interest. As an organization that resisted Voldemort, the Order of the Phoenix was not as good as before.Now Sirius is the leader of the Order of the Phoenix, Harry Potter, Ron has also joined it.Although it is still unclear how big a storm the Order of the Phoenix can cause, Su Zhan didn''t want the Order of the Phoenix to steal his reputation! Therefore, for the Order of the Phoenix, Su Zhanzhi has some concerns. But only some! Back to school, everyday things become simpler. Teaching students, and then fusing the sword in the stone, it is quite leisurely. There was nothing to do this day, and Su Zhan came to the wooden house where Penello had a tryst in the depths of the forbidden forest. He sat in the wooden house and looked at the stars outside the window, blending with the sword in the stone, and the atmosphere was quiet and peaceful.The progress of the fusion of the sword in the stone is pretty good, and it is estimated that the sword in the stone will be able to merge before the end of this semester. Looking at the sword in the stone, Su Zhan suddenly thought of Megan! This woman has been kept in the space of the Soul Stone and almost made him forget. It''s been a little half a month since this flash was off, Megan is not a Thanos, and he can''t die without eating or drinking. Thinking of this, Su Zhan let Megan out. Boom. Megan appeared and lay on the ground, her clothes embarrassed, her face looked very weak, and she had lost a lot of weight.It is also because she is not an ordinary person, and her physical fitness is not weak in all aspects, plus the flowers, flowers, and lakes in that space, so she barely starved to death! At this time, Megan didn''t have the same state and momentum as before. After coming out, lying on the ground only opened his eyes slightly, and didn''t have the energy to speak or move. "Eat!" With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, a plate of bread appeared in front of Megan. Megan''s eyes lit up in an instant, and he reached out tremblingly for it but had no strength. In the end, he could only move his body and open his mouth to bite. wolf. Seeing her like this, Su Zhan really couldn''t bear it. It is also a sin for a beautiful beauty to become like this! Feeding Megan with food and drink again, Megan seemed to be in a better state, although she didn''t have much strength yet, it was enough to make her sit up. The two looked at each other and didn''t speak. After a long time, I heard Megan say weakly: "Where is this?" "The Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, if you don''t know it, then in a nutshell, this is another world!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Another world?" Megan was slightly surprised, and asked after a moment: "Why didn''t you kill me?" Chapter 1080''Killing Husbands and Taking Wives'' Megan wouldn''t think that Su Zhan would kill himself when he was so kind! Of course, if Su Zhan really wanted to kill someone, it would be impossible for him to eat and drink before going on the road, so Su Zhan did not intend to kill Megan at all. On the one hand, Megan will kill himself as the old bastard Merlin. On the other hand, Merlin is the wife of Captain England in the original book, and Megan himself is also very beautiful. What a shame to kill!If it were Umbridge, Su Zhan would have already cut it! "You know Wu Leike?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Megan nodded. Of course she knew about Wu Leike, but what did he mean by that?Do you want to tell me that he wants to deal with me in the same way as Wu Leike? "You should feel fortunate that no one in this world knows you, so you won''t be so embarrassed." Su Zhan smiled, the collar suddenly wrapped around Megan''s neck, a rope appeared in Su Zhan''s hand, and Su Zhan dragged him. Leila chuckled secretly: "It''s a pity that...no one knows. But if this theory is true, I still look down on her. Some stalks, some points, only crossing Only you know!" Megan''s reaction was not particularly violent, and seemed to have resigned.Su Zhan could see that the killing intent in her eyes was also much less. It seemed that after leaving the Marvel world, Merlin''s influence on her was also interrupted, and the killing intent to avenge the British Captain was naturally less.Speaking of which, Megan should be normal now. Maybe I hate myself, after all, the British captain helped her.But there is definitely not such a big hatred, to the extent that he has spared his life to avenge the British captain! But then again, why did Merlin look for Megan? According to the normal trajectory, Megan will marry Merlin?Because of this, Merlin asked Megan to kill himself to avenge the British captain? Of course these are not so important now. Although Megan''s condition is still very weak, but the golden waist-length hair, coupled with the pretty face, is still very attractive. "Stand up!" Su Zhan pulled the rope. Although Megan didn''t have much strength, he was forced to stand up. Su Zhan looked at it a few times, and her clothes suddenly shattered and turned into strips to fall off. Subconsciously, Megan blocked his body with both hands and wanted to squat down, and was dragged by Su Zhan to stand. "What are you going to do!" Mei Lin shouted angrily. 912 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 912 "I''ll wash it for you, it''s too dirty!" Su Zhan said faintly. Suddenly, there were countless streams of water above Megan''s head. It felt like a shower. Megan froze, letting the water wash over him. "If you don''t want to wear clothes, just stand up like this!" Su Zhan was not in a hurry, did not force her, just said lightly. Megan hesitated for a moment. Although she felt ashamed, she didn''t want to be naked all the time, so she could only wash it slowly. The water flowed down from her head as if it were endless, but disappeared when it reached the ground, and the ground was always dry. Although Megan wanted to end all this early, women love to be clean. They didn¡¯t take a bath for more than ten days. Megan had nothing to do before, but now he can¡¯t stand it. The more he likes, the more serious he is. I took out all the shower gel and let her wash it off.Especially the hair, waist-length hair is so long, it is not so easy to wash it off. This bath took an hour to take a full bath, so that War General Su could see clearly inside and out! You don''t need to wipe it dry, Megan used her ability and she was already dry.With one hand in front, one hand stretched out and said: "Clothes!" Su Zhan smiled and waved, and put the clothes directly on Megan''s body, a green tight-fitting uniform. Megan frowned: "Why is it green?" "This color has special meaning to me for you." Su Zhan said with a grin. Megan frowned, special meaning? She thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t understand the special meaning of green? Su Zhan smirked secretly, think about it, you don''t know what''s going on if you want to break your head, unless you also came through. Sitting down and ignoring Megan, Su Zhan put the rope around his wrist, and then continued to fuse the sword in the stone with the blade of Godslayer. Megan didn''t know what Su Zhan meant. It seemed that he didn''t intend to torture herself, nor did she intend to bully herself, just like ignoring herself?Simply, Megan sat down next to him. Although he had just eaten something, his body hadn''t recovered soon. Unknowingly, Megan felt sleepy. First, he ate and took a bath. It was quiet and silent. The sleepiness had already flooded and fell asleep in a daze. I don''t know how long I slept, Megan felt a force pulling on his neck, opened his eyes dazedly and saw Su Zhan pulling the rope as if he was about to leave.Megan then remembered his situation and woke up reluctantly. "Will you keep me locked up?" Megan asked. "Of course it needs to be closed, but it''s not there anymore." Su Zhan said lightly, took Megan out of the wooden house, and then walked back to the branch courtyard with the rope. Along the way, Megan looked around curiously, and now she has the energy to think about things like another world.It didn''t take long to see a castle, which made Megan finally feel nervous.Especially when I walked into the castle and saw many little girls staring at him curiously, Megan finally realized that it was shameful. She didn''t dare to look up at all, and the fiery gaze made her wish to find a place to get in. At this moment, she really regretted it, how could she go to Su Zhan for revenge on the impulse? "Teacher, is she?" Hermione walked over and asked curiously. Su Zhan didn''t speak and just blinked, Hermione immediately realized that this should be someone from another world! Walking through the castle to Su Zhan''s room, Heber also looked at Megan curiously. "Go get a cage, a bigger one." Su Zhan told Hebe. Hebe nodded and turned and went out, leaving Megan looking at Su Zhan tremblingly, thinking of a possibility that scared her! Chapter 1081 Megan''s Maid Life Before long, Heber had already prepared the cage, and moved it in and put it in the corner. Su Zhan looked at Megan, Megan has already fully reacted, I am afraid this is for himself! "Let me live here, don''t think about it, you just killed me!" Megan said stubbornly. "Give you two choices. One, live in a cage, and two, replace her as my maid, you choose yourself." Su Zhan said lightly. Of course Megan didn''t want to be a maid, but she was even more unwilling to let her live in a cage. Seeing Su Zhan as if he had only these two options, Megan gritted his teeth and humiliatedly chose the latter. "Hebe, you go back to Mount Olympus and tell Athena and the others that they should show up as much as possible during this time and let people know that gods really exist!" Su Zhan turned around and said. "Yes Master, I understand!" Hebe responded, understanding the real purpose. Let the gods appear, let the world worship, then naturally also worship Su Zhan, the lord of the gods! Heber simply packed his things and left directly back to Olympus. Su Zhan asked Megan to move Heber¡¯s bed in and put it next to him. As for the cage, he didn¡¯t take it away. A kind of warning. If you can''t do it well, just stay in the cage. Although Megan did not intend to seek revenge on herself, she did it, and there is always a price to pay, so Su Zhan really didn''t intend to be polite to her. It didn¡¯t take long for the students in the branch to discover that Ms. Heber was gone, and replaced by this woman named Megan. It¡¯s just that she was obviously different from Heber because the rope on her neck was always in Su Zhan¡¯s hands. Many students have already talked in private whether this Meghan was a servant who did something wrong, so he was punished by the teacher! Meghan naturally heard these arguments, but there was no way to refute it. As the days passed, Megan gradually adapted to this identity, and the students also adapted to Megan''s existence.Megan found that apart from the humiliation of identity, other times seemed to... There was food and drink, and Su Zhan didn''t beat and scold at every turn. Although sometimes he couldn''t avoid being taken advantage of by Su Zhan, he never really treated himself.Watching the students learn magic and respect Su Zhan from the heart, Megan gradually blended into this environment, understood some things in the world, and knew Su Zhan''s current situation! For the Ministry of Magic, or Umbridge, she also has no good feelings. Unknowingly, Megan felt as if she had forgotten something, and it was very comfortable every day! However, such happy days did not last long. Harry Potter and the others were secretly practicing magic in the responsive room. Umbridge took Malfoy and others to catch Harry Potter and others. Intent to punish severely.Penello came to Su Zhan for help, but Su Zhan told Megan in advance that he should not be disturbed by anyone at the critical moment of integration, and let her handle it if there is any situation. Megan is a mutant. In Hogwarts, there is no better than Su Zhan! "The master told her not to disturb her with anything." After Penello finished speaking, Megan whispered. It''s strange to say that at first Su Zhan asked her to call it this way. It was once difficult for her to speak, but the screaming is now very smooth, and even the resistance seems to disappear. "Then what to do, Umbridge had no good intentions and detained everyone for interrogation, who knows what she would do!" Penello said anxiously. Megan thought for a while and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll go and see with you, no matter what, bring people back first." "it is good!" Although she has never seen Megan make a move, she should be sure if she said so, after all, she is her husband''s maid! Under Penello''s lead, the two quickly came to Dumbledore''s office. In the office, Dumbledore, Harry Potter, Hermione and others were there, as well as Umbridge, and even the Minister of Magic.Obviously, this situation is not just as simple as interrogation. As soon as the two came in, they heard Dumbledore say: "I told them to do this. Since you suspected that I formed Dumbledore¡¯s army, the position of the minister of a certain map. , Then naturally they dare to do this only if I told them, so this matter has nothing to do with them!" "You are admitting that you have a conspiracy, do you know what you are greeted? It is Azkaban!" Umbridge said in a smug voice. "But I don''t want to go to Azkaban!" 913 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 913 Dumbledore finished speaking, and his pet flew over in an instant.In an instant, the magical energy surged, and everyone lowered their heads subconsciously. When they looked up, Dumbledore had disappeared. "I announce that Dumbledore is now revoked from the post of principal, and Dumbledore is wanted!" The Minister of Magic said angrily. "And you, who are also Dumbledore''s associates, wait for my interrogation." Umbridge took the call and turned to Harry Potter and the others. Obviously, Dumbledore''s escape caused Umbridge to transfer his anger to the students. "Impossible, they are students of the Su Zhan Branch, you have no right to interrogate them. Hermione, you go back to the branch first." At this time Megan spoke. "who are you?" The Minister of Magic looked at Megan and asked. "Hmph, it''s just a maid of Su Zhan, what right do you have to say? This is our Ministry of Magic business, you have no right to interfere." Umbridge said disdainfully. "go!" Megan ignored her, facing Hermione and others. Hermione and the others hesitated and nodded, leaving next to Megan to go out. "Dare you!" Seeing that they dare not listen to his own words, Umbridge became even more angry. Originally, he didn''t have a good impression of the Soviet Zhan and the Soviet branch. Now the Minister is still here. Doesn''t this make the Minister feel that he is incapable?Not even this group of students listened to them.Thinking of this, Umbridge took out the magic wand and directly released the Heart Drilling Curse at the students! "Humph!" Megan snorted coldly, a burst of energy suddenly blocked in front of the students, and the Heartbreaking Curse was hit and bounced back. For a moment, Umbridge still dropped the magic wand and lay on the ground crying and howling. Chapter 1082 "How dare you..." Umbridge lay on the ground and howled, the Minister of Magic yelled at Megan in anger, but before he finished speaking, Jane Megan swept his eyebrows, and the cold eyes swept over and instantly the Minister of Magic closed his mouth subconsciously. . "go!" Megan snorted and took the students away. After leaving Dumbledore''s office, the students chatted around Megan excitedly and planned to say that this was the first time they saw Megan shot, and they saved them. They were naturally grateful.Hearing their gratitude, Megan was also very happy.After returning to the branch, Megan said to them: "Don''t leave the branch before the master comes out, understand?" Others nodded one after another, knowing that only the teacher could solve the current situation. Harry Potter hesitated. "Do you have something to say?" Megan asked. Harry Potter nodded: "I, I recently had a nightmare. In the nightmare, Voldemort seemed to be looking for something in the Department of Mystery at the Ministry of Magic. I...I want to see, no matter what it is. , Can''t let Voldemort get it!" "Just leave the Voldemort affairs to the master, don''t worry!" Megan said. For Voldemort, Megan had also learned a little during this time and didn''t take it too seriously.Now, all she has to do is to protect these students and wait for Su Zhan to come out. Seeing that Megan did not agree, Harry Potter did not insist. After the separation, Harry Potter felt more uneasy as he thought about it. His nightmare and the thoughts he saw told him that this thing was very important, and... he seemed to have seen Sirius being captured.And Sirius hadn''t appeared in this period of time. Harry Potter became more worried as he thought about it, and finally called Ron to go out to see if Sirius was in a wooden house outside the forbidden area. But it was not easy for Megan to leave here. The two sneaked up to the depths of the forbidden forest and wanted to fly away directly with a broom. At this time, Ginny also followed.After knowing the plan of the two, Ginny would also go with her, but in desperation, she could only take her. With two broomsticks and a pair of wings, the three directly flew out. Leaving Rao from the forbidden forest for a circle, and then came to the wooden house outside the forbidden forest. Sirius and Lupin were not there. Although the two of them are still presiding over the affairs of the Order of the Phoenix during this period, they will still teach in school and will not leave under normal circumstances. "How to do?" "Either let''s talk to Ms. Megan? Or wait for the teacher to come out?" Ginny said. "The teacher doesn''t know when he will come out. Ms. Megan has to protect other people and guard against the Ministry of Magic. When they are resolved, I am afraid Voldemort has got what he wants. Let''s go directly!" Harry Potter Shen Said the voice. The three finally decided to go directly to the Department of Mysteries! "Huh...Finally!" Su Zhan let out a sigh of relief and looked at the God Killing Blade in his hand with satisfaction.Finally successfully fused the sword in the stone with the sword of the gods. At this time, the appearance of the sword of the gods has not changed, but the quality has been improved by a step. The ability of the sword in the stone is perfectly integrated into the gods. In the sword.After all, it was not wasted his time to merge with everything and nothing wasted, without wasting his time and energy. Putting away the God Killing Blade, Su Zhan opened the door and walked out. As soon as he came out, Su Zhan felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere, and closed his eyes. He already knew what had happened during this time. The corners of his mouth curled slightly, revealing a sneer, Su Zhan teleported to Megan''s side. "You did a good job, be optimistic about them, and I will take care of the rest!" Su Zhan said lightly, before Megan could react, the people had disappeared! Ministry of Magic, Department of Mysteries! The three of Harry Potter quietly walked in the huge room, surrounded by countless towering goods racks, on which were placed many strange things, all collected over the years.One by one she looked for it, and soon... Harry Potter had also found what he was looking for. A thing that looks like a crystal ball. Prophecy ball! "A person with the power to conquer the Dark Lord was born. He appeared in a family that had defeated the Dark Lord three times. He was born at the end of the seventh month. The Dark Lord marked him as his strong enemy. Without understanding energy, one must die in the other hand, and two people cannot both live." Looking at the prophecy ball, Harry Potter inexplicably understood, and subconsciously touched the scar on his forehead. Are you the person on the prophecy ball? Harry Potter was thinking in a daze, and suddenly heard a gloomy wind sound, followed by countless black mists suddenly appeared, the black mist dissipated and turned into Death Eaters. "run!" Harry Potter shouted, and the three hurried away. The Death Eaters begged to give up, and the three of them fought back with magic wands while running wildly.Death Eaters turned into = black mist followed like a shadow. "Door, run in the direction of the door, let''s get out of here!" Harry Potter yelled, and the three hurried to the door. Pushing the door open, the three of them felt empty under their feet before they had time to react, and then fell straight down.When he was only two fists long from the ground, his body stopped abruptly, and then he fell off with a puff. call! 914 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 914 Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there is a magic prohibition here. Otherwise, the one shot just now would be enough for them to fall to pieces. "what is that?" "It''s just an arch." "move." "Wait, I seem to hear something." Harry Potter looked at the arch ahead suspiciously. Ron and Ginny kept urging him to leave, but he was unmoved.Suddenly, Harry Potter said solemnly: "Stand behind me don''t..." Before the moving word was spoken, a few black fog swept over, and the three of them subconsciously bowed their heads and lay down. When the black fog dissipated, Harry Potter suddenly realized that Ron and Ginny were gone! The black mist fell on several corners, showing a human form. One of them stood in front of Harry Potter and slowly took off his mask."Lucius Malfoy. Are you imprisoned in Azkaban? Ah...and you...you are...you are Sirius'' cousin!" These two men are both criminals of Azkaban, and Death Eaters rescued from the previous robbery! Chapter 1083 These Death Eaters were once Azkaban''s felons. They were rescued after the last robbery, and they were all fierce demon.Harry Potter looked over subconsciously, and soon discovered that Ron and Ginny had been caught by them, and suddenly shouted: "Let them go!" "Give me the prophecy!" Lucius Malfoy said in a deep voice. Harry Potter hesitated, and finally put the prophecy ball in his hand.As soon as Lucius Malfoy got the prophecy ball, several white lights suddenly appeared. "Sirius!" Harry Potter shouted excitedly. It was Sirius, Lupin, and Tonks who came here. Tonks is also a member of the Order of the Phoenix, speaking of Sirius, and the cousin of Sirius in front of him, Bella Trix has some relatives, who are their nieces. As soon as Sirius appeared, he went straight to Lucius Malfoy, and Lucius Malfoy subconsciously avoided. As a result, the prophecy ball in his hand fell abruptly. He flew in shock and rushed towards the rescue, but it was still slow Little by little, I can only watch the prophecy ball fall to pieces like this."No..." Lucius Malfoy yelled out loud, then got up and fought with Sirius angrily. At the same time, Lupin and Tonks had also rescued Ron and Ginny, fighting with other Death Eaters. All kinds of magic spells come and go, extremely intense. Sirius joined forces with Harry Potter and quickly knocked off Lucius'' wand and hit Lucius.When Lucius fell to the ground in response, a curse struck Sirius with a bang. "no no¡­¡­" Harry Potter shouted angrily, but Sirius smiled miserably, turning into a halo. "Do not¡­¡­" Harry Potter yelled angrily, and Bella Trix, a little crazy, called me to kill Sirius, while preparing to leave. She is the cousin of Sirius! Harry Potter chased out angrily, and soon came to the corridor of the Ministry of Magic.A spell hit Bella Trix, and Harry Potter looked at Bella Trix with a wand in his hand, angry but somewhat unable to get it off. "It really is a coward." A gloomy voice sounded, and the black mist turned into a black robe. It was Voldemort. Voldemort''s wand flicked lightly, Harry Potter hit the ground instantly, and Bella Trix took the opportunity to escape.Voldemort made another move, but Dumbledore appeared suddenly, and did nothing at all.Feeling the powerful magic of Voldemort and Dumbledore, Harry Potter lay on the ground and finally understood what the gap was. The glass was shattered by Voldemort, and shards of glass flew over.Dumbledore released the magic mask, and the glass shards turned into powder at the moment they touched and floated to the ground. Voldemort, it''s gone! Just as Dumbledore was wondering, Harry Potter on the ground suddenly moved, his face was terrifying, and when he opened his mouth, it turned out to be the voice of Voldemort. Voldemort got into Harry Potter''s body, which made Dumbledore helpless. Fortunately, Harry Potter was still insisting that Dumbledore could only use words to cheer on Harry Potter.At this time, other people came over one after another, watching Harry Potter silently. It seems that you can only rely on Harry Potter himself! At this time, a ray of light flashed suddenly, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. "Teacher!" Ginny shouted excitedly. Su Zhan nodded towards Ginny and walked towards Harry Potter."Fuck or die, you choose yourself!" "You can''t kill me!" Voldemort''s voice came from Harry Potter''s mouth. "I just don''t want to be able to." Su Zhan said coldly. Harry Potter trembled a few times quickly, and then gradually calmed down. In the distance, Voldemort emerged from the ground, glanced at Su Zhan with complicated eyes, and disappeared into black mist. Just as he disappeared, at the end of the corridor, officials from the Ministry of Magic appeared. Headed by the Minister of Magic, he came back to gather people to capture Dumbledore and deal with Su Zhan, but he did not expect to see this scene. What they just saw clearly, the black mist that Voldemort disappeared... "He really came back..." The Minister of Magic said in a daze. Su Zhan gave a glance and didn''t speak, walked to Jinni''s arm around her shoulders, teleported and disappeared. After returning to the branch, Su Zhan didn''t explain too much, anyway, it won''t take long for the news to spread.In fact, it was true. In less than half a day, Dumbledore returned with Harry Potter and Ron. Not long after that, the Minister of Magic was removed from his post and Umbridge was also Dismissal investigation. Dumbledore resumed his position as principal. The news of Voldemort''s return was confirmed to be accurate, and the magical world once again caused a sensation. Especially Su Zhan, once again forced Voldemort back, the previously suppressed power of faith has soared, and the increase in believers is very gratifying. After all, Voldemort, the Dark Lord, returned again, and it seemed that only Su Zhan could stop him. In this case, the increase in the power of faith would be reasonable. The school was calm, the Ministry of Magic was selecting a new minister, and many people were preparing to wait for Voldemort''s return. Although he was caught in the busyness of extracting the power of faith again, although he did almost nothing this time, just showed up and scared Voldemort away, but the previous foreshadowing made him increase the power of faith this time.Voldemort''s big moves, the idiotic actions of the former Minister of Magic, and Su Zhan''s original name are all the reasons why this Soviet war easily increased the power of faith! In addition to extracting the power of faith, Su Zhan simply re-arranged the horizontal ditch outside the branch, isolated the entire Soviet Zhan branch, and arranged a powerful barrier. Only the people of the Su Zhan branch could freely enter and leave. "You performed well this time, what reward do you want?" Su Zhan sat on the office chair, squinting, and asked Megan who was pressing his shoulder. Megan froze for a moment."Any reward is fine?" "Except for letting you go!" Su Zhan said. 915 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 915 "I want to go out and have a look!" Megan said softly after two or three seconds of silence. Chapter 1084 The world is so big, I want to see it! Let Su Zhan let him go?Megan didn''t think about it at all, she knew it was impossible, she just wanted to see what the world outside Hogwarts looked like! "There will be a holiday in a while, and I will take you out for a tour after the holiday." Su Zhan said. "Thank you!" Megan said happily. "Thank you?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but smile. The holiday is about to come, and the students'' minds are a little distracted, and they are all thinking about how to spend the holiday.Simply, Su Zhan''s courses were not as intensive as arranged.Especially after Sirius died, there was one less teacher, and even fewer classes were arranged.Regarding Sirius''s death, Su Zhanzhi felt it was a pity. Originally, he planned to let him teach in school in the future to increase the power of continuous faith for himself, but he did not expect to die like this.But if he didn''t die, he couldn''t show the horror of Voldemort and Death Eaters!They are not cute, people will naturally reduce their worship of themselves! Of course, he has other arrangements for Sirius. After all, he still has use value! "What''s up?" That day, as soon as Su Zhan finished class, he saw Dumbledore waiting for him. By the way, in addition to Su Zhan¡¯s students, Dumbledore can also enter and leave the Su Zhan Branch. After all...I am the principal, and this point is still needed. Dumbledore nodded, Su Zhan talked to him as he walked. "I''m going to go out during the holiday, and Voldemort will come back. Although you can deal with him, after all, this is also a matter of the entire magical world. I also want to contribute. Moreover, Voldemort is not so easy to kill, I am going to Go out to find his concealed Horcrux. Only by destroying all his Horcruxes can Voldemort be killed completely." Dumbledore said solemnly. "So..." Su Zhan didn''t expect that Dumbledore would suddenly intend to do this. After thinking about it, Su Zhan said, "Actually, I am planning to go out during the holidays. Why don''t you leave it to me?" "Are you going out too?" Dumbledore was also a little surprised, but he seemed to be fine after thinking about it."Well, then I beg you." "It''s okay." Su Zhan responded with a smile. Su Zhan was planning to take Megan out for a walk during the holiday, so let''s do it together. Holidays come as promised. Penello, Hermione, and Zhang Qiu all came to ask about the arrangements for the Su Zhan holiday, and they were somewhat disappointed when they learned that Su Zhan was going to take Megan out. On the train during the holidays, Su Zhan took Megan and the students to sit and leave together. It was also an experience. Megan hasn''t done much with this old-fashioned train, and he seems quite excited. Speaking of it, Megan''s age is not too old, and his past experience is not very good. A place like mutant concentration camp is enough to make every mutant who has been there to leave fear in his heart, causing a certain psychological impact. The train roared away. After getting off the train, Su Zhan and Megan came to the world of Muggles. "It seems to be a bit behind our world." Looking at the surrounding environment, Megan said casually. Su Zhan nodded his head as a response. When he came out this time, Su Zhan did not deliberately embarrass Megan. Although the iron ring was still on his neck, he was not tied with a rope.Although people in the past will look curiously, but they don''t think too much. After all, there is a good saying that the dirty will see the dirty. After all, there are many collars that look like this. This thing depends on where you go. Think about it. Megan was used to it, very calm. The more calm she is, the less likely she is to make people think. Britain is not big, but it is not small either.Since you want to know the difference between the two worlds, you have to walk around carefully. Listening to Megan talking about the difference between the two worlds from time to time, Su Zhan felt like taking Hermione to the Marvel World Britain before. At that time, Hermione was also talking about the two worlds, the difference between the two Britains. . Wandering while walking, soon... the night has fallen quietly. After eating, Su Zhan took Megan and opened a room in a nearby hotel. A room! Megan didn''t think too much. She lived in Su Zhan''s room at school, and she was used to it. But after he really moved in, Megan realized that it was different from when he was in school. In the school, although I live in one room, there are two beds. But here, there is only one bed. "Let''s take a shower first, then rest early, and I''m going to a place tomorrow to find a Horcrux." Su Zhan said. "Well, you, you should wash it first." Megan whispered. Su Zhan said with a smile, "Let''s wash it together, I''m a little tired from shopping today." Megan knew that he couldn''t escape. However, this kind of contact is not rare at ordinary times, and it is not so resistant. The two went into the bathroom, and Megan dutifully helped Su Zhan take a bath. Speaking of which, as a maid, she adapted quickly.So far, Su Zhan didn''t take advantage of the maneuvering hand, and he calmly let Megan busy. Even when cleaning a special location, Su Zhan didn''t take the opportunity to do anything. This made Megan a little confused. As far as he knows, Su Zhan is not Liu Xiahui, or a gentleman. But it seems that I haven''t really treated myself for so long?Is there something wrong with him, or does he look down on himself?He has done it all by himself, doesn''t he even bother? If it was before, Megan would have liked this. But during this time of getting along, she herself somewhat thought it was Su Zhan''s plate of Chinese food, and even had been prepared for one day to be eaten by Su Zhan, but this day was even later than she thought! After taking a shower, Megan was about to find a bath towel, but suddenly saw Su Zhan pull out the rope and drag her out of the bathroom. "You should be ready?" Su Zhan suddenly stopped and asked Megan when he came to the bedroom door. Megan nodded subconsciously before realizing what he meant by asking!Just as she was about to speak, Su Zhan had already dragged her into the bedroom. Megan thought she would be very nervous and shy, but in fact the whole process was a matter of course and let her go, without making her feel embarrassed or resisting.When Su Zhan entered, she even felt a sense of relief, as if...she had been waiting for this moment! Chapter 1085 Voldemort, come on! Megan felt like she was sick, mentally ill! Obviously he should hate Su Zhan and think of a way to kill him, but I don''t know why, but now I can''t hate him.The hatred seemed to be disappearing little by little, replaced by an indescribable feeling.The first time for a woman is very important, whether for women or men. Megan thinks she should be considered Su Zhan''s woman now?After all, the blood is shed for him.But after waking up, Su Zhan''s attitude towards him remained the same as before, without any change at all.Even more so than before.However, I didn''t even feel the slightest dissatisfaction or aggrieved feeling. Megan thinks he must be sick! This disease is called surrender! I was awakened at dawn, dressed and washed, good morning bite, and the two went out more than two hours later. It was still shopping, but this time it was not aimless. 916 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 916 After walking for almost two hours, it was almost noon, and the two stopped in front of a house that looked abandoned for a long time. The scorching sun was extremely sultry. But there is a very gloomy and cold feeling here. Merlin looked at the house in front of him. The walls were covered with moss, many tiles on the roof had fallen off, and the rafters inside were exposed in many places.There were dense nettles growing around the house, and the tall nettles lined up to the windows. Those windows were very small and covered with thick old dirt. At first glance, they knew that they hadn''t been inhabited for a long time and no one had taken care of them. A dead snake was nailed to the dilapidated door, which felt like a prank, adding a lot of ghastiness to this old house. "Here?" Megan asked curiously. "The old house of Gunter is the uncle of Voldemort''s mother and the house where his grandfather once lived." Su Zhan said. Megan nodded and walked in with Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand and the door opened by himself.It was covered with dust, and there was nowhere to go.Su Zhan''s fingers twitched, and the mess on the ground began to move on their own.Su Zhan wandered in, looking for one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes, Marvolo Gunter''s ring! "It doesn''t seem to be. Will Voldemort take it away?" Megan couldn''t help but ask for nothing. Su Zhan shook his head: "He won''t take it away, because these Horcruxes hide his soul fragments. As long as the Horcruxes are there, he will never die, so he will not be so stupid. By your side." "The Horcrux is very important to him, so it will definitely not be easily discovered, and it must be hidden well. However, when magic is used, it will leave traces. As long as you find the magic trace, you can find where the ring is hidden." "I''m going to find it!" Megan responded. "Wait, don''t be so troublesome." Su Zhan said lightly, and slowly raised his left hand. The moment he lifted his palm, the whole old house began to shake violently, dust fell, the walls began to shake, and the things in the room were quickly disappearing. "Swish swish!" A few black fog suddenly penetrated from outside the window and appeared beside Su Zhan. Megan became alert subconsciously. The leader is Voldemort. "Why are you here!" Voldemort asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m just here to cheer you up, you have to keep working hard!" The voice fell, and there was a bang, and the whole house instantly turned to ashes, and a ring slowly floated out of the ashes.Voldemort was shocked and hurried to grab the ring, but the ring seemed to be controlled. He quickly flew by Voldemort in a circle, and then steadily landed on Su Zhan''s hand. "You are Voldemort, Voldemort, who made the entire magic world frightened, you need to do bigger things to let people know your strength and horror, do you understand?" Su Zhan smiled and said to Voldemort, grasping his fist and ringing instantly Rolled into powder.Voldemort''s body retreated sharply, his expression very ugly. "Come on!" Su Zhan smiled and turned around with Megan! Looking at the razed old house and the ring that had turned into powder, Voldemort roared up to the sky in grief and anger, his voice harsh and harsh. Frustrated, too frustrated! Why don''t you cheer, Su Zhan did this to remind himself, even if he made a big move. Although Voldemort wanted to do this too, it seemed that his goals were the same, but Voldemort did it to conquer the world, and Su Zhan asked him to do this to make himself his stepping stone! "Go!" Voldemort gritted his teeth and flew away, turning into black mist. Although this old mansion was unoccupied, it just disappeared. It disappeared out of thin air and attracted a lot of attention, but in the end it was still nothing. "Why didn''t you kill him?" Megan was a little curious. In her opinion, Voldemort''s world was not strong, let alone Su Zhan, even if she was sure to win.And Su Zhan is not the kind of soft-hearted person, how can he let him go again and again? "If you don''t kill him, naturally because he has value." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly asked: "Do you still want to kill me now?" "what?" This question was asked suddenly, and Megan didn''t respond for a moment. "I, I don''t know..." Megan said after a moment of silence. Su Zhan smiled, looking at her appearance, I knew I was embarrassed to admit it."Do you know why you wanted to kill me before? It''s not because you want to avenge the British captain. That kind of grace will not make you want to kill me so crazy. You think so, do it because someone Control you, or you can understand that someone has hypnotized you and magnified your thoughts. This involves the multiverse, the almighty universe, you may not know it. Simply put, the world you are in is controlled by someone, and they can easily They control many things, and the reason they can do it is because they control the power of rules!" "I took you out of that world, and the power of the rules cannot affect you. Naturally, you don¡¯t hate me that much, and you won¡¯t be eager to kill me. If you are still in the original world, when I let you out, you don¡¯t It will be so peaceful, even if you were tired at the time, the first thing you must do is to kill me!" Chapter 1086 For freedom, I am willing to fight! It sounds a little horrible, who would have thought that it was his own life, but it was actually manipulated?But apart from the horror, Megan wanted to understand a lot of things.Why was he so angry when the British captain died, and desperate to seek revenge from Su Zhan as if he was dazzled by hatred.Why after I came into this world, the hatred seemed to decrease. "I have gained some of the power of the rules of that world, but I want to completely control that world. It is still a little troublesome. I must first swallow the power of the rules of other worlds, let the power of the rules upgrade, and then do it! I want to swallow The power of rules in this world must have sufficient power of faith, that is, I must increase the number of believers. Now you understand, why did I not kill Voldemort?" When it comes to this, Megan can''t understand. If Su Zhan defeated a little hooligan, then not many people would become his followers and worship him.But if Su Zhan defeated the great demon who destroyed the world, it would be a different story, so Su Zhan did not kill Voldemort, and forced Voldemort to act as soon as possible! After Megan understood, Su Zhan didn''t say more. Destroying a Horcrux should be enough to make Voldemort move as soon as possible, and the rest of the time is really a vacation. Perhaps Dumbledore would be anxious to eliminate Voldemort, but for Su Zhan, it was just whether he wanted it, not whether he could! During the long vacation, Su Zhan took Megan to visit not only the United Kingdom, but also many other cities in the United States. Anyway, the distance didn''t make sense to the Soviet war, and he was there in the blink of an eye.In addition to all parts of the world, Su Zhan also took Megan to Olympus, which opened his eyes to Megan. After all, this is a god system! Knowing that Su Zhan turned out to be the Lord of the Gods, Megan was even more amazed. She is really curious, how did Su Zhan do this?It started with the ability to swallow, and now it can travel through the world and make such a big name in other worlds!Most people are still thinking about the gains and losses of a region, a city, or a country, but Su Zhan has already led them by countless times, and has begun to attack one world after another!This gap is too big! Megan couldn''t help thinking, if you put aside the grudges and grievances before, with this identity and ability, it seems that you should be a maid by yourself. "I have successfully mastered a world now, but it is not enough. I need to master this world as well, and then I can master your world. At that time, your world will become independent, and never They will not be fiddled with by some supreme characters. Although there will be risks in this way, they will certainly not give up, but it is better than being manipulated." "For freedom, I am willing to fight!" Megan said seriously."I believe that if others know, they are willing to stand up and fight together!" "But..." Megan hesitated and said, "If I go back before you have no control, will I still be controlled?" "It used to be!" "Before? What about now?" "Now? Now you are my believer, you have my breath, and you are no longer affected by the cause and effect of the original world. Naturally, they can''t help you! If not, do you think I will rest assured that I will let my people stay in that world and develop?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Megan nodded clearly. 917 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 917 That''s right, with so many women around Su Zhan, Su Zhan didn''t know how many times they died when they were inadvertently controlled. Without causation, you can''t control it even if you want to control it. "Hey, that seems to be Dumbledore and Harry Potter." Megan, who was thinking about this, seemed to see two familiar figures in the corner of his eyes. Turning to look around, Megan said with some surprise. After traveling around the world, it was not long before school started. Su Zhan and Meghan returned to the UK. They were about to go shopping and then almost returned to school. They didn¡¯t expect to see Dumbledore and Harry Bo. special. The two seemed to have just come out of a house. They didn¡¯t see Su Zhan and Megan who were diagonally opposite. They saw Harry Potter put his hand on Dumbledore¡¯s arm, and Dumbledore suddenly turned into magic A halo disappeared. "What kind of magic is this?" Megan asked somewhat unexpectedly... "Dumbledore deserves to be the Dean of Hogwarts, a great magician, he is really proficient in a lot of magic. The one just called Apparition, a very good teleportation magic." Su Zhan still admired Dumbledore very much. Yes, it can be said that without him, there would be no Hogwarts."You can learn this magic, and it should be easy to master with your abilities." "Yeah." Megan nodded, this teleportation magic is really convenient. Su Zhan glanced at the house where Dumbledore and Harry Potter left. There was an old man in it. It should be their purpose here, right?As for who this guy is, he will know after school starts. "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said, and did not stay too much. Some buildings in British towns are special and interesting. The arduousness between houses is like a crooked alley, quiet and unique.Su Zhan and Megan stayed outside for a few days, and only returned to Hogsmeade Village when school was about to start, and returned to school directly from here after school started. However, after arriving here, I found that the place has become a lot of depression and deserted. In the past, the town was so crowded and crowded, especially when the school was about to start, many students would come here early. Have fun before school starts. "What''s wrong here?" A shop was completely burnt down and looked messy.Su Zhan remembered that this place seemed to be a shop specializing in magic wands! "It seems that Voldemort is very obedient!" Looking at the ruins of this shop, you don''t have to think about knowing what is going on. Except for Voldemort, who would dare to run wild in Hogsmeade! Although he doesn''t know his intention and purpose for the time being, this move is still good, at least it demonstrates Voldemort''s arrogance!Even Hogsmeade is not safe anymore, no wonder there are so many people on the street! "Mr. Su Zhan." A woman''s voice suddenly came from behind, seeming to pinch the voice deliberately to speak, slightly harsh.Su Zhan turned around and looked slightly surprised at the person in front of him. Chapter 1087 Narcissa Malfoy "who are you?" This woman seems to be a mother in her old age, but she is well maintained, and she has a somewhat charming feeling. "I''m Narcissa Malfoy." The woman whispered in a somewhat cramped voice, looked around and said: "Mr. Su Zhan, can you go there to talk?" "I don''t think we have anything to talk about." "No, believe me, you won''t regret it!" "Okay, let''s go to the nearby alley." Su Zhan said faintly and glanced at Megan. Megan followed with his heart. After the two of them entered the box, they released the magic slightly. The entrance of the alley has been hidden. Su Zhan took two steps and stopped, looking at Narcissa Malfoy: "You should be Lucius Malfoy''s wife, Draco Malfoy''s mother? You should be following Voldemort, right? Talk to me? Come on, what do you want to talk about, and you can guarantee that I won''t regret it!" Narcissa Malfoy took a few deep breaths and said, "I know what he wants to do, I can tell you! Just beg you, you can save my son''s life at a critical moment." "Why come to me?" Su Zhan chuckled, a little surprised that Narcissa would beg her. Narcissa said: "Because no one can help me except you, I heard about Gunter''s old house." "Are you betraying Voldemort?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Narcissa shook her head: "No, I just want to save my son." "He is going to shoot at Hogwarts and arrange an almost impossible task for my son. I have made arrangements, and I only hope that if he is in danger, you can shoot!" Narcissa whispered. . "Why?" Su Zhan asked. This why, not why Narcissa wanted to find herself, but why she wanted to help her! "I can tell you his plan." Narcissa said solemnly. "No, I''m not interested in his plan." Su Zhan shook his head. Narcissa was stunned."How can you not be interested? Don''t you have to deal with him all the time? What''s more, he is going to attack Hogwarts this time. He plans carefully and is likely to succeed. You...how could you not care?" Narcissa was a little panicked. She just thought that Su Zhan would definitely want to know Voldemort''s plan, and believed that Su Zhan was better than Voldemort, so she mustered up the courage to ask Su Zhan to make a request, but she didn''t expect... Su Zhan would not care. This... shouldn''t be, what should I do? "It looks like you don''t have anything to please me, so...bye." Su Zhan said lightly, and turned to leave. "Wait, please wait!" Narcissa hurriedly grabbed Su Zhan''s arm."You said, as long as you can save my son, I am willing to pay any price." "Including you?" Su Zhan looked at Narcissa with a smile. Narcissa gritted her teeth: "Including me!" "It''s so pitiful to the parents of the world, I should accept this." Su Zhan said slowly: "I can save your son, and even get him out of this matter, without any trouble afterwards. but you¡­¡­" "I am willing to do anything!" Narcissa said quickly. "What''s your real name?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Narcissa Black." "Black? So, you and Sirius, including Bella Trix, are in the same family? Your Black family is really talented." Sirius confronted Voldemort, Bella Trix killed Sirius, and Narcissa married a Death Eater. Now helping Voldemort do things, family affection can¡¯t compare to career?Really ridiculous!Speaking of it, the larger the family, the less faint. "Take off your clothes." Su Zhan suddenly said in a deep voice. Narcissa was stunned, gritted her teeth and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s attitude was very determined. She hesitated a bit, thinking of her son, she recently took off her clothes slowly.Not to mention, the charm still exists, but the maintenance is really good.After Narcissa took off her clothes, Su Zhan just raised her left foot slightly."Kneel down and kiss with your most religious attitude!" Narcissa kept changing color, which was simply humiliation. "You can not do it, but if you do, I will believe that you are my person, and I will help your son." Su Zhan said lightly: "Don''t think I am humiliating you, you are not qualified yet." Narcissa gritted her teeth, bowed her head and knelt down, and then kissed her. In an instant, Narcissa felt that she seemed to have changed a little, and she couldn''t help but be in a daze. 918 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 918 "From now on, you are my believer. I don''t need you to do anything. I just need you to keep this in mind and remember your identity!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and Narcissa hurriedly raised her head like she woke up from a dream , But in front of me, there is no shadow of Su Zhan! Is this gone? Narcissa was at a loss, did not humiliate and possess herself, nor asked Voldemort''s plan, so she left? "I don''t quite understand, she shouldn''t help you much, why would you help her?" Megan asked curiously after leaving. "Although you and I don''t take Voldemort seriously, but in this world, Voldemort''s is the most terrifying black demon. No one dares to mention his name, let alone betray him. For the sake of her son, Narcissa can do this One thing, not to mention, maternal love alone is worthy of admiration. What''s more, my purpose is not to kill Voldemort, but the power of faith to manage this world. I need someone to do it in many places." Su Zhan smiled Explained. "I thought you really fell in love with her." Megan said with a grin. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Although mature is good, but it can only help. It''s like going to a nightclub, going to a bar, and playing on the spot to help the fun. Others, forget it. I don''t lack women!" After spending two days in Hogsmeade Village, Su Zhan and Megan got on the train to Hogwarts. Knowing that Su Zhan was also on the train, Hermione, Penello, Zhang Qiu, and Ginny came to the box where Su Zhan was, chatting along the way, talking about the vacation experience, watching them all budding. Su Zhan felt that... the harvest season should be coming soon, even Ginny is already familiar! Chapter 1088 "Teacher, we saw Malfoy and her mother in Hogsmeade Village. They seemed to be mingling with a group of Death Eaters. It was mysterious. Harry Potter suspected Malfoy might have joined the Death Eaters." Min sitting beside Su Zhan seemed to remember something suddenly, and turned to Su Zhan. "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Hermione shook her head: "I didn''t see it clearly, but although Malfoy is a bit of a jerk, he is actually a coward and should not dare to join the Death Eaters." "I''ll pay attention." Su Zhan said with a smile. Although Hermione said that she didn''t believe Malfoy would join the Death Eaters, she told Su Zhan that the matter itself was a little skeptical, but she was not sure so she left it to herself. Back at Hogwarts, I discovered that a large magical defense was arranged near the school. The news of Voldemort''s return had been confirmed and the school became nervous.Su Zhan noticed that the effect of this magical defense was pretty good. Even if Voldemort came, I was not sure that he would be able to force it in. It was mostly Dumbledore''s hand. This kind of magic defense, unless something went wrong internally, Hogwarts would be unbreakable. At the opening ceremony, Dumbledore introduced a magician teacher named Horace Slughorn, a chubby old man with white hair, who should be the one Dumbledore and Harry Potter went to find during the holiday.In addition to him, the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class has also changed. The original Moody''s role has now become Snape. Su Zhan glanced thoughtfully at Moody, Moody seemed to feel it and nodded towards Su Zhan. After the opening ceremony, the students resume their usual life, go to class, go to class, go to class! Harry Potter and Ron did not take magical studies before, and the general elective courses depend on their talents and preferences.However, because Professor Holas was willing to come to Hogwarts Vocational Education at this moment because of Harry Potter, Harry Potter could only join Magic, and also brought Ron to him. . Since there was no textbook on the first day of class, Horace lent them two.One new book, one old one, two good friends competed with each other at the same time, but in the end Ron snatched the new one! Harry Potter was a little unhappy when he got the old magic book. I have to say that Horas is still a little more sophisticated. The first class talked a lot, such as how to configure a certain kind of ecstasy, and even took out the lucky potion, also commonly known as the lucky potion, as a reward, which immediately took the enthusiasm of students Mobilized. Su Zhan was observing Malfoy, and he happened to notice this lesson in magic. The ecstasy, the lucky potion and so on made Su Zhan a little interested.Especially this ecstasy is very interesting. This thing is more ferocious than I love a piece of firewood. It''s just unconditional love, is there any?It''s not the kind of delirious situation. Su Zhan hadn''t paid much attention to magic pharmacy. Because he doesn''t need it, but now that he sees this ecstasy, he is indeed interested and ready to try it.According to the formula, Su Zhan was almost synchronized in his office. "Strange, the formula and the steps are correct, why doesn''t it seem to be right?" Su Zhan frowned, and subconsciously scanned the situation in class again.It turns out that almost everyone is in the same situation as himself, except Harry Potter. Harry Potter went so smoothly! Isn''t he the first time to participate in magic studies? Su Zhan was a little surprised, and soon discovered that the reason why Harry Potter went so smoothly was because of his magic book! This old magic book should have been left by a previous student with notes on it.Harry Potter succeeded only by following the contents of the notes. Su Zhan glanced around and found that many details had subtle differences in dosage. "Half-Blood Prince?" Taking a look at the name left on this magic book, Su Zhan was thoughtful! For the time being, regardless of the half-blood prince, Su Zhan reconfigured the dosage according to the notes, and it really succeeded! "Try the effect of this thing." Su Zhan put the ecstasy in the cake, wondering who he could find to try the effect. Penello, Zhang Qiu, Megan and others have to be eliminated, and even Hermione has to be eliminated. After all, ecstasy can''t show too strong effects on them, so you can find the kind that is not particularly obsessed with yourself. "Ekmore? Luna? Or Ginny?" Three people flashed through Su Zhan''s mind one by one, and finally decided that it was Luna. Luna''s usual personality is a little weird, and she doesn''t want others to be so eager to herself. It may be related to her personality. This is the way to try out the effect of the ecstasy!Holding the cake, Su Zhan teleported directly to Luna''s room. What do you say about her room... The layout is very strange, there are all kinds of strange things, she seems to be wearing a hat.It''s just that the shape of this hat is very unique, it''s completely like a lion head! "teacher?" Luna looked at Su Zhan unexpectedly, usually Su Zhan would not teleport directly to the student''s room, let alone come to her room. Seeing Su Zhan still holding pastries in her hands, Luna was a little confused. Su Zhan explained with a smile: "I just configured the ecstasy for the first time, and I don''t know how it works and I am going to find someone to try it." "Find someone to try? That''s the teacher wants me to try?" Luna asked. "Well, if you don''t want to, I can find someone else." Su Zhan said. "I am willing!" Luna said with a smile."I haven''t tried the effect of ecstasy." "You think carefully, you know the effect of ecstasy, and the teacher will not be responsible for what happens at that time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter." Luna waved her hand, took the pastry directly and ate it."It''s delicious." With two bites of three, Luna has finished her pastry.Su Zhan looked at her curiously, Luna blinked her eyes, as if...nothing changed! "Did you fail?" Su Zhan said with some doubts, and immediately... he saw Luna''s changes. Chapter 1089 Sleepwalking?Night attack? The originally naughty eyes instantly turned hot, and the obsessive expression frightened Su Zhan. Would you like to be so fast?Luna jumped up with a jerk, grabbing Su Zhan''s arms with both hands, and raising her head to look at him obsessively. Su Zhan''s unconcealed obsession opened her eyes. This potion, real Nima cow! "Teacher, I like you!" Luna held Su Zhan''s arm, her body dangling. That feeling is very obvious! To be honest, any man can''t control himself when he sees a woman so obsessed, even if it is because of the medicine, but the visual and psychological feelings are real, especially Luna''s long and good. 919 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 919 "you like me?" "Yes, I like you. I want to be with you forever." Luna nodded heavily, her eyes never leaving Su Zhan. This is now, the usual Luna would never say such a thing. Su Zhan walked to the side and sat down. Luna followed and did not let go like a koala. When Su Zhan sat down, Luna let go of Su Zhan''s arms, but instead hugged Su Zhan''s legs. Too clingy, right? "You really like me? Then you are willing to do whatever I ask you to do?" Su Zhan planned to try this medicine to see how far it can go. Luna nodded repeatedly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I told you before that you are at your own risk. Since this is the case, I''m not welcome." After that, Su Zhan began to test the effects of the medicine in all directions. During the whole process, Luna was called obedient, and she had no self at all. As long as Su Zhan ordered, she did not hesitate to do it immediately, even What is embarrassing in her character, Su Zhan just need one sentence, don¡¯t you like me?If I don''t do it, I won''t like you, she will do it right away! That''s awesome. This potion is really amazing. Su Zhan discovered for the first time that it turns out that Harry Potter is not all that low-level, at least this potion is quite high-end! The effect is comparable to mind control! After a series of experiments, Su Zhan understood the effect of this medicine. It could not create true love. In other words, it was not pure love. It could only be said to be a strong sense of obsession and infatuation.The time effect of the medicine is about one day, which is related to the dosage. After the effect is over, Luna will return to normal. As for the dosage, Su Zhan calculated it in his mind, and he could refine a potion that was effective for one year at the longest. This thing is too evil. With this thing, you can get whoever you fancy! There is still some time before the effect of the medicine is over, Su Zhan originally wanted to leave, but Luna said nothing, Su Zhan teleported away directly, and she would search everywhere like crazy.In the end, helpless, Su Zhan took Luna directly to the dense forest hut, preparing to spend the time of medicinal effects here. Otherwise, Luna would follow her like this, wouldn''t it be obvious to people? After all, it didn''t match Luna''s usual behavior, and it was easy for people to see that she was in the potion. In the wooden house, Luna hangs on Su Zhan like a koala, holding Su Zhan with that face of contentment as if she has the world, her eyes always watching Su Zhan obsessively and refuse to move away.Even in normal circumstances, I am afraid that no one is obsessed to this point. It can be seen how powerful the potion is! In the dead of night, Luna looked like this again, and Su Zhan was a little uncomfortable. This kind of green and semi-mature feeling is hard to resist.Finally, when Luna fell asleep, Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief. The next time he wants to test, he still needs time and dosage! In the quiet atmosphere, Su Zhan gradually became sleepy, closing his eyes and preparing to sleep. In a daze, Su Zhan suddenly felt a sound.When I opened my eyes, Luna took off her clothes under the moonlight. "What''s the situation?" Su Zhan is a bit miserable, is this a night attack? "Luna, what are you doing..." Before she finished speaking, Luna rushed over and kissed her. Su Zhan wanted to stretch out her hand to push her away, but she was very hard to follow the obsession. She hugged him tightly and refused to let go. Although the skills were jerky, but the attitude was very crazy and obsessed. He even felt Luna taking her off. After a while, Luna let go of her clothes and pants. Su Zhan was about to speak, but found that Luna went straight down... "Halo, where did you learn this?" Luna didn''t speak at all, her face was contented and obsessed. "Then, although I don''t know what the situation is, but you are like this, I really can''t bear it. I said I can''t bear it, and you are still coming? Then I''m not welcome!" Su Zhan was speechless, so he couldn''t restrain himself. I wanted to say that at least it would be eating her under normal circumstances, but now, I can''t bear it anymore. The quiet night was soon broken by the cry. ... Three shots in the sun, Su Zhan woke up. Taking a look at Luna next to her, she seemed to wake up and look at herself. "Should it be past the potion time?" "Yeah." Luna answered. Su Zhan explained: "I''ll say yes first, this is not what I did to you, you provoked me last night." "Yeah." Luna still responded. Su Zhan rolled his eyes."Are you an automatic reply?" "No, I still remember what happened yesterday." Luna shook her head and explained: "I have a habit of sleepwalking, maybe because of the medicine, my sleepwalking has changed a little bit differently." "Then what do you want to say?" Su Zhan asked. Luna thought for a while and said: "The teacher doesn''t need to feel guilty. I think this kind of feeling is good, and I also like the teacher very much. This is true! It''s just that I have a strange personality, so I didn''t show it." "So you just promised so simply before?" "Yes, no, I''m also curious about how it feels after taking the potion. But other people''s potions, no. Teacher''s can!" Luna explained. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Well, it''s not too early, get ready to go back." "Wait." Luna shouted: "Teacher, do you still have that potion? I...I like this feeling." Chapter 1090 Malfoy''s Mission In the end, Su Zhan didn''t really give Luna any more potions, after all, this thing was usually too obvious, not to mention that he had only configured one before.Of course, although there was no medicine, Su Zhan and Luna did not go back immediately, but only returned to the academy two hours later.As for what happened in these two hours, there is no need to say more, everyone can guess. The drug matter was just an episode, and it was an accident with Luna, and it didn''t cause much impact.Su Zhan paid attention to Malfoy from time to time, and found that something was wrong with Malfoy. There was a Death Eater mark on his arm, and he found the responsive room and repaired a cabinet inside. Su Zhan observed for a few days and found that this cabinet was a bit interesting, it seemed to be a vanishing cabinet.Malfoy has done several experiments, and things will disappear after being put in, and then there will be some changes when they appear, for example, when an apple is put in, and then when they appear again, they are obviously bitten. In other words, this vanishing cabinet should be connected to a similar vanishing cabinet and can be passed on to each other. Narcissa said that Malfoy was assigned an almost impossible task by Voldemort, and now Hogwarts is completely closed. If Voldemort or the Death Eaters want to do something against Hogwarts, this Vanishing Cabinet is the most Good way. In other words, Malfoy''s task should be to repair the Vanishing Cabinet to allow the Death Eaters to enter Hogwarts?If this is the case, it is not an impossible task! Because of his concern for Malfoy, Su Zhan noticed that Harry Potter was very hostile to Malfoy, and he had been suspicious and followed Malfoy. It coincided with the weekend and it was time for the students to freely move again. Many students went to Hogsmeade Village. Malfoy left the school and went to quietly meet with his mother and the Death Eaters to report the situation.When Malfoy left, he seemed to have gotten something.Su Zhan didn''t pay attention, but waited until the Death Eaters had left and teleported directly to the room where they were just now. There was no one in the room, and Su Zhan sat down as if waiting for something. 920 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 920 After half an hour, the door of the room was pushed open. Narcissa walked in. Seeing Su Zhan here, Narcissa was somewhat delighted and surprised.At first, she was ready to leave, but she felt uneasy and uneasy in her inexplicable heart.After thinking about it, Narcissa came back and saw Su Zhan. "They have been in a hurry, when will you make the move?" Narcissa asked anxiously, she knew the condition of her son very well. "Soon." Su Zhan said lightly. "He took the poison and put it in Horace''s wine, which is for Dumbledore!" "They asked them to kill Dumbledore!" Narcissa said eagerly. Killing Dumbledore, this is an impossible task. "If he doesn''t shoot again, he will be unable to get out if he really succeeds in poisoning." "You are teaching me how to do things?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "No, absolutely not!" Narcissa puffed down on her knees, and quickly climbed in front of Su Zhan."I just hope that you can save my son." "Although I like your self-consciousness very much, I don''t like your skepticism. Now that I agree, I will definitely do it. Do you think it is interesting that I have nothing to do to fool you two?" "I know I was wrong, but I am a mother after all, and that kind of worry makes me unable to calm down at all, and you...you..." Narcissa gritted her teeth and said, "How about you let me do something!" "You don''t worry about it!" Su Zhan smiled. Narcissa''s psychology is understandable. It''s like asking someone to do something. If the other person doesn''t accept the gift, she will feel that the other person won''t care. As long as the other person is willing to accept the gift, she will feel at ease. She didn''t ask Narcissa to do anything, so Narcissa naturally had no idea. "I do have something for you to do. If you are of no value, I cannot help you! Your husband is dead, and your only hope is your son. You are very smart, knowing that Voldemort cannot succeed, so come to me. Arrange a retreat. Trust you, you can even guess why I didn''t kill Voldemort." Narcissa nodded. She is a smart woman who vaguely guessed about Su Zhan''s attitude and practice towards Voldemort. "I heard that a new minister has been elected by the Ministry of Magic?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. This incident has already been reported, and it is not new. Narcissa didn''t understand why Su Zhan asked, but she nodded. "Let''s work harder at the Ministry of Magic. Sometimes it''s always inconvenient to be without your own person." Su Zhan said lightly, then suddenly disappeared. "The Ministry of Magic?" Narcissa was stunned, and suddenly realized something, she hurriedly stood up and turned and left. At this time, the anxiety and anxiety in her heart had disappeared. She knew what Su Zhangang''s purpose was and what her value was. If she wanted to understand this, Narcissa naturally didn''t worry. in school. Malfoy sneaked up to Horace''s room and looked around, making sure that no one was around. Malfoy was about to open the door, but suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder.Malfoy was taken aback and turned hurriedly. "Su... Dean Su Zhan." Malfoy said in a panic. Su Zhan did not speak and stretched out his hand. In an instant, the poison in Malfoy''s pocket had already flown out, and at the same time, his sleeves had been rolled open to reveal the Death Eater mark.In an instant, Malfoy''s face was gray. "follow me." Su Zhan said lightly, turned and left. Malfoy hesitated for a long time, but finally followed his fate. Follow the same steps, uneasy. Su Zhan took Malfoy to the infirmary. "Lie down." "What are you doing?" Malfoy asked tremblingly, but Su Zhan did not answer.After hesitating, Malfoy lay down anyway. "Let you sleep well, and everything will be over when you wake up." Su Zhan said lightly, Malfoy suddenly felt sleepy, and within two seconds, he had fallen asleep. Chapter 1091 Dumbledore''s Death! Malfoy was disrespectful to Su Zhan, and the incident of being punished by Su Zhan and falling asleep quickly spread throughout the school. For a long time, Su Zhan was almost outside the school. Apart from the branch, Su Zhan basically did not mix well. It can be said that Malfoy is Many of the students who were the first to be punished by the Soviet war were gloating, after all, Malfoy was not very popular in school! Hermione, Harry Potter and the others were also very surprised, but they didn''t ask much. And even if Harry Potter wanted to ask, there was no chance. Dumbledore suddenly found Harry Potter, talked about Voldemort Horcrux, and wanted to take Harry Potter out to find and destroy what he had just confirmed. A Horcrux in a location.The previous prophecy ball once said that Harry Potter was the opponent who was destined to only live with Voldemort, so Harry Potter was very concerned about the elimination of Voldemort. Dumbledore finished talking to him. He directly agreed.Because the school is closed, it is impossible to leave easily unless it is a weekend holiday, but who is Dumbledore? That''s the principal, so naturally there are some privileges. Casting teleport magic directly led Harry Potter away from Hogwarts. Malfoy fell into a deep sleep, Dumbledore left the school again, and Voldemort''s account seemed impossible. But it just seems! Because someone took over Malfoy''s mission and opened the vanishing cabinet. This man was Snape impressively. Snape turned out to be a Death Eater, but he turned his back on him. Although he didn''t look like a good person, he felt a little cold-hearted. When Snape opened the Vanishing Cabinet and let the Death Eaters into the school, Su Zhan was really surprised.To be honest, he didn''t expect it to be Snape, he thought it would be Moody. Moody, joined Hogwarts in the semester of the Goblet of Fire as the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Because of some mental problems, the class has now been replaced by Snape.At first glance, Moody''s didn''t have any problems, but in fact, the series of events related to the Goblet of Fire were inseparable from him. Because he is not really Moody at all. However, after the game ended, Su Zhan returned to the Marvel world, and then ignored him. He actually stayed like this, and his identity has not been exposed. So the person who succeeded Malfoy, Su Zhan felt that he would be him in all likelihood. But unexpectedly, it was Snape. Su Zhan could feel that there seemed to be a spell on Snape. It should be an unbreakable spell. The kind of spell that must be completed once he swears to set the spell. It doesn¡¯t take much trouble at all. Su Zhan has already figured out who is setting the spell with him. Who. Narcissa Malfoy. 921 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 921 Although I don''t know how Narcissa moved Snape, there is no doubt that Narcissa is really a smart woman! She had already arranged how to get her son out, and it seemed that she had looked for Snape first, and then came to her. Su Zhan does not particularly like smart women, because the smarter the woman the more calculations, but Su Zhan likes to use smart women, because it will save time and effort. But when the Death Eaters appeared in the school, the whole school was in panic. Snape led the way, and Bella Trix, Voldemort''s loyal servant, led the destruction.The students couldn''t resist at all, they were in a mess.Their purpose is not to slaughter the students here, but Dumbledore. Ignoring the panicked and frightened students, they go directly to Dumbledore! It is a coincidence, and of course, it is also a coincidence. Dumbledore and Harry Potter returned, and Dumbledore looked extremely weak. Although Su Zhan did not leave in the branch, nor did he incarnate into the nihilistic perception, he still knew exactly what happened. Dumbledore took Harry Potter to find one of the Horcruxes, Salazar Slytherin''s locket. To get this locket, you must drink up a potion, Dumbled drank more, and because of the magic released to save Harry Potter, it can be said to be very weak. "I''m going to the infirmary." Harry Potter said eagerly, supporting Dumbledore. "No, you go to Snape, wake him up, tell him what happened, don''t let others know." Dumbledore said weakly but eagerly. Harry Potter hesitated to find Snape, but Dumbledore suddenly said: "Hide, Harry, don''t make a sound when you see anything, don''t expose yourself." Dumbledore''s tone was serious, and Harry Potter hid subconsciously. Just after avoiding, Snape appeared with the Death Eaters. "Oh, see who we caught!" Bella Tricks opened her hand, looking at Dumbledore and said triumphantly. "Good evening, Bella Trix. I think it''s not an exaggeration to introduce people around you?" Dumbledore slowly moved to the window and said calmly. "I think too, Dumbledore, but our schedule is a bit tight, so... do it!" Bella Trix suddenly shouted sternly. Snape slowly picked up the magic wand. Dumbledore looked at Snape as if begging again."Snape...please..." As he spoke, Snape suddenly swung his magic wand with a determined aura, and accurately hit Dumbledore. Dumbledore''s body flew high and flew directly out of the window. "go!" Bella Tricks yelled, and everyone turned and left. After they were gone, Harry Potter ran out angrily and ran after him. Snape and the others wrecked along the way, and the school was quickly messed up. Not long after leaving the castle, Harry Potter finally caught up. "Snape, are you worthy of Principal Dumbledore?" Harry Potter growled angrily. Bella Trix glanced and was about to do it, and Snape whispered, "He belongs to the Dark Lord." Bella Trix snorted and turned away. Snape glanced at Harry Potter, and Harry Potter fell to the ground with a sudden wave of his wand. Looking at Harry Potter''s angry expression, Snape kicked away the wand in his hand and turned away. Chapter 1092 Horcrux and Transformation! Dumbledore, it''s dead! Looking at Dumbledore''s body and the grief of the surrounding teachers and students, although Su Zhan felt sorrow, he didn''t feel much in his heart.Dumbledore would die because he didn''t trust him, or he was too aggressive, and he had to find Horcrux to make himself weak.And, from the bottom of my heart, Dumbledore''s death is also good for him! He seeks benevolence and benevolence, which is not bad! When Harry Potter returned, a group of teachers and students paid homage to Dumbledore. After the arrangement was completed, Professor McGonagall came to Su Zhan. Dumbledore is dead, and the Dark Lord is staring, and the school can''t be without a leader. Professor McGonagall¡¯s first reaction was to come to Su Zhan and ask Su Zhan to take the post of principal.Let alone her, I''m afraid almost all the teachers and students in the school think so. After all, Su Zhan is the one who deflated the Dark Lord over and over again. If anyone can stop the black magic, it must be Su Zhan! "Let me be the principal? Forget it, I don''t have much experience in managing schools, so you should come. You are the vice principal and have many years of experience. Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with the school with me." Su Zhan was not interested in becoming the principal, and directly elected Professor McGonagall as the principal. With Su Zhan''s promise, Professor McGonagall was relieved a lot. However, although he did not become the principal, Su Zhan made a request, wanting to get something, something that could destroy Voldemort. Professor McGonagall naturally allowed it unconditionally. When Professor McGonagall became the principal and stabilized the school, Su Zhan came to the House of Requirement. As soon as I came in, all kinds of things were piled together like a hill.Strolling around, looking at things on both sides casually. He was looking for Rowena Ravenclaw''s crown. This is one of Voldemort''s Horcrux! Su Zhan remembers that it should be placed here, but there are too many things here. In the movie, Harry Potter can easily be found because of the connection between the Horcrux and the Horcrux. Of course, this method does not work if he is not a Horcrux.But Su Zhan had another way. Standing in the middle of the aisle, Su Zhan''s hands were opened, and in an instant, things on both sides floated one by one, flying in front of Su Zhan one by one, and then flew back again. Click, click, click. The sound is endless, and countless things are flying around, which is very spectacular. Pieces of things drifted past Su Zhan''s eyes, and hills were rebuilt, like finding a needle in a haystack.After all, this place is too big, too much stuff. After spending most of the day, a box flew in front of him and opened it himself with a bang. Inside is a very beautiful crown! "found it." Su Zhan was overjoyed, waved his hand to return the other things, and then took out the crown. Very beautiful, this is the founder of the Ravenclaw branch, the only thing left by Royna Ravenclaw, there are faint waves of magic on it, and the crown is also engraved with Ravenclaw¡¯s famous motto : Extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind.This is very much in line with the purpose of the Ravenclaw branch! Su Zhan did not immediately destroy the crown, but put it into the system space, then took away the vanishing cabinet, and then left the room of responsiveness. Although McGonagall calmed the students'' emotions, Dumbledore''s death, Snape''s rebellion, and Voldemort''s threat still made them panic.Back to Su Zhan Branch, fortunately, their students were not affected too much. After all, they have been cultivated by themselves. Others fear Voldemort, they are not afraid! The calmness of the Su Zhan Branch gradually affected other students, and soon... Hogwarts resumed normal operations. Compared to the tranquility of Hogwarts, it was already earthshaking outside. Snape who killed Dumbledore directly took refuge in Voldemort''s camp. Dumbledore''s death greatly increased the morale of Voldemort''s camp and plunged the magical world into grief and panic.At the same time, Voldemort''s army attacked, easily occupied the Ministry of Magic, and ruled most of the magic world.Those old people who had been imprisoned before, such as Umbridge, have also revived and are showing off in the Ministry of Magic. 922 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 922 A series of instructions were issued, such as blood classification and so on. Because of Voldemort''s lust, no one dared to resist. As for those who resisted them, they were arrested even more aggressively. It can be said that the entire magical world has changed, as if the end of the world is coming. In this environment, Hogwarts has become the last pure land and people''s hope. Because Hogwarts has a Soviet war. As long as Hogwarts does not fall, there seems to be hope for everything! ... ... The Malfoy House, Narcissa Malfoy just came out of the shower. She is now in a relaxed mood. Dumbledore is dead, and it has nothing to do with her son. Although Voldemort is a bit dissatisfied, there is a reason for it. Voldemort did not say anything when it comes to the Soviet war. The most important thing is that Snape replaced Malfoy. task.Narcissa is not a Death Eater, but both her husband and son.At this time, she should slowly be alienated, but now Voldemort is growing stronger, and because of the tasks given to her by Su Zhan, Narcissa still works with Voldemort, especially about the Ministry of Magic. She is very concerned. In the corner of the room, a cabinet was visited. Vanishing cabinet. It was supposed to be in the Borgin-Bock store. The Death Eaters entered Hogwarts through this.But after Dumbledore''s death, they felt that the Vanishing Cabinet in Hogwarts would definitely be dealt with, so this one would be worthless.But Narcissa took it back. Although it may not be necessary, what if? If anything happens to Hogwarts, she can also help her son through this. "Crack, click." Narcissa was looking at the Vanishing Cabinet in a daze, but suddenly heard a sound. The door of the cabinet was gently pushed open. Narcissa nervously picked up the magic wand and kept her eyes on her. She saw a hand stretched out, and then a person walked out of it. Seeing this man, Narcissa breathed a sigh of relief. "the host!" Narcissa called. Yes, after Su Zhan fainted Malfoy and let him get out of this incident completely, Narcissa set her identity and position wholeheartedly. "This thing is quite interesting." Su Zhan nodded towards Narcissa and looked at the Vanishing Cabinet. If you get a few more, put one on a territory in the Marvel world, it will be much more convenient to meet back and forth, similar to the teleportation array. Chapter 1093 Believe in Soviet Union and win eternal life! Su Zhan also tried it on a whim, and he was very satisfied. This thing is similar to the teleportation array, and the people in charge of the territory can easily meet through this in the future, and distance is no longer a problem! However, the number is a bit small, only two, and it is still a two-way fixed-point transmission, this one needs to be studied carefully later. "I took this thing." Su Zhan said and put the disappearing cabinet directly into the system space. Naturally, Narcissa would not complain about Su Zhan''s actions. Su Zhan turned and sat down and asked Narcissa, "How are you doing at the Ministry of Magic?" "It''s very smooth. I''m just getting in touch with some normal procedures and jobs so that I can take over the Ministry of Magic faster in the future. In addition, I heard that he seems to be looking for something, which is very important to him, maybe... With such a thing, he may be sure to beat you!" Narcissa said. "Also, he is going to deal with Harry Potter. After his seventeenth birthday!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Harry Potter and Voldemort are destined enemies. It is not surprising that he would do this. As for what he is looking for, hehe... the old wand in the Deathly Hallows, right? " "You know?" Narcissa asked in surprise. "I even know where the old wand is now, but I''m not interested in it. Since he thinks he can beat me with the old wand, let him think so. I''m really looking forward to what he will be like then. Expression." Su Zhan sneered, and Narcissa immediately understood that even the legendary Deathly Hallows could not defeat Su Zhan. Voldemort, doomed to defeat! "Well, I just want to try the Vanishing Cabinet. You continue to do your thing. In addition, Malfoy will be dizzy for a while, and there is a Voldemort undercover at Hogwarts. And if Malfoy wakes up, maybe If there is anything else, let him fall asleep, and when the matter is over, I will naturally wake him up." Su Zhan said. "Yes." Narcissa has no objections, which is good. She was also worried that her son would wake up, and Voldemort would arrange something for his son. After Su Zhan returned, he taught in the branch as usual, and occasionally showed up in the school to make the students feel safer.Although the outside has been completely perverted, Su Zhan''s power of faith has increased a lot, and the original believers can only pray and strengthen their beliefs at this time.And those who weren''t particularly worshipped, gradually began to believe. Su Zhan felt that he had to do something. He didn''t want to be some kind of savior, but for the power of faith. If believers pray again and again but it is useless, who still believes in themselves? Therefore, Su Zhan arranged some tasks for Megan and Penello and other students, and let Megan lead the team. Once there are any devout believers in danger, let Megan take his students to rescue.After all, the signs of his students are still very eye-catching, with unique wings, and you can tell that they are students of Su Zhan. Those believers who were saved were grateful one by one and became more religious. As a result, more and more people joined the ranks of Soviet Zhan believers.Although not everyone is saved, those devout believers promised that there would be no accidents. This also made those believers understand that as long as their beliefs were pious enough, Su Zhan would be able to sense it and would come to them. Unknowingly, their worship and belief that were originally created only because Su Zhan was able to deal with Voldemort has gradually evolved into a kind of pious belief similar to praying for God and worshiping Buddha, and some people even began to customize the logo of the Su Zhan branch to hang on their bodies. Or in the house, use it as a talisman! Of course, this thing is actually useless at all. However, the development of things is sometimes so unexpected. A certain magician''s house just put a war sign on the door, and the Death Eaters came. The magician was scared to death, and even a little desperate. He walked out tremblingly, and pointed to the sign: "I, I am a believer in Su Zhan. If you want to do it, the students of Su Zhan will soon Come and save me!" "Scare me? Do you think you can frighten me by just making such a thing? Not to mention this sign, even if Su Zhan is here, I will arrest you and go back!" I didn''t take it seriously, Nima wanted to scare me with the sign, fooling ghosts? "on!" The Death Eaters arrogantly prepared to rush forward, the magician was already waiting for death in despair... However, at this moment something strange happened. The war word mark suddenly glowed, and a wave of energy instantly enveloped the entire house.As soon as those Death Eaters approached, they were crushed and crushed instantly, turned into dust and disappeared. "by!" 923 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 923 The remaining Death Eaters stopped in fright. The sorcerer was stunned, and suddenly shouted a little bit desperately: "I heard it, he heard my prayer, and he protected me." "Come on, come on!" The magician yelled at the Death Eaters outside. At this time, the Death Eaters dared to rush up again, hovering for a long time and finally had no choice but to leave. Such things are happening in other places, but without exception, all are devout believers.As this matter spreads more widely, the number of believers is increasing rapidly.In the end, there were almost more and more word marks on the battlefield. Of course, some were useful, and some were useless. They could only be recognized by the Death Eaters themselves! Voldemort naturally knew the news. He knew very well that if Hogwarts was not eliminated, and the Soviet Union was not eliminated, his great cause would not be completed.His current energy is focused on finding the old wand. If he doesn''t act, his reputation will be greatly reduced. The most important thing is that he believes that Su Zhan will not sit idly by. He is very clear about Su Zhan''s purpose. In desperation, Voldemort asked Snape to take the Death Eaters to take over Hogwarts! After all, Hogwarts still had to listen to the Ministry, and the Ministry was now in his hands.McGonagall is not Dumbledore after all, and Su Zhan may also be happy to see it, so the possibility of success is very high! Chapter 1094 Snape brought the Death Eaters to Hogwarts mightily, and the dark clouds pressed against the village, causing the teachers and students in Hogwarts to panic instantly.The school''s magical barrier was useless to Snape, broke easily and walked in swaggeringly.McGonagall hurried over. "What are you doing back!" McGonagall asked. "Appointed by the Ministry of Magic, I will be the Dean of Hogwarts from now on!" Snape said lightly. "impossible!" "This is the appointment of the Ministry of Magic. If you don''t agree, you will defy the Ministry of Magic!" Snape said lightly. McGonagall knew what it meant to defy the Ministry of Magic. That means Hogwarts will be isolated and helpless and will be the target of suppression by the Ministry of Magic.Not only in public opinion, but in force, but in all aspects. Not to mention, many parents may let students leave Hogwarts, and don¡¯t even think about enrolling students in the future. It won¡¯t be long before Hogwarts will be completely disappear. McGonagall hesitated. She certainly didn''t want Snape to take over the school, but she didn''t want to tear her face with the Ministry just like that. "Want to take over Hogwarts, have you asked me?" When McGonagall hesitated, Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded.McGonagall was overjoyed in an instant and felt relieved. Seeing Su Zhan slowly walking from behind, some Death Eaters raised their magic wands subconsciously! "Who gave you the guts to take out the magic wand in front of me?" Su Zhan snorted coldly, and heard the click.In an instant, the magic wands in the hands of those Death Eaters broke into two pieces out of thin air.For a moment, there was no sound! "From where to go back, tell Voldemort by the way, he should not fight Hogwarts'' idea, and he should find what he is looking for as soon as possible, otherwise, this...I will destroy it!" Su Zhan sneered, opened his palm, and the crown appeared on his hand."He knows what this thing is!" Snape frowned slightly, said nothing, and turned away. "Yeah!" For a moment, the students cheered. "I will rearrange the academy''s defenses." Su Zhan said to McGonagall. "Thank you!" McGonagall said. Su Zhan smiled, waved and left. The defensive barrier of Hogwarts was rebuilt with the power of Chaos, and Voldemort had also learned from Snape what Su Zhan had said. Horcrux. That is his Horcrux! Voldemort changed his strategy reluctantly. He knew that Su Zhan was running out of time and had to find the old wand as soon as possible. "Hermione, Penello, Megan, come out with me." Su Zhan''s voice rang above the school, and it didn''t take long for Hermione Penero Megan to arrive in front of Su Zhan. "Sir, where are we going?" Penello asked. "The Ministry of Magic!" "The Ministry of Magic?" Hearing that Su Zhan was going to the Ministry of Magic, the surrounding students were in an uproar. Su Zhan said with a sneer: "If you come and don''t be indecent, let''s also go to the Ministry of Magic!" "Yes, sir!" Penello and others were very excited. Su Zhan grabbed them and teleported and disappeared, the next moment, they appeared directly in the lobby of the Ministry of Magic. "Su Zhan, it turned out to be Su Zhan." "And his students." "What are they here for?" "I heard that the Ministry of Magic made Snape the headmaster of Hogwarts and was driven back by Su Zhan. Isn''t he here for revenge?" "I''m finally going to fight back." The people around were talking in low voices, some were delighted, some were worried. After all, not all magicians are good, and some are willing to follow Voldemort. Before long, a group of Death Eaters appeared one after another and surrounded Su Zhan and others. Su Zhan kept moving forward as if he hadn''t seen them. Megan walked behind him, Hermione and Penello spread their wings from left to right.Although there was no action to release any aura, this aura made the Death Eaters feel timid, fearful, and subconsciously step back. Four people walked forward, and a group of people walked back. This scene felt funny, but no one dared to laugh. Step back, there is no way to go back. Finally, a Death Eater plucked up the courage to prepare to take action, but Hermione''s magic wand was just lifted up. This move seemed to light the fuse. Hermione, Penero, and Megan all shot together. Although there were a large number of Death Eaters and they started to fight back, they were ineffective.In a blink of an eye, when Su Zhan walked to the elevator, the Death Eaters were already lying on the ground! Su Zhan still didn''t look at them, glanced at the elevator and curled his lips slightly. Raising his hand, he heard a boom. The roof of the Ministry of Magic was pierced in an instant, and countless stones fell one after another, breaking into powder one after another when Su Zhan and others were in the sky. 924 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 924 Su Zhan flew directly, and the others followed. Su Zhan stopped at a certain level and fell. As soon as he landed, he felt several spells hit him. "Hmph!" With a cold snort, those spells paused for an instant, and then suddenly bounced back. The screams sounded instantly, and several Death Eaters fell to the ground! "You, how dare you, how dare you..." Umbridge was interrogating a mixed magician, and when he saw Su Zhan break in, and immediately solved the surrounding Death Eaters, she was shocked. She had seen Su Zhan''s strength.She was a little energetic when she was reinstated as an official, but she has already left her behind. The spell was pronounced in an instant, and countless dementors hovering on the roof rushed down with howling ghosts. "roll!" Seeing the snarling dementor, Su Zhan roared coldly.In an instant, those dementors seemed to have seen a ghost, and they turned around and ran back in an instant, as if they were afraid of running too slowly.In an instant, the dementors all over the sky disappeared, and Umbridge was completely dumbfounded! This is a dementor, the dementor that everyone in the magical world is afraid of, and there are so many that they were scolded by Su Zhan! How can this be? "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." Seeing Su Zhan looking at him, Umbridge slid directly off the chair and sat on the ground begging for mercy. Su Zhan hooked her fingers, and a pendant hanging on Umbridge''s neck flew out of her neck directly, and then fell into Su Zhan''s hands! "I won''t kill you, but Voldemort might kill you because you lost one of his Horcruxes!" Su Zhan sneered and turned away. Chapter 1095 "Master, I... I don''t know this is your Horcrux, forgive me, please forgive me!" At the Ministry of Magic, Umbridge knelt on the ground and tremblingly begged for mercy, and Voldemort in a black robe stood in front of her. After Su Zhan forcibly broke into the Ministry of Magic and left, Voldemort rushed over and learned that Su Zhan''s fight against the Ministry of Magic only took a pendant from Umbridge, and this pendant turned out to be Sara Chaslet. Lin''s locket, that is, his own Horcrux, Voldemort is dying! Looking at Umbridge who was kneeling and begging for mercy, Voldemort said coldly, "What did he say?" "He said...he said..." Umbridge hesitated for a long time but did not dare to speak, when someone around said. "He said he wouldn''t kill her, Master, you might kill her, because she lost your Horcrux!" These Death Eaters, even Voldemort himself did not notice that they didn''t even dare to call Su Zhan''s name directly, and they all used him instead. "He was right!" Voldemort sneered. Umbridge suddenly felt bad. As soon as he raised his head to ask for an explanation, he felt a cool breeze passing by his neck. Umbridge slowly fell to the ground holding his neck. Not long after, the blood had already flowed. One place. "Two, two," Voldemort murmured softly."You must find the old wand as soon as possible." ... ... "Sir, this is Voldemort''s Horcrux? I seem to have seen it somewhere..." Penello recalled. Hermione next to him said: "Harry Potter has the same one. It is said that he and Dumbledore went to find it. Dumbledore was injured because of this, but they did not expect that what they found was a fake. A note, saying that it has really been replaced. But, how could it be here in Umbridge!" "The world is unpredictable!" Su Zhan didn''t explain, and he didn''t need something to get into Umbridge''s hands. He only needed to know that it was in Umbridge. As soon as Su Zhan and others returned to school, the news had spread. Knowing that Su Zhan and others smashed into the Ministry of Magic, killed many Death Eaters and obtained a Horcrux, their morale increased greatly and the power of faith rose again! Harry Potter was a little surprised to learn that the teacher had found the real locket. He didn''t expect it to be in Umbridge''s hands! In the next period of time, it seemed that it suddenly became too peaceful. Voldemort was hurrying to find the old wand, and the Ministry of Magic did not dare to do it too recklessly. Because of the war word mark, most magicians can also temporarily feel relieved. The pattern seems to have stabilized.Narcissa succeeded Umuritch and became the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Magic, which did not cause much disturbance. The students went to class as usual. Su Zhan¡¯s free time extracts the power of faith, and asks Penello and Megan to teach others to learn magic, especially the magic book given to Penello. The magic on it is based on Hermione and the others. The basics can already be learned, and the learning is fast! Time seems to pass very fast at this time, unconsciously... a semester just passed. During the holiday, Su Zhan hardly did anything else, and spent most of the time extracting the power of faith, not only in this world, but also in that world where death came. That world is developing very fast, and Silent Hill and Zhenzi are about to become holy places, the number of believers is increasing every day, and the power of faith is naturally a lot.Simply extracting the power of faith takes a lot of time.Of course, this time was worth it. He felt that when Voldemort died, he could try to consume the power of the rules of this world! At the beginning of the holiday, the students from the Su Zhan Branch did not go home. They knew that it was different now and they had a lot to do after staying. As for Harry Potter and Ron, they left the school. Although they were also students of the Soviet War Branch in name, they were actually closer to Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix. Su Zhan, Harry Potter, these are two people Voldemort must deal with! Putting aside Su Zhan, dealing with Harry Potter is very easy.Especially, Harry Potter''s seventeenth birthday is coming soon, after his birthday, the spell his mother left him is useless.Speaking of this curse, Harry Potter just learned that the content of the curse is very simple. Before Harry Potter was seventeen years old, as long as Harry Potter was in the home of a relative with his mother. Absolute safety can be guaranteed. Harry had been living in his uncle''s house before, but once his birthday passed, the protective spell would be effective. Therefore, he must leave his uncle''s house before his birthday and move to the Burrow, which is Ron''s house. The location of the Burrow is very remote and difficult to find. But Voldemort would not let Harry Potter transfer so easily, so members of the Order of the Phoenix are discussing countermeasures. The people in the Order of the Phoenix, including Harry Potter and Ron, are not too close to Su Zhan. Of course, this is also related to Su Zhan not getting close to them.Including the dead Dumbledore, they all seemed to like to do things in their own circle and didn''t ask Su Zhan for help.Of course, Su Zhan would not catch up, so after knowing their actions, Su Zhan did not intend to intervene. Because obviously, they will not succeed! As for why? Haha, because there is an insider among them! Although Su Zhan did not intervene, but he was not idle either. He is going to find another Horcrux. Hufflepuff''s gold cup! This thing is hidden in Gringotts, the vault of the Lestrange family. Gringotts is equivalent to the bank of the wizarding world, and it is also the only bank. It is operated by goblins. It is considered to be one of the safest banks in the world. Many large families'' things are stored here. The current head of the Lestrange family vault is Bella Trix. Bella Trix Black.However, after marrying the Lestrange family, he changed his name to Bella Trix Lestrange. Maybe she doesn''t even know that Voldemort''s Horcrux is in her own treasure house!If she knew it, she would definitely take it out and give it to Voldemort, lest she follow Umric''s footsteps! 925 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 925 Chapter 1096 Gulin Pavilion and Burrow Gringott Hall. Neat and bright, sitting on the two rows of desks for business affairs are elves with neatly combed hair and suits.Some are fairly long, but some are ugly. In general, these elves do not conform to Su Zhan''s aesthetics.Quiet and orderly, this is the feeling that Gringotts gave Su Zhan. But Su Zhan gave them a different feeling! When Su Zhan appeared in Gringa, all the elves were stunned. Voldemort, Su Zhan. These are the two powers currently recognized in the magic world, and Su Zhan is still above Voldemort, and has become the belief of countless people. Now that Su Zhan suddenly appears here, how can I keep them from panic? You know, Su Zhan doesn''t have a vault here, and he hasn''t kept things, and he is unlikely to come to keep things. So... what is he here to do? "Sir, sir, is there anything I can do for you?" A spirit came to Su Zhan tremblingly. Su Zhan looked at him condescendingly and said, "What is your name?" "Pull ring!" "Grahuan? The name is special enough." Su Zhan smiled and said: "I''m going to the Lestrange family vault!" Sure enough, the person who came is not good! Griphook murmured secretly, and said embarrassedly: "Sir, as long as the Lestrange family can enter the vault." "So, you won''t let me in?" Su Zhan squinted at Griphook. He was smiling clearly, but Griphook felt a chill deep into his bones. "Sir, we will be very embarrassed like this." Griphook said apologetically. "That''s it, it''s really not good to make you embarrassed." Su Zhan nodded, and Zhang Huan was overjoyed in an instant. Su Zhan didn''t expect Su Zhan to talk so easily!But soon, he knew he was wrong, and he was so wrong!"If I kill you guys, I won''t be embarrassed, right?" "No, don''t..." Griphook yelled hurriedly, but unfortunately it was already late. Su Zhan snapped his fingers lightly, and with a snap, the glass on the roof shattered instantly, falling down one after another, and the fairies that had hit them fled. "boom!" As Su Zhan stomped, the ground instantly collapsed, and immediately followed Su Zhan, grabbing the ring and jumping directly. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­" Griphook yelled in horror, and then found that he had reached the ground. "Tell me where the warehouse is, or I will kill you first, and then look for warehouses one by one. Although your warehouses have special restrictions and are very strong, trust me, it''s just a snap!" Su Zhan loosened Griphook said lightly. At this time, can Griphook say no?He could only lead the way obediently, and quickly came to the location of the warehouse. The thick and sturdy vault door should be covered with magic spells, and only fairies can open it. Griphook reached out to touch the door. "What are you doing?" Su Zhan asked. "Open, open the door," Griphook said tremblingly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You are so witty, but you don''t need you for this matter." When the voice fell, Su Zhan gently pushed the door with his fingers, looking weak, as if he was just trying.As a result, with a light push, the thick and strong vault door suddenly flew in. There was a loud noise and it hit the ground directly. Grip Huan''s eyes widened instantly and dumbfounded. If you keep poking your head on yourself, you still won''t burst! "You, what are you looking for? Maybe I can help you?" Griphook asked tremblingly. "It''s not necessary!" Looking at the full vault, Su Zhan directly put all the contents into the system space with a wave of his hand.In the blink of an eye, it was empty, and Griphook was shocked again! "gone!" Su Zhan said and disappeared, leaving only Griphook standing in the empty vault in a daze. This... how can this be explained! How he explained that Su Zhan couldn''t manage, these things were all released with magic, copying spells, as long as they touched, they would be copied continuously. It was not powerful but very troublesome. In the system space, Su Zhan accurately found the target. A small gold cup. Leaving the golden cup, the other things took out and erased the spell on it. There should be many good things in it, after all, it is a family vault.Not to mention, just some gold or something is invaluable.After removing the curse, Su Zhan put it away again, and then took out the pendant box, the crown, and the three Horcruxes in his hand, basically all the Horcruxes that can be found are here! "Next, wait for Voldemort to find the old wand, and then the final battle will do!" Putting away the Horcrux, Su Zhan felt that he could rest for a while, and picked the fruit by the way. When Voldemort died and took control of the world, he almost should leave. When would he wait without picking it? Hermione, Ekmore, Ginny. Only the three of you are left. Su Zhan was about to choose a target among the three of them, but suddenly saw Ginny rushing over from a distance eagerly. "Teacher, I need to go home." Ginny said eagerly. "what happened?" "My brother is injured!" Ginny said first, and then explained it in detail. It''s the Harry Potter thing. Before the Order of the Phoenix planned to transfer Harry Potter, it used the compound soup to find many people to become Harry Potter and act separately, so as to deal with the Death Eaters and Voldemort. stop.The solution is good, but it''s a pity...there is an insider.The details of Ginny are not yet clear, but she knows his brother.It''s not Ron, it''s that of the two twin brothers, is George Weasley injured and Harry Potter gone. "I''ll take you there." Not sure if it is safe there, but it is certain that the location must be exposed, and Su Zhan simply sent Ginny over. Holding Ginny''s shoulders, Su Zhan teleported directly to the Burrow. A stretch of endless reeds, the scenery is so good, there is a four-story wooden house in the center of the reeds, built crookedly, with magical support, this location is indeed very remote, it is said that even the postman is Do not know its location. 926 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 926 Su Zhan appeared with Ginny and landed. Ginny yelled, and ran in. Chapter 1097 "mom." "Ginny!" Su Zhan followed in and saw Ginny hugged her mother. There were still many people in the room, and all of them looked very ugly.There was a boy lying on the sofa in the living room, his left ear was bloody and he looked badly injured. "Mr. Su Zhan." "Mr. Su Zhan." Everyone greeted Su Zhan one after another, Su Zhan nodded and asked Lupin: "What''s the situation?" Lupin sighed and said: "We wanted to transfer Harry Potter here, but we received an ambush from Voldemort on the way. Harry Potter was taken away. I''m afraid that Moody''s shot has been... "There must be a gangster among us." Lupin said angrily. "Harry Potter was taken away? Tsk tsk, it seems that the protagonist''s halo didn''t work this time." Su Zhan was really surprised that Harry Potter would be taken away. Seeing Lupin''s angrily, Su Zhan asked, "Is Harry Potter in the same group?" "It should have been Hagrid, but Moody asked to escort Harry Potter, who would have thought..." Lupin said in a deep voice. Su Zhan said: "That''s right." "What do you mean?" Lu Ping looked at Su Zhan in amazement. Su Zhan said indifferently: "Moody should be the traitor." "Impossible, Moody is an Auror. He has arrested countless Death Eaters. It is absolutely impossible for him to be an insider." "Of course it''s impossible." Su Zhan said lightly, and then walked towards George. George had fainted at this time, and everyone turned away when they saw Su Zhan coming over, and Ginny''s parents looked at Su Zhan expectantly. "Teacher, can my brother''s injury be cured?" Ginny asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled: "Do you hope it can be cured?" "of course!" "Then it can be cured." When the voice fell, Su Zhan raised his hand slightly, and in an instant a chaotic light fell on George''s body. In an instant, George''s wound had stopped. His ears had been cut off, but now they are slowly growing out. "Hiss." Someone gasped in surprise and was suffocated. Although it is possible to make fake ears with magic, it is impossible to grow on its own, exactly the same. "He will be fine when he wakes up." Su Zhan turned his head and said. "thanks, thanks!" George''s parents were grateful, and Ginny was even more tearful. "It''s too early. It''s okay for me to interrupt one night here?" "No problem, absolutely no problem, Ginny, you go and arrange a room for Mr. Su Zhan." "Ok." Ginny nodded repeatedly, and then took Su Zhan upstairs to help him arrange a room. George''s injury eased a bit of sorrow, but Su Zhan''s words also caused the crew of the Order of the Phoenix to fall into contemplation, especially... Harry Potter was also taken away. Thinking about it now, Moody seems to be really suspicious. He had arranged for Hagrid to take Harry Potter, but he made a temporary intention. Now he is dead and Harry Potter has been arrested. This is a coincidence. .If he is really fake, then there is no doubt that he is a traitor, and now that he has succeeded in retreating, there will definitely be new faces around Voldemort. Lu Ping hurriedly investigated. Ginny¡¯s parents prepared refreshments for Su Zhan, perhaps because they were a little in awe, perhaps because they thought Su Zhan was very good to Ginny, so they didn¡¯t leave much interruption, just let Ginny stay with Su Zhan. Su Zhan comforted Ginny for a while, and waited until Ginny''s mood improved before he said, "The environment here is good. Would you like to go out with me to see?" "Ok." Ginny nodded, and the two went downstairs and left.Lupin was gone, and he was probably investigating Moody''s. The night breeze was slow, and there was a sound of salsa from the reeds.I didn''t feel much when I was far away. After I got closer, I discovered that the reeds here are as high as one person, and they are very dense. If you walk in the depths, you can''t see people hidden inside!Inexplicably, this made Su Zhan think of Bao Mi Di, and subconsciously glanced at Ginny next to him. Su Zhan admitted that he was a bit fanciful. "Go inside and walk around." Su Zhan said and walked into the reeds. Ginny followed closely, and Su Zhan waved away the reeds with both hands, feeling like an adventure. A deep foot, a shallow foot, and soon came to the depths.Turning his head, there was no way to see the door of the wooden house, only the third and fourth floors.After walking forward for a while, suddenly there was an open field in front of him.There seemed to be a small water ditch next to it, the moon shone with layers of blue waves, and the open space was very flat and dry. Su Zhan waved his hand and took out a piece of Simmons and placed it on the ground, smiled at Ginny and lay down. The moonlight is good, and the breeze is faintly, and listening to the sound of salsa in my ear makes me feel different. Ginny lay down like Su Zhan, a little nervous. Simmons is not too big. Although it is not crowded when two people lie down, the distance is very strong. Although Ginny hadn''t been so close to Su Zhan, the situation was different. They were lying together.Subconsciously, Ginny blushed. Su Zhan turned his head slightly, looking at Ginny''s ruddy face, his shy eyes couldn''t help but move a little.She was very nervous, she didn''t dare to look straight, but she didn''t avoid it.Near, near, with the breeze, Ginny''s strong masculine breath made Ginny feel throbbing, nervous, and at a loss. She closed her eyes subconsciously, and Ginny trembled nervously at the moment she touched it, but after a while, she felt a hand on her neck. It was strange, it seemed to relieve her a lot at once. Prying the jade teeth, up and down, Su Zhan''s movements are getting more and more direct, but Ginny is getting more and more rushed, she doesn''t know what to do, refuses, or caters to her with a look of begging.Her brain seemed to be blank, and she seemed to have forgotten where she was! No, to be precise, she didn''t seem to feel her existence anymore, only that strange feeling came in bursts. "Ah..." Ginny suddenly yelled in pain, and subconsciously covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Su Zhan in a panic. She was so small that Su Zhan couldn''t help but grin: "Don''t worry, it''s soundproofed, it''s inaudible." Ginny nodded shyly and let go of her hand. Soon... Voices sounded, but the whole reed swayed, but it was quiet... 927 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 927 Chapter 1098 Do You Know That You Are Stupid? Two hours later, Su Zhan and Ginny came out of the reed swing. Su Zhan looked as usual when they entered the house, but Ginny was a little shy and hurried upstairs. Lupin has returned, his face is extremely ugly.Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Lupin said: "I have already inquired, but Moody''s body has not been found, and there is another person beside Voldemort, Batty Crouch Jr.. He is a Death Eater and was previously imprisoned in Azkar. Ben, he was on the list of the last escape, but he has not been seen. It seems that he has been lurking beside us pretending to be Moody, and the real Moody is probably dead!" Little Batty has been lurking by your side for a long time, but Azkaban didn''t leak the wind. After this escape, he was found to be missing and added to the list.Of course, this is not important. Su Zhan admires him very much. He can do it as an undercover agent without being discovered for so long! "Harry Potter was taken away, and we must find a way to rescue him." Lupin said and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "He is not dead yet, Voldemort did not kill him. So, we don''t need to save him." "why?" "Because Voldemort didn''t kill him!" Su Zhan said lightly. Lupin was a little confused, because Voldemort didn''t kill him, so he should be rescued. Why didn''t he need it? "Think slowly." Su Zhan got upstairs and rested with no explanation. After eating Ginny Su Zhan, I feel a lot more comfortable, how about how to reconcile Yin and Yang, this kind of thing should be done often, it is good for physical and mental health, otherwise, if you depress for too long, it will not be good for the body and the spirit. ! Feeling comfortable, sleeping soundly, until ninety o''clock the next day, Ginny called herself shyly, and Su Zhan woke up. Looking at Ginny next to him, Su Zhan smiled and directly hooked her into his arms and let her lie on his body.Ginny let out a low oops, her mouth was blocked by Su Zhan before her voice fell. It was quite rare for five or six minutes before Su Zhan let go of Ginny, who was almost suffocating, and sat up. After he got dressed, Ginny had returned to normal, and the two of them went down. Ginny''s mother was ready to eat, and George was already awake. It looked as though he was not injured. The constant thanks to Su Zhan, one ear or something, was really ugly. While eating, Su Zhan picked up the Daily Prophet, which was next to him. The headlines above made Su Zhan interested. The content of the news is very simple. It is nothing more than Hogwarts blatantly defying the Ministry¡¯s assigned orders, and even the student Harry Potter tried to launch an attack and has been arrested. If Hogwarts stubbornly resists, he will be attacked. Lee Potter sentenced to death and defeated Hogwarts! Well, of course the wording in the news doesn''t say that, but that''s what it means. Obviously other people have already watched the news, and I believe Lupin probably also understands why Su Zhan said that since Harry Potter was not dead, he didn''t need to save him. Because it is clear, this is Voldemort''s threat of Harry Potter. Who are you threatening?Hogwarts?Stop it, Professor McGonagall don''t talk about Voldemort, even Snape may not be able to deal with it. Obviously, this is threatening the Soviet war. Everyone knows this! "Okay, go back to school." After eating and putting down the newspaper, Su Zhan said to Ginny. Ginny was stunned and said: "What about Harry Potter?" "Voldemort will take him over." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ginny nodded, and then took Ron and Brother George back to school. As soon as he returned to school, Professor McGonagall came to Su Zhan, obviously... it was also because of Harry Potter. "Get ready, Voldemort should be coming soon." Su Zhan only said this. The rain is coming and the wind is all over the building. Hogwarts has fallen into full alert, and everyone knows that the Dark Lord will come and appear at Hogwarts on the grounds of Harry Potter. At that time, there were only two results, one was surrender and later accept Voldemort''s rule.One is to go to war and destroy Voldemort. While Hogwarts is actively preparing for war, the Death Eaters are also gathering on a large scale. Voldemort found the old wand to be buried in Dumbledore''s graveyard, and he felt confident enough to fight Su Zhan. After all, the old wand is a deathly hallowed weapon. It was built by the god of death in the legend, and it is the strongest wand! It''s midnight. Countless black fog swept across the sky, and densely packed Death Eaters appeared. At first glance, they seemed to have been dispatched. There were at least a thousand people. Voldemort appeared. Behind him, a somewhat nervous Bella Trix pressed Harry Potter. Harry Potter looked embarrassed, and he probably suffered a lot. Some of the Death Eaters were so excited that they wanted to rush in, but they turned into nothingness as soon as they approached. An invisible barrier protects Hogwarts! "Su Zhan, Harry Potter is your student, don''t you just watch him die? As long as you hand over Hogwarts and my things, I can guarantee that, as long as you declare allegiance to my people All can survive. Otherwise... once this barrier is broken, any resister will be killed without mercy!" Voldemort''s voice suddenly sounded, as if in everyone''s mind, the people in Hogwarts instantly clutched their heads and looked at Su Zhan subconsciously. Su Zhan sneered and transmitted his voice to everyone''s ears in the same way: "Voldemort, do you know what your greatest sorrow is? You think you are a great demon who wants to conquer the world, but in fact you are a Fool! Do you want to kill Harry Potter? Yes, you can kill it, as long as you don¡¯t regret it! Because Harry Potter itself is your Horcrux. Kill, kill him, if you don¡¯t kill, you It''s a boon!" "what?" Voldemort was shocked and looked at Harry Potter subconsciously. "Don''t believe it? Why do you think Harry Potter can accept your thoughts, why do you think you can influence Harry Potter? That''s because when you killed her mother, she bounced back the magic, So your soul fragments automatically flew into Harry Potter at the time. And you don''t even know, and you keep trying to kill Harry Potter, you are stupid, do you know?" Chapter 1099: Playing With Voldemort Voldemort''s expression became extremely ugly. He found that he could not refute Su Zhan''s words, and because of this, he had to accept this fact. Harry Potter is really one of his Horcruxes. Voldemort was shocked, and Harry Potter was equally shocked. No wonder he was a snake talker since he was a child. No wonder he often saw Voldemort''s clips. It turned out to be... The onlookers on both sides were dumbfounded. Co-authoring Voldemort to use his Horcrux to threaten Su Zhan, this thing is done... it''s really stupid! "Do it, or say... Do you want to be a spoiler?" Su Zhan shouted at Voldemort. Voldemort gritted his teeth and said kindly: "Break this barrier." When the voice fell, Voldemort had already raised his old wand, and in an instant, countless spells hit the barrier. Bang Bang Bang, the sound of collisions continued. The teachers and students at Hogwarts became nervous subconsciously, this level of attack, barrier... can it be held? 928 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 928 Soon, they found that their worries were completely unnecessary, and the barrier did not mean to be broken, and it was as solid as a mountain.McGonagall couldn''t help but glanced at Su Zhan in amazement. If it were the original barrier, it might have collapsed now. "Voldemort, can''t you kill Harry Potter?" Su Zhan shouted with a smile. Voldemort turned a deaf ear. "It looks like I won''t kill it." Su Zhan murmured, waving his hand, the locket, the crown, the golden cup, and the three Horcruxes were suspended in front of Su Zhan. "What are you doing!" Voldemort cried out in shock. "You don''t think you are too stupid to say that you are stupid. You can also ask such an idiot question?" Su Zhan sneered, tapping his fingers on the three Horcruxes, muttering something while they were talking.If you listen carefully, it seems like fried beans in a black pot... Voldemort''s face was extremely ugly, it was my Horcrux, bastard, you treated it so casually! "Tack, attack! Break the barrier!" Voldemort shouted anxiously. "You are the one!" Su Zhan''s hand stopped on the locket, and then shouted at Voldemort."Get ready!" "Prepare your sister!" Voldemort is about to vomit blood now. You want to destroy my Horcrux and let me prepare?Why don''t you die! Su Zhan laughed, fingered the locket, and a cloud of energy flew out of his fingertips instantly. boom! The locket exploded instantly and shattered into powder. At the same time, Voldemort''s expression became extremely painful, and the old wand was also put down. "I made you ready, why are you still so painful? It doesn''t matter, there is more, let''s continue, this time we must be prepared." Su Zhan looked at the way I cared about you, making him very painful Voldemort suddenly vomited blood.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan continued to order his troops and chose the crown. "Go!" "boom!" The crown turned into powder, and the pain made Voldemort unstable for a moment, and he slumped on the ground with a puff. "Keep going." Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the gold cup."Come on, 3, 2, 1 ready!" Voldemort was already reluctant to be angry, destroying a Horcrux would weaken a portion, especially at the moment of destruction, the pain was beyond words.Listening to Su Zhan''s voice, Voldemort tensed his body subconsciously and held his breath so as not to be hit by the pain. One second, two seconds... Voldemort waited for a few seconds but didn''t feel the pain hit, he subconsciously looked up. Finding that the gold cup was intact, Su Zhanzheng looked at Voldemort with a playful expression.Not only that, there is also an image magic beside him, and it is himself that appears in the image! Was fooled! Voldemort turned into anger from embarrassment, and he was about to yell at him, but suddenly he saw Su Zhan''s fingers move. boom! Sudden pain swept through, Voldemort subconsciously participated in pain, and his whole body twitched on the ground. "Tsk tut, you still don''t admit that you are stupid, I just told you to prepare, why didn''t you prepare?" Su Zhan tut smiled. "Su Zhan, come out if you have the ability, I will kill you!" Voldemort roared Stilly. "Okay, I will fulfill you!" Su Zhan sneered, disappeared suddenly, and appeared outside the barrier the next moment. With the appearance of Su Zhan, the Death Eaters who were close to the barrier backed away in terror, instantly vacating a large area. Voldemort strode forward and glared at Su Zhan, and the old magic wand swung directly at Su Zhan! Su Zhan didn¡¯t have a magic wand in his hand, and he didn¡¯t need a magic wand. Seeing the curse hit, Su Zhan raised his hand and swiped it lightly. The hapless Death Eater showed an expression of disbelief and crashed to the ground.It is estimated that he never thought that he would be so unlucky and so embarrassed. Voldemort didn''t even look at the Death Eater, and the curse came over frantically one after another. Su Zhan stood like loose, motionless, only his left hand swayed slightly. The curses were bounced off one after another, and the Death Eaters behind the startled Voldemort panicked one by one, and backed away so as not to be affected by the pond fish.What''s more, he even planned to escape.It turned into a black mist and rushed straight into the sky, but when it first flew, it seemed to hit something and was directly shocked back. Before he landed, he had already turned into ashes in the air. "Impossible, this is impossible, I have the old magic wand in my hand, the strongest wand, how is it possible, how is it possible?" Voldemort looked at Su Zhan in disbelief, somewhat unable to accept this fact. This is the old magic wand he found after so much effort. He thought it could deal with Su Zhan, and no matter how bad it was, he could narrow the gap in strength with Su Zhan, but now it seems that it is useless! "The old magic wand is the old magic wand. Although you got the old magic wand, the old magic wand does not approve of you." Su Zhan said lightly. Voldemort was taken aback for a moment and said: "No wonder, no wonder I don''t feel much enhancement, I thought it was my illusion, it turned out to be like this..." Voldemort pondered for a moment, then suddenly waved his wand again. The curse came out suddenly, but it didn''t run to Su Zhan, it turned out to be behind...Snape. Snape didn''t expect Voldemort to shoot him at all, he was stunned and fell slowly to the ground. His expression was unwilling, and he looked at Harry Potter as if he wanted to say something. Chapter 1100 Voldemort is dead! "Tsk tsk, it''s really wrong to die!" Seeing Snape''s unwillingness to live out, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sigh secretly. But it was just a sigh, and it was no more powerful. As soon as Snape died, Voldemort instantly felt that the old wand in his hand seemed to be a little different, and the feeling of satisfaction was completely different from before.Now, now the old magic wand is completely his!Confidence surged over his body again, and Voldemort turned his head to find Su Zhan to prove himself, only to find that Su Zhan had appeared next to him, with a cold snake on one foot. "This is Nagini, and one of your Horcruxes, right? I thought that the big snake in Slytherin was your Horcrux, but just now I found out that it also has the aura of a Horcrux. It looks like, I confessed my mistake, this is your Horcrux!" "Let go of him!" Voldemort yelled ferociously. In an instant, the old magic wand cast a huge spell. The blue magic spell made people around you clearly feel how powerful the power contained. Is this the power of the old magic wand? The blue spell swept across, and Su Zhan waved his hand again. "spray!" 929 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 929 As before, the spell was bounced again. The powerful spell flew out instantly, and the Death Eaters next to him evaded one after another, but the speed was too fast and too powerful. At first glance, the spell suddenly sounded in the crowd. Puff! Voldemort fell to his knees, and the old wand unexpectedly got out of his hand. "no no¡­¡­" Voldemort looked at the place where the spell exploded and shouted in pain. "Harry." "Harry Potter." There were also shouts from Hogwarts. "Tsk tusk, it seems that the protagonist''s aura has completely failed, so he can hang it like this?" Where the spell exploded, two people lay motionless, silent. One is Bella Trix and the other is Harry Potter. Harry Potter could have escaped originally, but Bella Trix was worried that he would take the opportunity to escape. She was loyal to Voldemort without thinking about it, and subconsciously captured Harry Potter back.The result was this catch, well, Harry Potter was dragged back, and she also lost the opportunity to escape and was directly bombed. You know, this is Voldemort''s full blow, and the bonus of the old wand, you can imagine how strong it is. The two of them almost didn''t even have a chance to scream, they just died. "No matter how good a player can play an own goal, it''s okay, don''t you still have a Horcrux?" Su Zhan said comfortingly as he looked at Voldemort who had collapsed, and then slightly exerted force on his feet."Bang!" The big snake exploded instantly."Oh, sorry, the last one made me step on it. Then, since it''s gone, you can die with peace of mind!" Su Zhan walked to Voldemort''s side and bowed his head and said, "I will remember you. After all, without you, I cannot increase the power of faith so much!" "You..." Voldemort raised his head and wanted to say something, but his body began to fragment, his face and body began to fall apart, and it didn''t take long before they had turned into countless fragments and dissipated in the air. Voldemort, dead! Fearful, Voldemort, who was in charge of the Ministry of Magic and ruling most of the magic world, died. Whether Hogwarts or Death Eaters, they were all stunned. However, Su Zhan was not idle, picked up the old magic wand into the system space, and then drew out the Blade of God Killing. "Go ahead." With a faint saying, the God Killing Blade suddenly flew out, began to slaughter among the Death Eaters, and swallowed it.Although the souls of these Death Eaters are very weak, they add up.After integrating the sword in the stone, the quality of the Blade of God Killing has become higher and higher, and if you want to improve it, it may not be so easy. Therefore, no matter how small the mosquito''s legs are, it is meat, not to mention that Su Zhan is too lazy to do it. After removing the barrier, Su Zhan walked back.You just reacted here at Hogwarts, the joyous voice was deafening, and countless people cried with joy. If you win, you win! "The rest is up to you." Su Zhan said to Professor McGonagall, then turned and left. After the last Death Eater died by the God Killing Blade, the God Killing Blade flew directly back into Su Zhan''s body. The entire magic world was paying attention to this matter. When the incident ended and the accurate news spread, the entire magic world was a sensation. Voldemort was dead and killed by Su Zhan! Celebrate the whole country with gongs and drums. It is obviously late at night, but the streets are extremely lively. Countless magicians took to the streets, joy, cheers... Celebrating the end of the darkness, celebrating the new beginning! Many people suffered from insomnia this night. Su Zhan also suffered from insomnia. It wasn''t that he was excited about killing Voldemort, because in his opinion, Voldemort was already dead.He is excited about believers, the power of faith! At this moment, after Voldemort''s death, the number of believers is increasing at a rapid rate, adding dozens of believers in almost a second. The speed of this increase is absolutely crazy!In this case, how could Su Zhan be able to sleep?The power of faith is extracted one by one, as if it is continuous. He now feels that he had let Voldemort go before and let him act. If Voldemort killed him as soon as he was resurrected during the Goblet of Fire, how could it be so much? And how long is it?After the news is completely fermented, it will continue to increase! It''s worth it, it''s worth it! This crazy night passed, but instead of calming down, the magical world became more noisy.Su Zhan ran to the Ministry of Magic. The minister arranged by Voldemort had already gone. Now the Ministry of Magic can say that the dragons have no leader.Su Zhan appeared here and was welcomed like a hero. Looking at the hot faces, Su Zhan had no doubt that his words would become imperial decree. In fact, it is true. Su Zhan claimed that Narcissa was undercover to Voldemort''s side, and that the Ministry of Magic would be managed by Narcissa. Effortlessly, Narcissa was whitewashed and successfully sat on the position of Minister of Magic.Her first order after becoming a minister was to eliminate the Death Eaters. Vigorous and effective. Chapter 1101 The idea of ??creating a multiverse? It took half a month for the magic world to gradually return to peace. Although it was not so crazy, the joy and worship became more and more intense, and Su Zhan was about to be deified.Within half a month, Narcissa had secured her position at the Ministry of Magic, and Malfoy was also awakened by Su Zhan and let Narcissa explain to her son. Hogwarts returned to peace again, although it was a little sad because of Harry Potter''s death, but this sadness seemed a little insignificant under the joy of destroying Voldemort. Originally, Su Zhan wanted to resurrect Sirius, so he planned to let Sirius and Lu Ping continue vocational education and increase his continuous influence.But if Sirius is resurrected, I am afraid that he will be asked to resurrect Harry Potter. Although Su Zhan can refuse, it will still affect his reputation and will not be resurrected. What''s more, he found that his lasting influence didn''t need to worry too much. This group of students are the best propagandists. Hogwarts has changed from Dumbledore''s era to the Soviet era. When it comes to Hogwarts, the first thing people think of is the Soviet War! Su Zhan hardly showed up in the past half month, and spent most of his time extracting the power of faith.McGonagall came to ask several times that he hoped that Su Zhan could take over as the principal of Hogwarts but was rejected by Su Zhan. To be the principal?forget it. Even if he is not the principal, even if he leaves here, with Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic, his deeds will continue to circulate, and the number of believers will increase daily.All the students who come to Hogwarts will know their own deeds, and all the new-born magicians, their parents will give them their own stories! In time, all magicians will be their followers. that''s enough! "It''s almost done, you can try it!" Finally, Su Zhan can be regarded as almost extracting the power of faith, Su Zhan decided to try to swallow the power of the rules of this world! Incarnate into nothingness, Su Zhan began to perceive the position of the power of rules. At the beginning, there was no gain, but after a long time, it seemed that the power of the rules was a little overwhelming, and finally appeared.Su Zhan seized this opportunity and quickly rushed forward, unceremoniously releasing his devouring ability.Although each collision has reduced each other, Su Zhan really doesn''t care about these now, and with the experience of the last time, it has been smoother this time.Within half a day, the power of the rules has been swallowed. 930 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 930 Moreover, Su Zhan was prepared long ago to extract the power of faith and spread it all over the world. In less than a day, the world... completely changed hands. Here, it has also become the second world controlled by the Soviet War. The power of Chaos is upgraded again, and it has reached level three! The feeling of mastering everything in the world is so cool!That sense of control is much cooler than making a few top girls! Su Zhan could feel the existence of two worlds in his mind. The two worlds were very close, but there was something in between.He can sense every move of these two worlds at the same time, but... he can''t feel the two worlds at the same time, he can only come one after another. When Su Zhan sensed this world, the world seemed to be blocked when the god of death came, and vice versa. Su Zhan tried to sense at the same time, his thoughts had just risen as if his head was pierced, although it didn''t hurt, but his thoughts were dispelled. "It seems that this is because of the different worlds. Although it is invisible and intangible, it seems that there is a wall separating the two worlds. If... if that wall is broken, let the two What will happen to the world together?" Su Zhan thought about it subconsciously, and then thought of four words. Multiverse! It''s like a multiverse. Harry Potter and Grim Reaper are here in a single universe. They exist separately, but they cannot be gathered together. If that wall can be broken, will the two single universes become a multiverse? As soon as this thought rose, Su Zhan felt his whole body aroused. excited! Now I am the master of two single universes. If they can really merge to form a multiverse, Nima would be too awesome, right? As soon as this idea rose, Su Zhan began to try again... It is a pity that Su Zhan tried many times without success and had no clue.In the end, Su Zhan had to give up temporarily, and it seemed that he was still not strong enough! In other words, the level of Chaos Power is not enough? "Forget it, take it as a long-term goal, take it slow, anyway, I have endless years, take it slowly, I don''t believe that there is no way to form a multiverse." Su Zhan sighed and suppressed the excitement and excitement. It takes a bite to eat, and the road has to go step by step! "Although we can''t do it for the time being, we can number it first! After Death comes, the universe number of the world is 1, and the universe number of the Harry Potter world is 2." Although things haven''t happened yet, it doesn''t hinder Su Zhan. Renumber the two worlds for self-entertainment.After getting it right, Su Zhan was thinking about leaving this world. Unknowingly in Harry Potter, oh no, it should be said that the time spent in Universe 2 is not short. Although some of these students are with them, Su Zhan feels a little bit tired, so he should consider leaving In the world, enjoy the fresh excitement and use the power of faith by the way.But before leaving, there are still many things to be arranged. Zhang Qiu and Su Zhan are ready to stay in this world to expand their influence. Anyway, the whole world is in charge of themselves, and there will be no surprises in their life trajectory, let alone worry about the mess.When the time is right, make another arrangement.The other is Hermione and Ekmore. I haven''t eaten this yet! "Ekmore, just eat you first, and then Hermione and Penello take them away and stay with them." After a second thought, Su Zhan had already made arrangements. With a thought in his heart, Ikemo felt in the bedroom, got up, and then pushed the door into Su Zhan''s room. Just like Merlin controlling Megan, Su Zhan did the same thing to Akmo. The difference is that Akmo¡¯s cause and effect with himself is much stronger than Megan¡¯s cause and effect with the British captain, so Akmo didn¡¯t feel it at all. The slightest bit is wrong, but... I think it should be the same! Chapter 1102: Secret Society After Ekmo came in, Su Zhan did not talk nonsense or delay, and went straight to the subject.Speaking of which, Ekmore is not usually conspicuous in school, and his appearance is not particularly outstanding. At least he is a little worse than Hermione and Penello, but he is well developed. It is just this young and green who is waiting to pick The body was enough to make Su Zhan''s heart move. The night passed quietly. Su Zhan was content to help Aikemo regain his physical energy, and after Aikemo left the room, Su Zhan got out of the room after finishing up.First, I went to McGonagall and told her that she was about to leave, but it was not certain when she would return.Then I went to the Ministry of Magic and notified Narcissa. Then I called all my students together and told them that I was leaving, but I would come back to see them so that they could perform well and wait until they grow up. , The magical world is calm, the family''s affairs are arranged, and I will come and take them away! After that, Su Zhan left Hermione and Penello alone again, told them that he was going to another world, and came back to pick them up. Originally, Su Zhan intended to take Hermione and Penello directly, but think about it later, and Su Zhan is going to leave Meghan temporarily, so he will come together to pick them up. Almost all the power of faith was extracted, and everything was arranged properly, Su Zhan left this world.Before he left, Su Zhan asked McGonagall for a golden snitch, and he said his name would stay with him as a souvenir.McGonagall naturally agreed without hesitation, and didn''t know that there was a resurrection stone in the Deathly Hallows in this golden thief. Back to the Marvel world, the old rules first understand the situation during this period. All territories are proceeding in an orderly manner without any exception. The British side has also calmed down and developed independently. There is not much to worry about Su Zhan. Su Zhan stayed in the palace on the top of the mountain for a few days, made a lot of disappearing cabinets, and then made a little change.The original vanishing cabinet was a fixed-point connection between the two cabinets, but this time Su Zhan connected all the vanishing cabinets in series, and you can choose which vanishing cabinet to go to by thinking. Then, Su Zhan made a special trip, sent the disappearing cabinet one by one, and taught them how to use it. It took a lot of time for those who came and went, and when they were all dealt with, Su Zhan realized that he had been there for half a month before he knew it! The idea of ??the multiverse flashed in my mind constantly, and I was reluctant to do so, and it was not time to relax! Su Zhan is ready to enter the copy again. "Superbody", "Piranha" and "Evaporating Pacific" merge into the world of copies. Su Zhan is going to go to this world. Once there are two fusion copies in this world, only after the copies are fully fused can the power of the rules be devoured, so see if they can fuse new copies.Secondly, this copy is relatively clean. It can be used to pave the way to increase the power of faith while slowly studying the multiverse. Su Zhan numbered this dungeon world 3, which is also to distinguish and remember. Su Zhan suddenly disappeared from the mountaintop palace and entered the dungeon world. The people in Su Zhan''s disappeared mountaintop palace were already used to it, and I don''t know what world he went to this time.The only curious thing is that Su Zhan seems to have not brought people back for a while, is there no new member?Or stay in the home world and not bring it over? Su Zhan didn''t know their guess. At this time, Su Zhan was already in the blue sky.Surrounded by layers of clouds, Su Zhan looked down and flew down in a random direction. While flying, Su Zhan understands the progress of the world. Ocean Airlines has come back to life because of the Soviet war and has become the most popular airline. Although the Soviet war has disappeared for some time, the influence of the incident on the island of Lucky Island was not small. The live video is still Click on the top of the major websites! What''s more, Ruoxin and the others show up from time to time while driving the Sun God. Su Zhan''s identity as a''god'' can be said to be getting louder and louder under their promotion, and the increase in believers is also very good. Speaking of which, I really miss Ruoxin and the others, especially Ruoxin... that pair of balls! As the saying goes, Little Don''t win the newlyweds, Su Zhan really missed it. Seeing what seemed to be a small town below, Su Zhan teleported down, ready to settle down and let Ruoxin and the others come over. After landing, Su Zhan discovered that this is a port town near the sea, called Lucky Port in Washington State. At this time, Su Zhan appeared near the pier. There were many boats, yachts, and many people parked near the pier. It seemed very content.Su Zhan''s appearance has attracted a lot of attention. A remote town like this will quickly be recognized once there are outsiders. After all, the people in the town know and know each other. There seems to be a small shop near the pier. It seems that it is a bar and a restaurant. Su Zhan was about to go in and have a look but suddenly heard the system prompt. "Such a coincidence?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he really didn''t expect that when he first came to this world, he would find a place to land and merge with the new instance. "System, what dungeon is integrated?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Secret Society." "What about the task?" 931 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 931 The system was silent for a long time, and replied with no task. Well, there is no task! "Secret Society, I haven''t heard of this copy before. But it doesn''t matter if there is no quest, it''s more free. Anyway, I don''t look up to the reward of the quest!" Su Zhandao is not particularly disappointed when he has no quest. To be honest, he is now Instead, I don¡¯t want to have a task anymore.Having a task means being restrained, which is far worse than being free. "It seems that I will be staying in this small town for a while. Ruoxin and the others will let them go temporarily." Su Zhan mumbled, and suddenly heard a voice coming from behind him."Are you new here?" Su Zhan turned around and the two girls stood in front of her. One with perm and curly hair, not too beautiful but very cheerful. The other is slightly taller, with long hair tied up in a ponytail, and wearing a black jacket with a light pink deep-necked T-shirt inside. The edges of the black underwear are exposed. The size is very impressive, giving people a feeling of being ready to express. .The figure is very hot, and the appearance is also very beautiful. With the addition of dress, temperament and behavior, it gives Su Zhan the feeling that this is a rebellious girl. She obviously said that sentence just now. "I just got here." Su Zhan nodded, it seems that the fusion copy should be related to the two girls, and that should also be the protagonist.I just don''t know what this copy is! "Hi, my name is Melissa." The perm girl reached out. Su Zhan shook hands with her. The traitorous girl did not stretch out her hand, and said to herself: "My name is Fei, are you here to go to school?" Chapter 1103 Faye''s Passion "Going to school? Do I look like going to school?" Su Zhan was dumb. Although he was a little tenderer, he didn''t want to come to school. "It''s hard to guess the age of people in Asia." Fei said casually. Su Zhan nodded. It would be nice to have no face blindness. It is really hard to guess the age just by looking at them. Just like Su Zhan looked at them, the Ocean Horses developed well every young age.Looking at the situation in this small town, the university is definitely gone. In other words, these two girls are high school students? "I am vacationing." "Vacation?" Fei looked at Su Zhan and said, "I went on vacation without any luggage. I saw it for the first time. Besides, there is nothing interesting here." "It''s fine if you have money." Su Zhan smiled. "Where did you come from?" Fei asked curiously. "What? Are you going to check your identity?" Su Zhan asked back. Faye pursed his lips with some dissatisfaction, muttered something and looked at Su Zhan. One second, two seconds... Su Zhan smiled and said, "Is there any problem?" Faye frowned and muttered to himself: "Why doesn''t it work?" "Nothing else, I''m leaving now. I''m still looking for a house." Su Zhan smiled and turned to leave. "Wait, are you looking for a house? I can help you!" Fei hurriedly started to pull. "Fye." Melissa yelled suspiciously, didn''t she mean to come to Casey?What are you doing now?Even if this person is handsome, you wouldn''t be like this, right? Fei glanced at Melissa and motioned to her not to speak, and then said to Su Zhan: "How about? Need help?" "Okay!" Su Zhan smiled. "By the way, what''s your name?" Fei asked. "Su Zhan." "Su Zhan?" Fei repeated, as if to remember the name firmly. Next, Fei enthusiastically asked Su Zhan''s request and helped him find a house. Melissa was surprised to see.This is still Faye?You must know that Fei is a man in town and school. Her mother is the principal of the school. She has always been treated like this by others. When have you seen her help others so enthusiastically?Even more concerned about your own affairs. God, what''s wrong with Faye? Although Melissa also admitted that this man named Su Zhan is indeed handsome and has a unique charm, but shouldn''t it make Fei like this? Melissa secretly guessed that she didn''t notice Fei''s small movements at all, but felt that Fei seemed a little too enthusiastic about Su Zhan. "This is the only one that meets your requirements. The house is large and the location is very remote. The owner and his family have moved out. If you rent it, it should not be too expensive!" On the edge of a while, near the coast, there was a small three-story building, which seemed to have been unoccupied for a while. "Just here!" Su Zhan is still very satisfied, as long as it is cleaned and repaired, it is still very good."Thank you, and I will invite you to dinner when you are settled back." "It''s just a small effort. By the way, can I help you contact me?" Fei asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, I can handle it myself." "Okay, see you later!" "See you later!" The three separated, and Faye and Melissa were about to return to the dock. "Fay, what are you doing? Why are you so enthusiastic about him?" On the way back, Melissa couldn''t help asking, "Do you like him?" "Do you know what I just did?" Fei asked. Melissa curled her lips: "You just looked like the people who chased you before, hushing around you, turning around!" "I don''t like those goods." Faye said disdainfully, and then excitedly said: "I have released several magic spells and all of them have failed! You know, our abilities have increased since Casey came. But even so, when Su Zhan''s side, all the magic is invalid." "Is this impossible?" Melissa asked suspiciously. Fei shook his head: "This is the truth, so I am very curious about him, maybe he is like us... I plan to get to know him well, I have a feeling that he is mysterious!" "Well, what about Casey?" Melissa asked. Faye curled his lips: "Then let Diana worry about it." ... ... Looking at the empty and dusty house, Su Zhan didn''t feel anxious to clean it up. Instead, he sensed the location of the owner and teleported directly to look for him. Renting? No need, Su Zhan is going to buy it directly. By the way, selling some gold or something, the good things in the warehouse in Gringa before, just take out a piece of it is invaluable. 932 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 932 After simply handling the purchase of a house, Su Zhan returned directly. Cleaning up the house does not seem to be an easy task, especially since such a large house has been unoccupied for a long time, and it is very difficult to clean up by yourself!However, for Su Zhan, not enough is a matter of moving your fingers.Sitting on the sofa in the living room, the dust in the house automatically flew together, and some garbage or unused things flew out from all corners of the house and gathered in a pile. It didn''t take long for the whole house to be completely renewed. As for the garbage and dust, Su Zhan waved his hand and made them disappear out of thin air.Immediately afterwards, countless decorations were taken out of the system space, such as golden cups, golden bottles, and all kinds of things on their own where they should appear. After they were fixed, the place had completely changed. "It''s either gold or gem, it seems a bit of a nouveau riche!" Su Zhan looked at it and joked with a smile. Thinking back to Melissa and Fei that he had met before, Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly.Before, he knew nothing about this copy of the secret society, but now he knows a lot. For example... Melissa and Faye are both magicians, sorcerers or sorcerers.How could Faye''s small actions before can be hidden from Su Zhan?It can be seen that it is quite talented, but this magic... is really bad, much worse than the freshman at Hogwarts! Chapter 1104 Snapping Fingers In The Storm Through Melissa and Fei, Su Zhan probably learned something.I also have a preliminary understanding of the secret society. The association of six magicians can suppress individual strength and increase group strength, which is a special way.Regarding this, Su Zhan didn''t care too much, anyway, there was no task, and he was not in a hurry to do anything. Let¡¯s study the multiverse! Su Zhan collected his thoughts and quickly began to study. How to break that wall so that the two universes appear on the same side is the direction of Su Zhan''s research and strategy. Try again and again, fail again and again. That kind of frustration really made Su Zhan quite unhappy, especially because he was clueless and didn''t even know what direction to work hard in, which made him even more unhappy. "Forget it, come here first today!" Su Zhan sighed and stopped, looked out the window, the moonlight was shining, and the stars were shining, and it looked like a good weather. Coming out of the house, Su Zhan was going to the small shop on the pier to check out something to eat, and stroll around. Although this small town is not big, the scenery is good. There are a lot of people here all the way to the pier. Many young people gather here. The night life in the town is rather monotonous. This may be the only entertainment. "Hi, hello, this is Diana, and you are Su Zhan, right? I heard Fei talking about you." At this time, two girls came over.The girl who was talking was very tall, and she had a very elegant feeling, which made people startled. She smiled brightly and gave people an inexplicable favor."This is Casey. She has just moved to the town not long ago." "Hello, I''m Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a smile and glanced at Casey. Casey was shorter than Diana, and she was very beautiful with blond hair, but her facial features had a very special feeling, not ugly, but a feeling of bitterness and hatred.Through the battle of Fei Su, they have already known their identities. They are also wizards. Diana is the initiator of the secret society. She has always wanted to form an association and is the only person who has a family magic book.As for this Casey, her appearance has enhanced the abilities of other people. According to the situation of ordinary film and television dramas, this Casey... should be the heroine! It would be fine if she was taken out alone, but compared to Diana or Faye, this heroine is really not pretty. The female partner, both female partners are more beautiful than the heroine, it is really embarrassing for her. Diana is quiet and beautiful, and Faye is rebellious and bold. They are the kind that catches people at first sight and is unforgettable. "I heard that you are here on vacation? Is the house cleaned up? If you need help, you can come to me." Diana said enthusiastically. Su Zhan nodded: "Okay." While talking, suddenly thunder rang out. Lifting his head subconsciously, the moon and stars are gone, dark clouds cover the sky, and lightning is looming. The wind suddenly picked up, dark clouds rolled, and in an instant, the drifting rain fell abruptly. It rained suddenly and it was heavy, and the big raindrops were photographed instantly.The crowds around him also fled in an instant, and occasionally cursing sounded, as if cursing that the rain had come too suddenly. Diana wanted to greet Casey and Su Zhan to find a place to hide from the rain, but suddenly saw someone standing alone on the dock with open arms. "It''s Faye!" Diana recognized it at a glance, and immediately realized that the rain might have something to do with Faye.Since Casey came, everyone''s abilities have increased, and the others are okay, but Fei hasn''t paid any attention to it and often uses magic. "I''ll check it out." Diana said, and hurried over. "Fay, stop." Diana ran over and shouted in a low voice. Fei said triumphantly: "Did you see it? Did you see it?" "Fay, you will be found out like this, stop now!" "Okay!" Fei was reluctant, but the storm was getting bigger and bigger, and Diana reminded herself like a mother that she could only stop. "Stop!" "The storm, stop!" Faye yelled in a low voice, but the storm didn''t stop at all. "Stop, stop!" Faye was also a little anxious."No, I can''t stop it." The storm is getting bigger and bigger, and Faye and Diana are completely wet, but at this time they don''t care about so much. They have to find a way to stop the storm.Faye kept shouting spells, but the storm seemed to be out of control, and it didn''t feel like Faye had just said it before. "Do you want to go over and take a look?" Su Zhan asked towards Casey. Casey hesitated and shook her head. "Then I will go over and take a look." Su Zhan said and walked over. On the dock, seeing Su Zhan coming over, Fei and Diana looked at them suspiciously. Su Zhan walked slowly in front of the two of them. Looking at the howling wind and rain and the rolling sea, Su Zhan turned his head and smiled meaningfully at the two, raising his fingers slightly. Diana and Fei looked at Su Zhan with doubts, not knowing what he was going to do. "Snapped!" Even in the roar of wind and rain, the crisp snapping fingers are still very loud! As the sound of snapping fingers disappeared, the storm that had been whistling crazy suddenly stopped. The wind stopped and the rain stopped. All of this was in an instant. If it weren''t for the wet clothes and the raindrops on the hair, I am afraid that the storm just now did not exist at all! Diana and Fei opened their eyes wide and looked at Su Zhan in disbelief. "I wanted to come for a drink, but now it seems... I can only forget it. Then, good night, two." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and left. After a long time, Diana and Fei turned their heads to find Su Zhan, but where is the shadow of Su Zhan? "Did you see it? Did you see it? A snap of your fingers stopped the storm. He is a wizard, he must be a wizard, and a very powerful wizard!" Faye said to Diana suddenly excitedly: " I just said why my magic works during the day, it turns out to be so!" Chapter 1105 Shocked Fei! "Because of Casey, our magic has been enhanced. You can''t control this power well, so don''t use magic casually." Although Diana was also shocked, the most important thing was Casey.For a long time, Fei did not agree with associations, and was more wanton in using magic, Diana had to remind her. 933 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 933 But obviously, this kind of words that I don''t know how many times I have said has no effect on Fei. Fei is still in shock or excitement. When Diana finished speaking, Fei responded in a random manner."I know, I know, I''m going to find Su Zhan, so let''s go first!" After speaking, Fei hurried away without even picking up the coat that was still on the ground before. Diana shook her head with a wry smile, obviously... this time Faye didn''t listen. Picking up Fei''s coat, Diana felt that it would not be so easy to form an association. Fei himself didn''t approve of it, and Kathy... was even more resistant to magic. If you want to form an association, you have a long way to go! Fei did not drive, and almost trot all the way to catch up after leaving the dock.I thought that Su Zhan wouldn''t go too fast and should be able to catch up soon, but he ran to the door of Su Zhan''s house and didn''t see Su Zhan along the way.Fortunately, the light in the house was on, and it seemed that he should have returned. Without thinking about how Su Zhan came back so quickly, Faye ran over and knocked on the door. After a long while, Su Zhan opened the door, and it was not surprising that Fei would come over. It was just that Fei''s appearance made Su Zhan very surprised. The jacket was thrown on the dock, and the T-shirt was already wet, just like this? Fei hadn¡¯t noticed this, she wiped the rain off her head, and eagerly asked Su Zhan, "You are a wizard, you are a wizard, right? How did you do it just now? How could it be based on Just snap your fingers to stop the storm? Do you know my small movements during the day, right?" It took about two or three seconds to finish this series of words, speaking very fast. Before Su Zhan could answer after speaking, Faye couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. It seemed that he was suffocated. . "Come in first." Su Zhan let her in, and after entering, Fei was dumbfounded again. This... Is this the same house that I brought him here during the day?It''s almost... it''s completely changed, and those accessories, which can be seen at a glance, are all gold and priceless. "Would you like to take a shower first? To avoid catching a cold, and the wetness should be uncomfortable? However, I just packed up, maybe there is no clothes you changed. You can wrap a bath towel and wait until the clothes are dry. "Su Zhan said. "Good, good!" Fei responded subconsciously, and a series of shocks made her somewhat unresponsive.Instinctively followed Su Zhan to the bathroom, and Fei didn''t react until he closed the door. Looking at the wet self and the towel next to him, although Faye is eager to know the answer, he still...wash it first! It seems a bit wrong to go out at this time and say no to wash it, and secondly, it¡¯s not very polite to talk to someone so wet. If Melissa was here, she would be surprised and shout? Oh my God, Faye would even consider polite things? After taking a hot shower, Faye simply washed her clothes. Without a dryer, she hung up the clothes for a while and then came out wrapped in a bath towel.She can use magic to dry, but now she wants to know the answer! Barefoot and wrapped in a bath towel, Faye returned to the living room. In the living room, Su Zhan was sitting on the sofa with two crystal glasses and a bottle of red wine next to him.Hearing the sound, Su Zhan looked up and saw Fei walking next to him and sitting down. Su Zhan poured the wine and handed it to Fei. Fei took a sip and said thank you for taking a sip, then looked at Su Zhan with blazing eyes, as if waiting for his answer. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I thought this kind of gaze should appear on me." "You haven''t returned to my previous question." Fei asked. "This question is actually nothing to answer. I do know your previous little actions. The reason why you didn''t respond is because in my opinion, your so-called magic is similar to the house, which is too bad. As for the wizard or the magician? Knowing this doesn''t mean I am!" Su Zhan said softly, leaning on the sofa with his legs folded. The tone was gentle, but what he said made Faye feel a kind of contempt. It''s not that you despise yourself and despise your own witchcraft magic, but the kind of feeling that he says he is a magician, and he feels that the title of magician is not worthy of him! "Are you a god?" Fei asked subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. Looking at Su Zhan, Fei suddenly stunned. God, she just talked casually, but after she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of one thing, and thought of something that was a sensation. That''s about the punishment of heaven, about the coming of the true god. Faye has also seen the live video. The magic that destroys the world is so powerful that it opened her eyes. Because of this video, Faye uses magic so casually. After all, there is magic in this world. Teachers, there are gods, so is it not a big deal to use magic? How wide is a rebellious girl? How can anyone not worship the scene in the video? But, Asians actually look the same, right?At least it is difficult for her to spot a person with just a few glances. What''s more, the temperament of Su Zhan in the video is completely different from now. Although the name is the same, Fei did not think about that.Now, Su Zhan suddenly showed power, and when she mentioned God herself, she suddenly remembered! The more you look, the more familiar you are, the more you look, the more you feel exactly the same! "You are, you used magic to destroy the... God? It must be you, it must be you, my God... I didn''t recognize it before, I''m so stupid!" Fei pointed at Su Zhan , Said excitedly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I thought you recognized it a long time ago, it seems that my popularity is still not that high!" Chapter 1106: Sleepless Night "I...I..." Faye was excited for a long time and didn''t know what to say, she never expected it. "Drinking." Su Zhan smiled and said with a toast. "Ah, okay, okay." Fei took a sharp sip subconsciously. Seeing Su Zhan seemed to pour herself a drink, she hurriedly held the wine glass and said thank you. Now Fei is like a three-good student, that''s a well-behaved, and that''s a restrained. Su Zhan did not expect that Fei would have such a change after he knew his identity, and said with a smile: "I am going to stay here on vacation for a while, so I don''t want too many people to disturb me." "Understand, understand, rest assured, I will definitely help you keep a good secret, and I will never let others disturb you." Fei Yi repeatedly promised, and then tentatively said: "Su, no, no, God, I can learn from you Magic?" "Isn''t it easy to learn magic from me?" Su Zhan looked at Fei with a smile. Fei hurriedly said: "I will definitely learn by heart, and my talent is also very good, really..." "Well, it''s not too early, you should go back too." Su Zhan didn''t answer, but got up and waved. In a moment, Fei''s clothes had already flown out, and they were dried in an instant.Before Fei could react, she felt a sudden one, the bath towel was pulled away, and then... the clothes flew over, Fei involuntarily got up, raised his hand, and soon... the clothes were already put on. Up. "God Lord, I..." Before Fei had finished speaking, Su Zhan had already spoken: "Go back and take a good rest. As for the rest... I''ll talk about it later." When the voice fell, Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly. Faye suddenly found himself back home, back to his room. "How am I...Oh my god, it''s such a powerful magic, the god master is the god master, no, no matter what I have to learn magic from the god master, this is my opportunity. As long as I can succeed, I can surpass Diana. Hmph, even What if you have a magic book, I have a god!" Faye became more excited as he thought about it. "Fay, what''s the matter with you? When did you come back?" The door to the room was pushed open, and a woman similar to Fei''s came in.It was Faye''s mother, Chamberlain, the principal of the town''s high school. "I just came in, but you didn''t see it." Feike still remembers to keep a secret for the Lord, not to mention the rebellious girl, who will not have a good relationship with her parents. Chamberlain seemed to be accustomed to her daughter''s tone, shook his head helplessly and said that you should rest early, and then turned and went out. 934 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 934 Many people suffered from insomnia this night. Faye, Diana, and... Casey. Back from the dock, Casey returned home but did not fall asleep. Because her mother died in an accident, Casey returned to the town where her mother originally lived.However, she didn''t expect that she would have something to do with magic, witchcraft and the like, and what secret society she would join.People instinctively resist in the unknown, and Casey is no exception.However, her heart was already shaken, and she believed this.She found the family magic book that Diana said on the closet in the room. There was also a note left by her mother, which made her feel a little shaken. She believed this fact and looked at the contents of the magic book. It wasn''t until the eyelids were fighting that Casey fell asleep. Casey went to school the next morning, and soon saw Fei, Melissa, and Diana. When she saw Casey questioning each other, especially Fei even asked hello, which made Casey a little confused, although it was Just contacted, but Faye is obviously not such a friendly person. "What''s wrong with her?" Casey asked Melissa. Melissa shrugged: "I don''t know, who knows what she is getting into. It was like this when I saw her, as if she had won the lottery." Faye didn''t speak, just smiled in a big mood. Diana quietly came to Fei and asked: "That person yesterday..." "Don''t ask, I won''t tell you." Before she was finished, Faye shook his head and declined, and warned: "You better leave this alone." "but¡­¡­" Diana frowned, Faye turned around and left... Faye usually feels boring in class, and now he has a feeling of living like years. After finally waiting for get out of class, Faye hurriedly left, and even Diana and Melissa called her without hearing.After leaving school, Fei drove directly to Su Zhan''s house. Faye came to the door and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to knock, the door opened by itself.After a pause, Faye walked in. In the living room, Su Zhan seemed to be writing something. Seeing Fei coming in and raising his head, he said hello. Fei was relieved and tiptoed over and took a look, and found that Su Zhan was writing some living utensils, which seemed to be ready to purchase.Thinking of this, Fei hurriedly said: "God, do you want to buy something? Leave it to me? The town is very familiar to me." "I didn''t plan to buy it in town." Su Zhan said. "Ah..." Fei was disappointed. But I heard Su Zhan continue to say: "However, if you are interested, you can go with me." "Of course I am interested, this is my honor!" Fei hurriedly said with joy. Feeling honored to accompany shopping together?Well, Fei really felt so, she was now afraid that Su Zhan would not let herself approach. "That''s fine, know where the nearest airport is? Just go straight over." Su Zhan got up and said, "By the way, if you want to say hello to your home, maybe you won''t be back so soon." "it does not matter." "OK then!" Su Zhan and Fei left the house and got into Fei''s car to get out of the town. "That seems to be Fei''s car? Fei seems to be with Su Zhan, where are they going?" On the corner of the street, Melissa and Diana were walking together, and she happened to see Fei driving by, and she couldn''t help but feel a little confused and curious. "Ling Ling Ling, Ling Ling Ling..." Faye''s phone rang, took out the phone and glanced at it. Melissa was calling.Without even thinking about it, Faye hung up the phone, and then turned it off. Chapter 1107: Real Tyrant, Real Prodigal! After driving for almost two hours, I finally arrived at the nearest airport. Along the way, Faye was extremely quiet, neither yelling nor playing any music, which was completely different from her usual style. As soon as I got off the bus, I saw someone dressed up as a stewardess approaching him, polite, respectful and even with a flattering smile to say hello to Su Zhan.Faye looked at the plane parked next to him and recognized that it was the A390 flight of Ocean Airlines. It was also the flight for the Good Luck Island incident. Fei instantly remembered that in addition to being the god Lord, Su Zhan was also the boss of Ocean Airlines. This is... a special plane? Faye was stunned. Although her family''s conditions in the town are good, and her mother is still the school principal, she is far from a local tyrant like Su Zhan.Her clothes are slightly more expensive, the car is better, and the usual pocket money is more.Such things as going out to buy daily necessities and taking a special plane... She didn''t even dare to think about it. "Go up." Seeing Fei becoming more cautious and quiet, Su Zhan said with a smile. The aircraft has been re-modified, and the A390 has been put into production in large quantities, but this one is an exclusive flight for the Soviet war. The decoration inside has been completely changed and it is entirely for the Soviet war alone. "I... can I take a picture?" Fei asked tentatively. "Whatever!" Su Zhan smiled and sat down, Fei took out his mobile phone and took a picture. After a while, the plane took off, and after a smooth flight, Su Zhan waved to the stewardess guarding the side."You take her around." "Yes, sir." The stewardess looked at Fei enviously, and then took her around. After flying for almost three or four hours, the plane landed at the Oceanic Airlines airport. After exiting the VIP channel, Su Zhan took Fei directly into a luxury car. "Where are we going?" Seeing Su Zhan did not order, the driver drove on his own, Fei asked nervously and curiously. "You said before that you are willing to buy these things for me, right?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course!" Fei nodded quickly. Su Zhanjiang took out the list he wrote before and handed it to Fei Yi said: "Then please help me to buy all these things, the driver will help you pay the bill, just buy the things." "Oh, okay, okay." Fei answered, and wanted to ask where are you going?But he didn''t dare to speak. "Leave it to you, I''m leaving." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then suddenly disappeared. Frozen, Fei was a little at a loss. However, this is a task assigned by the gods and must be done well. The driver knew the rules very well and didn''t take the initiative to speak at all. She would answer when Faye asked. According to the list, Faye started buying one by one.At the beginning, I was a little nervous, mainly because the things on it were too expensive, even ordinary daily necessities were very valuable.But slowly, she was relieved.Even some shops should have closed because it was too late, but instead of closing, they received her, which made her feel the gap again! After tossing for four or five hours, the items on the list are all sold out. Fei Yi is very tired. Although she likes shopping and shopping, she doesn''t have these thoughts at all. All she thinks about is how to complete the task given by the god.Looking at the time, it was almost eleven o''clock in the evening. "Where should I find him?" Fei asked toward the driver. 935 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 935 "Mister ordered, I will send you directly after this is over." After getting in the car, the driver took Fei directly to the hotel. A very luxurious hotel. "Mr. is in the top presidential suite." The driver told Fei the room number, implying that you can go down by yourself.As for the things I bought, I don''t have to worry about Faye. As soon as Fei entered, he saw a lobby manager walk in and said respectfully: "Is it Miss Fei?" "it''s me." "Please follow me." Fei followed the lobby manager into the elevator. No one was found along the way. He couldn''t help but curiously asked, "It seems that there is no one? Are there very few people living here?" "Of course not, the husband has already bought this hotel, so there are no other guests." said the lobby manager. "Buy... bought it? When?" Faye asked in shock. "About six or seven hours ago." "Six or seven hours ago, wasn''t that when I was separated from the Lord? God, my God..." Fei was completely stunned. It is not cheap to live in such a hotel. If it is booked, it would be very exaggerated. After all, this is not a movie theater restaurant.However, Fei Wanwan did not expect to buy it directly?He just stayed here for one night?Or just a few nights, and even bought the hotel directly. This... This can''t be said to be a local tyrant, but a prodigal. You need to take a special plane to buy something, and you can buy it directly when you stay in a hotel. Faye only now knows what a real rich man looks like! Ding! When the elevator arrived, the lobby manager took Fei out and walked to a certain room. "Mr. is inside, you can go in by yourself, and I won''t bother you." The lobby manager said, then turned and left. Faye felt that she was more nervous than when she first knew the identity of the god master, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. Bang bang bang! After a few sounds, the door of the room opened. The one who opened the door was a woman with an Asian face, glanced sharply at Fei, and then let her body beckon her in. Faye was dumbfounded as soon as he entered. On the big sofa in the living room, Su Zhan was sitting there wearing a bathrobe and Dama Jindao. There were two women leaning on his arms on the left and right. Behind him there was a woman dressed as a stewardess holding a wine glass and fruit plate. The appearance of serving.In front of her, a woman in a cool dress was singing. Faye stood there blankly, his heart ups and downs. She recognized who these people were. At the left and right of Su Zhan, the captain of the Helios, Ruoxin, and the press officer Ren Xing.The stewardess behind her is Monica, and the international superstar Yang Linlin singing in front of him.So... Fei subconsciously looked at the woman who opened the door for him. She should be the guard of the Sun God, right? Chapter 1108: Give You A Chance To Choose "Come here, are all the things bought?" Su Zhan asked with a smile when he saw Fei staying silent. "It''s all over," Fei answered in a low voice. "Okay, thanks for your hard work, I won''t go back today, and I will go back tomorrow when I wake up. You can find a room to rest, and if you need anything, just ask the lobby manager." Su Zhan said casually. "How about you?" Fei asked awkwardly. "I?" Su Zhan hugged Ruoxin and Ren Xing and smiled. Faye suddenly felt that he had asked a very stupid question, and hurriedly said: "Me, I''m going out to rest first." "Go ahead." Faye turned around and walked into the next room. If it were in the past, Faye would definitely be excited to live in such a luxurious presidential suite, but now he has a feeling of not being able to do so.After lying down for a while, Faye went to take a bath and was ready to rest. I have to say that the presidential suite is the presidential suite, and there is no sound at all. Su Zhan didn''t know about Fei''s random thoughts, and even if he knew it, he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to it. Before going out, Su Zhan had already contacted Ruoxin, asked her to arrange a special plane, and came here directly to wait for herself.After all, the Apollo was too conspicuous, and everyone who Su Zhan didn''t want to use for the time being was well known, so when he arrived, he sent Fei out to buy things and went into the hotel by himself. The environment of this hotel is pretty good, so after coming in, Su Zhan simply bought it directly. It¡¯s also good to relax when nothing is wrong. In the process of Fei Yi''s shopping, Su Zhan has already fought with Ruoxin Ren Xing and the others. Xiaobie wins the newlyweds. Everyone comes once. Doesn''t it... When Fei returns, it just ends, with an intermission.Since it is an intermission, there must be the second half, and it will start soon! Before, it started with Ruoxin. This time, Su Zhan dropped one, starting with Li Ji first, and then Ruoxin at the end. In the first half of the game, Su Zhan patronized and vented that kind of miss, and now it''s time to be gentle and gentle, I can''t be ashamed of my identity as a fan! It wasn''t until the sky lightened that Su Zhan fell asleep soundly with his arms around them. I slept right after 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I woke up and talked with Ruoxin and others while eating. I asked about the recent situation, and then said I would visit them when I was free, and then I prepared. go away.Before leaving, Monica seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say anything! Su Zhan took Fei, who had been awake a long time ago, on the special plane returning home. As for the things I bought before, someone installed it on the plane long ago, so I don''t need to worry about it. The plane landed at the airport and people took everything out. Fei was about to drive to load the things, but found that the things that Su Zhan waved had disappeared.Fei was stunned for a long time, until Su Zhan got into the car, she started the car and prepared to return to the town like a dream. As the sun sets, the afterglow shines. Driving in the car and driving around, Fei looked at Su Zhan quietly. There is a particularly dreamy feeling. Unconsciously, the sun set, and the surroundings have gradually darkened. It''s very remote and quiet, except for the woods on both sides that can''t be seen at a glance, there is wind and salsa. "Do you really want to learn magic from me?" Suddenly, Su Zhan spoke suddenly. Faye stepped on the brake subconsciously, and asked in surprise: "Would you like to teach me magic?" "Your secret society, don''t you plan to associate with them?" Su Zhan asked. 936 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 936 Fei shook his head: "Of course I don''t want to, then I will lose my freedom, and I can''t use magic as I want. I don''t want to lose this feeling." "You will lose your freedom just like me learning magic, and you will lose even more. I am not so easy to teach magic. The price you pay...will be high!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, what is it?" Fei asked nervously. "Association, it just prevents you from using magic freely. If you learn magic with me, your lost body, mind and soul..." Su Zhan said."Now, do you still want to learn magic from me?" "miss you!" Fei was probably silent for three or four seconds before giving an affirmative answer. At least, she can use magic freely, and it''s the magic of God! "Seeing that your performance is pretty good, so I give you a chance to choose. However, you don''t need to make a decision in such a hurry, consider it carefully, this... If you have considered it well, just wear it. Once You can''t take it off if you put it on. As for what it means, you should also be very clear. A rebellious girl like you should have heard it even if you don''t play these!" Su Zhan took out a black collar. , The collar is not very generous, like the necklace worn by punk girls. Fei nodded and took it, placing it carefully. It was eight or nine o''clock when he returned to the town, and Fei sent Su Zhan to his door. Su Zhan got out of the car and went in directly. As Faye drove home, he looked at the necklace-like collar, thinking and hesitating in his heart. Back home, my mother naturally kept asking questions, but Fei was not in the mood to explain so much now, and he went upstairs and returned to the room with a few casual words. Not long after Faye went upstairs, Chamberlain''s phone rang.Looking at the number, Chamberlain answered the phone. "Fay is back?" "Yes." "That person is back." "Have you figured it out?" "No, his room... has magical decorations, I can''t get in at all. However, I am going to talk to him tomorrow." "Ok." The conversation seemed to end there, and after hanging up, Chamberlain frowned and looked a little stern. Early the next morning, Faye was going to class. As soon as I left home, I saw Diana and Melissa was waiting for herself not far away.Faye frowned and walked over, and then he heard Melissa ask."Where did you go with Su Zhan before? I saw you drove out of the town, but you didn''t even pick up when you called you... You... just came back last night? So long... you guys... "You don''t need to worry about my personal affairs. You don''t have to worry about it. If it''s organized, don''t you even care about where I go, who I am with, and what I do?" Faye said displeased . Chapter 1109 Diana''s Visit "Fay, we don''t mean that, we just want to keep you safe." Diana explained softly. Fei snorted, "I will be responsible for my safety." After speaking, Faye walked directly to his car and drove away. "What to do?" Melissa asked helplessly towards Diana. Diana said: "Go to school first, I will go to Su Zhan after school." "It can only be the!" Although I don¡¯t know what happened to Faye and the Soviet Union, although Faye was unwilling to form an association before, but a few obeyed the majority, he was barely able to agree. But since the Soviet Union came, especially after the Soviet Union was still a powerful magician, Faye seemed to have changed his mind.Therefore, Diana must figure out what''s going on, otherwise there is no way to form an association smoothly. In chemistry class, Fei sat alone in the corner. Usually Melissa is a bit like her little attendant and would always be with her, but when Melissa wanted to come over, Fei was driven away, helpless. Melissa could only sit with Diana.The teacher explained the steps of the experiment on it, but Fei didn''t even listen. Diana and Melissa''s inquiry made her very unhappy. She didn''t like being supervised. Although she knew that Diana and Melissa were worried about themselves and might have no other ideas, she still felt very unhappy. .If we really form an association, I am afraid this situation will get worse.She couldn''t help but resounded the choice given by Su Zhan, and subconsciously touched the things in her pants pocket... Do you want to wear it? Faye couldn''t help thinking about it. All day long, she was in a daze, thinking and hesitating all the time. After school, she originally wanted to go to Su Zhan, but after thinking about it, she decided to go home. Before making a decision, she was a little embarrassed to see Su Zhan. The opportunity has been given to herself, and she is still hesitating, how can she be embarrassed to see Su Zhan at this time! ... ... In front of Su Zhan''s house, Diana took a deep breath and knocked gently on the door. "Crack." The door opened, and Su Zhan looked at Diana and said with a smile: "The old one came and the young one came. It was really troublesome." "What are you talking about?" Diana looked at Su Zhan blankly, a little confused. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, the name Diana reminds me of someone else. What''s the matter with me?" "Yes, can we talk?" "come in." "Thank you." Diana said and walked in, then closed the door. This is quite normal, but if Diana knew that her father had just stood here for more than two hours but had not been able to come in, and even Su Zhan hadn''t even paid any attention, she would feel lucky. Of course, beauty is privileged after all. Like Fei''s reaction, Diana came in and was taken aback. However, Diana adjusted quickly. After taking her seat, Diana was about to speak when she heard Su Zhan say: "If you want to ask me if I am a magician or a wizard or something, don''t ask this question. You know the answer. ." "Well, can you tell me where I went with Fei?" Diana really wanted to ask this, but since Su Zhan said so, she changed the subject directly. "You are a very responsible person, and you want to form a secret society to ensure the safety of yourself and others. However, it is not enough to have a sense of responsibility. It is difficult for your strength and personality to manage all this. "Su Zhan said as he looked at Diana''s room.Very plain, neither angry nor defensive. I have to say that Diana''s temper is really good and very calm. Dressing and Faye are two styles, a little conservative and a little quiet, but her good figure and appearance, even if she is just wearing ordinary clothes on her body, it seems that it is difficult to conceal her temperament and beauty. Diana was slightly surprised. I didn''t expect Su Zhan to know so much. Maybe... Fei said it? She hesitated and said, "You are right. If I have this ability, maybe Casey and Faye have already agreed. But we must do this. Only in this way can we ensure that each of us is not capable It will get out of control, it will not bring danger to itself or to others." "If you can, I hope you can help persuade Fei, I think...she should listen to you." 937 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 937 "I have given Fei the opportunity to choose. As for the outcome, it depends on her." Su Zhan paused and said, "Actually, I can also give you a chance to choose, but I think you should not Will agree so quickly, so forget it." "If you encounter a situation that you can''t solve, you are welcome to come to me. Of course... there is a price to pay!" "Well, I remembered, so don''t bother you to rest, I will go now." "Goodbye." After sending Diana away, Su Zhan continued to ponder about the multiverse. Time passed unconsciously, and night fell again. Su Zhan stopped, looked at the silent room and said, "It''s a bit unaccustomed to be alone, I don''t even have a cook. Forget it, let''s go out to eat." Pier bar. Before Su Zhan wanted to go in, it was delayed because of other things. There shouldn''t be any mess this time, right?Coming to the dock bar, as usual, many young people gathered. The hustle and bustle of music and alcohol intoxication looked very lively.Passing through the crowd, Su Zhan ordered a beer, ordered some food, and sat down beside him. Eating and drinking, watching the young people gathered together drinking and dancing, it¡¯s not bad. In the crowd, Su Zhan saw Fei. Jeans, T-shirts, jackets. Faye seems to like wearing a jacket. She seemed to dance very happily, although she couldn''t talk about dancing, but the twisted body and the wanton temperament made her the focus.There were many young people around who wanted to get close, but Faye pushed them away one by one. "Zhang Yang is bold but not casual. Such a character is still in place until now. She hasn''t been in love yet. It seems that she just likes the feeling that publicity becomes the focus, yes!" Su Zhan smiled, bowed his head and ate something. Chapter 1110 Irritability and Loss of Control and Decisions! "Your man is here." Faye seemed to be a little tired, and turned back to Melissa who was aside. He just took a drink from her hand and heard Melissa teasing slightly.Faye subconsciously glanced in the direction of Melissa''s gesture, and saw Su Zhan who was eating in the corner. Melissa was a little surprised to see that Fei did not refute, and even stared at Su Zhan blankly. She was just joking. Could it be... "Aren''t you going over?" Melissa asked. Faye hesitated, but at this time she saw Casey.After thinking about it, she walked towards Casey. "Hey, Casey, how about we become magic?" "I don''t think so." Casey shook his head. "Such as another storm?" Fei said with a chuckle."This time it''s you to call the wind and rain, I''ll stop it." "It''s not fun, it may hurt the innocent if it brings a storm." Casey frowned. She could feel that Faye was deliberately finding fault. Since she came to this town, Casey seems to have been aiming at herself. Casey doesn''t know why, maybe it is because of her talent?Maybe it''s because I let them increase their energy, making Fei even more unscrupulous?Casey didn''t know, but she didn''t want to conflict with Fei! Faye was a little unhappy to see Casey refused. She was very upset. She wanted to learn magic, but she didn''t make a decision. She wanted to relax, but she didn''t expect to see the god master. Although the god master didn''t express it, she was mentally upset. "Okay, let''s do something else, you can pick it, you want to point out." Fei said. "Stay away from me!" Casey whispered. Faye looked at the surrounding light bulbs, flashing them."You''re a ghost, Casey, you really are a little firecracker." "I don''t want to get into trouble with you." Casey turned around to leave. As soon as he turned around, he felt a faint thunder in the air. Casey turned and said, "Fay, please, don''t do that." "Please, you know, this is very exciting." "Too dangerous." "Then stop me." Faye looked at Casey defiantly. She just wanted to vent the irritability in her heart. The magic had begun to have some time and space, and the wind...at first glance, storms seemed to come at any time. "Stop!" Casey called with magic. But it didn''t work. Casey stopped yelling continuously, but a chair suddenly appeared at Fei''s feet. Faye raised his leg and stepped on the chair."Excuse me, are you just this capable?" "Hey, has something happened?" a girl came over and asked. Faye rolled his eyes: "Don''t disturb the situation, Sally." Sally, their classmate. "I want it, Faye, I''m fed up with your superiority." Sally said dissatisfied. Faye¡¯s character has always been this way in school. "Forget it, Sally, let''s..." Casey was worried that they were arguing and wanted to drag Sally away, but Faye grabbed his happy arm. "You let go!" Sally shouted. "No, you go away!" Seeing Sally dared to stop him, Faye subconsciously used magic and pushed towards Sally. As a result, Sally flew out instantly, broke the wooden guardrail and fell down. Fei was also a little frightened, she just wanted her to escape, but she didn''t expect that magic would suddenly become powerful, and she pushed her out directly. The bottom is all rocks... Casey ran hurriedly to look down, and saw Sally lying on the rock in her heart. Then she saw Sally getting up. It seemed... it was nothing serious. This made her breathe a sigh of relief and hurried around Go down to see the situation.When she got down, Casey found that Sally didn''t seem to be injured, just a little bump, which made her finally relieved.However, she has some doubts. That strength, this height, is still a hard rock, it is unlikely to fall... Is it okay? She looked up subconsciously and found that Su Zhan patted Fei on the shoulder as if saying something in a low voice, and then left. Although Sally is fine, she still needs to check it. Melissa walked over to Faye and said, "Your magic is out of control. Fortunately Sally is okay. I think... shall we form an association?" Fei did not speak. Not long after, Diana came, Casey came back, Adam and Nick, another boy. 938 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 938 This is all the members of the six-member group of the secret society. Faye¡¯s magic loss made Diana feel that they had to form an association as soon as possible. Only in this way could their magic be uncontrollable, especially Faye. Faye¡¯s character was originally very arrogant, this time fortunately. Nothing happened, but what about next time? "I think we must form an association." Diana said in a deep voice. Adam, Nick, and Melissa had no objection, just Faye and Casey. Casey hesitated and said, "Although I don''t want to form an association, I think... it must be done." What happened just now really scared Casey. Everyone looked at Fei, Fei seemed to have calmed down at this time, and shook his head: "No, I have other options." "What other choice?" "Fay," the others persuaded. Faye took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind."This is my decision, I will not associate with you." After speaking, Faye turned and left. Melissa tried to hold her, but was a step late. "I just saw what Su Zhan said to her, and... Sally''s situation is also a bit special. After the examination, she didn''t leave any injuries. She just knocked and didn''t even have a concussion." Casey whispered. . Everyone was silent. After a long time, Diana said: "Let''s do this first, I will persuade her." Fei did not go home after leaving, but walked to the door of Su Zhan''s house.The door was not closed tightly, as if it was reserved for her, he opened the door gently, and Faye walked in. "thank you!" Looking at Su Zhan, Fei whispered: "Thank you for saving Sally." "I just don''t want you to feel guilty because of this incident and change your character. I still like your current character." Su Zhan said lightly, and looked at Fei''s neck. "Are you here just to express gratitude?" Chapter 1111 A Necklace That Cannot Be Purchased! "I thought no one would like my character!" Faye smiled self-deprecatingly, stroked his neck and said: "Just now Diana and the others wanted to find me to form an association. Even Casey agreed. I know. They were worried that I would lose control. In their hearts, I was the kind of lawless and unscrupulous person, so even Casey agreed. If I didn¡¯t meet you, maybe I would agree. In fact, I am too. I am very afraid of losing control. Maybe I''m open, maybe I have a bad temper, but I don''t want to kill anyone!" "After Casey came, our abilities have been enhanced. I like this feeling, this powerful feeling, but I can''t control this energy. I hope you can help me! For this, I am willing to... "Fay said, and took out the collar that had been sitting next to him. In fact, she had been hesitating all the time, but she understood after what happened just now. If she can''t control her energy, what''s the use of getting stronger? Maybe after forming an association, you can control this energy, but the same...she can''t use it as she wants. Fei took a deep breath, raised his hand and slowly put it on. With a clicking sound, on Fei''s neck, above the deep career line, there appeared a black iron ring like a necklace. At first glance, it was very fit, and it was actually very beautiful. "Since you have made a decision, there is no possibility of repentance. From now on, you will be my servant, and your body, mind and soul will belong to me forever." Su Zhan slowly raised his foot , Fei felt that there was something in his mind suddenly, Xinyou Mingwu slowly knelt down, raised his head, and kissed him. In an instant, a dazzling light flew out of Fei, and flew into Su Zhan¡¯s body and disappeared. At the same time, Fei felt the kind of bondage between him and Su Zhan, the kind of soul connection. feel. "You can now feel free to have your abilities without worrying about losing control." Su Zhan said lightly."From now on, follow my call to serve me every day." "Yes." Fei answered in a low voice. "You go back first." Su Zhan waved, Fei got up and hesitated for a moment, then turned and left. After he left, Faye tried to use magic.Sure enough, her ability was still very strong, and she didn''t feel out of control at all, that kind of freewheeling feeling made her extremely excited! "what is this?" The next day at school, Faye ran into Melissa. Melissa saw the''necklace'' on Faye''s neck at first sight. She curiously asked, "Where did you buy it? It seems very special and beautiful. ." Melissa is not so outstanding in appearance or personality. She has always been Fei''s little follower. She usually dresses and looks like Fei. Seeing Fei''s necklace is so beautiful, and it seems It seemed to be a good fit. Melissa wanted to ask and buy one. "This...you can''t buy it." Fei said with a smug smile. "Why? Even if it was given by Su Zhan, it should be sold?" Melissa asked suspiciously. "Trust me, you can''t buy it." Faye said affirmatively, tapping Melissa on the shoulder. Melissa didn''t know the reason, but she really liked this necklace. After Fei put it on, it seemed that her whole person was different and she looked very bright."Look for an opportunity to ask Su Zhan secretly. It''s better to have a similar style, otherwise Fei will definitely be unhappy." Melissa thought to herself, planning to find time to ask Su Zhan. During the break time, Diana came to find Fei and still wanted to persuade her to form an association. However, this time Fei was not angry or displeased. She just said indifferently that she would not form an association, but she didn¡¯t have to worry about her ability. out of control. "Because of him?" Diana asked. "Yes!" Fei nodded and admitted. "What did he do?" Diana is very curious. She has a magic book, but the entire magic book has been searched. There is no other way to restrain this kind of loss of control other than association. How did he do it? As if seeing Diana¡¯s suspicion, Faye said unhappily: "You don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know and can¡¯t do it! Diana, don¡¯t think you really know everything if you have a magic book, you actually It''s just a frog at the bottom of the well!" After speaking, Faye turned and left. Diana was a little worried, Su Zhan''s origins were too mysterious, she didn''t know anything about him, she was a little worried that Fei might be deceived, but she didn''t like other people''s intervention in her affairs, and Diana was not easy to speak out.So she found Melissa and they talked for almost half an hour before they separated. Before the lunch break, Melissa quietly left the school. After driving to Su Zhan''s house, Melissa knocked on the door nervously. Click! The door opened by herself, Melissa did not see Su Zhan, she hesitated and walked in. "This is Melissa, are you home Su Zhan?" "I''m upstairs, come up by yourself." Su Zhan''s voice came out, and Melissa walked upstairs and saw a bedroom door upstairs open.She tentatively walked over and glanced inside. In the bedroom, Su Zhan seemed to have just woke up, lying on the bed without getting up. "Sorry, I... I don''t know you are still sleeping." Melissa said apologetically. "It''s okay, I woke up anyway." Su Zhan said, lifted the quilt and stood up. Melissa lowered her head embarrassedly to watch Su Zhan, because Su Zhan only wore boxers.Although it was a startling glance, Melissa was a little surprised by Su Zhan''s figure. "I really can''t see that he has such a good figure, no wonder Faye would like him!" Melissa secretly said in her heart. Although she knew something was wrong, she couldn''t help but secretly glanced at it. "First it is Faye, then Diana, and now you are again. I don''t know when Casey will come to me." Su Zhan put on his clothes and joked casually, and then said: "It shouldn''t be over now, right? Come to me, still carrying Fei, what''s the matter?" Chapter 1112 The Charm of Su Zhan 939 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 939 "I, I want to know if you and Fei are together?" Although Su Zhan was already dressed, Melissa was still a little nervous, and she didn''t even dare to look at Su Zhan when she spoke. "Right!" Su Zhan said casually: "You came to ask this specifically?" "No, it''s not. Faye wears a very beautiful necklace, and also said that she can control her ability and won''t lose control. Is it because of that necklace?" Melissa lowered her head and asked. "Necklace?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and walked slowly to Melissa. Feeling the approach of Su Zhan, Melissa raised her head, which happened to meet Su Zhan¡¯s eyes. For a moment... Melissa felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, following the heart pounding. He jumped up quickly, as if shocked by a deer, and instantly lowered his head. "The necklace was indeed given to her by me. It was regarded as a status symbol, proving that she is now my person. The necklace does have the effect of controlling your ability, do you... also want it?" Su Zhan slowly As he spoke, he stretched out his hand slowly. Melissa tried to avoid, but her body didn''t move as if she was out of control.Su Zhan''s hands slowly passed through her hair and gathered back, slowly sliding down her neck. Melissa shivered uncontrollably, her breathing becoming rapid. "Your neck is very beautiful, if you want, I can give you a necklace. And, it won''t be the same as Fei''s." Su Zhan said as he slowly raised his hand. Feeling Su Zhan''s hand removed, Melissa subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly saw him snap her fingers. boom! The button on her neckline suddenly opened. Melissa suddenly became nervous again. "Although you are not as beautiful as Fei, you also have your own charm. For so many years, you seem to have lived under Fei¡¯s halo. Others only know that you are her best friend, follower, and will always put you with her. And it''s behind her. Actually, your talent is pretty good, but all you lack is self-confidence. Even if you come to me, it is because of Diana? Maybe...you can be the master by yourself?" Su Zhan''s voice seemed to be There is magical power, when it comes to Melissa''s heart. The buttons were untied one by one, and it didn''t take long for all the buttons to be opened. "I..." Melissa stopped talking. "I gave Fei the opportunity to choose, and I also said that I would give Diana a chance, and the same... I also gave you a chance. Whether to continue the routine life or make changes, you decide for yourself." With a magnetic voice and words that seemed to have magical power, Melissa grabbed her clothes and took a deep breath, before she took it off. "It seems that you have made a choice!" Su Zhan smiled, hugged Melissa and kissed her, then hugged her to the bed! ... ... Melissa felt a little dazed. Didn''t she come to ask him what he did to Faye and the necklace? How did she get to bed?However, I don''t seem to regret it. "Is this love at first sight?" Melissa couldn''t help asking herself. "It doesn''t count." Su Zhan suddenly said, Melissa was startled, she didn''t say how he knew? "In the beginning, you were just curious, plus the nature of a little girl. You will always feel good when you meet a handsome guy, let alone a mysterious and powerful handsome guy, a handsome guy who has something to do with your girlfriend. Of course, that was before, as for now. ......Perhaps you have not yet fallen in love with me, but you already have my place in your heart, and it is still very important!" "As the saying goes, if you want to conquer a woman''s heart, you must first conquer her body!" "As the saying goes... the closest way to a woman''s heart is... there!" Although this saying is really tacky, Melissa found that she really couldn''t refute it, as if it really was! "Oh, it''s so late, school is almost over, I have to go first." Melissa suddenly realized that it was late, and hurriedly found her clothes to put on. Fortunately, she helped her recover before Su Zhan, otherwise it is hard to say whether she can go to the ground now. After getting dressed, Melissa looked at Su Zhan hesitantly: "Um, you...can you please stop telling Fei?" "Actually... I haven''t eaten her yet, you are faster than her in this matter!" Su Zhan smiled: "However, I can promise you not to tell her." "what?" Melissa didn''t expect this to happen, and she felt more comfortable. This time, isn''t he following Fei? "Thank you, then I''ll go first." Su Zhan got up and kissed her, and Melissa hurriedly left. Not long after Melissa walked here, she heard a car rang outside, and then Faye came in.It seemed that she hadn''t seen Melissa. It seemed that she hadn''t gotten up when she saw Su Zhan, and the room was a little messy, as if... what happened was a little surprised, but she didn''t think or ask too much. It¡¯s no fuss to do it before. The first impression of people and people is very important. From Faye''s point of view, Su Zhan was originally a playboy with countless beauties around him?It''s just that this playboy is a great god, so he is not despised like ordinary playboys, but feels right.The first impression is fixed, and many things are naturally accepted. "Our school will hold a dance party in the evening. Do you want to participate? It should be very lively." Fei asked. "Prom? All right, anyway, there is nothing wrong, then go and see." Su Zhan responded with a smile. "Then I will be the dance partner of the Lord?" Fei asked. Su Zhan said casually: "Let''s take a look." "Oh." Faye was disappointed but didn''t say much. The two simply ate something, changed their clothes and tidied up, and the time was almost there.From home, I drove to the bar on the pier, which was their meeting point, and set off together. Of course, this is also the decision that Fei made after first asking the opinions of Su Zhan. Chapter 1113 Pier bar. Diana and Melissa are chatting, Adam is helping in the shop, this bar is home, and Nick is next to a bunch of girls. Diana asked Melissa what seemed to be asking. Melissa vaguely said that Fei''s necklace was given by Su Zhan, and it could control magical abilities.Diana asked a few more questions, but Melissa could only respond vaguely. Fortunately, Diana didn''t doubt it, so Melissa was relieved. "They are here." Diana just happened to see Su Zhan and Fei coming in and whispered. Melissa turned her head and glanced at her and then hurriedly turned back, feeling a little nervous and guilty inexplicably. Fei and Su Zhan came over, and Melissa got up and sat next to Diana to give up her seat.After Su Zhan and Fei sat down, Fei asked Melissa, "Why did you disappear this afternoon?" "I, I... I felt a little sick this afternoon, so I went home first." Melissa explained. "Is it all right?" "never mind." After seeing Diana caring, she didn''t ask any more questions, Melissa was relieved and glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously. 940 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 940 Very calm, he smiled when he saw himself. The time of the prom was still early, and the four people sat and chatted together without feeling embarrassed, especially Diana, who was indeed a very comfortable girl. "Ring ringing..." The phone rang suddenly, Faye took it out and took a look, and answered the channel: "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Your grandpa is here, do you want to come back and have a look?" "Grandpa is here? I..." Fei hesitated a little, wanted to go back and have a look but didn''t want to just leave.She glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously, and Su Zhan nodded slightly before Fei said, "Well, I will go back now." "I''m going first, I''ll go back first, and I''ll be back as soon as possible." Fei got up and said, mainly... it was to Su Zhan. "Go, don''t worry, I will go directly to the prom with them when I look back." Su Zhan smiled. "Ok." Faye answered, then got up and left. Diana and Melissa were a little surprised. Fei is usually very assertive, especially her dear grandfather. Now she wants to ask Su Zhan for his opinion first. What''s wrong? Faye seemed to be a little embarrassed after leaving like this. "Kathy is here." Diana suddenly saw outside, Casey seemed to have just got out of the car, and then was stopped by someone. "I gonna go see." Diana said, got up and went over. Su Zhan looked over, and as expected, a middle-aged man stopped Casey, who seemed not very friendly. "Let''s go over and have a look." Su Zhan said to Melissa, Melissa naturally had no objection. After the two came out, they heard the middle-aged man say to Casey: "Are you a wizard? You must be a wizard. I will never let history repeat itself. Your mother did something more to Heather, I Absolutely... Never let history repeat itself!" The middle-aged man''s mood seemed a little wrong, he looked a little crazy.After thinking about it, Su Zhan stepped out and came behind the man.He seemed to be madly trying to catch Casey. Casey was a little frightened. Diana seemed to be preparing to use magic, but suddenly saw Su Zhan behind. Seeing Su Zhan grabbing his neck from behind, suddenly picked him up and threw him straight out. Puff! The man fell heavily to the ground. This fall seemed to calm him down. He looked at Su Zhan, then at Casey, got up and turned and ran. "Are you okay?" Su Zhan asked casually. "It''s okay." Diana shook her head. "Thank you!" Casey thanked Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand and heard Casey asking towards Diana: "He said that his name is Zachary and he knows my mother. He also said that her girlfriend was also killed in the accident. He also said... My mother has done more to Heather. Heather may also be a classmate of my mother. I want to go back and look at my mother¡¯s photo album and maybe I can find something.¡± "I''ll accompany you!" Diana said with some worry. "Thank you." Casey nodded. After Diana and Casey left, Melissa and Su Zhan were left. "Wander around with me?" Su Zhan asked towards Melissa. Melissa was not that kind of particularly thoughtful character. With Su Zhan added, she would naturally not refuse.The two came out of the bar and strolled along the path. As the sun sets west, the afterglow of the setting sun gradually disappears, and night falls quietly.As they walked, the two of them got more and more remote. They didn''t mean to be one of them. Except for a few places in the town, the other places seemed remote... More than two hours later, Su Zhan and Melissa appeared at school. Melissa''s face was ruddy and she looked more dazzling than ever. Faye, Diana and the others haven''t arrived yet. Simply, Su Zhan and Melissa jumped up first. Although many people know that an outsider has arrived in the town, Su Zhan has never been to any other place except the dock bar, so it is also the first time many people have seen Su Zhan and danced with Melissa. Everyone looked over subconsciously, and the two unconsciously became the focus, and some people even whispered. Some people talked about Su Zhan, some people talked about Melissa seems to be very beautiful today. Although it is whispering, some can be heard. This feeling of focus had always appeared on Fei in the past. Melissa was just a shadow on the edge of the light, she could only silently envy.It turned out to be the focus, really good! "They are dancing." Diana and Casey came to the prom and saw Su Zhan and Melissa in the crowd at a glance.Suddenly, she realized that Melissa was so beautiful and very temperamental.But now, when it wasn''t really time to dance, Diana waved to Melissa. Although Melissa was reluctant, she still whispered to Su Zhan, and then the two stopped and walked over. "I checked with Casey, that Zachary may already know that we are going to form an association, and is specifically for revenge." Diana whispered."When I came, I called Fei and told her not to come out at home. Let''s... leave here first, right?" Chapter 1114 Magic Crystal Melissa looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, and Su Zhan nodded slightly. The movements of the two were very small, and they passed by, but Diana still saw it.She looked at Melissa in surprise, what''s wrong?Why now Melissa seems to have become the leader of the Soviet Union?First Fei, and now Melissa, what is the charm of Su Zhan? Okay, she admits that Su Zhan is very handsome and temperamental. It is indeed the type that makes girls feel very easy, but... is this too fast? Suppressing the curiosity in my heart, a few people left the party. Walking in the corridor of the school, the sound of music was loud behind me, but the corridor was very quiet. There was no one at all, everyone was in the meeting place. After two steps, Su Zhan suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" Melissa was the first to ask when Su Zhan stopped. She almost focused her attention on Su Zhan, and he felt it as soon as he stopped. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and pointed his finger forward. At this time, a person appeared slowly, it was Zachary, holding a knife in his hand, looking bad. The three girls subconsciously avoided Su Zhan. "You leave, this matter has nothing to do with you, outsider! You don''t know what they are, you don''t know what will happen." Zalika said in a deep voice toward Su Zhan. "Go away or die!" Su Zhan looked at Zalika and said lightly. The look was as if looking at a dead person, which made Zalika feel very uncomfortable. "I said you don''t know anything." Zalika yelled, swinging a knife and directly preparing to stab.As a result, he just took two steps, his body stopped abruptly, his expression was surprised and hideous."Why can''t I move? You... so you are also a wizard!" 941 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 941 "moron!" Su Zhan snorted coldly, and Zalika flew directly with a bang, slammed into the ceiling, and then slammed it down. With a bang, Zarika fainted directly, lying on the ground. "What happened?" Before the girls could react, they heard the sound of footsteps, followed by the principal who saw a uniform and walked eagerly. Principal Chamberlain. Faye''s mother! Chamberlain took a look and said, "This man is a lunatic, and he often comes to school to make trouble. It''s okay if you are fine, and leave the rest to me." Although they knew that it was not the case, the principal said, Diana and the others nodded in agreement, and, in fact, they really didn''t know how to deal with it. A few people walked out of the school, Diana said: "Everyone go home first? Melissa, I''ll see you off?" Melissa glanced at Su Zhan, Su Zhan said: "I have other things to deal with, you can go first." "All right." Melissa was a little disappointed, then nodded towards Diana. After they left, Su Zhan did not leave immediately. He watched a car leave the school, and then he disappeared. On a remote road in the town. A car stopped, and two people got out of the car, a man and a woman. The female is Principal Chamberlain, and the male is Diana''s father Charles. The two opened the trunk. In the trunk, Zachary was tied up with his hands and feet and stuffed in his mouth. He struggled after seeing the two. Charles held down Zachary, Chamberlain rolled up his sleeves and drew a line on it, then stained with blood, pressed Zachary''s forehead under his horrified eyes. "I have left a mark on you, no matter where you are, I can find you, I understand!" Chamberlain said threateningly. "Stay away from the children, it''s best not to show up in the town, otherwise next time...you won''t be so lucky." Charles threatened viciously, and then untied his rope. Zachary came out of the trunk, watching what Chamberlain wanted to say to Charles, and finally opened his mouth and left with a look of unwillingness. "Let''s go too." Charles waited until Zachary disappeared before he said. Chamberlain nodded, closed the trunk and was about to drive away, but stopped abruptly after walking two steps. In front of them, a person with his hands in his pockets, I don''t know how long he has been there... "It''s you!" Charles and Chamberlain were a little surprised. This person was Su Zhan. "Are you surprised?" Su Zhan said lightly. "What''s the matter with you?" Charles asked warily. Before, he had tried to talk to Su Zhan, and ended up shutting the door, but through some clues on the side, he can also know that Su Zhan is very strong.The most important thing is that I don''t know his origin. "Just to remind you, Diana and the others should stop mingling with each other. They definitely won''t form an association. If you let me know, if you are still doing things secretly, I will do it. "Su Zhan said lightly. "This is our business, why do you intervene!" Charles said displeased. "Why?" Su Zhan sneered, and Charles knelt on the ground with a puff, his expression was painful and grim. Chamberlain was suddenly shocked and hurriedly took out a crystal and chanted a spell at Su Zhan. After muttering for a long time, Su Zhan couldn''t help but dig his ears out: "Save energy, this level of magic is not enough to tickle me." Whoosh! The crystal suddenly flew out of Chamberlain''s hand, and instantly flew into Su Zhan''s hand.Su Zhan glanced at Chamberlain, Chamberlain suddenly felt weak in his legs, and knelt down like Charles with a puff. Spreading his palms to look at the crystals, Su Zhan pouted his lips and said, "This is what you two are deliberately thinking about? There is some energy in it, and it seems that it is almost consumed. Your two abilities should be abandoned, right? But you are not reconciled to being an ordinary person. Only relying on crystals can you perform magic? How sad! After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly asked: "I am very curious about what you can do in order to restore your ability." "You, what do you mean..." Chamberlain asked suspiciously. "I can help you fill this crystal with energy, but with conditions!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Seeing his smile, Chamberlain and Charles shuddered subconsciously. Chapter 1115 Look at your daughter''s face! Charles and Chamberlain looked at each other and hesitated. His conditions are certainly not simple, but the temptation of crystal is too great.If you can really fill the energy of the crystal... "What conditions!" Chamberlain couldn''t help but asked. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s very simple, I want your daughter!" "What? This is impossible!" Chamberlain refused without hesitation after being surprised. Su Zhan said disapprovingly: "The reaction was quite violent, but it was useless! Faye is now my maid, and her body and mind belong to me. Even if there is no association, she is now better than you. Much. Believe me, you can''t control Fei, and if I want to... there are countless ways you can agree!" "When it is already a fact, the reason why I proposed this condition is only because I quite like Fei, otherwise...you don''t even have the qualifications to let me make the condition." "Now if you agree, I will fill you up with crystals, and even...I can also allow you to perform magic without borrowing crystals. Of course, if you refuse, you can!" "You... can you really restore us?" Su Zhan pouted, and said with some mockery: "Are you qualified to let me lie?" "Who are you?" Charles couldn''t help asking. "My name is Su Zhan, but many people will call me the Lord of the Gods!" "Lord of the gods, god? God, my God..." Charles was shocked, staring at Su Zhan in disbelief with his eyes widened. "It looks like you already know who I am, then... make a decision quickly, I don''t want to waste the good time with you." Su Zhan said urgingly. "I promised!" Chamberlain said without hesitation, and Charles nodded again and again. "This is not enough!" Su Zhan curled his lips and allowed the two to regain their freedom. Then the crystal in his hand suddenly radiated light. After a while, Su Zhan handed the crystal to Chamberlain.Chamberlain felt stunned, the energy in the crystal was too...too powerful! "We, what do we need to do?" Chamberlain asked in a low voice, humble. "You two want to regain your abilities on the one hand, and you want revenge on your superiors on the other? They abolished your abilities." Su Zhan said lightly, and Chamberlain and Charles nodded again and again."So, you only need to do what you originally did. Don''t worry about the actions of Fei and Diana. I allow you to use my banner when necessary to attract believers. If you can let this town go All of you have become my believers. I really don¡¯t mind helping you regain your abilities.¡± 942 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 942 "As long as you show up to show your identity, I believe that everyone in the town will become your believer." Chamberlain whispered. "I''m here on vacation. By the way, I''m not going to waste time doing it myself. What''s more, I have to develop believers in every place. When will I wait? You should be fortunate that Faye and Diana were chosen by me. People, otherwise...hehe." Su Zhan''s smile without a smile made them instantly understand that if it wasn''t for their daughter, let alone recovery, the crystals are full, I am afraid it is not certain whether they will be alive, this is a true god! "That''s it, you figure it out!" Su Zhan seemed to say something impatiently, and then disappeared. Although the two of them were a little surprised, they calmed down quickly. After all...this is a god, since it is a god, it is not a big deal to disappear instantly... The two looked at each other, and they could see the heat in each other''s eyes. This is really a surprise! ... ... Asking Chamberlain and Charles to do things for themselves is just a matter of effort, as he said just now, he is on vacation, studying the multiverse, um, of course... also casually picking up girls.As for the development of believers, it is not urgent, at least not yet when he needs to take action in person, especially if the scope is only a small town, even more unnecessary. Leave things to them to do, and I am happy and relaxed. Of course, this really depends on the face of Fei and Diana! Back at home, Su Zhan continued to study the fusion of multiple universes. Without a clue, this was indeed not something that could be done overnight. This is creating a multiverse! In the middle of the night, Su Zhan stopped and began to extract the power of belief in Universe 1 and Universe 2. The speed of extracting the power of belief was very fast, but as the base increased, it took longer and longer, unconsciously the day was already bright. Yes, and the whole day passed. When Su Zhan stopped and checked the time, it turned out that it was already five or six in the afternoon. "Fay didn''t come? School should be over this time, right?" Su Zhan frowned slightly, and then heard the door opening. Then Fei came in with a backpack. "God, I told my mother to live at Melissa''s this weekend, and my mother agreed." Fei said with some excitement. Obviously, she didn''t plan to go to Melissa''s house, that was an excuse. "It''s really unexpected. I''m also worried that my mother won''t agree." Fei said. Su Zhan smiled, Chamberlain would of course agree, even if you directly said to live with me, I am afraid she would agree. "You just came here, get some food, I''m hungry." Su Zhan ordered casually. Faye hurriedly went to the kitchen to get busy, his movements were very quick, but his level was average, let alone Chinese food, even Western food was just a simple order.Think about it, too, an eldest lady like Fei doesn''t have the opportunity to cook at all. "It looks like you have to find a cook!" "I heard Melissa tell you about yesterday. It''s a pity that I was not there at the time. Casey and the others seemed to be investigating Heather''s affairs. I heard that she also found the magic book from the family. I also received Diana They found that Heather seemed to have been spelled by Casey¡¯s mother. He was immortal and motionless for sixteen years. Casey¡¯s magic book has a way to lift the spell, but Diana is not I agree, I feel a bit risky, so I specifically told me not to help Casey." Listening to Fei''s words, Su Zhan''s mind instantly sensed what happened, and at the same time noticed that Heather. "Diana is so prudent and right. Casey was too reckless in this matter." Chapter 1116 Diana disagreed with Casey''s approach and even reminded Faye, Melissa, Adam and Nick.However, Adam finally couldn''t stand Casey''s pleading for help. And Adam felt very uncomfortable. Heather was one of the victims of the accident 16 years ago. In the fire, some people died and some survived, but Heather was not as good as dead. He was motionless for 16 years without any reaction. It seems to have become a vegetable.According to the method in Casey''s magic book, Casey and Adam quietly came to Heather''s house to help her remove the spell, but the result was not satisfactory, and it was not effective.Moreover, Heather''s brother came back suddenly, and Casey and Adam could only leave in a hurry and wait until tomorrow to find a way. However, what Casey did not expect was that there was no need to wait until tomorrow! She will soon know the consequences of doing so. "Does any of you have better cooking skills?" Su Zhan asked Fei while sitting in the living room after dinner. Fei smiled wryly and knew that his cooking skills were not good. After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t know, but...it shouldn''t be so good. After all, I don''t have much time to cook and study culinary skills. I was studying magic before." Su Zhan nodded, since there is no one here, then look at Ruoxin and the others. Pass the idea directly to Ruoxin''s mind, so that she has the right cook to bring it directly. After eating rice bowls, Su Zhan began to try the construction of the multiverse again, and Fei was a little bit idle on the sidelines.I was so happy that I wanted to spend the weekend with Su Zhan without telling my home, but found out that I didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing Su Zhan closing his eyes and meditating on the sofa as if he was doing something important, Faye didn¡¯t dare to bother. Seeing the time getting late, I simply went upstairs to take a shower and change clothes. I was a little nervous, but also some looking forward to it. I don''t know how to arrange the evening. Will God Lord ask himself to sleep with him, and what will happen? After coming out of the shower, Fei found that the Lord was no longer in the living room but went to the bedroom.After hesitating, Faye knocked on the door and walked in. "It''s over? Come here, press the button for me, it just happens to be a little tired." Su Zhan said casually, Fei came over and pressed it.In the process, although Su Zhan also used his hands and feet, the feeling was not strong, which made Fei a little bit troubled. "Go to sleep!" After a while, Su Zhan said softly and motioned her to lie down. Fei had just lay down, Su Zhan''s arms had been stretched out to hug her, and then with a click, the light had gone out.In the darkness, Faye instantly became tense, motionless listening to the breathing behind him. After a long time, she didn''t wait for any movement, it seemed... it was really just like sleeping, which made Fei a little disappointed. The feeling of disappointment made her fall asleep for a long time. I don''t know how long it took before Faye woke up. Opening his eyes and stretching his waist, Fei was taken aback and hurriedly pushed the door downstairs when he found no one around him. With the sound of pedaling footsteps, Faye trot down the stairs to the living room. As soon as he entered the living room, Fei was dumbfounded! In the living room, Su Zhan was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. On the side, Diana, Casey, and Melissa were all there. At this moment, they all turned to look at themselves with surprised expressions. Fei realized that what he was wearing seemed...too home. Looking down at the black pajamas on his body, after finishing the straps a little, Faye didn''t go upstairs to change his clothes. What are you afraid of! Seeing Faye''s calmness, the three Diana didn''t know what to say. They called Fei before, but they didn''t get through, so they came to Su Zhan first, but Su Zhan said Fei was sleeping upstairs.Well, although there are some accidents that Fei will spend the night here, it seems that the relationship between the two seems to be fine, not to mention there are so many rooms here.However, looking at Fei''s current dress, I am afraid that those rooms are useless at all, and the two are afraid that they live in the same room! 943 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 943 "Why are you here?" Fei asked suspiciously, sitting down beside Melissa. Diana looked at Casey, and Casey slowly said regretfully. Yesterday, she and Adam released the spell to Heather, but the result was unsuccessful. Originally thinking about finding a way today, who knew Heather suddenly appeared at Casey''s house in the middle of the night.Tell her that the reason why Casey''s mother would curse her is to help her, and that there is a devil in her body.The spell was to seal the devil in her body. Although Casey had not completely lifted the seal before, it also helped her temporarily suppress the devil and let her wake up. She told Casey that when the wizard appeared, the devil would follow.Then, he was controlled by the devil and attacked Casey.If Nick, who lives next door to Casey, happened to find out and saved Casey, the situation would be unthinkable.Later, Diana and Melissa received Kathy''s call for help and passed. They originally called Fei, but Fei hadn''t received it because she had turned off the phone early. It seems that seeing more people coming, the devil took the opportunity to run away. As a result, when everyone went out, they saw Heather who was possessed by the devil was hit and killed by a car! The matter seemed to be over at this point, but everyone still felt a little unreliable, especially the devil, they hadn''t heard of it before, so they were ready to get together to talk.Then Melissa suggested that he might be able to ask Su Zhan. He might know something. Su Zhan said that Fei was also here when he called. That''s why he has the current situation. "What about Adam and Nick?" After hearing this, Faye didn''t have any surprises, mainly because Su Zhan said last night that Casey was too reckless. Saying this definitely means that it will not go well and something will happen. "Nick''s phone was turned off and Adam did not answer the call." As soon as Diana finished speaking, the phone rang, and he hurriedly took it out to see that it was Adam. "Hello, Adam?" "There is something wrong with Nick''s situation. We are in the secret agency now. You inform the others to come soon!" Adam said in a low voice and quickly, and immediately hung up the phone after speaking. Chapter 1117 Before Diana could ask what was going on, Adam hung up the phone and put down the phone. Diana said puzzledly: "Adam is calling, let''s go back to the secret agency and say that Nick''s situation is a bit wrong." I just experienced the devil''s thing last night. Adam and Nick couldn''t get in touch early in the morning, and now they suddenly said there was something, everyone was a little worried. "I''ll change my clothes!" Faye was just about to go upstairs to change clothes, but Su Zhan waved his hand and saw that Faye¡¯s pajamas instantly changed to the clothes she usually wears. The whole process was completed in the blink of an eye, not to mention Diana. Even Faye felt it himself, and he walked a few steps before realizing that his clothes had changed. Everyone looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan smiled and stood up: "It''s just a change of pretense, it won''t be such a fuss, aren''t you going to the secret society? I will send you there." After speaking, Su Zhan motioned them to stand up and hold hands. Su Zhan walked over to hold Fei with one hand and reached out to Diana with the other. Diana shook it directly without hesitation. Soft as boneless. Su Zhan smiled and teleported directly. In the next second, when everyone was still wondering what Su Zhan was going to do, they suddenly discovered that the surrounding environment had changed, and they had already appeared in the secret society. "This this¡­¡­" Casey was surprised and speechless. "It''s amazing, is this magic too?" Diana asked in shock. "These things can be said slowly." Su Zhan smiled and let go of Diana and Fei. Everyone just remembered, and it was really not surprising that they rushed in at this time. As soon as I arrived in the lobby of the secret agency, I saw Adam standing aside and looking at Nick, who was facing away from him at the table studying materials. "What''s the matter?" Diana asked. Adam was slightly surprised to see them coming so fast, but he explained in a low voice: "Nick came to me in the morning and said that he found his magic book. I accompany him to dig it out, but... It doesn''t look like a magic book. And Nick''s situation is a bit wrong." On the table in the living room was an old suitcase, stained with dirt, as if it had just been dug out from the ground. At this moment, Nick turned around and suddenly rushed towards Adam. He didn''t expect him to behave like this at all. When the reaction came, Adam was caught by him, and a pair of sharp scissors was placed on Adam''s neck. "Nick!" "Are you crazy?" Everyone shouted in shock. Nick smiled weirdly."Open the box, otherwise I will kill him!" "The devil... the devil!" Kathy suddenly screamed in surprise, Nick''s face, under the skin as if there was a bug crawling, it was disgusting! Casey saw this on Heather''s face last night, and she recognized it at a glance. Nick was probably possessed by the devil. "Ah, the box, the box moved!" Melissa suddenly pointed to the box and shouted. There was a thumping sound from the box, as if there was a living thing hitting it! "You... get out of here!" Nick suddenly looked at Su Zhan and shouted ferociously. Originally, he planned to wait for others to coax them to open the box, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to appear with them. Although he didn''t know Su Zhan''s identity, he could feel fear! Yes, fear from the bottom of my heart. So he acted directly and threatened directly with Adam. "It feels quite sensitive. I know I''m not easy to provoke. But... Since you know I''m not easy to provoke, you dare to drive me away, do you want to die?" Nick shivered strangely and fearfully as soon as the words "seeking death" were finished Trembling. The wrist shook, and the scissors fell to the ground with a clatter, and after that, Nick pushed Adam away as if going crazy, and then ran out toward the door. too fast. It''s not that Nick''s speed is too fast, it''s that this change is too fast. No one thought that Su Zhan''s words would have such a consequence. When he reacted, Nick had already ran out of the secret society and was hunted down. Adam clutched his neck, and Diana asked Su Zhan, "Well, what''s going on?" "Isn''t it very simple, I was scared away." Su Zhan said with a smile, randomly looking at this secret society... This is their secret activity location, and it looks pretty good. "Nick is possessed by the devil, we must find a way to find him. And this... box!" Everyone looked at the box, and the box was still bumping back and forth. Although I don''t know what you are, it feels a bit scary. The inside... definitely isn''t a good thing! "I don''t know what''s inside." Melissa murmured. "Want to know this is not easy, just open it!" 944 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 944 Su Zhan smiled and pointed casually. With a click, the box opened instantly. There is a magic prohibition on this box, and it definitely cannot be opened by hand.Now it suddenly opened, and countless snakes spitting out letters came out in an instant. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) , She subconsciously rushed over. The whole person threw directly into Su Zhan''s arms! Su Zhan smiled, he didn''t expect this effect! "Don''t be afraid, it''s just snakes. Although these snakes can be regarded as devil snakes, they have been controlled by me." Su Zhan patted Diana''s shoulder and said comfortingly. When he said so, everyone looked over subconsciously. Sure enough, although the box was opened, the snakes did not crawl out, as if there was an invisible barrier around them, trapping them in place. Diana got up from Su Zhan''s arms a little embarrassingly, and fluffed her hair and said in a panic: "What about these devil snakes? Will they be closed again?" "Just burn it to death," Su Zhan said lightly. The magic ability in this instance is very low, even the devil is weak and not decent.These devil snakes are only the lowest level, the lowest level devil can only possess living creatures, and will die if they are not possessed for a long time.Su Zhan really didn''t have much interest in such a devil. Chapter 1118 Su Zhan''s strength lies here, and everyone has almost unconditionally convinced him.After Su Zhan said here, Adam there had already found gasoline to pour it around, and then directly lit. bass! The raging flames instantly burned, and those devil snakes were struggling fiercely from side to side, and the hiss sounded terribly terrifying. The fire grew stronger and stronger, and it didn''t take long for the devil snakes to be burned to ashes.Even the table was burned to slag, but no one cared about a table at this time.The flame was extinguished, and everyone couldn''t help letting out a sigh. "Nick, we must find Nick as soon as possible!" "Let''s split up, Nick is possessed by the devil now, who knows what he will do!" "Do you have any idea?" Diana looked at Su Zhan and asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "I''m not familiar with him, so leave it to you to find someone." "Ok!" Diana nodded, and everyone quickly separated and left the secret agency to find Nick. "You go too, I''m waiting for you here." Su Zhan said to Fei, Fei nodded and followed out. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan visited around, waiting for news from them. Although the town is not big, it is not so easy to find someone, especially when that person deliberately hides. They have had no gain for the whole afternoon, and they have not found Nick at all. Finally, I had to return to the secret society first, and then make plans. "I''m back." Hearing the voice, Su Zhan looked up and found that Melissa had returned by herself. "Well, I didn''t find it, did anyone else come back?" Melissa asked in response. "No." Su Zhan smiled and waved to let Melissa sit next to him. Hearing that the others hadn''t come back, Melissa sat down beside Su Zhan. Just sitting down, Su Zhan¡¯s hand was already on her shoulder. Melissa glanced at Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan smiled and raised her chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that other people will come back suddenly. I will know if someone comes back." "I..." Melissa was indeed so vain. As soon as the words were spoken, Su Zhan had bowed her head and kissed her, instantly immersing Melissa in that kind of tenderness. She subconsciously hooked Su Zhan''s neck to cater to her, and Su Zhan''s hand had already moved unceremoniously. Although Melissa does not seem to have any assertive character, she is more active in this matter. Because of her guilty conscience, she can only sneak in like this, although she may be looking forward to it and cherish such time.In addition, I am a little unconfident, right?So it will take the initiative in particular, hoping to increase more points in the psychology of the Soviet war.All the factors added together, Melissa''s initiative is a logical matter. Her hands had already untied Su Zhan''s pants, and while breathing, she directly bowed her head and leaned down. For more than ten minutes, Su Zhan suddenly patted Melissa on the head. Melissa thought it was time to take the next step, and was about to prepare, but saw Su Zhan¡¯s pants suddenly closed and her clothes sorted. All right.Su Zhan raised his hand to help her slap her hair, and said softly, "I''m back." "what¡­¡­" Melissa responded with disappointment, but Su Zhan''s actions and tone just now made her feel a little sweet. "Actually... it doesn''t matter if they know it, especially Fei... she knows my situation." Su Zhan said towards Melissa. Melissa shook her head quickly: "No, I... I haven''t thought about it yet." Melissa actually didn''t particularly care about Su Zhan''s situation, she cared about Fei.Fei can accept that there are other women around Su Zhan, but he may not accept himself.Therefore, Melissa still doesn''t want to make clear for the time being. As for when to make clear, it depends on the situation! Since Melissa didn''t want to Su Zhan and didn''t force it, here has just been sorted out, and Fei and Diana and Casey have come back together with him. As for Adam, he is still looking for it! "Nick has not been found, and I don''t know if anything will happen!" After Diana and the others came back, they were really worried. On the one hand, they were worried about Nick, and on the other hand, they were worried about what dangerous things the devil who possessed him would do. After all, this is the devil! The mood of everyone is not too high, after all, they are small partners, it is normal to worry about this kind of thing.Although it was getting late, everyone did not intend to leave. After all, if this matter is not resolved, no one will be relieved to go back. Diana called Adam to ask about his situation, but found nothing, and finally discussed about going to Adam''s bar to eat something, and if there is no more news, she would leave and go home first.Su Zhan had no objection, after all, Fei''s craftsmanship was really not very good.A group of people came to the dock bar, ate something, and stayed there for almost an hour without much gain, and then they dispersed! Su Zhan and Fei Yi walked home, and Su Zhan suddenly felt a strong idea on the way. This is the feeling that believers strongly want to connect with themselves. After a moment of induction, he quickly determined who contacted him. Monica! Su Zhan was a little surprised, didn''t he just meet each other?With Ruoxin and the others, how could you suddenly want to contact yourself so strongly? "I''ll take you back first, and then go out if I have something to do. Maybe you will come back later in the evening. Be careful yourself and contact me if there is any situation." Su Zhan suddenly said to Fei. Fei nodded, and then Su Zhan Teleport sent her home, followed by Teleport in a room in the hotel he bought last time! In the room, Monica seemed to have just finished taking a shower, her hair was still dry, and she was sitting on the sofa wrapped in a bath towel.Su Zhan''s sudden appearance shocked Monica, and then Monica said excitedly: "You are really here, I thought you couldn''t feel it." "As long as you have something in your heart, I can naturally feel it." Su Zhan said with a smile: "You look like...what? Is it because you miss me? So strong?" Monica said: "No, I just heard Ruoxin say, you are looking for a cook? I have a suitable candidate!" 945 Marvel: The King Arrives Chapter 945 Chapter 1119 Su Zhan didn''t expect Monica to find herself because of the cook."Of course it''s good if you have a suitable candidate, but I''ll say it first, I''m not interested if it''s not pretty." "You have met this person." Monica said with a smile. "I have seen?" Monica introduced it, I have seen it?That should have evaporated those few people in the Pacific, but those few people have already been acquired by themselves.Wait... he suddenly thought of someone. Before, I even complained about their names. They were slowly malicious. For example, Monica was obviously Oriental but named a Western name, and another Western air hostess named an Eastern name.what do you say that is?Carina!Yes, that''s the name! My family and Monica were both flight attendants before, and the relationship should be good. At first, I changed my taste for the Oriental girl. Although I didn¡¯t care too much about Carina, now it seems... Monica¡¯s cook lady, ten It should be Carina out of eight or nine! "You''re talking about Carina, who was a flight attendant with you at the time? Is that big Yanmar?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Do you remember her, yes, it is her. In fact, Jialing''s culinary skills are very good and involve both Western and Chinese food. Although her current stewardess''s job is very smooth, but...she is very happy to be a chef. A job," Monica said. Su Zhan smiled: "You should know that my chef''s scope of work is more than just cooking, right?" "I know, but Jialing is also very beautiful. Although I don''t know why we were all beaten by you and she missed it, but it shouldn''t be a reason to look down on. Moreover, she shouldn''t refuse. I told her before. When chatting, she envied me very much, and it made her very depressed to miss her!" Think about it, too, the woman on the plane went up to the captain''s stewardess, and down to the passengers, they were all received by Su Zhan, and she was the only one missing. If she is long and ugly, it is enough, but it is not ugly. This kind of differential treatment will make any woman who has a little bit depressed. "Let her come over." Su Zhan said with a smile. "She''s next door, I''ll let her come over." Monica responded and went straight out. Obviously, Monica and Carina should have discussed it before, and she spared no effort for her friend Monica.However, if Carina''s cooking skills are really good, it''s not bad. "Carina, Carina, tidy up, he is here." Monica hurriedly shouted in a low voice after entering the next room. Carina was stunned and said: "Here? This...so fast?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be so soon. I told him that he wants to see you. It''s time to see if you succeed or not, you have to be ready." Monica reminded. "I know, thank you, Monica." "Stop talking, clean up." Carina quickly gathered up, and it took about five or six minutes before the two of them came back. As soon as he entered, Su Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly. "Come prepared!" Jialing wore a sleeveless dress with a lace apron, so when viewed from the front, it felt like she was wearing nothing but an apron. This makes Su Zhan think of many films in Sakura Province. Jialing was a little nervous and didn''t know how Su Zhan felt, but judging from the look in his eyes, she should be satisfied, right? "Monica should have told you something, and you should know it, then I won''t repeat it. Being my cook, you may have to live with me for a while, so... I''m afraid it won''t work if the cooking is not good. "Su Zhan said lightly. "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my cooking skills." Carina promised. "Then try it, it''s just your job evaluation." "Monica, you take her to the kitchen." "Ok!" Monica took Carina to the kitchen. Although Su Zhan couldn''t see it, they didn''t dare to do any small actions, because they definitely couldn''t hide Su Zhan, so it must be true learning. Jialing''s movements are very quick and familiar. From these alone, we can see that her cooking skills are not bad!Monica was there to help hand over a plate or something.After busying for about half an hour, Carina and Monica came back with food. Both Chinese and Western food are available. It looked good. Su Zhan tasted it under the gaze of the two people''s expectation. Not to mention the taste is really good, not inferior to the hotel chef, and the Chinese and Western dishes are good, and any taste can be satisfied. "How is it?" Monica asked. "Yes, cooking skills alone is enough!" Su Zhan nodded and said. Jia Ling was shocked and smiled in an instant, enough cooking skills were enough, as for the rest... it was not a problem at all. "Would you like to try something other than cooking?" Monica asked with a grin. "it is necessary!" "Do you need me to stay?" Monica asked. "Of course, one is not enough, you know..." Su Zhan beckoned to Carina, and said, "Take off the inside. I have to cook often in the future. Isn''t it hot to wear so much? What''s more, you don''t need to wear so much to be a cook for me!" Monica smiled happily, Carina knew this would happen, she took it off openly, and then turned around so that Su Zhan could appreciate her appearance 360 ??degrees! "Not bad!" Su Zhan smiled, and Carina walked over on her own initiative. Not long after... Sounds soon came from the room... When he was almost three years old, Su Zhan stood up from the middle of the two and looked at the time. It was almost early morning.Turning to look at Monica and Carina, both of them are a bit tired, but they are still energetic.After coming out for a drink, Su Zhan came back to help them regain their energy and physical strength, and then said: "Kaling will go back directly with me, and she will stay by my side as a chef during this time. From now on, she will be the exclusive chef of the Sun God Up." "You can rest early, and contact me directly if you think about me later!" Su Zhan kissed Monica, and then took Jialing back, the new cook. Back home, with the light still on in the living room, Faye was lying on the sofa...seems to be asleep. Chapter 1120 Looking at Fei, he was obviously waiting for himself, waiting to fall asleep. She should have been very tired looking for Nick during the day. Before leaving, I told her that she would come back later. I thought she would take a rest by herself, but she didn''t expect this girl to wait for her return.Although it was only a small move, Su Zhan was still very moved. This feeling of knowing that you will go home very late and have to wait for you will be moved even by hard-hearted people. "Silly girl." Su Zhan said softly, and said to Jialing: "There are a lot of rooms, but they are basically empty. You can find a room by yourself. It''s too late today. I will introduce you to you tomorrow." 946 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 946 "Okay." Jia Ling replied softly. Su Zhan slowly walked to the sofa and hugged Fei, his movements were so light that he couldn''t feel it. Hugging Fei upstairs, helping her take off her coat, and then gently hugging her to sleep peacefully. As if feeling something, although Fei did not wake up, he actively got into Su Zhan''s arms and found a comfortable position to continue to sleep. It was already bright when I woke up. Fei suddenly remembered that he was waiting for Su Zhan to come back and hurriedly opened his eyes, but when he opened his eyes, he found that he was in Su Zhan''s bedroom, and Su Zhan was lying next to him.Looking down, the clothes were taken off. She thought about it for a while, but she didn''t remember when Su Zhan came back. "Wake up? Later, I tell you to come back later, so don''t wait for me." Su Zhan said softly, "I came back yesterday. If you don''t come back, you have to sleep on the sofa for one night." "I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep either!" Faye explained. "Are you still sleeping?" "Don''t sleep anymore." "Then get up, just yesterday I brought back a cook, and you won''t need to cook anymore in the future." Dressed and went downstairs, Carina had already cooked breakfast. "This is Carina, the former flight attendant of Ocean Airlines, now the exclusive cook of Helios." "This is Faye, it''s mine..." "Maid!" Before Su Zhan finished the introduction, Fei took the initiative to say, and then pointed to the thing on his neck. Su Zhan smiled: "Yes, cute little maid!" After introducing each other, the three sat down to eat.Faye is full of praise for Carina''s cooking skills. Speaking of which, Faye has a good attitude towards Carina, but it is not like her usual style. It is probably because Carina is her own cook! Just after eating breakfast, Jialing hadn''t removed her to clean up, and there was a knock on the door outside.Faye trots to open the door, outside the door... everyone else is there. "Why are you all here?" Faye asked with some confusion. Then I found that their faces were... ugly. It seems... something happened. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan walked over and asked casually. "Found Nick." Diana said in a deep voice. "Isn''t that great? Where is he? Why do you all look so ugly?" Fei asked. "Someone found him by the river...had...dead!" Adam answered. "Dead?" Fei was stunned. "He, isn''t he possessed by a demon? How could he die?" "do not know." "For this kind of devil, burning to death or drowning is the easiest way. Maybe Nick is awake and ready to drown the devil!" Diana said, but... she didn''t quite believe it for this reason, except for this. There is no other reason outside. Diana''s statement is indeed correct, but Nick has not recovered his sobriety. As for how he drowned, Su Zhan knew what was going on. It was made by Chamberlain and Charles! This demon seemed to know Chamberlain before, knowing that Nick''s body has been exposed, it is troublesome to continue possessing it, it is like changing to a body, that of Chamberlain!He was the devil, and Chamberlain was just a disabled wizard, so he didn''t take it seriously. As a result, the ship capsized in the gutter. Chamberlain and Charles didn''t bring the crystal at the time. The best way was to drown the devil. As for Nick... it''s up to his luck to survive.As a result, the devil died, but Nick had bad luck... he didn''t survive. Afterwards, Chamberlain and Charles regretted it, especially when Charles saw that they were still conscientious. Regarding Nick''s death, Su Zhan didn''t feel much about it, and he didn''t know him a few times before, but Diana and the others were a little sad. After all, they were friends who grew up playing with them, and they were also members of the secret society. They came to inform Fei and Su after the war, and then left. After all, people died suddenly in the town, and there were still many things to deal with. Faye''s mood is not too high, although her relationship with Nick is very ordinary, if it were not for the secret society, she might not care about it, but after all...getting to know each other.Seeing Fei¡¯s moodiness, Su Zhan chatted with her for a while, and also taught her a few simple magic, finally enlightened her mood, sent her home in the evening, the end of the weekend That''s it! When it was sent to a place not far from home, Fei told Su Zhan to stop talking, probably because she was afraid of being discovered by her mother. Su Zhan didn''t say anything, he just turned to leave after watching her enter the house. After returning home, Su Zhan called Jialing to take her around and introduced her to the town and Diana and others.Carina was really surprised to hear that Diana and the others are wizards, but think about Su Zhan, well, that''s nothing. Wandering around the town, walking and walking has come to the edge of the town. "There is even a hotel?" A very simple motel, a row of small bungalows, one room next to another room. This kind of hotel is very common in many small towns, especially in remote towns. Many people who drive by will choose this hotel for overnight rest. It is economical and affordable. Basically, this is prepared for pedestrians. Locals are not Will come here to live. Even if it is inconvenient for young people, there are many places. After all, the land is vast and sparsely populated. Su Zhan casually took a lot of it, and sure enough, there were almost no guests in this hotel.However, when his gaze scanned one of the rooms, he stopped, and there were actually people living in it! Chapter 1121 Stupid Outsider Someone living means there are foreigners, and the location of this small town environment, in normal times, few foreigners come here.Especially, single women! In the room, a dressed woman was lying on the bed. She looked that she was not dressed like an ordinary tourist. She also had black eyeliner drawn between her eyebrows, giving her a sharp feeling.She fiddled with a weird knife in her hand, which was engraved with similar symbols. "It seems that I came here for another purpose." I don''t know much about this copy of Su Zhan, so I don''t know what the origin and purpose of this woman is.Of course, he would know it easily if he peeped into the opponent''s thoughts, but Su Zhan didn''t have that interest temporarily. Anyway, no matter what purpose she has, she will know it in the end. "Let''s go!" After a faint utterance, Su Zhan and Jialing turned and left. After returning, Jialing packed up and started cooking, and she took the power of her faith to spend time leisurely. Adam and the others are preparing to hold a memorial service for Nick. Nick''s parents were killed in an accident 16 years ago.Fortunately, the people in the small town are relatively simple and eager, so the memorial service should not be too cold. Su Zhan asked Fei to not come over for the time being, and finish the matter first. I take a walk with Jialing every day, eat and dine, and after the evening, I am busy with my business. The days are relatively leisurely, which makes me feel relaxed on vacation.When I was walking before, I found that there is a nice place by the sea, very suitable for fishing.In the afternoon, Su Zhan was going to see, go fishing, and get some seafood for dinner. It should be good. Carrying the fishing gear, Su Zhan went out. 947 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 947 The location was about twenty minutes away from here, and Su Zhan didn''t teleport over, just wandering past leisurely.The place chosen by the Soviet War was a rocky area by the sea. The rocky area was full of rocks. Among the piles of rocks, there was a flat rock near the sea. It was surrounded by a notch. The left and right sides could block the wind and the upper part could provide shade Good place for fishing. Tap your toes lightly, and move easily and lightly over the rock and come inside. With a wave of his hand, a two-seater sofa appeared. After preparing the bait and fishing gear, he raised the fishing rod slightly and put it away. Su Zhan sat on the sofa and waited for the fish to be hooked. The stronger the strength, the easier it is to lose a lot of fun. Since it is a relaxing vacation, Su Zhan naturally does not need to use abilities. With the sound of the waves, Su Zhan closed his eyes slightly, while extracting the power of faith, while waiting for the fish to bait, leisurely and comfortable. It didn''t take long for the fish to take the bait. The big ones stayed and the small ones were released. It seems that today''s harvest may be very good! After fishing a few, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from above.It seems that someone is on the rock, and the footsteps are very soft and even, unlike ordinary people.Along with the sea breeze, there is also a faint fragrance! woman! Su Zhan thought of the woman in the hotel inexplicably! Su Zhan was about to look up to see what was going on, suddenly a shadow jumped down from above, and a slender woman appeared in his line of sight.She probably didn''t know that there was someone down there. After jumping down, she didn''t turn her head back immediately, but looked around. She seemed to find that this place was quite new.About two or three seconds later, she seemed to find the fishing gear next to her. She seemed to be taken aback, and then she turned around. "who are you!" The woman made a defensive gesture at the moment she turned around, and shouted sharply with a guard look. "Shhh, be quiet, scared my fish away!" Su Zhan said softly. The woman was stunned for a moment as if she didn''t expect him to say such a sentence, subconsciously wanted to speak, but suddenly saw him glance at herself, as if she was reminding herself not to make a loud noise.Inexplicably, the woman''s voice was lowered subconsciously. "Why haven''t you been fishing here?" the woman asked. "Does your family make a lot of noise while fishing?" Su Zhan rolled his eyes and suddenly felt that this woman was quite funny. She looks fierce, and you can tell that she has a lot of skills in her gestures, and she is a little stupid to say it...Of course, if she is not a woman, she is not long and has a bit of beauty, then Su Zhan¡¯s evaluation Only stupid, not cute! After asking, the woman also seemed to realize that she hadn''t asked the question well, especially after hearing Su Zhan''s words, she felt a little embarrassed.However, it can be seen that her personality is very strong, and she said in anger, "Why don''t you see why I don''t speak, what intentions do you have." "Do you have vandalism? Do I know you are going to jump off?" Su Zhan''s words left the woman speechless again. The woman looked at Su Zhan, she was very handsome, she seemed to be Asian, she seemed to be fishing here, but...the sofa...Although she had never fished, she had heard that someone would just move to the sofa when fishing. of! And this person didn''t seem to panic when he saw his actions, as if...not an ordinary person. "What''s your name? Are you from this town?" "I live in this small town." Su Zhan said lightly."As for my name? Don''t you think you should introduce yourself first? Don''t you think it''s impolite to jump down and ask this and that?" "My name is Simon." The woman said in a deep voice. "My name is Su Zhan." After saying names to each other, the atmosphere seemed to calm down suddenly. At this moment, Su Zhan suddenly moved and stood up abruptly. Simon instantly took a half-step on his hind legs and drew a knife from his waist to face Su Zhan: "What do you want to do." "The knife is good, let me use it later." Su Zhan glanced at it and said lightly: "The fish is on the bait, of course it is going to be caught." While talking, Su Zhan pulled the fishing rod, and sure enough... there was a plump-looking fish waving its tail on it. He picked it down neatly and put it in the bucket next to him. Su Zhan continued to put the bait under the fishing rod, and then said to Simon: "Today''s harvest is not bad, but I can''t eat that much in the evening. I am going to bake a few. Taste, do you want to eat?" After speaking, Su Zhan paused and said, "If you want to eat, lend me your knife." Chapter 1122 Witch Hunter "If you want my knife, get it yourself!" Hearing that Su Zhan was going to use his own knife to grill fish, Simon snorted coldly.This is a weapon of a witch hunter, how could it be handed over to others casually! Yes, Simon is a witch hunter. She will appear in Port Destiny. She appears in this town to hunt and kill wizards! Looking at Simon who was in a pose, Su Zhan raised his head slightly and said faintly: "Okay!" Simon frowned instantly, he said yes, did he not understand, or...? Simon looked at Su Zhan vigilantly, and saw Su Zhan slowly coming over and extending his hand as if he was really here to take the knife.Seeing him getting closer and closer, with his hands already close at hand, Simon snorted coldly, and lightly his wrist. The knife in his hand slashed directly towards Su Zhan''s wrist with a knife in his hand. high speed! Simon didn''t use any extra force, and the knife would not cut the opponent''s wrist, but it was enough to cut him. Su Zhan didn''t seem to react, and didn''t stop or withdraw his hand, Simon frowned slightly, this guy...what is he thinking?Seeing that his knife was about to be cut, Simon subconsciously withdrew some strength.But at this moment, she suddenly felt her wrist numb, as if she had lost consciousness, the knife dropped from her hand, and then she saw Su Zhan Weiwei''s hand, already holding her knife. Simon didn''t retreat but moved forward and kicked it out. This time she saw it clearly.Su Zhan just tapped his leg lightly with his finger, and the feeling of numbness came again for an instant, and the huge power instantly lost his balance and fell down! She reacted quickly, hurriedly straightened her legs, and then sat on the ground in the shape of a horse. After landing, she wanted to get up with her hands supporting the ground, but suddenly felt a cold on her neck. "Don''t move!" Su Zhan said with a smile while holding the knife on her neck. Simon''s body suddenly stiffened."What do you want!" "I just want you to have a quiet meeting for a while. It''s boring to fight and kill." Su Zhan said with a smile, taking the knife back and turning around as if he was preparing to clean up the fish. Simon was stunned, subconsciously wanting but found that he could not move at all. "You are a wizard!" Simon shouted excitedly. Only a wizard can make her unable to move so inexplicably. "Witch hunter? Interesting profession, are you sure you don''t know who I am?" Su Zhan glanced at Simon, and instantly captured her memory."Think about it. Since you are a witch hunter, you must know who I am. Somewhere in your memory...think about it." Su Zhan said that he had already cleaned up the fish quickly, scraped off the scales with Simon''s knife, and processed the internal organs. Then with a chuckle, flames suddenly appeared on the ground, and the two fishes floated on the flames and rotated by themselves. . "Su Zhan, Su Zhan..." Simon muttered the name, thinking hard about where he had heard it... After a long while, Simon suddenly widened his eyes."You are... Are you the Su Zhan?" "Good Luck Island, Ocean Airlines, God''s punishment... Are you... the true god?" "Remember?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Simon looked at Su Zhan in a daze, and she couldn''t think anymore. She never thought that this person turned out to be a true god.Simon had also heard about this at first, and even the Witch Hunters had studied how to deal with Su Zhan. In their opinion, Su Zhan might be just a powerful wizard and magician. However, Su Zhan later disappeared. The Sun God has been spreading the name of Su Zhan and has produced many believers. This makes the witch hunters feel very inappropriate, but there has been no way to deal with it. Never expected that Su Zhan could be found in this remote town. If the witch hunter would know that Su Zhan is here... 948 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 948 "You can eat." Su Zhan suddenly said, interrupting Simon''s thoughts. Immediately after Simon found out that she could move, she stood up tentatively, Su Zhan did not stop, but waved a fish past, and at the same time she also froze her knife. The knife was accurately inserted into the fish''s body, and then fell into Simon''s hand. "Eat!" Su Zhan said, and ate at the same time. Simon didn''t understand what he meant, but the grilled fish seemed to taste good. What''s more to be afraid of?It''s a big deal!Thinking of this, Simon lowered his head to eat. The two were silent. Soon, Su Zhan had finished the grilled fish and put away the things.Simon could see clearly that the bucket, fishing gear, and even the sofa disappeared between his waves. This... this is definitely not something that ordinary wizards can do. "Let''s go, to remind you, you''d better not touch those few people in Casey, they are mine!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then disappeared like this. Simon froze for a long time, a little at a loss as to what he should do. Do you continue to complete your original mission, or inform the witch hunt that Su Zhan is here?After hesitating for a long time, Simon decided to wait and see the changes. Anyway, this task... Not only did he perform it by himself, he could only be regarded as a cooperation aid, and there was someone else! Su Zhan returned home, gave Jialing the fish to make dinner, and then prepared to extract the power of faith. This has become his daily homework. As for the witch hunter Simon, Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously. Nick''s memorial service was held as scheduled in the dock bar. Su Zhan did not attend. After dinner with Carina, he prepared to go upstairs to exercise and rest, but just as he was about to go upstairs, he heard the doorbell ring. Su Zhan went to open the door and found Fei came. "Why come here so late?" "The memorial service is over, and I saw an annoying person. I came here without wanting to go home." Fei explained. "Annoying person?" "Well, Nick''s brother Jack!" Fei snorted, "This Jack is the most annoying fellow in town. He left before and did not expect to come back at this time. Adam''s family kindly helped Jack to let him be here. Working in a bar, he did not expect that he ransacked Adam''s house and almost couldn''t open the bar. At the memorial service, Adam and Jack fought." "You looked upset, so you came here? Okay, sleep with me at night, make sure you don''t have the mind to think about these annoying things!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1123-Party Madman Diana Faye''s face blushed slightly, with some expectation in his heart. I have shared the bed with Su Zhan several times, but this has never happened, which makes Fei a little discouraged, worried about whether Su Zhan looks down on him.In fact, even if he didn''t see Jack, Faye was going to come over at night, so she made some special preparations. Su Zhan and Fei went upstairs, Su Zhan returned to the room, and Fei went to take a bath. After about half an hour, Fei returned to the bedroom wrapped in a bath towel. Su Zhan leaned on the bedside and was taking time to extract the power of faith. When Fei came in, Su Zhan stopped and waved. Faye walked over and untied the bath towel. Su Zhan thought it should be empty inside, but when the bath towel fell to the ground, she realized that she was still wearing underwear, black translucent underwear.Instead of lying down beside him as usual, he climbed onto Su Zhan''s body. "Actually, I was going to come to you tonight. Before I came out, I had already told my mother." Fei said. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to feel her careful preparation."I think you tell her that you are going to Melissa''s house? If she knows that you are going to Melissa''s house with such meticulous preparation, I am afraid that you and Melissa will have an abnormal orientation." "Do you like it?" Fei asked in a low voice. "Well, I like it!" "I have prepared more than this!" Faye said, and suddenly moved slowly, her hair scattered and swinging. "Oh~ this is my favorite!" Su Zhan took a breath and said with squinting eyes. After a while, Fei suddenly raised his head and slowly took off his underwear, and then climbed up again! After a long time, Fei leaned on Su Zhan, squinting his eyes and panting. Su Zhan waved his hand to refresh the sheets, and then said with a smile: "Why are you so active all of a sudden? Faye touched the necklace on his neck, and said softly, "I am your maid. You shouldn''t do these things. Except for this thing, you don''t treat me like a maid at all, but I know ...What a real maid is like." "That''s it?" Su Zhan asked. Fei shook his head: "Of course not. I noticed that you are more casual with Carina. She is just a cook and can do that. I am your maid, but I didn''t get your favor. What a shame!" "Is there any shame in this kind of thing?" Su Zhan smiled dumbly. "It''s a shame to me!" Fei said. "Okay, okay, I promise you will be qualified as a maid in the future." Su Zhan laughed, turned over, and did it again... ... ... The phone rang suddenly, waking up Faye, who was still asleep.Fei opened his eyes and took a look, and found that Su Zhan was awake and handed the phone over. "It''s Diana." Faye smiled apologetically at Su Zhan, and said in an unkind tone on the phone: "You better give me an explanation." "Uh, you''re still asleep. It''s almost noon. You didn''t come to school, so I asked you." "Huh? It''s almost noon? Uh, I''m fine, I''m here in Su Zhan." "Okay, I should have guessed it. Let''s meet in a while? Halloween is coming soon, and you should prepare for the Halloween party when the time comes. In addition...help me invite Su Zhan." Diana said. "Got it, you party madman." Faye hung up. Without her repeating, Su Zhan also heard it. The foreigners are not familiar with the various festivals of Su Zhan, but they are used to partying often. Diana is most concerned about this kind of things. It is no wonder that Faye said she is a party madman. But... Diana is usually quiet and generous, even if she is holding a party, she is not so crazy, just like the lively atmosphere.In contrast, Su Zhan feels that Fei should actually be the one who likes parties the most, but it''s the opposite. "Would you like to have a party? It sounds great, so let''s have a party at home." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "Okay, anyway, the party in the school is like that, I can''t let go of it at all," Fei said. After Faye and Su Zhan got up, they had dinner with Carina, and then Faye left to find Diana and the others.The friends gathered together and began to study Halloween costumes.Su Zhan is not idle either. He does the same in the countryside. Many people dress up at home, and he is no exception.However, what he prepared was different from ordinary people. For Halloween, just dressing up as ghosts or weird. For Su Zhan, does this thing still need to be dressed up? A run of the dungeon world will definitely open their eyes. 949 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 949 First, I went to Earth Number 2, which is the world of Harry Potter.There is a time difference between the two worlds. It is not Halloween over there. Zhanjiang Su brought Sadako back, and by the way, Hermione and Penello were planning to bring them here before, and it happened to be brought together this time. In addition, Su Zhan also went to the Ministry of Magic and brought a few dementors back. The appearance of this thing was absolutely scary.After that, Su Zhan went back to the Marvel world and called the goddess of the moon Selena (Dark Night Legend) and the three vampire brides (Van Helsing). For Halloween, vampires are essential. People, weird, brought them back in a swarm. The originally empty house suddenly became crowded and lively. Selena and the Three Vampire Brides are okay. They are both familiar in the Marvel world. Sadako and Hermione Penello are more familiar. After all, Sadako was the ghost of the Su Zhan branch. After introducing them to two groups of people, Su Zhan thought for a while and simply let Ruoxin and the others come over. After the three waves of people introduced each other, Su Zhan briefly introduced Fei, Diana and the others, and said that they would hold a Halloween party. Although neither the Harry Potter world of Earth number 2 nor the Marvel world of Earth number 324 is not Halloween, it does not hinder their expectations and enthusiasm for Halloween. Hermione and Penello were okay. After all, they separated not long ago, but Selena and the Three Vampire Brides didn''t have much chance to be alone except for meeting with everyone when Su Zhan occasionally returned. How can you be unhappy with this rare opportunity? Soon, everyone got busy and began to dress up. Chapter 1124 There is a lot of people and strength, and the whole house has completely changed in less than half a day, and you can''t see the original appearance.After making preparations, Su Zhan arranged a room for each of them so that they could rest. After all... Tomorrow is Halloween. Su Zhan specifically called Fei and told her not to come here today. Tomorrow he would go to school to attend their Halloween party and then come back together.As soon as I heard this, I knew that there was obviously a surprise. After hanging up the phone, Faye called Diana and the others, who were going to go home separately, and planned to go shopping and prepare more Halloween costumes. This made Diana teased that Faye was so concerned about the party and had to prepare two sets. Fei did not argue with her either. Can the school¡¯s Halloween be the same as Su Zhan¡¯s Halloween party?After shopping for more than two hours, everyone finally chose the second outfit and went home, looking forward to Halloween tomorrow. As night fell, in a remote house somewhere on the pier, someone was also looking forward to Halloween. A young man visited five transparent bottles in front of him. These were spelling bottles, a prop used to kill wizards. "Mandela grass roots, a little blood, and a personal item, it can absorb the wizard''s energy, and then... as long as you cast a spell on it, and then still put a match in it, then dingdong, the wizard is dead! "The man said while facing the cursing bottle to cast a spell, reading the bottles one by one."Adam, Diana, Faye, Melissa, Casey..." Exactly five. "Everything is ready, only their blood is left. Halloween tomorrow is a good opportunity to catch them, but I am probably not enough..." The young man raised his head and looked at a middle-aged man with a small beard next to him. the man. "Someone will help you..." the middle-aged man said lightly and looked at a man in the corner. "Boss, I still think this is too anxious, I''m afraid..." At this moment, a woman next to her spoke. Before she finished speaking, the middle-aged man interrupted her: "Simon, tomorrow, they must die!" Simon hesitated and did not speak. If Su Zhan and Fei were here, they would find that three of the four people in the house knew each other. It was Nick''s brother Jack who spoke at the beginning. As for the helpers of the middle-aged man, Fei and his classmates, the rest of Simon...Su Zhan had seen it. Witch hunter! A house of witch hunters! Simon didn''t tell the story about his encounter with Su Zhan, mainly because it was too unbelievable. Even if he said it, the leader would not believe it, not to mention that the mission this time was to deal with Diana and the others. She still remembered what Su Zhan said before he left, so she hesitated, feeling that this plan might not be successful.However, the leader did not agree, and she couldn''t help it! Jack has stolen some of their personal belongings, and now as long as they are caught at the Halloween party, some of their blood, and a match can kill them completely! The leader naturally refused to miss such a good opportunity. The sun rises, a new day arrives, and the town has entered the rhythm of Halloween.Finally, after class is over, the school hall is almost dressed up, just waiting for the party to start. When Su Zhan came to the school, he felt surprised and fresh. Everyone was dressed up in various styles, and they were very outstanding.In the crowd, Su Zhan saw Casey, who actually wore a dress like a bee.Fei wears a black robe, and looks like... Little Red Riding Hood? As for Melissa and Diana, they also dress up, they are both beautiful. "Are you not dressed up?" Faye walked over and asked. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t speak, just put his arm around Fei''s waist and kissed him. It didn''t take long for Diana and the others to come over. The party was very lively and there were many people. Many people wore masks and didn''t know who was who. Fei did not leave, but stayed with Su Zhan. Su Zhan drank the wine and looked at it casually, frowning slightly. "What''s wrong?" Fei asked in a low voice."I see you frown." "The observation is really careful." Su Zhan smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I just think some people are so uneasy." "What?" Faye was a little dazed, not knowing what it meant.After thinking about it, Fei said, "Actually, the party held in the school is not interesting, or let''s go back directly?" "Alright!" Su Zhan glanced at several masked people and nodded. Soon Fei called other people and said to go directly to Su Zhan. Originally, this party was very lively, but maybe he was looking forward to the party in Su Zhan, so he thought it was not interesting here. Several people discussed it. They immediately agreed, and after speaking to Adam, they left the party with Su Zhan. "Damn it, why did you go so fast!" Seeing them leaving, Jack couldn''t help cursing, gestured to the masked men nearby, and then quietly followed out. The group got into Fei''s car, which was enough for five people.Su Zhan found that there was still a box on the car, and couldn''t help but smile: "It looks like you are also prepared." "Of course!" Fei responded as he drove. It didn¡¯t take long to drive to the door of Su Zhan¡¯s house. Everyone got out of the car. Diana was carrying the box. When he came to the door, Su Zhan stopped and said, ¡°First remind you that there are a lot of people inside, and what you can see It''s all true." "What''s really?" "who?" "Well, you''ll know after entering!" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, then walked over and opened the door. Without turning on the light, it was slightly dim inside, only some outlines could be vaguely seen, as if there was some arrangement.Everyone came in with Su Zhan curiously, and with a snap, the door closed! Su Zhan turned on the light at will, and everyone found that it was indeed arranged, but... it seems that there is nothing special? Just as Diana was about to ask, she suddenly found a head, long hair, and white clothes popping out of the wall, leaping towards her with her hands raised. 950 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 950 "Ah ah ah ah ah ......" Diana suddenly shouted, followed by ...... all kinds of sounds rang. Sadako got out of the wall for a while, followed by... countless ghost-like things in black robes emerged from there, and instantly floated around... "Ghost..." Chapter 1125 The girls screamed and hugged each other, and some even panicked using magic, but they had no effect.Melissa wanted to grab the door, but the door couldn''t be opened at all as if it was sealed. A dementor suddenly emerged from the door, and Melissa turned and threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms. "Hahaha!" Seeing everyone frightened like this, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing a little gloating. "Welcome to my Halloween party! As I reminded you just now, these... are all true!" Su Zhan patted Melissa on the shoulder and said with a smile. Sadako, the dementors still hovered in the room, flying around, but they didn''t scare them again. Everyone felt a little relieved. Just when they wanted to ask what it was, they saw a lot of people running out of the living room, all of them carefully dressed. "This... so many people?" So many people suddenly ran out, and they were shocked again. "I will introduce you, this is the Queen of the Moon Selena, and this is the Three Vampire Brides." "This is Hermione and Penello." "This is Ruoxin..." Su Zhan introduced them to each other one by one, and then blinked at Diana and them."Finally remind you that everything is true!" "Also, what else is true?" "The three vampire brides? Are they really vampires? The teeth are so sharp, so lifelike, as if they are real... Oh my god, they turned out to be real..." Faye looked at the three vampire brides curiously, without saying anything. After that, the three vampire brides suddenly bared their teeth, and immediately opened their huge wings. Selena, Hermione, and Penello also released their wings. All of a sudden, everyone flew up and down in the air, completely shocking Fei and others! Really... Really wings, Really... Really vampire. There are ghosts. OMG... This is the real Halloween! Fei suddenly yelled excitedly. "Change clothes, let''s change clothes first." Diana also reacted. Although she was surprised and shocked, it was definitely not dangerous.Hearing Diana''s shout, the crowd responded and hurried upstairs to change clothes. This is the real Halloween! It''s so right and wise to leave from the school party! Seeing them all excited, Su Zhan smiled until he was not in vain. Deafening music sounded, wine, and cakes appeared endlessly. Su Zhan also specially brought out lotus cakes to add to the fun. The party...just to be happy. Do not touch any drugs or the like, but the effect of this lotus cake is much stronger than those.After all, this thing comes from a copy of Percy Jackson, but even the gods will feel it when they eat it, and they will be addicted. It didn''t take long before Diana and the others had changed their clothes. It was really different from what they had worn before, and it was much cooler.Take Fei, for example, who used to wear a cloak to play the role of Little Red Riding Hood in long clothes and trousers, but now it has become a short skirt with a scarf-like thing hanging in front of it. There is nothing inside, which is cooler than a bikini! There is no need to bring any rhythm specifically, the party immediately became lively and hilarious from the beginning.After everyone got down, they gathered together and chatted with each other.After all, this is a real vampire. If you see it elsewhere, you will definitely be scared to death, but here... it''s different. Drinking wine, chatting, eating lotus cake, the atmosphere intensified. Su Zhan surrounded a lot of people. As the only man, that was the absolute protagonist.Some people come and some walk, very hilarious. Sadako, the dementors are still hovering in the air, Diana and the others are not afraid, they are in close contact, and even took out their phones to take pictures. The exaggeration of the environment, the stimulation of alcohol, and the influence of the lotus cake make everyone play more and more. Especially... most of them are women from Su Zhan. Except for Casey and Diana, they didn''t care at all. It didn''t take long for them to wear less and less clothes. All kinds of seductive dances evoked applause, and there were unconvinced preparations to compete. a bit. The most eye-catching among them is not Hermione Penello, nor Ruoxin and the others. They turned out to be the three vampire brides. The three of them wore the special costumes that Su Zhan had prepared for them, and danced various seductive dances to kill everyone in one fell swoop. It''s better than... Su Zhan also ate lotus cakes, but it didn''t affect him that much. It was the atmosphere that really excited him.Seeing the enchanting dance of the three vampire brides, he couldn''t help but walked to the center and jumped up. Seeing that Su Zhan was over, the three vampire brides became even more enthusiastic. The three people surrounded Su Zhan as if they were treating Su Zhan as a steel pipe... "Aren''t you going?" Diana touched Fei and asked. Faye tugged and took off the scarf directly."Of course, look at me!" With Fei''s bold participation, the atmosphere became more enthusiastic. The three vampire brides didn''t dare to show weakness and reduced the number of clothes. Good fellow, it didn''t take long... Su Zhan saw that it was white! "No way, they are too many people, come and help me!" Fei ran back to Diana and the others and shouted eagerly. "This... how can this help?" "Like me, you are not inferior to them anyway," Fei said. "but¡­¡­" Diana hesitated. However, Melissa next to her simply took off and rushed towards Su Zhan. "Don''t be fussy, hurry up!" With the exaggeration of the atmosphere and the influence of the lotus cake, Melissa started again. At Faye''s urging, Diana and Casey were dragged by Faye into the battle. Four to three, the situation was immediately reversed. Su Zhan''s gaze also shifted from the three vampire brides to them. Especially... Diana''s body. Diana was a bit embarrassed at first, but gradually she was already immersed in this atmosphere, and she learned how Melissa and Fei looked like she was rubbing against Su Zhan.Naturally, other people were not reconciled, and wanted to regain the attention of Su Zhan. In this kind of competition, the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic, and many things that were impossible to do at ordinary times were also done one after another, completely cheaper Su Zhan. "I love parties!" Su Zhan shouted excitedly... 951 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 951 Chapter 1126 An Unforgettable Memory! In the room, the sound of music is loud, and the atmosphere is almost overwhelming.But outside the house was extremely silent, and there was no sound.When the curtains were pulled, only the lights were on, but the inside was not visible. Outside the house, a few people were approaching sneakily. "They should all be in there, and there is another named Su Zhan who came to the town on vacation. He has a good relationship with them..." Jack whispered to the person next to him. Jack, Luke, Simon, and a few witch hunters, and...their leader. There are at least ten people in a line! According to the plan, they should bring Diana and others to the Halloween party.But I didn''t expect that after Su Zhan appeared, Diana and the others would leave in advance... The plan was disrupted, and in desperation they could only change the strategy.Anyway, there are no people here, just force it! Therefore, the leader of the witch hunter gathered everyone here and prepared to forcefully take them away. "The party should have just begun at this time. Wait until they are almost done. Luke, you are their classmate. Then you will knock on the door and do it together as long as the door opens!" The leader laid out the plan in a low voice, and then waited quietly. For parties, once the atmosphere rises, the mind will definitely relax. That time is the best time to do it. Otherwise, they are all wizards and there is no guarantee that there will be any accidents. When they squatted near Su Zhan''s house and waited, the house was completely overwhelmed. Diana, Selena, and two Nas, one on the left and one on the right, were held in their arms by Su Zhan. In front, Faye, Melissa, and Casey were still competing with the three vampire brides.Suddenly, Sadako got out of the wall behind Su Zhan, half of her body outside, half of her body inside the wall, and then lowered her head. Su Zhan raised his head slightly, and heard Zhenzi say: "There are more than a dozen people staring here." Su Zhan glanced outside, hehe smiled and said, "I see, you take the dementor to play with them, don''t kill him." Sadako responded and disappeared. "Do you need me to deal with it?" Selena asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said: "No need, today is Halloween, just let them enjoy it, not to mention you have to wear clothes and take off when you come back. It''s too much trouble!" "You don''t need to care about such small things, come on, sit up!" Su Zhan patted Selena, and Selena turned over and sat on Su Zhan. Seeing the two of them so direct, Diana wanted to leave. Who knew the outline was pulled back by Su Zhan when she got up, and then went up personally, up and down... The roar suddenly rang, and the atmosphere of the party changed accordingly, and even the air seemed to be filled with a special breath... ... ... Outside the house, the witch hunters were a little impatient, they could only see the light, not even the human figure, let alone the sound of music.In this case, it is impossible to tell where the party is going. "Jack, are you sure they went in?" The leader couldn''t help turning his head to look at Jack. Jack definitely nodded: "I''m sure, I followed all the way..." Before he finished speaking, Jack suddenly found a shadow of long hair and white clothes behind the leader, reaching out his hand as if to pinch the leader''s neck. "Ghost, ghost..." Jack pointed behind the leader and shouted suddenly. "What are you shouting!" The leader was taken aback by him, turned his head and glanced, there was nothing behind him. "No, I saw a female ghost with long hair and white clothes just now, ah...again, appeared again." Jack found that the ghost was gone and was about to explain, but at this time, the female ghost appeared again.Moreover, this time it was not only the female ghost, but also countless ghosts. "What a ghost, are you dazzled? It''s Halloween, yes, but it doesn''t mean that there are... ghosts!" The leader pouted, thinking that Jack''s mental quality was too bad, right?Just wanting to educate him, and then concentrate on the task in front of him, he suddenly saw a ghost in a black robe emerge from behind Jack, and for a moment he couldn''t help shouting. At this time, others had already seen it. Countless dementors hovered in front of them. The moment they approached, the dementors opened their mouths. For an instant, they felt as if their souls had been sucked away. Countless images of fear appeared before them. He was lying on the ground, his hands and feet twitching, his expression grim. The dementors are specially complex guards of Azkaban, and almost no one is not afraid. These witch hunters have never seen dementors, and they said directly, the pain, the fear, and the death. The heart is gone. While the Dementors, Sadako and the others teased these witch hunters, the house...the party had already reached its hottest stage. At first everyone was still competing with each other, but slowly... they found that Su Zhan was too strong, and they were defeated one by one. They were not opponents at all, which made them gradually become angry with the enemy. "We can have sixteen people, sixteen people! Isn''t the sixteen people his opponent alone? This is a war between men and women, and we must not lose!" I don''t know who yelled, and the atmosphere instantly became hot, like an enemy of life and death! Selena, The Three Vampires, Hermione, Penello, Ruoxin, Ren Xing, Yang Linlin, Li Ji, Carina, Monica, Faye, Diana, Melissa, Casey, sixteen personal! Sixteen to one! Crazy wars with huge disparity in numbers. Among them, Hermione, Diana and Casey were not Su Zhan''s women, but they kissed and hugged them at the party, not to mention the others, even they themselves ignored their relationship with Su Zhan. "No matter how many people are, it''s useless. Today I will let you know... how powerful your men are!" Su Zhan waved his hand and glanced at them extremely aggressively and provocatively. "Who will come first!" Su Zhan''s arrogant attitude aroused people''s anger, and soon... rushed up one by one, completely submerged in a sea of ??people for an instant... This is a very memorable and very special Halloween! Not only Su Zhan, but also the sixteen women, for the witch hunters outside... I am afraid they will be unforgettable forever. Chapter 1127 Su Zhanhuan''s customer hall, lying in a turbulent state, this picture is really shocking.Recalling the experience just now, Su Zhan also felt that it was so absurd, with so many people, this is the first time, right?But it feels... really good!Looking up at the time, it was already three or four o''clock in the morning, too... after all, so many people! Finding his own clothes from the countless clothes on the ground, Su Zhan hugged them one by one into the room and settled in. Then with a wave of his arm, the mess in the living room disappeared instantly and was completely renewed. After tidying up the room, Su Zhan came outside. The dementor hovered, Sadako floated aside, and there were several people lying on the ground with terrified expressions. There were even a few who were completely unconscious and frightened. Although Su Zhan didn''t pay much attention to the outside world just now, he knew that Sadako and the Dementors left them an unforgettable Halloween! Waved to them, these people disappeared out of thin air in an instant, followed by the dementors also disappeared, Su Zhan turned around and said to Zhenzi: "Go back and rest!" Zhenzi nodded, and floated back into the house following Su Zhan. Sitting in the living room, Su Zhan was immersed in the space of the Soul Stone. This space is about to become a prison. First, Thanos and Death Eaters were imprisoned, and now Witch Hunters came in again! 952 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 952 In the space, the dementors hovered wantonly in the sky, and Jack and the others lay on the ground awkwardly.Su Zhan showed his figure and walked up to them to wonder what to do with them. Killing is naturally a hundred, very simple. However, there are a lot of these witch hunters, and they are distributed all over the world, which is a very old organization.Their influence is not small. If they are not hunting wizards, then the power of belief in the two forces of wizard hunters and wizards must be a lot. It depends on how to operate! It is a pity that if hypnosis controls them, although it can make them allegiance, it will not produce the power of faith, otherwise it can be easier. "Huh? I didn''t expect you to wake up first. It seems that Zhenzi is merciful to your subordinates." As he was thinking, Su Zhan suddenly opened his mouth and looked at one of them. The person''s eyelids moved slightly but did not open or wake up. After hearing Su Zhan''s words, she opened her eyes. Simon sat up and looked around first, and found that he was in a completely unfamiliar environment. The leaders around him hadn''t awakened yet, but they didn''t seem to worry about life, so she looked at Su Zhan with a complicated expression. That kind of fear is still fresh in her memory, vividly, she already believes in her heart that Su Zhan is not a powerful magician, but a true god!So she regretted why she hesitated not to remind the leader, but when she thought about it, even if she reminded, the character of the leader might not believe it. Even if she believed it, she wouldn''t change her mind. "Why didn''t you kill us?" Simon asked. "Believe that I am a god?" Su Zhan asked back. Simon said with a wry smile: "Female ghosts, and the kind of monsters that can make people fearful, this is definitely not a magician or wizard can control." "Since I believe that I am a god, why not believe in me instead?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "That''s why you didn''t kill us?" Simon looked at Su Zhan and took a deep breath and said: "I can, and some of them can, but the leader will not. Even if the leader meets, most of the witch hunters will not. Yes, especially Ai Ben. He is the president of the Witch Hunting Club and has a deep hatred with the wizards in Port of Destiny. "Although they have no association, some of them have the blood of black magic, so... she must die. For this, the witch hunt will pay any price." "Kathy?" Su Zhan asked. Simon nodded. Su Zhan smiled, then turned around and asked, "What if Ai Ben is dead?" Simon subconsciously thought about what would happen if Aiben died. After a while, she shook her head. She didn''t know what would happen if Aiben died. "If they die and only you go back and get major information, will your status and reputation in the witch hunt be improved?" Su Zhan asked again. Simon nervously said, "What are you going to do?" "answer my question!" Simon nodded hesitantly: "It depends on what kind of information it is." "For example... Is Casey''s father still alive?" "Blackwell is still alive? This is impossible. He should have died sixteen years ago." Simon said in shock. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I checked each of you''s memories just now, and then... I found an interesting thing." With that, Su Zhan walked to Jack''s side and kicked his feet, not too powerful. It was big, but it was big enough to make Jack couldn''t put it on anymore, and woke up with a grunt. "Be clever in front of me, do you believe that I can''t really wake you up?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Jack looked at Su Zhan: "Even if you kill me, I won''t believe in you, although I believe you are a god. But the wizard killed my family, I want revenge!" "You are also a wizard. If you want to kill the wizard for revenge, then commit suicide first. And your witch hunting club, keep saying that you want to kill all the wizards, but in the end you still recruit wizards, which is shameless enough." Zhan sneered, and then said: "The fire sixteen years ago, were you at the scene? Because you saw the death of your parents, you closed your memory, which is normal for you when you are young. After all, the human brain When facing a memory that you don¡¯t want to face, you will take some measures to seal that memory. Don¡¯t you want revenge? Okay, I will let you see clearly who your enemy is!" After Su Zhan''s voice fell, Jack suddenly felt a thud in his brain, and then the surrounding environment changed. It turned out to be on a cruise ship. Su Zhan and Simon are also there. "Here?" Simon looked around in confusion. Su Zhan said lightly: "This is Jack''s memory place, the scene of the fire 16 years ago." Simon looked at Jack, and Jack nodded with a deep expression. Chapter 1128 At this moment, a pair of men and women passed by, and Simon subconsciously wanted to avoid being caught, but found that they seemed to be unable to see himself and others.Seeing the pair of men and women walk into the cabin, Su Zhan slowly followed, Simon and Jack also followed, but just after two steps, Jack clutched his head with an expression of pain. Su Zhan glanced at him and waved his hand, the painful feeling disappeared instantly. Jack looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and Su Zhan had already turned his head in. After hesitating, Jack hurriedly followed. This memory was closed, and he no longer remembered what happened. The chief always told him that the wizard killed his parents, so he became a witch hunter and wanted revenge.But when Su Zhan did this, it was obvious that there was something hidden in the matter, and he wanted to know the truth of the matter. The couple just now were his parents! Jack quickened his pace and followed in. His parents seemed to be debating something.The father was persuading his mother that as long as he stopped practicing witchcraft, the witch hunting club promised to let them go and let them live the ordinary lives of normal people.My mother hesitated, because Blackwell did not trust these witch hunts! After several persuasion, Jack''s mother agreed with Jack''s father''s words and agreed not to practice witchcraft. At this time a black man appeared. "Eben!" Simon whispered. After appearing, Aiben walked behind Jack''s father, suddenly grabbed his head, and cut his throat directly with a knife in his hand.Jack''s mother was stunned, and Simon and Jack were stunned. "You really shouldn''t believe what your husband said!" Ai Ben said coldly, Jack''s mother fled inside in a panic, Ai Ben chased after her. The Su Zhan trio followed, and as soon as they entered, they saw several people lying on the ground all around, with obvious marks on their necks, all of them were dead and had their throats cut.These are the wizards who believe in the Witch Hunt! "Bring Blackwell here!" Ai Ben said in a deep voice, soon...someone was being helped with his hands, and the man in the hood came in.It was tied to a wooden frame next to it, and soon someone arranged it over there, and it seemed that it was going to burn Blackwell to death.Aiben said a few words of judgment. If they had heard it before, Simon would feel very sacred, but now she feels sick and angry! Suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder and patted her. Turning her head, she saw Su Zhan. "In fact, I always think that people or organizations that do things under the banner of justice are very disgusting. They are human beings, so are wizards, and everyone is good and bad." Su Zhan said lightly. The fire suddenly ignited. Blackwell seemed to be burned to death. Although his hands were tied, he slowly took out a medal from his pants pocket.After lightly chanting the spell, the rope on his body broke instantly, and he saw him lifting the medal. The flames on the ground instantly rushed towards the surrounding witch hunters, and in a blink of an eye, those people had burned into ashes. Ai Ben was shocked, turned and ran out. Blackwell didn''t chase, the medal in his hand fell to the ground, and he slowly turned and left. "He''s not dead, he really is not dead!" Simon shouted excitedly. "Let''s go out too!" 953 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 953 Su Zhan put his arm around Simon''s shoulder and left the memory scene directly. After coming out, Simon was still a little confused. As for Jack, kneeling on the ground, he was obviously in shock and sadness. Wouldn¡¯t it be sad to see the death of my parents again? Especially, he could only watch his mother trapped there, burned alive but powerless. After a long time, Jack wiped his tears and looked at Su Zhan: "I want revenge!" "I want to believe in me after the Witch Hunting Club!" Su Zhan said lightly."I will let you and Simon leave. After you go back, you can tell Eben Blackwell that he is not dead. I believe he will care about it. When he comes, I will kill him. After that, I believe you can grasp Witch Hunt, correct the faith and purpose of the Witch Hunt!" ... ... Su Zhan released Simon and Jack out, as for the leader and the others in it. After Simon and Jack left, Su Zhan looked at the sky already slightly bright, and then turned back to the room... There will be Simon and Jack in the witch hunt, and Chamberlain and Charles on the wizard side. As long as the progress on both sides goes smoothly, the development of the believers, and the increase in the power of faith, you don''t have to worry about yourself.Glancing at Diana who was sleeping on the bed, Su Zhan raised his mouth slightly. Several people slept in the other rooms. Only in his own room, Su Zhan only let Diana go. Even Casey, who had the same fate, let him go to Melissa and Fei. Su Zhan admitted that he was a bit favoritism. After all, Casey and Diana had a relationship with him because of this party.However, Su Zhan just likes Diana more, maybe women called Diana are so beautiful and attractive?Seeing Diana sleeping very heavily, Su Zhan undressed and lay down beside her, hugging her from behind to fall asleep. Originally it was very late when I went to bed, and I had tossed it all night, so I slept until noon and Su Zhan woke up.Feeling the delicate body in his arms, Su Zhan didn''t want to wake her up, but as soon as he moved, he heard the woman in his arms roll over and woke up! With his eyes facing each other, Su Zhan could clearly see Diana''s eyes ranging from blankness to surprise to shyness. Then she sat up and grabbed the quilt. "Uh..." She tugged and wrapped the quilt around her body. As a result, Su Zhan was completely exposed without the quilt. Seeing Su Zhan''s perfect body, Diana''s face turned red instantly, and she hurriedly distributed the quilt to Su Zhan to cover a certain place. Seeing Diana''s shy and nervous look, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. "Did you sleep well?" Su Zhan asked softly. Diana asked with a tangled expression: "Yesterday, what happened yesterday?" "This way, you know what happened at a glance, right?" Su Zhan smiled."You are already my woman." "But...but..." Diana had already remembered the experience of last night, she never expected that she would make such a ridiculous act! 1129 After the ridiculousness... Crazy and ridiculous, sixteen people took turns to battle, but they were defeated one by one. Diana still remembered that she didn''t seem to feel ashamed at all, she was still cheering on Melissa, but Melissa was quickly defeated.At that time, Su Zhan looked at him provocatively. He took the initiative to go up as soon as his head heated up. In less than 20 minutes, he cried and cried for mercy. Now think about how he said such embarrassing and embarrassing words? "Do you hate me?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Diana was stunned and shook her head. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Since you don¡¯t hate it, it¡¯s no good. Actually, I like you very much. Although the four of you are my women now, you and Fei are my favorites. Last night, I put them both Arranged to another room, only you, only you in my room!" "What should I do now?" Diana said with a wry smile. "Anyway, none of you ran away. The embarrassment is that everyone is embarrassed. What is it? "I mean what to do with our relationship! How to deal with it! After all, Faye is your girlfriend. What happens to Faye now?¡± Diana said worriedly. Su Zhan chuckled, and suddenly reached out and pulled Diana over.Diana resisted slightly, and heard Su Zhan say: "It''s true that Faye is my woman, but you are also my woman now. Those people last night are all my women. So, at this point, Don¡¯t worry that Faye will not be able to accept it, she already knew it! So you can stay with me upright. Of course, if you can¡¯t save face for the time being, you can also sneak in and wait until the opportunity is right. " "I can also treat it as a dream, as if nothing happened!" Diana said. "No, you can''t!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "For..." Diana just wanted to ask why, but Su Zhan bowed her head and kissed her. He is not the kind of honest and decent person. After he kissed him, his hands were not idle. Diana couldn''t resist it. It didn''t take long for him to subconsciously cater to him. Then... he was put down by Su Zhan in a daze. ...What happened last night happened again.Only this time, Diana is sober! After more than an hour passed, Su Zhan said to Diana, who was panting and sweating: "Look, what I said, you can''t!" Diana was silent and stopped talking. "Well, if you can''t face Fei for the time being, just follow what I said, don''t directly clarify the relationship." Su Zhan smiled, got up to find clothes to put on, and then said to Diana: "You take a break Yes, I will go down and talk to them. By the way, you call your dad and say you won''t go back tonight." Su Zhan came downstairs and the others were already awake. After a glance, the three Diana Vampire Brides and Ruoxin looked as usual.Penello and Hermione are also okay. As for Fei, there is no special expression, Melissa is a little guilty, and Casey is a little down.From these expressions you can see their respective thoughts. "Carina, help me make a cup of coffee. Hermione, let''s talk." Su Zhan greeted him and walked to the living room. Hermione followed to the living room. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you regret it?" "No, actually... I''ve been looking forward to this day, but I didn''t expect it to be so... special." Hermione whispered. "I didn''t expect that I was planning to eat you for the last time and give you a special memory. It''s just a blunder, but it will be considered special." Su Zhan smiled and said: "You and Penello Don''t go back, go back to the Sun God with Ruoxin and the others to help the teacher improve my popularity or something, how about it?" "Ok!" Hermione nodded. "Come on, help me call Melissa and Casey over." Hermione went back, and Melissa and Casey came. "What do you think? Is it to tell Fei directly, or to hide it for now?" Su Zhan asked. "Keep it, keep it!" Melissa whispered. She was already sneaking, but now she is even more embarrassed. "What about you?" Su Zhan looked at Casey. Casey hesitated."I... I haven''t considered it clearly yet." "It doesn''t matter, then think slowly." Su Zhan said. Su Zhan got up and walked over, watching everyone look at him and smiled softly: "It was an unforgettable experience last night, Selena, don¡¯t worry about going back, go with Ruoxin and the others to the Sun God. Stay in this world for a while." "Yes!" Of course, Diana and the Three Vampire Brides had no problem. They also saw that Su Zhan and the little girls didn''t seem to have settled, so they didn''t wait much, and soon... they left the originally crowded living room. Only Fei and the others are left. "We, we will go back first." Melissa glanced at Fei with some guilty conscience and whispered. "It''s okay, go back and have a good rest." Su Zhan will send Melissa and Casey out, and then sit on the sofa. 954 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 954 "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked Fei. Fei curled his lips: "I don''t have any thoughts. I knew it would be like this a long time ago. It''s just... it''s just them, so it''s... a little uncomfortable." "It''s normal, after all, strangers are different from friends!" Su Zhan said softly. "They, aren''t they from this world? I said Selena? You...can you go to another world?" Faye asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and explained to her what he could travel through the world. Fei may have such a small emotion in his heart, but this small emotion did not last long. After all, many things have been known for a long time, and it is not so difficult to accept after being preconceived.After talking for a while, Fei was about to go home. As for Diana who stayed here, she didn''t ask much! Su Zhan turned and went back to the room. Diana was already dressed and lying there. Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Diana sat up. "They are all gone, Faye may still feel a little embarrassed, it''s not a big problem. Melissa is a little bit ignorant, just like you, she chose not to choose for the time being. As for Casey... she said she would consider it! Chapter 1130 The female protagonist Casey had the least contact with the four women. She confirmed the relationship with Fei at the beginning, and then secretly took Melissa. Even Diana had a lot of intersections.So Casey said that he should consider it. The consideration is not to provoke or conceal, but as Diana said at the beginning, to consider whether it was a dream that nothing happened. When Diana said so, Su Zhan proved her idea impossible with actions. But Casey doesn''t plan to do this for the time being. Firstly, there were few intersections, and secondly, Su Zhan was not so urgent for her. Of course, it is impossible to give up, after all I have eaten it in my mouth, naturally it is impossible to give up!Just take it slow. The change in the relationship made Diana a little uncomfortable, but because of the change in the relationship, she saw the difference in Su Zhan. Of course...this may be because the relationship has already occurred. As the saying goes, the lover has a beauty in the eyes of some things. Maybe I didn¡¯t think it before, but now I think it¡¯s an advantage to look at it! It is also quite a means to coax a woman Su Zhan, he will not only go straight ahead, take it directly. Diana was immersed in the atmosphere of love in the afternoon, and she naturally fell asleep at night, and things happened naturally. Diana can''t live here all the time, so early the next morning, Diana went home and put these Halloween things at home, and then went to school.As for the embarrassment after meeting with Fei and the others, I won¡¯t elaborate on them one by one. This embarrassment will take time to resolve. Days went by like this, most of the time Fei was with Su Zhan, sometimes after school, sometimes simply stay overnight.Occasionally, while Fei is away, Melissa will come over.As for Diana, although she had accepted it in her heart, she couldn''t let go of her face. There were several times when Su Zhan took the initiative to find her.Although they all took the initiative to find her, Diana was very open after meeting, and would not resist the request of the Soviet war, and sometimes even took the initiative. The gradual process, I feel pretty good. Moreover, through their respective contacts, Su Zhan has mastered their heart dynamics. They have never talked about that matter. They usually stay together, but they are quieter and more embarrassed than before, but... are more intimate. Up! In addition to the secret society, they have another intimate connection. After all, the three of them are good girlfriends who grew up together, and their relationship is extraordinary.And Casey came later, and without this relationship, he was a little further away.Su Zhan did not go to Casey, and Casey did not go to Su Zhan, and occasionally meeting was nothing special as usual! Unknowingly, after almost a week, Su Zhan feels that the time is ripe to ask three people to come to the house for a meal. It is a bit to break their embarrassment. The three of them have no problem together. There is no problem with fighting together, but there has been no chance for three people to be with Su Zhan at the same time! Su Zhan didn''t make a phone call and planned to go directly to them, and strolled in the small town. They should have gone home from school by this time.The nearest was Diana''s house. When she came downstairs, Su Zhan called Diana to let her go downstairs.Diana thought she would meet alone as usual and changed her clothes. In a white dress with a jacket over it, and wearing black stockings, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly. Diana was very tall, and it was the first time she saw her wearing stockings, which really surprised Su Zhan. "Where are we going?" Seeing Su Zhan''s eyes, Diana was also a little bit happy. "Go to Fei, I asked Carina to make a special meal, and go to my house to eat in the evening." Su Zhan said. "Ah..." Diana hesitated. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Could it be that you will never be with me at the same time? Embarrassment will always be broken!" "Okay, okay!" Diana also knew that the atmosphere between them was not particularly good, and that this problem really needed to be solved.She has a sense of responsibility. Although she does not feel that she is the head of this small team, she has been maintaining this small team. Perhaps, this is indeed a good opportunity! The two went to Fei¡¯s house. A phone call had already come down. Fei was slightly surprised when she saw Diana. When she learned that Su Zhan was going to find Melissa next, she understood Su Zhan¡¯s intention but did not speak , Which made Diana also relieved.Melissa''s house is the farthest, passing by Casey''s house halfway! Diana looked at Su Zhan to Fei, but didn''t say anything about seeing Su Zhan and did not speak. Just when the three of them were about to leave, Su Zhan suddenly stopped and looked at Casey''s house. A middle-aged woman sneaked up to the door of Casey''s house and knocked on the door expectantly.After opening the door, Casey seemed a little surprised, as if he didn''t know her, but after a few words, Casey let her in. "Do you know this person?" Su Zhan asked. Faye and Diana shook their heads, not impressed. "Go find Melissa first." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. After the three found Melissa, they drove Melissa back to Su Zhan''s house.Jialing had already prepared dinner. At first, the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and she couldn''t let go, but slowly as Su Zhan stirred up the topic, the atmosphere gradually improved. What they lacked was such an opportunity, which broke face. Psychological embarrassment, naturally there is no problem! Just as the atmosphere was getting better, suddenly the doorbell rang. Carina opened the door and said, "Kathy, you are here." "Well, is he... here?" Casey asked hesitantly. "Yes, everyone else is there." Carina said. Casey clearly paused when she heard this, and finally walked in. "Hi!" Casey greeted with some embarrassment, Diana responded, and then looked at Su Zhan. After saying hello, Casey said in embarrassment, "Something happened, and I was a little worried. A person came to me just now and said that my parents'' friend was Lucy, a psychic. She said something. I think the matter is a bit weird, so I want to hear your opinions!" Chapter 1131 Casey and the Magic Medal "Sit down and talk." Su Zhan greeted, and Diana gave a place for Casey to sit next to Su Zhan. Casey sat down a little embarrassed and felt complicated. Seeing them eating with Su Zhan, Casey knew that after that, they seemed to have accepted the relationship with Su Zhan. This made her feel a little redundant, as if she was Alienated.Taking a deep breath secretly to suppress her emotions, Casey said slowly: "She told me that my father is not dead. She escaped with a medal in the sixteen-year fire. She also told me, There is a mysterious organization called the Witch Hunting Club, which specializes in hunting and killing wizards. It is said that they wanted to kill my father sixteen years ago and caused the tragedy. Now they are going to fight against us in the same way. . So, she told me to let me find the medal used by my father, that is the only thing that can deal with them!" Witch hunt? Casey''s father is not dead? Casey''s words surprised the women, after all, they had been resolved by Su Zhan before they found out about the Witch Hunt, so it was normal for them to be surprised.As for the psychic Lucy?She would know that Blackwell was still alive, and that the witch hunt would have to deal with them, I am afraid it would not be so simple! Even if Simon took the news back, the witch hunt would definitely block the news and act quietly. How could she, a psychic, know this? It seems that this psychic should be a member of the witch hunt! "She''s right, the Witch Hunting Club is indeed ready to deal with you. It has appeared before but was driven away by me." Su Zhan spoke slowly. Casey and others were even more surprised when they heard it. Unexpectedly, there will be a witch hunt. "On Halloween, you probably didn''t notice that Zhenzi went out with the Dementor." Su Zhan explained, and everyone was embarrassed when he mentioned Halloween. After that, he heard Su Zhan continue to say: "As for It¡¯s not wrong to talk about the medal and your father..." 955 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 955 "Really, really?" Casey couldn''t restrain her excitement. For so many years, she had thought that her father was dead, but she was still alive.But why, why didn''t he come to find himself? "The whereabouts of the medal is on the ship that was involved in the accident. If you want to find it, I can accompany you." Su Zhan said. "Yeah!" Casey nodded, of course she wanted the medal, whether it was from her father or to face the witch hunt. Everyone had eaten almost the same, but now they were not in the mood to continue eating again after the incident, so Jialing cleaned up, and Su Zhan took them out directly. I drove to a remote pier, where there are many abandoned ships parked, some resembling a junk dump.On a pile of abandoned ships, Su Zhan quickly found the ship that was involved in the accident. There are still traces of burning on the hull, and it seems that no one has been here for a long time. Think about it, it was a disaster at the beginning, and many people died. Even if someone came here, I am afraid that no one would get on the ship. After boarding the ship, everyone''s mood was a little depressed, after all, their parents died on this ship.They even came here for the first time, when they were young, and the family didn''t talk about it, let alone tell them the ship was there, and took them over to take a look. Su Zhan did not urge, but took them on the boat, and then burned the cabin in Blackwell before coming! There was a ruin inside. Su Zhan pointed to the ruin in the middle. Casey walked over and searched for it. Not long after, Casey seemed to have found something. He reached out and hooked it. Soon... he took out a chain, a chain. At the bottom is a round burial. "It''s him! Your father used it to defeat the witch hunters and then escape!" Su Zhan said. Casey nodded and looked at the medal carefully.From the outside, I couldn''t tell what was special about this medal, and I didn''t feel any special energy contained in it. Everyone left the hulk, and Casey was going to go back to study and study the medal. As for the others, Su Zhan''s original intention was to let them stay after the meal, but now it seems...too choking. The atmosphere is destroyed. There are two flowers, one on each. For the time being, Su Zhan went home, nor did the other people go back to their homes, let alone Casey. After returning home with the medal, Casey studied for a long time, and then re-read the magic book left by his mother, but found no clues, and could not use the power of the medal.No matter how you look at it, this medal seems to be a very ordinary thing.Finally after hesitating for a long time, Casey decided to go to Lucy. Since she reminded herself of so many things and asked herself to find this medal and is still a friend of her parents, then she should know how to use this medal, right?In fact, Su Zhan should also know, but she was a little embarrassed to go to Su Zhan!Out of the house, Casey went to an inn outside the town and found Lucy. Lucy was a little excited when she heard that Casey had found the medal so smoothly. Casey didn''t think much about it, but thought she was happy for herself.Then she asked her if she knew any spells or the like to use the medal, Lucy knew it, and told Casey of the spell, and also told Casey to be careful. After Casey left Lucy, she tried the spell she said, and sure enough, the power of magic increased a lot.This medal is extraordinary! Back home, Casey put the medal with the magic book and fell asleep peacefully. When he woke up the next day, Casey put the medal next to him and went to school as usual. When he arrived at school, he saw Diana and the others together. Casey was about to go and say hello.As soon as I walked over, I heard Diana say: "Let¡¯s have a pajama party at my house in the evening. My dad happened to have no one at home when I went out. Let¡¯s... have a chat too!" Yesterday was a good opportunity, but I missed it because of the medal.In addition, yesterday¡¯s atmosphere was very good, so Diana was going to strike while the iron was hot, so she had a pajama party with the three of them, and had a good chat with her girlfriends, and completely solved the problems between the three! Faye and Melissa looked at each other and nodded in agreement. When Casey heard that this was the case, he hesitated to stop, turned around and hid in the crowd and did not pass. Diana and the others did not notice Casey, and they were ready to go to class after speaking. Chapter 1132 Necromancer After school, Casey was about to leave but was stopped by Diana. "Kathy." "Hi." Casey replied. "We are going to hold a pajama party at my house, are you coming?" Diana asked invitingly. Casey shook her head: "I, I won''t go." "Okay." Diana didn''t reluctantly. After all, the main purpose of the pajama party was to understand the knots and embarrassment between him and them. Since Casey is unwilling to participate, then forget it.Diana and Fei left to go home for a pajama party, and Casey also drove away. But she did not go home. She is in a mess. On the one hand, it is because of Su Zhan. On the other hand, the magic medal and father¡¯s affairs bothered her. She was in a mess, so she was driving. The car is ready for a drive.Anyway, her grandmother went out for something, and she was just herself going home. Driving aimlessly and listening to the music, Casey felt that her mood gradually eased.Unknowingly it was getting dark, and Casey was about to turn around to go back, but when he was turning around, he suddenly found a figure in front of the car. Casey was taken aback, and subconsciously stepped on the brakes, but the inertia of the car caused the car to lean and roll over. Damn it! The car rolled over on the road. Casey got out of the car in embarrassment, but some bruises were not serious.She looked up to see if she had hit someone, but found that the figure was still there. "Hi, are you okay?" Casey walked over and asked, only to suddenly realize...this figure is really just a figure. He wore a black robe, he couldn''t see his face at all, and the erratic body made Casey think of the dementors he saw at Su Zhan''s house on Halloween. Obviously, this is not a dementor, so... is this a ghost? Casey was shocked instantly, turned and ran.As he ran, he looked back and found that there was more than one ghost, and ghosts appeared continuously behind him, as if chasing her. The panicked Casey didn''t know where he went, but found that there seemed to be a church in front of him. Ghosts should be afraid of churches, right? Thinking of this, Casey ran directly into the church. After entering, Casey gasped and looked behind him warily. It was silent, there was no sound, and no people. The ghost is gone? Casey just breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly felt a chill behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw the ghost close at hand.Casey was taken aback, and turned around to run quickly, but another ghost appeared behind him. one by one¡­¡­ In a short period of time, four or five ghosts appeared next to Casey. They didn''t speak or act. They approached slowly, as if to surround Casey. Casey has nowhere to run. Seeing the ghosts getting closer, she started using magic, but... it was useless at all. Her magic has no effect on these ghosts. Seeing the ghost getting closer and closer, Casey had closed her eyes in despair. At this moment, she suddenly felt a hand grabbing her waist. Casey thought it was those ghosts, but found that...this touch is very real.She subconsciously looked up, and instantly revealed a surprised expression."Su Zhan? Why are you here?" People around her, people around her waist. It is Su Zhan! Casey was ecstatic when he came to life. "Come to rescue you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, holding Casey in a sudden teleport, and appeared in the corner of the church in the next moment, and immediately after...a white shadow appeared. 956 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 956 "Sadako!" Casey recognized. As soon as Sadako appeared, she rushed towards those ghosts. Although those ghosts were also ghosts, and they seemed unusual, they were not Sadako''s opponents. The ghosts that had hit twice had disappeared.Then, Sadako returned to Su Zhan and said a few words, and then disappeared. The dim church was extremely silent. Casey breathed a sigh of relief and said to Su Zhan, "Thank you for saving me." "It should be." Su Zhan smiled. Why should it be?Because I and him... Casey paused and said, "Thanks to you, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. I don''t know why these ghosts are chasing me suddenly." "I know." "you know?" "The reason why they will appear and will follow you is because of... it!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand toward Casey''s neck, and Casey hesitated for a while and did not avoid it.Su Zhan''s hand slid slightly on Casey''s neck, Casey couldn''t help shaking slightly, and then saw him pick up the medal on his neck. "It?" Casey was stunned for a moment, wondering what the ghost''s appearance had to do with it. "This medal can absorb magic power, and it can also release magic power. The ghosts you just saw are actually wizards, necromancers, and wizards who have been sucked away by this medal. You should have activated this medal, right? So they appeared. I want to get a medal, I want to get the magic that I lost." "She didn''t say it would be like this..." Casey said with a little surprise. "Who? That psychic Lucy? Hehe, she certainly wouldn''t say, she is still waiting for your magic power to be sucked away by the medal, and then take the medal to claim credit." Su Zhan said with a sneer. Casey frowned: "What do you mean? You mean she deliberately killed me?" "But why? She is a friend of my parents, and she specially reminded me, why did she harm me?" "It''s not easy to know, just let her tell you in person!" Su Zhan smiled, hugged Casey¡¯s waist and disappeared directly from the church. The next moment, the two appeared on the road. Su Zhan''s finger gently curled, and the car that was on the side of the road turned over. The place has also been restored at this time.Casey was a little surprised, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Get in the car and go find Lucy." The two got in the car and went straight to the hotel where Lucy was. When they arrived at the hotel, the two got out of the car and came to the door of a certain room. Casey knocked gently on the door. The door opened a gap. Lucy looked outside and found that it was Casey and he was relieved. Then when the door was about to open, there was another person beside Lucy. She was a little stunned. After hesitating, Lucy opened the door. . As soon as the door opened, Lucy suddenly felt a violent pinch on her neck, and she was lifted up in an instant. Chapter 1133 Neighbor Pharaoh''s Essential Skills! Su Zhan and Casey walked in and closed the door. Casey glanced at Lucy, whose feet were off the ground, as if she was caught by an invisible big hand. In her heart, she was more inclined to believe in Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not interrogate Lucy, and sat down casually with Casey, without even paying attention to Lucy. Lucy was hung in the air, with her hands on her neck as if she wanted to break free but it was useless. The feeling of suffocation made her feet twitch wildly, and her eyes were gradually protruding and bloodshot.She felt like her lungs were about to explode, the feeling of death getting closer and closer... Ticking... Drops of water dripped down her legs, and an unpleasant smell came. She actually peeed! Su Zhan frowned speechlessly, waved his hand suddenly, the air in the room instantly refreshed, followed by a click, Lucy fell from the air, sat on the ground holding her neck, gasping for breath, tears have flowed. Out. "Since I''m here, I know what your plan is, so I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You only have one chance, either you can say it all, or...you will die here!" Su Zhan said lightly. Lucy looked at Su Zhan in horror, she didn''t want to experience the feeling of dying. "I said, I said... I took refuge in the Witch Hunting Club, and the Witch Hunting Club wanted to get the Magic Medal, so I asked Kathy to get the Medal Activation Medal. It would be better to let the Medal absorb her magic! "Lucy said hurriedly. "Why?" Casey asked in a deep voice. "The medal is very powerful. Your father used this medal to defeat Ai Ben. Now Ai Ben already knows that your father is still alive. On the one hand, he got rid of you and got the medal. On the other hand, he wanted to force your father out. "Lucy said all at once."I know that there is only this, I have already said it. Let me go, I promise I will never come back again." Su Zhan looked at Casey without a word. Lucy knew that whether she could survive or not depends on Casey, and hurriedly cast a pleading look at her.Casey hesitated, but finally nodded. "thanks, thanks!" Lucy hurriedly shouted gratefully, then glanced at Su Zhan and walked out. "Even if you escape back, you won''t be able to survive, Ai Ben will not let you go!" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, and he ignored Lucy''s business, just an old woman. Su Zhan and Casey drove home from the hotel. When they reached the door of Casey''s house, Casey hesitated and said, "Would you like to come in and sit?" "Are you sure?" Su Zhan looked at Casey with a smile. There is no one at home, and it''s already midnight, plus there was that kind of relationship before, this lone man and widow, Casey invited herself to sit in and sit... I''m afraid it''s easy to do it, right? "Um..." Casey responded softly and opened the door. Su Zhan Xiaoxiao naturally followed in. With the lights on, Casey told Su Zhan to sit first and make a cup of coffee by herself. When he came back with coffee, Casey sat next to Su Zhan. The two of them were a little silent. Casey didn¡¯t know or embarrassed what to say. After a while, Casey said, ¡°This medal ¡­¡­What should I do? I have activated, will those necromancers still appear? I don¡¯t know how to use it. If it can really absorb my magic power, the witch hunters really want him, I¡¯m afraid not Just forget it!" "If you don''t worry, you can put it here for the time being." Su Zhan said, nodded when he saw Casey, put the coffee cup on the table, and then reached out his hand and leaned over, putting his gloves around Casey''s neck. , Slowly took off the medal, the close distance made Casey a little nervous, subconsciously pursing her mouth, lowering her eyes slightly. Su Zhan suddenly discovered that Casey at this time had a different kind of charm, which looked more attractive than usual.The faint fragrance on her body, and the obvious ups and downs of the body, you don''t need to lower your head to see the deep career line, especially the small gesture of pursing the mouth, it gives Su Zhan the urge to take a bite! And this impulse quickly turned into action! After winning the medal, Su Zhan did not leave, but slowly leaned forward.Feeling the approach of Su Zhan, Casey raised her head slightly, but when she raised her head, it happened to stick together. It is as if a dry firewood meets sparks and ignites in an instant. Su Zhan held Casey as if he wanted to merge her into himself. The strong breath made Casey blank. The coffee cup in his hand had lost his balance. The coffee was spilled on the ground, and then with a click, the coffee cup fell on. To the ground.Su Zhan directly pushed Casey on the sofa, removing the restraints on her body in three ways... ... ... Casey slept very sweetly in the morning sun.The golden hair looked even more dazzling under the swagger of the sun, Su Zhan leaned on his side, supporting his head with one hand and putting the other on Casey''s body.Casey woke up slowly, opened his eyes to see Su Zhan showing a shy expression, and asked: "What are you looking at?" "Look at you, I did it naked last night without looking carefully." Su Zhan said with a smile, and leaned in to kiss him. Kathy raised his head and opened his mouth subconsciously. As a result, he just wanted to kiss but turned into a kiss for a long time. Su Zhan rolled over and lay on Casey''s body. The two of them moved more and more, obviously preparing. There was another battle, but at this time, I suddenly heard footsteps downstairs.Casey was shocked, and pushed Su Zhan away: "Oh, my grandma seems to be back, hurry up, get dressed..." Casey hurriedly found the clothes to put on, and Su Zhan watched with interest. Watching women dress and undress is a kind of enjoyment! 957 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 957 When Casey got dressed, Su Zhan''s finger moved, and his clothes were put on his body in a second. Neighbor Pharaoh must have skills! After getting dressed, Casey and Su Zhan went downstairs. Coming downstairs, Casey did not see her grandma, but instead saw a middle-aged man in a trench coat. A long beige trench coat with a stubble face. Do you think you are a small card among evil forces! Chapter 1134 Seeing that the person who came in was not her grandmother, Casey was relieved and asked vigilantly: "Who are you?" "My name is Blackwell, your father!" The man in the trench coat looked at Lucy with a very magnetic voice. "You..." Casey was stunned. She already knew that her father was still alive, but she didn''t expect her to appear suddenly. "It looks like you should have something to talk about, so I''ll leave first." Su Zhan said to Casey and glanced at Blackwell thoughtfully.Although it was just a casual glance, Blackwell felt a palpitation inexplicably, as if he had seen himself through this glance, which made him a little worried.He just wanted to ask who Su Zhan was, but Casey had already sent Su Zhan out. "I''m leaving now, please call me if you have anything!" Su Zhan said to Casey, bowed his head and kissed him. After the kiss goodbye, Casey entered the house and Su Zhan walked slowly towards the house.Thinking about Blackwell while walking.Generally speaking, the characters who disappeared from suspended animation and then reappeared are basically not that simple, so Su Zhan probed his memory.This investigation, he was really right. This Blackwell is really not easy! Su Zhan thought that the witch hunter Ai Ben was the big boss, but now it seems that there is someone else, this Blackwell is! He was the culprit who led to the tragedy 16 years ago. The demon that appeared before was summoned by him. The most important thing is...Even Diana and the others were deliberately controlled by him with magic Their parents let them give birth to children at the same time so that the children can grow up together and form a secret society.Even their parents had an accident, which made them either single parents or orphans... it was him. He did it deliberately! As an evil villain, he is still very dedicated! He has done so many things with all his energy, and the purpose... is also very great, he is going to get rid of other wizards except the blood of the Black family! Look at this anti-social idea, no doubt a proper villain! But this is not what surprised Su Zhan the most, the most surprised belonged to... Diana and Casey turned out to be sisters! Sisters! what does this mean?It means that Charles was put on a green hat by Blackwell. I have to say that Blackwell is really awesome! What this villain did is simply a winner in life! The reason why he appears now is because Aiben already knows that he is still alive, and he also feels that the time is right to implement his plan! Su Zhan subconsciously walked to Diana''s house. How would Diana react if she knew that she and Casey were sisters?Uh, wait, I''m so confused that I won a pair of sisters?Su Zhan glanced at Diana''s house. Diana was not at home. Then he remembered, Diana should go to school, right? However, Charles is at home. It looks like he just came back from outside. After thinking about it, Su Zhan walked over and knocked on the door. After a while, Charles looked at the door and was stunned when he saw Su Zhan, and then hurriedly let Su Zhan in. Closing the door, Charles was a little nervous, wondering what Su Zhan was looking for. "Blackwell is back." Su Zhan said lightly. Charles was shocked instantly."He''s not dead yet?" "His purpose is to gather the crystals and destroy all other wizards of blood." Su Zhan paused and glanced at the discolored Charles. Charles solemnly said: "Never let him get the crystal!" Su Zhan shook his head: "No, he must get it, and he must gather the crystals to piece together a crystal skull, make his black magic powerful, and let him implement his own plan." "Why?" Charles couldn''t help but ask. Blackwell is so evil, deliberately trying to get the crystal, now that he knows his purpose, why not stop him and let him get it?Charles couldn''t figure it out. "If you don''t do this, how do you let Casey see her father''s true face clearly? If you don''t do this, how can you guarantee that Diana will not slowly recognize her biological father and get closer?" Su Zhan said with a lip. Charles''s face instantly turned pale and ugly... "I am Diana''s father. I raised her, and I took care of her again. It was me, not Blackwell!" Charles whispered. "Tell me these are useless, you have to let Diana understand them. Therefore, Blackwell must get the crystal to implement his plan." Su Zhan said lightly. "I... what am I going to do?" Charles asked frustratedly. "You and Chamberlain just need to find that you can find the crystal." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he turned and went out! Charles picked up the phone and contacted Chamberlain. As for what to do next, Su Zhan didn''t get along. What are you doing?If you are interested in some things, do it yourself, and leave it to your subordinates if you are not interested. Back home, extract the power of faith, study the multiverse, and enjoy Jialing''s craftsmanship. That''s how the day passed.After dinner, no one else came. Carina dangling in front of Su Zhan in an apron very attentively, just wearing an apron... Seeing Carina¡¯s move, Su Zhan knew what she was thinking, just like someone else. Before he came, Su Zhan was ready to satisfy Carina''s careful thoughts. As soon as she was about to get up, she heard the doorbell ring, and Jialing instantly showed a disappointed expression. It must be them who can come here at this time. It seems that my own thoughts are going to be boiled tonight again! Depressed and depressed, Carina still went to open the door. Sure enough, it was Faye, Diana and Melissa. Opening the door to let them in, Carina turned and went back. This turn...the three were dumbfounded! "This... does she always dress like this at home?" Diana couldn''t help but ask. Fei curled his lips: "Ask me why, haven''t you never been here." "Just... just didn''t pay attention." Diana explained in a low voice. "It''s more than the pajama party we had last night... It''s much hey!" Melissa whispered, and the three nodded in agreement. 958 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 958 Chapter 1135: Simon''s Mission It was a bit of a surprise to see the three of them come to Su Zhan together, and then I already knew that these three little sisters had a pajama party by themselves last night and they said something, which made Su Zhan very happy. This will save him the trouble of thinking.Taking a look at the disappointed Carina, Su Zhan secretly smiled, only next time. No way, it''s three to one! As the saying goes, what about food and clothing? It happened to be full of wine and food, and the three of them came together, so naturally they would not let it go. Not long after the meeting, Su Zhan directly proposed to change the place and talk slowly. Transfer from the living room to Su Zhan''s bedroom, and then... there is nothing to talk about. The three of them came together mainly to show that there was no problem between them, and they had all accepted the fact and relationship, but they never thought about going together!It is embarrassing enough to admit this relationship, and now I am sober, not at a party, I am embarrassed naturally.However, Su Zhan already knew the three of them well. Fei is a bit rebellious, and a bit bold, not to mention that she is already a maid in her heart, there is no problem! Melissa''s personality is a bit lacking in opinion, as long as she is a little stronger, she will agree with it if she pushes it halfway.Therefore, the first thing to attack is Diana, as long as Diana is okay, the thing will be done!Diana never thought that Su Zhanhui would be the first to choose herself, no matter how shy and unable to play by herself, she would soon fall into it. Then, as Su Zhan analyzed, Fei and Melissa were also dragged in. Let Su Zhan get what he wants! "God Lord, I told them your true identity, and I also offered to come over today. Didn''t I do a good job?" Fei leaned in Su Zhan''s arms, and said with some credit. Su Zhan didn''t care too much about the identity, he would know it sooner or later, and it was not something worth concealing. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, I will reward you with a few more magics later." "Yeah!" Fei has a very strong love for magic, and the magic power of Su Zhanjiao is very strong! Seeing Faye''s triumphant expression, Diana couldn''t help but said: "Don''t forget, I first proposed to have a party at home to spread this topic!" "You are also good, I will teach you magic when I look back. But..." Su Zhan paused, and suddenly said with a smirk: "If you can let Casey be with you, I can promise you one request, any request. !" "Me too!" Fei said hurriedly. It is much better to let the god master agree to any request than to learn magic. "Why should Casey be with Diana? Is there any special reason?" Melissa asked curiously. Diana was also a little puzzled. If Su Zhan thought, it should be to bring Casey in with the four of them, why did he and Casey? "I already took Casey down yesterday, so it''s up to you whether you can do it. As for the reason...hehe...I''ll know later!" Su Zhan said with a smirk. "Kathy actually agreed?" "How did you do it?" The trio asked inquisitively, Su Zhan briefly talked about the necromancer yesterday, and by the way also talked about Blackwell''s return.After talking for a long time, everyone gradually became a little sleepy and fell asleep slowly.The next morning, the three of them left Su Zhan''s house and glanced at each other, and they all had a special feeling. It seemed to be a special bond that made the three people more intimate. After they left, Su Zhan got up lazily and prepared to go fishing. There are not many recreational activities in the small town. For Su Zhan, besides giving them fun, fishing is the only recreational activity he is interested in. When he arrived at the place where he was last time, Su Zhan had just prepared the guy''s affairs when he saw a figure jumping from above. This time, she immediately turned around. "Why are you here? Is it okay at the Witch Hunting Club, or is there something?" Su Zhan looked at Simon and asked with a smile. "Something!" Simon said in a deep voice, "Eben asked the psychic Lucy to come to Casey to find the magic medal, but after the mission failed, she was killed by Aiben. Now Aiben sent me to get the medal. I... How to do?" Simon is a little bit undecided. Lucy''s failure to succeed before means that the medal will definitely not fall into the hands of the witch hunter, but if it fails, he will probably follow in the footsteps of Bruce. "Also, there seems to be a defecting wizard next to Ai Ben. Ai Ben has mastered magic. I also heard... Ai Ben seems to be going to summon demons, but the specifics... I don''t know." "Aiben wanted to destroy the wizard, but he learned witchcraft and summoned demons? Demons are much more evil than wizards." Su Zhan said with a sneer. Simon nodded and said, "There are already many witch hunters who feel that Ai Ben''s approach is improper, and Jack and I have also been in secret contact. It should be possible to win over many people!" "Don''t worry about Ai Ben''s business." Su Zhan said lightly, flipping his palm and taking out a medal.Simon looked at it and said unexpectedly: "You really want me to take it back?" "This medal is very strong, if I let Ai Ben get this medal..." "If you can''t get the medal back, Ai Ben will not let you go. Since you are my person, I will naturally not let you have an accident. What''s more, you are still so beautiful?" Su Zhan joked with a smile, Simon His face was reddish."But, giving him such an important thing, I always... always feel a little unwilling." "What''s not reconciled? I have as much as you want for this kind of thing." Su Zhan laughed, and after Simon saw countless identical medals appeared in front of him."Fake? So Aiben will see it?" "It''s not fake, it''s true, it''s exactly the same, but...I made it." Su Zhan explained. "This...this is OK?" Simon was really surprised. Such a magical and powerful medal is said to have been circulating for many years. I don''t know how many wizards'' magic powers have been absorbed. Obviously it is not a common product, but Su Zhan can easily To create so many out of thin air, it is worthy of...the Lord of the gods! Chapter 1136: Devouring Magic Power Originally thought that the difficult task was solved so easily, Simon was also relieved while marveling at the magic of the Lord of the Gods.Originally, she was going to go back to deliver the task, but after thinking about it, it seemed that she would be suspicious if she went back so soon, so she simply stayed and fished with Su Zhan.Just like last time, two fishes were grilled by the way, but this time, Simon took the initiative to pass the knife to Su Zhan. While chatting, Su Zhan asked about Simon¡¯s identity, and learned that she was an orphan since she was a child. She was raised by a witch hunter and was raised as a witch hunter, and she is also known as a witch hunter. Many wizards.This is nothing. It''s not an exaggeration to say that he has been brainwashed since childhood. If it hadn''t been for Su Zhan to show up and let her see their true colors, I''m afraid Simon would not betray the Witch Hunt so easily. Su Zhan is not a virgin, or he has the ability to ignore whether the opponent''s character is evil or not, because it is the dragon who has to cross in front of Su Zhan, the tiger is lying on his stomach, and the woman feels that he is lying obediently! After chatting with Simon for a while, Su Zhan was about to go back when it was almost sunset, and Simon was also going back to deliver the task. As for Simon going back and handing the medal to Aiben, Aiben found that the magic power stored in the medal had disappeared completely, and was furiously furious, so I won''t repeat them one by one.In short, Simon successfully completed the task and got the medal. As for the magic power in the medal is gone, then don''t do her business, and Aiben has no reason to punish her! Aiben wanted to use the magic in the medal to strengthen himself, and by the way, the wizard lost something against him. Now only one goal has been achieved, which is not bad. But in this way, it is imperative to summon demons. Let¡¯s not talk about how Ai Ben arranged this, and that after Su Zhan came back, he had dinner and took out the real medal to study and study. As a result, Jialing dangled in front of her eyes again. This time, no one interrupted. , Su Zhan asked Jialing to bury her head in the desk next to her lap and then took out the medal to study. There is nothing special about this medal, it is more like a storage device for storing and absorbing magic power. What is really useful is the magic power contained in it. Su Zhan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before, but now I discovered that there is a lot of magic in it. I don¡¯t know how much magic power it absorbs for so many years. It makes Su Zhan feel a lot... It can be seen that there must be a lot, otherwise, Su Zhan simply looks down on!The medal is activated and necromancers appear, but because of Su Zhan¡¯s strength, these necromancers have not dared to show up, but as long as the magic power in it is still there, the necromancers will follow along like a shadow. The desire is indeed stronger!Think about it, to some extent, wizards are like gaining superpowers, something that anyone with this power would not want to lose. "It''s cheap for me." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and began to devour the magic in the medal. The surging magic power was swallowed in, and then transformed into the power of chaos, Su Zhan couldn''t help closing his eyes comfortably and snorted. It hadn''t been swallowed like this crazy for a long time. Hearing Su Zhan''s hum and comfortable expression, Jia Ling seemed to be encouraged and worked harder, knowing that this was not the reason at all.Unknowingly, after a long time, Jialing felt that her mouth was almost numb, but Su Zhan never gave instructions for the next episode, which made her somewhat depressed. Finally, Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes, swallowed and transformed all the magic power, looked at Jialing''s poor little Moyang with a smile, and pulled her up and put her on his body. ... 959 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 959 ... Three rods in the sun, Su Zhan was suddenly awakened by the phone. Opened her eyes, Carina was no longer by her side, she found the phone and glanced at Casey calling. Su Zhan smiled and answered the channel: "What? Think I''m here?" "Something happened, can you come to my house? Everyone is there!" Casey''s voice was a little anxious. "I know, I''ll go over!" Although I don''t know what''s going on, Su Zhan is not particularly worried. After wearing his clothes, Su Zhan teleports to the vicinity of Casey''s house, then walks over and knocks on the door.When I went in, there were a lot of people, including the four girls, Adam, and Blackwell. There was a man lying on the ground, a strange man. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked casually. "This guy is a witch hunter. He suddenly ran here and said he wanted to see my father. He said he had betrayed Ai Ben. Ai Ben was going to summon the devil and sacrifice him. The place is right..." Casey paused to see Glancing at Blackwell."Just outside the town, where the demons were summoned 16 years ago!" "I did something wrong at the time. I thought that summoning the devil could protect the secret society." Blackwell said regretfully, and then said: "If Eben is allowed to summon the devil, he will definitely not let it go. We will kill all wizards." "I''ll take him there to exorcise the devil, and try to see if he can succeed, but...I''m not sure." Blackwell said and looked at Su Zhan: "Although I don''t know your strength, they believe in you, and I do Believe you, they...please take care of them." Affectionate, it seems as if it is really entrusting or worrying.Su Zhan didn¡¯t speak, and Kathy couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°You don¡¯t have magic anymore. Let¡¯s go with you. If Ai Ben shows up, we...we can also deal with him.¡± Although he was angry at his father¡¯s actions, Kai Xi looked like... there were signs of forgiving him. Su Zhan sneered secretly without saying anything. Diana Fei and the others knew Su Zhan''s identity, and they were not too worried. They took the witch hunter and everyone to the summoning location outside the town. It is a bit remote, and it is estimated that no one will come to this place. Blackwell seemed to be drawing some symbols on the ground, and then the witch hunter still went in.After such a throw, the witch hunter woke up, and when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help shouting with anxiety, "What is this doing? What I just said is true!" "Yes, it''s all true, but... you have been possessed by a demon." Blackwell said in a deep voice, and immediately saw a worm-like object under the skin of the witch hunter''s face. Squirming... Chapter 1137 The gap in strength! The witch hunter looked at Blackwell and was stunned. When he found that Aiben was going to sacrifice him to the devil, he had already escaped for the first time. He didn''t find anything unusual about him along the way, how could it be... Already possessed?He was a little excited and wanted to go out. There was nothing, but he just shook back as if hitting an invisible wall. He was unwilling to accept this fact and got up frantically to continue, but he was shocked again and again. The demon lurking on him seemed to know that he was trapped, and finally no longer hiding. The expression of the witch hunter changed in an instant, and his panicked eyes became like beasts and full of aggressiveness.Blackwell began to recite the magic spell, not knowing whether he was preparing to exorcise or to seal it. At this moment, a person slowly walked out of the corner next to him. A black man! The current president of the Witch Hunt, Ai Ben! He wanted to kill all the wizards, but ended up embarking on an evil path. Not only did he learn magic by himself, he even wanted to summon the devil''s Ai Ben!If he might have wanted to kill the wizard before, but now his desire for power has overridden his previous beliefs, it has deteriorated! After Ai Ben appeared, he waved his hand very arrogantly, and Blackwell flew out instantly. "Father!" Casey hurriedly yelled and wanted to go there. At this time, Ai Ben used magic to erase the spell on the ground, and the devil instantly escaped and walked towards Casey. Swaying slowly, with a hideous expression, at this time it was no longer like a normal person.Although the speed is not fast, it feels very depressing, making Casey stop instantly and slowly back down. "let me do it!" Fei said, chanting a spell softly and trying to stop her, this is the magic Su Zhan taught her.When the magic was released, the demon stopped, and Faye''s face was gleeful and before she could speak proudly, the demon moved forward again. "Although magic works, your strength is too low, and your magic power is not enough. Maybe...you can let him stop together." Su Zhan said softly. Immediately, Diana and Casey began to help, chanting spells along with Fey.Although Faye was a little depressed, they took the opportunity to learn the spell, but who made their own strength too bad to be able to cast it independently! As everyone worked together, the demon stopped. At the same time, Aiben walked to a small hole dug nearby and began to recite the spell to summon the devil! Su Zhan glanced at him. The good guy, Ai Ben, is quite ambitious. Although he didn''t pay attention to this kind of devil, in this instance''s strength comparison, this kind of devil is very strong, and one is exaggerated. That''s right, this guy is actually planning to summon six to attach to him directly! But think about it, Ai Ben''s temperament has been crooked, and his desire for power makes him not satisfied at all and only summons a devil.What''s more, if it''s just a devil, Blackwell''s scene can''t go on.After thinking about it, Su Zhan decided not to take action for the time being! Aiben let the demon possess him, and he will not let it go, just in time for Blackwick to obtain the crystal to achieve his goal. Accompanied by the curse, insects crawled on him, followed his ears and nose.Okay, it''s disgusting!Even when learning dark magic with Zha Kang and Constantine, Nima rarely saw such disgusting scenes. When the six insects, that is, the six demons, got into Ai Ben''s body, Ai Ben glanced at this side, turned and ran.There should be a short period of possession or adaptation after the devil possesses, so Aiben will choose to escape, but his eyes before leaving have proved that once the situation is stable, he will definitely come back to kill them. The swaying Ai Ben disappeared into the darkness, and Su Zhan looked at the hapless devil possessed in front of him. Although Fei and the others can stop the devil, they obviously cannot destroy him. Speaking of it, whether it''s them or Hogwarts, the magic taught is actually relatively simple, not powerful, and some powerful magic is not something they can perform at this age. "Okay, leave it to me next!" Su Zhan said softly, and Fei and the others stopped in an instant. Feeling the restoration of freedom, the devil seemed to release all the power he held back, much faster than before, and in a blink of an eye he came to Su Zhan, opening his teeth and dancing claws, as if to tear Su Zhan apart. "Be careful!" Fei yelled hurriedly. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at Fei, then smiled. He didn''t turn back to look at the devil, but raised his finger as if he was about to knock on his forehead.When it was said that it was too late, Su Zhan just raised his hand, and the devil had already arrived in front of him. "boom!" A very crisp sound of the skull sounded, and the devil flew out instantly. Bang, bang, bang... He broke several big trees, and finally sat on the ground silently. Immediately after a pointing came, the devil burned instantly, the flame was very hot, and very weird, it seemed that he was only burning but would not burn the trees and grass next to him. In an instant, the devil had turned to ashes. Faye and others opened their mouths wide, shocked. This is the devil they can barely hold together by working together?This is the devil who makes all wizards jealous, thinking that as long as it comes, it will be the end of the world? One flick, one snap, just so dead? Although they knew that Su Zhan was the God Lord and was very strong, they still didn''t expect the gap to be so big. This...it makes them feel that their magic is just like a child''s play! Er, in fact, in Su Zhan''s view, it is indeed a trifling matter. "Ok¡­¡­" 960 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 960 With a groan, Blackwell walked over in the distance.It seemed that he had fainted just now, but... the time he woke up was quite coincidental.Casey hurried over to tell him what happened just now. Blackwell glanced at Su Zhan with a complicated expression. However, the night was darker, and everyone was still thinking about Ai Ben''s inducing the devil to possess him and Su Zhan''s easy killing of the devil, so no one noticed, even Casey beside him. When the group returned to Casey¡¯s house, Blackwell first comforted the crowd, and then talked about the horror of Aiben being possessed by the devil, and kept talking about the power of Aiben and the threats of the wizards. The audience was a little surprised . Then... See you in the poor! Chapter 1138 See you poorly, look for crystals! "If you want to defeat Ai Ben, you must use a magic crystal. Each of your families has a magic crystal. The magic crystal contains a very powerful magic power. It can amplify the power of magic. You just need to put together six magic crystals. Synthetic crystal skull, that is the most primitive power!" Blackwell looked at everyone as if frightened by his own words, and finally said the magic crystal. See the poor picture. His purpose finally came out! "I''ve never heard of crystal." Fei said. Melissa, Diana and others also nodded. "Crystals are basically kept in the hands of the older generations. You haven''t heard of it. It''s normal. Look carefully, you should have them in your home. Magic crystals are the only way to defeat Aiben!" Blackwell said. The crowd did not speak, but looked at Su Zhan. If there was no Su Zhan, maybe they would not have any idea, just look for the crystal.But seeing that Su Zhan just killed a devil at random, and now Blackwell said that only the crystal is the only way to defeat Aiben, it is not that tenable.They didn''t know anything about Crystal, but saw Su Zhan''s strength with their own eyes. Naturally more inclined to Soviet war! Seeing everyone looking at Su Zhan, Blackwell also knew that this was the crux of the problem, and said very seriously: "Although you can kill a devil, the devil possesses only ordinary people, and Aiben possesses magic. Letting the devil possess him will make him stronger, and he has six demons! There is only one chance. If we can''t kill Ai Ben, we are in danger, so...just in case it is better to find the magic crystal first." Two-handed preparation sounds quite reasonable and convincing. Su Zhan smiled faintly, nodded and agreed. Blackwell breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Time is running out. You can go home and look for it. As long as you find a crystal, you can locate other crystals based on this crystal!" Everyone looked at each other and prepared to go back home to find the so-called crystal, but Casey did not leave, this was originally her home! Su Zhan didn''t leave either. Watching Casey start tumbling, he sensed the positions of Charles and Chamberlain, especially the crystals on them. Two! Chamberlain originally had one piece in his hand, and the other piece seemed to have been found from the house of Chamberlain¡¯s father, Faye¡¯s grandfather.As for the origin of Chamberlain''s original piece, Su Zhan didn''t bother to take a closer look.With a thought, the voice of Su Zhan appeared in the minds of Chamberlain and Charles almost simultaneously. Su Zhan asked them to keep the crystal at home, not too deliberately, as long as it is not too difficult to find.As for other things, don''t worry about it for now. Crystals are related to crystals. Although Su Zhan does not have crystals, he can easily distinguish the unique aura of crystals. Before, he also helped to charge the crystals in Chamberlain''s hands. He was very familiar with the aura of crystals. Casey was still looking around, Su Zhan stood up and walked to the cabinet next to him casually. Casey cast a glance, thinking that Su Zhan was just looking around and didn''t think much about it. She was about to search the house but she never found the crystal, and she didn''t know where grandma was hiding. "Kathy!" Su Zhan yelled, and Casey turned his head and looked over, suddenly stunned. "How did you find it?" Casey walked over in surprise and looked at the crystal in Su Zhan''s hand. Su Zhan shrugged and pointed to a wooden box next to it. This box looked like an ordinary decoration, but there was a hidden layer inside.Casey also looked for it before, but didn''t find it! Pass the crystal to Casey. At this time, Faye and Diana sent a message almost at the same time and found the crystal in their homes!The two didn''t bother much at all, and they found the crystal that was''deliberately'' hidden within a short time after going through the cabinet! "Three dollars!" Casey said excitedly. "Let''s meet Diana and the others, I know the whereabouts of the other crystals." Su Zhan said while texting Diana and Fei. Casey didn''t ask how Su Zhan knew, and went out with Su Zhan directly. At this time, Adam was sorting out his grandfather''s belongings, and by chance, he also found their crystal. Only two pieces left! "Shall we go to school?" Looking at the route, Casey said somewhat unexpectedly. "Yes, one of the crystals is hidden in the school." Su Zhan nodded in response, and saw Diana, Faye, and Melissa at the school gate.After confluence, he said briefly, Su Zhan took them directly to the display cabinet of the school trophy. There are all kinds of trophies in the showcase, but there are no crystals. Su Zhan was not in a hurry, and waved his hand to the showcase under the gaze of everyone. "Crystal! Behind that trophy!" "Is this hidden?" Everyone was surprised and hurriedly took the crystal out of it. "Okay, only the last piece is left, let''s set off!" Su Zhan smiled, motioned for them to stand, and then directly launched the teleport! The next second, everyone appeared in front of a certain mine. "This mine is protected by magic, and people with black magic blood can''t get in." Su Zhan paused and looked at Casey. Casey also knew that her bloodline contained black magic, so she nodded and didn''t go in. Su Zhan took two steps forward and stood in the mine, followed by Fei. "Shall I stay with Casey?" Melissa said. "You come in." Su Zhan smiled and waved, and Melissa also walked in. Diana also followed and prepared to come in, who knew she felt an invisible force resisting her just now.After two steps back, Diana was stunned. "How am I... how could this be?" Only people with the blood of the black magic cannot enter, and the Blackwell family is the one with the blood of the black magic. It is natural for Casey not to enter. Why can''t he enter? "If you think about this question, you will understand! We went in first. If you don''t want to understand after coming out, I will tell you the answer." Su Zhan said to Diana before walking into the mine. Chapter 1139 Sisters recognize each other, crystal skull! This mine seems to have been abandoned for a long time, the street lights have been broken, and the inside is pitch black.Faye cast a bright spell, and a ball of light formed on her hand, illuminating how the mine was.Faye couldn''t help asking while facing forward."Why does Diana have the blood of dark magic? Could it be..." "No wonder, no wonder you told Diana to ask her to find a way to bring Casey together. At that time, we were still thinking why it was not Diana and Casey. What is the special reason? So...they are actually sisters?" This result is not difficult to guess, Faye and Melissa can easily guess it. 961 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 961 It''s just... this result was very shocking. Casey and Diana turned out to be sisters, sisters, what does this mean?It means that Diana''s mother once had a leg with Blackwell, it means that Charles was cocked, and it means that Diana is also Blackwell''s daughter! "It was by chance and coincidence that they turned out to be a pair of sisters. Their father, Blackwell, had no good intentions and started decorating them sixteen years ago. Whether it was your birth or because of the disaster, your parents His death was arranged by him, so that you can grow up together to form the secret society, and to ensure that the head of the secret society is the blood of the Blackwell family!" "Without my presence, I think you should be connected to the secret society. Whether it is Diana or Casey, it is possible to become the leader. You two, one is too rebellious, the other is too uninspiring, as for those two It¡¯s hard for a boy to become a climate! At that time, Blackwell appears, and both Casey and Diana will choose to trust him, and they will be able to achieve their goals." Both Fei and Melissa stopped immediately, obviously shocked. "What is his purpose?" Melissa couldn''t help asking. "Gather six crystals to form a crystal skull and kill all wizards who are not of the Blackwell family blood!" "Then why are we looking for crystals? Didn''t it allow him to succeed?" Fei asked hurriedly. "Just let him succeed. Only in this way will Casey and Diana see clearly what kind of person their father is. Otherwise, they can''t believe it. Don''t worry, even the crystal skull is not my opponent!" Su Zhan said confidently. Thinking about the strength of Su Zhan, the two were relieved. The three of them continued to move forward, walking for about three or four hundred meters. Su Zhan stopped and began to dig the ground. Without him, the ground separated by itself, and then a crystal appeared in front of everyone.Holding the crystal, the three came out of the mine. Diana and Casey were silent, it seemed...the two already knew the result. "We...we really are?" Diana hesitated, or asked Su Zhan unbelievably, "Are we really sisters?" "Yes, you are the older sister, and Casey is the younger sister." Su Zhan nodded affirmatively, and then repeated what he had just said to Fei and the others. Originally, I was shocked because of the sudden addition of sisters, but now I heard that Blackwell turned out to be the villain behind the scenes.Diana is okay, and Casey is a little unbelievable, after all...this is his father, and he didn''t see any problems during this time! "It''s useless to say more, don''t behave abnormally, you''ll know after you go back." Su Zhan said lightly, and then took everyone back to Casey''s house. Adam had already returned with the crystal. Seeing Su Zhan and the others came back, Blackwell asked eagerly: "How are you? Did you find them?" "Found it!" Casey replied hesitantly, and then took out all the crystals. "That''s good, the next step is to reorganize the crystal. Casey and Diana... follow me." Blackwell suppressed the excitement in his heart. As long as the crystal was reorganized, his goal would be achieved! If it was before, maybe there is nothing wrong with this sentence. But knowing the identities of the sisters, Blackwell deliberately let the two of them go with them. There are some problems... Diana and Casey glanced at Su Zhan, Su Zhan nodded slightly, and the two of them controlled no abnormalities, and left with Blackwell. "Get ready to watch the show." Su Zhan said with a sneer, leading everyone to disappear again. Blackwell took Casey and Diana to the beach, and placed the six crystals in sequence: "If you want to recombine, you must damage them so that they can regroup together." As the voice fell, Blackwell One by one, his palms slid across the crystal, and the crystal suddenly burned, bursting into flames. Blackwell glanced at Casey and Diana, reached out and picked up two crystals. Strangely, the flame did not seem to burn to Blackwell, the flame disappeared the moment he picked it up. "You take two dollars each." Casey and Diana hesitated for a while, each took two pieces, and really didn''t feel the slightest feeling of being burned by the flames. Seeing them hold it, Blackwell still moved the crystal to the beach. The beach is shallow, not very deep. Upon seeing this, Casey and Diana kept the crystals in. After about a minute or two, the water suddenly began to roll, and it became more intense, as if it had been boiled. "Quickly, get it out!" Blackwell shouted eagerly. Casey hesitated and walked over, the water came to the tumbling place, bent over and stretched out his hand, and quickly felt that he had touched something, and then hugged it up, a white misty spherical object, all white!Casey held it back to the shore and placed it on the ground. The white smoke gradually dispersed, and the original milky white ball gradually turned into a transparent color. The outline was clearly visible, and it was a skull. A crystal moving skull. Casey looked at the skull, her eyes gradually changed, and she could feel the powerful force in it, a feeling she had never experienced before.For a moment, Casey didn''t want to give it to Blackwell! Chapter 1140: Because I''m God "Kathy, give it to me." Seeing Casey holding the crystal skull and refusing to let go, Blackwell urged. Casey looked up at him."Diana is my sister?" Blackwell froze for a moment: "You know? Sorry, I didn''t want to tell you about this. Yes, she is your sister. We can talk about it slowly from now on. Let''s hand over the crystal skull. Give it to me, we have to deal with Ai Ben right away!" "Really? If you have it, you can deal with Ai Ben, it''s the same with me." Casey said lightly. Blackwell had a bad feeling, but he explained, "Your magic is still too weak." "Then you can teach her!" Diana also said at this time. Seeing the two of them, Blackwell suddenly smiled: "It seems that you are not going to give me the crystal skull. Is it because of Su Zhan? What did he know and told you? It''s a pity... it''s too late. !" Blackwell''s expression changed abruptly. Casey and Diana didn''t react well immediately, but unfortunately they were a step slower, and there were two pops, and the two fell to the ground in response, and the crystal skull in Casey''s hand also fell.Blackwell bent over and picked up the crystal skull, with an indescribable sense of satisfaction on his face. Sixteen years, a full sixteen years. Success is here! Blackwell''s hand tremblingly stroked the crystal skull. After a long time, he took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then began to chant a spell on the skull. Casey and Diana wanted to get up to stop him, but they couldn''t do it. They could only watch. Somewhere on the edge, Su Zhan and the others were also looking here. They had already arrived since Blackwell brought Casey and Diana here, and Su Zhan hid them with invisible magic. "What is he doing?" Looking at Blackwell''s actions, Faye couldn''t help asking. "Listening to the spell should be black magic. He wants the black magic to fill the crystal skull and make it evil. It has become..." When Su Zhan explained, the crystal skull was already surrounded by black energy, and then the black energy entered the skull. Inside, the crystal skull that was originally transparent has now turned slightly black. "What are you going to do?" Seeing that the skull has completely changed color, but Blackwell changed another spell, Casey couldn''t help but yell. "Of course I want to do what I most want to do, get rid of all the wizards who are not of Blackwell blood, and make Blackwell''s blood the only wizard blood! With this crystal skull to strengthen my magic, soon... Wizards of other bloodlines will be burned to death!" Blackwell said smugly, "Although Su Zhan didn''t know where he came from, maybe he is very strong... but he is still going to die now!" "is it?" A playful voice suddenly sounded, and Blackwell subconsciously followed the voice, and soon discovered that not far away, Su Zhan slowly appeared with others. "No, this is impossible!" "Impossible? Does it mean that we will be here, or why your magic is invalid?" Su Zhan sneered: "After all, it is your last moment. I will help you answer both of them. We will be here, It¡¯s because I knew your conspiracy early in the morning, just want them to see with their own eyes, so that they know how evil you are. As for your magic, it doesn¡¯t matter that it is ineffective, it¡¯s simple, it¡¯s too weak!" 962 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 962 "too weak?" Blackwell was stunned, and yelled somewhat desperately: "You said my crystal skull is too weak? This is absolutely impossible. This is the strongest magic crystal! This is the strongest, the strongest... "While shouting, Blackwell chanted a spell to strengthen the power of the crystal skull. But neither Su Zhan nor Fei and the others around Su Zhan had any reaction. There was no pain at all, let alone the appearance of being burned! Why, why is it so? why? Blackwell couldn''t believe it. He got the strongest crystal skull with all his heart. Why did it fail?Why is there no effect, why! He can''t figure it out! "No matter how strong the crystal is, it is nothing but a common grade, and I...I am a god! Even if the earth is destroyed, I will be fine. A crystal skull still wants to kill me?" Su Zhan sneered, and Blackwell instantly felt a A strong force came, and the crystal skull seemed to be flying away. "no no¡­¡­" Blackwell yelled and grasped the crystal skull forcefully. Unfortunately, his strength couldn''t compete with it. After a short pause, the crystal skull flew directly to Su Zhan''s hand.Blackwell was unwilling to fail like this, and the black magic was released directly towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan sneered and released a rebound magic. The magic bounced back in an instant, and for an instant, Blackwell knelt on the ground, his expression grim and painful, his face and hands began to turn red, and gradually burned. Probably less than a minute, Blackwell slowly fell to the ground, lost his breath! His internal organs have been burned out of his body! Su Zhan looked at Casey and Diana. Fortunately, the two were not particularly sad, but some shocked. It was right to let them see the true face of Blackwell! "Go back." Su Zhan said, and then took everyone back to Casey''s house. After coming back, the atmosphere was very quiet. After all, this matter... is still a bit sudden. After a long time, Diana said, "What should I do next?" Su Zhan smiled: "Solve the Aiben and Witch Hunting Club, so that all wizards can use their magic with integrity!" "Really?" Faye is the happiest when he hears that he can use magic with integrity.It was just after the excitement, she said with some worry: "However, if the older generations won''t allow us to use magic, let alone the witch hunt, will they agree?" "Don''t worry, I have already arranged it in advance. The older generations can solve it very well. Charles and Chamberlain will handle it." Su Zhan said with a smile. Diana and Fei looked up in amazement, Su Zhan smiled: "Your parents have known for a long time, they are helping me do things." "Oh my god, I told my mother to stay at Melissa''s house before that. Didn''t she know that I was actually going to you?" "Yes, so after solving Aiben, you can use magic with integrity and be my woman with integrity!" Chapter 1141 "You... are you?" Adam looked at them in surprise. "Yes, we are all women from Su Zhan now!" Faye affirmed Adam''s guess. Diana and others were a little embarrassed, but Adam was already surprised and couldn''t say it.This... is this too exaggerated?How long did Su Zhan come to Port of Destiny? How...how did they get them all done?You know that they have grown up together for so long, and no one has ever been able to catch up with them. Now they are all with Su Zhan?And it seems that they have accepted it. Adam felt that he must be dreaming! This is too exaggerated. Ignoring Adam¡¯s envy, jealousy and hatred, Su Zhan is not going to let them intervene in the rest. What''s more, the prom will be coming soon, and the vacation will begin. I don¡¯t know how to arrange it in the future. Be prepared well. After each left, Su Zhan''s thoughts spread throughout the Port of Destiny, and Eben was soon found.Aiben was surrounded by many witch hunters, including Simon and Jack. They were on the ship where the accident happened sixteen years ago. It seems that Aiben has stabilized the devil''s situation and may be ready to take action at any time!Su Zhan didn''t plan to give him this opportunity, so he quickly settled the follow-up matters! Su Zhan Teleport appeared on the ship. As soon as he appeared, the Witch Hunter had already spotted him, and they surrounded Su Zhan vigilantly, and informed Ai Ben.After a while, Ai Ben, Simon, Jack and others came over. Looking at Su Zhan, Ai Ben said with a grim expression: "I haven''t looked for you yet, you came first, or maybe, kill you first, then Blackwell, and finally kill all the wizards! " "Blackwell is dead, I killed it!" "what?" Ai Ben was stunned for an instant, and said in disbelief: "You killed Blackwell, why? He should be killed by me, he should die in my hands!" The main reason for Ai Ben¡¯s deliberate desire to gain power is to kill Blackwell, but... Now Blackwell is dead, in the hands of Su Zhan, which makes him feel a sense of loss. The unhappiness of being robbed of the head transferred the resentment to Su Zhan. "You kill him, I will kill you!" Ai Ben shouted ferociously, and the magic instantly struck Su Zhan. Su Zhan gave a sneer, completely ignoring his magic, followed by a burst of flames, which burned on Ai Ben''s body.Aiben hurriedly tried to put out the fire with magic, but to no avail.The surrounding witch hunters really wanted to help, but they couldn''t move at all. They could only watch Ai Ben screaming screamingly, rolling on the ground, and finally...turning into a ball of coke! Dead, just die like that! Although some of them disagree with Ai Ben¡¯s method of attracting demons, but because he is the president and now he is very strong, no one dares to say anything, but... Ai Ben, who has attracted six demons, even They were killed without the strength to fight back. This still shocked them, and they couldn''t believe it! When the flame went out, everyone couldn''t help but worry. Is the end already here? Aiben was killed easily, they... how can they still have a chance to survive? "Witch hunters and wizards seem to be innately hostile. In the past, you also never died when you met. But... Witch hunters do not mean that they are all righteous, and wizards do not mean that they are all evil. Identity is not important, important It''s human! Maybe some of you don''t know who I am. My name is Su Zhan, the lord of the gods!" Su Zhan slowly said. The first half of the sentence gave some people a new understanding, and sometimes they do feel wrong if they don''t ask about good or evil.However, the second half of the sentence completely shocked them, especially when Jack and Simon stepped forward to take a scientific look at the identity of Su Zhan, and no one doubted. Although some people also know that even Ai Ben still regards Su Zhan as a relatively strong wizard, but now everyone can see that Su Zhan is not a wizard, and a wizard can never do such a thing! God! Only a god can do it, and he can so easily eliminate Aiben possessed by six demons! I knew the identity of God Su in my heart, so what he said was an oracle, and of course the oracle should be heard! With the addition of Simon and Jack''s reasons, these witch hunters quickly calmed down.Su Zhan allowed them to regain their freedom. Now there is no leader in the witch hunting club. Su Zhan asked Jack to be the president. Although Jack¡¯s age and qualifications are not enough, since it is a god who has spoken, these people have accepted it. As for the witch hunt, Whether others accept it, it needs to be operated! If Jack can''t even do this well, Su Zhan will consider replacing him as the president of this witch hunt! "You go back first, and come back when the situation stabilizes. At that time, let you meet with the wizard and have a talk! Simon stay!" Su Zhan commanded, and Jack left with the remaining wizard hunters. ! It seems that the solution is very simple, kill Ai Ben, and then close the Witch Hunt, but in fact it is because of the strength of Su Zhan and his identity.If you change another person, it will definitely be another result! "You stay in Port Destiny for the time being to contact Jack and the others. By the way...accompany me!" While Su Zhan was talking, he put his arm around Simon''s waist. Simon didn''t avoid it. Originally, Su Zhan was very attractive. In addition, she is also Su Zhan''s person, and in addition to his strong move to kill Ai Ben just now, Simon really doesn''t even have the intention to resist! 963 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 963 Since she did not resist, Su Zhan would naturally not let it go. What''s more, things are almost dealt with now. After a flash, I stayed here for a long time. When the situation is stable, I should leave. Before I leave, I naturally want to take Simon down! Su Zhan teleported directly back to his home with Simon, his bedroom! There is no sweet talk, no hypocritical words or excuses, Su Zhan directly loves to go straight to the subject, takes off Simon''s witch hunter''s tights, and...singly straight into it! After more than an hour, Su Zhan got up from Simon, leaned on the side and took out the crystal skull to study. Chapter 1142 The crystal skull is full of strong black magic, exuding a very evil atmosphere. It seems that there is a feeling that can confuse people''s hearts, even those with strong willpower can hardly not be affected. Su Zhan has noticed that Simon, who was already exhausted, looked at the crystal skull, and his eyes gradually changed. It was a kind of Want to get its eyes! "It''s impossible to keep this stuff, otherwise, someone might have evil thoughts!" Su Zhan murmured secretly, holding the crystal skull swallowing ability instantly activated. In an instant, the black magic and magic power in it were swallowed up, and the crystal skull changed into a clear color, but a little lost its luster! The power of chaos was quietly released in his fingers, and the hard crystal skull seemed to be fragile as a piece of paper. It was crushed into powder in the blink of an eye, and then disappeared! Pat Simon, she has returned to normal, closed her eyes and fell asleep! I called Diana and the others one by one, telling them that they don''t have to worry about Aiben and the witch hunt, they have already been resolved by themselves, and they just want to concentrate on preparing for tomorrow''s prom. After the phone call, Su Zhan was not idle, and teleported to meet Chamberlain and Charles, telling them about the witch hunt and future plans, and by the way, the seniors were settled!The way to get it is very simple. I have to say, the shadow of a person''s name tree. When your reputation and strength are strong enough, a single sentence can change a lot of things. The few remaining seniors easily accepted Su Zhan''s concept. After all, magic is almost universally known, and there is no threat of witch hunts, so possessing magic and using magic is not a problem.If there is no danger and no trouble, who wouldn''t want to use magic? What''s more, it is now acting in the name of believers of God? Su Zhan helped Charles and Chamberlain regain their magic power, which is a reward.In the future, I will develop believers for myself. In addition, they are the parents of Diana and Fei. After all, they eat and wipe their daughters. Maybe they will be taken away in the future. I have to say something? Recovering their magic power is just a matter of effort for Su Zhan, but it can make them desperate and let Diana and Fei follow them steadily. Why not do it? The prom is very grand and lively, after all, it is only once a year! Putting on their most beautiful and handsome clothes one by one, at a glance, it was like a grand ceremony. Diana, Fei and others were all dressed up to attend, quite a feeling of blooming flowers, especially when they were all surrounded by Su Zhan, they instantly attracted the attention of everyone present and became the focus.Su Zhan smiled at Fei and Melissa, and the two raised their hands from left to right. In an instant...the fireworks fell from the sky, and the fire pillars on both sides burst into flames! Everyone was shocked, completely stunned. However, as Fei, Diana and their magic were released one by one, although they were surprised and shocked, they were quickly accepted, especially when the identity of Su Zhan was revealed, the entire venue was a sensation. They are all young people, and I have heard about everything, but I haven''t thought about it before. After adding Su Zhan and just being with Diana and the others, there is no chance for other people to contact! This is the first time that Fei and the others can use magic with integrity, which makes them excited. Especially when the crowd encourages them, all kinds of magic are emerging in an endless stream. It is like a prom becomes a magic convention. It''s not lively.Even when the principal Chamberlain came, the students thought she would stop it. Unexpectedly, even the principal released magic, which instantly reached its peak! After staying for more than an hour at the dance party, they left and went to Su Zhan''s house tacitly. As for what to do... everyone knows! The four people together, especially the sisters Diana and Casey, made Su Zhan extremely satisfied. Wizard, magic. These two keywords instantly became a must-talk topic for the population in the town, Su Zhan''s name gradually became louder, and the number of believers began to increase.Although Su Zhan didn''t take action personally, they asked Diana, Fay Casey and others to use magic to do a lot of things in the town, especially for the defense of the town, which made everyone cheered. A week later, Jack came. Jack, Chamberlain, Su Zhan. The meeting was very simple, or even sloppy. It was in Su Zhan¡¯s house, but the content was not simple at all. Witch hunters who had killed each other for many years will completely reconcile with wizards. Witch hunters will focus on hunting evil wizards in the future, even in the future. It is also possible to join forces with wizards!Of course... if you accumulate resentment for too long, it is not so easy to let go. What''s more, both sides may not trust so much, and it takes time to take time, but at least...the intention is already there! Diana, Fei and the others have not graduated. They were just a first-year prom before. Su Zhan spent a whole vacation with them. This vacation... is a real vacation. After they start school, Su Zhan is ready to leave. Copy.Of course, I had already talked to Fei and the others before leaving, and they would take them away when they graduated.By the way, Penello and Hermione also stayed, plus Ruoxin and others, so there is no need to worry about what will happen here. Even if there is something to do, you can arrive as soon as possible! As for Simon, Su Zhan also stayed in Port of Destiny as a liaison between the wizard and the Witch Hunt. After everything was arranged, Su Zhan took Diana, and the three vampire brides left from this instance and returned to the Marvel world. After returning, they also knew that Su Zhan must accompany others, so they left consciously. After all, they had already seen Su Zhan before the others because of Halloween, and they had been with Su Zhan for a while!Su Zhan was indeed not idle, and ran a lap one by one. This has been almost five or six days! Sitting in the huge living room of the imperial palace on the top of the hill, a huge virtual screen stands in the middle, and you can clearly see the situation of the territories around the world. The female vision and the ability of the red queen are finally useful, especially the red queen, monitoring time and place , Even in outer space, once anything happens, you can know and deal with it in time! Chapter 1143 Hulk Return: Greenshang "What are you going to do next? Do you continue to expand the territory, or go to other worlds?" The devilish girl Ruiwen sat beside Su Zhan with her waist swayed. "Suddenly caring about these things, why? You want me to take you with me?" Su Zhan smiled and put his arms around the Devil''s shoulders, and the Devil giggled."I have an advantage over others, because no matter who you think about then, I can become whoever I look like!" "Then what if I think about it all? After this whole circle, you can''t hold on even if you can change, right?" Su Zhan said with a smirk. The witch rolled her eyes: "Then you might as well just kill me!" "Why don''t you, haha..." Su Zhan laughed and hugged the devilish girl on his lap. Just about to speak, he suddenly moved to a certain part of the virtual screen to give a hint.Taking a look, Su Zhan smiled: "Just now you asked me what I am going to do next? I can tell you now, I am going to watch the theater next!" "What''s the show?" The devil girl asked curiously. Su Zhan raised his chin and motioned the magic girl to look at the virtual screen. The witch looked at the screen and said in amazement: "Sector 12, at two o''clock... Isn''t this the moon? What''s so good about it?" "Of course there is nothing beautiful about the moon, but...there are beautiful things on the moon." Su Zhan said with a smile. The witch-shaped girl asked in confusion: "As far as I know, there is nothing on the moon?" "No, there is, and it has been there all the time, but it''s hidden well, I haven''t found it. There are many branches of alien races, and the alien races in our territory are just a part of them. The real alien races, including the royal family, are all on the moon. Come on. Just close the door and don''t contact us." Su Zhan explained. "The royal family of the alien race? So, your target is them?" Although the devilish girl was surprised, she was not too shocked. After all, there are more capable people in this world, and it is normal for some people to like to be low-key.What''s more, whether it''s a mutant or an alien race, they are all aliens among humans, and it''s normal to be low-key. Su Zhan shook his head mysteriously: "No, I have no idea about them for the time being. What''s more, the moon is only the first battle, and the real good show is yet to come? The Red Queen, inform all regional territories, but for the Avengers, Aegis No one in the game will allow them to enter, and at the same time... if you see Hulk, don''t stop it." "Hulk?" "Didn''t Hulk be sent away by S.H.I.E.L.D.? Why... Oh my God, did Hulk come back from watching the show? Is he coming back for revenge? This is interesting!" "Notify the Galaxy Guards. On the Krypton base side, if you find any signs on the moon, you don''t need to pay attention to it, and don''t send people to investigate!" Su Zhan continued to command. "Don''t stop him? If Hulk is angry, with his destructive power, I am afraid it will be difficult for SHIELD to stop him." "What''s up with me? It''s not bad that I didn''t take the initiative to destroy SHIELD. Now someone helps me do it for me. I''m eager. Unless Hulk runs wild in my turf, I would love to see it and return with anger. What kind of damage can the Hulk cause?" Su Zhan said with a smile. It would be a pity if this good show could not be seen in person, Su Zhan smiled and put down the magic girl, and then teleported away. In the next moment, Su Zhan transformed into nothingness and came to the moon. 964 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 964 Because it has swallowed the laws of this world before, even if you incarnate into nothingness, you don''t have to worry about being rejected by the rules of this world. Under the emptiness, it is difficult for anyone to see or sense his existence. The reason why it''s difficult, not absolute, is because there are too many hooks in the Marvel world, and anyone can feel it suddenly. A loud noise suddenly appeared on the calm moon, followed by a behemoth suddenly appeared, and after landing, there was a splash of dust. The whole body is green, the left arm is covered with armor, and the back is carrying a broad sword. Hulk! "It seems to be different from the previous Hulk. The former Hulk has a big pants all over his body. Now he is fully equipped and also uses weapons? Isn''t this look like the Green War Hulk? "Although Su Zhan knows about the Hulk World War, he really doesn''t know the status of Hulk. He knew that Hulk was in a lot of state, what kind of savage Hulk, green hulk, four-handed Hulk, etc... With the appearance of Hulk, a man and a woman appeared. The man was dressed in a black tights, expressionless, with a U-shaped decoration on the top of his uniform, which looked a bit like an antenna receiver, and there was something like wings under his arms.Su Zhan recognized this shape at a glance. This is the Black Bat King, the Inhuman royal family, the leader of the Inhuman race! Since he is the Black Bat King, then the woman next to him is... Medusa? Medusa is also the royal family of the alien race. The black bat king¡¯s wife and translator, because the black bat king¡¯s ability is infrasound, even if he whispers in a low voice, it may cause destruction of the world, so black The Bat King rarely speaks, and communicates with Medusa through thoughts, and Medusa is responsible for conveying the meaning of the Black Bat King. As for Medusa herself, Su Zhan remembers that her strength is not weak, she is considered to be the stronger among the alien races. Her main weapon is hair. The density of the hair can be controlled to make it as hard as steel, and it can increase speed. Any extension!Although the ability seems simple, the actual strength is very strong. Looking at Medusa''s long hair, coupled with her delicate appearance, she really deserves this name... I just don''t know, in this universe number 324, Medusa has also become the wife of the Black Bat King from time to time. If so... well, it''s a pity.However, her sister Crystal could really consider it. While Su Zhan was thinking about it, the three of them had already started a conversation. "You shouldn''t be here, Hulk, you don''t want to fight, you know that our leader is powerful, Hulk, you are not his opponent!" Medusa said."The attack of the Black Bat King can make you lean over and break your bones, and his sonic cannon can blast your dead body into the sun!" "You still put us in the universe and destroyed my world. I know...you are involved!" Hulk said. "Huh? The Black Bat King is involved in this matter? I thought it was only S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. The previous arrangements of the Shanzhai Stars, I didn''t expect that the Shanzhai Stars had two tricks, and they could even talk about the Black Bat King? By the way, Hulk It seems that Greenshang Hulk is undoubtedly able to talk calmly!" Chapter 1144 Black Bat King and Medusa Hulk''s expression was angry, his voice was deep, his suppressed anger was slowly burning, and he walked over step by step. "Stop, Hulk," Medusa shouted. "no way!" Hulk roared and grabbed the arm of the Black Bat King. "Enough!" Seeing Hulk''s angry look, the Black Bat King spoke. With just a whisper, a powerful infrasound wave suddenly came, forming a light wave visible to the naked eye and rushing towards Hulk. The powerful infrasound wave made Hulk''s face deformed. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. In the end... it was still not blocked, and he flew out with a bang. A trace was drawn on the ground, and Hulk lay motionless on the ground! "Good guy, the Black Bat King deserves to be the second strongest on the planet. Such a whisper can make the Green War Hulk unstoppable, and it is strong enough to fly out!" Su Zhan muttered and looked at The Black Bat King and Medusa, who turned around and prepared to leave, are obviously, they think that the blow has already solved Hulk, he has this confidence! However, Hulk came back full of anger and revenge, how could he have died in the first place? Su Zhan has seen Hulk stand up slowly. "I am not here to learn your sound waves, I am here to make you howl..." When the voice fell, Hulk jumped up suddenly, and the powerful force made him instantly rush in front of the Black Bat King. Hearing the sound, the Black Bat King just turned around and he saw Hulk rushing towards him, and he subconsciously opened his mouth to release inferior sound waves. At this time, the sound waves that could ruin the world seemed useless. The anger of Hulk increased again. , Even under the pressure of the black bat king¡¯s sound waves, he still crazily grabbed the black bat king¡¯s arm, and directly turned around and slammed on the ground! "Hulk''s style" Seeing the irresistible Black Bat King being smashed, Su Zhan couldn''t help muttering. Although it does not seem to have much technical content, this kind of absolute power, absolutely brutal way... Although it seems not pleasing to the eyes, it makes people feel extremely happy! Hulk once again raised the Black Bat King, but at this time his arm was suddenly entangled in a long sturdy hair.Medusa, Medusa shot! The reddish-brown hair was extremely sturdy, and Medusa lowered her head strenuously trying to hold Hulk, Hulk roared, did not put down the Black Bat King at all, just slammed her arm.In an instant, Medusa''s beautiful body flew out instantly, and in a blink of an eye he still disappeared. "Humph!" Hulk snorted, and continued to pick up the Black Bat King and hit it. "I really don''t know how to pity and cherish jade!" Su Zhan mumbled, but didn''t chase Medusa. Anyway, he can''t die. Let''s watch Hulk deal with the Black Bat King. After the sea smash was over, the black bat king already had a dying feeling. Hulk carrying the black bat king felt as if he was carrying a baby chicken, and then he used his legs hard, took off, and jumped to the old high, and then ...Entered a spaceship in the distance. "It looks like Hulk also has a small partner!" Su Zhan smiled, did not go after Hulk, obviously Hulk will definitely go to Earth, so now you can go to see Medusa! Under the emptiness, Su Zhan quickly sensed Medusa''s position. Nima, it''s still really far away, looking at a spacecraft that can''t teleport or can travel fast, it will take at least ten and a half days for Medusa to return. Medusa was not injured, but the bunch of hair that was tangling Hulk was broken, and it hurt.After finally stabilizing her body, Medusa began to rush back quickly. At this moment, she suddenly saw a cloud of virtual mist appearing all over the place. The next moment, a person appeared in the virtual mist! "Su Zhan? Why is he here?" Medusa was a little surprised. Although they only lived a low-key life on the moon, as many things on the earth changed, for example, some alien races took refuge in Su Zhan. The environment is no longer so hostile to the Inhumans. For example... the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. once came to the Black Bat King for cooperation because of the exile of Hulk.The general signs made the black bat king feel that he could try to live a low-key life and gradually come out, so he agreed to the request of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and therefore, Medusa knew something about Su Zhan. If you say who is the strongest on earth now, whether it is strength or influence, there is no doubt that it is the Soviet Union! Medusa was really puzzled that Su Zhan appeared here, and apparently seemed to come for himself. "I''m Medusa, King of the Inhumans..." Medusa just wanted to introduce herself, but Su Zhan waved: "I know who you are, and I also know the general situation of your Inhumans." Medusa was a little stunned, but now she can''t take care of that much anymore, and hurriedly said: "Hulk is back, he..." "I see, he should take the Black Bat King to Earth." Su Zhan interrupted Medusa again, and then stretched out his hand: "If you don''t mind, I can take you for a ride." "Thank you!" Medusa handed his hand to Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not teleport, but flew quickly. "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what''s going on? Hulk and how did you get involved?" Su Zhan asked as he flew. Medusa did not conceal it when she arrived. Originally, this was not something that needed to be concealed.At the time, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury approached him and hoped that the Black Bat King could take a shot and send Hulk away together.Originally, the black bat king is also paying attention to the situation of the earth. If it cooperates with S.H.I.E.L.D., it will be a good opportunity. After all, as the royal family of the alien race, it is impossible for them to submit to the Soviet war like the alien race on earth ?If it is cooperation, it is probably impossible to do what it did before the Soviet war, so cooperation with SHIELD is a better choice. That''s why I agreed! "Apart from the Black Bat King, who else? If you rely solely on S.H.I.E.L.D., or the Avengers, it might be difficult to do it?" Su Zhan asked. "In addition to S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers, there is also a Doctor Strange, one is named Namor, and Mr. Fantastic!" Medusa thought for a while and said. 965 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 965 Chapter 1145 Doctor Strange, Namor, Mr. Fantastic, Black Bat King... If you add Professor X, Iron Man, and the rhythm of the Illumination.However, it is obviously impossible in this world. Iron Man is dead and replaced by the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers. As for Professor X who is still teaching new mutants in his own territory, this kind of thing will naturally not happen. participate. When it was Mr. Fantastic, after Susan followed herself, the Fantastic Four became Fantastic Three, and they were still very close to SHIELD. Many times SHIELD would find them to fight the fire, and it is normal that he would participate in it. . It was Dr. Strange and Namor. They had never been in contact before! After all, it''s not a beauty, and there are no incidents, so it''s normal for Su Zhan to have no contact, let alone look for it.Now it seems that they have something to do with SHIELD, just don''t know if it was made by the copycat star or the real Nick Fury.Needless to say, Doctor Strange, the Supreme Archmage, has very high magic attainments, and can be regarded as the top figure in the magic system of Marvel World. As for Namo, Su Zhan is not very familiar with him, as if he is a mutant?The ruler of Atlantis, the land of Haiti! This reminds Su Zhan of the Sea Kings of the DC world, who are also from Atlantis, and they seem to be mixed! With this lineup, it''s normal for Hulk to be sent to outer space, especially the previous Hulk was not Lushang.However, so many people are kings, masters, and clever people, Mr. Fantastic, who was turned around by a copycat star. I don''t know whether to say that copycat star is smart or to say that they are too stupid! "Because of the Hulk incident, Nick Fury led us to form the organization of the Illuminati, but... I didn''t expect... Later we also tried to find Hulk, but we couldn''t find him at all." After a pause, I felt that it was so difficult to speak up. After all, so many people were deceived, it is really not a glorious thing. "There are two more questions. Do you have a younger sister named Crystal?" Su Zhan asked. Medusa stunned: "Yes? How did you know? Crystal never showed up outside at all." Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and continued to ask: "The last question, what is your relationship with the Black Bat King?" "Does this... have anything to do with this time?" This question made Medusa feel wrong. "You can say yes, you can say no." Su Zhan said paradoxically, watching Medusa waiting for her answer. After hesitating for a moment, Medusa still replied: "I feel that your question seems to be... unkind. Well, I can still answer you. I am the speaker of the Black Bat King. I have been trained as a princess since I was a child. It was transformed with Terrigan''s mist a long time ago, but..." "But what?" "But I don''t call the Black Bat King, so...now it''s just the speaking officer." Medusa said: "Are you satisfied with this answer?" "It''s hard to be dissatisfied." Su Zhan chuckled. Medusa said: "Sure enough, it''s bad intentions, but I know about you... So, if you shouldn''t think about it, don''t think about it." "It''s hard to say!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he teleported abruptly. With a flash of body, the two have appeared on the earth! At this time, many people gathered on the street, a little panic. In the air, a virtual projection is huge, and it is Hulk in the picture. "I''m back for revenge... You need to know who committed the crime!" "You call them heroes, and I call them monsters, listen to what they say, before they try to kill me..." As Hulk''s voice fell, all the surrounding screens and TVs were replaced with a unified picture.In the picture, Doctor Strange, Black Bat King, Mr. Fantastic, and War Machine. "I always thought we were friends, Bruce, and I feel sorry from the bottom of my heart. For you and all of us, the only good way we can be sure is to send you away!" said War Machine on the screen. Obviously, this was a video they left specifically for Hulk, a kind of afterthought? "Gears of War, Mr. Fantastic, Doctor Strange, King Black Bat, and Nick Fury of SHIELD, they threw me into the universe. They left me on a planet called Saka, and I will be threatened at any time Even where I was killed. They threw me to death! There I became a slave to the king, and then a gladiator who kept killing, but I stayed on and stayed with my comrades in arms!" Following Hulk''s words, several people appeared beside him. "Kou Rong, Mirka, Bird, Alice, and Horomi, we have joined hands to create a world. I am the green king. The former queen Kyla has become my queen, but your hero has launched A bomb killed millions of people! Now, this city will fall because of me, and you still have 24 hours to evacuate here. I came back to find their revenge. If they are not here... I am like this... ¡­Treat your ugly planet!" Hulk suddenly raised his hand, picked up the dying Black Bat King, and then went out. The virtual projection disappeared, and the noise rang out instantly. Although the people don''t know who the black bat king is, they know what Hulk means! This is New York! Hulk wants to destroy New York, and the reason for all this is because of S.H.I.E.L.D., because of those''heroes''. Originally, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s reputation is not so good now, and even the Avengers are not very popular. Now that this incident has happened, the dissatisfaction has accumulated, and the voice of S.H.I.E.L.D. can be heard everywhere. "It turned out to be the planet Saka. No wonder the death goddess said that so many people died suddenly on the planet Saka before. It turned out to be because of this incident!" Su Zhan mumbled and glanced at Medusa who was a little worried: " Don''t worry, the Black Bat King will be fine, Hulk''s main target of revenge is not him!" Medusa took a deep breath: "Even so, I must save the Black Bat King!" "I am afraid it will be difficult, even if you join together, it may not be the opponent of Hulk now!" Greenshang Hulk, they may not be able to deal with it together! Chapter 1146 Double-edged Sword? Hulk appeared suddenly, defeated the Black Bat King, and released a declaration in New York. S.H.I.E.L.D. will not know about such a big movement. Soon... Nick Fury has summoned the Avengers and the members of the Illuminati to discuss the emergency. Response measures. "Everyone already knows the situation. Hulk is back, stronger, and revenge. Although the original thing was a mistake, it might be useless to explain to Hulk now. It must be solved as soon as possible. , I have already notified that the masses in New York have begun to evacuate, but one day...I am afraid it is not enough!" "You guys, does anyone have a good idea?" Nick Fury looked at everyone present and said. In fact, Nick Fury was also wronged. It was obviously done by a copycat star, but now he has to take it back. Even if some people know the truth, he must take it back in front of the public, otherwise the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. If they are faked by the copycats, the credibility of SHIELD will decline even more severely. Looking at the silent Doctor Strange, Mr. Fantastic and others, Nick Fury was also depressed. You said that you are not kings, but smart people. Why are you so easily fooled by a copycat? Why don''t you use your mind?But these, Nick Fury can only think about it in his heart, and now he has to count on them to solve Hulk. "I believe you all know the strength of the black bat king. It was solved by Hulk so easily, which shows how strong Hulk is now. Moreover, he now has alien helpers, and he doesn''t seem to be weak. This time it is stated that I am coming back for revenge, and I will not listen to people''s persuasion, even if... we said that it was because of the copycats, I am afraid it would be useless." Mr. Fantastic said. Doctor Strange nodded: "I may be possible, but it takes time, but Hulk obviously won''t give us time. Although he said 24 hours to evacuate the people, 24 hours is definitely not enough, and none of us will show up. , Hulk can''t really wait that long. So..." "So you must find someone to attract Hulk''s attention, but it''s dangerous!" Nick Fury asked. "We can go!" Spider-Man, Gears of War, including Luke Cage spoke almost simultaneously. "You must go, but it''s not enough!" Dr. Strange said in a deep voice. This is enough to save face. They are just sending food. The Hulk in the green state is not a war machine at all. Luke Cage and his like can deal with it. Although Spider-Man is very soul and power is not weak, he is better than Hulk. Still worse! "I know there is a person who may... be able to block Hulk, or even... may defeat Hulk. It''s just... this is a double-edged sword, maybe... the impact may be greater than Hulk! "Nick Fury said in a deep voice, with some hesitation in his tone. It''s certainly not easy for this person to make Nick Fury hesitate. "Su Zhan?" Namor asked. Nick Fury shook his head: "No, it''s not him. If it were him, even Hulk would not be an opponent, and even that Thanos might block Hulk. But come on... we can''t find him for this matter! The person I''m talking about is Robert, or you can call him a sentinel! This is a person I only discovered recently, a very potential and very powerful person! According to data analysis, he can even stand up to Su Zhan." "Compared with the Soviet Union, how is this possible?" 966 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 966 Mr. Fantastic didn''t believe it, others didn''t know, he knew the strength of Su Zhan very well. Not to mention the earth, I''m afraid that even the entire universe can be compared to the Soviet Union. "Only based on data analysis, the sentry once drank a special secret formula with almost 1 million solar explosion energy, because he has not fully used it, so it is not clear how strong his ultimate strength is. He should be other than Su. The only thing that can deal with Hulk outside of the war is...I''m afraid the damage will be immeasurable by then." Nick Fury said in a deep voice. "I must try now!" Doctor Strange said in a deep voice. "Well, I''m going to find him now!" Nick Fury nodded and said. After the meeting was over, the others left individually. According to the plan, Doctor Strange went to make their own preparations, while the others were going to see Hulk, delaying time... But in between, the crowd still needed to be evacuated as soon as possible. The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the members of the Avengers almost came out in full force. New York City is so prosperous with a large population, it is not so easy to evacuate in a short time. Spider-Man, Luke Cage, Gears of War, Hawkeye, etc. all took to the streets and directed the crowd to evacuate as soon as possible. As time passed, the whole of New York was plunged into panic and anger. Although people were willing to evacuate, it was for their own safety. They didn¡¯t have a good face to the people of S.H.I. This makes S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and members of the Avengers extremely depressed! And I can''t say anything when I''m depressed, I can only suffer! ... ... "Are we just watching? Although Hulk is very strong, he shouldn''t be your opponent?" A certain hotel room, the hotel people have been evacuated. Su Zhan brought Medusa to here, standing at the window watching the evacuated crowd outside, Medusa asked Su Zhan. "Of course he is not my opponent!" Su Zhan first said faintly, and then sneered: "What does this matter have to do with me? It is them who exiled Hulk, and the object Hulk wants revenge is also them. This is New York, and it''s not my territory! Even though I have this strength, it doesn''t mean that I have to intervene in everything, and I am not his father!" "When will the entire earth and the entire universe belong to me, I will naturally take action!" After finishing speaking, Su Zhan paused and said, "What''s more, did you find out that S.H.I. I haven''t received any news for help. Of course, even if I receive it, I may not help. So... do you know what this means?" "It means they should have found someone who feels they can resist or even defeat Hulk!" Chapter 1147 Take advantage of it regardless of identity and means! "This is impossible!" Hearing Su Zhan''s analysis, Medusa shook his head subconsciously to retort."Even the Black Bat King is not Hulk''s opponent, except you, I can''t think of anyone who can resist Hulk or even defeat Hulk!" "Let''s wait and see, I have guessed who they are looking for. Or, you can see how strong he is!" Su Zhan said with a smile, at this time an alien spacecraft had been suspended above the city. Obviously, this is the spaceship where Hulk is located!Below, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and the Avengers looked up at the spaceship hesitatingly whether to do it. At this moment, a huge mecha flew in the distance. "Anti-Hulk armor?" Seeing the flying machine, Su Zhan was a little surprised. "This is a war machine, right? This anti-Hulk armor is also a little different. It should have been remodeled." "I need you to make sure everyone leaves the fighting area. I will entangle Hulk. Remember, the more crazy and angry he is, the stronger his power. So you don¡¯t attack until he falls or...I fall Go down." War Machine said solemnly and deeply, and the anti-Hulk armor''s foot jet ejected suddenly, rushing into the sky instantly. "Courage is commendable, but it''s a pity that is too self-reliant!" Seeing the feat of War Machine, Su Zhan pouted slightly. Although the anti-Hulk armor was made for Hulk, it could not deal with Hulk at all.He wanted to rush to delay Hulk by himself, it was simply to die! When the anti-Hulk armor flew into the air, Hulk had already jumped off the spacecraft. One rushed up, the other jumped down, and the two met in midair. Hulk didn¡¯t have any moves or actions at all. He just slammed straight down and hit the anti-Hulk armor directly. In an instant, a strong air pressure surged, shock waves surged, and the glass of nearby tall buildings was shattered. The sound of''crack'' booming'' continued, glass fragments fell one after another, and the powerful impact caused the nearby aircraft to sway and crash. The Avengers and S.H.I. If you don''t open your eyes, you can''t lift your head, and some respond slowly, and those with weaker power are directly shocked! Medusa''s hair instantly grew longer as if a wall was blocking her and Su Zhan. When the impact dissipated, Medusa retracted her hair and couldn''t help taking a breath."Okay, so strong!" "This is Hulk!" Su Zhan sighed. Hulk''s power is indeed very strong, much stronger than before! But the defensive power of the anti-Hulk armor is quite good. This collision didn''t fall apart. After landing, he immediately fought with Hulk. You punched me and punched me... I can feel it just by looking at it. How strong this power is, but Hulk seems to be all right, completely suppressing the anti-Hulk armor. Just as the two were fighting fiercely, there was a sound of breaking through the air from a distance, and several missiles flew over here. Once again, the people nearby have been evacuated, and the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents have also evacuated. The anti-Hulk armor hugged Hulk tightly, and his voice had been heard from the mecha."I have fired high-energy auto-navigation missiles to Hulk. They will make Hulk no longer able to use his power, but maybe... this may also kill Hulk, but I believe that Bruce Banner will also hope to pass This way, it ends all..." As the voice fell, the anti-Hulk armor pushed the Hulk away abruptly, and...the missile followed. There was a loud bang! The trembling sensation of the shaking of the earth and the mountains came, like an earthquake, the huge mushroom cloud suddenly traveled, and the strong explosive force instantly razed the surrounding area... Su Zhan carried Medusa and moved away from all the original hotels first, and appeared in another building not far away.Medusa hadn''t noticed that when Su Zhan was holding her arms, his hand stretched out a little longer and placed it on her own waves.At this moment, she was looking at the center of the explosion in shock, but... how did it happen? "If Hulk is a few missiles, even special missiles can solve it, then Hulk won''t make them so scared!" Su Zhan explained with a slight force. Medusa nodded subconsciously, and then felt the strength and hurriedly left Su Zhan. "Don''t you know it''s a bit wrong to do this? Anyway, you are also the strongest on earth, the king of the war alliance, and you use this method to take advantage of me?" Medusa said. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "What kind of identity and means do you take advantage of?" Medusa was speechless. She really didn''t want to be so nervous, Su Zhan never forgot to take advantage when it was so important.She secretly reminded herself that she must pay attention next time! Medusa was so distracted, the outside situation had changed again. The smoke of the explosion dissipated. In the deep pit, Hulk knelt on the ground and lowered his head as if repenting. The anti-Hulk armor flew into the air to pay attention. Suddenly, he saw Hulk raise his head. Once it skyrocketed, the look in his eyes and his expression became extremely hideous. At this time anyone could see it, Hulk was angry! He was already furious. He has lost his composure. "You...you killed her!" Hulk looked up to the sky and roared, flying out suddenly like a missile. The anti-Hulk armor hadn''t waited for a reaction, it was hit by Hulk directly! The immense power, even the armor seemed to be unable to resist it and sank in directly, and the war machine inside showed a panic and painful expression.He did not expect that he neither made Hulk lose his power nor killed him, but made him even more angry. explosion. It was the woman who robbed Hulk from the explosion. The explosion just made Hulk think of this, completely... an angry beast changed the city! 967 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 967 Hulk rammed the anti-Hulk armor directly into a high-rise building in the distance, then pressed him underneath, raised his hands, and hammered him down heavily. Smash, smash, smash! This is the style of Hulk! At a glance, the anti-Hulk armor was continuously dented, and the huge force smashed the ground. From a distance, the high-rise building was changing crazily at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Destroyed. Chapter 1148 Hulk doesn''t dare to do it! The Avengers were completely shocked! Seeing that the tall building collapsed, they rushed over as if waking up from a dream. When it was nearby, the gunpowder dissipated, and what I saw was the angry Hulk and...the completely damaged anti-Hulk armor lying aside. "If we have to face this guy, let''s start, he is just a person, in..." Luke Cage took a deep breath and just wanted to say that Hulk is just a person. Maybe I can resist it! But before the words were finished, a few people suddenly fell in the air and stood in front of Hulk. It is the little friend of Saka Planet whom he introduced before. Kou Rong, Mirka, Bode, Alice, Holomi. These five, four men and one woman. Uh, okay, two males and one female to be precise?Mirka and Bird are obviously humanoid bugs, alien creatures, and their strange shapes are also normal.Alice and Holomi are okay. Although they are a little weird, they are still within the scope of''human''. As for Kou Rong, he is taller than Hulk, and his whole person looks a bit like a stone man. The whole body seems to be made of rocks. After the five friends appeared, they didn''t say much, and rushed over. The melee starts instantly! As soon as they played against each other, they showed their strength, and the Avengers were almost completely at a disadvantage, and they had no power to fight back. "Hulk has never been as strong as it is now, and almost every one of his men is as strong as Hulk before..." "We can''t beat these crazy guys." "Maybe it''s just that we can''t handle them now, but...we don''t have a chance to practice again." "Do not¡­¡­" Luke Cage was blasted out with a punch by Hulk, and his huge power made him like a meteor, quickly smashing into a nearby building. boom! Luke Cage punched a big hole in the wall, and Luke Cage fell heavily to the ground and fainted. At the same time, other people were solved one after another, and in an instant... the Avengers were wiped out. Byrd, a big dark red bug with its wings quickly inflamed and flew over, ready to take Luke Cage away. When he flew over and landed, he suddenly discovered that there were two people near Luke Cage! One man and one woman! The woman he knew was Medusa from the alien race. As for that... Bird had no impression, at least he hadn''t seen it in Hulk''s revenge list. "Medusa, I didn''t expect that after being defeated by our king, you didn''t run away but hid here. Or, let''s catch you back..." Before Bird finished speaking, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him. The next moment He had already flew out abruptly, hit the opposite building directly, and then fell off with a snap. After landing, Bird struggled a few times but couldn''t get up. "what happened?" Seeing Bird was knocked into the air, the friends were very surprised. Who has the ability to fly Bird? Everyone subconsciously glanced at the building where Bird went before, and saw two people slowly walking out. "Su Zhan!" Hulk recognized it instantly, but he ignored Medusa next to him. "It hurt Bird, damn it!" The little friends were furious and rushed over in an instant. "Stop!" Hulk shouted suddenly. The friends glanced at Hulk suspiciously, and saw Hulk jump directly in front of Su Zhan with a chuckle. "Quickly, the building was crushed by you for a while," Su Zhan said. "Hulk, let go of the Black Bat King!" Medusa hurriedly shouted. Hulk ignored Medusa, looked at Su Zhan and said, "Are you going to stop me from taking revenge?" "Block you? No, I didn''t plan to do this. I still plan to watch a good show. If it weren''t for your people to take Medusa away, I would be too lazy." Su Zhan smiled, reaching out to pat Hao Gram shoulders.Hulk subconsciously wanted to grab Su Zhan''s hand, but in the end he grabbed nothing. Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder: "Come on, work hard!" Hulk''s face changed, is he humiliating himself? Watching a play, patting yourself on the shoulder? Especially when it was taken, it seemed to be an understatement, but Hulk could feel its powerful power, and that power made him feel like he couldn''t compete. Hulk hesitated for a moment, turned and walked aside, picked up Luke Cage, jumped down... and gone! "What''s the matter with you?" When Hulk was great, Su Zhan looked at Medusa and found that Medusa was shocked, as if he had seen a ghost. "He... he is Hulk? You... You just patted Hulk on the shoulder, but Hulk didn''t get angry? How is this... how is this possible?" The tone and attitude just now, let alone the irritable Hulk Yes, even if you change it to anyone, you will feel angry and unhappy. People who fight for life and death want revenge, but you think you are watching a movie? When Su Zhan went to shoot Hulk, Medusa was even ready to do it. However, what did he see? Hulk''s expression changed, he was obviously angry but didn''t do anything, and he really endured it. "He is easy to get angry, but it doesn''t mean he is stupid! If I act, he won''t want to take revenge, not to mention his hatred has nothing to do with me!" Su Zhan explained with a smile. Medusa paused and said: "What did he catch these people for? Why didn''t you let him release the Black Bat King?" "Does Black Bat King have anything to do with me?" Su Zhan asked back. Medusa said solemnly: "How can you help me rescue the Black Bat King." 968 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 968 "Why are you so urgent to save the Black Bat King?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Medusa looked at Su Zhan and explained: "I said before, I don¡¯t call him. It¡¯s just that I am his speaking officer and he is the leader of our Inhuman race. Any member of the Inhuman race will I tried my best to rescue the leader!" "Don''t think I don''t know about your alien race, any member will save it, isn''t it? There should be a small group of people who will not save, but want him to die?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Medusa was silent. When it comes to power, the shit is inevitable! The younger brother of the Black Bat King, Maximus has always wanted to overthrow the power of the Black Bat King. "I can guarantee that the Black Bat King will not die, but the premise is... After this incident, you and your sister Crystal separated from the alien race of yours and joined the ranks of my alien race, how about?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Medusa remained silent. Chapter 1149 "The royal family of Inhumans is not allowed to marry the outside world." After a long time, Medusa seemed to say an irrelevant topic. Su Zhan only asked her to join the ranks of alien races here, but Medusa said that the royal family did not allow intermarriage with the outside world.Of course, both of them understand the meaning. The reason why Su Zhan made such a request was obviously because he had thoughts about Medusa and her sister Crystal, and Medusa said that intermarriage with the outside world is not allowed. Explain the meaning of the difficulties for the Soviet war to resolve. The specifics depend on how Su Zhan understood. Su Zhan smiled slightly and said, "It''s man-made. Let this go ahead. You can consider it. Let''s go to the theater and let me see where they are. This direction... They seem to be looking for Mr. Fantastic." "Tsk tusk, in order to stop Hulk, it is really a national mobilization!" Medusa did not speak but moved closer to Su Zhan, apparently preparing to teleport or fly Su Zhan.Su Zhan did not shook her hand, but grabbed her waist.Medusa lowered her head to look at the position of Su Zhan''s hand. It was not high or low, and did not put it directly on it as before, so she didn''t say anything and let Su Zhan hold herself! With a flash of their bodies, the two have appeared on a certain roof platform. Looking from a distance, a giant cannon is standing not far away, and Mr. Fantastic, Stoneman, Black Panther and others are here.Taking a look at the giant cannon, Su Zhan quickly analyzed that this should be some kind of plasma giant cannon, which seemed to have been developed by Mr. Fantastic urgently, and it was estimated that the power was certainly not small. "Black Panther, Hulk''s exile has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to participate in this battle!" Mr. Fantastic said toward the black panther next to him. After the Superhero Registration Act, the Panthers also came to the front desk and entered people''s field of vision.Although he has not formally joined the Avengers or SHIELD, there is not much cooperation in all aspects. Hearing Mr. Fantastic¡¯s words, Black Panther nodded: ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with me, but unfortunately, you made it our war, you and your friends made it a world war. Now, Ha Ke has already destroyed the Avengers, everyone must do their best to stop him!" "he came!" At this moment, the stone man beside him said in a deep voice. Mr. Fantastic, Panthers and others looked in the distance. Looking at the air, there were three aliens standing on a circular aircraft, and two bug-like guys were flying nearby, and Hulk, relying on superman''s jumping power and ability to stay in the air, jumped directly. boom! Hulk fell heavily on the ground, smashing a deep hole. On the aircraft, Kou Rong, who looked like a stone man, jumped down directly, and his target...the stone man! "All we want is Mr. Fantastic!" Kou Rong said. "Then you have to pass me first!" The Stone Man shouted. The battle between the two began straightforwardly and rudely. At the same time, the Panther jumped into the aircraft and rushed towards Helomi and Alice. "It''s now!" Mr. Fantastic suddenly yelled and started the cannon directly! With a bang, the powerful ability fell from the air and went straight to the Hulk below. The sky was illuminated very brightly, and the giant cannon fell on Hulk like a beam of light. The power became stronger and stronger, and it directly blasted several people who were fighting.The ground, nearby buildings, was razed to the ground again. "I want to see if the faces of S.H.I. Destruction control'' that company that specializes in the aftermath may not be able to restore the city so quickly!" In the distance, Su Zhan and Medusa were suspended in the air. Seeing this scene, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sneer. Medusa also knew about the Superhero Act. She did not speak at this time, but she thought in her heart that after this time, S.H.I.E.L.D. might be completely over. Regardless of the outcome, the cause, including the process, S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible. "No, it''s impossible..." When the energy dissipated, everyone reacted. Hulk was unscathed. He was still carrying the weakened Mr. Fantastic in his hand. Obviously... Mr. Fantastic had fainted. The Stone Man was shocked and hurriedly jumped down. Kou Rong shouted: "People on Earth, wait, you have already lost." "People have told me this a long time ago, man, but we will never admit defeat, especially when he is going to beat someone!" After the stone man said, he had come to Hulk and hit him with a fist. Hulk''s face was lost. Hulk''s face moved slightly, and he turned around slowly. "Okay, let''s go on!" The Stone Man said in shock when he failed to knock Hulk into the air with a full blow. In an instant, the two had become entangled together. The stone man took Hulk''s arm and punched Hulk with his fist, followed by a straight punch that hit Huoke in the face.How strong is the stone man?Even a wall of steel can be penetrated, but Hulk seems to be fine at all, suddenly raised his arms and banged the head of the stone man! "what¡­¡­" The Stone Man screamed bitterly and painfully, and as Hulk moved his arms away, he fell directly to the ground. Su Zhan couldn''t help grinning at this glance! Nima, fortunately this is a stone man. If this is an ordinary person, it is estimated that his head will explode directly. This difference between strengths and weaknesses is too obvious. The stone man hit Hulk so many times, and Hulk did nothing.Hulk hit the stone man directly! "Finally arrived!" Suddenly, a sweet woman''s voice rang, and a car was seen coming over right after.From the car came a tall, um...a pretty tall woman. This woman looked like a lawyer''s uniform, at least 1.8 meters tall, and looked very beautiful and capable. A woman so tall is really easy to put pressure on men. "Jennifer?" Hulk''s angry expression cooled down... 969 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 969 Chapter 1150 You Must Have Attitude To Pick Up Girls! "Who is she?" Seeing that Hulk could calm down so quickly from anger, this woman must have an extraordinary relationship with Hulk.Medusa glanced at Su Zhan and found that Su Zhan''s expression hadn''t changed. She couldn''t help asking curiously: "Why are you so calm?" "Should I be excited?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Medusa said: "You have never let go of any beautiful women. I have already learned your style when I first met. This beautiful woman named Jennifer is so beautiful, you have no response?" "If it is true, of course I have a reaction." Su Zhan said with a smile. "If it''s true? What do you mean, you mean, this is fake?" Medusa asked unexpectedly. "Jennifer, her profession is a criminal lawyer, Hulk, or Bruce Banner''s cousin! The reason why Hulk can calm down so quickly is for this reason. It''s really hard for them, and there is really nothing to do. Don¡¯t use extremes, but since you know that she might be useful to Hulk, why didn¡¯t you really come here?" Su Zhan was suddenly interested in Jennifer, and of course the real Jennifer. Jennifer is her real name, but she also has a more famous code name, called Female Hulk! In the later Avengers, it is a figure to carry! "Jennifer, you, why are you here?" Hulk whispered. "Hulk, what''s the matter with you?" Kou Rong couldn''t help asking when Hulk suddenly became so gentle, even a little lost. At this time, the stone man next to him seemed to wake up and whispered: "He won''t listen to you now. I have never seen a Hulk like this, but one thing is for sure, Jennifer, he can always make Hulk Calm down, because Jennifer is his cousin and his relative!" "It''s over." Jennifer stretched out his hand towards Hulk with a sad look. Hulk¡¯s expression was no longer angry and full of tenderness. Seeing Jennifer¡¯s sad look, Hulk seemed a little softened, a little guilty, and slowly Stretched out his hand. Hold the two hands together. In an instant, Jennifer disappeared. Instead, Mr. Fantastic, whose hands were covered with machinery, seemed to be some kind of imprisoned machinery. Hulk woke up instantly and found that it was not so easy to get rid of this thing. Was fooled! The anger ignited in an instant, and it was more victorious than before. "No, stop!" The Stone Man had a foreboding what would happen. Hulk ignored you. Mr. Fantastic''s body was constantly deformed by Hulk. Two hands grasped Mr. Fantastic and pulled like ramen, and then kept smashing on the ground! Mr. Fantastic said that the white is a rubber man. Although Hulk¡¯s heavy blow will not cause any irreparable damage to his body, the pain is indeed real, especially when Hulk is angry, the full of anger, almost Unlimited power, not long after, Mr. Fantastic was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face, and his limbs were stretched very long, like noodles, lying soft and crooked all around. Mr. Fantastic has completely passed out! "go!" Hulk gasped and roared, and soon...Mr. Fantastic, the Golems, including the Black Panther were captured and left. "Hulk is simply... invincible!" Medusa''s voice trembled a little, and a series of superheroes tried various ways to stop Hulk, and they were completely crushed. Such an invincible posture, such strength. Who else can stop him? Medusa glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously, Su Zhan''s expression was still indifferent, it seemed that Hulk''s performance couldn''t make him care the same as moving. "Who is the person S.H.I.E.L.D. looking for? He really has a way to stop such a Hulk? Maybe... only Su Zhan can do it!" "What are you going to do now?" Medusa asked Su Zhan. "Of course I will continue to watch the show." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Hulk won''t stop like this. The final hole cards of S.H.I.E.L.D. have not yet been released, so if there is no accident, it will definitely be Someone is here to stop Hulk and delay the time. It''s an appetizer before the main meal! Why? Have you seen enough?" Medusa shook her head: "I just don''t dare, I don''t want to watch it again... The more I watch it, the more I feel that Hulk is invincible." "Don''t worry, I think you would never think so. But...Since you don''t want to watch it for the time being, then don''t watch it. Anyway, some appetizers are not interesting. How about finding a place to eat? "Su Zhan said with a smile. He had noticed that the military seemed to be gathering, and it seemed that there was some preparation.But this level is of no use to Hulk, so don''t look at it! Su Zhan teleported Medusa to a well-known hotel. The hotel is lucky, it hasn''t been destroyed yet, but the owner has already run away. "It seems that I can only do it myself!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and took Medusa''s hand to the dining table by the window and invited her to sit down."Wait a moment, I''m going to prepare a big meal for you." "The chef is gone, how do you prepare?" Medusa asked. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I can be a guest chef in front of beautiful women. After all, I make delicious food to satisfy the beautiful women, and the beautiful women will make me...satisfied with the food!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned around and went to the kitchen. Medusa was dumbfounded, and she understood this sentence full of connotations. But she was not disgusted in her heart, Su Zhan was different from what she had imagined.Although a bit lustful, it seemed that he wanted to win as long as he saw the beauty, but he didn''t rely on his strength or power, even though he knew he did it to soak himself. But the king of the dignified war alliance, the first strong, is willing to cook personally, even if it is for picking up girls, it is extremely rare. At least it proved that he was willing to spend his time! Medusa is really looking forward to what kind of dishes Su Zhan will make now. "At this time, I am not worried about the Black Bat King or Hulk, but I am looking forward to Su Zhan''s dishes. I really can''t believe it. This will be something I did." Medusa said secretly in her heart. , But at this time, Su Zhan had already come out. Chapter 1151 Do I Need Their Agreement To Do Things? Su Zhan returned so quickly, Medusa thought it was because there were no more ingredients in the kitchen, and was a little disappointed.But she still said: "If you don''t have the right ingredients, let''s talk about it later if you have a chance!" Su Zhan cocked the corner of her mouth slightly. It sounds like she doesn''t hate having a next time with herself?"What can be done this time, don''t delay until next time. Look down!" "What are you looking at?" Medusa said casually and lowered her head, but was stunned for an instant: "Oh my God, when did you...when did you do it? Me, why didn''t I find out?" I don''t know when the table was filled with all kinds of dishes, and it was obviously just made. "You, when did you make it up? How come I didn''t notice it at all? You...you are too fast, right?" Medusa looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "I am not so fast all the time, you will find that I am very durable in some special times!" "I''m really curious now!" Medusa smiled and blinked. 970 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 970 Su Zhan sat down in no hurry, his body flashed, and a bottle of red wine appeared in his hand, helping Medusa and himself to pour the wine, Su Zhan sat down and toasted: "Respect for our special date?" "Do you think we are dating?" Medusa asked with a toast. Su Zhan smiled: "What do you think?" "Well, to our special date!" Medusa smiled. The crisp sound of clashing glasses sounded very pleasing. Putting down the quilt, Su Zhan asked Medusa to taste his craft. Medusa took a sip, her expression changed in surprise, and she nodded without saying a word. Su Zhan''s cooking skills were a little bit beyond her imagination.If she originally thought that Su Zhan had a good attitude in picking up girls, now she has to admit that Su Zhan''s cooking skills are also great! Outside the window, there is a mess, destroyed buildings, abandoned streets, and cars still smoking and burning, just like an apocalyptic scene.Inside the window, in an empty and quiet restaurant, handsome men and beautiful women face each other, drinking and chatting, like two worlds, a bit contrary to peace.But I have to say that this is indeed a special date. I don¡¯t know if Medusa is incapable of drinking, or if it is not intoxicating, Medusa¡¯s cheeks have gradually become rosy, slender hair, rosy cheeks, and shallow lip prints remain on the swaying wine glass. It looks so beautiful, so beautiful! "What are you thinking?" Medusa asked, looking at Su Zhan who was staring at her. "Guess." Su Zhan said with a smile, placing his hand on Medusa''s. Medusa didn''t avoid it, instead she held Su Zhan''s hand with her palm up, and smiled: "I definitely didn''t think of anything good!" "It depends on what you think about good things. In my opinion, the things I think about are definitely good things!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "I remember there is a nice hotel nearby with a good environment. The facilities are also good! Would you like to take a rest?" "Are you sure you just have a rest?" Medusa asked with a smile. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just stood up holding her and made the invitation.Medusa smiled and slowly stood up and walked to Su Zhan.Su Zhan was about to teleport, but at this moment he heard loud bangs. The sound was sudden and loud. The ground seemed to tremble a few times, and the glass windows flickered, as if they were about to break. Obviously, the opinion must be the movement made by Hulk. And it''s not small! "Are you not going to the theater?" Medusa asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m going to the theater at this time, then I''m a fool!" After speaking, Su Zhan firmly hugged Medusa''s waist and hugged her directly into his arms. Medusa thought she was going to teleport, but who knew that Su Zhan bowed her head and kissed her. Medusa admitted that through contact, she really had a good impression of Su Zhan, and even Su Zhan said that she went to the hotel to rest and she followed a few jokes and was not too resisting, but Su Zhan''s move was indeed too sudden and subconsciously beautiful Dusha wanted to avoid it.But her waist was held tightly by Su Zhan. In a daze, she seemed to hear Su Zhan''s voice ringing in her mind. She was in a trance, she didn''t hear what it was, but she just felt that she shouldn''t or should not resist. Medusa gradually gave up the resistance, and gradually... she catered up awkwardly, confused, she felt that Su Zhan''s hands seemed not very honest, and she was attacking her own clothes. "Don''t be here..." Medusa said subconsciously. "Where?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Medusa was stunned for a moment, only to realize that she did not know when she had been teleported out of the hotel and arrived in a clean hotel room. Seeing Medusa''s astonishment, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Here, it should be all right?" "Wait, wait..." Medusa blushed and hurriedly pushed Su Zhan away: "Didn''t you say to let me rest? And, just like that, don''t... don''t go any further, okay? I said before. In the past, the royal family of Inhumans is not allowed to marry the outside world." ¡°As long as you don¡¯t talk about marriage, it¡¯s not considered intermarriage, right?¡± Su Zhan said with a smile: ¡°You also know my situation, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for a wedding or something. Of course, I can also issue a decree. The wedding is cancelled in the territory of the country, so...no? I¡¯m the king. It¡¯s good enough that I haven¡¯t issued any absurd decree such as the power of the first night. Medusa shook her head and said: "This...this is just self-deception, if...if you are sure that you only want me, I...I will go with you! But...can you?" "Although, I haven''t seen your sister, but, I am also quite interested in her." Su Zhan said with a smile. "If there is only one, and you can guarantee that the Black Bat King will not die, maybe. But if you want both... the royal family of the alien race will never agree. So, if you really want to, choose one of the two, you You can only choose one!" Medusa said seriously. Su Zhan also said seriously: "No, I want both." "The royal family will not agree." "Do they need to agree on my matter?" Su Zhan said domineeringly, and directly bowed his head again and kissed him. Chapter 1152 Taking Down Medusa Su Zhan¡¯s dominance gave Medusa no chance to refute at all. Although she still had some thoughts in her heart, after all, the rules of the royal family were already deeply ingrained in her heart, but after another thought, if Su Zhan really wanted to do this, what would the result be? ? Inhumans go to war with Su Zhan?Inhuman race does not have this background, nor does it have this strength!Therefore, it is almost impossible to start a war. At most, they will not interact with each other in the future. However, Su Zhan himself has no contact with them, and they want to live on the earth, otherwise they would not cooperate with SHIELD before, but now SHIELD The situation is obviously unreliable, so... that is to say, if the alien race wants to develop, it must rely on the Soviet war! In other words! Not only can the Inhumans not start a war with Su Zhan, turn their faces, and even need to please Su Zhan. Moreover, the Black Bat King is ashamed and even dangerous this time. His brother will certainly not remain indifferent. If he cooperates with Su Zhan, then this matter is almost a certainty! It will definitely not stop! And even if dissidents are excluded, the younger brother of Black Bat King will let himself and his sister Crystal and Su Zhan, and by the way please Su Zhan and cooperate with him, killing two birds with one stone! Thinking about this, Medusa suddenly felt relieved. Don''t worry about that much by yourself, it''s useless to worry about it! With this idea, Medusa gradually ceased to resist, and realized that Medusa had changed. Su Zhan naturally had no reservations. Soon... Medusa''s uniform had been pulled out from head to toe by Su Zhan. , With the delicate body and the slender hair, it looks very moving. Long hair is at the waist, this is the real long hair at the waist. Megan''s hair is also very long, but not as long as Medusa. Reaching out to hook her hair, Medusa was a little bit shy. Such a frank and relative situation made her feel embarrassed, especially Su Zhan''s eyes had been looking directly at him, making her head down and embarrassed to lift her up. Fiddling with her hair, Su Zhan''s hands slowly descended, slowly downwards, Medusa closed her eyes and trembled. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly came to lie down next to Medusa in his arms. A series of superb methods quickly caused Medusa to fall into the kind of state where he could not be herself, and then...when the whole city was in panic , Su Zhan... but fell into a gentle town! ... ... After a long time, Hulk''s roar was faintly heard outside, and he looked angry and uncomfortable, and he didn''t know what was going on.Su Zhan slowly got up and walked to the window and took a look in the direction of the sound. He probably knew what was going on. Doctor Strange shot! It seems that some kind of magic entered Hulk''s head and tried to control Hulk, or calm him down.At the same time, the military had a full coverage attack on Hulk! "Why didn''t you rest for a while?" Medusa came to him when he felt a scent passing by.Su Zhan turned his head and saw the Medusa model coming over, without any strands, but his long hair just covered a key part of his body. Although nothing was revealed, it was even more touching. After Medusa walked over, she took Su Zhan''s arm and didn''t speak. The silence speaks. After a long time, Su Zhan and Medusa got dressed and left the hotel. 971 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 971 Doctor Strange took action against Hulk, so I had to look at it. Dr. Strange is also quite famous in the Marvel world, the famous Kidney Deficiency Mage. The reason why he is called the Master of Kidney Deficiency is that Dr. Strange is more lustful. In addition, his strength has not increased but always declines. It is suspected that the cause of kidney deficiency, so he was jokingly called the Master of Kidney Deficiency!There are a lot of men like this in the Marvel world. The difference between Su Zhan and them is that they are only once or twice, and they don¡¯t care about the longevity, but only care about the possessions. This is also in line with the United States. Human character style. Since Su Zhan had once owned it, it would take forever. So they were all received one by one. From this point of view, Su Zhan is still very traditional! Of course, this is just a digression. At this time, Su Zhan has brought Medusa to a remote house... The room is very dim. Doctor Strange wears a red cloak, blue clothes, white temples, and a beard. He looks a bit of a kidney failure!In front of him, there was a large candlestick with green light emitting from it, and Hulk''s figure emerged in the light. At this moment, Dr. Strange was sitting on the ground with bright red hands and twisted fingers. It appeared to be dead. A Chinese man was supporting him next to him. This person was Dr. Strange¡¯s assistant, butler, Wang! Looking at the posture, he knew that Doctor Strange''s magic should be useless, not only did not get Hulk, but also caused Hulk to hurt his hands. "Bruce, wait, I''m helping you!" Seeing Hulk disappearing in the green light, Doctor Strange hurriedly shouted. "You have helped enough!" Hulk snorted coldly, and disappeared. It was Hulk''s soul just now. After being brought out by Doctor Strange with magic, Hulk''s body was in a state of drowsiness and was constantly under attack from the military.And when Hulk''s soul returned, he could clearly hear a burst of violent explosions sounding again, it seemed... Hulk had already begun to fight back! "Is the Kidney Deficiency Mage due to kidney deficiency? It seems that you should make more supplements. A Magic Department can''t solve the Physics Department, and it has been arranged and prepared for so long in advance. If I were you... I''d better be nosy in the future "Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded. Doctor Strange and Wang were startled for a while, then turned to look around, only to find Su Zhan and Medusa. "When did you come?" Wang shouted in surprise. Dr. Strange said: "You have no right to talk about me in this matter? What''s more, what kind of kidney deficiency mage? No one has ever called me that, and I am not a kidney deficiency!" "I believe someone will call you that in the future." Su Zhan smiled. "At least, we are working hard to solve the crisis! Unlike you, I didn''t forget to pick up girls at this time!" Doctor Strange glanced at Medusa and was quite surprised! Chapter 1153 Kidney Deficiency Master?Doctor Strange! When the Hulk was sent away, the Illuminati met and discussed. Almost it was Medusa to convey the meaning of the Black Bat. Therefore, Dr. Strange knew Medusa quite well. He thought she would be the wife of the Black Bat. Speaking officer. But never expected that she would be dealt with by Su Zhan now! How long is this?Medusa is not the kind of woman who is easy to handle!How did Su Zhan do it? Doctor Strange was a little surprised and a little surprised, but he didn''t show it on the surface. Maybe... even if it shows it, he can''t see it. His current expression is very distorted. painful! His hands were basically crushed by Hulk, and now he can''t use any force at all, and I''m afraid it won''t be better in a short time. Speaking of it, the reason why Doctor Strange became Doctor Strange was because his hands were scrapped. He was originally a genius surgeon. After his hands were scrapped, he went to the East to find a cure. Then he became Doctor Strange by chance. Got the magic! After taking a few deep breaths, Dr. Strange informed Nick Fury of his injury, his plan... failed, let him find the sentry as soon as possible!After the notification, Doctor Strange looked at Su Zhan."Do you have nothing to say?" "What? Answering your previous question, you are solving the crisis, but I will pick up girls again? This question, I think there is no need to answer the crisis. You have to solve the crisis by yourself. It is impossible to ask me to help you. Wiping your ass?" Su Zhan said with a curled mouth. Dr. Strange coughed twice, and said nonchalantly: "I won''t mention the previous things for the time being, now we must find a solution to the Hulk, if you are willing to help..." "No, I''m not interested in helping you. Anyway, Hulk and I have no grudges, not to mention that he wants revenge. I think it is only right for you to exile him and not allow him to come back to seek revenge from you? There is no reason!" Su Zhan pouted and said. "Are you not afraid that he will destroy your territory after we all fail?" "Not afraid, he dare not!" "We didn''t launch any missiles, we just sent him to outer space, and didn''t even know where to send it! If we knew it, we...had already gone to Hulk." Dr. Strange explained. Su Zhan curled his lips: "It''s useless to tell me, it''s you who foolishly believed that the Shanzhai Stars sent Hulk away, even if the bomb has nothing to do with you, even if you were deceived, but... it was you who sent Hulk away Agree, just don¡¯t expect Hulk to forgive you just for this, so...instead of explaining to me here, it¡¯s better to think about how to solve Hulk!" "Also, a reminder. I know who you are going to find to deal with Hulk, but... it''s better to master the scale. If it affects my territory, I will do it regardless of your reasons!" After Su Zhan gave a warning, he hugged Medusa''s waist and disappeared. Seeing them walk away in a flash, Doctor Strange''s face became even more ugly. Originally, they were worried that the sentry would be unable to hold back their power and cause too much damage when they fought Hulk. Now... they are even more worried about not affecting the territory of Su Zhan. How can they fight Hulk so fearfully? After Su Zhan and Medusa left from Doctor Strange, they returned to the middle of New York City. At this time... the city has quieted down. The flying in the sky and the running on the ground are basically gone, replaced by a huge stadium! It seemed that Hulk demolished something else and surrounded it by himself. It sounds a bit exaggerated, but for Hulk, it was nothing more than a delay.The soldiers of the military, the Avengers and others were all locked in it, not knowing what Hulk was going to do. But soon... I knew it. Hulk actually intends to turn this place into a gladiatorial arena. Some ordinary people who support Hulk''s revenge, or some people who like excitement, did not leave. Instead, the crowds seemed to be ready to watch the gladiatorial battle!As for the gladiators, they are obviously the avengers.Before Hulk was sent to that planet and became a gladiator, now it seems that Hulk intends to let them taste the same. Su Zhan and Medusa did not deliberately hide their presence. After the two appeared, Hulk and others saw it, as did ordinary people who were going to watch the excitement.Su Zhan hugged Medusa directly to the arena to find a place to sit down. Seeing their actions, Hulk did not come over either. He also knew that Su Zhan was not here to stop him. Not long after the two of them sat down, someone came over boldly. Some people were curious about the identity of Medusa, while others asked Su Zhan''s views on Hulk''s return to revenge. Su Zhan did not show up with these ordinary people, not to mention that although the incident happened in New York, other cities, other countries I must have known it all too, I just took the opportunity to express my stance and despise the practices of SHIELD. As soon as Su Zhan finished talking and sent the group away, he heard a boom, as if something had fallen off. When the smoke cleared, he discovered that it was Hulk¡¯s little friend, covered in scars, lying on the ground. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t get up, and immediately felt a powerful magic power surging from the sky above the arena! Su Zhan raised his head and cast a glance. Master of Kidney Deficiency! After Hulk injured the Kidney Deficiency Mage, that is, Doctor Strange, he let his hands go down and grab him. It is estimated that Hulk''s men will arrive after Su Zhan and the two left. I thought that Doctor Strange who had abolished his hands should be straightforward. The bringing meeting is here, now it seems...The Master of Kidney Deficiency is not going to disarm and throw his spear. At this moment, his hands seem to have recovered, and his temperament and aura on his body are completely different from before, surrounded by evil magic. Is this guy taking medicine in order to get rid of his kidney deficiency?This means that...this product should be possessed by the devil, right?The devil he summoned was definitely not a pediatric devil like the secret society, and it should even be something he didn''t dare to try easily, otherwise... he would be possessed directly from the beginning. "This is really interesting! The first game of the arena, Hulk VS Kidney Deficiency Mage!" Su Zhan said with interest in his arms around Medusa. Chapter 1154 Invincible Hulk At this time, the Kidney Deficiency Mage attracted the devil, his hands flashed with dazzling light, and his head also exuded the same light. At first glance, Su Zhan thought of the evil spirit knight, but the difference is that the Kidney Deficiency Mage''s face is still normal. Yes, it didn''t become a skull except for some evil! It can be seen that Master Kidney Deficiency is preparing for a quick fight, and now he can barely control the devil in his body.Without the slightest delay, as soon as he appeared on the stage, the Kidney Deficiency Mage began to attack Hulk''s subordinates aggressively. At this time, the strength of the Kidney Deficiency Mage was far greater than before, and the strength of Hulk''s subordinates was not weak, it was comparable to the original Hulk, although it doesn''t have the same ability as the bug that the more angry the stronger, but it is also strong enough.But now, they have become extremely weak in front of the Master of Kidney Deficiency, they are not opponents at all, and they have been abused by the Master of Kidney Deficiency in two hits! "It''s really hard to call him a kidney-deficiency mage now!" Seeing the changes on the court, Su Zhan murmured. Seeing his next defeat, Hulk finally moved. With a leap, he jumped directly behind Doctor Strange, and his hands were ready to blast down like a hammer.However, Dr. Strange did not turn around at all, did not even turn his head, just raised his hand backwards! "boom!" 972 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 972 Doctor Strange''s fist hit Hulk''s chest, and a bang was heard right afterwards. Hulk seemed to have exploded, exploding a powerful force from his back.In an instant, Hulk''s body twitched a few times, and his expression became painful and hideous.Doctor Strange''s fist shook, and Hulk flew out, and at the same time another fist blasted past again.The front hit Hulk''s chin, the light was dazzling, and Hulk had been beaten directly! "This power is very strong, it seems that the devil he summons should have a background!" Su Zhan pouted his mouth and was a little surprised. Although it was just a simple fist attack, the power contained in Doctor Strange''s fist was extremely powerful.Su Zhan estimated that if the stone man was hit with a punch, he would definitely be broken!Even if it is Hulk, the defense is so amazing that it can''t stand these two punches. boom! Hulk fell heavily to the periphery of the arena. At this time, there seemed to be people preparing to enter the arena. Hulk suddenly fell and shocked them, and immediately saw Dr. Strange chasing after him and facing Hao. After a stormy attack, Hulk, who was previously powerful and invincible, was now like a sandbag and was unable to resist. He was beaten up and down, and crashed several buildings. "Doctor Strange, is this strong?" Medusa asked in surprise. "He let the devil possess him, regardless of how strong he is now, a closer look will reveal that he can no longer contain the devil in his body, and he can''t control this power a bit." Su Zhan explained lightly. As if to verify Su Zhan''s words, Hulk was beaten off again. It happened to crash a building. And under the building, there were still a few ordinary people there, and they were completely frightened to see the building that was about to collapse. "Wait...no...the civilians, those innocent civilians..." Doctor Strange realized this and realized that he could no longer control this force. He rushed madly, pushing away the collapsed rock with magic. Want to save those civilians. After he quickly pushed away a few big rocks, he saw a crack underneath, Hulk supported the stone slab with both hands, protecting the civilians. Doctor Strange was stunned for an instant. Perhaps he did not expect Hulk to save people. He was a little embarrassed. He almost made a mistake. When he was about to speak, he heard Hulk say coldly: "They are okay, no thanks!" "Yes, I''m sorry, this powerful angry force...too...too difficult to control." Doctor Strange said. "Let me come and teach you!" Hulk opened the slate, rushed towards Doctor Strange, and blasted him directly with a punch."Let me teach you a lesson, let me tell you how to control the power of anger..." Whoo... Bang bang bang! Dr. Strange crashed several cars and buildings one after another, and finally came to a halt.The next moment, Hulk appeared in front of Doctor Strange, waving his arms quickly, and a heavy fist fell on Doctor Strange like raindrops. Dr. Strange was instantly beaten with no resistance and was dying. After the series of attacks, Hulk picked up Doctor Strange with one hand.Doctor Strange reluctantly opened his eyes, dying to say something, but Hulk blasted a straight fist straight away, Dr Strange''s head suddenly drooped, and the devil''s power on his body disappeared! "Strong enough!" "Hulk is indeed an expert on how to control the power of anger and use the power of anger. I am afraid that no one in the entire Marvel world can match him on this point. Because... Hulk is always full of anger!" Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing, although there are many people in the Marvel world, there are really few humanoid bugs like Hulk, and there is no limit to death. To put it in an exaggeration, this cliff is that the strong will be strong. Ah, the black bat king, anti-Hulk armor, a series of Avengers, Mr. Fantastic¡¯s cannon, Doctor Strange, and even Doctor Strange possessed by the devil, one after the other, one stronger than one. It seems that every way is tried. After that, they lost one by one in his hands. Although the strengths of different universes are different, at least in this universe, 324 universe, Hulk''s record is really amazing! Like a dead dog, Hulk returned to the arena with Doctor Strange. With Doctor Strange still on the ground, Hulk said, "Milka, control them." As the voice fell, a mental ability was instantly released. In an instant, those avengers, including Doctor Strange, Mister Fantastic, Black Bat King, War Machine, and others were completely out of control, and were enveloped by a cloud of spiritual energy. Immediately afterwards, I heard the only woman among Hulk''s friends, Alice stood in front of the microphone, her voice melodious. "Welcome to the great arena, Black Bat King, Mister Fantastic, Doctor Strange, War Machine, the missiles you launched destroyed most of the cities on the star of Saka..." "We haven''t fired any missiles..." Before the words of War Machine, I felt a sharp pain and couldn''t speak any more. "They never let Hulk say anything before they threw Hulk into the universe. They never let my mother say anything to the million dead, before they burned our world. So, I too I won''t let you say anything, before you die!" "Welcome... to the arena!" Chapter 1155 As Alice''s voice fell, the Black Bat King, Mr. Fantastic, Doctor Strange and War Machine walked to the center of the arena. Obviously, they could not control their actions.All four of them have blue noses and swollen faces, broken clothes, and even the war machine has no mecha! Hulk walked to the other end of the arena, where there was a huge iron gate.When the iron door opened, a giant tentacle monster emerged.The limbs landed on the ground with sturdy limbs, the tentacles that seemed to be breathing were covered with sharp white barbs, the blood basin was wide, and the head had countless eyes, which looked very ugly and dangerous. The uproar and screams rang out instantly, and he obviously didn''t expect such a monster.Medusa subconsciously approached Su Zhan''s arms, and was disgusted by the ugliness of this monster. The four people on the field had a bad feeling with wide-eyed eyes. As expected, Hulk slowly said, "Will you bring me to Saka? I am so weak. I was caught and enslaved. , Was thrown into the arena, I kept fighting with such monsters for my life, like... this..." "Be careful!" The monster''s tentacles stabbed at the four people. Mr. Fantastic hurriedly stretched out his arms, one hand bent to block the tentacles, and one hand stretched around, blocking the Black Bat King, Doctor Strange and others behind. "Hulk crushed my hand, the devil has left, my spell can''t..." Doctor Strange''s hands can''t cast a spell. Before finishing speaking, he has been entangled by the tentacles, and the huge power instantly makes Doctor Strange Screamed. "Hold on! Stephen!" The War Machine shouted, picked up a big knife from the side and slashed it directly, cutting off the monster''s tentacles.Mr. Fantastic hurriedly released Stephen, that is, Doctor Strange.At the same time, the monster suddenly uttered an angry cry, and immediately saw that the black bat king didn''t know when he got around the monster''s head and stabbed it with a sharp weapon. The stabbing was very deep, the monster shook violently and made a screaming cry, the black bat king was swayed from side to side, and finally with a bang, the monster fell to the ground with a crash and was dead! The Black Bat King jumped down, and the four of them stood together and breathed a sigh of relief. It looks like this monster is huge and ugly, but its defenses are too weak. "Good job!" Hulk didn''t seem surprised that the monster was killed by the Black Bat King so easily. He faintly praised and said: "On the second day of Saka, they got me a giant beast. In his stomach. It was a school for gladiator training. They tied me and some slaves together and threw them into a canyon. Then they ordered us to kill everyone except ourselves!" As we spoke, Hulk suddenly Opened a box next to it, the box opened, and various weapons fell out of it. "Choose your weapons!" Alice said. "Never!" Doctor Strange gritted his teeth. Alice sneered: "Do as I say, slave!" The scepter in her hand suddenly radiated light, and for a moment, Doctor Strange and the others were howling in pain as if they had been shocked. "It''s meaningless to resist. In the great Saka arena, even the silver floral fragrance cannot defy these mandatory order days." With a sneer, as expected, Doctor Strange couldn''t control his body and picked up the weapon. At the same time... the others also picked up the weapon, and then... the melee began. The four people, regardless of the enemy and me, started to attack each other. Seeing this scene, those who came to visit finally screamed in excitement. This is the arena, and this is the exciting scene they want to see. Su Zhan glanced at Medusa and found that although Medusa was a little worried, he was not in a hurry. He smiled and asked, "Not in a hurry?" "There is worry, but you said before that you will guarantee the black bat king''s life, right? What''s more, I am your woman now, and I will also be your woman in the future. I will worry about other men in front of you. I don''t know how to do stupid things." Medusa said softly. Su Zhan smiled. "Don''t worry, since I said that the Black Bat King can''t die, I definitely can''t die!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Medusa responded, holding Su Zhan''s arm and continued to watch the situation on the court. At this time, the four people have been fighting more and more fiercely, and a very interesting scene appeared, that is, while looking for fierce fights, while constantly apologizing and reminding to be careful. But this kind of reminder was useless. Four people attacked each other regardless of enemy and me. Even if they heard the reminder, it was too late to react.Among them, the war machine is the one that suffers the most. Without the mecha, he is nothing.The second is Doctor Strange, because his hands are useless, and Mr. Fantastic even has an advantage over the Black Bat King, because the Black Bat King¡¯s voice is controlled, and his strongest ability cannot be used! 973 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 973 It was dangerous and fierce. In a blink of an eye, a few people were already stunned, and the injuries were serious. It seems that unless the four people were born and died, and only the last one is still alive, otherwise this fight will never stop. Hulk''s expression was indifferent, and the screams around him were deafening. Su Zhan saw it with gusto, anyway, their life and death has nothing to do with him, and after this battle, even if the matter is resolved, this matter will become a stain on them. "boom!" The War Machine was blasted by the Black Bat King with a hammer, and the shield in his hand was directly shattered.Doctor Strange yelled for him to escape quickly, but the body of the war machine was not under control at all, and the Black Bat King had already followed, hitting it with a hammer. boom! With a heavy hammer, the body of the war machine shook up suddenly, and then fell heavily. His head tilted and there was no sound. The Black Bat King''s hammer was removed, and the chest of the war machine had sunk directly in. Gears of War, out! The Black Bat King glanced at the War Machine apologetically, but the action did not stop, and soon rushed towards Mr. Fantastic, Doctor Strange. Obviously... the battle is still going on! Mister Fantastic and Doctor Strange did not care about grief, and hurriedly responded! Chapter 1156: Crazy Sentinel The three people on the court did not care about sadness, but the others off the court could, especially the Avengers who were controlled and unable to move and could only watch all this happen, angry, sad, helpless... this feeling It is even stronger and even more uncomfortable than when facing Thanos at the beginning! At the time they were at least able to fight, but now... they can only watch this happen, and they can''t even close their eyes and watch. "God, who will help us!" Spider-Man couldn''t help but begged. As if God really heard his prayer, in the distance...a dazzling light galloped, and the sound of breaking through the air was deafening, and people could already feel his power before they arrived. who is it? Who would be such a powerful breath?Can he defeat Hulk and prevent the tragedy from happening? The Avengers faintly guessed who it would be! "The sentry finally appeared." Su Zhan looked up and said expectantly. "Sentinel? The last trump card of S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Medusa glanced suspiciously, and saw a man wearing a uniform cloak and an S letter on his belt flying over quickly. "One of Marvel''s Four Supermen." Su Zhan smiled to himself. As soon as the sentry came out, he rushed directly to Hulk. The speed and strength made Hulk not react at all. He heard a loud bang, and Hulk was knocked out directly by the sentry, breaking the fight. The surrounding walls of the field disappeared in a blink of an eye. This change was a little sudden, and it was so sudden that people could not react at all. When the reaction came, a huge energy light appeared in the distance, and it felt like a shock wave. Hulk crashed through several buildings one after another. Hulk could stop after at least a few kilometers. Regardless of the building or the road coming this way, it seems to have been cut in the middle and penetrated through it. "With such destructive power, it''s no wonder that S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t dare to let the sentry out at the beginning!" At least one block was destroyed by the appearance of the sentry. "Hulk VS Sentry, this is the real good show." Su Zhan said, and flew over with Medusa''s waist directly. Thanks to the sentry, Mr. Fantastic and their control was temporarily lifted. Watching Su Zhan flying away from the arena with Medusa in his arms, the Black Bat King''s expression was a bit stunned.He still didn''t know about Medusa and Su Zhan together, and was stunned when he saw them together.Why is Medusa and Su Zhan together? Doctor Strange seemed to see the doubts of the Black Bat King, and wanted to pat the Black Bat King comfortably on the shoulder, but after the shooting, he remembered that his hands had been lost, and he grinned with pain and breathed cold air. "God bless, I''m here! Because you are the only one who can make me punch like...!" In the ruins, the sentry''s voice fell and suddenly blasted towards Hulk.The huge force struck, and Hulk was hit directly like a cannonball, smashed a building diagonally, and then fell high, smashing the glass of a building not far away. The strong inertia made him at least After piercing through two or three rooms, he could not stop. Hulk shook his head, looked at the sentry flying over, and mumbled softly: "Well, I hope you can remember what happened next...you asked for it!" Hulk rushed out and punched. "boom!" Hulk and the sentry''s fists met, and two powerful forces seemed to be able to tear everything apart. In an instant, the surrounding houses and buildings were completely crushed and collapsed, the shock wave rippled, and the surroundings were in ruins in an instant.Su Zhan shook Medusa slightly, a little surprised! "The power of the two guys seems to have been released, even I feel the shaking!" Go all out, the two most powerful! Gee, I''m afraid New York is going to be ruined. Hulk and the sentinel fisted to the flesh, and they fought fiercely. The strength of the two is already difficult to compare with what value, to understand, it is completely the peak power, the power to destroy the world.The power released by the two is enough to quickly collapse and destroy the surrounding buildings. A tall building and a tall building collapse quickly, and a block and a block become ruins. This is only the power released by the two, not the two people individually endured. Power, if it is a force that is faced positively, I am afraid... the earth may explode.After all, the Hulk and Sentinel at this time can be regarded as the strongest level in the single universe, and it is still possible to destroy the planet or something. "Power, this feeling of being able to release power to your heart''s content is awesome. Hulk, don''t you think so? You don''t need to suppress power anymore, you can enjoy the pleasure of power without any scruples. It''s really wonderful!" The repressive battle was released at will, which made the sentry a little excited. His eyes exuded excitement and his body was shaking with excitement. In the past, he had to suppress his power, every word and deed, every move, for fear of being too strong to cause irreparable damage.When Nick Fury came to him, hoping that he could face the Hulk, he still hesitated.He was afraid that he could not control his power, so he refused, but when Nick Fury kept pleading and promised that he would not be held accountable for the damage he caused, when he saw everything that happened in the arena in the video, he finally accepted! However, when he really started with Hulk, he discovered how strong Hulk was, and realized that he had to do his best to defeat Hulk. over and over again. The unbridled, unscrupulous feeling of trying to shoot again and again is so exciting, so excited! The sentinel''s expression has become a bit crazy, Hulk''s heavy punch on his face, instead of feeling pain, he is replaced by uncontrollable excitement. "You are strong, I know, you are strong... But the strongest is definitely me! It is me who defeated you, and they... will call me... the savior!" the sentry shouted frantically, his A huge beam of hot energy has formed around him, directly covering him and Hulk... Chapter 1157: The Peak''s Strongest Strike In the beam of light, the sentry blasted Hulk madly. You punched, I punched, there is no skill, no beauty at all, it is the most direct presentation of power.Especially the sentinel, his appearance is a bit crazy, he has a feeling of madness, and he keeps talking about how cool it feels to go all out. He is the strongest one! This was the first time that Su Zhan saw the sentry, but the sentry gave him a bad impression.It seems that this guy did not become a sentry before, or because he became a sentry because he was an addict. When he became addicted, he stole something researched in a laboratory and then became a sentry! Now it seems that this character is really not very good!Although I can usually restrain it, once I let go, I can''t control it. The self-control is too poor, and negative emotions quickly emerge. With the powerful strength of the two people, the surrounding influence is getting bigger and bigger. Sometimes one of them is beaten up, and the other catches up to fight again. Not long after, the whole New York is almost razed to the ground by the two. At that time, the sentry suddenly punched the Hulk again, but did not catch up, but began to mobilize the power of the whole body! The energy of a million solar explosions is indeed no small thing. Just an explosion of the sun, I am afraid that the earth cannot bear it.The previous strength has been endured by Hulk, so it just spread.Now... finally, the sentry is finally ready to use the strongest blow. As the strength continued to climb, the surroundings began to tremble violently, and the wreckage of the building on the ground slowly flew up and quickly turned into powder in the air.The ground trembled violently, and the space began to tremble. Although it was far away, everyone could feel how strong the aura of the sentry was. That was enough...the power to destroy the earth and everything! "No, you can''t let him go on like this, otherwise, let alone Hulk, the whole earth will be destroyed!" Nick Fury rushed over after notifying the sentry. Seeing what happened to the sentry at this moment, he knew that his most worried thing had happened. The sentinel... a bit out of control. 974 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 974 Hulk''s little friends rushed towards the sentry. They could see that Hulk seemed to be gathering strength and brewing anger, so he had to buy time for Hulk.One by one rushed towards the sentry. The sentry showed a disdainful expression. He didn''t even make a move, but the energy radiated suddenly shook, and the few aliens instantly felt the feeling of tearing and rolling. Before they got out of the danger zone, their bodies began to disappear little by little, followed by screams, completely... disappeared! "hiss!" Everyone took a deep breath, especially the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers who wanted to stop the sentry, but stopped subconsciously when they saw it.Whether it is Luke Cage or the Stoneman, they are all very defensive, and they are not sure at this time! "Do not!" Seeing the little friends die like this, Hulk''s anger finally climbed to the top.He felt that his anger seemed to be uncontrollable, and the power in him had risen again at this moment. When he stepped on his foot hard, a crack of at least a kilometer in the ground instantly cracked. After that, he heard a swish, and Hulk already rushed towards the sentry. This is a blow that contains anger and a blow that is ready to tell the winner. At the same time, the sentinel''s power was almost gathered, his body exuded flame-like energy, and it looked like a Saiyan transformed.Seeing Hulk rushing over, the sentry''s right leg was slightly behind for a half step, his right fist was stretched back, accumulating power, and then... punched! "no, do not want¡­¡­" "Run, run, everyone run." "It''s useless. I''m afraid the earth will be destroyed by this blow, and there is nowhere to go." Seeing that Hulk and the sentry''s strongest blow were about to collide, judging from the powerful power that the two erupted, if the two forces collided together... the consequences would be disastrous.Some people flee madly, some people sit in despair, as if they are waiting to die, not only here in New York, the entire United States, the entire world is filled with this kind of despair, no one expected things to develop to this point. The only thing that is calm, maybe the country of the war alliance... why? Because they saw the figure of their own king in the video, especially... he was so calm. Therefore, they believe that with the king, the earth will not be destroyed! Except for those outside the Zhan League, there are not a few people who have this idea, let alone what they thought or thought about the Soviet war before, but at this moment... they are all looking forward to it, looking forward to Su Zhan''s action! Satellite videos have been aimed at Su Zhan, and people all over the world are watching... Waiting at the last moment, Su Zhan can turn the tide. Su Zhan felt a very strong prayer, which was the expectation of their believers, and even... the strength of the believers increased a lot in a short period of time.This made Su Zhan a little surprised, but he didn''t expect to have such an extra gain.Originally, he really didn''t intend to make a move. The Sentinels and Hulk would fight if they wanted to.Although Hulk wanted revenge, he didn''t intend to destroy the earth. It was just that the sentinel, a drug addict, could not control the power, or was somewhat ruled by power, and he played so much! Earth, this is Lao Tzu''s territory. Can you say that you can destroy it? Near, near. The fists of Hulk and the sentinel are getting closer, and there is only anger and madness in their hearts, and their eyes are determined and determined, either I win or you lose, and nothing else! Just at this time¡­¡­ A figure suddenly appeared between the two of them. Su Zhan, it is Su Zhan! Seeing Su Zhan moving, everyone couldn''t help getting excited. The Sentinel and Hulk also saw Su Zhan suddenly appearing in the middle before. If the two of them usually stopped, but now... they have no plans at all. In their eyes, only the other party, there is no Su Zhan.In other words... even if the Soviet Union is very strong, at this time they don''t think the Soviet Union can stop them. Is it possible for one person to bear the peak power of the Hulk and the sentinel? Seeing the appearance of the two, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer. is it possible?Remove the word? Chapter 1158 One-to-two, who is the strongest! Under everyone''s attention, tension, and anticipation. Between Hulk and the sentinel, Su Zhan stayed still, did not even release any power, just slowly opened his arms. "boom!" The fists of the sentinel and Hulk hit Su Zhan''s hands almost at the same time. At that moment, the power seemed to pause for a moment, and then burst out!I can''t describe it in words, I can''t use words to describe what it looks like. Two surging forces hit the Soviet war. With the Soviet war at the center, that power burst out!In an instant, Hulk and the Sentinels were swept by them, and this force was still spreading rapidly, as if...to cover the world. The beam of energy rushed straight into the sky, wherever it went... the entire ground was completely crushed and disappeared, and a huge bottomless pit appeared, as if it could go straight to the other end of the earth, as if... the earth was going to be divided into two Half the same! "Still...can''t it?" Despair began to spread! "No! No, there is hope, energy... Energy is shrinking fast!" In the beam of light, the center of the energy seems to have produced a huge suction force. The explosive energy was originally spreading rapidly, but now it is slowly shrinking and coming together. The picture is extremely strange, with a feeling of rewinding. , After only two or three seconds, the beam of light has become smaller and smaller, and you can even see Su Zhan clearly! He was unharmed, his clothes were not damaged, even...someone found out that his hairstyle was not messy! You know, the location of the Soviet Union is the center of the outbreak of the two forces. It can be said that it is the strongest place.The energy of the Sentinel¡¯s millions of suns exploded, and the Hulk punched the power to destroy the planet. Under the collision of these two powerful forces, Su Zhan was all right?This... this is incredible. Although some people believe that the Soviet War can prevent this disaster, they never expected it would be so easy! While everyone was still in shock, the beam of light was getting smaller and smaller, and all the energy seemed to be compressed into a ball by Su Zhan, floating in front of him.Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed the group of energy, but then he turned upside down. This move almost scared everyone out... Nima, you are not a basketball in your hand. That is super energy that can destroy the earth. Be careful. The liver was frightened and thumped... His eyes were fixed on the ball of light, for fear that Su Zhan''s hand slipped and failed to catch it, and the earth would be over! For the sake of the small hearts of the people around the world, Su Zhan stopped after a few hits, raised his head and showed a smiley expression, flipped his hands...the ball of light was gone! Gone. The sphere of light that could destroy the earth several times just disappeared. Frozen for a long time, everyone reacted and the crisis... seemed to be resolved in this way. At this moment, cheers rang out from all over the world. Whether they were going to run away or wait for death in despair, they all woke up and shouted excitedly... At this moment, the number of believers in Su Zhan increased by one-fifth of the original number! Don''t underestimate this one-fifth, which means that one-fifth of the countries outside the war alliance have admitted their believers, and they are very pious!This range... but the whole world!One can imagine how many of these one-fifths are. Su Zhan sighed secretly, then glanced at the distance. Hulk, sentry. Each lay on the ground in the distance. Oh, Bruce and Robert to be precise. Bruce has retreated from the Hulk state, and Robert has also left the sentinel''s madness. 975 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 975 The clothes on both of them are already torn, their noses are blue and their faces are swollen, and... they have passed out! "The strongest? Haha..." Looking at Bruce and Robert, Su Zhan laughed. "Are you okay?" Medusa asked with concern when she came to Su Zhan''s side. Su Zhan hugged Medusa and smiled: "What can I do? Isn''t it good?" "I can''t believe it. Hulk is so strong, so many people are not his opponents, and this sentry is even more terrifying. His power is enough to destroy everything. They are all peak powers. I didn''t expect the two of them. It''s not your opponent, even... it''s almost too far. Honey, you are so amazing!" Medusa said excitedly. From the return of Hulk, the battle of revenge was set off, and Medusa saw the end from the beginning. One by one, the strong sniped again and again, but the result was repeated failures. Invincible Hulk, powerful sentry. The pinnacle''s strongest force, but failed to hurt Su Zhan, instead stunned himself to death, and even caused Bruce to retreat from the Hulk state. This is no longer a victory, this is simply a victory.Even the matter of Hulk''s revenge was resolved. Nick Fury and the Avengers came over and wanted to say something to Su Zhan, but Su Zhan didn¡¯t pay any attention. He teleported and disappeared directly while holding Medusa, which made them extremely embarrassed and they could only silently tell Bruce to Robert took it away and started to clean up the aftermath! The whole of New York disappeared out of thin air, and this incident is definitely not so easy to settle. New York, as the most prosperous city in the United States, was razed to the ground. Although it was because of Hulk and the sentries, the cause was that Hulk was sent away and killed alien civilians. Therefore, although New Yorkers have been properly settled and guaranteed Pay compensation and rebuild New York as soon as possible, but these are not enough! The government is meeting urgently to discuss countermeasures. But Su Zhan took Medusa back to Sakura Province, the palace on the top of the mountain. As soon as Su Zhan and Medusa came out, the women in the palace on the top of the mountain appeared one after another.Although they were extremely worried at the beginning, after a perfect solution, the fear naturally ceased to exist.Su Zhan took Medusa to visit the imperial palace on the top of the mountain, and also went to contact the Inhumans on the territory. After all, the same alien race, Medusa''s line is considered orthodox, after all, it is the royal family.And there will be more places to deal with in the future, so Medusa naturally wants to learn more about these alien races!Of course, during this period, Su Zhan and Medusa were naturally indispensable, and they enjoyed themselves a lot... Three days later, the US government issued a statement. SHIELD is disbanded! Chapter 1159 Nick Fury''s Back, Su Zhan Profits S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. Nick Fury sat in the office with a depressed expression. He knew that the pot was backed up this time, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious when it was disbanded.Although the influence and reputation of S.H.I.E.L.D. have been deteriorating recently, he feels that as long as he is given time, he can restore S.H.I.E.L.D. to its previous credibility. However, I didn''t expect... Hulk''s return directly led to the dissolution of SHIELD. New York was destroyed, the war machine died, S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded, and the reputation of the Avengers was stinky. The only profit from this was the Soviet war. They took action at critical moments to stop Hulk and the sentries, and turned the tide to prevent the destruction of the earth. The prestige has risen to the apex, and has become the recognized first powerhouse.Those territories occupied before were also easily integrated because of this, which greatly reduced the time.And it''s not only that, Nick Fury still has a document in his hand, which is a list of countries that have left their nationality and joined the war alliance.The citizens of New York occupied most of the day, and people from other places also joined the war alliance country! These are still obvious, and there are some indirect benefits that have not yet been shown. It can be said that the whole thing... the person who has gained the most is Su Zhan! He is in the wrong, and Su fights well. Although knowing this was not deliberately arranged by Su Zhan, Nick Fury still felt unhappy! S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency was disbanded, those agents were disrupted and re-arranged to other departments, and the Avengers were also disbanded, without the financial support of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the war machine died in this incident, The Avengers are completely finished.Nick Fury sat in the office for a long time, and finally... left here. ... ... When the news of the dissolution of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau came out, the angry people calmed down. "Disbanded? This is not unexpected. In this case, this should be the best way to calm the anger. What''s more, SHIELD¡¯s performance during this period has also disappointed the people to the extreme. We must let them come at this time. Sorry.¡± Su Zhan was not surprised when he heard the news of SHIELD¡¯s dissolution. He even felt that SHIELD might reappear. After all, as a veteran organization of Marvel Time, it has gone through many changes, and it is definitely not so easy to dissipate like this.Of course, even if it reappears, S.H.I.E.L.D. has already degraded from a mainstream or top-notch organization to a third-rate, so you don''t need to care about it.On the whole, Su Zhan was very satisfied with the incident this time. Although the purpose was to watch the show and watched it for a long time, he finally became the protagonist from watching the show. He was very satisfied with the unexpected benefits. In the final battle, the energy ball of Hulk and the sentinel did not dissipate, but was swallowed by Su Zhan. Converting these two energies into the power of faith is quite rich, and this alone is enough for his appearance fee! The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was dissolved, and the Avengers went back to their homes and looked for their mothers. After Hulk woke up, he didn''t mention revenge and disappeared, not knowing where to hide.After waking up, the sentry wanted to thank Su Zhan, thanking him for preventing him from causing a catastrophe, but Su Zhan ignored him at all. He heard that he was temporarily isolated, and he presumably did not dare to let him run around. Up. In general, Su Zhan is very, very satisfied with the results now! So, he is now enjoying it in West Coast Province! Originally, Mariko and the others wanted to accompany the Soviet Union in the war, but because there were many people who wanted to join the war alliance, a large number of people flooded into the territory and had to be dealt with.However, Medusa was always by his side, and Su Zhan was not so lonely. At this moment, Su Zhan and Medusa are hilarious in the room! Each territory has the administrative center of the war alliance country, and there is a special room in the administrative center. This room is very luxurious and spacious, especially the big bed is very eye-catching. It is cleaned regularly but no one comes in. Because this is a room reserved exclusively for Su Zhan. King''s room! At this time, Su Zhan and Medusa were in this room. These days, Su Zhan and Medusa have nothing less than that, and their relationship is getting better and better. As the royal family of the alien race, as the former speaker of King Black Bat, Medusa has its own noble temperament. At that time, this noble temperament disappeared, and he didn''t know his identity at all. This situation naturally made Su Zhan very satisfied. After the hearty battle ended, Su Zhan took Medusa to rest and chatted by the way. After chatting, he talked about the Inhuman royal family, and then talked about Medusa''s sister, Crystal! "Now that the incident has almost cooled down, what are your plans? Are you really planning to bring out even the crystal?" Medusa asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course, you are out of that line. Could it be that your sister can''t stay behind?" "Can''t I satisfy you?" Medusa said a little angrily. Su Zhan chuckled and smiled: "Two different things, I said that I want your sisters, so I will definitely want them! Besides, are you sure you can satisfy me?" "You are good." Medusa gave in. "Boom boom!" A knock on the door suddenly sounded, Su Zhan waved open the door, and saw a woman dressed as a secretary walk in. Looking down, he hurriedly bowed his heads shyly seeing Su Zhan and Medusa''s state. Medusa slightly covered her body with her hair, but she did not panic. There must be only women who can come to this room. Even if the secretary is just an ordinary person, they are all women. "Your Majesty, there is someone outside, who should be the Black Bat King, but he is standing there without speaking, as if he''s coming to you," the secretary whispered. 976 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 976 "He is right if he doesn''t speak. If he dares to speak, I promise that he will not be able to speak in his life." Su Zhan said with a smile, and said: "You take him to the conference room, I''ll be there in a while!" "Yes!" The secretary responded. When she went out to close the door, she saw that Medusa had put on clothes for Su Zhan again. She gave a glimpse of her. The secretary couldn''t help but secretly tell her Majesty''s good figure, a little envious of Medusa. Chapter 1160 Send it over or I will pick it up in person! The mood of the black bat king is very complicated and very depressed. Originally, I wanted to cooperate with S.H.I.E.L.D., so that Inhumans could expand and develop, but the result was that I didn''t eat the meat to provoke myself.The first appearance left people with the first impression of being defeated by Hulk.Not to mention, the dissolution of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the cooperation will automatically end, and his brother seems to be ready to take the opportunity to overthrow himself.Her own speaking officer, Medusa, seemed to have followed Su Zhan again, and the Black Bat King was absolutely unlucky. Although he didn''t feel much about Medusa, or he hadn''t thought about emotional matters for the time being, Medusa was after all his own speaking officer and was trained in the direction of the princess, so the Black Bat King had to ask. One understands! The door of the meeting room opened. The Black Bat King turned his head to look, and saw Su Zhan walking in, followed by Medusa.Seeing Medusa holding Su Zhan''s arm, the Black Bat King didn''t show any color and looked calm.Of course, as to whether or not I feel so calm, I don''t know. Su Zhan sat down with Medusa, the Black Bat King subconsciously looked at Medusa to let her speak, but Su Zhan said, "It''s just telepathy, don''t bother her..." "Okay." The Black Bat King said in his heart, hesitatingly considered the wording, how to speak in total. "You came just right, otherwise I''m going to find you. Medusa is already with me now, you can find someone else if you are an official in the future. And... Crystal, I hope I can take her over and join me in the future. Stay on Earth." Su Zhan said directly. The Black Bat King frowned: "I''m afraid this won''t work, we forbid..." "Don''t talk about this kind of meaningless nonsense. People, it must belong to me. If you don''t agree, I will pick it up in person." Su Zhan directly interrupted the Black Bat King unceremoniously. The expression of the Black Bat King instantly turned ugly, this is a direct threat! "A large part of the earth is now my power, and not to mention outside the earth, you should be very clear. The reason why you are still on the moon safely is because I didn''t care about you. Otherwise There is an old saying in the East called the side of the couch, how can you let others sleep soundly!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. This was the first time that Black Bat King had dealt with Su Zhan, and Su Zhan''s strength made him unscrupulous to refute anything.The same king, but the gap between the two is too big! Or, let Crystal and Medusa stay with me, what are you doing back to your moon?Or, I will pick up people directly, and then you will be stayed on the moon. Choose one of the two, there is no possibility of bargaining. The Black Bat King was aggrieved and even angry, but he had to agree. Yes, I have to agree. If it were before, the Black Bat King might still dare to make gestures with Su Zhan, but after seeing the strength of Su Zhan, he really had no confidence. He can''t even stop Hulk, and Hulk and Sentinel are not the opponents of Su Zhan, and he can''t even hurt a single hair of Su Zhan. What is this sign? The Black Bat King glanced at Medusa, seeming to want to know her opinion. After all, this involves not only herself, but also the crystal. The Black Bat King thinks Medusa would not agree so easily, right?Who knows that Medusa''s expression is very calm. It seems to have known it for a long time. Seeing the black bat king looking over, Medusa said: "This is your best choice! After I left with Crystal, although I left the royal family One line, but it always comes from the royal family. If it doesn''t affect him, if something happens to the royal family, I will help!" This is desperate. The Black Bat King sighed secretly, and nodded towards Su Zhan: "I am going to go back now. After I go back, I will tell Crystal to send her here as soon as possible." "That''s it." Su Zhan said. The Black Bat King got up and prepared to leave. After taking two steps, he hesitated and said: "There is one more thing I think maybe you want to know. The Avengers are disbanded, but those officials will not just lose their resistance. Especially this After one incident, the people worshiped you more, but they were even more afraid of you! Therefore, they may secretly form a new organization to replace SHIELD. They hoped that I could join, but I refused. They... They all refused." The so-called them naturally refers to the few that illuminate. Su Zhan nodded and said he knew it. Even if they want to form some organization secretly, it should not be the group of people like the Illuminati or the Avengers. If that is the case, the people will not accept it in a short time, so they must find someone else. As for who they are, they will know then .To be honest, Su Zhan is no longer willing to take the initiative to find someone, and he has no sense of surprise. Just like this time, so many people appeared in a swarm. Doctor Strange, Sentinel, Black Bat King, Medusa or something, so there is a surprise! Of course, the most important thing is that no matter what characters appear now, it is impossible to shake oneself, there is nothing to worry about. Extract the power of faith and talk to Medusa. Three days have passed. The administrative center on the west coast, in the conference room where the Black Bat King appeared three days ago. Su Zhan and Medusa sat on the chairs and waited quietly. After a while...a wave of energy came, which should be caused by some kind of spatial transmission.The next moment, a figure flashed, and a woman in a yellow tight-fitting uniform appeared.Her hair is lighter and shorter than Medusa. She has a yellow uniform and black leather accessories on her waist, arms, and calves.It looks yellow and black, very prominent figure.Her face was somewhat similar to Medusa, except that she was younger, a little more pure and less noble than Medusa. As for the figure! It is not the same as Medusa, but slightly shorter than Medusa. Inhuman princess, crystal! "Crystal, I hope you don''t blame me for making the decision for you!" Medusa walked over to hold the crystal and said. Crystal smiled: "Actually, I have always wanted to come to Earth, but I didn''t have a chance. And...he is pretty good too." Although Su Zhan said that both the crystal and Medusa should remain on the earth, he did not show that he had any interest in the crystal.But combined with Su Zhan''s style and habits all the time, the crystal coming over is a matter of deciding that the sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth, so I am afraid that she will be told or guess the real reason before she comes! Chapter 1161: Crystal Arrival and New Instance Of course Medusa knows something about her younger sister. She doesn¡¯t seem to resist seeing the crystal and she knows that it will be done in all likelihood. Crystal does not object. Su Zhan is so good at coaxing women to pick up girls and is so superb. After experiencing this kind of thing, how could Crystal be the opponent of the Soviet War, and it was only a matter of time before it fell. She even noticed that Crystal had begun to peek at Su Zhan, obviously curious about him. "Cough." Crystal coughed twice, seemingly uncomfortable. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Medusa, take the crystal to settle down, chat with her, and get familiar with the situation here." When they first came, Su Zhan was not too direct. Give the sisters some time to get along!And just after devouring the powerful forces of Hulk and Sentry before, the system seemed to be upgraded.Regarding the system, to be honest, Su Zhan doesn''t care much about these things. Except for the ability to pass through the dungeon, other things have no effect. Su Zhan has not paid much attention to it. Maybe the system also knows this, so it is very low-key. There is no sense of existence anymore.The upgrade was also quiet, and there was no movement at all. If it hadn''t been for Su Zhan''s attention, he might not have noticed it yet. After the upgrade, there are no enhancements, but a new copy option is added, which is justified. Fusion copies are good, but the randomness is too strong. Now it is very rare to have the opportunity to choose a copy by yourself. After all, it is not like before. You can also erase the copy and re-select it. All are merged copies, or the rules have been swallowed. If it is too strong, it naturally cannot be erased.Regarding this new copy, Su Zhan thought of the Watcher. Smurfs, Doctor Manhattan should be pretty strong, right?I also remember that there was a second generation of Silk Ling, and that skin-tight uniform seemed quite worth seeing.Although the era of this copy is relatively advanced after all, the chance of merging the copy is relatively small, but it does not matter, Su Zhan really does not intend to turn this copy into a fusion copy.All fusion dungeons have lost the opportunity to actively choose dungeons, not to mention there are three fusion dungeons, two of which are not full, and one has not swallowed the power of the rules, so there is no need to worry! Take the initiative to choose a few copies to play, and it¡¯s not too late to make plans after the fusion copies are full! "New copy selected: The Watcher." "Do you want to enter?" "Enter the new copy!" With the sound of the system, Su Zhan has disappeared from the Marvel world. The next moment, he appeared on a dark street. There doesn''t seem to be a moon tonight, but the weather is not dull, and occasionally there is a hint of coolness when the wind blows.The surroundings are quiet, and the architectural style is also very old. Think about it, the background of this era seems to be the 80s, right?There is no hustle and bustle of neon lights, no lively nightlife, the public security at night in this era is not so good, and it is normal without nightlife. The street lights are not bright, and Su Zhan really feels a bit deserted when he walks on the street alone. There is a feeling that he is the only person in the whole world.While looking at the surrounding environment, Su Zhan was about to find a place to live first to figure out what time period it was. After walking a few steps, Su Zhan suddenly saw a figure on the opposite street. 977 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 977 The old-fashioned black leather trench coat, with a hat on his head, and his face slightly lowered, he could not see his face clearly. The pace was unpleasant but it gave people a sense of urgency, as if there was something waiting for him to find.The two of them were very eye-catching in the lonely long street. When Su Zhan saw him, he also saw Su Zhan. When he looked up, Su Zhan was a little surprised. Because he still wears a mask on his face, there seems to be an ink pattern on the mask, and this pattern can be changed! Such an obvious shape, how can he not recognize his identity. Rorschach. The person whom the entire Watchmen admired in the Soviet War, although just an ordinary person, is considered a dark righteous policeman. When all the Watchmen were forced to retire, he still adhered to his beliefs and never compromised to fight criminals.Of course, the comedian is the laughter who has been searching for clues after he died, and finally... was exploded by Dr. Smurf Manhattan. Among the entire Watchers, only the Smurfs have superpowers. Although the others have their own talents, they are ordinary people. Although Rorschach is the most difficult to get along with, it can even be said that the least popular, because he has been living in the dark. , But I have to say, it is the most persistent and uncompromising! When Ye Xiao, Dr. Manhattan, and Silk Ling all compromised with the Pharaoh and compromised for the sake of the world, he was the only one who persisted in his beliefs and never compromised until death! Rorschach glanced at Su Zhan, then left her head down again. The two did not pause or communicate, so they separated. Until Rorschach walked away, Su Zhan turned his head and took a look. He happened to see the back of Rorschach leaving, feeling inexplicably lonely. Also, in this world, he is indeed lonely... A few street corners away, Su Zhan finally found a hotel.The environment is not very good, but it looks like it should be the best hotel you can find here. I paid the money and opened the room, uh...it''s not very good.Let''s deal with it for one night first, let''s talk about it tomorrow!Although the room is not big and the layout is simple, it is better than clean. I just turned on the old big butt TV, which happened to be reporting news about Rorschach. "The latest news: The masked police officer Rorschach just assaulted a policeman. For violating the Keane Act prohibiting masking passed six years ago, Rorschach was included in the FBI''s ten most wanted criminals list... It is said that Rorschach..." On the TV, an old-fashioned reporter was repaying the news. "Just now? In other words, when he met him, he left the scene of the crime just now? But the journalism work in this era is very dedicated, so I started to broadcast the news temporarily? Let me think about it, this incident... It was when the comedian just died, right? I probably know when it is." Su Zhan murmured, took off his clothes and went to take a bath. After taking a shower, Su Zhan was about to rest, but suddenly heard a knock on the door, followed by a woman''s voice. "Do you need service?" Chapter 1162 The voice is not particularly beautiful, but it has a strong tendency. The name of service itself is not a problem, but her voice will directly remind people of a certain special direction! "It seems that this kind of thing is not uncommon no matter what era it is in!" Su Zhan mumbled, and said casually: "No need, thank you!" "Is it really unnecessary? Maybe... you can open the door and have a look and make sure you will change your mind!" The woman outside the door said persistently without leaving. It seems that he is very confident in himself. Su Zhan casually glanced towards the door, and saw the woman outside the door. She was tall and had an old-fashioned hairstyle. Perhaps this hairstyle would look very fashionable in this era, but in Su Zhan''s opinion...too much Old fashioned.Wearing a trench coat, as for the trench coat, there are very sexy underwear... Ok. It looks really good, at least much better than half of those doing this.It seemed that she had something to do with the hotel, and she came over when she came to stay in the hotel. After thinking about it, Su Zhan waved his hand. With a click, the door opened by itself. The woman outside the door was a little delighted, but was stunned when she opened the door and came in. People are inside. "So fast to open the door!" The woman was a little surprised, but she didn''t think about it.He walked in swayingly, and saw Su''s eyes lit up instantly after the war, what a handsome man!Moreover, this figure... is also great.Inexplicably, she felt ashamed and unworthy, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. "So strange? It''s not at all like your performance just now!" Su Zhan stood up with a smile and took out a pile of money from his pants pocket when he saw the woman was stunned. .At this time, the price of 10,000 can be said to be a huge sum of money. "I just came to this city and I am not familiar with it yet." Su Zhan said lightly. The woman immediately understood, and hurriedly said: "I grew up in this city, I can help you." "Very well, the money belongs to you. Leave it at night and help me massage, will you? Then tell me a little bit about the city. Tomorrow I am going to see the house and take a stroll." Su Zhan Said. "This... all these belong to me?" The woman asked tentatively, and after getting the affirmative answer, the woman became more active. Taking off the windbreaker, the woman began to help Su Zhan massage. During the period, Su Zhan was not so honest when he arrived.Of course, there is no more in the deep level, even if the woman has already actively hinted that it is OK, but Su Zhan is not interested.The woman quickly realized that Su Zhan disliked her.The reason why she will be kept is for other things... This made the feeling of shame in the woman''s heart even stronger. Woke up the next morning, the money on the table was gone, and the woman was gone. At first glance, this situation seems to have been cheated. But Su Zhan was not in a hurry. After washing up and getting dressed, this time... the woman came back. Holding breakfast and newspapers, seeing Su Zhan wake up, the woman explained: "I went to buy breakfast for you. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I probably bought some of everything." Su Zhan nodded in response, took it over and took a look. Although it''s nothing special, it looks pretty good.Here, Su Zhan has already handed over the newspapers. People in this era have the habit of having breakfast and reading newspapers. Then she said, "You said yesterday that you want to see the house. I wonder if you are going to rent or buy it? What are the requirements?" "buy!" "It''s best to be an independent villa, or a mountain villa," Su Zhan said casually. "what¡­¡­" Although he can tell from his shots that this is a rich man, he guessed that he would buy it, but I didn''t expect such a high demand, villa, villa?This is not cheap.The woman thought for a long time, and it really reminded her of a house. "I know that there is a mountain villa with a good area and environment, but the price may be more expensive..." the woman said tentatively. "Let''s take a look!" After breakfast, Su Zhan followed her to take a look at the villa. The area is really not small, and there is a two-meter-high wall around it. Although it is a bit remote, gardens and swimming pools are all available, and the most important thing is The decoration inside is very luxurious, although it is a bit old style from the eyes of Su Zhan, how can I say?Can be considered nostalgic, with a sense of the times?After all, some rich people will deliberately choose this kind of adjustment when they may decorate!Of course, Su Zhan is talking about the future era, not the people of the current era.For people in this era, this should be the latest trend!After asking, I knew that the owner of this villa was planning to sell it because he had to leave the city and because of the lack of funds. In addition... it is worth mentioning that he has never lived in this villa after he was cleaned up. I have to say that the owner of this villa is destined to have no such fate! The next step is simple. Su Zhan directly bought the villa without even bargaining. The owner of the villa saw that Su Zhan was so generous and directly gave him two decent cars in the garage.After the end, the woman was very wise to ask Su Zhan if he needed manpower. After all, such a large mountain villa would definitely need manpower for safety or in peacetime, but Su Zhan refused.After that, I went shopping for almost half a day, bought a lot of things, got a certain understanding of the city, and then... let the woman go. After earning ten thousand in less than a day, the women didn''t want to leave!However, she is also very acquainted and left her contact information specially. If Su Zhan has any requirements, you can always find her! After she left, Su Zhan was alone in the villa, really feeling a bit empty. Bring the dementors over and let them take care of the nursing home. It was already dark at this time, and Su Zhan came out from the villa to go to a nearby restaurant to have something to eat, wondering if Jialing should be asked to come back. It is indeed much more convenient to have Jialing, the cook girl, and her craftsmanship is also true. Not bad.Thinking about it, Su Zhan found a woman in a nearby restaurant!Very beautiful woman, a woman who seems to be waiting for someone! Chapter 1163 Ye Xiao stepped aside, Silk Ling is mine! The woman''s coat hasn''t been taken off yet. It seems that she has just arrived, with makeup on her face, especially her lips.She looked out the window, her eyes seemed a little dull, as if she had encountered something annoying, which made people feel like they wanted to cherish. Seeing her, Su Zhan immediately recognized her identity! Laura Giuseppe Zach. 978 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 978 The second generation of Silk Ling is also the heroine of the watchmen. Her mother is the first generation of Silk Ling! At this point in the plot, she should have an appointment with Ye Xiao, who is also a superhero, Dandreberg, right? If Rorschach is the representative of the Watcher''s uncompromising, then Ye Xiao''s label is a good man.Cloak, blindfold, and a night owl airship, this is the hero!Ye Xiao had always liked Silk Ling, but he was too courageous to take any action, remembering that at the end, the two seemed to come together.But now... The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth lifted up slightly, with a smirk, and then he quickly found Ye Xiao. At this time, Ye Xiao was also dressed up in suits and leather shoes. He just came out of the house and was about to stop the car. "With me, don''t expect to keep the appointment." Su Zhan gave a smirk, and the weather that had been good at first suddenly became gloomy. Because it was already dark, the cloudy day was not too obvious, but soon... the pouring rain began to patter. I got up and took a picture of Ye Xiao directly!The sudden rain made Ye Xiao unprepared. He hurriedly turned around and went back to get an umbrella. After entering the house, he rummaged for a long time and was planning to go upstairs, but suddenly stepped on the empty foot. Ye Xiao¡¯s reaction is very fast. As a superhero, although he has no superpowers, his physical fitness response ability is extremely strong. He saw him steep and then somersault, seeming to want to stabilize his body, but by coincidence, when he landed His feet slipped again and there was a puff, and Ye Xiao fell directly to the ground, followed by a muffled grunt. I twisted my ankle! "Damn it, it''s unlucky. It must have been so slippery when I got into the water just now. It seems that my skills have regressed after retirement." Ye Xiao said as she took off her shoes, her feet were already swollen, and it seemed that It hurts the bones and moves slightly is a pain in the heart."Oops, I''m afraid I will miss the appointment!" Ye Xiao was depressed! Seeing that Ye Xiao couldn''t come to the appointment, Su Zhan took his thoughts back and ran into the restaurant quickly. It rained suddenly outside to make Silk Ling, that is to say, Laura was a little surprised, and finally woke up from a daze.Seeing that the rain was getting heavier outside, Dan hadn''t come yet, she felt vaguely that I was afraid that Dan would not be back. There are a lot of people in the restaurant. It seems that the business is very good. There are no empty tables, and they are all in pairs.Su Zhan swept around, then walked in Laura''s direction. "Beautiful lady, can I sit here?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Laura was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Zhan was here to strike up a conversation. This made her dull mood a little better. After all, women, someone who strikes up a conversation proves that she is beautiful enough and it is something to be happy about, but she shook her head. Some apologetic declined: "Sorry, I''m waiting for someone!" "Why are women pleased for confidantes, a beautifully dressed person sitting here must be waiting for someone! But, as you can see, there is really no place in this restaurant. It seems a bit embarrassing if I stand here and wait? So, no If you mind, can you let me sit down first? I will leave when there is a seat available or your friend comes?" Su Zhan said. Laura turned her head and took a look. She had been in a daze just now but didn''t expect that the dining room was full and there was really no place.Maybe... he wasn''t here to strike up a conversation, he just really wanted to avoid embarrassment.Looking at Su Zhan, the handsome man seemed to have a special charm. He was shocked, but at least he was not disgusted. Seeing Laura nodded, Su Zhan smiled and sat down. "My name is Su Zhan, and I just came to this city." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand. "Laura!" They said their names to each other and shook hands, and the waiter next to him walked by. Laura didn''t order food here before, and she knew she was waiting for someone. Later, Su Zhan went over and sat down, and the waiter thought that the waiter arrived and came over to order. "You have some special dishes, and a good bottle of wine, thank you!" Su Zhan did not look at the menu, said directly, and then gave a lot of tips.The waiter''s mood immediately became beautiful, and he was generous! "Didn''t you just say to sit here and wait for a while?" Laura said when the waiter left. Su Zhan explained with a smile: "She obviously misunderstood that we were together, and it wouldn''t be good to sit here and wait. And you should have been here for a while, right? No matter who you are dating, It¡¯s a sin for such a beautiful lady to wait for so long, and... It seems that he is very likely to let you dove? Actually, I am good at seeing other people¡¯s psychology, for example...I can see Come out, you are in a bad mood, so you should have an appointment with an old friend or something, come out to chat, adjust your mood? In this way...actually I can be competent for this role, so...how about giving a chance? "Su Zhan said with a smile. Laura looked at Su Zhan with a little surprise, what he just said was hit!"How do you tell? Are you a psychologist?" "Perhaps you can think I can read the mind? Or telepathy?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Superpowers?" Laura was a little stunned, maybe ordinary people would not think so, but don''t forget that she is a superhero, and...her job now is to help the Smurfs, that is, Dr. Manhattan with some trivial matters, naturally Think of superpowers.However, Su Zhan did not admit or deny it. At this time, the things had already been delivered, and Su Zhan directly changed the subject. Originally, Laura didn''t even want to eat with Su Zhan, but now I am a little curious about Su Zhan. In addition, Su Zhan''s personality and temperament are very attractive, especially when he seems to be able to see through himself, talking and chatting. I can always say that in my heart, there is a feeling that I know myself better than myself. Unknowingly, Laura seems to have forgotten that she has made an appointment with Dan, and she didn¡¯t even think about why Dan did not come. She completely talked to Su Zhan , As if the Soviet war was about the beginning. Chapter 1164 Laura giggled at a joke made by Su Zhan and took off her coat backhand. "The dress is beautiful!" Su Zhan said admiringly. "Thank you!" Laura responded with a smile, then raised her glass."It''s nice to meet you, I feel much better now!" "Respect us to meet?" Su Zhan toasted. "Respect us!" The wine glass bumped lightly, and Laura drank a little too much. When the wine glass was put down, her face was already ruddy. "It sounds like what I just said was meant to be said before the end of the game." Su Zhan said with a smile. Laura shook her head: "Before you guessed or read your mind, you were very accurate, but this time you are not allowed!" "I hope not! After all, this night is very beautiful, I don''t want it to end so soon." Su Zhan looked at Laura and did not hide the love and expectation in his eyes.Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, Laura tucked her hair and whispered, "You are cheating!" Su Zhan smiled and understood Laura''s meaning. She was saying that she had seen her thoughts thoroughly, so her words became more direct.In fact, it is true. Su Zhan naturally knows that Laura has a good impression of herself, and some abrupt actions will not affect her senses of her. On the contrary... if others don¡¯t resist or dislike her, you will If you don''t do anything or express anything, that will make people angry. Of course, she may not have that meaning, and may not agree, but at least he will feel that you are interesting to her and feel happy.Of course, the premise is that you have good looks and people don''t hate you! After all, children are right and wrong, and adults just look at their faces! "I just moved to a new home today. Are you interested in visiting it, and would you like to comment by the way? I don''t know much about the style of this era." Su Zhan invited with a smile. "What you said is like you didn''t come from this era. And... I thought you would say you would ask me to have coffee." Laura laughed. "No coffee, I haven''t had time to buy it, but there is wine." Su Zhan said. Laura said apologetically, "I would love to visit, but it''s a pity... I''m afraid I will refuse you. Did you see the car outside? That''s waiting for me! My job is special, so... ¡­" "So, today is a very unforgettable day for you and me, so... Do you want to have more unforgettable experiences? For example, secretly get rid of them?" Su Zhan''s words seemed to have a kind of magic, making Laura Some heartbeat. To be honest, she has had enough of this kind of life. Although on the surface it is working for the government to help Dr. Manhattan deal with some things, but it is like a canary in a cage, as long as he leaves his side, countless people will follow.She can understand that this is to ensure the safety of Dr. Manhattan''s research, but she is Laura, she is Silky...not a canary. Sometimes she really missed the feeling of wearing a uniform! "It''s hard to get rid of them," Laura whispered. When she said that, it actually meant that she also had this idea. "Leave it to me!" Su Zhan smiled and suddenly got up and came to Laura''s side. He seemed to be actively putting on her coat, and then took the opportunity to say a few words in his ear.Laura''s expression changed for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal.Su Zhan smiled and beckoned to check out, then opened the door and walked out of the restaurant, seemingly ready to stop the car and leave. And Laura still sat there and did not leave. There was a car parked on the opposite side of the street with two people sitting in the car. The two people had been staring at Laura in the restaurant until they were very dedicated.It was still raining, and Su Zhan looked around and seemed to be waiting after he came out. At this moment, a taxi came over. Su Zhan beckoned, and the driver seemed to see him and was ready to come. At this moment, the accident happened suddenly. It seemed that the car was slipping and out of control, and it ran directly into the car of the two people. The accident happened suddenly, and the car slammed into it.Fortunately, the taxi did not drive fast, so the collision was not serious.It was raining heavily, and the two people didn''t seem to expect such an accident to happen, and they got out of the car for inspection while cursing bad luck. When the two of them checked and asked the taxi driver to leave, they discovered that Su Zhan who had stopped the car had disappeared. It should have happened to have left in another car, right?The two of them didn''t care too much. Although they envied him for having dinner with Laura, they were obviously preparing to leave separately. It was not their own goal and they didn''t care... 979 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 979 The two looked at Laura''s position in the restaurant, wondering when she was going to leave, or if she would continue to wait for Dan? At the end of this look, they suddenly found that the person was missing. The two of them panicked instantly and hurried into the restaurant to look for it. Finally, they learned that Laura seemed to have left through the back door of the restaurant. When chasing over, there was no one outside! "Yay!" A block away, a taxi stopped at the corner of the street, Su Zhan opened the door, and a beautiful body had already got in. Laura let out an excitement, she didn''t expect to get rid of them so easily. Su Zhan told the driver where he was, and naturally helped her to slick her wet hair. Laura was still in the midst of getting rid of their excitement and didn''t care. Soon... the car drove back to Su Zhan''s villa. After paying and getting out of the car, the two rushed into the house, Su Zhan turned on the lights, and then the two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Too embarrassed! Fortunately, Su Zhan is relatively simple in dressing. Laura''s hairstyle and makeup are completely ruined. Fortunately, she is also light makeup, which does not have much influence. "If you don''t mind, you can use my bathroom. Don''t worry, I just moved here during the day and everything is new!" Su Zhan finished speaking and told Laura the location of the bathroom."Oh by the way, I still have a set of clothes here...if you need it..." Laura said nothing but stretched out her hand. "Well, I''ll bring it to you in a while." Su Zhan smiled. Laura entered the bathroom and closed the door. Su Zhan pretended to look for clothes. In fact, he directly found a set of clothes that are relatively comfortable for home in the system space. There are a lot of clothes in the system space. After finishing the clothes, Su Zhan went back to the bathroom door and put the clothes down, and said: "It is at the door, you can take it yourself later, I will go to another bathroom." Chapter 1165 Rainy Night and Unclean Things? Su Zhan took a shower and changed into dry clothes. Laura was already in the living room when she came out. Seeing Laura wearing a slightly long and wide T-shirt and hot pants, Su Zhan found that her figure was better than she thought. , Especially the legs... very long, straight, and very feeling.Obviously hot pants are not too short, but they feel short when worn on Laura. Her legs are too long, so from a proportional point of view, it seems that hot pants are very short! "This dress is very comfortable and beautiful. Where did you buy it?" Laura asked with a smile at Su Zhan. "I also forgot. I have bought it for a long time and haven''t found the right person. If it is not worn on you, it may not be long. Although it is not very expensive, it should be difficult to buy the same. Style, so... if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give it to you!" "Then I will accept it, thank you!" Laura said with a smile. It seems that I really like this suit. This is the difference of the times, if it is in the Marvel world or other worlds, this kind of clothes is really quite common. Su Zhan walked to the side and took out a bottle of red wine, poured a glass for himself and Laura, and then took a toast. Laura was slightly surprised: "This red wine doesn''t seem to taste the same." "Lafite in 1982." Su Zhan said with a smile. "82 years? It hasn''t been a few years, this taste won''t be so mellow?" Laura was a little surprised. This kind of red wine tastes better the longer it is. The red wine of a few years won''t have such a taste at all. Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "Maybe it''s because of a good mood?" "Maybe!" Laura smiled. "I said before that I was invited to visit my house. How about now? Actually, I bought it during the day and I didn''t have time to take a closer look. I happened to take a look with you." "Okay!" Laura responded and watched Su Zhan reach out and put her hand up with a smile.After getting up, Su Zhan let go, Laura did not take the opportunity to test. Before Su Zhan really didn''t look too carefully, now he walked carefully with Laura and found that it was really good!The villa is very large, just inside the house. It took the two of them about half an hour to look around. They walked around and finally returned to the living room. The two sat down on the sofa to drink and chat. It may be because of the two guys that were thrown away, or it may be because of the environment, Laura is more relaxed in the restaurant than before, of course, this is also related to drinking.I drank a lot in the restaurant before, and just drank a lot unknowingly, so at this time Laura was in a very relaxed state, leaning against the corner of the sofa and facing Su Zhan with her legs on He arched up on the sofa, with one hand hugging his knees, one hand holding a wine glass, and his chin resting on his arm, it was completely relaxed at home! This pose made Su Zhan have to sigh again, her legs are really long! Unconsciously, the clock on the wall rang suddenly. I looked up and realized that it was already twelve o''clock! Laura glanced out the window subconsciously, the drifting rain was still falling, and the raindrops hit the window with a popping sound.There are no lights outside, so it looks dark. With such heavy rain, it¡¯s hard to get a taxi. I¡¯m afraid...I can¡¯t go back, let alone those two guys who finally got rid of them. If I go back now, it seems like before It was a waste of effort. just¡­¡­ Laura looked towards Su Zhan subconsciously. Su Zhan just said at this time: "Unknowingly it is so late, and the time with you is too fast. It may be difficult to go back depending on the situation. It is better to be here. Live in? There are many rooms, you pick whatever you want." "Uh, then bother!" "It''s good to interrupt all the time!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then helped Laura arrange the room. It''s right next to the master bedroom, not too far away. Fortunately, during the day, I bought all sorts of things and I didn''t need to prepare anything. "Then...good night?" Su Zhan stood at the door with some expectation, looking at Laura tentatively. With that kind of look, Laura could tell what it meant even if she could not read her mind. After hesitating, Laura walked over and kissed Su Zhan on the cheek."Late..." Laura just wanted to say good night, but Su Zhan suddenly bowed his head and kissed her on the mouth, hooking her waist. The sudden move made Laura stunned for a moment. When she reacted, Su Zhan had already let go of her, smiled and said goodnight and left. Laura got no chance even if she wanted to say anything! Run if you take advantage! Laura closed the door depressed and turned back, but the corner of her mouth was slightly coincidental.Coming to the window, watching the heavy rain outside, Laura closed the curtains and lay down.The patter of rain made Laura not fall asleep so quickly, and she couldn''t help but recall the previous scenes in her mind. Dazed, Laura seemed to have pajamas. At this time, she inadvertently glanced at the window from the corner of her eyes, but suddenly found a strange shadow reflected on the curtain, which flashed past.Laura was taken aback, and hurriedly got up and opened the curtains to take a look. There was nothing. She thought that she was dazzled and just about to lie down. At this time...the shadow appeared again, and it was very obvious, as if she was making a weird cry in the rain. This time it scared Laura. Although she is a superhero, she has never been afraid of dealing with a rogue villain or something, but when it comes to these ghosts, few women are not afraid.After hesitating, Laura picked up the pillow and opened the door and went out. "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan opened the door and found that Laura was holding the pillow in some surprise: "What are you?" "Can I sleep in your room?" Laura hesitated and said, "I seemed to see something outside just now. Did you inquire about this house when you bought it? Isn''t there something unclean? " What do you see, something dirty? Su Zhan immediately reacted, Laura should have seen the Dementor. "It shouldn''t, and I didn''t see anything. If you''re scared, then go to sleep together!" Su Zhan said and let Laura in, Laura put the pillow next to him, and... the atmosphere became a bit awkward. Up. Chapter 1166 Laura Koala The outside environment makes it difficult for her to leave, but she is a little scared if she is alone. Although she is not so scared now when she comes to Su Zhan¡¯s room, she is a little embarrassed. Not quite appropriate.However, the awkward atmosphere gradually dissipated as Su Zhan took the initiative to provoke the topic. While chatting, Laura gradually became less embarrassed and became natural. 980 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 980 Click! Su Zhan turned off the light and lay down beside Laura. The darkness struck. Laura subconsciously leaned against Su Zhan, staring at the window. That dirty shadow, it seems... doesn''t seem to reappear? The rain outside was heavy and cool, but because the windows were closed, the room was a little hot.Slowly, Laura found that Su Zhan seemed to be very cool around her, even if she was covered with a quilt, she didn''t feel the sultry heat. She tried to move a little further, and soon felt the sultry heat, and came back hurriedly. "What are you doing?" Su Zhan''s voice was lazy, and it sounded a little sleepy to fall asleep. "It''s nothing, just suddenly found that it seems cool to be next to you." "Then get closer!" Su Zhan said, and directly reached out and hugged Laura into his arms. Laura hesitated for a moment and did not refuse, because... it was really cool! The comfortable feeling made Laura''s wine spirit finally surge, and she fell asleep in Su Zhan''s arms in a daze... I don''t know how long it took, but some dazzling eyes made Laura wake up.Opening her eyes, and subconsciously raising her hand to block the sunlight, Laura realized that she was still lying in Su Zhan''s arms. She was like a koala holding Su Zhan, with her legs riding on her.Laura''s face turned red in an instant. She used to sleep quite honestly, why is she so... unrestrained today? Slowly retracting her leg, Laura was getting ready but suddenly found that Su Zhan was looking at herself with a smile, and it seemed that she had been watching for a while.Laura felt a guilty conscience, and subconsciously put her leg back, as if nothing happened just now.Seeing Laura''s behavior, Su Zhan couldn''t help it, and he laughed out loud. Laura was even more embarrassed, a little upset about how she did such a stupid thing. "Good morning, how was your rest last night?" Su Zhan asked. "Also...not bad!" Laura was so embarrassed to chat with him at this time. "That''s good, I wanted to make breakfast for you, but...there is really no preparation at home, and it looks like you are asleep...I really don''t want to leave." Su Zhan said with a smile-sentence, let go Laura then got up and said, "I''m going to wash up first." After Su Zhan left, Laura subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, and then hurriedly followed. When Su Zhan finished washing, Laura had already arranged the bedding and put on her own clothes. "I have to go," Laura said. "Use me to send you?" "No, this is my phone..." Laura handed the small note written just now to Su Zhan, preparing to leave in a panic. I really think this is what happened last night, so I woke up shyly and prepared to leave. Originally Su Zhan was going to have a farewell kiss, but Laura had already left. Back at the office, the two bodyguards hurried over last night and asked Laura in a bad tone.This made Laura very upset. She quarreled with them, and she was not a criminal. Their attitude really made Laura a little angry! After a fight, Laura met the Smurfs, Doctor Manhattan. "Strange...Why can''t I see your thoughts?" Dr. Manhattan looked at Laura suspiciously. Laura is in a bad mood, and it makes me even more upset to hear Dr. Manhattan''s tone that I should control everything."Perhaps, you are not the only one with super powers!" After speaking, Laura turned and left. Dr. Manhattan''s expression is even more puzzled. I am not the only person with superpowers?Is there anyone else?Who is he and what ability does he have?Dr. Manhattan''s thoughts got stronger and stronger. Following this clue, he continued to think about it. He couldn''t help but finally couldn''t help but kept asking Laura. Dr. Manhattan turned out to be an ordinary person, and because of a scientific experiment, he became a Smurf. The stronger his strength, the more detached his thinking, similar to when he developed the brain before the Su Zhan, no matter how good his thinking, no matter how he thinks, he is getting more and more sensible and calmer, thinking about things only right and wrong, only In contrast, how cost-effective is a bit dehumanizing.Therefore, when he knew that there were people with superpowers, he became especially concerned. Whether it is for similar reasons or other reasons, in a nutshell, Dr. Manhattan asked many times. In fact, Laura was just talking casually at the time, she was not sure whether Su Zhan had superpowers, or whether she was really mind-reading.But Dr. Nengyang Manhattan couldn''t read his mind. Under his serious and persistent questioning, Laura also felt that Su Zhan might really have superpowers! "Okay, don''t ask anymore. I''ll try to see if he is willing or not, if he wants, can I introduce you to you?" After being asked by Dr. Manhattan impatiently, Laura said... "Okay, then I''ll wait for your news. By the way, how did you meet?" Dr. Manhattan said: "Rorschach was here before, and he was still a comedian..." "What do you mean?" Laura was a little angry. "It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a logical analysis. You and I know the strength of a comedian. Most people can''t kill him. Now, he is dead, and a superpower happened to appear, so..." Dr. Manhattan said I found that Laura''s expression became more and more ugly, no matter how dull he was, no matter how he lost normal human thinking, she knew that Laura was angry. "I can promise, it''s definitely not him!" Laura snorted coldly, turned and left. Coming out of Dr. Manhattan¡¯s laboratory, Laura became more and more angry the more she thought about it. At the same time, she became more and more curious about Su Zhan. She regretted leaving her own number instead of each other. If this happened It would be too embarrassing to just go over and find him, and if you go this time, the two followers will definitely follow, maybe they will cause trouble for Su Zhan.Therefore, she can only wait for Su Zhan to contact herself... Chapter 1167 Laura''s Reward? Laura spent the whole day in this mood of regret and regret. She had been paying attention to the phone, but it didn''t ring for the whole day.On several occasions, Laura felt as if he heard the phone call, but in fact it didn''t.It was the first time that she was looking forward to a man''s call. This emotion made her a little restless and unable to concentrate. "Ring Ling Ling..." Laura heard the ringing of the phone again, and she hesitated for a long time to identify whether it was her own auditory hallucination again, or it really rang.After almost ten seconds, Laura finally determined that this time it was not her own auditory hallucination. "Hey, this is Laura!" Laura said hurriedly after answering the phone. "It''s me, Su Zhan!" Hearing the phone call from Su Zhan, Laura found that her anxiety all day seemed to disappear instantly. Thinking about her waiting all day, she couldn''t help saying: "Why did you call?" "Uh¡­¡­" On the other end of the phone, Su Zhan was stunned when he heard Laura''s words. Why did his tone seem to be acting like a baby?Although I don¡¯t know why, Su Zhan is not stupid. Laura¡¯s apparently intimate tone can naturally be heard, and she will not ask why stupidly. She just explained with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for you and it will delay you. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t called me over. It¡¯s about time now, so I want to ask, do you want to have a meal together?" "Okay, where to go?" "How is my house? I bought a lot of things during the day and let you taste my craft." "Okay, then I''ll pass in a while!" Laura responded, then hung up, and she began to search in the closet in her room. "I shouldn''t have to wear too grandly when I go to eat at home? Wouldn''t he misunderstand that way? But it shouldn''t be too ordinary to make him think I don''t take it seriously. So, this one won''t work, this one... also... " Laura murmured while rummaging in the closet one by one. Finally, it took more than ten minutes to choose the clothes, and then began to put on makeup. Half an hour later, Laura packed up and went to Dr. Manhattan''s laboratory. Dr. Manhattan is working on renewable energy projects. Because of his particularity, he doesn¡¯t need to rest at all. When Laura comes over, Dr. Manhattan said, "You are going out, are you going to see him?" "Yes, you send me out, I don''t want people to follow. I will mention that. If he doesn''t mind, I will introduce it to you." Laura said. "it is good!" Dr. Manhattan nodded, preparing to transport Laura away. "Wait..." Laura suddenly thought of something, and said hesitantly: "If...I mean if...I didn''t come back tonight, if they ask, help me deal with it!" "understood!" 981 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 981 Dr. Manhattan nodded, then... directly teleported Laura away. He has the ability to move time and space, which is somewhat similar to teleportation, but the process is not so comfortable.The next moment, Laura appeared in a certain alley. As soon as she came out, Laura couldn''t help but cough, so she could not calm down the tumbling feeling, and then tidyed up her makeup and left the alley! Twenty minutes later, Laura drove to Su Zhan''s house. When I came yesterday, it was night and it was raining. I haven''t looked at it carefully. Now I found out that the area of ??the villa is really not small. She was about to ring the doorbell outside the villa, but the door of the villa opened by herself.Laura looked inside and found that the door of the villa had opened. Su Zhan stood at the door and waved to herself! "Come on, you sit down first, I still have a few dishes to finish, and they will be ready soon." Su Zhan said to Laura, motioned to her to be more casual, and then turned to the kitchen. Laura took off her coat and followed into the kitchen to take a look, and then... she was impressed by Su Zhan¡¯s cooking skills. She was dazzled and felt very complicated, especially when Su Zhan was focused. Handsome."May I help you too?" "You?" Su Zhan glanced at Laura and said with a smile: "Okay, but your clothes are inconvenient, right? That suit was upstairs yesterday, can you change it?" "Ok!" Although she regretted that the clothes she carefully selected were changed, Laura nodded. Turned upstairs and changed clothes. After coming down, Laura helped Su Zhan sit up.Of course, it''s just hacking, handing things over, this novel experience, coupled with the clothes, gave Laura a very homely feeling.Cooking together, eating together, and then together... If this is the daily life, it seems... not bad? Laura couldn''t help but have such thoughts. "What do you want?" Su Zhan''s voice sounded. Just as Laura was about to speak, she saw Su Zhan reach out and wipe her face."Stained with water, be careful to mess up the makeup." "It''s okay, just reify what you like!" Laura said subconsciously. "I like it or not." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Laura even heard her heartbeat. Bang bang bang! Jump quickly! Su Zhan smiled and continued cooking. After a while, the last dish was finally ready, and the two of them came to the restaurant with their things together. "Great!" Seeing the table full of dishes, Laura couldn''t help but exclaimed. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I went out shopping after you left. This is an authentic Chinese food. I bought many ingredients after a long journey. For the sake of my hard work, you are not going to reward you. me?" "How to reward?" Su Zhan did not speak, but raised his mouth slightly. Laura''s face blushed slightly, and she hesitated to come to Su Zhan and stood on her toes slightly. Su Zhan thought that she would come here in a hurry, but he didn''t expect Laura to embrace his neck, and then he felt something got in. This car is driving suddenly! Laura''s initiative surprised Su Zhan, but when she was so active, Su Zhan would naturally not be unresponsive.The hand embraced Laura''s waist and quickly turned from passive to active.Laura didn''t fight for this initiative either, and soon became passive like a well-behaved cat. Chapter 1168 The suffocation feeling as if lack of oxygen left Lara¡¯s brain blank, and there were bursts of strong strange feelings in her body, especially the unusual force of Su Zhan''s hands behind her, giving her a kind of Su Zhan as if she was about to press herself on his body. It feels the same inside.Unknowingly, that hand drilled from below to above, and an itchy sensation came from her back, which made her twist, slightly sideways as if she wanted Su Zhan''s hand to stop making trouble.However, her sideways gave Su Zhan the feeling that it was a reminder and hint, so Su Zhan moved her hand from the back to the front... Direct contact without barriers, nothing! This made Su Zhan even more excited, and involuntarily increased some strength. As a result, Laura couldn''t bear it even more. In a daze, under Su Zhan''s guidance, Laura raised her arms subconsciously, and immediately felt that the bondage on her body disappeared instantly, and then... before she could react to what she did just now, Sink into it again... Su Zhan violently picked up Laura and went to the sofa in the living room. Under his Su Zhan''s up and down offensive, the''vehicle speed'' was getting faster and faster. Laura was a little scared and wanted to make Su Zhan drive slower, but it was too late. , Su Zhan had already drove into the''sadway'', and then refueled all the way, bumpy.After a long time... the car drove to the end and stopped! "Oh, it''s been so long!" After a long rest, Laura suddenly noticed that more than two hours had passed. I was planning to eat, but I didn¡¯t eat it before...Looking at her naked, Laura looked as if her soul returned to her place at this time, shyly hurriedly found the clothes she wanted to wear, but this action made her I couldn''t help but took a breath, and snorted. "do not move!" "Idiot, just so intense, do you think you can still be like a okay person now?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Forget it, let me know if I have ever experienced it." "Well, I can prove it!" Su Zhan said with a smirk, and then put his hand on Laura.In an instant, Laura felt a warm current spread all over her body, and the pain and fatigue were gone.Laura looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and said, "You can tell me now, who are you?" "Me? I''m your man!" "Hate, I''m serious!" "Well, I told you before, I have super powers!" "You really have super powers? Well, yes, mind-reading, and just now... this is not something ordinary people can do. Moreover, you seemed to be able to shield my thoughts from being detected before, your super What are the abilities?" Laura asked curiously. "A lot, as long as you can think of abilities I have!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Isn''t that a god? How did you get it?" Laura asked in surprise. "This is not clear in a few words, we will speak slowly when we have time. You lie down for a while, and I will heat up the dishes." "Ok." Originally, Laura wanted to tell him about Dr. Manhattan, but it was not in time, and she was...really hungry now. Simply warm the dishes, and Su Zhan and Laura ate them. But now this meal is different in nature from the previous meal, if it was considered a date before?So now it feels a bit like a young couple, after all, the car drove too suddenly... After eating a meal for more than an hour, Laura really ate a lot. This special taste made her wish to bite off her tongue.Also, in this era, Chinese food has not been promoted, and there is really no chance to eat it. After eating, clean up. Su Zhan sat down with Laura in his arms, poured two glasses of wine, and the atmosphere was very good. Laura leaned on Su Zhan and said softly, "Actually, I have something to tell you, you should know Dr. Manhattan, right?" "I know, it''s broadcast every day on TV." Su Zhan said casually, guessing that Laura might be confessing her identity, right? If you confessed Silk Ling''s identity...Will you wear that uniform? Thinking of the uniform worn on Laura, Su Zhanqing couldn''t help reacting...Laura in his arms immediately felt it, and said slyly, "Why are you..." "Uh, there is no way, who makes you so charming? Go ahead!" 982 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 982 "Well, Dr. Manhattan is working on a project. My current job is actually to help him with some trivial matters, so you know why someone followed me? As for my identity, the watchman, have you heard of it? Dr. Manhattan, There are comedians, and I...I are all members of the Watchmen. My representative is Silk Ling. Since the government crisis is over, we have retired, and each has its own job..." Laura paused Suddenly: "I don''t want to hide it from you. If you don''t accept my identity, I...I can understand it too!" Masked Volunteer, Super Hero. Not everyone can accept this identity, especially in the age when superheroes are not yet on the ground! After Laura finished speaking, she became nervous. She didn''t even dare to look back at Su Zhan''s expression, really afraid that Su Zhan would refuse to accept this identity.Obviously there are only a few seconds, but Laura feels like living like a year, and finally she heard Su Zhan chuckle and say: "What is unacceptable, don''t worry, I don''t care about this!" "Really?" "Really." "That''s good, then I can rest assured. By the way, I didn''t tell them about you, but Dr. Manhattan found that you blocked my mind and wanted to see you! If you agree, I can arrange for you to see On the one hand, if you don''t like it, then forget it!" Laura is thinking about things from the perspective of Su Zhan, and she even thinks she should just quit her job! "It doesn''t matter, it depends on the situation." Su Zhan said casually. "If you don''t like it, it really doesn''t matter. Don''t do what you don''t want to do because of me." "It really doesn''t matter!" "Well, then I will look at the situation and arrange it, and I will tell him to keep your identity confidential." Chapter 1169 Resignation and Cohabitation The life of superheroes in this era is not easy. When they are needed, they come forward, and when the problem is solved, their existence becomes a problem.Unload the mill and kill the donkey, nothing more than that!This is just ordinary people, if they have superpowers, then it is even more troublesome. According to Laura''s idea, this matter can be told to Doctor Manhattan, but he must be kept secret. She had had enough life that seemed to be in jail, but she didn''t want Su Zhan to contribute to the country like Dr. Manhattan and lose her freedom. Laura¡¯s worries about Su Zhan can be felt, but it¡¯s not a problem at all for him, even if his identity is revealed?Who can get yourself?But since Laura had such thoughts, Su Zhan would naturally not refute it. "Do you still have your uniform?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, I kept it. Actually, I really miss the feeling of wearing a uniform at that time. It makes me feel meaningful and is really alive. Although the job now is very good, it is very easy, and the treatment is also Very good, and I still work for the national government, but I don¡¯t like it. I think it¡¯s just because of my status as a member of the watchman, maybe... they just let me do this job because it is convenient to take care of me!" Laura exclaimed Said. "Tell me about your previous story!" "Okay, let me tell you..." Laura happily told Su Zhan the story of her former role as Silk Ling, what villain she had solved, what feats she had done, and so on... I heard that Laura really missed her life at that time.Speaking of it, anyone who wants to give up or retire after doing it is almost impossible to forget, no matter what kind of life or psychological feeling. After the stimulus, who can stand the dull life after a long time? So, no matter those superheroes or villains, basically no one really quit. Even if they can retire for a while, they will eventually return to their old business. Unknowingly, it was late at night, so I didn''t need to be scared anymore, I naturally slept in a room, and then... naturally tossed for half the night. After eating together the next day, Laura was about to leave. Originally, Su Zhan wanted to teleport her back, but Laura seemed to be worried about the exposure of her ability and identity, so she didn''t mention it.Sending Laura to the door, Su Zhan watched her leave and then turned back into the house... Doctor Manhattan should have helped Laura cover, so when Laura came back, the two attendants didn''t ask much.When he came to the laboratory, Dr. Manhattan seemed to know that Laura was back and had been waiting here early! Obviously, he was for the Soviet war. Laura put the bag down and looked at Dr. Manhattan and said: "I told him, as long as you promise me two conditions, I can arrange for you to meet!" "What conditions?" "First, you must ensure that his identity will not be known to others. I am talking about his superpowers. If he disagrees, you cannot force him to do anything." Ensuring identity is the most important thing. In addition, Laura also worried that Dr. Manhattan would use some soft and hard methods to encourage Su Zhan to do something. "Yes!" Dr. Manhattan agreed without hesitation, but he said one more sentence: "If it was his willingness, it would be another matter!" "Second, I want to quit this job." "Why?" Dr. Manhattan didn''t understand. "Because I am his girlfriend now, I think it is inconvenient to continue to work! Moreover, I have done enough for this job. I am the same as I am! They are just to make me honestly give up Silk Ling. Identity, don¡¯t go out and make trouble. I¡¯m in love now!¡± The implication is that I¡¯m in love, and my mind is placed on my boyfriend, and I won¡¯t make trouble for you! "I understand, I will deal with it as soon as possible." "Well, in a few days, the comedian will have a funeral. I will take him with him at that time and introduce him as my boyfriend. Later... you can talk alone!" "it is good!" I have to say that Dr. Manhattan¡¯s words are still very strong. Although he is reluctant, Laura¡¯s resignation procedures are processed very quickly. After learning that Laura is in love, they have found a man, which makes them a little surprised. Naturally Also began to investigate the Soviet war.However, Laura is not worried about this level of investigation, after all, it is the right thing to do! As long as you don''t discover his superpowers! Laura packed up her things, especially the set of Silk Ling''s uniform, and finally left here without any memory! "I won''t do it anymore. I don''t have a place to live at the moment. You shouldn''t refuse me to live with you temporarily?" Laura said as she stood in front of Su Zhan carrying things. "Of course not, I''m very welcome!" Su Zhan smiled and helped her take things in, and then put away some daily necessities, and suddenly felt like living together. Laura¡¯s clothes appeared in the closet, and many ladies¡¯ shoes, toothbrushes, towels, etc. were also placed in the bathroom with Su Zhan¡¯s things. Laura was enthusiastic about the arrangement. Su Zhan occasionally made comments. There is a feeling of decorating a new home.After finishing his work, Su Zhan started cooking, and the two talked about Dr. Manhattan during their meal. "Actually, you shouldn''t have chosen to let you go when the comedian is in funeral. After all...this is an internal matter of the watchman, and you don''t know the comedian. However, it is usually difficult for us to get together, so I want to take advantage This opportunity to introduce you to me, as my boyfriend. Then...by the way, let you meet with Dr. Manhattan." "Okay!" Su Zhan readily accepted. Laura was also very happy to see Su Zhan agreeing so happily and not reluctantly. In her opinion, Su Zhan agreed because of her.Therefore, she happily hugged Su Zhan''s neck and kissed fiercely, and then... she stirred up Su Zhan''s interest. The night is long, and there is nothing else to do, and only the two of them. When they were just together, it was the time when they were full of affection. It was indispensable... to be excited! Chapter 1170 Silk Spirit Battle Robe The fun and hearty battle ended. The two lay on the sofa to rest. Next to them, the red wine floated up and poured into the glass, and then floated to Su Zhan and Laura''s hands.Laura was not so surprised by this kind of superpower, but was very curious to let Su Zhan show what kind of ability it would be! Su Zhan released several abilities at will, which made Laura amazed. "I have too many abilities, and many abilities are suitable for display, otherwise the earth will be ruined. Let''s look at you? Our classmate Laura is Silk Ling, and now Neddy¡¯s uniform is back, it¡¯s better to wear... Let me have a look?" Su Zhan has been looking forward to this for a long time. "Okay!" Laura actually doubted the feeling of putting on a uniform, and this uniform had no chance to wear it. Since Su Zhan wanted to see it, she got up and said, "I''ll put it on, you wait." "it is good!" Su Zhan chuckled and watched Laura just go upstairs.He deliberately didn''t take a peek, he just wanted to wait for the kind of expectation and surprise that she could change! After waiting for about twenty minutes, he finally heard the footsteps coming downstairs. Su Zhan sat up, staring directly at the stairs. A pair of black high-heeled shoes first came into view, followed by leather suspenders, black belts connected to the waist, thighs were slightly exposed, a bit of a bikini feeling, the same material of black and yellow meets The one-piece suit is tightly wrapped throughout the work, with a zipper on the neckline, which goes straight to the waistband! Although it has long been known what Laura looks like in a uniform, Su Zhan was still amazed by seeing it with his own eyes. awesome! Especially Laura''s eyes and expressions have changed a little bit, and she has a different temperament at this moment! 983 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 983 This is Silk Ling. Watcher, Silk Ling! "How is it?" Silk Ling looked at Su Zhan anxiously. "great!" Su Zhan said without hesitation. Patter.The sound of high heels sounded, and Laura seemed ready to come over. Su Zhan suddenly said, "Stop and don''t move, yes, that''s it, turn around..." Laura stopped and made a circle. "It''s so warped, I can''t, baby, I can''t stand it!" You can¡¯t see a lot of all kinds of awesome uniforms for Su Zhan, but Laura is so...experienced after putting on this uniform! Originally, her face was not particularly delicate, but it was more attractive. It was the type that became more attractive as she watched it, but after putting on her uniform, the stunning is definitely a type that can be fascinated at a glance. With her model-like figure and the addition of uniforms, Su Zhan couldn''t help it at all, got up abruptly and grabbed Laura''s arm back to the back, and then directly pressed it on the dining table. Laura did not expect that Su Zhan would react so fiercely, subconsciously wanting to resist, and surrendered in a few seconds. Although she was a little annoyed that this was a combat uniform, it made Su Zhan feel that way, but Laura was still very happy This uniform attracted Su Zhan! Moreover, she probably won''t have any chance to fight in this uniform again. So... it seems good to play another role! (Those who have seen the movie should be able to think of this scene, the Silk Ling generation...you know!) ... ... After a long time, Su Zhan sat down on the sofa with Laura contentedly. After fluffing up some messy hair, Laura asked in a low voice, "If you really like it, I can wear it to you often in the future. Anyway, now, only then can I wear it." "That''s all, I really like this suit very, very much, and feel it! However, this suit will be treated as a boudoir''s private collection in the future. I will help you get a slightly modified uniform. Less exposed!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Forget it, I have no chance to wear it anyway," Laura said. "The world is unpredictable, maybe there will be opportunities in the future!" Su Zhan smiled, and Laura didn''t take it too seriously. This is no longer the era of superheroes, how can there be a chance to put on the shirt again? The three-day period is neither long nor short.Laura wore this uniform for most of the three days, from the bedroom to the living room, almost everywhere, which was a bit absurd.And Laura''s changes in these three days are also great, even more dazzling, of course...this is also the credit of Su Zhan! Because they were going to attend the funeral of the comedians, the two of them converged the night before. Early in the morning, the two of them came out from home in black clothes to attend the funeral! "Which car do you drive?" There are two cars left by the previous owner in the garage, but they haven''t been driven and I don''t know how the cars are. When they came to the garage, Laura asked Su Zhan. "Never open!" Su Zhan said and waved to the clearing. Immediately afterwards, a sports car appeared out of nowhere. Seeing the shape and streamline of this sports car, Laura was shocked, which is absolutely epoch-making. "How did you do it?" Laura asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said, "This is called Bumblebee. It''s my mount. The color matches you well." With that said, Su Zhan opened the car door and invited Laura in. After Su Zhan got into the car, the bumblebee''s voice suddenly sounded, which frightened Laura. "Is this artificial intelligence?" "No, this is alien life." Su Zhan explained. "Alien life?" "Well, I''ll talk to you slowly if you have the opportunity. Bumblebee, find the location of the funeral, let''s go." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the car started by itself and drove away, watching Laura for another while. stunned. Not long after opening, the sky started to rain, and there was a feeling of depression and deepness, especially when I arrived at the cemetery, this feeling became more obvious.The car stopped at the edge of the goal, and an umbrella appeared in Su Zhan''s hand.Laura took Su Zhan and walked out under the umbrella. A few people were already standing there, and it seemed that the coffin of the comedian had been put in, and was in remembrance, that is, at the last glance, and then it was about to be buried. There was a circle of people standing around. Doctor Manhattan, Night Owl, Rorschach, and Pharaoh are all there, and there are only them. Chapter 1171 Comedian''s Funeral! Laura and Su Zhan quickly attracted their attention as soon as they walked over, after all, there were no people nearby.Seeing Laura holding a strange man''s arm with an intimate attitude, everyone''s reaction was also different.Dr. Manhattan guessed that he should be that person.Pharaoh took a few glances and didn''t express anything. As for Rorschach... a similar expression pattern appeared on his face, as if he had recognized Su Zhan, who had a relationship. And the most interesting thing is Ye Xiao''s expression! Accidents, sadness, regrets... That''s a vivid and complicated one! His feet didn''t seem to be well, they should still be bandaged. Seeing Laura holding Su Zhan, Ye Xiao couldn''t wait to chop off his legs! "Su Zhan, my boyfriend!" "this is¡­¡­" After coming over, Laura introduced this. When introducing, she said her real name and code name together. She was going to use this method to tell them that Su Zhan knew the identity of the watchman, and I was serious! In fact, Laura doesn''t need to do this. Others know that she is serious. After all, she has never been a man, how could she not be serious? "When did you make a boyfriend, we don''t know, this confidentiality work is too strict?" Ye Xiao asked pretending to be normal. Laura took a look and said, "On the day you let my pigeons go, maybe this is the destined fate of God, and I met him on that day!" Ye Xiao''s expression instantly became even more ugly. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing secretly, so go away depressed, Silk Ling is now mine! This time it was mainly a funeral for a comedian. Although unexpectedly Laura would bring her boyfriend over, she quickly returned to the subject.The character of the comedian is not very good. It can be said that the relationship between everyone and him is not very good, but after all, he is a member of the watchman. At this time, no one will care about his usual personality and style. I remembered for a while, each said a few eulogy, and then began to bury it. Laura also added a few handfuls of soil symbolically, and when it was over, Dr. Manhattan came to Su Zhan''s side."Can we talk?" "Go over there!" Su Zhan responded, and the two went to the corner to chat. 984 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 984 At the same time, the others were chatting, one about Su Zhan and the other about the death of the comedian!Laura looked in the direction of Su Zhan and Dr. Manhattan from time to time. The caring, worried, and loving eyes made the night owl next to him feel painful. After a few simple words, they left and went together. There is also Pharaoh. As for Rorschach, she did not leave, but stayed in place. At this time, Su Zhan and Dr. Manhattan had also finished talking, and Dr. Manhattan politely said goodbye, and then teleported away directly.Laura was very curious about what they were talking about, but Rorschach was not easy to ask, but Su Zhan''s expression should be nothing unusual! Just a few days later, Laura didn''t want Su Zhan to be talked about by Dr. Manhattan. In that case, she would definitely have to stay with Su Zhan and return to her previous life. "A few days ago, we saw it on the street. You should have just arrived in this city. Comedians were killed on the same day or even at the same time!" Rorschach watched Su Zhan slowly speaking, her voice very hoarse."Now, you have become Laura''s girlfriend again, which has to make me suspect...you seem to be here for the watchman!" "Rorschach, what do you mean?" Before Su Zhan spoke, Laura was a little unhappy. Rorschach didn''t care about Laura''s attitude."If it has nothing to do with him, I am sorry, but I won''t give up suspicion of him because of this, you know me... I believe that what I insist on will not change because of anyone or anything! I will start investigating you, Best...not you!" After speaking, Rorschach turned around and left. "Su Zhan, don''t be angry, he is like this... At the beginning, all of us gave up our original identities, only he is still insisting, he..." Laura turned to explain to Su Zhan, but Su Zhan smiled Said: "It''s okay, although his skeptical attitude really makes me unhappy, but this is his style! He wants to check, let him check." Rorschach¡¯s suspicion is actually normal. After all, the timing is too coincidental. In addition, he is more persistent than others, and he must be investigated. Otherwise, he will not be Rorschach. In the end... died! What''s more, Su Zhan has been in a good mood recently, so he didn''t take it to heart.If Su Zhan is in a bad mood, uh...even if he is admiring Rorschach, he will not let him go like this! Laura breathed a sigh of relief when Su Zhan didn''t think about it. When she was about to get in the car, Laura suddenly noticed that a very familiar figure was leaving in the distance, and she couldn''t help taking a few more glances. "what happened?" "It''s nothing, I...I think I should go see my mother!" Laura explained after getting in the car. "Then go!" Su Zhan did not ask why, Laura''s mother is the original member of the Silk Ling generation, the Watcher!The past between her and the comedian, Su Zhan knows better than Laura!The comedian who has been buried in the ground is actually Laura''s father!But please, let their mother and daughter handle it by themselves! Su Zhan and Laura left the cemetery and drove for about half an hour to arrive at Laura''s mother''s house.At this time, the rain had stopped. When she got out of the car, Laura glanced at the car next to her. It was obvious that it hadn''t been long since she had just driven back. This made her feel that she didn''t get it wrong. The person she saw in the cemetery must be her mother. However, she was also more curious. She knew about the relationship between her mother and the comedian, and for so many years she had hated each other without any contact, so she couldn''t figure out why her mother would attend his funeral! Ring the doorbell, and soon... the door opened. Laura''s mother opened the door and said unexpectedly: "Why are you here suddenly? This handsome guy is?" "Su Zhan, my boyfriend!" Laura introduced each other, Laura''s mother was very surprised, and enthusiastically invited the two in, and then asked questions like every mother. Chapter 1172: Tigress? After the parents were short, Laura asked: "Mother, you just went there, funeral!" Laura''s mother changed slightly, Su Zhan said with a smile, and took the initiative to go out to see the scenery and let the mother and daughter have a good chat.Coming out of the room, Su Zhan stood on the lawn of the yard, thinking about what Dr. Manhattan had just said to him! The situation between the United States and the Soviet Union is very delicate. The Soviet Union has many nuclear bombs, and one nuclear bomb can cause huge disasters. The war is all because of benefits and resources.Therefore, he and the Pharaoh are studying renewable energy sources. Once successful, conflicts due to interests and resources can be avoided, thereby dissolving the crisis of nuclear bombs.He also said that he could no longer see the future. This may be the impression of a nuclear bomb. In his words, he did not say anything like the hope that the Soviet War could help, but he was only sensibly expressing the seriousness of this matter. In addition, there are some superpower questions, Su Zhan answered a few words casually. Thinking about Laura coming from behind. "Have you finished talking?" Su Zhan asked. Laura nodded: "She did just come back from the funeral, you said...If people get old, will they really miss the past? Whether it''s good or bad?" "It''s normal to look at the future when you are young, and to miss the past when you are old." Su Zhan smiled and put his arms around Laura''s shoulders and said: "However, you don''t have to worry too much about this issue, because you will never have a chance to miss the past." "Why? Are you trying to say I won''t get old?" Laura said with a smile. "Yes, not only will you not grow old, you will not die! I will let you stay with me forever!" Su Zhan said seriously. Laura was stunned, subconsciously thinking that he was joking, but seeing Su Zhan''s serious look, okay... maybe he can really do it? "Do you want to go back?" Su Zhan asked. "Ok." "Then I''ll sue someone, after all... it''s your mother." Su Zhan said with a smile, and the two returned to the house and said to Laura''s mother before they got into the car and prepared to leave. Bumblebee is very swaggering and eager, attracting a lot of attention and attention along the way. After getting in the car, Laura''s mood was not so high. One was because of the death of the comedian, and the other was because of her mother''s words. Su Zhan glanced at the rearview mirror, and then said to Laura: "I told you to help you remodel your uniform if I have time, how is it now?" "Huh?" Laura was stunned. She didn''t expect that Su Zhan would suddenly say this. Then she saw a uniform suddenly appeared on Su Zhan''s hand. It was her uniform. The difference was that the leather suspender stockings changed directly. Become trousers, also leather! "Followed by a few guys who wanted to die, so... let me see how Silk Ling really looks like?" Su Zhan smiled and passed the uniform. Laura glanced at the back hesitantly, and she realized that there seemed to be a car behind.At first glance, he knew that it should be the kind of gangsters like speed gangsters. "But..." Laura hesitated, but Su Zhan smiled: "I can see that you are in a bad mood. There are two ways to resolve your mood. One... is what we two do every night, I promise that I won¡¯t have the strength to make you even feel sad. The other is to put on your uniform, your shirt, and teach those guys severely to vent your irritability. Which one do you choose?" Looking at Su Zhan who was smiling, Laura suddenly smiled and took over the uniform. "I choose both!" Su Zhan smiled and drove the car directly into the secluded alley nearby. After the car stopped, Su Zhan and Laura came out. At this time, Laura had already put on her uniform. Not long after I came out, the car drove over, and then four people came down, one by one, with guns and knives in their hands... "The car is good, and the girl is good! You...you can go with it!" a guy who looked like a head pointed at Su Zhan with a gun, said in a daunting manner.The others laughed arrogantly, looking at Bumblebee and Laura, looking like they already belonged to them! Obviously, they didn''t pay attention to Su Zhan! Or in their opinion, there are many people with guns, Su Zhan can only obediently obedient. Su Zhan looked at each other like Laura, Su Zhan shrugged and stepped back slightly. "That''s right, count you acquaintance. Brothers, it''s time to enjoy!" Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, the leader laughed triumphantly. "Yes, enjoy it!" Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, not knowing whether it was to those rascals or to Laura. At this moment... Laura has moved. Although the heels are high, it does not affect her speed and flexibility at all. The long legs have stepped forward and have come to the front of the head. She shot the opponent''s hands and feet directly with her bare hands, and the high-heeled shoes pointed directly at the guy. Kicked past in the middle.They were all thinking about Su Zhan. They didn''t expect that it would be Laura who would do it. Suddenly, the head screamed and lay down, clutching his crotch.Then, Laura kept moving, rushing towards the rest of the people without retreating. 985 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 985 Click, click! Bone cracking sounded one after another. Oooooooo screams one after another. Laura is not a weak girl, she is determined and cruel, and merciless. It¡¯s almost like a tigress, exuding a fierce and powerful aura. These guys are unlucky. They are so dying that they want to fight the Soviet Union and Laura¡¯s idea, but they are still in time when Laura is in a bad mood. Although the gangsters smashed on the streets and experienced a lot of battles, they were not Laura''s opponents at all. It didn''t take long for them to lie flat! "Huh, I feel much better!" Laura let out a sigh of relief, turned back and kissed Su Zhan: "Thank you, dear. We can go back and try another way!" Chapter 1173: You Will Not Die If You Don''t Die! Su Zhan smiled and hugged Laura¡¯s waist and prepared to get into the car. He opened the door to let Laura in. Su Zhan was about to go around. At this moment, he heard the head lying on the ground gritted his teeth and shouted: Guys, wait, this thing is endless, I won''t let you go..." Su Zhan stopped, turned his head and walked slowly in front of the head, and said condescendingly: "You really won''t die if you don''t want to die! You are already pretty miserable at first, and at least you let her vent her emotions. You died, but you didn''t expect to die by yourself. This is not over? No...this is over!" With that, Su Zhan snapped his fingers. boom! The head''s body exploded immediately, and his flesh and blood splashed all over the ground, but Su Zhan didn''t get a drop on his body. silence! The remaining gangsters were completely dumbfounded, and they exploded when they snapped their fingers?What the hell is this! Bang bang bang! After a few snaps, those people, without exception, all exploded. Before the explosion, those gangsters were about to hate their bosses. Does Nima rely on women to make her way?This Nima is because people are too lazy to do it by themselves. Is this Nima making women happy?I''m going to leave now, so you just want to say something cruel, now it''s all right... If you don''t die, you won''t die! I don¡¯t know if they find that boss on Huangquan Road, will they kill him again! Su Zhan turned and came back, Laura put her arms around Su Zhan''s neck and kissed him, and then Bumblebee had already left the alley. When they returned home, they couldn''t wait to vent their emotions in another way.After it was over, Su Zhan lay on the sofa with her arms around Laura, and couldn''t help laughing as she looked at Laura who was shrinking in his arms like a kitten. Is fierce and domineering like a tigress to others, but obedient and obedient to yourself like a little wild cat, is there anything that can make men feel more fulfilled than this? "It''s an interview with Dr. Manhattan." At this time, an interview with Dr. Manhattan appeared on TV. Dr. Manhattan was dressed up, his blue skin and his head in a suit didn''t feel too weird.Seeing Dr. Manhattan talking with the host and answering questions from reporters, it seems to be smooth?After answering a few questions, the reporters'' questions became tricky. One reporter stood up and asked, "Do you remember a man named Volivivo?" "Yes, we have worked together." "He died of cancer." The reporter said. "He is a good man!" said Dr. Manhattan. "So, what about Edgar Jacobi? So, what about General Anthony Randolph? He was your contact when working for the government. Did you know that they also had cancer?" The reporter''s words became heavier and heavier. This kind of aggressive feeling, obviously...this is for Dr. Manhattan, and Dr. Manhattan heard it, and asked calmly: "You mean I caused them to get sick?" The reporter is not in a hurry, and even feels like you finally asked."What about your ex-girlfriend? She is also a physicist. You have been together for a year, and she also got cancer. The doctor said she only had half a year''s life. Am I right? Ms. Lester?" Following the reporter''s voice After falling, the camera turned and a woman appeared. It is Dr. Manhattan''s ex-girlfriend! It seemed that she was very emotional, and she complained loudly to Dr. Manhattan before turning and leaving.She had just left, and the reporters who had been calm at first seemed to be beaten up instantly. Is this big news?A swarm of people rushed to Dr. Manhattan, and various topics were placed in front of Dr. Manhattan. Sharp questions came out one by one. Dr. Manhattan repeatedly hoped that they would calm down, but the effect was minimal. "There are always people who don''t know the truth that they won''t die if they don''t die!" Watching the chaotic scene on TV, Su Zhan said lightly. Laura just wanted to ask what was going on, she immediately saw that Dr. Manhattan''s face became more and more ugly, and finally waved her hand suddenly, and all the reporters around and the entire studio disappeared.The hustle and bustle turned into silence in an instant, and only Dr. Manhattan was left empty, followed by... he also disappeared, and after a few seconds, the picture disappeared and turned into another show! "Oh my God!" Laura was a little surprised. "The tiger can put away his fierceness and make friends with the rabbit, but if the rabbit really regards the tiger as a rabbit, it will be a dead end." Su Zhan said faintly and turned off the computer, and then smirked: "You just now I have also heard that after contact with Dr. Manhattan, it is easy to get cancer. You were working for Dr. Manhattan before, so you are not afraid of 10,000, just in case, let me check it for you!" Laura was also a little worried when she heard this, she really planned to let Su Zhan help to check it.But... slowly she found... it was wrong, this was a physical examination, it was just taking advantage of the opportunity.Soon... Su Zhan revealed his true colors, and the two fought fiercely again! When Su Zhan and Laura were ridiculously hilarious at home, Dr. Manhattan teleported to Mars, and the suits on his body were no longer visible, and Lan Dahang showed his true colors. At this time, he was holding an old photo, a The photo of the ex-girlfriend, recalling the things before he became a Smurf!Recalling how I became a doctor of Manhattan and came back from the dead. After a long time, the memory ended, and a loud noise suddenly rang around Dr. Manhattan, followed by a huge clock-shaped building rising from the ground, suddenly. At the same time, Rorschach came to Edgar Jacoby¡¯s house that the reporter had mentioned before. He also had a code name called Death, and he was enemies with the comedian. Rorschach came to investigate the death of the comedian. ... Of course, Rorschach''s affairs are only trivial matters, trivial matters that nobody pays attention to. Because of Dr. Manhattan''s rampage and disappearance, the outside world has had a great influence.The government panicked first, whether it was due to renewable energy or... Dr. Manhattan''s deterrent, he could not disappear!At the same time, the Soviet Union also received the news and has already begun to actively prepare for war. According to intelligence... two days later, a war may start! The most urgent thing is that Dr. Manhattan must be found within two days. They thought of Laura!As a member of the Watchmen, a former colleague, maybe... she can help find where the Doctor Manhattan will be! Chapter 1174 Soon... the government officials came to Su Zhan¡¯s villa to look for Laura. Although some of the surveillance on the surface after Laura resigned, the dynamics are still clear at the very least, knowing that Laura has lived with Su Zhan. , Of course I want to find someone here! A mighty group of people came to the door of Su Zhan''s villa. Someone came down to ring the doorbell, but no one opened it. "Bump!" The responsible security leader said directly in a deep voice. Then a car rushed over and smashed the iron door of the villa, and a group of people rushed in. "What it is?" Suddenly someone shouted in surprise, and immediately saw countless ghost-like shadows in the sky leaping towards them.At the moment they approached, they felt as if something had been sucked away. In a trance, they seemed to have seen the most terrible thing... The car was out of control, and it quickly ran into each other. The people inside and outside the car screamed and screamed, and countless dementors hovered around. The scene was unspeakable. Su Zhan and Laura opened the door and walked out, having just finished the battle. They were in the kitchen when the doorbell rang, and they heard a loud noise when they heard the sound. At this time, they saw the cars and people in the yard, Laura shouted in surprise. "It''s from the government, my God, it''s the dirty stuff that night, what should I do?" Recognizing the cars and people, especially the dementors hovering in the air, Laura was a little anxious.Except for the encounter on the first day, I never saw it again. Laura thought it was her dazzling at first, but she did not expect to appear again! "Stop it." Su Zhan said faintly. Laura was still wondering what it meant, and saw that the dirty things actually stopped, and then flew away one by one! Laura looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I have never had a chance to tell you, they are dementors, they are some small things I raised and helped me take care of the nursing home." 986 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 986 "Watching the nursing home..." Laura didn''t know what to say anymore. Although she knew that Su Zhan had superpowers, these ghosts... still exceeded her imagination."Wait, you didn''t mean it that night, did you?" "Of course not, but I just didn''t expect to be seen by you. Later, I made them pay attention not to be discovered." Su Zhan explained with a smile. At this time, those people gradually woke up, their faces looked very ugly, and they looked around with lingering fears, and found that the monsters were gone, and they didn''t know if they really appeared or were hallucinations.It''s just...Is it unlikely that so many people will have hallucinations at the same time? "Laura, Dr. Manhattan is gone. Two days later, the Soviet Union may start a war. We must find Dr. Manhattan within two days. Do you know where he might go?" The person in charge walked over and looked pale, but Did not forget the business! "We are only working, how do I know where he will go!" Laura said. "Really don''t know? If you think about it, maybe you can think of some key clues, you know...this matter is very important, and it''s very urgent," the person in charge said unwillingly. Laura still shook her head: "I really don''t know." "Well, then... If you think of anything, I hope you can inform me as soon as possible." Although he was very unwilling, he just asked with the attitude of giving it a try, and now he can only go back and find a way!After speaking, the person in charge was ready to leave, but at this moment, Su Zhan suddenly spoke. "and many more!" "What? Do you have any clues?" The person in charge stopped and asked. "His matter has nothing to do with me. I can understand if you come to ask Laura, but...you just left? He broke my door and left like this?" Su Zhan said coldly, displeased! "Sorry for damaging your door. We will compensate you. Someone will fix it for you soon." When the person in charge heard that it was not Dr. Manhattan, he was not interested in delaying the time, and turned around to leave after saying a word.Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he found that Su Zhan appeared in front of him again. The person in charge was stunned, and subconsciously looked back, then turned around and said: "Okay... so fast? You..." "What are you doing? You didn''t have the patience to wait for me to open the door and smashed my door, and I didn''t have the patience to wait for you to help me fix it! With so many people here, just one door, it should be fixed soon, right? When it''s time to fix it, let''s go again!" Su Zhan said coldly. "This is impossible! We are short of time now, and the world may be ruined, how can we have time to repair your door!" The person in charge said in a deep voice. "People are targeting you, even if it is destroyed, it will be the United States. Don''t open your mouth and shut up the world. You can''t represent the world! Today, if the door is not repaired, none of you will want to leave!" Sometimes Su Zhan is really upset and they open their mouths and shut their mouths. It is the lord of the world, and Nima¡¯s nuclear bomb blows up here, and Nima is not the world. Su Zhan waved his hand abruptly after speaking, and the sound of whoosh sounded instantly. The guns on these people flew out one by one. After that, even the car was suspended in the air. This action instantly scared everyone. "Super...super ability, you even have super ability?" Everyone was stunned. "Rather than being surprised by this, it''s better to fix the door quickly!" Su Zhan gave a sneer, turned back and hugged Laura in. The rest of the people looked at each other, looking at the guns and cars floating in the air, a little dazed. "It''s a big deal. I don''t want these cars anymore. Let''s go out and find a car!" someone suggested. Then someone tried to leave, but just less than half a meter after leaving the gate, the dementor suddenly appeared, and instantly scared the man and hurried back! The monster, the monster appeared again. Not an illusion, but a real existence! Damn, what the hell is this place, who is Su Zhan on earth! There was a dementor blocking the way before, and Su Zhan, a mysterious superpower behind, seemed...There was no other way but to repair the door quickly. At that moment, everyone hated the security captain. If he hadn''t ordered the door to be hit, it wouldn''t be like this now... Chapter 1175 Ye Xiao''s Nemesis! Seeing their complaining eyes, the security captain was also a little upset. At that time, everyone was anxious and didn''t want to delay time. It must be a special case. Who knew that Su Zhan turned out to be a superpower. Who knew it would become like this?What''s more, you didn''t say no at that time, and now it''s all to blame for me?The security captain became more upset as he thought about it, and soon became quarrelsome. In the room, seeing the clamor outside, Su Zhan curled his lips: "It seems that they are not in a hurry at all. They still have the mind to fight now!" "Why did you expose your ability?" Laura said with some worry. Before, she had always wanted to hide Su Zhan''s ability from being discovered, but she did not expect that Su Zhan would expose his ability because of a sect. "They don¡¯t care about my abilities now, and I don¡¯t actually care about it. If I am just a little bit stronger than the average person, maybe I need to be cautious, but if I can easily destroy the earth, you think I¡¯m What else to worry about? Hunting, or threats? These methods are useful for ordinary people, or for ordinary superheroes. It will make it difficult for them to make their way, and the life is very difficult. To me... it makes no sense. Before, I just wanted to live a stable life with you, so I didn¡¯t show my ability. Now... this is unnecessary. What''s more, they dare to break my door, hehe... I just let them fix it and it¡¯s kind enough. Up." Laura thought for a while, as if that was indeed the case...saving others with oneself, thinking about problems from her own perspective, so she was worried that exposing her ability would cause trouble. After more than an hour, they finally fixed the door with their hands and feet. Someone tentatively wanted to tell Su Zhan, but found that the car and the gun suddenly fell in the air, and they hurriedly avoided. The dementor at the door disappeared, obviously...this was telling them they could leave. They glanced at each other, took their things and prepared to leave, but the person in charge hesitated and said: "Mr. Su Zhan, I don''t know what your ability is. I also apologize for my rash actions just now. You also know the current situation. If you can, you..." "Fuck or die!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and he immediately pushed back the person in charge. After hesitating for a moment, the person in charge turned and left. He thought very well. If you can''t find Dr. Manhattan, maybe the Soviet War will be able to stop this war, but the Soviet War has no meaning at all.The person in charge was also smart when he arrived, and he didn''t continue to stand in a stalemate here, and he was ready to go back and figure it out slowly. "It looks like they are ready to win you over, what should we do now?" Laura asked sadly. "Don''t worry about this, I promise you will not be disturbed by them in your future life. Now, let some people come in. He has been waiting for a while!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and followed closely. Then I saw a person appearing at the door. "Dan?" Laura said unexpectedly. The person who appeared was Dan, that is, Ye Xiao! Ye Xiao had just left Pharaoh and was assassinated by Pharaoh in Pharaoh''s company. The killer committed suicide without success by taking poison.This made Ye Xiao feel that perhaps Rorschach''s guess was correct before, and that someone was really chasing and killing their superheroes.So he was going to talk to Rorschach, who knew that at this time he suddenly saw the news that Rorschach was arrested. Dr. Manhattan didn¡¯t know where he was. The Pharaoh didn¡¯t care much about the assassination. He thought that as long as renewable energy was used to avoid the war, the comedian died, Rorschach was arrested, and Ye Xiao didn¡¯t know who to call. Can come to Laura, of course... He didn''t want to try to have Su Zhan from time to time, but after he came, he saw the scene just now, and he can now be sure... The death of the comedian has nothing to do with Su Zhan. For one thing, he is definitely not a member of the government. Secondly, his superpower... If he wants to kill the comedian, there are many ways, and there is no need for such trouble! If he is targeting the watchmen, it''s so easy! But if he could, Ye Xiao really didn''t want to come here.But now, there is no other way.Ye Xiao told Su Zhan and Laura what he knew. He heard that the Pharaoh was assassinated and Rorschach was arrested. The feeling of wind and rain gradually spread, making Laura a little worried. "If someone is really targeting us, then Rorschach will be very dangerous in prison. Most of the people have hatred with him, even he caught him, and... Rorschach''s true identity is also exposed. I It means that we rescue Rorschach and find out who is targeting us!" Ye Xiao has changed into a uniform, which can be regarded as showing his attitude. He thought that Laura would immediately agree, but who knew that Laura didn''t reply immediately after hearing it, but instead looked at Su Zhan. "Don''t you want to re-emerge, I think this is a good opportunity!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Laura. "Okay!" Laura nodded and said to Ye Xiao: "Then wait, I''ll change my clothes!" "I''m going to start the airship, you can come directly to the base to find me!" Ye Xiao said, preparing to leave. "It''s not necessary." Su Zhan said lightly. 987 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 987 Ye Xiao was stunned, wanting to say that the prison guards were very strict. It would be difficult to save people without an airship. Even if the rescue was successful, it would be difficult to evacuate safely. But seeing Su Zhan''s indifferent appearance, he thought of his superpowers. , Ye Xiao said nothing.He suddenly felt that Su Zhan was his nemesis! Before Su Zhan appeared, Ye Xiao still thought he was good. Whether it was the base of the previous Warden in his house or the only airship owned by him, he seemed to be the central figure. But now?The beloved goddess plunged into his embrace, or when she accidentally twisted her foot and missed the appointment, originally thought he was just an ordinary person, Ye Xiao felt that he seemed to... still have an advantage?Maybe in the future the two will quarrel for reasons of identity, and I may still wait for the goddess, but the result is good, they are not ordinary people at all, they have super powers! No matter how you look at it, I don''t seem to have a chance! Su Zhan didn''t read his mind. If he knew that he thought so, he would be serious and tell him, let alone in this life... he would never have a chance! Chapter 1176 It didn''t take long for Laura to put on a uniform, and of course it was a modified uniform.Su Zhan put his arms around Laura''s waist, and then grabbed Ye Xiao''s shoulder with one hand. Ye Xiao said, "The location of the prison is...Uh..." He couldn''t say anything before he finished. Found it was already in prison! The screams and screams came and went one after another, and it seemed that there was a riot. Don''t even think about it, it must be related to Rorschach. The three of them walked in the direction of the voice, and soon a group of prisoners appeared.These prisoners seemed to be excited about not distinguishing the enemy from us. When they saw the three of them, they rushed over and screamed.Laura rushed out without fear, Ye Xiao hurriedly wanted to help, but found that Su Zhan had followed Laura, but he solved everything that Laura couldn¡¯t notice. Laura shot directly without scruples! Ye Xiao was depressed and embarrassed, and could only vent his emotions on the prisoners. Su Zhan looked at Laura''s big high-heeled shoes and her long legs, and she had to say that it was really pleasing to the eye! It didn''t take long for the group of annoying people to be brought down. The three opened their way, and the prisoners and the guards smashed a bloody way. Not long after, they saw Rorschach in a cell. At this time Rorschach¡¯s mask was gone. He was wearing a prison uniform. Outside his cell, stood a dwarf-like person, who seemed to be Rorschach¡¯s enemy. Next to him, there were a few big and rough guys ready to teach. Rorschach.Rorschach had no fear on her face, as if she didn''t put them in her eyes at all. In fact, Rorschach really had nothing to fear. When the Su Zhan trio came near the cell, the guys had been brought down by Rorschach, and the dwarf ran away in fear. "Need help?" Laura asked with a smile. Rorschach was a little surprised, but her expression was calm and nodded. Laura glanced at Su Zhan, Su Zhan squeezed it and threw it lightly, and the door of the cell flew out instantly, hitting several unlucky ones. Rorschach glanced at Su Zhan unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that he actually had superpowers. Obviously, it was definitely not something ordinary people could do."It seems I don''t need to investigate, thank you!" Su Zhan shrugged."Go now?" "Wait, I still have something to deal with, I''ll be back soon." Rorschach said, turning around and disappearing into the chaotic crowd. Ye Xiao looked around with some worry, and Su Zhan smiled and said to Laura: "If you don''t feel comfortable, go and play." "Can you?" Laura was really eager to try. "of course!" There is Su Zhan escorted, let alone some ordinary prisoners, even a group of superpowers, Su Zhan can let Laura solve them with his fists and feet! After almost twenty minutes, Laura returned contentedly, and at this time...Rorschach also returned. Put on his windbreaker, hat, and the iconic mask. "How to go?" Rorschach asked after coming over. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just let them hold on to himself, and then... directly teleported away. As soon as they left, the prison guards finally assembled their forces to start suppressing it, but unfortunately... the Lord had already left. In the next moment, several people have returned to the villa of Su Zhan. As soon as they came back, Rorschach and Ye Xiao continued to investigate without stopping, and Su Zhan and Laura stayed in the villa.Although Laura is not good at intelligence and other tasks, if in the past, there was no Su Zhan, Laura would certainly have participated in it, but now, Laura has not gone, and they have not mentioned it. "The prison side soon learned that we rescued Rorschach, and someone should come to the door soon. For the future... do you have any plans?" Laura asked. "How about traveling?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Traveling around the world? Sounds great!" Laura said with a smile. In her opinion, Su Zhan means preparing to leave here and using the teleportation ability to solve the troubles or worries that may be encountered in the future by the way around the world. In fact, Su Zhan''s travel is not just what she wants So simple! Ye Xiao and Rorschach made rapid progress. According to a series of investigations, results were obtained in just a few hours. It''s just that this result was a bit beyond their imagination, completely beyond their expectations. All the clues finally point to the Pharaoh! When the two came back to find Laura and Su Zhan, they found that the villa was still quiet and no one was disturbed, and there was no police here, which made them a little confused.According to the efficiency of the police, I should have found here long ago?He tentatively walked in, and saw Su Zhan and Laura, Ye Xiao couldn''t help but ask, only to know that the police did come before, but they were driven away by the government. Obviously, this is selling well to Su Zhan. "We already know who is targeting us, who is killing the comedian, who is behind the scenes, it is the Pharaoh!" Ye Xiao said in a deep voice. "How could it be him?" Laura asked in surprise. "This question, I asked him personally when I saw him." Rorschach said in a deep voice. "Then what are you waiting for?" Laura looked at Su Zhan."Dear?" Su Zhan smiled, directly locked the Pharaoh''s position, and then teleported them with them. At this time, the Pharaoh had just celebrated the success of the experiment and sent the scientists on the road. He was sitting in front of his global surveillance, touching a huge lynx and waiting for the plan to begin!Suddenly, he saw Laura, Su Zhan, Ye Xiao, and Rorschach on a certain monitor, but he was not too surprised, or said... with confidence?He just glanced at the screen subconsciously to know the specific location, only to discover that it turned out to be...behind him? How did they get in? Pharaoh was shocked, and he turned to look at them subconsciously! "You can see from this surprised expression. He is surprised how we suddenly appeared." Su Zhan said with a smile. The Pharaoh was here before paying attention to the experiment and arranging the plan. He really didn''t know... Su Zhan had super powers. Otherwise, he would not be so surprised, nor would he be so... confident! Chapter 1177 As soon as Su Zhan''s words fell, Rorschach, who was next to Pharaoh, rushed out before Pharaoh could speak.With one stride, Rorschach had already rushed in front of Pharaoh, and the Pharaoh''s reaction quickly blasted past before Rorschach could stand still.Rorschach hurriedly raised his arms to resist, but the power of this punch was great. In an instant, Rorschach flew out, fell heavily on the wall next to him, and then fell down. Upon seeing this, Ye Xiao, who was next to him, couldn''t ask anything, and rushed up. The Pharaoh was not in a hurry. As a member of the watchman, he was the first to open his identity and change from a superhero to a rich man. Perhaps others thought that his skills would not be too strong and felt that he was playing IQ, but in fact, Pharaoh''s skill is not weak, Ye Xiao was upset by Pharaoh even after he went up twice. "why!" Lying on the ground, Ye Xiao couldn''t help but yelled at the Pharaoh. "I don''t have to explain to you, you mortals can''t understand my intentions! This is a feat, once it succeeds...I can rebuild the world according to my wishes! The comedian discovered my plan, so He must die! Then, I spent 2 billion researching tachyon particles to block Joe¡¯s prediction of the future." "You used Doctor Manhattan!" Ye Xiao shouted in a deep voice. 988 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 988 "I know that he can''t get rid of the emotional distress. Even if he is strong, he is a superman, but he is not without weakness. His subtle facial changes may be overwhelming to outsiders, but for me, I see them all. Chu!" "I made him think that he caused his beloved woman to suffer from cancer. This is enough to make him leave the earth. As for the killer, I also found it myself. Of course! I will only sacrifice a part, a few important regions in the world, 15 million people will die unfavorably, this is planned by Dr. Manhattan!" Pharaoh said proudly. "He wouldn''t do this!" Ye Xiao and Rorschach had already got up. "But only we know the truth!" "The energy problem has begun to bear fruit. He has been copying her abilities to me for so many years, but he doesn''t know what I want to use for..." When Pharaoh said that he turned his head and looked at the time, and said proudly: "I started all this long before, now...should start..." Seeing Pharaoh''s somewhat fanatical expression, Su Zhan had to say that this guy is indeed a smart man! Playing the Watchmen in applause is better than Dr. Manhattan being used by him, and even let him back the pot.I have to say...The IQ of this product is really good!The use of Dr. Manhattan to complete the involvement of renewable energy, and then copy his ability to cause destruction, making people think that all of this was done by Dr. Manhattan, and Dr. Manhattan was designed by him to leave the earth and carry the pot for him.After that, using renewable energy, he can do what he wants! I have to say, smart! As soon as the Su strategy sensed it, it felt that certain special areas of the world had exploded. The huge energy destroyed the city and countless people lost their lives in the explosion.At this moment, in a certain scene, Dr. Manhattan appeared! Looking at the surrounding wreckage, Dr. Manhattan quickly felt that this was not caused by the nuclear bomb, but... his own energy!In just an instant, Dr. Manhattan analyzed what was going on, and immediately teleported it to them! Seeing Dr. Manhattan suddenly appeared, Ye Xiao and Rorschach were about to speak, they heard Dr. Manhattan say in a deep voice: "I see. Pharaoh, stop!" "Never possible!" Pharaoh yelled as if unwillingly, turned and ran away. Dr. Manhattan chased after him unhurriedly, and soon came to the laboratory passage.Seeing him catching up, Pharaoh showed a special expression, and said: "This is what I prepared specially for you. It is the same as the machine that created you." The voice fell, and the pharaoh pressed the button. In an instant, blue light and electric currents radiated from both sides of the passage, and Dr. Manhattan''s body trembled violently. When the electric current disappeared, Dr. Manhattan also disappeared! After catching up, everyone just happened to see this scene, and they couldn''t believe it. The mighty Dr. Manhattan just... disappeared? Feeling Laura grabbing her hand subconsciously, Su Zhan whispered, "Don''t worry!" Laura looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan pointed to the roof. A behemoth appeared on the roof, and it was the enlarged Doctor Manhattan.With an open hand, Dr. Manhattan directly damaged the roof and grabbed the Pharaoh. "The first thing I learned was to reorganize myself. The accident didn''t kill me. Do you think you could kill me? I have walked on the surface of the sun. You are... just a mortal!" "The smartest person in the world poses no greater threat to me than the smartest termite!" In front of God, or in front of powerful forces, there is no difference between humans and ants. These words sounded very desperate, but Pharaoh''s face did not show a look of despair at all. He suddenly took out a remote control and pressed it down.I thought it would be something like a bomb, but the content on the surrounding monitors suddenly changed, but a piece of news appeared. "Assaults all over the world, this is the crime committed by Dr. Manhattan. Since the attack, I have been in contact with the Soviet Union. We have agreed to fight this common enemy together. Thank you, and God bless us!" In the news, the president said solemnly. The Pharaoh looked at Dr. Manhattan and said triumphantly: "The two superpowers were evacuated from the Cold War. I rescued the earth from hell. For you and me, it is both a victory!" "Isn''t that what you hope is the result?" Dr. Manhattan''s anger is obviously less, it seems... he was moved by him? Rorschach next to him took a look and hurriedly shouted: "What we need is true justice! Everyone will know what good you have done!" "You''re still the same!" Pharaoh said with some disdain and looked at Dr. Manhattan: "Exposure to me will ruin the peace brought about by the death of so many people." "Peace based on lies?" Ye Xiao mocked. "It''s also peaceful!" "He... is right! Exposing him will only bring the world back into a nuclear war. If we want peace, we must remain silent!" Dr. Manhattan said in a deep voice! Chapter 1178 Su Zhan VS Doctor Manhattan The attitude of Dr. Manhattan made everyone silent. I have to say that the Pharaoh was really smart and took full advantage of Dr. Manhattan''s psychology.Let him be willing to take the blame to ensure world peace, Dr. Manhattan himself agreed, what else can others say?Judging from the results, it seems to be very good, reaching the result that Dr. Manhattan wanted at the beginning, although... the process is not ideal.But Dr. Manhattan''s way of thinking has become calmer and more focused on results. However, in Su Zhan''s view, Dr. Manhattan is a brain-dead! His current situation is very similar to the situation of Su Zhan''s brain development at the beginning. Fortunately, he didn''t become like this at the beginning. Otherwise, how much would he suffer?Obviously so strong, but being used by a mortal, playing around, but also wronged himself, this kind of thing is brain-dead in Su Zhan''s eyes!Not to mention selfish things, anyway, Su Zhan did not reach the point where he was wronged by others, nor did he have that kind of sentiment! What''s more, if you just want to make the Cold War end, there are many ways, and there is no need to hold back. Ye Xiao''s silence was obviously a compromise, Laura looked at Su Zhan waiting for his answer, but Rorschach had already made a choice! He turned, turned his head, and said firmly: "Never compromise, even before the end of the world!" After speaking, Rorschach turned and went out. Never compromise, that is not to accept this way! The Pharaoh calmly said to Dr. Manhattan: "You can understand what I did?" "I understand!" Dr. Manhattan nodded, then chased him out. Everyone followed closely behind. "Get away, people should know the truth!" Rorschach said solemnly. "You know, I won''t let you do this." Dr. Manhattan looked at Rorschach. "Let''s do it!" Rorschach took off her hood and said in a deep voice. Never compromise, even if it''s... giving your life. Dr. Manhattan looked at Rorschach and slowly raised his hand. "I said...you seem to have forgotten an important thing!" Just as Rorschach was about to die, just as Dr. Manhattan was about to do it, a voice suddenly rang. The source of the sound is Su Zhan! "I didn''t say, I agree!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Why?" Dr. Manhattan was somewhat puzzled: "You should understand the reasons for this!" "The war will continue!" Pharaoh also said. Su Zhan shrugged: "What does it have to do with me? In my opinion, this is far less important for my woman''s thoughts. If she compromises, then she will always bear this idea, she is not happy, I Naturally you will be unhappy. So... will you stop me too?" "If you insist!" said Dr. Manhattan! "Come on then!" 989 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 989 Su Zhan smiled, he was a little expectant, wondering how strong Dr. Manhattan really is. Dr. Manhattan hesitated, after all... Su Zhan is of the same kind as him, they are all superpowers, he doesn''t want to do it.But... Dr. Manhattan sighed, waved his hand to Su Zhan, and then... closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see him explode!Then after waiting for a long time, he didn''t seem to feel anything abnormal, subconsciously opened his eyes and saw Su Zhan! He stood in front of him intact. "It''s impossible? How did you do it?" Dr. Manhattan was a little surprised. He is very clear about his strength, this time, no one can be intact! Others were also surprised, but Laura and the others knew that Su Zhan had superpowers, so it was fortunate that it was Pharaoh. At this time, the expression on his face was like seeing a ghost! "I didn''t mean to target anyone, I just wanted to say that except for Laura, everyone present was... rubbish!" Su Zhan said lightly, then smiled: "Well, this sentence is just a joke. But... Dr. Manhattan, you can''t kill me, but I can kill you... This sentence is not a joke!" Dr. Manhattan did not speak, but once again controlled his energy to wave to Su Zhan. For a moment, it looks funny. As soon as his energy reaches Su Zhan''s body, it seems to disappear without a trace. The decomposition is sufficient and the particles are destroyed. Dr. Manhattan displays his abilities one by one, but Su Zhan does not seem to exist. These abilities are for him. No effect.This is the first time he has encountered this situation. He has been calm and calm, and he has also become a little impatient. He doesn''t understand... How did Su Zhan manage it? Even if he has superpowers, everything in the world has its own rules, but... Su Zhan does not seem to be the same! This unscientific! Dr. Manhattan looked funny at this time, as if he was funny, and he seemed to be fanning Su Zhan, driving away mosquitoes, waving his arms one after another, but no one thought he was funny now and was completely shocked. "It seems that I am going to re-evaluate your strength... You are very strong against most people, but as long as you are beyond the scope of particles and the rules of physics, it seems that your ability is useless. Then... it''s your turn. I''m here!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and he suddenly appeared in front of Doctor Manhattan and threw a punch directly. Dr. Manhattan flew out like a missile in an instant, and disappeared almost in the blink of an eye. The next moment, Su Zhan followed suit, and Dr. Manhattan¡¯s body was suddenly blasted to pieces, and the powerful force was even more powerful. There is a feeling that the ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking, and huge pits appear on the ground! Dr. Manhattan''s body dissipated, and then quickly reorganized, feeling a bit like healed quickly.His skill is not very good. Although he is also trying this counterattack, the effect is minimal. Even if his body has become huge, he can''t keep up with the methods of Su Zhan. Su Zhan almost abused Dr. Manhattan all the way. I feel that both of them have reached the vicinity of the city! At this time, the news was still broadcasting about Dr. Manhattan. Obviously, seeing Dr. Manhattan appeared and instantly caused panic, but to their surprise, Dr. Manhattan didn¡¯t seem to come to destroy or destroy the world. Yes, because... he is being chased and beaten!Chase from one side to the other! The powerful Dr. Manhattan was chased by someone?Oh my God, who... who is that person? Chapter 1179 The people don''t know who the Soviet war is, or that most people in the whole world don''t know who the Soviet war is! But the US government knows! Seeing that Su Zhan is actually better than Dr. Manhattan, the US government immediately discussed a countermeasure and publicized the identity of Su Zhan! On the one hand, it is to let the public know and relax, Dr. Manhattan can still solve it.On the other hand, it is also to let the Soviet Union and other countries know that even without Dr. Manhattan, we still have "Superman".Although, judging from the attitude of Su Zhan before, he may not be able to cooperate, but now he can''t take care of that much. Afterwards, he will find a way to compensate. I believe that as long as the conditions can be satisfied, he will agree! Soon, during the battle, Su Zhan found that the number of his followers was increasing rapidly, which surprised him a bit.In this copy, he did not deliberately develop believers, where is the power of faith?Soon Su Zhan figured out the reason. The US government actually announced his identity. With his identity and the action against Dr. Manhattan at this time, so many believers have surged in a short time! This can be regarded as unintentional, right? Su Zhan laughed secretly, since that''s the case, it''s not good to waste this opportunity, and he has to do something to''circle fans''.Therefore, Su Zhan''s actions are more gorgeous and handsome, completely invincible, crushing posture, and even played some flower work to make it look more ornamental. "enough!" Being pressed and beaten all the way made Dr. Manhattan very depressed, and now it is even more depressed to see Su Zhan actually playing. With a violent rage, the powerful energy suddenly shaken off. In an instant, the surrounding buildings were instantly razed to the ground, and many people were also reduced to ashes.At this time, Dr. Manhattan didn''t care about it anymore. He had only one idea, that is to stop the Soviet war, eliminate the Soviet war, and make the world continue to be peaceful. This idea became more extreme with his emotions, even other He has ignored the factors. The enormous abilities gathered on Dr. Manhattan, the world began to shake, and the dust slowly floated up. As his power climbed rapidly, I am afraid the entire world would be destroyed. "This is to zoom in!" Seeing Dr. Manhattan in this state, you know what he wants to do. Destroy the world, destroy yourself. Then recreate the world. Don''t doubt, Dr. Manhattan can do this. In fact, Su Zhan can also do it. "Do you think you can kill me like this? You can survive the destruction of the universe, let alone me? However, it is hard to circle so many believers and cause cause and effect. If you destroy the world and reorganize, these believers will disappear , So... I''m sorry, the game is over!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, the devouring ability had been activated. In an instant, Dr. Manhattan felt that his own energy was rapidly pouring into Su Zhan, which shocked Dr. Manhattan, and had no time to think about how Su Zhan did it. You must do it soon! The accumulated energy was suddenly released at this moment, like a fierce tsunami that swept away in an instant. Click, click! In the sky, in the invisible space, bursts of cracks sounded. An invisible force seems to be crushing all of this, cities and streets have turned to ashes and floated above them.At this time, Dr. Manhattan seemed to have turned into countless particles, trying to avoid being swallowed by Su Zhan! "Really!" Su Zhan snorted, and a black hole gradually appeared on his body, and countless particles were rushing into his body quickly! The ability to swallow increases strength. Surging! "Do not¡­¡­" Feeling that even particles could not stop Su Zhan''s devouring, Dr. Manhattan regrouped and shouted again. "Too late!" Su Zhan sneered, and Dr. Manhattan''s energy had been swallowed by him.When the last bit of energy disappeared, Dr. Manhattan''s body changed, and his blue skin was rapidly fading. In an instant, he had returned to his human appearance.And after losing his energy, he couldn''t fly in the air, so he fell straight down! "Puff!" Falling down from a high altitude, it happened to fall into the crack on the ground, and then a slight puff sounded, you can guess what he is going to end without looking! Looking at the cracks on the ground, Su Zhan floated in the air, his body suddenly emitting a divine dazzling light. In the light, Su Zhan slowly raised his hand. In an instant, the cracks in the ground were gradually healing. The shaking also slowly disappeared and stopped.The cities and streets that were originally crushed and disappeared, including those people, have reappeared and returned to normal. "Huh? This is a space crack? Is it because of Dr. Manhattan''s power that there is a space crack? Is it leading to other parallel worlds? Interesting, leave this space crack and look back." Su Zhan was a little surprised and decided to temporarily Do not repair this space crack first. The whole process lasted for more than ten minutes, and everything...returned to the original state! Those who died were completely stunned, and then realized what was going on. Suddenly they knelt to the ground, shouting God! Globally, the whole world is a sensation. Seeing all this in person, how could it not be a sensation? 990 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 990 Is this just like creation? Only God, only God, can do it! As for why God is a Chinese with yellow skin and black hair?that''s not important! Feeling the crazy increase in the number of believers, Su Zhan is ready to make persistent efforts.In an instant, countless beams of light floated from the body of the believer and quickly flew towards Su Zhan. For a while, the light was dazzling and unparalleled.In the eyes of others, this may be an oracle?Perhaps it is a blessing?But in fact, Su Zhan was only extracting the power of faith, but the method of extraction was slightly changed, making it more gorgeous and eye-catching. It seems that the effect is good! After two more than two disappeared like this, the light finally dimmed.And Su Zhan disappeared! Even if Su Zhan disappeared, the worshippers did not leave immediately, still praying piously, after a long time... the whole world fell into a kind of madness. The name of Su Zhan spread rapidly... At this time, Su Zhan had returned to Laura and others. Laura and the others saw everything through the video, and when Su Zhan came back, they were a little awed subconsciously! "Someone should come over soon, and the truth of this matter will be exposed. There will be nothing wrong with me, dear, let''s go back?" Su Zhan said and asked Laura. Laura nodded. Su Zhan held Laura and teleported away directly! Chapter 1180 DC Parallel World Su Zhan and Laura returned to the villa, surrounded by numerous guards closely guarding the villa. As soon as the two returned, the person in charge who came last time came immediately.Obviously, they are here waiting for Su Zhan to come back, but Su Zhan is not interested in wasting time with him. He is not a Doctor of Manhattan and has no such selfless sentiments. The reason for the shot was that she felt that Laura didn''t want to compromise but there was no way. In order to let Lara know his mind, he also wanted to see how strong Dr. Manhattan was. Otherwise, whether to compromise or not, is it related to the Soviet war? It''s just that he didn''t expect things to develop into this way. He was completely unintentional. He gained so many believers and the power of faith at once. In addition, even though Dr. Manhattan seemed powerless against him, his energy was indeed very powerful.Now he is still busy digesting these, so he is not interested in talking nonsense with those politicians! He unceremoniously drove these people out, and directly notified the dementors, as long as they dared to get close, they would shoot directly, and only then would those politicians and guards be driven away. After that, he began to digest the power of faith and the power of Dr. Manhattan, turning them into his own chaotic power.While transforming, Su Zhan chatted with Laura.Laura was also shocked. Although she knew that Su Zhan was very strong, she did not expect to be able to defeat Dr. Manhattan so easily and still create the world?This is no longer the scope of superpowers, this is a god at all! Fortunately, Su Zhan didn''t feel much about her attitude, so Laura''s mentality gradually recovered. At this time, the Pharaoh had been captured, and the whole plan was completely exposed.Although Dr. Manhattan was also used, it was his energy after all, and he also agreed with Pharaoh¡¯s actions afterwards. Therefore, the public¡¯s impression of Dr. Manhattan did not change, and naturally, they would not think that Su Zhan killed Dr. Manhattan. Any ideas. After all, everyone saw that Dr. Manhattan was about to destroy the world! And because of the existence of the Soviet War, there is no need to worry that the war will continue after the death of Doctor Manhattan, and the Cold War with the Soviet Union has also come to an end.Originally, the Pharaoh wanted to use Dr. Manhattan as a threat to stop the two countries. Now Dr. Manhattan has been replaced by the Soviet war, and it is still a Soviet war that does not lose face of the US government. This has made the Soviet Union a lot at ease. As the creation of the god Ming Su Zhan, which brought the war to an end and prevented the destruction of the world... It can be said that the number of believers continues to skyrocket! For a whole week, Su Zhan stayed at home and had been extracting the power of faith, so he turned it over! "Huh, I''m finally finished with the extraction." Su Zhan let out a sigh, and said to Laura next to him: "My dear, are you ready to start traveling?" "Now?" Laura was a little surprised, after all, there are still many follow-up things that seem to be unfinished, and those politicians still persevere in wanting to see Su Zhan. "Of course!" Su Zhan said with a smile, brought back all the dementors outside, and then hugged Laura and said, "What does the rest have to do with us? Don''t you want to be entangled in all kinds of things every day, without freedom ?" "Of course not!" "That''s not enough, the tour begins!" The voice fell, and his body flashed. The two have appeared somewhere in a deserted place. "Where is this?" Laura looked at the deserted surroundings, a little surprised, came here to travel? "Dr. Manhattan previously wanted to destroy the world, and then reorganize the world to destroy me. But he failed. In the process of repairing the world, I found a space crack, which should be a space crack leading to other parallel worlds. "Su Zhan said with a smile. "Space Crack... Wait... Don''t tell me that the trip you are talking about is not in this world, but to... other worlds?" Laura was surprised. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I haven''t told you before. In fact, I originally came from another world, so you can rest assured of this kind of world travel." "I''m a little confused now, but okay, anyway, I''ll follow you, it doesn''t matter where you go." "Don''t worry, if you want to come back, we can come back anytime." Su Zhan smiled and took Laura''s hand, then stepped into the space crack. ... ... No one knew that Su Zhan and Laura had left. Until about half a month later, those who were guarding outside found that something was wrong, and tentatively walked in, but the monsters did not appear, and finally entered the villa. Only then found that someone had gone to the building and disappeared.After learning about this, they quickly launched a secret search, but unfortunately they found nothing. Finally, they had to make a statement that Su Zhan had left, but he might return at any time. When the world encounters a crisis, when people encounter suffering... Gods will come again and save all beings! This argument is very marketable among the people, after all, they have determined that Su Zhan is a god. God''s words, how can they stay in the world forever? God will only appear when there is such a huge threat as Dr. Manhattan! Therefore, the number of followers of Su Zhan has not decreased, but is gradually increasing. This is something Su Zhan did not expect... At this time, Su Zhan and Laura have passed through the space crack and came to another world! The two appeared out of thin air in a wilderness, and the surroundings looked a little desolate and unpopulated.However, this is also normal, after all, the land is vast and sparsely populated, and some remote areas are very desolate!Laura was looking around curiously, but Su Zhan was wondering what this world would be!First of all, it can be confirmed that this must be a parallel world related to the Watchers, otherwise there will be no space cracks. This is not a fusion copy, and it can be fused together without any relationship.As for the watchman, Su Zhan remembers that it also belongs to DC comics, but it is not in the DC world, or the parallel world of the DC world, but it is not so mainstream and belongs to the relatively remote parallel world. When he was at home with Laura before, he accidentally read a piece of news. A generation of Ye Xiao once rescued a rich couple. And this couple, the male is Thomas Wayne, and the female is Martha Wayne. It sounds strange, it seems nothing special, but they have a son named Bruce Wayne, which is Batman.Of course, there is no Batman in that world, but it is certain that this is a parallel world belonging to the DC world.Then there is no doubt that the world where this space crack is located... must also be the DC world, but I don''t know which one it will be! Chapter 1181 Although there is no reference to judge, it is easy to figure out which world this is.Su Zhan''s brain began to quickly receive information and filter the information.Soon he has got the answer he wanted, this world... there is no superhero.There is no such thing as Superman, Batman, Flash, or even a superhero. Is DC''s parallel world so deserted?No wonder it does not belong to the mainstream parallel world!However, there are more churches in this world, and the mainstream seems to believe in God, which means that it is very likely that this is a world similar to the magical magic system. This makes Su Zhan sounded in Constantine, classmate Zha Kang! "Where is this, where are we going next?" Feeling the same as her own world, Laura also turned her attention back. "This should be Texas. There is a small town nearby. Let''s go and take a look." After recognizing the direction, Su Zhan and Laura found the road not long after they walked. They walked along the road and looked at it. After almost ten minutes of walking, they suddenly heard the sound of a car''s horn behind them.Stopped and turned his head to take a look, the pickup truck drove up from behind, slowing down. "Where are you going? Do you need a ride?" the driver probed. Seeing this driver, Su Zhan was taken aback. why? 991 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 991 Because this guy is familiar, isn''t Nima his father of Iron Man? It is interesting to see the people in the Marvel world in the DC world. After thinking about it carefully, Su Zhan really doesn''t know who he is from DC, but he certainly cannot be a passerby. "Of course, thank you!" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and then got into the car with Laura. "Su Zhan, this is my girlfriend Laura." After getting in the car, Su Zhan said. "Jesse Custer!" "It''s very remote here, almost no one will be here, are you here?" Jesse asked casually while driving. "Honeymoon!" Su Zhan glanced at Laura and said with a smile."Traveling for a honeymoon, it doesn''t matter where you go, so I really don''t know the situation here. Do you live near here?" "I run a church in the town, and I am a missionary! If you are interested, you can go to the church and have a look." Jesse said. "Missionary?" Su Zhan glanced at the car, wine bottles, cigarettes... It didn''t look like a missionary car! Jesse noticed the look in Su Zhan''s eyes, and said, "Well, I''m actually just taking over my father''s job. It didn''t take long to come back here." Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say anything, he could know what kind of person Jesse was and what kind of experience he had with a glance.Judging from past experience, this guy is a plot character even if he is not the protagonist.Anyway, for Laura, this world is new, so you might as well follow him to see which world it is and what characters she doesn''t know. When the car drove into the small town, it was finally out of the uninhabited environment. This small town does not seem to be very large and not very prosperous. From the perspective of the age, it should be later than the background of the watchman, and it is still for Laura It''s still very modern, so Laura has been looking out of the car window curiously. "I seem to have seen the hotel, please stop here!" Su Zhan said, and Cassie stopped the car. After getting out of the car, Su Zhan said to Casey: "Thank you, I will visit your church if I have time." Cassie smiled and said, "Just don''t be too disappointed." Su Zhan and Laura went to the hotel and opened a room.The environment is average, but it is clean, and it is much better than the hotel where I stayed at the first night in the world.Small towns like this are basically curious about the people in the town, so seeing the two outsiders Su Zhan and Laura who have not brought their luggage can not help being a little curious, and I asked a few more questions. The answer to this Su Zhan is very simple, just bring enough money. After entering the room, the two simply took a bath and rested.For tourism, few people would choose to stay in a hotel, let alone a completely unfamiliar world.After a short rest, Su Zhan and Laura came out of the hotel and strolled around the town.Su Zhan hasn''t felt anything yet, but Laura is surprised, because the environment in this small town, the public security is very good, and the shops are complete, it looks really good, making people forget the troubles and enjoy the comfort... Wandered around and entered the narration restaurant. As soon as the two of them left, a waiter came over to order enthusiastically, who looked very beautiful and cheerful. "Are you two here to travel?" "Honeymoon!" Su Zhan said casually. "Well, there is nothing special here, but some big scenic cities should not be seen. By the way, you can go to the church to see it, it is still very lively." The waiter said. Su Zhan looked up and smiled: "What is your name?" "Emily." "Emily, you work in a church?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Emily was stunned and said: "Why do you ask?" "Ordinary waiters wouldn''t recommend churches to tourists? If we are religious, we would ask if you didn''t say, would they?" "Well, I do work in the church." Emily smiled with her hands outstretched. "I will go, Jesse brought us here before." Su Zhan responded with a smile, then ordered a few dishes and gave a big tip. "So much, this...?" Emily was really frightened. "Looking at Jesse''s condition, you know that the church will not be very good, so take it with ease." Su Zhan smiled. "OK, thanks!" Emily said happily. It didn''t take long for the food to come up, and the taste was not bad. When the food was eaten and left, Emily said goodbye to them and said that they were welcome to see them in the church.Leaving the restaurant, the two simply strolled around for a while and then returned to the hotel. "Honeymoon, my dear!" After coming in and lying down, Su Zhan said with a smirk. Laura knew how to hug Su Zhan. It didn''t take long...The layers of restraints disappeared, Laura took the initiative to move downwards, downwards, naughty and charming. Su Zhan took a look, then... leaned over... ... ... The name of this copy is "The Missionary" is a new American drama, based on the DC comics, this comic is not the mainstream of DC, most people should not be familiar with it, but there is a ruthless character of God in this copy. ! Chapter 1182 The business is not skilled enough! Without all kinds of revenge and worry, a completely relaxed honeymoon trip, plus a long toss, it was almost noon when the two got up the next day.After waking up, I was lazy and crooked for a long time, and then took a shower and changed clothes and came out of the hotel. "Hi, good morning." I went to the restaurant yesterday and greeted Emily Su Zhan with a smile. "It''s noon now." Emily said with some envy.Just looking at the appearance of Su Zhan and Laura, you know that they just got up. Whether it is this kind of leisurely life...or the reason that caused them to wake up only at noon, Emily is a single who needs to work a few jobs to support her family Women are envious. Su Zhan discussed with Laura what to eat, and Emily had delivered it soon.Tipping is naturally indispensable, which makes Emily really embarrassed, mainly because the tip is too much and it is too easy!Seeing that they were studying to go to church after eating, Emily hurriedly walked over. "Are you going to church? If you''re not in a hurry, wait for a while... I''ll get off work in about half an hour, and I can take you there." "Okay, then I will trouble you." Su Zhan readily responded. Half an hour was not long. Su Zhan chatted with Laura and the sky passed quickly. When Emily got off work, she changed her clothes and got in her car and went to the church.Laura chatted with Emily along the way, and it seemed that the conversation was pretty good! The location of the church is relatively off, and it took more than twenty minutes to see an old church in a relatively desolate open space.Judging from the scale, it is not particularly large, especially good. According to Emily, it turns out that Jesse''s father was a missionary in this church, but after his death, Jesse left the town and the church was deserted.Jesse has just returned to work as a missionary, hoping...to run this church. Looking at Amy¡¯s tone, it¡¯s obviously not so sure, and it¡¯s no wonder... Jessie was a gangster before he inherited his father¡¯s career as a missionary, smoking, drinking, and fighting everything. According to them, it would be a crime People, can God forgive him for not necessarily, but still be a missionary? When I came down to the church, I quickly met Jesse. For the arrival of Su Zhan and Laura, Jesse was still very happy, and took over the work of Amela to help them introduce their church. But to be honest, it''s really nothing good. Occasionally, Jesse also complains that the air conditioner is broken or the coffee machine is not good. It can be seen that the church has a big financial problem! "My dear, the environment here is very good, how about we stay?" Laura said in a low voice, holding Su Zhan''s arm. "The environment is very good? Are you sure?" Su Zhan couldn''t see it. The only advantage is quiet and leisure.Seeing Laura begging, what can Su Zhan say?She thinks it''s good, not to mention he wants to get in touch with Jesse more. "Well, leave it to me." "But let me say it first, you don''t believe in any Christian gods, do you?" "Of course not! I only have one faith now, and that is you!" Laura said with a grin. 992 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 992 "It''s almost the same!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then went to Jesse. The process is very simple. Su Zhan said he was willing to sponsor him $100,000 to improve the environment of the church, but he wanted to live here before they left! One hundred thousand dollars! This is simply rain in time, how can Jesse disagree?When Emily knew that her heel was very excited, she took the initiative to help Su Zhan and Laura tidy the room, and took Laura back to the town to buy some daily necessities.It was too late once, the four of them ate something together, Su Zhan and Jesse drank some wine, and they became acquainted with each other and learned about Emily. Emily¡¯s life was not easy. Her parents died early and only one younger brother was left. He was already married, but on the eve of the wedding, the groom died in a car accident.She is obviously a big girl, but she is labelled as a married woman. Although no one cares about this, it is clear... from the point of view of value, it has indeed depreciated a lot, plus some foreign debts, Emily temporarily Quit the idea of ??looking again, concentrate on working to support the family. She is a very strong woman! (According to international practice, well... Actually it is my usual style. The setting here must be changed. As for the reason, everyone understands!) The two rooms are at the opposite ends of the church, so there is no need to worry about each other. The next morning was the church Sunday, and Su Zhan and Laura arrived at the church early.One after another, everyone from the town came.Jesse is dressed as a priest, and it looks a little bit sensational, but he reveals himself as soon as he opens his mouth. Obviously, his business is not proficient. The people on the top are talking about it, and the people below are very boring. It''s just that it''s hard to say anything about the environment and identity.Emily, who was next to her, saw that the situation was not right, so she interrupted Jesse and played the church song. As for what, Su Zhan did not quite understand. He doesn''t believe this. But everyone got up after seeing the play, obviously it should be some kind of ending song, similar to the unforgettable night at the party?As soon as the song came out, everyone knew it was over!I thought that everyone would separate after it was over, but only to find that the crowd had gathered outside the church and started a picnic. In twos and threes, gourmet beer... Ok. I don''t know if this is for worship or for a picnic. But this obviously feels better than listening to Jessie nagging on it. Su Zhan and Laura sat beside him with beer. Jessie sat in the distance. Next to him, a forty or fifty-year-old man with glasses was nagging something beside him. It was obvious that Jesse was a little impatient, but It''s hard to say.At this time, a little boy took a bottle of beer and walked over, and Jesse sent away the ink-stained man with glasses, and then chatted with the little boy. Obviously, the little boy seemed to have some troubles and hope that Jesse, the missionary, could help solve it. Su Zhan heard a few words curiously, it turned out to be family reasons! His father was not good to his mother. The little boy came to Jesse hoping that he could help him teach his father a lesson, and said he knew what Jesse did before.Su Zhan glanced at the little boy''s parents. The male''s top five and three rough looks are not a gentle type, while the female''s figure is not bad, but the appearance is average, just a little afraid of her husband! Chapter 1183 Reina?Tulip! What the little boy said made Jesse think of something. The last sentence of violence brought only violence and ended it and let the little boy leave. It seemed that this was just the only way a little boy who didn''t want to see his mother being bullied by his father and could not do anything else could think of, and... it still couldn''t solve it. "Honey, I want to go shopping with Emily in town!" When the picnic was almost over, Laura asked Su Zhan. "Of course you can, go!" Although the contact time is not long, Laura and Emily have a very good relationship.Su Zhan is also happy to say that Laura has new friends so soon, except for the group of people in the watch, Laura really has no friends, especially girlfriends! After Laura and Emily left, Su Zhan was also going to wander around, anyway, nothing happened! Along the road, Su Zhan found that the situation in foreign countries is similar to that in China. Small towns like this are actually similar to the countryside. The roads are lined with cornfields, and the greenery is quite beautiful.There are not many vehicles passing by along the way, let alone luxury cars and sports cars. "boom!" Suddenly a gunshot came, and it appeared very clear on this silent highway.Su Zhan turned his head and looked, and saw a car that was fast and crooked.Look closely, there are still blood stains on the window, and the driver is obviously hanging up with his head tilted.Two people in the back seat seemed to be fighting! "Huh? Still a woman?" When the car was approaching Su Zhan, the car made a big turn and drove directly into the nearby Bao Mi field. With a startling glance, Su Zhan saw that one of them turned out to be a woman, and the outline of the car was familiar. People who are familiar with Su Zhan in the dungeon are 100% related to the plot! This woman looks extraordinary! Seeing the car that had rammed into the rice field and disappeared gradually, Su Zhan followed. The car drove through the rice field, and finally rushed into the nearby countryside, knocked over the countryside fence and stopped. With a puff, a man got out of the car and crawled.The woman followed and stepped directly between the man''s legs. The man screamed, the woman raised his hand and slammed it down, and the man fainted directly on his back. Only then did I see that a man''s mouth was stuffed with a stick of corn, which seemed to be picked by the woman when he passed through the corn! "Give me back my map!" The woman bent over and took out a piece of paper on the man''s body, put it in her trouser pocket, and stood up. The ripped jeans, black leather jacket, and a short tube top look cool and sexy. "awesome!" Just as the woman was about to check the condition of the car, a little girl''s voice suddenly rang.The woman turned her head to see, a little girl and a little boy, not very young. The woman greeted with a smile, and pointed at the person on the ground: "Hello, it''s like this... He is a very bad, very bad person. Uh, are your parents there?" The little girl did not panic."Our mother is dead, and Dad is going to work. But I am ten years old and I have the final say!" "I can see it." The woman nodded. At this moment, the phone next to the man lying on the ground rang, and the woman frowned.The location is located on the phone, and someone should catch up soon.Thinking of this, the woman took off her jacket backhand, went to the trunk and opened it as if she was ready to change clothes. "You can''t drive a car like this to destroy things and kill people..." the ten-year-old girl said. The woman smiled and wanted to say something, but suddenly paused, and then said to the two children: "I am a little thirsty, can you help me get a glass of water?" "Ok!" The little girl nodded and led her brother to turn in. As soon as they left, the woman''s face changed, as if a fierce leopard rushed to the side! "There is one more!" When the voice fell, the woman rushed to the front and punched her. Her goal is to follow Su Zhan! "I''m not..." Su Zhan wanted to explain, but the woman obviously didn''t mean to listen.Shaking his head helplessly, Su Zhan grabbed her wrist and turned around, directly backing her arm back.The woman was slightly startled, and her other hand moved to the back wheel, but she was also caught and buckled back. "Leina, he and I are not in the same group." Su Zhan explained, pressing her arms. The woman stunned for a moment and said, "Who is Lena?" "Uh, a person who looks a lot like you, then, I will let you go, but you don¡¯t do it. I am not in the same group with him, and there is no evil to you, and if you want to do it, you are not. My opponent!" Su Zhan let go of her tentatively. She didn''t do anything, but looked at Su Zhan vigilantly. Su Zhan is also looking at her. 993 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 993 Just now in a hurry, Su Zhan blurted out and called Reina.Because she is exactly the same as Lena of the alien race in the Marvel world!When he first entered the Marvel universe, Su Zhan still planned to subdue Rena, but then there were too many things that went wrong, and with the increasing number of women, he didn''t pay much attention to Rena. I didn''t expect to see her here. Of course, she was definitely not Lena. She plus Jesse, well, two people from Marvel World ran to the DC world, and it seems that their personalities and identities are completely different, or even completely opposite. Jesse is the daddy of Iron Man in the Marvel world, a famous rich man, but in this world he is poor.And Lena plays IQ and means in the Marvel world, and she is obviously more inclined to do it!However, she seems to be whiter than Lena in Marvel World? "It looks like your situation is not very good. My name is Su Zhan. I live in the church in the small town temporarily. What is your name?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You live in a church?" the woman asked, and she apparently knew Jesse in this way, because her guard had obviously relaxed."You can call me Tulip." "If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better leave immediately!" "I don''t have the habit of watching beautiful women in trouble and standing by, so... maybe I can help?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1184 Tulip looked at Su Zhan and shook his head without saying a word. It seemed that he looked down on Su Zhan''s body.Speaking of it, at first glance Su Zhan is indeed not as powerful as Kong Wu.Regarding Tulip''s suspicion, Su Zhan just curled his lips and said nothing, and immediately saw Tulipu opened the trunk, put on a shirt, and walked towards the house. The two children were more courageous. Just after receiving the water and preparing to come out, they saw Tulipe walk in, handed her the water and said, "Is he your boyfriend? Is he here to help you?" "Of course not!" Tulip shook his head and denied, and then said: "Well, who likes to do handicrafts?" The little boy next to him suddenly raised his hand! Next, Tulip really made Su Zhan a little admired. With tin cans, white wine, and some model toys, Tulip and the two children actually got into the craft. Aside from talking about this matter, it''s very unusual for Tulip to be unhurried in his current situation.She has just killed someone now and is still being chased. Then she is doing crafts with two strange children in a strange room, talking and laughing... Obviously, Tulip is also a female classmate with a story! Time passed slowly, and it was a little dark outside. At this time, Tulip and two children have completed the handicraft. A rocket launcher? Well, it looks really cheap, it''s just a play for the house.But obviously, Tulip is going to use this thing against chasing soldiers? "Okay, let''s play hide-and-seek games, you just when there is a hurricane outside, when will the sound stop, and when will you come out again." Tulip took them to the cellar of the house, let them in and said at the door. . The two children are so obedient. "Do you want to go in?" Tulip asked towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan had a black line instantly. "Then I want to stay even more, to be honest...I am a person, it''s hard to die!" Su Zhan smiled. "Well, then you take care of yourself, don''t blame me what happened!" Turip finished speaking and closed the door of the cellar. At this moment, a humming roar sounded and a helicopter approached from a distance. "What did you do, even the helicopter was dispatched?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Tulip did not speak, but only carried the handcrafted rocket launcher. boom! This gadget, which seemed like a house, was quite powerful, and it directly blasted the helicopter down.The Su Zhan who watched were a little surprised. Is this Nima broken?The helicopter crashed, and one of them was protected by a model toy! Don''t look at the model''s lethality, but the impact of the explosion is not a joke, obviously he has died. Killed by model toys! Tulip walked to another person, who was obviously injured too, and it was seen that Tulip took out the gun from him. "No, don''t..." The man hurriedly begged for mercy, but unfortunately... the gunfire followed. Boom! With two gunshots, the man hung up. "I can guarantee that you are a lot wanted." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So I should kill you, lest you be exposed?" Tulip said, while deliberately dangling at Su Zhan with a gun.But she soon discovered that Su Zhan didn''t look panicked. The calmness was definitely not pretending, but he was sure that he would be fine! This made Tulipu pouted boringly and said: "It''s boring, I''m leaving!" After speaking, Tulip went directly into the car and left. Su Zhan smiled and glanced at the cellar. It is estimated that the two little guys are coming out soon. When their father comes back, they will call the police to solve them, right?Su Zhan teleported and disappeared. Since Tulip is a character in the plot and knows Jesse, he will definitely appear again, so he is not in a hurry to follow.Teleported back to the vicinity of the church, Su Zhan walked back slowly. At this time... the sky was completely dark. Laura just came back not long. Seeing Su Zhan back, she naturally inevitably showed off her shopping spoils. Unconsciously, the day passed. Except for Sundays, there are not many people in the church. Jesse was going to go there for a while, and Su Zhan hitchhiked with Laura after a while, and after a while, Laura went to Emily, and Su Zhan was sitting in Jesse''s car. "What are you hesitating?" Su Zhan asked. Along the way, Jesse seemed to be hesitating. Jesse hesitated for a moment and said about the little boy.The parking place is a company, and the boy¡¯s mother works here.He wanted to meet and ask her if her husband really abused her, and if he needed any help from him. As a missionary, if you want to spread the gospel of God, you must take the initiative to help others. It can be seen from Jesse''s hesitation that he still wants to be a missionary well, otherwise he doesn''t need to bother at all. After hesitating for a long time, Jesse still decided to take a look. "I''ll go with you, I''m fine anyway." Su Zhan said casually. Jesse nodded. The two entered the company and soon found the boy''s mother at a certain desk. After sitting down and giving a brief introduction, Jesse started chatting."How is Downey?" "Donny is fine." 994 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 994 Downey is the little boy''s father and her husband. "That''s good, I mean... If the situation is not right, you will come to me? For example, he bullied you?" After the chatter, Jesse talked tentatively. Downey''s wife hesitated, and whispered, "He...has been bullying me." As if she didn''t expect to admit it so easily, Jesse leaned forward and said, "How did he bully you?" Downey''s wife looked a little hard to tell."he hits me." "Ok." "He... bit me, he beat me with his fist, and he beat me with a skipping rope. Yesterday, after he got off work, he still burned me with a teapot." Downey''s wife said in a low voice with a loose look in her eyes. It didn''t sound like an accusation, nor did it feel angry. But Jessie obviously didn''t notice this. He just thought these things were hard to tell. After all, it was not a good thing, so he was thinking, should you encourage her to call the police? Chapter 1185: Funny Oolong After hesitating and taking a deep breath, Jesse whispered: "Can you tell the sheriff again?" Downey''s wife was obviously taken aback, her shoulders shook and asked, "The sheriff...?" "The only way to stop him from hurting you, Betsy." Jesse said seriously. Betsy, Donny¡¯s wife, was obviously frightened. The unexpected expression on her face was very obvious. It seemed that she had never thought about finding the police to solve the problem. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble. After all, the police left. Still have to continue, so Jesse was not surprised by her reaction, and gave a low voice of relief and encouragement.But in Su Zhan¡¯s view, Betsy¡¯s reaction clearly had another reason! Betsy smiled awkwardly: "I don''t, I don''t want to be like this." "I know you are scared, but I will help you!" Jesse said. "No, you don''t understand what happened to us." Betsy looked around and looked at Su Zhan specifically, before whispering."Me and Downey, I...I...I like that." Jesse didn''t understand, and asked: "What do you like?" Betsy''s eyes blinked: "It''s that... When he abuses me, I like that..." "No, no..." "I really like it, I like that..." Jesse was completely dumbfounded. Seeing Jesse and Betsy, Su Zhan really wanted to laugh! What the hell is this Nima? Jesse thought that Betsy was abused by Downey and hesitated for a long time before deciding to come to help. As a result, she liked it very much. It was just the special habit between the couple. Seeing Jesse¡¯s broken expression, Su Zhan didn''t know what to say, I could only say... I didn''t follow in vain, I saw a good show! Jesse, who wanted to be a missionary and helping others, got up and walked away quickly. Betsy was a little embarrassed. Su Zhan got up and smiled and said, "Don''t mind, it''s just that his brain is too small, and he lacks experience in this area, so he didn''t expect it. So what? Your hobby is very good. If I have the opportunity, I would be happy to have opinions. , Then...bye!" "Ah, goodbye...bye." Su Zhan chased it out, and Jessie smoked next to his car, looking ugly.Coming over with a smile, Su Zhan patted Jesse on the shoulder: "What, kids are not sensible. After all, things for adults are very complicated. Uh, this is a lesson for you, at least next time. In this case, you will figure it out before you act!" "Laugh if you want." Jesse said silently. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing in an instant, it was really funny! "You''re really smiling, speechless, I''m leaving, think of a way to go back by yourself." Jessie got into the car with some irritation. "Come here tonight, I''ll wait for you in the bar, please drink." Su Zhan laughed and waved, watching Jesse kick the accelerator and drive the car out. After separating from Jesse, Su Zhan went to Laura and talked to Laura about it. Laura couldn¡¯t help laughing after hearing it. It¡¯s not a mockery, it¡¯s just this thing...it¡¯s really too oolong, too funny. Up.Laura still asked afterwards, would this really feel addictive?It''s also funny that if Betsy really finds Su Zhan, let Su Zhan not refuse, go and see what a long experience. Su Zhan promised, telling the truth... If this matter is put on his own woman, he would be really reluctant, if it is an irrelevant person, he wouldn''t mind giving it a try! Before I asked Jesse to drink in a bar, Su Zhan asked Laura if she wanted to go. Laura was obviously not interested in going to Emily''s house to accompany her.Su Zhan came to the bar alone, asked for a bottle of beer and sat on the bar, waiting for Jesse while drinking. News was broadcast on the TV hanging next to him. At first, Su Zhan didn''t pay much attention to it, but after a few glances, I found that the news was a little bit tricky! "Tom Cruise is dead. Tom Cruise blew himself up. This video just came from a Scientology institution when Cruise was presiding over the service... and then blew up! It is reported that this is not the first missionary. The incident of a missionary blew up. The same thing happened to missionaries just before..." The world is so great, and self-destruction is not a particularly strange thing... But it is a bit strange that it is also a missionary who self-destructs in the near time.Looking at the video, Su Zhan guessed that this is definitely not easy, and the inconsistency is related to Jesse! During this period of time, he has been observing Jesse, and he really didn''t see anything special about him. This doesn''t conform to the protagonist or supporting role law. Doesn''t he have any special abilities these days and is embarrassed to mix it up with him? The door of the bar was pushed open, and Su Zhan glanced at it and thought it was Jesse, but what came in was a thin man with glasses and a tattoo on his arm, who looked like a thin man who often took drugs.After the man came over, he sat next to Su Zhan and gestured to the bartender: "If you have one, give me a 10-year-old whiskey. Otherwise, I can only cork the bottle..." Without saying it, the bartender had put the wine in front of him. Picking up the whiskey, he unscrewed it with depression and started groaning and drinking. Drinking whiskey so boldly, like drinking beer, Su Zhan glanced subconsciously, and after a few sips, half of the bottle went down.After a burp, he put the wine down and said to Su Zhan: "Good evening buddy, uh, what is this place?" "Bar!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I know this is a bar, I mean... the address, which state, county, town or something. Maybe there will be a phone booth next to the toilet?" the man asked. This kind of problem is very familiar, it seems to be a must-have problem for traversers? But this guy is obviously not a traverser...because Su Zhan felt a special aura in him, some evil and dark aura...Moreover, this aura Su Zhan is very familiar!Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say a word. The man seemed to be not very patient. He said something that didn''t matter. He seemed to have gone to the phone when he left with a wine bottle. At this time someone came in again, Jesse came. It seems that his appearance is not very good, it shouldn''t be because of the incident during the day, maybe something happened again!They greeted and asked for a bottle of wine, and the two banged and drank. Chapter 1186 Jesse drank quickly, and after a few bottles of wine, Jesse became a little drunk. At this time, there was a noisy sound from the door, and a group of people pushed the door and came in, headed by Becky¡¯s husband Downey!When Downey came in, he saw Jesse and Su Zhan and walked over directly. "Hi." "I heard that two people went to my wife. I went to my wife if they didn''t pass it. Now it has spread...you make me very angry like this!" Downey walked over and slapped normally. Hello, but the words afterwards are obviously not so normal. The two men went looking for his wife while he was not there, and coupled with the gossip and gossip of a while, it would definitely change the taste. Even if they knew it was false, most men couldn¡¯t bear such gossip. After all, It''s the color on the top of the head! So obviously, Downey is here to find fault! Jessie was also a little embarrassed to mention this, if it was really domestic violence, it was obviously just a hobby of the couple, so Jessie greeted awkwardly, and stopped talking.Seeing him like this, Downey didn''t slap him out of anger, and banged his fist directly. This lap directly knocked Jesse to the ground. Downey carried Jesse by the collar and threatened fiercely: "In the future, stay away from my wife, and... I know who told you. I''ll have a good chat with him!" "Don''t hurt him!" Jesse looked up. 995 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 995 Downey sneered angrily: "What can you do? Stop me and hit me?" "Hey, listen, I don''t want to..." "Let''s stop talking nonsense." Downey punched again after finishing speaking. This time, Jesse obviously didn''t want to be beaten.He was very flexible and knocked Downey to the ground with a punch. Downey''s friends naturally came to help. I have to say that Jessie''s fighting skills are pretty good! Su Zhan drank the wine and watched the excitement, only to find that someone who did not open his eyes turned towards him. Shaking his head helplessly, Su Zhan raised his hand, the wine bottle flew out and hit the man''s head, followed by a lunge and rushed over, with a punch, he flew the five-big and three-thick man directly and hit it directly. On the wine table in the distance. Su Zhan''s participation in the war was even more lively, and other people rushed to him instantly. Su Zhan didn''t bother to use abilities to deal with these guys. They didn''t even touch the corner of their clothes, so they were brought down by Su Zhan.Moreover, one by one had broken hands or broken legs, and the people around couldn''t help taking a breath.Looking at Su Zhanwen Wenjingjing''s delicate and thin appearance, I never expected to be so cruel! The others were brought down, but at this moment Downey got up and rushed towards Jesse. Just as he was about to rush over, a chair flew over from a distance and knocked Downey directly. Just as he was about to fall, a hand suddenly grabbed his neck. Su Zhan glanced at the guy who had just come out of the bathroom. He kicked the chair just now. "Don''t thank you for your help!" The guy said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled, and violently threw Downey over his shoulders and threw him to the ground. Click! Downey''s arm made a crisp sound, and all his bones came out. Listening to Downey''s scream, Su Zhan let go and said, "It seems that the wine can only be drunk here." Before long, the sheriff came and took all three of them into the police station. In the guard room, the three of them were sitting there. Jesse''s mood was not very good. He always wanted to work hard to be a good missionary, but maybe... Habits are hard to change, maybe... He really isn''t suitable for being a missionary. ! Even if Downey¡¯s arm was not broken by him, but it was because of him that Su Zhan was involved, and he also injured so many people, this is not something a missionary should do!Jesse was in a low mood, and the guy next to him was a little bit like talking, and still the kind of talking about life without hope. But anyway, this guy was really involved, and Su Zhan had gone to find Betsy before somehow. About half an hour later, Laura and Emily came to bail and took away Su Zhan and Jesse. As for that guy, when he left, he introduced himself as Cassidy. Coming out of the police station, Emily drove them to church. The atmosphere on the road was so dull, after reaching the church, Jesse finally spoke before getting off the bus. "I think I might have to give up, maybe I am still not suitable for being a missionary. Emily, thank you for your continued help, Su Zhan, and thank you for your sponsorship. Let Emily organize the rest of the money. It will be returned to you afterwards!" "Someone is right, I won''t change..." Jesse said with a sigh. It didn''t matter if Su Zhan was right, Emily also obviously guessed that this might be the result, and did not persuade anything, just nodded. Go back to the church and rest separately. Su Zhan hid with Laura once. After the end, Laura hugged Su Zhan and asked: "What''s wrong with you? I feel like you are a little absent-minded. Is it because of Jesse?" "Of course not!" Su Zhan shook his head and said, "How could I be absent-minded for a man? I just suddenly felt... as if something was going to happen, this feeling was quite strong!" After returning to the church, Su Zhan had this feeling similar to a foreboding. It was very strong. Even if Laura worked so hard, he couldn''t concentrate his attention. It can be seen that this is definitely what is going to happen, and it is still very important. thing. Can give him a hunch, indicating that this matter is not small. "I''ll go out for a walk, let me breathe, go to sleep first!" Su Zhan said, putting on his clothes and coming out of the room. The night breeze was slow and cool, but it did not blow away Su Zhan¡¯s premonition that he could not be quiet. Su Zhan was wondering whether to figure out what was going on, but suddenly he felt a very powerful force flying fast from a distance. Come here. Invisible and intangible. But that power is very strong, and there is a feeling of right and evil. Although the nature is different, that power... is no less than that of Dr. Manhattan, or even stronger? With a "swish", the force passed by Su Zhan directly and flew towards the church. After that, I heard Jesse''s screams and screams coming from the church! Chapter 1187 Su Zhan appeared directly in the church in a flash, and Jesse fainted to the ground, but the special energy disappeared, and even the premonition that made Su Zhan unable to be quiet also disappeared.Su Zhan frowned and looked at Jesse, it seemed that the force had penetrated into his body! Does this mean the story begins?Jesse''s protagonist path opened? Although I don''t know what this force is, it is definitely strong! After thinking about it, Su Zhan raised his hand on Jesse''s body, and the swallowing ability was activated instantly.In an instant, Su Zhan felt the resistance of that power, and he didn''t even swallow it for the first time!This makes Su Zhan slightly surprised. If Jesse is still awake or his ability is so strong that it is possible, but now... it should be resistance generated by that force, right? In other words, it has a certain degree of autonomy. Think about it, otherwise, how could it run into the church from outside and get into Jesse''s body. "Let me see what you are!" Su Zhan sneered, and the swallowing ability increased. At first, the power was still resisting, but slowly seemed to know that it was no longer able to resist. He suddenly leaned in on his own initiative and plunged into Su Zhan''s body.As soon as he entered, Su Zhan felt the surging power, it was actually urging the energy! "Is this trying to make me unable to withstand this power and blew myself up? It seems that the news that I read before, those missionaries blew up should have something to do with you!" Su Zhan sneered and didn''t do anything. Although this force is strong, it is impossible to make him blew up! It seemed to be aware of this, and then it wanted to leave Su Zhan''s body.It''s a pity, it''s easy to get in and hard to get out!Want to go?It''s not that easy!Su Zhan''s body is like a cage, trapping this force in it, and at the same time it begins to transform. It seemed to be a little frightened, running on its body restlessly. Leave it alone for the time being, anyway, when the transformation is completed, it will completely become its own power, and the autonomy will naturally be erased.Looking down at Jesse, Su Zhan waved his hand to make him float up and directly to his room."Taking your chance, I can''t let you sleep on the ground anyway." Su Zhan mumbled, and then returned to his room. Glancing at Laura who was already asleep, Su Zhan lay down beside her with her eyes closed, silently transforming this power. When I got up the next morning, Laura asked Su Zhan concerned if he was in a better mood and whether there was any hunch. Su Zhan smiled and said that it had no effect, and then the two people came out of the room.Jesse was still in the room and nothing happened in the church. Su Zhan simply sent Laura to the town to find Emily, and he planned to find a quiet place to study this power. After being swallowed overnight, this power has completely transformed into its own chaotic power. The energy is very huge, the most important thing is... Su Zhan also discovered the power of rules! This means that this force should be one of the rules of this world! However, it is unclear what its specific capabilities are! Walking on the streets of the small town, Su Zhan''s attention was focused on his research ability. As he walked, he suddenly heard an oops, as if he had hit someone.Su Zhan stopped and looked up. A woman was knocked to the ground. "It''s you?" "You, what do you want? You hurt my husband, do you still want to hit me?" Betsy stood up a little annoyed, and said with some fear. Downey''s wife, Su Zhan really didn''t expect to bump into her. "I..." He was interrupted by Betsy as soon as he was about to speak, and her mouth babbled like a machine gun, seeming to believe that Su Zhan was deliberate.Before Su Zhan hadn''t paid attention to walking, she had come to a remote alley. She ran into Betsy in such a remote place. She believed that Su Zhan was deliberately making trouble for her. 996 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 996 Su Zhan explained that he did not see her, nor did he deliberately trouble her. As for her husband, Downey, he was involved... But obviously, Betsy didn¡¯t believe it, but thought Su Zhan was deliberate. First he injured his husband, and then deliberately made trouble for himself, the purpose is...for her! I also said that when I was walking with Jesse before, what Su Zhan jokingly said was proof! Su Zhan is also speechless! This is not only a persecution delusion, but Nima feels good about herself! "Enough, shut up!" Su Zhan couldn''t help shouting. As his shout fell, Betsy closed her mouth instantly. The world... is quiet! "Your husband was injured because he asked for it. As for you... I don''t need to spend so much time to play, nor do you need to feel so good about yourself!" Su Zhan said angrily. Betsy remained silent, still closing her mouth, but her eyes were a little scared, as if she had seen something incredible. For about six or seven seconds, Betsy didn''t even mean to speak yet. This surprised Su Zhan.Seeing that Betsy¡¯s character just now is definitely not such a quiet person, even if she has an M tendency, she won¡¯t be able to stop her with a single sentence, right? After looking at Betsy, Su Zhan suddenly realized that it was not that Betsy didn''t want to speak, but that she couldn''t speak for some reason! He didn''t use any ability just now! Could it be...this is its ability? Thinking of this, Su Zhan tried to say: "Okay, you can speak." no response! Betsy still couldn''t speak. Su Zhan frowned, condensed his mind, mobilized its power and said, "You can talk!" In an instant, Betsy said tremblingly: "You, what did you do to me? I... Why couldn''t I speak just now?" "It seems to be true." Su Zhan ignored Betsy, but pondered the situation just now. Is its ability to speak and act? Can people do what they say? "To shut up!" Su Zhan''s voice Rorschach, Betsy''s voice stopped abruptly, and her mouth closed. "Squat down!" Betsy squatted down. "Kneel down!" Betsy''s knee bends and she knelt down. "It''s really telling the law! This ability is quite interesting. It is not a mind control or hypnosis, so you can let people do things at will!" Su Zhan mumbled, a little interested, he was going to try this What is the extent of ability! And Betsy, it is the experiment that she sent home! Chapter 1188 "Crawl, go to your house!" Su Zhan said, Betsy immediately crawled towards her house on all fours.Betsy''s eyes became very frightened and nervous, but she couldn''t control her body at all. Seeing that she was about to crawl out of the street corner, she could be discovered immediately, Betsy was already crying in a panic. She couldn''t speak, she couldn''t stop, even turning her head to plead with Su Zhan''s eyes. I don''t know if it was lucky or for some reason. There was no one nearby. This made the nervous Betsy relieved. After finally entering the door, Betsy had an indescribable feeling, excited? Su Zhan closed the door and glanced into the room. Downey should be in the hospital, and her son should be in school, but no one bothered. "It''s really M, so you can be excited." After a glance at Betsy, Su Zhan scolded with a sneer. Obviously, this Betsy is a psychopath, but that''s okay, at least Su Zhan is not burdened. As for putting a hat on Downey?Ha ha... just let him die! Su Zhan walked to the sofa, sat down, and began to try. Orders were issued one by one, and Betsy complied completely. "dancing." "boxing." "..." After a series of orders went out, Su Zhan gradually figured out this ability.She would do everything she knew. "Undress!" Su Zhan suddenly said in Chinese. Betsy was motionless. "Don''t understand? So, only those who can understand and understand what it means?" Su Zhan thought for a while and said it again in English.Sure enough, Betsy took off her clothes without hesitation, not one but all! But Su Zhan didn''t say to let her undress, only to undress, so in this way, the strength of the execution of the order after the wrong order depends on her understanding of the order?If it is just a general command, it will be executed differently because of their different understandings? A series of experiments made Betsy tired and sweating profusely, but although she is a child''s mother, she is well maintained. But Su Zhan didn''t really have any interest in her, and he certainly wouldn''t be afraid of dirtying himself.However, doesn''t she like being abused, she can feel it easily. "fly!" Now I still clarify the situation of this speaking and deeds, so Su Zhan gave an order that she can''t do normally, and wanted to see if this ability to speak out and deeds can make people do what she can''t do under normal circumstances. thing.Following the order, Betsy moved quickly! She saw her leaping violently, then... she fell heavily to the ground. The fall was very real. Su Zhan took a look and found that although she showed a painful expression, this expression was actually mixed with excitement. Ok! I used to hear people say that pain is actually exciting to some extent, otherwise, how could so many people like this tune, now it seems...it really is! "It seems that the limitation of the ability to speak and act is that you must understand, understand, and be able to do things!" "I just don''t know if I have to be in person, or can I order in advance?" Taking a look at Betsy lying on the ground, Su Zhan found her phone number, wrote down the number, and said to Betsy: "At ten o''clock in the evening, go to the alley outside your house and wait for me. No underwear is allowed inside!" 997 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 997 After speaking, Su Zhan turned and left. Betsy was left lying there alone, gasping for breath, her expression complicated! Leaving Betsy¡¯s house, Su Zhan went to find Laura and returned to the church after a while.Jessie was already awake, and she didn''t seem to have any impression of what happened last night, thinking she was drunk, and thanking Su Zhan for sending him back to the room! "Have you really considered it?" Su Zhan asked casually. "What are you thinking about?" Jesse rubbed his head with some uncomfortable feeling. "I''m not a missionary!" "Oh, yes, I think about it, maybe... this is God''s persistence. Last night, I prayed sincerely for the last time, asking God what should I do. It didn''t give me guidance." Jesse Shen Said the voice. Su Zhan shrugged: "Well, although I don''t think that someone will answer prayers, wouldn''t it be too busy, but since you believe it, then I won''t persuade you! What are your plans next?" "Leave here..." Jesse said."I will make it clear to everyone on Sunday, and when the church matters are almost handled, I will leave here!" The topic was heavy, Jesse didn''t seem to want to talk more, and Su Zhan didn''t ask much.After all, the power that originally belonged to Jesse had already been taken away by himself, so next time Jesse would probably have a lunch box, nothing happened to him, so Su Zhan really didn''t care where he went. When it came to this church, Su Zhan wondered whether this power should be related to the church and the missionaries. Su Zhan planned to stay here for a while, not to mention that Laura had a very good relationship with Emily. She was the first My best friend, Laura would be really sad if she left so soon. During the rest of the evening, Laura happened to also talk about it. If Jesse is not a missionary, then even if this church is abandoned, Emily, who worked in the church, will naturally lose a job and an opportunity!So Emily''s mood is not too good, especially when she is sponsored by Su Zhan, thinking that she can develop well, but Jesse suddenly chooses her son and doesn''t want to do it, which is even more depressing. So Emily was very disappointed with Jesse, and did not hold back or persuade. It was almost ten o''clock, Su Zhan glanced at Laura as if she was asleep, arranged a layer of energy barrier for the room, and then... quietly disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in the alley next to Betsy''s house. The alley is very dim, and the lights at Betsy¡¯s house next to it have been turned off, and it seems that Betsy is a little rested, Betsy... did not come! "It seems that there is no way to issue orders in advance." Su Zhan said lightly, and was about to call Betsy, and try to see if it would work if it wasn''t in person.But at this moment, there was a sound of footsteps nearby, and a person sneaked out. You can see clearly under the moonlight''s swagger, it is Betsy! "Here?" Su Zhan glanced at the time subconsciously, just ten o''clock! Chapter 1189 One Million To Buy You! Seeing that Betsy came on time, Su Zhan was really confused. Could this ability really be able to issue orders in advance?Watching Betsy cowering and standing there in her nightdress, Su Zhan walked over and lifted his hand to remove the strap of her pajamas. Shedding instantly. Betsy blocked her body subconsciously, but Su Zhan still saw it. He looked at Betsy with interest: "I thought it was my order that worked, and now it seems... I didn''t control you to come, you wanted to come, right? I asked you to come at ten o''clock, and not Wearing underwear, although you are here...but you are wearing underwear. Let me just say that it is unlikely that you can issue orders in advance!" Originally Su Zhan thought that Betsy had come by following orders, but now it seems that this is not the case at all, she has not been controlled.But she wanted to come! "I, I don''t know who you are, why your ability makes me unable to resist, I...what do you want to do to me!" Betsy whispered tremblingly. "I''m very picky about women. The most fundamental thing is that you must be the perfect one. Even if it isn''t, it''s okay for a young and beautiful person to play every time. As for you, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to play every time. Do you think...I think How is it to you?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. "I..." Betsy was said to be a little embarrassed. "Not convinced?" Betsy did not say anything, she is indeed a bit unconvinced, she is also very good maintenance, plus a special hobby can give men a special enjoyment, she feels that she is not unqualified, worthless! "My control is ineffective, but you are here. This shows that you still want me to do something to you, because you like it! So, don''t be shy and ask what I want to do to you. Because... you want me to treat you!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Betsy lowered her head in embarrassment as if she was being said to her. "It''s not that I haven''t met a woman with your habit, but she is a princess, and she is still complete, so even if I accept her, I am not willing to treat her cruelly. As for you... just an experiment of my ability. That''s it, it was delivered! Now, I have figured out the role and effect of the ability, and you can''t attract me, so... you have no value!" "In other words...you can go now!" Su Zhan''s words made Betsy sway subconsciously. It was obvious that she was free and there was no need to worry about being controlled by him, but at this moment Betsy didn''t mean to be happy at all, but there was a sense of loss and dissatisfaction! "Aren''t you leaving?" Su Zhan said with a sneer when seeing Betsy not leaving."Put on your clothes and you can go back." Betsy gritted her teeth unwillingly, put on her pajamas and turned and left. Seeing the lights in Betsy''s room turned on, Su Zhan took out the phone and called.After a few rings, Betsy''s voice rang: "Hey." "Shut up!!" Su Zhan said solemnly. There was no sound on the other end of the phone. About ten seconds later, Su Zhan continued: "You can talk, tell me...were you under control just now?" "Yes, it is." "well!" Su Zhan responded with satisfaction. It seemed that the key to this ability was voice, and there was no need to face-to-face. This was a good control ability.But... it''s just a short-term control, it doesn''t seem to be particularly powerful?It''s not proportional to the strength of that force, there should be more effects that can be tapped. What effect can this ability similar to mind control have? "It seems that her value has not been used up! This experimental product still has the value of continuing to experiment!" Su Zhan thought for a while and hung up the phone, then teleported back! ... ... Jesse''s thoughts were very firm, and Emily had already sorted out her finances.Tomorrow is Sunday, and the news will be announced at that time. "Do you have time?" Emily came to Su Zhan and asked. "Yes, what''s wrong?" "This is the money you sponsored before, and I have cashed it into a check. Thank you very much for your kindness and support... It''s just..." Emily sighed and handed the check to Su Zhan. Su Zhan took a look and suddenly asked Emily, "Do you have any plans for the future? Do you continue to work?" "Otherwise, what can I do?" Emily said with a grudging smile. "One million, are you willing to sell yourself?" Su Zhan''s words made Emily stunned for a moment, and said in amazement: "You, what are you talking about, I don''t quite understand what you mean." "The only thing you worry about is your younger brother? If I give you one million, your younger brother will have a good environment to study and grow up. Even if he doesn¡¯t learn and is inexperienced, as long as he is invincible, this million Is it enough? It''s even enough to pay off the foreign debt. And you, no matter how much you work, it''s hard to make a million, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yes, but I''m not worth a million." Emily whispered, she kind of understood what Su Zhan meant, although she was surprised that Su Zhan would do this...not that she wanted to agree, just that... My own conditions are really worthless. "Whether it''s worth what I said!" Su Zhan smiled: "Just tell me, this transaction, you don''t agree with it!" 998 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 998 "Sell yourself a million to be your lover? Laura...what do you do? Are you not on your honeymoon?" Emily said hesitantly. "This has nothing to do with you!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I...I want to think about it." Emily said. "You don''t have time to think about it, there is only one chance, right now!" Su Zhan pressed. "Why did you suddenly... suddenly make such a request? I don''t think it appeals to you. You should also look down on someone like me." This proposal was indeed too sudden. Suddenly Emily never thought about it. Although they are usually together, most of them are very normal. He and Laura are very affectionate, how can they... But one million! If there are a million, you don¡¯t have to worry about your brother¡¯s life, right?And... I didn''t plan to look for it anymore, Su Zhan is so young and handsome... If... is it possible? Chapter 1190 "I... I promised!" Emily needs money, but she doesn¡¯t like it. In addition, she doesn¡¯t want to look for it anymore, but after all, she is still a young woman and has great years. The most important thing is... Pulling is full of energy, looking at Su Zhan, how handsome and handsome, and looking forward to finding a man like this! Su Zhan had a very good impression on her. Although he didn''t know why he made such a sudden request, after several considerations, Emily finally agreed! "well!" Su Zhan smiled and nodded. With a wave of his hand, a box suddenly appeared out of thin air, with beautiful knives densely packed in the box.Su Zhan handed the box and the check to Emily. Emily was stunned. She was not surprised at his actions, but surprised... where did the money come from! "Accept the money, you will be mine in the future!" Su Zhan said. Emily took the box over in a daze, and then asked in surprise: "How did you do it? This is definitely not magic, I see it clearly!" "This is not important, the important thing is that I am the same as the one who believes in the church! I should be stronger than him!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "The one in the church, you mean... God? This... this..." Emily was completely shocked. "Okay, you will know this slowly in the future. As for the matter of buying you..." "I won''t tell Laura, tell anyone...you...you can always find me if you need it!" Emily whispered. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Actually, I bought you just because you have more time with Laura. After all, you are Laura''s first best friend. But... since you said that, I will remember it! " "Ah...you, you didn''t do it for..." Emily was a little hard to say, especially when he found that Su Zhan was serious and was not embarrassed to admit the excuse he made, which made Emily even more embarrassed. I thought that Su Zhan was interested in me, but I didn''t expect it to be just to accompany Laura. That''s right, how could he see himself in his own identity! Emily laughed at herself, involuntarily disappointed. "It''s okay to let Laura know about this. You''d better make some arrangements, after all, we won''t stay here for long." Su Zhan said. "I see, I will take care of it. Then... I''ll go first." "Ok!" Su Zhan bought Emily suddenly, but it was really for Laura.Whether in this world or going back to the Marvel world, Laura doesn¡¯t have any friends. Since she doesn¡¯t get along with Emily much, one million will have any impact on Su Zhan, so she can buy it directly and let her accompany her. What''s wrong with Laura?Such a life must be more exciting than she had lived before! Taking a step back, Su Zhan certainly doesn''t care about Emily''s past. After all, she is still the eldest daughter of Huanghua, but it is not fair to Laura to make her the same status as Laura.So, this is the best of both worlds, isn''t it?The reason for the sudden request now is also because Jesse quit working as a missionary, and the church was deserted. By then, Emily would definitely have to go back to work, and even have to do a few more jobs, so it was decided before then. I don¡¯t know what Emily said to Laura, anyway, Laura already knows that Su Zhan has solved her worries and can have more time to get along with each other, which makes Laura very happy, and it¡¯s okay to do so for now. Said, after all, Su Zhan was thinking about himself, so in the evening it was a good''thank'' Su Zhan! The next day, Sunday. Someone came here one after another, Su Zhan noticed that Betsy was also here, but she came by herself.Seeing Betsy seemed to be secretly paying attention to herself, Su Zhan didn''t care much, and naturally he wouldn''t say hello in the past!When everyone is here, the service begins. Jesse dressed up as a missionary. "We won''t worship today because I have something to say..." After the opening, everyone was very curious about what Jesse wanted to say. Jesse''s expression was very complicated, and his voice was full of apologies. After a series of preparations, he finally announced that he would no longer be a missionary!After hearing this, everyone was a little surprised, but the reaction was not particularly intense. After all, Jesse''s business is really not very skilled, the reason why they come to worship is because of their faith, they really are not Jesse this missionary! So the reaction to this incident was not great, it was just a little regretful. After the end, there was still a picnic, which was about to become a regular program, during which everyone was also discussing in twos and threes about Jesse''s resignation.Emily chatted with Jesse in the past, it should be the arrangement after discussing again, Laura was by her side to accompany her, and when she saw the chat over there, she went to look for Emily.The rest had nothing to do with Su Zhan. Su Zhan took a bottle of beer and wandered around, gradually moving away from the church.As I walked, I felt someone following me behind me. Turning my head to see, it was Betsy who was a little cramped. "Follow me, I am not afraid of being seen, are there rumors?" Su Zhan said lightly. "No one saw it, I made a special sparing." Betsy said. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "What do you do with me? Want to be my dog?" "I¡­¡­" "If you really want to be my dog, it''s okay. Anyway, I don''t know when I will leave. I really want to try a lot of things on you. If you want, just kneel down!" Su Zhan said very well. Crude and very rude, but that''s what she needs! Sure enough, Betsy was not angry, and she could even see her legs trembling, as if she might kneel down at any time. "Yes, someone!" Betsy whispered suddenly, and subconsciously dived into the nearby cornfield. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look, and saw two men in off-white suits walking towards this side. One tall and one short. The tall one looks like a stick, with a dull expression. The short one is relatively normal. "is it him?" "It''s him!" "Are you sure? I don''t seem to feel that breath in him!" "I am sure!" "Well then, do it?" "Do it!" The conversation between the two was a bit sluggish, and as the conversation ended, the two suddenly rushed towards Su Zhan. Bad comer! Chapter 1191 The two people were very uncanny and weird, and some of them rushed towards Su Zhan without thinking.However, from their words, Su Zhan had guessed the reason. Most of the two people came because of the power they swallowed. It happened that he didn''t know what it was! These two are so weird, since they know what it is, they should not be ordinary people. 999 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 999 Thinking of this, Su Zhan abruptly speeded up, his body flashed directly behind the two of them, and the hand knife cut directly. "Puff!" Two guys fell to the ground in response, it was called one simply. "Uh¡­¡­" The person who came was unkind, and even rushed over with a big fanfare, but only this ability?Su Zhan lifted his foot and turned the two of them over, and they died directly! Is this dead? He didn''t use any abilities, and his strength was slightly reduced. How could it be so dead? This is too weak, weaker than ordinary people! "You...you murdered..." Betsy came out of the cornfield in a panic. Su Zhan ignored Betsy. He planned to figure out what was going on from these two populations, but he died like this?Forget it, you can ask the soul if you die!Su Zhan was going to ask the souls of these two guys, but after waiting for a long time, no souls came out, as if...the souls have disappeared and there is no soul! Naturally, the hand knife just now cannot destroy their souls, which means... they don''t have souls?In other words, the soul is gone at the moment of death? It''s really weird! But this doesn''t mean that Su Zhan can''t do anything about it. Because the swallowed power carries the power of the rules of this world, Su Zhan simply incarnates into nothingness and feels the two guys.As a result, this feeling surprised Su Zhan. They were alive again, in the hotel in the town. Their bodies were still lying here, but they were resurrected in the hotel. What the hell is this? Clone? The technology in this world has not reached the level of cloning, right? Su Zhan retreated from the state of nothingness and waved his backhand at the corpse. In an instant, the corpse suddenly burned, and it was turned into ashes in a moment.After taking a look at Betsy, Su Zhan said faintly: "You go back first. If you really don''t want to be a man or a dog, I can fulfill you!" After speaking, Su Zhan''s body flashed and disappeared. Betsy opened her mouth in surprise, completely frightened. The next moment, Su Zhan had appeared in a certain room in the hotel. In the room, two people, one tall and one short, were standing next to the bed. There was a big box on the bed. They seemed to be sorting tools. They were very focused, but they didn''t even find Su Zhan. "He is very strong. It seems that we have to use weapons. It is difficult to complete the task peacefully!" "We will go back at night and see him shoot directly and bring things back!" "Actually, you don''t have to wait until the evening, you can do it now!" "There are few people at night..." The shorter one suddenly reacted before he finished speaking and turned around abruptly. "Let''s talk about it, what are you two? I just burned your corpses and resurrected here again. This resurrection method is very special, can you copy your body?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Two people, one tall and one short, glanced at each other, suddenly picked up their guns and shot Su Zhan. Bang bang bang! Spit out! The bullet hit Su Zhan crazy when he didn''t need money. After a long time, the bullet seemed to be out, and two people, one tall and one short, looked at Su Zhan dumbfounded. There is no injury at all, not even the clothes are torn! "It''s over? It''s me..." Su Zhan said, ready to do it. The tall one said quickly: "Wait, don''t do it, let''s say..." Su Zhan stopped, and the tall man said: "There is something on your body that is our goal. We are going to take it back." "Ready to take it? Kill me?" "You can use this..." The tall man took out a broken jar like a wind."We can play music for you, which is the music it likes to listen to the most, so that it can be drawn out, and then closed here and taken away. If there is no star, we can use this..." With that said, the tall man actually picked up a chainsaw."Cut your belly to get it out!" "In this situation, I said in front of me that I would use a chainsaw to cut my stomach. Is it really okay?" Su Zhan rolled his eyes and looked at the tall guy. The tall guy smiled wryly, and then turned the chainsaw. Put it down. This Nima is not funny, this is an abnormal head! "What the hell is it?" Su Zhan asked. "It... it is something that does not belong to the world, and its existence may lead to the end of the world, so it must be recycled!" said the tall man. Su Zhan frowned, obviously not satisfied with the answer.The short one hurriedly said: "It is called the creation of the world. It is a combination of angels and demons. He is unique in this world. His abilities are unknown, but it is dangerous!" "Creation?" Su Zhan mumbled and looked at the two of them: "You two... are angels?" "We are from heaven." "The angel is so weak?" "This... we are just the lowest-ranking angels, just clerical jobs. We don''t have any ability other than not dying, so... I hope you can cooperate with us and let us take it away!" the short said whispered. "No wonder!" Angels are also divided into high and low, as well as strong and weak. Apart from the ability of immortality, these two guys are no different from ordinary people, and even weaker.These two angels should be responsible for guarding the creation of the world, right?Otherwise, how could it be possible to send the two of them to be responsible for such an important matter. Most of them are negligent and let the creation run away. In order to avoid punishment, I want to take it back? "Cooperate with you? Cooperate with you to cut my belly? Since the thing is in my hands, it is already mine, not to mention that I have integrated its abilities, so... you can''t take it away at all!" Su Zhan said lightly . "No wonder I feel its breath is so weak and faint, but what should I do now?" the short angel said depressed. The tall angel thought for a while: "I can only contact the top." "But then we...no, absolutely not." "We can''t bring it back, it will be discovered sooner or later, and the situation is quite special, we must contact the above!" The two funny angels quarreled. Su Zhan felt that these two goods were really embarrassing to the angels, and they teleported away directly. He didn''t bother to watch them quarrel, anyway, he had already figured out what it was! 1000 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1000 Chapter 1192 God Is Gone? Teleported back to the vicinity of the church. At this time, those people had already left, and only Laura, Emily and Jesse were left. Jesse seemed to be packing her things and preparing to leave.It happened to see Su Zhan coming back, and Jesse stopped Su Zhan and said, "I am going to go, here... if you want to live, please continue to live. I have asked Emily to take care of the church. " "Well, then you have a smooth journey!" "Thank you!" After finishing packing things, Jesse told everyone about it, and then looked at the church with nostalgia, and then drove away resolutely. If it wasn''t for Su Zhan who swallowed "Creation" from him, guess Jesse might continue to be a missionary, right?Who made him the protagonist, but now, he can only receive lunch! "My dear." Laura came to Su Zhan''s side and said, holding Su Zhan''s arm. "What''s the matter?" Laura has seen Su Zhan like this many times. When she talked about Su Zhan, she smiled and said, "What are you going to do with Emily again?" Laura chuckled and said, "I know I can''t hide from you, it''s like this... Emily plans to entrust her brother to a distant relative, but I feel a little worried about her going by herself, so I want to go with her. I will be back in about two or three days, so..." "Go, be careful yourself. If you encounter any trouble, just call me and I will show up immediately." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you, dear, you are so kind to me!" Laura happily gave Su Zhan a hard kiss, and then went to see Emily. After a while, the two simply packed up and drove back to the town to pick up their brother, and pack their things by the way. In this way, Emily can follow her by her side if she manages the things around her, just because they are not there, she can study this''creation''.The combination of angels and demons, a unique existence, also contains the power of rules. The power of this thing should be more than just saying the law and doing it! The church is very remote here, and there are no residents nearby. At this time, the whole church is somewhat deserted by Su Zhan alone. "Linglingling...linglingling..." The phone rang suddenly, breaking the silence of the church. Su Zhan sat on the bench in the church, put his feet on the back of the chair in front, took out the phone and took a look. Betsy was the one who called! Su Zhan found out that Betsy is really cheap. She didn''t control her. Instead of hiding far away, she went up by herself. Even seeing herself killing and showing her abilities, others were afraid to avoid her. Before implying herself, she was so good that she even dared to call herself! "Considering a good dog?" To her, Su Zhan was really not polite. "I... I sent my son to his father and will not be back until the weekend, can we... meet?" Betsy said hesitantly. "See, it happens that I still lack an experimental product. If you decide, come to the church to find me!" Su Zhan naturally will not refuse the experimental product delivered to the door, just to study other abilities of''Creation'', right He is still a little bit uncomfortable with others, but what kind of kindness is there to a woman who volunteers to be a dog? I hung up the phone and waited for about half an hour, and then I heard the sound of a car outside.She got up and walked out. Betsy was getting out of the car. Seeing Su Zhan, Betsy hesitantly was about to come over, when she heard Su Zhan say coldly: "Come here!" At a distance of more than five hundred meters, Betsy hesitated for a moment, and actually did so. Su Zhan shook his head, such a woman... really... strange! Seeing Betsy crawling over, Su Zhan turned and entered the church, followed by Betsy.Sitting down, Su Zhan looked at Betsy who hadn''t gotten up and said lightly: "I can give you one last chance to think about it. Once you make a decision, you won''t have a chance to regret it. I can be clear. I''m telling you, I won''t go to you. And you, maybe you will leave the family, even if I''m tired of playing in the future, you won''t be able to find someone else. You can only live your life by yourself, understand?" "You... who are you?" Betsy asked in a low voice... Su Zhan smiled: "Who do you think I am?" "I, I don''t know, but I know you are definitely not an ordinary person!" "So? Tell me your choice!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I..." Betsy hesitated. At this moment, Su Zhan frowned. Seeing him frown, Betsy thought he was not satisfied with her answer, gritted her teeth and said, "I do." "What do you want?" Su Zhan asked casually. "I am willing to be your dog, but...I hope you can let my family go." Betsy whispered. Su Zhan sneered and said: "What? Do you think I will be unfavorable to your family because of you? You are not that qualified! So you don''t have to make a choice because of this. Okay, you kneel on the side, I want Talking about business!" While talking, the door of the church was pushed open again. Betsy glanced subconsciously, then was stunned. "These two people, they...didn''t they die before?" Betsy was shocked. She saw that these two people were dead and their bodies were burned by Su Zhan and Su Zhan. Why did they appear again? "Why? Still not willing to give up. If you push your nose and face again, I don''t know what is good or bad, I''m not polite. Don''t think that you are angels and you can really live forever. The angels I killed... a lot!" Su Zhan Glancing at the tall angel, said with a sneer. "No, no, no...you misunderstood, we didn''t come for''it'' this time, or actually it was for''it'', but it was different from the original purpose!" the short angel explained hurriedly. The tall angel answered and said: "We just contacted the above, and then received a message!" The tall angel and the short angel looked at each other, their expressions were very ugly."God... is gone!" "What?" Su Zhan was stunned. "God is gone. After he learned that''Creation'' had run away, God suddenly disappeared. Now no one knows where he is. The only possibility to find him is...''Creation''." An angel explained. Chapter 1193 Looking for God? "Are you kidding me?" Su Zhan couldn''t help asking. The short angel shook his head and smiled bitterly and said: "Of course not, God is really missing. The "creation" mentioned before is very dangerous because it has power comparable to God, so after learning that it ran away, God on¡­¡­" "Go away?" Su Zhan answered. The short angel did not speak but did not deny it either. Nima, God was scared by the creation of the world and ran away?Is this "Creation" so powerful?Why didn''t I notice it, and... Is "Creation" too strong, or this God is too weak? This is definitely not the strongest God in the DC world, right? This should be the God of this world? God of the single universe! "If you want to find God, you can only rely on the creation of the world. It is now in your body, and you have completely controlled him. So, I hope you can help us find God!" The short angel said The purpose of coming. This is their only chance to make up for it. After letting go of "Creation", the scared God ran away. These two lower angels are about to become sinners in heaven. I am afraid that it will not take long for angels to chase and kill them. Their only chance is as soon as possible. Rely on Su Zhan to find God! Su Zhan was silent and analyzed the situation. 1001 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1001 God was afraid of creation and ran away, and now the only chance to find God is himself. Help the angels in heaven find God? This is not Su Zhan''s style, he is not so kind.However, things have to look at two sides. The creation of the world contains the power of rules, and God also contains the power of rules. The power of rules must be upgraded to achieve the goal of creating a multiverse.Moreover, he is still a little curious about the God Su Zhan, even if it is only a God in a single universe. "Actually, there is no need to find God, just get a new God. For example, I have the power of God." Although the mind has been set to pay attention, Su Zhan still deliberately teased sentence. The tall angel smiled bitterly, change to a god?How could it be that easy. What''s more, although Su Zhan is very strong, they really don''t think that Su Zhan has the power of God! "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. I agreed to find God." Su Zhan smiled. "Really? That''s great, let''s go now." The short angel said. Su Zhan rolled his eyes: "Leaving your sister, honestly go back to the hotel and wait. I will naturally notify you when I leave." "But..." The tall angel wanted to say something, but was stopped by the short angel next to him."We will go back now, hope we can soon..." Su Zhan waved, and the two angels reluctantly left. After the angel left, Su Zhan turned to look at Betsy. At this time, Betsy was completely frightened. What angel, creation, and God are missing?These news are too...too shocking for her.She is not a particularly devout believer, but in many cases she is actually comforting herself, a kind of spiritual belief. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect all of this to be true! Seeing Su Zhan looking at herself, Betsy knelt on the ground and pressed her head against the ground, with indescribable awe and piety! If she was a little scared before, now her fear has turned into awe. Wouldn''t the angels come and ask for God?Those abilities he had before have passed.If you don''t have the ability, how can you go to God? If she had promised before, on the one hand because of herself, and on the other because she was worried that Su Zhan would be disadvantageous to her family, then now... it is completely willing.Su Zhan despised her, she knew that before, she was somewhat unconvinced and resentful. Now it''s a matter of course. With Su Zhan''s identity and strength, he can''t look down on himself. Didn''t you see the angels, he was calling him around? "From now on, I will be your master. You will obey my orders unconditionally. You won''t let anyone touch you except me, understand?" Su Zhan used his ability to create the world and said softly. Betsy''s eyes changed slightly, and she responded respectfully. "Okay, let''s start now!" Su Zhan said softly, and then began to experiment with Betsy. Still the ability to study creation! Of course, during this process, Su Zhan did not politely use Becky to experience those heavy-mouthed methods, anyway, she also likes it, doesn''t she? After tossing all night, Su Zhan has a clearer understanding of the ability to create the world. Not only can he speak the law and act unconditionally, he can even modify his memory, personality, etc., and it is long-term effective. Just like the enhanced version of hypnosis, there is no time limit, no distance limit, no identity limit, as long as you can hear it. It feels like the voice of God! As long as you can hear and understand, then you will not violate God''s instructions. At the same time, Su Zhan also discovered that this energy is indeed both righteous and evil. When experiencing heavy mouth, Su Zhan obviously felt that his dark and evil desires were getting stronger and stronger. This influence was not strong, but kind. Subtle influence.Fortunately, Su Zhan is not an ordinary person, his thinking and spirit are very mature, and he can''t be influenced by the creation of the world at all. Otherwise, Betsy might be killed by herself.Even so, Betsy was already embarrassed by the end. Looking at her like that, although it doesn''t hurt, it helped her to recover, and her physical condition returned to the original! In addition, I have to say that this kind of wanton feeling is really good. When I am in a bad mood, I can definitely adjust my mood. After all, he is not willing to use this kind of thing on other people, so Betsy is still quite valuable! As for the unrestricted status, it was because Su Zhan teleported to the two funny angels halfway through, and the two angels also completely obeyed their orders. From this point on, we can see the value of this ability. !After all, mental powers like this kind of angels are very strong and cannot be easily controlled. At least mind control, hypnosis, etc., will not have any effect. Chapter 1194: Have A Girlfriend Still Pick Me Up? I don''t know if it''s because of the order, or because of her, Betsy has never stood up, and she is quite identified with her identity.She would naturally not persuade Su Zhan if she was willing to do this, and even more did not care. From Su Zhan''s point of view, her identity was very clear, and her position here... was very clear. Ignoring Betsy on the side, Su Zhan silently realized that the power of creation was searching for the whereabouts of God. He felt a vague bondage. He was not sure of the specific location or whether it was God or not, but there was a general idea. Direction! Su Zhan tried to teleport over, but the feeling quickly disappeared, as if he knew that Su Zhan was coming, and then reappeared in another position.Because there was no way to locate the exact location, so many times, in the end Su Zhan decided to give up temporarily. As long as he teleports, he can feel it, so Su Zhan is ready to wait for Laura and the others to come back and set off. Quan should be traveling, and then slowly look for God! Laura and the others hadn''t come back yet, but someone came over by accident. Not those two funny angels, but... Tulip. When Tulip drove to the church, Su Zhan was sitting on the steps outside the church to bask in the sun, with a rope wrapped around his hand, and the other end of the rope was at the feet of Su Zhan.Betsy knelt on the next step, blocking her leg cushions, Su Zhan''s legs were resting on her, relaxing! When Tulipu got out of the car and walked over to Su Zhan for a moment, he naturally recognized it. Although surprised at how Su Zhan was here, what was even more surprised was the look at the moment, especially the person under Su Zhan''s legs... She still knew! Isn''t this Downey''s wife?why is it like this? "This way of basking in the sun is really enough... special, like this at the entrance of the church, okay?" Tulip asked as he walked over. Su Zhan smiled: "There is nothing wrong with it!" "Then can you explain what''s going on?" Tulip glanced at Betsy, and found that Betsy didn''t even say hello at all, and even though her expression was a bit embarrassing, she didn''t seem to get up! "Didn''t you see it? Is there any explanation!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I think, you shouldn''t come to me, but Jessie? That''s a pity, Jessie is gone! " "Gone? Why?" Tulip asked in amazement. Su Zhan shrugged: "He feels that he is not good at the job of a missionary, so he quit." "Do you know where he went?" "do not know!" "Okay, then... you go ahead, I''m leaving!" Tulip waved, turned and prepared to leave. After just two steps, I heard Su Zhan lazily say: "Jesse has forgotten the past. If you want to get revenge with him, I am afraid you will be disappointed." "how do you know?" Tulip stopped and turned around, and asked Su Zhan in amazement. "Actually, the reason I''m looking for Jesse is because you used to mix up together? Because of something, you two were pitted together. He came back to be a missionary, but you were unwilling to keep looking for clues and prepare for revenge. You come to Jesse, hoping that he can help you get revenge together? After all, the other party is not too powerful, you can''t do it alone, and Jesse, who is also pitted, is the best choice!" "How do you know this? Jessie wouldn''t tell you?" Tulip was really surprised now. "It''s not important... The important thing is that I can help you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You? How can you help me?" Tulip looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. "I can avenge you and kill the people you want to kill!" Su Zhan said."Don''t doubt, I can definitely do it. And even if you can''t, you have nothing to lose!" 1002 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1002 "Why are you helping me?" Tulip didn''t think he would be so kind to help himself for no reason.Especially after seeing what Betsy looks like at this time. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I like your character very much, of course...I like you personally too. So, isn''t it logical for me to help you?" "If you want me to be like her, then absolutely impossible!" Tulip said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "She is a dog, and you are a human! What''s more, I am not willing to treat you this way, nor will I make any requests. I help you because I want to ditch you, but I will not force you! How? If you are not interested in me then, you can completely disagree with me!" "Someone is still chasing you, so just stay here. When the things on my side are finished, we can go on the road! Just so, you can verify if I have the strength to help you get revenge." Su Zhan After finishing speaking, raised her leg and said: "Take her to find a room to settle down." "Yes, master!" Betsy responded, then glanced at Tulip, crawling ahead and leading the way. Tulip hesitated and followed. After going up, Tulip naturally asked Betsy why this happened, but Betsy was tight-lipped and didn''t say anything without Su Zhan''s instructions. He just said that it was her own volition and promised that Su Zhan could help her get revenge. Class words. Tulip was almost suspicious, and became more curious about Su Zhan. After chatting with Su Zhan and asking about Jesse''s situation, she found that Su Zhan was indeed very polite to her. Although he did not conceal his intention to soak in his words, there was nothing wrong with him.In contrast, she also found that she was a bit rude to Betsy, as if she were a dog in the family.However, Su Zhan did not have that... This makes Tulip curious. She sat next to Su Zhan and said with a smile: "You don''t seem to be on her, why? She is like this, you can do whatever you want, don''t tell me... You can''t do anything, that''s why you have this Heavy mouth habit." Su Zhan said irritably, "Is it okay? You will know if you try it? It''s not because she is not qualified, and she has this habit, not me! But it is quite fresh, and occasionally adjusts. Not bad." "Didn''t you say that you will be on the road when things are handled? But I don''t think you have handled anything at all!" Tulip asked curiously. "My girlfriend and Emily went out, and they will hit the road when they come back!" "Do you have a girlfriend and want to pick me up?" Tulip asked in amazement. Su Zhan said with a chuckle: "Why not?" Chapter 1195: Vampire Acquaintances Tulip was speechless, she could see that this Su Zhan was a playboy.But... if he can really avenge himself, it doesn''t matter, the big deal is that he just doesn''t agree.Watching the sun gradually set, Su Zhan got up and went to cook. After eating something together, night had fallen and he was ready to rest. Tulip watched Su Zhan lead Betsy into the room before turning around and returning to the room. Don''t know how long he slept, Tulip suddenly woke up from his sleep.Even though she was a woman, she also came here in a bloody wind, so she naturally had a special premonition for some dangers.Feeling that something was happening, she got up and pushed the door open. She found that the door of Su Zhan''s room was open. Su Zhan was gone. Only Betsy was sleeping on the ground alone! Tulip came down lightly from upstairs. Downstairs is the church. He looked down at the stairs and found that in the church, Su Zhan seemed to be standing there chatting with people. Tulip tentatively walked over. , I soon discovered that there was a person lying in front of Su Zhan, blood and blood, and his intestines were exposed. Tulip subconsciously thought it was Su Zhan''s hand, and he was a little confused. "Who is he?" "Cassidy, I had a relationship in a bar before. It seems that this is being hunted down!" Su Zhan said casually. Cassidy looked ugly at this time, there was a feeling of inhalation, but he hadn''t died yet. "Sent to the hospital quickly!" Tulip said. "It''s okay, you can''t die!" Su Zhan said with a lip. Tulip looked at Cassidy."You can''t die like this? The intestines are all out." "If you are human, you will definitely die, but he is not a human!" Su Zhan said. Tulip rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t be kidding at this time." "Am I kidding?" Su Zhan looked at Cassidy with a smile. Although Cassidy was a little surprised, he smiled and said, "Okay, brother, how did you find out? Uh, but it doesn''t matter now. Can''t you get me some blood? Although I can''t die, it hurts. And it''s not beautiful like this!" "Ah? This...what the hell is going on?" Seeing that the person concerned didn''t look scared at all, but instead said so, Tulip felt a bit square. "It''s just a vampire." Su Zhan said casually, and then raised his hand towards Cassidy.In an instant, Cassidy''s injury was recovering quickly. Cassidy was shocked, and hurriedly stuffed his intestines back with his hands. Tulip turned his head in disgust. For a while, Cassidy stood up and said in surprise, "Brother, how did you do it? You can''t recover from such an injury without flesh and blood?" "You are really a vampire, then... who are you?" Tulip asked Su Zhan in shock and curiousity. Su Zhan waved his hand and said, "You will know something later, but you...how did you make it like this? Anyway, you are also a vampire." "Don''t mention it!" Cassidy said depressed: "Is there any alcohol? Well, forget it. I stayed well, hiding from the sun during the day, and going out for a stroll at night, drinking and drinking. Then I just did it. I left this town and got a car, let alone... the car is really good..." Before Su Zhan, I had already seen Cassidy''s words in the police station. Seeing him endlessly, Su Zhan said impatiently, "Speaking of the topic." "Don''t worry, I will be there soon. Where did I say it? Yes, the car is really good. I drove to the town next door and found a bar. Don''t say... the daughter of the proprietress of the bar is really beautiful . But I have been a vampire for so many years, what kind of beauty I haven¡¯t seen before has long been ignored. As a result, who ever thought, I was so stupid that it turned out to be a hunter¡¯s bar, and my identity was directly exposed. , The beautiful daughter of the boss is even more brutal. Bai Chang is so beautiful that she almost didn¡¯t let her die. I managed to escape, and there was nowhere to go, so I drove back. I just remembered what Jesse said. Church, so I came, right, where''s Jesse?" "What is the Hunter''s Bar?" Tulip asked curiously. "The Hunter''s Bar is the Hunter''s Bar. Some hunters specialize in hunting vampires and monsters. This bar is the gathering place for hunters. The proprietress and her daughter are also hunters. I was also blind and ran into it." Cassidy Thinking about it, I seem to feel scared. He is not afraid of ordinary threats, but these hunters are very experienced and know how to completely kill vampires. Su Zhan ignored Cassidy¡¯s complaint. In his opinion, Cassidy was a hapless man. It is estimated that he was bitten and became a vampire. The long years can easily make vampires boring and a little weird. This kind of little vampire with little strength and little power, and the mental emptiness of drinking and taking drugs, is not a threat.It was the Hunter Bar that made Su Zhan interested. There are hunters in this world?According to his understanding, angels or missionaries should be the mainstream of this world, right? Hunter, hunter''s bar, beautiful daughter of the proprietress. It gave Su Zhan a deep sense of familiarity... It just couldn''t remember it for a while. "Are you throwing people away?" Su Zhan asked. "It must be thrown away!" Cassidy said affirmatively. "Well, you can live here for the time being. Anyway, we will leave tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Then you tell me where the Hunter''s Bar is. I''ll go and see!" "Go? Yeah, that''s okay, I''m a man of loyalty, but what are you..." Although Cassidy was a little afraid, he still agreed. He was about to ask who Su Zhan was, Su Zhan. But already turned around and went back."Then what, he...?" Cassidy turned to ask Tulip, Tulip said, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know either!" After speaking, Tulip also left. Cassidy sighed depressed, and found a place in the church to settle down. Early the next morning, Su Zhan, Tulip, and Betsy came down, naturally surprised.Mainly Betsy surprised Cassidy as a vampire, while Cassidy was surprised that Su Zhancheng would play! Talking about it, Laura and Emily are finally back... Chapter 1196 Leaving the Town and the Mysterious Cowboy Laura and Emily came back and found that there were so many people in the church. It was really surprising, especially Betsy¡¯s appearance... Su Zhan introduced them to each other and pointed out their identities directly, especially Cassie. Dee this vampire! 1003 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1003 As for Betsy, Su Zhan told Laura before, and Betsy took the initiative to deliver her. Although Laura was a little unhappy, she knew that Su Zhan had never been to her, which made her feel better. Up.After that, Su Zhan talked about the creation of the world and the search for God, and he specially let the two funny angels come over! Let the vampire kill both of them once, and seeing their bodies still in place, the two of them reappeared, I have to say that they were very shocked. Now Tulip is completely aware of Su Zhan''s identity, and he no longer doubts what he said to avenge himself! "So, the current situation is like this, first go to avenge Tulip, and then go to the Hunter''s Bar. The ultimate goal is to find God!" Su Zhan summed up and said. "So many people?" Emily asked. "Ok!" Tulip wants revenge, and Cassidy wants to lead the way to the Hunter''s Bar. As for the two funny angels, they must follow all the way... Needless to say, Laura is going to buy Emily for her. Accompany Laura, of course, also go together! The one without a necessary reason is Betsy! But Betsy did well, and she didn''t necessarily come back when she left. She wanted to go, so she just took it with her. Ask Betsy to go back and explain the preparations, and Emily is going to resign, so I agreed to leave the next day. With so many people, one car is definitely not enough! Su Zhan is going to get an oversized RV. On the one hand, there are enough people to sit on, and on the other hand, it is not a short distance, and a comfortable environment is needed! Under the gaze of everyone, Su Zhan directly produced a black RV. The upper and lower two layers were all black insulating glass, and the body was so strong that it would be difficult to damage even if it was a bomb.The first floor is the bathroom and the living room and kitchen, and the second floor is the rest bedroom. Everything is readily available. Su Zhan asked Laura and Tulip to go to the small town to make a big purchase, and then asked Cassidy and two funny angels to get a car to follow. Basically, they were almost ready.In this regard, Cassidy was still very depressed and said that he did not want to be with the angels, wanted to go to the RV, and was kicked directly by Su Zhan! At noon the next day, Emily came back first, she should have taken care of everything about her work, and she simply packed her luggage. "It''s Betsy? She...may not be able to come." Emily said. Su Zhan said indifferently: "Come, come, if you don''t come, you won''t come. In the end, wait for ten minutes for her." In less than ten minutes, Betsy was already driving there. Su Zhan didn''t ask her how the family arranged, just let her get in the car, and then... let Tulip drive and set off! A RV, a pickup, and two cars one after the other drove out of the church and left the town! In the living room, Su Zhan is sitting in the middle, Laura is sitting next to him, Emily is on the other side, and Betsy continues to work in front of the foot pad, letting Su Zhan¡¯s feet rest on it.At first, Laura and Emily were a little uncomfortable, but seeing Betsy so consciously and actively, the two gradually got used to it. People have their own ambitions, and have their own interests! ... ... Their departure did not have much impact on the town, but another incident caused a sensation in the town. A group of people were playing live-action CS, but a little girl suddenly fell into a deep pit. When it was dug out, the person was already dead. As a result, the follow-up project discovered that there was a secret room underneath. Take a coffin! After they got the coffin out and opened it, they knew what they had released, but it was too late... The gunshots sounded, and none of those nearby were spared headshots. Dressed as a cowboy, a cowboy with two revolvers came out of the coffin, glanced at the corpse on the ground, and left indifferently. ... ... "Huh?" Su Zhan frowned suspiciously, and subconsciously stepped Betsy on the carpet. "What''s the matter?" Laura looked at Su Zhan and asked, thinking that Betsy did something to make Su Zhan upset. Su Zhan shook his head and said: "I just had a feeling, or... it should be a feeling, a sense of crisis! It should be someone or something suddenly appeared, and he should Can threaten the creation of the world!" "Isn''t it possible? Even God was scared away by the creation, how could anyone or something threaten the creation?" Laura said in surprise. "It doesn''t feel wrong. Just after we left, that feeling appeared. It seemed to be dedicated to the creation of the world or to me. No matter what, I will know it later." Su Zhan said faintly. Said, and glanced at Betsy. The subconscious power was quite strong just now. Although Betsy likes pain, her body may not be able to bear it.After thinking about it, Su Zhan put her foot on Betsy¡¯s mouth, Betsy was stunned to realize what Su Zhan meant, and opened her mouth... "Although you are a dog, you are also my dog ??anyway. I am too weak to punish me, so... I will reward you to strengthen your body." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, Betsy was very I almost felt a change in my body, and even seemed to be younger! Betsy hurriedly said: "Thank you Master for the reward!" "It''s just for my own fun." Su Zhan said lightly. "Really? I think you are afraid that you will encounter danger next, so you helped her strengthen, right?" Laura leaned against Su Zhan and whispered. Su Zhan smiled and said proudly: "Being my dog, she can have everything, but only... there is no danger!" "It''s you, do you want me to strengthen it for you too?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. Laura shook her head: "No, there is no danger in being your dog, let alone your people?" ... ... Cowboy, gun.Every second, every second, God''s ruthless character is out!Those familiar with DC should be able to guess his identity, yes, it is him! Chapter 1197 The two cars drove fast on the highway. After driving for almost half a day, they finally came to a nearby town. After seeing the time, it was almost late. Su Zhan proposed to eat in the town. Things rest for a night, after all, walking and playing is the main purpose! After entering the town, the RV is very noticeable. After all, this kind of town has not seen such a two-story RV in this era.Parked the car near the restaurant, a group of people entered the restaurant mightily and ordered something to eat, and they discussed and wandered around for a while! After eating, the two angels and Cassidy, the vampire, were responsible for staying to watch the car. Su Zhan and the others were going to walk around to see if there were any good things to buy.I have to say that Su Zhan''s group is still very eye-catching. Can a man with several beauties not attract attention? As he walked, Su Zhan felt a very special aura appearing nearby.He glanced in the direction of his breath and found that there was a hospital not far away, and the breath of death was quite strong.The hospital, this is also normal. What interests Su Zhan is that he can feel that there is a breath that seems to be absorbing this breath of death. "Is it the god of death?" Su Zhan thought for a while, then took out a credit card and handed it to Laura."My dear, go shopping by yourself. I wandered around and just bought what I saw." "Well, then we''ll return to the car when we are done." "Okay, I will return to the car and wait for you at that time!" Su Zhan said that he had separated from them and went to the hospital. There were people coming and going in the hospital, although no one was making a lot of noise, but he felt like he was busy. "How can I help you?" 1004 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1004 A nurse came over and asked. "No, thank you... I just came to have a look." Su Zhan said casually. The nurse''s expression is a little weird, come to the hospital to see?This is not a park either.The nurse smiled politely and then turned and left. Su Zhan was about to look around, but suddenly heard a woman''s voice that seemed to be anxiously yelling. "Can anyone see me? Can anyone hear me?" Su Zhan walked two steps quickly, and soon saw a woman with short black hair wearing a sick clothes a little anxious, a little panic shouting.And there were people passing by one after another, as if she could not be seen at all! "soul?" As soon as Su Zhan saw this situation, he immediately thought that this woman might be the soul, or perhaps he didn''t know that he was dead. "It''s so beautiful, it''s a pity..." Su Zhan murmured, and suddenly realized something was wrong. The strength of this woman''s soul is very unusual, definitely not like someone who just died.Moreover, there is a familiar aura on her body, what she has just sensed, should be her! At this moment, the woman seemed to find that Su Zhan had been staring at her, and hurried over, hesitantly asked: "You...can you see me?" "Yes!" Su Zhan said. "Oh my god, that''s great, do you know what''s going on? Why can''t they see or hear me?" the woman asked hurriedly with joy. Su Zhan looked at her with interest. She said that her performance was perfect before speaking. There was no trace of her performance, especially the panicked voice with a slight vibrato, which fully expressed the dazedness and panic in her heart. . But for a moment after she saw herself, her eyes were stunned and unexpected. Although it was just a flash, she couldn''t help Su Zhan at all. "You should be very clear about the reason, I think... no one wants to see you? Because that means... they are already dead, am I right? Death!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The woman froze for a moment, her expression of horror gradually faded."You know my identity? You shouldn''t be dead, why can you see me? And I don''t have your information!" As a god of death, everyone''s information is naturally clear, but the man in front of him who speaks his own identity But know nothing. "Do you know? I suddenly felt that you seemed familiar, as if I had seen you somewhere..." Su Zhan didn''t answer the death girl, but looked at her seriously. This silhouette, this look, is really familiar, but I can''t remember where I have seen it. "If you have seen me, it proves that you have died. I can''t possibly not know." The death girl said. "dry!" Su Zhan suddenly cursed in a low voice, the Grim Reaper frowned and seemed a little unhappy. "I know where you have met you. This Nimak is a bit of a joke. It''s obviously how DC''s parallel world merges evil powers!" Su Zhan''s voice was a little low, and the death girl subconsciously approached some wanting listen clearly.As she approached, behind her, a relatively burly man in a medical suit passed behind her. It was when he saw this person that Su Zhan remembered where he had seen this death girl! Dean Winchester. The Wen brothers in the evil power, the boss of the Wen family''s double evil! That face is too familiar! For a long time, the DC world has not merged with any other worlds. I did not expect that evil forces would be merged in this parallel DC time. This is indeed a bit unexpected. Seeing Dean and his current situation, Su Zhan naturally remembered where he had seen this death girl in front of him. This should be the beginning of the second season, right? Because of the car accident, Dean is now in a state of soul, seemingly dead. "Where have you seen me?" Seeing Su Zhan''s muttering, the death girl couldn''t understand what she was muttering, so she couldn''t help asking. "I saw you in my dream!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and suddenly disappeared. The Grim Reaper girl was stunned, and found that she could no longer feel the breath of Su Zhan, which surprised her. Who is this person... on earth? After figuring out the situation and even figuring out the plot points, Su Zhan was a lot easier. As for Dean, he is definitely not going to die. His father will make a deal with the yellow-eyed demon to make Dean come alive, and he won''t have to intervene.As for the Grim Reaper girl, although Su Zhan is quite interested in her, because he did leave a deep impression on him when he watched it before, but now he cares more about the Hunter Bar! Since the world of evil forces is fused, then the Hunter Bar is the... Hunter Bar in all likelihood! Chapter 1198 Su Zhan was about to leave the hospital and go back to ask about the condition of Cassidy¡¯s hunter bar, especially what the boss¡¯s daughter looked like. As a result, when he passed a ward, he happened to see the inside out of his eyes, and he was holding a similar pen. A fairy psychic prop, and Dean was lying on the bed in the ward. "Hey, this is Sam?" Su Zhan immediately reacted to this situation. It should be Dean who saw Sam and his father arguing and knocked the glass over, so Sam felt that Dean''s soul should be nearby. So you want to communicate with Dean in this way? "This is enough to help a bunch of people, by the way a wave of reputation!" Thinking of this, Su Zhan was about to push the door in, but suddenly saw Dean''s coming from a distance. He looked like he was about to enter the house. Su Zhan subconsciously gave way. Dean took two steps and then stopped abruptly. After coming down, he turned around and looked at Su Zhan! "He, can he see me?" Dean was a little uncertain, but the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.After hesitating, Dean raised his hand and waved in front of Su Zhan, trying to verify whether Su Zhan could really see him. Seeing Dean silly wave his hand in front of his eyes, Su Zhan couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "I''ll leave after waving my hand!" "what¡­¡­" Dean''s hand stiffened in the air for an instant, and then hurriedly took it back and said in surprise: "Can you see me? Can you really see me? Are you dead too?" Su Zhan didn''t speak, but slammed the door open! Sam heard the sound and turned his head and looked at Su Zhan suspiciously: "Are you...what''s wrong?" Su Zhan didn''t speak, and glanced at Dean, who was in the state of soul next to him. Dean reacted instantly, he was definitely not dead!Otherwise, Sam can''t see him.This made him instantly overjoyed: "You are not dead? Then how did you see me?" "You don''t have to be dead to see the soul!" Su Zhan said angrily. Dean nodded repeatedly. "Sir, who do you talk to again?" Sam watched Su Zhan muttering to himself, and asked tentatively: "You...can you see anything? Can you see Dean? That''s him?" said Now, Sam pointed to Dean''s body on the bed. "You can throw away the stuff on your hands." Su Zhan said lightly. ... ... Su Zhanqing made a cameo appearance as the translator and helped Dean communicate with Sam. Although there is no solution yet, there is no way to wake Dean, but it is certain that Dean¡¯s soul is by his side, so Sam and Di En was extremely grateful to Su Zhan, and at the same time they knew each other.About half an hour or so, Su Zhan was about to leave. Before he left, Su Zhan said to Dean: "The god of death is here. Be careful yourself. If you let her take you away, you really won''t be able to come back! " "Thank you!" Su Zhan waved his hand and came out of the ward. 1005 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1005 After coming out of the hospital, Su Zhan returned to the RV, went to the pickup and found Cassidy and asked about the Hunter Bar. The detailed inquiry was added to Cassidy¡¯s description. Su Zhan can be sure that what he said was what he thought. That hunter bar! The boss¡¯s daughter, JO, can also be called Joanna. If the Grim Reaper is only impressive, then Joanna is definitely Su Zhan''s most impressive, pure and lovely, full of youthful breath, and unfortunately died later.Now that the world has been integrated, such a tragedy in the Soviet Union will never be allowed to happen. It didn''t take long for Laura and the others to come back, and they bought a lot of things.There is no need to go to the hotel for the time being with the RV, and I found a relatively quiet place to stay overnight.He fell asleep with his arms around Laura. In the middle of the night, Su Zhan felt an evil aura. It should be Wen''s Shuangsha''s father who summoned the yellow-eyed demon to prepare to make a deal with him! After sensing the strength of the yellow-eyed demon, it was quite strong. After all, being able to snatch people from death is definitely not something ordinary demons can do! When he woke up the next day, Su Zhan didn''t go to the hospital to see if Dean was awake. He simply washed and cleaned up, and everyone continued on the road. According to Tulip''s address, it finally arrived after driving for about six hours. Here, there are Tulip''s enemies! "right here!" Tulip looked at the building outside the car window, gritted his teeth and said... "you sure?" Su Zhan cast a glance and asked. "OK!" Tulip nodded. "I''m afraid your news is out of date, and the person you are looking for is not here." Su Zhan said lightly. "How do you know?" Tulipu asked subconsciously. After asking, she felt that she was asking for nothing, and she had seen Su Zhan''s mysterious ability.It''s just... she was a little unwilling."I''ll go in and see!" After thinking about it, Tulip planned to see it with his own eyes. After all, this clue is her only hope. If there is no such clue, finding an enemy will be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.Tulip went in for about half an hour, and returned with a sad expression.No need to ask, you know, there is definitely no gain! "What are you going to do now?" Laura asked towards Tulip. Tulip shook her head, she didn''t know what to do. "Or, you just stay with us, maybe you have a chance to meet along the way!" Laura said invitingly. "Ok!" Tulip thought for a while, and it''s better to follow them instead of searching for it. And she also wanted to see if she could really find God! "Let''s go, go to the Hunter''s Bar." The Tulip''s matter came to an end, and it was natural to go to the Hunter''s Bar next.However, from the route, it is necessary to make a slight detour.Fortunately, everyone was fine, and it was good to see the scenery along the way, not to mention that Su Zhan would not be bored with beautiful women. "It''s too remote here? What kind of bar will be opened in this kind of wilderness, can''t it be the wrong place?" Tulip, who was driving, looked around and was a little suspicious, as the night gradually fell around. The more deserted, let alone the residents, even the passing cars are rare, there will be a bar in this place? "That''s it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Sure enough, on the left side of the road ahead, it seemed to vaguely see a wooden house. Chapter 1199 The car stopped in front of the bar, and everyone came down one after another. It was dark all around, there was a dilapidated fuel tank next to it, there was no light in the bar, and it seemed to have been out of business for a long time. "Are you sure it is here?" Commander Su called Cassidy and asked. Cassidy nodded affirmatively: "It''s definitely here. I remember it very deeply. But when I came here, it wasn''t closed. I saw the lights were still open here, so I went in!" Su Zhan nodded, released his spiritual sense and swept towards the bar. This sweep made Su Zhan a little surprised. Sure enough, there were three people inside, two women and one man. It was the person he was looking for, the place he was looking for! "I''ll go in and see!" Because Su Zhan was here, Cassidy volunteered to go in. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you die!" Su Zhan said lightly, and Cassidy''s movements stopped instantly. Of the three people inside, although the man was lying on the billiards case, the other two women were hiding, and they were still fully armed. Obviously, they had heard the movement outside.Thinking that Cassidy had been here before, it seemed to be prepared. If Cassidy went in like this, it would be a gift. Even though vampires are very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, they are always going to give away their heads in the face of these hunters. "You are waiting here, I will go in and see!" Su Zhan said and walked to the door. The door was locked, but for Su Zhan, it was no different from Dakaishi. He opened the door and walked in directly. The bar was very dark and there was no one. He glanced at the billiard table next to him, and there was a man lying on it with his back facing Su Zhan. "This is bait?" Su Zhan smiled to himself and didn''t walk over, but pretended to randomly look around. The moment he turned around, suddenly a stubborn thing withstood Su Zhan''s waist.Su Zhan smiled and said, "Isn''t this the way of hospitality?" "Vicious guests are not welcome here! Especially vampires!" A very pleasant voice came from behind, and the voice alone made Su Zhan very good.As for who the person behind him is, let alone guess. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Your mother, let her come out too, no one will come in again." "You..." Joanna frowned, followed by someone next to her who opened the door. Although she is a little older, she still has the charm. With a gun in her hand, she looked at Su Zhan vigilantly: "What are you." "Can you put down the gun first, I''m very uncomfortable talking like this!" Su Zhan said. "Impossible!" Joanna said. Su Zhan shook his head helplessly: "Well, then I can only do it myself." When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly turned around, Joanna didn''t react at all, and the rifle had fallen into Su Zhan''s hands.The whole action was fluent and fast as lightning. When Joanna reacted, the muzzle of the rifle had been aimed at her, making her nervous instantly. "Put down the gun!" Joanna''s mother hurriedly called. Su Zhan smiled: "Ellen, Joanna, I have no ill intentions." With that, Su Zhan directly gave the gun to Joanna, Joanna almost subconsciously took it, and then... a little at a loss. 1006 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1006 What''s happening here? Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, Alan hesitated for a moment and put down the gun, Joanna on the side did not put down either. "I am not a vampire, nor do I have any malice. My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said. "How do you explain the vampire outside?" Joanna asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "Vampires are divided into good and bad, right? He almost died here a few days ago. I knew from him that there was such a hunter bar, so I came over and have a look. The people outside are all my people, only A vampire, if that vampire is not a good person, do you think... he can resist not sucking blood?" "What''s more, if I am malicious against you, you have no power to fight back." Su Zhan said. "I don''t think so." Joanna said unconvinced. Su Zhan went out of his way, and Joanna was shot again. The speed was so fast that Joanna, including her mother, Allen, couldn''t see the movement clearly. "Look!" Su Zhan threw the gun back again, this time...Joanna was so embarrassed to raise the gun at Su Zhan again. "If it is still open, I will call them in." Su Zhan smiled and asked, and then walked towards the door. Ellen and Joanna hesitated for a while and finally did not stop them. After Su Zhan came out, they greeted and everyone came in.At first, Ellen and Joanna were a little worried, but they were slightly relieved when they saw most of them were women, but when Joanna saw Cassidy, she was obviously a little excited, but she didn''t make a move. Cassidy seemed to be scared too, and didn''t dare to look here. Allen turned on the light, and the bar suddenly brightened.Immediately afterwards, Ellen and Joanna took wine at the bar, and the man in the billiard case also got up, with long hair that seemed to be non-mainstream. Although he didn''t come over, he kept paying attention. Although I don¡¯t know why Su Zhan is so interested in this bar, it¡¯s a rare experience for Laura and the others. After all, it¡¯s hard to find such a quiet bar. So we got together to chat and drink, it seemed that they were really here to play. . As for Cassidy and the two funny angels, the three were sitting in the corner. Joanna handed the beer to Su Zhan and stopped beside him.Su Zhan took a sip of beer and said with a smile: "You are really cautious, can you rest assured now?" "This bottle is mine." Joanna said. The beer is mixed with a little holy water. If Su Zhan is a vampire or a demon, he will definitely not be able to stand it, but by looking at Su Zhan''s appearance, he knows that there is no effect, which is enough to prove that he is a normal person! "First I used a gun at me, and now I use holy water to test me. I want to make up for it with a bottle of beer alone. I''m afraid it''s not enough!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Joanna, as pure and lovely as he had remembered. The ordinary camisole gives people a youthful and compelling feeling, especially the front profile is not big, but the shape is very good! Chapter 1200 Joanna Who Wants to Be a Hunter "Who are you? Why are you mingling with vampires?" In the bar, Alan leaned over and asked. "It''s just a passerby. I happened to have heard of this hunter''s bar before, but I don''t know where it is. The vampire had a relationship with me before. Knowing that he stupidly bumped into and almost died, I asked him to show me the facts. It proves that the rumors did not disappoint me.¡± Su Zhan said with a smile. "I don''t know what rumors you have heard, but it seems that you should know the things in this circle even if you are not a hunter. If you leave, I welcome it, but that vampire can''t!" Allen thought for a while and said in a deep voice. , The tone is very firm. "OK." "Cassidy, there are those two, you can get back in the car with the wine, and be honest and don''t cause trouble." Su Zhan yelled to the three people in the corner, Cassidy was a little bit awkward when he stayed here. Zizai, hearing Su Zhan say this, directly dragged the two angels away. Joanna was very surprised to see that the vampire listened to Su Zhan so much.Looking closely at Su Zhan, Joanna found that he was actually very handsome and had a very special temperament. With the addition of a foreign appearance, Joanna became curious about him. Anyway, there were no other guests in the bar. Joanna stayed by and chatted with Su Zhan. At the beginning, there was a tentative idea, but after chatting, she didn''t know how to talk about her own affairs. Joanna''s father was also a hunter, but unfortunately died during a hunting process.Her mother Ellen and Joanna both knew some basics of exorcism and hunting. She also yearned for hunters, hoping to become an excellent hunter like her father, but her mother did not agree.Cassidy was the first time she had dealt with a vampire, for which her mother blamed her.Speaking of which Cassidy is weak enough, it almost killed a novice! "Can I see your car? This is the first time I have seen such a car!" After chatting for a while, Joanna asked tentatively. "Of course, this is my honor! But..." Su Zhan smiled and glanced at Ellen next to him. Allen nodded to Joanna, and Su Zhan got up and took Joanna out. Coming outside, Joanna first looked around the RV, and then went in at the invitation of Su Zhan.As soon as she entered, she was stunned by the luxurious decoration inside. Su Zhan took her to visit the upstairs and downstairs, gave a brief introduction, and then sat down on the sofa in the living room. "Your RV is so cool, are you going to drive forever?" Joanna asked. "Forget it, because I''m looking for someone! But I don''t know where he is for the time being, so I just play and look for it. If I encounter something interesting along the way, I will stay for a while. I am going to stay here for a while now. "Su Zhan said with a smile. "Speaking of fun things, you wait..." Joanna seemed to have thought of something. She got up and ran out of the car and entered the bar. It didn''t take long before she ran back, still holding something that seemed to be a document.Sitting next to Su Zhan and opening the information, Joanna said with some excitement: "This is a recent serial murder case. The victims were killed at home. They were all parents, but the children were fine. There was no clue to the case. It¡¯s weird. And according to the child, I saw the clown, but the parents didn¡¯t see anything..." "So what?" Seeing Joanna''s excitement, Su Zhan asked. "So I investigated carefully, and suspected that this clown should be the cannibal Asura in Hinduism. Asura can change into various forms and disappear without a trace. However, Asura cannot break into other people¡¯s homes, only get It is only by invitation. So it turns into a clown to attract children, and enter the house to kill after getting the invitation of the children!" Joanna said analytically.As she said, Joanna was a little excited."There happens to be a carnival performance in a playground nearby. Maybe... this Ashura is hidden in this playground. I have always wanted to go, but... my mother disagrees." "Playground, I haven''t been to much. It should be fun?" Su Zhan paused and said with a smile: "Why don''t we go and see tomorrow?" "Really?" Joanna instantly excited: "Okay, but... she can''t agree with it, right?" "Don''t worry, I will agree!" "But..." Su Zhan closed the file easily and looked at Joanna. This look and atmosphere made Joanna a little nervous."But what?" "Nothing, the current situation is not suitable." Su Zhan shook his head while watching Joanna stay silent for a moment. "call!" Joanna breathed a sigh of relief, she was really nervous just now, but there was still some disappointment faintly! She has been in contact with hunters since she was a child, and they are all very old rough men. They are young and handsome like Su Zhan, and they look particularly attractive. They are young and more golden, and even very skilled men. Feathers are rare, so naturally there is a little girlish sentiment in his heart. After chatting for a while, Su Zhan and Joanna returned to the bar. Su Zhan went to Laura and played with them for a while, watching the time getting late, Laura and others also went back to the RV to rest. Su Zhan took a dozen of the money and put it on the bar and said to Allen: "We may stay here for a while, and the car will stop outside and it won''t disturb you." "Vampires are not convenient to be outside, there will be other hunters coming." Allen said. "This is easy to handle, I promise you won''t see him after you get up tomorrow." Su Zhan said with a smile. I brought Cassidy before because he knew the location of the Hunter''s Bar, so let him follow along. His identity was indeed a bit inconvenient. Su Zhan didn''t want to be entangled by hunters everywhere, which was a waste of time.Therefore, even if Allen didn''t say anything, Su Zhan was let Cassidy leave. Not only Cassidy, but also those two funny angels! Say goodnight to Joanna with Ellen, and Su Zhan came out of the bar and got on the pickup truck at the back. "You will leave in a while and drive to this place to wait for me. I will slowly rendezvous with you at that time. Also, after you arrive, you can observe it." After Su Zhan got in the car, he started to speak and act. Ability, said one he perceives the address of God. 1007 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1007 After getting out of the car, the pickup started directly and disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye. Chapter 1201 Alan got up early the next morning and found that the vampire had disappeared and only one RV was left.Although Allen still doesn''t know exactly what Su Zhan''s identity is, but it doesn''t seem to be malicious or dangerous, so his attitude is much more friendly. After breakfast is done, Joanna will send them to them. After all, there is no shop in front of the village and no shop at the back of the village. Yesterday Su Zhan was so generous, and it was normal to send some breakfast! "Boom boom!" Joanna knocked on the car door, which opened quickly. It was Emily who opened the door. Seeing Joanna holding breakfast, Emily said thank you and invited her in. "The others are not awake yet, they drank a bit too much yesterday." Emily said apologetically. Joanna shook her head, hesitated and asked: "Where is Su Zhan?" "He, he should be waking up soon? Are you looking for something to do with him? Do you want me to wake him up for you?" "No, no, if he wakes up, please tell her just once." Joanna waved her hand, then turned and went down. After Su Zhan woke up, eating breakfast, Emily talked about Joanna looking for him, no need to ask, Su Zhan knew what it was.After waiting for a while, the others got up one after another, Su Zhan said: "Joanna said there is a playground nearby. It should be very lively recently. Let''s go play today!" When they heard that they were going to the amusement park, the girls were naturally very happy, and one by one began to dress up. Su Zhan got out of the car and went into the bar. Without seeing Joanna, he said to Allen: "There shouldn''t be much business in the shop during the day? Isn''t there a playground nearby? I want to take them to play, if it is convenient, let Joe How about Anna going with us?" "Playground?" Alan frowned. She knew that her daughter seemed to be investigating the matter of the playground clowns recently. Now Su Zhan said that she would naturally think of it, but Su Zhan''s reason is also upright and has so many people , Should it be all right? "I can let her go with you, and she should go out and play, she can''t always be stuck in the bar. But...better you just go and play." Allen reminded. Su Zhan accepted with a smile. Not long after Joanna came out, she heard that she had agreed to go to the playground and went back to the house to change clothes. About ten minutes later, Joanna got out and got on the RV, and a group of people drove off. The playground. Sitting on the sofa, Joanna excitedly took out a bag of things from her pocket, and then said to Su Zhan: "I''m ready for salt, the devil will be afraid of these things, if you really find him in the playground If you do, maybe you can destroy him directly!" Salt, holy water. This is something that the demon hunter always keeps. From the very beginning, Joanna didn¡¯t plan to go to the playground. Obviously, she was going to hunt. She was very excited along the way. She told Laura and others about the knowledge and things about exorcism hunting. They opened their eyes.Emily or Tulip, they haven''t seen these before, even if Laura is well-informed, but they have never experienced such things as ghosts and ghosts. Because of this opportunity, they became familiar with it. Su Zhan watched by the side, and I have to say that sometimes women become familiar with it really quickly! In a short half-day, it was almost reaching the playground, and there were more people and cars around, and gradually became very lively. The dark RV appeared nearby, naturally attracting a lot of attention.The car stopped aside, and everyone came down one after another. "It''s so lively!" "Yes, many people!" There are many men, women and children, especially children. Although the playground facilities are not so surprising, they are still very popular.Joanna looked around looking for the suspicious target. Su Zhan smiled and put her shoulder on her ear and whispered: "You are too obvious. If it is really here, you will know that you are not here to play. First go around. Have fun and wait until the right opportunity is available!" Joanna was right when she thought about it, and nodded in agreement. Su Zhan took the girls to play in the playground, carousel, Ferris wheel and so on. In this atmosphere, everyone was very happy and engaged. Even Joanna seemed to have forgotten her real purpose. , After all, she rarely has the opportunity to play like this! After playing the carousel, Su Zhan smiled and said to Joanna who had just come down: "Would you like to experience the haunted house?" "Yeah!" "I''ll talk to them." Su Zhan called Laura and the others, and a group of people came directly to the haunted house.Haunted houses can be said to be a more popular place for amusement parks. Whether it is children or male and female friends, almost all come here.There were already a lot of people queuing here when they arrived. Su Zhan and Joanna waited for a while before they could enter, but ended up just behind them. Smiling and waving at Laura and the others, Su Zhan and Joanna entered. As soon as I entered, the surroundings became dim, and from time to time there was that kind of gloomy sound, which looked really scary.The person in front walked faster and opened a distance. Su Zhan and Joanna walked forward. It didn''t seem that Joanna looked very scared.As she walked, suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared next to Joanna. "what¡­¡­" Joanna yelled and threw herself directly into Su Zhan''s arms. "I was not scared by him, I was scared by you," Su Zhan said jokingly. "I, I''m not afraid of this, I''m really not afraid of it, let alone fake, it''s just too sudden." Joanna blushed and explained that she left Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan smiled and grabbed Joe. Anna''s hand, Joanna wanted to say that I was okay, but she hesitated but did not speak, letting Su Zhan hold her hand. Not long after I left, I happened to see the person in front of him. It seemed that a father brought his son to play.Obviously, the son was not interested. He kept his head down holding the phone. The father was shocked there, but he couldn''t attract his attention. "Dad, I seem to have seen a clown." "This is a haunted house, how could there be a clown." "I actually saw it, right there, and then disappeared all at once." Hearing this, Su Zhan and Joanna glanced at each other and hurried to catch up. Chapter 1202 The two quickly chased them, but they didn''t see any clowns at all, and there seemed to be nothing unusual around them.Joanna glanced at Su Zhan, then turned to ask the kid.Su Zhan did not go over, just glanced thoughtfully at the corner next to him. "How is it?" Su Zhan asked when Joanna came back. Joanna shook her head: "He said he saw the clown, but his father didn''t see it, and the clown flashed past, and there was no useful news." "Let''s go out first, and wait till night to come and see!" "Ok!" The matter has reached this point and can only be put aside temporarily, after all, this clown can disappear without a trace, which means that it can be invisible, and it is not easy to find it.After coming out of the haunted house, Su Zhan and Joanna waited nearby for a while, and then did not leave to play together until Laura and the others came out of the haunted house.After playing for most of the day, when tired, I went back to the RV to rest, eat something, and then went back to the playground to continue playing.Although there are a lot of people, I played all the playground facilities throughout the day, and even the ones I liked several times. For the sake of Joanna dragged Su Zhan to the haunted house again, especially when there were children entering the haunted house, but this time, no children found any clowns.Unknowingly, it was night, and the number of people in the amusement park was gradually decreasing. The staff had already reminded that it should close soon. After all, there are not so many people around here, so the playground is unlikely to be open 24 hours. Everyone came out of the playground and returned to the car, all of them looked sweaty and very happy. Joanna touched Su Zhan with her shoulder, and her eyes showed him what to do next.Su Zhan smiled, and then raised his voice: "Drive first, stay away from here." Tulip drove the car, and the eye-catching RV quickly left the playground. After driving for about seven or eight minutes, Tulip turned the car around, drove into the side road and stopped. 1008 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1008 Seeing Joanna who had prepared the salt and took out a copper dagger and stuffed it on her body, Su Zhan said, "I and Joanna will go back to the playground to deal with the clown. You are waiting here, no matter what you hear or see. Don''t get out of the car! Do you understand?" Everyone nodded, and Laura asked, "Should I go with you?" "No, you can just stay and watch them!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he got out of the car with Joanna and walked back. At this time the playground was closed, and the staff went to rest in twos and threes, without seeing the excitement during the day.Su Zhan and Joanna sneaked into the playground. Joanna whispered: "Where are we going?" "Haunted house!" Su Zhan whispered. "Are you sure? There is no one now, it may not be there yet!" Joanna asked suspiciously. "Trust me!" Su Zhan smiled and pulled Joanna into the haunted house. The light in the haunted house is still not off, and it looks a little more gloomy than it was during the day. Especially when she knew she was dealing with the clown, Joanna was a little nervous. Not a few steps away, Joanna suddenly yelled. "Dodge!" "Wow!" A flying knife suddenly flew from the front, and Joanna turned her head to look aside, and saw the flying knife slid through Su Zhan''s clothes and pushed him against the wall. "Flying knife? Could it be him!" Joanna instantly sounded that there was a throwing knife show in the playground. The performer was still blind. Is he a clown? Just thinking about it, the throwing knife reappeared and shot at Joanna quickly. Joanna''s skill and reaction were very quick, while avoiding and watching the direction of the throwing knife, the clown must be here, but she was invisible and couldn''t see it!While hiding and watching, Joanna quickly locked the position of the clown, rushed out with a stride, and the copper dagger pierced towards her eyes. In the end, she seemed to have been hit on the wrist, and the dagger was released instantly, and after Joanna was knocked back a few steps, she came to Su Zhan. At this time, the dagger flew slowly, and appeared immediately after a person. He took the dagger and looked at Joanna and Su Zhan: "I know you are here to investigate me. It''s a pity...you are sending you to death!" With a flying knife, he looked at Joanna who was in front of Su Zhan. He sneered and said, "Want to protect him? It''s useless. After you die, it will be his turn. You two don''t want to leave here alive..." Joanna snorted and said apologetically to Su Zhan: "I''m sorry, it''s all because I want to be a hunter too capricious and want to investigate this matter, so I implicated you. I''ll help you buy time, you run!" "Are you serious?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course!" Joanna said in a deep voice, staring at the clown and ready to rush out to help Su War to get time. "It''s useless!" The clown sneered, and the dagger flew out suddenly. "Do not¡­¡­" Joanna was about to use her body to block the dagger subconsciously, but she suddenly felt that she was being pulled, and she couldn''t help falling into Su Zhan''s arms.The next moment, she waited for her eyes widened, Su Zhan, who was originally set on the wall, regained her freedom, holding herself in one hand, and unexpectedly catching the dagger that was shot quickly! "Huh?" The clown was a little surprised, took out his own throwing knife and shot Su Zhan one by one. Su Zhan sneered, turning the brass dagger in his hand and holding it in a circle, and then he heard the sound of ping-pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong, and the flying knives were blocked one by one and dropped to the ground. The clown was shocked instantly and hurriedly disappeared into hiding. "No, he wants to run!" Joanna hurriedly called. Looking at the clown who had disappeared, Su Zhan said with a sneer: "He can''t run!" The voice fell, and the copper dagger flew out. "Puff!" Obviously the sound of the dagger piercing into the body sounded, and the figure of the clown gradually appeared in the corner, with the dagger hitting his heart.Heavy smoke floated from him, and in the blink of an eye, the clown was completely gone, only the dagger and his clothes were lying on the ground alone! "He... he''s dead?" Joanna asked hesitantly. "You can''t die anymore!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Joanna let out a sigh, then looked at Su Zhan: "What happened just now?" Chapter 1203 Don''t You Do Something Before Parting? "What''s going on?" Su Zhan and Joanna left the haunted house and asked casually. Joanna said: "You know what I asked!" Su Zhan was nailed to the wall at the beginning. It looked like there was nothing he could do, but suddenly he broke out. Not only did he catch the dagger, he also flew so many throwing knives easily. After the clown became invisible, Su Zhan was still able to kill him with a single blow! His calm look at the time was obviously confident. This gap is too big. Joanna had been embarrassed to be involved in Su Zhan before, and even planned to send him to death to help Su Zhan delay time. As a result... Su Zhan backhanded and killed the clown directly. "Well, if I kill him as soon as I come up, you won''t have the chance to experience the life of a demon hunter." Su Zhan paused, glanced at Joanna and said with a smile! Joanna said: "So, you were pinned by him on purpose? Just to give me a chance to face him?" "It''s also a kind of experience, at least it will let you know that the demon hunter is not so good, so you will naturally be more cautious in the future. Not every time you encounter Cassidy''s kind of non-harmful!" Su Zhan laughed Said. "Thank you!" Isn''t Joanna not ignorant, she really thought it was over just now. "You''re welcome, at least your performance just now is worthy of my intentions!" In that case, Joanna was still willing to sacrifice herself to buy him time. This alone is very rare. After all, humanity will become selfish in the face of life and death. Joanna''s move made Su Zhan, who was already satisfied with her, more satisfied. "How did you find him?" Joanna, who was relaxed, began to ask curiously. The two said as they walked, they had returned to the RV soon.After coming back, Joanna excitedly talked about her previous experience, especially Su Zhan''s performance.The reaction of everyone was not so shocked, because Su Zhan''s ability... is much more than that. What Joanna saw was just the tip of the iceberg. Back at the bar, Joanna did not dare to tell her mother that she had just solved the clown. She just talked about how happy she was in the playground. Ellen didn''t think much about it. After drinking two bottles of beer and eating something, everyone went back to the caravan. Take a rest. After this experience of hunting the demon, Joanna and Su Zhan naturally got closer. After all, this is also a common adversity. When there is nothing wrong, she will come to chat with Su Zhan, and the relationship will advance with each passing day.Alan mentioned it tentatively with his daughter. It was really just a test, so Joanna did not hear the meaning, which made Alan a little worried. She could see that her daughter seemed to like Soviet war! 1009 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1009 In all fairness, Allen thinks that Su Zhan is indeed very good. It would be great if he can be with Su Zhan, provided that... he has no girlfriend or those women around him!Although there was nothing special, Alan could still see that not only was Laura, but every woman in this car seemed to have an unusual relationship with Su Zhan. When Alan was a little worried about how to tell his daughter about this, Su Zhan finally asked to leave. In a flash, I stayed in the bar for several days. Although other people didn''t say anything, Su Zhan also looked a little boring.After all, I get up every day and stay in the bar. I go back to sleep at night. It may be fine for a day or two, but it becomes a little boring after a long time. Whether it is to take Laura around the world, Tulip seeks revenge, or seeks God¡¯s things, it is naturally impossible to stay in one place for too long. "You... are leaving?" Knowing that Su Zhan was leaving, Joanna''s mood suddenly became depressed. "Although I also want to stay here all the time, after all... there is you here, but there is no way, there is still work to do. Therefore, we will leave early tomorrow morning." Su Zhan paused and said: "In the future If I have a chance, I will come to see you!" "This... this way? Where are you going?" Joanna asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "There is no clear destination." "Oh!" Joanna replied, glanced at the night outside and said: "Can you accompany me out for a walk?" "of course can." The two got off the RV and walked into the dark forest next to them.The moonlight shone, as if covering the surroundings with a mysterious color.Joanna didn''t speak, but just stepped and tended to move forward aimlessly. In this atmosphere, Su Zhan didn''t know what to say, so she followed quietly. After a long time, Joanna suddenly said: "You will be leaving tomorrow. Before you go... don''t you want to do something?" "Do something?" Su Zhan didn''t react for a while, but when he saw Joanna''s blushing face, he understood instantly. Such an obvious hint, if he doesn''t understand it, he can go to death! Is it because of the separation soon? Su Zhan did not ask, nor did he visit her thoughts.Perhaps in her opinion, it might be because of the separation, but for Su Zhan, this matter is just a matter of time, because he will definitely not just give up Joanna like this.So he didn''t speak, but just took a step forward and hugged Joanna, and then kissed! Obviously, Joanna has no experience and is very strange, but she is very active.Women are all emotional. In this case, it is possible to make any decision. Maybe she feels that she may not be able to be with Su Zhan, but she is happy to give her first time to her first love Man! Even if you get only good memories. Under the moonlight, the shadows of the two people have merged together, regardless of each other. The intoxicating sound gradually sounded in the silent forest. After a long time, the two came back holding hands. The pace is slow, Joanna''s actions are not very convenient, but her face is full of happiness and satisfaction.Back in front of the bar, Su Zhan hugged Joanna and kissed gently, and said: "Go back and rest, we...will see you again." "Ok!" Joanna nodded and looked at Su Zhan a little bit dissatisfied, before turning around and entering the house after a long time. Chapter 1204 Seeing Joanna going in, Su Zhan turned and returned to the RV. Su Zhan injected his own power of chaos into her body when she was just kissing. This power will lurch in her body, and there will be no abnormalities in her body, but once she encounters danger, this power is enough to guarantee her. Will not suffer any harm! Its daybreak. Joanna woke up suddenly from her sleep, blinked and she hurriedly rolled over and ran out. Outside the bar, the RV has disappeared. gone. Joanna''s nose was a little sore, and the feeling of missing was painful. Behind him, I don''t know when Alan has already walked over. Seeing her daughter like this, Alan sighed. Joanna was in a good mood, and the days seemed to be back to the past, but Allen found that she was more and more interested in hunting monsters.When news came that the Joker case was resolved, Allen immediately thought of the day Joanna and Su Zhan went to the playground.She asked Joanna, and Joanna admitted frankly, and even the idea of ??becoming a demon hunter grew stronger. Allen knew that although her daughter wanted to be a demon hunter, but this idea was suppressed by herself in the past, this time being so tough and resolute is definitely not just because of the demon hunting. I am afraid, because of the Soviet war! There are many ways to miss and miss, Allen does not approve of her daughter being a demon hunter, because it is too dangerous, so the mother and daughter had a big fight.The next day, she found that her daughter was missing, and there were some demon hunting equipment missing together.In desperation, Allen had to temporarily entrust the bar to the man in the shop, and went to find Joanna on her own, but escaped because of that. When she found Joanna, Joanna was already with Su Zhan. .However, this is a story. There are two flowers, one on each. For the time being, Alan and Joanna''s mother''s fate will not be mentioned, but Su Zhan and others will be mentioned. At this time, Su Zhan and others have arrived in a strange city. Although the road trip seemed very enjoyable, it was actually very tiring. Su Zhan and his team found a hotel and were ready to rest for a few days.After taking a shower and eating something, the girls are a little tired and plan to rest early, and they will enjoy the scenery of the city tomorrow. Su Zhan didn''t have much sleep, so he simply went out to stroll around. As I walked, I saw a bar with a unique decoration style, a little Japanese.After thinking about it, Su Zhan pushed the door directly in, and it was fine anyway. It would be nice to come here for a drink. There were a lot of people in the bar. After Su Zhan came in, he found an empty table and sat down to order a few bottles of beer. He glanced at the bar while drinking, but suddenly found two people walking in from the door.Seeing these two people, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. What a coincidence! "Hi, two bottles of beer, and...we want to find some people!" The two walked to the bar, and Sam said to the bartender. The bar handed over the beer and said with a smile: "Of course, loneliness is unbearable." "Yes, but, uh, we didn''t mean that." Sam said as he took out a dollar bill and placed it in front of the bar. In this case, I saw a lot in the bar, hesitated and put it away. Sam said: "Well, then, these people came here about 6 months ago, mostly rough, noisy, and addicted to alcohol." "Yes, absolute night owl, understand? The kind of sleeping during the day and partying at night." Dean answered. "There is a village near here that was rented out a few months ago. They often come here to drink and make noise. Once or twice, I have to drive them away." The bar said. Sam and Dean looked at each other."Thanks." After obtaining useful information, the two of them prepared to leave after drinking two sips of wine, but when they turned around, Sam was taken aback for a while, and subconsciously grabbed Dean. "Dean, look at it!" "Looking at what?" Dean was stunned for a moment and looked over subconsciously, but was also stunned. Su Zhan smiled and picked up the beer and greeted him. Dean and Sam were convinced that they had not admitted the wrong person, and hurried over. "Why are you here?" Sam and Dean said in surprise. 1010 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1010 Su Zhan smiled and said: "It happened to be passing by this city and rested here, how about you? Have a case?" "Ok!" "It looks like you have recovered." Su Zhan said to Dean with a smile... Dean smiled bitterly, and Sam next to him had already explained the reason.After all, the help of Su Zhan last time made them feel that Su Zhan was definitely not an ordinary person, so these things were not hidden.Knowing that as the plot developed, their father made a deal with the yellow-eyed demon and sacrificed himself to make Dean come alive, Su Zhan gave some symbolic comfort. This topic was too heavy for the Wen brothers. It was obvious that the two of them had not been relieved of the matter, so they quickly moved to the case they were handling.It turns out that several cases of beheading have appeared one after another here. The two of them have just investigated, and the beheaded were not people at all, but vampires. According to the clues, there should be a group of vampires here, and the clues were also obtained just now, so the Wen brothers are going to visit the farm. "Are you going?" Sam invited. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I don''t care, I don''t have any interest for the time being. This is my phone number. You can remember it, if you need help, you can call me!" "Then let''s go first, and have time to invite you to drink!" Sam and Dean left the bar after recording the numbers. After they left, a black man also quietly got up and followed out. Su Zhan glanced at him without paying attention, drank a few bottles of beer, and waited for about an hour before he left the bar and returned to the hotel to rest! Laura was already asleep, and Su Zhan didn''t wake her and found a comfortable position to hug her, and soon fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan suddenly opened his eyes. I don¡¯t know when there was an extra person in the dim room, a woman with a gun! "Shhh!" Seeing Su Zhan waking up, the woman pointed at her and motioned him not to make a noise."Follow me, I don''t want to hurt you or her!" "Okay!" Su Zhan responded and sat up slowly. The woman was stunned, she didn''t seem to expect Su Zhan to be so crisp, and she didn''t panic at all. "Do you know who I am, do you want to take you there?" the woman couldn''t help asking. "I also want to know where a vampire wants to take me!" Su Zhan said with a light smile, and the woman opened her eyes wide. Chapter 1205 "who are you?" The woman looked at Su Zhan in surprise. He was so calm and even recognized his identity at a glance, which made the woman feel uneasy. Su Zhan smiled and said, "If I guessed correctly, you should know that the Demon Hunter is watching you. I think... Maybe you still have an answer in the bar? So I know that I met with Brother Wen, so Come catch me and want the Wen brothers to throw a rat avoidance device?" "You, how did you know?" The woman was even more surprised. This person seemed to be able to see through her own heart. She couldn''t help but argue: "Although we are vampires, we never hurt people. We thought of a solution. The way to eat is the blood of livestock!" "Still a vegetarian." Su Zhan smiled."You should be grateful that I have no prejudice against vampires, and you should also be grateful that you came to me. If it is a man, I would have killed him before he crawled into my window." The voice fell, the gun in the woman''s hand. Suddenly flew to Su Zhan''s hands. The woman was completely confused. All this is completely different from what she thought. "Since I am in a good mood, let''s go. It''s best not to go back to the farm. Your companions should be dead." "what?" The woman was surprised: "What you said is true? How did you know? No, I am their leader. I must go back." Su Zhan shook his head."You can watch for yourself!" "Look at it for yourself?" The woman was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t know what to look at. As a result, she saw an illusory screen suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and what appeared on the screen was the image of the farm. For the vampire corpse in one place, the Wen brothers and a black man seemed to be arguing about something. "It''s him, Gordon the vampire hunter, it''s him who is chasing us!" the woman whispered. In the picture, the Wen brothers seem to have known that these vampires did not hurt people, and the previous vampires'' plea made them feel soft, but Gordon disagreed. He already has a sick feeling for vampires, no matter how good or bad it is. , Just kill! Even his relatives were killed by him after they became vampires. This made the Wen brothers a little unacceptable. Watching him brutally kill those vampires, the Wen brothers finally couldn''t help but fight with him. They beat Gordon to the ground and trapped there, and the Wen brothers left. "why why!" Seeing no one escaped from her clan, the woman couldn''t help whispering in grief."We didn''t hurt anyone, we just wanted to live a peaceful life, why not!" "Not everyone is like this. People are good and bad, and so are vampires. You may hate humans because he starts to hate humans, or he may hate all vampires because of other vampires." Su Zhan paused and said, "Do you want revenge? ?" "What should I do?" The woman suddenly looked up at Su Zhan. "Isn''t he going to kill a vampire? Then let him become a vampire." Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly pointed. In an instant, Gordon''s expression on the screen became painful. The woman saw clearly, Gordon''s eyes turned blood red, and the hallmark fangs of a vampire grew. Gordon was dumbfounded, and his whole person instantly became desperate and painful. After a long time, he broke free from the shackles and left the farm. "Why didn''t this bastard commit suicide!" the woman said bitterly. Su Zhan pouted his lips: "This is human nature." "You... how did you do it? You turned a human into a vampire out of thin air, who are you... on earth?" "My name is Su Zhan, I am looking for God!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "God? Is there really a God?" the woman asked in surprise."Why, why are you looking for God? Are you an angel?" "No, I am not an angel. The reason for finding God is also very simple. Find him and... kill him!" Su Zhan squinted and said, and the woman took a few steps back subconsciously.Who on earth is he who is going to kill... God? "Want to walk in this world with integrity, and live a peaceful life? Go ahead, find your kind, spread my faith... Then wait for another day to change!" "Remember, my name is Su Zhan, Lord of the Gods!" The woman jumped out of the window in a daze and left.After walking for a long time, the woman seemed to wake up, her heart frightened. But there was an idea in her heart. Nothing can be done, but this thing must be done. Spread the faith of the Lord of Gods! Su Zhan turned over and lay back, and just used the ability to speak and act on that vampire.Before long, she will start spreading her beliefs everywhere. If there is no copy of the fusion of evil power, Su Zhan will not necessarily spread the faith. After all, only the fusion copy can swallow the power of the rules, so the belief is just a one-time and not too much, but now that it is fused Copy, then it is natural to operate well. 1011 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1011 Although he doesn''t need to do it himself, he can do some layout and other things easily. When he woke up the next day, Su Zhan accompanied the energetic Laura and the others. Everyone bought a lot of things, and everyone came to the restaurant to eat. "It seems that there is a good clothing store just passing by. Let''s check it out later." "Okay!" Several women were discussing, but Su Zhan noticed the content of the chat at the next table. "Have you heard of it? Several people have already died. They died in a terrifying state, as if they had been killed by a wild animal. Someone was so frightened that they saw weird hounds everywhere." "It''s just nonsense. He was the only one who said there was a hunting dog. The others didn''t see it. Maybe it just happened to be a beast." "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily. There are no beasts in the city that are so fierce, and I heard that they behaved very strangely before the accident, as if they knew something was about to happen. And have you noticed that these people were either poor or poor. Illnesses are all healed all of a sudden! Some people say... they signed a contract with the devil at the crossroads and got what they wanted. Now the time is up, so the devil sent hellhounds to take their lives..." "Crossroad Devil?" After watching the two chat a few words, they changed the subject, and Su Zhan''s thoughts shifted to this matter. Chapter 1206 The beauty devil at the crossroads! The Devil at Crossroads has a high rate of appearance in this dungeon of Evil Force, and the Wen brothers do not deal less.As long as the contract is signed, the wish can be fulfilled. It sounds very attractive, especially when the crossroads demons are mostly beautiful women, with hot bodies, beautiful looks, and full of charm. Although the two people were just talking about gossip, it was obvious that this should be true.It just so happens that the Wen brothers are also here, and most of them will investigate this case, right? Su Zhan felt the situation of the Wen brothers, and it turned out that the two brothers were investigating the case.It should be because of the vampire incident last night and I heard about it before I left, so I started investigating it?What''s more, when it comes to the devil at the crossroads, the emotions of the two brothers are definitely different. Their father had just signed a similar contract with the yellow-eyed devil, how could he not investigate now in a similar situation? At this time, the two brothers were at the home of a man named Evan. This Evan signed a contract with the demon at the crossroads and exchanged his soul for the recovery of his wife who had obtained cancer.My wife recovers miraculously, and her life is naturally sweet as honey, but her wish comes true and she enjoys a life she shouldn¡¯t have, so she has to pay the price. So the hell dog is here! His time is running out, and by 12 o''clock in the evening, it is time to pay the price. Dean and Sam are trying to save him. They use some kind of special mud to seal all around the house, hoping to resist the hell dogs, and take a rest at the same time, waiting to talk to the devil at the crossroads after night .As long as the contract is destroyed, Evan can be saved, otherwise it can be blocked once, and cannot be blocked for a lifetime. When the two brothers were busy, Su Zhan accompanied Laura and the others to finish their meal, and then went on shopping. After strolling all afternoon, there are countless spoils. After returning to the hotel, Laura took the clothes just bought for Su Zhan and asked him to try it. In fact, if Su Zhan wants any style of clothes, he just needs to think about it, he doesn''t need to buy it at all.But Laura did not refuse, he changed his patience one by one, watching Laura fiddling with him, from time to time he said how to match it, and what occasion this suit is suitable for. Wear, what occasion is that suit suitable for! "This suit is pretty good, dear, do you know what I see you thinking now?" At this time Su Zhan put on a formal suit, Laura couldn''t help but shine, put her hand on Su Zhan''s shoulder and asked with a smile. "What do you think?" "I want to go crazy with you!" "What are you waiting for?" Su Zhan chuckled and went directly to the bed holding Laura. It can be seen that this suit is indeed very attractive and attracts Laura. Although it is usually open, Laura''s performance this time is significantly higher than usual, and it didn''t take long for Laura to be exhausted. Can''t help but beg for mercy. After letting go of Laura, Su Zhan got up and took a shower, and put on his clothes again after coming out. "You have to go out?" Seeing Su Zhan putting on his clothes, Laura asked curiously. "Well, go out." Su Zhan said with a smile, looked at the time, and then teleported and disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in the middle of a certain crossroad. At this time, the sky outside was already dark. Next to him, Dean was burying something in the middle of the intersection. It seemed that he was about to summon the devil at the intersection.Dean, who had just buried something, got up to see if the devil had come, but when he turned around, he was shocked when he saw Su Zhan. "You...you, why are you?" "You turned out to be the devil at the crossroads?" Dean was shocked, looking at Su Zhan and said in disbelief. Su Zhan rolled his eyes: "Look back, that''s the master!" Dean turned his head suspiciously, and behind him appeared a woman in a black dress, with slightly curly long hair, a jet black dress, and a hot body.Even the devil has to keep up with the times, knowing beautiful women can attract people! "Are you looking for me?" the demon at the crossroads asked with a smile. Dean was stunned and then realized that he had misunderstood, but the timing of Su Zhan''s appearance was too coincidental. He had just summoned here and saw Su Zhan appear when he turned around.At this time, he didn''t even care to ask why Su Zhan came over, and said to the devil at the crossroad: "It looks like it worked." "The first time?" the beautiful demon asked with a smile. "Yes." "Okay, then come on, don''t underestimate your value after signing, I know everything about you, Dean, Dean Winchester." The beauty demon said, her eyes suddenly turned red, and she flashed past. Back to normal. "So you know me?" Dean asked suspiciously. The beauty devil tilted her head and smiled: "I am concerned about current affairs." "It looks like the news below is pretty good," Dean said. The beauty devil smiled: "So, what can I do for you?" "Maybe we should talk in the car? Comfortable and hidden." Dean invited. The beauty demon turned her head and glanced at the car parked nearby, and said with a smile: "I''m not that easy to be fooled, Dean. I know you drew a devil trap under the car!" Dean''s expression became a little stiff."What are you talking about? I don''t have one." "Please." The beauty demon shook her head. Dean was a little upset. He wanted to trick her into getting in the car and trap her, and then threatened him to modify Evan''s contract, but he was seen through. This made him a little helpless at once, not knowing what to do next. At this moment, Su Zhan spoke. "I said beauty, although Dean is quite famous, is it really okay for you to ignore me so much?" The beauty demon slowly walked to Su Zhan''s side, walked slowly around her, looking at her with eyesight."I know you are handsome and handsome, so what can I do for you?" 1012 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1012 "It seems that he is not going to trade with you, so how about letting me come? In fact, I am very interested in this kind of trade. What conditions are really possible?" Su Zhan smiled and looked at the beautiful demon. Turning around, her eyes never left her career line. Chapter 1207 Want My Soul?Not that qualified! "Of course!" The beauty demon definitely nodded and smiled."So, what do you want?" "I want you!" Su Zhan looked directly at the beautiful demon. The beauty devil froze for a moment and then giggled, "You are the first person to make such a request!" "It''s not important, the important thing is whether you agree or not!" Su Zhan slapped her hips hard and said with a smirk: "Ten years, I want you to be my woman for ten years. How about you can take my soul away in ten years?" "Su Zhan!" Dean shouted hurriedly. "You are really special, but ten years is too long. Three years, I only give you three years! If you agree, you can trade immediately." The beauty demon said with a smile. "it is good!" Su Zhan very simply agreed. "Su Zhan." Dean couldn''t help but shouted again."She''s a devil, and you are dying to sign this kind of contract with her! Brother, I admit she is beautiful and attractive, but she is not worth it!" "I think it''s worth it!" Su Zhan said faintly, then looked at the beautiful demon.At this time, the beauty devil had already taken out the contract document in her hand, which seemed quite regular."As long as you sign on it, I belong to you." "no problem!" Su Zhan smiled and took a glance, then signed his name directly on it. The next moment, the contract document suddenly disappeared, and the beautiful devil came over with a smile and took Su Zhan''s arm."My dear, I am yours!" Seeing Su Zhan actually signed the contract, Dean didn''t know what to say. "I advise you to go back. I belong to her now. Naturally someone else will take over the original contract." The beauty demon looked at Dean and said. What else can Dean say?Turned around and drove away in a hurry. "The person who got in the way is gone." Su Zhan smiled, and said to the beautiful devil: "Why don''t you find a place where I can study how your body is?" "as you wish!" Su Zhan suddenly teleported around the waist of the beautiful demon. In an instant, he appeared directly in the RV. The beauty devil was stunned: "You, how are you..." "How can I teleport? This is not something ordinary people can do, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile."How can ordinary people have the courage to sign such a contract with you. Slowly in the long night, let''s not delay the time, come... clothes off!" The beauty demon was unmoved, obviously still guessing Su Zhan''s identity in surprise. Su Zhan shook his head: "Why aren''t you obedient? The contract has been signed, and you belong to me now. Take off your clothes!" With the ability to speak and act, the beautiful demon instantly showed a panic expression. She couldn''t control her body unexpectedly, and began to drag her clothes. "This, how is this possible, how can you order me? Who are you?" "I am your man!" Su Zhan smiled and watched her take off her clothes, revealing a hot figure, and then he directly raised his hand and climbed up. The beauty devil naturally wanted to ask again, but Su Zhan couldn''t speak when she shut up. Shocked, at a loss, unbelievable. I thought it was an ordinary person who had the brains of a worm, but he didn''t expect to control himself. This is something that Azazel can''t do. He can hold himself at best, even destroy himself, but he can''t control himself!Su Zhan''s wanton fiddle with her, she gradually couldn''t bear the weird feeling. The most important thing was that she found that Su Zhan didn''t seem to want that! Otherwise, how could he still resist the last step for so long? He is not studying his body. He is studying his state, the state of the devil at the crossroads! At this moment, she received a message from hell. The contract just failed! Obviously, seeing his signature, clearly felt that the contract has come into effect, how could it suddenly become invalid?The most important thing is that she feels that the contract power on her body is still there, and she must be a woman of Su Zhan for three years! what does this mean? It means that the contract has become unilateral! I can hardly imagine that this kind of thing would happen, and someone could make the contract partially invalid! "It seems that you have received some news?" Su Zhan asked her to restore her voice. "The contract is unilaterally invalid. My constraints are still there, but your constraints are gone. Why?" The beauty demon asked eagerly. "It''s very simple, because the qualifications are not enough!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Don''t say my soul is hell, even if God is not qualified to collect it. In fact, I still plan to collect the soul of God. Okay, that''s the end of my surprise. I have a lot to do." ... ... Although Su Zhan did a careful study of her, she didn¡¯t really do anything to her. Although her body is her own, after all, the Devil at the Crossroads is different from other demons and doesn¡¯t need to be possessed often. His body is indeed very attractive, but Su Zhan did nothing. It''s good to take it around! In the end, the Wen brothers failed to stop the Hell Dog from claiming Evan¡¯s life, especially after Dean said that Su Zhan had made a deal with the devil. The two brothers didn¡¯t understand it. The only reason for thinking about it was Is there any way Su Zhan can avoid worrying about the impact of the contract? The rescue failed, and the Wen brothers were in a low-key mood, and did not stay here any longer. When they left, Dean called Su Zhan farewell. Su Zhan took the beauty demon back to the hotel. Everyone was surprised when they saw that Su Zhan brought another beauty back one night, but even more surprised was after Su Zhan introduced her identity. The devil, it turned out to be a devil! Su Zhan explained, adding that this beautiful demon didn''t show any special behavior, and everyone gradually felt relieved. Check out and return to the RV, everyone continues on the road. I don''t know how long it has been driving, but the sound of a police siren suddenly came from behind. Tulip, who was driving, took a look, frowned and said, "A policeman is here, do you stop?" 1013 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1013 "Everyone is catching up, why don''t they stop?" Su Zhan smiled, and Tulip had pulled the car over and stopped. Chapter 1208 The police car stopped behind, and a middle-aged policeman walked down and looked like it was just a routine inspection.Su Zhan opened the door and got out of the car. The police said, "Take out your credentials, please." "No hurry, it doesn''t make any sense to look at it anyway." Su Zhan said with a smile. The policeman frowned and said, "Please cooperate with your work." "Cooperate with what? Cooperate with the devil to check my credentials? Are you qualified?" Su Zhan sneered, and the policeman''s eyes instantly turned dark. "This...what''s going on?" Seeing the police''s eyes, the people in the car were surprised. "Ordinary demon possessed." The beautiful demon said lightly.She had felt it since the police car appeared just now, and it seemed that she was just here to test and figure out the identity of Su Zhan.After all, this is the first time such a unilateral agreement has appeared in so many years, and it is aimed at the devil! "Go back and tell the yellow-eyed man not to kill himself, and trouble him before the time comes." Su Zhan said coldly, and then said and acted."Go back to hell!" "Roar!" The policeman suddenly looked up to the sky and screamed, and a cloud of black smoke burst out of his mouth. It disappeared in an instant, and the policeman had fallen limp to the ground. After being possessed by the demon, if it is not long and the body is not damaged, it will not have much impact. Su Zhan turned back to the sketch map and continued driving, and then said to the beautiful demon: "You still have contact with hell? Don''t blame me for being rude to you next time this happens." "I¡­¡­" Seeing Su Zhan a word to get rid of the demon, the beautiful demon wanted to say something, but Su Zhan turned his head and ignored it. Before the yellow-eyed demon was really killed, Su Zhan was counting on this guy to open the door to hell, whether it was faith or energy-swallowing, of course the more demon, the better.What''s more, he is not simple. He should be called Asazli, like the master of hell, a follower of Lucifer.The name seems to be nothing special, but in fact, if Su Zhan remembers correctly, the Bible records that this man seems to be the head of the fallen angels, and was the main force when Lucifer rebelled against heaven. However, after Lucifer was suppressed, he has been wearing in hell, and it seems that he has completely become a demon. "There is a city ahead, shall we spend the night there, or take a rest and continue on the road?" Tulip looked at the map and asked Su Zhan. "Look at it." "Yeah." Tolipp responded and turned on the radio to listen to the local radio to see if there was anything interesting.At the beginning, the content of the broadcast was normal, but there was a message that suddenly attracted Su Zhan''s attention. A jewelry store was robbed, and it was the clerk who robbed the jewelry store. It seemed nothing special, it seemed that it was premeditated or stolen by the guard, but the clerk committed suicide the next day. The announcer said that she may have committed suicide with guilt, but how is this possible? Suicide after you succeed, isn¡¯t it just a panic? "It sounds interesting, you find a place to live, I will investigate this matter, and I will go directly to you later." Su Zhan said, and then suddenly disappeared. "He, when was he so interested in this kind of thing?" Emily couldn''t help but ask curiously. Laura shook her head."I don''t know, there may be other reasons!" Su Zhan is not the Wen family brother, he hunts demons for free, but he doesn''t have any idea of ??helping justice. Basically, he doesn''t bother to do things that are not good. In the past, I helped the Wen brothers to sell favors so that they can continue to hunt demons, so that they can lead to more incidents and gain benefits.Of course, if he encounters interesting things or beautiful women, he doesn''t mind taking part, for example...this time! ... ... Jewelry shop, having just experienced something like this, the jewellery shop¡¯s business has become dismal. Almost no one came here, and even the staff was filled with a haze. No one thought that colleagues who got along day and night would be able to do this. Things come! The door was suddenly pushed open, which allowed the clerk to adjust the state instantly. An unusually handsome man in a suit walked in.Looking around, Su Zhan walked to a beautiful clerk in white clothes. The beautiful clerk lifted his hair and showed a warm expression."Hello, can I help you?" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly took out a certificate from his arms. "FBI!" "Oh, such a young and handsome FBI who is still an Asian is rare." The beautiful clerk said somewhat unexpectedly. Su Zhan shrugged: "It''s rare to see a beautiful shop assistant like you." Seeing that the clerk believed it was true, and did not doubt his identity at all, Su Zhan understood why the Wen brothers faked their identity every time they investigated a case. It seemed to be really useful. "So, Mr. FBI, did you come here because of that case?" "Yes, so can you find a quiet place to talk?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The beautiful clerk paused for a while with a bright smile and said, "Of course, please follow me!" In the pantry, the beautiful shop assistant poured a glass of water for Su Zhan, sat down opposite him, and talked about it."She has been working in the store for a long time. She often said that this place is like her home. She loves this job very much. There was no sign before, and she never thought she would do such a thing. " "So..." "..." "..." Su Zhan pretended to ask a few questions. In fact, he already knew what was going on. This was the advantage of being familiar with the plot.This incident included several similar cases that appeared soon, all of which were done by a single shapeshifter. The shapeshifter is a very special kind of demon with a body that can change into various forms. However, being a mere shapeshifter was not Su Zhan''s goal, the beautiful clerk who didn''t know his name was his goal. Although in the original plot, she is just a dragon suit, but she is a beautiful dragon suit!After studying the beauty devil for a long time, Su Zhan was also a little angry. He just heard the broadcast report and immediately guessed what it was. Naturally, he thought of this beauty dragon set! Chapter 1209 Going Too Fast? Borrowing the FBI identity is nothing more than having a reasonable contact identity. In addition, I also thought that the Wen brothers often used this trick, so I tried it on a whim. Now it seems that the effect is pretty good. I asked Su Zhan about the case but didn¡¯t intend to be true. To investigate, but to say something to see if I can ask this beauty out.Through the contact just now, Su Zhan could feel that she seemed to have a good impression of herself! "Thank you, Franny, I think that''s all I want to know." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yes, is it? Because, because I can give you more." Seeing Su Zhan seemed to be leaving, Franny said subconsciously."I mean, maybe I can provide more help in this case. After all, there are so many weird things in this city. Maybe it matters. If, if you still want to know something and want to see me, maybe we can Appoint a private time?" Su Zhan didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to suggest that this would save herself from speaking. "Of course, how about tonight?" "I get off work at five." "Then I''ll pick you up at five." 1014 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1014 Su Zhan waved and walked out of the jewelry store with a smile, sensing the position of Laura and the others, not far from here, and simply walked over slowly.On the way through a school, Su Zhan found a woman in a white dress at the entrance of the school, raising her leg and stepping on the steps. She seemed to be tidying up her shoes. From this angle, we could see the touch that every man wanted to see. To the screen.The main thing is that the woman noticed that Su Zhan''s gaze was not only not angry, but she also smiled soothingly at him, which made Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing that the foreigner was open. Came to the hotel to meet Laura and the others. During the chat, we stopped talking about things. When it was almost five o''clock, Su Zhan came out of the hotel. Before no one was paying attention, he got out a black roadster, and the sports car roared. , And soon came to the door of the jewelry store! Franny hadn''t got off work yet, but she had already seen Su Zhan in the sports car outside, which made her very happy. I just thought that Su Zhan was very handsome and had a good impression. She wanted to get in touch, but she seemed to be quite rich, which made Franny even more happy.Others were joking at the same time, even the manager told him to leave work ten minutes early! After changing her clothes, Franny walked out of the jewelry line. "Hi." Franny greeted Su Zhan after getting in the car. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You said you could give me more, so how about starting with delicious food?" "Of course, no problem!" Su Zhan started the car, and the sports car jumped out instantly. The wine dinner is not expensive but the taste is not bad. Although Su Zhan has shown her financial resources, Franny has not been too much. The restaurant she chose is also relatively low-end, which can be seen from this point. She is not the kind of woman who loves vanity and worships money. Of course, if you have more money, you will also get points. After all, no one will dislike money! "Is it okay for you to drink a lot of alcohol and drive? My house is nearby. Would you like to go to my house and sit?" Franny asked worriedly when she came out of the restaurant. Of course, it is not just worrying about drunk driving, but also to create more opportunities to get along. "I''m already looking forward to..." Su Zhan said with a smile. Franny¡¯s house is a very ordinary single apartment. After coming to her house, Franny was trying to help Su Zhan make a cup of tea or coffee, but Su Zhan suddenly grabbed her and dragged her into her arms. , And then kissed directly!The strong aura made her feel a little desolate for an instant, not to mention that she had a feeling for Su Zhan in her heart. The two of them had fallen on the sofa without knowing it, and Su Zhan''s hands wandered away unceremoniously.She resisted at first, but gradually gave up resistance. It was not until Su Zhan began to take off her clothes that she couldn''t help saying: "Hey, we... are we making progress too fast? Maybe... ¡­We need more time to get to know each other." "Need it?" Su Zhan smiled and lowered his head and kissed again. After a while, Franny said: "Well, I admit that I have a good impression of you, and I felt very good just now, but... I, I have no experience yet, I... I think we can take it slow?" Su Zhan stopped and looked at Franny. Although her face was flushed and her clothes were a little messy by herself, her eyes were a bit persistent. "If you insist, then... Let''s have a drink, and then tell me about the strange things in this city?" Su Zhan paused and said. "Sorry, I...I''m not ready yet, really!" Franny said apologetically, then got up to get the wine. Although it was a bit depressed to stop halfway, Su Zhan was not in a hurry, picking up girls?He has so many means. When Franny came back, Su Zhan took her in his arms. She did not resist. While drinking, Franny talked about strange things in this city! At first, Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously. He just intended to slow down the atmosphere, and then slowly figured it out, but gradually Su Zhan was aroused. The university is haunted. A professor committed suicide by jumping from a building in his office. It is said that he brought a beautiful girl into the office before committing suicide. A boy claimed to be kidnapped by aliens. An animal researcher found something shining in the sewer. He wanted to catch it but was attacked. Later, he found crocodile scales on the scene. There was a crocodile in the sewer? Relatives, friends, and even couples who are usually close to each other inexplicably quarrel because of a trivial matter, and finally fight. If it''s just one thing, that''s all, but if a series of strange things come together, things are not that simple! "In short, there are so many weird things in this city. I have heard people say that the cause of these weird things is due to pranksters, but these are all nonsense, just listen to them as a joke." Franny smiled and said "You are the FBI, you should have seen a lot of weird things? These things should be man-made in the end, right?" "Perhaps!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Chapter 1210 Mischievous Monster?Gabriel! The relaxed atmosphere, comfortable posture, and the intimacy just now, so Franny did not resist some of Su Zhan''s actions too much.Sometimes things that are simple and straightforward may not be achieved, but the method of boiling the frog in warm water is more successful. This is related to the personality of the person. The same way does not necessarily lead to different girls. This requires skills and needs to be different from person to person. Su Zhan¡¯s gentle way made her gradually release her resistance. Slowly, her clothes were taken off by Su Zhan one by one. Although she still adhered to the bottom line, she saw everything and touched it. Is the last step still far?Especially people''s desires are difficult to control. How long can she persist under Su Zhan''s instigation? After Su Zhan frankly confronted her, the bottom line had become fragile. Although she still insisted on stopping Su Zhan, she was not as determined as before.Especially when the night was getting deeper and the two moved to the bedroom to rest, Franny finally let go. I can''t say why, maybe it''s because Su Zhan endured the uncomfortable and didn''t force it to this point, maybe it was because she also felt her desire, in short, she let go. It means literally! Under the hint of guilt and Su Zhan, she relaxed, wanting to make up for Su Zhan?But soon she realized how wrong she was doing this. It was the first time she did it. As a result, she was so tired that she couldn''t speak but it was not over. On the contrary, it made Su Zhan seem even more panicked. Finally... ¡­Under Su Zhan''s temptation, Franny did not resist! The sun shines through the curtains, Franny woke up suddenly and said: "Oh, I will be late for oversleeping." She hurriedly wanted to get up and put on clothes, but was suddenly taken over by Su Zhan. "Don''t, I''m really going to be late. You can sleep a little longer." Franny explained. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have already asked your manager for leave, and said that you cooperated with the FBI investigation. The manager simply agreed. But I think... he should know what the investigation is about!" Franny breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The manager is very nice, and the people in the store are very nice." "Then now I need you to provide more information to investigate further!" Su Zhan smirked and pointed down, Franny blushed and slowly leaned down... By the time the two came out of the bedroom, it was almost the afternoon. After finishing everything, Franny said hesitantly, "Last night was unforgettable to me, but..." "It sounds like there is something to tell me that this is just a beautiful encounter." Su Zhan interjected with a smile. Franny shook her head and said, "Of course not, just because it is you. If I were such a casual person, I wouldn''t... I wouldn''t have become a real woman yesterday. It''s just that, after all, our identities and jobs are different, and we are different from each other. I don¡¯t know much about it yet, so I¡¯m ready to start a relationship, but I¡¯m not yet ready to start that relationship!" "So during this period, can we still spend the beautiful night like yesterday?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "of course!" "Well, although I don''t know what you think, but I don''t think I have reason to refuse." Su Zhan didn''t understand Franny''s thoughts. It sounded like she wanted to keep feelings but it didn''t matter?In other words, like a lover?Okay, maybe because foreigners pay more attention to relationships?But it doesn''t matter to Su Zhan. Anyway, it just doesn''t need an identity but does the same thing. What''s wrong?If she really wanted it, Su Zhan would still have some trouble. "What shall we do next time?" Franny asked. "Why don''t you continue to do what you just did?" Su Zhan said with a grin. Franny shook her head repeatedly: "No, I can''t take it anymore, although... it''s very comfortable. Are you not the FBI? Don''t you go to investigate the case?" "Speaking of the case, the weird things you said yesterday are so funny, prank monsters, are you interested in seeing them with me?" "Okay, although I don''t believe this is true, I still want to see how you handle the case." Su Zhan took Franny out of the house and drove directly to the school that was said to be haunted. The school seemed to be managed very strictly. When Su Zhan and Franny got out of the car and were about to go in, they were stopped by the guard. The doorman is wearing a uniform. Although his facial features are correct, he gives people a very funny feeling. It is not a derogatory term, but it gives people the feeling that he is very funny and funny. "FBI, I want to visit the office of the professor who jumped off the building!" 1015 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1015 Su Zhan took out his credentials, and the guard shrugged and said, "Didn''t all the cases have been closed? Why come to investigate again. But it doesn''t matter, I''m just a guard, I''ll take you there!" The doorman was very enthusiastic and led the way, and he kept talking while walking, either eating chocolate or talking about the school or the professor who died by jumping from the building. Outside, the professor¡¯s reputation seemed good, but he was actually a hypocrite. No girl student has ever been to his office... Entering his office, the doorman said, "You can watch it anyway." Franny glanced at Su Zhan, thinking that Su Zhan would look around or something, but found that Su Zhan was standing still and said with a smile: "I heard that a lot of strange things have happened recently, such as jumping off the building and committing suicide. The crocodiles in the sewers, and there are even rumors that this is a prank monster, what do you think?" "Me?" The doorman pointed to himself as if he was puzzled that Su Zhan would ask himself, and thought for a while, "Perhaps... it is true, who knows. If there are any pranksters, I think he is just bored?" "It''s really boring to look at you!" Su Zhan said lightly. The guard was stunned, and suddenly smiled. "How did you guess it was me?" Franny was a little surprised by the doorman''s words, what do you mean?What did you guess it was him?Could it be that he was responsible for all these strange things? Is he... really a prank monster? "It''s not difficult." Su Zhan spread his hands. The guard said with a smile: "Yes, after all, you can even invalidate the devil¡¯s contract. It is really not difficult to know my identity. But you have also seen it. I was just a prank. Although someone died accidentally, I It was not intentional to kill!" "It doesn''t matter to me whether you kill or not, I didn''t come for this, nor did I come for you as a prank, Gabriel..." The guard''s smile instantly solidified... Chapter 1211 Gabriel''s Ways to Die! Doorman, prank monster, Gabriel. He has many identities, and the last one is his true identity, the archangel Gabriel. heaven and hell. Gabriel didn''t choose any camp, but stayed in the world as a prank monster. From time to time, he made boring times with pranks. It seemed that he was full of childlike innocence and was quite powerful.Aside from the funny angel, this was the first angel Su Zhan saw. Still quite famous archangel! After the consternation, Gabriel quickly returned to normal. After all, he was the archangel Gabriel, one of the strongest angels in the world.Looking at Su Zhan, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see my true identity. That¡¯s right, I am the archangel Gabriel. Now that you know my identity, If you have the courage to come to me, you must have confidence if you want to come? How about we come to have fun? The woman next to you is your female companion? It doesn''t seem to be long together. If this is the case, it must take more time to get along, not as good as me How about creating a time loop? Let you live on the same day all the time, one day you get along for a year, ten years, a hundred years... I really want to know that after the end, your relationship will change even more. It''s deep, but I still separated because of boredom. Well, this should be quite interesting!" "Manipulate space, time?" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, watching Gabriel prepare to use his abilities, and raised his hand as if he was about to snap his fingers. "stop!" Gabriel''s movements stopped instantly. "You... how did you do it?" The confident smile disappeared, and Gabriel looked at Su Zhan as if he had seen a ghost."This... this power. Creation, this is the power of creation, you are the creation? No, it should be said that the creation is you, but you are not the creation. You have completely absorbed it, otherwise I You can feel it from the beginning. You..." "Don''t you like pranks? Don''t you like reincarnation in the world? It just so happens that I like it quite a lot, and I can do it. And the women around me always think that myths and demons don''t exist, just let her Look at the play!" "You... what are you going to do?" "Snapped!" Su Zhan snapped his fingers, and the surrounding space instantly twisted and changed. The next moment, Gabriel woke up on a bed in a hotel with music in his ears. He turned his head and glanced at the alarm clock next to him that said Tuesday. "come out!" Gabriel got up and shouted, but there was no response from the surroundings.He tried to use his abilities to leave here, but his abilities seemed to disappear all at once, completely... completely ordinary people! Heart shock, shock, and a trace of worry. He is very aware of the ability to create the world, which is a power that even the Father is afraid of. After pondering for a moment, Gabriel decided to go out and see to see what tricks he was going to do. After coming out of the hotel, Gabriel found that this place seemed to be a small town, and the people around it seemed nothing unusual. As a fan of pranks, Gabriel knew this very well and often used it to ponder others. He I believe that Su Zhan must be watching him nearby, otherwise all this will be meaningless, so he must be found among these people! In fact, Su Zhan is really not by Gabriel''s side, he and Franny are in a restaurant. "So, you are not the FBI at all? You have the ability to create the world, and that Gabriel is the real angel Gabriel?" Franny said in silence for a moment. "Didn''t you already see it?" Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the surroundings. Franny nodded subconsciously. Such a thing is indeed too incredible, and it is difficult to believe it or not.But she was still too surprised that the man who brought her unforgettable night was a god? "Gabriel is really clever, he thought of a way so quickly!" Looking out the window, Gabriel across the street, Su Zhan said with a smile. "What is he doing? God, did he kill?" Franny asked in surprise. Gabriel killed someone. I don¡¯t know where he got a machete. Gabriel slashed at people in the street like crazy. The scene was extremely bloody... "He''s looking for me! He knows that this is a time loop point. None of this is real. When he wakes up, everything will return to his specific point in time!" Su Zhan explained."What''s more, he doesn''t care about killing. Angels are not as just and kind as you know!" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly his heart moved, a car flew out of the side and directly hit Gabriel. Gabriel, who had become an ordinary person, was hit and flew directly, fell to the ground and twitched, and then died. When he died, the surrounding scene suddenly changed, and the person he killed before was alive again, as if repeating the original thing.Franny looked surprised. Almost ten minutes later, she saw Gabriel come out again. This time he did not kill the person who had just killed, but found someone else to kill. "The method is very old-fashioned, as long as you kill everyone, you can definitely touch me, but... it''s not that simple." When Gabriel was chasing someone, he was suddenly smashed to death by a refrigerator that fell from the top of his head, because the person he was chasing and killing was a porter. When he chased and killed, the worker escaped, and the rope was naturally loosened. ! Time loop. Gabriel kept dying. He was hit by a car, killed by a refrigerator, killed by a dog, and even eaten food poisoning. In the end, Gabriel had given up killing, but he was robbed. In the process, he was shot. Up!After going through various methods of death, Gabriel is no longer as calm as before, because death is really painful, especially when you die by tricks and there is no other way, the mentality is more likely to collapse. And he has always been playing tricks on others, but now he is being tricked like this, which makes Gabriel a bit unbearable! "This is only ninety. No, there are a hundred ways to die, right? It collapsed so quickly, and this ability to bear it is not that good!" Gabriel, who was resurrected, sat directly in the middle of the road, a dead pig Not afraid of boiling water, Su Zhan got up and went out! Chapter 1212 Two Special Guns! "It won''t work so soon? I thought you would hold on for a while!" Su Zhan appeared in front of Gabriel and said with a smile. Gabriel looked up at Su Zhan and stood up fiercely, and looked at him angrily, "What do you want? If you have the ability, just kill me!" "Have you not died enough times?" "I''m talking about really killing me!" Seeing Gabriel Su Zhan shook his head: "You don''t have what I want, otherwise you are dead now." 1016 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1016 "Then what are you doing!" Gabriel exclaimed angrily. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Prank! Don''t look angry and wronged. You have done similar pranks to others? And, this is your own proposal, but it''s not as strong as mine, so you have no qualifications. anger!" Gabriel was silent for a moment. Indeed, it was indeed that he wanted to prank Su Zhan after Su Zhan recognized his identity, and even the idea of ??reincarnation at this time was all he thought of, but he did not expect that it was himself who was the last to be teased! "Go ahead, what do you want!" Gabriel took a deep breath, calmed down and asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not what I want, it''s what you want! The war is coming soon, no one can be alone, including you!" "A war against you?" Gabriel sneered. "The gates of hell are about to open. Heaven is about to change. War is not for me! It is impossible for you to be alone. You can only choose one side. Is it heaven? Or hell, Michael or Lucifer? Whichever side you choose, you will die in the end!" "What? You still fail to predict?" Gabriel snorted. "Believe it or not, but when things happen, I really hope you can think about it carefully. In fact, you have more than two choices. Among the angels, I think you are more pleasing to the eye." Su Zhan was indifferent. After saying a word, he snapped his fingers abruptly. With a snap. The surrounding scene instantly began to twist, and the next moment he returned to the previous professor''s office. Su Zhan held Franny, glanced at Gabriel, and suddenly disappeared! "There are not only two choices, do you want me... to rely on you?" Seeing Su Zhan disappeared, Gabriel murmured. "Do you want to recruit Gabriel?" Back at Franny''s house, Franny couldn''t help asking. "That''s right, but it''s not so easy for him to choose to stand in line, otherwise he won''t stay alone in the world." Su Zhan said with a smile.What happened to him is completely smooth, anyway, one more Gabriel is not much, and one less Gabriel is a lot. Franny took a deep breath and sorted out what had happened just now. "It seems that what I said before is right. You really need to think about the relationship, especially now!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "After I take heaven, I can reserve a place for you." "Well, it seems that there is no need to think about it now." Franny said. Su Zhan stayed at home with Franny for a while and then left. Before leaving, Su Zhan left Franny with a little power of chaos. "Continue to live your life and wait for me. The power of Chaos can guarantee that you will not be attacked by any monsters. After I succeed, I will take you to heaven!" This is what Su Zhan said to Franny before leaving. Back to Laura, Su Zhan was going to stay one night and continue on the road tomorrow, but found that the beautiful demon wanted to say something but stopped, as if there was something to say. "Say something!" The beauty demon hesitated for a moment and said: "I just received the news that Dean made a deal with the colleague who succeeded me. He used his own life to bring Sam back to life." "Oh? Tell me in detail." Su Zhan said. "Azazler gathered all the sons of the demon he selected, and wanted to pick the strongest to lead the future demon army. Sam failed. One of the black Jack smashed his cervical vertebrae. Dean found me. At the same time, he signed a contract to resurrect Sam, and he...will die in a year." "Yellow eyes have already started, a little earlier than I expected." Su Zhan paused and smiled: "So he should be planning to break the seal of the gate of hell now? So the Colt gun is in his hand? That seems to be the key to the door of hell, right?" The beauty devil did not speak, but she was shocked. She said that the Wen brothers¡¯ business was just to sell well or perform something, indicating that she is now Su Zhan¡¯s person. As for the yellow-eyed devil, she did not intend to talk about it for the time being. , I just didn¡¯t expect that Su Zhan knew more than she knew! She was a little worried, it seemed...Azazel was about to fail. The Colt gun is an artifact of evil forces. The devil is possessed by humans. It can be expelled and driven back to hell, but it is difficult to completely kill it. The Colt gun is the only artifact that can kill the devil. Change hands, it should be in Asazli''s hands now. So Su Zhan thought of another gun. A gun that is more powerful than the Colt gun, but it is not a copy of Evil Force, but in the DC world. It is not clear which is specific. Su Zhan is only a vague impression. There is a holy killer in the DC world. The guy, this guy is immortal, he has a very powerful pistol in his hand. 100% of the time, as long as a bullet is fired, it will definitely hit, and it is absolutely dead.In other words, the people concentrated by him cannot be defended. Any conscious or once conscious object will be completely dead and cannot be resurrected by magic after being hit by a bullet. It cannot be regenerated, and the soul will be erased, and the bullet can be automatically generated infinitely. , No need to change the magazine, unlimited shooting. It is said that this holy killer slaughtered the heavens, and even God bounced! This is much more than the Colt gun can only kill the demon Niucha, but I don''t know which world which copy it is, I really want to see it if I have the opportunity! Su Zhan thought so and so, but didn''t know that what he was looking forward to... was in this world. Closer to home, knowing that the gate of hell is about to open, Su Zhan is also ready to act. Once the gate of hell is opened, Asazil can go to death! Chapter 1213 The gate of hell opens! The night is gloomy and depressing. The place where the gate of hell is located. Several people were standing at the gates of hell holding guns. Black Jack is holding the Colt gun in his hand. Opposite him, Dean, Sam, and a fat bearded man named Bobby, who is also a demon hunter who has a good relationship with their father. He started hunting from the Wen brothers. The Majin offered help after this path.In addition, there is a woman, Allen! Joanna''s mother! The four men pointed their guns at Jack, trying to prevent Jack from unlocking the seal and handing over the Colt gun. Four to one, it seemed to have the advantage in numbers, but Jack didn''t panic at all, instead he laughed. The smile is weird. Dean couldn''t help asking, "What are you laughing at?" Jack turned his head slightly towards Alan and said, "Hey, ma''am, do me a favor, and point the gun to your head!" Allen''s hand slowly pointed the gun at his head uncontrollably. "Let go of him!" Sam shouted. "Shoot him!" Allen could not control his body, but at this time he was very determined. If her own death can be exchanged for preventing the opening of the door of hell, she thinks it is worth it. "As soon as you shoot, your friend''s head will fall!" Jack said triumphantly."Everyone put down their guns!" The crowd threw their guns down and reluctantly put down their guns. Jack turned around, inserted the Colt gun directly into the seal of Hell''s Gate and turned it around. At this moment, everyone moved. 1017 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1017 Dean and Bobby held Allen''s hand, and the other pushed Allen''s head back. Bang! The gun in Allen''s hand went off, and the bullet flew off the edge. On the other side, Sam shot Jack at him.After several consecutive shots hit Jack, Jack fell to the ground.Dean took the Colt gun out in the past, but it was too late.The seal on the gate of hell was opened. "Find cover." Bobby yelled, and everyone ran away under the nearby tombstone and hid, followed by a light flashing, and the seal nearby... completely invalidated. The door of hell slowly opened, and black smoke came out from it, and the excitement of the black smoke could be felt. "No, fast, close the door!" These black smoke are all demons in hell. If you keep the door open, you won''t necessarily run out of many demons.Everyone rushed over, trying to close the door of hell.At the same time, the yellow-eyed demon Asazil appeared! The seal was broken and he was able to enter here. "why?" Somewhere, the beautiful devil looked at Su Zhan and asked suspiciously. Just now, Su Zhan had brought her here and witnessed the whole process. She even wondered how the seal was broken, how could she bring herself in, but when she was even more puzzled, Su Zhan did not stop hell. The opening of the door! This makes her a little puzzled. "What is a devil?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. The beauty demon was stunned and said: "The devil is the devil, what else can it be?" "Wrong, the devil is energy to me, or the power of faith!" Su Zhan said lightly. The beauty demon said in surprise: "So, you have no intention of preventing the opening of the gates of hell, and you even hope that these demons will escape from hell. Because of their existence, human beings will be afraid. You can make people believe in you with a little intervention. ! And these demons, if you are willing to believe in you, you can also get the power of faith, and if you don¡¯t... will become your energy?" "The response was quick and the analysis was good!" Su Zhan said approvingly. "Who are you... on earth!" "I want to replace God and become the supreme ruler. I think you can call me the lord of the gods!" Su Zhan said indifferently, the beauty demon was completely stunned... At the same time, the appearance of the yellow-eyed demon Asazil put Dean and Sam into a bitter battle. The Colt gun has fallen into Asazil''s hands, and the powerful ability of the demon made Dean and Sam unable to move. Like the meat on the cutting board, you can''t help it. Bobby and Allen are trying hard to close the gates of hell, and Azazel did not put them in his eyes at all, and he was talking to Dean as a winner. Dean was a little desperate because of his powerlessness, but at this moment he suddenly saw a person appearing behind Azazler, his eyes lit up... "Really? You think you are determined to win, I am afraid it may not be!" Dean suddenly said to Asazli. Assazli was surprised, then turned around. "It''s you!" "Su Zhan, I''ve always been curious about your identity and how you made the contract invalid. Originally, I wanted to wait until the matter was over before looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to come. That''s fine...I will solve it today "Azazel sneered, and suddenly raised his hand to throw Su Zhan away. However, Su Zhan stood still. Azazel frowned and waved again. Still...not moving. "There is no human being able to resist me, you... how could you..." After a few attempts, Asazli couldn''t help but ask in surprise. "Perhaps just by coincidence, you can try again!" Su Zhan said with a smile. By coincidence? Azazel did not think this kind of thing was a coincidence! "Don''t try? Well, it''s my turn." Su Zhan said with a smile, slowly raising his hand. The movements were very slow, but Asazli had a strong sense of crisis, which he had never felt before, thinking of this, he prepared to give up this physical body and escape without hesitation.He opened his mouth sharply, and the black smoke was about to come out. Su Zhan smiled and pinched his palm abruptly. In an instant, Asazil felt that his neck was pinched, and he couldn''t escape. "Do you think you can still run?" Su Zhan smiled and slowly walked to the front of Asazli."Give me the gun!" Azazel looked horrified, but handed the Colt gun to Su Zhan involuntarily.Su Zhan took it and took a look, then aimed at Asazli. Assazli was shocked instantly! Seeing his horrified eyes, Su Zhan suddenly moved the gun away, Assazle breathed a sigh of relief, showing a puzzled expression. "What does he want to do?" Not to mention Azazel, even Dean, the beauty demon and others were stunned, not understanding what Su Zhan wanted to do! Chapter 1214 The Death Of The Yellow Eyed Demon "Su Zhan, this gun can kill him!" Dean yelled hurriedly, thinking that Su Zhan felt that the gun would kill the devil! "I know!" Su Zhan said faintly: "This Colt gun can kill the devil. However, it is not the only gun that can kill the devil." "Do you think you can kill me? A joke, no one or anything can kill me except this gun!" Seeing that Su Zhan didn¡¯t use the Colt gun and looked like there was another way to kill himself, Azazel was a little unconvinced. He admitted that Su Zhan might be better than himself, which was beyond his imagination, but he didn¡¯t think Su Zhan. You can kill yourself in other ways, and drive yourself back to hell at best. "Really?" Seeing Asazli''s determined look, Su Zhan smiled and slowly raised his hand and placed it on Asazli''s head. "Why? Do you want to expel me? You can only send me back to hell, and you can''t kill me!" Azazel said with a sneer. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, but slowly released his devouring ability. The devouring ability has been used, and Azazli immediately felt it. At first, he thought that Su Zhan was driving himself out of this body, but soon he realized that something was wrong. His eyes began to become frightened and he began to resist, but he could not stop it at all. His body could not move. , Can only see him twitching slightly. The beautiful demon and Dean Sam beside them were dumbfounded. How is this going? "Ahhhhhh..." Suddenly, Asazil began to howl fiercely, and his body seemed to have recovered his freedom and began to tremble fiercely. After a long time, he suddenly fell to the ground with no sound. No black smoke appeared. 1018 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1018 This body has obviously returned to normal, and there is no sign of demon possession. Where is Azazel? Hurry back to hell?No, no, if he were driven back to hell, he would definitely not be so plain. "You...you actually killed him, how did you do it?" When everyone was surprised, the beauty demon suddenly yelled in surprise. She just contacted the hell and was sure that Azazil was dead and did not drive back to hell. Even the devil said so, then Azazel must be dead! Dean and Sam looked at Su Zhan in shock and killed the demon without using the Colt gun. How did he... do it? While they were still shocked here, Allen and Bobby finally closed the door of hell and walked over. Before, the Wen brothers and Bobby had talked about Su Zhan, especially the signing of the contract. It can be said that Dean chose to sign the contract because of the influence of Su Zhan. As for Allen, let alone the situation. Zhan is very familiar with her. All her daughters ran away because of him. Can they be unfamiliar? Ignoring the beauty devil, there were vampires around Su Zhan anyway, and Alan was not surprised, she walked over and asked directly: "Where is Joanna, is she with you?" "Isn''t she supposed to be with you or stay in a bar?" Su Zhan asked back. Allen shook his head and said, "We quarreled a few days after you left, and then she ran away and said it was a demon hunting, but I think she should be looking for you! Then I went out to find her. She also left the bar. However, she did not return to the bar because the bar has been ruined!" "I met them on the road. Sam was captured by the yellow-eyed demon before. The one I asked to help me see the bar... is the person you met to help find clues. He seems to have discovered something, but when we When we rushed past, the bar was in ruins and no one was alive." With that, Alan''s expression turned a little sad."If I didn''t find her, maybe I would stay in the bar, maybe... I would..." This is a coincidence. If Ellen doesn''t come out to find her daughter, she will never leave the bar, she will definitely die.Even if the daughter did not run away from home, maybe even the daughter... Thinking of this, Allen can''t help but rejoice! "Don''t worry, Joanna is okay. I have left my energy in her. She won''t be in any danger, but she didn''t find the right direction. I will look for her when I look back!" Su Zhan felt a little, and soon Feel the position and situation of Joanna. "That''s good!" Allen breathed a sigh of relief. "What are your plans? Do you want to be with me?" Su Zhan asked towards Allen. Allen shook his head: "I''m going to go back to the bar first. If you find Joanna, let her follow you. I''ll leave her to you." "Don''t worry, she will never be in any danger with me." Su Zhan promised. The yellow-eyed demon was dead, and the gates of hell were opened and so many demons were released. The matter... is far from over.After a few simple words, everyone separated. By the way, Su Zhan also handed the Colt gun to Dean.He doesn''t like this thing, and he has figured out the structure of this thing just now by the way, and there is as much as he wants. Su Zhan also teleported back with the beautiful demon. Glancing at the beauty demon, it was obvious that her attitude was obviously different now, full of fear. Ignoring the change in her mood, Su Zhan returned to the room and hugged Laura to rest. In the eyes of many people, this may be just an extremely ordinary night, without knowing that many demons have run out of hell... When they woke up the next day, everyone continued on the road, but the direction changed slightly, and Su Zhan was going to pick up Joanna. Joanna would run away from home to find herself. This Su Zhan was really unexpected, because on the day she left, Joanna didn¡¯t show any thoughts in this regard, and if she was going to run away from home to find herself, she probably wouldn¡¯t do it. Do something before leaving! However, Su Zhan was still very moved! After all, not all women can do such a thing, alone, in a vast crowd, and may come out to find a man in danger. After driving out of the city for a long time, I happened to pass by a lake. From a distance, the blue light gurgled and flowed, very beautiful.The surrounding jungle, green grass, and fragrant flowers and plants, is a rare place to rest. Under Laura¡¯s proposal, everyone plans to have lunch here! Chapter 1215: Inferiority and Active Emily The trivial work naturally didn''t need Su Zhan to do. Laura and others quickly arranged it in the open space by the lake. There were many people and strength, and it didn''t take long for it to be arranged decent.Although there is a lot of food in the car, since it is a picnic, there is no game, and there is something wrong with not having a barbecue. I called out to go nearby to see if there is any game. "I, I''ll go with you. I have hunted before, maybe I can help!" Seeing Su Zhan leaving, Emily hesitated and said. "Okay." Su Zhan replied casually. Although she didn''t realize what Emily could help, she naturally wouldn''t refuse.Emily put down the things around her and quickly followed, and soon the two of them had disappeared from everyone''s sight. Su Zhan walked in front and looked around casually, and Emily followed closely behind her, very quiet, taking a peek at Su Zhan from time to time. "What do you keep peeking at me?" Suddenly, Su Zhan stopped and turned to ask. "No, no!" Emily shook her head in a flustered explanation. Seeing Emily shook her head to deny, Su Zhan smiled: "Do you know that you have no convincing power at all? And, you should also know my ability, I can see through your thoughts!" "Ah..." Emily was surprised, and then whispered in a low voice: "You, you know, you still ask me..." "I know that telling you is two different things." Su Zhan smiled faintly, and Emily blushed and dodged some eyes. But this didn''t make her feel better, she could still feel that Su Zhan''s eyes seemed to have a magical power, and she could see through everything."I, I just want to come over and help and see if you need it." "What''s the need?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. "Yes, it''s all the needs!" Emily said shyly. Su Zhan laughed haha."I thought you would be happy and relaxed, but now it seems that you don''t think so?" "I, I just have a guilty conscience!" Emily explained. "Guilty?" Emily said, "You wish I could accompany Laura, but there are many people accompanying Laura." "So you feel that you don''t play any value and you have a guilty heart? That''s why you want to meet my needs?" Su Zhan can understand Emily''s thoughts. It can only be regarded that Emily is too kind and innocent. There will be such an idea. "Yes, yes!" Emily nodded, she really thought so. At first she felt that Su Zhan agreed to her because she wanted her, but later Su Zhan said it was to accompany Laura, but the current situation did not play a role at all, so she wanted to do something.Of course, it is undeniable that there are other reasons. For example, Su Zhan would rather go outside with other women than find her whoever you want. Although compared to other people, Emily is somewhat inferior, but it is precisely because of this that she wants to prove it more. Yourself.But usually there is no chance at all, and this thought has been hidden in her heart. Now that she finally has the opportunity, she hastily followed. I thought that Su Zhan might treat herself alone, but the result was not. This made Emily couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Yes, is my condition too bad? You are only, you have never treated me. interest?" After asking, Emily was a little nervous, bowed her head and said nothing, waiting for Su Zhan''s answer with some expectation and some anxiety. "You are beautiful." Su Zhan said in a low voice, lifting Emily''s chin and said: "I am not interested in you, but you are by my side. I can ask for it whenever I want. . It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be thinking wildly. If that¡¯s the case, I want you now to give you peace of mind!" When you get on the car of Su Zhan, you don''t want to get out of the car, so Su Zhan is really not too anxious or so urgent. Emily''s reaction surprised him, but he will not be hypocritical. And this environment...is not bad, isn''t it? 1019 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1019 All of a sudden, she became steadfast, relieved, and joy was born. Most of the women are emotional, and things happen naturally. After more than an hour, Emily''s psychology has changed a lot. "Satisfied now?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Emily nodded shyly. "You sit here for a meeting." Su Zhan said, and the next moment his body disappeared. In less than two minutes, Su Zhan appeared again, carrying a hare in his hand. "Let''s go, it''s time to go back." Su Zhan laughed and pulled Emily up, and the two went back.At this time everyone was almost ready. Su Zhan simply dealt with the rabbit, waved his hand on the firewood collected by Laura and the others, the flame burst out instantly, found a wooden stick that penetrated the hare, and set it on top for roast Up.Emily was a little nervous to help other people, wondering if they heard or doubted something, but they all seemed normal, which made Emily quietly relieved, and the feeling of being a guilty conscience disappeared. Gone. As for whether they really didn''t find out, only they knew in their hearts. After a beautiful picnic, I took a rest for about half an hour, and the sun was already about to set unknowingly, and everyone cleaned up contentedly, and then got in the car to move on. When night fell, they were about to enter a nearby town. From a distance, I can see the lights in the small town in the distance. It seems that the night in this town is quite lively! However, for Su Zhan, this small town was his goal. Because Joanna is in this small town, to be precise, just outside the town.In addition to Joanna, there are countless demons in the town, among them... there are demons that Su Zhan is interested in. Seven deadly sins! Su Zhan''s hands appeared like iron blocks out of thin air, these things fluttered and twisted between his hands, and it didn''t take long for them to gradually take shape, turning into a pistol, a desert eagle!After fixing one, Su Zhan did not stop, but continued to manufacture one after another. In an instant, five of them were completed, and then they were taken into the system space! Chapter 1216 Seven Deadly Sins The seven deadly sins are familiar to everyone, arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony, lust, seven original sins, and the seven deadly sins came into being. The door of hell opens, and hundreds of malicious escapes. Among them are seven deadly sins, seven demons! After the seven demons escaped, they came to this small town to celebrate their freedom. Obviously, their level is higher than ordinary demons, so a group of demons quickly gathered. "Stop ahead, Joanna is nearby." Seeing to enter the town, Su Zhan suddenly spoke. Tulip stopped the car and Su Zhan looked at a nearby house. It was dark, no one seemed to be there, no lights were turned on, a figure was quietly preparing to sneak in, it was Joanna. "I''ll go over, you are waiting in the car." Su Zhan said and prepared to go down. "Should we go together?" Laura asked. "No, there''s no danger. I wouldn''t let you go just to avoid disgusting you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and got out of the car! Joanna took a shotgun and walked slowly and cautiously in the room. The room was pitch black and very silent. It seemed that nobody was there, but Joanna didn''t dare to take it lightly. She came here to find someone to live in. Here is a local demon hunter! The number of demons in the town seems to have increased, and Joanna wanted to come over to ask about the situation, and by the way, to find out if they had seen Su Zhan. Step by step, Joanna lowered her breathing. Suddenly, she felt that there seemed to be someone behind her, and she turned around and turned her muzzle directly towards her."Who!" "Baby, this is the second time you have pointed a gun at me!" The figure in the dark said, Joanna was stunned for an instant, and asked some incredulously: "Yes, is that you?" "Patter!" The light in the room suddenly turned on, her eyes were facing each other, the shotgun fell abruptly, and Joanna plunged directly into Su Zhan''s arms."Finally found you, why are you here?" "Come to you!" Su Zhan smiled and patted Joanna on the back. After a while, Joanna got up and said, "You also took a gun at me!" "When will I take the gun to..." Su Zhangang wanted to deny, but suddenly realized that he should come over."Yes, yes, I did take a gun at you. It is unique, only I have a gun!" Joanna blushed. She didn''t know how she had said such connotations just now. Maybe she changed from a girl to a woman, maybe because she finally saw him who was thinking about it! "Did you do something to me? One time I encountered a demon and found that the demon could not get close to me and could not hurt me!" Joanna asked what she thought of. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course, I have left my energy in your body, otherwise, how can I leave you at ease?" "No wonder!" Joanna was a little pleased, and then said: "By the way, there is a demon hunter living here, but I called you before and wanted to ask you, and the news from the town has not been answered, so I will come over and have a look. Now it seems possible. problem occurs!" "They are all dead, a family of three, in the small living room over there!" Su Zhan said."However, I wouldn''t want to see it." Joanna understood immediately, she must be dead... It''s miserable!But you have to look at it anyway. When the two walked over, they could clearly see three heads on the sofa with their backs facing them, and countless flies hovering above them.Joanna was holding her nose, the smell of carrion was very strong.Walking slowly, Joanna was already mentally prepared. Then the moment she saw it, she was still stunned! Three dry corpses sat side by side on the sofa, skin and bones, with sunken eye sockets and their faces lost. "There are no wounds, no traces of kidnapping, they are... starved to death?" Joanna looked at the things on the coffee table, it was still fresh."It shouldn''t be long, but... this is too weird. You shouldn''t be hungry in such a short time, and... it doesn''t make sense!" "Of course it doesn¡¯t make sense under normal circumstances, but if they encounter laziness, it¡¯s a different story..." Su Zhan took Joanna out and explained, "The gates of hell have opened. They escaped from the inside, and there are seven deadly sins, and they are in this small town! They should have been starved to death because of the "laziness" in it, and the process seems to be speeding up!" "The gates of hell, the seven deadly sins?" "That''s it..." Su Zhanjiang told her about the matter, knowing that her mother had also come out to find herself, and then escaped, Joanna was relieved.Knowing that the gates of hell had opened and countless demons had escaped, Joanna couldn''t help but feel a little worried. As a child of a demon hunter''s family, his father was killed by the demon. Coupled with the environmental impact of growing up, Joanna, like most demon hunters, has already taken the responsibility of hunting demon, especially this Seeing what the devil did for a while, and hunting the devil personally was even more influential. When she knew that countless powerful demons were pulled out of hell, she was indeed full of worries! "Don''t worry too much, your mother has agreed to you to follow me, so follow me in the future. The car is outside, let''s go back first, you take a shower, and then we go to find the seven deadly sins. Oh, yes, forget to follow You said, there is still a demon in the car, but don''t worry, she is my person now!" Su Zhan said. Although Joanna didn''t like it a little bit, she didn''t say anything when she thought that Su Zhan had brought a vampire before. What''s more, she didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere after she finally found Su Zhan. Back in the car, Joanna greeted everyone and naturally saw the beautiful demon.After the greeting, Su Zhan took Joanna to the bathroom on the second floor. "You take a shower first, and I will help you get your clothes off." "Ok!" Joanna cleverly went in for a bath, and Su Zhan found a set of clothes in the system space. From the inside to the outside, everything is available. "After washing, come out, the clothes are outside." "Got it!" 1020 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1020 Joanna responded, and for about twenty minutes, she walked out wrapped in a bath towel, turned her head to the side and wiped her hair with the towel. Chapter 1217 Mass Production Demon Hunting Gun and Yinguai Joanna changed her clothes and dried her hair and went down. Everyone sat together. The left position of Su Zhan was obviously empty for her.Sitting next to Su Zhan, Su Zhan smiled and asked her about her experience during this time. It was obvious that she had changed. It''s less green and more mature and stable. Joanna briefly talked about her own experience, just like the other witch hunters, she solved a few cases alone, and allowed her to grow quickly! "The gate of hell opened, and the seven deadly sins ran to this town and gathered a group of demons. There are a lot of them. Since they are encountered, they must be solved. The seven deadly sins are handed to me. As for the other demons..." Su Zhan paused. I glanced at the people and found that they didn''t have any fear or nervousness, and smiled and said, "How about giving it to you?" "She will tell you the weakness of the devil. Joanna also has some experience. As for the weapon, I have already done it for you!" Su Zhan first pointed to the demon beauty, and then gently waved his hand on the coffee table. Five desert eagles appeared neatly on the table! "This gun... this gun..." The beauty demon didn''t take it seriously at first, anyway, most of the demon hunters knew about the weakness of the devil and there was nothing to hide, but when she saw the gun on the table, she was stunned. Lived, lost his voice: "This is a Colt gun?" "No, the shape is different, and there is only one Colt gun, but I can feel that this gun can kill the devil, just like the Colt gun!" The beauty demon looked up at Su Zhan in disbelief. She was surprised that Su Zhan did not leave the Colt gun before. After all, the Colt gun is so powerful, even if he doesn¡¯t need to leave it to the people around him, it¡¯s not bad. Now she I realized that he really didn''t need the Colt gun, because he could make the Colt gun himself! "What is the Colt gun?" Laura asked curiously. Su Zhan explained: "The Colt gun is a special gun that can really kill the devil completely. However, the shape of the gun is too old to suit you, not to mention the limited number of magazines. If it is one-on-one, it¡¯s fine. , Once it encounters a large number of demons, it will not be so deterrent!" "Desert Eagle, a classic model! I have modified it, and its recoil is almost zero, so you can use it with confidence. As for the magazine..." Su Zhan picked up a desert eagle and gave it to everyone. After looking at it, I found that they were connected together, which means...no magazine!"Bullets can be generated indefinitely. As long as you stand in a safe position, one person and one gun can destroy even the devil with thousands of troops..." "This¡­¡­" Everyone couldn''t help but took a breath, a hunting gun with unlimited bullets? The others were okay, they were just happy to see Lie, apparently this was prepared by Su Zhan for them.The beauty devil was completely stunned. A Colt gun was enough to scare many demons. Now he has made five, and it is still unlimited bullets! This... This is simply a big killer! Laura, Tulip, Emily, Betsy, and Joanna are all taking a handful of them. They are gesturing and studying. The beauty demon instantly feels like falling into a wolf''s den. She feels insecure and hurried to hide away. For fear that someone accidentally escaped. But her worry is obviously unnecessary. Not to mention Joanna for the time being, Laura would naturally use a gun when she had experienced war, not to mention Tulip.As for Emily said before that she had hunted, she would naturally use a gun, even Betsy knew how to use a gun! "Okay, let''s go to the town to find a place to settle down, and then bring a few demons over to let you practice guns!" Su Zhan said, everyone was naturally in high spirits, and Tulip drove directly into the town. Joanna lived in the hotel before, so everyone didn''t bother to find it, and went straight to the hotel where Joanna lived.The location is relatively remote, and the size of the hotel is not large.When a group of people entered, the boss was very lively. When I looked at the car, I knew that business was coming! When Su Zhan led a group of beautiful women in, the boss became more enthusiastic despite envy. At first glance, this is how the rich son came out to play! As soon as the boss was about to speak, Su Zhan suddenly took out a pile of money, almost 10,000 yuan! "I have packed here, three days, is that enough?" "Enough is enough!" The boss'' eyes lit up and nodded hurriedly. Anyway, there are no other customers besides Joanna, and the usual business is not too good. This is definitely a profit. "Get the money, get your things, and you will come again in three days!" "no problem!" The boss was very straightforward. He took the money without saying anything, then simply cleaned it up, handed the key to Su Zhan and left. In his opinion, it''s nothing more than this young man wants to borrow this place to have a party. Even if you toss about it, it''s nothing more than dirtying the place. When the time comes, let alone clean up, the money is almost enough even if it is redecorated! "Joanna, you set up a demon trap at the door. You can take a break and find a shooting location." Su Zhan confessed and set up a soundproof barrier near the hotel to prevent the gunfire from becoming too noticeable. Demon trap This is one of the necessary abilities of every demon hunter. Soon Joanna drew the demon trap under the carpet at the entrance of the hotel, and then covered it with the carpet.At the same time, other people also found a shooting location at the door. "I''m going to attract strangers." Seeing that they were ready, Su Zhan smiled and said that he had left the hotel. After sensing the position of the devil, Su Zhan paced slowly over.It didn''t take long before I saw four people gathering together on the corner of the street to chat. When Su Zhan appeared, these four people immediately looked over, all looking bad! One of the guys kept staring at Su Zhan with a strange cold look. Su Zhan took two steps and stopped, turning to look at him."What are you looking at?" "What are you looking at?" Seeing that guy replied provocatively, Su Zhan smiled. "Look at me and cut you!" After speaking, Su Zhan directly slapped the guy''s head with a slap, then...turned around and ran! Chapter 1218 "FUCK!" "chase!" The man was a little dumbfounded by the slap, and when he realized that Su Zhan ran away after the fight, he cursed angrily, beckoning his little partner to chase him. They are demons. Someone dared to provoke them and ran away after TM. How could it be possible? "Stop, catch you, I will break your body into pieces!" The man shouted angrily from behind. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced mockingly, the man became even more angry. Nima, is it a mockery?That look was mocking me just now, right? Chase, even if you chase him to the end of the world, you will kill him! Su Zhan didn''t run fast, but it happened to prevent them from catching up. Seeing them cursing and chasing after him, Su Zhan didn''t rush towards the hotel. Attracting monsters also requires skill. First of all, the hatred must be held down, or the monster will run away halfway, and secondly, it must not be too fast. If it is out of the field of vision, naturally it must run.Su Zhan slowly hung in front of him like this, turning his head back from time to time and showing a mocking or triumphant smile, which made the demons angry and chased him. "Arrived!" Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at the demon behind, and rushed into the hotel. "Jie Jie, you want to hide, you are seeking your own death!" Su Zhan running around is really not easy to chase, now seeing him hiding in the hotel, these demons are instantly excited stand up. 1021 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1021 While thinking about how to concoct him for a while, he rushed in quickly. "boom!" "Boom!" The person at the head felt as if he had bumped into something as soon as he entered, and the demon behind him ran into him one after another. "No, it''s a demon trap!" "Successful!" At this time, they finally realized something was wrong, and when they looked down, they showed signs of sacrifice under the carpet. "The blame has attracted, which of you will come first!" Su Zhan smiled and came to the four demons with a mocking smile, then turned back and said to everyone. Strictly speaking, Laura and the others didn''t know anything about demons. Now that they saw that the demons were actually trapped by traps on the ground, they didn''t rush to shoot them for a while, but came over and looked at them.Seeing them look at themselves as if they were looking at animals, they were still amazed, and the four demons were so depressed to die, they couldn''t help screaming. "It''s too noisy, who told them to shut up?" Su Zhan frowned. Laura raised the gun and fired directly at the most fierce one, who was slapped by Su Zhan. "With a gun? Can''t kill..." The man''s proud words were not finished yet, and the bullet had hit his forehead accurately. In an instant, his body emitted bursts of light like lightning, flashing all the bones out... "This... How is this possible, no, no..." The man yelled in pain and horror, and his body twitched slowly before falling to the ground. died? died! The remaining three demons instantly shut up and silenced. What kind of gun is this capable of killing the devil?This is a Colt gun?No, the Colt gun is not like this! Laura fired, and Emily and Betsy each chose one to shoot. With two bangs, there was only one demon standing in the demon trap, but it was shivering. What''s going on. How can they kill the devil with their guns? This is not scientific! "It''s me." Tulip took the gun and came to the devil, greeted him with a smile, and then suddenly pulled the trigger continuously. Legs, arms, body. After more than ten shots were fired in a row, Tulip stopped."Sure enough, it is an infinite bullet, the rate of fire is very fast and there is no problem with the connection, and this bullet can kill the demon even if it does not hit the key!" At the first shot, the demon was already dead. The next few shots were purely because they were shot too fast, in order to verify the effectiveness of the hunting gun. Listening to the analysis of Lipu, everyone also knows more about the hunting gun, and understand why she fired so many shots! Su Zhan waved his hand, and in an instant the bodies of the demon had disappeared and were cleaned up."Well, I will continue to attract blame, and try to make you familiar with this feeling as soon as possible, and then..." "Then you go and deal with the seven deadly sins, let''s do it ourselves!" Laura answered. "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled and nodded, that''s what he meant. This way, it is indispensable to deal with the devil. Although there is no plan to let Laura and the others become the demon hunter to help hunt the demon, since Joanna has joined in and sees the devil, she must not sit idly by, just by the way, also find something for Laura and the others. Do it, lest you get bored! Following the same procedure, Su Zhan went out to provoke, attract strangers, and then Laura killed them.Almost three or four batches were introduced, and I felt that they were already familiar with it. Su Zhan uneasyly took Joanna to introduce the blame again, and after confirming that they could handle it, he was relieved to let them lead the blame and kill the devil. Su Zhan noticed that a certain bar was unusual, very lively and full of voices, but in fact, it was all demons in it, and the leading ones were the seven deadly sins!Before, Su Zhan didn''t come because of Yinguai, now...the little monster has been cleared, and he has come to clear the boss! When he walked near the bar, Su Zhan was about to go in, but suddenly saw a demon entering the bar, followed by a man and a woman and two black men following him. It seems that these two people should be demon hunters, who followed this demon.The equipment on these two people, and their expressions when they entered, it was obvious that they didn''t know where this was or what was waiting for them inside! "I just went in without investigating it, thinking it was the protagonist?" Su Zhan shook his head. Two ordinary demon hunters walked into the Devil Bar, and there were demons like the Seven Deadly Sins. Do you still have to guess?Sure enough, not long after entering, there were loud quarrels and women''s pleading voices! Pushing the door open, Su Zhan walked into the bar. As soon as I entered, I saw a group of demons surrounded. The black woman was held by a very beautiful woman. On the other side, the black man was drinking with a bucket. The black woman anxiously yelled his name and told him not to Drinking, but he is unmoved, humming, humming, as if he was drinking nectar! Chapter 1219 The demons gloated and screamed and watched the excitement, without even noticing Su Zhan coming in.Su Zhan glanced at it and found that the bucket that the black man drank turned out to be a canal agent. This thing was used to unblock sewers or pipes. The main ingredient is strong acid or alkali. Can it be good if you drink it in your stomach?Sure enough, the black man couldn''t bear it almost after drinking half of the bucket. The bucket was still on the ground, his mouth began to vomit blood, and finally fell to the ground and died in anger! "Do not¡­¡­" The black woman yelled sadly. "Next it''s your turn..." the woman holding her said with a smile. The black woman instantly showed a look of fear. "Ahem!" Just when the demons turned their attention to the black woman and were about to continue having fun, a cough rang out in dissonance. In an instant, everyone turned their heads and saw Su Zhan standing at the door. "again!" The man who had just let the black man drink the canal agent was a fat man. When he saw Su Zhan, his face showed a playful smile.Soon a demon next to him took another bucket of the canal agent and handed it to him. He walked over with the canal agent and put a hand on Su Zhan''s shoulder! "No, soak, run..." The black woman hurriedly shouted! Su Zhan glanced at the fat man''s hand on his shoulder, and heard the fat man say: "Come on, I invite you to have a drink." The moment he spoke, he had already activated his power, and the black man just drank the canal agent like this. After the fat man finished speaking, he passed the canal agent over and waited for a good show. The black woman was upset and frightened, and everyone else was ready to watch the show, keeping their eyes on. One second, two seconds... The fat man''s expression gradually became a little stiff."I said, buy you a drink." 1022 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1022 He increased his tone. Su Zhan looked at him and said faintly: "Are you a glutton?" "You...you know me?" Fatty, the gluttony among the seven deadly sins, was taken aback for a moment, and the surrounding demons were quiet. "You are lust." Su Zhan said, looking at the woman holding the black woman. Then he turned his gaze and looked at several people next to him."You are craving, you are lazy, you are arrogant." "What about jealousy and rage?" Su Zhan said their identities by name, but... jealousy and rage don''t seem to be here! "Who are you? You know who we are? But it doesn''t matter, I hate your tone of voice!" A man in a suit and shoes came out and said.Just arrogance! "I also hate your tone of voice!" Su Zhan said faintly and suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, the swallowing ability was activated, his arrogant expression instantly changed color, and he shouted in horror what you did. "It''s him, it''s Su Zhan that damn it, he can kill us!" The devil yelled in horror. "Oh, I didn''t expect your news to be very well-informed!" Su Zhan smiled, watching those panicked demons prepare to escape from their flesh and turn into black smoke, Su Zhan said with a sneer: "Want to run? Can you run? ?" Black smoke spread all over the roof of the bar, but they couldn''t leave, whether it was the exhaust vent, the window or the door, like a demon trap, completely trapping them.One by one rampage, black smoke is vertical and horizontal, and bursts of screams are unusually harsh. The black woman was completely dumbfounded, watching arrogantly slowly falling to the ground, watching Su Zhan open her hands, a huge attraction came, and the black smoke involuntarily poured into his hands and disappeared! "call¡­¡­" The howling stopped abruptly, the black smoke disappeared without a trace, and the whole bar was extremely silent, leaving only the corpse lying on the ground! "Although it is not as good as the yellow-eyed demon, the energy of the seven deadly sins is not too weak." Su Zhan said lightly and glanced at the black woman who was still stunned. Not everyone can hunt demons without incident!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned around and pushed the door out. After coming back from the bar to the inn, they found that they had stopped hunting. A lot of corpses had been piled up next to them. They seemed to have a good record... These people were possessed by demons. In theory, if the demons were expelled for a short time It''s okay, but the devil will erode their bodies over time, absorb their energy, and then change their bodies.Therefore, such an ending can be considered a relief. Su Zhan waved his hands to clean up these corpses and let them take a bath and rest early. After all, it was very late, and although they were completely stubborn to fight monsters, they still had a certain psychological and physical impact and exhaustion. ... ... The night passed quietly. When it was almost noon the next day, everyone came in one after another. Emily had already prepared breakfast in advance. Everyone had breakfast together and talked about yesterday. "Jealousy and rage are not there. The remaining seven sins have been killed by me. However, jealousy and rage must still be in this small town. You can pay attention when you go out soon!" Su Zhan said. "Can you go to the clothing store then?" Laura asked. Su Zhan glanced at the clothes on Laura and the others. Although they weren''t worn out, they should be changed.Although they had bought a lot before, Su Zhan noticed that the temperature today seems to be hotter than usual. I guess they want to buy some cooler clothes. "Okay, maybe I can meet one of them!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Everyone just thinks that Su Zhan is talking and laughing. How can it be so easy to go to a clothing store to encounter jealousy or rage, not to mention that they would not choose to appear in a clothing store? Finally, Su Zhan took Laura, Joanna and Tulip to go shopping. As for Emily and Betsy stayed to rest, and the beauty demon also stayed. So many people disappeared all at once, but the town was not affected too much because of it. There were many people and it was very prosperous. Today¡¯s weather is indeed a bit sultry, the sun is very hot and there is still no wind. People on the street wear cool clothes. Looking at them again, although they are not out of place, they are still a lot.After a quick step, the group quickly entered a clothing store! Chapter 1220 The murder caused by a pair of shoes! The quality of this clothing store seems to be good. It is different from other small shops and you can see that it is taking the high-end luxury route. It not only sells clothes, but also has everything from shoes and hats.After entering, Laura Joanna and Tulip looked at each other. Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in these, and stood by and waited. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan randomly looked at the customers in the store, most of them were women, and the only man who was left seemed to accompany women like Su Zhan. "These shoes are beautiful!" Two women stood in front of a pair of shoes, one of them looked at the shoes and said. "It''s very beautiful, but I''m sorry, this is the last pair, and... it''s mine already!" The other woman said proudly, and the salesperson had already started to help her install shoes. "Can you give it to me?" The woman asked unwillingly. "No!" Holding the already installed shoes, the woman said apologetically, then turned around and went out. It seems that only two women are interested in the same pair of shoes. Someone first and the other second, it''s a very common thing.However, the woman who hadn''t got the shoes chased after her, grabbed the woman, and then slammed her hair into the car window next to her. One click, two clicks. After a few strokes, the glass was broken, the blood had flowed out, and the woman slowly fell to the ground and died! "Huh! These shoes are mine!" She didn''t seem to have any special reaction to the murder, she even picked up the shoe bag, and walked away in the horrified eyes of nearby people! "This...what''s going on, killing someone for a pair of shoes?" Laura and others naturally saw such a big movement, and walked to Su Zhan''s side and said in surprise. It''s just a pair of shoes, even if you like it again, you won''t kill for it?And even if I get it, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to wear it in prison! "Is there a mental problem?" Tulip said. "It''s just because of jealousy." Su Zhan said lightly, his eyes seem to be in the crowd. "Jealous, jealous of killing people because you didn''t get the shoes you like, this..." "Naturally not under normal circumstances, but if it is the jealousy of the Seven Deadly Sins..." Laura whispered, and the others reacted instantly.Jealous, really here? Su Zhan said that they might encounter it before, but they still don''t believe it! "I found it, I''ll go there, you continue shopping, come to you in a while!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then walked out of the clothing store! At this time the police had also arrived. As witnesses, Laura and others also provided testimony, and did not leave here temporarily! 1023 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1023 Su Zhan chased after the crowd. In front of him, a man was walking leisurely, looking nothing special.Su Zhan didn''t make a move immediately, followed behind him unhurriedly, and didn''t even hide his intentions.Soon, Jealousy seemed to have noticed that someone was following him, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, turning around, getting more and more remote. Seeing him turning into an alley, Su Zhan followed in. As soon as he entered, he saw Jealousy standing there and looking at him with a smile. Following Su Zhan, he felt that there was someone behind him. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a strong man. Blocked his way! "You have the courage to follow me! Who are you? The police?" said with a jealous sneer. "Whoever he is! He is dead!" The person behind Su Zhan was furious. It was obvious that the person was as famous as his name, and his temper was not very good. Just as he said something, he raised his fist and struck Su Zhan impatiently. Su Zhan sneered slightly, motionless. Seeing that this fist was about to hit the Soviet Union, the expression of anger suddenly changed into a savage pain, and immediately after... his throat was pierced. He clutched his neck and slowly fell to the ground, unexpectedly dead! Flutter! As he fell to the ground, a blonde woman in a jacket was holding a dagger in her hand, a dagger that could kill the devil! Su Zhan raised his eyebrows, and the jealousy around him did not expect such a change, so he immediately prepared to do it.However, as soon as he moved, he felt that his neck was pinched, and his whole person was picked up. Su Zhan carried jealousy with one arm, and activated his devouring ability, ignoring the painful and horrified jealousy, he turned his head and looked at the blond woman in front of him! Very familiar. The black canary in Arrow, Kris in the new ghost street. Of course, this only refers to the body, in fact she is a demon, Demon Ruby!This is just her first appearance, and she will change it later! Although the look in front of me is more beautiful, but there are already Black Canary and Kris, Su Zhan''s interest is not so great, at least not so amazing! Glancing at the dagger in her hand, this is no ordinary dagger. After all, demons can only be driven out and it is difficult to kill. This dagger can kill demons just like the Colt gun. It is said to be an ancient demon-killing dagger! This can not help but make Su Zhan think of an interesting thing. "The devil draws a sword to kill the devil, the angel draws a sword to kill the angel!" As a demon, Ruby holds a demon-killing dagger that can kill the demon.And the angel that is known as the immortal can only kill the angel''s sword angel blade!I have to say that this is quite ironic! Click! Su Zhan let go, his jealousy fell to the ground and was swallowed up. "You made me eat one less!" Looking at Ruby, Su Zhan said lightly. Ruby backed away slightly: "I think I helped you solve an opponent!" "Usually people who snatch heads say so!" Su Zhan smiled faintly, looking at Ruby."Besides, your purpose isn''t that simple? As a devil, but killing the devil, or in front of me, why? Want to sell favor to me?" "I just thought you would be in danger. If you don''t believe me, I will leave!" Ruby said, watching Su Zhan vigilantly and then slowly turned and left, until she was sure that Su Zhan had not stopped her before she left quickly. After Ruby left, Su Zhan also left here. There is no doubt that Ruby is deliberately trying to sell her favor, and her purpose is very simple, she is a loyal supporter of Lucifer, and wants to revive Lucifer.She found herself, most of the purpose is the same! Chapter 1221 There is a girl here! Ruby''s idea is very good, but unfortunately the method is too irritable. This is no longer forced to sell favors. This is almost the same as stealing people''s heads. He even told Su Zhan that I would sell your favors!If I really read her favors, it is definitely a problem with IQ! Shaking his head, I won''t think about Ruby for the time being, she will show up by herself anyway. When I returned to the clothing store, the processing was done, the body had been taken away, and the police had gone. Only people nearby were still whispering, discussing this incredible murder.Laura Joanna and the others have changed their clothes, they look cool and beautiful, and they show off their good figures. They also carried several bags in their hands, which seemed to be bought for Emily and the others. Seeing that Su Zhan came back and everyone asked about the situation in a low voice, it was a sigh of relief to learn that jealousy and rage had been dealt with together. Originally I just wanted to buy clothes, but accidentally encountering this kind of thing actually affects my mood, even if the devil is dead.So after Su Zhan came back, they didn''t continue shopping, and went straight back to the hotel.After arriving at the hotel, everyone talked about this, which made them quite sigh. The threat of the devil was too great. It was only because of jealousy that a woman was killed, and a woman went to jail. The cause was only a pair of shoes! Fortunately, the seven deadly sins are already dead. However, there must be their stronger demons, which made everyone more or less concerned about hunting demons.Hunting is not as simple as last night!After everyone put on cool clothes, they discussed and prepared to continue hunting the devil! Do what you can! Su Zhan has no opinion about their thoughts. If you are willing to kill, just kill. Anyway, there are not many demons left in this small town. What''s more, the seven deadly sins are enough to make those demons afraid to escape. The news is still very good. The facts are the same as Su Zhan guessed. At first, Joanna and the others could attract some demons, but gradually the number became less and less. In the end, the whole town seemed to be free of demons!So after the innkeeper came, Su Zhan and others left here! This time, Laura and the others are obviously more active, and they are also full of expectations for the next journey. Stop and go, find a place to practice guns while resting. Although it still feels like traveling, the atmosphere is not as leisurely and boring as before. Everyone seems to be holding back their energy and having a goal. Zhan is very satisfied, at least...They won''t feel bored anymore. Although I didn''t encounter any demons along the way, news about demons continued to emerge. Whether it was broadcast or newspapers, there were many strange and strange things that happened, and I knew it was related to demons.But because the distance was too far, everyone couldn''t rush over. Su Zhan noticed the Wen brothers. The two of them weren¡¯t idle at all, even if Dean had only one year of life after signing the contract with the devil, neither I really stopped to enjoy the rest of my life, still hunting the devil. Not knowing whether it was a coincidence or why, Su Zhan discovered that the Wen brothers were in a city not far in front, and this city was where they were going to rest. "It looks like I''m going to meet the Wen brothers again. Also, the Wen brothers are basically driving around the world in their cars, and go wherever there is a case. The chances of encountering them are naturally great!" After entering the city, the old rule is to find a place to rest. Although the RV is good, it is not as comfortable as the hotel, for example. I found a hotel and moved in. I thought they would rest, but Joanna and Laura came to find Su Zhan, and they were going to go out to see if there were any demons in the city!There were no demons on the way, and finally they arrived in the city, where demons haunt, and they naturally wanted to take action. "Okay, be careful yourself!" Su Zhan agreed with a smile. The city was extremely clean and there were no demons at all, but Su Zhan didn''t tell them, judging from their appearance. Now that the Wen family brothers are here, Su Zhan is going to have a look. After coming out of the hotel and crossing two blocks, Su Zhan entered a restaurant. In the corner of the restaurant, Dean and Sam were sitting there chatting.Su Zhan passed and sat down. The Wen brothers were taken aback for a moment. They were naturally very enthusiastic when they saw that the person was Su Zhan. After chatting for a while, Su Zhan asked why they were here! It turned out that the two brothers had just resolved a case and were preparing to find the next case, but they suddenly received a call saying that their father had a warehouse in this city, but he suddenly stolen it.The two brothers didn''t know anything about this warehouse. After they rushed over, they found that most of the things were not lost, only a hare leg. "That''s it!" As he said, Sam took the hare leg out of his pocket."This is a cursed rabbit leg with a special ability. As long as the person who gets it will become extremely lucky, we found the thief and snatched it back, and then..." "Then I bought a few lottery tickets but I won tens of thousands! It really works!" Dean said excitedly. Sam gave Dean a white glance and continued: "Those who get it will be very interested, but once they lose it, they will have bad luck and die within a week! We are trying to completely destroy it!" After speaking, Shanshan put the hare leg back in his pocket! 1024 Marvel: The King is Coming Chapter 1024 There is not much interest in this hare leg Su Zhan. To put it plainly, this thing is actually a kind of magic. You can increase your luck unreasonably, but you can also unreasonably become unlucky after losing it.But when it comes to hare legs, Su Zhan remembers what the plot is! The hare legs are not important, the important thing is that there will be a girl here! A girl who makes Su Zhan very interested! Su Zhan had planned to leave after talking with the Wen brothers for a while, but now he has changed his mind. "Have you ordered something?" Su Zhan asked. "not yet." "Then what are you waiting for, please invite me!" Su Zhan said with a smile, then waved in the direction of the bar. Not long after, a waiter came over. Chapter 1222 The Goddess Steals Bella Coffee, sandwiches. After ordering something, it was delivered quickly. Su Zhan was sitting next to Dean, opposite Sam, eating and drinking coffee, and briefly chatting about their actions after being separated from the gate of hell. Su Zhan asked if they Contact Ellen and tell her if you see Ellen, Joanna has found it and is with herself now. The Wen brothers were born and died, dealing with the devil, usually have little pastime, and not many friends, only Bobby and Alan are barely closer, and the rest is Su Zhan.Whether it was Dean''s death before or after the Hellgate incident, Su Zhan helped. Especially for the latter, the death of the yellow-eyed demon can be regarded as a revenge for them, and it is natural to get closer to Su Zhan. "Need to refill?" While chatting, a waiter suddenly came over and asked. Su Zhan looked up subconsciously, and a waiter with black Sassoon short hair smiled and poured coffee.The arms are very thin, but the figure is not lean at all, and a slight smile brings a very special and attractive feeling.Such a look, such a condition, it was unexpected to be a waiter here, Dean and Sam were a little shy and kept their heads down. At this time, the waiter''s hands shook slightly, and coffee spilled out of the cup. "Oh, sorry." The waiter said apologetically. "It''s okay." Sam said he wanted to help, and the waiter took out his towel to wipe it clean. The waiter smiled at Sam, which made Sam a little embarrassed and hurriedly smiled, then watched the waiter turn and leave. After she was gone, Sam and Dean were still watching! "I said you are enough!" Seeing the two of them, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly. "It''s normal to appreciate beauty," Dean explained. Su Zhan smiled and joked: "That''s right, but you don''t want to see beautiful women and you can''t walk around. Besides, you can''t figure it out!" "Why?" Dean asked unconvincedly. "Two reasons. As for what they are, you will know soon." Su Zhan smiled mysteriously. Dean wanted to say something, but Sam subconsciously touched his pocket, his expression frustrated and angry: "Hare legs, gone!" "Damn it!" Dean reacted immediately when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "It must be the waiter just now, don''t you know? Why didn''t you stop her?" "Why stop? This can be considered a lesson for you!" Su Zhan smiled, took a sip of coffee and then slowly put it down and said: "This is the first reason you can''t figure it out. This woman is called Bei Ra is a very famous goddess thief and knows the circle of hunting demon very well." After a pause, seeing Sam and Dean still looking at them, Su Zhan said, "You guys don''t try to chase after them?" The two of them woke up like a dream, and hurriedly wanted to chase them. "Don''t forget to check out, and say you''ll have it." Su Zhan said, Dean put the money on the table depressed, and then hurried out. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, got up and left the restaurant leisurely. It''s impossible for the two brothers to catch up with Bella. If she were caught so easily, then she would not be the goddess stealing Bella. From the beginning, Bella asked someone to steal the hare leg. She only took it personally when she failed. She knew the effect of the hare leg, so she didn¡¯t take it with her hands directly when she stole, just because she was afraid of getting hare. The curse of the legs, how can she give the hare legs to the seller?After all, if you lose the hare''s legs, you will be caught up in bad luck and die immediately.But I have to say that she is really good at this skillless skill. Looking back on the whole process, she didn''t see any contact with Sam and stole things! At this time, Bella had already drove out of the city and returned to her home, ready to make an appointment with the buyer for delivery. Knowing that the Wen brothers would definitely fail, Su Zhan walked out of the restaurant to the side alley, then teleported and disappeared. The next moment he had appeared in an apartment, looked around, the layout was pretty good, and some valuable calligraphy and painting antiques can be seen everywhere, the entire apartment, including the elevator, including the outside, are installed with cameras. How tightly guarded. At this time, Su Zhan had seen Bella coming back from the car. Bella was holding the phone, and it seemed that he was communicating with the buyer. After the goods were delivered, they rarely stayed for too long, and they were basically delivered as soon as possible.While talking on the phone, Bella got on the elevator, then opened the door and came in. Putting the wrapped hare leg on the table, Bella took the phone and said in a flat tone: "Didn''t it say that one hundred and fifty thousand? Maybe, I should take it to other places. Don''t threaten me, Luke, no matter how famous you are, you can''t scare me. I''m glad you figured it out. See you at the airport when you were a kid!" When the buyer temporarily lowered the price, Bella naturally refused to agree. Fortunately, after insisting, the buyer finally figured it out, which made Bella very happy.Putting down the phone, Bella stood at the window with her arms folded, looking at the scenery outside, looking very happy. After watching it for a while, I felt that the time was almost up. Bella turned around to change clothes and then went out to deliver the goods. The moment she turned around, she suddenly saw a figure sitting on the sofa looking at herself with a smile. When did he come in? I didn''t notice it? Bella was shocked instantly and recognized this person as the one sitting with the Wen brothers in the restaurant!Although he was surprised how he found here, and faster than himself, Bella quickly recovered her calm, after all, she was a thief who had seen the wind and waves. "You came for the hare legs? It doesn''t seem to belong to you, right?" Bella said calmly. "It''s not your thing either!" Su Zhan smiled."And it''s only sold for 150,000? Don''t you think it''s too small?" "If you are willing to pay a high price, I don''t care." Bella said with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head: "This thing has no use for me, and I am not interested." "Aren''t you here for it?" Bella frowned and asked with some confusion. "Of course! I''m here for you!" Chapter 1223 "for me?" Bella was really puzzled, she didn''t seem to have any grudges with him.After thinking about it, Bella said, "What? Do you want me to get something for you?" "Forget it!" Su Zhan thought for a while and replied. Although Bella hasn''t completely let go of her vigilance, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, as long as you can afford the price, as long as you have this thing, I can help you get it!" "You like money, don''t you?" Su Zhan asked. "Of course! No one dislikes money!" Bella replied affirmatively. 1025 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1025 "In this case, as long as the price is enough? Then, how about I pay one million and buy you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Bella smiled and said, "You really know how to joke." "Five million!" Su Zhan said lightly. Bella was stunned: "Are you serious?" "Ten million!" Bella took a deep breath."Although I don''t know if you are serious or play me any more, I never thought I would be so valuable, but I''m sorry... I won''t betray myself no matter how much money." "Really? What about 100 million? If you agree, the money will be transferred to your card immediately." Su Zhan squinted at Bella. One hundred million, no one should be able to refuse this number, let alone a thief who is greedy for money! Bella didn''t speak, just shook her head for sure. Su Zhan shrugged helplessly: "This is an unexpected result. If you disagree, then forget it." With that, Su Zhan got up and slowly walked towards the hare''s legs. "Aren''t you not interested in it?" Bella asked vigilantly. "Yeah, I am not interested in it, but if you lose it, it should be troublesome. Your buyer should be a big one. If you play with him, I''m afraid you will have trouble, and... your reputation will also Lower." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you want to get revenge on me?" Bella asked through gritted teeth. "Retaliation? No! I just want you to remember me. After all, to chase a woman, the most important thing is to let this woman remember you!" Su Zhan smiled and reached out to grab the hare leg. Thinking of the consequences that Su Zhan said, Bella was also a little anxious, she didn''t want to cause so much trouble.Thinking of this, Bella suddenly took out a gun from her waist and aimed at Su Zhan."Hey, you better stop." Su Zhan glanced at her, but his hands stopped. "You are forcing me!" Bella snorted and shot Su Zhan on the shoulder. boom! The bullet came out of the muzzle and quickly flew towards Su Zhan''s shoulder, but Su Zhan shook it slightly and avoided the bullet, and then got the hare leg. Dodge... Dodge? How can this be? Bella''s eyes widened in shock, how could she avoid bullets at such a close distance?How can this be?Seeing that Su Zhan had already obtained the hare leg, Bella could not care about many consecutive shots. However, something even stranger happened. The bullets flew out without exception, hitting several antiques The vase, and a few bullets even bounced back, scared Bella hurriedly shrank and stopped shooting! "It seems that the curse of hare legs is working." Su Zhan smiled and shook the hare''s legs and slowly walked towards Bella. Bella didn''t dare to move rashly. She knew very well how abnormal the fortune of the hare legs was. No matter what she did, she would be fine, even affecting herself.Moreover, even without hare legs, this person might not be easy! Step by step, Su Zhan came to Bella and stretched out his hand to pinch Bella''s chin, then bowed his head and kissed. "This bastard!" Bella cursed secretly in her heart, looking at Su Zhan who was already attached to her body, and shot with the muzzle close to his body. Click! It jammed, the gun jammed at this time! I thought he would definitely not be able to avoid such a close distance, and would not be able to rebound, right?But the gun suddenly jammed, something that had never happened before. This fortune is too abnormal! "Remember, my name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan let go of Bella with a smile, turned and walked away swaggeringly. After being strongly kissed by Su Zhan and shocked by strong luck, Bella chased her out like a dream, but Su Zhan''s voice was long gone. "Su Zhan, I remember you!" Bella gritted her teeth and murmured the name again, and then tried to find Su Zhan to get the things back... ... ... When Su Zhan found the Wen brothers, the Wen brothers were interrogating only one of the thieves before, and wanted to inquire about Bella''s whereabouts.And Sam... looks really miserable at this time, sitting there not daring to move, and missing a shoe on his foot. Without hare legs, bad luck came. Sam walked on the street and stepped on chewing gum. He wanted to hang up, but his shoes fell into the sewer. All this happened during a phone call.Just now, when he sat still, the air conditioner in the room caught fire by itself. "Don''t ask, it''s useless to ask!" Su Zhan walked over and said. The Wen brothers froze for a moment, and Dean asked, "When did you come in? Well, it''s not important, why it''s useless to ask." "Because the hare legs are in my hands now!" Su Zhan smiled and took out the hare legs. "you¡­¡­" Dean and Sam were stunned for an instant.Now that the hare legs have been obtained, there is no need to ask any more. The three hurried out and found an open space to deal with it. Only in this way can the curse be lifted. "Don''t you buy a few lottery tickets while you still have time?" Dean asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "I bought it before I came." Dean chuckled. When he was ready, Su Zhan threw the hare leg into the fire, and it instantly burned. "Okay, I should go after spending a long time with you." Su Zhan smiled and said that he had separated from the Wen brothers. Not long after they left, Bella ran here quickly, looking at the hare legs that had been burnt into ashes, Bella was so depressed, she could only turn to leave and wonder how to solve the trouble.Back in the car, Bella was about to drive away, but suddenly found a stack of lottery tickets and a note on the co-pilot. "These are just as compensation for the previous kiss." There is a name after a simple sentence, Su Zhan. Bella took the lottery ticket and looked at it. It was exactly 150,000. "This bastard!" Bella cursed in a low voice, but the corners of her mouth raised subconsciously. Chapter 1224: Fallen Town and the Waitress Su Zhan was in a very good mood, teasing Bella, and this method has already impressed her on herself, as long as there is a suitable opportunity to slowly contact, she can''t escape her palm in all likelihood.Back at the hotel, Joanna and Laura have already returned, and seeing their frustrated faces is obviously nothing! 1026 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1026 This was also expected, so Su Zhan sat down and comforted a few words. "It is a good thing not to find the devil, which means the city is safe." Joanna nodded, and then said: "Although we did not find the devil, we have heard some news. The nearby town, about three hours'' drive away, seems a bit unusual. The residents of the originally comfortable town have changed their personality. A pious believer suddenly shot himself in the church!" "Understood, we will leave early tomorrow morning!" Seeing Joanna''s excited and expectant eyes, how could Su Zhan not understand what she meant. "You are very nice!" Joanna kissed Su Zhan on the cheek with excitement, and then found out...Laura and the others were still there, and Joanna''s face blushed in an instant. She took a peek at Laura, and then said embarrassingly. Fleeing for crappy reasons. Early the next morning, Joanna, Laura and the others looked eager. Seeing them like this, Su Zhan didn''t delay them. They set off after breakfast.On the way, Su Zhan collected information about this small town, which was really unusual. It was originally a very simple town, but it seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes overnight, turning it into a fallen city. Betrayal, fighting, drug abuse, prostitutes. Good people become villains! Such a weird change occurred without any signs, and it would never have happened if there were no demons! Su Zhan recalled the plot of evil forces, but the whole series is too long, unless it is some special many details that cannot be remembered at all.Maybe what you see after you arrive, can make an impression and remember it! Before long, a group of people have arrived in this small town. As soon as you enter the town, you can feel the difference here. At a glance, you forget that all the streets are full of sexy women, and their openness is even more exaggerated than the city. Su Zhan feels that he really likes this place, feast your eyes on it! Because of this atmosphere, Su Zhan brought a group of women to the hotel, but it was not so noticeable. After opening the room, Joanna and Laura were ready to go out to inquire about the news.Su Zhan thought about it and went out to see if he could remember anything. Coming out of the hotel, I saw a lot of gorgeous women as I walked by. These women are dressed in cool, bold and open style. Less than a few hundred meters away, Su Zhan has been greeted by more than a dozen girls. Actively invited! But Su Zhan declined with a smile. As he walked, Su Zhan found a very lively place, a bar, and a lot of men and women having fun gathered at the entrance of the bar.Su Zhan walked into the bar, and it was more lively inside, and you could see women in sexy clothes and hot bodies everywhere. I walked to the bar and sat down and asked for a bottle of beer. Before he could drink it, he felt a burst of aroma. Turning his head, there was a woman in a deep-collar red dress sitting beside him. The figure is good, but the makeup is too heavy. Seeing Su Zhan turning his head, the woman in red smiled and said, "I have to say, every woman here... wants to eat you." Have been hit up? The woman in red said softly: "The following is what I want to do." With that, she slowly approached Su Zhan."Usually, I ask for 400 US dollars per night, you said I will give you a half price discount, how about we leave here together?" Su Zhan looked at the woman in red, looked at her pretending charm, and said faintly: "Get out!" The woman in red froze for a moment and her expression turned angry."miser!" After speaking, he turned away. "I''m not mistaken, you sent away a prostitute? How did you do it, the guys here are very difficult to deal with." Just as Su Zhan was so depressed that he was accosted by such a person, a very pleasant voice rang from the bar. the sound of.Su Zhan looked up and saw that a waitress with long black hair was standing in front of him with a curious look. Obviously, such people are not so easy to be sent away. Seeing this waitress, Su Zhan suddenly remembered. Smiling slightly, Su Zhan said to the waitress: "I told her that I have a soft spot for waitresses!" "Who said the waitress can chase it?" the waitress asked with a smile. Su Zhan shrugged: "Who said you can''t chase? How about we go out for a drink after you get off work?" "I''m off work now, so... we can go now, because I''m afraid the boss will fire me when he hears it!" Asking a waitress out for a drink in a bar. If the boss hears this, it will definitely be upset, right? It''s all about hooking up with the girl in my shop, and going out to drink?Although this is just an excuse to make an appointment, it is a bit too much! Su Zhan shrugged with a smile, and soon the waitress put on her coat and followed Su Zhan out of the bar. Compared to other people wearing so cool and sexy, the waitress'' dress is very conservative and looks a little bit out of place, but I have to say that she is the best in terms of body and appearance, which is why Su Zhan took a look. When she arrived, she thought of the reason for the plot. Impressive! From the bar, the waitress led her car on the road. "Where are we going?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You''ll know in a while." The waitress smiled, somewhat mysterious. After driving for more than 20 minutes, the car stopped in front of a very luxurious and atmospheric villa on the outskirts of the town.Su Zhan got out of the car with the waitress and looked at the villa. Su Zhan asked casually: "How can a waitress afford this kind of house?" "My parents left it to me. I don''t come here often...only when I want to be alone..." The waitress spoke and took out the key. When I opened the door and went in, it was a bit dim and different from ordinary villas. After entering, it turned out to be a downward passage. The surrounding walls and monuments were mottled, and it felt like exploring some ancient castle. Chapter 1225 Don''t Want You, Want Your Body! "Here... Are you sure you don''t want to go where I am? It might be more comfortable there!" Su Zhan said as he walked down the steps."You know, I will never let you go for nothing." The waitress came from behind, took off her coat and said, "I have a''toy''." "Well, the toy won!" Su Zhan shrugged and followed the waitress in. The decoration in the living room felt very depressing. The waitress held the candles to light up, and Su Zhan looked around and asked: "Aren''t you scared here alone?" "Of course not!" The waitress raised a wicked smile at the corner of her mouth. She turned to look at Su Zhan and rolled her eyes. In an instant, her eyes became as black as ink. demon! This waitress turned out to be a demon. The dark eyes disappeared and returned to normal. The waitress looked at Su Zhan with a puzzled expression. "Did you... didn''t you see?" The waitress thought it was because the candle was not bright or he just didn''t notice his eyes, and asked tentatively. "If you say your eyes, I saw it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The waitress said: "You are so calm after seeing it. It seems that you are not an ordinary person, a demon hunter? You should be afraid even if you are a demon hunter at this time. You should be afraid if you have not arranged in advance and have no equipment!" "I''m not a demon hunter." Su Zhan shook his head gently and said with a smile."And I don''t need to arrange anything in advance. From the moment I see you, I know you are a demon." "Then you dare to come?" The waitress asked in surprise. 1027 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1027 "Why don''t you dare? I just said that, I have a soft spot for you. Oh, to be precise, I should have a soft spot for your body!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Give you a chance to re-select a body, otherwise... I will have no choice but to destroy the flower." "Why!" the waitress hummed coldly."who do you think You Are?" "Su Zhan, my name is Su Zhan! I think you should have heard this name..." Su Zhan said lightly. The waitress''s expression instantly changed to horror."Su, Su Zhan? Are you the Su Zhan who killed the yellow-eyed demon?" "Look, I know you have heard my name, so...now...what do you think?" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. The waitress was stunned and said, "You, are you not going to kill me?" "If you change your body, I will not kill you. You should know that there is a demon by my side, so I am very kind to some demons, especially female demons. However, your companions are not that good. Fortunately, I have just notified my women that they are very interested in hunting the devil right now. It is precisely because of their proposal that they came here, so... your companion is probably already in disaster!" Su Zhan laughed Said. "When are you..." The waitress thought about it, but didn''t see anyone he had contacted during the whole process. Su Zhan smiled and pointed to his head: "There is a kind of ability called telepathy." After coming out of the bar, Su Zhan contacted Laura with telepathy. When he saw this waitress, he had already remembered the plot, and he naturally knew who made the town like this all of a sudden.A missionary in the church, too, he is also a demon. Not much interest in this demon Su Zhan, not to mention that Laura Joanna and the others are still very interested, and they just leave it to them. "Even so, you are too relieved of them? They are not you!" the waitress said in a deep voice. "They are just ordinary people, but with my energy on them, they won''t be hurt at all." Su Zhan smiled. The waitress said unconvincedly: "Even so, they can''t kill the demon, nor can they catch him!" "Really?" Su Zhan laughed, giving the waitress a bad premonition. Following Su Zhan abruptly waved, an illusory picture appeared instantly.The waitress can see clearly that the place in the picture is the church. There is a demon trap at the door of the church. In the trap, the missionary demon has fallen to the ground and died. There is a muzzle on his forehead!Obviously he was shot and killed! "This is my special demon hunting gun. Like the Colt gun, it can kill demons!" Su Zhan said lightly and removed the screen."Now you have two choices, leave this body, or... die!" "Why! We didn''t hurt the people in this small town, just...just a little bit of help, they chose to fall." The waitress explained. Su Zhan shrugged: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this, I¡¯m eager to fall here, so that God¡¯s faith will become less and less, and when new faiths appear, it will be easier to be accepted! So, I only want you. A body, or... the original she!" "I am not such a good talker, so you have to cherish your opportunities." "I understand!" The waitress nodded sadly and opened her mouth sharply. In an instant, a cloud of black smoke burst out, and she fell to the ground. Watching the black smoke hovering on the roof for a while and then escaping from the door, Su Zhan bends down to support the waitress.Because the time of possession was short and the demon didn''t do anything to her, she shouldn''t have any influence. For about six or seven seconds, the woman in her arms moved slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes. "Where am I?" the woman asked blankly, but then fell silent.The expression on his face kept changing, and it seemed that he had recalled it.When being possessed by the devil, the original soul is as if locked in a small black room, and can''t do anything. Once released, the memories of this period will slowly emerge. "Thank you for saving me! I..." The woman reacted and looked at Su Zhan gratefully."My name is Casey!" "You should already know my name. My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a smile, and helped Casey up."how do you feel?" "Yes, it should be nothing, but very weak and uncomfortable." Casey groaned for a moment. "I will help you rest for a while!" Chapter 1226 "This is your house, right?" Su Zhan helped Casey through the living room to the bedroom inside, helped her lie down and sat down and asked with a smile. "Well, it''s my house!" Casey nodded. "That''s good, at least people won''t come out suddenly to drive us out." Su Zhan made a joke, and Casey also smiled.Speaking of it, there is not much difference between the current Casey and the devil just now in terms of temperament, but a bit less evil, which is really difficult to tell at first glance. As long as Casey takes a good rest, there is no big problem. "The devil, this...what the hell is going on?" Although she has experienced this, Casey doesn''t know much, especially since she didn''t believe in these at all, and it felt like some of the previous beliefs had collapsed! "Demon..." Su Zhan briefly explained to her after a pause. Casey was stunned when she heard it. He originally thought it was just a mythical story, a legend of ghosts and monsters, but didn''t expect these to actually exist.Hell, demons, heaven, angels... To Casey, it was indeed too terrifying. She is just an ordinary girl, an ordinary waitress, these things feel similar to her.But she was very grateful. If it weren''t for Su Zhan, the demon wouldn''t know how long it would take her body, especially after knowing that the demon would absorb its own energy after a long time, and she would die because of it, and she would be even more afraid. "If you didn''t come to this town, didn''t find her or me in that bar, then after a long time I would die, and she would abandon my body and possess others?" Casey asked. "Ok!" "Huh..." Casey oozes blood and looks at Su Zhan solemnly: "Thank you so much, you saved me! I, I don''t know how to express my gratitude, I, you... Do you have a girlfriend?" "what?" Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and looked at Casey with a blushing look and said, "Yes, and more than one!" "So..." Casey secretly changed the subject with disappointment: "Then she and the missionary demon are gone, will the town return to its original state?" "Without demons, they will gradually return to normal. But in fact, this is not necessarily a good thing, because after they wake up, they will face the absurd things they have done. Many things will become irreparable!" Su Zhan said something, and then asked: "What about you, what are your plans? Still working as a waiter in a bar?" "No!" Casey shook her head quickly. She was a waiter in a bar before and was possessed by the demon when she was off work.Moreover, even if the matter has passed, she has a shadow over this small town!She wanted to leave here after her parents died. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t have any special skills or skills, and no diplomas except for being good-looking. So she hesitated again and again, and finally killed her without the courage to leave this small town and venture outside. Now that she has experienced this event, she finally Decided to leave here! "I might leave here." Casey said. "You should know some simple bartenders. It just so happens that the bar in my car lacks a bartender. Anyway, from your appearance, you probably haven''t decided where you want to go after you leave. Why don''t you follow me first? At least... Don''t worry. Devil or something!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The last sentence is said to have caught Casey''s heart. Since there are demons in this world, in fact there are insecurity everywhere, and the safest place is undoubtedly to follow Su Zhan! "Why?" Casey asked subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I said the reason before." "Did you say it before?" Casey was a little confused, did he say it?Ah... he said it before, but he said it to the demon who possessed him.Not a soft spot for that devil, but a soft spot for his body! "If you don''t say anything, I will assume that you have agreed!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "You rest here first, I will leave and come back later." "Where are you going?" Hearing that Su Zhan was leaving, Casey grabbed his hand nervously in an instant.She is really afraid to stay here alone now! "I''m going to see my girlfriends. They just killed the missionary demon. If I don''t go there, I am afraid they will continue to look for the demon to kill. There are no other demons in this town, so I have to Say it to them in the past, so they won''t be wasting their efforts." Su Zhan patted Casey''s hand and said softly, "I''ll be back soon." Casey hesitated and let go of Su Zhan''s hand. Then he saw Su Zhan smile at him, and then... disappeared for a moment. "Ghost, ghost..." Casey was shocked. ... ... Su Zhan teleported to the church, and Laura Joanna, who had just dealt with the missionary demon, hurriedly gathered together. Simply speaking, the process seemed very excited.Although Su Zhan told them the identity of the devil, they did the whole arrangement from arranging traps, investigating the enemy''s situation and finally killing them, and the sense of accomplishment was naturally not bad. 1028 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1028 "Are there other demons in the town?" Joanna asked. "There are only two demons in total, you solved one, the other was scared away by me, and the girl she possessed was fine." "Just two?" "Only two demons can affect the entire town..." Laura couldn''t help but sigh. "You pack up and go back and rest. I have to go back. Although the girl is fine, but she is scared enough, I will take care of it." Su Zhan said, Laura and others nodded, then Su Zhan Teleported back directly. Appearing out of thin air again, Casey was taken aback again. Seeing Casey¡¯s fear, Su Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost or a demon. I¡¯m just moving in an instant. As long as the devil and angel can do it, you will gradually get used to it. , If you see it a lot, you will find that this world is much more exciting than you think!" Only after Su Zhan explained that Cayce reacted, yes, he has entered a new world, and can no longer use his previous thinking to consider and recognize things. Chapter 1227 Casey Gets On The Car! In the long night, Su Zhan sat and chatted with Casey.Casey was full of curiosity, asking questions, Su Zhan tirelessly explained, unconsciously Casey seemed to be a little sleepy, after all, her current body is still very weak, and the best way to restore energy is to sleep. "Go to sleep when you are sleepy." "how about you?" "I''m here with you, don''t worry." Hearing that he would accompany herself here made Casey a little relieved. There is a saying that the ignorant is fearless. The more you know, the more you know, the more insecure Casey feels.Looking at Su Zhan, Casey thought for a while and said, "Or, do you lie down for a while?" Su Zhan looked at Casey and responded with a smile, "Of course it''s best!" After speaking, Casey gave way to the side, and Su Zhan lay down directly beside her.Looking at Casey who was a little shy, Su Zhan smiled and snapped his fingers and turned off the light. In an instant, the bedroom sank into darkness, followed by... Su Zhan felt that Casey seemed to get into his arms."Don''t be afraid, sleep at ease!" Su Zhan hugged Casey and patted her shoulder gently.Casey is not very old, but her appearance and figure are well developed, and she can clearly feel the touch when holding her arms.The bursts of Youxiang couldn''t help getting into her nose, to the point that Su Zhan was a little fanciful. He is not Liu Xiahui, he has the strength to sit back and relax! But the night was extremely peaceful. Su Zhan didn¡¯t do anything to her, because it didn¡¯t take long for Kathy to fall asleep in her arms. Although the bedroom was dark, Su Zhan could see clearly. She fell asleep with the look of peace of mind. Seeing her sleeping so deep and so sweet, Su Zhan couldn''t bear to wake her up. I don''t know how long I slept, but Casey woke up in a daze. This sleep was very comfortable, giving her the same feeling as when she was in her mother''s arms when she was a child, very practical.I just don''t know that something is always pushing against her behind, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.Before she opened her eyes, she felt as if she was in someone''s arms, leaning on her back.When I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of hands, slender and generous.Behind her, the steady breathing and the bursts of strong man''s breath made her heart beat faster and made her completely awake and recalled what happened yesterday. At the same time, she also knows what is against herself! "Wake up?" There was a sudden heat in her ear, which made her shake a few times. "Well, wake up, wake up..." she whispered. "Get up? Or lie down for a while? I think it''s quite comfortable to hold you like this." Su Zhan said with a smile. Casey didn''t speak but didn''t mean to get up. Seeing her reaction and she was already awake, Su Zhan''s mind naturally became less honest.Holding Casey, Su Zhan''s hands gradually moved. At first, Casey trembled and then quickly stopped. His body became stiff, and his breathing began to rush.As Su Zhan''s movements got bigger and bigger, Su Zhan turned Casey around. Casey had closed his eyes, his lips were red and his teeth were white. Su Zhan lowered his head and kissed him. It didn''t take long for him to make a creaking voice. . Don''t get me wrong, it''s not the sound of biting something, but the movement caused the bed to shake. I don''t know how long this bed has been. Although it is clean, it is obviously old. It seems that Casey doesn''t live here very often. Otherwise, this bed would have been changed long ago! It was less than eight o''clock when the two woke up, but it was almost twelve o''clock when they left here.Simply pack up some things and lock the door. Su Zhan and Casey drove away to the place where Casey usually lives. They arranged some usual things, clothes and so on. They looked like three or four bags. Leaving here and passing the bar by the way, Casey went in and told the boss that he was going to resign and leave here. When all the trivial matters were dealt with and returned to the hotel, it was already afternoon! Su Zhan introduced them to each other, and Casey was a little nervous, but Laura Joanna and the others responded with enthusiasm, which made Casey a little relaxed.As for Ming''s identity, he intends to let Casey be a bartender in the RV, but in fact everyone knows it well. All in all, Casey was in Su Zhan''s car, and there was one more member in the RV. Fortunately, the RV was spacious enough and there were enough rooms. After getting to know each other, Su Zhan took Casey to the top to select a room to help her settle down. It was getting dark when the busy schedule was over, and naturally it was impossible to leave here and go back to the hotel to rest. When she got off the car, Casey hesitated a bit, and she was hesitant to say something. "It''s fine if you have anything to say!" Su Zhan stopped and looked at Casey. Casey hesitated for a moment and said: "I don''t know when I will come back from this trip, and I don''t know where I will go. Moreover, I have already planned to say goodbye to the past. Before that, I want to visit my best friend. " "Yes, in this town?" Su Zhan asked. Casey shook her head: "She and I are high school classmates, best girlfriends, but because of her family, she moved to another town, and now she has become a clerk in the town police station. I want to see her and tell her Be careful yourself, after all, the devil is not a gangster, even a policeman, even if she is in the police station every day, she may not be safe. Then...start a new life!" "In the past, it took at least three or four hours to drive, and it might take some time to go back and forth, and I don''t dare to go on the road by myself now, so..." Casey looked at Su Zhan expectantly. Su Zhan smiled: "So you want me to teleport and take you over." "May I?" "Of course you can. In fact, even if you want to meet in the future, I can send you there at any time. If my goal is achieved, you can go there anytime." Su Zhan said with a smile."I''ll talk to Laura and the others, and then I''ll take you there!" "Thank you!" Casey said gratefully, wondering what Su Zhan''s goal was, but she didn''t ask much. Chapter 1228 Coincidence! "is it here?" Su Zhan and Casey suddenly appeared at an intersection near a certain police station. After landing, Su Zhan asked Casey. Casey was silent for a long time before exclaiming: "Okay, it''s amazing!" Obviously it takes three or four hours to travel, but in the end, it was already there after just blinking!This feeling was like a dream, which surprised Casey.Su Zhan smiled and patted Casey on the shoulder and said, "Slowly you will get used to it!" "Ok!" Casey nodded and looked at the police station and said: "It''s here, but she should be off work by this time. I''ll call her!" After that, Casey took out the phone and found the number and broadcasted it. After the sound was connected, Casey''s voice rang."Nancy..." On the other end of the phone, Nancy was very happy to receive a call from Casey. She hasn''t contacted her good sister for a while. This made her nervousness and fear fade a little bit. Just now, the FBI was caught nearby. Two murderers who were said to be very brutal. For this reason, she naturally didn¡¯t get off work, and even the gangsters originally held in the police station were released. Such a big battle made Nancy, who had always been a little worried, naturally a little scared. The phone call relieved her a lot! But when her girlfriend said on the phone to see her and she was near the police station, Nancy was very surprised.Although she didn''t call in advance by accident, she definitely couldn''t leave to accompany her girlfriends in this situation. There was a call on the phone, Nancy hung up, and he hesitated to walk to the black FBI who was laying aside. "Sir, my friend is outside when he comes from a place, I..." "In the current situation, I will definitely not let you out, although I believe you but just in case, no one is allowed to leave here until they are taken away!" The black police officer''s words were very firm, making Nancy reveal instantly A disappointed expression. However, she was just an ordinary clerk, and even the sheriff of the town was not good at it, let alone her! The black police officer thought for a while and said, "You can let your friends in, and you can leave after the matter is over." "This¡­¡­" Nancy hesitated for a moment and said, "Let me ask." Nancy turned to call, and the black police officer was thoughtful. These two important offenders are very important, as long as they are not paying attention, they can escape. After all, they have escaped from their own hands several times, so they can''t be allowed to run this time. Any possible situation must be eliminated.He didn''t know the people in this police station, he just followed the habits of the police. At this time, Nancy''s girlfriend suddenly visited, which naturally made him suspicious.Therefore, it is simply coming in under my nose, and even if there is a real situation, I can deal with it in time. 1029 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1029 Here Nancy finished the phone call and went to the door. In a moment, the door of the police station was pushed open, and a man and a woman walked in.Nancy was stunned for a moment. She thought that Casey came by herself, but she also brought a man with her. He was still a handsome man she had never seen before! Is it her boyfriend?Is she finally willing to make a boyfriend? "This is Su Zhan, this is Nancy." Casey introduced each other, and then pulled Nancy to ask: "What''s the matter with you, how long will it be able to end." "I don''t know, I may have to wait until the prisoners are sent away. I tell you, these two prisoners are so scary, they seem to be called Wen''s Shuangsha. It is said that they have committed a lot of crimes and the methods are very brutal. You will just stay here, don''t run around, wait until it''s over!" Nancy whispered, and subconsciously touched the cross on her neck. It seems to be a believer. "Wen''s Shuangsha, police clerk..." Su Zhan suddenly realized that it was a coincidence. He remembered the plot, but he didn''t expect Casey to be the clerk! The Wen brothers were arrested, but the demons came in a big way, making the black police officer who had never believed it finally believed that there really were demons in this world!The police station was surrounded, and Ruby came to save others by sacrificing Nancy, a pure virgin, to save others, but Dean disagreed, and finally fought a battle and drove away all the demons.As a result, after they left, the current lord of hell Lilith suddenly followed and killed all the police station members who had escaped! Recalling the whole plot, Su Zhan glanced at Nancy subconsciously. Nancy¡¯s long, quiet, and quiet girl feels like that kind of girl who is well-behaved, quiet and unassuming. The most important thing is that she should be of Asian ethnicity, giving people an oriental feel, and she is in line with her. Requirements!Moreover, she was a virgin to death, which is a pity! "It''s you!" At this time, the black police officer suddenly shouted at Su Zhan, and drew his pistol in an instant. This change was very sudden, and Casey subconsciously got in front of Su Zhan, and Nancy said in surprise, "Sir, what are you doing?" "I know him, he knows the two prisoners inside!" The black police officer investigated the information of the Wen brothers, and naturally they knew what friends they had and who they had contact with.After recognizing Su Zhan, the black policeman immediately became nervous. What a coincidence, all this is a coincidence. Su Zhan patted Casey on the shoulder and walked forward."Brother Wen was caught by you, I really don''t know. I just accompanied Casey to see her friend. It''s really a coincidence. However, you shouldn''t believe it when you look like a soldier! But even if If I know them, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m an accomplice, and you can¡¯t arrest me, so what are you going to do?" "Whether my accomplices will naturally know in the future, now...I have to lock you up first and wait until they are sent away!" The black police officer said in a deep voice. Now he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. It is more important that the Wen brothers are sent to prison without any safety! "Okay!" The unexpected Su Zhan agreed very simply!"I can cooperate with you, but you have to think clearly, it''s easy to shut me down, but it''s not that easy to let me out!" Chapter 1229 The Police Station Besieged By The Devil Su Zhan¡¯s threat to the black police officer didn¡¯t take it seriously, or he wouldn¡¯t care even if he went to his heart. Now he only recognized one thing and sent the Wen brothers to prison safely.Seeing that the black police officer insisted on doing this, Su Zhan didn''t say anything. He was very cooperative and was put in a single cell. Even when the black police officer took out the shackles, Su Zhan didn''t say anything! Although the black police officer was surprised that Su Zhan would be so cooperative, he was relieved anyway. "Lock me up too!" Naturally, it was impossible for Casey to see Su Zhan being locked up alone, and took the initiative to enter the cell. Originally just wanted to see her best friend, but she was caught in the prison house. Casey looked at Su Zhan apologetically and said: "Sorry, if I hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t have done this. I knew it, early. Knowing that I will not come!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "It''s just a small matter. If I don''t want anyone to catch me, let alone you forgot? I can go anytime if I want to go!" Casey just remembered it, and then asked inexplicably: "Then why..." "It''s okay anyway. Rather than staying outside, it''s better to be here! And, I''m afraid something will happen later, he will have to ask me out! It''s just...but it''s not that easy." Su Zhan sneered. Said. "What''s going to happen?" Casey asked nervously, "Will there be anything wrong with Nancy?" "I am there, of course she will be fine." Su Zhan said with a smile."However, your girlfriend is quite beautiful, and looks pure and quiet." "Well, she has always been like this. She is very courageous and like a good baby." Casey said, hesitantly asked: "Is it related to the devil?" I just met the devil, and now Kathy will think about the devil whenever he gets a little troubled.But she guessed it right, it was indeed related to the devil! "The gate of hell was opened, and many demons ran out. Moreover, hell is not in peace now. The current lord of hell has always wanted to kill the brother of the Wen brothers, Sam, because he has the blood of the devil. The leader of the hell was trained, but this plan has been ruined, but there are still some demons who support him. Therefore, the new official will definitely eradicate the old forces first!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and put his arms around Casey: "You don''t have to think so much, everything has me! Not to mention a mere demon, even if hell pops out of the nest, it has no effect on me!" "I know, they seem to be afraid of you. But what is your identity?" Casey chatted with Su Zhan without a word, and did not realize that they were being locked up in a cell. However, it is not peaceful outside. The chief of the black police officer finally arrived, ready to take away the Wen brothers.However, the officer asked to see the Wen brothers alone first, mostly for the purpose of expressing grievances. Everyone knew nothing about this.As a result, the accident happened. The officer was already possessed by the devil, and he wanted to shoot Sam and Dean. Dean was shot and Sam fought back and killed the officer.The black police officer never let his guard down, and rushed in with a sense of feeling. Originally, he believed that Sam and Dean were murderers. Now that the officer is dead, he doesn''t believe what they said about being possessed by the devil. . The situation was urgent and he had to report it, but suddenly found that the phone could not be reached and the mobile phone had no signal.He sent someone out to have a look. He was going to fly the helicopter to take the prisoner away, but after waiting for a long time no one reported and no one came back. He had to go out to see in person, but he was dumbfounded when he went out! The helicopter was completely damaged. The police officer who had been sent out was lying on the ground with terrible injuries and was obviously dead!The black police officer hurriedly turned back in shock, but the moment he turned, suddenly a cloud of black smoke got into his mouth! After a while, the black police officer raised his mouth with a wicked smile, and then walked into the police station. ... ... "If you let Nancy know that you are like God... she will definitely be scared." Casey exclaimed. Su Zhan smiled: "What about you?" "Me? Of course I was scared, but I''m already mentally prepared!" Casey said. Just now they talked about their identity, Su Zhan did not conceal but did not elaborate, after all, many things Kathy may not be able to understand, but one sentence of the lord of the gods, like God, is enough to surprise Casey.Of course, at the beginning, Casey didn''t believe it, but that was God! However, Su Zhan only extracted some power of faith from her body, and the expression was slightly stronger. Watching the golden light come out of her body and penetrate into Su Zhan''s body, such a shocking scene made Casey no longer doubtful. ! "God is gone, now there are only angels in heaven. My plan is to occupy heaven, how about making you all my angels?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Also including Nancy?" "Ok!" "I...I can help you tell her." Casey hesitated. Su Zhan smiled: "No, I will tell her, and soon..." While talking, I saw a man approaching timidly, with a flustered expression that seemed to be something terrifying. "What''s the matter?" Casey asked hurriedly. Nancy didn''t speak but her eyes were already red, and she could see that tears were rolling in her eyes. Casey stretched her hand out of the cell and hugged Nancy, Nancy finally cried, and began to speak horribly."The FBI officer killed the sheriff of the town, my boss! A cloud of black smoke came out of his mouth, saying it was a devil... Casey, there are real demons in this world, I..." "It''s okay, it''s okay. Actually, I came here to tell you that I also encountered a demon. I should be possessed like the black police chief. Su Zhan saved me!" After hearing what happened, Casey comforted. Nancy raised her head to look at Su Zhan."Really?" "Of course it is true. She is more useful than the God you have been praying for. Nancy, there are demons in this world. No place is safe. If... I mean if... you can ask him to help you. !" Casey hesitated and said in a low voice. 1030 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1030 Chapter 1230 Pulling a girlfriend into the water, Ruby''s proposal! "I... what am I going to do?" Nancy glanced at Su Zhan and asked in a low voice towards Casey. Casey smiled and leaned into Nancy''s ear to speak softly. Nancy''s expression instantly turned surprised, and her face flushed."You, aren''t you his girlfriend? Why..." "He has a lot of women, and he is also interesting to you! My dear, your character is too soft, especially when you meet the devil, even if it passes this time, you will be as worried as I am about meeting the devil again, so I said ...Is the best way, you consider it!" "I...I will think about it!" Nancy said hesitantly, and after chatting with Casey a few more words, she quietly left. "Are you pulling your girlfriend into the water?" After Nancy was gone, Su Zhan asked Casey with a smile. Casey shook her head and said seriously: "No, I am helping her! I know and understand her very well, she can''t bear it! What''s more, the hell is open, the devil is wanton, who can be alone and unaffected An easy life? You can only stay with you! What''s more, you are not an ordinary person. If she can really become an angel in the future, it won¡¯t be considered too much... and she should be thankful and grateful!" "Then do you think she will agree?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Unless she is forced to do so, she doesn''t agree so quickly, because her character is so weak, not strong, and has no opinion!" Casey explained. In fact, what she said in Nancy''s ear was very simple, that is, let Nancy be the woman of Soviet war!Although Nancy looked hesitant, Casey was pretty sure that if there was a devil out there, she would make a choice when it really came to a critical moment! The character is too soft, it is difficult for her to make a decision without being forced! ... ... Casey¡¯s proposal really made Nancy feel a bit... how?It''s ridiculous.So after she came out, her expression was a little trance, but she found out that the Wen brothers had been released. It was obvious that the black police officers had believed in the demon theory they had previously said. And found that the outside of the police station was surrounded by demons. As soon as the Wen brothers came out, they called up, and the salt, weapons, and demon traps were quickly arranged.The black police officers, including Nancy herself, were all focused on these things all of a sudden, and left the Soviet Zhan incident behind! Seeing more and more demons gathering outside, the Wen brothers'' expressions became increasingly ugly.If you can''t get out, you can''t get your own weapons. Ordinary weapons are useless to these demons. They are trapped. The longer they are, the more dangerous they are! "It looks like I can only fight!" Dean said in a deep voice. Sam said: "Perhaps I can find a way to break out, the car is nearby, as long as we can get in the car, we can leave here." "You have also seen the number of demons out there. This time... I am afraid there is really no hope." Dean sighed and said, "They are here for us. Let''s check to make sure it''s safe here. If we can''t, let''s go out, at least...you can get these demons away!" Just when the two brothers were discussing about giving up their lives, there was a sound of broken windows. The two rushed over, only to see a woman in a jacket! "Ruby?" Sam shouted in surprise. Dean''s expression turned a little ugly."What are you doing here." "Save you!" Ruby sneered. This Ruby is the one who wanted to forcefully sell favor with the Soviet Union before, the demon who killed the devil! In order to be able to release Lucifer, Ruby did a lot of things. The forcible selling of Soviet favors was just one of them. She also helped Sam and Dean, especially Sam, who was Ruby''s main target. But it is not so easy to convince the demon hunter to believe in the devil, so Ruby rushed over this time.Save people, sell favors, gain trust! "You have seen the number of demons outside. We can''t solve it alone. There is no way to escape. Everyone will die here. However, I have a way to eliminate them all and save you all! I know A spell, once cast, all the demons around here disappeared, including myself! However, this spell needs a virgin to complete!" "What are you kidding? Where did you come from..." Dean subconsciously wanted to refute but suddenly remembered something and looked at Nancy. Nancy''s face flushed instantly. "Me, what can I do?" "It''s very simple, let me dig out your heart!" Ruby looked at Nancy and said. Everyone took a breath. Dig out the heart, then... wouldn''t it be dead! "No, absolutely not!" Dean said quickly. "This is the only way to save everyone. At the expense of her, everyone can be saved. Otherwise, everyone will die, and she will die too! Shouldn''t I teach you such a simple calculation?" Ruby said coldly. Said. Dean still shook his head and refused. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing. If that''s the case, it would be better for the two of them to rush out. Ruby seemed to see his thoughts and said with a sneer: "Do you think you two will be safe by rushing out to kill them? Forgot what I just said? Everyone will die!" "I... can I think about it?" Seeing them arguing, Nancy finally spoke.After speaking, Nancy turned and left. Devil, life and death! Nancy was suddenly driven to a desperate situation, which also reminded her of Kathy''s previous proposal! Su Zhan! If he is willing to help, it should...should be able to solve these demons, right? Thinking of this, Nancy walked quickly to the separate cell. At this time, Su Zhan and Casey in the cell were kissing, and they were living in the same room with nothing to do with each other. After they had just come together, whether it was freshness or impulse, they were the strongest! When Nancy walked over and was about to speak, but when she saw this scene, her face was flushed and she couldn''t speak. "what¡­¡­" From the corner of Casey''s eyes, he noticed that Nancy was coming, and screamed embarrassingly, and then asked, "How about it, have you considered it?" Chapter 1231 For me, it''s that simple! "I..." Nancy hesitated and shook her head, then talked about the situation outside.From the arrangement of the Wen brothers to the appearance of Ruby and the proposal afterwards, after speaking, Nancy looked at Su Zhan: "You...can you help us? I mean, if you are willing to help, We can get through this crisis, no one will die." "Although there are hundreds of demons gathered outside, yes, I can ensure that you will not die through this crisis! However, I have the conditions." Su Zhan said lightly. "I, I know, I promised!" Of course Nancy knew what the conditions were, and she hurriedly said when Su Zhan''s voice fell. Su Zhan shook his head: "I''m not talking about this, I can save you or other people, but the black police officer, I said before, shut me off, but it''s not that easy to let me out!" "I... I''ll go tell him, let him apologize to you!" Nancy hurried out after speaking. Seeing Nancy going and returning, everyone looked over subconsciously, waiting for her results.Nancy came to the black police officer and said, "You can go and apologize to Su Zhan? As long as you apologize, he can save us!" "Apologize?" The black police officer was stunned, and then he remembered Su Zhan. "Su Zhan? You mean Su Zhan, he is here?" The Wen brothers asked in surprise. 1031 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1031 Ruby''s expression beside her was equally surprised, even a little ugly. If I knew Su Zhan was here, Ruby would never come. "Yes, he is here, because...because he knows you, he is locked up." Nancy said and glanced at the black police officer. "Then what are you waiting for, let them go, as long as we are safe with him." Dean said hurriedly. "Well, I''ll let them go!" Although the black police officer didn''t know what Su Zhan had to make them so sure, he decided to let them go.After all, he already knew that the Wen brothers were not murderers, so naturally his friends were not suspicious.With that, the black police officer was going to let him go. Nancy blocked the black police officer and said hesitantly: "Sir, it may not be a question of letting go, but a question that requires you to apologize." "I will apologize!" The black police officer said in a deep voice, and then the group quickly came to the cell. Su Zhan smiled and greeted, and then looked at the black police officer. The black police officer was very serious and looked at Su Zhan very sincerely: "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you. Before, I didn''t believe that there were demons in this world and thought they were murderers. Now I know that many things in this world are I don¡¯t know. So no matter what you do to me, I hope you can help us!" "Yes, please help us!" Nancy next to her and the others begged. Su Zhan frowned, originally he didn''t intend to forgive him so easily, after all, he didn''t do this thing very authentically.But from his point of view, it can be considered excusable, of course, the most important thing is Nancy and Casey.So, Su Zhan thought for a while and said: "I can forgive you, but it''s impossible to just rely on your words. So, you will be in bad luck for the next ten years, and it''s a punishment for you!" "Thank you!" "Doomed means to be like hare legs?" Sam asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak. Just as the black police officer was about to untie Su Zhan''s shackles, Su Zhan was shocked, and the shackles split instantly. "what¡­¡­" The black police officer suddenly screamed in pain and covered his forehead, and the fragments of the handcuffs hit his forehead just now! Everyone looked at each other, especially when they looked at the fragments of the shackles on the ground, they were speechless. All the fragments did not fly, only one piece, and it hit him. This is really...unlucky! Is it bad luck? Everyone looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, could it really make black police officers doomed with just one sentence?And it didn''t use any props. Su Zhan walked out of the cell, followed by a group of people. The black police officer followed behind, clutching his head. As a result, he heard a bang, and there was a flat ground!Seeing the black police officer get up painfully and quickly waved his hand and said it was okay, everyone suddenly felt that his future might be difficult for him... Ten years of doom! "What do you do now?" When she came outside, Nancy couldn''t help but asked Su Zhan. "Open the door, go out, let them go!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Huh? Just... it''s that simple?" "For me, it''s that simple!" Su Zhan pushed the door and walked out. The smoke line they made before the door was pushed naturally dispersed. The demons outside the door became excited instantly, and they were ready to rush in.Seeing the densely packed demons, the people behind Su Zhan became nervous subconsciously, and Su Zhan spoke just as the demons were about to rush in. "stop!" In an instant, as if time had frozen, the demons stopped in an instant. "Back!" Su Zhan spoke again, and the demons began to retreat one by one, and quickly retreated to a position five or six meters away from the door. Su Zhan walked out, glanced at the demons in a circle, and said faintly: "Go back to hell!" "Roar!" In an instant, all the demons raised their heads and opened their mouths, and countless black smoke came out one by one.The sky seemed to suddenly become overcast, and the black smoke disappeared almost three or four minutes later, leaving only the people lying on the ground.Su Zhan turned around and glanced at the people who had been completely stunned, and said lightly: "What I said, it''s that simple!" "You, how did you do it?" "Simply, it''s God!" "God? I''m not God, my name is Su Zhan, I am... the lord of the gods!" After a long time, everyone came to a sense of shock.Although the crisis has been resolved, there are still many things to deal with in the future! Ruby left quietly, although Su Zhan noticed but did not stop him.The black police officer and others awakened the demon-possessed people and sent them away. They also had to notify the FBI that they were dead after all, plus the Wen brothers wanted them. However, these Su Zhans were not interested in participating, and greeted them and left the police station with Nancy and Casey. Chapter 1232 Lilith''s Identity Nancy¡¯s home is near the police station, and she lives alone. She walked out of the police station for about ten minutes and arrived.Nancy didn''t say a word all the way, and she was in a trance and obviously hadn''t recovered from the shock just now.It was not until she took out the key to open the door and entered the house, perhaps to return to the familiar environment at home, that Nancy finally woke up. "Go and pack things!" Su Zhan said lightly. Nancy nodded hesitantly, while Casey helped her clean up. Su Zhan sat on the sofa with his eyes closed, but he actually paid attention to the police station. According to the development of the plot, Lilith should come.As the big boss of hell in the early stage, after the death of the yellow-eyed demon, Lilith wanted to kill the Wen brothers, to be precise, Sam!To become a boss, Lilith''s identity is not simple.The yellow-eyed demon is Azazel, who turned from an angel to a fallen angel and finally a demon, a supporter of Lucifer.Lilith''s identity is also not simple. There are rumors that she was the first human being to become a demon, and she was the last and most critical one of the 66 seals to release Lucifer. Su Zhan has also read some records or heard about it, saying that Lilith was actually Adam''s first wife.Rumor has it that God created Adam on the sixth day. He felt that he was lonely, so Lilith had been squeezed out. However, Lilith had her own thoughts, but Adam was a little machismo. So after a series of quarrels, Lilith left home. He left, followed Lucifer and fell into hell, and then God used Adam''s rib to make Eve! Whether the rumors are true or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter what Lilith¡¯s true identity is. What¡¯s important is that Lilith is now the boss of hell, and she is still one of the seals of Lucifer! 66 seals! The last seal of Lilith, Lucifer will be released only if she is dead. Later, Lilith has been working hard to break the seal and the Apocalypse came to release Lucifer. I wonder if she knows that only her own death can make Lucifer free? Think about it, she is sad enough! "Sure enough!" When Su Zhan was thinking about Lilith, Lilith appeared.Possessed by a little girl, appeared at the police station. At this time, the police station had almost dealt with the matter. When the little girl came in, the black police officer smiled and asked, "Is there anything wrong? Little girl!" "I want to find someone." "So, who are you looking for?" the black police officer said. "Sam, Dean!" Lilith said, her eyes suddenly changing.The eyes instantly turned white! The black police officer was stunned for an instant when he saw it, with a horrified expression on his face.Although I don''t know why her eyes are white, there is no doubt that this is a demon! "They, they are not here, they are gone!" The black police officer said tremblingly. 1032 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1032 "Are you gone? Then...you don''t have to be alive anymore!" Lilith said, suddenly raising her hand, and a bright white light flashed out in an instant! The black police officer was instantly desperate, his eyes widened in horror. Just as the white light was about to envelop them, a voice suddenly appeared, striking everyone''s heart like a bell. "Go back to hell!" "Do not¡­¡­" The moment the voice sounded, Lilith yelled in annoyance, but she involuntarily broke away from her physical body and turned into black smoke and disappeared.When the white light dissipated, the black police officer looked at the little girl lying on the ground and the others with lingering fear. "That is¡­¡­" "Yes, that''s the voice of Su Zhan!" "No, this is the voice of God!" The black police officer said earnestly with a pious look. Su Zhan took his attention from the police station and drove away Lilith in one sentence. The effect of adding a few more devout believers was not bad.Su Zhan found that although the ability to create the world is not strong, it has excellent results against these demons or angels. Without this ability, Su Zhan can only shoot Lilith back to hell or kill it directly. It is not so easy for her to order her to drive back to hell directly! If used to pretend, the ability to create the world is really good! After all, from the perspective of ordinary people, an order to drive the devil back to hell is comparable to killing him or driving away the high-end he is about to come by force! The pious belief power of the few people in the police station is constantly increasing. With these believers as an introduction, a group of believers will soon develop. "Packed up?" Nancy and Casey came over, and the big and small bags were packed with a lot of things, more than Casey''s before. Nancy nodded: "Everything is packed." "Then go!" Su Zhan directly teleported them back to the hotel, allowing Nancy to temporarily stay in a room with Casey, rest early, and leave directly tomorrow morning. The addition of Nancy and Casey in the car didn¡¯t have much effect, but they became more lively. Joanna and Laura actively taught them how to hunt demons. At first they were a little scared, but along the way, slowly Watching them easily hunt down demons, which made them less fearful of demons, and slowly began to act with Laura and Joanna. Hunting the devil, occasionally Su Zhan showed his strength and developed a group of believers, the journey was extremely smooth.On the way, Su Zhan went to other dungeons to see the situation and development, and extract the power of faith by the way. After all, the dungeon still has a residence time. This is not a fully integrated dungeon that can stay infinitely!Just one time and one time, neither delayed things nor wasted time.Time passed unconsciously like this, the number of believers increased dramatically every day, and the women also changed because of hunting demons. Become strong and become more like a demon hunter! Even Casey and Nancy can now independently and easily hunt demons. Of course, the premise is that there is a demon hunting gun made by Soviet war! During this period, nothing major happened, and there were no decent beauties, and even Lilith did not run out to disrupt the situation.But Su Zhan knew that the reason she was so quiet was because she was waiting. Dean had signed a contract to save Sam before, and only one year of life remained, and now... there is not much left! Chapter 1233 Naturally, Dean and Sam couldn''t just wait for things to happen. Once the time was up, Dean would die and go to hell.So they have been actively looking for Lilith, because all contracts are in Lilith''s hands, as long as she is killed, Dean''s contract may be cancelled.During this process, Ruby appeared several times and finally finally gained the trust of the Wen brothers and provided information to find Lilith.Finally, they found Lilith''s whereabouts, but two mortals and a low-level demon wanted to deal with Lilith, isn''t it a joke? In the end, Dean was killed by the Hellhound and entered the hell. Ruby was easily exiled by Lilith. As for Sam, because of the demon blood in his body, Lilith¡¯s attack turned out to be ineffective against him, and finally had to return. hell! Looking at the fragmented body of Dean, Sam buried him with grief and continued on the path of hunting the demon and Lilith alone! Su Zhan has been paying attention throughout the process, but he did not intervene, because Dean entered hell. This was the first seal that began the Apocalypse and opened 66 seals.The fallen brave, only if an upright brave falls to open the first seal, can he continue to open the subsequent seals.After entering the hell, he was tortured very tragically, and finally had to give in and began torturing others, which led to the opening of the seal.The Soviet war needs to be sealed, and even Lucifer needs to be resurrected! Whether it is for the believer or for devouring! As the king of hell, Lucifer must have the power of rules! Secondly, the angel will officially appear, will pull Dean out of hell, and truly open up the big scene of evil power. Su Zhan ignored Dean¡¯s affairs for the time being. Su Zhan continued to accompany everyone on hunting, devouring demon energy, and developing believers.In the past year or so, although the name of Su Zhan, the lord of the gods, has not been fully spread to the point where everyone knows, because the region has been running around very widely, every region has more or less There are believers in the Soviet Union who are preaching the belief in the Soviet Union! That day, after driving for three hours, I finally stepped into a small town. This small town is small in size and has a small population. With the addition of the devil''s wanton reasons, it seems a bit desolate.After entering the town, everyone looked at Su Zhan! This is already a habit. Everywhere they go, they will wait for Su Zhan''s instructions. Su Zhan can easily detect if there is a demon. "There are no demons here. There is a hotel in the middle of the town. The environment is good. Let''s rest here for a while." Hearing that there was no devil and everyone relaxed, Joanna asked curiously: "I want to rest here for a while? Why? Didn''t you just take a rest some time ago, and I haven''t encountered demons too frequently recently." "I have something to leave!" Su Zhan smiled. "Oh." Joanna nodded. Sometimes Su Zhan would leave for a few days and then come back. Everyone was used to it. When they arrived at that hotel, everyone settled down, followed by making arrangements, salt lines, devil traps, and setting up the room as impeccably golden, don''t even think of demons coming in! "Nancy, you go with me." "I?" Nancy was a little surprised, and the others were also surprised. Because every time Su Zhan left, it was himself, how did he suddenly call Nancy this time.Could it be that the departure this time is not as usual, that''s why it''s called Nancy... Everyone, including Nancy, thought of the reason. Are you finally going to start? Since Nancy got on the car, everyone was guessing when Su Zhan would attack her, including Nancy herself, who were actually already prepared, but after all... after waiting so long, Nancy almost forgot about it. It happened, but I didn''t expect it to be brought up suddenly now, and I would leave alone. This made Nancy''s face flushed, and she felt a little bit grumbling in her heart. If he wants to, he can do it anytime, why is it so obvious? It makes her very embarrassed to face other people! Su Zhan knew what they were thinking, but did not explain, and left with Nancy directly. The next moment, the two have appeared on the streets of a certain city. "What are we doing here?" Nancy was a little stunned. If that''s the reason, I wouldn''t use it this far! "First find a room to live in. When you look back, you will know what I brought you here." Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, and the two quickly found a hotel to live in and opened...a room. Although she had been prepared, Nancy still seemed very nervous when things came. Even though she had become very familiar with getting along for more than a year, this kind of thing is not familiar and not nervous, especially... Times! "Aren''t you going to take a bath? Let''s not go out today." Su Zhan said towards Nancy. "Oh, I, I''m going now." Nancy hurriedly responded, and then turned to take a shower. While Nancy was taking a shower, Su Zhan stood at the window looking out the window, his vision came to the suburbs outside the city through countless buildings. Here, there is a gas station, but no one in the gas station can see through the goods in the convenience store. The people at the gas station seem to have not been away for long, and many of the products have not expired. It does not look like closed and abandoned. Otherwise, If you do, the things in the convenience store have already been processed! Through this gas station, Su Zhan''s gaze continued to look, and he came to a wilderness. A simple tomb stood alone in the wilderness. Dean''s grave! 1033 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1033 The reason Su Zhan came over suddenly was because Dean was resurrected immediately, and the angel Castio was about to appear! As for why you brought Nancy, well, the facts are the same as they thought! For about twenty minutes or so, Nancy came out wrapped in a bath towel, lowered her head and hand pulled the edge of the bath towel, looking very nervous.Su Zhan slowly got up and walked in front of Nancy. Suddenly, a princess hugged her up. Nancy was startled and subconsciously hugged Su Zhan''s neck before seeing him embracing herself into the bedroom... Chapter 1234 Angel: Castio The sun shone in in the early morning, the noises rang out, and a new day began, and there was a lot of traffic and vitality outside. When I opened my eyes, Nancy''s quiet little face came into view. It seemed that he slept very securely and sweetly, shrinking in his arms like a kitten.Su Zhan gently drew out his arm, and dressed lightly on the ground. At this moment, Nancy woke up. "Wake you up?" Hearing the voice, Su Zhan turned to look at Nancy. "No, no!" Nancy shook her head and said, "Why did you get up so early?" In the past, it seemed that the Soviet war would not get up early. "I''ll get something to eat, after eating, I will take you to see the angel!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "God, angel?" Nancy was stunned for an instant. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Aren''t you curious why we came here? Just to see the angels." Nancy''s sleepiness disappeared when she heard that she was going to watch the angel.As a devout believer, although she has changed her faith now, she is still very curious about angels!Nancy got up here to clean up, while Su Zhan had already ordered breakfast with the hotel. After having the closest contact, although Nancy is still a little embarrassed, she has shown the virtuousness of an oriental woman.Although she can kill the devil alone and has become a lot more independent, she is still a traditional little woman in her bones! After eating breakfast, Su Zhan took Nancy directly out. Walking all the way, holding hands like a couple walking slowly out of the city, to the gas station he saw yesterday! Looking at the seemingly deserted gas station, Nancy was curious why the angel came here?But she didn''t ask much, just follow Su Zhan''s side well. "Do you feel it?" Suddenly, Su Zhan asked Nancy. Nancy was stunned, and shook her head: "What do you feel?" "Casdio is dragging people out of hell!" Su Zhan said softly, putting his hand on Nancy''s shoulder. At first, Nancy didn''t feel anything, thinking it was just an ordinary act of intimacy.But soon, she had a special feeling, she could feel a powerful force!Is this an angel?However, this force flashed by, and soon calmed down. "Could it be that the angel has dragged people out of hell?" Nancy asked in surprise. "Yeah! It doesn''t take long to drag individuals from hell." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Listen carefully, have you heard?" Nancy turned her ears to listen, and a strange and harsh sound suddenly sounded. This sound was like a noisy electric wave. After trying to identify it for a long time, she heard a very vain and ethereal sound. "This is... the voice of an angel?" "It''s a bit noisy, most people can''t hear or hear it clearly!" Su Zhan said, and then suddenly teleported with Nancy. The next moment, in a remote and empty place, a man with stubble and a beige seal was standing there. As if he felt someone appear, he slowly raised his head, and the moment he saw Su Zhan, his expression changed slightly, frowning seemed a little surprised. "It''s you!" he said in a deep voice. "Do you know me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile looking at the person in front of him. Castio, an angel, can be called the third protagonist of evil forces, and is very much favored by God.Upgraded all the way from an ordinary angel in an angel army, and finally became a new god, which is a legend. "Su Zhan, Lord of the Gods, Chuangshi, every angel knows your identity." Castio said in a deep voice."What are you doing here." "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Castio did not speak, but the vigilance in his eyes was very obvious. All the angels in heaven already know about the creation of the world. At the same time, they also know how powerful the ability to create the world is. It is both right and evil. It is hard to say whether it is light or dark. They only know that it may bring major changes .It is said that the archangels have received instructions from God and are already arranging plans to deal with creation. However, Castio''s level is still very low, he has no right to know the specific plan, just follow orders. "Is heaven okay?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Fortunately!" Castio said. "Really?" Su Zhan looked at Castio with his eyes as if he could penetrate his body and see through his soul. For the first time, Castio felt that he could not hide any secrets. "It seems that you don''t know yet, that''s right, your level is very low, and this news should have been blocked." Su Zhan suddenly smiled, Castio breathed a sigh of relief, and the sense of oppression seemed to disappear. Yes, but... what news is he talking about? "Let''s go, this time I just came to see you and say hello. If you feel confused in the future, you can come to me!" Su Zhan said as if he was about to leave, then suddenly he thought of something."Wait, one more thing!" Castio became nervous again in an instant. "You show your wings." Su Zhan said. Castio frowned."why?" "How can there be so many reasons?" Su Zhan said, while controlling the weather, the originally clear sky became extremely dark, as if the end of the world. Castio hesitated, but still showed his wings. "Did you see it? The shadow on the ground." Su Zhan said towards Nancy. Nancy nodded. She had already seen a huge winged shadow on the ground. "Is it different from what you think? These angels can only show themselves on skins or containers, and their wings can only be displayed in this way. They look frustrated? They are not like the angels you know, but It¡¯s okay, the new angels will definitely not look like this in the future!" Su Zhan explained to Nancy. After seeing Nancy understand, Su Zhan said to Castio: "Okay, it''s all right now." After that, Su Zhan took Nancy and disappeared. The sky was clear again, Castio retracted his wings and was speechless. It turned out to be just for the mortal to see, by the way, despise it? Chapter 1235 The birth of a new faith and a new angel! Whether it''s the angel in the evil force or the two funny angels in the previous missionaries, to be honest, they are very weak, and they are very poor.Perhaps this is related to the Fusion Dungeon, or perhaps because the power level of this parallel world is too low.Compared with the same background, the angels on the DC main world are more powerful, at least they don''t need to be easy to show up, and their wings grow behind their backs. Nancy was really disappointed when she saw the angel for the first time, which is not the same as the angel she knew! "What are you thinking?" Back in the hotel to see Su Zhan sitting there seemed to be thinking about something, Nancy asked softly curiously. Su Zhan raised her head and patted her leg as a sign, Nancy sat down a little shyly and was hugged by Su Zhan.Sniffing the fragrance in her hair, Su Zhan said softly: "I''m thinking about angels! The reason why God has become a recognized belief by most people, the role of angels is undoubted. Since I am developing believers, I want to occupy heaven. To replace God as a new faith, it seems a bit too slow just to spread the faith by believers, and it is not eye-catching enough to let people know their identity at a glance." Nancy nodded, it would be difficult for her to believe in the new faith if she hadn''t experienced it personally.Even if someone else tells her, they can''t come up with a strong proof to prove the existence of the new faith! 1034 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1034 "What should I do? Show a miracle?" Nancy asked. "The confrontation between angels and demons will become increasingly fierce. These two forces have become deeply entrenched in people''s hearts. What if...there is a third force? One that is neither an angel nor a demon, not so pure black and white. What about the power of the country?" "When these two forces compete with each other and mortals are implicated and unsaved, new beliefs and new forces appear, and they are clear and eye-catching... What do you think will happen?" "Then they will definitely believe in the new faith and will no longer doubt the existence of this new faith!" Nancy thought for a while and said. "That''s it¡­¡­" Su Zhan laughed and said: "But after all, the impression of gods, angels, and angels is deeply ingrained. It is not so easy for people to accept new beliefs at once. Therefore, I plan to use the existing impression framework to make a slight modification to become My faith, new faith!" "If Castio appeared in front of you at the same time as a winged angel, who would choose to believe in the angel at first impression?" "Of course they have wings!" Nancy said without hesitation. If there was no Su Zhan, if only Nancy saw Castio, she would never think of angels. "That''s it! So... do you want to be an angel?" "what¡­¡­?" Nancy was stunned for an instant, the topic changed... so fast! Why suddenly I asked myself if I wanted to be an angel. "I need to systematically design the angel''s plan. If you want to, you will become the first...new angel under my seat in the world!" "I do!" Nancy suddenly got up from Su Zhan, took a half step back and knelt on the ground, answering piously. Su Zhan didn''t know much about the existing angel levels, not to mention that this world was obviously different from other worlds and had a certain change.Since new angels are to be created to develop faith, and to replace them, there must be a clear plan. Su Zhan began to consult relevant information, and integrated the situation of the world, and quickly made a plan. From high to low.There are nine levels! Seraphim, Wise Angel, Seat Angel, Lord Angel, Power Angel, Power Angel, Power Angel, Archangel, Angel. This framework, Su Zhan, borrows a more orthodox angel hierarchy, because of the different versions of different worlds, in fact, many times have changed.For example, there are no blazing angels or wise angels in this world, only angels and archangels! With the rank stage, it is natural to upgrade the way. It is also very simple. The power of faith. Upgrade according to the power of faith. The purer and more the power of faith, the easier it will be to upgrade. In addition, you can develop believers, expand your faith, and even make military achievements!This series of planning is very troublesome, but Su Zhan¡¯s current brain abilities, that is, it is only a breath time to make it clear... Although there are many believers in the development of the Soviet War in different world copies, and even the Olympian god system, they are just doing it randomly, and I don''t want to develop a force with serious, detailed and strict planning this time.So, after finishing all these things, Su Zhan also felt very excited. Glancing at Nancy who was kneeling there devoutly, Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand, a group of dazzling white glory suddenly appeared, and at the same time, Nancy also exuded golden light of faith.Nancy''s eyes widened, shocked and surprised.Intently watched the white glory in Su Zhan''s hands poured into his body and merged with the power of faith. In an instant, Nancy''s body suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and in the light, a pair of white wings suddenly spread out. After a while, the light dissipated, and Nancy looked at her wings in shock. She could feel that she had changed, and she seemed to have sublimated.In addition, the bond between her and Su Zhan is deeper, and there seems to be some information in the depths of the soul. Information about angels of rank nine. What information can she do about her abilities! Ninth-order angels are divided into three levels: upper, middle, and lower. The upper level is a seraph, the middle level is a four-winged angel, and the lower level is a two-winged angel. She is now the lowest angel in the ninth rank, with only two wings. "Great Lord, your brilliance will shine on the world!" Nancy said devoutly, yearningly, and fanatically. "Get up!" Su Zhan nodded in response, and Nancy slowly got up. However, as soon as Nancy stood up, a thunder resounding through the world suddenly sounded, and the sound was as if the world was about to split with it!Shocked Nancy shivered subconsciously and looked at Su Zhan."God Lord, is this?" "This is just a sign of the emergence of new angels and new beliefs!" Su Zhan said lightly, with a touch of disdain from the corner of his mouth. This is what the force of the rules of this world senses, so it gives...warning? Chapter 1236 "What''s the matter? I...how did I live again?" Dean crawled out of the grave, looking around a little dazed.There was a loud noise at this moment, and Dean shook his head on the ground in an instant. At the same time, Castio was also shocked by this sound. The shock from the depths of his soul made him clearly feel that this sound was definitely not simple, it seemed to imply something... Even the hell heard this voice, Lilith, countless demons were startled by this voice, and they all wondered what happened.Soon it was discovered that Dean had been rescued from hell. I don''t know who did it. After all, there are very few people who can do this.Subconsciously, Dean''s affairs were connected with the previous sound, making Lilith and other hell demons nervous, not knowing what happened.In the end Lilith decided to send someone to find Dean to test it out and see if she could find out anything. Su Zhan and Nancy returned to Laura and the others. This time Su Zhan did not bring Nancy to teleport, but Nancy teleported back by herself, which is one of the angel''s abilities.However, because of his lack of proficiency, he teleported a total of three times before reaching the place. Even so, Nancy was excited. From an ordinary person to a new angel, how could it not be excited. "I came back so soon? Did you hear that? The sound just now seemed to be split apart." Seeing Su Zhan and Nancy returning after a day''s walk, everyone was a little surprised.Especially Nancy, she can clearly feel different. Is this the reason for getting moisturized? Casey smiled and joked at Nancy''s eyebrows. Nancy was a little surprised and said: "You have also heard? The Lord said that this is a sign of the birth of a new angel and a new faith." "What god, new angel and new faith?" When everyone heard Nancy''s words, they couldn''t help being stunned. Nancy glanced at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan nodded slightly before continuing: "The new faith is the faith of the god, you all know, as for the new angel..." Nancy smiled surprisingly mischievously, and then suddenly revealed her identity. In an instant, the dazzling light lit up, and everyone who was shaking couldn''t help lowering their heads, covering their sight with their hands, and following closely...everyone had seen the pair of white wings. "This...this is..." Now that he got the consent of the god, Nancy didn''t hide it, and started talking.From seeing the angel Castio, expressing disappointment with the angels, to Soviet Zhan planning the new angel class, the true birth of the new faith, including the signs just now, the girls who listened were shocked, envied and amazed. Belief naturally becomes firmer. Su Zhan created new angels in order to develop beliefs. Naturally, it was impossible for Nancy to be the only one. So after Nancy finished speaking, Su Zhan turned everyone into new angels in turn. As for the promotion, it was up to them.However, when the new born was born, the previous voice appeared again, and the born one rang once. Obviously, this is all aimed at. However, because of what Su Zhan said before, everyone didn''t think much about it, but felt that it was a sign of the birth of a new angel.As for the aim of the power of rules?Su Zhan didn''t care, except for calling it, it couldn''t do much. 1035 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1035 The girls became new angels, and they were naturally excited. But what Su Zhan didn''t expect was that Joanna actually asked to leave to spread the faith and hunt down demons.Because hunting demons can increase the power of faith, only the power of faith can be upgraded. The most important thing is that everyone is around Su Zhan, it is difficult to spread the faith, and the purpose of Su Zhan creating new angels is not that? It is reasonable, but unexpected. Unexpectedly, they thought of this so soon, and they were ready to take action so soon. When Joanna said so, others naturally responded.Anyway, they can teleport and come back at any time, and for their own plan, Su Zhan finally agreed.Don''t think they are just the lowest rank nine angels, but their strength is not weak! There used to be so many people, but now they disappeared all at once, but they were deserted a lot.But it¡¯s good, it¡¯s convenient if you want to do anything. "Linglingling...linglingling..." At this time, the phone rang suddenly, and Su Zhan unexpectedly took a look at it. It turned out to be Dean? "Hey, this is Dean!" After the call was connected, Dean''s voice came through the phone. "Congratulations, you are back from hell!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Dean was stunned and said anxiously: "You know? Then do you know what is going on? Where are you, can we see you?" "See you? It''s okay, then I''ll go to you." Dean just wanted to say where he was, but the phone was hung up.Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Dean put down the phone and walked out of the phone booth. At this time, he was at the gas station where Su Zhan and Nancy were before.Climbing out of the tomb, he came here and found that not only was he resurrected, but all his previous wounds were gone. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he must first contact someone he knows.I made a call to Sam, the phone was turned off, and then he thought of Su Zhan, thinking of Su Zhan''s skills, so he got the call just now.If anyone can resurrect him in his cognition, it is Su Zhan!As soon as I got out of the phone booth, I saw a figure flashing, and Su Zhan had already appeared. Dean was taken aback and hurriedly said: "You are here, did you save me?" "You mean dragging you out of hell? I can do it, but... it''s not me!" "It''s not you? Who else can it be?" Dean was stunned, and then thought of something: "It won''t be Sam, if he signs a contract with the devil... Damn, can you send me to Bobby, I want to find Sam!" "It''s not easy to find Sam!" Su Zhan said with a smile, grabbing Dean and suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Dean shook his body and looked around in a little astonishment. He found that he had actually arrived in the corridor of a certain hotel. Su Zhan pointed in a certain direction and smiled. "Sam is here!" Chapter 1237 Is Accidented Again! "Boom boom!" Dean knocked on the door nervously. After a while the back door opened and saw Sam, Dean said, "It''s me, Sam!" Sam was stunned, seeing Dean speechless in shock. Yes, I saw Dean being killed and buried him, but now he appears in front of him alive, and everyone will be like this... Dean smiled and opened his hand. If it was who he missed most in hell, it was Sam.Seeing Dean open his hand to hug, Sam suddenly pulled out the demon dagger from behind and stabbed Dean.Fortunately, Dean reacted quickly and hurriedly twisted Sam''s hand away. "It''s me, Sam, I''m not a demon, it''s really me!" "Who the hell are you, damn it, no matter what you are, you are dead!" Sam shouted angrily. The devil''s dagger fell during the scuffle between the two. Seeing the two tore the handles together, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly: "Stop it for me!" As soon as the voice fell, the two of them stopped involuntarily, or involuntarily stopped. "Stand up and stand still." Su Zhan said while picking up the demon dagger. Seeing the horrified and surprised eyes of the two, Su Zhan said: "Dean is really resurrected, not a demon or other things. If you don''t believe it, try it and you will know." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly took it. The demon dagger slashed on Dean''s arm, and the blood slowly flowed out, and Dean was not abnormal.After that, Su Zhan turned around and found the holy water from Sam''s luggage and poured it directly on Dean. There is still no abnormality. "Believe it now!" Su Zhan looked at Sam and allowed them to regain their freedom. Sam directly hugged Dean hard. After the two brothers were full of warmth, Dean asked Sam, "Did you sign a contract with the devil to revive me?" "Me? Not me. I really want to do this, but the devil doesn''t accept my deal, I..." Sam said with some guilt. Dean breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s not you, so who would it be?" "Angel!" Su Zhan unscrewed a bottle of beer and said casually. "Angel? How could it be, how could there be an angel!" "What''s more, even if there are angels, why save me?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "There are angels, there are new angels under my seat, and you can see them if you have the opportunity. As for why I save you... because you are special, at least for the guys above you are special !" Seeing Dean still a little skeptical and dazed, Su Zhan continued: "It won''t be long before you will see the angel, and you will have to deal with it in the future." "Why?" Dean asked. "Because you opened the first seal of 66 seals, as long as all 66 seals are opened, Lucifer will be resurrected!" Su Zhan said. "Well, I''m even more confused now!" Dean took a deep breath. Su Zhan smiled: "Go to Bobby, he should have a record of the 66 seals." ... ... Bobby''s house. The Wen brothers, Su Zhan, and Bobby were sitting together chatting. Bobby was really taken aback when Dean appeared just now, but after confirming that Dean was really resurrected and the angel thing happened, Bobby also accepted it.I have to say that as an experienced old demon hunter, Bobby has a lot of books here, and he soon found out about the 66 seals, and there are more records about angels. "I''ll leave if nothing happened!" After drinking two bottles of beer, Su Zhan got up and said with a smile. "Now go?" 1036 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1036 "Yes, I wouldn''t dare to come unless I left Castio." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then disappeared. The three looked at each other, and were silent for a moment. "Who is Castio?" Dean asked after a moment. "it''s me!" As soon as his voice fell, someone answered him behind him.The three of them turned their heads and saw a man in a beige trench coat. It was Castio! Castio rescued Dean from hell for a reason. Naturally, he wanted to come to Dean and tell him who saved him so that he could help.But because of the existence of Su Zhan, Castio dare not show up, and finally waited until Su Zhan left before he came. Su Zhan had already said it before, so the three of them were not so surprised after seeing Castio. Leaving aside the affairs of Xiaoka and the Wen brothers, after Su Zhan left, he put the RV away, replaced it with an ordinary sports car, and drove on the road.Laura and the others are showing miracles and developing believers in various places. The power of faith is increasing very quickly. Su Zhan is not good to call them back. Otherwise, such a barren road, it would be good to have a beautiful woman as the company! After driving for a few hours, Su Zhan came to a small town. Speaking of, there are not many other places in the United States, but there are particularly many small towns, because the land is sparsely populated. Except for the big cities in each state, most of them are ordinary towns, especially small towns with a small number of people. Its number.When you enter the town, you will find that the atmosphere here is different. Everyone is dressed up in a weird manner. Su Zhan knows at a glance, Halloween! Mentioning Halloween Su Zhan reminded him of the crazy Halloween he had with Diana and the others in the copy of "Secret Society", which made him quite interested in Halloween. It can be seen that the population of this small town should not be very large. Su Zhan¡¯s driving in quickly attracted a lot of attention. The sports car is too conspicuous. In addition to the handsome and special temperament of Su Zhan itself, it is not necessary to attract attention. difficult!I found the hotel in the town and opened the room. Su Zhan did not go in directly, but was ready to go for a stroll. Halloween, how can such a lively festival stay in the room? Walking on the street, watching people dressed in different costumes, and children playing trick-or-treating games around, the atmosphere of Halloween is indeed very strong.Su Zhan wondered whether or not to buy some sweets too, it was a good time! "Hi!" As he walked, Su Zhan suddenly heard someone behind him greet him, stopped and turned his head, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly. Two very beautiful girls! Chapter 1238 Nurse Girl and Cheerleader Girl "Hi!" Su Zhan responded with a smile and looked at the two girls. They should all look like high school students, a slightly taller figure, wearing a red-rimmed nurse''s uniform, one-legged fishnet stockings, and a wheat complexion, giving people a very healthy feeling.The other side is slightly smaller, with blond hair, fair skin color, and a very good figure, especially in a blue and white cheerleader costume, with a pretty waist and a short skirt that can cover the thighs, as if you can see it by just bending The same! "My name is Jenny." said the girl in the nurse suit. "My name is Tracy." The cheerleader also introduced herself. "My name is Su Zhan!" "You came from outside the town? I saw your sports car before, it''s cool!" Jenny said with a smile. "If there are beautiful women sitting, it would be even cooler!" Su Zhan said pointedly. "Then I don''t know if we have this honor, we haven''t ride in such a cool sports car!" Jenny said. "By the way, we will have a party in a while, if we are interested, we can come together!" Tracy said with a smile. "Of course I am interested. I''m not sure how to spend today." Su Zhan invited with a smile: "Otherwise, let''s go for a drive first, and then go to the party when we come back?" "I think there is no better proposal than this!" Jenny said. The three returned to the hotel. Su Zhan got in the car and said to the two beauties: "Then, beautiful nurse ladies and cheerleaders, who would like to sit in the front?" Jenny and Tracy glanced at each other, and finally Jenny was sitting in front. Jenny is dressed in a nurse''s uniform with a stethoscope hanging around her neck. After sitting down, her long legs are undoubtedly visible, especially if she only wears fishnet stockings all the time, this extremely uncoordinated dress is even more attractive!The car started and slammed out, and the strong starting speed of the sports car instantly excited the two beauties. Seeing them yelling in excitement, Su Zhan increased the speed, drove faster and drove directly out of the town.On the empty highway, the sports car is like a rocket, and the surrounding scenery is retreating quickly, unconsciously it is almost two hundred pulses. "Wow, it''s so cool, hurry up, hurry up..." Jenny shouted excitedly. The corners of Su Zhan¡¯s mouth cocked slightly, and suddenly she raised her hand on Jenny¡¯s lap. Jenny was taken aback for a moment and didn¡¯t pay too much attention. Following Su Zhan¡¯s speed, one hand controlled the steering wheel, and the other was not idle. . With the speed getting faster and faster, the outside scenery has begun to blur, and I can¡¯t see or react to what I saw. At this time...Jenny and Tracy seem to be a little scared too, too fast...Jenny I just wanted to say something, but suddenly I saw a curve ahead! "Oh no¡­¡­" This speed is too late even if the curve slows down. Jenny yelled but saw that Su Zhan didn''t panic at all. She quickly operated her hands and feet, and immediately felt the car''s rapid inclination, shaking from side to side. The two girls had closed their eyes in fright! "Beauties, you can open your eyes!" After a while, Su Zhan''s voice rang. Jenny and Tracy opened their eyes. "Oh my God, I was scared to death just now, you, did you drift just now?" "It''s so cool, are you a racer?" "You are amazing!" Su Zhan smiled, slid his fingers on Jenny''s leg and said, "I have more serious other things!" Jenny''s pretty face blushed without making a sound. Tracy in the back can see clearly, smirkingly: "You can treat me as if I don''t exist." "Tracy." Jenny yelled complainingly. Tracy smirked. Su Zhan turned his head towards Tracy and said, "Do you want to change positions with her when you go back?" Before Tracy spoke, Jenny said anxiously: "Change positions, you must change positions, let you laugh at me!" After that, Jenny got out of the car and drove Tracy off in two and three times, letting her sit in the front.Tracy is a little smaller than Jenny, but she has a better body than Jenny, and has a feeling of conquest and protection.Her skirt was very short, which made Su Zhan feel like he couldn''t move his eyes away after sitting down.Reaching out and putting her hand on her lap, Tracy did not resist. Su Zhan smiled and drove the car back handsomely. When I went back, I didn''t drive so fast, but when I entered the town, I found something was wrong. It seemed that a family member had an accident. The police car stopped at the door and many people gathered around. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Jenny said in surprise. Tracy also looked outside with curiosity, but she showed a faint look in her eyes, which was fleeting. 1037 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1037 After the car was parked, the three of them came down to ask, and then they realized that the male owner of this house was dead, and the method of death was very weird. It turned out that he ate candy, but there was a blade in it, and he died! "too frightening." "Yes." Jenny sighed and said to Tracy. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly. This method of death is indeed weird. Let¡¯s not talk about how the candy you bought might have blades. Even if you do, you will notice it when you eat it. It¡¯s impossible to wait until you eat it in your stomach or feel no pain during the period. , There was no response until death, right? "It seems that there is a case!" Su Zhan murmured to himself, and immediately heard Tracy say that it was time to go to the party. The location of the party was not far from here, so there was no driving at all. The two of them took Su Zhan to the party location one by one. This party is basically young people, some high school students, but the decoration is really Halloween, with dim lights, various props, and scary costumes.Along the way, many people greeted the two of them and looked at Su Zhan curiously.After dealing with these greetings, it was considered leisurely, and Jenny asked Su Zhan: "Would you like to drink something? I''ll get it." "Anything will do, thank you!" Su Zhan responded with a smile, and Jenny turned to get something to drink. "Would you like to try?" Tracy touched Su Zhan and asked, pointing to the bucket in front. The bucket is filled with water and there are many apples floating on it, which is considered a traditional custom. Chapter 1239 Witchcraft Bag and Stay! A bucket filled with water with apples floating on it. You must bite the apple with your mouth without using your hands. Whoever bites first is the winner. It is said that this traditional custom can be traced back long ago and should be used to celebrate the harvest Customs. Of course, it''s just a game now! Tracy asked Su Zhan if he wanted to try it. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. He had no interest in this kind of game. "Then I''ll go and watch me!" Tracy was very interested, and walked over after a few words. The bucket was right next to it, and Tracy walked over and bent slightly, holding the edge of the bucket with her hands and her head was soaked! There is no problem with this posture, and anyone who wants to play this game must do so.But the crux of the problem is Tracy''s dress. Don''t forget that she is wearing a short cheerleader skirt, and she is still facing Su Zhan''s angle. This leaning over and bending over... Everyone knows! "This is not intentional, is it?" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, Tracy would not know that she was dressed up and did this deliberately... From his point of view, it was really uncontrollable! While Su Zhan was thinking about it, Tracy suddenly raised her head from the bucket and stood up, and slowly turned around. There was a red apple in her mouth, and she took a bite with the apple, Tracy Toward Su Zhan, "How about it, I''m great!" Su Zhan nodded repeatedly. Jenny came back at this time, and she didn''t know where she got the beer. Although it is a high school student, everyone is tacitly aware of drinking.Jenny watched Tracy bit the apple and smiled and was about to try it. Su Zhan was naturally happy to see it.Seeing Tracy also leaned over and bent over, Tracy touched Su Zhan and whispered, "Did you see everything just now?" Looking at Jenny, Tracy seemed to be reacting to something wrong just now. Su Zhan smiled and took a sip of beer and said, "My eyes are pretty good, really!" Tracy blushed, so she must have seen it!She was a little embarrassed to change the subject, looked at Jenny and said: "When did she hold her breath so good?" Su Zhan looked at Jenny and suddenly found something was wrong. Jenny firmly grasped the rim of the bucket with her hands, kicked her feet hard on the ground, and her body trembled violently. "Something''s wrong!" Su Zhan said, at this moment, Tracy seemed to have also noticed, and hurriedly went over to get Jenny up.However, as if someone was pulling Jenny in the water, she couldn''t get out.Jenny was struggling more and more, and it was obvious that she was about to suffocate. At this time, Su Zhan grabbed Jenny''s shoulder and tugged hard. The force that bound Jenny seemed to disappear all of a sudden. Jenny was directly pulled out, and fell into Su Zhan''s arms under inertia. Gasping for breath, the hair has been completely tried, the horrified Jenny was crying uncontrollably, Su Zhan hugged Jenny and patted her silently and comforted, the expression of Tracy next to him was a little weird. Yes, Tracy waved his hand and explained that it was all right. After a while, Jenny seemed to slow down a bit, looking at the bucket still full of fear. "Leave here first to send her home." Su Zhan helped Jenny up to go out, but at this moment Tracy suddenly said: "Can you please send her back first? I have to explain to them, and get this thing It''s done." Tracy pointed to the bucket. "it is good!" Su Zhan nodded and helped Jenny out. After watching them go out, Tracy''s expression turned a little cold, turned to look at the bucket, Tracy walked slowly to the dark side of the edge, and took out a small bag from the corner. , Witchcraft bag! Seeing the witchcraft bag intact, Tracy was puzzled. what is the reason? Why can he pull Jenny out? After thinking for a moment, Tracy put the witchcraft bag back, looked back and forth at the party, and finally selected a person and walked over and said: "Would you like to try the game of biting an apple?" ... ... "You live alone?" Su Zhan asked at Jenny casually when she came to Jenny''s house and found that there was no one. Jenny said: "My parents are on a business trip, and it will take a while to come back. You, you sit down, I''ll take care of it!" "Go ahead, don''t catch a cold!" Su Zhan nodded, and Jenny turned upstairs. After a while, Jenny changed her clothes at home and sat down beside Su Zhan and said, "Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, God... I might... I was really scared to death just now, as if someone was there. Pressing my head, someone was dragging me in the water, and I couldn''t move at all. I still feel scared after thinking about it now!" "It''s all over." Su Zhan patted her shoulder to comfort, and Jenny leaned in her arms. What happened just now really frightened her. She was a little afraid to get close to the water when she took a bath, and the shadow that this incident left on her will not dissipate for a while. The two sat quietly on the sofa. After a while, Su Zhan said, "It''s not too early. You should rest earlier and I should go back. Don''t worry, everything will be over when you wake up tomorrow." "You, are you leaving? Actually... Actually you can stay, I mean, I''m scared alone!" Jenny whispered. "Of course I am willing to stay, but you also know that you are very attractive, beautiful, and you were scared just now, so I think... maybe something is not appropriate?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Jenny blushed and said, "Some things are okay, you don''t need to do them." "Doesn''t it seem that you are not attractive? So I think it''s better for me to leave. Maybe it''s better to change time and place?" "Maybe I need you more now!" Jenny looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged, what''s so hypocritical about this?What''s more, Su Zhan really didn''t want to sleep in the hotel alone! 1038 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1038 "Then I will stay." Su Zhan said with a smile, looking down at Jenny. The eyes are facing each other, and the atmosphere becomes a little charming. Chapter 1240 Near near... Jenny could feel her heart beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out. The tension made her seem to forget to breathe. Looking at Su Zhan¡¯s approaching face, she slowly closed her eyes. He raised his head slightly. The feeling like electric current made her weak, and his hand seemed to have a magical power that made her feel that she no longer belonged to her, she was completely immersed in the indescribable taste.For a long time, when everything was over, she realized in a daze that the fear in her heart seemed to be completely gone, only the wonderful feeling after the first experience was left! The two were lying on the sofa, as if they could hear each other''s heartbeats. Although there was no word, at this moment, there was no sound better than silence.Of course, Su Zhan may not be as emotional as Jenny, but he also feels that the process just now is really faster! "Dididi, dididi..." A ringing of the telephone broke the silence, it was Su Zhan''s call. Jenny got up to help Su Zhan find the phone and handed it over. Su Zhan glanced at the number and was quite surprised. "Dean?" Su Zhan got on the phone and heard Dean say on the phone: "Hey, can you come out for a chat?" "Out for a chat?" Su Zhan got up and looked outside subconsciously. Through the wall, he saw a car parked across the street. Dean and Sam were in the car! "I''ll go out" After hanging up the phone, Su Zhan said to Jenny, dressed and went out."Why are you here, knowing that I am here?" "Knowing that there is a case here, the case of Swallow Blade, so I came over. During the investigation, I happened to know that you were here, so I came over." Dean explained. "Oh, did the investigation find anything?" Su Zhan asked casually. "We found the witchcraft bag in the house of the deceased, and just now, someone drowned in the bucket at a party. We just came back there and found the witchcraft bag there too. Then we investigated and found that This wizard should be holding a summoning ceremony, summoning Savin, the god of death." Su Zhan was a little surprised. It seems that the person who drowned should be after leaving before, right?Didn¡¯t Tracy say he would deal with it?It seems... "It''s not just as simple as summoning the god of death." At this time, an abrupt voice sounded, and two people appeared out of nowhere. "Casdio!" Dean called. Castio nodded, and beside him was a proud black man with a chubby face in a suit! Castio, Uriel. Su Zhan glanced at them and said nothing. Castio was obviously still a little wary and vigilant towards Su Zhan, and he just nodded to Su Zhan as a greeting. As for that Ulier, he was indifferent. The arrogant expression and disdainful eyes made people very surprised. accurate! "This is not only as simple as summoning the god of death, because this god of death can only be regarded as a demon at best. The real problem is that this is also one of the 66 seals. Once he is summoned, this seal will be broken. Over time, Lilith has been breaking the seal, some succeeded, some failed, so this seal... must be kept anyway!" "So..." Castio paused: "You should leave as soon as possible." "Leaving? What do you mean?" Dean asked hurriedly. "It''s too late to find out who the wizard is, so I can only destroy this town...together!" "Are you crazy? There are many in this small town..." "1214 people!" Before Dean''s words were finished, Uriel said with a sneer: "If you sacrifice these people to keep the seal and prevent Lucifer from coming, then it''s worth it. This kind of thing...I do a lot. Up!" "You are an angel!" Dean didn''t expect Uriel to say that. Is this still an angel? "We are warriors, God''s warriors! We... have to take care of the overall situation!" Castio said in a deep voice."So you must leave immediately, time is running out!" "We won''t leave. As long as we give us time, we will find out who the wizard is to stop this. If you don''t agree, let me kill it." Dean and Sam looked firm. Uriel looked at Dean impatiently: "Do you think this threat is useful? We brought you out of hell because we can use you, but it doesn''t mean we can only use you!" Hearing this, Dean was a little nervous. His biggest reliance was this. The angel would not easily kill him if he rescued him, but now it seems... he seems to have overestimated his value.Do you really want to leave and watch the entire town ruined? Dean hesitated for a moment and became firm. In any case, he could not watch so many innocent people die! Dean was about to speak his position, but suddenly he heard a clap of hands."I just like your bragging look!" "What do you mean?" Uriel frowned and looked at Su Zhan. "Your calculations thought I didn''t know?" Su Zhan said with a sneer, turned to Dean and said, "Don''t you think his face makes people want to punch him hard? " "Can''t agree more!" Dean said. "Then give him a punch! I know you are angry now, walk over and punch him hard in the face!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "you dare!" Uriel shouted. Dean chuckled. He was bold enough. The most important thing was that he really didn''t like this angel, and since Su Zhan said that, he should be sure?Thinking of this, Dean walked directly in front of Ulier, looked at Ulier''s angry expression, raised his fist and hit it! "boom!" The punch was very sincere, but Uriel didn''t move, and Dean threw his hand so painfully. "Oh, damn it!" Dean cursed, throwing his hands. "You''re looking for death!" Although Uriel was okay, it was an insult to let a lowly human hit him, and the angry Uriel directly planned to rush towards Dean. At this time, Su Zhan said lightly: "Go on, kill Dean, I want to see, how do you explain after you kill Dean!" Chapter 1241 Brainwashing and Redemption The frivolity of a sentence instantly stopped the angry Ullil, and Dean really stopped when he saw it. It seemed that he was just scaring himself just now, and he still had special value to prevent him from moving. "Yes, I can''t kill him, but I can teach him and let him know what it''s like to be right with the angels!" Uriel gritted his teeth and said. Su Zhan shook his head: "No!" "Why!" Uriel shouted angrily. "Only I can make you ashes. If you do it, I will let you know what it means to be right with me!" Su Zhan said lightly. When the voice fell, Dean couldn''t help but smile. 1039 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1039 Didn''t this give back what Uriel said just now! Uriel''s black face turned red because of anger. "Uril!" Castio held him and shook his head slightly. Although Uriel was unwilling, but after weighing left and right, he finally stopped. "This kind of dissatisfaction but can''t help me look really funny, you look down on humans, and I look down on you as much. I want to fight when I see your face, so...you better get out of me!" Su Zhan sneered. There was a sudden pointing, and in an instant, Uriel disappeared, not knowing where he was teleported by Su Zhan. Castio took a deep breath and said slowly: "Not everyone in the angels likes humans, but things are really urgent now, so..." "We will stop it all!" Dean said hurriedly. "Okay." Castio sighed, then teleported away. "This punch is really cool, although it hurts!" Dean shook his wrist and said towards Su Zhan, "Why didn''t he dare to kill me?" "You don''t want to know." Su Zhan shook his head and said with a smile: "You just need to know that most angels are not good birds." "Time is running out, can you help us?" Sam asked. "Go to school, there is a male teacher who is a wizard." Su Zhan said lightly. Dean and Sam drove to find the male teacher without any doubt. Seeing them leave, Su Zhan shook his head and teleported away. The reason why Uriel did not dare to kill Dean is simple, because Dean is very special. As I said before, an angel needs a container or a body to descend, but you can¡¯t just find one, because ordinary containers can¡¯t bear it. The stronger the angel¡¯s strength, the higher the requirements for the container, and Dean is the best container for a certain archangel. At this moment, Su Zhan had already appeared in a certain basement. Tracy was fiddling with something at the table, and suddenly heard a voice. She stopped and turned her head to look at Su Zhan in surprise: "You, why did you come in?" Su Zhan didn''t speak but looked at Tracy, which made Tracy very nervous, and said tremblingly: "You, you scared me!" "Your accomplices will be resolved soon. The plan to summon Savin, the god of death, failed. I now give you one last chance to apologize to Jenny and surrender to me. I will transform you into another look! Of course, You can also not accept it. Although it is a pity, I can only make you disappear from this world." After the voice fell, Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly, and Tracy flew up and pressed tightly against the wall next to him. on. Tracy was terrified and shouted with difficulty: "You, how did you know, I..." "You only have three seconds to consider." Su Zhan said lightly. As soon as the Wen brothers said that the party was dead again later, Su Zhan knew that it was related to Tracy. It was only a moment to understand the whole thing. He soon learned that Tracy had another accomplice, the teacher from her school. , It can be said that the teacher is the mastermind, and she is just being brainwashed, sometimes faith can make people crazy. But Tracy gave him a pretty good feeling, and he was beautiful, and it was a pity that he was killed or left alone.But she was really bad for Jenny. Although he hadn''t eaten Jenny at that time, if he wanted to accept Tracy, the matter must be resolved, even if Jenny didn''t know. So Su Zhan decided to give her a chance. If she is willing to accept the transformation, Su Zhan can make her a different appearance. She is not herself, is it a punishment? I heard that angels like to play brainwashing. Some cults and witchcraft are also good at this. I can learn from it. Of course, if she doesn''t agree, then Su Zhan can only say a pity, after all, there are so many beautiful women, she is not far behind! It took three seconds to say whether it was long or short. Finally, Tracy made a decision."I do, I do..." "well!" Su Zhan nodded and put her down. Before Tracy could speak again, the person had been taken directly to Jenny''s house by Su Zhan. "You, how did you come back? And Tracy, what, why did you come?" Seeing Su Zhan and Tracy walking out of the dining room, Jenny in the living room was a little surprised. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but looked at Tracy, and Tracy hesitated for a moment and spoke slowly.Jenny was really taken aback when she heard that Tracy actually knew how to witchcraft, and that she almost drowned herself. "If you forgive her, I will brainwash her to make her change, and this is probably more painful for her than killing her. If you don''t forgive her, I can make her disappear from this world, even hell... Don''t go anymore, you decide for yourself!" Jenny looked at Tracy even though her heart was very angry and angry, but if she were to die like this, she couldn''t bear it. After all... she was not dead, and because of this incident she was still with Su Zhan. .After hesitating for a moment, Jenny said: "I forgive her!" Su Zhan nodded, and a group of golden light suddenly enveloped Tracy''s body. After almost five or six minutes, the light dissipated, and Tracy seemed to be a little different.Walking over to take Jenny''s hand, Tracy said: "Jenny, I am willing to use my life to protect you!" Jenny looked at Tracy blankly. Su Zhan said: "She wanted to harm you before, so she will follow you in the future, always guarding you and protecting you!" "Thank the Lord for giving me the opportunity to redeem. I am willing to protect Jenny forever to wash away the sins I have done to Jenny. I Jiang is the most loyal and devout believer of the Lord!" Tracy bowed to the ground and said piously. Chapter 1242 Conception of Heaven! "You, who are you?" Jenny looked at Tracy like this and couldn''t help but asked Su Zhan. "I''m your man!" Su Zhan smiled, stretched out his hand to tease Jenny''s hair, and then continued: "Of course, I have another identity, the Lord of the Gods!" "God God?" "Yes, that''s what you think. God has run away, but I am very interested in his position, so I wandered around, looking for disciples who are pleasing to the eye. You want to serve me and become an angel under my seat, Spread my faith?" "me¡­¡­" Jenny feels her brain is blank, the series of shocks are too great. "Tell me, do you want to be by my side?" Su Zhan squeezed Jenny''s chin, kissed her on the mouth, and asked. "Yes, I want!" This question is relatively simple! "That''s enough!" Su Zhan gave a chuckle, and the light enveloped Jenny. At that moment, Jenny felt that she was different! With her white wings open, Jenny showed the same pious look as Tracy. "From now on, you are the angel under my seat, and she... will also become an angel and will obey and follow your orders. Try to spread your faith and increase the power of faith. When you are promoted to an archangel, she Will officially become your subordinate!" "boom!" As always, the sound of the power of rules sounded again. This will be shocked by the Wen brother who is about to find the male teacher and wizard. "Couldn''t it be the angel preparing to destroy this town?" "Quick, it must be as fast as possible!" The two brothers glanced at each other, speeding up. With Su Zhan''s prompt, plus the loss of Tracy, the wizard''s plan was disrupted, which also made him unable to summon the god of death as planned.Because, summoning the god of death requires a sacrifice, originally he planned to use Tracy as a sacrifice, but now he can only find another sacrifice. While he was looking for sacrifices, he was found by the Wen brothers first. Originally, he wanted to hide what he wanted to hide. After all, he had done a good job all the time and would not arouse suspicion. He was very confident!But it was precisely because of his self-confidence that he met the Wen brothers who did not play cards according to common sense. 1040 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1040 There was no questioning, no temptation, as if he had already been confirmed, he was directly controlled. This made him very aggrieved. The two brothers didn''t dare to take it lightly. They were relieved until Halloween was over, because they wanted to summon the god of death, Savin, only on this day. "call¡­¡­" The Wen brothers glanced at each other and exhaled. Castio showed up at this time and praised them for preventing the summoning and keeping the seal. However, the Wen brothers did not say anything. They knew very well that if it weren''t for Su If they fight, they can''t be so smooth! You don''t need to waste time investigating and analyzing, you just need to accurately arrest people. If this is not done, the two brothers don''t need to continue hunting.But in any case, more than a thousand people survived the crisis in the town, and the two brothers felt that they could find a place to relax and make up for the missing Halloween... At noon the next day. Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes, and there were two women lying on his arms. Jenny, Tracy. The reason why Tracy was given a chance was naturally because Su Zhan fell in love with her. Although she was transformed, she became an angel because of a blessing in disguise. The result was... One night, two newcomers, Jenny and Tracy Su Zhan''s new angel was simmered in a pot. The angels sitting there are not only to be able to develop believers and promote their beliefs, but also to make them pleasing to the eye. The thoughts are normal. Everyone has a different understanding of heaven, but the heaven that Su Zhan wants is naturally full of all kinds of beautiful female angels! After waking up, Su Zhan didn''t let Janet and Tracy follow him, but let them stay.After all, weird things happened in the town before. This is the best time to develop faith, and only by spreading out can we gather faith as quickly as possible! Staying with them for a while, Su Zhan should not go on the road. Driving a sports car and hurriedly on the road, Su Zhan was still quite happy.The dungeon of evil forces blends perfectly, why?Because this copy does not have a heroine in the strict sense, there are many supporting actresses in each episode and season, and they are very beautiful. It is difficult to see so many beautiful supporting actresses in other copies. How can this make Su Zhan, who has always been a collector, not enough? Can''t talk about feelings?At most it is because of attractiveness. Men definitely want to conquer when they see beautiful women, and Su Zhan has this strength.He has already planned. If he sees a pleasing supporting actress, he will accept it, and then he will become a new angel to help him spread his faith, and when he becomes heaven, let the angels gather together. Thinking about it, it feels absurd and enjoyable! That''s heaven, isn''t it? Choose the direction with no purpose, anyway, the apocalypse is approaching, and demons are everywhere, and it is easy to encounter cases wherever you go.However, his luck was obviously not too good. For three days, he went through several places without encountering any special cases. Until he passed by a suburban mental hospital, he suddenly felt that there was a...angel in it. Breath! "Why did the angel appear in the mental hospital? Wait... the mental hospital?" Su Zhan mumbled and suddenly thought of something. Most angels are warriors who only know to obey orders, but some angels have their own thoughts, but God does not allow them. Therefore, some angels have fallen and left heaven to become fallen angels!One of the most famous is of course Lucifer! In addition to Lucifer, there was another person who made Su Zhan''s memory deep. Anna! A fallen angel who has lost her glory is almost equivalent to being born again! Losing the glory of the power of angels, as a human being, she has lost the memory of human beings, but because of the special reasons of the angels, she can receive the messages between the angels.With amnesia, she can''t remember her identity. These so-called angel messages have become nonsense in the eyes of others, and Anna was also considered mentally abnormal and sent to a mental hospital! It seems that this is it! Chapter 1243 The Fallen Angel with Amnesia and the Transformed Ruby After entering the mental hospital, Su Zhan found that there were quite a lot of people here, the number of patients was quite large, and each of them looked very strange.Of course, if it were normal, it would not be sent here.After finding the nurse, Su Zhan tentatively said that he wanted to visit Anna, but he did not expect the nurse to take him directly after simply registering. It seems that Anna is indeed here! "Her condition is fairly normal, not aggressive, but she often says things like demons and angels, and draws some very weird patterns from time to time." The nurse said while leading the way, and then took her to the ward."By the way, who are you her?" "Oh, I am her boyfriend." Su Zhan smiled. "Boyfriend?" The nurse was stunned for a moment. I haven''t heard that she has a boyfriend for so long? Moreover, it''s unreasonable for a lunatic to have such a handsome boyfriend, yet he is still single! The nurse murmured to herself, opened the door and turned and left. In the ward, a woman in a white hospital clothes was sitting on the bed with long burgundy hair, her eyes sullen, her expression tranced, her head tilted slightly as if she was listening. Su Zhan looked at Anna. When he looked at the evil forces before, he felt that Anna was very temperamental. As the boss of Castio and Uriel, he still needed courage to fall into the sky.Seeing real people now, Su Zhan found that real people look more temperamental and more beautiful. "who are you?" Anna turned her head to look at Su Zhan. "I''m your boyfriend." Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "At least, I said that to the nurse." "I don''t have a boyfriend!" Anna shook her head. "It''s not there now!" Su Zhan walked over and moved a chair to sit in front of Anna, looked at Anna''s blank look, smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, I have no malice against you. I know what you hear. , It''s all true!" "Do you believe it?" Anna looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and said slowly: "I can always hear some noisy sounds, some sounds that don''t belong here. Later I learned that it was the voice of an angel, and I could hear an angel. Conversation!" "It''s like Angel Radio?" Su Zhan laughed. Anna nodded: "Yes." "Trust me, your spirit is normal, and everything you hear is true." Su Zhan looked at Anna seriously. Anna smiled. This is the first one she has met, the first person to believe in her, no one thinks she has mental problems! "Then why can I hear the voice of an angel?" Anna felt that the person in front of her was very special, maybe... he could give himself the answer. "You can hear that there is a natural reason. As for what the reason is, maybe you can wait for me to find a quiet place and speak slowly after I leave here?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "it is good!" Anna nodded, and then suddenly apologized: "My name is Anna, how about you?" "Su Zhan!" "Then how do we get out of here? I am afraid that the procedures are very laborious." Anna asked after remembering Su Zhan''s name. "Very simple!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out her hand. Anna held Su Zhan''s hand in a daze, followed by Anna''s eyes widened in surprise, and found that she had appeared in a hotel room."This, this is..." "You sit down for a while, I''ll go down and open this room." Su Zhan said with a smile, turned and went downstairs. When I arrived downstairs to open the room, the owner of the hotel was a little surprised when the person entered in front of him, why he didn''t pay attention, and he was walking downstairs to open the room instead of coming in from outside.But when Su Zhan took out the money, these doubts were no longer a problem. Turning around, Su Zhan was about to go up, but suddenly saw a woman in a black jacket walk in. "Is there anything I can help?" The boss asked enthusiastically when the beauty came in. 1041 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1041 The woman shook her head, pointed to Su Zhan and said, "No, I''m with him." "Oh, I wish you a happy time." The boss said in a long voice. "You are very courageous." Su Zhan said lightly as the woman walked over. "Did you have another physical body? Well, this looks good, which makes me a little interested." Su Zhan said as he went upstairs. This woman is the demon Ruby! But her appearance at this time has changed, no longer in the shape of a black canary, but a woman with brown hair.Although it is not as good as the original, after all, the original double body was there, but now this one is more fresh. "It turns out that it was abandoned when dealing with Lilith." Ruby explained. She looked a little scared and nervous, but still forcedly said calmly: "You just took someone from your mental illness? She? It''s called Anna, can she hear the angel''s dialogue?" "Let me guess, you are going to betray me again? Are you trying to tell me that because of Anna''s particularity, the devil wants to capture her alive?" "You, how do you know?" Ruby looked at him in surprise and frustration. The other party already knew about it, so it wouldn''t make sense to confess by himself. "You have always wanted to sell favors to me and please me. I also know the purpose. It is nothing but hope that I will not prevent Lucifer''s resurrection. If I can, I''d better be able to help? Let me promise, I have one condition!" Su The battle stopped and said lightly. "What conditions!" "I want you, soul or body, from now on completely belong to me. I don''t care why you want to resurrect Lucifer, maybe because every demon will do it, but it doesn''t matter. Wait until Lucifer After the resurrection, you will follow me!" "Of course, you don''t have to agree, but I promise Lilith will not die!" Su Zhan said. Ruby changed color instantly."You, what are you talking about, what does this have to do with Lilith." The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly: "I''m afraid that even Lilith doesn''t know that her death is the last seal to release Lucifer, right? That''s why you have been helping the Wen brothers and encouraging Sam to drink devil blood. Because, you are true. Lilith is going to be destroyed! And once Lucifer breaks the seal, Sam, who has the blood of the devil himself, drank the blood of the devil again. Is this the best container for Lucifer?" Chapter 1244 Angels and Demons Gathering Together "You...you..." Ruby was completely frightened. Not many people in hell knew about these news. How did he... know?In particular, Lilith didn''t know that Lilith was the last seal, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to break the seal so aggressively. "Scared? Still think about whether or not to agree to my terms." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I... I have to think about it." "Whatever, but best as soon as possible." Su Zhan said with a smile, turned around and pushed the door in. Ruby hesitated for a long time and finally turned and left. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she really shouldn''t come!It really shouldn''t be the idea of ??a Soviet war! When Su Zhan came in, Anna kept looking at him.Although the teleport was surprised just now, it made Anna feel familiar with it, as if... as if she could do it, once could do it.But she thought it was ridiculous, she was just an ordinary person, how could she teleport? But who is he? Su Zhan sat down and said to Anna: "Your memory is sealed, by yourself. If you want to remember it, I can help you!" "I want to know." Anna nodded affirmatively. "Well, lie down!" Anna lay down and looked at Su Zhan with nervous eyes. Su Zhan smiled and touched her cheek, tucked her hair, and then helped her restore her memory! Anna¡¯s situation is different from other angels. The other angels are possessed by the container, but after Anna fell, she lost her glory and became a mortal. So this is her own body, which is in self-protection, so the memory of the angels is self-protected. Sealed. Seeing Anna closing her eyes as if to remember something, Su Zhan also fell into the memory. Remember, Anna later recovered her glory from Uriel and restored her identity as an angel. She has been independent and fought!However, because Castio was warned and brainwashed, she betrayed her. As a result, Anna was captured and returned to heaven. When she reappeared, Anna was successfully brainwashed and became a loyal fighter in heaven again, trying to kill the mother of the Wen brothers. , Stop Sam¡¯s birth, so you can change everything and stop Lucifer.As a result, he was killed by Michael. It''s a pity, miserable! It can be seen that the so-called heaven is really not a good place. Before Xiaoka said that angels are warriors of God, this is not false, and he is not allowed to have any thoughts of his own, just obey orders! But now it is naturally impossible for Su Zhan to let such an end come to an end! Su Zhan was thinking and suddenly felt Anna grabbed his hand and suddenly opened his eyes."I remembered that the reason I was able to receive the angel''s news was because... I was also an angel. But I fell, my glory was separated from me, I...forgot my identity!" Su Zhan smiled and held Anna''s hand, Anna looked at Su Zhan."And you, I know you! I have heard rumors about the creation of the world... It is said that it is a power that even God fears, and can create a new era just like God!" "It is only part of my ability now. My own ability... is much stronger than the creation of the world. However, it is not wrong to create a new era. I am forming my new angel, preparing to replace God and become this piece. The highest faith on the earth!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Anna."Do you want to be... the new angel? It''s not the kind of angel who specializes in mentioning God''s dirty work, or the kind of angel that has no shape or wings without the flesh!" "I, I don''t know..." Anna was a little at a loss. She had just recovered her memory. About the creation of the world, about the new angels, she had no idea at all for a while! "You can think about it slowly when you have time." Su Zhan smiled and glanced toward the door."But now, let''s solve the outside problem first." As soon as the voice fell, the door of the room was slammed open suddenly, and several big and thick men rushed in, their eyes dark... "Found it, here!" Several demons split into two ways, some rushed towards Su Zhan, and some rushed towards Anna. Anna is still calm. Although she doesn''t have any abilities now, she used to be an angel after all. I don''t know how many battles I have experienced. The devil, if I don''t know how many beheaded, will naturally not panic.She picked up the desk lamp as a weapon, but suddenly heard Su Zhan said lightly to stop. In an instant, these demons stopped. "It''s just some little ones." Su Zhan said lightly, flipped his hand and pulled, and in an instant, these demons involuntarily turned into black smoke and drilled out.At the same time, the swallowing ability was released, and these black smoke continuously poured into Su Zhan''s body and turned into a part of the power of Chaos! Anna looked at Su Zhan in amazement, even an angel... couldn''t do this. Su Zhan said with a smile, and then let these people possessed by the devil leave here by themselves.Then, Su Zhan waved his hand, and a special energy enveloped the entire room in an instant."Well, don''t worry about being interrupted now!" The location has been exposed, and naturally there will be a steady stream of demons. Before long, there were at least hundreds of demons in the entire hotel, densely surrounding this room. In the corridor, there was a black-eyed demon standing, and then they couldn''t get close to this room. Once they got close, it was extremely painful and even if they endured the pain, they couldn''t open the door.But they have checked carefully, there is no devil trap, no smoke line, why can''t it get in? As more and more demons gathered. Castio and Uriel also came. They had already received the news about Anna, especially Anna was their former boss, so naturally they had to come here in person.However, they did not come to save Anna, but to kill Anna.Preventing Anna from falling into the hands of the devil is one of the reasons, the most important thing is... to prevent Anna from falling into the hands of Su Zhan. Chapter 1245 Angel?demon?You have to be honest! Even if Anna falls into the hands of the devil, he must not let Anna take refuge in Su Zhan. Even if the devil knows the angel¡¯s message, he has no power to really shake the heavens, but Su Zhan is different. His own identity and strength are a mystery, extremely powerful, plus Also absorbed the creation, if Anna reveals to him the deployment of angels, then Su Zhan poses a much greater threat than the devil!Therefore, the order that Castio and Uriel received was to kill Anna no matter what the cost! When Castio and Uriel appeared, the demons in the hallway were stunned. angel! Living angels! Although the battle between angels and demons has been constant, most of the lower demons have never seen angels, and they are not even sure about the existence of angels.The level is too bad, now seeing angels appear, one by one let the way out in horror, and even more directly turned into black smoke and fled. 1042 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1042 Castio''s face was flat, Uriel looked at the demons with disdain, and the two walked to the door of the room. At this moment the door suddenly opened! Su Zhan stood at the door and cast a glance outside, then smiled: "Oh, it''s quite lively, angels and demons are here? Those who come are guests, do you want to come in for a drink?" Su Zhan''s hands were empty. With one catch, a bottle of beer fell into his hand! Unscrew the beer, Su Zhan took a sip and smiled at Castio. "Hand over Anna!" Uriel said. "Why don''t some people remember to eat?" Su Zhan shook his head, snapped his fingers, and Uriel was sent away again just as he was about to say something."Look back and tell him that next time if you talk to me in such an unruly manner, I will completely disappear from this world, and God will not be able to resurrect him!" "I will tell him. But... I must take Anna back to heaven!" "Really? I thought you were here to kill her!" Su Zhan smiled faintly. Anna next to her came over with a complicated look. "Casdio" "Anna!" "I know heaven''s order very well, and I also received this order, kill me at any cost! But..." Anna looked at Castio, and then said to Su Zhan: "Unexpectedly, he learned how to adapt. , Changed the order privately, maybe because of... your existence." "Even if God himself would dare not say that he could kill you, let alone them?" Su Zhan said lightly, and then glanced at Castio and the demon outside."No matter the angel or the devil, listen carefully, Anna is my person now!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned around, and the door closed with a bang. Castio frowned. The power of Su Zhan made him unsure, and the door or room in front of him was blocked by special energy. He couldn''t move in, let alone break it, just like those demons. , Can only stare! To be precise, it is embarrassing. The demons are helpless. They are just some low-level demons. Even angels can''t help it. Those demons won''t be so kind to cheer for him. In desperation, Castio could only choose to leave. Want to kill Anna or take Anna in front of Su Zhan is definitely not the two of them can do! Castio left, and the demons gradually dispersed. At least it looks like this on the surface, but there will naturally be people watching in secret. In the room, Su Zhan and Anna were chatting comfortably, mostly about heaven and God.Unknowingly, it was dark outside, Anna''s belly screamed a few times, making her blush in embarrassment! "Hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." Su Zhan smiled, turned and walked out.Immediately afterwards, I heard that Su Zhan seemed to be talking to someone, and returned after a while.Anna looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan said with a smile: "There are ready-to-run errands, don''t use it for nothing!" "Rerker, you mean... the devil?" Anna said. "Yes!" After more than ten minutes, there was a sound outside. Su Zhan waved his hand to open the door, and a demon stood outside the door nervously holding something, Su Zhan reached out and took it and closed the door! The demon outside the door suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "Eat!" Su Zhan arranged the things and took a simple bite with Anna. After eating, Anna seemed to be tired.What happened today is indeed a shock to her, especially when she restores her memory, her mind is inevitably tired.But there was only one bed in the room. After hesitating, Anna whispered to Su Zhan: "I, I''m a little sleepy, go to bed first, you... if you are sleepy, go to sleep!" After finishing talking, Anna simply tidied up and rested on the side of the bed. Looking at the position she vacated, it was obviously reserved for Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled slightly, took a bath without rush, and drank a bottle of beer before lying down beside Anna. Su Zhan and Anna rested here, but the devil and angel on the other side were not so relaxed. Seeing the power of Su Zhan, the demons were helpless but not reconciled. The news had returned to Lilith, waiting for instructions.And Castio and Uriel have already begun to gather brothers and sisters. For the devil, it''s okay if you don''t get Anna, but for the angel, Anna is bound to win! At least hundreds of angels assembled and appeared outside the hotel, looking at the room where Su Zhan and Anna were located! But there is no Castio! Castio passed the news back, hoping to change the order. After all, Su Zhan had already stated his attitude that Anna was his person. Unless the archangel came in person, there would be no hope of taking Anna away, only increasing casualties.However, Uriel had already reported the news first and requested reinforcements. The above agreed, and Castio was taken back because he violated the order without authorization. Ullil was solely responsible for this action! At this moment, Ulier looked at Su Zhan''s room with a grin, yes, it was a grin. Being teased by Su Zhan again and again made Uriel feel very embarrassed. He wanted revenge and he wanted to prove that the angels are inviolable! "Do it!" Uriel whispered a word. In an instant, hundreds of angels mobilized their abilities, the ground shook the mountains and the ears screamed. A dazzling light suddenly lit up and swept towards the hotel! Chapter 1246-Killing Angels in Spike, Blade of Chaos The ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking, the whole building seems to be shaking violently, the light outside the window is dazzling, the glass is instantly shattered, and the sharp sound seems to pierce the eardrum and pierce the soul. The ordinary people in the hotel can''t bear it. Burned through his eyes, and finally exploded directly.And those demons were wiped out without time to escape. Anna in her sleep was directly awakened by this power, her eyes closed in pain and her ears were covered. She knows exactly what kind of harm the angel''s power can cause to ordinary people! "What a noise!" Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes and patted Anna gently. In an instant, Anna felt a peculiar energy pouring into her body, making her feel a lot easier.Putting down her hands and opening her eyes, Anna found that Su Zhan was no longer in the room. She got up and walked quickly to the window, the light was still dazzling, but she could see the dense array of angels standing outside the hotel, and...Su Zhan! "Su Zhan!" Ulier looked at Su Zhan grimly. Su Zhan''s face was gloomy, a glance swept over, Uriel shivered subconsciously, that was... fear? "It seems that you didn''t hear my warning clearly, that''s all, since you can''t hear clearly, then don''t stop!" Su Zhan sneered, his hands slowly opened, and the power of chaos quickly gathered in his palm, inexplicably The pressure of rippling instantly, all angels have an inexplicable heart palpitations! This feeling is something they have never experienced before! "burst!" Su Zhan spit out a word, and the power of chaos suddenly emerged. The angels worked together to try to resist, but their energy, their glory collapsed when they encountered the power of chaos. The power of chaos was like a black hole, quickly crushing the past and crushing their resistance. Crushed their bodies, crushed their...soul... "Whizzing!"Wow!" 1043 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1043 A golden light burst out trying to fly away. This is the source of angel energy! "Get me back!" With a sneer, Su Zhan flipped his hands and grabbed them. Those who were uncontrollable in glory flew over, and were instantly included in the system space by Su Zhan! The light dissipated and the surroundings were extremely silent, leaving only a ruin that seemed to have been attacked by a missile. Su Zhan raised his head and looked at the sky."The next time I will go straight to heaven!" He snorted and disappeared suddenly. Seeing Su Zhan disappearing, Anna turned around subconsciously. Sure enough, Su Zhan had already returned. "Okay, now it''s time to stop for a while." Su Zhan said lightly. "You just... were serious?" Anna asked. Su Zhan paused and said, "Of course." After speaking, Su Zhan opened his palm, and a group of golden glory appeared. "This is extra for Uriel, it should be... your glory!" Anna nodded, and she could feel that this was indeed her own glory, and every angel would have a special sense of her own glory.As long as she has the glory, she can become an angel again, and now, the glory is close at hand! "Forget it." Anna looked at Rong Guang and shook her head suddenly."I just don''t agree with them when I fell to heaven. Even if I regain my identity, what can I do to become a fallen angel. Moreover, no one should dare to trouble me anymore!" "No more?" Su Zhan asked. "No more!" Anna nodded affirmatively. "In that case, save it as a memorial." Su Zhan smiled, the glory in his hand suddenly changed.The other hand raised the power of chaos and injected it into the glory, and the glory gradually stretched, and finally the light faded, turning into a black and white long blade! "This is... Angel''s Blade?" "This is the Blade of Chaos, which can kill both angels and demons! And it can change various forms according to their needs! This is not comparable to the Blade of Angels!" Su Zhan explained with a smile."It happened to be a lot of honor this time. I turned around and gave each of the new angels under my seat a pair. It was not bad!" "This is the first one, it belongs to you!" Su Zhan passed the Chaos Blade with a smile. Looking at this black and white chaos blade, Anna skillfully pulled up a sword flower, very smoothly! "Thank you!" Anna collected the Chaos Blade and thanked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and looked at the mess around him."There is no way to live here, let''s change place!" "Ok!" Anna nodded, and the two left the hotel. Looking at the ordinary people killed by angels along the way, Anna''s face was not so good, and Su Zhan''s face was also bad. This is the style of angels! Driving away from here, Anna sat in the co-pilot playing with Chaos Blade.The Chaos Blade changed into various forms with her thoughts, and finally turned into a bracelet and wrapped around her wrist.This makes Anna feel very novel, her angel blade did not have this function before, it is very inconvenient to carry! "You can sleep for a while when you are sleepy." Su Zhan said softly, Anna nodded and leaned on the chair to sleep slowly. After driving for about an hour, I came to a small town nearby. I found an inn, and it hadn''t closed at this time. It sounded like they were discussing the shaking of the earth just now.It is so far away, I have already felt it here, and there have been explosions from time to time in speculation.Taking a look at Anna who was already asleep, Su Zhan stopped the car and picked her up, and then entered the hotel. After opening the room and entering the room, Su Zhan gently put Anna on the bed, and then lay down beside her. ... ... Not knowing how long she slept, Anna woke up full of energy. Looking at the unfamiliar environment, Anna was stunned for a moment, and then she heard Su Zhan¡¯s voice sounding next to her: "Wake up? I bought you a suit. You can try to see if it fits, but... I believe mine Look, the size should be fine!" Turning her head, Anna saw a set of clothes next to her. "I slept too hard. I haven''t slept so soundly for a long time. When did you buy it?" "Ten minutes ago! Try it first, I''ll lie down for a while, I ordered breakfast, and it should be delivered in a while!" Su Zhan smiled and said, closing his eyes as if preparing to sleep for a while. Chapter 1247 Anna came out of the bathroom and changed her clothes. At this time, the waiter who delivered the breakfast came and opened the door to pick up the things. When Anna turned around, Su Zhan was already up. "Thank you!" While eating, Anna thanked Su Zhan. Su Zhan not only rescued her, but restored her memory. The most important thing was to buy her clothes in advance and order breakfast. These actions made her feel very heartwarming and moved. Although Anna was originally an angel, she was reborn after all, and her thinking was more inclined to ordinary women. Any woman would be moved in such a situation. "The verbal gratitude is almost enough. If you really want to thank me, you might as well give me a kiss of gratitude." Su Zhan said jokingly. Who knew that Anna hesitated and then stood up.Don''t you really want to kiss yourself? Just as Su Zhan was guessing, Anna walked over to Su Zhan and bent over and kissed him on the cheek. "Is this all right?" Anna blushed. "If I say no, can I continue?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Anna didn''t speak, just sat back and continued to eat. "We''ll leave here after we finish eating. Angels or demons should not dare to pester anymore. You can follow me first and consider my previous proposal." Su Zhan said. Anna hummed and agreed. In this situation, she has no other way except to follow Su Zhan, and she also wants to see if Su Zhan is really capable of creating a new era, as rumored!There may be other reasons besides this, but Anna didn''t notice it, maybe she wouldn''t admit it even if she noticed it! After eating, Su Zhan and Anna checked out and drove out of the town. As Su Zhan said before, this time, neither the angels nor the devil came with him. Last night, Su Zhan furiously killed hundreds of angels, shaking the whole heaven and making the demons frightened. Dare to follow up again? The angel seemed to be frightened by Su Zhan''s methods, without any actions or news, as if all this had never happened. Under such circumstances, the creation of the world has spread like wildfire, and the prophecies about the creation of the world are endless. At first there were doubts about it, but with the emergence of new angels, this doubt gradually disappeared. He...maybe it is really possible to create a new era, the new angel is proof! Su Zhan naturally heard this kind of rumors, but he didn''t care, and even thanked the people who circulated the rumors.Propagating your own identity, it will be much more convenient to become the Lord of Heaven in the future. "I heard an angel talking about you." 1044 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1044 Anna turned her head to listen for a moment, and then said to Su Zhan. "Oh? What did you talk about?" Su Zhan stopped the car and asked Anna. Anna: "Regarding your identity, about whether you can create a new era, the story of the new angel has been spread. Many angels and demons have seen the power of the new angel. Although angels can often receive orders from their superiors, this order It does not necessarily come from God." "Some people think you are dangerous, and God has come out to solve you. But no, and the news that God is no longer in heaven is spreading like wildfire. Some people think that maybe this is destiny! Your appearance, the disappearance of God, this is a new era A sign of birth! Moreover, this group of people is increasing!" "It seems that I really want to thank the person who sent the news!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I don''t know who did it, but this is definitely not something an angel with a low level can do." Anna said. "It''s not just me who peeped into heaven!" Su Zhan said with a light smile. Is there anyone spying on heaven?Anna turned her head to look at Su Zhan suspiciously, and found that Su Zhan was looking at herself with a smile and without a word.She subconsciously moved her eyes away but felt that Su Zhan was approaching. Getting closer, getting closer. Only one fist away, Su Zhan stopped. Looking down at Anna''s mouth, Su Zhan kissed him slowly. Avoid? Don''t avoid it? Anna was a little panicked, some didn''t know what to do, but... there was no more time for her to think about it because Su Zhan had already kissed... At the moment of the kiss, Su Zhan took the opportunity to hold Anna''s neck, Anna opened her mouth subconsciously, and soon felt Su Zhan''s invasion, and then... there was no way to resist.As if something had been ignited, Anna became a little more active. Her initiative seemed to be a signal, completely igniting the madness of the men and women in the small space of the car! With the first time, there will be a second time. Many things seem to be breaking the bondage, and it becomes a matter of course. The journey suddenly became passionate. If you enter a small town or a city, you will naturally open a room. If you encounter a beautiful place along the way, the two will stop, either in the car or outside... Anna''s temperament and her already enduring appearance often make Su Zhan''s emotions uncontrollable.And Anna herself, an angel before, had no experience in this area. After rebirth, she certainly understood a lot, but because she was able to receive the angel¡¯s message, others thought that she had mental problems. Naturally, she had no chance to fall in love, let alone experience this Kind of thing. So when she experienced this feeling, although she didn''t want to admit it, she was a bit addicted.What''s more, there are only two of them along the way. It is a time when there is a lot of affection. Sometimes it is really uncontrollable. Although it feels absurd, I have to say...the road is good, the time is good, because this thing changes It''s interesting. Unknowingly, the two have passed through the two states and spent more than a month together! During this period, although the angel acted as a tortoise, the devil was not idle. Lilith was already breaking the seal, and now there was only one left.The Wen brothers have been stopping them, but they have failed many times. The worst thing is that Sam has been unable to control because of the devil''s blood, and Dean has to lock him up and prepare to kill Lilith with Bobby. Chapter 1248 Anna and Ruby''s Decision! Although Dean and Bobby were determined to die, they didn''t know the whereabouts of Lilith.Sam was locked up, surrounded by demon traps. The blood of the devil was like a drug. It had already made him addicted, painful... and even began to hallucinate. He discovered that the demon trap was destroyed! The door opened. At first Sam thought it was his own suspicion, but after tentatively walking over, he found that it turned out to be true.The desire for the blood of the devil has made his spirit a little abnormal, and that kind of urgency may only be experienced by drug users, so Sam quietly ran out. By the time Dean and Bobby found out, Sam had no idea where he was going. Dean and Bobby, annoyed, quickly searched for Sam. ... ... "call¡­¡­" Su Zhan let out a sigh, moved away from Anna and lay on the side. Anna was dripping with sweat and trembling slightly. After a while, she let out a sigh of relief like Su Zhan, and then clung to Su Zhan.She gradually fell in love with this feeling, and holding Su Zhan after the end, she felt a particularly solid feeling. "I''m thinking about it!" Anna raised her head and said suddenly. "What are you thinking about?" Su Zhan''s attention was still on Anna''s body, and he asked casually. "Become a new angel!" Anna sat up slowly and looked at Su Zhan seriously. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to tease Anna, and soon the serious atmosphere of Anna disappeared. "Why did you think about it suddenly?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Because my current body simply can''t bear you." Anna whispered. "The reason?" "This reason!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "If I knew this would make you determined, I would be more aggressive! Now that you have decided, then I will let..." "Boom boom!" Before Su Zhan had finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Su Zhan cast a glance outside the door, somewhat surprised. Outside the door, a woman stood in the doorway, a little nervous. It is the demon Ruby! Su Zhan didn''t deliberately hide it, so it''s not surprising that Ruby could find herself, but she was a little surprised when she came to the door now.His gaze swept over Ruby''s body, and Ruby outside the door shuddered for a moment, feeling like he was seen through. Immediately after the door suddenly opened. "You go take a shower first, and I''ll help you become a new angel in a while." Su Zhan walked out with Anna, Su Zhan said to Anna, and when Anna entered the bathroom, Su Zhan sat on the sofa.At this time, Ruby had already walked in. Seeing Su Zhangang wanted to speak, but suddenly realized that he was in his current state, he subconsciously moved his eyes away. Even so, Ruby was able to see clearly at that moment, the picture seemed to freeze in his mind, unable to disperse. "If it is not convenient, I can come later." Ruby said. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s not necessary, you will see it sooner or later, and you will get used to it. After all... your purpose of coming here is to tell me that you agreed to my previous proposal!" Ruby hesitated for a moment or nodded and said: "Yes, I promised, now only Lilith is the last seal left. As long as Lilith dies, Lucifer will be resurrected! So, as long as you kill Lilith, I will belong to you from now on!" "Then charge some interest first!" Su Zhan said lightly: "Take off your clothes and let me inspect the goods first." Ruby hesitated and took off her clothes. Not to mention, the body she chose this time was really good. Although it didn''t feel fat, it was different from Anna''s slim and slender feeling.Moreover, Su Zhan noticed that Ruby had chosen a different body this time, and she seemed to plan to merge with this body completely. 1045 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1045 The original soul in the body is gone. Now, she is Ruby, Ruby is her! "come!" Su Zhan beckoned Ruby to sit down. After that, Su Zhan began to inspect the goods, but this method embarrassed Ruby very much.Especially the appearance of Su Zhan at this moment made Ruby very uncomfortable. "Yes, I am very satisfied!" After a while, Su Zhan released Ruby and laughed. "I don''t know where Lilith is, but I know she has a subordinate. She must know where Lilith is." Ruby said hurriedly. Lilith''s whereabouts, Su Zhan can be sensed, there is no need to inquire through her hands, but Su Zhan is quite impressed with this subordinate.It is Lilith''s personal chef who specializes in stealing babies.Although they were demons, and even though Su Zhan didn''t think he was any righteous person, he still felt disgusting and couldn''t accept such things. "Although I know the location of Lilith, the person you are talking about...I really want to kill!" Su Zhan said lightly. The tone was flat, but it made Ruby feel fearful. "Wait by the side first." Su Zhan said, Anna had come out of the bathroom. Because someone came, Anna was wearing clothes when she came out, only to find that the two people in the living room were not wearing clothes, and that woman... is still a demon! Anna looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, Su Zhan briefly explained a few words, and then waved at Anna, shrouded in golden light. When Anna''s wings opened, the sky rang out again with muffled thunder. "This feeling is so special... it''s completely different from what I used to be." Anna sighed and said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course it''s different. Although it''s only a Tier 1 angel, even if Michael comes, I can''t help you!" Ruby looked at Su Zhan and Anna in shock. Although the rumors have intensified, many people know that Su Zhan can create new angels, but seeing it with his own eyes and feeling the powerful power of Anna, Ruby is still shocked! "After Lilith is dead, you will become the new angel under my seat. Although many angels have become demons since ancient times, demons have not yet become angels. You... are the first!" Looking at Ruby , Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "This this¡­¡­" Ruby was already speechless, from a devil to an angel, is this possible? Chapter 1249 I''m Not God, I''m More Direct! A hospital, neonatology. In the corridor, two nurses are going to round the room. One is slightly tall, with brown hair and blue eyes, and very beautiful.The other is slightly older, with blond hair. The two nurses talked as they walked, and the blonde nurse sighed, "Have you heard about the St. Paul Hospital?" "No!" The brown-haired and blue-eyed nurse shook his head. "A newborn nurse took two babies from the nursing room!" "Are you kidding me?" "Absolutely true. That person has been doing it for 17 years, but no one thought she would do it that day." On the one hand, the two nurses have already seen the nursing room. Looking at the cute newborn babies through the glass, the blonde nurse said: "Now she says, she doesn''t remember what happened at that time, it''s like being possessed by a ghost." "Crazy!" said the brown-haired nurse. "I know, it''s crazy, otherwise, who would be willing to hurt these little babies." "Yes, they are so lovely!" The brown-haired nurse looked at the baby inside, her eyes darkened quietly. "I''ll leave this one to you, I''ll go to another one." The blonde nurse said with a smile, then turned and left.After she left, the brown-haired nurse walked into the nursing room and looked at the babies with a look as if looking at the ingredients.Passing by these babies one by one, she finally stopped in front of a baby. "You are the most pleasant!" She smiled and stretched out her hand to lift the baby out, but suddenly felt a pat on her shoulder. The next moment she suddenly realized that she appeared in a hotel room. Turning her head, she was stunned. She saw a woman with spread wings. "Fallen Angel Anna? Have you restored your status as an angel? No, this is not, this is a new angel?" "Wait... it''s you, Ruby!" Looking away, she saw Ruby on the side. However, this is not the most shocking, the most shocking is the man sitting on the sofa, that is the man who makes heaven and hell terrified! "Su, Su Zhan!" "Don''t you want to know the whereabouts of Lilith!" Upon seeing this situation, she immediately guessed that the other party''s purpose of arresting herself should be for Lilith! For the time being, Anna is an angel, Ruby knows very well that she did not kill demons less! Ruby did not speak but looked at Su Zhan. "You think too much. I didn''t catch you to know the whereabouts of Lilith, just because...you damn it!" Su Zhan slowly said. "Damn me? Why, why?" "Because I think you deserve to die!" Su Zhan said lightly. She could feel that Su Zhan was serious. Although she didn''t know why Su Zhan insisted on killing herself, she was already panicked, and she had no time to think about it so much. She had already seen that Anna next to her seemed about to do something."Cindy, Cindy McAllen, the nurse in the neonatology department, if you want to kill me, kill her together!" When the voice fell, she suddenly fainted to the ground. "No, she hid her soul in her body." Ruby whispered. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly: "It''s naive to want to use her to threaten me, so that I don''t dare to do it!" "Me, where am I? Who are you?" Cindy was already awake at this time, looking at the strange environment and people, she yelled in panic. "Calm down and think about it and you will know what''s going on." Su Zhan said lightly. Cindy was skeptical, and soon segments of memories had flooded into her mind, and she remembered what had happened.However, she became even more panicked, and begged Su Zhan: "Help me, help me drive her away. You can definitely do it, right?" "Of course!" Su Zhan responded with a smile."But you know that I am not God. I don''t want him to pretend to be kindness and fraternity. It''s too hypocritical and too ethereal. Many things can be made very straightforward with me. It can be very efficient. You don''t need to use any upright excuses to disguise your true purpose, and you don''t need to test you repeatedly, and then let it go and tell you that this is your destiny!" 1046 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1046 "You are beautiful, and I have always been interested in beautiful women! If you choose to follow me, I will help you get rid of this demon. Not only will you be safe and sound, but you will also have the opportunity to become an angel under my seat. All you need to pay is your loyalty and body!" Su Zhan said it very directly, but for Cindy, this kind of directness is better. As Su Zhan said, the illusory test or reason is far inferior to this kind of directness.Although it sounds unpleasant to people, it''s not as good as God, who doesn''t even want to lure you into traps and let you jump in like the devil, but this directness is convincing and reassuring! It''s like work. The boss arranges heavy work for you every day, telling you that this is a test of your ability, and if you perform well, you may be promoted and paid.Or, the boss keeps using words to suggest you that as long as you work hard, you can get rewards. These are far inferior to the boss directly setting out the conditions and rewards. If you do this, it will be yours and make people more confident! Cindy did not hesitate, and agreed! She knows the identity of Su Zhan. She can see herself and make Cindy feel honored. As for being an angel?This is simply a kind of glory that I dare not expect. The most important thing is that she can help herself get rid of the devil in her body! "I promise! I promise!" "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled, slowly got up and stood in front of Cindy. Condescendingly, Su Zhan placed his hand on Cindy''s head. "Come out for me!" In an understatement, I saw a cloud of black smoke being pulled directly out of Cindy''s body.The black smoke seemed to have never expected this to happen. It was a little crazy and some frightened to escape, but Su Zhan''s hand seemed to have a suction force, which made her unable to break free at all, but was quickly swallowed. "Snapped!" Su Zhan smiled and snapped his fingers, and the black smoke had disappeared without a trace. "This... this is incredible." Cindy and Ruby exclaimed almost at the same time. Chapter 1250 Lucifer, Go! Latent and possessed are two concepts. If it is possessed, it may be expelled, but if it is possessed, it is equivalent to being bound to the soul of the flesh and directly lurking in the depths of the body and soul.In other words, it is easy to kill her, but it is very difficult to expel her safely. But Su Zhan did it easily. This reminded Ruby of rumors. Rumor has it that "Creation" is a collection of angels and demons, both righteous and evil, and has a strong control over angels and demons! He can easily create new angels, and he can easily cast out demons. It seems that the rumors are true! "This is not the ability to create the world!" Su Zhan said lightly towards Ruby. Ruby was suddenly shocked. It was not that he could know what he was thinking, but that... This was not the ability to create the world?What is that, Su Zhan''s original ability?That is even more shocking. "Me, what do I need to do now?" Cindy asked Su Zhan reverently. "You just need to follow me." Su Zhan smiled and said to Cindy, then turned to look at Ruby and Anna."Come on, let''s kill Lilith." When the voice fell, everyone was ready to be sent away by Su Zhan. The next moment, they appeared in a dim corridor. The candlesticks on both sides of the corridor were swaying with flickering fire. At the end, a group of demons were standing there.Seeing the sudden appearance of Su Zhan and others, the demons were obviously panicked. "Anna." Su Zhan said lightly, and Anna appeared among the demons in a flash.The necklace on the wrist suddenly turned into a chaos blade. In an instant, screams broke out, and bursts of light lit up on those demons. Anna''s strength was very strong. After she became a new angel, her strength was stronger than before. The power of chaos turned into streamer, but all the demons who were stabbed flashed out instantly. Light, killed immediately. In an instant, those demons had fallen to the ground one after another. The Blade of Chaos smashed directly towards the giant gate in front of him, and the giant gate suddenly shattered, revealing the scene inside. There are weird runes painted on the ground, and a woman in a long dress seems to be chanting some spell. It is obvious that this is Lilith, summoning Lucifer!Hearing the movement behind her, Lilith did not stop, but increased her speed of chanting. Anna looked towards Su Zhan and asked if he needed to do it. Su Zhan shook his head, Shi Shiran said: "Say slowly, don''t make a mistake in a hurry, I won''t interrupt you!" Lilith was a little startled, but the spell didn''t stop. No matter what he wants to do, since he gives himself time, he will naturally not waste it. Tensed and anticipating, Lilith finally finished chanting the spell. "Great Master Lucifer, show up!" Lilith shouted in greet with open arms. "..." Silence, silence is incomparable. There is no change in the rune. "Master Lucifer, are you there?" Lilith looked around in a panic and asked in a low voice. Unfortunately, no response was received. "Why, why is this?" Lilith turned her head crazy and looked at Su Zhan."what have you done?" "I didn''t do anything!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Impossible. Why didn''t it succeed?" Lilith didn''t believe it at all. If Su Zhan didn''t do anything, how could he let himself complete the spell so calmly just now? It must be what he did to be so confident, it must be ! "You didn''t succeed because you didn''t unlock the seal. Do you know why? Because the last seal is neither the rune on the ground nor the spell you just chanted, but you! Only when you die, the last seal will be lifted. So the question is...Which excavator technology is strong?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What?" Lilith was stunned, what does this have to do with the excavator? "Well, knowing that you don''t understand the story, then the question is, do you choose to die and unlock Lucifer, or continue to live so that Lucifer will be sealed in the cage forever." Su Zhan tanned his hands and asked with a smile. Tao. "I would rather die!" Lilith said in a deep voice. Su Zhan curled his lips and said, "Well, it seems that your faith in Lucifer is really loyal. If this is the case, I will fulfill you!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan''s fingers turned slightly, and with a click, Lilith''s neck had been twisted and then crashed to the ground, with blood slowly overflowing from the corners of her mouth. Blood slowly flowed onto the runes on the ground. In an instant, the ground began to shake violently, the runes glowed dazzlingly, and the ground began to collapse. The light is getting stronger and stronger, the shaking is getting stronger and stronger, a strong breath emerges suddenly from the depths. Lucifer, Lucifer is about to get out of trouble! Anna looked stern, Ruby looked forward to it, and Cindy, Cindy was so scared that she didn''t know what to do. "It''s endless, please be quiet!" 1047 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1047 Seeing that the light and shaking didn''t seem to be over, Su Zhan cried out with a wrinkled displeasure. As his voice sounded, the light disappeared in an instant, and the shaking ended. Even the big pit that the ground had just sunk was already Gone, it seems that nothing happened just now! "Why, what''s the matter?" Anna asked suspiciously. "Lucifer is gone!" "Ran?" "Yeah, why don''t you run and stay? If he continues to suffer in front of me, what he will lose is not freedom, but life!" Su Zhan said lightly. He is a little disappointed now! The reason for resurrecting Lucifer is that he has the power of rules, and he does have the power of rules, even though he is an angel, but he is also the king of hell!As the leader of the dark side, it is normal to have the power of rules.But Su Zhan just discovered that the power of the rules in Lucifer was not complete. To be precise, the power of rules on his body seemed to be divided into several pieces, and there was only one of them on his body. So the Soviet war was not swallowed. What would Lucifer do when he regained his freedom?Find your own body, and then summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Perhaps...the missing part of the power of the rules lies in the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.By the way, because Lucifer appeared and the apocalypse began, his new angels could develop believers more easily and gain the power of faith! but¡­¡­ This Lucifer is far from that Lucifer in the light bar in the DC Earth 1 world. If you bring him here, the two Lucifer will meet, I don''t know what the scene will be. Chapter 1251 Lucifer ran away. The great existence he believed in and admired ran away? Ruby felt that his beliefs collapsed at once. Is this still a belief he respected?Lucifer, lord of all demons?Although Ruby knows that Su Zhan is very strong, this kind of strength is far beyond her thinking, she even thinks that Su Zhan is stronger than Lucifer! However, it did not take her astonishment to accept Lucifer and just ran away. She didn''t even show her face, and she didn''t even praise her as a hero, even if Lucifer just said to her that she did a good job, thank her Ruby won¡¯t be disappointed. but none. Not a word, even Ruby ran away without seeing what Lucifer looked like? She can accept that Lucifer is not as good as Su Zhan, but she really can''t accept that she is scared away without even showing her face. This is my belief?This is why I don''t hesitate to let the devil misunderstand, kill the devil, and even make a deal with Su Zhan, the result is that?Disappointed, Ruby was so disappointed, she suddenly felt that everything she did was meaningless! Ruby didn''t intentionally hide his emotions, so Su Zhan next to him felt it naturally.Seeing Ruby''s state at this moment, Su Zhan could understand.Most demons can be said to be the children of Lucifer. After all, according to the legend, Lucifer was thrown into hell by God. It can be said that from the origin, most of the demons are related to Lucifer.Almost every demon served as Lucifer as their king, so when the king disappointed them, or even behaved too badly, one can imagine how serious the disappointment was. Su Zhan walked over and patted Ruby on the shoulder, and said softly, "I see? This is the king you believe in. Lucifer or God. To put it bluntly, it seems to be superior, but in fact it is not like ordinary people. To distinguish, it¡¯s not that great, and naturally it¡¯s not that sacred! When faced with his own life and death, he will make the same choice as every ordinary person!" "Of course, these are actually not important, because I have killed Lilith, so you will be mine from now on!" Su Zhan smiled faintly. "Do you know? It''s not the same as I thought. I would rather him show up and lose to you. It''s better than if he doesn''t even have a word and just ran away like this! Maybe I was wrong from the beginning!" Ruby Whispered. "Right and wrong are not so important anymore, are they?" Su Zhan said. Ruby took a deep breath and said, "Yes, it really doesn''t matter anymore. From now on, maybe...my faith should be changed." "No need to be possible." Su Zhan laughed and teleported away directly with them. Back in the hotel, Ruby''s mood was still not very high.When it was Cindy, she looked terrified, Lucifer?This is the legendary lord of hell, these things were far from imagined by her before. "What happens next?" Anna asked Su Zhan. Although she has left heaven, she certainly knows Lucifer. "Waiting for Lucifer to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, they should have what I want!" Su Zhan said lightly. Lucifer¡¯s emergence from the Soviet War was not taken seriously. Although the people here seemed to regard Lucifer¡¯s resurrection as a terrible thing, as if the world would be the end of the world as soon as Lucifer appeared, but in the Soviet war It seems that Lucifer does not have much threat! The real purpose of the Soviet war is the power of rules! The so-called two flowers bloom one each, let alone Su Zhan''s plan to help Ruby turn into an angel, and that Lucifer has escaped as soon as he sees Su Zhan!Although he didn''t know Su Zhan, as the lord of hell and the angel that God loved, Lucifer knew a lot about things, including the creation of the world.As soon as he appeared, Lucifer felt the powerful threat, which could easily destroy his existence. Therefore, although he did not clarify the intention of the Soviet war, when the Soviet war spoke, Lucifer decided to leave first! After finally getting out of trouble, he dared not take risks. After leaving, Lucifer did not stay idle. He was inconvenient for many things without a physical body. The difference in strength can be seen from here, which is completely different from Lucifer on Earth 1.Therefore, the first key is to find your own body! As the king of hell, Lucifer, after being resurrected, didn''t need to speak more to the demons to feel it, so soon... a lot of demons gathered around Lucifer to explain the external affairs clearly.And even though Lucifer is trapped, he has his own way to pass the news and understand some of the external conditions. The most important thing is that these long-term guys have been prepared long ago.His main goal is of course Sam, but before that, he needs a body that can let him possess for a while! Therefore, Lucifer began to choose a body that could hold him temporarily. This is not a random thing, if it is an ordinary demon, there is no hope, but Lucifer, no one can withstand his energy for a long time, unless it is Sam who absorbs the blood of the devil.After looking around, Lucifer finally found a suitable body. Although it is not that perfect, he can be possessed for a while, so that he has time to slowly get Sam to agree! After all, angels are different from demons. The devil can seize the human body, but the angel must obtain the consent of the person to possess it.Although Lucifer is the king of hell, don''t forget, he is actually an angel, a fallen angel! So he also has to abide by this rule, and judging from the news of his men, it seems that it is not so easy to get Sam to agree! It didn''t take too much effort. It only needed some simple methods. Lucifer had already made the temporary physical body agree to his request. When he said yes, Lucifer had already occupied his body!Although not so perfect, but short-term... enough! Chapter 1252 Cindy''s Beauty! "This... is this the feeling of an angel?" Ruby looked at herself suspiciously, feeling the completely different power of her body, and with a movement of her mind, her white wings swayed, full of holiness.If it were before, Ruby would be very disgusted, even afraid of this brilliance, this power, but now she feels very comfortable. This feeling is indescribable! "Boom!" The answer to Ruby was a huge sound that seemed to split the sky. Although Ruby had heard it before Anna, this sound seemed louder than that time! "This is your weapon!" Su Zhan ignored the voice, but handed Ruby a weapon. Black and white, somewhat similar to the Chaos Blade in Anna''s hand, but different in shape, more similar to a demon dagger. "The Chaos Blade has exactly the same function. Demons and angels are all killed. The only thing that can''t be killed is the new angel. You can explore the others slowly." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yeah!" Ruby nodded, looking very curious about Chaos Blade. "There is movement over there!" Anna suddenly listened and said after a moment: "Heaven sent Zechariah to persuade Dean to accept Michael''s possession and become Michael''s sword, but Dean refused." "Lucifer came out, will Michael show up too? God directed a good show." Su Zhan''s mouth was slightly raised, and there was a flash of sarcasm. Is Lucifer really willing to fall and become a fallen angel, the lord of hell?Is this really his own choice, or is God let him choose like this?Su Zhan thinks of Lucifer in DC World, Lord of Hell?It was just a job that God arranged for him. When he quit his job, God still wanted to try to get him back to work. "One more thing, Castio fell to heaven" 1048 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1048 "Oh? What''s the matter?" Anna said: "The last time he was taken back to heaven, perhaps because he had his own thinking and was no longer a pure soldier, so he must be brainwashed before being released again. But he escaped from prison and fell to heaven. Although he has not separated from Rongguang, his strength has lost a lot." "Heaven!" Su Zhanpi chuckled without a smile."Just pay attention to things on the side of heaven, don''t pay special attention to it, currently my attention is not in heaven." "Yeah." Anna nodded. "Ruby, go find out what''s going on in hell, I want to know when Lucifer is going to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!" "In the book of Revelation, the appearance of the four horsemen of the apocalypse symbolizes a cycle of reincarnation, witnessing the process of the world from prosperity to destruction. Lucifer is resurrected, the apocalypse begins, a new cycle begins, a new era...begins!" Anna can receive messages from heaven, and Ruby has a way to get information from hell. The two of them are still very important. Su Zhan simply does not intend to let them develop believers and develop their beliefs separately like Laura. They can play a greater role. When the time comes to reward them for promotion, naturally no one will say anything. of! "Do you want to go home and see your parents? Make some arrangements in advance, I''m afraid it won''t be so peaceful next." Su Zhan asked Anna. Anna had this plan, and she nodded and teleported away. When Ruby and Anna left, the room seemed a little empty.I glanced at Cindy next to him. As an ordinary neonatal nurse, angel, demon, Lucifer, God Lord, this series of experiences comparable to mythological stories really shocked Cindy, although she has not digested these things smoothly. She is not used to the change of her identity, but one thing she knows very well is that now she is a person of God, if she does well, she can become an angel like Anna or Ruby! She knew how to take care of babies, but Cindy really didn''t understand what men, especially men like gods, should do.But not understanding doesn''t mean doing nothing. Cindy can only help Su Zhan pour tea according to what she knows. Su Zhan glanced at Cindy. She was wearing white nurse pants underneath and a black floral T-shirt on her upper body, which was very different from the nurse uniform in his impression.He finally thought of Jenny. Jenny''s dressing up in a nurse''s uniform for Halloween is fierce. Although it is obviously impossible for a real nurse to wear that suit, it should feel even better if a real nurse wears that suit. ! "Don''t worry about it, stand in front of me. Yes, put your hands down, just stand like this." Su Zhan said, Cindy stopped and stood in front of Su Zhan. She put her hands down and didn''t know what to do. Following her, she found that the clothes on her body disappeared in an instant. She was shocked subconsciously. He wanted to cover up, but he heard Su Zhan say don''t move. She felt as if she had lost control of her body, or she had fallen into an indescribable sense of obedience, and her movements stopped instantly. Su Zhan''s eyes looked at Cindy wantonly. I have to say that Cindy''s figure is really good and really beautiful, but the most important thing is that she is still beautiful at this time.Some women may look beautiful in clothes, but after taking them off, their body proportions and face shapes are not so beautiful. Dress beautifully, undressing is beautiful. This is really beautiful! Cindy belongs to this. Cindy couldn''t move, but she felt that she really existed. Su Zhan''s direct gaze made her very embarrassed, but after a while she found that she seemed to be able to move. "Go take a shower, and then change into the clothes I prepared for you!" "You can see the clothes when you come out." Su Zhan said, turned and entered the bedroom. Cindy hesitated for a moment, then turned and went into the bathroom. Su Zhan, who came to the bedroom, leaned on the head of the bed, extracting the power of faith from other worlds.For about half an hour, Su Zhan heard the moving footsteps and glanced up. This glance made Su Zhan feel extremely amazing for a moment! A one-piece nurse''s skirt, the skirt is not very long, white straight stockings on the legs, Cindy''s face is full of shy ruddy! Beautiful clothes make people more beautiful! Chapter 1253 The Four Horsemen of Apocalypse: War Life is that some people cry, some laugh, some are bitter, and some are sweet. While Su Zhan''s beauty was in her arms, playing with the temptation of uniforms, the Wen brothers were miserable. Sam escaped, Dean and Bobby finally found him, and they were going to kill Lilith, but suddenly learned that Lilith had been killed by Su Zhan, and...Lucifer was resurrected. That¡¯s all, the Apocalypse begins. Anyway, you should hunt the demon hunting, what should you do, but before they start hunting the demon, the demon came to the door first and took possession of Bobby, trying Forcing Sam to agree to be Lucifer''s container, this made Sam confused. Why did Lucifer find himself?As a result, even though Bobby was possessed, he regained his consciousness for a short while with a strong willpower just like opening up, hurting himself.Finally drove away these demons and sent Bobby to the hospital, and then...the angel came again. What is his name, Zechariah, an old man with a little bald head. He looks very kind and friendly. At first he thought he was here to help. What happened?It turned out that he wanted Dean to be Michael''s container. After Dean refused, he started to threaten, it was Bobby! The hapless Bobby was first used by the devil to threaten Sam and injured himself, and then the angel was used to threaten Dean, completely paralyzed! Who provoked whom? Dean and Sam were even more depressed. The elder brother was watched by the angel Michael, and the younger brother let Lucifer watch him. Together with the two brothers is the life of a container! Looking at Bobby lying on the hospital bed, the brothers stood aside dejectedly, unspeakably depressed!There is a saying called Liu Yinhuaming another village, Castio is here, at least... Bobby thinks his legs should be good?After all, Castio is an angel. As a result, his Nima fell to heaven and he has no power to cure Bobby. This makes Bobby want to scold his mother. Finally, Castio failed to change Bobby¡¯s destiny in a wheelchair. He also said that he found that God was no longer in heaven. He wanted to find God. Then... he took a pendant from Dean. It is said that he only needs to find God. God finder that can heat up! The Wen brothers add Bobby. One word is miserable, two words are miserable, and three words are miserable! But at this time Su Zhan was cool, very cool, very cool! Various styles of nurse uniforms were tried on Cindy one by one, and even after Anna came back, she also tried them. Although they are also very beautiful, they are not as good as Cindy. Perhaps because Cindy is a real nurse?All in all, don''t live this life too well! After three days in a row, this ridiculous day finally ended, because Ruby returned and brought back the whereabouts of one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! "Good job, come with me this time, Anna and Cindy stay and wait for me to come back!" Su Zhan smiled and touched Ruby''s face, even though the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse came out because of Lucifer''s escape. It can be said that they were summoned by Lucifer, but in fact they are not Lucifer''s subordinates, and it shouldn''t be long before the war knights appeared, it is really not easy to find her whereabouts so quickly.I have to say that although Ruby was not strong and not high-level when he was a demon, he was very well informed, otherwise it would be impossible to know so many secret things! A small town in Colorado. This town is no different from the nearby towns. It has a small population and a remote location. There is only one bridge that is the only entrance to the town. Su Zhan and Ruby suddenly appeared. "The bridge collapsed. It looks like it was deliberately collapsed by the war knight." Ruby glanced at the broken bridge in front of him. Judging from the degree of damage, it was definitely not a normal collapse. This bridge collapses, even if the town is completely closed, at least no one can leave in a short time. "There is also a problem with the signal!" Ruby looked at his phone, but there was no signal. "Go in and see what''s going on." Su Zhan said, the two of them flashed and they had appeared on the other end of the broken bridge. The town is very quiet, there is no one person, walking on the street has a feeling of walking after the end.In the distance, several cars rolled over to the ground, and it seemed that a car accident had happened before. Looking around at random, I saw a lot of blood stains near the car. Looking at the shape and location of the blood stains, it was not like a car accident, but a gunshot. "Someone!" Ruby yelled suddenly, followed by a flash of her body and disappeared. The next moment she reappeared, holding a person in her hand. "Su Zhan?" Alan was a little panicked, but when she saw that it was Su Zhan, she shouted in surprise. Su Zhan motioned to Ruby to let her go, and then said: "It''s me, why are you here?" 1049 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1049 "There was a devil here, and the hunter I knew asked me for help, so he came over, what about you, why are you here? Where is Joanna?" Allen said briefly, and then asked. "She hasn''t been with me for the time being, but don''t worry, she is fine now, there is absolutely no danger." Su Zhan said with a smile: "As for why I am here, I''m here to find someone!" "Find someone?" "Well, the apocalypse has begun, I''m looking for a war knight!" "The war among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he...He is here? Is the devil in this small town related to him?" Allen asked in surprise. It is possible for an ordinary person to know the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, let alone the Demon Hunter. "There are no demons in this town!" Su Zhan shook his head. "There are no demons? This is impossible. I saw a group of demons gathered together. We fought each other. They are all demon hunters or residents of small towns, and they are all possessed by demons. Their eyes are pitch black. , I believe...I can''t read it wrong!" Allen said confidently. "You are indeed right, but... what you see may not be true." "Not real? You mean hallucinations?" "War knights, as soon as I hear this name, I know that I am good at instigating wars, and I have felt that there are no demons in this town. This should be the ability of war knights. You see they are demons, and they think you are also demons. If the opponent is possessed, then naturally they will kill each other and evolve into a small-scale war. The war knights gain strength from it!" Chapter 1254 Let You Understand! "What should I do? Can''t kill each other like this all the time? Because the other party won''t believe anything now, it has been determined that we are possessed." Allen said eagerly. "Just find the war knight, I''m here for that." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Alan gradually felt relieved. It seemed that he should be confident, but...Where is the war knight, who will it be?No one on her side seemed like a war knight! How does he find the war knight? Just as Alan was puzzled, he suddenly heard Su Zhan clearing his throat and shouting, "Everyone, come to me!" "What are you doing? Who are you talking to?" Allen asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and soon... Allen found that the people who had been hiding in the basement had come out one by one, not only them, but also another wave of people.Allen was a little worried, afraid that another wave of people would do it. They were all fully armed at this time, but they didn''t shoot and didn''t have any attacking gestures. Allen could see clearly, the eyes and expressions of each of them were full of panic, but their bodies seemed to be involuntary. It didn''t take long for these people to stand together and stand in front of Su Zhan.You can clearly see the other person''s eyes, they are all dark. But Su Zhan and Ruby are not affected, they are all normal! Su Zhan glanced at Ruby, and Ruby stepped forward to explain with his heart. In fact, the two groups of people are skeptical, but it doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not, they can''t move at all anyway. When Ruby was talking, Su Zhan''s gaze scanned the crowd, and quickly locked on a man in suit and leather shoes who looked around fifty. This man doesn''t seem to be special, but his ring... is special! "You...come here!" Su Zhan pointed at him, his voice full of irresistible power. He walked out slowly uncontrollably, his expression on his face terrified. "Why? Why can he control me?" He had done the expression of horror many times, but only this time... he was truly horrified from his heart.As a war knight among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he couldn''t wait to start a war as soon as he appeared. Two groups of people killed each other. He hid them, fanning the flames from time to time, disturbing their thoughts, and making fun. For the apocalyptic knight, nothing can pose a threat to him. But just now, a voice rang in his mind, making him obey that he could not control at all, and then walked out. This was something he had never thought about, and it was absolutely impossible to happen. I am a knight of the apocalypse, how can I be controlled by a word?Neither Lucifer nor God can do this! "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. He didn''t speak, just shook his head. "I really don''t know, or pretend I don''t? My name is Su Zhan, and some people call me the creation of the world. I am here for you, war knight!" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, the war knight finally changed color."It''s you!" "It seems that you have heard of it, so it will be much easier." Su Zhan said with a smile: "I am still very reasonable, at least... Do you have the power of rules? I want your power of rules!" "what?" The war knight was shocked, but he didn''t expect that he would want his own power of rules.At this moment, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The next moment, the war knight felt as if a force was pulling him.The war knight was shocked immediately, and immediately realized that he seemed to be free again, and hurriedly twisted the ring in his hand to release all the power in the ring! "what?" Su Zhan gave a suspicious cry, the pulling force disappeared, and he appeared in front of him again. Just now he was transformed into a state of nothingness, and he did feel the power of rules in the war knight, but when he turned the ring, the power of rules broke out, he discovered that the real power of rules was not in his body, but on his fingers. On the ring! "Your ability can''t affect me, it''s just a waste of effort." Su Zhan said faintly, and when he stretched his hand, the ring flew out of the war knight''s finger and fell onto Su Zhan''s hand safely. .The moment the ring left, Allen and the two groups of people suddenly discovered that the darkness in the other''s eyes was gone, it was really an illusion! "It''s no wonder that the ring of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse can become the key to suppress Lucifer. It turns out that it is because of the power of rules. Otherwise, with Lucifer''s ability plus the power of the domestic rules, there are few places that can be completely trapped. he." Looking at the ring in his hand, Su Zhan had already figured out what was going on. The ring, the ring is the power source of the apocalypse knight, and it is also the power of the rules! Although the Knights of the Apocalypse themselves are not weak, they don¡¯t have that powerful energy without the ring. The Four Knights of the Apocalypse are the strongest in the Death Knights. They are the bosses of all the gods of death. It is said that even God can collect them. Not far. "Kill him." Su Zhan said lightly, Ruby next to him had already taken out the Blade of Chaos and stab the war knight directly.The war knight didn''t even have time to hide, he was directly stabbed, and immediately fell to the ground and killed him. This is the first time that the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been killed. They are not demons, so they don''t know what they will look like after they die. So Ruby carefully checked for a long time and confirmed that he was dead before turning back. "You take care of the rest. I will study this ring." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he walked to an empty house next to him. Sitting down anywhere, Su Zhan placed the ring in his palm and transformed into nothingness again. Sure enough, he felt the power of rules on the ring, not particularly strong, it was much less than the power of rules that had swallowed "Creation" before, and even Lucifer had even less! However, it is better than nothing! Thinking of this, Su Zhan began to devour the power of rules in the war ring! Chapter 1255 I have to say that Ruby is a good hand at bewitching people''s hearts. Maybe... every demon is good at it, but Ruby is definitely the best. Su Zhan asked her to help with the aftermath, and Ruby directly showed her true body. Showing wings!Allen and the others were stunned in an instant, this...is this an angel? "I am the new angel, the new angel under the seat of Su Zhan, Lord of the Gods!" Ruby explained. After explaining the identity, everyone''s attitude towards Ruby suddenly changed. Worship, awe, and piety?Maybe there are all of them. Anyway, Ruby not only easily completed the aftermath work, but also caused these people to change their beliefs. 1050 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1050 At the beginning of the revelation, the four horsemen of the revelation appeared, and it was not God who rescued them, but...the Lord of the gods! Just a few words, even without any special inclinations, most of these people have developed a belief in the Soviet war. Every time a believer is added, Ruby will get a power of faith, but it is only a one-time, and she will not get the power of faith that the same believer subsequently generates.And when the power of faith she gained had accumulated to a certain amount, Su Zhan would extract it, and then help her upgrade. To put it simply, this is like signing a contract (believers), Ruby can get a signing bonus, but after signing the contract, she will not receive any dividends for the subsequent investment of funds! After losing the power of rules, the war ring loses its luster. At first glance, it is no different from ordinary jewelry rings, but the material is still very special. After all, as the ring of the four horsemen of the apocalypse, the memory of the power of rules, if the material is average Can''t bear it at all. Playing with the war ring casually, Su Zhan saw Alan come in. Putting the war ring into the system space, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "How is it outside?" "Angel, the angel has helped to deal with it." Allen replied, and then some did not know what to say. Allen knew the identity of Su Zhan, but he didn''t expect that Su Zhan had already achieved this step, and even had an angel under him. "You know, now this world is probably not that safe. If you have nothing else, you might as well go back with me or follow Joanna." It can be seen that Alan is a little stiff. This is normal. After all, your daughter''s boyfriend suddenly became a god, and became a god. I am afraid you will be like this. Allen nodded and agreed to Su Zhan''s proposal, perhaps because of the mention of his daughter, Allen relaxed a little, and then said: "Do you want to deal with other knights?" "Of course, I need the power of rules in their hands. As long as I find all the power of rules, I will be the strongest and the only ruler of this universe." Su Zhan did not conceal his plan, and said after a sentence , Su Zhan sensed Joanna''s position and prepared to let her come to see her mother Ellen. As a result, this induction made Su Zhan very surprised. Joanna was in a small town, and around her, Su Zhan felt the devil, and even the breath of Lucifer! What is she doing? Su Zhan frowned, raised his head and said to Alan: "I''ll leave first, and you and Ruby will come to me in a while." When the voice fell, Allen was about to speak but realized that Su Zhan was gone. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared on the streets of the town. There is no one on the street, and it is a bit desolate. Although there is no one, it is very crowded here. At first glance, there are men and women, old and young, all in black, looking motionless in a certain direction. grim Reaper! Hundreds of Reapers! So many gods of death appeared in this small town at once, the situation is a bit weird. On the street, on the roof, in the windows of the room, it seems that there is a god of death everywhere! "I remember, the reason why these gods of death are gathered here is a sign, a sign that the death knight is about to appear. If you remember correctly, Lucifer is here, and in the original...Joanna and Allen are Died here." "But Joanna is now a new angel. Even if Lucifer makes her own shot, it is difficult to hurt her. Therefore, her ending has changed, but why did she run here? This is a coincidence!" Su Zhan secretly Muttered, she flashed, and the next moment she came to Joanna''s side... "God Lord?" Joanna was very surprised when Su Zhan suddenly appeared. "Why did you come here?" Su Zhan asked. "I felt that this town was weird, so I came to check it out, but no one found it, but found many death gods gathered here. I''m preparing to investigate the cause." Joanna explained. "Well, this is just a sign that the death knight is about to appear. Don''t bother to investigate, even if the death knight appears, it won''t be here!" Su Zhan said. Joanna was unconditionally convinced of Su Zhan''s words."Then we leave here?" "No, there is still something to do before leaving!" Su Zhan shook her head. In the original work, Joanna was bitten by the Hellhound and could not be treated. Finally, she bought time for the Wen brothers with Allen, and then detonated the bomb and died with the Hellhound, although Joanna herself may not know how to return. But Su Zhan wanted to see Joanna kill the Hellhound at this moment. "Wait for me here!" Su Zhan said, his body flashed into a room in a spacious house! There are two people across from him. A person''s face is full of red spots and a little burst of skin. It feels as if some skin disease is about to rot. Lucifer! His body is not perfect, and he can''t endure Lucifer''s power for a long time. Next to Lucifer followed a woman with curly hair and a slightly fat face with a baby. If the Wen brothers are here, they are no strangers, this woman is called Meg, and she has dealt with them before.Of course, it''s the kind of dealings that can''t wait to kill each other. As soon as Su Zhan appeared, Meg became nervous. Lucifer was relatively calm. He looked at Su Zhan and slowly said, "Are you here to kill me?" "It depends on your performance." "Don''t be so nervous, it''s not time to kill you yet, I just want to ask you some hellhounds." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1256 Obedient, kill them all! "Hellhound?" Lucifer was stunned. Although he didn''t think Su Zhan was here to kill him, after all, he didn''t have to wait until now to kill him. There must be another reason, but Su Zhan said this reason is really unexpected. "What do you want the Hellhound to do?" Meg beside him couldn''t help but ask. Su Zhan frowned and glanced at Meg."Speaking adults, don''t interrupt children." When Meg was about to speak, she suddenly realized that she couldn''t open her mouth. This made her panic and subconsciously looked at Lucifer.Lucifer frowned slightly, he found that he had no choice, no matter what abilities Su Zhan used to do, he couldn''t make Meg speak. "Just hellhound?" "Just Hellhound!" "Then... you take it away." Lucifer''s voice fell, and Su Zhan heard the sound of hellhound breathing, and then saw more than a dozen hellhounds appearing around him. "Come with me!" Su Zhan didn''t say much, turned around and left with the Hellhound. These Hellhounds could understand people''s words, and one by one followed Su Zhan very well. Before long, Su Zhan had walked back to the bridge near Joanna. "Cerberus!" 1051 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1051 Obviously, Joanna saw it and recognized it. Su Zhan nodded: "I still like small animals, especially dogs, but now... I only have one idea, let you kill them all." "Why?" Joanna couldn''t figure out why he brought so many Hellhounds back, and he still had to spend time with them.If you want them to die, you don''t need to make a big deal yourself! Su Zhan shook his head: "Be obedient, kill them all!" "Ok!" Although she didn''t know the reason, she naturally wouldn''t refuse Su Zhan even after saying so, not to mention that Joanna had no good feelings about Hellhound. "boom!" Joanna snapped her fingers, and in an instant those Hellhounds exploded almost immediately, bloody, and exploded to pieces. "Well, you have revenge!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What revenge do I avenge?" "Nothing." Su Zhan shook his head. Seeing Joanna, who snapped her fingers and exploded countless Hellhounds, Su Zhan thought of the Hellhound bitten by her in her memory. When everyone was trapped in the supermarket and had no life, she resolutely placed a bomb to stay. Sacrifice himself, detonated the bomb and killed the Hellhound to buy time for the Wen brothers to escape.Allen, who was unwilling to let her daughter die alone, also stayed.Perhaps his actions just now were naive, Joanna estimated it was very generous, she didn''t know what was going on at all, but for Su Zhan, his thoughts are now much smoother and smoother! Before Ruby and Allen came, Su Zhan teleported back directly with Joanna. "Unexpectedly, I really left. Just to let the new angel kill a few Hellhounds? What is his purpose..." Lucifer, who has been paying attention here, saw the whole process and saw Su Zhan walking through with the Hellhounds. The block came to the new angel, and then let the new angel snap off the Hellhound in a second, and then left, just left, what is it?Is this some kind of special curse and it needs to be done? Can''t figure it out, Lucifer can''t figure it out! When Su Zhan came back with Joanna, it was natural that Joanna and Ellen''s mother and daughter were more excited to meet. "You seem to be in a particularly good mood? Did something happen?" "Is it that obvious?" Su Zhan asked. Ruby nodded and said, "Obviously, because the corners of your mouth have not been put down." "Well, I''m in a really good mood now. When you know one thing, a powerless and irreparable thing, you can do it easily now, you say, will your mood be good?" Su Zhan smiled. Said. Ruby still doesn''t know what happened, but she didn''t ask any more, as long as he feels good, it''s fine! "They really deserve to be beautiful women, they really look like them. Although Alan is a bit older, they are very temperamental. If they are younger, they look like sisters." Ruby whispered. Allen is indeed a temperamental and beautiful milf, watching their mother and daughter chat briefly and then walks over."Mother said to be with me for the time being, and I intend to continue spreading faith." "God, I''ll leave first." Ruby whispered, turned and left. "Of course you can, but are you planning to walk with me or separate?" Su Zhan asked Joanna with a smile. Joanna has a lot of power of faith, and it seems that she has not been idle during this time. "I still have a case on hand, I''m going to see it over there." Joanna said. "Oh? There is still a case?" "Yes, the believers I develop will help me pay attention to the situation, and will notify me if there are special circumstances. It is also a very strange phenomenon in a small town. Husbands and relatives start to eat each other, or suddenly have a big appetite. Zeng, being held up alive. I think this situation is very strange. I originally planned to deal with the things in the town of Death first and then go. Now it just happens to go straight." Joanna explained. This method is pretty good, at least it''s much more convenient to find a case and find clues. It''s a demon hunter. Most demon hunters use a similar method to communicate with each other. "If that''s the case, you can go." Su Zhan didn''t delay too much. After all, this kind of difference is not a difference, and wanting to meet is just an idea. Joanna teleported away directly with Laura. Just after leaving here, Ruby came back a little excited over there."Divine Lord, good news, there is news about another Knight of the Apocalypse!" "Oh? Let''s listen to what''s the situation." "There is a very strange phenomenon in a small town. Husband and wife and relatives actually eat each other, and many people have a great appetite, and several are struck to death..." Ruby said. "Wait... Why does this sound so familiar, did you just say it?" "No, no." "It''s not you, it''s Joanna!" Su Zhan shook his head and laughed blankly: "It seems that the same case is to be handled. This is a coincidence." Chapter 1257 Famine Knight Although it happened to be the same case, Su Zhan was not in a hurry to follow it immediately. Anyway, it can be seen from the war knights that the abilities of the four horsemen of the apocalypse should have no effect on the new angel, so there is no need to worry for the time being.Call Ruby, Su Zhan went back to Anna and Cindy first, and then went to the small town together after a short break. Su Zhan hugged Cindy, Ruby and Anna teleported, their bodies flashed, and they appeared in the alleys of the small town. "What a chaotic town." Walking out of the alley, Su Zhan said softly. Seeing the orderly and normal environment in front of them, the women are a little confused. Where is the chaos? "There are demons, angels, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Isn''t it chaotic enough?" Su Zhan smiled, and a man in a black suit appeared not far away, carrying a suitcase in his hand.Seeing this man, Ruby and Anna recognized immediately, this is a demon! "Ruby, stare at him and see where he is going." Su Zhan gave an order, and Ruby had already followed. "Let''s go find Joanna and the others." After Joanna and Allen came to this town, they opened the room first. The mother and daughter talked for a long time. After all, the daughter suddenly became an angel. This shock really shocked Allen.After learning what happened, the mother and daughter started investigating the case. So that there is no need to pretend to be any FBI, Joanna used her ability to quickly figure out the case. Couples who nibbled at each other died of overdrinking after many years of abstinence, and some died of overdose. It seems that there is no direct connection, but this situation is absolutely abnormal. The two were about to examine the body to see if they could find any clues, but when Joanna was about to teleport with Alan, someone knocked on the door of the room. "Who would it be?" Allen whispered suspiciously. Joanna next to her had already walked over to open the door. "It''s the gods and them." After speaking, the door opened. Su Zhan, Anna, and Cindy holding Su Zhan''s arm... 1052 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1052 "Why are you here?" It didn''t take long for this to separate. I didn''t mean to come over when I said this case before. It is indeed a little unexpected that it suddenly appears now. "After you left, Ruby told me that there was news about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, which happened to be the same case you investigated." "Ah? Are all the things in town done by the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? Who is it?" Joanna and Allen were really surprised. If it were the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, who would it be? War, famine, plague, death. The war knight is dead, and death has not yet appeared. As for the plague, the situation is obviously not suitable. "Famine knight? It makes sense that the husband and wife ate each other before, but... the rest doesn''t seem to fit." Joanna said. "The ability of the Famine Knight is not just to make people feel hungry, but to be precise, it magnifies the inner needs, changes the desires, and becomes unsatisfied..." Su Zhan said. "Because of falling in love, eager to merge with each other, and then... just eat each other?" "What a terrible ability!" "The abilities of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have no effect on you, don''t worry." Su Zhan said with a smile. "But it has a strong effect on ordinary people..." Joanna looked at Cindy and said pointedly. Su Zhan turned her head and glanced at Cindy. Since arriving in this small town, Cindy has been holding her arm and didn''t think much about it. But now, she not only holds her arm, but also has a longing look in her eyes It''s simply impossible to add, and there is no meaning to cover up. Go straight! "It seems that this is what she needs, she longs for you." Anna said. Su Zhan nodded, he really didn''t expect Cindy to be affected so soon, but... Su Zhan was still very happy with her needs. "That..." Joanna looked at her mother subconsciously. Allen said: "Don''t look at me, I am not affected." "It doesn''t seem to be affected, why?" Joanna found that her mother seemed normal, and she couldn''t help but wonder. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Perhaps because she doesn''t have any needs, or it''s because her needs have been met. For example...you! Allen should worry about you the most. Now there is no need to worry. Now, naturally there is nothing to ask for." Allen nodded slightly. "Or, go open another room," Joanna whispered. Cindy''s situation seems to be getting more and more serious. She can''t see anyone but Su Zhan in her eyes. Although it looks fine for the time being, she will probably start undressing immediately after a while. The impact of this ability is really terrible. "When Ruby comes back, we will deal with the Knights of Famine. Anyway, his ability will not affect us." Anna said. "Uh, it''s okay, bring him here then!" Feeling Cindy rubbing around by her side, Su Zhan was also a little upset by her rubbing. Anna, Ruby, Joanna, and the three new angels should be enough to deal with the famine knight. He remembered that this famine knight was an old man sitting in a wheelchair as if he could die at any time, and it was not difficult to deal with. Anna helped to reopen a room next door. As soon as Su Zhan and Cindy went in and closed the door, Cindy had already taken off his clothes and rushed up frantically, followed by...the sound of the roof was about to open. I got up, making the people next door blush. After almost ten minutes, Ruby teleported directly. Originally, she wanted to ask where the god is, but when she heard the voices next door and the appearance of other people, Ruby immediately reacted.After a short while, Ruby, Anna, and Joanna teleported and disappeared to deal with the Knights of Famine! In a certain restaurant, a group of black-clothed bodyguards guarded a dry old man in a wheelchair. It was a famine knight. At this moment, a suitcase was placed in front of him, and the box opened and a light flashed out. The Famine Knight opened his mouth slightly, and the light was directly sucked in by him. There was a moment of satisfaction on his face, which felt a bit like taking drugs. After a while, he said tremblingly: "Hungry, or hungry..." Chapter 1258 The new famine knight, Cindy! "We''re going to help you collect your soul..." The bodyguard next to him whispered, they are all demons sent by Lucifer, and their main job is to protect the safety of the famine knight and help him collect souls. "A powerful soul has appeared." The famine knight suddenly brightened his eyes and said with some excitement. At the same time, three figures suddenly appeared, it was Joanna and the others. "New Angel!" Those demon bodyguards became nervous instantly. However, the Famine Knight obviously didn''t know about the new angel. Since his arrival, he has been working hard to eat other things without paying attention. "That''s how Don''t Starve Knight looks so good!" "It should be him." Demon bodyguard, plus the ring on his finger, there is no doubt that he must be a knight of famine.Although it does not look great, but thinking about the changes of Cindy before, I have to admit that this old man who seems to be able to die at any time is really amazing! "Do it!" Anna said lightly, the Chaos Blade was already in her hand, and Ruby also took out the Chaos Blade. Joanna didn''t have the Chaos Blade yet, but he had a hunting gun. Three new angels shot. Gunfire, blade light. Those demon bodyguards had been beheaded before they even had time to react. The Famine Knight was a little surprised, and his trembling fingers twisted the ring to activate his ability. One second, two seconds... The look of the Famine Knight changed. Looking at the three holding the Chaos Blade and the Hunting Gun, the Famine Knight said in disbelief: "You, you are not affected, don''t you have any needs? No, it''s right... You are immune to my ability, this This is impossible, even an angel cannot be immune to my abilities!" "Angels can''t, but we are new angels!" Anna said lightly: "The Lord wants to see you, you better cooperate." 1053 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1053 The Famine Knight really didn''t want to cooperate, but he couldn''t do it.The greatest ability is invalid, his body looks like this, how could it be the opponent of these three new angels.Just...what is the new angel?He vaguely remembered as if Lucifer had someone pass a message to himself before, saying that he should be wary of someone, but at the time he didn''t take it to heart, and now he wants to understand... and there is no chance! The Knight of Famine was brought back, and Allen was surprised when he saw him. If only by appearance, it is really hard to believe that he is one of the Four Knights of Apocalypse.The ring of the knight of famine was taken down by Anna. Although he still had the ability, it had little effect. The voice next door hasn''t stopped. Anna and Joanna have a deep understanding, knowing that they won''t stop for a while, but if the ring is taken off, the previous effect should be gone, right? Sure enough, after half an hour, Su Zhan came in. If the effect does not disappear, it will be like Cindy before, I am afraid it will not end for a while. "You can tell how hungry you are by looking at you, the famine knight...they are as you say." Su Zhan looked at the famine knight and said casually, and then took the famine ring that Anna handed over. The Famine Knight didn''t speak, but showed a questioning look. Obviously asking, what do you want! Su Zhan smiled, the swallowing ability was released instantly, and in an instant, the face of the famine knight showed a frightened expression, and his trembling appearance looked a little scary, as if he might die at any time.However, until Su Zhan swallowed his energy, he didn''t really breathe. After all, he was the Four Horsemen of the Weather, even if it looked weak, he wouldn''t die so easily. "Ruby, take care of it!" Su Zhan said, Ruby directly took the Famine Knight away. After a while, Ruby returned, and the Famine Knight was dead. Fiddling with the famine ring, Su Zhan said: "There are two left, I hope it won''t be too long. By the way, this is for you!" Su Zhan waved at Joanna, and handed over a Chaos Blade. The shape is the same as Anna''s. After Joanna got familiar with it, Su Zhan took out a few more."Send these to others, I won''t make a trip specially." "Good!" Joanna nodded in response. Originally, Joanna and Allen were going to go it alone. Although this case was a coincidence, after it was resolved, Joanna and Allen were going to leave.By the way, send the Blade of Chaos to Laura and others. After Joanna and Allen left, Su Zhan and the others did not leave in a hurry, anyway, they stayed there in no hurry. Su Zhan took out the famine ring and swallowed the power of the rules. After the power of rules was absorbed, Su Zhan took out the famine ring and the ring of war. The shapes of the two rings were different. Although there was no power of rules, the material of the ring itself was still very good. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse symbolizes the beginning of a reincarnation, but two have now died. The reincarnation of the new century is aside, at least the reincarnation of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has begun. The old leave, the new emerges, the new era, the new The four knights, my four knights of the apocalypse, seem to be... not bad? Bang bang bang! There was a knock on the door, and Cindy, who was a little tired but blushing, walked in. Seeing everyone, Cindy looked very embarrassed. Looking at Cindy, Su Zhan looked down at the famine ring in his hand, and suddenly smiled and said, "This ring is here for you!" Cindy subconsciously caught it and froze for a while, a little bit confused. "This is the ring of the famine knight among the four knights of the apocalypse, and it is also the source of his ability. It is also the reason why you have just become so crazily. The power of the rules in the ring is gone. For the time being, this is just an ordinary ring. "Su Zhan explained lightly. Cindy looked at the Famine Ring curiously. Is this a memento for herself?Indeed... it is very memorable. Seeing Cindy didn''t seem to understand what it meant, Ruby shook his head and said, "Don''t you understand?" Cindy looked at Ruby, what did he understand? "This is the ring of the famine knight. The famine knight is dead, and the other four knights of the apocalypse will die in the future. But it is a symbol of the knight of the apocalypse. Although it is only an ordinary ring for the time being, it is only temporarily! Wait until the god master controls the heaven and has this one. You in the ring are the new famine knight!" Chapter 1259 Babylon Whore "what¡­¡­" Cindy realized what this ring meant when she heard Ruby saying this. What kind of memorial is this, this...this is to make yourself the new Four Knights of the Apocalypse, the new Knights of Famine! Cindy thought that maybe she could become an angel, but she never thought that she would become a knight of famine. Although not yet, but when it is the day, think about the ability of the knight of famine, this is definitely not worse than an angel! And there are many angels, but there is only one Famine Knight! "me¡­¡­" Cindy was so excited that he didn''t know what to say, and finally worshipped Su Zhan directly. After all, this was a gift from Su Zhan, a gift from the Lord... "Well, as long as you are more like just now." Su Zhan said with a smile. Thinking of her madness just now, Cindy''s face flushed subconsciously, but nodded affirmatively. It was not early, and the sky was a little over, so I decided to rest here for one night and walk. There were just two rooms, Su Zhan and Cindy, and Anna and Ruby.Back in the room, Cindy still remembered Su Zhan''s words just now. Although it was not as crazy as being affected by the ability before, it was almost the same, and it was a little more realistic, and it felt better. After tossing for a long time, seeing that Cindy could not bear it anymore, Su Zhan simply took a shower and went to another room. Whether it was Anna or Ruby, he would not refuse any move by Su Zhan. After a while, two different voices sounded and stayed up all night. Even if Anna and Ruby don''t sleep, it doesn''t matter. They cleaned up after it was over and it was already dawn. After Cindy woke up, he checked out and left the hotel. Su Zhan summoned a sports car, and everyone got on the car and left the town. Driving all the way, until the desire to become remote, the apocalypse began, and the demons everywhere were very active. To a certain extent, this was the beginning of the end.Along the way, I encountered a lot of demons, but they didn¡¯t need Su Zhan¡¯s action to let Ruby and the others solve it. In the end, those demons should have received the sound of the wind, and they all hid. Some helpless, this is the power of faith! "Huh? Where is the place ahead? Why are there so many demons? And it seems that there are other demons going there!" Anna just went to hunt down a demon, and said suspiciously after she came back. "It should be a town ahead, it seems that these demons are going to attack the town." Su Zhan said casually, and glanced towards the front.It turns out that the town seems to have closed the road and martial law. The posture seems to have known that the devil will attack. Next to Luca, I also heard a modified truck with holy water and salt water. , I know at a glance that it is used to deal with demons. "Anna, do you know anything about Babylonian prostitutes?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Anna was stunned and said: "Know some, it is recorded in the Bible Revelation that he is an evil person with the ability to predict." "You will see alive soon." Su Zhan smiled. "Meaning, the Babylonian whore is in the small town ahead?" When Su Zhan''s car drove near Luca, the people there were not nervous. One of them walked over and took a look. After confirming that it was not a devil, he hoped that Su Zhan and the others could detour and leave here. There was no embarrassment, let Su Zhan and the others enter the town. The inside of the town is also in a state of martial law, with iron nets entangled everywhere, and there are few people outside, making it very quiet.The car drove slowly, and soon found that a church seemed to be something wrong.The iron net was entangled, and there were people guarded by guns at the door, which looked heavily guarded. After stopping the car, everyone walked down, and immediately saw a priest dressed up in the church. He seemed to be of high status and the guards respected him very much. He walked over and said with a smile."Welcome you here. My name is Gordon and I am the priest here." "Hello..." Su Zhan greeted and asked. Gordon enthusiastically explained the situation in the town. Originally it was just a very ordinary town. However, due to the apocalypse, the devil appeared and the town fell into panic. They didn¡¯t know how to deal with the devil. At that time, a turning point appeared... As if God refused to see them suffer, Gordon¡¯s daughter Liv suddenly heard the voice of God, and God told her how to deal with demons, and even reminded her when and where the demons appeared. .The people in the town didn''t believe it at first, but after a few times, they were sure. Liv is the prophet, and she delivered the will of God to rescue them. 1054 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1054 This allowed those who did not believe in God to become the most devout believers, and the church became the core area of ??the town. Gordon said on the one hand, and took them around, and found that the town was almost mobilized, even if some children were in charge of helping to load salt bombs.After strolling around, just at this moment, the blond girl came to face her. She didn''t seem to be very old, and she had a quiet and holy feeling. It is Gordon''s daughter, Liv. "This is my daughter Liv. This is Su Zhan. They came from outside the town." Gordon introduced it, and then asked Su Zhan: "The number of demons has been increasing recently, and more and more demons have appeared. Frequent. For safety reasons, you can stay here temporarily and wait until a suitable opportunity to leave." "also." "Then I will help you arrange the room!" Gordon is in good intentions, and Su Zhan is in curiosity about Babylonian prostitutes. All in all, Su Zhan and them stayed here temporarily. "I''ll look for things first. If you need it, you can find anyone here." After arranging two rooms for Su Zhan and the others, Geden apologized and left. "That Liv is not a prophet!" After Gordon had left, Anna said in a deep voice: "Every prophet''s name is known to the angel. There is absolutely no such person in my memory! So, she is a Babylonian prostitute?" Chapter 1260: False Prophet "She is? It doesn''t look like it!" Cindy said with a sigh, Liv really has nothing to do with the prostitute in her temperament and appearance. "Appearance can be disguised." Anna said."She pretends to be a prophet to fool these believers, and through accurate information to make these believers obey her, and slowly degenerate. Now it seems that she has initially achieved her goal. No wonder they seemed to be prepared for dealing with demons. It turned out to be the news she provided!" "It is rumored that only the servants of God can kill her with Babylonian cypress roots. However, I think we should be able to do it too, should I try?" Anna looked towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s easy to kill her, and the plan to destroy her is also very simple. Haven''t all the people in the small town been turned into believers by her? When you reveal your identity as an angel, you can easily break her down. It should be able to drive or control these demons, allowing them to appear at a designated time and place to gain trust. In this case..." "We can use her to kill demons!" Anna reacted immediately. "This is a good way." Ruby responded with a smile. These demons have all known to be scared recently, one by one they evaded and hid far away, it is really troublesome to find demons to kill and increase the power of faith.If the Babylonian whore could drive the devil to appear, it would save a lot of effort and time. "Pay attention at any time, if there is a devil, you should kill it first." Su Zhan said with a smile. "it is good!" Anna nodded to Ruby. "Boom...boom...boom..." The vigorous bell rang suddenly, which should have come from the church. Su Zhan and the others came out. Many people outside walked towards the direction of the church. After asking a question, they realized that this is the prophet who has received new news.Every time at this time, the church bell will ring, and everyone will go to the church to listen to God''s will. "It looks decent." Su Zhan whispered, and went to the church together. There were a lot of people in the church. After I found a place to sit down, I saw Father Gordon and Liv standing in the center. This situation is obviously not the first time, and there is no need to explain more. Liv stood slightly behind, whispering the news that he had just received in the ear of the priest, and the priest was responsible for communicating it to everyone.It seemed that Liv was like an ordinary and somewhat shy little girl, she was not ostentatious, nor did she stand up to dominate. If you didn''t know her identity, it would be hard to suspect at first glance that she would have another purpose. "A new demon has appeared, who is responsible for solving it?" "I¡­¡­" "I¡­¡­" Several people raised their hands and shouted, the priest had already stated the position. Su Zhan glanced at Ruby and Anna, they teleported and disappeared, because the attention was on the priest and the prophet, and the people around did not notice this scene.After the candidate was selected to solve the devil, the others gradually dispersed. Su Zhan and Cindy also left the church and returned to their residence. About twenty minutes later, Anna and Ruby returned. "The time and place are very accurate. The demons appeared soon after we arrived. The number is not particularly large. If it is based on the number of people they selected before, it should be easy to solve as long as you are careful." Anna said. "This is normal. Her purpose is not to send them to death. Naturally, she will not arrange too many demons." Su Zhan said with a smile. At this time, the selected people had already come to the place where the devil appeared, but they had not waited for the devil after waiting for a long time. This made them a little confused.Is the prophet''s message wrong?After waiting for more than an hour, they still didn''t see the demon appear, and finally they decided to go back. After returning to the church, others were congratulating them on their smooth return from beheading the devil, but they heard that they did not encounter the devil. "What''s wrong?" Liv came over and asked. "After we went, we waited for a long time and didn''t see the devil. Could it be...?" "It''s impossible without seeing the devil. God''s will is accurate, and it can''t be wrong!" Liv was very surprised when she heard it, but she personally arranged this. How could it be wrong?Seeing the suspicious gazes of these people, Liv calmly said: "Maybe something happened. I will continue to listen to God''s will, and you should all go back and rest." After they left, Liv''s brows instantly frowned. Those demons must have appeared, but why didn''t they wait?There must be another reason for this.Liv had some doubts about the newly-appearing people. They didn''t have any problems before they appeared. It seems to find an opportunity to figure out their identities! ... ... Within a few days, Liv would say God¡¯s will from time to time and tell where the devil appeared, but...every time the organization of manpower went back in the past without waiting for the devil, this gradually made their confidence somewhat Shaken. Liv was also fierce, and the number of demons in the last few times was very large, but even so, and even the time she arranged was very tight, the result was still the same, empty, as if no demons had ever appeared.Feeling that people no longer believe in themselves so much, Liv decided to do something.If you don''t take action anymore, all of what you have done may be in vain. "Boom, boom, boom..." The bell rang again and people gathered in the church. Although several wrong news made them somewhat suspicious, they still had confidence in her. As always, the priest stood in front and was ready to listen to Liv''s report, but this time, Liv did not go as usual, but took a few steps forward, actually intending to speak in person.Although the priest was a little surprised, he didn''t say anything.Liv Zhan was in front and looked around the church. When she saw Su Zhan and others in the back corner, her eyes paused for a moment, and then she raised her voice and said: "I just received God''s will, God he... is very angry ." Chapter 1261 The Devil''s Spies? "God he... is angry!" As Liv''s voice fell, there was an uproar in the church. "Why? Did we do something wrong?" a devout believer asked in fear. Seeing their nervousness, Liv smiled inwardly and said, "God is very angry because we have let him down! The previous news is accurate, but why didn''t you wait for the demons? That is because the demons received it in advance. News, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t appear. In other words, we have spies and devil spies here!" 1055 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1055 "what?" "how is this possible." "Who is it, who is the spy of the devil!" In an uproar, another uproar, no one expected this to happen, no wonder, no wonder that I have not seen the devil in the previous few visits, it turns out that someone told the devil to let the devil run away, no wonder, no wonder God will be angry! Some curse, some pray for forgiveness. "Is this ready to do it?" Su Zhan laughed softly, God was angry?God doesn''t know where to hide, how can there be time to get angry?As for the devil¡¯s internal rape, this is even more funny. The biggest one is Liv, but I have to admit that this reason is very good, and it perfectly explains why the crisis of the previous few inaccurate news can even be passed. The incident once again condensed her convincing power. "This is coming to us." Ruby said with a low sneer. "The people in the town are all familiar with each other, and they certainly don''t doubt it. As outsiders, we must be the first to be suspected, and once we come, the devil will not appear, and we can''t explain it if we want to explain it." As a bewitching former demon, Ruby saw Liv''s purpose at a glance. Sure enough, someone nearby had begun to look towards them, after all, they were the biggest and most likely suspects.Watching, watching, and people whispering. Liv in front was a little proud. She didn''t need to imply anything at all, people would suspect Su Zhan and others themselves. "God is merciful. He not only rescues us, but also hopes that we can become his fighters and that we can be promoted to heaven. But the premise is that we must do what God has given us. Now... there are spies of the devil in our hands. In the middle, let God''s will fail, so we must get rid of the spies of the devil!" "Get rid of the spies of the devil!" "Get rid of the spies of the devil!" People yelled loudly and their emotions were completely agitated. People gradually got up and surrounded Su Zhan and others. Some people had already taken out their guns.Obviously, they have determined that Su Zhan and others are the spies of the devil! "Really, are you?" The priest asked Su Zhan. Looking at the people with passionate expressions surrounding the inner and outer third floors, Su Zhan and others were very calm. Listening to the priest''s question, Su Zhan said lightly, "Why doubt us?" "Why? Because it''s only possible for you. The demons received the news as soon as you came. Who else could you be?" "God said that if there are spies of the devil, it must be yours." "Yes, the prophet conveyed the will of God, she must know it!" Someone yelled, and then looked at Liv. Liv looked''difficult'', and finally nodded reluctantly. "Look, the Prophet said it''s you!" Seeing Liv nodding, people became more crazy and more convinced. Someone has raised a gun and aimed at them. Su Zhan sneered, and said, "So, because we might have you going to kill us? Because the so-called prophet says it''s us, do you believe it?" "In this case..." "Anna, Ruby." Anna and Ruby got up instantly, their white wings opened in an instant, and that powerful force shattered the glass of the church in an instant. I was stunned. angel? angel! It turned out to be an angel! "God, it turned out to be an angel!" Those who reacted bowed down and called God piously. It is impossible to imagine that no one would have thought that those who were just considered spies by the devil would be angels, real angels. This shocked these believers more than prophets.Wait, if the two of them are angels, isn''t Su Zhan still sitting there... "Oh my God, what''s going on here. Why did the prophet say that God thinks there is a devil''s rape here, but the devil''s rape is an angel? And... it''s even possible that God is here?" Su Zhan ignored these people, but looked at Liv. Liv was obviously shocked, never expected to be an angel, to be precise a new angel.Although she had not investigated her identity before, she still heard some rumors about the new angel. It is said that the new angel has white wings, which is different from the angel.She couldn''t help thinking about the current situation, but Liv had already thought of a way after her thoughts turned. "They are not angels, they are just a kind of alien who claim to be new angels who want to overthrow God and overthrow heaven. God told me, it was them, it was they who informed the devil!" Liv shouted. The new angel, the alien who overthrew God? Hearing Liv''s words, some people wavered.Liv is more credible than Su Zhan and others who suddenly appeared, or Liv who has always been familiar with. "You are very smart. You know my identity and want to use my identity to make a fuss and fool these ignorant guys. However, you forgot the most important point, that is strength!" Su Zhan sneered at Liv, flashing away. He has come to Liv. Liv was taken aback and backed away instantly. Su Zhan sneered and said: "Prophet? Listen to God''s will, God is no longer in heaven, you can hear a hairy. You are not a prophet at all, you are just a Babylonian prostitute, pretending to be a prophet to control the demons and fool these people." "You are slander!" Liv said. "Is it slander, you will tell everyone the answer." Su Zhan sneered at the activation ability, and said towards Liv: "Tell everyone your identity, your true identity and purpose!" Chapter 1262 the fooled believer Everyone looked at Su Zhan and Liv in confusion, especially Liv, wondering what she would say.Liv was a little flustered, and subconsciously wanted to deny it, but when the words came to his lips, it became another meaning. "Yes, I am a Babylonian prostitute. I pretend to be a prophet, preaching the will of God, driving the devil to appear at the time and place I put on top, to win your trust. And you stupid fellows have never doubted, I''m waiting When the time is right, I will let you kill some impious believers in the name of God. When your hands are stained with blood, you, including the entire town, will fall into hell. This is my purpose!" Silence, everyone was dumbfounded by Liv''s words. She turned out to be not a true prophet, but a demon, but a Babylonian prostitute. After the silence, there was an uproar. Some people were angry because they were deceived, and they were still lucky, thinking that what Liv said may not be true. "Shut up!" Su Zhan snorted coldly, and in an instant, the church was quiet again. He looked around the church, and finally settled on Liv.Liv at this time has been relieved from the ability to create the world, her face pale and angry.Speaking out, actually speaking out!Looking at the people below, it is obvious that they no longer trust themselves, run! Must run! 1056 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1056 Liv opened her mouth suddenly, and in an instant...black smoke came out of her mouth. Seeing that black smoke, now...everyone knows that I was cheated, I was really cheated! "Want to run?" Su Zhan gave a sneer and glanced at Ruby.The moment Ruby''s wings opened, a group of sacred radiance shone directly on the black smoke, and the black smoke instantly made a scream, and even a screaming sound could be heard.Immediately after that, Ruby''s Chaos Blade was quickly cut down. The black smoke split into two instantly, quickly evaporating under the Blade of Chaos, and finally disappeared completely. The light dissipated, Ruby retracted his wings and came to Su Zhan with Anna and Cindy. "Liv, Liv..." The priest ran to Liv''s side and looked at the already lifeless daughter in pain. After a while, he raised his head and worshipped Su Zhan and the others devoutly. His move quickly awakened other people, kneeling to worship. Suddenly, these have become their own believers, and the power of faith has increased a lot. Prophets are fake, so obviously they are real. Although a lot of believers were added, to be honest, Su Zhan was not very happy, so he didn''t plan to pay any attention to it or gave any instructions. He brought Cindy and disappeared when they prayed and worshiped. When the people in the church found that Su Zhan and others had disappeared, they were even more amazed and pious.Even the whole town began to believe in the belief in the Soviet war, and even started spreading it based on this. It is a kind of compensation before, so it is very pious, even almost as a lifelong career, to the point of real giving Su Zhan increased many believers. Leaving the town, Su Zhan and others continued to drive on the road. Strictly speaking, this trip did indeed make a profit, not to mention killing a lot of demons. The number of these believers and the power of faith were a lot. Although it was a bit unpleasant, it did not have much impact.Turning his head, Su Zhan casually said: "Ruby, Anna, do you have any news?" Ruby first said: "I''m investigating. It is estimated that the whereabouts of the Plague Knight will not be long. Also, Lucifer''s progress is not going well. Sam has never agreed, and his current container is about to last. ." "Yeah." Su Zhan replied. He remembered that the ring of the four knights was the key to sealing Lucifer. After collecting the ring of the four knights, Sam let Lucifer possess him, and then jumped into the seal. Sealed again. But now that the ring is in his own hands, he has no plans to let Lucifer be sealed again. Things have changed a lot, so Sam should not let Lucifer possess him. "Something happened in heaven..." Anna said after Ruby finished."Zacharias has been unable to get Dean to agree to be Michael''s container, so he resurrected the Wen brother''s half-brother as a bait, trying to force Dean to agree. Dean pretended to agree, but killed Zechariah, but... his brother could not be saved, now... it should have become Michael¡¯s vessel. The Wen brothers¡¯ ancestors have holy blood in their blood, so his younger brother can also become Michael. Le container." "The paradise is already rotten..." After finishing talking, Anna couldn''t help sighing. If heaven is compared to a company, Zacharias is definitely an excellent employee, but...this thing has gradually deteriorated. In order to complete the task and perform well, Sakya Leah¡¯s behavior became unscrupulous. Regarding his death, Anna didn¡¯t feel much about it, she just sighed that heaven is no longer the original heaven, maybe... only let the god master control heaven and bring a new era, To change all this! "Hey, why is it raining again on a cloudy day?" Cindy looked outside and suddenly said something in surprise. At this time, Su Zhan also discovered that it was indeed cloudy outside, and the wind and rain were very sudden. "Something is wrong," Anna said. Su Zhan didn''t speak, closed his eyes slightly, and opened his eyes a moment later and smiled: "Zhengshou has nothing to do. Or, you can take the opportunity to relax." As he said, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated, and the car rushed out in the rain. After driving for about ten minutes, a hotel suddenly appeared on the deserted highway, and depending on the scale and grade, it turned out to be a four-star hotel.It¡¯s really weird that a four-star hotel suddenly appeared without the village or the shop. Parked the car at the door of the hotel, Su Zhan noticed that the corner of the old car parked next to him was slightly raised. "I mean Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. I just talked about them, but I didn''t expect to meet them here!" Chapter 1263 Meeting of the Gods Ruby recognized that this classic car was the Wen brothers'' car, but he didn''t expect that the Wen brothers were also here. It seemed... it seemed more aimed at them.Su Zhan and the others got out of the car and walked into the hotel quickly. The lights in the hotel look very bright, quite a magnificent feeling, but there is no one to go, not even a waiter or manager in the bar, it looks quiet and strange. "It''s a strong smell of blood, and there are many powerful auras, at least more than ten!" Ruby whispered, the Chaos Blade has been taken out. Su Zhan cast a glance and said with a smile: "Let''s put it away, you won''t need to make a shot this time." "Divine Lord, do you know what''s going on?" Ruby withdrew the Chaos Blade after hearing this, and asked curiously. Su Zhan looked around and said lightly: "There is not only Christianity in this world, but not only heaven, hell, angels...There are also various gods and gods, of course, to some extent, These gods may not be righteous, or even evil, but they are gods after all! Now Lucifer has broken the seal and the apocalypse has come... This is how the end of the world has come. Of course these gods are not happy. There is no existence. Sense, and it may also affect your own safety, so naturally they gather together and want to deal with Lucifer." "It''s a meeting of the gods!" "What does that Wen brother have to do?" "Sam is a Lucifer container, right? Everyone knows. If you catch the Wen brothers, you will naturally lead Lucifer to appear. Otherwise, how can Lucifer have the intention to meet them now?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Ruby shook his head: "These people are seeking their own way. They are definitely not Lucifer''s opponents!" "This is not important, what is important is that they made a mistake!" Su Zhan said with a smile."The meeting of the gods didn''t even inform me, the lord of the gods, that I am not a god. I only care about the one-third acre of heaven." Su Zhan, the creator of the world, the lord of the gods. With the emergence of new angels, the increase in believers has already been spread out for these names. It is impossible for them not to know, although Su Zhan also knows that these gods are some arrogant guys, and may not recognize his lord of the gods. The name, but I didn¡¯t even notify me... Hehe, just because I was a little depressed about the Babylonian prostitutes, now... just to vent. In the banquet hall! On both sides of the long table sat all kinds of people, all of whom were labeled with names. A fat black man read Ganisa on it, he is the Hindu god of breaking obstacles.Opposite him sat this old man with stubble on it was written Odin, the main god of Northern Europe.There were several people sitting beside them, and a man and a woman were standing at the front of the long table.The woman wears a red dress, and her skin is slightly dark. It is Kali, the Hindu goddess of destruction. And the man looks very elegant in a suit... that''s Baldr, the god of light in Northern Europe. At this moment, Baldell looked at the Wen brothers who had just been brought in at the door and said with a smile: "Our special guest has arrived." "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming. I have lived for so many centuries. I never thought I would see this day, so many gods gathered together." "God?" Dean and Sam looked at each other in a daze. "Well, before we get to the topic, let''s talk about the rules..." "It¡¯s strictly forbidden to fight each other, don¡¯t get angry, oh, and uh, don¡¯t think about it, we want to keep a low profile as much as possible. We all understand what we are here for, the apocalypse of Christianity. I know we have a little conflict in the past, But it¡¯s time to let go of our prejudices and look forward to the future. If we don¡¯t think about it, there is no future. Now, we have two very valuable chips in our hands, the containers of Michael and Lucifer. The problem is... ¡­What should we do now! Does anyone have any ideas? Please tell me, this room is safe!" "What can we do?" A fat Asian man stood up and spoke Cantonese."What can we do? Just get rid of them." China... Kitchen God! "What''s the use of killing them? Let the angels bring them back to life again?" said the Hindu god of barriers. "I don''t know what everyone is worried about, it''s just angels fighting!" Odin said lazily. "Hey, I don''t feel good." Seeing them talking, even arguing, Dean and Sam glanced at each other and wanted to leave quietly.As a result, he just got up and hasn''t waited to get to the door.The ceiling of the roof suddenly fell and hit them in front of them. The Hindu goddess of destruction in a red dress slowly got up and said solemnly, "Stop." Sam and Dean stopped in an instant. The Hindu goddess of destruction looked around and said slowly: "We must resist..." 1057 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1057 The door opened suddenly before he could say the word. Two women on the left and the right opened the door, and a man walked in slowly, with a woman behind him. "Su..." Sam and Dean were shocked when they saw them. "It''s been a long time since I saw you. You should go out first, and leave it to me." Su Zhan said to the Wen brothers, who hesitated and turned and went out. Seeing the Wen brothers going out, the Hindu goddess of destruction naturally refused, and snorted coldly, as if she wanted to drag the Wen brothers back, but after releasing her power, the Wen brothers disappeared without any pause. In sight. The Hindu goddess of destruction frowned and looked at Su Zhan, she could feel it, her ability was easily dissolved by the person in front of her. "Su Zhan, what are you doing here!" Balder asked in a deep voice. "Balder, the god of light in Northern Europe?" Su Zhan cast a glance, then glanced at the so-called gods, some were surprised, some were surprised, and some were dismissive. Su Zhan chuckled lightly."Meeting of the gods? Ha ha, without me, the lord of the gods, you have a mao meeting!" When he said this, everyone quickly changed color. It seemed that some people were unhappy and angrily wanted to say something. They saw Su Zhan seriously smiling and said: "Of course, I am not targeting anyone, I just want to say...all of you... are all rubbish !" Chapter 1264 Teasing the Gods "It''s so arrogant, are you looking for death?" A person next to him suddenly jumped up and drank angrily towards Su Zhan, seemingly ready to do it.As a result, he just stood up, he felt a chill on his neck, and the Blade of Chaos was pressed against his neck. Ruby sneered and said, "I advise you to be more polite when talking to our god!" "Su Zhan, are you here?" Balder asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and walked over slowly.Baldr frowned and was on his own guard, watching Su Zhan walk next to the Hindu Goddess of Destruction and patted her on the ass. The Hindu Goddess of Destroy was angrily about to take action but suddenly stopped. Baldr had a bad feeling.Seeing the angry look of the Hindu goddess of destruction, Su Zhan smiled and walked to Baldr, slowly raising his hand. Baldr thought he was going to do it, and took a step back subconsciously, but suddenly realized that Su Zhan had just reached out and moved his chair, and then Shi Shiran sat on it. Theme! As soon as Baldr was about to speak from embarrassment, he heard Su Zhan sneer: "Now, everyone shut up, wait and don''t move!" The voice sounded, and Baldr instantly found that he could not speak and could not move. Not only him, except for Ruby, Anna and Cindy, all the gods present are like this! Unable to move, unable to speak, all eyes revealed shock and fear. Just one sentence has such an effect, which makes these gods subconsciously think of the identity of Su Zhan, the lord of the gods! It seems to be worthy of the name! Su Zhan looked at the sides."The Hindu god of obstacles, commonly known as the elephant god? The nose is a little short, you. Baron Samadhi? Voodoo god of death? Haven''t heard of it, can be regarded as a god? Odin, I have seen You, another you, but you are far behind you. And you, fat! Are you a kitchen god? What the hell is your Cantonese? What''s more, isn''t this a meeting of the gods? Since it is a representative of China, even the Jade Emperor If something doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s not your turn to be a kitchen god? Forget it, the god system in this world is really bad, and the mainstream is still Christianity!" Su Zhan commented one by one and complained one by one. The gods were angry and unable to speak, they could only glared at Su Zhan one by one, but unfortunately... they would not kill your magical skills with their eyes, they could only stare. "You, that''s you, the one at the very end, stand up!" Su Zhan said as he pointed at the person at the extreme edge of the table. He has long golden hair, a black T-shirt, a gray skirt, and his slender legs are covered with black stockings! Her body stood up uncontrollably, her eyes panicked with indescribable panic. "Geofiyin, I have never heard of it. Which god do you belong to and what skills do you have?" Su Zhan glanced at the sign on her body and asked casually while chanting her name. This name is very strange. "I belong to the Nordic gods, just an unknown deity. I am good at understanding the past and the future..." she introduced. "Still never heard of it." Su Zhan shook his head, he said that this meeting was really funny, the meeting of the gods?What are they here!However, this Geoffee is very beautiful, especially wearing silk stockings, which makes him feel pleasing to the eye! "Come here and sit next to me!" Su Zhan beckoned, and Geoffrey couldn''t help but walked to the side of Su Zhan, and sat down in the position of the original Indian goddess of destruction.Su Zhan unceremoniously placed his hands on her lap and asked faintly: "Is this your own body?" "Yes!" "Not bad!" Su Zhan smiled and continued to ask: "You said you know the past and the future, then... tell me what your future looks like?" "I...I don''t know!" Geoffrey said. "Don''t be nervous, I will let you regain your freedom." Su Zhan smiled and helped her regain her freedom, and then pointed at the Hindu god of breaking barriers: "Come on, tell me what his future will look like... " "me¡­¡­" Although he was free, Geoffrey still didn''t dare to act rashly, looking at the god of obstacle-breaking embarrassment and wondering what to say.She, her ability is not strong, she is said to be a deity, in fact, to some extent, she is even worse than a slightly stronger demon! Su Zhan did not urge, it seemed that all his interest was placed on Geoffee''s stockings. The stockings twitched by his fingers, with a click, the stockings were directly hooked by him, Geoffee shivered and her body stiffened. . "What? Didn''t you figure it out?" "It doesn''t matter, I figured it out. His future is clear, that is...death!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Geoffrey, and then suddenly reached out to the God of Breaking the Obstacle and grabbed it. In an instant... that guy was swallowed by Su Zhan without any resistance.The rest of the body was lying on the table. The surrounding deities were instantly chilled. Su Zhan shook his head: "Don''t be an eyesore when you die, go out and find a place to bury yourself!" People are dead and souls are no longer there, but he actually stood up and walked out. After walking out of the hotel, he found a place and dug a hole to bury himself. "Divine power is not pure, I really can''t expect much from you!" Feeling the divine power swallowed, Su Zhan curled his lips in disappointment, and then said to Geoffrey with a bright smile: "Come on, you count him, the death god of voodoo, since he is a death god, I don¡¯t know if he knows when he will die. You can count, he counts, and then see who of you counts it accurately?" Does this count? This is whoever points to death, anyway, no matter what the result is, Su Zhan will kill him. Maybe, follow the meaning? Geoffrey hesitated, and said, "He, he will die by your hands!" "Oh?" Su Zhan looked at Geoffeein with interest. Geoffeein couldn''t help but guess when he saw him, did he deliberately follow his own algorithm?If he said that he would not die, Su Zhan killed him, said he would die, but Su Zhan did not kill him, so as to prove that his calculation of the future was not accurate at all? Although it seems that this is a deliberate teasing, in fact, what he is doing now is not teasing? In Geoffrey¡¯s heart, not only expectations and hopes were raised... Chapter 1265: Lucky Geoffeein 1058 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1058 Not only her, everyone was looking forward to it. Although they are very angry with Su Zhan''s teasing attitude, after all, they are gods. I don''t know how many years and when they have been teased like this.However, seeing that guy just died so simply, they became even more timid and fearful when they were angry. After all... no one wants to die! "You are right!" Under the gaze of Geoffee and others'' expectations, Su Zhan spoke slowly. He actually admitted that Geoffrey''s algorithm was correct, and then... waved his hand again, swallowing the energy of the voodoo god of death, and then unable to concoct, let this guy go out to dig the pit by himself. Geoffrey was already crying without tears. It doesn''t work if you say it along the way, it doesn''t work if you say it the other way, or even if you don''t say it, it''s better to just kill them directly. Seeing Geoffrey''s appearance, Su Zhan shook his head: "This is boring, it''s rare to have some fun. Not to mention, since you don''t like this game, then change it!" "The purpose of your holding this meeting is to deal with Lucifer, right? Lucifer will not change anything because of your few words, so as she said, you must fight..." Su Zhan pointed to the Hindu goddess of destruction, said She didn''t say the whole thing just now."You designed this bureau to capture the Wen brothers, also to attract Lucifer to come, then...I will give you this opportunity!" "I''ll call Lucifer over, if you fight, the winner can leave here, as for the loser..." Su Zhan smiled and glanced at Ruby. Ruby turned around and went out. "Okay, let you regain your freedom temporarily, but it''s better to be quiet. I''m not in a good mood today!" Su Zhan said lightly, letting them regain their freedom. They were all stunned by Su Zhangen, and no one spoke or dared to move after regaining their freedom. "Relax, you can take advantage of this time to discuss how to deal with Lucifer, then I will allow you to go together!" After Su Zhan said, he turned to Geoffeyin and said, "As for you, you are very lucky because of you. This is the most beautiful among these scum gods. Of course, although you are also the weakest, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, because no matter how strong it is...I can¡¯t be strong! So you are lucky that you don¡¯t need to participate this time. No matter what the result is, at least...you can survive!" Although it was very humiliating, the reason why Su Zhan would be so special to her was obvious, but at least she could survive, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time felt a little grateful! Regardless of the purpose of the Soviet war, at least it is certain that Lucifer will be dealt with next, so the other deities can only discuss with each other. Su Zhan asked Cindy to pour the wine and serve, playing with Geoffee''s leg, did she snag her stockings? A good pair of stockings had already made him a good one, a bad one... but it felt more felt.It didn''t take long for Ruby to return, standing at the door with Anna. About ten minutes later, the door was pushed open. Lucifer, whose face seemed about to rot, came in. Seeing Lucifer just come in directly, without letting anyone lead the way, Baldr''s expression was indescribably ugly. Before, he said with confidence that this room was safe, and then...Su Zhan is here, and now Lucifer is also here, this face is so loud, it hurts! Lucifer frowned slightly when he came in, obviously unaware of the situation here. When Ruby contacted just now, he only told Lucifer that Su Zhan asked him to come here. Nothing was said or even threatened.But Lucifer has come and must come. Two apocalyptic knights were killed one after another. He had a deep understanding of the powerful strength of the Soviet war, especially before the container problem was solved, Lucifer really did not have the confidence to provoke the Soviet war, and he had to get it.And with the experience of the Hellhound last time, Lucifer felt that Su Zhan might not kill himself! Now it seems that I guessed it right. He doesn''t know why the deity in this room is here, but obviously this scene is not like Su Zhan trying to kill himself... "Here, I''m very curious why I called you here? You should have heard of these guys?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "They are plotting to deal with you, so I called you over to let them know How stupid my own idea is. Oh, yes, I have already solved two for you just now, so you should be fine with the rest, right?" "Why are you helping me?" Lucifer asked in a daze. Su Zhan smiled and said: "The meeting of the gods, do not call me the lord of the gods, do you say that they are too much? The most too much is that they want to kill you? Isn''t this a joke? You can only die in my hands. Otherwise, why would I waste time getting you out of the seal? Are you right..." "Are you right..." Seeing Su Zhan''s face seriously thinking about asking himself, Lucifer didn''t know what to say. Although depressed, it also made Lucifer more certain that today, Su Zhan will not kill himself. "Okay, now that Lucifer is here, and you are about to discuss it, then... let''s start!" Su Zhan''s voice fell and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the long table and chairs had disappeared, leaving only a small piece in front of Su Zhan.A large open space appeared, obviously...this is their duel field! "It''s best to be serious, I''ll be angry if I don''t perform well!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then he looked ready to appreciate. The gods and Lucifer stood on both sides, Anna and Ruby guarding the door. It was obvious that they had only one choice, then kill! After hesitating for a moment, a deity rushed out first, spreading his teeth and claws, his momentum was not weak.Unfortunately, as soon as he rushed to Lucifer, Lucifer emptied his heart with his hands.Kill with one blow, accurate and cruel!Su Zhan couldn''t help clapping his hands. I have to say that Lucifer is indeed very strong in this world. No wonder his appearance led to the apocalypse and made heaven extremely nervous. Chapter 1266 Lucifer vs. Gods vs. Gabriel Puff! With blood splattered, Lucifer once again bloodyly killed one deity, and at the same time twisted his fingers and broke the neck of another deity.Unable to resist, these gods could not resist Lucifer at all.Lucifer shot again, and Baldre was instantly knocked into the air and slammed into the wall. Before he could stand up, Lucifer had already pinched his neck and took a hand in. The heart is still beating. Throwing it on the ground casually, Lucifer crushed it with one foot. At this moment, a powerful energy suddenly appeared behind him, Lucifer raised his arm and waved, this energy did not shatter in an instant. Turning my head, I saw the Hindu goddess of destruction! Lucifer sneered just as he was about to take a shot, the kitchen god on the side, Odin rushed over again, only to make Lucifer temporarily give up destroying the goddess. Geoffrey watched Su Zhan playing with her stockings with one hand, and the other hand swaying slightly. She could feel that Su Zhan was devouring the energy of the gods who had just been killed by Lucifer. The fear of this man, the Lord of the Gods deepened.A person who can control and devour these gods at will, he... is really the lord of the gods! Even Lucifer, the enemy they thought, was so clever in front of Su Zhan. Ming Ming Su Zhan said that he was going to kill him, but he didn''t seem to refute it, and even heaved a sigh of relief.Before that, Geoffrey had also heard the rumors of the Lord of the Su Zhan gods, but he didn''t know what kind of gods it was, plus he had never heard of it before, so he didn''t take it seriously.If she had known Su Zhan''s strength, she would definitely not come to this meeting.But now it''s too late to think about this... "Oh~ Odin is also dead, tut! The kitchen god is also dead, and now there is the goddess of destruction. It seems that this goddess of destruction is quite strong, and he can survive to the end!" Su Zhan tutted, look. As the goddess of destruction was resisting Lucifer, she turned her head and said to Geoffee: "There are no decent gods in the Nordic gods, right? Are you interested in being the master of the Nordic gods?" "Huh?" Geoffrey was asked for a moment, Lord of the Nordic Gods?I? "As long as you belong to my seat and believe in me, I will let you manage the Nordic gods for me. Anyway, the Nordic gods in this world are not very good, and they are not non-mainstream. I really have no interest." Su Zhan smiled Said. Geoffrey hesitated. On the one hand, she was very excited, but on the other hand, she was still a bit contradictory. There was no word for a while, and Su Zhan did not urge! After the goddess of destruction was able to resist a few moves, she gradually lost her support and was stunned by Lucifer. She was about to die, but the door... was pushed open again. Ruby and Anna were about to take action, but Su Zhan said indifferently, "Let him come in, I wondered if he should come too." "Rocky?" Seeing the people coming in, Geoffee and the goddess of destruction on the ground were a little surprised. "Loki? Hehe, he is not Loki!" Su Zhan patted Geoffeein''s leg and said with a smile: "He is the archangel Gabriel, but there are more vests in this product, and it''s really easy for ordinary people to admit mistakes!" "Archangel Gabriel!" Geoffrey was okay, the goddess of destruction was unbelievable. "Even the old lover doesn''t know his true identity, and that''s right... If you know, she can''t be with you. The relationship between angels and the gods is not that good!" 1059 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1059 "Yes, I am Gabriel!" Su Zhan has put it bluntly, and Gabriel has to admit it. Walking over to help the goddess of destruction, Gabriel glanced at Lucifer, Lucifer smiled until he did not stop him. "I considered your proposal before." Gabriel turned to look at Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan smiled: "I don''t see that you are a lover, let him go, you and me?" Gabriel nodded! Su Zhan had teased Gabriel before and told him that maybe he might consider following him, but Gabriel did not say anything at the time.Now suddenly appeared, and then simply agreed, obviously because of the goddess of destruction. The Goddess of Destruction doesn¡¯t look good, and it¡¯s too dark. It¡¯s that dark and not pretty. Su Zhan has no interest at all. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to make a choice for her, and... This goddess of destruction may not really be thinking about the old love with Gabriel.Not to mention the fact that she and Baldr were eye-catching, and they organized this meeting of the gods together. Only in his memory, this meeting of gods, after knowing Gabriel¡¯s identity, used Gabriel¡¯s goddess of destruction. The angel''s blade stabbed him to death!That''s called a simply! Of course, Gabriel did not die, at least not at her hands, but was killed by Lucifer! Seeing Gabriel begging and the goddess of destruction expecting, Lucifer was expressionless, Su Zhan suddenly smiled. "Let¡¯s do one thing by one thing, first solve the problem between Lucifer and the gods. As I said before, you can only leave here with the last victor, so..." Su Zhan looked at Lucifer and said again. Obviously, the goddess of destruction is still alive, so Lucifer won''t even want to leave. "Sorry, my dear brother." Lucifer apologized to Gabriel and said, "You get out of it." "This is impossible!" Gabriel said in a deep voice, an angel''s blade appeared in his hand. "You are not my opponent, you should be very clear. Moreover, you have been hiding for these years, have been avoiding these things, do you think it is worth it for her?" Lucifer said in a deep voice. "I''m fed up, so I decided to go to war!" Gabriel said. "Then... sorry!" Lucifer snorted and rushed forward. The angel blade in Gabriel''s hand was directly pierced. Lucifer just raised his hand and was caught by Lucifer. Before Gabriel could react, Lucifer was already twisting. His wrist pierced the angel''s blade back into her body.In an instant, Gabriel showed an expression of pain, his body convulsed, and his body was inflamed by flashing lightning. "Puff!" Lucifer pulled out the angel''s blade, frowned at Gabriel, and then walked towards the goddess of destruction. The goddess of destruction did not expect Gabriel to be killed by Lucifer so easily. The last hope was gone. When she was panicked and desperate, she suddenly heard Su Zhan shouting: "Wait... I suddenly thought of something interesting. Thing." Chapter 1267: Transforming Gabriel "Wait... I suddenly thought of an interesting thing." Su Zhan''s voice caused the goddess of destruction to instantly pull back from the abyss of despair. Although knowing that what he calls interesting things must not be a good thing, but at least... can survive.Especially seeing Lucifer really stop, this made the goddess of destruction more convinced that as long as Su Zhan did not let herself die, then she would never die. For this, she was willing to pay any price! The goddess of destruction glanced at Geoffrey next to him, then looked at Anna Ruby and Cindy, consciously guessing something about Su Zhan''s character. "I will now give you a choice to kill Gabriel completely and be my woman. I can guarantee Lucifer will not kill you!" Su Zhan asked with a smile toward the goddess of destruction. "He''s not dead yet?" The Destruction Goddess looked at Gabriel who was lying on the ground. Su Zhan smiled: "Not completely dead, but it''s fast. As long as I consume his energy and soul, he will be dead." The goddess of destruction hesitated for a moment, and said firmly: "I agree to your request!" "Kill Gabriel and be my woman?" Su Zhan raised an eyebrow and asked, the goddess of destruction nodded."Your answer is the same as I thought, I believe...you should have guessed it? So, what are you going to do, Gabriel!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the door of the room was pushed open again, and it was Gabriel who entered.When Gabriel came in, Gabriel lying on the ground had disappeared! fake! The Goddess of Destruction showed an expression of horror in an instant. When she looked at Su Zhan and Lucifer, she found that they didn''t have any expressions of surprise, as if...had already known it. Are you alone in the dark? "Listen to me..." The goddess of destruction subconsciously wanted to explain to Gabriel, but she felt a sharp pain as soon as she said the words, and immediately saw that Gabriel had come in front of her. The angel''s blade has been pierced into her own body!Pain, incomparable pain, in a daze, the goddess of destruction saw that Su Zhan opened her hand to her, and then... she didn''t know anything. ordinary! The Goddess of Destruction fell to the ground, Gabriel''s expression was complicated and somewhat sad. "No thanks, I just suddenly found it interesting. I saw a good show, um, I am in a much better mood now." Seeing Gabriel looking at himself, Su Zhan smiled and stood up and said: "You can do it again. Consider carefully, if you are still here tomorrow, I will accept your surrender and transform you into a new angel! As for you, you can go, hurry up and enjoy the rest of your life!" After speaking, Su Zhan patted Geoffee on the shoulder, then turned and left the meeting room. As for Cindy, Anna and Ruby naturally followed closely behind. Finding a clean and luxurious room, Anna and Ruby did not go in, but guarded the doorman, while Cindy went to the next room to rest. After coming in, Geoffrey was a little restrained and nervous, but was not particularly resistant to what was about to happen, the most important thing was...she also had no right to resist. Looking at the stockings that had been embarrassed by his own, Su Zhan unceremoniously dragged Geoffeyin directly. Watched a good show, and finally let it out. There is no better way to resolve your mood than this. After a whole night of tossing, Geoffrey experienced the power of Su Zhan from another angle! The morning sun shone in, Geoffrey opened his eyes and woke up, and found that Su Zhan had been neatly dressed and sat aside looking at him. "I have transformed you into a new angel. After you go back, you can control the Nordic gods and spread your faith as soon as possible. If you encounter problems that can''t be solved, you can find me, or you can find other angels!" Su Zhan said, Geoffee Yin Leng was stunned and immediately discovered her own changes. Although Su Zhan asked her to think about it before, but now she has decided forcibly, but Geoffrey didn''t feel too unacceptable, but she was silent for a while and nodded to express her knowledge. Su Zhan smiled and got up and went out, Gabriel was still there. Since he is still there, it means that he has decided. There is no ill feeling about Gabriel Su¡¯s battle. The four angels of heaven, Michael, Lucifer, Gabriel and Raphael, Michael is God My dear baby, obeying God¡¯s orders with all his heart, Lucifer is very rebellious, Gabriel seems to be an unborn child, and Raphael is ambitious. But no matter what the personality is, only Gabriel himself can be regarded as a human being, and his personality is not annoying! The movement of transforming Gabriel was very loud. It was even stronger than when Ruby became an angel when the demon became an angel. Even the clouds were overwhelming, and the ground was shaking. After all... Gabriel is not Anna, but they are really big. Angel, one of only four archangels! But since he has become a new angel now, let''s honestly start with a first-order ordinary angel. "What do I need to do?" Gabriel was satisfied with the wings behind him, and then asked Su Zhan. "In my eyes, you are nothing special, not even as special as the other angels under my seat. Therefore, I don''t need you to do anything special. Just like them, kill the enemy and spread the faith. "Su Zhan said lightly. Gabriel was relieved and nodded. As a famous archangel, Gabriel had also worried that Su Zhan wanted to recruit himself to use his identity or something. Now it seems... that he is thinking too much.Although there is a bit of depression that is not taken seriously, for Gabriel, this is better! However, although Su Zhan didn''t need to do anything specially, it was just that Gabriel had become a new angel, and this identity could already play a big role.One is to increase the convincing power of new angels, the Lord of the Gods, after all, Gabriel is a famous angel.Another one can attract some original angels from heaven! 1060 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1060 It is very helpful for Soviet war to occupy heaven and replace God as a new faith plan! "Divine Lord, I have obtained the exact whereabouts of the Plague Knight." Ruby walked over and whispered. Chapter 1268 The Plague Knight Who Can''t Live One Chapter "Good job!" Su Zhan smiled and patted Ruby on the shoulder. The news that Ruby was on the devil''s side was really well informed, saving a lot of trouble and a lot of time.Now that you know the whereabouts of the Plague Rider, let''s go straight away!Get in the car and sprint along the way according to the address Ruby said. On the way, the Wen brothers called and expressed their gratitude. After all, Su Zhan had helped them many times, whether it was intentional or unintentional. Su Zhan didn''t take much of his thanks to the Wen brothers, but he could hear the helplessness of the two brothers. As an ordinary person, it was really tortured by angels and demons.However, after they killed Lucifer and Michael, the two brothers were also relieved. I wonder if they will bid farewell to this identity and live the lives of ordinary people! Along the way, the radio broadcasted news about swine flu. This is a special flu. I don¡¯t know why it is caused, but it spreads extremely fast. The number of people infected in just one day is increasing rapidly. There are many symptoms, but they don''t seem to be so ferocious. At least now, the disease can be controlled. The only trouble is the shortage of vaccines. "Plague Knight did it, but it''s just swine flu? It''s a bit too mild, isn''t it?" Anna said with some confusion. "The swine flu is just because of the lack of vaccines. I heard the lack of vaccines just now. According to Ruby''s news, the Plague Rider controls a pharmaceutical company and can provide vaccines on a large scale. The vaccine is the result!" Su Zhan said lightly. "So, the real virus of Plague Rider is not swine flu, but a vaccine?" Anna asked in surprise. "First kill the plague knight, then destroy the vaccine." "Leave it to me about the vaccine!" Ruby volunteered. Su Zhan smiled and said: "There must be a lot of demons guarding the vaccine, and it is easier to find out. However, let Anna go with you, and the two will move faster! After the solution is resolved as soon as possible, it will be Lucifer''s turn! " "So fast? Isn''t there a death knight?" "The death knight has been summoned. After I solve the plague knight, I will go to Lucifer." Su Zhan said. "Yes!" Ruby and Anna agreed. After traveling for a while, Ruby Anna and Su Zhan separated. They went to solve the vaccine problem, and Su Zhan and Cindy went to the city in front, where the Plague Knight was. After entering the city, it is obvious that there are very few people on the street, and the people who have been disturbed by the swine flu are panicked and dare not go to the streets easily. "That''s it!" Su Zhan drove to the parking lot of the hospital, stopped the car and looked at the hospital. "God Lord, am I waiting here, or?" Although Cindy had been scheduled by Su Zhan as the new famine knight, after all, she was still an ordinary person. "It''s okay to go together. The Famine Ring can guarantee that you will not be affected by the Plague Knights." Even without the power of rules, it is still the Famine Ring. The ring of the same four knights can still be exempt from the influence! In a ward of a hospital, an old man dressed as a doctor is sitting next to a patient''s bed. The patient was a very kind old lady who seemed to have just a common cold, but when the doctor''s hand touched her, her body began to change rapidly. Pustules, ulcers, and a foul smell on the body. The doctor looked at the painful patient with a smile, and counted down gently. After a few seconds, the patient died, and there was no sound.The doctor got up satisfied and prepared to leave. The moment he turned around, there were two more people in the room. "Hello, Plague Knight!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s you!" This doctor is the Plague Knight. Seeing Su Zhan and Cindy suddenly appeared, the Plague Knight was a little surprised. Obviously, he knew Su Zhan¡¯s identity and the purpose of Su Zhan! "Hand over the plague ring, I''ll give you a happy one." Su Zhan said slowly. The plague knight laughed and said, "You are too conceited, maybe my ability is useless to you, but she...not necessarily!" Then, the plague knight looked at Cindy and slightly twisted the plague ring to activate the ability. ! One second, two seconds... The expression of the plague knight changed, a little dazed, a little unexpected, and soon became a sudden realization!"The famine ring, no wonder..." He saw the famine ring that Cindy subconsciously touched because of tension... "Well, you can get a bento in one episode, and I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you for a character who can''t survive a chapter. Give me the plague ring!" The four knights of the apocalypse, except for the death knights, were almost destroyed soon after they appeared on the game. Although they are the same four knights, they are far different in strength. The only real ruthless man is the death knight. Guys! The plague knight felt like he had lost his autonomy, so he took off the plague ring uncontrollably, and then walked to Su Zhan to offer it with both hands.Holding the plague ring, Su Zhan raised his hand and swallowed the energy of the plague knight, and then banged! The Plague Knight exploded in an instant, his body torn apart and bloody, Cindy subconsciously wanted to retreat so as not to be splashed. As a result, after the explosion reached a certain level, it did not disperse. Instead, it quickly gathered, getting smaller and smaller. The smaller, and finally disappear in the dust... "It''s done, you can go to the death knight!" Su Zhan said to Cindy, and left the hospital! Once the Plague Knight dies, the plague he brought will naturally dissipate, and the patients will recover quickly. This is completely incomprehensible to medicine. There is no reasonable reason to explain why there are so many people without any vaccine or special treatment. The situation suddenly improved, this...this is simply a miracle! Just when people were at a loss, the sky suddenly became extremely bright. A golden, holy light suddenly lit up, causing people to stop subconsciously. In this holy light, there was a sacred sound that seemed to wash the soul. The sound came up. "Apocalypse comes, and the cycle of reincarnation begins. I am the lord of the gods, and I will help all living beings." The sound seemed to sound in everyone''s mind. As the sound fell and the light dissipated, all the people in the hospital had already kneeled on the ground in worship, sincerely grateful... Chapter 1269 I have said before that the name of the Lord of the Gods has gradually spread with the spread of new angels and believers. Although it has not become mainstream and has become a trend, it will basically be heard, especially in the era of disasters. This belief is easier for people to remember and believe.Therefore, when Su Zhan took Cindy to leave, only to find that the people in the hospital were sighing for a miracle, Su Zhan performed such a miraculous scene. He is not the kind of person who does good deeds without leaving a name. Naturally, he has to let them know who saved them. Moreover, the swine flu has a great impact. With such good publicity and opportunities to develop believers, Su Zhan will naturally not let them go. Over.However, he is really not good at this kind of babbling routine, so it is very simple and not so elegant, but as long as the effect is achieved. I feel that the number of believers is soaring in an instant, and the trend is getting more and more intense. I believe that as long as the patients with swine flu can become their own believers, and their family, friends, relatives, after knowing the news, you can imagine Eight or nine out of them will become believers. Even those who don''t have faith will at least believe that this is true, so it will be much easier to develop in the future. "Crack..." Su Zhan stepped on the brakes abruptly, and the tires made clear marks on the ground. The sudden brake made Cindy tilt forward subconsciously, but Su Zhan blocked it with his hands.As the car stopped, Cindy looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly and revealed a sneer: "Waiting in the car, the death knight is here." "Death knight?" Cindy was taken aback and looked out subconsciously. I saw a very thin old man wearing a black long and wide windbreaker on the side of the road outside. This is the death knight? Cindy looked up at his finger, and sure enough, wearing a ring. Su Zhan got out of the car and walked in front of the death knight. The death knight''s expression was very calm, and it didn''t seem that he meant to do it. "Knowing that I''m going to find you, did you send it home by yourself?" Su Zhan said lightly. The death knight said: "I wanted to come to you a long time ago. Since the war knight died, after you got the power of his rules... As an existence I don¡¯t know how long I lived, I was summoned by Lucifer. A magic spell was controlled. This spell forced me to obey his orders, which is a humiliation to me!" "So Lucifer asked you to come?" Su Zhan said. 1061 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1061 The death knight nodded: "He was scared, so he asked me to come, and I want to see you too! I have lived for a long time and have witnessed many things, but I have never seen a presence like you. Some people say you It¡¯s the creation of the world, and you do have the ability to create the world and the power of the rules he uses, but... I can feel it, this energy is nothing but a small fraction to you, your true strength, even I can''t see through it. But I know that you have the power to take away the power of rules from us, and even have the power to kill us!" "So you plan to give me the death ring?" Su Zhan said, squinting. The death knight changed color in astonishment."how do you know?" Su Zhan smiled: "Perhaps for the other three knights, the identity and symbol of a knight will never give up, but you are different. You have lived for a long time, you have seen a lot, and you are already tired of it, and even start to hate death. As a knight, you hate the power of rules in yourself. But you can''t get rid of it, because the power of rules in this world has chosen you, you can only do it, but now...the opportunity is here!" "Yes, I always wanted to come to you when I knew you could take the power of the rules, but..." The death knight nodded and said, "Anyway, I can give you the death ring, and you can take away the rules inside. Power, but I have one condition!" The death knight took off the death ring and said to Su Zhan. "Do you know? You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me, no matter whether you are active or passive, I can get what I want!" Su Zhan said lightly, raising his hand: "The ring... give me!" The death knight showed a struggling look instantly. Su Zhan was slightly surprised, his ability to create the world was tried repeatedly, only he seemed to be able to resist slightly! You really deserve to be a death knight! After holding on for a long time, the death knight still put a little ring on Su Zhan''s hand, and then he breathed out. "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me, but as the first knight to offer the ring, I can satisfy your wish." Playing with the death ring, Su Zhan slowly said. The death knight froze for a moment, his expression a little surprised. As an old guy who has lived for such a long time, it is quite difficult for him to have such emotional changes. He even forgets what kind of expression the surprise should be, so his current expression is very weird, and it feels like a smile. . "You want me to kill Lucifer and get rid of his control over you!" Before the death knight could speak, Su Zhan said it first. "Yes! Since I have surrendered the power of rules to gain freedom, how can I let him control me!" The Death Knight said in a deep voice. "This is easy, because after getting the death ring, the next target is him!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "That''s good!" The death knight nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Su Zhan directly swallowed the power of rules on the death ring, and the death knight''s face changed slightly, and he could feel the power of rules that had been entangled with him. The mission-like feeling disappeared, making him feel more relaxed! The death knight showed a trance and sigh. This is the first time he feels freedom since he was born... However, this expression didn''t last long. Suddenly, the death knight''s expression became astonished: "Lucifer''s spell has failed..." "Failed? Is his spell tied to the power of rules?" Su Zhan asked unexpectedly. The death knight shook his head: "No, he can only cast a spell on me, not the power of rules. The reason why the spell will fail is because he is no longer..." Chapter 1270 Goodbye, Lucifer! "Lucifer is gone? It sounds like he meant to hang up, but obviously this is unlikely!" "He didn''t die, he just returned to where he was before, breaking the cage before the seal. The apocalypse ring itself is the key to open the cage. When the power of the rules is taken away by you, the cage becomes loose. When he enters, The cage naturally blocked all contact with the outside world, including the spell on me!" the death knight said slowly. Su Zhan was silent for a moment and sneered."He''s so free. Presumably, he had made plans before letting you come. It would be best if you could kill me. If not, he would take the opportunity to escape back to the cage when I swallowed the power of the rules. He knows that I will definitely kill him, and he... also has no power to stop me. The only chance for his life is to hide in the cage again!" "It looks like it is." The Death Knight sighed, "Well, at least this time he won''t come out so easily. The spell on my body has no effect, so...bye." The purpose of the death knight is to hand over the death ring and get rid of Lucifer''s spell. Since the goal has been achieved, the death knight has no need to stay, and he is really worried that Su Zhan will be implicated in the escape of Lucifer to his cage. So the death knight disappeared after speaking. Su Zhan turned and returned to the car but did not drive away immediately, but leaned on the chair with his eyes closed. Su Zhan is really happy to get the power of the rules in the death ring, because the power of the rules is very powerful, more and stronger than the other three knights combined! But Lucifer took the opportunity to escape back to the cage, which really surprised Su Zhan.But after another thought, it seemed normal.If you were yourself, maybe you would do the same. After all, being in a cage is better than being killed. Anyway, he can''t die. After a long time, there may be a chance to escape! From Lucifer''s point of view, this is correct and there is no problem. But from Su Zhan''s point of view, it was different. After letting you out, I spared you several times, and then you ran back again?Isn''t this a trouble? For the sake of rules, Su Zhan couldn''t just leave it alone! "I thought it would be safe to hide in the cage?" Su Zhan sneered and opened his eyes, then turned to Cindy and said, "You go on the road alone, and Ruby and Anna will come to you later." "Where is the Lord?" "I''m going to find Lucifer!" After that, Su Zhan''s body flashed out of the car. Lucifer''s cage must be opened with the ring of apocalypse, but the power of the rules in the ring of apocalypse disappeared, and the door of the cage naturally loosened. Lucifer could enter, and Su Zhan could naturally also enter. Incarnate into nothingness, the force of the same return rule sensed Lucifer''s position, and Su Zhan directly rushed over. The state of emptiness is unrestrained, but when he approaches the cage, Su Zhan still feels that he is blocked a little.After bumping several times, Su Zhanbian directly broke through the cage and rushed in. At the moment the cage was broken, Lucifer in the cage felt it instantly.He never expected that Su Zhan would come so fast, he was already willing to return to the cage, and Su Zhan would not let him go.Lucifer, who had abandoned the container, turned into black smoke and prepared to escape. He knew that there was only a dead end to stay here! But as soon as he moved, nothingness appeared in front of him and blocked him.Lucifer panicked in his heart and hurriedly changed his direction to leave, but suddenly realized that he could not move. It seemed to be the ability to create the world, but he did not hear any voice! Immediately, a strong suction force was generated, and he felt as if he was about to dissipate, as if something had left him... I don''t know how long it took, Lucifer finally lost consciousness, the black smoke turned into countless masses in the cage, and finally slowly dissipated. "Goodbye, Lucifer!" The fallen angel, the king of hell, was trapped in a cage for many years and finally broke out, but finally died in the cage...this world, the story of Lucifer... is over! Coming out of the cage, Su Zhan retreated from the state of nothingness. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhanbian felt an angel''s power appear behind him. Turning around, a young man stood behind him. "Michael? Wen''s third son?" This person is the archangel Michael, and the container he possesses is the brother of the Wen brothers. Su Zhan has forgotten his name. "You killed Lucifer! You shouldn''t do this, it should be me and Lucifer in a decisive battle, I should kill him personally! This is...Father''s will!" Michael said. Su Zhan said with a sneer: "It''s worthy of being God''s most obedient child. But unfortunately, God''s prediction is not so accurate. Lucifer is dead, and you...will also die." "I am convinced that my father''s will is not wrong, as long as you kill you... everything will be back on track!" Michael said in a deep voice. "Kill me? Haha... I''m really curious about who gave you the confidence that you can kill me?" Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing. It''s hard to say whether Michael''s strength is strong or which is weaker than Lucifer, but one thing is certain, Lucifer has the power of rules, and Michael... doesn''t! "I firmly believe that my father''s will is correct!" Michael''s demeanor was quite crazy and pious. 1062 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1062 Su Zhan can only use two words to describe him like this. That is foolishness! No matter what God says, he will completely believe and obey. He is truly the most obedient child of God! "Well, even if you don¡¯t come, I¡¯m going to find you some time later. After all, heaven is a place that I¡¯ve chosen a long time ago. Since you find it yourself, I won¡¯t be able to go again. I want to see , God, does your father dare to show up!" Su Zhan sneered, the angel''s power on Michael was suddenly released! Chapter 1271 Chaos will rise, the era of disorder! boom! The hot and dazzling light instantly illuminates the earth, as if to swallow everything around, the powerful angel''s power swells, and the surroundings are razed to the ground in an instant, the wind roars, the ground trembles, and it feels like nearby and even slightly remote towns. At this power, everyone was terrified and didn''t know what happened! After a long time, the light dissipated and the vibration gradually returned to calm. I saw Michael lying on the bald ground with deep depressions and convexities, his expression blank! After a while, Michael''s eyes seemed to gradually focus, he looked at Su Zhan who was unscathed next to him, his lips squirmed slightly, and he said something very difficult."why?" "Father said, the final outcome must be the duel between me and Lucifer. I killed Lucifer and quelled the apocalypse. Why... why not? Why didn''t my father show up, why!" Michael seemed to Some could not accept this result, although he was looking at Su Zhan, but obviously... he was not asking Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "Since I appeared in this world, God... is no longer the God you know. Also, tell you a secret. Even without me, the final outcome will not be you. It¡¯s true that you and Lucifer will eventually fight, and Lucifer will get Sam¡¯s body, but in the end Sam wakes up briefly after being possessed, and then jumps into the cage. And you, because you obeyed God¡¯s will, Unwilling to end this way, I wanted to stop, and then... jumped in together." "It''s impossible!" Michael said solemnly. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s impossible that it doesn''t matter anymore. You can see that you are convinced of God''s will, no temptation, no hesitation, very decisive choice and tried your best. But the facts prove that you are still not my opponent, and you are not even hurt. To me! Maybe, you know the result, maybe you are still looking forward to the appearance of God in your heart. In fact, I am also waiting for him. If he appears now, it can save me a lot of trouble. So, Why not let us see if he will show up!" God Killing Blade! Su Zhan slowly took out the God-killing blade and walked to Michael''s face. With a thud, the God-killing blade had already pierced into Michael''s body, and Michael instantly showed a painful expression. He could feel it. His life seemed to be losing quickly, and he could feel that this weapon seemed to be eating his soul.But his eyes have become confused...He looked around, looking forward to his father''s coming. Then, everything is so silent. There were no signs, and no one showed up. He was already in a trance, and finally... he slowly closed his eyes. The soul has been completely swallowed by the Blade of God Killing. Pulling out the God Killing Blade, watching Michael emerge from his body to glory, he grabbed his backhand and put it directly into the system space. The soul is gone, the glory is gone. Michael is completely dead. "Sure enough, it didn''t show up, it''s a fool!" Su Zhan shook his head in disappointment and waved his hand. A flame suddenly appeared on Michael''s body. The hot flame burned his body to ashes in a short time, and finally drifted away with the wind. Lucifer, Michael, died one after another. One is the most beloved child, the other is the most obedient child, the two most important of the four angels, their deaths failed to allow God to appear, what can Su Zhan say? "When I consume all the power of the rules, I don''t believe you will not show up yet!" Su Zhan shook his head and disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan returned to the car. Anna and Ruby have already returned, and they don''t know when the god will return, so they didn''t drive.Seeing the Lord suddenly appeared, the three of them looked at him subconsciously, wanting to know what happened. "Lucifer is dead, Michael is dead, God is still acting as a turtle." Su Zhan said lightly."Hell, heaven should have completely fallen into disorder. Next is a good time for our development!" "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan''s understatement shocked the three of them. Lucifer was dead. At the beginning, Su Zhan rushed to Lucifer, but what happened to Michael, why did he suddenly appear?Lucifer, the king of hell, plus Michael, the most powerful archangel in heaven besides God, both died, and heaven and hell would suddenly fall into disorder! If there is no order between heaven and earth, what will happen? The three of them couldn''t imagine. "What should we do?" Anna asked in a deep voice. "No matter heaven or hell, chaos will be in chaos. This is not important, because sooner or later it will fall into my hands. Our foundation is the world. Taking advantage of the chaos, it is a good opportunity for development to develop believers. Increase your strength, one will lose the other, and in the end, hell or heaven is at your fingertips!" This is the preliminary arrangement of the Soviet War, and the most important thing is the power of rules. Creation, God, Lucifer, Ring of Apocalypse, this is the power of rules currently known to the Soviet war, but it is not complete, and not all the power of rules in this world.And the most important thing is that the full fusion copy can only be controlled by itself. At present, it is not the watcher of the parallel space, but also the missionary and the evil force. Therefore, it is necessary to trigger the copy to continue to consume the power of the rules. Su Zhan started the car and continued on the road. After passing by a nearby town, he temporarily settled down and summoned all the new angels back. Anna, Ruby, Nancy, Casey, Laura, Joanna, Betsy, Tulip, Jenny, Tracy, Emily, Gabriel. Although they are all Tier 1 angels, the strength of their beliefs is somewhat different. Although they are not enough to break through and upgrade, they can also see their gains during this time! "Lucifer and Michael are dead, and we are about to usher in the most chaotic era. What you have to do in the future is to develop believers as soon as possible, increase the power of faith, and upgrade as soon as possible." Su Zhan confessed to a group of new angels, and simply divided the area to avoid overlapping areas, and then let them go. Even Anna, Ruby, and Su Zhan were sent out, only Cindy was still with him. Around! Chapter 1272 Goddess of Truth As Su Zhan said, the deaths of Lucifer and Michael caused several repercussions. The first is the aspect of heaven, because the end of the apocalypse and Michael¡¯s affairs have plunged heaven into chaos, and as the remaining archangel Raphael tries to control heaven, especially after learning that the quick battle killed Lucifer and Mi God did not appear at Caleb, which made him believe that God is dead!He is ready to carry the banner of heaven and become the new God!However, not all angels are willing to surrender and accept Raphael as the new God, especially when Castio returns to heaven and is persecuted by Raphael, it makes some angels who are unwilling to surrender react fiercely.The hell aspect is relatively simple. Because of Lucifer''s death, there is no leader in the hell. At this time, a crossroad demon named Crowley appeared, quickly became the new lord of hell, and began to eliminate the remnants of supporting Lucifer. Heaven and hell are in chaos and are caught in a civil war. But these have nothing to do with the Wen brothers. When Su Zhan called and told them that Lucifer and Michael were dead and the so-called container crisis had been resolved, the Wen brothers were really relieved.And the apocalypse is over, so the two seem to have a temporary rest, especially Dean, who went to find his old lover. And Su Zhan took Cindy to find Franny, the teller of the jewelry store, the woman he saw when he first met Gabriel.Although heaven has not yet arrived, it is now the time to develop believers, so Su Zhan directly transformed her into a new angel. One is to protect herself and the other is to let her develop believers. In fact, these women, Su Zhan really can''t talk about feelings. Pretty, or possessive. But since I followed myself, I must make arrangements for her.Becoming a new angel is a good choice, and you can do multiple things in one fell swoop! After spending a wonderful night with Franny and Cindy, Su Zhan left with Cindy. 1063 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1063 Whether it¡¯s for the power of the rules or to trigger a new dungeon, it is obviously impossible to stay in one place comfortably, so Su Zhan and Cindy go on the road aimlessly. Anyway, the journey with Cindy will not be boring, and play the role from time to time. Acting, uniforms and so on, are also fulfilling. On this day, the two drove to a small town. The town looked good, and the peace seemed to be unaffected and there were no cases.It was getting late, and the two were going to rest overnight in this small town. After they came to the room, Cindy went to take a bath. After entering, he deliberately took out a nurse uniform from his luggage and smiled at Su Zhan. , I entered the bathroom! Su Zhan smiled and turned on the TV to wait for Cindy to come out. A report from a local TV station is being broadcast on the TV. On the TV, an intelligent but beautiful host wearing glasses is reporting the news.Originally, Su Zhan was about to change the channel just after it opened, but he stopped after seeing the hostess. It''s really rare that such a small town can have such a beautiful hostess. Doesn''t it look like a local star? Her name is Ashley! Cindy came out wearing specially prepared clothes after taking a shower, and walked in front of Su Zhan.Seeing Su Zhan watching TV, Cindy smiled and came to provoke Su Zhan.If it is usual, Su Zhan will definitely turn his attention to her, but today there are some exceptions, he has been watching the TV screen! After trying a few times, Cindy couldn''t help turning his head to look at the TV, trying to see what caught his attention.Turning her head, she saw the host on the TV smiling and reporting the news. "She is beautiful." Cindy said quietly. Su Zhan smiled: "I like the new and never tire of the old, so you don''t have to worry about it." "Really? But it seems your attention seems to be on her!" Cindy whispered. "That''s because she is a goddess!" Su Zhan said. "Goddess? Such a high rating?" Cindy was a little surprised. "No, I mean her identity, the pagan goddess of truth!" Su Zhan explained with a smile. Cindy was surprised when he heard it. It turned out not to be a high evaluation, but to be true. "You can check it online." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then continued to look at the hostess Ashley on the screen. The reason why he looked so fascinated is not only because she is beautiful, nor because of her identity, but because of her role! As long as the Goddess of Truth is summoned, you will be uncontrollable to speak the truth, and there is a saying that it is easy to ask God to give it away, especially these pagan gods are not so kind, she will let you listen all the time To the truth, and the truth is usually hurt, and then force you to a nervous breakdown, and finally commit suicide.The soul naturally became a sacrifice. If you become the master of this world, you will definitely not only occupy it, you will definitely need people with all kinds of abilities to handle the usual trivial things, and Ashley''s ability is very suitable for being a judge.With her, it''s hard to lie! "You are the one!" Su Zhan smiled, watching that Cindy had already checked Ashley''s information and sighed there, and rushed forward with a smile.Soon, there was a burst of sound. When he woke up the next morning, Su Zhan asked Cindy to sleep for a while, and came out of the hotel after he dressed neatly, preparing to meet Ashley. The radio station hosted by Ashley is similar to a comprehensive news station. Whether it¡¯s politics or people¡¯s livelihood, as long as there is value and knowledge, you can report. Moreover, Ashley is beautiful and asks a lot of questions. Every interview can get the truth and get some other things The host cannot ask the inside story, so she is very popular and very popular. At this time, Ashley was hosting on location, and it seemed that she was interviewing about organic vegetables outside a certain professor''s home. As a popular host, there are many people around Ashley. In addition to cameras, makeup artists, assistants, etc. are all nearby. Su Zhan drove the car and parked on the roadside, watching Ashley interview the professor. Not to mention, a formal suit to match her eager figure is really annoying! Chapter 1273 Don''t fall in love, only possess! "Thank you for accepting the interview!" Ashley said with a smile. The professor who was interviewed looked unhappy. He didn''t know what happened just now. He even said a lot of truth. If these words are reported, his reputation will definitely The blow. Watching the professor leave with a look of sullenness and depression, the assistant and makeup artist came over and gave Ashley thumbs up again and again. "This professor is the most difficult thing to do, or you let him tell the truth so easily, it seems... he was fascinated by you." The assistant said with a grin. Ashley said: "How can I have such a charm!" "Who said no, look over there..." The assistant quietly stretched his finger across the street."The son-in-law has been waiting there for a long time, staring at you and saying that you have no charm." "I don''t know him." Ashley took a look and shook her head. "It looks like he''s an Asian, he''s so handsome, and his car should be worth a lot of money, don''t you know about it?" the assistant said with a smile. Ashley shook her head, indicating that she was not interested. "He''s here, it looks like he wants to come to meet you, so let''s go first, there are no other arrangements today!" The assistant said hehe, and then greeted the others to leave. At first glance, everyone else was very fascinated. "Hello, Miss Ashley." Su Zhan nodded to the others, then walked to Ashley and stretched out his hand with a smile. "Hello!" Ashley reached out and shook Su Zhan."What''s the matter with you?" After becoming the host, there were a lot of people who struck up a conversation, but none of them ended up well, because they all came with purpose. As long as Ashley asked, she would say it. The result... either shame or embarrassment Sorry to show up again.Although this looks pleasing to the eye and gave Ashley a good first impression, she is a god and naturally has no interest in ordinary people.So, she had already used her abilities just now, she smiled, waited for him to tell the true purpose in his heart, and then left embarrassingly... "I want you to be my woman!" Su Zhan said. Ashley raised the corners of her mouth, as expected... Speaking so directly, should you leave in embarrassment?However, Ashley found that the other party didn''t seem to be leaving, even embarrassed, she still looked at herself with a smile. "Sorry, I don''t have any thoughts of falling in love yet!" Ashley shook her head and said. "Oh, in love? I don''t have any, I just want you to be my woman. After all, your figure is very hot and you are also very beautiful. I want to possess you, but I don''t want to fall in love!" Su Zhan said with a smile . So direct? Ashley sneered, and said with an ugly face: "As long as you spend a few hundred yuan, there will be many people who can satisfy you." After that, Ashley turned and prepared to leave. Su Zhan smiled, did not catch up, just said faintly: "You are talking about prostitutes, I have no interest in prostitutes, what I want is you... Goddess of truth!" Ashley''s moment stopped and turned to look at Su Zhan in surprise."what did you say?" "You heard it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I let you answer me, what did you just say!" Ashley activated her ability. "If you want to know, come with me!" Su Zhan turned and walked towards the car, Ashley behind him was a little dumbfounded! what happened?My ability is useless!How can this be? Seeing Su Zhan getting into the car, Ashley hesitated for a moment or followed him. The other party seemed to know her true identity and her ability had failed. She had to figure out what was going on. "what?" Seeing Ashley actually got on Su Zhan''s car, it surprised the employees who hadn''t left, especially her assistant.Although she joked just now to let Ashley get to know her, she didn''t hold any hope, she had learned from the past countless times.It''s just a joke and joke, but I didn''t expect it to actually follow? Ignoring the surprise in the assistants'' hearts, Ashley sat in the co-pilot and closed the door just to speak, Su Zhan started the car directly. The roar sounded, and the sports car sprang out instantly! 1064 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1064 After driving for almost ten minutes, Ashley''s face became more and more surprised and ugly.Because of the route, she can be sure that the other party is going to her home! Knowing his identity, ignoring his abilities, even knowing his own home. It seems that I came here! "Here, you should be familiar with this place, right?" When the car stopped, Su Zhan said and got out of the car. With a light wave of his palm, the door of the villa was opened, and he took the invitation. Ashley walked in without a word. "Sit down, don''t be polite." Su Zhan smiled. "This is my house!" Ashley said dissatisfiedly, and then said: "Who are you anyway!" "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that what I just said is really the truth!" Su Zhan said, sitting next to Ashley, reaching out and slowly touching her hair."You are beautiful and hot. I want you to be my woman!" "Do you think it is possible?" Although Ashley did not move or stop Su Zhan''s movements, her expression was cold. Without knowing his identity and strength, Ashley did not dare to move. "Why is it impossible?" Su Zhan smiled and withdrew his hand."It''s as if you can let people speak the truth, let people hear the truth and they can''t resist it. I want to get you, and you can''t resist it. Seeing your expression does not seem to believe? We can try! Go, change Dress up your goddess and let me see!" "How could I do this!" Ashley thought to herself, but her body stood up involuntarily.She looked at Su Zhan in horror, but her body had already walked upstairs on her own, and she couldn''t even turn her head back! All the way upstairs, taking a shower, taking off her overalls, and putting on a low-cut long and wide dress, the skirt opened to the thigh, not counting, she also found the jewelry to wear one by one, even changed A hairstyle, just like her dress of the goddess of truth, and then...slowly walked down! Chapter 1274 The regret of the goddess of truth Ashley! "what did you do to me!" When she finally saw Su Zhan, Ashley couldn''t help asking. "Let me take a look around!" Su Zhan said without answering. And Ashley''s body has turned uncontrollably. "The front is convex and the back is warped, not bad!" "How did you do it? Why can you control me, who on earth are you, let me go!" Ashley said. "Please me take possession of you!" Su Zhan squinted and said with a smirk. "Please, please take possession of me!" Ashley said. "Kneel down!" With a puff, Ashley knelt down. Su Zhan was condescending, bent over and stretched out his hand to pat Ashley''s head, and said with a smile: "Look, what I said, you can''t resist it!" Ashley did not speak, her eyes were frightened and angry. This was the first time she encountered this situation. This completely involuntary and controlled situation made her feel a little bewildered and did not know what to do. do! "If you agree, I promise you won''t regret it after you know my identity! If you don''t agree, of course the result will not change, but you will lose a lot of things!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I want to know who you are now!" Ashley said angrily. Su Zhan shrugged: "It seems you didn''t agree, then..." Su Zhan slowly got up and directly pulled Ashley up. "You, what are you going to do." Ashley said in a panic. "Shhh, shut up, after I have you, we have time to talk slowly!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then rushed forward unceremoniously.As expected, Ashley''s face was painful and painful for the first time, but because of Su Zhan''s control, she couldn''t resist and couldn''t speak out. You can only see her mental state through her eyes and facial expressions! At first, her eyes were full of anger and resentment, of course...and pain.But gradually, her expression seemed to become a little ashamed, especially the look in her eyes...began to be at a loss, as if she didn''t understand why she was like this!In the end, her eyes had changed directly to pleading.Of course, that kind of pleading was not to hope that Su Zhan would let her go, but to hope that she would continue! For women, if you can''t be tamed once, you can do it twice, and if you can''t be tamed for an hour, it will be two hours! Ashley didn''t even notice when she had recovered her freedom, she could shout out, and she could hug Su Zhan with her hands. It seems that she no longer thinks about this in her mind, she can''t think about it at all! "The body of the goddess is different, it feels much better than ordinary people!" Su Zhan turned over and sat down, glanced at the limp Ashley, smiled and said, "My name is Su Zhan." "Oh!" Ashley replied feebly, as if she didn''t even listen. Su Zhan smiled dumbly, looking at Ashley who was flushed, I have to say that it was indeed a good experience. "I said, my name is Su Zhan! You should have heard of this name!" Su Zhan said again. Ashley barely propped up her body and sat up, letting her thoughts gradually return.Su Zhan?I''ve heard the name, ah... yes, it''s... him!Ashley''s eyes became surprised."You, you are the Lord of the gods who killed Lucifer and Michael and created new angels, Su Zhan?" Su Zhan smiled. Ashley showed a relieved expression. If it was him, it would make sense. Don¡¯t think Ashley is also a pagan goddess, but her strength is far from her status. Even if she is an ordinary angel, she¡¯s probably all right. Not necessarily an opponent.It is conceivable how far the gap with the Soviet Union is.At this time, she had no anger or resentment in her heart, firstly because of the experience just now, and secondly because of Su Zhan''s identity. The same thing, different identities will give people different feelings! If Su Zhan was just an ordinary person but occupied Ashley, even if Ashley didn''t kill her, her mind would be full of resentment. But knowing that Su Zhan is the lord of the gods, Ashley felt a sense of honor instead. Now who doesn''t know the strength and status of the Lord of the Gods, it is a blessing to be taken over by him. So Ashley really regretted it. If she knew it was him, she should agree, and she would definitely agree.She believes that Su Zhan is definitely not just for the sake of owning herself, but now...the other ones are probably not available to them! "I participated in a meeting of the gods some time ago. There was a little god in it. Geoffee was more acquainted, so she has now become the boss of the Nordic gods and manages the Nordic gods for me. And you, your ability is still Yes, I originally planned to let you be a judge after I occupy heaven to judge whether the soul should go to heaven or hell." Su Zhan said slowly. Ashley was stunned, and then... it was an endless regret! This position, this right is too big, this is much more powerful than managing some Nordic gods. If you really want to say it, heaven is an orthodox government, and other gods are actually wild roads. "I..." As a hostess, Ashley is usually able to talk, but now she doesn''t know what to say. "The opportunity is given to you, and you missed it yourself. So, don''t think about it for the time being, judge, and be an interrogator by my side. It just so happens that I recently need such a person to help me find clues. Give me a good job, let me I''ll work hard, the position of judge...I will keep it for you temporarily!" "do you understand?" 1065 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1065 "understood!" "Really understand?" "Really understand!" Ashley nodded seriously, and then... came to Su Zhan to serve. As the night got late, Su Zhan took Ashley back to the hotel.Cindy was a little surprised to see Ashley following, and she knew what was going on by looking at the situation.However, Cindy''s performance is still very natural.Although Ashley is the goddess of truth, she is also a new famine knight appointed by the god, no one is worse than anyone! Whether Ashley or Cindy, they are all very attractive women, especially very active. So this night, Su Zhan was naturally not idle. After a lot of tossing, he was ready to take a rest. The news from Ruby. About, the Wen brothers! Chapter 1275 Ancestor The Wen brothers are ancestral demon hunters. Whether it is his father, mother, or grandfather, they can be said to be good players in the profession of demon hunters.However, the Wen brothers did not feel too much family warmth. It can be said that their two brothers traveled north and south, relying on each other.Fortunately, there is Castio, who has traveled through time in the process of hunting demons and met his family when he was young. But after all, the two brothers still lack family warmth and yearn for a normal family life. So Dean is with the old lover. Although the old lover has a son, he treats it as his own and doesn''t mind.Although Sam didn''t find any lover, he basically gave up the job of hunting demon temporarily, and had a relatively easy life.However, this kind of life didn''t last long, and Sam suddenly saw his grandfather! The grandfather, who had been dead for many years, was resurrected! And there are a few cousins ??he has never heard of. In order to find out why, Sam joined them and started hunting again. As for Dean, he wanted to find him at first, but seeing his current happy appearance, it was really a bit Can''t bear to destroy! This is the news from Ruby, about their grandfather, grandpa, and Samuel''s resurrection. Although he has been developing believers during this period, Ruby is still paying attention to the news from the hell side, especially when the new hell lord Crowley quickly rectified the hell after taking office. He is very capable. Included in Ruby''s observation objects, after all, the Lord said that he wants more than just heaven! Knowing that Crowley resurrected Samuel, Samuel also summoned some distant relatives in the family, who belonged to the Wen brothers¡¯ cousins, and other figures, and then found Sam who lied about not knowing why he was resurrected, and then continued Hunting, Ruby thinks this is definitely not easy!Don¡¯t forget, Ruby turned out to be a good demonstrator. Besides, Crowley would be so kind to resurrect Samuel for no reason?Let them continue hunting? There must be some reason behind this. So Ruby reported immediately. Su Zhan didn''t even think about it before. After all, the plot of this copy was too long, and the interval was very long, and some details were difficult to remember.Moreover, many things have changed now, so I have forgotten this.Now that Ruby said it, Su Zhan immediately remembered.Crowley did this to find purgatory! Purgatory, not hell! If one says that after death, good people go to heaven and bad people go to hell, then there is still a space between heaven and hell, which is purgatory.And this purgatory is a burial place for some demons and ghosts. After death, people go to heaven or hell. Vampires, shapeshifters, and some miscellaneous ghosts will go to purgatory after death. The energy of the soul is very powerful, and there are tens of thousands of souls in purgatory! If you get these souls and swallow these powers, your strength will naturally become stronger. But he remembered, it seemed that Crowley was cooperating with Castiel, right?Because Castio needs strength to compete with Raphael! Now, Crowley resurrected Samuel in order to let him work for himself, capture the ancestors of those ghosts, who were the first to be born in a certain kind, and try to get news about purgatory from them! "Always pay attention to Crowley''s movements, I want to know what kind of ancestor he has captured!" Su Zhan confessed to Ruby! "I don''t know if the ancestors have the power of rules, but... the people who created the ancestors of these monsters must have the power of rules. This matter can be followed up." Su Zhan said secretly, and then put his arms around Cindy and fell asleep with Ai Shili. Since Ai Shili had already been with Su Zhan, naturally she would not stay in this town, and the hostess''s job would naturally not continue.After getting up in the morning, he went on the road directly with Su Zhan. As for things... there was nothing to clean up.Along the way, Ai Shili really understood what Su Zhan said before and performed very well.Although it was not intentional, it made Cindy work harder. As a result, the snipe and the clam competed for the profit of the fisherman, which made Su Zhan very enjoyable.The two of them naturally caused the schedule to become slower, stop and go, most of the time... everyone knows! Stop and go, a big city is almost approaching. Just when he was about to enter the city, Su Zhan discovered that there was a group of people who seemed to be hunting squads fully armed. This situation was mostly due to some ferocious beasts nearby, which had already affected the safety of life, so he sent out.But... this is a big city, with busy traffic, high-rise buildings, and the possibility of wild beasts coming here is very low. Su Zhan was about to ask, but someone came over. He politely knocked on the car window, and when he saw Su Zhan and Cindy and Ai Shili in the direction of the car window, he couldn''t help showing a look of envy. "Do you see any beasts along the way?" Su Zhan shook his head."No, what happened?" "It''s nothing, just pay attention to safety!" The person didn''t seem to want to say more, probably because he didn''t want to cause panic. "Wait, answer him!" Ai Shili spoke suddenly, and the person froze for a while and said directly: "There have been five murders. The victim was bitten, torn, and his heart was taken away. Initially, it is suspected that there may be some beast, so we come to hunt! !" "you can go now!" After Ai Shili finished speaking, the person blinked in a daze, not knowing why she said what she didn''t want to say.Seeing him leaving blankly, Ai Shili looked cute. Regarding Ai Shili''s active performance, Su Zhan just smiled, but said: "A beast is impossible. It seems that it should be a monster... Advanced City, maybe I can inquire about it." Because of the Apocalypse, many monsters have begun to move out. Although the Apocalypse is over, these monsters are still there, especially the ancestors. Chapter 1276: The Love Between Humans and Dogs Is Over? After the hotel was booked and settled down, the three of them came out for dinner. There is not much discussion about beasts hurting people, and I don''t know if they don''t believe that beasts will appear in the city, or because they are irrelevant or indifferent. After finding a restaurant that looked good, the three of them immediately attracted attention when they entered. The configuration of one man and two women is normal to attract attention, and the handsome men and the beautiful women make it hard not to be noticed. The Su Zhan trio had become accustomed to it, so naturally they didn''t care too much. After ordering something, as usual, Ashley and Cindy went from right to left, and didn''t need Su Zhan to stretch out his hand to serve him. Naturally, this provokes the envy of the people around him!Especially... man!During the period, Su Zhan investigated about the beast hurting people, and a lot of information was already inquired with a single thought. Although the victim didn''t seem to have much contact before, and the time, place, etc. didn''t seem to be related, but Su Zhan still found the problem. First of all, it is certain that this is not a werewolf! Because there are victims who die during the day, the werewolf will not transform during the day, only at the full moon. So Su Zhan thought of Skinner! A monster between werewolves and humans, most of the time it turns into a dog...used to disguise. The stripper''s crime style is very consistent with the death of the victim in this beast wounding case. This made Su Zhan think of a certain plot. The plot about the skinner. Skinners can infect humans. After being bitten by him, they will become the same kind. These skinners are adopted in the form of dogs, waiting for instructions, and then transforming the family that adopted it into the same kind.As a result, there was a skinner who was quite special. He fell in love with the hostess and young master of the house, killed people he thought would be bad for them, and even resisted orders and became enemies of the same kind. A love between people and dogs is not there! Of course, this is not important. The important thing is that these skinners are obviously organized, and they are acting in a planned way to increase the number of the same kind, so that means...maybe the ancestors of the skinners can be found! 1066 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1066 After reviewing the information again, Su Zhan quickly locked the target. There is a family in which the husband is often alcoholic and has no income. The wife takes care of the children and does not even own his own house. He rents someone else¡¯s house.However, the landlord suddenly died a few days ago, one of the victims of the beast wounding case! Another person, the husband''s brother, died, the same way! The husband is still alive, but because his wife is very disappointed in him, it is estimated that the skinner will kill him soon! In the way it thinks is good for the hostess and the young master, kill all the people who are not good for them!Of course, other reasons are not ruled out, such as... he fell in love with this mistress. "Have you finished eating?" Su Zhan turned around and asked the two of them, then checked out and left, planning to go directly to the hostess''s house. About twenty minutes or so, just after arriving at the door of her house, she saw a woman who seemed to have just returned from walking her dog. Seeing Su Zhan and three people stopped at her door, she hesitated and asked: "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan looked down and didn''t know what breed it was. It was a bit similar to the black dog raised in the countryside, but also a bit like a shepherd dog or black shell. Su Zhan didn''t have much research on this.The dog looked normal, and there was nothing special about it, but it couldn''t hide from Su Zhan''s eyes and could easily see it. It is the skinner that he is looking for. "What''s the name of this dog?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Wang Cai!" "Wang...Wangcai? Haha, it''s really a good name!" Su Zhan smiled wryly. A foreigner raised a dog called Wangcai?"That''s it. I am very interested in your dog. I wonder if we can stay alone for a while?" "Stay alone for a while, with Wangcai?" The hostess was completely taken aback. "Yes, so, please go back to the house and wait!" Su Zhan said with a smile, the hostess subconsciously loosened Wangcai''s rope, and then turned around and entered the house. "You''d better stop and talk to me, otherwise I will tell her to reveal your identity!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Wangcai, who was about to follow in. Wangcai stopped in an instant. Su Zhan bent down and picked up the rope of the collar, and said, "Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere..." After speaking, the person disappeared instantly. The next moment, he was back in the hotel. Su Zhan quickly conjured a suit of clothes and said, "Take the clothes and go to the bathroom and transform yourself." Wangcai hesitated and went into the bathroom with his clothes in his mouth. "This is... what''s going on?" Cindy asked curiously. "Skinner, just a certain kind of monster." Su Zhan explained casually. Almost ten minutes later, a dark man walked out of the bathroom vigilantly. Cindy was surprised to see him, he picked up a pen next to him and threw it out."Wangcai, pick it up." "..." "..." Wangcai stayed there, Su Zhan looked at Cindy. Cindy said whispered: "I, I just want to verify if it is it!" Su Zhan shook his head and said to Ashley: "Ask if he knows the whereabouts of the ancestor!" "Yes!" Ashley nodded and asked quickly. I have to say that her ability is really very useful for interrogation, and there is no torture at all, even if the spirit is tough, it can''t resist.It didn''t take long for Wangcai to speak clearly.It turned out that he was also a skinner transformed from a human, and then has been wandering, and finally met a small team, got the order to lurk in the house of the hostess.He didn''t know the news about the ancestor. There are many small teams like this all over the country, but the boss of his small team should be able to know. Immediately, he said how to contact the boss, the boss''s situation, the situation of the small team, and so on. His small team should have just been developed, the number is small, only seven or eight people.This boss is said to have an extraordinary background, and it is very likely to know. "You can go, I will not reveal your identity, by the way I wish you get what you want!" After knowing the news he wanted, Su Zhan prepared to let him leave. Chapter 1277 The Missing Girl An abandoned processing plant, this is a secret place for this strip of skinners.Although most of the skinners are lurking in the target family, the boss of this small group is here and will call them to ask about the situation from time to time. The dim and dilapidated factory, the figure flickered. Su Zhan appeared with Ashley and Cindy. Just now, Ashley asked the gathering point of the small group from the skinner, after which Su Zhan let him leave.However, the skinner unexpectedly did not leave as soon as possible, but pleaded with Su Zhan. Speaking of which, he is also very smart! Although he didn''t know the true identity of Su Zhan, whether it was Teleportation or Ashley''s ability, he knew very well that this person was definitely not simple.So he had the courage and begged Su Zhan to save him and turn him back into a normal person instead of a skinner. Pleading hard, very pious. In the end, Su Zhan saw that his familiar name Wangcai swallowed his abilities! Being a human again, I don''t know if Wangcai can catch up with the mistress. After all, he is not single now.However, the rest has nothing to do with him, so he brought Ashley and Cindy here. "Who are you guys!" A voice suddenly came from behind, and seven or eight people ran out immediately. Oh, it should be a skinner to be precise. "How did you get in?" A man with the appearance of a boss came out and asked in a deep voice. "You are the boss of this small group, I want to know where the ancestor of the skinner is, can you tell me?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked. The boss frowned instantly."Demon hunter? Humph, I don''t care how you came in to find here, but... you shouldn''t have come!" After that, the few people around him turned into dogs in an instant, leaving only a piece of clothing. There are all kinds of breeds, and they all look fierce. "Husky..." "Nima, this is... Teddy?" Seeing them transforming, Su Zhan was really confused. Huskies are nothing more, there are also wolf breeds, although they are a bit funny, they are skinners after all!But what the hell is becoming Teddy?Can that small physique really skin someone?Or... plan to use the air talent every day, every day, to kill the opponent? "Boom!" The shouts came and went, almost at the same time, they rushed towards Su Zhan three men brutally, even Teddy looked fierce, grinning. "Snapped!" Su Zhan shook his head and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the dogs that rushed... burst into blood! 1067 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1067 "You..." The boss shouted in shock, then turned and ran. This is definitely not a demon hunter! His response was quick and decisive. It was a pity that he met Su Zhan. He just turned around and didn''t run two steps before he felt that he was flying up suddenly, and then fell heavily to the ground. In an instant, he felt that he was carrying gravity and could not move at all. "Tell me, your ancestors were there!" Ashley spoke slowly... The goddess of truth speaks, how can he resist it?I said it all crackling with the bamboo tube, not only the location of the ancestor of the skinner, but also a lot of other news, such as...The ancestors of many races are being hunted down and so on. But this news is not unexpected! Su Zhan exploded him immediately, and the people following him had disappeared. For almost a minute or so, Su Zhan''s expression was disappointed again. "Let''s go!" Holding Ashley and Cindy teleported back to the hotel, Su Zhan''s disappointment was overtly expressive. The ancestor has no power of rules! Although I had long guessed that there would be such a possibility, Su Zhan was still very disappointed. At any rate, he was also the ancestor of a race, the first to be born, without the power of rules.This is unscientific. It seems that perhaps the creators of these ancestors have the power of rules. "Help me to see if there have been many missing cases of young girls there." Su Zhan said casually, and he was a little in the mood to investigate himself. "The missing girl? Why is this being investigated?" Cindy was a little curious, but still picked up the computer and checked it. "Because these girls are all virgins, virgins are sacred and inviolable!" Su Zhan said casually, and Cindy shook his head dumbly and investigated. Su Zhan squinted and lay on Ashley''s lap, waiting for the result of Cindy''s investigation.At this moment, he suddenly felt an angel''s power suddenly descend. How dare an angel come to find yourself? Su Zhan opened his body and waved his hand suddenly, and the door opened instantly. Outside the door, a man was about to raise his hand to knock on the door, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he walked in with a smile: "Uh, I would take the liberty to interrupt." "My name is Balthazar and I have come to seek asylum." "I know who you are!" Su Zhan said lightly. Balthazar, who is recorded in the Bible as one of the three sages of the pilgrimage to the birth of Jesus, was "dead" in the civil war between Raphael and Castio in the evil force. In fact, he stole many weapons from the paradise arsenal and suspended himself. Came to others, and later followed Castio! "You said you were seeking asylum?" "Yes, there is already a civil war on it, and it''s in chaos. I feigned death and got out and stole some things from Heaven''s Armory. As a result, I was discovered by Raphael. He was chasing me and wanted to take my things back. These Things... are very powerful, I am not Raphael¡¯s opponent. So, I come to seek asylum. I am willing to offer these things, hoping to get your asylum!" Balthazar said. "You are the first angel who came to me!" Su Zhan smiled."I thought Castio would be the first person to come, but I didn''t expect him to choose the old way." "Uh, you have to think about it for yourself." Balthazar said, taking out a bunch of keys."This is the key to the weapon... As long as my safety can be guaranteed, I will give it to you. And... Raphael may be coming soon." Balthazar''s expression was a bit anxious, and it seemed that he was really afraid of Raphael. Su Zhan looked at the key, then looked at Balthazar and said, "You are the first angel who came to me for help, and also the first angel who dared to lie to me!" Chapter 1278 "I, I didn''t understand, I didn''t deceive you, how dare I!" Balthazar said with a sly smile. "really?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "The key in your hand should be just an ordinary locker key, right? Don''t think I don''t know your relationship with Castio. You come to me for asylum with great fanfare, and your purpose is not. Is it just to let Raphael know? He will definitely not let go of these weapons, he will definitely find them! Then there are two possibilities, one, Raphael was killed by me, Castio won the civil war. One, Raphael Still alive, but because the key is in my hand, he will inevitably focus his attention on me so that you have the opportunity to deploy..." Balthazar''s expression changed instantly. "You didn¡¯t intend to knock on the door just now, but you were drawing a curse? Let me guess. A spell that can teleport me to a parallel world. If I can¡¯t kill Raphael, you can teleport me to a parallel world. Raphael took the time to find me?" "Very clever plan, but do you know where you went wrong?" "Your mistake is to underestimate my strength, no matter how good the plan is, if it can be seen at a glance, then there is no value at all!" Although Su Zhan had a small face, Balthazar became more and more frightened. With a swish, Balthazar wanted to teleport away, but he failed. His face became more and more ugly, as if he was constipated, constantly exerting force. But it was still unable to teleport away. "Don''t waste your effort." Su Zhan said lightly."If I let you run away, how will I mess up in the future?" "Can you assume that I haven''t been here?" Balthazar said with a wry smile. Su Zhan shrugged: "It''s a pity, no!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed it. In an instant, Balthazar showed a painful expression, his body radiated golden light, golden light from his ears, nose, and throat, and then... a boom, completely dissipated.Putting his glory into the system space, Su Zhan shouted: "Go away, dare to show up in front of me, you will end up with him!" With a "swish", Raphael who was hiding somewhere disappeared. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted and ignored Raphael. Just now, he got a good thing from Balthazar. It is the spell he painted on the door. This spell can lead to the parallel space. If it is only the world of evil forces, then there is no interest in the parallel space Su Zhan.But don''t forget, this is a fusion copy, the main body is the DC world, so the parallel space of the DC world is undoubtedly the DC world. From the time crack of the watchman to this parallel space, where can we go from this parallel space?Can you reach Earth 1 or Earth 2? Su Zhan suddenly became interested. "Ashley, you and Cindy continue to investigate the missing girls. These missing girls are all virgins and should be related to dragons! These dragons arrested the virgins and released the mother of all things in order to start purgatory, the creator of the ancestor. I will leave for a while, and I will look for you again when I come back!" With ready-made spells, Su Zhan did not want to waste time. Explain to the two of them, let them continue to follow up the missing girl, and then got up and walked to the door. There was a spell on the outside of the door, which looked like a graffiti. Su Zhan put his hand on it and started the spell. In an instant, the light lit up, as if there was a suction.Su Zhan did not resist, let him be dragged in, and then felt the change! In the next moment, Su Zhan had already appeared near a certain factory area, and after a closer look, I found that it seemed to be a set! "Using the energy of the spell to open the cracks in time and space? It''s similar to opening a door? This is not bad, it is more convenient than using the supernatural power to travel through space! However, this spell should be unique to this copy of evil force, and it can be considered as it is. One more means of crossing!" Su Zhan murmured, and then began to receive information from this world. There are no angels, no hells, no demons and monsters. Similarly, Su Zhan discovered that there is no superhero in this world. It looks like an extremely ordinary, normal parallel world. 1068 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1068 "It doesn''t look like the mainstream DC world!" There is no superhero, this looks more remote than the watchmen, missionaries and so on. "Continue crossing?" Since this world doesn''t have what I want, there is no need to stay here again.Soon, Su Zhan found a place to continue drawing the traversing spell, traversing several worlds in succession. At the same time, Su Zhan paid attention to the frequency of time and space cracks. When he returned from Earth 2, he brought back Professor Harrison of Earth 2. With his daughter Jesse, the future Jesse Kuai Ke.He followed Jesse to learn some knowledge about time and space. With this, Su Zhan could distinguish the frequency of different time, so he could traverse fixed point next time. After trying several times in a row, Su Zhan found a world with superheroes! There are still Superman and Batman Justice League in this world, and the Justice League is very large and well-known, similar to Earth 1.The difference is that in addition to the Justice League, it is the Youth Justice League who is really active and carrying the flag! A team formed by the assistants or children of members of the Justice League. "Should be close to the mainstream world of DC? Juvenile Justice League, apart from the multiple reasons of each parallel world, it seems that the main parallel world of the Youth Justice League is Earth 16?" Su Zhan remembered the spatial frequency of this world , Ready to find time to explore this world. Now his primary goal is to see if he can find Earth 1 or Earth 2.If you can reach the DC world you want to go through this way of traversing, then you can erase the copy of the Watcher when you look back.He can travel through the DC world to missionaries and copies of evil forces, and then enter the watchman through the cracks in time and space. In other words, a copy can enter at least three or even more planned worlds without occupying the copy quota! Chapter 1279: Occupied Central City In addition to not occupying the dungeon quota, there is the most important point. The other dungeons are fusionable dungeons. Only the full fusion dungeon can completely control the power of the rules.But this copy of DC World is a hodgepodge. Basically, the related copies are all together, and it is impossible to trigger the fusion of a new copy. In this way, it cannot be swallowed and the power of the rules is controlled! Previously, I entered the Watchmen dungeon only for Laura and Dr. Manhattan, but now it seems to be a crooked fight, and it may be possible to control the DC world in a roundabout way. Without staying too much on Earth 16, Su Zhan crossed again. Although this spell requires specific materials to be cast, it is not easy to find, but for Su Zhan this is not a problem at all, and it is not difficult for him to create something out of thin air.I don¡¯t know much about DC¡¯s parallel world, Su Zhan, at least not as familiar with Marvel¡¯s parallel world. The reason why we know that Earth 16 is because of the Youth Justice League, so the next few worlds I will travel through are still in the mainstream of DC The scope of the parallel world, but he really doesn''t know what the specific earth number is! Anyway, it was determined that it was not Earth 1 or Earth 2, so Su Zhan left directly. After traversing non-stop for at least fifteen times, he finally... finally made him feel familiar. The familiarity of spatial frequencies. The frequency of each world is different. Su Zhan learned it before when I was with Jesse. Maybe Su Zhan didn''t know the frequency of other worlds, but he knew the frequency of Earth 1 and Earth 2 very well! After crossing more than ten times, he finally came from the non-mainstream parallel world to the mainstream world, Earth 1. "Successful, haha, finally succeeded! Well, although you know the spatial frequency of Earth 1, it seems that you can''t directly pass from the copy of the evil force to here. An intermediate point or transfer station must be established. This is possible. Consider the route from evil forces to Earth 16, and then from Earth 16 to Earth 1..." After Su Zhan determined the approximate route, he was not in a hurry to go back, so it was impossible to go back so quickly after he finally came.After all, I haven''t come to the DC world for a while, and the time for''disappearing'' is really a bit long! After the brain is connected to the artificial intelligence of the Justice League base, Su Zhan is ready to understand what happened during this period. In the end, this look surprised Su Zhan! I originally thought that the seven giants of the Justice League had gathered, the Raptors, the Dark Justice League, and even the Flash should have developed well, and there would be no major crisis.The result was a little unexpected, the Central City was actually occupied! The Flash¡¯s city is occupied! And what caused all of this was the speed that I had been stunned before, I don''t know where to go! Extreme speed appeared, and also appeared on Earth 1 with a bunch of villains from Earth 2, using Barry''s mother as a threat to take away Barry''s super power. Barry, who had lost the super power, could not stop the super speed at all, but the super speed of the Barry super power became extremely fast, and the villain of Earth 2 occupied the central city.Although Superman, Wonder Woman, etc. wanted to come and annihilate Speed ??at the beginning, Speed ??was very fast, and it was very difficult to deal with by crossing to other worlds from time to time.And the villains he brought were even distributed to major cities, making Superman and others had to go back to deal with them, unable to focus on speed.By the time the new members, Steel Bone, Aquaman and others stayed in Central City, the effect was not obvious, and they still lacked the means to deal with speed! Not fast enough! I have to say that speed is very smart. According to the information collected after Tongguibai, Jisu has been observing Earth 1. It should be confirmed that he has not appeared for a long time and will not appear for a short time, so he started to act! "Extremely fast, just use you to celebrate that I discovered this crossing route!" Central City, cutting-edge laboratory! The number of cutting-edge laboratories now is much larger than before. Dr. Harrison, Barry, Caitlin and Caitlin''s double body Frost Killer, Sisko, Ms. Lightning Patty, Jesse Quickk, Dr. Light, Bomb Girl Betty, Teleport Girl Shauna, Negative Girl Valenti Na, of course, there are steel bones, and Aquaman. It can be said that the talent is abundant. It¡¯s a luxury for a city to have such a lineup, but there are too many super-fast villains. There may be sabotage at some point, and there are still several places at the same time. In this way, although there are many people, it is also It can only be solved, not prevented. "Betty, Shauna, Patty, if your side solves the problem, please support the Frost Killer." "Aquaman, Steel Bone, there are three more guys on your side, and they don''t know their abilities for the time being. Be careful." Caitlin and Sisko were very busy monitoring the situation in Central City and providing intelligence support to others. There is no way, these villains come out from time to time to do some sabotage, making them tired to deal with, and the speed has been erratic, it is really difficult to deal with.Every time this time, Caitlin recalled Su Zhan.I don''t know where he has gone. I haven''t come back for more than a year since this moment, and I don''t know how he is. If Su Zhan were here, it would definitely be easy to solve, and the speed... did not dare to be so rampant! Barry has lost his super fast power, and Ms. Lightning Patty''s ability is still there, but it is still a bit inferior, not a fast opponent.There is no targeted means, and I don¡¯t know when it will end... "Okay, I see. I haven''t found any abnormal dynamics for the time being. You can come back after you solve it." Caitlin took a breath after speaking and prepared to get up to drink her saliva, because I don''t know when the abnormality will occur. Take time to rest. As soon as she got up, Caitlin felt a figure in the corner of her eye.Subconsciously turned her head and took a look, Caitlin didn''t take it seriously, but when she turned back, Caitlin was stunned and turned her head quickly. "Su, Su Zhan...I, I am not hallucinating, am I? Really...really you? Are you back?" Chapter 1280 Black Sea Monster Caitlin''s shout made everyone on the side raise their heads, and then... they saw Su Zhan suddenly appeared. "God, you are finally back!" Sisko exclaimed excitedly. Su Zhan nodded towards them, then walked to Caitlin, who was still in surprise, and hugged Caitlin. After feeling the generous chest and the hot breath, Caitlin believed that this was not an illusion, nor was she dazzled. , But Su Zhan really came back. Caitlin hugged Su Zhan hard, and Su Zhan''s feeling of joy and excitement was very clear. "I''m back, uh, some things have been outside and haven''t come back before. I didn''t expect that speed would dare to show up." Su Zhan said comfortingly. "You all know?" "Well, I already know it. Now that I''m back, things will be resolved soon, extremely fast... it will disappear completely!" "I notify the others to come back!" Sisko said hastily. In less than half an hour, other people have returned one after another. It can be said that everyone present has something to do with Su Zhan and is no stranger!Seeing Su Zhan suddenly came back, everyone was naturally happy, and the atmosphere instantly became excited, including Barry, who had been annoyed by the loss of superb power, showed a relaxed smile! Seeing their longing feelings spontaneously, they walked over and hugged them one by one, of course... only for women.As for the steel frame, Aquaman or something, patting on the shoulder is enough.After saying hello one by one, Su Zhan was about to look for speed. He solved it first and then slowly recounted the old. As a result, the alarm sounded suddenly at this time. Caitlin quickly ran to the computer and took a look, and said: "An abnormal situation has occurred. Someone is destroying a building. Three buildings have already been destroyed!" Su Zhan cast a glance and immediately locked his position: "Let me go!" 1069 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1069 As soon as the voice fell, Su Zhanren had disappeared. In the next moment, he had appeared on the empty street. Because of extreme speed and his villain, Central City has fallen to some extent.Although it is still daytime, there are few people on the street. The road is empty and there are no cars at all!As soon as Su Zhan appeared, he saw the target person. At about a hundred meters away from him, a woman in a black leather trench coat turned her back to him. Although she could not see her face, she should look beautiful from the back. "a!" Su Zhan thought, suddenly appeared behind her.She seemed to feel something at this time, and she just turned around. As a result, he just turned around and was shocked, and almost didn''t kiss him directly.Panicked, she subconsciously opened her mouth and directly released her ability. In an instant, a harsh sound wave suddenly came out, but it failed... She was stunned for a moment, and turned to look behind her subconsciously. "Who are you?" she asked in a deep voice. "That''s what I want to ask, you...who are you?" Su Zhan squinted at the woman who can release sonic power! Familiar. Too familiar! I have seen it before in the world of evil forces, and Ruby has used her as a container. Black canary! However, the person in front of me is dressed in a black trench coat, tight leather jacket, and seems to have used eye shadows. It is a bit similar to the Frost Killer style, and should be the double body of the Black Canary!Even the abilities are very similar, Sonic! "You can call me the Black Sea Monster!" "Black Canary, Black Sea Monster, is this on the black bar?" Su Zhan shook his head secretly, and said: "I have not reminded you of the speed, is there anyone you can''t mess with?" "There are many people from high to low, who are you?" the Black Sea Monster asked. "The tallest one!" "Su Zhan?" The Black Sea Monster looked at Su Zhan in surprise."Didn''t it mean that you have disappeared? Haven''t appeared for more than a year!" The Black Sea Monster was originally just an ordinary villain in Earth 2, and because of its extreme speed, he was forced to become his subordinate.After coming to Earth 1, she did not immediately appear, nor did she immediately cause any damage. Instead, she inquired about the situation and quickly learned about Jisu''s battle with Su, and Jisu once explained a list. Try not to provoke the people who appear, and the first one is Su Zhan! Even though Jisu is extremely powerful in front of them, the Black Sea Monster is very clear that it is because Su Zhan is missing, so Jisu has the courage... Although she does not know how strong Su Zhan is, she knows that she is definitely not an opponent. , Speed ??is not an opponent!It can be seen from the attack just now! "I''m really unlucky, then...what are you going to do with me?" The Black Sea Monster said with a wry smile. "I thought you would resist for a while." Su Zhan smiled dumbly. "I''m not stupid, knowing that it is not your opponent to resist, let alone... I am different from them. After I arrived in this world, I investigated a lot of things, especially about you, but you appeared too suddenly. And disappeared for so long, I didn¡¯t remember it for a while! I knew that the black canary of the Raptor Squad was your woman, and I... was her double body. And Caitlin in the cutting-edge laboratory Frost Killer, I still have heard of Frost Killer, after all, it belongs to the world. So I thought...as long as I don''t do too much, at least...you won''t kill me!" The Black Sea Monster said slowly. Su Zhan smiled: "You are right. It seems that you didn''t intend to make the situation so stiff at the beginning, so why did you suddenly start to disrupt it?" "I gave the order at extreme speed, and I don''t want to die!" The Black Sea Monster said helplessly. "You don''t need to worry!" Su Zhan said with a laugh. "You''re going to find the speed, I can tell his location!" "No, I know very well! You can go to the cutting-edge laboratory now." Su Zhan said with a light smile, the figure flashed and disappeared. In an underground laboratory. Jisu was resting, suddenly he felt something and got up suddenly. A person appeared in front of him, a person who made him unforgettable and memorable! "Su Zhan!" The extremely fast voice didn''t know whether it was anger, resentment, or... fear! Chapter 1281 Extreme Speed, Death! "If I were you, I would never yell at this time but turn around and run!" Although he can''t see his expression because of the mask, he can also be seen from his body movements that he is very emotional.As soon as Su Zhan''s words fell, his extremely fast shoulders trembled slightly, and he stepped out.Whoosh, the power of the speed is activated, and it rushes towards Su Zhan. The speed is very fast, much faster than before. After absorbing Barry''s super speed force, the speed of extreme speed is indeed much faster than before. "It''s too slow!" Su Zhan shook his head and sighed, slowly and casually raising his hand. The extremely fast movement seemed to him to be like slow motion, he bounced his arm, and Su Zhan''s hand directly pierced his heart! "Puff!" His eyes widened quickly and his body twitched. "How come, how could this happen..." Although he knew that Su Zhan was very strong and he was not an opponent, he never thought that he would be killed as soon as he met him. "Don''t look like you are really dying. Do you think I don''t know that this is your time remnant? Using super fast speed to travel through time, so that two of you can appear at the same time. Because of crossing the time line, this you It''s neither the past nor the future, so even if he dies, he won''t have any impression of you. It''s just a remnant of time that shouldn''t exist." Su Zhan faintly retracted his hand."You use this ability to pretend to be Flash and Speed ??at the same time, don''t you?" The extremely fast body gradually became illusory, and finally disappeared. "I know where your body is, sly extreme speed!" Su Zhan sneered, and the swift force started to run quickly, circle by circle, Su Zhan ran fast around the central city, when the speed continued to a certain value At that time, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated. boom! He passed through space, he has come to Earth 2. Jisu''s original lair, when Su Zhan appeared here, Jisu was preparing to run! "Last time I let you run away, do you think you can run away this time?" Su Zhan gave a sneer, and the power of Chaos suddenly started to completely seal off the space nearby. The speed suddenly disappeared. After a while, he heard a bang, and the speed seemed to suddenly fall to the ground, dizzy, and hit hard! "This is impossible!" Looking at Su Zhan with incredible speed, even space and time can travel at a speed that cannot pass through the energy under the Soviet Zhan''s arrangement. Why? How can this be! "Are there any last words? Forget it, I don''t want to hear it even if there are, I just want to see you die!" 1070 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1070 Su Zhan shook his head and sneered, his swallowing ability instantly activated. In this shielded space, the speed is like a turtle in the urn. Although he is unwilling to get up and tries to leave here with the speed force, and even push the speed force to the highest point, he can only be in this space Flashing back and forth, unable to leave for half a step. The power of devouring is getting stronger and stronger, and the speed force is quickly being swallowed by Su Zhan. Running at extreme speed, running as hard as he could, but the speed was getting slower and slower, slower and slower, in a trance, he seemed to see two ghosts. "The ghost of time..." It is not unlimited to use super speed power to travel through, especially when some timeline changes will cause time ghosts to catch these speeders, speed speed has been seen before, but escaped by luck.Seeing the ghost of time appeared, the extreme speed suddenly stopped, turning around and laughing wildly at Su Zhan."You want my superb power, I won''t let you do it, time ghost, take me away..." Su Zhan also noticed the ghost of time. This thing can be said to be the nemesis of the speed player. This makes him think of some legends about the speed force. Every speed person with the speed force will be drawn into the speed force after death. The speed of force merges into one. Obviously, Ji Su is planning to die rather than let Su Zhan consume his super power, and has actively approached the Ghost of Time.His face was filled with pride and madness, maybe... Does this think this is the final revenge against Su Zhan?I''m dead, don''t you want to get my superpower! "is it?" Su Zhan raised the corner of his mouth and a group of chaotic power suddenly blasted over. Jisu thought he was going to kill himself and closed his eyes, and then waited for a while but didn''t feel death coming, he opened his eyes subconsciously and found a layer of energy around him. "This is not to kill me, but to protect me?" He reacted instantly and hurriedly looked at the ghost of time. Blocked, the ghost of time was blocked.Extreme speed can clearly see that the Ghost of Time stretched out his hands to grab himself, but every time he grabbed the air, he was blocked by Su Zhan''s chaotic power. "This is impossible, this is impossible, this is the ghost of time... It is impossible to stop him except being faster than him. It is impossible... impossible..." The speed of horror seems a bit unacceptable to this fact. So crazy. Keep shouting that it is impossible, impossible... Su Zhan sneered, the swallowing power surging rapidly, and the supernatural power of Jisu had been completely swallowed by him.Extreme speed, which had lost its superpower, fell to the ground instantly, becoming extremely weak."Wow!" Su Zhan suddenly picked up Ji Su, pinched his neck, and looked at his weak and crazy appearance. With a scream, a hot flame ignited in his hand, and he screamed with pain in an instant, his neck became hot and red, and it was burned into ashes almost instantly, and his head and body separated instantly.However, the flame did not disappear, but continued to burn. A mass of ashes. Only a cloud of ashes remained on the ground. And the ghost of time has disappeared. "Bang, bang, bang, bang..." Su Zhan turned his head to look at the cabinet next to him, and the iron head man who had been taken away by extreme speed appeared again.Seeing Su Zhan looking at him, the iron head man seemed extremely excited, repeatedly hitting the glass with the iron helmet on his head. Su Zhan paced over and flicked the glass with his fingers. The original solid glass was like a smashed ice surface, cracking quickly, and then with a click... it turned into glass fragments scattered on the ground. . Chapter 1282 The Situation of Earth 3 The iron head stood there for a long time, until Su Zhan waved his iron helmet off, and the iron head realized that he had regained his freedom. "Thank you, my name is Jay." The Ironhead said thankfully."The real Jay, I''ve been stealing my identity from Jisu." "Where are you from?" Su Zhan is still quite curious about this. He had guessed the identity of the Ironhead before, whether it is Earth 1 or Earth 2, but one thing is certain, he must also be a speeder, otherwise he cannot be speeded up. Stuck here! "I come from another world, if you say, I should be from...Earth 3!" said the real Jay. "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Earth 3." Su Zhan was a little surprised, but this answer is reasonable."Do you have any plans?" "I think I should go back to my world, my world needs me!" Jay said."Thank you very much, and welcome to Earth 3 if you have the opportunity!" "If you are not in a hurry, tell me how is the situation on Earth 3?" "Of course!" Jay nodded and talked about the situation about Earth 3. Although Jay has been locked by Extreme Speed, Extreme Speed ??often talks about some external conditions, so Jay also has some understanding of Earth 1 and Earth 2.Unlike the dual bodies of Earth 1 and Earth 2, there are also dual bodies on Earth 3, which is his world, but this dual body is the opposite. In his world, there is a powerful criminal organization called Crime Syndicate, which is composed of several super powerful villains, like the Justice League of villains. Its members are Speedmaster, Night Owl, Super Queen, Divine Power Ring, etc., corresponding to the Justice League the member of. "Although I may not be able to do anything by myself, I must do it!" Jay said seriously. According to the situation he said, even if he went back, it would be difficult for him to deal with these villains, but he did not hesitate to turn back, resolutely. "Come on, I will go to Earth 3 if I have a chance!" Su Zhan said. Jay is also the Flash, freely able to travel through space and return to his world.While he was crossing, Su Zhan carefully sensed the spatial frequency and wrote it down. Returned from Earth 2 to Earth 1, and returned to the cutting-edge laboratory. The Black Sea Monster did not produce any moths, and came to the cutting-edge laboratory very obediently.When she came to the cutting-edge laboratory, she really shocked Caitlin and the others, Black Canary?Isn¡¯t the Raptor team guarding the coastal city?Why did you come here suddenly? But after a closer look, I discovered that it was not a black canary at all, but from...Earth 2! Just as they were about to do it, the Black Sea Monster said unhurriedly that Su Zhan had brought him here, and Su Zhan had already dealt with it extremely fast. Everyone will be suspicious, although they didn''t do it right away, they were still on guard. Finally, the figure flashed. Su Zhan is back. Caitlin, Barry and others looked towards Su Zhan one after another, without speaking, but the meaning in their eyes was very obvious. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Well, the speed is dead, everyone can rest assured!" "Yay!" "Great, I know that everything will be done after Su Zhan comes back!" No one would doubt Su Zhan''s words, the speed is really dead, and for a while everyone cheered and exhaled.You know that this period of time is not easy, now... it''s finally over. "Even though the speed is dead, there are still many villains brought by the speed that have not been resolved. Everyone handle this matter first, and then relax. Caitlin, Sisko, you continue to look for their whereabouts, Patty , Dr. Guang, Xiao Na, and Steel Bones and Sea King. Don¡¯t be idle and grab people. There are a lot of villains, and once they know that the speed is dead, I¡¯m afraid they will break up and take the opportunity to escape. It takes a lot of effort to catch them, and we need to catch them so that the people in Central City can regain their confidence and restore their faith in the Justice League! Therefore, I have notified the Raptor team to come and fight together." "Today! All criminals in Central City must be caught today!" "Yes!" It was finally time to fight back. Everyone was naturally passionate, and they arranged for action. "Don''t be frustrated, I will help you find the super power after the end." Su Zhan patted Barry, who was a little lost, and Barry was excited when he heard it."Really, really?" "I said yes, that''s all right! Now, do business first, even if there is no speed, you can still help." "Yes!" "Jesse, I should have arrested a lot of people during this time, so take me over and see." Su Zhan said to Jesse Kuai Ke, then turned to greet the Black Sea Monster, "You also come with me." When it came to the place where the super-powered person was detained in the cutting-edge laboratory, many people were indeed detained. 1071 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1071 "These were all caught during this time, but these guys appeared in endlessly. They caught one that seemed to be extremely fast and sent out another one. There is almost no place!" Jessie said. "It''s okay, here will be empty soon!" Su Zhan smiled. "Are you going to kill them?" The Black Sea Monster asked. According to her understanding, it is impossible for these people to stay here forever, and it is impossible to send them back to Earth 2, so it seems that they can only be killed!She was so thankful for her choice! "Kill them? No, no, it''s too cheap for them. Since they came here from another world so vigorously to make trouble, it just happens that I have a place to consume their vigor!" Su Zhan raised his mouth and sneered slightly. Then one of the cells was opened. The guy in the locker obviously belongs to the kind who has a bad temper and is very grumpy. However, before his ability was released, he saw Su Zhan slowly raising his hand, a strong suction came, and after a while he found that his body was empty, his ability... was gone! Then, he found himself suddenly in a paradise. The space of the soul stone. Chapter 1283 Swallowing power, locked in the soul space, and it didn''t take long for the villain in the cell to be emptied. Looking at the cell that was full of people before, but now is empty. Both Jesse and the Black Sea Monster were a little surprised. "Where did they go?" "I''m locked up for the time being when everyone is there, I will arrange a place for them. In addition, in the future, similar criminals can be locked up and wait for me to deal with it! I just need coolies in other worlds!" Su Zhan smiled. Said, and then turned to look at the Black Sea Monster! The Black Sea Monster took a step back subconsciously and looked at Su Zhan nervously. "Don''t be afraid, I just want you to help catch the remaining villains too. Although you didn''t hurt anyone, you always did damage. If you want to stay here with peace of mind, you have to do something, understand?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Black Sea Monster took a deep breath and said, "I understand, I will go now!" After the Black Sea Monster left, Su Zhan said to Jesse: "How are you doing, are you still used to it here?" "Fortunately, everyone is very good to us!" Jesse said. Su Zhan nodded and walked away with Jesse, and the atmosphere fell silent for a while. The speed is dead, and the crisis is resolved. Will Jesse and Harrison of Earth 2 stay here or go back to their own world? Su Zhan and Jesse both realized this problem. From the original point of view, Jesse naturally hopes to return to her own world. After all, she is very familiar with her, and she has friends or something.But getting along during this period of time has made him feel affection for this side and the people around him. If she goes back like this, she will feel a little bit reluctant! Avoiding talking will not solve the problem, but it is not suitable to talk about it now, because there is no result. After the two came back, Jesse got busy with everyone watching how busy they were. Before long, members of the Raptor team arrived. It''s been a long time. The goddess of victory, the huntress, the black and white canary, the katana, the poison ivy, the lady Siwa, the catwoman and so on are all here. There were too many people and things, so Su Zhan didn''t say hello, but everyone hugged. But when it came to the Plant Ivy and Ms. Siwa, they did not resist, especially the Plant Ivy. Holding them up front, Su Zhan felt suffocated! Just one word! As for Ms. Siwa, she still looks like a cold killer! As the world''s number one killer in Earth 2, Ms. Siwa had an agreement with Su Zhan for a year before to teach the fighting skills of the Raptor team. It seems that the effect is still very significant.However, the one-year period has come, especially since the speed has been resolved, she can return to Earth 2 at any time, and she does not know what she intends. With the addition of the Raptor Squad, it is more convenient to act, and attack more at the same time! As a result, not only the Raptor team, the Superman of the Justice League, Arrow, and Wonder Woman all received the news and rushed over. Well, this is called a lively! Almost all the heroes were dispatched. Without the interference of extreme speed, these villains were opponents, and they were quickly captured one by one.In the end, it was almost overcrowded. In desperation, Su Zhan could only start to devour and imprison him, and grab all of them without waiting! Suddenly, superheroes appeared so densely in Central City to catch criminals. You can see this in almost any block you choose. This made the people of Central City start to look forward to it, followed by journalists and began to come out boldly. Report! Soon, Central City, and even the whole country knew that Su Zhan had appeared, leading the Justice League and the Raptor team to solve the extreme speed and the villains. If you don''t call it, it''s a blockbuster. The emergence of Su Zhan, who had no news for more than a year, was big news! In less than a day, the villains in the entire Central City had been cleared, and the Central City was restored to order. The name of Su Zhan has once again become the headline of major reports, and the Internet is even more talkative. As for the cutting-edge laboratory. Ok! Originally this place was quite spacious, but now it is really crowded. Superheroes gather together, can there be fewer people? In addition, there are people like Batman or IT girl who are in business or left behind. Su Zhan simply changed the place and asked everyone to go to the headquarters of the Justice League. After arriving at the place, Su Zhan first explained this. What I am probably doing more than a year ago, and I am currently in another parallel world, this time I came back here because of a coincidence and so on! It took a long time to talk about these things just to explain. Superman, Batman and other Justice League people left, and Barry and them temporarily returned to Central City! To be precise, all the men left wisely, even a little gloating. Wonder Woman, Raptor Squad, plus the cutting-edge laboratory batch. Together they can form two football teams. With so many people, Su Zhan will have a headache! However, their schadenfreude was clearly in vain, and no one knew about Su Zhan, they all knew each other.It is impossible to distinguish the priority, and no one wants to fight for this. Anyway, there is no priority. Let''s come together! The result is¡­¡­ Except for a few people who did not participate, Su Zhan tossed from the evening to noon the next day. As a result, the superhero was being publicized outside, but many of the parties did not show up, and they all lay there slumbering! "You can do it!" Su Zhan walked out of the room and went to the living room to drink water. After a few sips, he heard a teasing sound behind him.There is no need to look back, Su Zhan can tell who it is! The Poison Ivy Girl Pamela walked to Su Zhan''s side, looked at Su Zhan''s place with that weird look, and said with a smile: "Now that you realize what is called human beings, this is how you are. What a mess!" 1072 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1072 Su Zhan smiled and said: "Even if there are more, I can''t bear it, not afraid of more beautiful women." "Really? This is just here, right? You probably still have them in other worlds, and there are a lot of them. Tsk, if you add them all together, you can still eat it? I''m looking forward to the day when you can''t do it!" The Plant Girl smirked. "You can contribute to this goal!" Su Zhan looked at Poison Ivy grinningly. Chapter 1284 Ms. Siwa and his niece "Leave this arduous task to someone else." The Plant Ivy giggled and turned away, and then she saw Ms. Siwa coming from the side, it seemed that she had come to Su Zhan specifically. When she approached, Su Zhan said: "You are here just right, I just want to talk to you, I haven''t come back for more than a year and I don''t know how you are doing here." "I''m joining the Raptor team." Ms. Siwa said suddenly. Su Zhan was stunned for a moment, and heard Ms. Siwa say: "This is what you want to talk to me? The one-year appointment has come. Although you are not here this year, I have done my best and they can mention me. prove." "I have a bad premonition. You sound like you are going to say goodbye." Su Zhan grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve been very happy here. In addition to teaching them every day, I occasionally go out with them on tasks. It¡¯s very easy and very happy. Especially since we have solved many cases, it makes me like it a little bit. People here, so... I join the Raptor team and stay!" Ms. Siwa said slowly. Seeing her seemingly serious, Su Zhan smiled and said: "I was scared by you just now, and I was still thinking about how I should persuade you to stay if you want to leave, and even force the thought of you to stay. Considered." "Why?" Ms. Siwa looked at Su Zhan. "If it is to teach them, they have already been out of the teacher, I have nothing to teach. And the Raptor team does not lack me! If it is for... then it is not necessary. There are enough beauties around you. In contrast, I am not good!" "Yes, but there is only one Ms. Siwa!" Su Zhan said seriously. At first, Ms. Siwa was still able to look at Su Zhan, but slowly, she felt that her body seemed to become hot, as if something had melted.After hesitating, Ms. Shiwa turned her head slightly and avoided her sight, she heard her say: "Most of the birds of prey are Westerners. Of course, there is also a Japanese girl like Katana. When I look back, I am going to visit the Ten Heroes Take over the ghost and fox killer, a Hongkonger, but if you join, there will be more people from the sky, making the Raptor team more international, right?" Well, this reason is nonsense, but Ms. Siwa accepted it! "Speaking of which, your dress should be the most conservative in the Raptor team, long trench coat, jeans, look at the huntress, black and white canary, and even IT girls are cooler than wearing them, so, do you want to help me? Do you design a uniform that fits the style of the Raptor team?" Su Zhan looked at Ms. Siwa and said with a smile. "Forget it, that''s good!" Ms. Siwa shook her head, then hesitated and said, "There is actually another reason why I chose to stay!" "I think it''s not because of me." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ms. Siwa did not pick up, and continued: "I found someone while working with the Raptor team before." "Your dual body?" "My dual body is dead, and there seems to be some subtle changes in this world and mine. I noticed that other people didn''t seem to have it, but it happened to me. I have deliberately investigated, the age is wrong, this world There is a difference between my age and my world. My dual body has been dead for a long time. My sister was with David, but then there was an accident and it was already..." In order to avenge her sister, I met Su Zhan, and in her world, it was David who killed her sister! A killer of the Assassin League. However, there were some changes at this time. David was still the killer of the Assassin League but fell in love with his sister. As a result, he betrayed the Assassin League, and both of them were killed by the Ninja Master.But that happened many years ago. Now the Assassin League is about to become a subordinate team of the Justice League. Many news and missions have the Assassin League to help. "This is normal. After all, although many parallel times are generally the same, there will still be changes in the development of many details. However, it is not your dual body, and your sister''s dual body is also dead, then Who is the person that makes you care about?" Su Zhan paused, and suddenly thought: "Wait...You just said that the time is different. Is it your sister''s daughter or son?" "Her name is Cassandra Cain!" Ms. Siwa said. "..." "The second generation of Batgirl?" Well, Su Zhan suddenly became interested. As far as he knows, there are three generations of Batgirls, and Ms. Siwa is talking about the second generation of Batgirls. "How old is she?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Eighteen years old, she became an orphan when she was eight years old, but obviously my sister and David seemed to have taught her something, and she was also very talented and hard-working and strong. I have been observing for a long time. , Her heart is very good, maybe... you can join the Raptor team!" Ms. Siwa said: "If you have time, you can check it out. After all, joining the Raptor team requires your consent!" Ms. Siwa is not too old. What is her name, her niece Cassandra is only a few years old. This feeling is really strange, but it is also quite interesting.She suggested that she wanted Kassandra to join the Raptor team. Su Zhan remembered that there was Batgirl in the Raptor team, but it was not her, it was a generation of Batgirl! This is enough to operate, first go to see Kassandra, and then find a generation of Batgirl? As Su Zhan¡¯s female superhero team, the Birds of Prey squad, and nicknamed his harem group, Su Zhan naturally needs to pay attention! "Where is she now?" Su Zhan asked. "Hong Kong!" Ms. Siwa said. "What a coincidence? I didn''t find her when I went to Hong Kong last time." Su Zhan smiled. "Did you go to play the last time?" Ms. Siwa dismantled the platform. Because of the investigation of Kassandra, naturally he also investigated the incident of Su Zhan''s trip to Hong Kong. Su Zhan smirked: "That''s not important, do you have anything to prepare? If not, let''s go to Hong Kong now!" ... (The identity of Kassandra has been slightly changed, and those who are interested can check it out by themselves!) Chapter 1285 "Late later, when your business is finished." Ms. Siwa glanced at the direction of the bedroom and said. Su Zhan thought for a while, nodded and said, "Also." The women in the bedroom hadn''t woken up yet, and Ms. Siwa left after making an agreement with Su Zhan.First it was the Plant Girl and then Ms. Siwa. Only then did Su Zhan have time to finish drinking the water in the cup. Before they woke up, they were ready to go around. Although this base was established by him, there is really nothing here How long you stay, some changes should happen over the year. After walking around for a while, after everyone woke up, Su Zhan sent them back to the cutting-edge laboratory, and then found Barry. Barry has been waiting for Su Zhan. There is no super power and speed, which makes Barry extremely uncomfortable. Although his father has cleared his grievances and his mother is rescued by Su Zhan, the family of three has been very happy, but the sense of justice or The sense of responsibility made him feel that he should do more and save more people, so that he can be worthy of Su Zhan and give him a happy life! "It''s very simple to regain the ability. Get the particle accelerator again. With the experience of the last time, you can control the range this time without causing any trouble. Dr. Harrison should be sure of this matter." Su Zhan is right. Barry said, then looked at Harrison. Harrison nodded. He had thought about this method before and deliberately studied it, but then the troubles in Central City became more and more, so he didn''t have time to think about it."Give me some time, I should be sure!" "That''s fine. As for the Black Sea Monster, I will stay here for the time being. When the Sea King and Steel Bone leave, you should be able to handle some common problems!" After a pause, Su Zhan said again: "I have to go to Hong Kong with Ms. Shiwa when I look back. Maybe the Raptor team will add new members. I will leave when this matter is handled. After all, are there any problems in the world over there? I will solve it, but I will do it as soon as possible! I will come back when the solution is over, and I should stay here for a while! Well, I promise that I will not leave this time for as long as the last time. In the future, the focus may shift to this side!" "If your progress is not too fast, you may wait until I come back to get a particle accelerator." Su Zhan gave a brief explanation here. It was almost late in the evening that Su Zhan returned to the headquarters of the Justice League and asked Ms. Shangsiwa to go to Hong Kong! Su Zhan''s original intention was to teleport over directly, but IT female Felicity suggested that it is best for him to go by plane, and it is best to show up in public.After all, the extreme speed of the Central City is well known throughout the country. Su Zhan has disappeared for more than a year, and he is about to leave soon. If he manages it in a low-key manner and the people find that he has disappeared again, the impact is still considerable.What''s more, the people''s desire for the Soviet war is very strong now, and he doesn''t need to say anything, as long as he shows up and asks the reporter to take some photos, it is good! What''s more, if you fly by plane, you won''t lose much time. So, in the end, Su Zhan and Ms. Siwa decided to go by plane, and it was a public flight. When Su Zhan and Ms. Siwa appeared at the airport, the entire airport was boiling. 1073 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1073 Cheers and applause kept coming. It didn''t take long to appear."Su Zhan brought Ms. Siwa from the Raptor team to the airport, suspected of going to Hong Kong to play" news spread quickly across the Internet... What solved the speed, Su Zhan was in a good mood and decided to play. What, the increase in the members of the harem group, Ms. Siwa is sure! Su Zhan is the true leader of the Justice League. When he is here, the Justice League is the "Justice League" that safeguards justice and protects the people. Anyway, all kinds of reports are endless. Although the focus is different, some are talking about the Justice League, and some are talking about lace news, but no matter what, there is only one theme, and that is the Soviet war! After getting on the plane, it stopped for a while, and Su Zhan packed all the luxurious cabins. Only he and Ms. Siwa were finally quiet. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan watched the news and happened to see the report about the increase in the members of the harem regiment, which Ms. Siwa confirmed.Although the content in the report is all nonsense, what else did Su Zhan and Ms. Siwa have done, how to join the Raptor team, how to have feelings, until after Su Zhan returned, the two finally confirmed their relationship and went to Hong Kong together. play.The real reason may be that Ms. Siwa is from the Celestial Kingdom, so she chose to go to her hometown for her honeymoon! "So, are we going for our honeymoon?" After reading it, Su Zhan smiled and said to Ms. Siwa. "What honeymoon?" Ms. Siwa stunned. Su Zhan motioned her to watch the news, but Ms. Siwa was really dumbfounded after watching it. "It says that you have a good impression of me, and you are deeply attracted by me. Then you stayed in the Raptor team and waited for me to come back. Finally...the hardships came and waited for me." Su Zhan looked at Ms. Siwa and said with a smile."Don''t say it, you really feel a bit bitter and happy now!" "I am because of my niece!" Ms. Siwa explained. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "That''s why I can''t wait until you are ready?" Speaking, Su Zhan raised his hand and grabbed Ms. Siwa''s hand. Ms. Siwa was shocked and turned her head and said: "I don''t understand what you are talking about, and...what are you going to do about my niece Cassandra? Should I go to her directly or observe for a while!" "Let''s observe and observe first. I have notified the ghost fox killer. She will wait for us in Hong Kong. Then she can provide some information, and then... play in Hong Kong for a few days!" Su Zhan played with Ms. Siwa''s hand. Her hands are very slender and smooth, not at all like the hands of a killer! "Are you nervous?" Su Zhan''s fingers hooked Ms. Siwa''s palm, and she could feel that her palm seemed to be sweating."You are the No. 1 killer in the world, so easy to get nervous? This is a honeymoon, why are you nervous?" "It''s because of the honeymoon that I was nervous!" Ms. Siwa couldn''t help but defend. It was because of this nonsense honeymoon report that made her a little uncomfortable. "So, you admit that we were on our honeymoon?" Su Zhan laughed, ten fingers clasped Ms. Siwa''s hand, Ms. Siwa hurriedly explained, but Su Zhan looked like I didn¡¯t listen. In the end, Ms. Siwa also said a rogue. Can only be a default! Chapter 1286 Su Zhan didn''t let go of this grip. Even though Ms. Shiwa, who was dishonest by him, protested several times, Su Zhan turned a deaf ear to it, and didn''t let go of Ms. Shiva until he got off the plane.However, when the flashing flashes came on continuously, and when countless reporters came to interview, Ms. Siwa was a little panicked. I really did not expect that there are so many reporters in Hong Kong, and the flashes came too suddenly. , Let her subconsciously hold Su Zhan''s hand! "Are you two really here for your honeymoon?" "Ms. Siwa has officially joined your harem group." "Ten fingers clasped tightly, your relationship should be good, right?" "Can you tell me when you started?" "Can you tell me where you have been in more than a year?" All kinds of questions swarmed, Su Zhan smiled and said, "You can use your imagination for these things, now... we are going to go." He lifted the hand held by Ms. Siwa and teleported directly. left. Since Su Zhan has said to let them use their imagination, it is to let them play freely. Almost all kinds of reports came out all at once. I have to say that the imagination is very rich.Even if many people know that this is fake, it still doesn''t prevent them from watching it with gusto. "This battle is really big!" Su Zhan teleported Ms. Siwa to a luxury car outside the airport. The driver who drove was the ghost fox killer.Feeling their presence, the ghost fox killer smiled and joked. "This is the ghost fox killer, this is Ms. Siwa." Su Zhan gave them a brief introduction. In fact, no special introduction is needed. After all, how popular Ms. Siwa is now. As long as she doesn''t live in the wilderness, as long as there is an Internet connection, she can know the report about Ms. Siwa.As for the ghost fox killer, Ms. Siwa also used the Justice League system to investigate. After all, Su Zhan said before that, this time it is also a way to let the ghost fox killer join the Raptor team. As a future teammate, she must know about it. Ms. Siwa, the ghost fox killer, both of them are killers, and there is no need to say anything about this kind of thing to inquire about the information! "Should I go to the hotel or where do I go?" the ghost fox killer asked. "Go to your place, if you go to the hotel... I''m afraid the reporters will be around again!" Su Zhan said. When the ghost fox killer was notified, Su Zhan had already told her that this time the purpose was mainly for Kassandra, the niece of Ms. Siwa.Although he was in a hurry, the ghost fox killer still used Ten Heroes'' intelligence system to investigate a lot of information. After all, Hong Kong belongs to the celestial dynasty and is under the control of the ten heroes. Intelligence will be richer. The ghost fox killer took out the sorted information and handed it to Su Zhan and Ms. Siwa. Before Su Zhan, he really didn''t know the information about Kassandra.I just listened to Ms. Siwa simply saying something. Now that I saw the information compiled by the ghost fox killer, I first discovered that Cassandra was more beautiful than I thought! I don¡¯t know how the photos on this document came from, but I have to say that the photos were taken very beautifully. They seem to be just ordinary street shots. Wearing a very ordinary clothes, the overall feeling for Su Zhan is youthful. But go with a little bit of coldness. First of all, the figure is very well developed. Eighteen years old is the most charming age for Ruhuasiyu. Although not comparable to the exaggerated and rare inch of Plant Ivy, it seems to be better than Mrs. Siva. .In addition, perhaps because of the perennial practice, there is not the slightest fat, the most important thing is that there is no such thick feeling.The temperament seems a bit cold, it should be similar to the kind of personality that is not good at talking. Putting down the photos, Su Zhan took a look at the information, which was very detailed. In addition to some basic information, there were some information he had shot. Handing the information to Ms. Siwa casually, Su Zhan said to the ghost fox killer: "This thing doesn''t look like it was collected recently." The ghost fox killer nodded: "From the very beginning, our ten heroes have paid attention to him, especially me! Hong Kong is not big after all. It is easy to know if someone suddenly appears. The first time I knew her because she was alone. Solved more than 30 gangsters! For ordinary girls, this is simply impossible. I found out that she has no superpowers after investigating, but her own fighting skills are very powerful, especially good at life and death! I am even myself. Assassin, so it¡¯s easy to tell the difference. She feels like me when she shoots. She doesn¡¯t hurt people, only kills! Because she is within the assessment range of Ten Heroes, the information is so complete. ,So fast!" "That''s a pity," Su Zhan said with a smile. The ghost fox killer nodded. Since Su Zhan has shown interest in her, the Ten Heroes have no competitive ability at all, even if... Cassandra lives in Hong Kong instead of the United States! After all, the sign of the Justice League is too loud. I believe that any hero will undoubtedly choose the Justice League, not to mention... Su Zhan, a very charming leader!If she is allowed to choose before she joins the Ten Heroes, she will definitely choose the Justice League too! However, she is not a pure ten heroes now, Su Zhan is here this time to take her away and join the Raptor team. However, she didn''t withdraw from the ten heroes, just put a name on it! "This information is more detailed than my investigation!" Ms. Siwa said after reading it. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s normal, after all, this is the celestial dynasty. If the information collected by the ten heroes is not as detailed as our investigation, then there is a ghost!" "In this way, let''s rest for a while, let''s go over and have a look later!" Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Ms. Siwa nodded without comment. It¡¯s a rest, but in fact there is nothing to rest. The flight time is not long, so I just talked. 1074 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1074 First, Su Zhan asked about the recent situation of the ghost fox killer, and secondly, he also asked Mrs. Siwa about the situation of the Raptor team, by the way, let them get to know each other. Chapter 1287 Second Generation Batwoman Cassandra Walking on the street, all the newspapers at the signposts were all about Su Zhan. You can also see Su Zhan on the TV passing by a certain mall or store from time to time, as if the world only had Su Zhan for a while. Cassandra was very happy today. She kept her eyes on the reports on Su Zhan that she saw next to her. Even though she didn¡¯t believe that she had seen a lot of the same content, but she couldn¡¯t help but watch it when she passed by. Last glance! Su Zhan is her idol! Starting from scratch, he has not only formed the Justice League, and has become a superhero in the hearts of the people around the world, but the most important thing is that he is handsome and young, and he is still a Chinese man! I don''t remember when she started training in a dark room by herself, sweating, and when she felt lack of motivation, she would ring Su Zhan, as if she could be inspired by this.A person, an orphan, grew up, lived, and exercised her skills. When she started to do justice and wanted to be a hero at the beginning, it can be said that Su Zhan had a great impression. When she knew that Su Zhan had come to Hong Kong, Cassandra went to the airport, but unfortunately... I didn''t see it.When she went, Su Zhan had already left. Although she was a little disappointed, it still made her very happy, at least Su Zhan was in the same city as herself, which made the familiar city seem to have a different feeling all at once, making Kassandra''s mood very happy! "Help, help..." Suddenly the voice of a woman calling for help came from the alley on the side of the street. Kassandra''s expression changed, and she ran towards the direction of the voice without saying a word.At this time, in the alley, a few people dressed up and dressed were surrounding a woman, a clich¨¦ and common thing! "Oh, here comes a nosy, still a beautiful woman. How about it, little sister, do you want to play with us too?" The few people who heard the voice turned their heads and saw Cassandra stunned for a moment. , And then laughed loudly. In their view, Kassandra was not a threat at all, but took the initiative to deliver food. "Humph!" Cassandra snorted, and rushed forward. The speed was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, the one who spoke felt that his face was violently twitched, with gold stars in his eyes and dizziness in his ears. Before he could react, the person was taken away.Cassandra''s movements are non-stop, and very concise, simply! Puff and puff a few times. All those guys fell to the ground, although they weren''t dead, they all passed out. The whole process did not take more than three seconds, and the woman who had been surrounded before did not react at all. When she reacted and looked at the gangster lying on the floor, Kassandra was gone! Get justice and save a person. This made Kassandra''s mood even better, and when she returned home, Kassandra started cooking dinner for herself while humming.After a simple meal, Cassandra walked into the bedroom and opened his wardrobe.Lifting the clothes next to him, a secret door suddenly appeared. After opening, there is a black tight-fitting uniform, as well as all kinds of hot and cold weapons! The clothes on her body were taken off, revealing her beautiful figure, and Kassandra put on her uniform. The tight-fitting black one-piece uniform, made of special materials, has good defense capabilities and can be simply bulletproof.Putting on the uniform and putting away all kinds of equipment, Kassandra picked up the headgear with the cloak and looked in the mirror. The style of the uniform is biased towards the dark, a bit similar to Batman''s uniform, but the logo on the chest is not a bat, but a Z. Batman is also a superhero worshipped by Cassandra, because he is the representative of ordinary people in the Justice League superheroes, so her uniform style is biased towards Batman, but the Z on her chest has another meaning!Putting on her uniform, Kassandra quietly jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night. Kassandra will patrol this kind of city every night, and today is no exception. After she left, three people quietly appeared in her room. Su Zhan, Ms. Siwa, the ghost fox killer. "It looks like your niece likes to be a superhero..." Su Zhan said to Ms. Siwa with a smile. Ms. Siwa was observing her surroundings without speaking. The environment was simple and not very good, but there were a lot of safety facilities and traps, which made her feel relieved and distressed. "You stay here, I''ll go see her. If it''s not bad, I''m going to talk to her." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Ms. Siwa nodded with the ghost fox killer, and Su Zhan had disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a dark parking lot. As soon as he appeared, he heard the sound of fighting, and occasionally gunfire sounded, and it seemed that there was a fight.Immediately afterwards, I saw a black figure moving around, avoiding bullets with agility, while shooting quickly, the gunshots became less and lesser and fewer and fewer enemies.But Cassandra was unscathed. When she landed on the ground and grabbed an intentionally left alive, she asked in a deep voice: "Tell me, where is Su Sansu?" "I don''t know, I really don''t know." "Crack!" As soon as he finished speaking, Cassandra had already broken his neck. Su Sansu, the daughter of the biggest local gang boss, a cruel, fat, tall and ugly woman! Cassandra has been investigating her for a long time, and she has organized multiple arms smuggling cases, which is Cassandra''s current target!It is a pity that she has not been able to obtain useful information after several inquiries, which disappoints her. It seems that she has to continue to inquire about the news! Cassandra turned around to leave, but as soon as she turned around, she suddenly felt her hands, and the darts flew toward the dark corner.At the same time, Kassandra''s lunge sprinted out, the speed is not worse than the dart. Click! The dart fell to the ground and Cassandra''s wrist was caught.Cassandra was shocked, but she did not expect to be a master!Subconsciously, she was counterattacked, and a side kick was passed. At this time... she finally saw the enemy. "Su, Su Zhan?" Cassandra was stunned for an instant. Chapter 1288: New Member Of The Raptor Team Cassandra wondered if she was dazzled?Or because of day and night thinking?So subconsciously thought of Su Zhan?These thoughts flashed through her mind quickly, but the attack did not stop. If it was really Su Zhan, he would definitely be able to stop it! "boom!" Su Zhan grabbed her leg easily, and Su Zhan smiled and put it down.Cassandra didn''t continue to shoot, but took two steps back slightly, a little nervous and a little excited. It''s really Su Zhan! Why is he here? Was it just passing by, or was he also investigating Su Sansu? "Su, Su Zhan, I... I am your idol. No, yes, you are my idol!" Cassandra said nervously, a little cramped. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows unexpectedly."This really surprised me!" "You, are you here to investigate Su Sansu''s affairs too?" Cassandra asked nervously. "Su Sansu? Who is that? The name is really unimaginative, I''m here for you...Kassandra!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you know my name?" It was Kassandra''s turn next time, he came to find himself, and he also knew his name!This makes Kassandra feel like a pie in the sky! "I not only know your name, but also many things. I came with your aunt." "Aunt? My aunt has been dead for many years." Cassandra subconsciously said. 1075 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1075 "This aunt is not his aunt, you know when you see it." Su Zhan said. Cassandra was still a bit at a loss, but out of her admiration for Su Zhan, she still chose to believe it. "Does your uniform... have a code name?" Su Zhan looked at her dress, which was similar to the uniform of the second-generation Batgirl he influenced Kassandra, the only difference was the sign on the chest. Batgirl''s chest indicates that it is a bat, and her current logo looks a bit like Superman at first glance, but a closer look can tell, Superman is S, and hers is Z! "Yes, some people call me black bats!" Cassandra explained in a low voice, then pointed to her chest."This sign, the sign means war!" "Z, Zhan?" Su Zhan suddenly realized with a smile: "It seems that I am really your idol!" "of course!" Cassandra nodded seriously. "Well, let''s talk to another place and come with me!" As Su Zhan said, he turned and left the parking lot. He did not intentionally teleport, nor did he use super power, but Su Zhan''s movement speed was still very fast. Before long, Su Zhan had appeared on a certain roof top, and he was stuck Sandra actually followed, and it didn''t take long. After coming up, Kassandra simply took off her headgear, revealing her face. The mixed-race face seems to have the charm of an oriental woman and a special charm. Looking at Kassandra, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I already know your information about you, and I have observed it secretly. So... would you like to join the Raptor team?" "Of course I do!" Cassandra said hurriedly. "If you join the Raptor team, you will leave Hong Kong." Su Zhan said. "It''s okay, it''s just me, it''s the same everywhere." Cassandra said without hesitation, joining the Raptor team, this is something she has fantasized about many times. Kassandra''s promise was so happy that Su Zhan was quite happy. Of course, the main reason was that Kassandra worshiped herself. This feels pretty good! "In fact, there are many parallel worlds in this world. There are also you in the parallel world. There are many people who are the same as the duo! Some may be the same, and some will be different. I just said that your aunt is from Earth 2. But she has stayed here now and joined the Raptor team. If you have seen reports recently, you should know..." "Ms. Siwa?" Before Su Zhan had finished speaking, Kassandra had already guessed it. It''s just that she didn''t expect Ms. Siwa to be her aunt. "Well, they are at your house now, and you can have a good chat after you go back. You should be considered each other''s only relatives." Su Zhan said with a smile, then stretched out his hand and tried to hold Cassandra''s waist. Cassandra did not resist, she knew Su Zhan was going to teleport.However, such close contact with the idol made Kassandra a little nervous and shy.With that strong masculine breath and strong palms, Kassandra felt a little drunk to death! The next moment, the two had disappeared from the roof and appeared in her home. After coming back suddenly, even though Kassandra was mentally prepared, she still felt very surprised, but soon she saw the ghost fox killer and Ms. Siwa. Especially Ms. Siwa! So young, this... is this my aunt? "You two can chat, let''s go out and let the wind go." Su Zhan said with a smile, then pulled the ghost fox killer and left directly. Let Ms. Siwa have a good chat with Cassandra. This should be the first time the two have met. There must be a lot to say.It just so happened that Su Zhan also followed this opportunity to talk to the ghost fox killer about the old things!Su Zhan teleported to the roof of her house with the ghost fox killer, and a special layer of energy rose up, making it impossible to see them. Then, Su Zhan hugged the ghost fox killer and lowered his head to kiss. Originally, the ghost fox killer had a lot to say to Su Zhan, but now she didn''t want to say a word. At this time, there is no need to speak at all! The intense yearning made the two people want to merge into one, regardless of each other. Almost an hour later, Su Zhan returned with the ghost fox killer.Ms. Siwa and Cassandra seemed to have talked about it, and they felt close to each other a lot. Seeing flushed face and disheveled clothes, she seemed to be a ghost fox killer who had gone through a fierce battle. Della was shy and nervous. The ghost fox killer said embarrassingly that I went to lie down in the bathroom and ran away in a hurry. Su Zhan sat down and said with a smile: "So, Kassandra, Black Bat? You are welcome to join the Raptor team!" ... There are three generations of Batgirl, and Cassandra later used the code name of Black Bat.There is only one code-named Batgirl in Su Zhan''s Raptor Squad, but there will be three generations of Batgirls! Chapter 1289 Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Cassandra stood up awkwardly, and said a little excitedly: "Thank you, this, this is my honor! I will definitely not disappoint you and aunt and regret this decision." "It doesn''t need to be so formal." Su Zhan said with a smile, indicating that she can sit down and be more casual. Seeing a photo album next to him, Su Zhan took it over and turned it over at will, and soon...turned it to Ms. Siwa. It seemed that it should be a picture of Ms. Siwa in this world, and it was old.It is exactly the same as the current Ms. Siwa. I guess Cassandra has turned the photo and compared it just now. Su Zhan subconsciously looked at Ms. Siwa and Cassandra. If you look closely, there are still some similarities, and the age difference is not big. It is estimated that no one will believe it if it is aunt and niece. If it is a sister, no one will doubt it! Aunt and niece... This combination seems good, especially the age difference is so small. Looking at Su Zhan''s thoughts, he was a little crooked, and there were a lot of pictures of losing his morals in his mind. "We, are we leaving here soon? I still have something to do!" Cassandra asked tentatively without knowing what Su Zhan was thinking. "Su Sansu?" I heard Kassandra say before Su Zhan. Cassandra nodded: "It''s her, I have been looking for her." "This is easy to handle." Su Zhan smiled, did a quick search, and soon found this Su Sansu. Su Zhan is really curious about a woman''s name so strange.But when he knew what Su Sansu looked like, Su Zhan''s ruined intestines were almost green! This is a woman? Nima''s body is nearly two meters tall. The fat one is the same as the walking hill. It''s just as fat, but it''s ugly. Don''t want it. People will not look at the second after the first glance, because they are afraid that they cannot bear it. Spit it out. "Such people must be resolved, it is completely for the benefit of the public." Su Zhan took a deep breath and said Su Sansu''s address: "Go, I won''t go." Even so, he got the address of Su Sansu, Kassandra was surprised and admired, and he was indeed his idol. Cassandra, Ms. Siwa, plus the ghost fox killer. It is also the first time that the three new members of the Raptor team have joined forces. However, Ms. Siwa and Ghost Fox Killer have experience. Cassandra has never cooperated with others. Fortunately, the three of them are very strong, so there is no need to worry about anything. 1076 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1076 As night fell, the three of them quickly arrived at the address mentioned by Su Zhan. A nightclub! This is Su Sansu''s sphere of influence, and business is usually good, but because of something happened some time ago, it temporarily suspended business.However, this nightclub was not closed. The front and back doors were guarded. There were at least dozens of heavily armed men in the nightclub. In a VIP room. Su Sansu is swinging with the music, and there are many handsome men around her, who are obviously nauseous and want to vomit, but on the surface they want to show their likes and surprises, and they all praise them against their intentions.Although it is disgusting to death, what is the disgusting point compared to my own life? At the main entrance of the nightclub, three five-and-three men with tattoos were idly looking around. Suddenly a shadow flashed across. Before the three men could see what was going on, they felt the darkness before their eyes and fainted.Cassandra put the three people in neatly, opened the door and rushed in. At the same time, at the back door, Ms. Siwa brought down the guards and walked in with ease. On the roof, the ghost fox killer has sneaked in. When the three people met in the hall, all the people in the hall had lie down. The whole process did not exceed five minutes without any gunshots. It can be said that these people did not even fight back, and they were all resolved.The three looked at each other and came to the VIP box. Listening to the music inside, Cassandra kicked the door open. "Bang!" The sudden voice made the people inside stunned, Su Sansu who was dancing stunned for a moment, and then said with a sneer: "It''s you!" Black bat! Of course Su Sansu knew that she had been targeting and dealing with herself recently, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to find this place, and it looked like... also found two helpers.Their presence means that all of their subordinates have been solved, but Su Sansu did not panic. She still has confidence in her skill! Seeing Cassandra rushing over, Su Sansu let out a cold snort of disdain, but didn''t avoid it. boom! A punch on her body, the flesh on her body shook up layers of waves, and it looked... even more disgusting. Cassandra was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that this fat body would actually enhance Su Sansu''s ability to resist.At this time, Su Sansu had already raised his fist and hit Kassandra, Kassandra blocked it, and became numb slightly. A lot of strength! At this time, Ms. Siwa and the ghost fox killer also rushed up. Three men besieged Su Sansu. Although her fighting ability is very strong, and her strength is also great, her physique is stronger than the three of them combined, but the three of them are not ordinary people. After a long time, Su Sansu could not hold on. In the end, Kassandra found the opportunity and jumped up from behind and broke her neck! Boom! When Su Sansu fell to the ground, the ground seemed to tremble slightly. The three looked at each other and were very happy about this collaboration. When they returned, Su Zhan was sitting on the sofa as if closing his eyes and rested. Hearing the voice, Su Zhan opened his eyes and nodded slightly. This result is expected, let alone the three of them together, even if they go alone, Su Zhan will not worry too much. After all, Su Sansu may be a big man in the eyes of ordinary people, but in Su Zhan¡¯s view, The strength is very weak. "Let''s take a good rest, get better tomorrow, and then go back." It''s too early, Su Zhan is going to rest early, and then tomorrow will mainly take Ms. Shiva around, after all, Ghost Fox Killer and Cassandra are familiar with this place. "I...I may not live here!" Cassandra said. "It''s okay, go to me," said the ghost fox killer. "Forget it, your home is not big. Let''s go, Ms. Siwa, please stay, I will go to her house with the ghost fox killer. We will come to pick you up tomorrow." Su Zhan thought for a while. Chapter 1290 Ten Heroes: Mother Of Heroes Su Zhan and the ghost fox killer returned to the ghost fox killer''s house. As soon as he teleported back, he felt a special perfume smell in the room, not from the ghost fox killer! As a killer, it is very important to hide your breath. Naturally it is impossible to spray any perfume! "Someone!" The Ghost Fox Killer and Su Zhan glanced at each other. She had already taken out her gun and looked around looking for each other''s location. At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and followed a person out. Seeing this man, the Ghost Fox Killer and Su Zhan were both stunned. "You, why are you here?" the ghost fox killer asked in amazement, putting away his gun. A woman wearing ancient clothes and a hairpin came out. At first glance, it looks like a woman from ancient times! Looking at this special look, adding the familiar appearance of the ghost fox killer to her, Su Zhan immediately thought of someone! As a DC world organization and figure, the ten heroes are very representative. There are only two women in the ten heroes, one of them is the ghost and fox killer, which is relatively ordinary, but the killer is excellent.The other one is more special, called the mother of heroes.Judging from the name, it is very special, and her ability is even more special, or... it''s just amazing! She can give birth to 25 short-lived super fighters every three days! These super fighters will have certain abilities of their fathers, but their life span is extremely short, which is very suitable if they perform some special suicide missions! However, if from Su Zhan''s feelings, such a woman still forget it. Not to mention that she can join the Ten Heroes because she must have used her abilities, which does not meet Su Zhan''s requirements.And taking a step back, even if it''s wrong, if you feel good, Su Zhan might reluctantly accept it, the big deal is to be a maid or something. But her... Su Zhan is absolutely unacceptable! "I''m coming to see you!" The mother of heroes smiled and said to the ghost fox killer, then walked to Su Zhan and said: "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan, I am the mother of ten heroes, last time you came At the time I happened to have a mission and didn¡¯t see it, I finally saw it this time. You are much handsomer than I expected on the news, and you are very charming! It really is the mother of heroes. Although Su Zhan was insensitive to her, he didn''t feel any ill feelings.Just as he was about to nod his head to say hello, the ghost fox killer eagerly took the hero''s mother to the room. After closing the door, the ghost fox killer looked at her displeasedly and said, "What the hell are you doing!" "In a hurry? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to grab your man, not to mention that I also know his request. Of course, I don¡¯t have a chance at all in this situation. I just know that he¡¯s here, and you might follow her. At that time, there are few opportunities to meet. And... I am also very curious about him, I just want to see it with my own eyes." Mother of Heroes said with a smile. The Ghost Fox Killer''s expression eased a little, but he still said uneasy: "Really? I remember that you told me before that you really want to know how strong a child you will be born with!" "Yeah, this is normal, isn''t it? If you were me, you would be curious about what the child of the strongest in the world would be like!" The mother of the hero smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I really have nothing Intent, you should be very clear after we¡¯ve known each other for so long. Ability is innate and I have no way to control it. It¡¯s embarrassing and ugly to join Ten Heroes to do things for the country, but the reason I did this is just to help us complete the task Reduce casualties. You also know them, their lifespan is very short, and how painful it is to watch their children die again and again, so I will not do anything out of curiosity!" The hero mother really explained. "But I heard before... the organization wants you to do this deliberately, so... to study his genes." Ghost Fox killer said. The mother of heroes said with a sneer: "I did have such an idea and told me, but I rejected it. What do they think of me? Even if my child has a short lifespan, he can die naturally, even to complete the task. And soldiers, let them do research? That''s dreaming!" "Okay." The ghost fox killer thought for a while, and took the hand of the mother of heroes to introduce Su Zhan. 1077 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1077 Su Zhan heard their conversation. When the mother of heroes appeared without saying hello, Su Zhan was a little suspicious that her purpose was not pure, but after hearing her words with the ghost fox killer, Su Zhan felt that the name of the mother of heroes, she Well deserved! For the country, for the people. She accepted her own abilities and identity, and resisted the pain of losing her children frequently. Such a woman, even if her abilities are special, is indeed only worthy of respect! Although Su Zhan was a bit insensitive to her because of her ability, but now...Su Zhan is very warm and polite to her! The purpose of the mother of heroes is very simple, that is, to see the ghost fox killer, to see Su Zhan, the reason why she came secretly is because if she comes with integrity, some people will definitely take the opportunity to repeat the old saying, after all, wait until the ghost After Fox Killer and Su Zhan left, there was no chance. And she didn''t stay here much. After chatting for a while, I asked Su Zhan to take good care of the ghost fox killer, and asked the ghost fox killer to come to her for help at any time if he encountered any trouble. After that, she left. After the mother of heroes left, Su Zhan sighed. He didn''t say anything to the mother of heroes but told the ghost fox killer that if she encountered any danger or trouble in the future, he would go all out if he could help! Although I came here once in a hurry, but the long night is long and no one disturbs, I can naturally enjoy it. At around nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Su Zhan and the ghost fox killer arrived at Kassandra¡¯s house. Many things in the house were packed. Kassandra and Ms. Siwa were also awake, and they were all packed. It''s proper.Su Zhan put her things into the system space, and then took them directly to teleport away from Hong Kong, back to the coastal city, the base of the Raptor team! Anyway, I had already shown up before, so Su Zhan didn''t want to waste time flying by plane when I returned. Chapter 1291 the bold girl with the bow and arrow Of course, the Raptor team knew that Su Zhan brought Ms. Siwa to Kassandra to pick up the ghost fox killer. After all, Ms. Siwa didn''t hide it from them when she paid attention to Kassandra.Seeing Kassandra and the Ghost Fox Killer, everyone welcomed them, especially Kassandra. Aunt, niece. The ages are almost the same, just like sisters. This kind of identity and this kind of relationship is not only interesting for Su Zhanhui, but also for others. Su Zhan stayed here for a long time, chatted with everyone for a while, and then he was ready to return to the evil power.After all, the matter over there has not been processed yet, but this time it doesn¡¯t take that long. After all, the framework is basically set up. As long as you solve a few key things, get the power of the rules, and the rest, such as spreading faith You can take it slowly, and you don''t need him to be there often! After finishing the teleportation spell, Su Zhan said goodbye to them, telling them to take them there to play after the processing was done there, and then teleported away, ending the short gathering!Sometimes the temporary separation is to be together for a long time! Previously, the location of Earth 16 was located, and Su Zhan directly and accurately transmitted here this time. Looking around, there are many containers, densely placed, and it looks like they are docks.Walking to the nearby container casually, Su Zhan began to draw crossing runes. "what¡­¡­" A sharp and short scream suddenly sounded. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced in the direction of the sound, and found that someone was lying on the ground looking dead, with an arrow stuck in his throat, and one arrow went through his throat! "Is this arrow familiar, Arrow?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, his eyes shifted immediately, and soon he saw a figure from a distant container. A somewhat petite woman wearing a green uniform, wearing a mask and holding a bow and arrow, obviously the arrow just now was her rhythm. But she is definitely not Arrow, or he is not Oliver Quinn. Although this world also has Green Arrow Oliver Quinn, it seems that the main player is the Youth Justice League?So the dressing of this girl at this moment must be related to Arrow, what exactly it is and what it is called, Su Zhan really doesn''t know! But her reaction was very sensitive, Su Zhan just glanced at it casually, and she seemed to notice it.After a few ups and downs, people have disappeared. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth curled up slightly, and he immediately felt something sharp against his back. "who are you!" A somewhat naive and innocent voice rang behind Su Zhan. "What are you painting? Magic?" "When you first meet, this way of greeting is not good? And... Didn''t Arrow teach you? You are an archer. If you don''t have to, don''t get close, especially if you don''t know the details. , Without knowing the strength!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and she suddenly found that the person in front of her was missing. The next moment, she felt the bow and arrow in her hand sink, and she had already let go.She reacted quickly, quickly drew a dagger from her waist and stabbed it with her backhand, but unfortunately it stabbed a hole. The next moment, she saw the person on the container sitting there holding his bow... "Fast speed, good skill!" She secretly said in her heart, looking at each other warily. "Bows and arrows are good, and arrows have many functions. It seems that Arrow is very careful! My name is Su Zhan, what is your name?" Su Zhan played for a while, then threw the bow to her and asked. Grasping the bow, she hesitated and did not pull it away."Artemis, do you know Arrow?" "You can say that you know, or you can say that you don''t know!" Su Zhan smiled and jumped down gently."It''s nice to meet you, but I still have things to do. If we have a chance to meet next time, we will talk in detail!" With a smile, Su Zhan has already launched a crossing spell. Regarding the Juvenile Justice League or Earth 16, Su Zhan did not have much interest for the time being. It was only an accident that he encountered Artemis. The spell has radiated light, and Su Zhan has disappeared in the light. Seeing her disappear, Artemis was a little anxious. This person suddenly appeared. He looked very powerful and said that he knew the Arrow but didn''t. This made Artemis very curious about her identity.Seeing the light gradually dimmed, she didn''t know what to think, and even followed her head as she heated up. "Ouch!" As if hitting something, Artemis snorted in pain. Is it too late? Artemis thought subconsciously, thinking that she hadn''t had time to hit the container, but when she looked up, she saw a generous back and a strange room. "You came here, are you dead?" As soon as Su Zhan came back, he felt that his back was hit. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Artemis with a confused face.She actually followed, Su Zhan didn''t know what to say, is this too bold?Do you know what magic this is?Do you know what the consequences will be? "What is this place?" Artemis asked, rubbing his head. "Welcome to the new world!" Su Zhan said helplessly. "New, new world?" "parallel world!" "God, my God...I...I can..." Artemis was taken aback, turning around subconsciously as if he wanted to find his way back, but when he turned around, except for an empty big bed There is a way. "Go back? Of course, I can take you back anytime." Su Zhan said. "Really?" Artemis said in surprise. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, and walked over to draw a crossing spell.Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, Artemis suddenly had an idea. Traveling through parallel worlds, a completely unfamiliar world. Since he can send me back at any time, why can''t he stay here for now and see the world? 1078 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1078 Thinking of this, Artemis suddenly said: "Do you often travel through the world? After that, do you still want to go to my world, then... can you let me stay first and take me when you go next time? go back?" Su Zhan turned around unexpectedly, seeing Artemis begging, expecting, and excited. Chapter 1292 Titanic in 1912 "Are you sure?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked. "I''m sure!" Artemis nodded repeatedly, parallel world, new world?Artemis was very curious about all this.And even though she was not familiar with Su Zhan, she could see that he was not malicious to herself, it was just an accident, so she wanted to stay even more. Looking at Artemis Su Zhan, he thought for a while and said: "You can stay, but we want three chapters. You have to follow me, you have to listen to me!" "no problem!" Artemis agreed without hesitation. Now that Artemis has followed and agreed to his conditions, let¡¯s take her first, just to understand and understand the things of Earth 16. When the world here is finished, we must use Earth 16 as the transit station. Well, there are certain benefits to knowing something about that world as early as possible. Su Zhan sensed the location of Ashley and Cindy. Before passing through, Su Zhan asked them to continue investigating the disappearance of the girl, and he didn''t know how it was going. After sensing this, Su Zhan stretched out his hand toward Artemis, and the archer girl stretched out his hand hesitantly, and then immediately teleported away. The next moment, he appeared in another room. There are two more people in the room this time! Artemis looked at the two women suspiciously, and the two women were also looking at Artemis. Artemis'' dress was completely different from them, even if it was a witcher, there was no dress like hers. A green uniform with a blindfold, a bow in his hand, and many arrows in the arrow basket behind. "This is Artemis, you can call her the female green arrow, this is Ashley and Cindy." Su Zhan briefly introduced, and then said."Cindy, you take her out to buy a set of clothes, and just walk around. Artemis, listen to Cindy, do you understand?" "Ok!" "Tell me how things are going." After the explanation, Su Zhan asked Ashley. "After you left, we went to investigate the case of the girl¡¯s disappearance, and we did find that many girls were arrested, and all of them were virgins. We found a girl who was captured but released again. She was wearing a symbol of virginity. The ring, but it was not a virgin, so it was not captured. Through the clues she provided, we found that it was the dragon who captured these virgins!" "A dragon transformed into a human form!" "This kind of creature hasn''t appeared for a long, long time. It''s hard to kill them by ordinary means. Although Cindy and I rescued the captured girl,... it''s still a step too late!" "They used the virgin to sacrifice to purgatory and free a person from purgatory! Mother of all things, Eve!" "Eve has been studying various monsters since she appeared. It seems that it was because those ancestors were captured and tortured to ask about the whereabouts of Purgatory. She is here to take revenge!" Su Zhan nodded, and then asked, "What about the angels and hell?" "Raphael has never appeared since you were scared away last time. He has been focusing on dealing with Castio. The situation of Castio is not optimistic. I am afraid it will not last long. In terms of hell, Crowley is still catching. Capture the ancestors and inquire about the whereabouts of Purgatory." "Purgatory is a good place." Su Zhan said with a light smile."Crowley and Castiel will definitely find the place of Purgatory. We don''t care about it for the time being. Then we can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit. Go to Eve first. I want the power of her rules!" This Eve is not the Eve of Earth 1. It can be said that in this world, no matter whether it is a god, a monster, an angel, or a demon, none of them is righteous. The mother of all things sounds like it is very righteous, but she created All of them are monsters! The origin is different! Cindy came back with Artemis. Although Artemis was still holding a bow and arrow, he had completely changed his outfit, and finally he didn''t violate that.Looking at the surprised look of Artemis, it is obvious that he has a certain understanding of the world and the Soviet war. Su Zhan asked the new angels to inquire about Eve''s whereabouts, and then opened another room for Artemis to rest.But Artemis was obviously not obedient. Although she was alone in the room, she kept watching TV... She found that the technology in this world was a bit backward, and there were no superheroes. She learned more about the world through TV. As for Su Zhan, he naturally slept with Cindy and Ashley. His voice could be heard clearly even though Artemis was driving the TV across a wall. This made him have no experience in this area, and even has been suffering. Xiu Zhenzhen didn''t have the embarrassment that the archer girl who had thought about this aspect could not tell, there was no way to concentrate on watching TV! The next day Artemis came to Su Zhan''s room with dark circles under his eyes, and suddenly found that there was another person in the room. A very temperamental red-haired woman, she has a feeling in her body that Artemis can hardly describe, she is definitely not an ordinary person!Yesterday, Cindy told her something, so she immediately thought, maybe this is the new angel created by Su Zhan? Su Zhan nodded at Artemis as a greeting, and then said to Anna: "Go on." Anna nodded and said: "Casdio''s current situation is not optimistic. He does not have too much strength to compete with Raphael. He must increase his strength as soon as possible, that is, to have more soul power. Then I found that he disappeared. , It should have passed through time to 1912. However, it is not clear what he did this year, but it is definitely for the soul!" "I can take a trip if necessary!" "In 1912?" "What is he going to do in 1912?" Su Zhan was really surprised when he heard Anna''s words, but he couldn''t think of anything special about 1912? "In 1912, the Titanic?" While Su Zhan was still reminiscing about 1912, Artemis on the side said something subconsciously. Titanic? Su Zhan was taken aback for a while and immediately realized what Castio wanted to do.However, he looked at Artemis curiously."How did you know? There is also Titanic in your world?" "The movie was shown on TV yesterday." Artemis whispered. Chapter 1293 Titanic and Ruth "If Castio prevents the sinking of Titanic, the people who died will survive, and after they survive, they will marry and have children, and they will reproduce offspring, and the offspring will do the same. If you count time, at least...can appear out of thin air. Fifty thousand people who should have appeared and fifty thousand souls! If Castio gets these fifty thousand souls, he can temporarily compete against Raphael." Anna said in a deep voice. Su Zhan nodded."Unexpectedly, he would actually do this in person. It seems that he is really pressing. If other angels know about it, I am afraid they will find it difficult to accept this. Titanic? Well, then go shopping. I walked around. If Castio disagrees with Balthazar''s matter before, he wouldn''t dare to call the shots without authorization. This time he just got it back together." "You continue to investigate Eve''s affairs, I will go to the Titanic." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yes!" "I... can I go with you?" Artemis hurriedly asked tentatively when he heard that Su Zhan was going to go to Titanic in 1912. She just watched this movie yesterday. It was a time when her memory was still fresh. If she had the opportunity to see it in person, she would certainly not miss it. "Ok." If it hadn''t been for her to think of Titanic, Su Zhan couldn''t remember it for a while.Although there is indeed this paragraph in the original work of Evil Forces, it was only made by Balthazar, but the purpose is the same, it is for these fifty thousand souls.But with Artemis''s reminder, I can remember it so quickly. "I can take you with me, but you have to give me your bows and arrows for the time being. These are not available in that place. Also, you need to change your outfit, just... pretend to be my maid. In those days, nobles owned them. Maid is normal, and the age of the maid is generally very young!" "can!" In order to be able to go to Titanic Artemis did not refuse, not to mention the disguise of identity at certain times to better complete the task. Then Su Zhan put away Artemis¡¯s bows and arrows into the system space, and then gave Artemis a maid outfit according to the style of clothing at the time in 1912. The style has not changed much, and it is still relatively conservative. Up.Seeing Artemis who was dressed up, I have to say that she is really a little maid like this now. Su Zhan himself also changed his appearance, adding his own temperament, no one would doubt that he was a nobleman, and that he was still that kind of rich nobleman. After he was ready, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared holding Artemis''s shoulder. The next moment Artemis felt a burst of noise around him. He turned his head in doubt and found that he was already there. There were many people around the dock, and a huge steel ship appeared in her sight. 1079 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1079 "Titanic!" Artemis said in surprise."This is 1912? Oh my god, we really went back in time, this...this is amazing!" The girl was very excited, Su Zhan was also a little surprised. The unexpected is not the time travel, but the system prompts to merge the new copy. In the case of traveling through time, a copy of the Titanic was merged, and a mission was issued. "Random Mission: Save Ruth!" "Save Ruth''s life after the sinking of the Titanic and let her survive." "Successful missions will reward 1000 strengthening points, and there will be no punishment for failure!" The corners of Su Zhan¡¯s mouth were slightly cocked. Originally, he didn¡¯t have much idea about the sinking of the Titanic. He was mainly to stop Castio. However, as soon as this mission came out, the Titanic had to sink according to the original trajectory. Yes, but it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t conflict with his purpose anyway! Until Ruth... Su Zhan¡¯s memory of the Titanic is a bit vague, the only clearer one is the painting by Ruth... "Su Zhan, look at it, it''s Ruth..." Artemis touched Suzhan''s arm, pointed to the side and said excitedly. Su Zhan took a look, and several people not far ahead seemed to be preparing to board the ship. Upon closer inspection, it was not Ruth, her mother and fiance Carl.Ruth was expressionless. To others, the Titanic was simply a dream ship, but to Ruth, it was a slave ship. She was to be escorted to the United States. After arriving in the United States, she would marry Karl. She dislikes this life at the mercy of others. She yearns for freedom but is powerless. "Remember, call the master." Su Zhan reminded Artemis with a smile, and then prepared to board the ship. As for ferry tickets?Is this a problem for the Soviet war? Successfully boarded the Titanic, Su Zhan took Artemis to the first class cabin, which was the most luxurious and noble cabin.After I came in, I looked at it and I have to say that it is really big, and the decoration is magnificent, which shows its identity and status. There are three levels of cabins on the Titanic. The first-class fare is US$4,350, the second-class fare is US$1,750, and the third-class ticket is US$30. The price gap is huge. Of course, the environment is also very different. You get what you pay for. In 1912, this price was already quite expensive. "So beautiful, exactly the same as the one in the movie!" Artemis looked around curiously, and said a little excitedly. Su Zhan smiled and saw the situation in the next cabin through the wall. In the next cabin is Ruth and fiance Carl''s room. Carl and Ruth seemed to be chatting at this time. To be precise, Carl was talking and Ruth was listening.Carl was talking about business, about money, and Ruth had a different response. She didn''t seem to have the slightest interest in this luxurious room, and even thought her decoration was exaggerated and ordinary. There is not only one room in the first-class cabin. For example, there are two small rooms in Su Zhan''s room, as well as Ruth''s room.Ruth has put her luggage in the small room, and it looks like she is going to sleep with Carl. Although Carl is helpless, she has no choice! He also knew that Ruth didn''t like herself, but had to agree to it because of her mother.But it didn''t matter. When the wedding was held in the United States, she had no reason to reject herself with excuses. Chapter 1294 Putting her baggage away, Ruth came out and started to sort out the things she was going to bring to the United States. The oil paintings were carefully sent in, and Ruth looked at it and asked the maid to find a place to hang it.Karl, who was drinking, said when he saw it."It''s a waste of money to hang up again!" "This is where we are different. I think it''s great like in a dream, but it''s real but illogical." "What''s the painter''s name?" a maid next to him asked curiously. "Picasso or something..." Ruth didn''t remember too much. "Picasso or something! He is not famous, I promise!" Carl said arrogantly. Ruth ignored it, and discussed for herself whether there should be no place for the painting.Carl curled his lips uninterestedly and muttered: "Fortunately, it''s cheap!" Su Zhan and Artemis didn''t have much to pack, they just came out of the room to take a stroll, after all, it was the Titanic.It can be seen that there are rich and poor, where there are status levels, especially in this era. The upper class and lower class are very clearly divided, and the activity areas are separated.Condescendingly, you can see the people on the deck below excitedly waving and cheering towards the pier. There are still a large number of people on the pier waving excitedly. The maiden voyage of the Titanic is already a very important event. On the deck below, Su Zhan quickly saw Jack waving in excitement. It seemed that he should have just boarded the ship, and was still a little out of breath, but he couldn''t speak of excitement. After a while, the Titanic had been activated and slowly sailed out of the port. Su Zhan stayed with Artemis for a while, then turned around and went to the restaurant. It happened that he hadn''t eaten anything after getting up, and it was good to try the craftsmanship of this era. There are a lot of people in the restaurant, and only guests can come in. It''s not qualified to ask ordinary servant maids, and of course, they won''t be brought over.So when Su Zhan took Artemis into the restaurant, who was obviously dressed as a maid, he instantly attracted a lot of attention. First of all, Su Zhan is an Asian, very special, and it''s not like an ordinary nobleman who brought his maid to the restaurant. Can it not attract attention? However, Su Zhan has a noble temperament and a handsome face. He knows his life is extraordinary at a glance, so no one said anything. Looking around, Su Zhan walked towards one of the tables. "Excuse me, can we sit here?" "of course can!" Su Zhan smiled, and sat down with Artemis. Seeing Su Zhan actually made Artemis sit down, the other people on the table had different expressions. "Hello, my name is Carl. This is my fiancee Ruth and Ruth''s mother." Carl took the initiative to introduce them one by one: "These two are the ship owner Bruce and the designer Andrews." "Hello, my name is Su Zhan. This is my maid Artemis." Su Zhan gestured with a smile, then waved to the waiter and said to Artemis: "If you want to eat, order yourself." Artemis nodded, and quickly asked the waiter. Carl and others had their own thoughts. Su Zhan''s attitude towards the maid and her reaction to the maid surprised them. Surprisingly, Carl was slightly contemptuous. In his opinion, the maid is a maid. How can he be qualified to eat at the same table with the master?Even Ruth''s mother frowned.The shipowner, Bruce and Andrews, are okay, but Ruth has a special expression! He is handsome and has a special temperament, and Ruth admires his approach to the maid.Perhaps she had always wanted to break this outdated concept and was powerless, so seeing the same extraordinary Su Zhan felt closer and felt like-minded. The order came up quickly. Su Zhan and Artemis were eating while listening to the shipowner Rubus and the designer Andrews talking about the Titanic. To put it bluntly, it was actually bragging about each other, but everyone They all listened with gusto, even Artemis listened very seriously. Ruth had no interest at all, and she found that Su Zhan seemed to have no interest either, and had been eating intently.This made her very envious, because she had to maintain the image of a lady whether she wanted it or not, which made her feel a little rebellious, and she picked up the cigarette next to her and lit it up. Ruth''s mother frowned slightly and murmured a few words, but Ruth ignored it.Carl on the side felt a little embarrassed and took the cigarette directly.Ruth snorted and left the table. "really sorry." Seeing Ruth''s actions, Carl apologized to others in embarrassment. After all, it was a shame for him, or for the most powerful nobles. "It doesn''t matter, we just finished eating too, so I won''t bother you." Su Zhan smiled and pursed his napkin, then got up and left with Artemis. "How does it taste?" Su Zhan asked Artemis with a smile. Artemis nodded: "Very fresh and delicious." 1080 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1080 "It''s first-class after all, it''s dedicated to the rich." Su Zhan smiled and said, "You can go back to your room to rest or go around." "How about you?" Artemis asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled: "The master''s affairs are not something that a maid like you can handle!" Su Zhan came out of the deck and immediately saw Ruth holding her hand and looking at the sea.Ruth wore a blue and white dress with a red belt in the middle. This era is very particular about waistbands, especially the British. "Hi!" Su Zhan walked to her and greeted with a smile. Ruth froze for a moment and said nervously, "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan." "Where is your maid?" "Let her go to rest." Su Zhan smiled. "You are so kind to your maid, it''s different from the average person." "Perhaps because I am not British? I am from Huaxia, in our Huaxia..." Su Zhan began to talk about Huaxia.In 1912, China was also a year of change. At that time, the traffic was not so developed. For Ruth, countries thousands of miles away were full of curiosity and attraction. In addition, Su Zhan was handsome and well-mannered. The charm makes Ruth addicted to it... Chapter 1295: Two Contacts With Ruth Unconsciously, the two of them talked for almost 20 minutes before Su Zhan stopped talking and said: "Miss Ruth, I am very happy to chat with you, but I have to go back first, so we can talk again if we have a chance?" "Me too. It''s been a long time since I had such a pleasant chat." Although Ruth was a little disappointed, she also knew that Carl should come to her after the chat. Ruth was even more restricted when she thought that she would be restricted from chatting with others. Disappointment and helplessness. After the separation, Su Zhan returned to the room. Artemis was resting in the room and asked why she didn¡¯t go out to find out. It turns out that she is a maid who is not welcome. After all, the maid of someone else¡¯s house is either explaining the task ordered by the master or finding a place on her own. Rest, how can you hang out here so blatantly and so freely. "I heard that there will be a banquet in the evening, shall we go?" Artemis asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "I have no interest in banquets." "Then what about Castio? Did he come?" Artemis asked again. "It won''t come so early, it should be when the ship is going to sink after today. He doesn''t have that much time to waste now." Su Zhan said casually, lying down and closing his eyes to rest. Artemis had nothing to do, and the initial excitement was over. He didn''t sleep well last night. At this time, sleepiness surged, so he went back to his room to rest.As a result, I slept, and didn¡¯t wake up until midnight... Su Zhan squinted for a while, and sure enough, he heard the sound of seemingly non-existent music, and it seemed that the dinner party had already begun.There is really no interest in this kind of banquet Su Zhan. When he noticed that Artemis was still sleeping, Su Zhan simply came out to breathe. Coming to the edge of the deck, Su Zhan sat down, the stars were a little bit, and the evening breeze was fading, feeling quite good. Just as Su Zhan was enjoying it, there were waves of footsteps, and she saw Ruth walking over.Because of the angle, Ruth didn''t seem to notice Su Zhan, and went straight to the bow when she came out.Looking at the tumbling sea below, Ruth still had tears in the corner of her eyes. She just ran out of the prom. She realized that she could no longer bear this kind of life. She took a deep breath, and Ruth actually climbed out with the pole of the boat. She stood outside with her hands holding the handrails. The thoughts are constantly intertwined.Survive and accept this sad life, or jump down, would rather die than be free! The two thoughts saw each other, and finally... she seemed to have made a decision. "Don''t jump!" A voice suddenly sounded behind him. Ruth was taken aback by this sound, turned her head and saw that it was Su Zhan.This caused her eyes to change for a moment. She didn''t expect Su Zhan to be here, but she still said firmly: "Go back, don''t come close!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand and said, "Give me your hand and I will pull you down." "No, don''t come over, I''m serious, I will let go!" Su Zhan smiled, walked slowly to the handrail to the side, turned to Ruth and said, "No, you won''t." "Why do you say I won''t?" Ruth said. "Because you want to jump down, I will jump down too." Su Zhan said seriously. Ruth was stunned and said, "Stop talking nonsense, this...this is my business and has nothing to do with you." "Who let me know you, let you be such a beautiful beauty, especially... such cold water" Su Zhan looked down and said, "I guess it''s already close to zero degrees. Even if this temperature jumps down, Water is very good and useless, you will be frozen to death. Although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly chose to commit suicide, I don¡¯t think you want to be frozen to death, because the taste is really painful." Su Zhan said seriously, Ruth subconsciously looked at the sea with a little fear. "Come on, I will help you down." Ruth still hesitated, but looking at Su Zhan''s serious eyes made her feel that it would be a blasphemous and even a sense of guilt if she did not do what he did.After hesitating, Ruth put her hand on Su Zhan''s palm, and then leaned on the pole to climb back. "Ah..." When she turned around and was about to climb up, she suddenly stepped on her feet, and the whole person instantly landed on her feet and fell down.She subconsciously grabbed Su Zhan''s hand, and when the moment of death came, she finally felt fear, and subconsciously shouted: "Help me, help me..." Su Zhan took Ruth calmly and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll hold you back, nothing will happen, I''ll pull you up right away!" From a condescending angle, Ruth was wearing a prom tube top dress again, and Su Zhan looked down for a spectacular view.With a slight force on his arm, Su Zhan pulled Ruth up very easily.When she fell into disguise, Ruth threw her feet weak and directly into Su Zhan''s arms! It feels very obvious! Seeing Ruth who was still in shock, Su Zhan patted her shoulder and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay." After a while, Ruth said, "Thank you, thank you for saving me." Su Zhan smiled and said, "It won''t work if you don''t save it. If you really fall, I can only jump down with it." "What''s wrong?" In the distance, it seemed that a crew member heard the voice and prepared to come, Ruth subconsciously left Su Zhan''s arms."I... I have to go back. Tomorrow, can I find you tomorrow?" "Of course, I live in the room next to you!" "See you tomorrow!" After Ruth finished speaking, she hurried away. A hour ago, she looked back at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled at her, then stood on the deck and glanced down. Jack was lying on the deck of the lower class cabin and seemed to be asleep. "Sorry Jack, I took your hero''s chance to save the United States." Su Zhan looked at Jack and smiled, turning his head to enjoy the night view of the sea. After Ruth went back, she didn''t say anything about it, nor did she go to the party, but went back to the room.It didn''t take long for Karl to return.I have to say that Carl is still good to Ruth. Knowing that Ruth doesn''t like him and is in a bad mood, he has been expressing his sincerity, and he also specially sent a priceless necklace, which is the famous Heart of the Sea. Chapter 1296 My Heart Flies The close contact with death made Ruth lose the courage to commit suicide. Although there was a lot of dissatisfaction, she didn''t feel anything about Carl, but it is undeniable that Carl is still good to herself?And his family still depends on this man, maybe...recognizing his fate? Ruth, who was silent while touching the necklace, suddenly flashed a person in her mind. It is Su Zhan! Without a word for a night, Ruth lay in her room tossing and turning for a long time before she fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, Ruth deliberately cleaned up and came out and found that Carl was no longer there. Maybe she was going to socialize with someone, expand her contacts and talk about business, etc.Shaking her head, Ruth walked out of the room and came to the next door.He took a hesitant breath and knocked on the door gently. 1081 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1081 Su Zhan opened the door, glanced at the well-dressed Ruth and said with a smile: "Good morning, when I am still waiting for you to come back." "Good morning, Mr. Su Zhan." "Just call me Su Zhan, shall we go for a walk?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yeah!" Ruth nodded, Su Zhan closed the door backhanded and walked with Ruth on the deck. The Titanic was very large and divided into several areas. Perhaps because she avoided seeing Karl, Ruth kept going Su Zhan didn''t break through the inferior warehouse area, just chatted with her casually. After chatting for a while, Su Zhan asked: "Yesterday, what made you think about it?" Ruth was silent for a moment, and slowly said: "It''s everything, the whole world around me and the people in it, the inertia in life, he keeps moving forward, but I can''t stop it." With that, Ruth stretched out The wedding ring on the finger looks quite big."Five hundred invitations have been sent out, and all the celebrities will be there, but at this time... I feel like I am shouting loudly in the crowd but no one pays any attention." "Do you love him?" Su Zhan asked. Ruth was silent for a moment, and said: "This question...I, I don''t want to answer." "Of course you can, this is your freedom!" Su Zhan smiled, not wanting to answer is the best answer, if she really loves the fianc¨¦ then it should be the affirmative answer.Of course, Su Zhan already knew the answer. "Thank you!" The word freedom seemed to touch Ruth, making Ruth very happy. Perhaps because of the lower-class environment, or perhaps because of her relationship with Su Zhan, Ruth became very relaxed and began to talk a lot about herself, such as anecdotes from school, such as that she liked art and painting. and many more¡­¡­ In this atmosphere, time changed so quickly, unknowingly, the whole morning passed like this, and when Ruth noticed the time, she became a little rushed."I, I have to go back." "It''s time to go back for dinner, so... do you have time in the evening? It should be beautiful to watch the sunset over the sea." Su Zhan invited. Ruth hesitated and said, "I have time." "I am waiting for you on the deck!" After the two separated, Su Zhan paid attention to the direction of the captain''s room. It seemed that he had received some warning, but he did not take it seriously because of his belief in the Titanic.Many times disasters are caused by arrogance, and it is too late to regret when it happens. Because getting along with Su Zhan made Ruth feel particularly happy, even when she saw Carl, she didn¡¯t keep her cold face as usual, but apparently Carl didn¡¯t notice this. After having lunch together, after a short rest, Carl continued as usual. Going to those people to drink and chat, which made Ruth even more disappointed in him, and even more looking forward to the evening date with Su Zhan. A person was in the room meeting the bits and pieces of the chat with Su Zhan during the day. After the dinner prepared by the servant, Ruth couldn''t wait to leave the room and went to the deck. From afar, he had already seen Su Zhan standing on the bow of the ship, which made her smile and walk over involuntarily. At this time, it was just sunset, and the red and bright morning clouds were shining, and it looked very beautiful!In the morning glow, Su Zhan turned around and stretched out his hand, "Give me your hand." Ruth hesitated and stretched out her hand. Holding Ruth''s hand, Su Zhan said softly: "Close your eyes." The voice made her a little irresistible, and she closed her eyes subconsciously, and after that, Ruth felt Su Zhan drag herself to the front. "What are you doing?" Ruth asked nervously. "Hold on to the railing, close your eyes, don''t peek!" Su Zhan supported Ruth, let her step on the railing of the handrail, and then he also stood up. Ruth clutched the railing nervously, feeling Su Zhan leaning behind her.Suddenly there was a hot breath in my ears, and I heard Su Zhan say: "Do you trust me?" Trust? After all, it hasn¡¯t been long since we met? Ruth thought this in her heart, but she already said, "I trust you." "Very good." Su Zhan smiled, holding Ruth''s wrist with both hands and slowly raising it. Losing control, Ruth can only rely on Su Zhan, and she feels the sea breeze blowing her face, and the thick and strong chest of the man behind her makes her feel inexplicable.Su Zhan slowly let go of his hand and hugged Ruth''s waist from behind. "Do you feel it? The feeling of flying by your side. Open your eyes!" Ruth slowly opened her eyes, looked at the morning clouds in the distance, smiled and said, "I''m flying!" Above the bow, the woman opened her arms and smiled, and the man behind her was holding her waist and pressing it against her neck and ears.The only flaw is that there is no classic soundtrack. In the confusion, Ruth slowly lowered her hands, clasped Su Zhan''s hands, and tilted her head slightly. Close at hand, her eyes facing each other, an uncontrollable impulse made Ruth slowly move towards him, and she closed her eyes when she watched him make the same movements. Lips pressed tightly, and the two had kissed each other.Ruth hooked Su Zhan''s neck with her backhand. Under the morning glow, the two lingered...kiss... After a long time, the morning glow had already fallen, and the two of them came down from above with a smile. My heart is flying! Just replacing Xiao Li to complete the classic action of the Titanic, Su Zhan''s mood is really pretty good.However, now that one has been completed, the others can''t be let go.Looking at Ruth, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Actually...I paint pretty well..." Chapter 1297 Old Su Lai next door painting! "Boom boom!" Standing at the door of Ruth''s room, Su Zhan smiled with a drawing tool. After just lingering on the deck, Su Zhan said that he was good at painting, especially art painting. Ruth was so excited that she invited Su Zhan to paint for her. Su Zhan naturally couldn¡¯t ask for it. No, I just returned to myself. ''Getting'' the tools in her room, and then came to Ruth''s room to look for her. Speaking of Ruth''s courage, she even dared to invite herself to her room. If Karl came back... Tsk tsk, it would be more fun. The more depressed is the stronger the rebound? But it doesn''t matter, Su Zhan is very happy to take a cameo to the next door Lao Wang, to be precise, the next door La Su? The door opened. Ruth invited Su Zhan in with some expectation.Su Zhan is already familiar with Ruth''s room. The decoration is very luxurious. Although it is only a temporary residence, the furnishings are not bad at all.Yes, anyway, there are arrangements for the next person, and there is no need to do it yourself. "Is this light okay? The light should be important?" Ruth closed the door and asked Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Yes, but today I have to do it." "Carl insists on carrying the safe wherever he goes," Ruth said, walking over to open the safe. "Will he be back soon?" Su Zhan asked casually. "As long as there are alcohol and tobacco, not!" Ruth answered with a curled lips, then opened the safe and took out the Heart of the Sea. Ruth''s idea is very simple. Since she wants to paint, she must be in the most beautiful state. In this era, jewelry and other jewelry are the most beautiful for women. Basically, they will wear them for slightly more important occasions. As a landmark of the Titanic, Su Zhan took a look at the Heart of the Sea. It is said that this heart of the sea is cursed and can bring bad luck to people.The masters of the previous generations did not end well, and the spread was very evil, but Su Zhan felt it, there was no curse on it, it was purely an error, intentional or unintentional accidents made this heart of the ocean cover a layer Mysterious colors! "Help me put it on?" Ruth whispered, looking forward to it. 1082 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1082 Su Zhan smiled and put the heart of the ocean in her hand."I''m looking for a location." With that, Su Zhan seemed to start looking for a painting location in the room. A look of disappointment appeared on Ruth''s face, how much she hoped that Su Zhan could help him wear it, but... "Is it because I have too much hope?" Ruth thought to herself, bringing the heart of the ocean with her, and then as if nothing had happened.Soon, Su Zhan had found a place, let Ruth sit on the sofa, he sat on the opposite side and began to draw. Su Zhan has never learned to paint. He generally doesn¡¯t need this kind of skill to tease his sister, but it¡¯s not difficult for him. While watching Ruth, he has already started to paint quickly in terms of quality. . It didn''t take long for a picture to leap on the paper like a lifelike picture. "Look how." Su Zhan smiled and handed it to Ruth. Ruth looked surprised after seeing it."Oh my God, you...you are amazing. This painting is like real, even better than Picasso or something. If you are a painter, you will be famous!" "I don''t have much interest in painters. In fact, this should be the first time I paint for a woman." Su Zhan smiled, watching Ruth looking at the painting relentlessly, and suddenly reached out and put his hand on her neck.Ruth trembled slightly, and then she felt the other party pick off the Heart of the Ocean, and then she came to the side casually. Immediately after Ruth hadn''t seen it clearly, she felt something hanging around her neck again. Looking down, a purple gemstone necklace appeared on the neck. This gemstone is bigger than the heart of the sea, and its luster is very beautiful. There is a feeling that makes people feel passionate when they see it. "Purple represents mystery, romance and love." Su Zhan looked at Ruth and said softly: "Would you like to wear it for me to paint? Just... wear it!" Ruth''s heart trembled slightly, the value of this gemstone necklace was no less than that of the heart of the sea, and she thought of her future, more sensual than shy, she nodded! Su Zhan stepped back slightly, Ruth lowered her head and moved a little shyly and trembling, but she felt very firm. Taking off her clothes, the ketone body of the 17-year-old girl was revealed!Although she lowered her head shyly, Ruth didn''t cover herself, as if she wanted him to see clearly, and to...keep it in mind! "You are beautiful!" Su Zhan said softly, pulling Ruth to the bench next to her and let her lean on the cushion, raising her left hand on the cushion, and putting her right hand next to her cheek. Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand to move the gem necklace to the center, and said to the nervous Ruth: "You can smile." Ruth smiled like a flower. Su Zhan retreated and sat down, watching Ruth start to draw. The paint brush rustled, and Su Zhan looked up at Ruth from time to time, with a serious expression.Ruth gradually put aside her shyness, but...the body became a little hot.Seeing Su Zhan''s handsome face and serious eyes, Ruth suddenly understood something! I am afraid I fell in love with this man! Why does Carl want to slam himself, even ordinary contact makes him feel sick and resist!And in front of him, not only held hands and hugged the waist but also kissed each other, and now it was only the shyness of a girl without the nausea? Why did he linger in my mind since I knew him? Why do I want to show her the most beautiful side. Because I fell in love with this man! Looking at him, Ruth gradually became intoxicated, as if she had forgotten where she was, even she had forgotten herself, only... him! In a daze, Ruth suddenly heard Su Zhan say okay, which made Ruth wake up like a dream, with a regret that it ended so soon.She got up and walked to the side of Su Zhan to see what the painting looked like. When she saw herself in the painting, she was instantly stunned! Chapter 1298 Ruth''s Resolution "Well, is this me?" Seeing myself in the painting gracefully showing his whole body, his eyes were fascinated, the kind of love and expectation made Su Zhan painted very vividly, as if he was alive.Although she had recognized her heart, Ruth was still very shy when she saw her look. Those eyes... are just courtship! She couldn''t believe that she was showing such eyes... She subconsciously looked down at Su Zhan, only to find that Su Zhan was also looking at herself. With her eyes facing each other, she found that the other person¡¯s eyes looked like herself in the painting... He seemed to have turned into a flame, igniting himself instantly. Su Zhan put the painting aside and violently pulled Ruth into his arms, bowed his head and kissed directly, and he was not polite to follow.Last time, Su Zhan was still a gentleman, but this time it was different. The intensity seemed to melt her, and she subconsciously catered to it. The atmosphere in the room instantly became hot. Suddenly Ruth seemed to have heard the voice outside the door. It was the voice of Carl''s servant Lovejoy. "No, it must be Carl who asked him to find himself." Ruth woke up suddenly, hurriedly pushed away Su Zhan to find the clothes on the ground to put on, and then whispered towards Su Zhan: "Go, go through the back door, Karl''s servant is here." Pulling Su Zhan hurriedly ran to the next room, opened several doors, and there was a back door to leave the room, which was a passage for the people. They had just left here, Lovejoy had already pushed the door in on the back foot, and then followed him up.When he came out, he happened to see Ruth and Su Zhan, and they chased after them in shame. "No, he found it, run!" Ruth said, pulling Su Zhan in panic. Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb, okay, now he really became the old Su next door? In fact, it wouldn''t be a big deal even if you don''t find it. The only obstacle is Ruth''s mother, but this can''t be solved easily for Su Zhan. As for Karl... there is no need to worry.But Ruth didn''t give her a chance to speak, she kept pulling him in the elevator and ran directly to the cargo warehouse below. Finally got rid of Lovejoy. However, Su Zhan saw a classic car in the cargo warehouse. "Well, it seems to be doomed." Su Zhan smiled and followed Ruth to the classic car. I have to say that Ruth''s mental quality is still good, pulling Su Zhan into the car, at this time, there is no panic, but there is a sense of excitement to resist fate.Sitting down, Su Zhan showed Ruth along the way, and Ruth held Su Zhan''s hand with her fingers clasped tightly. With her eyes facing each other, the corners of Ruth''s lips moved slightly, and she seemed a little nervous, and the tacit feeling filled her heart. "Are you nervous?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Ruth looked at Su Zhan."No." Holding Su Zhan''s hand, Ruth seemed to have made a decision, and put his hand to her mouth and kissed gently.Slowly closing her eyes, Ruth kissed his fingertips.Su Zhan was really taken aback by her initiative. It seemed that he didn''t respond. Ruth stopped and opened her eyes to look at him."Place your hands on me, Su Zhan!" These words instantly made Su Zhanjiang stunned and jumped forward! Steam gradually appeared in the window of the classic car, and Ruth''s hand held the window to swing... After a long time, Su Zhan and Ruth panted and faced each other, rubbing the sweat on Ruth¡¯s cheek with their hands. Su Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who owns this car. When I look back, I can consider buying it. After all, it is very memorable. If we have the opportunity in the future, we can review it from time to time!" "Take me away! I think...I can''t leave you anymore!" "Of course! You are my woman now!" Su Zhan stroked Ruth''s ketone body and said with a smile: "I will not only take you away, take you away from this ship, but also take you away from this ship. world¡­¡­" "Where are you going, where I am going, as long as I''m with you!" Ruth didn''t think much about it, but thought that Su Zhan''s saying that taking her out of the world was just a rhetorical expression. "I will go to your mother in a while. Your family is in an embarrassing situation. I believe she will promise me." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Will this make you spend a lot of money? My mother and Carl won''t agree so easily, or...or we can bear it for the time being, and when I get off the boat, I will go with you!" Ruth hesitated Said. "If you can spend money to solve the problem, I don''t care if you spend more. But...My situation is very complicated. If you follow me, you may be a bit wronged in your identity." Su Zhan said slowly."For example... you might have to accept that there are other women beside me, and... a lot!" "I don''t mind." Ruth said. Regardless of the nobles or the rich, how many do not care about it?There are many women. Ruth has accepted this concept since she was a child. After all...this is 1912.Although Ruth actually hates this, she thinks she can accept it on Su Zhan! 1083 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1083 "It''s not just that... I can treat everyone equally, but in terms of identity... you will be my maid. I will give you an irresistible wealth and let her agree to it." Su Zhandao . "Will you really treat me as a maid?" Ruth asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Trust me, even my maid is more noble than everyone on this ship combined." "Ok." Although Ruth was a little reluctant, she could only agree. She felt that she couldn''t leave Su Zhan, leave her beloved, the first man who possessed herself! "Get dressed, we leave here to find your mother!" Su Zhan said with a smile, helping Ruth get dressed, the two returned and went to Ruth''s mother''s room. When I came here, Ruth''s mother and Karl were here. Seeing Su Zhan coming back with Ruth, their faces were very ugly.Carl got up angrily, roaring to rush towards Su Zhan, Su Zhan said lightly: "Shut up, sit down!" The furious Karl actually sat down strangely, and closed his mouth, but his eyes were a little frightened and a little angry... Chapter 1299 Eight million, she is your maid! Carl''s weird behavior stunned everyone in the room. Ruth looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and saw him stepping to the side chair to sit down and pouring herself a glass of red wine. After taking a mouthful, he said slowly. "If you see it, yes, Ruth is already my woman, we have already had a relationship!" "What..." Ruth''s mother was shocked and just about to speak, she saw Su Zhan frowned and waved."Shut up first and listen to me!" She didn''t use her ability, but Ruth''s mother was shocked by Su Zhan''s aura and closed her mouth subconsciously. "Even if he doesn''t mind, I still mind, so she will be my person from now on." Su Zhan said flatly and looked at Ruth''s mother."I am willing to spend three hundred thousand dollars to buy her to be my maid, do you agree?" "Three, three hundred thousand..." Ruth''s mother was stunned, and subconsciously analyzed it, and finally thought it was better for Ruth to marry Karl."Sorry sir, this is my daughter, Carl''s fianc¨¦e, so..." "Three million!" Su Zhan interrupted: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, you agree, the money belongs to you, and people belong to me!" Three million, this is three million. Ruth''s mother was moved, really. Even if Ruth marries Karl, Kalken might not give out 3 million to help her family?It seemed that Su Zhan really fell in love with Ruth, and he was very rich. "Five hundred, no... eight million, Ruth is your maid, but I want cash!" Ruth''s mother said in a deep voice. "mother!" Ruth didn''t expect her mother to really...really promised, and even eight million more. "Eight million I can buy hundreds or thousands of maids." Su Zhan smiled. Ruth''s mother was a little worried that her lion''s mouth would not scare Su Zhan away. If he refused, the daughter would follow He has a relationship, even if Karl can accept it, I am afraid... Not to mention her, even Ruth was subconsciously nervous at this time. Under their nervous gaze, Su Zhan slowly said: "But, who made her Ruth? I accepted the eight million, but you have to sign an agreement to sell Ruth and become my maid." Ruth''s mother smiled and hurriedly said, "No problem!" "Ruth, you go with her to pack your things, come to my room later to sign an agreement to get the money, I will talk to him." Su Zhan said. After the two left, Su Zhan directly controlled Carl''s thoughts and made simple changes. There was no need to waste time with him. Anyway, the ship was about to sink without using it. When Ruth finished packing things, Carl had already got up and was ready to leave. Before leaving, he seriously accepted the dismissal of the marriage contract with Ruth, and would never disturb Ruth again. This made Ruth and Ruth''s mother very curious about how Su Zhan did it. When he came to Su Zhan''s room, Artemis was a little curious but didn''t say anything. Su Zhan pretended to go to the room inside, and it didn''t take long for him to take out a contract and a box of dollars. "Count it yourself!" Does Ruth''s mother still have the image of a so-called lady?She actually opened the box and counted it. After checking the full eight million, Ruth''s mother simply signed the contract neatly, and asked Ruth to sign it too. After receiving the contract, Su Zhan said: "Now you can go." "Okay, I''m leaving now, now. Ruth, serve your master well in the future." Ruth''s mother nodded quickly and gave Ruth an answer, and then eagerly left with the money. "This...what''s going on?" Artemis asked Su Zhan curiously. She remembered that there was no such plot in the Titanic! Su Zhan smiled: "That''s what you just saw, I spent 8 million to buy her from her mother!" After speaking, Su Zhan smiled and pulled Ruth into his arms. : "Did you hear what your mother said? You must serve my master well in the future!" Ruth was really in a daze when the rich girl became a maid or was sold by her mother. Although she knew that Su Zhan would not really treat herself as a maid, Ruth felt no confidence, especially after the contract, she felt as if she was really sold.When Su Zhan finished jokingly, Ruth hummed subconsciously. Artemis is a little confused but she has more important things now. "But, but this place will sink in a while, why are you still... Do you want to take her back?" Artemis asked in amazement. "What is sinking?" Ruth asked curiously. "The ship is sinking, Titanic, I will meet an iceberg in a while!" Artemis said. "Huh?" Ruth was startled by Artemis'' words."How is this possible, you are talking nonsense, the Titanic is a steel ship, never sinking, how could it sink! She must be talking nonsense, right?" Ruth looked at Su Zhan for help. But I found that Su Zhan''s expression was very calm... It seemed that he knew something. "You want to take her back, is that okay? Doesn''t this have any effect?" Artemis asked. Su Zhan smiled and said, "What impact can she have? She has survived. If we say impact, it is nothing more than a few offspring and souls. You remember to look at her for a while, Castio should be coming soon!" "What the hell are you talking about!" Ruth was completely dazed. "Didn''t you say it before, even if you are my maid status, it is more noble than this boatman plus, as for why...you will know soon." Su Zhan smiled and said to Ruth. The person... suddenly disappeared. "what¡­¡­" Ruth was startled and sat slumped on the ground. "This, what''s going on, he, why is he missing?" Artemis smiled happily when he saw Ruth, remembering that he had to react when he crossed over. She explained it to Ruth as an old man. As for Su Zhan, he put the classic car into the system space. The classic car and the painting are all memorable things. Chapter 1300 The Death of Castio! Artemis told Ruth about Su Zhan¡¯s true identity, which made Ruth feel like she was dreaming. The man she likes is not from this era, but from the future, and is not a human. But God?Are you here to stop an angel? All of this made Ruth feel like a fantasy, so unreal. 1084 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1084 But when Su Zhan teleported back again, Ruth had to believe that all this was true! When Su Zhan looked at herself, Ruth wanted to call his name, but she became the master inexplicably when she spoke. Su Zhan smiled at Ruth, did not express any opinion about her name, turned his head and said to Artemis: "I just looked at it, and I''m about to hit an iceberg. I remember from the boiler room at the bottom. It starts to leak and will sink completely for at least an hour or so. However, Castio will not wait until the beginning to appear. I think he will appear first and move away the iceberg. I went to the iceberg and waited for him. Silk, don''t run around even if the boat starts to sink, I will come back to pick you up." "Okay, no... there is no danger, right?" Artemis asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Are you talking about Castio? It definitely will!" ... ... As night fell, the vast sea was dim, and the temperature began to gradually become cold.The Titanic moved forward quickly, and the sea was rippling. Not far from its course, in the dim night, a huge iceberg was quietly hidden in the darkness, like a hunting beast, waiting quietly The appearance of prey! The figure flashed, and Su Zhan had already appeared on the iceberg. The coldness of this temperature had no effect on him at all, he waited quietly, waiting for Castio to come! Regarding Castio, Su Zhan still had a good impression. As the third protagonist of the evil force, Castio has a special charm different from other angels.Of course, that was when looking at the evil forces, when they were really involved, when the civil war in heaven began, Castio changed. He had his own idea! Want to use his own hand to deal with Raphael, this Su Zhan can''t bear it. And when he really found purgatory and swallowed the soul inside to become a new God, his self-confidence would definitely swell, and even if he didn''t find him, he would come to find himself.Whether it is for faith or for his rule. So Su Zhan has decided to solve him directly here. Whoosh! A ray of light flashed, illuminating the dark night sky, but the light flashed and quickly disappeared, followed by...a person has appeared on the iceberg. The familiar windbreaker... It was Castio! After Castio appeared, he was visibly stunned, watching Su Zhan frowning: "Why are you here?" "you guess!" Castio hesitated. It''s not difficult to guess why Su Zhan was here, but Castio couldn''t admit it. After all, this matter was against the rules and let the angels of his camp know that it would easily cause problems.So he shook his head and said blankly: "I don''t know!" "You don''t know how to lie." Su Zhan shook his head: "But it doesn''t matter, Castio, I gave you a chance. Even at first I had a good sense of your senses, but you gave up all of this. Individuals are responsible for what they have done, and you are no exception. Therefore, the Titanic will sink as usual, and you will sink with it!" "I¡­¡­" Castio had already felt Su Zhan''s killing intent. He not only wanted to stop himself, but also killed himself.He wanted to say something, but feeling the strong killing intent, he knew it would be useless to say more, run!Must run!He is not his opponent, as long as he finds purgatory and obtains the soul in purgatory, he can compete with him!Thinking of this, Castio didn''t hesitate, and he wanted to teleport away. However, as soon as his thought moved, he felt his shoulder caught. "What makes you think you can still run? Castio!" Su Zhan said lightly. An angel''s blade flashed out of Castio''s cuffs and pierced Su Zhan behind him."Bang!" He felt the Angel Blade stabbed Su Zhan, which made Castio''s heart happy, but soon he discovered that although he stabbed Su Zhan... but he couldn''t penetrate it at all. That kind of collision seems to have stabbed an iron plate! "I appreciate your courage to dare to shoot, but you don''t think this thing can hurt me? You are too weak, you are all too weak, even God is too weak." Su Zhan''s voice sounded behind him, Castio felt like a suction from his hand. A sense of crisis arises spontaneously. Regardless of his fright, Castio tried to break free and resist, but it was useless. "No more!" Castio secretly said in his heart, his body suddenly emitting light, he was decisively preparing to abandon the container. "If you want to run, stay here!" Su Zhan sneered, and Castio instantly found that he could not get out of the container. "God, are you ready to give up on me?" Castio couldn''t help but pray. Hearing his voice, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If he can hear him, by the way, help me with a sentence, and I will find him soon." "Do not¡­¡­" Castio roared, and then his body glowed again, as if illuminating the whole world. ... ... "What is that, so bright?" "what happened?" "Oh my God, Bingberg, that''s Bingberg..." With the dazzling brightness, the people on the Titanic not far away were startled. With the light, the crew noticed the iceberg hidden in the dark, and instantly panicked.Captain, the crew began to hurriedly want to turn the rudder and change direction, and then a behemoth like the Titanic is not so easy to operate, not to mention that it is a bit late to find! As the light dissipated, when the ship fell into panic, Su Zhan''s body flashed and he had returned to the room on the ship! Chapter 1301 Eve, Mother of All Things "solved?" Seeing Su Zhan suddenly coming back, Artemis hurriedly asked. Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand. In an instant, a ball of light lit up on his hand. Artemis and Ruth subconsciously avoided their eyes, and asked suspiciously, "What is this?" "Glory, the source of the angel''s power!" Su Zhan explained and put it away. At this time, the hull shook violently. It seemed that it had hit the iceberg. Su Zhan held Ruth in one hand and the other. Artemis teleported and disappeared, and appeared in the dim air the next moment. Sure enough, the Titanic has hit an iceberg. "gone back!" Su Zhan said that he disappeared again and returned from 1912. The cold air disappeared, the surroundings became extremely bright, and Ruth subconsciously opened her eyes and found that she was standing in a certain room. "Welcome to the future." Su Zhan let go of the two and said to Ruth with a smile. Ruth nodded blankly. This...is the future? "Take care of her first and let her get acquainted with it. I still have things to deal with!" When Castio died, the civil war on the side of heaven was basically over. Without Castio, the group of angels under his command were not Raphael''s opponents at all. 1085 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1085 "Anna!" Su Zhan yelled softly, and Anna appeared in front of Su Zhan after a while. "Has Eve got any news?" "Ruby just got the news and already knows the exact location of Eve. She seems to be studying a new form of monster." Anna said. "Okay, turn around and let Ruby come to me. You lead others to heaven and accept any angel who is willing to take refuge in us. If Raphael is not convinced, kill him!" Su Zhan ordered. "Yes!" Anna responded excitedly, and then disappeared. It is enough for the new angels such as Anna and other new angels to be there for the time being. What Su Zhan has to do is to find Eve to get the power of the rules, and then devour the soul in Purgatory!Then... it''s time to change ownership! The Lord called, Ruby rushed over not long after, told Su Zhan where Eve was, and then eagerly went to Anna to meet. Heaven! Once as a demon, Ruby didn''t dare to imagine going to heaven one day, especially Su Zhan''s instruction also implied that he would attack heaven before long. How could this make Ruby not excited or excited?But before Ruby left, Su Zhan asked her to take Ashley.She is sure to be able to exert many unexpected effects. Grants Passa, Oregon. This is the city where Eve is. When Su Zhan brought Cindy, Artemis, and Ruth to this city, he didn''t notice anything unusual. The climate is mild and the gathering is clear. Compared with other places, it is a bit less hustle and bustle, to a bit more tranquil.Ruth looked around curiously. This time difference made her look futuristic in everything. The various cars running on the street, the high-rise buildings that surprised her, the beautiful and sexy clothes, even black people can do it. Walking upright on the street, it seemed that everyone was equal. "Taste the food of this era!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and walked to a fast food restaurant on the corner of the street. There are a lot of people in the restaurant, all of them look very peaceful and seem to be nothing unusual.I found a place by the window and sat down. A beautiful blonde waiter came to help order the food. The food was delivered very quickly, and it was delivered in about five or six minutes. Su Zhan smiled and asked Ruth and Artemis to taste how it tasted, and then looked at the restaurant. "God Lord, there seems to be something wrong here!" Cindy whispered towards Su Zhan. "Oh? What''s wrong?" Su Zhan asked curiously when he saw Cindy''s discovery. Cindy analyzed in a low voice: "It''s too quiet. People here seem to be immersed in their own world and are not interested in everything around them. In the past, in other restaurants in other places, someone would definitely look at us. Yes. But I found that after we came in, no one but the waiter paid attention to us. This is very unusual!" "Yes, you can already find a lot of things now..." Su Zhan said with a smile. Cindy froze for a moment and said, "The Lord has discovered it long ago?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "As the mother of all things, what vampires, werewolves, skinners and the like are almost all created by Eve. Just now Anna also said that she created new monsters in this city, a kind of more Contagious monsters that are harder to spot..." Cindy looked around subconsciously and guessed: "Could it be that these are all?" "Waiter!" Su Zhan smiled and beckoned and shouted. Soon the blonde waiter came over and asked with a warm smile: "Is there anything you need?" "Yes, can you show them their real bodies for the people around me to see?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The blonde waiter was taken aback. Cindy and others also stopped to look at the blonde waiter. The blonde waiter paused, and suddenly smiled: "I heard that the lord of the gods is very powerful, but I still underestimated it. How did you find them and found me? "It''s difficult to explain this to you, you will understand it naturally when your strength is reached." Su Zhan said with a smile."Oh, by the way, let''s just say that you look like this... very beautiful!" "Thank you!" The blonde waiter, Eve, smiled slightly, and did not see what she was doing. The guests next to him stood up and walked over to reveal a different look. The fangs of the vampire and the characteristics of other monsters are all gathered together, which looks very scary. . The sandwich in Ruth''s hand fell off, and Artemis subconsciously wanted to touch the bow and arrow! "Is there anything else needed?" Eve asked with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It''s true! And, this should be what you need!" "Crowley, the lord of hell, is arresting the ancestors and trying to get a way to open purgatory. You should know that because of this, you came up with Crowley''s revenge? How about we make a deal? I''ll catch it for you. Crowley wants you to take revenge, you help me open purgatory." Chapter 1302 Spirit Medium Town "It''s so simple?" Eve was a little suspicious. The man in front of him who had killed even Lucifer and Michael could talk so easily?And the conditions are so simple?Although it is not that easy to open purgatory, it is not particularly difficult for people of his level! "Of course, I still need something on your body, and...I want it now!" Seeing Eve''s puzzled expression, Su Zhan smiled and suddenly turned into nothingness. Eve was suddenly shocked when she saw Su Zhan disappeared, and she subconsciously wanted to run away, but...it was too late.She felt as if she couldn''t move anymore. There was a special energy in her body. A swell of energy she was born with was disappearing. It was this energy that made her the mother of all things and cultivated all kinds of monsters. ! "no no¡­¡­" Eve yelled in panic. Although I don''t know what Su Zhan did, Cindy, Artemis and Ruth became nervous subconsciously, looking at the monsters in the distance.Fortunately, those monsters didn''t do anything.After a while, Eve sat on the ground as if losing strength, and Su Zhan had reappeared. With a satisfied smile, Su Zhan looked at Eve and said, "As expected, she is the mother of all things, she really has the power of rules, and a lot of it!" "what have you done!" Eve squatted and roared and shouted, she found that although she could still control the monsters, she could no longer create anything."Give me back my abilities, otherwise I won''t let you go." Su Zhan smiled and looked at Eve with Erlang''s legs folded and said, "Are you sure?" "..." Seeing Su Zhan, Eve was silent subconsciously. In other words, she was scared. The person in front of him can easily deprive himself of his abilities and kill himself. "That''s right. I have what I want. As long as you are interested, I won''t kill you. Now let¡¯s talk about the conditions just now. I will help you catch Crowley and let you take revenge. You will help me open Purgatory. How?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Can I say no?" Although Eve''s tone was a little dissatisfied, she still compromised. Slowly standing up, Eve said, "Everything else is easy to start purgatory, but the blood of the natives of purgatory is needed! Someone has left purgatory before, and it may take some time to find her." "I will give you a week, and I will hand Crowley to you in a week, and you will open the door to purgatory!" Su Zhan''s tone was casual, but Eve could hear the meaning. If it can''t be done within a week...I''m afraid I will be out of luck. Eve turned and left to find the whereabouts of the inferno, and the monsters quickly left the restaurant.Su Zhan and the others were eating leisurely. At this time, news was on the TV in the restaurant. Ruth was curiously watching TV and the content on the TV could not help but sigh. 1086 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1086 The content is about Wizard Town. A small town is full of wizards and psychics. If it were her age, these wizards and psychics would never dare to fantasize so much. I am afraid they would have been tied to a wooden frame and burned to death. Up.Seeing Ruth''s amazement, Su Zhan turned his head and glanced subconsciously, and then smiled and said: "Interested? If you are interested, go and check it out. Anyway, there will be a week, and nothing will happen. Artemis, Are you interested?" "It depends on whether it''s true!" Artemis said. Su Zhan smiled: "If you go, you will know." ... ... Psychic town. It was really unexpected when Su Zhan and others walked on the streets of Psychic Town. Although it has been reported on TV, it is just the tip of the iceberg.Banners about psychics can be seen everywhere in the town, and many houses are specially placed on signboards with XX psychics written on them. As for psychic shops, prop shops and the like are even more numerous, and one can be seen almost every not far away. "It''s an exaggeration!" As a local, Cindy came here for the first time and couldn''t help but marvel at this scene. As for Ruth, Artemis was even more surprised, always looking around curiously.After strolling around, everyone entered a cafe called Grace.It is worthy of being the coffee shop in Psychic Town, buying coffee and giving away proverbs, Su Zhan has no interest at all, but Cindy and the three are very interested. The proverbs I got looked pretty good, and I was happy whether it was true or not. This reminded Su Zhan of the lottery in the temples of the Heavenly Dynasty. They were basically good words, and even if there were bad ones, they were basically cheating money. Fortunately, this restaurant is just to maintain a special feature. Proverbs are basically good words, regardless of whether they are true or not, at least they are in a good mood.During the meal, the waiter also introduced the upcoming psychic festival in town with special enthusiasm, and specially gave them a poster with pictures of three people. They should be the three most popular spirits in psychic town. Media. "Unfortunately, Gaud¨ª is no longer there, and someone to replace her may be selected in the near future!" The waiter regretfully pointed to the oldest old lady in the poster and said. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked casually. The waiter quickly explained that it turned out that just yesterday, Gaud¨ª had an accident when he was psychic and was killed by the summoned spirit. "What do you think?" After the waiter left, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "It''s not all the truth. People may be dead, but they may not be evil spirits." Artemis said. After all, it is the Psychic Town, and everything should be brought closer to maintain the image of the Psychic Town. Artemis seemed very interested in this matter, and said with some interest: "Can I investigate it?" "I''ll go with you." Cindy also answered. "Since the two of you are interested, then go. Remember the hotel you passed by just now. Just go back and find me." Since the two of them are interested, let them investigate.Anyway, if you have yourself, nothing big can happen! After drinking the coffee, the two can''t wait to investigate. Su Zhan took Ruth to the hotel and opened a room! I have to say that the size of Psychic Town is good, and the hotel room is good. Su Zhan specially asked for a triple room, and then put the three beds together so that it became a spacious enough room. big bed! Chapter 1303 the awkwardness of being in the same room Su Zhan lay in the middle and beckoned to Ruth. Ruth crawled over and lay beside him shyly.For Ruth, Su Zhan''s feeling is still good, after all, the shadow of the famous tree of people, plus Ruth''s own conditions are also good.I just brought Ruth across, no matter if it was curiosity or nervousness, she needed a good comfort. As for how to comfort... the method couldn''t be simpler. Her love for Su Zhan, coupled with the influence of her maid status, made it difficult for Ruth to resist Su Zhan''s actions. Not to mention anything, she actively catered to and tried her best to satisfy.The way Ruth kissed her fingers on the Titanic was still vivid, but this time it was something else. Cindy did the same thing to give people a sense of charm, while Ruth did it with a sense of conquest. After all, for Ruth, a rich girl, a young girl who has been trained in the direction of a lady since she was a child, although she yearns for freedom in her bones and is a bit rebellious to break the tradition, there are still some things like this... some are not so easy to accept, so she is a couple The sense of contradiction created by the collision of these concepts made Su Zhan very enjoyable.Without knowing it, Ruth was so exhausted that she fell asleep.Helping Ruth cover the quilt, Su Zhan got up and opened the bottle of beer, drinking comfortably. Cindy and Artemis came back almost when night fell.Glancing at Ruth who was lethargic, Cindy looked normal, and Artemis was a little shy.However, as Su Zhan asked about the results of their investigation, Artemis quickly returned to normal. Worthy of being a character in the Youth Justice League, he has also been taught by Arrow, and he is indeed a good hand in investigation. It turned out that not only Gaudi was dead, but also a psychic town''s top card called Imidai also died not long ago, who was killed by the crystal ball used by her psychic.Moreover, through investigation, Artemis also found a connection between the two. "Both of them were the top cards in Psychic Town, and when Imede died, she brought a necklace. This necklace was given to Gaud¨ª after her death, and immediately... Gaud¨ª died in an accident." Timis said. "This necklace may be cursed..." Cindy said. After following Su Zhan so much, Cindy is well-informed, and it is normal to have such a guess. "We investigated that Gaud¨ª has ??a close relative who lives in the town, who should also be a psychic. We want to investigate tomorrow." Artemis continued. "Okay, go with you tomorrow." Su Zhan responded with a smile. "Well, I''ll go to rest first. Is the room next door?" Artemis asked. "I only booked one room!" Su Zhan smiled. Artemis froze for a moment, then looked around: "So, there is only one bed?" Su Zhan nodded, and Artemis said, "Then I should sleep on the sofa." Artemis was embarrassed to sleep together and chose to sleep on the sofa, but soon she realized that sleeping on the sofa was not a good choice, because it didn''t take long to lie down and rest, Artemis noticed Cindy''s little movements!She really couldn''t see that Cindy, who was investigating the case with herself during the day, was so... so crazy? Take the initiative and boldly move, without any hidden voice. Even if Cindy turned her back to them and didn''t watch the scene, she couldn''t fall asleep because of the sound. She didn''t know when she fell asleep in a daze.By the time they woke up the next day, everyone else had already packed up.After hurriedly packing up that one, everyone went to Gaudi''s house together. As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw the door opened. The two girls came out, and after hugging each other, a black woman turned and left. "Is it Melanie Gaudi?" Artemis walked over and asked the woman who had not left. This woman is tall, wearing jeans and a jacket, and there is some grief between her eyebrows. "I am, you are?" Melanie asked suspiciously. "FBI!" Su Zhan took out an ID and let Melanie take a look. Melanie looked at them suspiciously."Both?" "Only I am." Su Zhan smiled. Melanie said suspiciously: "Well, this is the first time I have seen the FBI bring so many...women!" "come in!" Melanie invited them in. The furnishings in the room were simple, with a suitcase on the table. "I''m sorry I just got home..." After a simple clean up, Melanie said apologetically. 1087 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1087 Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, Artemis had already asked. Melanie is not a psychic, but she is very good at psychology. She disagrees with grandma''s psychic way of pretending to be a ghost. After a few conversations, Artemis asked about her grandma''s relics, especially the necklace. Where, I learned that it had been sent to a psychic equipment store, so I didn''t ask more. "If you have any questions, please call me!" Walking to the door, Su Zhan took out a business card and handed it to Melanie. After Melanie accepted it, he hesitated and asked: "Do you really believe that my grandma''s death is related to evil spirits? I mean, there are evil spirits?" "Why do you suddenly ask?" Su Zhan was a little curious. From the conversation just now, she didn''t seem to believe this. Melanie hesitated and said: "It''s your reaction! You seem to be sure that this is not an accident or murder, but something to do with evil spirits? You have been asking about the necklace..." "This world is much more complicated than you think." Su Zhan said with a smile, and did not answer her question. After leaving her house, Artemis and Cindy went to the psychic supplies store to investigate the whereabouts of the necklace. Su Zhan and Ruth continued to stroll around the town.Not long after, Artemis and Cindy returned, still holding the necklace. "The case should have nothing to do with the necklace." Although the necklace was found, Artemis and Cindy were not happy."When we came back, we happened to hear that the only remaining card of the psychic festival died in our own home. It is said that he has a special mind and can bend the spoon. I only found out after inquiring. He seemed to have seen him a few days ago. When it comes to my own death screen, there is... the same is true for the first deceased!" "Di di di di" While Artemis was talking, Su Zhan''s phone rang, and after the call was connected, it was discovered that the caller turned out to be Melanie, who had just been apart for not long... Chapter 1304 I Haven''t Seen Anything! "You said... you can call you if you have any questions. I found something, can you come over?" Melanie''s voice seemed a little nervous on the phone. "almost there!" Su Zhan said and hung up, and everyone returned to Melanie''s house. Melanie looked a little nervous with the phone in her hand. After she was seated, she took a deep breath and slowly said: "I just checked the voicemail box, and my grandma called me. I dare not say it is true, but she I called me some time ago and told me that she had had some crazy dreams with signs. Then I found that the last message was on the day she died. She said she was calling her soul, and the light suddenly turned on. It''s very cold." "Very cold?" Cindy asked suddenly. Melanie was stunned."Yes, why? Is this important?" Cindy glanced at Su Zhan, Su Zhan nodded slightly before she said, "Ghosts, that is, evil spirits!" Melanie was stunned, ghost?Are there really ghosts? "When the temperature suddenly becomes very cold, and you can even see your own breath, in all likelihood there are ghosts or demons nearby!" Cindy accepted Melanie and explained it to Artemis and Ruth. "That''s right, the other two also said that they had seen their own signs of death. It seemed that it was not a necklace curse at all, but a ghost." Artemis said in a deep voice, already sinking into thinking."But why did the ghost kill the three of them? What''s the purpose?" "The three of them are the top cards in the psychic festival, and they are the most popular psychics!" Su Zhan said lightly. Artemis said: "Does the ghost think that they pretend to be a ghost and kill them to punish them?" "A ghost is not like a demon. Generally speaking, there is a reason for the harm, and it is related to his death!" "But I have investigated the background of the three of them. I haven''t killed or killed anyone, and the three are still together?" Artemis said with some confusion."Although the information is not complete, it is definitely not in the near future. If it was a long time ago, then the ghost could not have waited so long before suddenly attacking the three of them. Could someone summon it and control it? It, let it harm people? But why? What are the benefits of doing this?" Artemis was lost in thought. Su Zhan glanced at Melanie and said, "If you were asked to replace these three top players, who would you choose?" Melanie was stunned and said: "There should be... me in it!" "and many more!" Artemis suddenly said, "You mean that the ghost kills people because of the psychic festival? So, some less-known psychic controlled the ghost and killed it on the eve of the psychic festival. The most popular psychic, in this way, he has the opportunity to replace and become the new top card. The logic makes sense. Then..." Artemis looked at Melanie."You may be in danger!" Melanie was surprised and said, "What should I do?" ... ... Artemis was sitting in the living room with a bow and arrow in his hand. The arrow was modified by the Soviet Union and made of pure iron, which could restrain ghosts. Ruth and Cindy were sitting next to Artemis, with a salt line drawn around them.There is also a jump salt line at the door of the bedroom. With the door open, you can see Su Zhan and Melanie inside. It''s just a ghost, Su Zhan can destroy it without waving his hand.However, since Artemis, Cindy and the others have tried their best to investigate, Su Zhan is also going to leave this last step to them.So Su Zhan hid in the bedroom, deliberately concealing his breath, lest the ghost would perceive it and dare not appear. "Are you sure...really no problem? Can this deal with ghosts?" Melanie asked anxiously. Su Zhan smiled: "If it''s not for them to solve it by themselves, they don''t need to spend so much time." "You... are not the FBI?" Melanie said suddenly, sitting next to Su Zhan. "This is not important, the important thing is that I can help you solve the trouble." Su Zhan said, got up and closed the bedroom door. The inability to see the outside situation made Melanie feel a little insecure. When Su Zhan returned to sit down, Melanie moved closer to Su Zhan.Su Zhan turned around and wanted to comfort her. After turning around, I saw Melanie''s profound career line. I didn''t pay attention before. The scale is not small! "Nervous or afraid?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Both, both..." "I have a solution." "What to do..." Before Melanie''s words were finished, Su Zhan''s left hand hooked her neck from behind and bowed her head to kiss.Melanie subconsciously wanted to break free, but her neck was grabbed, and her hands were held by Su Zhan''s hands. She couldn''t break free. Soon... Su Zhan had already pried her line of defense, and the strong impact made Mei Ren¨¦ became a little addicted. Su Zhan slowly let go of her hand and found that she did not resist, and smiled secretly. At this moment, gunfire suddenly sounded! Something seems to have happened outside. This sudden gunshot awakened Melanie instantly and was about to get up subconsciously.As a result, Su Zhan suddenly pushed her down, and after pressing it up, both hands started unceremoniously. This sudden attack made Melanie unable to concentrate and no time to think about other things. After a while, there was calm outside. Artemis Xing hurriedly pushed the door in to report the result of the battle, but was stunned as soon as the door opened. "Uh...I didn''t see anything..." After speaking, Artemis slammed the door and went out. Because Artemis'' sudden coming in naturally interrupted the progress of the two of them, Su Zhan let go of Melanie, watched her blushing and panted, and said with a smile: "It looks like the outside is over, how about it? I don''t notice it now. Are you scared or nervous?" "Your way... is too special, I am afraid that most people can''t accept it!" Melanie said. Su Zhan smiled: "I wouldn''t use this method for ordinary people." "Okay, you sort it out first, I''ll go out and have a look!" With that, Su Zhan got up and went out. Chapter 1305 Purgatory Gate and Crowley (1) 1088 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1088 In the living room. Artemis, Cindy, and Ruth looked at an old woman who was pale and dressed as a wizard with weapons in hand.This old woman looked like an old witch, which made people shudder. At this moment, she had a hideous expression, and there was a salt circle painted under her feet. "not bad!" Su Zhan praised, it is not easy to draw a salt circle under her feet to trap her while the ghost attacks! Artemis couldn''t help but give Su Zhan a white look. They were fighting fiercely with ghosts outside, but Su Zhan made an affection with the person they had just known for not long inside. Isn''t this too much? "I just made her forget her fear for the time being." Feeling Artemis''s eyes, Su Zhan explained insincerely, and then changed the front of the conversation: "Should I help you eliminate her?" "Cindy said that the best way to destroy the ghost is to burn her bones, let alone kill her and the person who summoned her. I already guessed who it was!" Artemis said. "Oh? Who is it?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "When we were investigating the necklace before, we went to a psychic supply store. I seemed to see a picture of her in that store. If not surprisingly, it should be the owner of the store! I want to go and see, I should be able to find her. Bones!" Artemis went to the store alone to investigate, and Melanie had already sorted it out by this time.She was so embarrassed to see Cindy and Ruth, but her attention quickly shifted to the ghost.As a child who grew up in the town of psychics, Melanie recognized the ghost''s identity at a glance. It is said that she is a pair of very famous psychics in this town.However, according to the rumors, she didn''t seem to know any psychic means. She was only responsible for taking care of her sister''s daily life. She did not expect that she was not a psychic without any abilities during her lifetime, but she became a ghost to kill a psychic after her death! Maybe it was because she was trapped, or maybe it was because of Su Zhan''s special way, now Melanie was not so scared, and she asked the ghost.The ghost hasn''t concealed it yet, so I said it all. As Artemis guessed! For the position of the top card of the psychic. However, there is some discrepancy that she is not uncontrollable, but actively cooperating with others.As for who that person is, she did not say.Although Artemis had guessed that it might be the owner of the store, she naturally wouldn''t admit it if nothing happened! It doesn''t matter whether she admits it or not, because in less than half an hour or so, her body suddenly burned, and her screams turned into nothingness and disappeared.Almost more than ten minutes later, Artemis returned enthusiastically. "When I got there, I found out that it was him. He actually put the bones of this ghost on the bed. But I didn''t expect that the boss turned out to be a real psychic. I used some methods to kill him and burn the bones! Deal with ghosts for the first time!" Although Artemis has received a lot of training from Arrow before, she is not weak, but Arrow has no experience in dealing with ghosts. This is definitely the first time, and almost the whole process is her own judgment. And it''s no wonder she was so excited. The ghost was resolved, Melanie was safe, and it was time to go home at this time.But Artemis took Cindy and Ruth and left directly. Before leaving, he deliberately told Su Zhan that he would come back tomorrow, so she could sleep well! "They are...both you?" Melanie looked at Su Zhan and asked tentatively. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It looks like I am going to stay with you today. You shouldn''t be so cruel to drive the savior out, right?" "It depends on what you do!" "Do what you didn''t finish just now?" Su Zhan fiercely picked up Melanie and went directly into the bedroom. With a bang, the door closed heavily, and it didn''t take long for the sound of pain to be heard inside! ... ... The next morning, Su Zhan returned to the hotel. The three of them had already woken up, and it seemed that Artemis had a good night''s sleep and seemed more energetic.Seeing Su Zhan coming back alone, Artemis couldn''t help asking curiously: "Where is Melanie?" "Let her go to Anna." Su Zhan said casually. Although Melanie has a good body and appearance, there are too many female partners like this, and she can''t talk about feelings. So after getting it, Su Zhan told her about her situation and transformed into a new angel Let her go to Anna. It is naturally impossible for him to let others eat what he has eaten in his mouth. The best way is to become a new angel.For Melanie, this is even more a kind of luck and honor, the best of both worlds! With this ghost hunting experience, Artemis became interested, and it was fine with them. Su Zhan took them to continue wandering, occasionally encountering demons, ghosts, and so on. She made rapid progress. , Plus her own archery skills and other aspects are very strong, after a few times she can almost be regarded as a mature hunter! A week is either long or short, and it just passed away leisurely. Su Zhan took them directly back to the city where Eve was, the restaurant! In the restaurant, Eve has changed her dress and is no longer a waiter. Seeing Su Zhan and others suddenly appeared, Eve said hesitantly: "I have gathered everything, and I can open the door of purgatory at any time! Where is Crowley?" "immediately!" Su Zhan smiled and disappeared suddenly. When he appeared again, there was already a middle-aged fat man wearing a suit Green! Crowley. It turned out to be just an ordinary crossroad demon, but after Lucifer died, he became the lord of hell.Because of the arrest of the ancestor, Crowley was particularly cautious and hid carefully.Just now, he was preparing to interrogate the ancestor in his''safe house'', but he did not expect to be brought here suddenly. Looking around in surprise, Crowley quickly figured out the situation. He smiled and said to Su Zhan: "It is an honor to meet you, Lord of the Gods, I don¡¯t know what I need to do. ?" Chapter 1306 Purgatory Gate and Crowley (Part 2) Crowley didn''t look like he was caught suddenly, there was no nervousness or panic.I have to say that he can change from the demon at the crossroads to the lord of hell. "There is indeed something you need to do. Eve, I believe you already know it. I made a deal with her, and she helped me open the door of purgatory, and I handed you over to her! So, before the transaction is completed, I hope you can learn about it Wait, don''t let me move!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Crowley smiled wryly and said: "Actually, I can also help you open the door of purgatory." "The deal I made with her first, a deal is a deal, you should be very clear about this!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, "Not to mention, she is more beautiful than you!" Crowley was speechless, of course he was not reconciled to just grab it like this, but with Su Zhan here, he couldn''t think of any way to escape.Su Zhan ignored Crowley, turned his head and said to Eve: "People are already here, you can open the door to purgatory." Eve first glanced at Crowley bitterly, then walked to the side wall and began to prepare. Before long, a spell appeared on the wall. As Eve chanted the spell, the spell began to shine with a dazzling light. As the light came on, the wall and the ground began to vibrate, and there was something about to collapse at any time. And there is something in the wall to get out! There was a boom. The wall suddenly shattered, and the dazzling light flourished! As if countless surging strands gathered inside the city and got out of it. Aiming at the gate of purgatory, Su Zhan released the ability to swallow, like an invisible black hole. When the energy came out, it was involuntarily attracted by Su Zhan and swallowed in. Everyone looked at this horrified side in amazement, and it lasted for about half an hour. The power of Chaos suddenly shook, and the gate of purgatory was closed! The souls in the purgatory have almost been emptied, all being swallowed by Su Zhan! "You... are you okay?" Eve asked Su Zhan subconsciously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "What can happen? There are so many souls here. It seems that I need to digest it for a while." "There are not only souls in Purgatory, but also a very terrifying creature! This power is not so easy to control!" Eve said. "Unexpectedly, you would still worry about me!" Su Zhan smiled and said."You mean Leviathan?" 1089 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1089 "You know?" Eve asked in surprise. "What is Leviathan?" Artemis asked curiously. "A very old monster, locked in purgatory by God. The blood is black, it can kill angels, it can change into various appearances, it is almost immortal, and it can only be killed by a specific method." Su Zhan casually said. Explained: "If you are interested, you can read the Bible for yourself. Although it is not that accurate, it is similar!" Artemis said worriedly: "No, there is no danger, right?" "rest assured!" The power of devouring ability can transform any form of ability or energy into chaotic power. Although Leviathan is indeed very powerful in the original book, it even runs through a whole season, and even pretends to be a human being, and has achieved more in business and politics. Great influence, it can be said that it almost ruled humanity. But in front of Su Zhan, it is still useless! But the number of souls swallowed this time is really a lot, even if it takes a while to transform. "Okay, the transaction is complete, Crowley will hand it over to you, I''m leaving!" Su Zhan said towards Eve: "If you have any trouble or want to ask me for help, you can contact me at any time, but...the price is you Own it!" Su Zhan still had a business card in his hand, holding Ruth and the others and teleported them away. Before leaving, he glanced at Crowley! As soon as Su Zhan and others left, Eve asked the monsters around him to draw many demon traps in the dining room, lest Crowley escape.Crowley was so quiet that he seemed to have resigned.After finishing the arrangement, Eve stood in front of Crowley and said grinningly: "I didn''t expect it to fall into my hands. How you treated those ancestors before, I will treat you... ten times, no... Treat you a hundred times!" "You...who are you...me, where am I?" Crowley said tremblingly. "Don''t you think it''s too late to act stupid at this time?" Eve sneered. "If you say anything about me, I don''t understand, I... I don''t remember anything, please let me go, I will give you whatever you want..." Crowley yelled in a panic and pleading, where is the hell The vibe of the Lord? Eve frowned and looked at Crowley suspiciously. After a moment, an angry roar came. "Damn Crowley, how dare you run!" "Crack!" With a sound, Eve angrily took Crowley, or Crowley''s body, out."Lock him up for me to find out Crowley''s whereabouts. Damn, he must have been run away when the gate of Purgatory was opened! Leave the body here, Jin Chan escaped his shell?" When the gate of purgatory opened, Eve''s attention was focused on Su Zhan. After all, the way he swallowed the soul was too shocking.Crowley must have taken advantage of this moment when the light was dazzling and turned into black smoke when he focused on Su Zhan, and escaped from this physical body. "Wait, I didn''t notice it, Su Zhan, he... definitely noticed, right? No, he knew Crowley had run away, so he said that he would go to him when he was in trouble or when he asked for help! "The more Eve thought about it, the more likely it became! Thinking of this, she was a little angry, but when she thought about it, she opened the door of purgatory to complete the transaction. At that time, Crowley already belonged to him, so Crowley had nothing to do with Su Zhan when he ran away. I can''t blame him, I can only blame myself for not paying attention. After the deal was over, Su Zhan would definitely not be able to help himself catch Crowley, and Crowley would definitely have arrangements and targets after returning to hell, and it would be difficult to catch him again. Is it...really want to continue trading with Su Zhan? Chapter 1307 Return to the past to find a woman! Eve was a little unwilling, she didn''t have anything to trade with Su Zhan, and Su Zhan''s purpose was also very obvious, that is to herself!Although Su Zhan is strong and attractive, Eve hasn''t considered this matter yet.She decided to look for it by herself, but she couldn''t... let''s talk about it! Eve once again started to look for Crowley. But with this experience of being arrested, Crowley was more cautious. Although it was easy for Su Zhan to find him, it was even more difficult for Eve than before. Not to mention the peekaboo game between Eve and Crowley, but also that after Su Zhan left Eve with the girls, he teleported away directly, appeared in an unknown town, and found a place to digest these souls. .The souls in purgatory are small by tens of thousands, at least tens of millions. This is the ownership of all monsters, just like the souls of people will go to hell when they die. You can imagine the number. With the addition of Livitan, it really takes some time. Fortunately, with Cindy Ruth and Artemis around him, I don¡¯t feel boring. I opened two rooms and let Artemis live in one by himself. Cindy and Ruth slept in Su Zhan¡¯s room every night. Naturally, it is inevitable.Gradually, the two women have become accustomed to this pattern, and even Artemis seems to have become accustomed, at least even if the soundproofing of the room is not good, she can sleep peacefully. From time to time, Anna will hear news that the heavens are doing well. After Castio died, Raphael really wanted to exclude dissidents. The angels in Castio''s camp were not opponents at all, and they were at stake.At this time, Anna and other new angels under the seat of the lord of the gods appeared, intending to attract, and the effect was very obvious. In the beginning, only a few helpless angels joined, and then Raphael sent someone to stop it. As a result, Ruby singled out more than 20 angels from the other side, and it was easy to kill.When the white wings opened and the powerful strength showed, more and more angels joined, and even Raphael also quietly joined angels. More than a week, at least thousands of angels surrendered! As Anna Ruby and others are more and more direct solicitation, this number is still increasing rapidly. At this time, Raphael finally couldn''t sit still! He was very clear that from every aspect, he was not an opponent of Soviet Zhan, unless... God came personally.Once the angels have taken refuge in the past, their own ending... can be imagined.When Raphael was in distress, an angel took the initiative to find the door. Metatron. The clerk of heaven was originally just an angel closest to the gate of God, but he was chosen as the clerk and jumped over the gate.However, after the disappearance of God, he naturally did not have the original scenery. At this time, he suddenly came to the door, and Raphael didn''t take it seriously at first. But when Metatron said a way to deal with the immediate crisis, Raphael was ecstatic and began to prepare as he said. He wants to close the gate of heaven. The gate of heaven is closed, and you can¡¯t go up or down. It is temporarily safe. Then study the angel stele that Metatron once wrote with God. Owning this angel stele can gain powerful power and can even be promoted to quasi-god. level. This is the only way to fight the Soviet war. Raphael is desperate here, doing extremely secretive, Anna and others naturally can not know, but found that he seems not to make trouble, the speed of attracting angels has accelerated a lot! Good news came back from time to time, which made Su Zhan quite satisfied. It seems that it doesn''t take too much energy to win heaven. Crowley is still hiding in the hell, and there is no leader. It''s time to launch a new leader! Su Zhan, there are already candidates! While digesting his soul these days, Su Zhan recalled the content of evil forces, which reminded him of a person.Oh, it should be a demon to be precise.If in the devil, Ruby made Su Zhan''s memory deep, then this person is definitely second! Moreover, both status and strength are much stronger than Ruby! At one time, Lucifer had trained a group of hell knights, and these hell knights were powerful and made a lot of contributions for Lucifer.However, it is rumored that the archangel once killed all the hell knights, and the famous hell knight became history! However, one hell knight survived! Su Zhan''s candidate is her! Hell Knight, Abdon! Abidon is also known as Abaddon, and the identity recorded in the Bible is also famous. Of course, the main reason Su Zhan chose her is because she is an extremely beautiful light mature woman! "Ruth, are you interested in going to 1958?" Su Zhan turned to Ruth and asked. Ruth froze for a moment: "1958? What are you going to do?" "Look at your world more than 40 years later!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Ruth was from 1912, and she was so curious about 1958. What''s more, as Su Zhan said, Ruth would naturally not refuse. This time, Su Zhan only took Ruth with him, while Cindy and Artemis stayed. Hold Ruth for a moment. 1090 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1090 In the next moment, the two had already appeared on the dark street. Looking at the surrounding environment, Ruth did not feel much familiarity.After all, this is the United States, and more than 40 years later, the environmental differences are still quite big! It is night, and the weather seems to be slightly cold. Ruth wore very cool clothes, shivering when the evening breeze was so sleepless. With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, a red windbreaker had appeared on Ruth''s body, and the warmth made Ruth smile. "Where are we going now?" Ruth asked. "First find a place to settle down. We may stay in this age for a while." Su Zhan said with a smile, motioning Ruth to hold herself, and soon found a hotel nearby and settled down. In the evening, Ruth was serving below, and Su Zhan closed his eyes and started looking for the person he was looking for!It didn''t take long for him to gain something, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, he got up and hugged Ruth up, and... everyone understands! Chapter 1308 Josie?Abdon! At noon the next day, Su Zhan and Ruth came out of the hotel and went shopping on the street to feel the charm of this era, and then Su Zhan was ready to find someone! In this era, the demon hunters belonged to the crude and reckless, and there was a profession or organization called the recorder, which specialized in recording some knowledge of spells and exorcism methods.The recorder and the demon hunter have a similar sense of writing and martial arts. The recorder is responsible for finding all kinds of weird events and then notifying the demon hunter to solve them. The person Su Zhan is looking for is in the organization of the recorder! Su Zhan and Ruth strolled on the street, and soon came to a building. There was a very special sign on the door of this building, which resembled a pentagram and had the feeling of Aquarius. This is the unique sign of the recorder. And this building is the main base of the recorder. Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly saw a woman walking out of the door when the door opened. This woman was wearing a coat with her golden brown hair curled up. She looked like she was about twenty-seven or eighty-eight. Her lips were a bit red and she wore a pearl necklace around her neck. She looked very beautiful! Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly, the person he was looking for was her! "Hello, Josie!" Su Zhan said hello in a familiar tone. The woman was stunned for a moment. Although she was smiling, she said with some confusion: "Hello, may I ask you?" "My name is Su Zhan, this is my maid Ruth." Su Zhan introduced, and said: "I am a recorder." "Are you the recorder?" The woman was surprised."I don''t seem to have heard of you." "This is normal, and I just found out about this place." "Then how do you know me?" "I don''t just know you, I also know Henry Winchester!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "You should have just completed the assessment and officially become the recorder? I knew it during your assessment mission. Yours. But because there was something else at the time, I didn''t have a chance to get to know you. It took some time to find here!" "So..." The woman smiled and said, "In this case, let me take you up to meet other recorders." "Then it will be troublesome." The woman was very enthusiastic when she arrived, turned around and brought Su Zhan up, introduced him to the situation here, and asked about the situation of the assessment task at that time from time to time.Su Zhan''s answer was not leaking, and he knew her question well. why? Because of that assessment task, Abidon was possessed by this woman, and has since walked the world like this woman named Josie.She was testing how much Su Zhan knew and saw.Fortunately, Su Zhan''s answer made her relax a little bit, it seemed he didn''t know. However, since he was the recorder and he sent it to the door by himself, Abidon would naturally not let it go. She had planned to catch the recorder all at once, and naturally would not let Su Zhan become a fish who slipped through the net.So with Abidon''s help, Su Zhandao easily gained the approval of other recorders and boarded the plane again.However, because he didn''t know the details of Su Zhan for the time being, he didn''t arrange any work for Su Zhan, only to familiarize him with the environment.During this period, Su Zhan didn''t show any abilities. He knew some methods for hunting demons, but he was not so outstanding. He gradually became familiar with the people here. During this period, Su Zhan met someone! That''s what he said before, Henry Winchester! Henry is nothing special, but Winchester behind is more special. He also has a son named John Winchester.And John Winchester will have two sons when he grows up, called Dean Winchester and Sam Winchester. In other words, this Henry belongs to the Wen brothers...Grandpa! Usually Su Zhan is very low-key, helping with some work, treating people kindly, and basically handling the relationship well.As for taking a beautiful maid with him, everyone is used to it. Although it seems that this is not very popular in this era, some old traditions are still acceptable. If you really want to say what Su Zhan did, it is that she is pursuing Josie! In fact, Su Zhan''s performance is not so obvious, but he usually has more contact with Josie, and naturally it feels like he is pursuing Josie.And Josie also doesn''t resist Su Zhan''s pursuit, she seems to have a good feeling, often eats privately, and goes on dates! Almost everyone thinks that they seem to be about to become a pair. On this day, Su Zhan made an appointment with Josie to go to the restaurant for dinner, and specially let Ruth stay in the hotel. "You are beautiful today." Gentleman Su Zhan helped Josie move the chair and let her sit down, then turned back to sit down and said with a smile. "Thank you!" Josie responded with a smile. She dressed up specially today and wore a long silver-white deep V dress. It was very eye-catching and made people want to find out. "Josie, there is something that has been considered since the moment I saw you. I think...I should buy a house in this city and settle down, but...this house lacks a hostess, so... Su Zhan said that he took it out of his pocket, and a simple ring appeared on his hand. Seeing this ring, Josie instantly showed a surprised expression. "So, are you willing to be the mistress of this house?" Su Zhan handed over the ring. The people in the restaurant started to booze when they saw this scene, and many people shouted for Josie to agree to him. "You, don''t you think we are too fast? And, our age..." Josie said hesitantly. Su Zhan shook his head and said seriously: "From the first time I saw you, I decided to let you be my woman. As for age, this is not my problem at all. I think... I like you very much. The temperament of a light mature woman!" "but¡­¡­" "Do you think this ring is worthless?" "of course not!" "Then let me wear it for you!" Su Zhan slowly held Josie''s hand and put the ring on her. Josie was stunned for a moment, but Su Zhan had already probed over and kissed her! Chapter 1309 Devil''s Tears At first, Josie was still a bit jerky and seemed a little bit at a loss, but gradually, she began to respond.Looking at the two people who were forgotten, the people around them clapped their hands and cheered and encouraged them! After a long time, the two separated.Su Zhan smiled and helped Josie to pour the wine, but Josie didn''t seem to react. Whether it was the kiss just now, or... the ring on her hand, or her own psychological reaction. Maybe something is wrong if she is the real Josie, but she is Abidon, hell knight Abidon.She never thought that someone would propose to her and kiss her.Although the purpose of her contact with Su Zhan at the beginning was to confirm whether he knew his true identity so as not to affect her plan to kill him, but the contact during this period of time has made her different from Su Zhan. feel.Especially now, she can be sure that she seems to...like this man! A demon, a hell knight fell in love with a human being, and a recorder! She thinks she must be crazy! "This ring... looks very special?" She took a deep breath and calmed her mood, and asked curiously looking at the ring in her hand. 1091 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1091 Su Zhan smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a special way to propose, this is a ring I got by chance. Later I learned that this is a war ring belonging to the four knights of the apocalypse, although I don¡¯t know how it is. It appeared, and I don¡¯t know why this ring seems to have lost its energy, but I still stayed until I found a new owner for it!" Yes, this ring is the ring of the war knight among the four knights of the apocalypse! And Abidon, not only the woman he chose, but the new ruler of hell, is also the war knight among the four knights of the new apocalypse! Obviously, she knew the identity of the ring! But at this time she still pretended to be surprised and said a lot. Since she had put on this ring, she had confirmed her identity, and Su Zhan had also become active and had a lot of physical contact.After dinner, Su Zhan sent her home. In the previous few appointments, Su Zhan left at the door, but today... Su Zhan obviously wants to fight for the same! "My dear, don''t you ask me to go up and sit down?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Come up." She hesitated and said. Greeting Su Zhan to come in, Abidon''s mind was not as calm as it seemed. The plan is almost ready to be implemented, all the recorders must die, but now... she is a little hesitant and a little embarrassed.Especially the look in Su Zhan''s eyes, that kind of smile, the always cruel devil, turned his heart soft! "My dear, what''s the matter with you? It seems a little absent-minded, are you still thinking about our relationship? You won''t...repent of agreeing to me?" Su Zhan sat beside her holding her shoulders and pretending to be worried. . She turned to look at Su Zhan, and suddenly made a decision. Although I don''t know why she fell in love with this man in a short time, she can be sure of her feelings, and at the same time... she is also sure that she will complete the plan as usual. She and Su Zhan are destined to not be together. But it''s not bad to draw a perfect end to this relationship! Thinking of this, she smiled sweetly, as if a hundred flowers were in full bloom."How come, I''m just... very happy. You... do you really love me?" "You wear all the rings, what do you think?" "Then, do you want me?" She suddenly stood up and stood in front of Su Zhan. "Very very much!" Su Zhan looked at her, nodded and said. "Then...what are you waiting for?" Her voice fell, and Su Zhan smiled and hugged her directly. "I''m waiting for you to express your opinion, dear!" Su Zhan smiled and hugged her upstairs into the bedroom. Although she was a little shy, she unexpectedly took the initiative. Although Su Zhan quite liked this feeling, he was a little surprised.During this time of getting along, she can be considered to know Abidon, she is not such a proactive character, how could it become like this?It doesn''t seem to be the first time, but it seems to be the last... Calculate the time...Her plan is about to begin, right?So, this may really be the last time, so, is this a kind of compensation? In other words, she might have developed feelings with herself, otherwise, how could she make up for it? Thinking like this, Su Zhan could no longer think. And at this time, why do you think so much? Soon, he was immersed in it... For a long time. "My dear, you make me so satisfied. I really hope you can be by my side forever!" Su Zhan''s fingers moved mischievously on her body, but she turned a little and said in a daze, "Really? If... I mean what if I am not what you think?" "What do you mean?" Su Zhan asked for a moment. She said slowly: "Nothing, this is my deepest memory. I will always remember this day and remember you. I never thought that I would still have the feeling of love, let alone love. Go on you. Do you know? You have a very special charm. I always thought that my faith was firm, but I was shaken by you. Sorry, there are things I have to do, I hope... you can find something better ." As she talked, her eyes were a little red! This made Su Zhan really stunned. Did the devil cry? Well, Su Zhan himself did not realize that he has such a great charm! "You...what are you talking about, why don''t I understand?" Su Zhan looked at her blankly. "It doesn''t matter, as long as you know that you are the only man I have loved, whether it was before, now, or in the future... it is enough! Say what you do, you won''t remember me for a while!" She shook her head , His hand slightly raised towards Su Zhan, and in an instant, the power of the demon suddenly came out and poured into Su Zhan. Su Zhan showed a''horrified'' expression, and Abidon apologized from him. "I''m sorry, I hope...you can find something better!" Abidon felt his heart, like a knife twist, what was the first time he experienced heartache! Chapter 1310 Take control of hell for me! "It''s no harm, it''s just... erase my memory?" Su Zhan knew her purpose immediately after feeling this demon power enter her body.However, he didn''t dismantle him. Instead, he pretended to have erased his memory and passed out. Seeing Su Zhan fainting, Abidon reached out and stroked his cheek, bowed his head and kissed affectionately. After a long time, Abidon got up and found her clothes to put on. After finishing the clothes, she looked at Su Zhan and said slowly: "When you wake up, you won¡¯t remember that you were the recorder. What you know about All the knowledge of hunting will be forgotten, and...you will also forget me. Hope...you will live well, the only man I have ever loved!" After speaking, Abidon turned and left! After she left, Su Zhan slowly opened his eyes and touched his mouth, her scent still remained. "It seems that she really fell in love with me, erased my memory of her, and erased my memory of the recorder, so she won''t have to kill me. But I want me to forget you It''s not that easy." Su Zhan smiled, put on his clothes slowly, and then teleported away! At the recorder base, Abidon sat quietly at the door, waiting for Henry to arrive. As long as Henry comes, he can plan. "Hi, Josie." "It''s just you." Abidon said. "Really? Is Su Zhan here? This ring...wait, maybe he proposed to you?" Henry said in surprise. "Yes..." Abidon said with a sigh. "Really? I wish you happiness!" "Thank you!" Abdon smiled, and then went in with him. After entering, Henry prepared to go to the next room to change clothes as usual, but just took off his jacket, he heard a scream, which surprised Henry, hurriedly rushed over, and as soon as he entered, he saw the hall There were many corpses of recorders lying all around, and Josie''s hand had just broken a man''s neck. 1092 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1092 Henry was stunned. "Josie, you...you are not Josie, you are the devil!" When he found that Josie''s eyes had turned black, he immediately reacted and hurriedly turned to run. "Wait, this... don''t let her get this!" At this moment, a recorder who was injured and not dead suddenly took out a box and handed it to Henry. Henry had no time to look at it or ask what it was, because Abidon had already caught up! Pushing the door open, Henry ran out. "Did you run?" Abidon sneered and waved his hand. Henry flew out and hit the wall and fell heavily to the ground. The box flew away and fell to the other end of the corridor, at the foot of a person! "you¡­¡­" Abidon''s sneer solidified in an instant, watching the man slowly picking up the box with some surprise and confusion."You shouldn''t be here!" The agitated Abidon held his hands for a while, Henry convulsed in pain for a moment, and then there was no sound. During the whole process, Abidon kept looking at the man who picked up the box in front of him, the man whose memory should have been erased just after separation and should not be here! "What I want is not once, but forever!" Su Zhan held the box and said towards Abidon with a smile. Abidon frowned: "It seems that I don''t know enough about you!!" "We have a lot of time to get to know..." Su Zhan said with a smile. "who are you!" "I''m still me, but my identity is a bit different. I am not a recorder, but the Lord of the gods. I am here from the future to travel through time, looking for you specifically!" Su Zhan said with a smile."I concealed the identity, and you also concealed the identity, so Josie? Or Abedon, we should be even." "You already knew who I was!" Abidon was shocked."Lord of the gods? I haven''t heard of it." "I said that I came from the future. It is normal if you haven''t heard of it. You don''t know me, but I know you! Honey, be my woman, be my new war knight, and... how about the Lord of Hell "Su Zhan came over and asked softly. "Aren''t you here to stop me?" "What do you think?" Su Zhan said with a smile. His own methods didn''t work, and if he really wanted to stop him, he would have come long ago. "Identity is not a problem for you and me at all. Go back to the future with me, and you will know what the situation is now. I think...you should be willing to be with me forever!" Su Zhan said seriously. are you willing? Only she knew how difficult and painful it was to make a decision just now! "Lucifer is dead and killed by me. Crowley, I think you should have heard of it, a crossroads demon, he used to be the lord of hell, but now he should be busy escaping, the dragons of hell have no leader. You are the only one left. Hell Knight, my woman again, I think no one is more suitable than you to control hell for me! Come with me and look at the future world..." Su Zhan reached out to her. Abidon hesitated, what Su Zhan said was very impactful. Lucifer was dead. He wanted to control hell for her?Various thoughts flashed, looking at Su Zhan, and finally she put her hand in Su Zhan''s hand. Su Zhan smiled slightly and disappeared instantly while holding Abidon''s hand. Back at the hotel, Ruth was asleep, Su Zhan did not wake her up, but took her directly back to the modern age. "You can go out and find out about the situation." Su Zhan smiled and said to Abidon. Abidon asked: "Aren''t you afraid that I might run away?" "My dear, you have been chained by me!" Su Zhan smiled and kissed, then looked at the ring on her hand."You want to erase my memory and make me forget you. But you didn''t leave the ring, you... are already my woman, forever!" With that, Su Zhan pointed, and Abidon had an extra coat covering the V''s long skirt."Only I can appreciate your beauty!" Abbie straightened his coat and disappeared! It didn''t take long for Abidon to understand a lot of things. What Su Zhan said before... turned out to be true, and what he said was only the tip of the iceberg. What he didn''t say was more shocking to Abidon! Chapter 1311 My King! I had a relationship with Su Zhan. I had to separate because of my identity before, and now I have no more concerns.As for the dragons in the hell without a leader, it was even more unacceptable that Crowley, the demon at the crossroads, became a residence of hell before. Knowing the identity of Su Zhan and the support of his relationship with him, Abidon has made a decision, that is to control hell for Su Zhan and for his man! Before going back, Abdon went to the former recorder base. All the recorders were killed by her, and after so many years, the place has naturally changed completely, and it seems that it has become a club.When Abidon entered, she found that there were no people, only a non-mainstream girl in a punk outfit was guarding the counter. Seeing Abidon came in, she lazily greeted her. Abidon looked at her and found a sentence written on the T-shirt inside her, the devil forced me!This made her feel very interesting. Looking at her dress and thinking of what Su Zhan said before, Abidon suddenly said: "Your clothes are very interesting, take it off!" The punk girl paused, and quickly took off her clothes. When Abidon left, the punk girl woke up like a dream, and she subconsciously screamed when she saw her naked. "Are we... back?" After daybreak, Ruth woke up from her sleep and immediately recognized her surroundings as she had returned from the past."When did I come back, I don''t have any impression at all, things have been resolved, Abidon..." After 1958, Su Zhan told Ruth about his purpose.Now that I suddenly came back, and didn''t see Abidon in the room, Ruth subconsciously thought it had failed! "Boom boom!" When Ruth asked, there was a knock on the door. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly: "Isn''t she here?" As Su Zhan waved to open the door, Ruth subconsciously looked towards the door. I saw a woman wearing a black jacket, black T-shirt and tight black jeans standing at the door. The dress is very young and fashionable, and has a special charm, the most important thing is that it is very familiar. Upon closer inspection, Ruth can''t help but shout in surprise: "Abidon!" Abidon ignored Ruth and walked around in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and hugged her directly into his arms and gave a long kiss. He smiled and said, "This outfit is good!" "I feel good too!" Abidon said with a smile. "It seems that you already know about this era, and you should know everything you should know. So, are you willing to take control of hell for me?" "Of course I do, my king!" Abidon said softly. The rules of the devil are actually very powerful, and the strong is respected.It is like Crowley, originally just a low-level crossroad demon, but after becoming the Lord of Hell, there are countless supporters. Simply put, the big fist is the last word!This principle is the same everywhere, heaven... also this rule! "You are the king of hell, I... just your man!" Su Zhan said with a smile. He is not interested in managing so many things, and this is one of his many worlds, not where he needs to do it himself. 1093 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1093 Now that Abidon came back and accepted this identity, it was natural to act early. After all, the situation in hell is chaotic now, and it is easy to control the situation if the powerful hell knight suddenly appears.But even so, Su Zhan still left Abidon for one day!After a lot of joy, this allowed Abidon to start dealing with hell. Besides, from time to time, Su Zhan would also call Abidon or Abidon himself to come over for a date. Proposing, the house mistress is naturally gone, but the relationship and feelings between the two are becoming more and more stable, especially Abidon, the hell knight who has never known killing after falling in love, especially in front of Su Zhan. Two people are the same! And Su Zhan is also very fond of her, which makes Ruth a little bit savory. She is usually more obedient and try her best to please her. Unconsciously, she feels like a maid! I have to say that Abidon did not live up to the expectations of Su Zhan, and did not use Su Zhan''s identity, but his own ability has already controlled most of the hell forces in a very short time, and many demons have turned to support Abi. pause.But once again, Crowley does have the ability. Even if he is missing now, he is afraid to show up in Tibet, even if Abidon appears strongly, there are still some demons who support Crowley!In other words, Crowley, the demon who has risen from the bottom, knows better what the people below need, and the approval rate is still very high! What''s more, there are some demons who are ready to wait and see what happens, and wait until the two of them have a victory and defeat before standing in the team! Only when Crowley is dead or willing to obey Abidon, can Abidon be able to completely control hell! While Abidon was actively looking for Crowley, there was another person looking for Crowley, and that was Eve! Eve¡¯s news is still very well-informed, but Abidon appeared strongly. She felt that she saw the opportunity, and she would definitely try her best to find Crowley, so Eve had secretly inquired about Abidon, but she didn¡¯t. It occurred to him that Abidon was actually dealing with Su Zhan, and... it turned out to be Su Zhan''s woman. Seeing Abidon''s strong control of hell, Eve can easily guess that there should be Su Zhan behind this! So Eve was waiting, waiting for Su Zhan to help Abidon find Crowley, but what she didn''t expect was that Su Zhan seemed to have no intention of helping at all, and Abidon did not seek Su Zhan''s help.Even knowing that Crowley will definitely die in the end, but what is the point of not dying in his own hands? After several considerations, Eve decided to come to the Soviet Union for a deal! When Eve came, Su Zhan had just finished lingering with Ruth and was about to continue digesting the soul in Purgatory. There was a knock on the door. Ruth opened the door and saw Eve until she was stunned. "Oh, it''s finally here, I still think about when you will come back." "You knew I would come!" "Yeah, after all... you want to kill Crowley yourself." Su Zhan smiled and looked at Eve: "However, the content of this transaction has to be changed..." Chapter 1312 Hell Intelligence Officer "How to change it!" Eve asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s very simple. I can provide Crowley''s clues. It''s up to you to get it." "What about the conditions." "You!" Su Zhan looked at Eve."Well, you are also the mother of all things. No one has ever tasted the mother of all things!" "This is not like what the Lord of the Gods would do!" Eve said in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and stroked Ruth''s hair, shook his head and said, "Everyone has ambitions. The lord of the gods is only an identity, only strength, not character." Eve thought about it silently, just for a clue, not worth it! Su Zhan did not urge either. For the Eve in front of him, although Su Zhan was interested but not so big, it was even far inferior to Abidon.But if he just said that, it¡¯s okay to taste the mother of all things.What''s more, since she is here, it means that she has a strong hatred of Crowley, and she will agree to it out of ten! Sure enough, Eve considered that she could have ten minutes or so, raised her head and looked at Su Zhan and said, "I promised!" "Very good, then you should know what to do!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and Ruth got up wisely and said: "I''m a little hungry, go out and eat something." "Go!" Su Zhan smiled and patted her, and Eve hesitated for a moment and walked over. Ruth walked out of the room and paused for a while, she could already hear a voice inside... Ruth had already agreed with Su Zhan''s identity. God! It was precisely because of this that Ruth agreed with what he did.She doesn''t know what other gods should look like, but as just said, everyone has their own ambitions!In her view, Gods are all high above and indifferent. To put it bluntly, God is God and lacks humanity.But Su Zhan is different. His interest in women shows that she still has humanity, at least Ruth did not feel any pressure! After about two hours, Ruth came back. It can be seen that Eve has a transformation, and her temperament is already different. "I''ll go out, you and Cindy will wait for me to come back." Su Zhan said to Ruth, and then took Eve out. "Where are we going?" Eve asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Since you have fulfilled the conditions, then it''s natural for me." "I thought you knew Crowley''s whereabouts, you could tell me directly!" Eve said in a deep voice. "The process is not important, the important thing is the result! You will know Crowley''s whereabouts!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he took Eve''s hand and disappeared instantly. The next moment he suddenly appeared in the living room on the first floor of an office building. . "Wait here!" Su Zhan said, walked to the front desk and said a few words, then returned to sit down in the lounge chair. "Where is this?" Eve asked suspiciously. Su Zhan said with a smile: "This place is just a cover, it''s actually a monitoring point for the National Security Bureau." "What do they listen to?" "Listen to everything, so Crowley intervened here and asked her to come here to work." Su Zhan explained: "Crowley is a smart man, and it''s different from those demons who only know how to fight and kill. Without these intelligence points, how could he be a crossroad demon with so much intelligence?" While talking, a man dressed as a guard came over. "please follow me." Su Zhan smiled, got up with Eve and followed the guard upstairs, and quickly entered an office! In the office, a woman with black glasses wears a black OL outfit. She looks intellectual, capable, beautiful and very temperamental.When Su Zhan and Eve came in, she seemed a little cautious and nervous, and she smiled and invited them to sit down. "Hello, Cecily." After sitting down, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Hello, you!" Cecily said. "Don''t be nervous, you should know our identities? Then I will tell you the truth, I want to know the whereabouts of Crowley!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Cecily said nonchalantly: "I, I don''t know his whereabouts." "really?" Su Zhan smiled and got up, and slowly walked around the desk and came behind Cecily. Cecily was watching Su Zhan nervously. When he came behind her, she could not restrain the slight trembling of fear. Not daring to look back, he could only explain in a low voice: "I, I really don''t know!" Snapped! Su Zhan pressed her shoulders with both hands, Cecily was startled, and the pen in her hand fell directly to the ground. "You are not good!" Su Zhan bent over and said softly in her ear, touching her neck with his hand.Cecily dared not move, for fear that this hand would break her neck.But Su Zhan is not such a cruel person, so he slowly lowered his hand and put it through the T-shirt. 1094 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1094 "Not bad!" Su Zhan said approvingly, and smiled: "I know what you are thinking, Crowley arranged this position for you. However, Crowley is no longer able to protect himself, you will not Thinking of waiting for him to stand against Abidon before standing in line?" "Yes, that''s not bad, I... I should be very clever!" Cecily said slyly. "I like smart women, especially beauties like you!" Su Zhan''s movements were slightly hard, and Cecily couldn''t help but snorted in pain, and then heard Su Zhan continue to say: "Tell you a secret, ah Beaton is my person!" Cecily''s face changed instantly. Abidon turned out to be his person! "He had contacted me the other day, if he didn''t change places, I think...I know where he is going!" Cecily said hurriedly. She did have the intention to wait and see the changes and wait until the outcome was determined before surrendering. After all, her position was rather special, and it was considered an intelligence point. No matter who controlled the hell, she needed herself.But now she doesn''t think so!If the Lord of the Gods is standing behind Abidon, then there is no need to hesitate! "clever!" Su Zhan smiled, Cecily had already said the address! Chapter 1313 Looking for Cain and Angel Falling to the Sky! "I wish you can catch Crowley." Su Zhan said to Eve with a smile. Eve nodded and turned to leave. Her most urgent need now is to catch Crowley, but Crowley is too cunning, she still needs time to arrange. After Eve left, Su Zhan did not leave, which made Cecily dare not relax at all, wondering what he had to do.But she was very clever. Since she had already stood in the team, she wouldn''t continue to sit carelessly. She immediately got up and gave her position to Su Zhan, and stood aside! Su Zhan sat down with a smile, took a look at Cecily and said, "It''s so sensational like this, the office...girl secretary..." "If the Lord needs, I can do anything!" Cecily said respectfully. "Really? Do you know what to do now?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Cecily paused for a moment, then knelt down slowly. Su Zhan smiled and snapped his fingers. After a while, Abdon appeared. "Wang!" Although Abidon wondered why he was here, he still came over.Turning around the table, I saw Cecily who was kneeling.Frozen, Abidon said: "Lower demon?" "Cecily, the chess piece Crowley inserted here will be her own from now on. She has done a very good job regarding intelligence matters!" Su Zhan smiled. Abidon nodded and asked, "In this case, does she know where Crowley is?" "I just told Eve that she should be ready to catch Crowley at this time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then us?" "It''s okay, Crowley is very cunning, it¡¯s not easy for Eve to catch him. And it doesn¡¯t matter who Crowley died, what¡¯s important is that he is dead. You still have Cecily. Apart from consolidating the situation in hell, all I have to do is to help me find out where Cain is!" "Cain?" Abidon was stunned, and said with a somewhat complicated expression."It was Cain who trained us hell knights. It is said that the archangel killed the hell knights. Actually... it was Cain who killed us! King, you are looking for him?" "The first blade?" "The first blade?" Su Zhan shook his head: "Although the first blade is a good weapon, it is said to kill everything, but it seems to me that''s the case. I asked Cain for his Cain blood mark. !" "There is nothing special about this blood mark, right? You can only use the first blade if you have the blood mark, otherwise the first blade is just a normal bone." Abidon said suspiciously. "That''s because you don''t know what this Cain blood mark is!" Su Zhan shook his head and explained."There is a kind of evil that is comparable to God called darkness. It is said that it was born at the beginning of the world, but it was defeated and sealed by God and the archangel. The blood mark is the lock and the key. God gave the blood mark at first. Lucifer, his most trusted deputy, but Lucifer betrayed heaven and passed the blood mark to Cain." "Wang, you mean you want to open... the blood mark?" "Once the blood mark is broken, darkness will come. Since she was born at the beginning of the world, then she must have the power of rules. To some extent, darkness can be regarded as God¡¯s sister, sitting on an equal footing with God. This rule is Power, I naturally want it!" Both Abedon and Cecily felt a little stunned at this time. First they knew the real purpose of the blood mark, and then heard about the darkness, and the king planned to release the power of the darkness that the darkness wanted to seize the rules. People were shocked. "Don''t think so much, your main task is to help me find Cain!" Seeing the shock of the two, Su Zhan patted Cecily, then smiled and got up. After sorting it out, Su Zhan was ready to leave. "Then... what is that?" Cecily, who got up, looked out the window inadvertently and shouted in surprise. There seemed to be countless meteors falling from the sky, even though it was daytime, they could still be seen clearly, very spectacular. "The angel... fell to the sky?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. "Hey, how many angels are falling from the sky." Looking at the numerous meteors, Abidon and Cecily felt very shocked and surprised. They have never seen such a large-scale falling from the sky, heaven, and what happened. Is something wrong? "Ruby!" Su Zhan yelled softly, and after a while, Ruby had appeared next to him. "God Lord!" "What happened?" Su Zhan asked. Ruby said: "I don''t know. It was going well. Many angels have chosen to surrender. But suddenly, we were driven out of heaven, and countless angels began to fall to the sky. The angels who have taken refuge in us, as are the rest of the angels in heaven!" "Anna tried to re-enter heaven, but failed! The rest are looking for the angel who fell to the sky to see if they can figure out what''s going on!" "It seems that Raphael closed the heavens! He would break the jar when he did this, and drive all the angels out of heaven. What''s the use of being a commander of a bare rod? And hiding for a while, you can''t hide for a lifetime. There must be some means for him to feel that he can compete with me after gaining time. Ruby, you let Anna figure out what is going on as soon as possible, and...the angels who have surrendered and the glory to find as much as possible, just take this opportunity to help them Converted." "Yes, we can just take advantage of the opportunity to recruit more angels!" Ruby responded. "Cecili, you have one more job. Always pay attention to the special circumstances of various places and distinguish angels. Ruby, you can come here to find her!" Su Zhan confessed. Cecily hurriedly responded, Ruby nodded, and then disappeared. Heaven was closed, and the angel''s fall to the sky was a bit sudden, but it didn''t have a big impact. After Su Zhan gave a few words, he flashed away. Back to Ruth and Cindy''s side, the two also noticed the angel falling from the sky. Su Zhan surprised them after explaining it! Chapter 1314 The Desperate Goddess Steals Bella For the insider, it is known that this is an angel falling into the sky, and for ordinary people who don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t matter much after amazed, especially when news experts say this is a rare meteor shower. Who is taking it seriously.Although some people were curious as to how the meteor shower looked like it was falling instead of flying over, but there were no reports of falling meteor showers everywhere, so they slowly left them behind. 1095 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1095 Countless angels fell, some found the container possessed, some were still searching. After all, angels are different from demons. Angels need the container to agree before they can possess them. No matter left or right, Su Zhan took Ruth Cindy and Artemis to wander all the way, maybe he could find some angel falling to the sky by the way.Driving a sports car with three beauties, big and small, still feels good.But the angel didn''t notice it, and he unexpectedly found an acquaintance. An acquaintance who hadn''t seen him for a long time and almost made him forget. The goddess steals Bella! It was pure coincidence that she was driving all the way, and she happened to find an abandoned wooden house. She was planning to take a break here, but when she got off the car and was about to go in, she accidentally found a salt ring around the wooden house! The role of the salt circle could not be more obvious, it is to resist demons or ghosts. In other words, are there demon hunters here? Su Zhan swept towards the cabin, only to find that it was not a demon hunter at all, but the goddess stealing Bella. At this time, she looked very haggard and her mental state was extremely bad. It seemed that she hadn''t taken a good rest for a long time. With the addition of the salt ring, Su Zhan immediately thought that she might be entangled by the devil.Since I met here, Su Zhan naturally couldn''t just sit back and watch! After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly opened the door. "Who, get out!" As soon as the door opened, I saw the black muzzle pointing towards him. Su Zhan chuckled and snatched the gun directly against the opponent. He smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you. How do you greet your old friend? " "It''s you!" Bella reacted and shouted in surprise. She didn''t expect it to be Su Zhan, and she said with joy in an instant: "You can help me, you can definitely help me, right?" "You talk about what''s going on first!" Su Zhan looked at Bella''s excitement, calmed her down and said slowly. Bella took a deep breath, calming her emotions. In fact, she is not to blame for being so excited. When people are desperate and confessing their lives, hope suddenly rises. Everyone will be excited when they change. "Actually, I have been looking for you for a long time, especially after your fame has spread, but I have not found you. I...I''m in trouble, can you help me?" Although Bella''s mood stabilized, her tone was Very anxious, it seems that the trouble is imminent. After the last hare leg incident, Bella managed to solve the buyer''s troubles, and then learned about the Lord of the Gods, only to discover that it was Su Zhan.Because of her troubles, Bella has been looking for Su Zhan, but unfortunately there is no accurate information. She has already given up her life in despair. She did not expect to meet Su Zhan suddenly here. "Let''s talk about the matter first, then the price." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ruth on the side moved her chair with vision and placed it behind Su Zhan. Su Zhan sat down and looked at Bella. Bella hesitated, and said: "I...I signed a demon contract before, and it''s already time. Since you are the lord of the gods, you can definitely kill the hellhound, right?" "sure!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Don''t talk about the Hellhound, even if it helps you terminate the contract, it will be fine." "Really?" Bella was overjoyed in an instant. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Of course it is true, but the question is...why did I help you? I remember that I once paid 100 million to buy you, did you agree? Although I am really interested in you, after all, " You are still very attractive in The Walking Dead, but you have also seen that there are many women around me, and none of them are worse than you!" "What is the walking dead?" Bella asked in amazement. Su Zhan shook his head and said: "Nothing, this is not something you need to consider." Bella is Maggie in The Walking Dead, so Su Zhan was very interested in Bella when she first saw her... "..." Of course Bella knew what she had to consider. As a thief and a thief, she knew that everything had a price. Su Zhan had expressed interest in herself before, and now it was obvious what she had to consider.But does this really need to be considered?It is undeniable that Bella had a feeling for Su Zhan at the beginning, at least he left a deep impression and was kissed by him.Now it is even more at stake, this is her only life! "I promise you!" Bella said in a deep voice. "What did you promise?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. "Be your woman!" "No no no!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, and looked at Bella and said, "Now and then, if I promise you to be my woman like this, I''m afraid the people around me would be unhappy, not to mention that you are asking me now. Naturally different." "That...what do you want, as long as you are willing to save me, I will promise you everything!" Bella said eagerly. "Be a maid, but... the maids are divided into different categories." Su Zhan smiled and turned to Ruth: "If I let her be a maid like you, would you accept it?" Ruth did not make a statement, but not making a statement is the best statement. Su Zhan slowly said: "Although Ruth is nominally my maid, she loves me and I also like her. There is an unforgettable experience between us. And you, although we have also experienced the same, but the situation It¡¯s different. It¡¯s not our experience or the feeling between us that contributed to the current result, but you don¡¯t want to die!" "But..." Bella was about to explain, Su Zhan waved and interrupted."Yes, I should have a good impression in your heart, but you can''t deny that without this, you wouldn''t have promised so happily, maybe you will get along like Ruth slowly, but after all, not, at least not now! " "and so¡­¡­" Su Zhan slowly took out something, Bella''s eyes instantly widened. Chapter 1315 Bella''s Decision A black collar is tied with a long red rope, its purpose is self-evident. Bella stared at Su Zhan with wide eyes: "No, you can''t, this...this is not a maid!" "It doesn''t matter if you want to change the name." Su Zhan faintly held the thing in front of her, holding the rope in one hand, waiting for Bella to make her own decision.If it had been before, Su Zhan might not have done this, but the situation has passed, and Su Zhan really has no interest in playing games with her. Bella hesitated, although she had already planned to sacrifice everything, but this... she really couldn''t accept it. She is a goddess stealing, a well-known thief, even the most powerful people must be polite when they see her, but now she is letting herself wear this to become... Bella is somewhat unacceptable. Su Zhan was not in a hurry, nor urging, he looked at the wooden house casually. It seems that this wooden house has been abandoned for a long time, but Bella should have lived here for a while, and it was a difficult time! "what sound!" Suddenly, Artemis whispered. As her voice fell, strange noises seemed to be heard outside, and coldness gradually appeared as she breathed, it seemed...cold! "Cerberus!" Bella''s expression suddenly panicked, she had heard roars, as if she might rush in at any time. The salt ring may not be able to stop it! "I am very curious, what is the content of the contract you signed with the devil." 1096 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1096 Su Zhan didn''t panic, as if he didn''t feel it, he asked lightly. "Kill...Kill my father!" Bella hesitated for a moment and said. "Why?" Su Zhan became interested. Bella gritted his teeth and said: "Because he is a scumbag, he beat me and my mother... At that time, my biggest wish was that he could die so that my mother and I could be free." An understatement, but it must contain a lot of content. Domestic violence is also a common occurrence in the United States, and it happens from time to time. Unless it is particularly excessive, it should be difficult for ordinary people to think of dealing with the devil to kill his father.To some extent, Bella will be so extreme, becoming a thief who only recognizes money, I am afraid it is also related to her childhood experience! Outside the door, the sound became more and more necklaces, and the wooden house had begun to shake. After all, this kind of abandoned wooden house is not strong, and it seems that it may collapse at any time. Bella can even hear the sound of hell dog grinding teeth, is it ready to grind and tear herself?Listening to the voices outside and looking at the things in front of her, there was not much time for her to hesitate and consider. She tremblingly stretched out her hand and picked up the collar, unfastened it, looked up at Su Zhan, and finally took a deep breath and put it on! The moment she put it on, the door of the wooden house was suddenly smashed, and a gloomy and brutal breath instantly overflowed. "help me!" Bella hurriedly shouted at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and snapped his fingers, and the Hellhound stopped in an instant, followed by... Abidon suddenly appeared. "king!" Su Zhan nodded and said, "Is the devil''s contract in your hand? Help me find her contract. Her name is Bella. If you find it, you can terminate it." "I am searching!" After Abidon finished speaking, he disappeared. After almost five or six seconds, Abidon shook his head: "I didn''t find her contract." "Impossible, you look for it again, maybe it''s too much." Bella said hurriedly. Just after finishing speaking, I felt a force coming from my neck. Su Zhan tugged and pulled up the rope, and said faintly: "When you shouldn''t talk, don''t talk. Since she said that she didn''t find it, she didn''t find it. But the king of hell!" Bella was stunned at once, although she was anxious, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Abidon ignored Bella and said to Su Zhan: "I did not find her contract in hell. It may be in Crowley''s hands." "Understood, go ahead and take the Hellhound back." "Yes!" Abidon took the Hellhound back to the hell. Although Su Zhan did not explain, Abidon deliberately explained it and asked the Hellhound not to chase Bella for the time being! "You can choose again now, and continue to fulfill the conditions and I will help you completely terminate the contract when the time comes. Of course, you can also choose to leave, at least in the short term, the Hellhound will not come to kill you, and it is the fate of our acquaintance!" Su Zhan looked at Bella and said. Bella hesitated for a moment until she wanted to leave for a moment. She knew very well that she might have to say goodbye to her previous life, but after thinking about it, she finally decided to stay.If you don''t come back in the short term, it doesn''t mean you won''t come back in the future. Sooner or later, the devil contract is a problem! Moreover, even the king of hell called Su Zhan a king. Even if he could survive to old age, he would still go to hell after he died. At that time... I am afraid that his treatment will be different. "I believe you will get used to it slowly in the future." Su Zhan smiled and tugged at the rope, and said pointedly. I came here for a short rest. Although Bella''s problem has been solved, it is natural to cook and rest.Bella wanted to help but was stopped by Su Zhan and helped her restore her physical and mental state. When the wine is full, the night is gradually over. "It''s better to continue on the road. You can drive to a nearby town in about two or three hours. Here..." Su Zhan shook his head and didn''t say clearly, but the meaning couldn''t be more obvious. It''s not suitable for overnight stay! Speaking of it, I don''t know how Bella endured, and she could live here for several days. Driving on the road, Su Zhan asked Bella to sit in the co-pilot, and the other three sat in the back.Of course, this does not mean that Bella''s status is high, on the contrary, let her sit here just to facilitate Su Zhan to pull the rope!After driving for more than an hour, I found a rest area in front. Gas stations, supermarkets, and motels. Originally, Su Zhan hadn''t planned to stay, after all, he would be in the small town after a while, but when passing by, he inadvertently glanced at an employee of the gas station and he changed his mind! Chapter 1316 Cute Girl Angel After reversing the car, Su Zhan parked the car at the nearby motel, told Ruth and the others to open the room, got out of the car and walked to the gas station nearby. On the edge of the gas station, a girl in a sweater was standing there, who seemed to be an employee of the gas station.Maybe it was too late, maybe the work was boring, and the girl stood there with a trance and dazed expression, it felt like standing at a crossroad but not knowing where to go!Be at a loss for the arrival of Su Zhan behind him. "Hello!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and the girl suddenly woke up. She turned around and looked at Su Zhan and said in a daze, "Hello." Seeing the girl''s reaction, Su Zhan was a little surprised. She didn''t know herself? The reason why he decided to reverse the car and come back was because Su Zhan discovered that this girl turned out to be an angel, and it seemed that she should not have been possessed for long. Now that she met, Su Zhan was ready to come over and say hello, not to mention that she was pretty pretty.I just didn''t expect that this young girl angel didn''t even know herself. Now there are still angels in heaven who don''t know herself?This is rare! "Do you know me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Should I know? I don''t even know myself anymore." The girl angel looked at Su Zhan and said. She was at a loss now. She was suddenly expelled from heaven and could not even return, which made her wonder what she should do and what to do.In the past, every angel performed his own duties and had his own tasks, but now suddenly there were no instructions and no goals. This feeling of emptiness made her extremely uncomfortable. "You should know me." Su Zhan smiled. "Are you... my friend?" The girl angel looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, and said, "I feel that you are very confused? Is it because there is no goal and direction? Or because... no one tells you what to do?" "How do you know?" The girl angel was a little surprised, and then nodded: "Yes, I don''t know what happened, and I don''t know what to do and what to do in the future." "What''s your name?" "Hale." "Hale? This name is so special." Su Zhan smiled."In fact, your problem is very easy to solve. Many people, or most people, are actually used to accepting orders and acting in life. My vocation, when there is an order, you will not be confused and have a goal. For example, if you... If you are confused, I can give you an order and tell you what to do!" "You...?" The girl angel looked at Su Zhan and shook her head. She is an angel, she can accept orders from her superiors, can accept orders from heaven, but will not accept orders from humans. Seeing her shaking his head, Su Zhan smiled: "So I said, you should know me. If you know me, you won''t shake your head." Seeing what Su Zhan said seriously and weird, the girl angel looked at Su Zhan seriously, and shook her head after a long while: "I really don''t know you." "My name is Su Zhan!" "Su... Are you the lord of the gods?" The girl angel just yelled a word and instantly showed a shocked expression, subconsciously stepped back, looking at Su Zhan with some caution. "Your reaction... Are you on Raphael''s side?" Su Zhan asked, seeing the reaction of the girl angel. "No!" Hale shook his head. 1097 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1097 "That''s right, if you are standing on Raphael''s side, it doesn''t make sense to not know me, then you should be just an ordinary angel who doesn''t stand in line, so why are you so afraid of me?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Heaven is talking about you... you are terrible," Hale whispered. She belongs to the kind of very low-key angel, conscientious in completing the tasks explained above, and very obedient.Even after the disappearance of God, he completed his work safely and steadily in accordance with the original instructions, and rarely participated in other things. When Hale spoke, her big eyes were a little dazed and a little scared, and they matched her hesitant and non-speaking manner. The feeling for Su Zhan is just one word, cute! Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I am terrible, but that¡¯s just for my enemy. You are not my enemy. What are you afraid of. Do you know what happened? Why did you fall into the sky? Up?" Hale shook her head, and she wanted to know why. "It seems that those who were expelled should be those who took refuge in me, or those angels who haven''t had a team. As for Raphael''s direct line, they should still stay in heaven." Su Zhan said, then said: "Heaven is no longer the original one. Heaven is here, and a new era has come. You need it, angels need it, and heaven needs new people to lead!" "Follow me and you won''t be lost." Su Zhan looked at Hale seriously, and Hale seemed a little moved. Su Zhan possessed the ability to create the world, and Hale, of course, the prophecy about the creation, knew that the dynasty changed, a new era. This made Hale couldn''t help thinking. From the disappearance of God to Lucifer, Michael was killed by the Soviet war, and now Raphael has closed heaven and expelled the angels, maybe... really a new era?And I was at a loss, I met him in the end, maybe...Is it destined? The former feeling of confusion and emptiness made her never want to experience it again. Looking at Su Zhan, Hale slowly knelt down on one knee. This posture means surrender, means seeing God! Of course, she didn''t know, because she had never seen God, but thought maybe...should do this to express awe? Seeing the cute girl angel kneeling in front of her, it was obviously a very solemn and sacred thing, but Su Zhan''s thoughts were a bit crooked. Shaking his head, Su Zhan put his hand on top of her head. After falling to the sky, although Hale was not injured, but the glory was gone, without wings, without ability, just like ordinary people!However, as Su Zhan''s palm released light, soon... Hale felt a different energy appear, followed by... a pair of white wings suddenly unfolded! Chapter 1317 Don''t Call My Father! "This...this is the new angel?" Hale was stunned. She could feel how powerful her power had become, especially the pair of white wings behind her. Real wings! "Do you like it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Like, father!" Hale nodded quickly and said a word that made Su Zhan stunned. The angel called God the father, after all, the angel was created by God, and the new angel was created by Su Zhan, so according to Hale''s cognition, he naturally called Su Zhan the father.This is already an inherent cognition among angels, but Su Zhan is really not used to it. When Anna and the others became new angels, they were not called their fathers! "Stop! Don''t call my father, I''m not a god, I am the lord of the gods, and I don''t like God''s style." Su Zhan waved his hand to interrupt Hale and said seriously. "Then... what should you and I call?" "It''s fine to call God Lord." "God Lord!" Su Zhan was relieved when he saw Hale''s change of tune. "You should already know the information about upgrading. What you have to do in the future is to spread your faith." Su Zhan said. Hale nodded: "Yes, priest, I know!" "You can find your friends first, if they are willing to be like you, they can come to me at any time." "Yes Father!" Hale was very obedient and obedient. After Su Zhan confessed a few words, he turned around and went back. Hale also went to find other friends.Most of the angels are actually a group of soldiers who have been brainwashed and only know how to act on orders. I have to say that this is good, at least it saves Soviet Zhan a lot of trouble. Turning back to the hotel, Su Zhan suddenly realized one thing! When transforming Hale just now, there seemed to be no thunder bursts like before, and there was no warning from the power of rules.Is it because I have consumed more than a certain proportion of the power of the rules, so the power of the rules has been approved?It''s very possible! Do the math, the remaining part of the rules should not have much power? God, darkness. They have existed since the beginning of the world, so there must be the power of rules, and the rest may be scattered and I don¡¯t know where they are! Go back to the room. Artemis, Cindy, Ruth, and Bella were all there. After seeing Su Zhan back, Artemis went back to his room and rested. Su Zhan greeted him, and it was not polite to pull Bella over. , It is already such an identity relationship, no matter how polite it is, it is hypocritical, and Bella herself knows this! No words for a night, continue on the road the next morning. The breeze in the morning feels very cool, and it has almost disappeared after driving and has come to the town.The town is not very big, it looks very peaceful and comfortable. "what is that?" When passing by the small town high school, Artemis suddenly found a huge banner at the school door. "Musical, only one night "Evil Force"." "Musical, stage play?" Artemis seemed interested. "It''s better to come early than to come by coincidence, we can see it later." Su Zhan said with a smile. I haven¡¯t seen any musicals like Su Zhan, and it¡¯s a musical of evil forces.Su Zhan remembered that there was a prophet in the evil forces who had published a series of evil forces novels. It seems that this musical should be adapted based on this, I don''t know what the content is! Thinking in this way, Su Zhan searched for information about evil power novels on a whim, but he was surprised! Only one copy! The content of this book is mainly based on the Wen brothers. It is basically the story of the first season of evil forces. After fusing this copy, the plot that I encountered seems to start from the second season?In other words, the prophet could not predict what he was about, so only the first novel about evil forces was published! I haven''t heard of this novel before. Su Zhan thought it was the reason for the fusion of the copy, so this plot disappeared. Since it has not disappeared, then it means... finally there is a clue to God? If he remembers correctly, this prophet is pretending to be God. He has been watching the theater in the front row and even participated in it. It was not until the darkness was released that he admitted that he was God!I thought that the situation had changed because of the fusion copy, but now it seems... it seems that the change hasn''t changed much? The car stopped outside the school, Su Zhan asked Cindy and the others to find a place to stay and stroll around. After all, the musical didn''t start until the evening.However, Artemis was obviously curious, and instead of leaving, he followed Su Zhan.Walking through the campus, looking at the beautiful and young students around me, I have to say that the development of foreigners is good! After finding the position of the musical, Su Zhan and Timis pushed in. At this time, the stage play was rehearsing. A man with a beard deliberately sticking to it like a director was saying something. In the distance, the piano sounded, and two people and two women appeared on the stage, but these two women were dressed exactly like the Wen brothers. It should be the actor of the Wen brothers. Su Zhan and Artemis watched for a while. He was quite used to this musical performance, and he sang at every turn.This reminded him of Indian movies, dance if you don¡¯t agree with each other! "Is it your author, Mr. Chuck?" 1098 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1098 At this time, the person who looked like a director came over and asked a little excitedly. "I''m sorry I am not, I am just an audience who came here especially." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh." The director-like girl was a little disappointed, but still enthusiastically hoped that Su Zhan and Artemis could make suggestions, and then turned around and left the rehearsal again. When she asks this, it means that the author Chuck will come, which is really interesting! Su Zhan smiled and sat down with Artemis. Artemis was obviously interested in musicals and was enthusiastic about it.After being idle, Su Zhan felt around.Because he remembered that this musical was not so smooth, here... there is a god! Chapter 1318 The Terrified Muse Muse, this name is believed to be heard by many people, but it does not refer to a person, but a general term for the long-lost ancient art goddess of art and science in Greek mythology.In the nine muses, each of the goddesses has a different direction. One of them is called Caliopi, a heroic epic, and also called an epic goddess! In the original work, Evil has already published several episodes. It has gained considerable popularity, and the Wen brothers have experienced a lot, so it is normal to be stared at by the epic goddess.But now, only one episode of Evil Force has appeared, and the epic goddess has also appeared, which is a bit unreasonable! Yes, the epic goddess did appear. Su Zhan can sense her existence! "Look here slowly, I''ll leave." Su Zhan said to Artemis, and then he teleported and disappeared without anyone paying attention!The next moment, he had appeared somewhere that seemed like a basement utility room. "who are you?" As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan saw a middle-aged woman asking him. Su Zhan looked at her, she was not an epic goddess, she should be a teacher in this school, and she knew what was going on after a little touch.This teacher was in charge of the musical before, but he was obviously not satisfied with the musical, so he planned to discuss with the school to cancel the musical a few days ago. As a result, he mysteriously disappeared as soon as he left the school. It now appears that it should be the epic goddess. "who are you!" The same question rang, but the voice was very sweet, and immediately afterwards, I saw the shadow, a beautiful woman in a long floral dress came out.Su Zhan suddenly discovered that whether it was a demon or a deity, he seemed to like to wear a deep V dress. It seems that everyone has a love for beauty, even if it is a deity or a demon. One of the muses, the epic goddess, Calliope! As soon as he appeared, he gave Su Zhan an amazing feeling, and he was indeed a muse. Speaking of it, Su Zhan seems to have seen the Muses on Mount Olympus in the world of "Percy Jackson." Usually, the nine Muses would have been singing and dancing to add to the fun, but that Isn''t this beautiful in front of me! Seeing Caliope''s question, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Guess!" Caliopi frowned. He didn''t expect this person to dare to speak to himself in this tone, this playful way.Although I don''t know how he appeared here, but Caliopei would not guess his identity."No matter who you are, since you are here by yourself, then... don''t leave!" After speaking, Caliopi slowly raised his hand and prepared to use his supernatural power to give the opponent the next step. Su Zhan looked at it with a smile, for one second...two seconds...Su Zhan didn''t move at all, and Caliope showed a puzzled and surprised expression.The white arm pushed towards Su Zhan, but there was no response. "It seems that your divine power doesn''t work anymore." Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand and snapped his fingers. With a snap, Kaliop¨¦ flew out involuntarily and stuck it heavily on the wall. "Do you want to go back, or do you plan to stay here?" Su Zhan suddenly turned to the female teacher."Because next is a private show, you know..." "I...Of course I want to go back." The female teacher hurriedly said. "Then, goodbye!" Su Zhan snapped his fingers, and the female teacher had disappeared. "Well dressed so beautifully, it''s the Muse Literary Art again, so... first dance?" Su Zhan changed a chair and came out to sit down, Shi Shiran looked at Caliopi. Caliopi realized that he seemed to be out of control and began to dance. The dancing posture is wonderful, the clothes are fluttering, and the figure is extremely graceful. Even if Su Zhan doesn''t know how to appreciate dance, he still feels pleasing to the eye and keeps his eyes intent.Especially when the skirt is flying and the posture is spinning, you can always inadvertently see what men want to see! After a set of dancing, Caliope has stopped, her expression is full of horror! She already knew who this person was! There are very few people who can control the gods in one word, and there are only a handful of them, but now there is only one who can be famous and can be the master of the gods! "Looking at your expression, you seem to have guessed who I am?" Su Zhan said with a smile... Caliopi nodded. Su Zhan has done nothing to heaven or hell. In the last meeting of the gods, many gods died, which made many gods terrified, especially when I heard about the Norse gods. The department has changed dynasties and completely surrendered to him. Although she is also a god, in Olympus, it is only one of the many gods in the Greek gods, and she can''t rank high in terms of strength. Now that a fierce god like Su Zhan appears in front of her, how can she not panic?After recognizing his identity, Caliopei first felt fear and then apologized.After nodding, Caliopi hurriedly said: "I, I didn''t know it was you, I..." Su Zhan waved and interrupted: "You just said that no matter who I am, I have to stay and don''t leave?" "If I knew it was you, I would definitely not dare to say this!" Caliopi said tremblingly. "It''s not important, the important thing is that you have already said it, so... how do you plan to solve it?" Seeing Kaliope''s fearful look, it felt good to be honest.The shadow of a person''s famous tree, this is strength, the benefit of power! "I... shall I leave?" Caliope said tentatively. "Leaving? I''m afraid that won''t work." Su Zhan shook his head and said casually: "Well, I saw your dance just now is not bad, the appearance is also very eye-catching, stay by my side and dance and dance or something?" This is to keep yourself strong? Although Caliopi was hesitant, after all, she was a god from Mount Olympus, but she didn''t dare to refute, she could only nod her head in agreement! "Didn¡¯t you have nine muses in total? Go back and say, when I have taken over heaven, you will bring them over. If anyone on Olympus disagrees, tell me, I don¡¯t Mind going there in person!" Su Zhan said lightly. Chapter 1319 News of a life change! Caliopi left and returned to Mount Olympus. She believes that the other muses will not refuse and dare not refuse, and that no one will stop Olympus. They cannot afford the consequences of the Soviet war. , Especially after knowing that he intends to occupy heaven, so no one dares to stop it! After all, in this world, heaven is the mainstream and the strongest place! After Caliopi left, Su Zhan also returned to Artemis. At this time, the actors of the musical had already begun to rest. It seemed that they were ready to regain their strength and start the evening performance in the perfect posture.Su Zhan and Artemis left and found Cindy and others. After having a meal together and strolling for a while, it was night before I knew it. Everyone came to the school theater together and watched the musical "Evil Force". The official performance is different from the previous rehearsal. It is more serious and more complete and better, but how does this content feel... It¡¯s a little different from the evil forces, especially the Wen brothers... It doesn¡¯t feel like brothers, but has a foundation. Feeling full of love, okay... Is this the reason for the adaptation? The musical performance ended smoothly. Although there were not many audiences, the feedback given was good.Seeing the audience leave one by one, the actors are ready to leave, but Su Zhan has no intention to leave. "Aren''t we leaving?" Artemis couldn''t help asking when he saw Su Zhan motionless and didn''t mean to leave. Su Zhan shook his head: "Don''t worry, wait and see maybe there will be a surprise!" "Unexpected surprise? Did you mean to return? This is a musical, and it is unlikely that there will be a return." Artemis thought he was waiting for his return and explained. 1099 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1099 Su Zhan shook his head without saying a word without explaining. Seeing Su Zhan not leaving, everyone had to stay and wait. When the audience leaves, when the actors and directors of the musicals leave, only them are left in the theater.Su Zhancai shook his head and said, "It seems that there are no surprises!" Everyone was puzzled, and they really didn''t know what the surprise Su Zhan was talking about! Su Zhan, waiting for the author of the evil power, the prophet Chuck, who is God! He remembered that at the end of the original book, Chuck did appear and gave a good comment on the adaptation of the musical.But now everyone is gone, and Chuck does not appear.It seems that he knew he was here so he didn''t show up? Su Zhan did not sense the existence of God after several times, so he could only give up! "Is it true that God will only show up if the darkness is released?" Su Zhan murmured and left the theater with the girls. After coming out of school and returning to the hotel to rest, just after taking a shower, looking at Cindy, Ruth and Bella, Su Zhan was wondering who to start today, but suddenly felt something and said to the three of them."You can rest by yourself. I have something to leave. If I don''t come back in a short time, you can arrange your own schedule. I will find you later." After speaking, Su Zhan has disappeared. In the next moment, Su Zhan had appeared in an abandoned warehouse. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan found that the warehouse was very lively. Abidon, Eve, and... Crowley trapped in a demon trap. Seeing the appearance of Su Zhan, Crowley didn''t panic. Instead, he looked happy, as if waiting for Su Zhan to appear. Abdon first called the king, and then explained the situation. It was Abidon who contacted himself. Not long ago, Eve finally caught Crowley, but Crowley unexpectedly summoned Abidon. Eve wanted to kill Crowley, but Abidon also wanted to kill Crowley. This was indeed unexpected. What''s more unexpected was that Crowley called Abidon because she wanted her to contact Su Zhan. , Said there is important news. Obviously, Crowley hopes to survive with this news. Eve was naturally reluctant, and kept saying that Crowley was lying, hoping to kill Crowley.But Abidon stopped Eve and decided to contact Su Zhan after hesitating.Crowley is a smart man. He knows the consequences of playing Soviet wars. Since he uses this news as a backing and thinks that he can get his life in exchange, then this news must be very important! Glancing at the worried Eve and the pleased Crowley, Su Zhan looked at Crowley after Abidon explained the cause and effect. "You should have the consequences if you dare to deceive me?" "Of course, respect the great Lord of the Gods, I promise, my message is very important to you." Crowley said respectfully. "God Lord, don''t you really intend to let him go? I managed to catch him!" Eve asked nervously. Su Zhan said faintly: "It depends on whether his news is worth the price." "But..." Eve had to say something more, Su Zhan interrupted: "Don''t worry, I will naturally give you a satisfactory answer. Now, Crowley, you can talk about it." Crowley took a deep breath and said flatteringly: "I discovered this news by accident, just after heaven closed and the angel fell from the sky. I found that someone was hunting the angel! I deliberately checked the angel¡¯s wound and shot him to death. Fate, kill directly! I was investigating this clue immediately, and finally I found out that the person who hunted the angel was a cowboy! This cowboy called himself a holy killer, with two seemingly ordinary pistols, but this pistol but¡­¡­" Crowley was talking vividly, but Su Zhan interjected: "This pistol is 100% hit, and it has unlimited bullets..." Crowley''s expression froze for an instant."You, you already know?" He originally wanted to live on this news, but he didn''t expect Su Zhan to know it, which made him a little desperate. "You go on." Su Zhan said. "Yes, his gun can hit 100% with unlimited bullets, and he seems to be immortal. According to my analysis, he should have lived for a long time and is not familiar with modern society. Moreover, angels and all None of his attacks could cause any harm to him..." "The devil can''t possess him either!" Chapter 1320 The news of the holy killer and the daughter of Castio? Holy Killer, of course Su Zhan had heard of it and thought about it before, but he did not expect to appear! There is no news of the fusion copy, so in other words, the holy killer comes from this copy of the missionary?After all, there is no evil, and it is even more unlikely that the Titanic will have it! Every day, every second, the cruel role of God. Su Zhan really doesn¡¯t know much about him. He just knows that he used to be an ordinary person who committed a big mistake to the gods. He was locked in hell and subjected to the horrible torture of inhumanity. The angel of death was shocked by the grievances of this mortal. Melting his wings into two pistols, making him, a mortal cowboy, a holy killer, the holy killer killed all the angels, and the last shot jumped to God.However, judging from the current situation, there may be some changes. As the former King of Hell, Crowley has a wide range of news. If the Holy Slayer was in Hell before, he must know.And, the angel of death?It should also be a fallen angel. How can it be possible to melt the wings into a pistol to kill God in seconds?Where is such a powerful force! But the gun in the holy killer''s hand is genuine, so... the problem is coming. Who gave him the gun?Really an angel of death?If it is, then this angel of death does not belong to this world, it should be the angel of death in the multiverse, other worlds! He...should have the power of rules? Without the power of rules, he couldn''t even kill God! After thinking for a while, Su Zhan slowly walked towards Crowley, and under Crowley''s nervous gaze, his toes stuck in the demon trap on the ground. "Hand over the demon contract in your hand, and then...Run." Su Zhan said lightly. Crowley froze for a moment and immediately reacted, teleporting and disappearing after handing over the demon contract. Su Zhan walked up to Eve and put his hand slightly on her shoulder, and Eve soon felt that there was something on her body."This news is still worthwhile, so I let him go once. But I said I will give you an explanation. Now you can sense Crowley''s position anytime, anywhere..." Eve was a little bit upset that Su Zhan let Crowley go, but now she was not at all annoyed, and nodded and sensed Crowley''s position to be arrested. Even with this''tracker'', Crowley No matter how cunning, you will definitely be caught in the end! "Should I check this holy killer?" Abidon asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, he should have the power of rules. You are not her opponent. You can continue to investigate Cain''s affairs." "Cain''s whereabouts have already progressed, and I should be able to get an accurate location soon!" "Go, let me know if there is news." Su Zhan nodded, and Abidon disappeared. The existence of the holy killer does not have much conflict with himself. It is the angels and God that he wants to avenge, especially now that the angels are falling into the sky, they have already begun to hunt the angels. Then there will be conflicts. After all, these angels have either already taken refuge in themselves, or those who have no camp, the objects they are preparing to recruit naturally cannot let the holy killers kill them.Su Zhanjiang informed all the new angels about the holy killer, let them pay attention to themselves, pay attention to the holy killer, and find the angel who fell to the sky as soon as possible! After the explanation was completed, Su Zhan was ready to go back. Just as he was about to teleport away, he suddenly heard a sound, which seemed to be the sound of footsteps.Immediately after Su Zhan, I saw a blond girl with a small braid on the left, about 16 or 7 years old.This girl is wearing jeans, a gray T-shirt, a black hooded jacket, and a travel bag on her back. Claire thought it was abandoned and no one was planning to sleep here, but he didn''t expect to find a young and handsome man standing here as soon as he came in.It doesn''t look like you are sleeping here like yourself, maybe the owner of this warehouse?After hesitating, Claire said: "I don''t know anyone here, I will leave now..." "Wait!" Su Zhan called her. "Is there anything else?" Claire asked. 1100 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1100 Su Zhan looked at her and suddenly said, "Your name is Claire, right?" Claire froze for a moment: "Yes, how do you know my name, do you know me?" Su Zhan shook his head and smiled and said, "It''s really you. My name is Su Zhan. This should be our first meeting." "Then how do you know my name?" Claire asked suspiciously. "I know your father!" Su Zhan said. "Do you know my father?" Claire''s voice subconsciously improved, and she walked to Su Zhan a little excited.But after walking over, she calmed down a bit, and asked in confusion, "You said you know my father, do you mean...?" "Casdio!" "Casdio is not my father!" When she heard Castio''s name, Claire became angry and resentful in an instant. Seeing Claire''s angry look, Su Zhan said: "Indeed, he is an angel, just occupying your father''s body." "you know?" Claire couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan in doubt, who is he?How do you know about your own family and also about angel possession? Castio¡¯s container was called Jimmy. He was originally a very devout believer. He naturally left his original family after Castio was possessed. Claire still remembered that night when she saw her father standing at the door, she asked. But he said he was not his father, but the angel Castio, and then he never came back.Not long after he left, his mother also left, and Claire moved through many foster families, and eventually left because of her character. Wandering while looking for his mother. "Your father is gone, now...it should be in heaven. As for Castio...he is dead!" Su Zhan said slowly. "Dead? Isn''t he an angel? How did he die?" Claire was stunned. "I killed it!" "By you..." Claire couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan carefully, how to look at it... he didn''t seem to be able to kill an angel! Chapter 1321 Wandering Girl Looking for Mother! Feeling the suspicious look in Claire''s eyes, Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "Believe it or not, Castio was indeed killed by me. To some extent, you should thank me and avenge your father, right?" "If that''s the case." Claire said. Obviously, it is difficult for her to believe it. "There will be a chance to prove it." Su Zhan smiled, looking at her and asked: "Tell me about you, why are you here? It looks like you are wandering!" "Uh, can''t it?" Claire asked awkwardly. Little girl, her face is thinner. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I invite you to dinner and then talk slowly?" Claire hesitated, maybe she was a little embarrassed, but suddenly a grunting sound came from her belly, which made her embarrassed face flushed instantly.Su Zhan smiled, and said involuntarily: "There seems to be a good restaurant outside, but I didn''t even have a meal. Let''s go." Halfway through, Claire went out with Su Zhan.There was a restaurant not too far away. After I went in, I ordered a lot of food. Su Zhan didn''t talk about anything, but to eat first.Claire seemed to be hungry enough. A little girl was wandering and she must have no money. When she had almost eaten, Su Zhan spoke."Talk about it, why did you wander alone, what about your mother?" "She left shortly after my father left, saying she was looking for herself!" Claire pouted."After that, I have stayed in many foster families, and I have also been to the correctional institution, and I am going to find my mother!" "It sounds unsatisfactory." "All this is caused by Castio." "Do you know where your mother is?" Su Zhan asked. Clareton paused and said, "I''m looking for someone named Ronnie. He may know news about my mother." "So...I''m fine anyway, do you want me to help you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Thank you, but forget it." Claire shook his head.Although Su Zhan gave her a good feeling, her wandering experience made her understand a truth, don''t just trust strangers.If it weren''t for he knew about Castio, Claire wouldn''t be able to eat with Su Zhan even if he was hungry. "Is it really unnecessary? It''s not that easy to find someone, you need money! Moreover, you just find Ronnie, not your mother, so I think...you should need my help!" Su Zhan said with a smile . "Why help me?" Claire looked at Su Zhan and asked. "What do you think?" He still appreciates Claire''s caution. If a little girl didn''t even have this vigilance, it would be over. "I don''t know, maybe... you are after me?" Claire said. Su Zhan laughed and said, "What if it is?" "Then I can only tell you, I am not the kind of girl who is easy to do!" "Then try it?" "Did you go to the warehouse to stay there for the night? Just go to the hotel and take a good rest. From tomorrow I will help you find Ronnie." Su Zhan said, seeing Claire want to refuse to make a pass: "Trust me, This will help you find your mother as soon as possible! And you have a little confidence in me anyway, you don¡¯t agree with me and I won¡¯t do anything to you!" Claire hesitated for a long time, and finally reluctantly nodded in agreement. She has no money and limited clues. It is really not so easy to find her mother, and he should not be a bad person. Of course, she does not believe that Su Zhan really killed the angel and killed Castio. After all, his appearance doesn''t seem threatening, and even if he does something wrong, Claire thinks he can handle it! From the restaurant, to the nearby hotel. Su Zhan deliberately opened a standard room to check Claire''s reaction and found that Claire was fairly calm. The room is not too luxurious and spacious, with two beds on the left and one on the right, with bedside tables in the middle. "Are you going to take a bath?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Claire hesitated and said, "You better not make any bad ideas!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, turning on the TV on his own. Claire dangled for a long time, and finally entered the bathroom. When he entered, he looked at Su Zhan specifically to let him see that he had locked the door.Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing out of the little girl''s behavior. If he really wanted to see it, he thought he would just lock the door? Listening to the sound of the water, Su Zhan looked directly at the bathroom. The walls and door panels instantly became useless, allowing him to see clearly. "Well, I don''t want to say that I am young and beautiful. I am still developing so well. How many women envy it!" Seeing Claire listening to the outside voice warily, Su Zhan looked away after a few glances. I have to say that Castio is really harmful. Originally, this little girl should have a perfect family, but her parents disappeared, she was tossing around by herself, and even wandering to find her mother.If Castio is not possessed, I believe she will definitely become a virtuous and beautiful little princess! Maybe it''s been a long time since I had such a comfortable bath, and the little girl came out for almost an hour.Perhaps Su Zhan was very quiet and thoughtless during this period, so that the little girl was a little relieved of him, came to her bed, and Claire lay down. "Going to rest? Turn off the lights and go to bed early!" Su Zhan said, turning off the TV and the lights. The room fell into dimness instantly! 1101 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1101 Claire was wearing clothes, and at first she was a little worried about whether Su Zhan would make any small movements, but slowly she found that Su Zhan was quiet and breathing smoothly, as if she was about to fall asleep. This made her breathe a sigh of relief and a comfortable environment. Coupled with her wandering tiredness during this period, she quickly fell asleep! Not knowing how long she slept, Claire suddenly woke up.When I opened my eyes, I saw that the curtains were opened, and the sunlight was slightly dazzling.Subconsciously opened the quilt, and he was relieved to see that his clothes were intact, then turned his head and looked to the side, and found that Su Zhan was missing! After a moment of stunned, Claire hurriedly sat up, and immediately after hearing the door rang, Su Zhan came in with food. "Wake up, it''s time to have breakfast." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1322: Camping Encounter "Thank you!" Claire thanked Su Zhan and ate breakfast together after washing up.During the meal, Su Zhan asked if she knew Ronnie''s whereabouts.After all, it''s not easy to find someone in a huge crowd, but Claire knows where to look. According to her, she inquired about Ronnie''s whereabouts. Last time, it seemed that Ronnie was going to a small town called Ambrose.But she checked the map, and there was no town on the map, only a general direction. "Let''s go, ask where you are." After eating, the two packed up and went to check out.Coming out of the hotel, Claire was about to ask Su Zhan how he was going. After all, the distance was not close, but Su Zhan smiled and asked her to wait for herself here, then turned and left.Five minutes later, Claire heard the roar of the sports car, and immediately saw Su Zhan driving a convertible sports car and stopping in front of her. Claire was stunned for a moment, and looked a little stunned."This is your car?" "Get in the car." Claire got into the car excitedly, and soon... the car roared away. Men like cars, women like them too! Men like driving, while women like riding. Showcasing the functions of the sports car to the fullest along the way, in this atmosphere, Claire also put aside some of the usual vigilance and depression, and yelled with excitement along the way, Su Zhan released the music casually, accompanied by music, cheers, and journey. It seemed to become more interesting, as if not to find someone, but just to go for a ride and relax. Claire''s mouth kept smiling, panting with fluttering hair, she had forgotten how long she hadn''t been so happy. Unknowingly, the day passed by like this, and the relationship between Claire and Su Zhan became much closer. "It''s getting dark. I checked the distance. It will take at least three hours to get to the next city, and there may be traffic jams on the way. It is said that there seems to be an American football league in the city tomorrow, so there are many people who dare to come here. Quite a lot." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Claire: "So now we have two options, one is camping, the surrounding environment is pretty good. The other is to drive the night train to a place to rest, you decide?" "Camp!" Claire said. After driving the car for a day, and didn''t rest much in the middle, Claire was a little worried that Su Zhan would be tired.What''s more, camping in the United States is a relatively common thing. Claire has not tried it. She also has a simple sleeping bag in her backpack! "Listen to you!" Su Zhan laughed and drove along the path beside him. After driving in a lush forest, he found a clean open space not far from him, which was suitable for camping!After listening to the car, the two got out of the car, and Claire took out his sleeping bag. "There is only one sleeping bag, here it is!" "Why... use it together?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire hummed: "Think beautifully!" "Okay, keep the sleeping bag for you. I''ll look around to see if I can get something." "What are you doing?" "At that time you will know." Su Zhan gave a laugh, turned back to the car and found something pretendingly. It didn''t take long for him to walk away with a machete. Claire didn''t know what he was going to do, and stayed where he was waiting. It didn''t take long for Claire to see Su Zhan coming over with trunks. "You, what are you doing?" Claire was startled, unexpectedly Su Zhan went to cut down trees.Su Zhan smiled happily, and after carrying it around, the small trees that were cut down in a short time were already piled up like a mountain.Sit down right after Su Zhan, and started to sharpen it quickly. Seeing his actions, Claire had a ridiculous thought. "You... don''t you want to build a house?" "Guessed?" Su Zhan looked up and said with a smile: "Don''t look surprised, I am very capable of hands-on." "But there are no other tools at all. How do you build a house with wood? And, how long will it take? We are just camping for one night." Claire felt that Su Zhan''s idea was terrible. "Don''t worry, soon...you''ll fall in love with this wooden house in a while!" Su Zhan smiled, but he kept moving, and the branches were quickly cut out. "Buzzing..." The sound of the engine came from a distance and gradually approached. It didn''t take long for a pickup truck to enter their sight. The car stopped aside and several people got off the car.Two women and three men, it seems that they are not too old, they should be high school students. "Hey, we want to camp here, are we okay?" a black man walked over and asked. "Whatever, we are just camping here." Claire said casually. "Oh, that''s good, brother, what are you doing?" The black man looked at Su Zhan and asked curiously. "Build a wooden house!" "Huh?" The black cried out in surprise. At this time, his companions also came over one after another. They were surprised to hear that Su Zhan had to build wooden huts, especially when they learned that they were also camping, just staying. I was even more surprised overnight. But after all, I was not familiar with it and didn''t say anything. Soon the group of people had gone to the other side to prepare a tent. "Carly, do you think he can do it? He plans to build a wooden house here, and there are no tools. This is too fantastic, right?" One of the two girls, the tall blond girl, said to the slightly petite girl next to him. . Carly glanced subconsciously and found that the wood had been cut into various shapes."It''s pretty sure by his appearance, shouldn''t it?" "He seems to be Asian, I don''t know if he is Chinese or Japanese. He looks handsome, and have you noticed his car?" The blonde girl said."Such a cool sports car, it seems that he should be a rich man!" "Peggy, you can try it. Anyway, you didn''t plan to agree to Black, just come to accompany me specially. However, Black is going to be disappointed, and he plans to take advantage of this time to come out to play and confess to you!" Li glanced at the black man who was moving, and said with a smile. Chapter 1323 It''s not intentional! "I''m not interested in him!" Peggy shook her head, and then asked in a low voice, "It''s you, didn''t you have a bad relationship with your brother Nick? Why would you still agree to come out and play?" Everyone was busy, only one boy with short hair was sitting aside smoking a cigarette, and he didn''t mean to do anything.He is Carly''s brother, Nick.Carly seemed to be disappointed and said to Page: "He just got out of jail, and Dawton is going to come out to play, just as Blake is going to watch the game, so I agreed! But thank you for your willingness. Come with me!" "We are best friends!" Peggy said with a smile. As the saying goes, good people are powerful, and with the tools ready, it didn''t take long for them to set up two tents, one for boys and one for girls.A box of beer was taken down, and I have to say that their equipment shop is indeed very complete. Peggy took two bottles of beer and walked towards Su Zhan. Looking at the woods of various sizes in a place, Peggy was very surprised. Let alone whether the wooden house can be built, this is very handcrafted. She never thought that a rich man like Su Zhan would have such skills! Peggy came over and handed the wine to the two. Claire glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously. After Su Zhan nodded and took it first, she said thank you for taking it. "How long are you using? Would you like to take a break and sit down with us?" Peggy invited. "It will be over soon." Su Zhan said with a smile. "So..." Peggy replied, "Are these unnecessary? Can I take it away?" 1102 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1102 "of course!" There is a pair of leftover branches and scraps on the ground, which are just used to make a fire. Peggy greeted, and soon the black black and a guy who looked a little sloppy came over. After thanking them, they took these things and quickly lit a bonfire. "What do we do?" Claire asked Su Zhan. "Just get some more later." "I can go with you for a while, thank you!" Peggy interjected with a smile. Su Zhan raised his head and glanced, then nodded slightly. "Then... see you later." Peggy said, turning around and going back, and soon... there was already a roar of laughter from there. "Okay, you can start assembling." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, and said to Claire: "With eyes wide open, the next moment is the time to witness the miracle..." Claire shrugged noncommittal. "Hey, it seems to be assembling over there, I''m going to take it." Dawton said excitedly, took out the camera and walked over, Peggy pulled Carly over."Do you need help?" "No need." Su Zhan glanced at Carly and shook his head. This girl is pretty good, and she seems familiar. Under the suspicion and expectant gaze of everyone, Su Zhan began to put the parts together. The wooden blocks that originally seemed to be unrelated were quickly assembled in the hands of Su Zhan. After a while, the prototype of a wooden house appeared. At the end... After installing the door, everyone was shocked. This Nima...really?Isn''t it too powerful? "How about it, are you satisfied?" Su Zhan said to Claire with a smile. Claire nodded blankly.satisfaction?This can no longer be described as satisfaction, it is simply... a miracle! "Oh my God, how did you do it? There are no parts, it is made by hand, and it looks very strong." "Brother, you are amazing!" The crowd was amazed around the wooden house. Su Zhan also admired himself very much. Although he could use his ability to build a wooden house in an instant, which was better than this, after all, he built it by himself. It feels good and has a sense of accomplishment. "You pick up the things first and arrange them, I''ll go get some wood." Su Zhan said to Claire, picked up the machete next to Peggy and said, "Does what I just said count?" "Of course, wait for me!" Peggy said hurriedly and went back to take a flashlight... "Let me go." Black Black said. "No, I''ll just go." Peggy refused without hesitation, and then walked away with Su Zhan, which made Black Black very depressed. The surroundings were getting darker, and Peggy walked beside Su Zhan with a flashlight, feeling a little scared in her heart. If it weren''t for Su Zhan by her side, she would never have come in alone.Peggy looked at Su Zhan subconsciously. It didn''t take long for this stranger to know this stranger, and even the identity was still unclear. She actually approached him so boldly, and he seemed to have a special charm and very attractive. Kind of inexplicable sense of security. "You and Claire, you are a couple? Why do you think of camping here, also to watch a football game?" Peggy asked curiously as she shining brightly while watching Su Zhan swing his machete. "Not yet." Su Zhan replied with a smile."We are not here to watch the football game, but we are also going to town tomorrow." "Well, then we can be together!" Peggy said happily. Su Zhan responded with a smile, took the knife and chopped off the branches, and then prepared to change places.Peggy hurriedly took a flashlight to help him light up, but she didn''t pay attention to stepping on her foot, and the flashlight fell to the ground, oops. The flashlight fell to the ground, the light flickered a few times and went out, and the surrounding was plunged into darkness. Su Zhan put the knife down and turned to Peggy''s side."Are you OK?" Paige wore a sweatshirt with her arms wide open. There was a black T-shirt inside. Because of her better figure, she showed a lot of it.In the darkness, Su Zhan stretched out his hand to help, and by coincidence... it happened to be there.I swear to God that Su Zhan really didn¡¯t take advantage of him on purpose. The darkness had no effect on him. He originally intended to help her shoulders, but she moved and grabbed her foot, which resulted in Su Zhan¡¯s grasp. It''s right now... "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan retracted his hand in embarrassment, and changed the subject: "I twisted my ankle? I''ll take a look for you." Chapter 1324 Be Active, Be Bold! Su Zhan turned to find the flashlight and tried it a few times, only to find that it seemed to be broken.Putting it aside, Su Zhan said to Peggy: "I''m so good at some massage techniques. If you can trust me, take off your shoes. I''ll try it for you!" "Really?" Peggy was suspicious and took off her shoes with the pain. Su Zhan squatted over and took a look, his ankle was a little swollen. "It hurts a little bit, bear with it." Su Zhan said, gently massaged. At the first touch, Peggy couldn''t help but hum. This is not a bit painful, this is a painful pain!However, his hands were warm, especially the place he had caught just now was a little hot, which made her gradually forget the pain in her ankle. Perhaps it was because she gradually adapted to the darkness, Peggy could vaguely see Su Zhan''s face. very serious! There are no trivial thoughts. This made Peggy a little surprised, and she couldn''t help but amused him: "How did you feel just now?" Su Zhan paused for a while and said, "It was just an accident." "I didn''t say you did it on purpose, I was asking how you feel." "Pretty good!" "Compared with Clare?" "Uh... I don''t know." "Isn''t it you haven''t tried it yet? That''s not okay, since she is willing to come out with you, she must have a good impression of you. You should be bolder and more active." Peggy said with a smile. Su Zhan has a black line... what is this?Teach me how to pick up girls? "Are you afraid or inexperienced? You shouldn''t be inexperienced? You are so handsome and look rich. There must be many women who love you, right?" Peggy asked. Su Zhan thought about it carefully. It seemed that there were some active ones, but most of them were picked up by himself. "Your reaction is weird, shouldn''t it be? No, are they all blind? Or do you have any problem?" Peggy said. "Do you think I have a problem?" Su Zhan said silently. Peggy curled her lips: "Then only know if you try." 1103 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1103 "Are you hinting at me?" Su Zhan looked up at Peggy. Peggy said: "I''m just telling you that you should be more active and bolder, so that you can catch up with the girl you want to chase! Believe me, you are excellent, even if you are a little bolder, there will be no girls hate it!" "This is a face-seeking world!" Su Zhan smiled. Peggy couldn''t help but giggled, looking at the face of the world, she was really right! "how do you feel?" Su Zhan asked. Peggy was stunned for a moment and then realized that he was talking about her feet, and felt a little, Peggy was surprised: "Oh my God, how did you do it, I feel completely better, it doesn''t hurt at all!" "If it works, get up, we should go back!" "what¡­¡­" Peggy grabbed Su Zhan''s hand and stood up. Su Zhan took the results of the previous battle, and the two slowly walked back. Splitting the wood, making a fire, it didn''t take long for the bonfire in front of the wooden house to burn. With the contact just now, everyone was very interested in Su Zhandao, and soon a group of people gathered together, drinking and chatting, and the atmosphere was very good.Especially Peggy, who seemed to have become acquainted with Su Zhan all of a sudden, pulling Carly to sit next to Su Zhan, chatting in full swing. Su Zhan easily figured out the relationship and details of this group of people. When the atmosphere was right, suddenly two rays of light shone from a distance, and a car stopped not far away, with the headlights directly shining here, very dazzling.This made everyone feel a little upset in an instant, and they stood up and shouted to make the other party turn off the headlights. However, the people in the car did not seem to respond, did not get out of the car, and did not turn off the lights. "boom!" Nick, who had always been relatively solitary and silent, suddenly picked up a stone and slapped it. It was very precise, and it directly smashed the right light! The other party seemed to be frightened and drove around and left. This incident was just an unpleasant episode, and soon everyone''s mood had recovered. "What are you thinking?" Peggy asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head."It''s nothing!" The car just now was a bit weird, especially the person in the car, a middle-aged man with a gloomy expression. He still had many old scars on his hands, and his eyes looked strange when he left, as if staring. Like a witch hunt. This made Su Zhan feel a little familiar, and a little familiar. Su Zhan turned to look at Peggy, and then at Carly next to him, this feeling became even stronger! "Isn''t it merged with some copy? The system didn''t respond, it shouldn''t be triggered yet?" The night is quiet, and everyone is gradually getting a little sleepy. After all, there is still business tomorrow, so I plan to rest early.There is a tent for boys and a tent for girls. After exchanging good night, Su Zhan and Claire also entered the wooden house to rest.Su Zhan deliberately made a bolt at the wooden door to block the door from inside.It was very dark when closed, after all, there were no windows or anything.Fortunately, everything was sorted just now, and the sleeping bags were spread on the ground, so that they could barely squeeze them. By the way, Claire took care of this! "Say it first, don''t move around, don''t have any crooked minds!" Claire warned, and then lay down with Su Zhan. How big can a single sleeping bag be?After the two lay down, they basically leaned together, Claire fell asleep with his back to Su Zhan.It seems that she drank several bottles of wine just now! After falling asleep, Claire was no longer Claire. The movements are still getting more, I have to say, the sleeping position of this little girl... is really dishonest! I moved left and right, and then I sat up abruptly and took off my coat in a daze. Too hot! After all, it is closed and there is no wind! This made Su Zhan very uncomfortable, and he couldn''t sleep at all.But he didn''t want to do things when he was in danger, mainly because it was boring!After tossing for a long time, Su Zhan suddenly heard what seemed to be a noise outside.Turning his head and looking outside the wooden house, he unexpectedly found that someone was sneaking up on two cars, as if he had cut something! "Isn''t this the person who turned on the headlights just now? There really is a problem!" Su Zhan didn''t rush out, he still wanted to see what dungeon this could trigger! Chapter 1225 Don''t Guess Women''s Mind! This person cut off the fan belts of the two cars and left quietly. Su Zhan waited for a while and didn''t feel the prompt to go out, but suddenly saw the girl''s tent next to him opened. Carly put her hands on her shoulders and was wearing a T-shirt. Walked out with hot pants.Maybe it''s because the hot pants are too short. Looking at it this way, her legs are quite long. Carly looked around after coming out, as if looking for something. Su Zhan thought for a while, opened the wooden door and went out. The voice frightened Carly, and turned her head to find that it was Su Zhan. "I seemed to hear something just now, was it you?" Carly asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "I also heard the sound before I came out to take a look. After all, it is not too safe to camp outside. I''d better stay outside at night." "It''s not so good, don''t you have to drive tomorrow?" Carly said. "It''s ok!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head and walked over to the campfire to sit down. Although it was stuffy in the wooden house, it was still cooler outside. Carly was wearing a little less, and it seemed a little bit cold."Go back and go to sleep!" Someone''s vigil is indeed a lot more reliable, but she feels a little embarrassed to let Su Zhan watch the night alone. After thinking about it, she walked to the side and sat down: "I''ll stay with you for a while!" Su Zhan smiled and didn''t refuse to be accompanied by beautiful women. Of course, it felt good. He didn''t feel boring after a casual chat. After a while, Peggy also came out of the tent, seeming to find that Carly was missing and came out to look for it.It turned out that Carly and Su Zhan were chatting outside, and Peggy walked over with a smile: "It seems that you listened to me. Be bold and take the initiative!" "Peggy!" Before Su Zhan spoke, Carly heard her ridicule."Just now there seemed to be someone outside. Su Zhan said that he would stay here to watch the night. I''m just not as embarrassed to let him work hard by himself, so I stayed and chatted with him for a while. Since you are awake, you will leave it to you." "Okay!" Peggy said openly. Carly quickly got up and went back to the tent to continue to rest. Peggy sat in Carly''s position and smiled and said to Su Zhan: "It looks like she has failed against Claire? Otherwise, how could she waste a great time coming out to watch the night!" "She drank a lot of wine and fell asleep!" Su Zhan explained. "That''s it, so you plan to try it on Carly first? I have to say that it works well. Carly is a very shy character." Peggy said with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly: "If I want to try, I will try it on you!" "Why?" Peggy was not angry, but asked curiously. "Because you have a better figure and longer legs!" Su Zhan said. 1104 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1104 "Really? You like long legs, but Carly and Claire don''t seem to be long!" Peggy said and straightened her legs openly. She wears the same hot pants as Carly, this one stretches out, good guy...it''s long. Although she is not as beautiful as Carly, but this leg...absolute leg play in the New Year series! "It''s beautiful!" Su Zhan praised in admiration. Peggy giggled."What then? Just praise it for being beautiful? Men have to be bolder!" "I think you are very bold!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Didn¡¯t I tell you, you have to be bold when you meet someone you like, so as not to regret it! You are very attracted to me, we will be separated after dawn, maybe we will never have a chance to meet again, you really don¡¯t want to be bold for a day Is it?" Peggy said slowly. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Are you suggesting that there will be no shop after passing this village or are you suggesting that I don''t need to be responsible?" "Both!" Peggy nodded. Su Zhan shrugged: "Sounds great, then... how about going there?" Pointing to the woods next to him. Peggy didn''t speak, but smiled and stood up and walked over. Okay! Su Zhan got up and went in directly. ... ... Su Zhan knew his own charm, after all, he was the lord of the gods, and the temperament he produced between gestures was naturally not comparable to ordinary people.I also know that foreigners sometimes feel faster and bolder. Peggy has done this. If she doesn¡¯t respond, wouldn¡¯t it make people misunderstand that she has a problem? It¡¯s just that Su Zhan didn¡¯t expect Peggy to have a problem. Experience!Afterwards, Peggy also thanked herself that she had an unforgettable experience, and she did not need him to be responsible! Limping back to the tent to rest, Su Zhan was still a little confused sitting by the campfire! Sure enough, people are different from people, and women''s minds are the hardest to guess! The game started at four o''clock in the afternoon. In addition to having a good night''s sleep, Black, who was the first to wake up first, began to rush people up. It was already two o''clock in the afternoon, and the time was too late. Claire was also awake, a little apologetic and a little grateful for Su Zhan''s leaving to watch the night last night. When she woke up, she was taken aback. Later, she remembered that she was too hot to take off instead of Su Zhan.He didn''t take advantage of the danger, so Claire''s favor with him deepened a lot. Little did he know that Su Zhan didn''t suffer, and if he didn''t come out, he might not have the chance to get along with Peggy. Everyone woke up and began to pack their things, Peggy came over to Su Zhan with a smile, and asked concerned: "Can you do it? If you are in a hurry, you can ask one of them to help you drive, and you can sleep for a while!" "It''s okay!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, driving?No need, no one can drive away! "Oh my God, my car...damn it, what''s the matter!" Black Black seemed to have noticed the problem with the car and shouted angrily. "I''m going to see my car!" Although he knew the answer a long time ago, Su Zhan walked over and took a look."The fan belt of my car has also been cut!" "What should I do? Is there a place to buy it near here?" Originally, Black Black was a little skeptical of the Soviet War, but when he saw that Su Zhan''s car was also broken, his suspicion was naturally dispelled. "You guys think of a solution first." Carly said something in Peggy''s ear, and then Peggy said something and walked away with Carly holding hands. Looks like it is convenient to go? Well, Su Zhan didn''t have any habit in this area. He was just thinking about what will happen next. There must be other things, so that he can continue the plot and trigger the dungeon, right? Chapter 1226: Horror Wax Museum "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, there was a scream, which seemed to be Carly''s voice. "coming!" Not screaming for no reason, Su Zhan whispered in his heart, and rushed towards the direction of the sound.The others took a step slower and followed.Not long after running, Su Zhan saw the terrified Peggy. Following his gaze, a dead animal pit was piled up with carrion of various animals, and the smell was disgusting!Looking again, she quickly found Carly. At this time, Carly''s hands were stuck in the four-animal pit, head down and feet up. This is a slope, which makes it difficult for her to exert force! "help me!" Carly shouted in a panic. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Su Zhan yelled and walked down quickly, holding Carly by the waist and directly pulling her up. While struggling hard, Su Zhan felt that he seemed to have encountered something, but there was no time at this time. Consider these.Carly''s hands were stained with blood, and her clothes shook. Carly leaned on Su Zhan in a panic. At this time, the others had already rushed over. They were shocked when they saw this scene, and they asked with concern. "That...that..." Carly tremblingly pointed at the dead animal pit, and a human hand was exposed. This shocked everyone. "I have mineral water here. Let''s wash your hands!" Peggy helped Carly up and walked aside to wash her hands. At this time, a dirty truck drove over, in the same style as the one that appeared last night. There seemed to be a deer body behind it! "Is it the car from last night?" Douton asked. "Unless he can fix the lights!" Nick said lightly. Nick broke the lights of that car yesterday, but the lights of this car are intact! Seeing this, Su Zhan finally vaguely remembered what copy it was. Nima, the Fear Wax Museum! This is a movie I''ve watched a long time ago, and the plot memory is a bit vague. No wonder it feels like deja vu before.The car stopped by the animal pit, and a long, ugly and dirty man got down and the animal''s carcass was still down. At this time the black black had already asked, especially the man! Seeing the man walked in and pulled his hand out."fake!" Everyone was relieved. Black Black continued to ask: "Do you know where to buy fan belts around here?" "I''m going to Ambrose Town. I can take you there, but my car can''t fit so many people!" the man said kindly. "Ambrose Town!" Claire heard the name and pulled Rasuzhan''s arm. 1105 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1105 Su Zhan was also a little surprised.The news Claire inquired was that Ronnie had gone to Ambrose Town. Originally, he wanted to wait for the city to find out where Ambrose Town is, but he didn''t expect to know it here.However, Su Zhan vaguely remembered that there seemed to be no living people in this small town except the perverted murderer. The residents of the town and passing tourists were all made into human wax figures.If this Ronnie had really been here, I''m afraid it would be too bad!Just thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly heard the system prompt. Fusion copy "Horror Wax Museum" "Task: Kill the three perverted brothers..." Listening to the content of the mission, Su Zhan was a little at a loss. He remembered that only two were right. One is called Bo, who is responsible for the hands on the face.The other is called Vincent, which is a metamorphosis of making wax figures! These two are brothers, but who is the third? Su Zhan subconsciously looked at the truck driver below. Could it be him? Since he took the initiative to say that Ambrose Town must know the inside story, he would not have lived until now if he were not his brother.One is responsible for bringing people into the town from the outside, one is responsible for the hands-on killing, and the other is responsible for making wax figures, until the division of labor is clear. In all likelihood, it is him! Black Black wanted to fix his car to watch the game, but the truck driver''s car... really made him intolerable. When he hesitated, Su Zhan got up and took off his jacket and handed it to Carly. Carly nodded to her gratefully, took the clothes and came over to take off the soiled T-shirt, and then put on Su Zhan''s jacket. "Then trouble you!" At this time, Black Black had already made a decision. Obviously, going to the football game occupied the mountain. "Let''s go with you!" Su Zhan and Claire said forward. "I''ll go as well!" Carly said suddenly after she had changed her clothes. "Carly!" Nick shouted with a frown. Carly shook her head and said, "It''s okay, just happened to be in town to buy a suit." "But my car can''t fit so many people!" said the truck driver. "It''s okay, just squeeze." Carly looked determined. The truck driver hesitated and nodded. Su Zhan, Carly, Claire and Black Black got into the truck. The truck has only one row. Although it is relatively spacious, there are various animal parts and specimens in the car. The space is not large. If you say three people, it is barely possible. But four people couldn''t sit down at all. Su Zhan asked Black Black to sit next to the driver, and then he looked at Claire and Carly left and right."Then the two beauties don''t know who is interested in enjoying the VIP seat, on my lap!" After speaking, Su Zhan smiled and patted his leg! Carly and Claire looked at each other, Claire wanted to go there.Although the figures of the two are similar, after all, Claire is with Su Zhan, so she thinks that if one person wants to sit in the VIP seat, it must be herself. Carly shouldn''t sit on Su Zhan''s lap. Just when Claire was about to go up, Carly suddenly said, "I''ll come." "you?" Claire looked at Carly suspiciously. Carly nodded and got into the car. The roof was not too high, but fortunately, Carly was also relatively petite. She could just sit on Su Zhan, but she had to lean back slightly. Row!Claire got into the car and closed the door. The truck driver started the car and drove away! The country roads naturally wouldn''t be too flat, and Carly bumped up involuntarily. ... This is a short copy that is not too long, and a short copy will be merged after a while.It should be Japanese!This movie is weird, well, very Japanese!Regarding the long copies that some brothers want to see, such as the vampire diaries, because I haven''t read them, I will take advantage of this time to chase after them to get a general idea.The specific writing will not be so fast, the next plot has been designed. Chapter 1327 With a tremor, Carly couldn''t keep her body stable and could only subconsciously hug Su Zhan''s neck to avoid bumping her head on the roof of the car.Feeling that Carly''s posture was not very comfortable, Su Zhan''s tentative hands held her waist, trying to stabilize her body.Carly didn''t have any special reaction, but nodded to Su Zhan with understanding and gratitude. The carriage was crowded and stuffy, and the smell was naturally not so good. Blake endured it for a while and couldn''t help it, and said to the truck driver, "Can you roll down the window?" "Sorry, I''m used to this smell," the truck driver said, rolling down the window."Over time, I will get used to everything." "I''ll never get used to it!" Black said with a curled mouth. When the car windows opened, the smell improved a bit, and it was less stuffy. However, the country roads were still so rugged and bumpy, and Su Zhan''s hands involuntarily increased some strength slightly.At first it was normal, but slowly, Su Zhan''s hand slipped into the jacket, and Carly''s breathing seemed to heavier. Su Zhan is a normal person, but not Liu Xiahui. No matter how pure the thoughts are, the natural reaction is uncontrollable. Specific ideas can be filled up on their own, and they will be understood immediately! At this moment, the truck bumped suddenly and violently, which made Carly bounce instantly. Su Zhan subconsciously wanted to catch her, but the result was extremely accurate. "Humph!" Carly snorted heavily. Black asked concerned: "How are you?" "It''s okay, I just knocked my head." Carly said blushing, then glanced at Su Zhan. Su Zhangang planned to let go, but the result was another bump! "God assists!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but sigh, just grab it, this road is not easy! Carly seemed to understand this, so although the reaction was a bit strange, she did not complain about Su Zhan, nor did she imply that Su Zhan let go. However, the good times will not last long! After two bumps, the car stopped. "What''s the matter? No way?" Looking at the small river ditch ahead, Blake asked the truck driver. "Unexpectedly, the road is blocked, I will adjust the four-wheel drive." The truck driver got out and said. "Damn it, how far is it from Ambrose Town?" "Go ahead for about ten minutes and you will be there." "Let''s get out of the car and walk over? It''s not far anyway, and I really can''t stand the smell." Black turned his head and said. 1106 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1106 "Okay!" Su Zhan responded. Then the door was opened, and everyone got out of the car.Black said to the truck driver that he was going to walk by himself. The truck driver was a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything, and pointed in the direction. A group of four walked across the puddle and walked towards the town of Ambrose. Black walked in front, Su Zhan, Claire and Carly walked behind. Claire and Carly followed Su Zhan from left to right, and occasionally talked about how the town was built in such a remote place. After walking for a while, they had already seen the town.It seems that the size of this small town is not large at best, it is like a dozen households, but although the sparrow is small and complete, it seems that it has everything! "It''s so quiet here, why didn''t you see anyone?" Carly said while looking around. "At first glance, there are fewer people in this town, so let''s go separately? I''ll find the fan belt." Black can''t wait. What he wants most now is to find the belt and fix the car to watch the game. "I want to walk around too!" Claire whispered to Su Zhan. She came to find Ronnie! "Wait!" Su Zhan called Claire, patted her on the shoulder.Claire looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. "Just take precautions and protect you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire looked at her shoulder and showed a speechless expression. Can a slap on the shoulder protect yourself? Claire shook his head and left. Su Zhan said to Carly: "Should I accompany you to find clothes?" "Ok!" Carly nodded and the two started walking down the street. As they walked past the shops, the two soon found a department store... but it seemed that nobody was there, but the door was unlocked. After hesitating, the two of them pushed in. There are a lot of dazzling goods, and they look quite big, but there is no one alone. It feels a bit weird and gloomy. Carly glanced at Su Zhan and walked forward slowly with some nervousness. "Let''s find separately!" Su Zhan said, and separated from Carly. Because the lights were not turned on, it became darker and darker inside. In such a quiet environment, Carly''s spirit inevitably became highly concentrated, and she didn''t even know what she was nervous about! suddenly! A hand slapped her shoulder. She was taken aback and turned her head violently, and found that it was Su who was relieved after the war."You scared me!" "I looked for a circle and there seems to be no other clothes here, only this simple vest, can you wear it?" Su Zhan asked with a white vest in his hand. "Thank you!" Carly said and took the vest over, then looked at the place where there was no change of clothes, and the surroundings were strange, she really didn''t dare to go far.After thinking about it, Carly took off her jacket and put on a vest with her back facing Su Zhan.The vest looks slightly wide, but it fits well! "Thank you!" Carly returned the jacket to Su Zhan, and Su Zhan put it on with a smile. Coming out of the supermarket, Carly said as he walked: "This town looks so weird that there is no one, and the supermarket door is open like this..." "It''s weird!" As Su Zhan said, he saw a building in front of his eyes. It seems to be a church. Ka apparently saw it too, hesitated and said, "Let''s go and take a look?" "Okay, but... are you religious?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Carly nodded. Su Zhan smiled thoughtfully, hoping that she would not have any shadow on the church after seeing the situation inside the church! Chapter 1328 When I walked to the door of the church, there seemed to be a voice of prayer, which made Carly a happy heart, and there was finally someone!Not seeing anyone for such a long time really made her feel uncomfortable.Slowly pushing the door open, I saw a lot of people sitting on both sides of the front row of the church, with a coffin in the center, seeming to be praying! Carly understood what was going on right away, he saw a man in black clothes looking over, smiled apologetically, then closed the door and went out. "A funeral is taking place inside, no wonder no one can be seen in the town!" Carly explained with a smile. It seemed that the reason was found, which made her less nervous. Otherwise, the uninhabited town really made her feel a little panicked. Su Zhan glanced into the church. Carly just opened the door and glanced and didn''t approach. Moreover, the man in black behaved normally, so she didn''t think much about it.In fact, it was a one-man show of a man in black, because he was the only one alive, and the rest... all were wax figures. These wax figures are made by real people, very realistic and lifelike. It''s normal for Carly not to see clearly. After a while, the door opened and the black man came out. It seemed that Carly interrupted the memorial service with some dissatisfaction. Carly apologized quickly, and then the man in black said, "What''s the matter?" "Sorry, we are foreign tourists, our car fan belt is broken, my companion has already bought it." Carly said in acceptance. "He can''t buy it, because the store is mine, and the door has been locked. But...if you are not in a hurry, you can wait, and I will be there in half an hour." The black man said. "Can you?" Carly said apologetically when a memorial service was being held here. "My name is Bo, see you then!" The man in black said, then turned and went back. "Let''s go back to the store first, he is such a good person!" Carly said. "Good guy?" Su Zhan smiled weirdly, saying nothing. When the two came back from the church to go to the shop, Carly suddenly saw a wax museum in the distance. "There is a wax museum here!" Carly was a little surprised, after all, opening a wax museum in a small town like this where almost no people lived was almost a loss of business.Perhaps because the tension disappeared, Carly was a little curious to see the wax museum. The two walked to the entrance of the wax museum, only to find a sign hanging on the door saying that the museum was closed today. "It''s a pity, it seems that the boss should be attending the memorial service." Carly said regretfully, and found that Su Zhan was rubbing against the wall, and asked curiously: "What are you doing?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "This wall is actually made of wax. It should be said that the entire wax museum is made of wax!" "Oh my God!" 1107 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1107 Carly was shocked, and subconsciously stepped back and looked at the entire wax museum. Such a huge building is all made of wax?This... This is too exaggerated. "I really want to go in and have a look!" Carly said. "The door is unlocked, so go in if you want to see it." "That... isn''t it good?" Carly hesitated. "There is nothing wrong, as long as you don''t regret entering this wax museum in the future." Su Zhan smiled. "of course not!" Carly said, and finally went in with Su Zhan. As soon as I entered, I saw several wax statues, all of them vivid and beautiful.Carly visited curiously, wondering who these wax figures were, but she didn''t even know who they were.After all, the wax figures in the wax museum are usually celebrities or something! "Vincent." "These wax figures are all made by Vincent. I don''t know who this Vincent is. What a genius!" Carly said with a sigh. Suddenly she saw a figure flashing past her eyes, but when she looked closer, there was no one. She was about to call Su Zhan, but found that Su Zhan was gone. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan!" Carly yelled tentatively, but got no response.This made Carly a little nervous and looked around.Going around the hall, she found a staircase leading to the basement. Carly went down tentatively. After walking down the stairs, she saw Su Zhan standing alone with a wax figure. "Claire?" Carly was a little surprised. She had separated from Claire before, but she didn''t expect her to be here. "What''s wrong with you? Is there anything special about this wax figure?" Carly asked curiously. Su Zhan turned his head and said to Carly: "Claire and I were planning to come here to find someone. This person may know the whereabouts of Claire''s mother, and this statue is the one we want to find, Ronnie!" "Ah? Is he a celebrity? The long one seems...nothing special, how could it be made into a statue?" Carly asked curiously."But since there is a statue of him like this, maybe you can ask the owner of this wax museum, he must know where this person is?" "Don''t ask, I already know." Su Zhan pointed at the wax figure. Carly paused and said, "Don''t tell me it''s this wax figure, don''t, don''t be kidding!" Su Zhan did not smile, his expression was very serious. "Ah...you, really, this...how is this possible!" "Make people, make people a wax figure of the city. God, oh my god..." "I''ll look for him to see if there are any clues." Claire took a deep breath and looked around. I have seen angels and demons. Although this human wax figure is terrifying and disgusting, Claire can still control it!Although she is also scared, the main thing is to find clues! Seeing Carly panicked and shocked, Su Zhan opened his hands and hugged her in his arms to comfort him: "In fact, it''s not just this. What you saw just now, including the people in the church, are wax figures!" "You, how did you know?" Carly asked suspiciously, but already faintly believed in her heart. As soon as Su Zhan was about to speak, he heard Claire suddenly screamed, and then she sat down on the ground, looking at her arm in shock, and in front of her stood a scary man who seemed to wear a wax mask. , With a machete in his hand! Chapter 1329: Three Perverted Brothers This guy didn''t know when he came out, Claire didn''t even notice.When she realized that there was someone behind her, and when she turned around, she saw him swinging a machete and slashing over. Subconsciously, Claire raised her hand to block and fell to the ground, but she found that her hand didn''t even hurt. ...There are no scars at all. She can swear that the knife must have hit herself, but why... it''s okay? In shock, Claire looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, and she remembered the beat on her shoulder before Su Zhan. Can you really protect yourself? But this is incredible, it''s just a pat on the shoulder, and it can prevent yourself from hurting? Is it true that he said he killed the angel Castio? Although the thoughts may go back and forth, they are actually only a momentary thing.The guy who appeared suddenly attacked Claire, Carly was startled, and instinctively rushed over to save others.I have to say that Carly is really brave and upright! But as soon as she ran a step, Su Zhan was grabbed by Su Zhan, and she immediately saw Su Zhan rushing over, kicking the man out with one foot. "boom!" The man hit the wall hard because he was facing the wall. After the collision, the wax mask on his face had fallen off, revealing an extremely terrifying face! Warlord Su pulled Claire up and said with a smile: "I said that I would protect you, do you believe it now?" "I believe it, I believe what you said!" The little girl nodded repeatedly. "Well, what is going on, who is he?" Carly walked over and said in a panic. Su Zhan turned his head and took a look. Just now, Su Zhan deliberately regained his strength, but because of that, this kick directly kicked him to death! "His name is Vincent." Su Zhan said. "Ah, he, he is Vincent, the maker of the wax figure?" Carly was surprised, she said before that Vincent was a genius! "There are some information over there, you will understand after reading it." Su Zhan pointed to the side, and Carly walked over suspiciously.This information looks very old, a newspaper, and a few photos.It turned out that this Vincent and the Bo he saw before turned out to be brothers. Their mother once had a dream of making a wax sculpture town.So, the situation in the small town now, in all likelihood, is the abnormal behavior of the two brothers to fulfill their mother''s last wish? "Vincent and Bo are brothers, but they are not the only brothers. As you can see, it says Vincent is a conjoined baby. Later, he had a separation operation, but his face was ruined. Remember the truck driver from before? He is also their brother and is a Siamese with Vincent!" "We have to call the police!" Carly took out the phone while talking, only to find that there was no signal. "Oh, Black!" Suddenly she rang a person looking for Black who was on the fan belt. From the deliberately cut off the belt to the truck driver telling them that they can come here to buy it, obviously, this is a conspiracy.So isn''t Black dangerous now? "Found it! Ronnie''s stuff!" Claire said suddenly excited. She wanted to open it, but Claire was worried about Blake''s situation, so she could only put it away and then go to Doton and wait until it was resolved.Hope to have any clues!The three came out of the wax museum and soon came to the shop. As soon as I entered, I found Blake with a severed head! The death was very miserable. He was beheaded directly! 1108 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1108 Carly covered her mouth in grief! Su Zhan cast a glance and said: "It''s been a while since he died. It should have been killed right after he came here. Looking at the wounds, Vincent should have done it!" "He returned to the wax museum to attack us after he killed Black?" Claire said. Su Zhan nodded."I''m afraid so!" "What do we do now? We... shall we leave here and try to call the police?" "I''m afraid it''s too late." Su Zhan said. Immediately afterwards, they heard a cry for help, everyone turned their heads and looked, and they saw Peggy running and yelling in a panic. "Peggy, Peggy!" Claire hurriedly ran out and shouted. When she saw Claire, Peggy seemed to see hope, and rushed over with joy. "Claire!" Peggy hugged Su Zhan, and said with a horror: "Dead, Payton is dead. Run, someone is chasing me!" "No one is catching up, don''t worry!" Claire patted Peggy''s shoulder, and Peggy was shocked when she saw Black behind him at this time.After finally calming down a little bit, Peggy said hurriedly: "We were waiting for you back at the camp, but suddenly someone appeared. It was the one who turned on the headlight last night. He killed Doton as soon as he appeared. I stunned Nick. I was so frightened that I kept running, and he kept chasing me." "wave!" "He must have gone to the camp after the church was separated!" Claire said in a deep voice. "What should we do now?" Carly panicked a little, and asked Su Zhan for help. She was a little worried about her brother and wondered what happened to Nick. "Before, Peggy said that Bo had been chasing her, so he must have returned, and it should be too late to deal with Nick who passed out. Now there are two possibilities, one is that he stays in the town waiting for an opportunity to deal with us, the other is that he has returned. Go to the camp to find Nick! Another possibility is that the truck driver is responsible for finding Nick!" Su Zhan analyzed the current situation, and then said: "Well, you guys stay here for the time being and close the door, I will go back and take a look!" "Why don''t you go back together?" Carly asked. Wouldn''t it be better to gather together at this time? "It''s too slow to go back together!" Su Zhan said, shaking his head. "slow?" "Well, slow!" Su Zhan nodded, and suddenly disappeared. ... Seeing Su Zhan suddenly disappearing in front of his eyes, Peggy, Carly, and even Claire were stunned. It¡¯s not such an exaggeration! Chapter 1330 "I... I didn''t have vertigo just now, right?" Peggy said in a daze. "No...no." Carly said. "Huh..." Claire took a deep breath and said, "No wonder he said it was too slow to go back together. This...this is teleportation!" "This...what the hell is going on, who is he? What...what..." Peggy and Carly looked at Claire, after all, Claire was with Su Zhan. "I don''t know, I only know, he killed angels!" Su Zhan said. "Angel? Which angel are you talking about?" "Yes, it''s the angel you think!" "Oh my God..." Peggy and Carly felt that their heads were not enough. Su Zhan will teleport and kill angels! There are really angels in this world! When they were shocked, they suddenly saw Su Zhan coming back. Seeing Su Zhan, Peggy and Carly didn''t know what to say, or Claire reacted quickly and hurriedly asked, "How is it?" "Bo didn''t go to Nick, he should still be in town. The truck driver went there, but I killed him." Su Zhan said. "What about Nick?" Carly asked hurriedly. "Not dead, but he was seriously injured. I took him to the hospital." "Ah... this... so fast?" How long has it been since I went to the camp, killed the truck driver, and then sent Nick to the hospital?Just two or three minutes, right?It only takes five minutes to die, but five minutes to do so much time? "Well, I also called the police by the way. But at the speed of the police, I''m afraid it will take at least half an hour and an hour to get here! So...time is enough." Su Zhan smiled. "Are you going to kill Bo?" Claire reacted immediately. "This is what he deserves!" Su Zhan said. "You...Who are you?" Carly and Peggy couldn''t help asking, and Claire looked at Su Zhan curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Never mind Peggy, Carly and Claire, one of you is religious and the other knows something about angels. I thought you could know who I am. After all, my name should be pretty loud! " "first name?" "what¡­¡­" Claire suddenly yelled and said, "I remember, my God, I...I was perfect and didn''t put you with him, I''m so stupid!" "What is it exactly?" "Lord of the gods!" Claire explained, speaking out all the news she knew. "Then, you are waiting here, I will deal with Bo!" Su Zhan said, teleporting and disappearing. 1109 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1109 Although I have experienced it once, but seeing it again still shocked them. The next moment, Su Zhan has appeared in the wax museum. In the basement of the wax museum, Bo Zheng was holding Vincent''s corpse in grief. He seemed to feel that there was someone behind him. Bo turned around and saw Su Zhan. Putting down Vincent''s body, picked up the one next to it. Bo looked savage and manic, brandishing a knife and rushing towards Su Zhan. The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and seeing Bo rushing over, the person suddenly disappeared.Su Zhan who disappeared suddenly made Bo stunned, his body rushed forward involuntarily and directly hit the wall.He reacted quickly, and immediately turned around to look for Su Zhan after the collision. As soon as he turned around, he heard something from Su Zhan."Stop!" In an instant, Bo felt that he could not move. "Raise your hand and aim the knife at your heart!" Su Zhan continued, Bo''s hand holding the machete had been aimed at his heart uncontrollably.His expression was full of horror and fear. It was obvious that he wanted to ask who Su Zhan was and why this happened. Unfortunately... he had no chance. Su Zhan said indifferently, the knife had already pierced the heart. In pain, Bo slowly fell to his knees, losing her breath. Kill the three perverted brothers, the mission is complete! Su Zhan looked around and looked at the wax museum. He remembered the last scene in the movie. The wax museum was on fire, because it was made of wax. When the fire went down, the entire wax museum slowly melted and still looked full. shocking.But after thinking about it, Su Zhan gave up this plan. After all, it is not only the wax museum, but there are also many wax figures inside. Those corpses are made into wax figures. It would be bad luck. It would be too bad if there were no whole corpses, and Su Zhan didn''t want to go back and talk to the police! Teleported back from the wax museum, needless to say, the three girls already knew that Bo must be dead! The crisis was lifted, but the matter was not over. After all, the friend who came with him died, and the police will come later. There must be many things to deal with.So stay here for now. Claire took out Ronnie''s wallet to see if there were any clues. Su Zhan found a place at random and sat down and said to Carly and Peggy: "What are your plans in the future? Maybe you won''t go to the football game? " "I don''t know yet, but the game will definitely not be watched." The two shook their heads. With such a big event, how can they still want to watch a game, not to mention they don''t want to watch a game. "I, I want to go to the bathroom, can you accompany me?" Peggy whispered. Although the danger has been eliminated, Peggy obviously still looks a little scared. "Okay!" Of course, Su Zhan would not refuse this little thing, and got up and went to the store with Peggy. "It seems to be broken?" When I arrived at the bathroom, I found that it seemed to be broken. Su Zhan was about to take Peggy to find somewhere else, but Peggy suddenly said, "You really are the lord of the gods, Claire said that Regarding new angels, can you turn ordinary people into new angels? Can I... be a new angel?" "Anyone who makes me satisfied can become a new angel!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I will satisfy you!" After Peggy finished speaking, she suddenly squatted down. ... ... "Why haven''t you come back for so long? Nothing will happen, let me see!" Carly waited for a long time and didn''t see Su Zhan and Peggy come back, a little worried, said to Claire and went inside. . As soon as she entered, she heard a weird sound, and when she glanced inward, Carly was stunned for an instant, and then blushed... Chapter 1331 Cain Kali never expected to see such a scene, and did not expect Peggy to say that she went to the toilet but became herself being taken!Carly wanted to turn around and leave, but she didn''t know why she didn''t seem to be obedient, especially when she saw Peggy''s expression, she had a special impulse. The perverted murderer, the wax figure of a real person, coupled with the death of her companion, Su Zhan''s magical identity, a series of things made Carly''s mental state not so good, she suddenly envied Peggy''s feeling of complete release!Involuntarily remembered the scene of himself sitting on Su Zhan on the truck. Dazed, she seemed to be in a particularly trance state. When she reacted, she realized that she had walked in front of them and her hand was still on Su Zhan''s neck.Obviously, just finished kissing! "what¡­¡­" Carly awakened and yelled, then turned and frightened away. "Don''t chase her?" Peggy said. Su Zhan shook his head and said nothing. Twenty minutes later, Su Zhan and Peggy came out from behind. Carly seemed to have adjusted a little bit, but she did not dare to watch Peggy and Su Zhan. "How about, have you found any useful clues?" Peggy walked towards Carly, the two whispered something, Su Zhan came to Claire''s side and asked. Claire took out a piece of paper from his wallet. Su Zhan looked at it, and there was only one address on it. "Do you know where this is?" Claire asked. Su Zhan frowned and said, "Knowing to knowing, it''s just this place... it''s really surprising." "Where is this?" Claire asked hastily. "Japan!" "Japan? How could it be Japan?" "I don''t know, maybe he just wrote it casually, maybe it has nothing to do with your mother." Su Zhan was also quite surprised. "No matter, I''ll check it later!" Claire carefully put the note away. Almost ten minutes later, the sound of police sirens came out, and it seemed that the police had already arrived.The next thing is the old-fashioned, inquiring about the situation, handling the corpses and so on. When they finally found dozens of corpses made into wax figures in the town, they stunned the battle-tested police officers! What kind of pervert can make so many real wax figures! It took a long time to deal with the scene, and finally went to make a transcript with the sheriff.In this process, although some of the details are not in line with common sense logic, for Su Zhan, this is a very easy solution.When things are done and come out of the police station, it is already dark! "I want to go to the hospital to see my brother." Carly said. "I''ll go with you." My good friend Peggy said. "Claire and I will temporarily find a hotel to stay in. If you want to find me, you can call me!" Su Zhan left the number for the two of them, and then left with Claire. After finding a high-end hotel and entering the room, Claire began to check the Japanese address. Su Zhan sat on the sofa to rest, but suddenly the figure flashed, and Abidon came. "king!" Abidon greeted him as usual, and Claire looked at Abidon with some surprise. 1110 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1110 "This is Claire, this is Abidon, the future king of hell!" Su Zhan gave a brief introduction first, and then said: "Is Cain whereabouts?" "Yes! I have found the exact location of Cain." Abidon said, telling Su Zhan the address. As a hell knight, Cain has always stayed in the world, living a life like washing his hands in a golden basin and retreating to the forest.Every once in a while, he would change to another place, basically in a very remote environment with few people.It took a lot of thought and energy for Abdon to find out the location. "I see, you don''t need to deal with the rest. You can continue to deal with the hell. In addition, you can make some preparations in advance. I will release the darkness. I am afraid that there will be panic in hell!" Su Zhan said. Not alarmist. Darkness was born at the beginning of the world. It seems to belong to the evil side. It should be in the same camp as hell, but she does not distinguish between enemy and me. In her eyes, humans and demons are no different! Abidon nodded, then disappeared. "I''ll go out!" Su Zhan said to Claire, followed by Teleport. The next moment, he appeared in front of a house in the suburbs. The surroundings are very remote, with almost no people. There are lights in the house, and the lights are shining so that you can see a few boxes for raising bees nearby. The door suddenly opened. A long, burly middle-aged man stood at the door, dressed as if he was a farmer in the country.The sleeves were rolled up, and there was a very obvious blood mark on the right arm! "You are not welcome here, it is best to leave immediately!" He said sharply towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "I came here specially for you, how can I leave!" "You know who I am and dare to come!" He looked at Su Zhan and said, "No matter what your purpose is, you will be disappointed!" "That''s not necessarily!" Su Zhan walked over slowly, Cain blocked Su Zhan''s way at the door of the room.Su Zhan smiled but didn''t pause. With a light wave of his finger, Cain''s body flew into the room in an instant, knocked over the table, and then stuck firmly to the wall! "It''s impossible!" Cain couldn''t believe it, even Lucifer couldn''t control himself! Su Zhan walked in, and the door slammed shut. He walked to the refrigerator and took a bottle of wine. Su Zhan drank the wine and looked at Cain and said, "You can try the power of the blood mark and see if you can break through my control!" "who are you!" Cain asked, while the force that had already transported the blood mark tried to break through the Soviet war''s control. Unfortunately, the tired face blushed and the neck was thick, and the blue veins were about to burst out, it was useless! "You have been retiring from the world for too long, and the news is too unclear!" Su Zhan shook his head and said, "I don''t bother to explain my identity to you. Simply put, I came for the blood on your arm! " Chapter 1332 Blood Seal and Death Girl "Do you want it?" Cain frowned and looked at Su Zhan."Why? Although I don''t know who you are, with your strength, you shouldn''t need this thing!" "This has nothing to do with you! You can give the blood mark to me, and then you will be free. You can also, I forcibly deprive the blood mark, but...it will definitely not be so wonderful!" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. Cain is a celebrity by his size, and his appearance rate is quite high in some myths and legends. There are many rumors about him, such as the first vampire, and the murderer.The origins of many legends may be true in other worlds, but in this world he is only a hell knight. In terms of the strength of this world, he is very strong. In Su Zhan''s view, he is not as good as Eve! At least Eve had the power of rules, but Cain did not. So Su Zhan really has no interest in him! Cain looked at Su Zhan, he didn''t look like a joke at all."You should know that this blood mark has side effects. It will affect people''s minds and make you bloodthirsty and evil! The first owner of the blood mark was Lucifer, who was originally the most trusted armrest of God. So Lucifer will fall, and it is directly related to the blood mark. It is affected by the blood mark. Even me... Therefore, this blood mark is not a good thing, but a curse!" "I know!" Su Zhan said lightly, already reaching out to hold Cain''s right hand."I can help you lift this curse, as long as you print my blood!" "You know that if you are affected, you are the second Lucifer. No, you are stronger than Lucifer!" "Since you have retired to the world, don''t worry about that." After Su Zhan said the power of Chaos was released, he had begun to forcibly deprive the blood mark. Cain instantly showed a pained expression, knowing that Su Zhan could really do it.So he made a decision in an instant and took the initiative to transfer the blood mark to Su Zhan.The blood mark on Cain''s arm was shining, the bright red looked extremely dazzling, and blood stains quickly passed from his arm to Su Zhan''s arm. In an instant, the blood mark on Su Zhan''s arm appeared, and Cain''s arm The blood mark on the face has disappeared! "Very good! Thank you for your cooperation, you can continue to live your farmer''s life! I can give you a guarantee that no matter whether it is hell or heaven, you will not bother you in the future. The previous things... are wiped out!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Who are you!" Who is he to give such a guarantee? Su Zhan smiled, the man has disappeared! The next moment Su Zhan returned to the hotel, and his phone rang as soon as he arrived at the hotel. It was an unfamiliar number. After the call, it was Peggy.After telling her the location of the hotel, Su Zhan sat down and began to study the blood marks on his arms. The blood marks did not seem to be special. Su Zhan did not feel the power of the blood marks or had any influence on him.But this kind of influence must take time to subtly, not so fast!What''s more, there is no special power without the first blade! Not long after Peggy came, she was the only one. "Where is Kali?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Carly has stayed in the hospital to take care of her brother, I...I''ll come here first." Peggy said. Su Zhan nodded, Carly was a little disappointed not to come, but Peggy was also good, especially the long legs are still very enjoyable.Pulling Peggy over, Su Zhan started without being polite.Claire next to him took a look, shook his head and turned around to open another room. After an ups and downs, Su Zhanbang Peggy directly transformed into a new angel! Paige, who has become a new angel, is very excited and has been studying and experiencing this new power, a brand new self.Controlling the waving of his wings, fully utilizing the power of the wings to swing up and down on Su Zhan.Well, Su Zhan thinks she is still very imaginative! Just use it to do this kind of thing after getting wings, it is worth training. "I want to go to the hospital to see Carly!" After the excitement, Peggy said to Su Zhan. "Do you want to help her brother heal?" Su Zhan asked... "Well, this will also allow Carly to see my new identity." Peggy said. "Go ahead." Su Zhan nodded, and Peggy was neatly dressed and immediately teleported and disappeared.Su Zhan thought for a while and just went there. Not exactly for Carly! Four rings of apocalypse have found two heirs, the war knight Abidon, and the famine knight Cindy.There is still death and plague.Leaving aside the plague, the death knight Su Zhan has already had a candidate, and this time it''s a trip to see if he can find a master for it! Although the hospital is not as noisy as the crowd, it is not so absolutely quiet.People come and go, it''s hard to keep quiet! Without walking around, Su Zhan had already found Peggy and Carly. Peggy is talking to Carly about becoming a new angel, and she is going to help Carly''s brother heal his injuries!Immediately afterwards, in the special care unit, Su Zhan had already seen the god of death, and it seemed that a certain patient was about to die.With a thought, Su Zhan has already flashed to the side of Death! 1111 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1111 "Hi!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Grim Reaper, a woman in a black leather jacket! very beautiful! It was the Grim Reaper that had just merged with this copy of the evil force and encountered Dean in the soul state in the hospital. "It''s you!" The Grim Reaper girl was obviously taken aback, she didn''t expect someone to be by her side. After all, the soul she wants to harvest hasn''t appeared yet. The Grim Reaper turned her head to look, and she showed a panic expression in an instant, and even stepped back several steps to keep her distance from Su Zhan. This action made Su Zhan laughed dumbfounded: "I haven''t seen it for a while, isn''t it such a big reaction? You are a god of death!" "But you are the lord of the gods!" When we first met, the Grim Reaper didn''t know the identity of Su Zhan. She was still wondering that there were still people she didn''t know. But after so many things for a long time, she didn''t know her Who is this guy! Chapter 1333 Victoria''s Secret Angel "You know who I am? But I don''t know your name yet!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Tessa!" said the Grim Reaper."You, what do you do?" It seemed that Tessa was really afraid of Su Zhan. It''s no wonder that all the death knights and bosses of the gods of death have already handed over the ring to Su Zhan and lost the power of rules.Although he is still the boss of Death now, he is not as good as before.And Tessa is just one of thousands of death gods. Regardless of whether it is strength or status, there is a huge difference, it''s not surprising that you are not afraid! Whether it is an angel, a demon, or a cruel character who has been hidden for a long time, just ask one, are you afraid of Su Zhan?The answer is the same! "Don''t be so nervous, you are making me feel like a cannibal tiger. Even if my fierce reputation spreads far, you should know that I am very gentle with beautiful women." Su Zhan said with a wry smile.He really didn''t expect that Tessa would be afraid of the evils he was afraid of, and he was still good to the god of death?Haven''t you done anything that scared the god of death? Tessa nodded but obviously still did not relax her guard. Su Zhan shook his head and took out the death ring. Seeing the ring, Tessa''s expression changed slightly, not knowing what he was going to do. "You must know this ring, the death knight''s ring, to some extent, the person who owns this ring is the death knight, and the boss of all the death gods, right?" Su Zhan asked with squinting eyes. Tessa nodded. "So, do you want this ring?" Su Zhan asked. "Me?" Tessa pointed at herself, stunned. "Yes! I need someone to manage the Death God Realm for me. I hope it is you! Of course it is also conditional, because...the first thing this candidate must be is that she is my person! Do you understand?" Su Zhan looked at Tessa, Tessa''s expression was hesitant. She understood Su Zhan''s implication, and it was normal that if she changed to be herself, she would find someone of her own. "You can think about it, you can come to me whenever you think about it, death ring, I will keep it for you!" Su Zhan said with a smile, then disappeared and went to Carli. By this time, Carly''s brother Nick had recovered, and Peggy had become the new angel. It couldn''t be easier to heal someone.Nick has also awoke from the shock and understands the general situation.Now seeing Su Zhan suddenly appear, the eyes of the three people instantly focused on her. "Why are you here?" Peggy has brought on the honorific title without knowing it! "Come to see a god of death, by the way, see how you are doing." Su Zhan said casually."It looks like you are finished here, do you want to go back?" "Ok." Page nodded, then looked at Carly. Peggy had already told Carly before, let her take the initiative. Seeing her girlfriend looking at her, Carly hesitated for a while, turned her head and said to Nick: "I...I''ll go with you first. You can rest in the hospital today, and you will be discharged later!" Nick nodded. Page holding Carly''s arm, she teleported and disappeared. Su Zhan paused, and said to Nick: "If there is no accident, your sister will follow me. You can help me at home. You can rest assured that I will not limit her freedom, and I still have the opportunity to meet. Yes." After speaking, Su Zhan teleported away. Back to the hotel. Paige was okay, and Carly was at a loss.Seeing Su Zhan coming back, Carly lowered her head nervously. "I have already told your brother, you will be by my side temporarily, and you can go back to see them at any time after you become a new angel." Su Zhan said to Carly. Carly was stunned and nodded. Su Zhan''s overbearing decision made Carly no courage to refuse, and she even breathed a sigh of relief.At least, she doesn''t need to hesitate to think about it! Seeing Carly still wearing that T-shirt, she looked so embarrassed when she ran around the town before. "Go take a shower, and...you don''t need to wear any clothes on your body." Su Zhan said lightly. Carly was stunned, Peggy gave her a little push beside her."What are you doing in a daze? The Lord said, go take a bath, and then don''t wear clothes!" Carly glanced at her good girlfriend awkwardly, and then slowly went to the bathroom with her head down! It took about twenty minutes before Carly came out evasively.Before Su Zhan spoke, Peggy dragged Carly over, leaving her nowhere to hide.Su Zhan beckoned Kali to come over, Kali lowered her head and blushed and walked to Su Zhan. "Kneel down!" Carly knelt down slowly. Su Zhan was sitting on the sofa. If Carly was standing, it would be a bit taller. This kneeling angle was more suitable. He raised his hand condescendingly and placed it on Carly''s head. Convert! In an instant, the wings spread from behind her, and Carly showed a surprised expression. "Do you know the Victoria''s Secret Angel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile suddenly. The two hesitated for a moment, and then they saw Paige spread her wings and changed a black dress on her body, then looked at Carly, who changed into a white suit.As an angel, this ability to transform clothes is only one of the simplest abilities. Look at the two people in black and white! This is true... Victoria''s Secret Angel! There was no word for a night, the two women fell asleep, the sunlight shone in slightly, Su Zhan got up and walked to the sofa to sit down, looked at the sleeping position of the two women from the corner of his eyes, and then turned his attention to the blood marks on his arms.The power of chaos penetrated slightly, and Su Zhan began to test this blood mark. At first there was no special reaction to the blood mark, but soon... there was a burning sensation, and the blood mark began to turn red! 1112 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1112 "Is there a reaction? Then see if it can be broken!" Su Zhan said secretly, the power of Chaos began to surge.The burning sensation became stronger and stronger, and the blood mark seemed to be burning, but when this feeling reached a certain limit, it disappeared immediately, and immediately after... I heard a boom. It seems that something... is broken! Chapter 1334 God''s Sister, Darkness! Boom boom! The room began to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake. Amidst the shaking, Peggy and Carly woke up, feeling this abnormality, and the two of them instantly came to Su Zhan''s side, a little surprised and panicked.Speaking of it, after all, the two of them have just become new angels not long after all, and their mentality has not yet changed! At this moment the door was suddenly pushed open, and Claire ran in a little panic. "What''s going on..." Claire just wanted to ask what was going on, when she saw the three of them in cool dresses, it was really cool and thorough! After all, I just woke up. Claire turned his head subconsciously."You...you put on your clothes quickly, and...what happened, did the earthquake happen?" After waiting to answer, Claire suddenly realized... it was overcast. When it was still sunny in the morning, it suddenly became gloomy, with his hands out of sight, and it suddenly became extremely dark.The sudden change made Claire no longer cared about whether Su Zhan was wearing cool clothes, turned around and wanted to run to Su Zhan''s side. With Su Zhan, she felt safe. But when he turned around, he found that Su Zhan had disappeared, and Peggy and Carly were also shocked and confused.Looking out the window, darkness was shrouded, as if a cloud of black mist swept over, and the black clouds pressed against the village, and there was an extremely depressed feeling.Just when the three were surprised, Peggy and Carly were about to take Claire to leave, but they suddenly found a light shining in front of the window. This light enveloped the room so that the black fog could not approach at all, and could only fly around. gone. The black mist whistled, the feeling was very clear! The whole room, the whole world seemed to be plunged into darkness. After a long time, the darkness gradually disappeared, and the sky became clear again. Only then did they discover that Su Zhan had returned. Sitting on the sofa, Su Zhan''s brows frowned slightly. Su Zhan felt something coming out at the moment the blood mark broke. When the world changed color, Su Zhan followed the induction and found darkness in the black mist!As he knew it, wearing a black dress with a deep V-neck, the darkness reappeared! He felt the strong power of rules in the darkness. The power of the rules is almost equal to that of his own body. It is indeed the darkness that was born from the beginning of the world. The power of the rules is the strongest that Su Zhan has seen so far! In the black mist, Su Zhan and the dark eyes faced each other, and could feel a certain emotional bond between each other, perhaps because of the blood mark?After the seal was broken, the blood mark on his arm had disappeared, and instead appeared under the dark shoulder. A red mark. Su Zhan was transformed into nothingness, and he wanted to directly devour the power of the rules in the darkness, but... the darkness disappeared! The darkness, together with the power of rules, disappeared, even Su Zhan couldn''t feel it, as if it had never appeared or even existed! The darkness disappeared, and the black mist disappeared. Su Zhan is only coming back temporarily! "What the hell was going on just now, that black mist... makes me feel scared." Peggy said tremblingly. "That is the darkness that existed at the beginning of the world. It is normal to be afraid of being on an equal footing with God. After all, you are just an ordinary angel now. I guess you will not lose this until at least Tier 6 Instinctively look fearful!" Su Zhan explained. "She... how did she come out?" How could such a terrible thing happen suddenly? Su Zhan looked up at the terrified three people: "I let it out." "Ah...for...why?" "She has what I want, originally I thought I got it just now, but the situation has gone a little bit, and it may need to grow up again, so that the power of the rules will recover. So there may be a series of turbulence during this period. Peggy, Carly, you two have just become new angels. Many things are not familiar yet. You can go to Anna and the others, and you will understand what to do after following them for a while. If you are not at ease, you can also remind your family. Be prepared!" "Yeah." Although I don''t know how terrifying the darkness is, it must not be underestimated if the Lord said so. Peggy and Carly nodded quickly, cleaned up briefly and left separately. After they left, Su Zhan became busy. First, Anna came over to inquire about the situation and report on the current progress of recruiting angels. Before she knew it, apart from the new angels, there were already thousands of people in her seat. Angel!Among them, the cute angel girl Hale also contributed a lot, but the conditions of these angels are different, after all, not all flesh bodies can accommodate the power of angels! So Anna asked if it was possible to transform some of the angels, which would also benefit development. Su Zhan agreed! It just happened that darkness was born, and the transformation into a new angel would at least prevent the darkness from attacking them. He knew very well that he had a bond with the darkness, and the darkness could distinguish her own power, and she would not attack the new angels. ! Groups of angels were sent over, transformed, and new angels were born one by one, taking the original glory and transforming them into the blade of chaos, which seemed to be a pipeline.Fortunately, the Soviet War was not limited to one at a time, and it was carried out at the same time, which reduced a lot of time. But it is precisely this kind of simultaneous scene that appears more spectacular. Imagine that hundreds of angels transform into new angels at the same time, with their white wings spread out... How shocking is this picture? At least Claire was completely suppressed. Before Payton, Carly and the scene in front of him were nothing compared to the scene before him, it was incomparable at all! Especially when these angels were transformed and knelt down to worship Su Zhan and shouted at the Lord, Claire really realized how amazing Su Zhan''s identity was. It was completely different from the time when she fooled around with women! After a long time, Claire felt someone slap her shoulder, and she woke up from the shock. "The angels... are all gone?" Looking at the empty room, Claire asked in surprise. "The demons are gone!" Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly. Chapter 1335 There is a reason why men are good to women! After transforming the angels on a large scale, Abidon came, and her purpose was to report on the situation in hell.Although she knew before and had made preparations in advance, she still underestimated the influence of darkness.There is already a faint chaos in hell, and rumors are spreading in private, and people are panicked, but the situation can be controlled! Su Zhan asked Abdon to take a trip to take Ruth, Cindy, Bella and Artemis to hell first. After Abidon had left, Su Zhan found Claire patted her shoulder in a daze. Claire awakened from the dream and asked the angels to leave, so Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. "Not only the angels, but the demons are gone." Su Zhan said silently. Claire said nonchalantly: "Really, it''s really shocking. I am afraid that any person will behave like me!" "How? Do you want to be a new angel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. 1113 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1113 Claire opened her mouth, she really wanted to, especially after seeing such a shocking scene, but she was a little embarrassed to speak, after all, Su Zhan had helped herself a lot, and she was more intuitive about his identity. After her recognition, she really didn''t want to be as casual as before. For example, if you know a friend, you are usually relaxed talking and chatting, but suddenly one day you find that your friend is the president. Even if he is not different from you, your psychology will naturally change. Claire is like that! Seeing Claire hesitated, Su Zhan thought she was prejudiced against the angels because of Castio''s affairs, so she didn''t follow up. Claire wanted to say something, but she lost her conversation and made her speak directly. Su Zhan turned on the TV and watched the news. He really wanted to see what the news would say about the sudden darkness coming. Before heaven was closed and angels were expelled, some experts said it was a rare meteor shower. What do you say this time?Is it a total solar eclipse? After watching for a while, news channels from all over the world have reported on this coming of darkness, some scenes shot on the spot, and some speculations and comments, which are similar to Su Zhan¡¯s guesses. Some experts and professors have come out. It may be related to certain celestial phenomena, and some people actually say it is a total solar eclipse. It''s impossible to make Su Zhan laugh. After turning off the TV, Su Zhan began to search for some special situations. The coming of darkness is definitely more than just a brief black mist covering the sky. As expected, new and weird situations have emerged in many places, killing each other, character mutations, and even several special virus situations. It can be said that this is A precursor to chaos in the world. Among them, there was a situation that surprised Su Zhan, because some people seemed to have special superpowers because of the darkness! Although I don''t know the true and false, but it is enough to make Su Zhan speechless. The darkness has come out, God... there doesn''t seem to be much movement yet. Really tolerable! Shaking his head, Su Zhan said to Claire."Get hungry, go out and eat something." The two came to the restaurant and ordered some things. Claire didn''t really feel hungry before. After experiencing the horror wax museum and darkness, after transforming the angels, she seemed to have forgotten what it means to be hungry.Claire didn''t feel hungry until she ate, and the more she ate, the more hungry she got. Seeing her eating so much, her hair was a little scattered, Su Zhan stretched out her hand to lift up her blond hair, Claire froze for a moment, and her face instantly turned red, and some hurriedly tidyed her hair. "What are you blushing." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, no." Claire denied it. Su Zhan said: "I remember that you said before that it is difficult to soak a girl like you, and you have confidence in yourself. Now it seems... it doesn''t seem to have that confidence?" "No, absolutely not!" Claire wouldn''t admit it. "Well, anyway, I have time to take it slowly." Su Zhan said with a smile without breaking through. "You, what are you not doing?" Claire asked. "to you?" "dark!" "It must be done, but not now. The power of rules is very mysterious and the most fundamental force in the world. For example, this hotel! I can destroy this hotel, but this hotel is not mine! No matter how strong I am! I only have to buy this hotel, this hotel is completely mine. And the power of rules is like the shares of this hotel, distributed in the hands of different shareholders! The darkness has a large part of the shares, But this share has now disappeared with the darkness. Only when the darkness appears and grows up, I can get the shares in her hands.¡± Su Zhan explained. "Then you can''t do anything before this?" Claire asked faintly. "There are still many things you can do, such as...control hell, such as...occupy heaven, how about...help you find your mother!" "You... why are you so good to me? I mean, you are the lord of the gods. Your status, your identity, and the things you deal with can all change the world. It is the kind of earthshaking. Big matter. And I''m just an ordinary person, even if there was Castio''s reason before, it should be me thanking you, not you continuing to help me!" Claire looked at Su Zhan seriously and asked. Su Zhan smiled and said: "You don''t have to be scornful. Although I am the lord of the gods, I am still a man. There must be a reason for men to be good to women, and you know why! If you really feel guilty , You can consider returning the room you opened, and then..." "I checked the address of that note. It was hard to find. It belongs to a very remote small town in Japan called Dongsanhe. The name is very strange, and I can''t find it on the map!" Claire coughed, very stiff Changed the subject. Su Zhan chuckled. It was obvious that Claire heard what she meant, but she didn''t refute or refuse. He just changed the subject. Is this because... embarrassed? "Japan is not only strange in place names, but also in strange names..." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1336 So Happy, Kiss One? "Why?" Claire asked curiously. "This is about the history of Japan. During the Warring States Period in Japan, it was actually a few villages who fought. Most of the men died on the battlefield. There were fewer and fewer males, and the race was almost impossible to continue. The emperor, similar to the president, issued an order. That is to tell the women not to stay at home, and all go out on the street...stay on pillows, clothes..." Su Zhan said and gestured. Claire was stunned and said, "Is that a kimono?" "You know a lot, yes, it''s the kimono later!" Su Zhan smiled and continued."Being neatly dressed and then strolling down the street, why stroll? It is for the continuation of the race. Basically, as long as you look right, you can do that anytime, anywhere." Claire reacted instantly, showing a surprised expression. "For the continuation of the race!" Su Zhan said solemnly."I have to say that this method is still very useful, at least at the time. The problem of ethnic continuity is finally solved!" "What does that have to do with the strange name?" "Don''t worry! Although the race continues, there is a small problem, that is... I don''t know who the children belong to and don''t know each other. What is it called? What should I do? Someone soon thought of a way. , What''s the name where it happened." "For example... Watanabe, that''s right by the river crossing." "Ikeda, that''s the field in the pond." "For example, Inoue...that''s in the well..." Su Zhan chuckled and said, "You know!" "I have a surname and a first name? It''s okay. Look at how many times it happened. I called Taro once and Jiro twice. Have you heard of Yamamoto Fifty-Six?" "hate!" Although Su Zhan''s connotation was relatively easy to understand, Claire naturally understood what he meant. "You are talking nonsense, I don''t believe that the names of Japanese people are... that''s how they are made!" Claire grumbled. Su Zhan chuckled: "This may not be true, but Japan is indeed unique in this respect... It can be said that this has formed a culture!" Claire can''t deny this, after all, the whole world knows it! "So, if you arrive in Japan, don''t be scared!" Su Zhan said. Although not sure that this address is really related to her mother, this is the only clue.And Claire will definitely not give up, and has found a relatively specific address, and must go."I''ll accompany you." "No, no, you still have so many things to do, I can do it myself!" Claire said quickly. "I don''t worry if you go alone, you can do it alone! Wait until you become a new angel...become my woman!" Su Zhan said with a smile. When he talked about the new angel, Claire wanted to take advantage of the situation and said that it was all right now, but the following sentence followed Claire and swallowed it back. "I, I''m full!" Claire said after a while. "Then go back and rest!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and went back to the room. 1114 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1114 Claire''s room did not go back, but she did not go back either, but followed Su Zhan to his room.Watching Claire wait for himself, Su Zhan simply extracted the power of faith.With the addition of new angels, coupled with Anna and the others'' previous hard work, their number of followers is increasing day by day, and the power of faith is also increasing.After extracting the power of faith, Su Zhan began to study the parallel world again. This was his main goal, but he had not succeeded before. To be precise, he was temporarily stranded because he could not find a feasible direction. This time, we continued to merge the earth number 1 (the world where death came) with the earth number 2 (the world of Harry Potter), pulling the two worlds closer together, and Su Zhan became nervous subconsciously. Getting closer, getting closer and closer, has gradually reached the time when every previous failure. There seems to be an invisible barrier between the two worlds. Even if the two worlds are already close together, they just cannot break through! The force of rules (the force of chaos) released the two worlds that were pulled, Su Zhan became cautious, getting closer, getting closer... When the distance between the two worlds had exceeded the best record of previous attempts, Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help it. Excited... Is it to succeed? "boom!" Just as Su Zhan was excited, the two worlds suddenly generated a force and returned to their original positions again! "Failed again..." Su Zhan was a little frustrated in an instant, but he finally discovered the difference. This time he was closer than before. It was almost just one step away to merge the two separate worlds into one area.why?Is it because the power of the rules has increased?The power of rules to control the world has not yet been upgraded, at least in terms of data, there is no change, but the internal quality has increased, so it has narrowed the distance? In other words, the previous failure was not because the direction was wrong, but because the strength was not enough and the level of the power of the rules was too low?If the darkness is swallowed, the power of God''s rules completely controls the world, maybe it can be done? "Are you OK?" Claire asked timidly. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay, what''s the matter?" "You... keep laughing, as if you have encountered something happy." Claire peeped at Su Zhanlao for a long time. "Ah, isn''t it? Well, it is indeed a happy event. I finally know how to do it for a thing that I have not figured out." Su Zhan laughed, got up and walked in front of Claire."Since you are so happy, kiss one?" "Ah...what does this have to do with a kiss?" "No way, you are the only one beside me now!" Su Zhan chuckled and kissed directly. Claire wanted to avoid instinctively, but he didn''t know that it didn''t matter, but he seemed to feel the joy of Su Zhan.Especially after the separation of Su Zhan''s unconcealable happiness, she took the initiative to hug Su Zhan''s neck and kissed her! Chapter 1337 Claire''s initiative made Su Zhan a little surprised. Just as he had just reacted and wanted to take advantage of the victory, Claire just pulled away and left, blushing and looking at Su Zhan, a little awkwardly said: "I will go back to the room rest." After speaking, he ran away like a deer and ran out of the room directly. "boom!" The door closed, Su Zhan chuckled dumbly. Although it was just a touch of water, it was Claire who took the initiative, which is a very good signal! I believe it will not be long before the relationship between the two can change when there is a suitable opportunity. After taking a shower, Su Zhan in a good mood went to bed and rested, wondering whether to accompany Claire to Japan tomorrow. But there is a good saying, the plan usually does not change quickly. Su Zhan decided whether to accompany Claire to Japan, but he was delayed because of another incident. When Su Zhan got up in the morning, he was going to look for Claire next door, but Abidon suddenly came! "Wang, I received news that Crowley seems to be looking for darkness." "Crowley? Well, not surprisingly, he will never let go of any chance to turn over, but he looks for the darkness not just to turn over, Eve should still be tracking him. If Crowley is really allowed With the darkness, Eve is dangerous." Su Zhan said. "I reminded her, but she looks determined!" Abedon said. If it were not for the Lord''s reasons, Abidon would not be so kind to remind Eve. "I originally planned to wait for the darkness to grow up before looking for her. It seems that I should forget it. Let''s look for her first!" Although the whereabouts of the darkness cannot be sensed, the darkness must be long, and the soul must be devoured. From some small information, she can also analyze her location. Crowley is very good at this aspect. He has the ability to find the darkness, and he... Can find him! Su Zhan woke up Claire and told her that she had to find the darkness first, and the trip to Japan would be a little later.Claire didn''t want Su Zhan to accompany him to Japan. Since there is something to do now, it won''t delay Su Zhan.After thinking about it, Claire decided to go to Japan first! Su Zhan did not stop him, but asked Abidon to send someone to follow Claire to ensure her safety. After the arrangements were made, Su Zhan teleported and disappeared. The next moment, he has appeared on the road outside the town. There are many roadblock signs on the highway, and several cars are parked here, there is even a police car. The bullets were scattered again. As Su Zhan moved forward, I saw several maintenance workers in work uniforms lying on the ground all the way, obviously all dead!A green car was parked in front of the mound by the side of the road, and the whole family of three flesh and blood in the car was gone. The whole scene seemed to be a conflict accident. "Gulong..." There was a sound behind him, it seemed that someone had touched something, and when he turned to look around, he saw a worker staring at him in a daze. There are black stripes on his neck, it feels like the blood vessels are filled with black blood, like vines all over the neck! "This is affected by the power of darkness. That special virus? It will make people lose their minds and become violent and brutal?" Su Zhan didn''t panic at all when he looked at the man, which was not worth his surprise.At a glance, he has already analyzed his situation. Raising his hand, Su Zhan was about to kill him but suddenly heard a bang! The gunfire sounded and the workers slowly fell to the ground. A policewoman knelt on one knee and leaned against a car, holding a rifle in her hand. "so beautiful!" Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly, this female police chief was so stunning! Being a policeman...what a pity! "Neck, show your neck!" The policewoman stood up slowly but did not relax, and shouted at Su Zhan vigilantly. "Don''t be nervous, I am not infected." Su Zhan said softly, and slowly opened his collar to let the other party see clearly. Seeing that Su Zhan''s neck did not have the black lines like vines. "well!" The policewoman looked at Su Zhan''s neck carefully, then heaved a sigh of relief, slowly lowered the muzzle with a smile, and sat on the front of the car. "You are hurt?" Su Zhan walked over and found that the waist Jane of the policewoman''s clothes had been infiltrated with blood, which seemed to be injured. 1115 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1115 "I wanted to find cover and I fell down." The policewoman said embarrassingly, clutching her wound. "Well, tell me what happened here?" Su Zhan asked. The policewoman took a few deep breaths."We received the alarm and the family was trapped. When I arrived, I saw multiple assailants attacking the family. God, it''s terrible..." The policewoman''s emotions were very tense. Thinking back to what happened just now, she couldn''t help being incoherent. It didn''t seem like the police should react at all, but rather like an ordinary person who was frightened. "How long have you been?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. The policewoman paused and said, "Well, three weeks!" It turned out to be a new police officer, no wonder he was not so experienced. "It''s okay, take a deep breath and calm down and speak slowly." Su Zhan said calmly. The policewoman obediently took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed down and said, "They killed the whole family. These road maintenance men are like a bunch of mad dogs! I fired a warning shot, but they refused to stop... They... ¡­" "You killed everyone?" Su Zhan looked around, there are many people! A young policewoman has the courage and ability to kill them, especially after being induced by the darkness, they are very powerful!Su Zhan¡¯s tone was more amazed and applauded, but the policewoman obviously misunderstood what he meant. She thought he was complaining that he had killed so many people. She explained, ¡°I know a few of them, but they don¡¯t look like normal. ...They are not right, it seems..." "It doesn''t seem to be a human anymore!" Su Zhan answered. "They are infected, they have indeed lost their minds. You are right to do this!" Su Zhan glanced at her wound and said, "I can help you deal with the wound." "There is a hospital in town!" said the policewoman. "Well, let''s go then!" Chapter 1338: Infected Town Su Zhan drove a police car and quickly came to the town. The town was very quiet. There were many cars parked on both sides and no one was seen at all.This kind of weird silence knew something was wrong at a glance, and the car drove to the hospital and stopped.An ambulance was parked beside, there was a person lying on the ground, the door of the hospital was open, and it was very quiet inside. Su Zhan got out of the car and helped the policewoman open the car door. The policewoman groaned in pain when she was about to get out of the car. The blood stains on the police uniform became heavier and heavier. "Let me hug you!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand. The policewoman hesitated and said, "Thank you!" He got out of the car and walked into the hospital with the policewoman. The hospital also quietly made no sound, came to the emergency room and put the policewoman down.The policewoman took off her uniform, revealing the white T-shirt inside.The T-shirt at the wound was also stained red, and when I opened it slightly, I could see a wound about a finger width. The injury was very deep, and I don¡¯t know how this policewoman was just looking for cover and fell down! Su Zhan took disinfectant water and cotton yarn."Hold it up, it might hurt a bit." The policewoman leaned her waist and nodded. Soon, there was a feeling of burning fire, and the policewoman couldn''t help taking a breath.In order to divert attention, the policewoman said to Su Zhan: "My name is Jenna, I don''t know what your name is yet!" "Su Zhan!" Su Zhan said while wiping the wound. "What are you doing? I don''t think you feel nervous at all in this situation. It feels like an old member of our police station, who is used to the feeling of big wind and waves!" Jenna asked curiously. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "This kind of scene is really nothing to be nervous about. You won''t be nervous when you see it a lot in the future. Okay, after you deal with it, it shouldn''t take long for it to get better." "So fast?" Jenna froze for a moment and looked down. As expected, the wounds had been bandaged, and they were handled very well, impeccably. "It''s strange, how come I don''t seem to feel so painful anymore? Is it possible to treat the wound to have such an effect? ??Mental effect, right?" I was still in pain and it was difficult to walk, and now I feel better.Although Jenna was surprised in her heart, she didn''t think too much! As everyone knows, the reason why she feels like this is not because of her psychological effects, but because she has really improved.Of course, this was not because of treating the wound, but because Su Zhan quietly helped her heal the wound.It was not completely cured, but it was enough to make her feel no pain and not affect her activities. "Dang!" The wound here had just been treated, and a sound came from the outside. One after another, it continued, the frequency was getting faster and faster, and it sounded like a door smashing. The two looked at each other, and Jenna took out the pistol and handed it to Su Zhan hesitantly. "Hold me, I... Although my marksmanship is good, I am afraid it will affect it now." Jenna said. Su Zhan nodded and took the pistol, and the two slowly walked out of the emergency room.Following the sound to the corridor, I soon saw a man in the uniform of a road maintenance man smashing the door of this storage room frantically!As if he heard the sound, he turned his head and looked over here. Jenny hurriedly pulled Su Zhan and squatted down, hiding under a toppled counter. "There may be someone in the storage room!" Jenna took a look at her and turned her head and just wanted to say something to Su Zhan, but when she turned her head, her eyes met, and she almost didn''t post it.Jenna froze for a moment, her face flushed involuntarily, and she leaned back and said in a low voice. "Well, I''ll take care of this guy." Su Zhan stood up as he spoke. Jenna wanted to remind him to be careful, and it''s better to sneak attack, but he didn''t expect his actions to be so simple. "Hi!" Su Zhan yelled, and the guy immediately noticed, and instantly rushed over in a big step angrily. One step, two steps. The distance was getting closer and Su Zhan hadn''t shot yet, and Jenna yelled in a hurry: "Shoot!" "What?" Su Zhan turned his head and looked. "Be careful!" Jenna didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so bold. At this time, she dared to turn her head to look at herself without shooting.At this time, the guy had come to Su Zhan in three steps and two steps, only one arm away.Jenny hurriedly yelled to remind Su Zhan to be careful, but Su Zhan smiled slightly. Immediately after Jenna didn''t see Su Zhan turn his head, didn''t see him raising his hand, just heard a bang! The noise sounded decisively, and with a plop, the guy had fallen to the ground, and a blood hole appeared in his head. Jenny was stunned for a long time before she breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It is him who should be careful, but not me!" "You scared me to death." Jenna said angrily, and then hurried to the storage room. "Is anyone inside?" Jenna asked, standing outside the storage room."I''m Jenna, the policeman in town. It''s safe now. You can come out." "Are you really Jenna?" There was a sound of temptation from a man inside. "it''s me!" 1116 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1116 "You... are you sure you have no problem?" The man asked again, uneasy. "No matter whether these people are infected or mutated, I have no problem, you can come out with confidence!" Jenna said. After a pause, it can take about five or six seconds, and then I heard a click, the door lock opened, and the door opened slowly. In the small storage room, a man holding a baby tentatively looked at Jenna. Jenna could understand his concerns at this time, and she raised her neck proactively and said, "Did you see it? I have no problem!" "What about him?" The man turned his head to look at Su Zhan. "He has no problem either, he just killed that guy." Jenna explained. "We have no problem, but...you have a problem!" Su Zhan said lightly while looking at the man. The man was silent. Only then did Jenna discover... that there were already black marks on the man''s neck, but it didn''t look obvious. It should have been not long after the infection, before the attack. So far, no way to cure this infection has been found. This man''s silence... has meant that he is mentally prepared. Chapter 1339: Baby Girl Amara "You''re right!" The man glanced at the baby in his arms and raised his head: "I can feel my body is changing. I think I will become like them soon. Maybe we can be a transaction?" "What?" Jenna asked in amazement. "I''m going to find a quiet place to stay until the matter is over... You save my daughter Amara!" The man looked at the daughter in his arms and his voice was a little suffocating. The atmosphere suddenly became depressed. The so-called end of the matter obviously meant that he became that kind of monster after being infected and then was killed! Jenna wanted to say something, but the language became pale and weak at this time, because no matter what she said could not solve the immediate predicament and could not help the man return to normal. "I promise you!" Su Zhan said. "Thank you!" Hearing Su Zhan''s promise, the man seemed to be relieved and gratefully said to Su Zhan.Looking reluctantly, the man handed the baby girl to Su Zhan, then turned and left. "What are we going to do? Are you...really planning to adopt this baby girl?" Jenna looked at the man who had left and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan held the baby girl and pushed the quilt to the side. He clearly saw a mark on the baby girl''s shoulder! Traces of blood! dark! Su Zhan was very curious before, let alone the special situation of this small town, after all, other places seemed to have appeared.It¡¯s just that the man hides in the storage room with the baby, and then someone smashes the door frantically. As a result, the baby girl has never been crying or making noise, and it¡¯s very abnormal. How can ordinary babies be like this? If it is a normal baby, it will definitely cry, and the sound will definitely attract more monsters instead of just one.If that is the case, it is absolutely impossible to hold on to the door of the storage room! "Why not? I think she''s fate with me!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle looking at the baby girl Amala. "This is not the place to take care of her. We can find some baby supplies and leave here!" Jenna said. Although Jenna had no experience in taking care of babies, she was very enthusiastic in this regard, and she was also familiar with this hospital, so she took Su Zhan directly to the infant department.Along the way, I met many infected people, but they were all solved by Su Zhan with an accurate headshot.The accuracy of marksmanship and the steady response make Jenna even more sure of his identity. It may not be that simple. The feeling of using a gun seems to be a battlefield. Is he a retired soldier?But he is Asian, maybe a veteran from Asia. Taking a lot of baby supplies, the two came out of the hospital. "I seemed to see a children''s shop next to me just now. You can hold me for a while, I''ll go and see." Su Zhan handed Amara to Jenna. Jenna asked in a daze, "They were only worn after the age of five or six, so prepare now?" "Trust me, she will be able to use it soon." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Jenna shook her head speechlessly. In her opinion, what Su Zhan said soon was just an adjective, similar to living like a year.And the child grew up very quickly. She still remembered that her mother once said that she was like this at that time. She bought many things that she didn''t use temporarily, but she seemed to use it soon. Little kids, they grow up fast! As soon as Su Zhan left here, Amara in Jenna''s arms began to cry, which made her frantic all of a sudden, no matter how much she seemed to have no effect.After five or six minutes, when Su Zhan came back with a bag, Jenna seemed to have seen a savior and hurriedly handed Amara to Su Zhan."Come and take a look. I don''t know why she started to cry, is she hungry..." As soon as Amala was handed over to Su Zhan, she stopped crying, as quiet as a good-looking baby, which made Jenna stunned. "What''s going on? She was crying very badly just now, why didn''t she suddenly stop crying in your arms?" "Perhaps because women like me!" Su Zhan said jokingly. The reason why she is so quiet is because of her special bond with herself. "Do you have a place to go? If you don''t have any paintings, you can go to our mother temporarily. She has experience in taking care of babies." Jenna asked with concern. "Then it will be troublesome!" Jenna smiled and said, "I''ll drive, I feel better already, and... if you drive, she might cry again." Su Zhan nodded and got in the co-pilot, then Jenna drove out of the town center.After driving for about half an hour, Jenna parked the car in front of a house. "I grew up here, and there are many memories of my childhood." Jenna said. "Your mother lives here alone?" Su Zhan asked casually. Jenna nodded: "She likes the environment here. She refused to let her move to a small town before. Now it seems... this is right. At least this time, she was not affected! " The two said while they got out of the car carrying things. At this time the door was already open, and a woman similar to Jenna stood at the door with a shocked expression. "mom!" Jenna came over and hugged her mother. Jenna''s mother hugged Jenna and said in surprise: "You, what''s the matter with you?" "What''s the matter?" Jenna didn''t react for a moment. "Man, child." Jenna''s mother let go of Jenna and looked at Su Zhan and Amara in his arms. Imagine that my daughter doesn''t come back often, but suddenly comes back one day with a man and a child. Which mother doesn''t want to be crooked?This look is too easy for people to misunderstand.Seeing her mother¡¯s eyes, Jenna reacted at this moment even if she was dull. She couldn¡¯t laugh or cry and quickly explained: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, this is Su Zhan, he is not my man, and this baby is not us Children, we are..." Jenna explained the matter quickly, thinking that her mother could be relieved now?In the end, she never expected that she was disappointed when she heard that it had nothing to do with her daughter... Chapter 1340 "Really isn''t it? Actually, you don''t have to lie to me, even if it is true, I can accept it." After entering the house, Jenna''s mother was still a little unwilling to tentatively ask. 1117 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1117 Jenna couldn''t laugh or cry, and said seriously: "Really not." "That''s it..." Mother Jenna said disappointedly, and then said: "But I think this Su Zhan is good. He is very handsome and has a good temperament. He is also caring. Listening to what you say is also reliable Man, you can hurry up. What''s more, it is not convenient for him to be a man with children. Wouldn''t it be great if you can be together? Of course, you still have to give birth to one yourself!" "What are you talking about... You should quickly find out the crib I used when I was young." Jenna said with a wry smile. "exactly!" Jenna''s mother responded and hurried to find something. Jenna looked at Su Zhan a little embarrassedly. Although she didn''t stand together just now, she was sure that the other party heard her mother''s words."Sit down, I''ll help." Only Su Zhan and Amala were left in the living room. They sat down holding Amara, and Su Zhan looked at her carefully. Pink Toot''s little face looks very cute, and her big black eyes are vivid.Grasping her little hand, Su Zhan said with a smile: "You have been seen by me now, remember, you will be my person in the future!" I don''t know if she understood, the little hand broke free and waved, and the water cup on the coffee table next to the sofa floated slowly. Su Zhan glanced, and the water cup fell down immediately, and Amara seemed a little unhappy, her small hand swayed more severely, but this time the water cup did not move at all. "The little guy is quite naughty, don¡¯t worry, I will let you grow up safely, but you have to be obedient. No one¡¯s soul can eat without my permission! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t wait too long. You will grow up soon. Remember, don''t use any abilities!" Su Zhan said with a smile, teasing her little face. I have to say that she is really cute now. After spending most of the day, Jenna¡¯s mother and daughter cleaned up the original Jenna¡¯s room and used it as a baby room. They also found out the baby bed Jenna had when she was a child, and put them away.Put Amara in the crib, and she fell asleep very well.After all, she had just reincarnated, she didn''t have any energy. Watching Amara fall asleep, the three of them had a chance to chat. For Su Zhan and Amara staying here temporarily, Jenna''s mother expressed a very welcome, and then... Su Zhan felt like going to his girlfriend''s house for the first time. First, I asked about some of my own situation, and then talked about Jenna''s affairs. It seems that no country is immune. Su Zhan didn''t care, especially when she saw Jenna look embarrassed, she took the initiative to ask a lot of things, so that Jenna''s mother was interested in talking, and she really talked a lot about Jenna''s childhood. "Unexpectedly you were so naughty when you were a child, no wonder you chose to be a policeman when you grew up." When Jenna''s mother got up to cook, Su Zhan smiled and said to Jenna. "It''s just like that when I was young." Jenna said defensively."I don''t know what''s going on in the town? How come it suddenly becomes like this, it feels like the end of the world is coming!" "Don''t worry, it will pass soon." Su Zhan said. Jenna looked at Su Zhan."You don''t look like comfort, as if you are sure. You...do you know something?" "The observation is quite keen." Su Zhan said with a smile. Jenna was in a spirit."Do you really know?" "If you are ready to break your inherent impression and accept new things, then I can tell you!" "It doesn''t sound like that simple. Okay, just go ahead." Jenna took a deep breath and nodded. "First of all do you believe that myths and legends are true?" "Myths and legends, God, angel? Devil or something?" Jenna asked in a daze, she was really surprised to see Su Zhan nodding her head. That means... these... are all real? "Lord of the gods, where is the new angel?" Jenna suddenly asked, "Are these also true?" "You know?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. Jenna nodded: "I know some. I am afraid that there are very few people who don''t know. Many people have seen the new angel with their own eyes, and it seems to be reported on TV." "These are indeed real. Since these exist, then some extraordinary things will happen smoothly. Do you remember the darkness before? It is not a total solar eclipse at all, but darkness! Darkness is God Like God, her sister was born at the beginning of the world. One symbolizes light and the other symbolizes darkness. God has sealed the darkness, and only one kind of blood seal can open the seal and let the darkness come out. Now, the blood seal has been opened, and the darkness has come! This series of things are all related to darkness!" "Who released the darkness?" Jenna asked in surprise. Su Zhan did not speak. Jenna opened her mouth and looked at Su Zhan, thinking of a terrible guess.He knows so much about dark things, he doesn''t... is it him?Seeing the meaning revealed in Jenna''s eyes, Su Zhan slowly said: "At first, God gave the blood mark to Lucifer, and Lucifer passed the blood mark to Cain. Finally... I found Cain and got it. The blood mark, then... broke the seal!" "Why do you do this?" "Because the darkness has what I want!" "That''s darkness, what can you want in her body!" "Because I am the Lord of the Gods!" Jenna was originally curious about why Su Zhan did this. The darkness that was born at the beginning of the world can be imagined how powerful it is. Is the things in her that ordinary people can look at?As a result, Su Zhan''s last words made Jenna suddenly realize and she was also shocked. "You...you...you are the...the lord of the gods?" "Replace it like a fake!" Chapter 1341: The Resolute Mother "Well, I have to slow down." Jenna never expected that the person in front of her was the lord of the gods?Although there are a lot of remarks and news about the Lord of the Gods, although Jenna didn''t know and heard about it, Su Zhan''s admission still made her feel like a dream.After speaking, Jenna got up as if she was going to drink water, but Su Zhan noticed that she was holding her mobile phone secretly, she should be looking for news of herself. There is still a lot of information about myself on the Internet. Identities, names, photos, etc. are all available. After all, it is now in the information age. To attract attention and increase followers quickly, these are all essential.It didn''t take long to hear Jenna exclaim in a low voice, she should have seen it. After a while, Jenna came back and sat down, watching Su Zhan take a deep breath, she can''t remember how many deep breaths she took today."Well, I believe you are the lord of the gods, then... what is the purpose of your coming here?" "Darkness!" Su Zhan said. "You mean, darkness is in this town?" "To be precise, the darkness is here!" "What? This is impossible, the darkness cannot be..." Jenna shook her head subconsciously, how could there be darkness here, Su Zhan, she has a mother, where is the darkness... "Wait, you wouldn''t say Is it Amara?" Su Zhan nodded. "She, she turned out to be darkness, a baby?" "She is a baby now, but not necessarily tomorrow!" Su Zhan explained. "Then, what should I do? Just watch her grow up like this? No... is there no way to solve it? If she grows up, will it be the end of the world?" "For you, it''s almost the same! The darkness has been kept by God for so long, so naturally it is to seek revenge from God. But God has long been hiding in heaven. The easiest way for the darkness to force God to show up is to destroy God¡¯s face. Everything created!" Su Zhan explained."Actually I am waiting for God to come out, but you can rest assured that I don''t intend to make such a beautiful world disappear, so I will solve all problems in the end!" "Well, what about now?" "Now? What should you do? The crisis in the town will be over soon." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Speaking of which, it is better to consider yourself, no matter what the reason you are. Choosing to be a policeman, look at it now... the police are not the best choice! "New, new angel?" Jenna''s reaction was quick. Just when she checked the information, she happened to see something about the new angels. Most of these new angels were ordinary people. They were chosen by the gods and became the most pious warriors and believers of the gods.Of course, there is also news that...In fact, the new angels are the women of the gods, so they are qualified to become superb and powerful new angels from ordinary people! 1118 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1118 "You can think about it." Su Zhan smiled. "I...I will." "What are you talking about, you can eat now." At this time, Jenna''s mother came over and shouted, and the two got up and went to the restaurant. After having dinner together, Su Zhan went upstairs to see Amara. After Jenna helped her mother clean up, she was a little absent-minded.Thinking that her mother had always been a devout believer, Jenna decided to ask her mother''s opinion! After Jenna told her mother about Su Zhan''s identity and some comments about Su Zhan on the Internet, Jenna unexpectedly discovered that her mother knew more than she did.When God disappeared, when the angels began to be unwilling to protect mankind, and began to fight for power, ignoring the prayers of the believers, new angels appeared and gave them hope with the glory of the Lord of the gods. Most of the believers originally believed in God. They have all changed their beliefs, and Jenna¡¯s mother is one of them! After hearing that the divine master deliberately made her daughter a new angel, she gave the only answer, no matter what! What a blessing! "But mother, you also saw those comments on the Internet..." Jenna hesitated. Jenna''s mother said: "What comments, those are just nonsense, but I heard that many angels have been put under the command of the Lord, and even the archangel Gabriel... And, even if it is true, this is nothing. It¡¯s not good, is there a better destination than being a woman of the gods? That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll help you talk now!" After speaking, she went straight upstairs vigorously. When she came to the door of the baby''s room, Jenna''s mother knocked on the door gently, and then opened the door after a short pause. As soon as she entered, she knelt down religiously and began to worship. Su Zhan who was watching was stunned! Although she had heard what Jenna had said to her, she also knew that she was her own believer.Well, even her behavior of worshiping and praying like this can be accepted by herself, it is not too abrupt, but after praying, she gestured a few times and said what amen means... Su Zhan said with a black line: "Get up, if you pray in the future, the final posture and Amen can be omitted." The meaning of Amen in prayer is almost sincere and certain. Saying Amen at the end of the prayer indicates that his prayer is sincere.Although it is not exclusive to God, Su Zhan does not intend to borrow it.Pious or not has nothing to do with Amen, there is no need to engage in formalism. "Yes, I...I...I won''t be anymore." Mother Jenna said embarrassingly. The long-term habit coupled with being too agitated for a while, fortunately, it seemed that the Lord was not angry.After getting up, Jenna''s mother said: "Great Lord, you must know what I am here. Jenna can be selected by the Lord to become a new angel, and it is her honor to spread the faith and gospel of the Lord." "Let her come to me soon." Su Zhan said. "That will definitely make Jenna bathe and change clothes, and come to see the Lord in the purest state. I just don''t know, I... Am I honored?" Jenna''s mother asked hesitantly. "..." Su Zhan can be sure that she knows the meaning of what she said just now, and now even asking if she has this honor, Su Zhan suddenly felt speechless... Chapter 1342: Sad Crowley In the end Jenna''s mother left contentedly. Of course, Su Zhan didn''t do anything to her, but promised her to promote the development of faith, if the followers did well, they could leave her a good position in heaven in the future!Even if you have made her very happy and satisfied, as for becoming a new angel, in fact, she does not dare to expect it, only the opportunity is rare to ask. After she went downstairs, she confessed to Jenna, constantly urging Jenna to take a good bath for a while, and constantly instructing her not to disobey the Lord, and to satisfy the Lord. After seeing Su Zhan feels that she lacks a devout and considerate believer like her. As night fell, Jenna''s mother urged her upstairs to the door of the room. At this time, Jenna had only one bath towel all over her body. She wanted to wear clothes, but her mother disagreed with her life and death. She had to be the most primitive, natural and pure posture to say anything! Jenna really couldn''t laugh or cry as she watched her mother who kept urging herself to knock at the corner of the stairs.Whether it was before and after knowing Su Zhan''s identity, she was like this, as if she wished she could quickly find a man.After hesitating for a while, Jenna saw that her mother seemed impatient and wanted to come and knock on the door for herself, so she hurriedly knocked on the door gently. "Crack!" The door opened by itself. Jenna looked at her mother hesitantly, and walked in under her encouraging eyes. As soon as I entered, the door was closed. In the room, Su Zhan sat on the side of the bed and glanced at Jenna, who was a little nervous, and couldn''t help laughing."Your mother is very good. I''m considering whether the previous reward was too light. If I just stay in heaven, I would really be ashamed of such a pious attitude towards her. I am going to let her make a new angel at that time. I think she should be very suitable for training, what do you think?" "Yes, it should be possible. In fact, some of the believers around her were developed by her." Jenna lowered her head and said. "Well, it would be such a happy decision!" Su Zhan smiled and beckoned for Jenna to come over. Standing in front of Su Zhan, Jenna kept ringing her mother''s instructions in her inexplicable mind, especially Su Zhan''s posture of the big horse golden sword made her have a feeling. With a sense of awe, after approaching, he unconsciously unwound his bath towel and knelt down. Let yourself present a posture of holiness and worship. After doing this, Jenna felt ashamed, but Su Zhan had already moved, and slowly pulled her up, dragged her into her arms, and... ... ... Jenna¡¯s mother sat alone on the stairs for almost two hours, definitely two hours!Listening to her daughter''s voice, she didn''t feel that awkward or weird, but was relieved and even happy for her daughter.After the sound stopped, Jenna''s mother suddenly felt that the room suddenly lit up, and a very special light flashed through, which made her excited and she couldn''t help but look forward to it. After a while, the door opened. Jenna covered her body with a pair of white wings, she looked holy! Jenna''s mother stretched out her hand tremblingly, tentatively trying to feel her wings; that kind of cautiousness, the kind of expectation and fear of blasphemy made Jenna feel how rich and pure the power of faith in her body was.Without disturbing Jenna''s mother and daughter''s interest in wings, Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at Amara with big eyes lit in the dark. "Well, I won''t forget you, I will take you to dinner!" Su Zhan said with a smile, picked up Amala Teleport, and appeared in a bar in the town the next moment. Although the light was on in the bar, it was very quiet, and the tables and chairs were upside down. A man in a black suit was sitting on the bar with his back facing Su Zhan and was drinking! It seemed that there was a sense, the man in the black suit stopped, slowly shook the bar, turned around and said bitterly: "I know I won''t be able to run for long. My destiny has been doomed from the beginning, yes. Is it?" The black suit man turned around. It was Crowley. Speaking of which, Crowley is also unlucky. Recently, it has been the rhythm of bereaved dogs. Several times, I was very embarrassed to escape Eve''s pursuit, and even once this body was destroyed, and had to be possessed by a woman nearby, and after recovering some, he barely reshaped the body.After several twists and turns, he originally wanted to find the darkness and establish a relationship with the darkness. As a result, the darkness hadn''t been found yet, but Su Zhan appeared first! Moreover, Crowley knew very well that the baby Su Zhan was holding... it was dark in all likelihood. "If I surrender and take refuge in you completely?" Crowley asked Su Zhan, with some expectation in his eyes. Su Zhan shook his head: "You''re not dead, I can''t explain Eve and Abidon, let alone I know you very well! You won''t really take refuge in anyone, you will fight for it as long as you have a chance! You can rest assured, at least you will not die today!" "So, what do I need to do?" Crowley was also very smart. Since Su Zhan has said so, he must prove that he has value, at least the value that he can survive today. "Call your people over and let her have a full meal!" Su Zhan said, and Amara waved her hands in excitement. Crowley was very straightforward. After a short while, someone came to the bar, all Crowley''s men. "Eat!" Su Zhan said with a smile, Amala suddenly issued a powerful suction force, and in an instant, the souls of those demons came out and poured into Amala''s body. 1119 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1119 Puff, puff! One by one the demons fell down one after another. Some demons already wanted to escape, but they couldn''t move at all. They could only become Amara''s food one by one.After a long time, Su Zhan glanced at Amara, who was about two or three years old, and signaled that Crowley could not call someone. "Let''s do this today, and I will come to you tomorrow!" Su Zhan said to Crowley, holding Amara and disappeared. The crib is still big enough for Amala to rest for the time being. After a full meal, Amala fell asleep, and Su Zhan turned and lay down to rest. Chapter 1343 Throne of Hell Early the next morning, Jenna¡¯s mother and daughter had already prepared breakfast, and the look of pious service felt really good.Although it is known that Amara is in the dark, she was a baby who was just born yesterday and turned into a two or three-year-old child in one night, and even both Jenna and her daughter were surprised by their babbling. The power of rules hasn''t appeared on Amala yet, and it seems that she won''t appear until she fully grows up. This is also a kind of protection?Su Zhan doesn''t mind, anyway, Amara will grow up without delay for too long, as long as there is enough soul. This is why Crowley is still alive! On the one hand, Amara can grow up, and on the other hand, it is also a consumption of Crowley''s power, killing two birds with one stone. Crowley didn''t dare to refuse anyway. He didn''t even have the idea of ??running, he knew he had nowhere to hide. So in the next few days, Crowley was quite cooperative. Every night when Su Zhan brought Amara over, Crowley had already prepared his soul.For several days, Amara grew bigger and bigger, and she has grown into a fourteen or five-year-old little loli, very cute! Naturally, she couldn''t live in the crib, so Su Zhan got her a single bed and still stayed in the original room.I have to say that Amara is indeed different, even if Jenna is in the room sometimes, Amara can go online with headphones, it seems that it will not be affected! "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan, who was sitting in the living room chatting with Amara, took a look. Jenna had already passed by and opened the door. There was a woman standing outside the door, and Jenna could feel the unusual aura on her body, and immediately heard the sound of Su Zhan making people come in. "I thought you would be here early, Eve!" Su Zhan said to the visitor with a smile. "Eve? She turned out to be Eve?" Jenna and Jenna''s mother were a little surprised, after all, Eve can be regarded as a household name. "I''ve seen Crowley, and he said he''s doing things for you now." Eve''s determination to kill Crowley was strong, and she found Crowley again. She thought she could finally get her wish, but Crowley made a promise. , Confidently said that he is now helping Su Zhan! At first, Eve was a little disbelief, but seeing his self-confident appearance made Eve have to think carefully, and finally decided to come to see Su Zhan. "He knows how to do things for me? He really knows how to do things for me? He really puts money on his face. It''s about the calculation, so you can go back and do what you want to do!" Su Zhan finished and touched Touching Amara¡¯s head next to him, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell. When you get there, you have to listen to Abidon. She lets you swallow your soul before you can swallow it, do you understand?¡± "Got it!" Amara answered. With the assurance of Su Zhan, Eve was relieved and turned to bid farewell and leave. After Eve was gone, Su Zhan summoned Abidon. "Crowley should be dead soon. You turn around and take Amara to hell and devour the souls of Crowley''s remaining forces." Su Zhan said to Abidon. The darkness on Abdon¡¯s side was enough to reassure many people in hell and turn to Abdon.Of course, there will definitely be some resistance, just let Amara swallow it! Abidon took Amara to hell, and as soon as he appeared, the demon in hell already felt the special aura of Amara, and when he saw the darkness he obeyed Abidon¡¯s words, as expected. The subordinates became more loyal, and those who kept swaying and panicking began to take refuge in Abdon. After all, don¡¯t worry about being swallowed by darkness! Abidon did not disappoint Su Zhan either. He cleared Crowley''s remaining forces as quickly as possible and fed Amara all the way. Not long afterward, news of Crowley''s death came. He died at the hands of Eve! This made the people who were still resisting one after another chose to surrender, but unfortunately... Abidon did not accept it. Leaving aside the change of dynasties in hell, Su Zhan went to see it only when Eve killed Crowley. It''s a terrible death! It seems that he should have endured a lot of torture before he died, but think about it, Crowley used to tortured the ancestors in order to find out the location of purgatory, but now it is a pay for a pay, and I can''t blame others! After Crowley''s death, Eve said very simply that he wanted to follow Su Zhan, so Su Zhan would naturally not refuse. After all, he had been on it, and it was difficult to follow it. In less than a week, hell had already entered the control of Abidon. Abdon has become a veritable queen of hell! As the queen of hell, there must be a ritual similar to enthronment, mainly to tell the demons in hell who will be the master of hell in the future!After the arrangements were made, Abidon came to invite Su Zhan.Obviously, she knows who is the king`! "Go to hell? That''s okay! I really haven''t been to hell!" Su Zhan smiled, and simply took Jenna mother and daughter and Eve to hell. Unlike what I imagined, although most of the hells are scary, the main hall is well furnished, a bit similar to a conference room, and it''s still relatively trendy.At this time, the main hall has been decorated very gorgeously. After all, is the queen enthroned? Only next to the chair symbolizing the throne in the center is a slightly smaller chair. "Wang, please take a seat, it will start soon!" Abidon pointed to the throne in the center and said. Su Zhan laughed blankly: "Prepared for me? Don''t be so troublesome, I don''t often stay in hell for long." "For the first time, always let them know!" Abidon said. "Ok." Su Zhan did not decline either, and directly took the throne. Then Abidon sat on the slightly smaller throne next to him! At first glance, it looks a bit like a king and a queen. Not only Jenna and Ruth who have been received here before, but also when the demons with heads and faces are in line, they also rise up like this. feel.Don''t think they are taking refuge in Abidon, but they are happier and more excited to see this scene... Chapter 1344 This is very Japanese!Just ask if you are afraid! The process of the ceremony is not too grand, even a little simple, but it is extremely solemn and even more meaningful.Crowley had done a similar thing at the time, but this time it was obviously different, because this time behind the Queen of Hell... there was Su Zhan, the lord of the gods. Among the kings of hell in the past, Abidon is about to replace Lucifer, and I believe that after the Soviet war completely occupied heaven and replaced him as the strongest god in the world, Abidon will surpass Lucifer.There is a good saying, the emperor is one courtier. If God were killed by the Lord, then Lucifer would naturally be inferior to Abidon. Whether they are in hell or not, all the demons have already received this news, it is quite lively! After the ceremony, Su Zhan left hell. As for Jenna and Eve, they can leave at any time. Starting with hell, now there is only heaven. Su Zhan believes that God must have known that hell has fallen into his hands, and that the darkness has recovered. It depends on when he comes out?Su Zhan is going to go to Japan to find Claire, and when Claire''s matter is resolved, if God does not appear, he is ready to go directly to heaven! 1120 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1120 I sensed Claire''s location, she was already in Japan, and the address appeared on the note Dongsanhe Town! Dongsanhe Town is not large, and it is located in a remote area with a small population. As a result, there is no location for this town on the map navigation. It is a bit similar to the town of the previous horror wax museum. I don¡¯t know what to think. Run to these remote towns. If it hadn''t sensed Claire''s position, Su Zhan might take some time to find it. Now that he had sensed Claire''s position, it was much easier to do so, and he teleported over directly. The body flashed, the next moment, Su Zhan had appeared in a hotel room. The room is not big, it has a Japanese-style feel, with tatami mats and small tables.Su Zhan turned his head and looked at it. He immediately heard the sound of water. Turning to look, he saw the silhouette of a woman on the bathroom door. Although a little fuzzy, the outline is still visible, it should be Claire. The sound of the water gradually stopped. It seemed that the washing should be finished. After a while, the bathroom door opened, and Claire wiped her hair out of it.After just two steps, Claire found someone in the room, and when she looked up, she let out an exclamation and blocked her body subconsciously. "It''s too late, I''ve seen everything I should have seen." Seeing Claire''s panic, Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, when did you come?" Claire realized that Su was a little relieved after the war, and then hurriedly turned around to find a bath towel wrapped in it, and then asked. "As soon as I arrived, the matters on my side have been handled almost, so come and see what is happening on your side." Su Zhan sat down casually and said: "How about it, it''s almost a week since I came here? Have you heard anything?" Speaking of this, Claire couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. Originally, he didn''t want to trouble Su Zhan, but he had other things at that time, so Claire came by himself.It took a lot of effort to find this place, but here comes the problem... She doesn''t understand Japanese! Although there is mobile phone software that can respond, it is still very troublesome to communicate.In addition, she only has one address and no personal name, she has no clues or clues at all, and she has trouble finding someone.It can be said that it has been a week without any clues! Although Abidon sent a demon to follow, he only secretly protected her safety and could not provide much help. If she didn''t happen to meet a kind person who was also here when she came, I am afraid she would have been even worse during this time.Speaking of that kind person, Claire was very grateful. She was very beautiful and had a hot body. She happened to be in the same place as herself and came to Dongsanhe Town.The most important thing is that she can speak Japanese, so I asked her to help find clues, but usually, Claire is really bad and troubles her.So she almost traveled all over Dongsanhe Town in this time, but still... nothing. Hearing Claire''s experience during this period of time, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Would you like to help me transform you into a new angel? This way you can easily understand any language in seconds." "Aren''t you here, you can do it!" Claire said. Su Zhan shrugged: "Go and change your clothes and go for a walk. First get familiar with it." Claire nodded and picked up the clothes next to him and went to the bathroom. It didn''t take long for Claire to get dressed and packed out. The two came out of the hotel and went shopping on the street. Although it is far less prosperous than big cities like Tokyo, it is not bad, at least there are many things here.Passing a corner, Su Zhan saw an AV store blatantly open on the street, with all kinds of posters full of all kinds of posters, making people feel blushing. "How? I''m right?" Su Zhan smiled and said to Claire. Claire was silent, and she was a little surprised at first, even in the United States, such a store would not open so blatantly in a commercial street.Not only this, all kinds of comics and novels are emerging in an endless stream. I feel that people here seem to be used to and accepted. This makes Claire, who came to Japan for the first time, really feel the characteristics of this country! Passing by a bookstore, Su Zhan found that even such a tall place was filled with adult publications, and it was still in the most conspicuous place, so I asked if you were afraid! "what?" Suddenly, Su Zhan''s pace stopped. Claire urged a little embarrassedly: "What''s the matter, hurry up! Don''t tell me you are going in, my God, what''s so good about this!" "Did you see the wretched uncle next to him?" Su Zhan said with a smile suddenly."He has super powers!" Chapter 1345 The Wonderful "We Are All Super Powers" Claire looked in the direction that Su Zhan said, a middle-aged man with stubble, who looked at least in his forties and dressed very wretchedly.His expression was indescribable, his hands lifted up and swayed slightly, and his waist was twisted back and forth, very disgusting! "Oh my god, this is just a pervert! You said he has super powers? How is this possible!" Claire said in disgust. "Did you forget where this is?" Su Zhan said with a smirk."Look carefully, look at the books in the bookstore!" "What''s so good about the book?" Claire looked over suspiciously, and then saw a scene that stunned her. An adult publication flew out of the bookshelf by itself. "This..." Claire looked at the middle-aged man subconsciously, his hands seemed to be manipulating the book."Does he really have super powers, mind control?" Seeing that the book fell into the hands of the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man left excitedly, and Su Zhan said: "From the point of view of ability, it seems like this. Mind manipulation, moving objects, etc., are relatively common and very common. A super power with a large development space! But his situation is quite special, and there are limits to his ability to use this ability." "What restriction?" Claire asked curiously. "He can only move objects that he thinks are related to that kind of thing. The higher the correlation, the stronger the ability." "What is that kind of thing?" Claire asked curiously. "Of course it is in line with the characteristics of this country." Su Zhan said with a smile. Claire reacted instantly and said, "This...is this too disgusting? His superpowers can only be used in such places?" "Not necessarily. It depends on whether he is dirty enough. If it is dirty enough, even the old godmother can control it!" "What is the old godmother?" Claire hadn''t heard it obviously. "A kind of hot sauce." Su Zhan said. "..." Originally, Claire still remembered Su Zhan and it was bothersome. Now it seems that Su Zhan is still normal. Compared with the people here, it is really insignificant. At this time, another student wearing glasses walked out of the bookstore, holding a book about super powers in his hand.When passing by the two, Su Zhan heard the system prompt. Fusion copy! "Fusion copy "We are all superpowers"" "Task: Save the crisis in Dongsanhe Town!" "..." Seeing this system task, Su Zhan can''t help but have a black line. It seems that the system is also afraid of harmony, so what is it... For this copy, Su Zhan has no impression at all. After all, unlike the previous Sadako, his reputation is relatively large, and judging from the situation of the middle-aged man just now, this movie is definitely not a serious drama, but a bit dirty. The movie, this... Su Zhan really hasn''t seen it. "The one in the past... he also has super powers! It seems that there should be many super powers in this small town!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "He also has super powers?" Claire was stunned. It feels too exaggerated, is it superpowers when you meet two people?I stayed here for almost a week and didn''t find it. "It seems that this small town will be very interesting, let''s go, eat something first, by the way, figure out why so many superpowers suddenly appear, and see if it is related to darkness!" Su Zhan said, and then took Claire. Looking for a place to eat, chatting with the clerk by the way, and asking if anything special happened recently. The clerk was very talkative, and talked a lot, especially about the sudden darkness that fell some time ago. At the moment after the darkness disappeared, many people saw Jane''s brightness.After all, the clerk hadn''t seen the superpowers yet, so they didn''t know about superpowers, and couldn''t judge whether superpowers were related to darkness. 1121 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1121 After eating, Su Zhan settled with Claire and left. As soon as I came out, I saw a silver-white convertible sports car driving past. The car was a charming light mature woman who was very hot and she was ready to show off. A man in a suit and leather shoes was sitting next to her.The two seemed to be chatting in a low voice, Su Zhan listened, only to find that the content of the two talks was actually related to super powers! This man turned out to be a professor specializing in superpowers, and the woman next to him was his assistant. "interesting!" Su Zhan smiled slightly. In an instant, the car stopped, and the movements of the two stopped stiff. Not only them, but the whole world seemed to have stopped moving. "This...what''s going on?" Claire quickly noticed the anomaly around him and asked in surprise. "I paused time." Su Zhan said. "Ah... then me, why am I okay?" Claire asked in amazement. After the question, he found that Su Zhan looked at him with a smile, and immediately realized that he asked a stupid question. I would be fine. Because of him! Su Zhan walked towards the car slowly, and Claire followed."What is wrong with them, are they also superpowers?" After encountering two superpowers in a row, and now they have stopped for time deliberately, Claire will naturally think about this. "Guess what, who are the two of them?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Is there only one?" Claire looked at the two men, there seemed to be no difference in appearance, and could not tell who had superpowers.But it looks like this woman seems to be an assistant, so... "Is it this man?" "On the contrary." Su Zhan shook his head, walked to the side and patted her surging, and said with a smile: "This is a super power, and her super power is very special, and it also needs activation conditions!" "Do you want to think about that kind of thing?" Su Zhan shook his head: "There are some differences, she doesn''t have to think about that kind of thing. However, her request is even more bizarre. Only when people look at her place, she can see this person''s future!" "what¡­¡­" Seeing Su Zhan''s hand patted the surging land, Claire felt that her head was not enough. Chapter 1346 Strange Abilities Launch Conditions! "What kind of strange launch restrictions are these!" Claire really doesn''t know what to say. One needs to think of that kind of thing to start, and the other needs others to look at her to see the other''s future?Even if you are wearing clothes, you feel a little embarrassed? "Are they special?" I saw two superpowers Su Zhan before and didn''t stop time. There must be something special about these two people, right? "It''s so special that I can''t talk about it, but this man is a professor who seems to be specializing in superpowers and people looking for superpowers. Although this may not be related to your mother''s affairs, I need to deal with it, and... There are so many people and great power, maybe you can find clues." Su Zhan said. "What do we do?" Claire asked. "It''s easy!" Su Zhan smiled, and lightly tapped both hands on their foreheads to modify their memories.Then he motioned Claire to step aside and snapped his fingers. "Snapped!" Time returned to normal, and the two continued to talk and drove. "Wait, I seem to see Su Zhan and Claire." The professor said suddenly, following the car to a stop and then backing back. "Su Zhan, Claire, why are you here?" the professor asked unexpectedly when he got out of the car. Su Zhan smiled faintly: "It''s nothing, just stroll around." Claire was really surprised. She looked at the professor who was familiar with Su Zhan, as if they had known each other for a long time. This reminded her of what Su Zhan had on them before. Su Zhan must have done something, right?Taking advantage of the gap, Claire asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "It just added and revised some of their memories. In their opinion, I am the investor in their superpower research, their boss and the gold master." "what about me?" Claire asked curiously. "You? Of course you are my girlfriend!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "They are preparing to find superpowers. We will be with them temporarily." Although there are only two of them, I have to say that these two people are still very capable. Su Zhan and Claire followed them to the office, a classroom shared with others. Half and half! This side of the classroom is where they work. On the other side is an abacus class. The teacher is very ecstatic with a huge abacus and is crackling. The pupils below are studying very seriously. Neither the teacher nor the students have slipped their numbers, and none of them looked here! Su Zhan and Claire looked frustrated. In the office that studies superpowers, the elementary school abacus classes are together. Can it be frustrated? "Uh, funding is limited. All the money is spent on the career of finding superpowers, so the external conditions are slightly worse." The professor also knew that the environment was indeed a bit tougher, and he explained in a nonchalant manner. "Don''t say anything. Give this card to you. Change to an office as quickly as possible, preferably an independent villa. It''s easier to rest at ordinary times." Su Zhan felt that the environmental conditions were really intolerable. Mind if you really become a sponsor! The professor was overjoyed and hurried to take it over, but Su Zhan shook his head slightly. "You come to do this, remember, spacious, comfortable, and more rooms." Su Zhan handed the card to the light mature woman next to him. The light mature woman paused to take it and nodded, looking quite taciturn. "Well, this matter is done quickly, now let me see the results of the investigation during this period of time." Su Zhan clapped his hands. "Yes!" The professor said that he found a folder and opened it with several people''s materials. Claire curiously leaned to the side and took a look.The first one is a picture of a woman. Autumn mountains are more fragrant. Predictive ability: The ability to predict the future of the person watching her when something is noticed! Current status: Assistant Professor of Super Power Group. Then there is a very dignified photo. Seeing this photo, Su Zhan and Claire looked up at the light mature woman. Obviously, this light mature woman is Akiyama Dakako. As the professor''s assistant, it is normal to be ranked first.Su Zhan turned to the second page, and the second page was also an acquaintance... Nagano glow. 1122 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1122 Intentional Ability: Being able to move objects that you think is so related, the higher the correlation, the greater the mental power. Current status: coffee shop manager. "Isn''t this the perverted middle-aged man who stole the book before!" Claire mumbled. Kamogawa Yoshiro. Mind reading ability: the ability to hear what other people think in their minds. Current status: Ordinary high school student of Dongsanhe Utility High School. "I''ve seen this too!" Claire said. Ok. A total of three people have already seen it, and hope that the next one will have a surprise! Su Zhan flipped back, but... it was completely blank. "Nothing?" Su Zhan raised his head and asked. The professor said: "Yes, I will only find these for the time being." "I''m very disappointed!" Su Zhan raised his head after closing the folder. The professor said with some trepidation: "Yes, I will try my best as soon as possible." "Do you know why these superpowers were born?" Su Zhan asked. The professor hesitated for a moment, and seemed to know that the previous work had not been done very well. This question was really not easy for him to answer.After a good moment, after considering the wording, the professor said: "There are preliminary guesses, but some details and other aspects will not be determined until more superpowers are found." "Oh? Tell me about it." "The darkness came some time ago, that is, the total solar eclipse should be the main reason. According to my reason, there is a special energy in this darkness. I have investigated that there have been many special cases in the United States, as well as poisoning infections. The symptom of becoming a monster. But we haven''t found it here for the time being, but evolution has super powers!" The professor said with confidence. This is what he has studied with all his energy. Although it has not been confirmed, and it is still impossible to determine the specific factors for obtaining superpowers, it is extremely inappropriate.He looked at Su Zhan expectantly, but the other party''s expression was very calm, but he didn''t say anything with a hum, which made the professor very depressed. Chapter 1347 "Keep working hard, and strive to find more superpowers and the specific reasons for the birth of superpowers!" Su Zhan said lightly, handing the folder to the professor, and then looked at Akiyama Dakako.I have to say, it''s really amazing, just a casual glance will be attracted.Patting her shoulder, Su Zhan said: "The house affairs should be implemented as soon as possible. This is my phone and call me whenever I have news!" After that, Su Zhan took out his business card.Dakako Akiyama nodded and was about to reach out to pick it up, but Su Zhan had already put her business card in her career line! Dakako Akiyama blushed in embarrassment for an instant, but Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly, and left with Claire. After Su Zhan and Claire left, Dakako Akiyama took out the business card from the career line and looked at the professor hesitantly. The professor thought that Dakako Akiyama was embarrassed because of the actions of Su Zhan just now, so he relieved a few words, and then asked Dakako Akiyama to find a house as soon as possible.Tokako Akiyama wanted to say a few words, but finally did not say anything, and went out to find a house. In fact, she was not embarrassed by Su Zhan''s actions at all. She hesitated and wanted to speak only because she discovered that her abilities were useless to Su Zhan! She was quite sure that Su Zhan had just paid attention to her special part. Under normal circumstances, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi could perceive Su Zhan''s future, but just... she found that she had not perceive anything, and she was completely blank.Dakako Akiyama hesitated to tell the professor about this. After all, this situation is very unusual, maybe...Su Zhan is also a superpower.But in the end, she still did not say anything. Unknowingly night fell, watching Claire was still trying to find clues to her mother, Su Zhan decided to go out for a stroll. Japan at night...I am still looking forward to it. "I''m going to go shopping, are you going?" Su Zhan asked towards Claire. "Don''t bring anyone back!" Claire looked up and said. "..." "It seems that you are already familiar with this country." Su Zhan laughed and left the hotel. Although it is only a small town, the night here is still very lively. Not long after we walked, Su Zhan has already seen all kinds of custom shops. Many cool-dressed women waved to Su Zhan and greeted Su Zhan. Some of them were really good. , It''s a pity... Su Zhan lost interest when he thought of their profession. After strolling around, Su Zhan found a nice looking tavern, and Su Zhan opened the door and walked in. What you can see is the rows of tables in the living room, and inside are the boxes of tatami rooms, which are very distinctive.However, there were not many visitors, and it seemed very quiet. At this time, the clerk of the tavern came over and saw the waiter Su Zhan''s eyes light up. Pretty! The figure is slightly petite, and it seems to have cute tiger teeth. "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked directly before she could speak. The clerk froze for a moment, and said generously: "My name is Eri, is this your first time here? Not a Japanese?" "How did you know?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Because you are very tall, there are few in Japan who are as tall as you." "I am from the Celestial Dynasty." Su Zhan said. "No wonder! I like the people and culture of the celestial dynasty very much. Are you alone? Are you going to sit here or in the box?" Eri said with a smile, smiling slightly, Huya looks more cute. "Go to the box!" Eri brought Su Zhan to the box. Su Zhan casually asked her to arrange something. Eri didn''t slaughter the guest, but got something normally. "Can you sit down and chat with me?" Seeing Eri who was about to leave after finishing things, Su Zhan asked invitingly. Eri hesitated and said, "There are no guests right now, maybe...I can stay for a while, but if the boss shouts or is busy, I might have to leave." "Yes!" Su Zhan smiled and gave the place next to him, and also took the initiative to help draw a glass of wine. "Come, celebrate our first meeting?" Su Zhan toasted. "Yes!" Eri quickly toasted. The wine is just ordinary beer, but Eri''s face is already a little red. Su Zhan is very good at chatting. At first, I was a little cautious, but after a few glasses of wine, with the guidance of Su Zhan, he soon let go. I talked a lot with Su Zhan, and almost always answered questions. Up.Because it is tatami mats, they sit very close.Su Zhan slowly gained more physical contact, such as placing his hands on her legs or her waist, not so deliberately, and the stay time was not very long, it was just a temptation. I could feel that Eri was a little bit resistant at first, and then slowly seemed to get used to it. In the end, Su Zhan''s hand was placed on her lap, and she didn''t react.It''s a pity that she wears pants, but she feels less touching. "Wish..." I thought about the ideal."My biggest wish is to find a good husband who can live in a big house. Every day before he goes to work, I will arrange everything, kiss him goodbye and send him away, and then wait for him to come back for dinner after get off work and watch TV. , Or take a walk, don¡¯t need to worry about life, this should be my biggest wish, and every woman¡¯s wish!" Find a good man and worry about food and clothing. This is indeed the wish of many women, especially Japanese women. 1123 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1123 Su Zhan smiled, patted Eri¡¯s legs and just about to speak, the door of the box was slowly opened. A middle-aged man said to Su Zhan apologetically, "This guest, Eri should Go busy." "boss!" Eri was surprised and hurriedly wanted to get up. But when he got up, he was pressed down by Su Zhan, and then he said to the boss: "Are you the boss? It just so happened that I was happily chatting with Eri and prepared to let him stay with me for a while. If it affects the business of the tavern, then the tavern today I''ve done it. Any customer''s expenses can be counted on me, is it okay?" With that said, Su Zhanjiang handed it over. The boss froze for a moment, then tremblingly took it, "No problem, no problem." Close the door carefully, and the boss left directly. Chapter 1348 "This is too expensive, it will cost a lot of money." Eri said apologetically."If, if you really want to chat, you can wait for me after get off work." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "Money is just a number to me, it has no meaning. Moreover, this money is spent for you, I think it is very valuable. After all, there are not many beautiful girls like you!" "There is no pull, people are also very ordinary." Eri said with a blush. "Yes, that''s it, your smiling tiger teeth are very cute. No one has told you, are you beautiful and kawaii?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, no!" "Then they are really blind. You are really cute and beautiful, and I can''t help but want to possess you. I think I will feel good when I see you every day." Su Zhan smiled Said. This is a little bit more direct and very suggestive.But this is also the highest praise, so although Eri blushed, she still said thank you very happily. "So... can I?" Su Zhan slowly approached Eri. Eri was a little nervous and leaned back, but soon felt that Su Zhan''s hands had hugged her waist, looking more and more As Su Zhan was approaching, Eri felt a blank head and closed her eyes subconsciously. Click! Su Zhan kissed him and climbed directly with his hands. "Please don''t be like this, flax falls..." Eri gasped and said, but Su Zhan, who had been immersed in the movie for so long, heard her say so, not only did not have the feeling of stopping, but... even more intense. It was almost ten minutes before Su Zhan stopped. Seeing the embarrassed Eri, Su Zhan smiled and said: "You are really beautiful, and I can''t help it. I hope you will not be angry because of my actions!" Eri shook her head slightly and didn''t say a word, still looking so dazed.It took a long time to return to normal, especially under Su Zhan¡¯s deliberate guidance, Eri also returned to normal, talking and laughing again. The only difference is that Su Zhan¡¯s movements became more casual, and Eri did not resist at all. . Unconsciously, after drinking a lot of wine, Eri seems to be a little drunk. At this time, it was about time that the tavern was about to close. Eri helped Su Zhan to ask for the bank card and the bill from the boss. Eri felt a little distressed when she saw the cost. "I''m really sorry, our boss..." Huili bowed to Su Zhan apologetically. Su Zhan looked at the turnover list, which was more than one million yen. There are a lot of figures, and it¡¯s only 10,000 U.S. dollars in US dollars. A small town is a small town, and the consumption level is really not high. Seeing Eri, who kept apologizing full of apologies, Su Zhan wanted to say that he didn''t care about this little money, but suddenly changed his mind. "If you are very guilty, how about finding a place to drink with me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Ah...but the tavern is closed." Eri said. "You don''t have to drink in a pub, we can go to the hotel." Su Zhan said with a smile. Eri blushed and hesitated: "Forget it, it''s expensive to go to the hotel. And drinking too much can hurt your body. I just saw that you didn''t eat anything. Just drinking alcohol will hurt your stomach. If... If you don¡¯t mind, you can come to my house and I can cook some food." "Of course it''s good, that''s it!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. When I just chatted, I already knew that Eri lived alone. Her parents used to owe usury and were unable to repay and both committed suicide. The family¡¯s money was also used to repay the debt. Now she rents a house by herself, and her life is still very good simple. When he came to Eri''s home, Su Zhan realized what simplicity was like. The whole area is almost forty square meters. There is no such thing as a living room, kitchen, or bathroom. And, a room where the living room meets the bedroom. There are futons on the tatami, and next to it is a floor table and a TV.The space is very small, but the layout is very good, it has a girlish atmosphere, especially when I entered Su Zhan, I smelled the same smell in the room as her, a faint fragrance. "You sit down for a while, and I''ll make some food. There is not much in the house and I hope you don''t mind. Besides...you have nothing to stop eating, right?" "No!" Eri nodded, first helped Su Zhan brought the beer that he bought when he came with him, let Su Zhan drink first, and then went to the kitchen to cook. While drinking, Su Zhan looked at the room casually. It was like exploring the New World, so Su Zhan made a lot of discoveries.It can be seen that no one in her family has been here, so some things are put more casually. Su Zhan saw many more private things, maybe she never thought that one day there would be a man, otherwise she would definitely put it away. . After watching for a while, Su Zhan lost his interest and got up and came out to see the picture of the kitchen. In the kitchen, Eri is cooking with her back to Su Zhan. She looks serious, but it may be because of her drunkenness. Her movements and reactions are unavoidably slow. She seems to be trying to persevere without noticing that Su Zhan has already Out. Su Zhan walked gently behind her, put his hands under her ribs and hugged her. Eri was taken aback. When she found out that it was Su Zhan, she blushed and said, "It will be all right soon, you...you let me go first." "Suddenly I feel comfortable holding you, so...just do this." Su Zhan said with a smile. "But it''s very inconvenient. Let me go and let me cook first, and wait... until it''s done... OK?" "Kiss, I''ll let you go!" Su Zhan said with a grin. Eri hesitantly tilted her head to the tiptoe and kissed her like a dragonfly. "No, kiss here!" Seeing Su Zhan pointing to her mouth, Eri could only kiss him again, blushing. This time, Su Zhan would not let her escape, and soon... it was another long kiss. But it didn''t last long, Su Zhan smiled and let go of her and said, "Well, you can cook first. After singing your craft, I will taste you again..." Chapter 1349 I like you more and more now! Although it is a few simple dishes, it looks good. 1124 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1124 "You eat first, I''ll take a bath." Eri was sweating over cooking and went to the bathroom after saying. I tasted her craftsmanship and it tasted really good.When Eri came out of the shower, she changed into a more homely T-shirt and shorts.Just sitting down next to Su Zhan, the fragrance was already coming.After sitting down, Eri was not in a hurry to eat. She helped Su Zhan pick up vegetables and poured wine. She was very considerate. "Don''t worry, you can eat too." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Eri nodded, and then began to eat. After eating and drinking, Su Zhan helped Eri tidy up, but Eri refused to say anything. In the end, Su Zhan could only lie down and watch Eri busy alone.Withdrawing the table, washing the dishes, Eri came in after the work, watching her blushing, Su Zhan beckoned, she hesitated and sat down beside Su Zhan. "Lie with me for a while." Su Zhan said. Eri lay down hesitantly, and when he saw Su Zhan''s open arms, she lay in Su Zhan''s arms. This feeling is very new to Eri, and very nervous, giving her an inexplicable sense of happiness. This feeling is similar to the life she dreams of, cooking together after get off work and lying down together, it feels like being in love.The only difference is that the house is very small, but... the male protagonist is much more handsome than he thought.Eri looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, but happened to find that Su Zhan was also looking at her. Four eyes face each other. The pounding heartbeat filled her ears, and Eri felt that she could no longer hear other sounds. She could only see Su Zhan''s face getting closer and closer, until the two of them stuck together! ... ... It took a long time for Eri to feel that the soul seemed to have returned to the body. Seeing Su Zhan wipe the corners of her mouth with a tissue, she realized what had happened.But she didn''t regret it, although it was because of being drunk, all she felt now was satisfaction and sweetness! "I, I''ll take a shower." After Eri finished speaking, she struggled to get up and went to take a shower. "Let''s go together." Su Zhan said with a smile. The two took a simple shower, but it took almost twenty minutes. It feels pretty good to snuggle together when I come back.However, this feeling was quickly broken. Su Zhan''s phone rang, and he found the phone in his clothes next to him. Su Zhan looked at it, but Claire called and answered it.It turned out that it was early in the morning unknowingly, and Su Zhan hadn''t returned yet, so Claire called and asked.Su Zhan simply said that she didn''t have to wait for her to rest before hanging up the phone. "Is... your girlfriend?" Eri asked tentatively. Su Zhan didn''t carry her just now, so she heard it. At that moment, Eri''s psychology was a bit sad.But think about it, if such an excellent boy as Su Zhan does not have a girlfriend, it would be abnormal. Isn''t this something that should have been thought of long ago?For yourself... don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s a good memory to have the perfect experience for the first time! "You can go back first!" Huili said. "I haven''t stayed with you enough yet." Su Zhan smiled. Knowing that it was impossible, Eri couldn''t help but feel happy. Su Zhan wasn''t telling lies at all, and there really wasn''t enough.The feeling that Eri gave her was really good, especially when she agreed to many dirty things without his persuasion. After resting and chatting for a while, Su Zhan fought again. Unconsciously, the night passed like this. Because the pub is usually open in the afternoon and evening, it is not necessary to go to work so early during the day.But she has to do part-time work, so she woke up at the end of her biological clock. "Why did you wake up so early?" Su Zhan opened his eyes and asked, feeling a movement in his arms. "Wake you up? I''m really sorry. I...I''ll go to work soon, you can continue to sleep." Erri said apologetically. Su Zhan smiled: "What kind of job, don''t go, I will give you the money!" "No, I know you are rich, but... I think... I should still go to work. After all, I am not your girlfriend, so I can''t do this... I want you to get money." Eri shook his head and said. "Really not? I can give you money that you can''t spend your whole life." Su Zhan asked. Eri shook her head and said, "No." "I like you more and more now, I should...I can still come to find you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Eri hesitated, but finally nodded. There is no explicit statement, but the meaning is self-evident. Eri cleaned up and went to work. Su Zhan lay up for a while and went back to the hotel to talk to Claire. Claire had no reaction to Su Zhan¡¯s absence at night, but she inadvertently revealed a taste of snacks. ! In the afternoon, Su Zhan received a call from Akiyama Dakako, saying that he had found a house that met the requirements. If you have time, you can check it out.Su Zhan asked Claire if he wanted to go, but Claire shook his head and refused, and finally Su Zhan went out alone. When I arrived at the agreed place, I saw Akiyama Dakako waiting there in a black professional suit from a distance.Seeing Su Zhan coming, Qiu Shan Duoxiangzi hurriedly walked over, the sound of high-heeled shoes pattering is very crisp. "What about the professor?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Professor Asami''s daughter is sick." Akiyama Takako whispered. Su Zhan looked at Qiu Shan Duxiangzi, she felt that she was quieter and more well-behaved, and she didn''t talk much, but there was a bit of flattery between her eyebrows. This kind of temperament and personality, coupled with her mature body, will give rise to a feeling of wanting to''bully'' her. "Well, let''s go see the house." Su Zhan replied, and soon Qiu Shan Duxiangzi led the way to a villa with a detached courtyard in front. This villa is very luxurious in this town, and it has its own rooftop swimming pool.However, after it was built, it was not sold because of the high price. The salesman was already waiting there. Seeing Su Zhan and Qiu Shan Duxiangzi coming over, they hurriedly greeted them enthusiastically. Chapter 1350 Life Assistant? The salesman took the two into the villa and introduced them enthusiastically. They talked wherever they went. They talked about it, and they almost described this villa as a unique world mansion.However, the price is fair. Although it sounds like a sky-high price in Akiyama Takoko, it is at least worthy of the price of the house, and there is no big talk. I finished viewing the house in about an hour and a half. Although it was decorated, there was no furniture or anything, and it didn¡¯t take much time to finish it. "I can guarantee that there is no better house in the town." The salesman said vowedly. "Can it be rented?" Akiyama Takako asked, who had not spoken. This price... is simply a sky-high price, and there is no need to buy it. After all, she remembered that Su Zhan did not intend to settle here.However, she still underestimated the lifestyle of the local tyrants, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi asked if she could rent it?Before the salesman could speak, Su Zhan had already said it."Don¡¯t have to be so troublesome, just buy it directly. Take the card and you can deal with the problem of the property, and buy some furniture back. You decide what style it is, the price does not matter. The only requirement is that I hope tomorrow night You can live here when you come!" "I''ll leave if I have something else." "and many more!" Seeing that Su Zhan had decided so simply that he was about to leave, Qiushan Dakako hurriedly shouted and said in a low voice: "I need some formalities from you, after all, I have to go through the real estate documents." "It''s too much trouble, just use yours directly." "what¡­¡­" 1125 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1125 Now Akiyama Dakako was completely stunned.Use mine?Doesn''t that mean that this house is going to fall under her name, this...this... Akiyama Dakako shook his head quickly."No, it won''t work." "It''s okay. I don''t care about a house, so it''s decided." Su Zhan patted Qiu Shan Duxiangzi on the shoulder, said with a smile, turned and left. After leaving, I checked that the time was still a bit early. Eri shouldn''t get off work yet, so Su Zhan simply didn''t go to the tavern, but went to the video game store not far away. This is a good place to pass the time, and it closes late. The owner of the video game shop is a 70-80-year-old woman who looks healthy, but her granddaughter does most of the work in the shop.The appearance is not particularly outstanding, the dress is also very ordinary, but the figure is very tall and very good! Simply put, it is the model body. I thought it would be lively here, but after I came in, I realized that there was no one. Maybe someone finally came, and soon she came to greet her. "Hello, what do you want to play." Su Zhan looked around and found that there were not many types, most of which were steel ball machines.This thing seems to be very popular in Japan, and many cartoons or movies have appeared."Just play with this, but I won''t. Can you teach me?" "of course can!" She was very enthusiastic when she arrived. Su Zhan bought some steel balls, and she taught them next to her, and then she played and chatted. Su Zhan knew her name was Saye. Most of the people who came here to play here were mostly students, and there were fewer types. , So business is not very good, rather bleak. Perhaps it is because it is rare that there are guests who can chat, and Saya has been by the side, so that Su Zhan enjoys the treatment of a private room and a beautiful girl! After playing for a few hours, I felt that the pub was about to close, and Su Zhan was about to leave. Saya also enthusiastically bid farewell to Su Zhan and welcome him to play at any time.When I arrived at the tavern, I happened to see Eri coming out, and seeing Su Zhan, Eri''s expression was taken aback, and then came over with a happy expression. I didn''t say much, just like yesterday, I went home together, did some shopping, then had a meal together, and then... naturally stayed overnight again. In the morning, I was still awakened by Eri, but it was a special way. In the end, Eri was almost late for a part-time job.With nothing to do, Su Zhan went to the video game store to play for a while. Almost in the afternoon, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi called and said that the house''s affairs were ready, and he could move in at any time.Su Zhan asked her to come here to pick herself up. Not long after, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi had already drove there... When I came to the villa, it was completely different from the time I saw it yesterday. It is a lot more substantial, and all kinds of furniture are neatly arranged, and even some small household items have been bought.Can do this in less than a day, Akiyama Dakako''s ability is still very good. "Good job!" Su Zhan said complimentingly. Dakako Akiyama nodded and handed the bank card to Su Zhan: "This is your card. It took a total of..." Seeing her preparing to repay, Su Zhan waved his hand: "Needless to say, I don''t care how much money I spent, as long as I am satisfied. You can hold this card first. I think you did a good job. Let me be a life assistant." Dakako Akiyama hesitated and said, "Can I ask a question?" "Just ask!" "Are you... a superpower? Why can''t I see your future?" Akiyama Dakako asked hesitantly. This question has been perplexed in her heart for a long time. "If you want to see my future, your abilities are still far short. As for superpowers? My identity is much higher than this, much higher than you think. You will know it later." Su Zhan laughed Said. "Yes!" Although there is no answer, Akiyama Dakako already knows that he is no ordinary person. In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about why her ability is invalid. "I need all the rooms on the second and third floors. The first floor can be used as an office. Isn''t Professor Asami''s daughter okay? If there is no problem, inform Professor Asami to come over, and it''s time to continue business!" "Yes, his daughter has been discharged from the hospital, I will call now!" Takako Akiyama took out the phone and called Professor Asami. After about twenty minutes, he heard the sound of a car outside the villa, which should have arrived. Sure enough, Dakako Akiyama went to open the door, and Professor Asami had already entered.But behind her was a girl in a high school uniform, with straight long hair and a delicate face, with a youthful, beautiful and quiet temperament! Chapter 1351 "This is?" Su Zhan looked at a girl and asked. "This is my daughter Asami Saying, who happened to be brought over with him just after she was discharged from the hospital." Professor Asami turned around and said, "Asami, this is the investor in our superpower group, Mr. Su Zhan." "Hello, Mr. Su Zhan." Asakami Saying nodded towards Su Zhan politely. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Why didn''t you introduce such a beautiful daughter earlier. Okay, just sit down, here will be the office of the group from now on." Professor Asami knew about this, but he was still amazed when he saw it with his own eyes. The feeling of changing shotguns is really good. Finally no longer need to stay with the abacus class. Now that there is a new office location, it is inevitable to move things. Fortunately, there are not many things, so I got them all after a toss.Immediately afterwards, Professor Asami began to devote himself to the study of superpowers, and Su Zhan also specially set aside a room on the first floor, which was convenient for experiments and the like. Su Zhan asked Qiu Shan Duxiangzi to take Claire over. Now that he has a place to live, there is no need to stay in a hotel. Claire arranged a room after coming over, followed by Su Zhan to make Akiyama Dakako also choose a room. Since the name is a life assistant, of course she must live together, and she can take care of her life when she is close. It''s already busy at night, and seeing that his father and daughter have already left, Akiyama asks Su Zhan and Claire if they want to eat supper. Claire has no appetite to rest. Su Zhan is ready to see how her craft is and who is better than Eri. ! In the kitchen, Dakako Akiyama changed his clothes at home and was cooking. Su Zhan watched TV in the living room and looked at the direction of the kitchen from time to time. After watching it for a while, Su Zhan felt that he might not have to look forward too much. The movements are so unfamiliar, and sometimes there is a feeling of rushing to know that she must not cook often. Sure enough, after a while, she cooked the food and brought it up, without Su Zhan saying anything, she herself was a little ashamed.Let alone the taste, this looks really... horrible!Eri has developed a good skill at such a young age, but the light mature woman Akiyama Takako is so bad in cooking, as if the other way around! "Have you never had a boyfriend? Have you never cooked for a boyfriend?" Su Zhan asked. Akiyama Dakako shook his head: "No, no." "Never?" "Ok." "No wonder..." Su Zhan suddenly raised his head and looked at Qiushan Duoxiangzi."So you are still in charge?" "Ah..." The question was straightforward, but Akiyama nodded without embarrassment to answer. Well, this is really unexpected. Already Akiyama''s conditions and age, plus this country... She has no experience in this area! "Then what do you usually do? After all, that kind of thing is a natural need of the body, especially... your age?" Su Zhan asked. Dakako Akiyama lowered her head and said in a mosquito-like voice: "With her own...hands..." "..." 1126 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1126 "It''s a pity!" Su Zhan shook his head. It would be a waste for a man to have to do it herself under her conditions.But that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s cheaper. "How did you discover that you have superpowers?" Su Zhan asked Qiu Shan Duxiangzi to sit next to him. "Just a while ago, the day after darkness fell, I...I found out when I woke up." "Is there nothing special?" "special¡­¡­" Takako Akiyama hesitated and said, "I have studied this with Professor Asami. Although there is no accurate argument for the time being, it is almost certain that one of the basic conditions for awakening superpower is right!" "Oh?" This view is relatively new, but he thought of the wretched middle-aged man. Isn''t he? That''s really sad! "Anything else?" Su Zhan asked. Dakako Akiyama didn''t know what she thought of, and her face flushed. What did you think of blushing like this?It seems that there is a story... "What did you think of?" Su Zhan asked. Takako Akiyama lowered his head and said hesitantly: "I... remember that I was... using my hands when the darkness fell. After that, I felt a very special feeling in my body. I thought it was... It was for that reason, and I didn''t think much about it." "..." Do you want to be so coincidental? "Does it feel different this time from other times?" "Not the same." "What about after that, will there be after?" "Ok¡­¡­" "How do you feel?" "as usual¡­¡­" "That said, maybe it''s related!" Think about the way in which this dungeon uses its strange ability, even if the condition for the strange point to obtain superpower is acceptable. "Maybe we can try it!" Su Zhan said. "What, how do you try?" "Look at which two superpowers are the same as you from time to time. If they are, it means that this is also one of the necessary conditions for obtaining abilities... If it is not, it may be just a coincidence." Su Zhan said. Su Zhan took Akiyama Dakako from the villa, and drove to find the perverted middle-aged man, the manager of the coffee shop, Nagano Huiguang. When I came to the coffee shop, the coffee shop was closed. Su Zhan sat in the car and looked into the coffee shop, and soon found Nagano Huiguang in the room inside. It''s just... he never expected it to be poisonous! The scene I saw almost made Su Zhan poisoned and disgusting! Nagano Kazuko was lying, her hands dancing with a wretched look, and underneath was a prop for men floating in the air. What about his superpowers... "This is really a dirty copy..." Su Zhan hurriedly shifted his attention and read his memory along the way. "it is as expected¡­¡­" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and then with a cold snort, Nagano Huiguang screamed instantly. "What''s wrong with him?" Hearing his cry, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. "It''s nothing, I just twisted it accidentally..." Su Zhan said lightly, and then said: "Go to the next one." "Huh? Don''t you go in and ask?" "No, I already know what I should know." ... PS: Many words cannot be written and can only be replaced by other words, but I believe everyone should understand. Chapter 1352 Although Takako Akiyama was curious how she knew, but she kept her duty and didn''t ask too much, and drove to the guy Kamogawa Yoshiro.When he came downstairs to his house, just like Su Zhan did not get out of the car, but he was smarter this time. He really didn''t want to smudge his eyes and didn''t see what he was doing at all, just read the memory directly. Finally came to a conclusion, just as he had guessed. Su Zhan closed his eyes and pondered, but Qiu Shan Duo Xiangzi did not bother to speak. After a while, Su Zhan slowly said, "Go back." "Yes!" Back at the villa, Su Zhan said: "You go take a bath and wait for me in the room. I have a task to give you!" Dakako Akiyama didn''t ask much. Although she was a little curious about what task she needed to take a bath, she still did.Not long after, when he came out of the shower, Akiyama was waiting for Su Zhan in her room.She didn''t know what to do, so she didn''t wear any clothes and waited wrapped in a bath towel. Almost ten minutes later, Su Zhan came in. Moving the chair in the room and placing it next to the bed, Su Zhan sat down and looked at Akiyama Dakako and said: "I can confirm one thing now. The basic condition for obtaining superpowers must be somewhere, shrouded in darkness, and then During that time period..." "At present, three people, including you, meet these three conditions." Dakako Akiyama nodded."In this way, the search range will be reduced. I will inform Professor Asami?" "Don''t worry, it''s okay to tell him tomorrow. There are still some details that need to be verified. This is purely to determine the conditions for obtaining superpowers, so... you do it again." Su Zhan said seriously and seriously . "Do, do what?" 1127 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1127 "Do what you did on the day you acquired the ability, it''s best to be exactly the same in detail to be able to restore the original situation." Su Zhan said solemnly. Akiyama''s Dakako was red in an instant. Doesn''t this mean that I have to... do something like that in front of Su Zhan? "I know this request is a bit embarrassing, but only I know the details of other people, so I need to know your details so that I can be sure!" Su Zhan said. This copy is so dirty, Su Zhan is going to the countryside to follow the customs! "This... okay!" Qiu Shan Duxiangzi knew why Su Zhan let herself take a bath. Although embarrassed, after all, it is for superpowers and for business!After hesitating for a moment, Akiyama Dakako slowly lay down and lifted the bath towel, and then... recalling the process of that day, he started doing the same.Because Su Zhan was watching, the line of sight was always on her, which made Qiushan Dakako feel different from the past, but she had to endure it because she wanted to restore the situation at the time! Dakako Akiyama worked very hard and was very serious, but completely forgot that Su Zhan said that she knew the details of the other two, but she didn''t see it face to face, and she didn''t need it at all! After a full half an hour, Akiyama Dakako was already limp, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes blank.After breathing one after another for a while, he reluctantly asked, "Yes, is it all right?" "It has been determined that it has nothing to do with the details, but now there is a new problem!" Su Zhan said. "what is the problem?" "Come here, right... squat down, ok, that''s it, this is a new question!" ... ... The sun shone in through the curtains, and the warm feeling made Akiyama Dakako wake up from her sleep, and looked at her messy self. Akiyama Dakako couldn''t help but recall last night... I didn''t expect that the new problem Su Zhan said would be that. And he did it in a daze. Although she didn''t make the last step, just using her mouth, it made her feel a different feeling. After checking the time, taking a shower and changing clothes, Akiyama Dakako went downstairs and made a simple breakfast, then called Professor Asami and told him about Su Zhan''s findings yesterday.With certain conditions, it is much easier to find superpowers. Although two of the conditions are a bit difficult to ask, the professor should be able to do it. "Morning!" Claire went downstairs and greeted Takoko Akiyama. "Morning, breakfast is ready." "Then I will eat first, and I will go out soon, if he wakes up, I will tell him!" "Ok!" Dakako Akiyama nodded slightly. It was so vain. After all, Claire seemed to be Su Zhan''s girlfriend. Although he was curious why he didn''t live in the same room, Su Zhan admitted this after all! Claire went out after having breakfast. After waiting for a long time, Su Zhan did not go downstairs, Qiu Shan Duoxiangzi hesitated to serve breakfast. "Come in!" Akiyama Daxiangzi knocked on the door, and Su Zhan''s voice came from inside. After pushing the door in, he found that Su Zhan hadn''t gotten up yet. Seeing Qiu Shan Duxiangzi brought breakfast, Su Zhanyao sat up and set it on the small table. "Miss Claire is out, let me tell you." "Yeah, I see." Su Zhan replied casually, looking at her and said: "In the future, you don''t need to dress so formal when there is no one else at home." "Yes!" Akiyama replied. "The weather is good today, I will deal with the swimming pool later." "I''m going now!" Takako Akiyama, a life assistant who acts like a housekeeper or a maid, but her character is very reversible and submissive, and she is also very suitable for this role.Su Zhan had breakfast and wore shorts and went to the rooftop swimming pool. When the weather was just right, Su Zhan went directly into the water to swim. And Akiyama Tokako prepared a series of things such as champagne, fruits, and sunscreen. After everything was ready, Su Zhan said, "Do you have a swimsuit?" "No." Akiyama Dakako shook his head. "That''s really a pity, your figure is wasted. If that''s the case, don''t wear it for now, and come down to accompany me for a while. I will take you to buy a few sets if nothing happens in the afternoon." Su Zhan said casually towards Qiushan Duoxiangzi beckoned. Chapter 1353 Miyuki Hirano Lifting Skirt For almost half a day of fun, Su Zhan enjoyed the desire of brotherhood and once again asked Qiu Shan Duxiangzi to do the things of last night. In the afternoon, he dressed and went out.If you want to buy clothes for her, you must buy them, and they are not worn outside. Naturally, they should be cooler and special. After all, Dakako Akiyama''s figure is indeed very good. With this reason, Su Zhan took Qiu Shan Duxiangzi to the store that specializes in special goods in an upright manner. Good guy, this is an eye-opener. Su Zhan is a more competent old driver, but there are many things. Still let him watch for a long time without knowing how to use it! This is a rare visit. Su Zhan actually bought a lot of different sizes and styles, not only swimsuits but also pajamas. Anyway, just like the big sweep, they will put them in a closet room after they come back. Whoever needs to wear them in the future will come by themselves. Wear it! In the evening, Professor Asami came. It seems that there should be some gains, which can be seen from the expression. Sure enough, Professor Asakami found two people who were suspected of being superpowered. All of them are classmates of Asami Saying. The students of Dongsanhe Public School are classmates with her and classmate Duck, Kamogawa Yoshiro. "One is called "Liu Lian", "Delete Dian", "Pang Miao" and "Delete". ©»«½ Qiu Fuyo ýάΨȩ¡! Nashen û½ drips to file feedback. "Oh? How did you discover it? How does this ability sound suitable for being a pervert!" Su Zhan said casually, but Professor Asami nodded his head. The reason why he discovered his ability was because the goods teleported directly to the female. bathhouse! "Really..." Su Zhan was dumbfounded."anything else?" "There is another called Miyuki Hirano. It is said that she was a childhood sweetheart with Kamogawa Yoshiro. She often hangs out with bad boys, similar to the big sister in school. She should have awakened her mind-reading ability and can read the hearts of nearby people and was discovered Thanks to my daughter Asami Saei, she discovered that Kamogawa and Miyuki seem to be able to communicate ideas." "I want to talk to them and ask if they also have super powers because of the same conditions!" "Tomorrow I will go with you." Su Zhan said. "Okay, then I''ll come back tomorrow morning!" Not long after Professor Asami left, Claire also returned. Su Zhan didn''t ask her where she went, anyway, nothing could happen, if there was a problem, the devil would report it to him. There was no words for a night. The next morning, Su Zhan and Akiyama Takako went to school with Professor Asami and Sayami Asami. The school is full of vitality, and there are beautiful girls everywhere.Especially the school uniforms, all skirts, because of the different dresses, there are high and low, here is definitely a paradise for leg control! 1128 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1128 "Go find that Yosuke, and Akiyama Takako will go with me to find Miyuki Hirano." Su Zhan confessed, and then Professor Asami has left.As for Asami Saying, she went to class after saying hello.It didn''t take long for Su Zhan and Qiushan Dakako to stand here. Many students passed by one after another. Many little girls looked at Su Zhan and talked in twos and threes.You don''t need to listen specifically, Su Zhan knows what they say, nothing more than really handsome, wanting to know something. No way, I''m so handsome... Among the crowd, Su Zhan quickly found a special person. The length is very tall, with long hair, and the skirt is very high, which makes the skirt seem short, especially when it is set off by the long legs.Carrying the schoolbag back to the back with one hand, people from the past gave way or shouted a predecessor, which seemed to be of great value in the school. The temperament that comes out of walking is not ladylike, giving people a mixed feeling. "Hello, Miyuki Hirano." When the voice sounded, Miyuki Hirano glanced at Su Zhan with a little surprise, and said casually: "Hello, who are you, what are you looking for?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and Miyuki Hirano suddenly froze and reacted. The other party didn''t seem to speak, but he heard his inner voice? "It is true that I have something to do with you, and it is quite important. Can I find a quiet place to talk?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Miyuki Hirano was stunned and hesitated for a moment and said: "Is there something to talk about here, class will start soon." "Well, we are looking for superpowers, and you are one of them. I want to ask you some details. However, you are really sure to talk about whether you are still here... For example... ..." "and many more!" Miyuki Hirano was shocked, and Gu Buduo wanted to rush over to cover Su Zhan''s hand and said, "Let''s go to the garden over there and talk." Su Zhan smiled and nodded, and then Miyuki Hirano took his hand away. "It seems you are used to using this hand..." Su Zhan suddenly said. "Yeah, what?..." Miyuki Hirano said casually, and then he realized what he meant by this. What are you used to doing with this hand? When I came to the garden next to it, there was no one and it was quieter. Miyuki Hirano turned towards Su Zhan and said, "How do you know this... Are you peeping at me?" "Peeping? No, no, no, this is the basic requirement for everyone who has superpowers like yours." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, pointing to Qiu Shan Duxiangzi and said: "She is also a superpower, so you are completely No need to be embarrassed." "What''s more, if I want to watch it, I don''t need to peep at all, I can watch it with all the dignity, for example...Miyuki Hirano, lift your skirt!" Su Zhan said with a smirk, and Miyuki Hirano couldn''t help but lifted up her skirt. "The style is very good, I like it! Let it go!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then Miyuki Hirano put down the skirt. "You...how did you do it? This is your superpower?" Miyuki Hirano asked in surprise, and Takako Akiyama looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "This is as simple as a superpower, and now I tell you that you can''t understand it." Su Zhan shook his head and said: "This is to let you know that I have the ability to let anyone do anything, so there is no peeping at all! " Chapter 1354 Here Su Zhan and Akiyama Takako are communicating with Hirano Miyuki, and Professor Asami has found Yosuke. This guy is undressing in the school¡¯s paradise. It seems that he is preparing to use his super powers to teleport to the girls¡¯ changing room. The result was directly seen by the professor! After inquiring about the consequences, it was the same as Su Zhan said, and the basic conditions for obtaining superpowers were exactly the same! After leaving the contact information, Professor Asami left and came back to find Su Zhan. But I only saw Akiyama Takoko. "Where is Mr. Su Zhan? Didn''t you go find Miyuki Hirano?" Professor Asami asked. Dakako Akiyama said: "I found it and asked about it. It is indeed the same. But the husband said that he wants to stroll around the school, let''s go back first." "That''s it" Professor Asami didn''t say anything, and went back to the villa with Akiyama Takako to prepare information.Now that the superpowers have been discovered and the reasons for their superpowers have been figured out, it is time to prepare for the establishment of a superpowers group. After all, these superpowers can easily cause disaster if they are not controlled, and based on the results of his investigation.After a person gains a strong power, his character will change. Some people can control it, while others can''t. They use their superpowers to do evil. Where there is justice, there is evil! "Is it really okay not to go to class?" On the campus, Su Zhan and Miyuki Hirano strolled. Originally, after asking Hirano Miyuki''s situation, she was ready to go to class, while Su Zhan was going to stroll around the school. After all, it seemed that there were many beautiful women.As a result, after walking around, she had changed her mind not to go to class before Miyuki Hirano went to the classroom, and wanted to learn more about super powers with Su Zhan. "The teacher won''t say anything anyway." Miyuki Hirano shrugged. This action made her very handsome. "In fact, super power is..." Knowing what she wanted to know, Su Zhan did not hide it. Regarding the results of the current investigation, she was told that when she knew that the basic conditions for obtaining superpowers must be good, and she was a little surprised to do it by herself at that time, she also felt that this condition was too weird, who could think of doing it herself Can you still get superpowers? This is not worthy of comparison with such a tall thing as superpower! Especially after learning about the abilities of the other people and the activation conditions, I felt even more exaggerated, but at the same time I was a little lucky. At least I don''t have that kind of trouble, and I don''t need to always want to color things to activate my abilities! "what?" Miyuki Hirano glanced in the distance unexpectedly, and muttered, "Why are the police here?" "Policeman?" Su Zhan glanced at it and said with a slight smile: "The policemen in your town wear this way?" Seeing in the distance, a woman wearing professional attire and high heels walked towards the school building. "This is a criminal investigation class, Mitsuko Mitsui. Don''t look at her like this, she feels bully, but many people have fallen into her hands!" It seems that Miyuki Hirano is very familiar with her, I don''t know. She was caught from time to time. After all, Miyuki Hirano can be regarded as a little sister. "She often comes to school?" Su Zhan asked. Miyuki Hirano curled his lips and said, "I will soon become a guard at the school, but if there is any case, I must first come to the school to find someone." "It seems that the atmosphere in your school is really messy." Su Zhan said. "Go and see what''s going on!" Hirano Miyuki said that he had already walked over, and Su Zhan followed along without incident. After entering the teaching building, Mitsuko Mitsui entered the office, which was the office of Miyuki Hirano''s class teacher.I thought Miyuki Hirano was going to eavesdrop, but she didn''t expect her to go in so brightly. In the office, Mitsuko Mitsui was about to say something to the head teacher when she saw someone come in and turned her head to look over. "Miyuki Hirano." "who are you?" Miyuki Hirano knew each other, but Su Zhan behind them did not. 1129 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1129 Su Zhan smiled and said: "Don''t pay attention to me, you continue." After Su Zhan said, the two of them really ignored Su Zhan. Miyuki Hirano took a look. It should be a super power again? It turns out that Mitsuko Mitsui came here to investigate the disappearance, and she was contacted by the head teacher.There is a girl in the class who has not returned home since school yesterday, and has not appeared until now.So, the head teacher asked Mitsuko Mitsui to investigate. After all, the town is not big, and many things can be flexible. Mitsuko Mitsui was about to leave after asking some questions. Su Zhan and Miyuki Hirano also came out of the office. "What are you thinking?" Miyuki Hirano found that Su Zhan seemed to be thinking about something, and asked: "Can you find my classmates by your ability?" "Ah? No, I''m thinking that your town is really good. Both the policewoman and the female teacher are so beautiful." Su Zhan said casually. The policewoman''s dress is normal, but still hot. Is this a sanctioned crime?This is simply a crime. As for the head teacher, all right! At a young age, her long and beautiful figure is extremely turbulent, and she is very stylishly dressed. Such a teacher lectures on the podium, who can listen to it? Especially when there are policemen, teachers and the like in the characters in Japanese movies, Su Zhan can''t control it after watching it! "Do you want to chase? As far as I know, none of them have boyfriends. Most of the school-age men in small towns go to work in big cities, and the rest are either too young or old. Especially our head teacher, you It''s easy to get it right. Ask her for a coffee and talk about it!" Miyuki Hirano patted Su Zhan on the shoulder and said. Su Zhan said: "It sounds like you really want me to get your head teacher." "Yes, so that she won''t have endocrine disorders, and we students will have a good life." Miyuki Hirano curled his lips and said."Do you have any way to find my classmate?" ... ... This copy is a rather dirty copy, you can look at it as a casual pick-up copy.After writing this copy, you will end the evil power, and then transfer it to the DC world.Maybe you will write about Earth 16, which is the Youth Justice League. Chapter 1355: Mitsui Mitsuko Su Zhan agreed to help her find classmates. After all, there are very few missing cases in small towns like this. After all, they are familiar with each other before.If something happens, it''s mostly acquaintances who commit crimes, so it should be easier to find.Hirano Miyuki now trusts Su Zhan very much, perhaps because of his demonstrated strength. Seeing Su Zhan''s promise, Miyuki Hirano was relieved. After shopping for a while, Su Zhan asked for the contact information of Miyuki Hirano, and then left. Back at the villa, Su Zhan wanted the professor to investigate, but he found that the policewoman Mitsuko Mitsui whom he had seen at school before was also here.Mitsuko Mitsui also felt a little surprised, with a weird feeling. I saw him in the school office just now. What is his name and what does he do?Why didn''t I ask before? I wouldn''t make such a common sense mistake! "Let me introduce you, this is Su Zhan, the investor of our superpower team. This is Mitsui Mitsuko, Higashi Mikawa..." Professor Asami was about to introduce, Su Zhan waved: "No, we have seen it before. Up." "Yes, but I forgot to ask for your name and identity, which is really rude. But... I don''t usually do this." Mitsui Mitsuko said sorry. "That''s because I told you to ignore me." Su Zhan smiled. Mitsuko Mitsui was stunned."What do you mean?" "It means literally." "He also has superpowers?" Mitsui Mitsuko looked at Professor Asami subconsciously. Professor Asami was also at a loss. "Well, these are not important. You came to the professor for the missing thing?" Su Zhan asked. Mitsuko Mitsui nodded: "We saw the professor when he first came to the town, and we also knew about superpowers. The disappearance case this time feels very strange. The town has always been peaceful and there has never been a case of disappearance. , I suspect it may be related to superpowers." "Then let the professor investigate. Originally, I wanted the professor to investigate." Su Zhan said."You talk slowly, I''ll go out." "I''m leaving too." Mitsui Mitsuko said. "Then I will give you a ride?" Su Zhan asked. "Trouble!" Su Zhan turned and went to the garage. There was only one car in the garage, which was driven by the original professor.But this is also simple. With a wave of his hand, a black sports car has appeared, and he drove the sports car out to greet Mitsui Mitsuko to get in the car. Su Zhan could see Mitsui Mitsuko''s eyes light up. It looks like someone who likes cars! I have to say that Mitsuko Mitsui is indeed not as it seems, she is still very capable of scheming, and she is indeed a competent policeman. While chatting in the car, I have been inadvertently exploring Su Zhan''s details. "Sergeant Mitsui asked in such detail, what do you think of me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "You are misunderstood. It''s just that there are few outsiders in the town, and it also supports investigations of superpowers. May I ask, why are you so interested in the affairs of superpowers? After setting up a superpower group, What are you going to use it for?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked. "You feel?" "I don''t know, so I hope you can give me the answer!" Su Zhan smiled, stopped the car and looked at her and said: "These superpowers are too weak, I totally look down on them, and they have no use value to me. So I don''t plan to do anything here. , I won¡¯t stay here for long. Well, of course, some people may be taken back when I leave. It¡¯s just a woman! In fact, the sponsorship of the superpower incident was just an accident. I came here to find someone. Since you are a policeman, Maybe you can help with this. In exchange, I can help you deal with some superpower incidents." "It''s my duty to help find someone, who are you looking for?" Su battle general Claire''s mother and Ronnie told Mitsui Mitsuko''s information. Mitsui Mitsuko remembered it and made a phone call, ready to notify his subordinates to help check it.After speaking, I wanted to hang up, but the subordinate told her a news! Hanging up, Mitsui Mitsuko said, "Could you please take me to Niu Chuandu?" "Where is that?" "Niuchuandu is a nearby ferry. There is a special ferry that takes care of people crossing the river. Because of the geographical location, many students have to go through here to get out of school and after school, including the missing student... I just received the news. Say, someone saw her there this morning, so I want to see it!" Mitsui Mitsuko said. "no problem!" Su Zhan said with a smile, started the car, Mitsuko Mitsui showed the way, and soon came to Niukawa Ferry. This place is not big, even a little remote, a river that can be about a hundred meters long, the water is quite deep, there is a boat jam and a wooden house next to it.When the car stopped, Mitsuko Mitsui and Su Zhan got out of the car. Mitsuko Mitsui explained: "This place is now managed by Kamiya-san, and she is also a student in the class. Because most of this place is only used by students, so it is now. No one, let''s look around first." "Ok!" The first choice for the two of them was of course the wooden house. There were many plastic models of women placed near the wooden house. They were all dressed in clothes and looked like they had been specially dressed.Because the door was locked, it was not easy to go in directly, so I checked around the cabin and looked at the situation inside through the window. "There should be no problem!" Mitsui Mitsuko said. 1130 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1130 Su Zhan didn''t say a word, there was indeed no one inside, but... if it was no problem, Su Zhan didn''t believe it. why? It was full of dolls, plastic models, and all women. If this is an otaku''s home, that''s all, that Kamiya classmate... but a girl! It¡¯s okay to like dolls, but plastic models... I can¡¯t accept them, and the clothes on them are definitely not the style that little girls like toys, but... adult style, if these models are placed in those Adult shops will not feel obtrusive, and very suitable! A girl like this... This is a problem! Chapter 1356 Teacher Qingshui, do you want to make an appointment? "I''m Officer Mitsui, have I gone back? Well, yes, I see, it''s okay." Mitsuko Mitsui answered a call at this time, and it sounded a little surprised.After hanging up the phone, Mitsuko Mitsui sighed in relief and said to Su Zhan: "The head teacher of the school called and said that the missing student had gone back. As for why she didn''t go home, she refused to say, it should be... there are other reasons. Right. Anyway, just a false alarm!" "That''s good!" "But I have to trouble you to take me to school. I have to ask about the details." "no problem!" Su Zhan took Mitsui Mitsuko to school again. This time and again it was almost the lunch break. When the two came to the office, there was a girl in the office besides the hot head teacher. It looks like it should be the one that was missing before. Mitsuko Mitsui began to inquire. Su Zhan sat aside and found that the head teacher had been looking at him curiously, so he turned to chat with her. The head teacher wore a white dress with a hip sling, because he was sitting next to him. The skirt was really short. If the movement range was a little bit larger, you could see everything.In other words, this is Japan, even in Europe and the United States, teachers will not dress like this! Seeing her, Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help showing countless movie scenes about female teachers that he had seen before... Then I remembered Miyuki Hirano¡¯s words, pulled a chair close to the head teacher, and said: "My name is Su Zhan. , Don''t know what your name is?" "Just call me Shimizu." (No name found in the movie version, depressed) "Ms. Qingshui, you have a really good figure, you are so beautiful, do you have a boyfriend?" From the perspective of Su Zhan, you can see that the career line is quite...profound! "Not yet." Qing Shui shook his head. "Then I don''t know if it is an honor to invite you to lunch?" Su Zhan invited. I could see that Shimizu was a little emotional, but he still shook his head in embarrassment: "I''m afraid it won''t work. There is a new English teacher today. I may have to explain to her, so...I will have time after school." "Then change to dinner, can you tell me your phone number?" "of course can!" Shimizu told Su Zhan the phone number. As soon as Su Zhan took down the phone number, he saw that Mitsui Mitsuko had finished the question and asked the student to leave. "Then we''ll see you tonight." "Okay, see you tonight!" Teacher Qingshui nodded in response. Su Zhan smiled and came out with Mitsuko Mitsui, Mitsuko Mitsui said: "I have asked, there is nothing special, saying that she is with her boyfriend. Girls at this age are easily deceived. It seems that there should be some conflict with her boyfriend. , Hesitated and refused to say, that''s why he didn''t return overnight." "is it?" Su Zhan smiled pointedly. Although he was teasing Teacher Qingshui just now, she noticed that this girl was unusual when she came in! Although she looked real, and she seemed to be conscious in her words and conversations, in fact, Su Zhan could tell at a glance that she was not a human at all!Instead, inflatable dolls! The reason for this is probably because of some kind of superpower! But since Mitsui Mitsuko is absolutely fine, Su Zhan didn''t say much, anyway...the matter will not end here. Just about to leave the teaching building, three people appeared on the other side of the corridor. The first one is a very tall and slender woman in a white short skirt, with long legs and high heels that are very eye-catching, but the length is a bit dark and not pretty.Behind her were two women in leather jackets. The three of them came to the scene very strong, and there was a feeling of a model debut. "This should be the new English teacher that Qingshui said, mixed? But it''s really ugly!" Su Zhan took a look and was not interested. It''s not as good as the two attendants behind him!"It''s noon, have a meal together?" "I have an appointment with a friend." Mitsui Mitsuko said. "Male and female? If it''s a female, I don''t mind being together?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Girl, she''s a reporter from the newspaper called Daeko." "Then you ask, if she doesn''t mind, we will be together!" Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Mitsuko Mitsui called a friend, and it seemed that they didn''t mind. Soon I arrived at the agreed restaurant and met the reporter Taeko.Su Zhan found that the women in this town were all very good-looking, but this Taeko was not beautiful enough, or in other words, did not conform to Su Zhan''s aesthetics!But much more beautiful than the mixed English teacher before, at least very white!After introducing each other, Daeko was obviously interested in Su Zhan, and took out a small book to ask. Su Zhan was not very interested in her, but she took the initiative, and even took the initiative to sit next to Su Zhan. Visually, she was larger than Mitsui Mitsuko''s size. When I asked, I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, so Su Zhan felt very real. After the meal, Mitsuko Mitsui and Taeko left. After all, there was still a job. Before leaving, Taeko asked for Su Zhan''s number.After coming out of the restaurant, Su Zhan thought for a while and went back to school. Teacher Qingshui said that he would hand over the new English teacher. Should he be fine in the afternoon? I am still very interested in Qingshui teacher Su Zhan, especially doing some dirty things! When he arrived at school, it seemed that he had just started class, and Su Zhan came to teacher Qingshui''s classroom. Standing at the door and taking a look, Su Zhan soon found Miyuki Hirano among the students, and saw Saying.And the mixed-race teacher and teacher Shimizu standing on the podium. This mixed-race teacher is indeed taller, a head taller than Teacher Shimizu. Standing over there and posing in a casual pose, it feels like a professional model. Teacher Shimizu said, "This is Teacher Aiko Bonareff from the United States, and I will be your English teacher in the future." "I am Aiko Bonar¨¨ve, please take care of me." Teacher Aiko said. Chapter 1357: Wearing a Swimsuit to Class? The classmates applauded for the face. After the voice fell, Teacher Aizi slowly said: "I will teach you English, but more importantly..." At this point she paused and looked at the students in the classroom. What is more important? "Now hell is in a crisis, and people on earth are all dark faces. We should let the flowers of love bloom in our hearts and in this city, and let us all become lewd people from today on. Take off our school uniforms Come to school in a swimsuit." Teacher Aiko was a little excited, and some of the second graders said. The classroom was quiet, and suddenly I didn''t know who called out a swimsuit. "It''s really weird. There are so many weird copies. Although you know that this copy is not a real drama, is it really okay to publicize it so blatantly?" Su Zhan outside the classroom was also shocked. This new mixed-blood teacher is really amazing what. Teacher Shimizu hesitated and interrupted: "That, Teacher Aiko." "This is very important!" Teacher Aiko turned to look at her and said, "Teacher, you will also wear a bundled suit or swimsuit to class tomorrow!" 1131 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1131 "what?" Seeing Teacher Qingshui, Su Zhan thought subconsciously, if she really dressed like that to attend class.Nima...how does this picture feel more and more familiar? Although Aiko''s self-introduction was rather shocking, it was impossible to disqualify her because of this. After the introduction, Shimizu left the classroom and handed the class to Aiko.As soon as he came out, Teacher Qingshui saw Su Zhan outside the door. "I''m here to find you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Everything has been explained, and there is nothing left. I''m about to go out and buy something, you..." Teacher Qingshui hesitated. "I''ll go with you." Su Zhan smiled. The two got out of school and got into the car. Su Zhan asked curiously, "What are you going to buy?" "Swimsuit!" Teacher Shimizu said. Su Zhan froze for a while, swimsuit?Why did you suddenly buy a swimsuit for no reason? Could it be because of what Aiko-teacher just said?Does she really plan to wear a swimsuit to class?This is too ridiculous, right?But... you can have swimsuits. Teacher Shimizu showed the way and quickly came to the store. It happened to be the one that Su Zhan came to. Seeing Teacher Qingshui was preparing to go down, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t go in. I basically bought all the swimsuit styles inside, and I won''t be able to buy them so quickly for a while. If you need it, why don''t you visit my house? If you like it, I will give it to you!" "Why do you buy so many swimsuits?" Teacher Shimizu asked in surprise and curiosity. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, without explaining. When I drove to the villa, I was surprised to see Su Zhan bringing Teacher Shimizu back. Professor Asami and Makako Akiyama were really surprised.After a glance, Claire was not at home, Su Zhan went upstairs and brought Teacher Qingshui to the clothing room. Once opened... Exquisite, all kinds of swimsuits... Teacher Shimizu made a surprised voice and quickly saw that the clothes are so attractive to women, even swimsuits! "You can try if you like, and I can also help you advise." Su Zhan said with a grin."Well, you pick first, I''ll go down!" After going downstairs, Su Zhan said to Professor Asami: "Please contact me after school and let all those superpowers come, and your daughter will come too." "Okay!" Professor Asami nodded in response, originally he planned to do the same, discussing the matter of the superpower group. "Send a bottle of wine to the rooftop swimming pool." After the explanation, Su Zhan turned upstairs. Teacher Shimizu came and sent the wine to the swimming pool, how obvious it was already.Professor Asami immediately said that some documents at home might be useful at night if I had to go back and get them.After Su Zhan came back, he happened to see Teacher Qingshui sorting out his clothes, to be precise, sorting out his swimsuit! "Huh!" Seeing Qingshui teacher Su Zhan couldn''t help but let out an interjection. She really chose to have too... overbearing.The two ropes are crossed around the neck, and the two black cloths are connected to the bottom in an X shape, matching her figure... My God.Su Zhan felt like it came! "beautiful!" Su Zhan said with a sigh. Teacher Shimizu lowered his head and said, "I am also very satisfied. I should definitely be the sexiest in school." "Are you going to wear this to class tomorrow?" "There was no pull, I just...just said that." Teacher Qingshui shook his head and said. Just looking at her appearance, there is no such thing as that!She really intends to wear this! Su Zhan frowned slightly. Even though her dress was rather unusual and cool, it would be too much to dress in this way.Looking through Qingshui teacher''s body, Su Zhan soon discovered that something was wrong! Her memory seems to have been modified! The same as forcibly accepting this instruction. "It''s kind of interesting, it''s the teacher Aiko? Didn''t find out when she was able to activate before, was it just for Teacher Shimizu, or the students in the entire class? You should pay attention to the others when they come at night! And... Look at the style of Teacher Aizi...I played so big when I first came up, and in all likelihood, the crisis mentioned in the mission has something to do with her, right?" Su Zhan frowned and thought, not realizing that his current appearance looks like it is. Staring at teacher Shimizu in the unsettled house is the same! Teacher Shimizu''s face gradually turned red, and she yelled in a low voice. Su Zhan reacted and said with a smile: "Sorry, you look so beautiful, I am a little fascinated by it. Since I changed it, why don''t I go for a swim?" "Is there a swimming pool here?" "Of course! It''s on the roof." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then... Excuse me." Coming to the roof, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi has prepared wine and fruit plates, which are very complete, and there is no left behind. Seeing the swimming pool, Shimizu''s performance was a bit surprised. After all, small towns like this are at best hot springs and indoor swimming pools, and such luxurious rooftop swimming pools are simply not visible.Said to disturb, Teacher Shimizu has entered the swimming pool. Chapter 1358 Seeing Teacher Qingshui happily swimming in the swimming pool, Su Zhan sat on the sun lounger under the parasol and poured a glass of wine. I have to say, I feel quite comfortable. Of course, this is also Shimizu''s good figure, long and beautiful, if you change to the previous Aiko teacher, Su Zhan probably will not have such a good interest.Watching Mr. Qingshui for a backstroke and diving, Su Zhan wondered whether to transform the roof under the swimming pool. The angle below was his own room. If the roof is made of glass... Lie in the bedroom, tut, The picture should be pretty! "Aren''t you coming down?" Teacher Qingshui played for a while and shouted towards Su Zhan with his hands on the edge of the pool. Su Zhan took a look, and was a little worried whether he would be overwhelmed! "Come on, come down and play together." Teacher Shimizu urged. The voice is whispering and crisp. Su Zhan put down the wine glass, took it off the outside neatly, and then jumped in.The water splashed, Teacher Qingshui quickly countered and splashed water towards Su Zhan. Okay. She is so lively, Su Zhan naturally you will be as indifferent as a wood, and you are so lively on both sides.For things like splashing water, Teacher Qingshui was naturally not Su Zhan''s opponent, so she quickly gave up this method and pounced on Su Zhan. It was impossible to avoid intimate contact between playing. Not knowing what was going on, both of them stopped. Teacher Qingshui¡¯s hand hung on Su Zhan¡¯s neck. It seemed that he was going to twist his ears when the trouble was just now. I don¡¯t know who learned this trick. Su Zhan is holding her hand with one hand and from behind with the other. Holding her waist, the two of them were almost stuck together. "Um... I''m a little bit thirsty." Teacher Shimizu whispered. "Then go up." Su Zhan smiled and loosened her. The two came to the edge, watching her leaning up on the railing, Su Zhan jumped up, then took the bath towel and handed it to Teacher Qingshui, and returned it by the way. She reached a glass of wine.After sitting down for a sip, the atmosphere was not so charming, the two chatted. It can be seen that Teacher Shimizu belongs to the kind of personality that likes to be paid attention to, or that he is confident of himself and likes to show his personality.So for Su Zhan¡¯s active invitation, Teacher Qingshui was very happy. In addition, Su Zhan himself is very handsome and excellent, and she is her ideal type. You can feel it when you come and go. Teacher Qingshui has already moved. 1132 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1132 As long as Su Zhan takes the initiative, the next step should be a matter of course. "This swimsuit is really perfect for you. If I were your student, I would never have the mind to listen to the class if I saw you dressed like this." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really?" Teacher Shimizu said with some joy, and the students who had already imagined themselves in class were paying attention with excitement. Su Zhan shook his head slightly, this ability to modify memory had a considerable impact, and it seemed that he could modify memory without any sense of violation.After thinking about it, Su Zhan looked at Teacher Qingshui and said: "But I am very selfish and stingy. I still like to treasure and appreciate the beautiful things privately, so...you can only wear this swimsuit in front of me in the future. In addition... ¡­You are deeply in love with me now, you will agree to any request from me, understand?" "understood!" Shimizu-Sensei''s expression and eyes were dull for a moment, but he recovered. Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Are you still going to go to class in a swimsuit?" "Oh my god, how is that possible, I''m a teacher, how can I wear a swimsuit to class? But if you like, I can wear it to you in private!" Shimizu-teacher exclaimed. "it is good!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. Although the ability to modify memory is good, it is far from his own ability to create the world. As for what he said to Teacher Shimizu just now...he didn''t feel any guilt at all. After all, this copy is already so dirty, isn''t it? Su Zhan told Qingshui teacher something about superpowers. Although she was a little surprised, she quickly accepted it.However, Su Zhandao didn''t say anything about her memory modification before, and it didn''t affect anything anyway.It wasn''t until Qiushan Dakako came up to inform Su Zhan that everyone had arrived, and Su Zhan and Qingshui teacher left. When I got downstairs, I took a shower, changed my clothes, and then came to the first floor. In the living room. Professor Asami, Saying Asami, Miyuki Hirano, Kamo Kamogawa, Yosuke, almost everyone has arrived. Teacher Shimizu also knows them, so there is no need to introduce them. "Some of you know me, some don¡¯t. Let me briefly introduce you. My name is Su Zhan, and I am an investor in this superpower group. The purpose of calling you here is also very simple. Professor Asami should have said that it is to establish a Superpower group. At present, it can be determined that there are already superpowers using their abilities to do some bad things, which will even affect the entire town in the near future. If you want to join, Professor Asami will tell you what to do and how to do it !" "I... shall I join too?" Asakami Saying asked in a low voice. She is the only one who is not a superpower, but the daughter of Professor Asami. She should not be a member of the superpower group. "humble opinion¡­¡­" Kamogawa Yoshiro looked at Asami, showing an expression of admiration. Miyuki Hirano, who was next to him, gave him a kick. Su Zhan naturally saw these little moves. Miyuki Hirano and Yoshiro Kamogawa were childhood sweethearts, and Yoshiro Kamogawa apparently had a crush on Saeike Asami.Looking at Sayami Asami and Miyuki Hirano, if under normal circumstances, Sayami Asami who is a quiet lady is more popular. There are bound to be more admirers. If you choose one of the two, most of them will choose Kami Saying. But... you don''t need to choose one! Smiling at Asami Saying, Su Zhan said affirmatively: "Of course you are one of them." "But I don''t have superpowers, and I''m not a professor like my father, I..." Asakura Saying stopped talking, Su Zhan smiled."I know what you are thinking, but you can rest assured that you will come to my room in a while and I will give you the answer!" Chapter 1359 the price of the answer "Yeah." Asakami Saying nodded lightly, her cheeks were slightly ruddy and looked a little shy. "Miyuki Hirano, you will come with Asami in a while, and I have something to do with you!" Su Zhan turned his head. "Me?" Miyuki Hirano pointed to herself and nodded in surprise. After that, Professor Uri Asami began to explain his investigation results and the affairs of the superpower group. Su Zhan did not steal the limelight from him. Their reaction after hearing the basic conditions for acquiring the ability was also very interesting, especially Nagano Teru. Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing just because of the self-defense of this middle-aged wretched man.No wonder it''s still so wretched when you are old, right? In short, in the end everyone joined the super power group. Su Zhan asked Akiyama Dakako to order the takeaway directly to celebrate the establishment of the super power group. After all... she really couldn''t get enough of her cooking skills. As a boss, as a boss, Su Zhan is still very generous. After the things came, they didn¡¯t participate in celebrating with them. Nagano Teru and Yosuke are too wretched. Although Duck-san is OK, but these two guys are inevitably affected. Such a scene... Su Zhan doesn¡¯t want to see it. To.So simply divided into two groups. If they want to be crazy, go crazy. I called Shimizu-sensei, Akiyama Takako and Hirano Miyuki, Asami Saei went upstairs together, and squatted on the roof. After seeing it, Duck wanted to follow up, but found that the door to the roof was clearly in front of him, but he couldn''t push it open, and he couldn''t even step over. Every time he stepped over, he would appear at the top of the stairs in the next second.After several times, he also knew that this was not allowed to go up, so he had no choice but to give up. Asami Saei was relatively quiet, and Miyuki Hirano looked around curiously.As for the reactions of Akiyama Dakako and Shimizu-sensei, they were both very quiet, and then always paid attention to Su Zhan. It would be even better if Mitsuko Mitsuko and Eri were also here. Su Zhan thought about it this way, and saw Miyuki Hirano looking around and returning: "I don''t see that you are still a local tyrant. Didn''t you say that you can find something to do with me? What''s the matter?" "Well, what are you going to wear for school tomorrow?" Su Zhan asked casually. "What to wear? Of course it''s a school uniform, and the school doesn''t allow anything else." Miyuki Hirano said puzzledly. "What about you?" Su Zhan turned around and asked Asami Saying. "I... I might wear a swimsuit, or... cooler." Asami Saei lowered his head and said. "What? Wearing a swimsuit?" Miyuki Hirano looked at Asami Sae in amazement, somewhat suspecting that she had heard it wrong. Asakami Saying nodded: "Didn''t Aiko-sensei say that?" "You''re crazy, she told you to wear a swimsuit and you wear a swimsuit? Wait...Why don''t you seem surprised at all?" Miyuki Hirano suddenly found that Su Zhan''s mouth was smiling, and he didn''t seem to be surprised at this answer.Anyone should be surprised, right? "guessed!" Su Zhan smiled and picked up the cup and took a sip of wine. "Your new teacher Aiko is very interesting." "What on earth are you trying to say, don''t be clouded with mist." Miyuki Hirano urged eagerly. "Want to know?" Su Zhan looked at Miyuki Hirano and smiled: "Want to know is very simple, I will tell you when I lift my skirt up." "Pervert!" Miyuki Hirano hummed."You have already seen it." "That''s different! That''s because I let you lift it up, and it''s different from what you lifted up yourself." Su Zhan said with a smile and shook his head. "Ms. Shimizu, if it were you, would you turn it off?" Miyuki Hirano subconsciously asked the teacher for help. As everyone knows, she found the wrong partner.Seeing Teacher Qingshui blushed, he whispered: "If it is his request, I will, and there is no problem even if it is completely stripped off!" 1133 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1133 "Ms. Shimizu~" Miyuki Hirano looked at the teacher speechlessly, and said viciously, "Just look at it, it''s not like I haven''t seen it before." With that, Miyuki Hirano directly lifted up her skirt like angrily, but it flashed past."You can see it, you can talk now." "What do you think? Just do it well? Believe it or not, if you perfunct me like this, I can let you stand in front of me with your skirt up all night?" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. "Bullying people by ability!" Miyuki Hirano curled her lips, tilted her head and lifted her skirt. "Let''s take a look." Su Zhan smiled."Okay, let it go, all your enthusiasm has ruined you." "You don''t see this yourself, don''t blame me." Miyuki Hirano put down and asked hurriedly. "In fact, the reason is very simple. It''s not just a simple opinion. It can be said that apart from you and the few downstairs, you will wonder if you walked into the AV studio when you walk into the classroom tomorrow at school!" Miyuki Hirano frowned and said, "Why? Because Aiko-sensei said that?" "It''s not because she said that, but because she let them do it! Modifying the memory is a good super power!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You said Teacher Aiko is also a superpower? But why does she do this?" "Perhaps to liberate nature? Who knows!" Su Zhan shrugged."Don''t think so much, let''s celebrate now." To celebrate it bluntly is to drink. High school students don''t have many opportunities to drink, but obviously Miyuki Hirano should have had it, and the amount of alcohol looks good.By the time I saw Saying, I had just drunk two mouthfuls, and his face was flushed, his eyes were dizzy, and he looked drunk! "This drink!" Su Zhan shook his head and walked over to sit next to him and said, "Drunk?" "I...I don''t drink well." "I can see that you...because you didn''t have super powers, you felt that you were not qualified to join a super power group?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, yes." Asakami Saying looked at Su Zhan and said: "You said, you will give me the answer!" "Yes, I will give you the answer, but the question is, do you want the answer I gave you, or the answer you want to get?" Su Zhan looked at Asami Saying and said slowly. Chapter 1360 "I don''t understand!" Asami Saying asked blankly. Su Zhan smiled and slowly approached Asakami Saying. Seeing Asakami Saying''s blushing face but didn''t mean to dodge, Su Zhan''s hand tentatively placed her lap.Although Saeaki Asami is not as tall as Miyuki Hirano, he has a uniform body, especially the upper circumference is more prominent.She was wearing a school uniform, and when Su Zhan''s hand was about to extend inside, Asami Saying finally held her hand. Su Zhan smiled and looked up at Asami Saying and said, "If you want the answer I give you, then the answer is simple! Although you are not a superpower, you are Professor Asami¡¯s daughter and you are your own. At the same time! I am! I am a little interested in you, so I asked you to join!" Asakami Saying paused and asked, "What about the other answer?" "Then it depends on you!" Su Zhanjiang pulled his hand back, and then pointed his finger towards Asami Saying''s chest.Kanami Saying might be thinking about Su Zhan''s words, perhaps because the effect of alcohol did not stop him, so Su Zhan clicked. Depressed, bounced! Very tactile! As soon as I saw Saying snorted, I heard Su Zhan say: "I can hear your voice, and you want superpowers too!" Asakami Saying''s expression changed slightly, and she was a little embarrassed, as if she was said to have been on her mind. Yes, she also wants super powers. Everyone around has superpowers, and my father specifically investigates superpowers. Her lack of superpowers made her feel like she was excluded.She caught up with the three conditions for obtaining super powers, and she caught up with the darkness, and she was still okay, except for the last one, she didn''t do it! Because she never did it! She does not expect any kind of ability, as long as she has... is enough. "Yes, I want superpowers!" Asami Saying couldn''t help but whisper. "Very good, I can help you!" Su Zhan smiled. "Can you help me?" Asakami Saying''s eyes widened in surprise."Can you help me gain superpowers?" "I have a way to simulate the coming of darkness. As long as you follow the requirements of the basic conditions, you will succeed in obtaining superpowers in all likelihood." Su Zhan said with a smile. "That..." Qian Jian Saying looked at Su Zhan excitedly and hesitated. "I will come to you after the celebration for a while." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned and left. The remaining Asami Saying was secretly excited there. Almost two hours later, everyone had almost drunk, and Claire also came back during the period, and drank some along with it.Seeing them obviously full of drunkenness, Su Zhan Dashou let Akiyama Dorakako, who had a fairly good drink, arrange a room for them. As for the guys below, they were already drinking and lying in the living room. Su Zhan used tricks and made some tricks on the stairs. Standing on the corridor and looking at the rooms on both sides, Su Zhan was rather sighed. Takako Akiyama, Teacher Shimizu, Miyuki Hirano, Saeaki Asami, and Claire. He was confident that he would not drive out of the five-person room. This was just waiting for the rhythm of his own flip.After thinking about it, Su Zhan pushed aside Asami Saying''s room. Asakami Saying had been drunk before, but then she restrained herself from drinking, just took a shower, and now she can barely maintain her mind, obviously waiting for Su Zhan.When Su Zhan came in, Qian Jian Saying couldn''t help but excitedly said: "You are finally here!" "can not wait anymore?" "Well, I''m waiting for you after taking a shower!" "Then what are you waiting for, let''s start!" Su Zhan chuckled and walked in front of Asakami Saying. Asakami Saying blushed and looked very nervous while pulling her clothes. "Are you ready?" "Ok." "take it easy." Su Zhan smiled and let Asakami Saying lie down. Following the wave of his hands, a cloud of black mist spread from all around in an instant. 1134 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1134 Asakami Saying was a little surprised, and quickly recognized it, which was similar to the situation when darkness fell that day. "You can start." Su Zhan''s voice sounded from the darkness. Kanakami hesitantly undressed and undressed, letting herself become frank, and then...so at a loss... She doesn''t know what to do! But haven¡¯t eaten pork and haven¡¯t seen a pig?This kind of "knowledge" does not need to be taught in a city in this place of Japan.She started to move a little jerky, really awkward at first, but Su Zhan couldn''t see it in the dark.But slowly, she felt the feeling that she had never experienced before, and gradually fell into drunkenness. In a daze, she seemed to have come to heaven, followed by...the body was full of an explosion. You...have superpowers? Tiredness, excitement, coupled with alcohol, made her breathe. In a daze, she seemed to see Su Zhan. She saw Su Zhan coming to her side, watching him stretch out his hand. She saw...Su Zhan was as honest as herself! She originally wanted to resist, but when she glanced at it somewhere, her movements stopped. ... ... As the warm sunlight came in, Asami Saying subconsciously turned over to make her sleep more comfortable. She felt as if she was in a warm harbor, so practical and comfortable.As if there is a big hand warming himself. Wait... hands? Asakami Saying opened his eyes fiercely, and finally saw Su Zhan close at hand. He was in his arms! Immediately afterwards, a group of memories had flooded up, and she remembered what happened last night. She subconsciously looked under Su Zhan, and then heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s not an illusion." "Of course it''s not an illusion. Didn''t you try it yourself yesterday." Su Zhan suddenly said, shocking Qian Jian Saying. "I knew it, I knew that the people in this dungeon were amazing! I thought it was normal to see Saying, but it turned out to be dirty!" Looking at Saying, Su Zhan muttered to himself.At first, Asami Saying refused, but when she saw Su Zhan''s''specialty'', she gave up resistance. This is her fate! "Get up, it''s time to go to school. After a while, there is still a good show to watch." Su Zhan stroked Asami Saying''s cheek and said with a smile. Chapter 1361 Really...Cool Classroom! "What''s a good show?" Asakami Saying found her school uniform to put on, and asked curiously. "You''ll know when you arrive!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Oh, yes, you are now a superpower." Asakami Saying''s movements stopped for an instant, staring at him with scorching eyes and said, "Really." "Of course it is true." Su Zhan said with a smile. "But... but doesn''t it mean that only the place can do it? We... we yesterday, I... is not anymore." Asami Saying asked with confusion and shyness. Su Zhan laughed and squeezed Asami Saying''s chin, and asked her to look up at herself and said: "That''s just a condition for gaining superpowers. It doesn''t mean that you must remain a virgin body after having superpowers. Otherwise, I absolutely It won¡¯t help you gain superpowers." "Well, you can try your super powers!" Su Zhan smiled. "What is it?" Asakami Saying felt that she had an unspeakable feeling, but it didn''t seem to be superpower... but the kind of physical and mental satisfaction. "Try moving the water cup to see!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Asakami Saying turned her head and looked at the water cup next to her, and then she found that an object similar to a gas wave appeared from her hand, and then it seemed to be wrapped around the water cup, letting the water cup move and fly with her thoughts. In his own hands. "God, my goodness, I actually did it. Is this mind control? Why is it different from Uncle Keiko Nagano''s? And... I didn''t think about that kind of thing!" Asami Saying asked excitedly . "Of course it is different. Your ability is not mind control, but a super power similar to almighty. You can study this aura, but it has a great effect. You have the potential to become the strongest of all superpowers. , I am optimistic about you!" Su Zhan smiled. "Well, I will definitely work hard!" Asami Saying nodded heavily. When they came out of the room, everyone had already got up. Seeing Su Zhan and Asakami Saying coming down together, everyone had their own thoughts but they didn''t show it. When Professor Asakami looked at his daughter, he looked at Su Zhan and stopped talking. "For a while, Mr. Shimizu, I see Saying and Miyuki Hirano, you follow me to school. As for the others, don''t go today." After breakfast, Su Zhan confessed, and then drove a teacher and two students to the school together. When he came to the school gate, Teacher Qingshui also stood at the school gate as usual to check whether the student''s skirt was too short and whether there was a problem with the dress.Su Zhan stayed by and watched. Asakami Sae and Miyuki Hirano did not leave either. They also knew that something would happen today! Seeing students entering the school under the inspection of Teacher Shimizu, everything seems to be normal and nothing special. Just when Miyuki Hirano couldn''t help but want to ask, the situation emerged! One of their classmates showed up, but...she came here in underwear only. A set of white underwear, nothing else worn, just walked over brightly. There were a lot of people around who were surprised, but she didn''t seem to care. "You, stop!" Teacher Shimizu stopped her and said."How do you dress like this? Where''s your school uniform?" "Ms. Shimizu, teacher Aiko made us wear this way." The student replied ably. "..." Teacher Qingshui was speechless for a while, and subconsciously looked at Su Zhan. Miyuki Hirano and Sayami Asami were also watching Su Zhan at this time. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Let her in, the main event is still to come!" Teacher Qingshui would not resist Su Zhan''s request, and soon let the student in.Then, one after another similar classmates arrived, basically either underwear or swimsuit, and it seemed that I didn''t feel anything unusual about wearing this way. "very strange¡­¡­" "It seems that only girls in our class can do this. Is this what Aiko-sensei did?" Miyuki Hirano said in surprise. "And... there seems to be no boys." Asami Saying said."It''s not just our class. All boys in the school didn''t come, including the male teacher. What''s going on?" "I did it!" Su Zhan said. Don''t give this pot to Teacher Aizi. 1135 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1135 On the way here, Su Zhan activated his ability to directly prevent the male creatures in the school from appearing. This kind of benefit is enough to be enjoyed by yourself. After almost all the students were there, Su Zhan and the others left and entered the teaching building and came to the class. As soon as he came in, Su Zhan couldn''t help but click like! This is the scene. Sitting in a row of female students wearing only underwear in the classroom, the sense of sight is too familiar! "This...what kind of class is this?" Miyuki Hirano couldn''t help saying. "Why can''t I go to class, I can''t help but want to be a student again." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Did you smell it? There seems to be a very special smell." Asami Saying said suddenly. Miyuki Hirano, teacher Shimizu subconsciously sniffed. "It has a kind of smell, it''s very special, and it smells good. But...it''s so hot..." Shimizu-sensei said, while feeling a little bit hot and uncomfortable, he began to take off his clothes, while Asami Saei and Hirano Miyu Ji also took off his clothes with a drunken expression. It didn''t take long for the three of them to be the same as the others in the classroom. The only difference was that Teacher Shimizu actually put the swimsuit in it. "This is heaven." Su Zhan sighed, and found that Asami Saei and Miyuki Hirano were holding their arms from left to right, like a koala. And Teacher Qingshui stood on the podium, watching Su Zhan''s continuous slight beating, shaking... All the female classmates in the classroom stared at Su Zhan like wolves, some posing in various poses, and some staring at them, as if they could rush over at any time.This situation was obviously not right. Su Zhan glanced around the classroom and quickly discovered the problem. A girl with glasses and a very ordinary temperament! Chapter 1362 Although this girl is just wearing underwear like everyone else, it is obvious that her expression is not as intoxicated as other girls, and her eyes... are full of cunning, with a sense of trickery. "It''s kind of interesting. There are really a lot of superpowers in this class. I don''t know if it should be said that they are Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, or that the students in this class are too dirty? Such a wonderful awakening superpower condition can have so many. People awaken superpowers!" "This student is called Kamiya, right? The one from Niuchuan Ferry? The female classmate who disappeared and returned before, or the inflatable doll, should be her masterpiece?" "It looks like she is also a dirty girl, who can turn people into inflatable dolls? Can they emit this kind of gas with a strong urging effect? ??This ability...I like it!" Su Zhan smiled secretly, and suddenly decided to temporarily Don''t expose this Divine Valley Dirty Girl to see what purpose she wants. "Sober and sober." Su Zhan shouted. "I...what''s wrong with me? That unbearable feeling, what is going on?" Miyuki Hirano said with some difficulty. Asami Saying also stopped. Only Teacher Shimizu is still jumping there. "Let''s go to class!" Su Zhan said, ready to stay and have a look. Anyway, the male classmates did not come, there are many positions.I sat down in a random place, and the female classmates next to them had hot eyes and released them. Teacher Shimizu lectured on it, but no one was listening at all, including Shimizu himself, who actually didn''t know what was being said.After a class passed in a daze, and the bell rang when the get out of class ended, Su Zhan felt that these female classmates seemed to rush over and walked out of the classroom with a greeting. Huh! Good guy, it was just that the class was abnormal at first, but now it seems... the whole school is abnormal.At a glance, most of the people in the corridor were not wearing school uniforms. "It seems that this has something to do with willpower? Those with firm willpower can still hold on. Those with weaker willpower will soon be affected?" Su Zhan was thinking about it when he felt someone sticking up behind him and turned his head. I saw Teacher Shimizu''s somewhat...obsessed expression. "Go to your office." Su Zhan said that he came to her office with Teacher Qingshui. On the way, Teacher Qingshui seemed to be like a koala and refused to let go.After arriving at the office, it seemed that he was more affected, and Su Zhan was also happy to experience this feeling. "Boom boom!" Before long, someone knocked on the door, and followed... a person walked in. When she came in, Teacher Qingshui was still choking on Su Zhan, and she was obviously taken aback. "Police Officer Mitsui." Su Zhan turned his head. Mitsuko Mitsui is still wearing yesterday''s clothes, but her cheeks are a little red, and her gasps are heavy. It seems...is also affected? "Do you know what''s going on?" Mitsui Mitsuko resisted watching Shimizu''s movements and said towards Su Zhan."There seems to be something wrong in the whole town. A group of people protested at the entrance of the city hall. Everyone seemed to become lewd. Is it a supernatural person?" "What are you protesting against?" Su Zhan asked. "Liberate freedom." Mitsui Mitsuko said. Liberate freedom?You can imagine the liberation of freedom. "It seems to have affected the entire town. This is the crisis of this town?" Su Zhan thought for a while to find that Mitsui Mitsuko came over, her body shaking slightly, seeming to restrain something. "do not care!" Mitsuko Mitsui yelled suddenly, and just like Shimizu-sensei, she jumped over and jumped. "Uh... Officer Mitsui, didn''t you say that someone was protesting? Don''t you... deal with it?" "Yes, it should be... it should be dealt with, you... do you have any good ideas? If there is no way, it will be useless if you go, and... I can''t control it and don''t want to stop." Mitsui Mitsuko could still say that it was normal, but later... it seemed to collapse. Although it feels good, Su Zhan still wants to see what the protest is going on. "Cloth me and keep calm!" The ability to create the world was activated, Mitsui Mitsuko and Shimizu-sensei stopped, Shimizu-sensei put on clothes even more. It was just that although their appearance had recovered calm, the reaction was restrained, which was very uncomfortable. Mitsuko Mitsui blushed and said, "This problem must be solved, I...I can''t help it anymore. If this continues, the town will go into trouble!" "Go to the city hall first." Su Zhan said that he got up and came out of the office, and then forced Miyuki Hirano and Sayami Asami to keep calm and return to normal, and then left the school with Mitsuko Mitsui.Sitting in Mitsui Mitsuko''s car, although Mitsui Mitsuko was very calm, her body''s reaction was uncontrollable. Simply put, the harder she held her head, the stronger she would burst out. Along the way, Su Zhan found that his influence was not as exaggerated as Mitsui Mitsuko said, at least the streets were normal.It didn¡¯t take long to come to the entrance of the city hall. There was a crowd of people here, there were spectators onlookers, and the police to maintain order. At the entrance of the city hall, a group of people dressed in various costumes such as maids were surrounded there, seemingly hijacked. I took a few hostages, um... they are all tied up, they seem to be very skilled... These people all have signs in their hands with words such as liberation and freedom written on them. Just now, a woman with a camera came over. It was Mitsui Mitsuko''s best friend, the female reporter Taeko. "How is the situation?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked. Taeko shook his head and said, "It''s not certain. They don''t seem to be willing to accept the negotiation. They are just demonstrating here and have no plans to release the hostages." "Do you have any idea?" Mitsuko Mitsui turned to look at Su Zhan, and whispered: "This situation must be dealt with immediately. If you can do it, I will be very grateful to you." 1136 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1136 "Then how are you grateful?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Mitsuko Mitsui gritted her teeth and said, "Myself!" "Sounds great!" Su Zhan said with a smile, taking a step forward. Chapter 1363 Su Zhan was preparing to make a move, but suddenly something changed.As soon as I heard a bang, the protesters, including the hostages, turned into inflatable dolls in an instant, and then plopped and rolled down the stairs of the city hall and piled together. There was an uproar all around in an instant. Obviously, everyone was stunned by this change. "You... why did you turn them into inflatable dolls?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked Su Zhan in surprise. "I didn''t do it." Su Zhan shook his head. Although he felt that these people were not humans, but inflatable dolls, it was really unexpected that this suddenly changed into a prototype.Is there a certain time limit?It will naturally become like this when the time is up?Or is it because of the dirty sister of Shengu?But she is not here, she should still be at school. "Perhaps... I was wrong!" Su Zhan thought that Sister Kamiya could turn people into inflatable dolls, maybe... not?Maybe it''s just a copy, because it became an inflatable doll for some special reasons?Su Zhan searched the surroundings subconsciously, and soon found a suspicious guy. "I''m leaving for a while." Su Zhan said, turned and walked out of the crowd. After chasing for two streets, Su Zhan found the suspicious person. She is wearing a black leather skirt, and she has a good figure. The most important thing is...this is a foreign girl! As soon as Su Zhan was about to catch up, he found a person coming out of the coffee shop next to him. It was Claire.Claire and her seemed very familiar, and the two had a good chat, and soon went into the coffee shop together. "Is she the one Claire is talking about?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. I still remember that Claire said when she first came here that she had met someone with her. Fortunately, she would be very troublesome if she didn''t understand her words.At that time, Su Zhan did not follow up, but now it seems that this girl also has super powers! She is the superpower who can turn people into inflatable dolls? After thinking about it, Su Zhan didn''t plan to show up for the time being, but directly explored her memory. Julie Babcock. This is her name. She also developed super powers because of the fall of darkness. It was purely coincidental that she would be here.As for her ability, it is very special, purification! Can purify all negative emotions! It was just that she used the ability to purify, but because those people were replicas and did not have any negative emotions themselves, they became inflatable dolls. Okay, it makes sense, but... Is Wei Mao an inflatable doll? It can be determined now. Teacher Aiko''s ability is to read and modify memory. The ability of Shengu dirty sister is to copy. And this Julie, her ability is purification. My mission has not been completed, I don''t know if it is because the matter is not a crisis, or because Julie intervened.However, judging from the status of the task, it did not fail, so the former is more likely. Looking at Julie and Claire who had a good chat in the coffee shop, Su Zhan turned and returned to the city hall. The crowd had been dispersed, Mitsuko Mitsuko and Taeko were still here, Taeko was taking pictures, Mitsuko Mitsui looked sad. Seeing Su Zhan coming back, Mitsuko Mitsui hurriedly asked, "Did you figure out what''s going on? Why do these people become inflatable dolls, and now...what should I do?" "These things can be handled at will, if someone likes it, you can give it away. After all, this is a real person. If you want to customize it, the price is very expensive. Among these things may be the goddess of whom, and you can''t get it. Real person, it''s not bad to get a real person inflatable doll." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Is it really possible? Then they... where did their real people go?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked. "It''s up to you to investigate this, but if there is a copy, then their safety should be no problem!" Su Zhan said. "Well, I will investigate now!" Mitsui Mitsuko said. Just now, Julie''s purification not only turned these replicas into inflatable dolls, but also restored Mitsui Mitsuko to normal, which is quite a pity! Leaving the city hall, Su Zhan did not return to school or villa, but went to Eli. Now that this situation will happen in this small town, Eri must make some preparations. Moreover, although Su Zhan was not affected by the smell, his previous provocation at school made him a little bit excited, and I haven''t been to Eri for a few days, so I should go! At this time, the tavern probably hadn''t opened yet, and Su Zhan simply went directly to Eri''s house. I knocked on the door, and it took about three or two minutes before I heard Eri''s voice, and hurriedly came over to open the door. As soon as the door opened, I saw Eri wrapped in a bath towel and seemed to be taking a shower. Seeing Su Zhan, Eri was stunned and said with joy: "You are here, you haven''t been here these days, I thought..." "Thinking I don''t want you anymore?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s just that something else has been delayed these days. Isn''t this coming, and it''s just time. I want you!" "But... but I''m going to work soon, why don''t you wait for me to get off work at night?" "Can''t wait, drive first!" Su Zhan gave a smirk, and hugged Eli directly. The car couldn''t reach the defense, so Eri didn''t have the slightest preparation. When she stopped, Eri found that she had been late for more than an hour.Regardless of physical exhaustion, Eri had no time to take a bath again, and got up to get dressed to go to work. "Don''t go today, something happened in the town, I''m afraid it will become very unsafe!" Su Zhan said. "Ah? What happened?" Eri asked in surprise. Just as Su Zhan was about to speak, Eri heard her phone ring.He glanced at the call from the pub, it should be the boss.Eri smiled apologetically at Su Zhan and connected the phone. "Sorry boss, I will...what? The boss is dead!" Eri hurriedly apologized after getting on the phone, but she shouted in surprise before she could finish her words. Chapter 1364 A Wonderful Way To Die "I know, I will pass as soon as possible." After Eri hung up the phone, she still didn''t dare to accept this fact. She turned to look at Su Zhan and said, "The boss is dead. "Should I be with you?" "No, I should be back soon." Eri shook her head. 1137 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1137 "How did he die?" Su Zhan asked. Eri said with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "Fuck, you die." "What?" Su Zhan did not hear clearly. "The call just now was from a colleague. He went to work and found that the boss had died in the shop. The forensic doctor had passed. The cause of death was... exhausted and died!" Eri explained. "..." Su Zhan can be regarded as a well-informed old driver, but this is definitely the first time I have seen this method of death. How much do you want this Nima, how many times did you get rid of it? This method of death is really weird and illogical. It is definitely not something that can happen under normal circumstances. It is done by superpowers in all likelihood. Is it the dirty girl Kamiya? Although Eri said that he didn''t need to accompany her, Su Zhan became interested in this matter and went to the tavern with her.At the tavern, Mitsuko Mitsui was also there. Those who protested the disappearance have not been found yet, and there have been homicides here, and these are all related to superpowers, which makes Mitsui Mitsuko very headache, and has no experience in handling cases in this area. See Su Zhanlai After that, Mitsui Mitsuko simply asked for help. "Wait!" Su Zhan said, then walked to Eri''s side and patted her and said: "It seems that the pub will not be open for a while. There is not peace in the town. You can live in my house for the time being. That is the safest. of." "But...is it convenient?" "Convenient, there are many people in my family." Su Zhan said with a smile, took out the phone and called Qiu Shan Duoxiangzi and asked her to come over to pick up Eri. After the account was properly made, Su Zhan returned to Mitsuko Mitsui and said: "Well, I can take a while to help you temporarily." "Thank you very much, so what should we do now?" Mitsui Mitsuko said. "Generally speaking, what should you do at this time?" Su Zhan asked. "Collate the case and look for the suspect." "Then follow your method first." Su Zhan said. Although he guessed that it might have something to do with Kamiya, this matter really didn''t necessarily mean to kill him deliberately, he could only say that his willpower was not firm.What''s more, if Kamiya''s purpose is to infect the entire town, it should be his own task. To be on the safe side, it is better to wait until it has already started before stopping it. Su Zhan also wanted to see how big he would play in the end and how dirty it would be. ... ... Niuchuan Ferry, wooden house. Kamiya changed into his school uniform and wore a black waistcoat hoodie skirt. Very exaggerated big V-neck, white floral underwear is completely exposed, it can''t hide it at all.The skirt underneath is very short, and it will show up with a little movement.At this moment, Kamiya''s two little dolls in both hands were colliding with each other, what a mess. It feels like when a child played with the family, she even dubbed it. After playing for a while, Kamiya seemed a bit bored. "It''s still not as interesting as a real person!" Kamiya murmured, turning around and going out. Driving the ferry, Kamiya quickly came to the small town. With her movement, bursts of weird scents wafted out, and the expressions of the people who passed by and asked about the scent soon became blurred, as if they had been affected.Kamiya came to a girl with a smile and grabbed it unscrupulously. "There is no clue at all. This boss is usually very kind and kind, and it is difficult to find any suspects. Moreover, even if there is a suspect, it is impossible to determine how he did it or how the boss died in this way!" National Police Agency, Mitsuko Mitsui''s office. Mitsuko Mitsui looked upset at the pile of materials at hand, got up and opened the window, leaning against the window and said to Su Zhan. "This must be done by super powers. I don''t know if one or more evil super powers appeared. Are you not an investor in the super power group? There are so many super powers gathered, is there no way?" "Of course there are ways." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What way?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled: "Actually, I probably already know who the evil superpower you are talking about is, but I don''t want to stop her for the time being." "Why?" Mitsui Mitsuko didn''t understand."If he is allowed to continue this recklessly, the whole town will fall." "Yes, I just want to see this scene!" Su Zhan said with a smile."First of all, I am a man, and secondly, I have no relationship or relationship with this town. Even the richest AV company cannot shoot such a big scene? It''s a shame to miss it!" "You said you would help me!" Mitsui Mitsuko said. "Yes, but I didn''t say how much I would help you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I understand!" Mitsuko Mitsui unbuttoned her clothes suddenly."Is it the only way you are willing to help me?" Su Zhan was unmoved. One by one, Mitsuko Mitsui was honest in the end. "Is this... okay?" Mitsui Mitsuko asked. Su Zhan looked up and asked unceremoniously, "Do you think, what would happen if you really got there?" "Someone will die!" Mitsui Mitsuko said. "I can guarantee that no one will die. I can also guarantee that the town will return to normal in the end. Most people will not remember what happened. However, things must happen. And... I have conditions!" Su Zhandao . "What conditions!" "You stand here for five minutes first, I''ll go out!" Su Zhan said with a smile and turned and went out. Mitsuko Mitsui was stunned, what kind of condition is this? Coming out of the office, Su Zhan looked at the busy police hall in front of him with his mouth raised slightly, and activated the power of chaos. In an instant, the policemen and male policemen in front of them suddenly disappeared one by one... Chapter 1365 I like this movie! Police station, street, whole town... The men disappeared out of thin air. Duck classmates, Jianshou and other superpower team members were no exception. All the men in the town, except Su Zhan, disappeared in full view and disappeared without warning. In the absence of no one''s attention, an invisible energy field, centered on Su Zhan, began to spread in all directions of the town, covering the entire Dongsanhe area. Invisible and invisible, but can''t get in or out, completely blocking this place. 1138 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1138 There was a burst of exclamation from outside the window. Mitsuko Mitsui covered her body and looked out. There was chaos outside, and there were shouts, and Mitsuko Mitsui soon heard what was going on. Someone is missing! Moreover, many men just disappeared out of thin air in full view. After hesitating for a while, Mitsui Mitsuko was hesitating whether to push the door out, and saw that the door opened, and Su Zhan walked in slowly. "You, what did you do?" Mitsui Mitsuko had a hunch that the man''s disappearance seemed to be related to Su Zhan. Su Zhan said with a smile: "I just sent away all the men in this town, so that at least no one will die so strangely. Now I am the only man in the whole town, even if someone wants to This small town has become a land of lust, and it has no effect." "Aren''t you affected?" Mitsui Mitsuko said. "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked, Mitsui Mitsuko thought for a while, and he seemed calm and unaffected when he and others were affected.But...whatever Mitsui Mitsuko thinks, Su Zhan is not so kind. It is not so much saving people, it is more like sending these people who are getting in the way away, and having fun alone. However, no matter what, at least some people can be safe. "The clothes can be put on, and I need you, the policeman, to stabilize the situation in the town. In addition, I will tell you that this town is now closed and cannot enter or exit. When you are finished, come to the villa to find me!" Su Zhan said There was a sound, and then suddenly disappeared. Mitsuko Mitsui got dressed and soon came forward to stabilize the situation. After all, the men in the town suddenly disappeared, and the impact of this matter is still great. It''s explanation and comfort. It took most of the day to finally make the women in the town feel at ease, at least temporarily. Speaking of it, it is also related to the strangeness of this dungeon. Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for Mitsuko Mitsui to say a few words, just talk about people with superpowers, the town is in crisis, and then...the people in the town will accept it. When they returned to the villa, Asami Saying and the others were also anxious, because Kamogawa Yoshiro, Professor Asami and others suddenly disappeared. They were relieved to see Su Zhan coming back to explain this. Look at the people in the villa! Akiyama Takako, Asami Sae, Hirano Miyuki, Erri, Shimizu teacher. There are pure girls, light mature girls, pretty female students, and charming female teachers. Gathering together, the flowers are in full bloom, which really makes Su Zhan feel overwhelmed. Not long after, Mitsuko Mitsui also came and brought reporter Taeko by the way. Okay. This is even more lively. "Ling Ling Ling, Ling Ling Ling..." The phone rang suddenly, Su Zhan picked it up and saw Claire, and connected with a smile. "Are you okay? There seems to be a situation here, all the men are gone." Claire asked eagerly. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, don''t worry about this, I did it." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You did it? Oh, that''s fine, then I''m relieved." Claire breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "I seem to have found some clues, so I won''t go back for now." Su Zhan confessed a few sentences and hung up the phone. When Eri is here, there is no need to leave the cooking to Akiyama Dakako. I have to say that Eri''s cooking skills are indeed very good, and he has conquered everyone with a single meal.After dinner, Su Zhan was considering whether to go to Eri or Kanami Saying''s room at night, or...choose a new goal. At this time, Mitsuko Mitsui''s phone rang, and after answering a few times, Mitsuko hung up and said, "There seems to be an abnormality in the school, I want to see..." "I''ll accompany you." Su Zhan said. "I will go too, after all, I am a school teacher!" Teacher Qingshui said. "Then go!" Su Zhan walked over and smiled, holding Shimizu-teacher and Mitsuko''s waist, teleporting directly under the shy and surprised expressions of the two. The next moment, the three of them have appeared in the classroom. "Can you still take people to teleport?" Mitsui Mitsuko was surprised, but soon... she discovered something even more surprised. In the classroom, inflatable dolls pile up like a mountain. "This¡­¡­" The two of them took a cold breath and were quite surprised. Teacher Qingshui walked over to check and found that these appearances seemed to be their own students. "Huh, what is this?" Teacher Qingshui suddenly noticed that there was a layer of powdery stuff on the inflatable doll, and she subconsciously rubbed it, and the result was a lot of pollen coming out. In an instant, the air was already floating. Smell. "This taste... so familiar." The first half sentence of Teacher Shimizu was normal, but when he turned and turned his head, his expression became obsessed. "That smell!" Mitsuko Mitsui was shocked, but unfortunately it was too late. She already felt that she seemed to become hot. Su Zhan pointed, and with a snap, the dolls had disappeared.However, the smell was still in the air, Mitsuko Mitsui turned around and slammed the door of the classroom, then leaned on the door and swayed with her hands and legs, as if she was taking a photo. On the other side, Teacher Qingshui had already come to the podium, took out the pointer by the way, and pointed at Su Zhan, which was quite charming. "The female teacher and the policewoman... I like this movie!" Su Zhan chuckled, turned around and sat down in the front row. He wanted to see what potential Shimizu-Sensei and Mitsui Mitsuko could play.As a result, as soon as she sat down, she saw Mitsui Mitsuko stepping on the model, the rattling sound of her high heels, and walking to Su Zhan. Chapter 1366 Two occupations with the highest attendance rate! Leaning over and bending over, Mitsui Mitsuko pushed aside the desk and sat on Su Zhan''s lap. With his hands dancing slightly, he slowly grabbed Su Zhan''s hand and placed it behind.After leaning over, I heard a click, Su Zhan''s hands were actually handcuffed.Mitsuko Mitsui showed an expression of sitting obediently but didn''t get up, so she began to''torture'' Su Zhan.Su Zhan tilted his head and looked at the podium, and found that Teacher Qingshui was even more exaggerated. She didn¡¯t know how she climbed up. She stood on the podium and began to dance gently. Various postures appeared endlessly, as if It''s like a stage here. Good guys! This''foreplay'' is really good, a bit of a blockbuster rhythm! The two of them moved more and more boldly, and their minds became more and more trance. It was obvious that they had begun to lose their calm and were completely immersed in silver.I don''t know if Mitsuko Mitsui has become the appearance of herself in the police station, and Shimizu-teacher is almost the same. He has stepped down from the desk and is on the opposite side of Mitsuko Mitsui. Su Zhan chuckled, and the handcuffs opened with a click, followed by two clicks. A handcuff handcuffed Mitsui Mitsuko''s right hand and Shimizu''s left hand respectively, and then directly pressed the two on the desk, Su Zhan started the dinner! Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Ding Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang The sounds are mixed together, like a moving train. "Sure enough, the professional combination feels more!" 1139 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1139 Su Zhan looked at Mitsui Mitsuko and Shimizu-sensei who hugged each other like a Siamese baby, and laughed with satisfaction. Police, teacher. This is definitely the career with the highest appearance rate in Japanese blockbusters! After taking a rest, Su Zhan untied the two of them, but it seemed that they hadn''t recovered their calm. Su Zhan did not help them to leave, but teleported back directly to prepare for the next game! Not long after they left, a person came in the classroom! Kamiya! Pushing his eyes, Kamiya slowly said: "This person is really not easy, he can be unaffected, and the disappearance of the men in the town is mostly related to him. But... he has a fatal weakness, that is, women. You have sent all the men away, so you will bear the women of the whole town alone!!" Kamiya didn''t notice at all, when she said this, her face... was red! Patter! The sound of high heels sounded in the silent corridor, Kamiya turned to look, and Aiko teacher in a red dress came over. Kamiya didn''t have any unexpected expressions, as if he knew she would appear a long time ago and knew her a long time ago, he nodded slightly. "Ah... this breath..." Teacher Aiko entered the classroom and made a deep-sniffing look very exaggerated."I can smell the lewdness in the air, but it''s not enough...you have to make the whole town like this." "I will work hard!" Kamiya whispered. "Hurry up, this small town will be ours after solving him. Based on this small town, let the whole country and even the whole world become what we think in our hearts!" Teacher Aiko said in a deep voice. "Yes!" ... ... "It''s not good, it''s not good..." Miyuki Hirano yelled in a panic, and pushed open Su Zhan''s door. As soon as the door opened, her voice stopped abruptly. In the room, Shimizu-teacher and Mitsuko Mitsui were lying in Su Zhan''s arms one by one, with their clothes scattered on the floor, and it was not clear who got it.The most important thing is that the three of them obviously fell asleep after the end of last night, so as soon as he entered, Miyuki Hirano''s eyes subconsciously searched for Su Zhan, and the first time he saw what was called...''Specialty''. Blushing, Miyuki Hirano was about to go out, only to hear Su Zhan''s lazy voice. "What happened?" Miyuki Hirano wanted to leave, but the situation outside was indeed more urgent. She did not turn around and turned her back to Su Zhan and said, "Everyone seems to be out of control. The whole city has become an empty city!" "Kongcheng, what do you mean?" Those two so-called evil superpowers should not be able to make everyone disappear, right? "You can see it by yourself." After speaking, Miyuki Hirano ran out directly. "what happened?" Teacher Shimizu slowly opened his eyes and asked. "It''s nothing, go to sleep." Su Zhan said with a smile, got up and went to the ground, and his clothes on the ground automatically flew to his body. After he was dressed neatly, Su Zhan moved outside. This is the busiest street in the center of the town. Su Zhan appeared out of thin air, stood on the street and looked around, and soon understood what Miyuki Hirano meant by empty castle! This empty city does not refer to an empty city, people are still...but these people are empty and wear nothing. At first glance... they are completely trapped in a white world. Good guys! I like this "empty city"! The ring is fat and thin, all kinds, this feeling is so hilarious. "Come on, come in and play?" Suddenly someone beckoned to Su Zhan, turned his head and saw that it was Saya from the video game store! Su Zhan had been to the video game store several times before, and I had a lot of conversations with Saya. Although Saya is average, he is indeed domineering. Looking at it now, it''s not just overbearing, it''s almost overbearing! Saya waved enthusiastically, and with the swing of his arms, his body swayed from side to side. Su Zhan couldn''t help but go in and play. Of course, what to play after entering is not necessarily. In addition to Saye from the video game store, Su Zhan also saw Keiko, the bookstore manager, who looked very literary and artistic, and gave Su Zhan an unexpected feeling...reverse. "It looks like they are preparing for a large-scale operation." Su Zhan murmured, and soon found the position of Shengu and Teacher Aizi. Seeing them two together, it is obvious that they are in a group! "Do you want to shoot now? I''m still waiting to see that the situation has not reached the most critical time. I''m still waiting to be conservative and see what they want to do next!" Su Zhan thought for a while, teleporting back to the villa . Chapter 1367: Paralyzed Town The whole town has turned into an''empty city'', but it is not finished. The special smell is extremely powerful, as can be seen from the reaction of Shimizu and Mitsuko Mitsui last night.Therefore, the empty city is only the first step. Then, when that feeling ferments, the big scene really appears. No matter what the usual relationship is, familiar or unfamiliar, friendly or disgusted, in short, as long as you see it in the line of sight, you will immediately gather. Come together. No man, all women are okay! This has nothing to do with orientation, it is all because of the influence of the smell. You can see scenes of two people hugging each other everywhere on the street, even... there are three people! All business and work have stopped, and they have fallen into a state of paralysis, as if they don''t want to do anything except this kind of thing. It''s completely the town of lewd sex! The only place that is still normal is Su Zhan''s villa. However, it was only above the stairs, because Su Zhan had arranged barriers, and the living room on the first floor was not immune.At first, everyone rested on the second floor, so when this incident happened, everyone was not affected, but it was different when they went downstairs after waking up.Miyuki Hirano was pretty good. After she went downstairs and found something unusual, she immediately went upstairs to find Su Zhan, but she didn''t realize there was a problem downstairs at the time and thought the building was safe.After coming out of Su Zhan''s room, Hirano Miyuki went downstairs, only to see everyone stumbling and looking like outside. 1140 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1140 This made Miyuki Hirano suddenly shocked. At this time, it was too late to go back upstairs. Asami Saei had already rushed over. Not long after, Miyuki Hirano was already affected and became one of them. . Su Zhan teleported back to the room he had returned to first, and found that Shimizu-sensei and Mitsuko Mitsui were still asleep and turned and went downstairs. He was shocked when he got off the stairs! Takako Akiyama, Erri, Miyuki Hirano, Saeaki Asami, and the female reporter Keiko. The scene is extremely chaotic and extremely shocking. But what was even more shocking was yet to come. When Su Zhan appeared, everyone stopped, and then looked at Su Zhan with the look and expression that seemed to see the prey, as if they had a heart, and they all rushed forward together.In an instant, Su Zhan felt like he was stuck by an octopus, as if he had his hands moving there! Poor Su Zhan did not resist at all and fell into the crowd. As Asami Saei who had already sent a blood, competed with Eri. It is best for Eri to win, and take the lead and follow suit. See Saying.And their actions seemed to enlighten others who hadn''t experienced it before, and then... out of control! It didn''t take long for Shimizu-sensei and Mitsuko Mitsui to also go down, and soon joined the battle. This kind of experience of taking turns in the Soviet war is still there, and it is completely HOLD!But swear to God, he really didn''t plan to serve them in one pot at the beginning, even the female reporter Keiko who was not in the plan did not run away, or that they did not run at all, they took the initiative! At the beginning, it was estimated that he had a good impression of the Soviet war, and after adding this influence, the result was obvious. The blood dyed the carpet red, after seeming tireless begging, Su Zhan finally put them all down. But I can be considered tired enough! Just as Su Zhan was about to take a breath, he suddenly felt as if many people were approaching in the direction of the villa. When they walked to the door, Su Zhan was dumbfounded! At a glance, it''s white! The women in the small town didn''t know what was going on, as if they had received some goal, they all came here. The villa was completely surrounded.However, these people didn''t seem to be doing anything special, nor did they rush in, nor were they in a riotous posture, just being nearby...what about each other! This scene, this picture, don''t want to be exciting! "This... looks like it''s aimed at you." Qiu Shan Duxiangzi came to Su Zhan''s side and looked outside and whispered. Su Zhan raised his hand and squeezed it unceremoniously, and then said solemnly: "Obviously. Their abilities are useless to me, but they are effective for you. Now they are getting everyone here again. This is to consume me. Physical strength and concentration?" "It''s true that no man can control the appearance outside, and in the house... we are also affected!" Akiyama Dakako whispered. "Since they want to do this, then I do what they want." Su Zhan said with a sneer, but saw Keiko and Eri also come over, squatting beside Su Zhan one after another! "Sure enough, I can''t resist it! Man...huh!" In the distance, Aiko, who was observing the villa, sneered and said to Kamiya: "No matter how powerful he is, he will be drained very quickly. When he falls into Gentle Township and is unwilling to leave, it is his death date. Now , We can implement our plan!" In the small town, a group of people are gathering, and it is Aiko and Kamiya who take the lead. Behind them, there are frank women! If Su Zhan is here, you will find that some of these women are familiar, just outside of his villa. Duplicate. These people are all clones created by Kamiya! "Let''s go, pass the lust to the whole world!" Aiko said exaggeratedly with open arms. These replicas have that strong smell on their bodies. As long as these replicas leave the town and spread to all parts of the country, the smell can spread across the country in an instant, and no one can resist.At that time, the whole country will fall into obscene sex. This... is Aiko''s plan and purpose! This reason sounds weird, and it''s like the kind of thing that a deep YY otaku would do.However, this is only the first step. When Japan falls, the whole world will follow. As the only one who can control all of this, she is naturally the Lord of the world! It''s just that the way she chooses to conquer the world is stranger. With the sound of Aiko''s voice, the duplicates moved together, ready to leave the town! Chapter 1368 the beloved son and Shengu who went into battle in person "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" When these clones were about to leave the town, they suddenly felt as if they had hit something, and they were completely impassable. It is not just one direction, but almost all copies of the direction have encountered such a situation. They are helpless in the area of ??Dongsanhe, and once they have to leave this area, they can''t get out. "what happened!" Aiko frowned and looked serious. Kamiya tentatively walked over, but was also bounced back. "It''s not just a copy, we can''t pass!" Kamiya turned his head and said. "It must be his ghost!" Aiko is a little angry. Her plan is to let these clones leave. Now that she is trapped here, isn''t her plan aborted? "My clothes are taken off!" Aizi suddenly moved towards Kamiya. Kamiya was stunned for a moment."What, what?" "I said you took your clothes off!" Aiko said impatiently. After hesitating, Kamiya took off his clothes. "Come with me!" Aizi said while leading the way, and soon... she took Shengu and the replica to the villa where Su Zhan was located. "You will follow the clone for a while. No matter what you do, you have to get close to Su Zhan to attract Su Zhan''s attention." Aiko said as she took off her clothes.It seems that he is also going to end in person, I have to say, quite hard."After you attract him, I will find the right opportunity to release the ability and modify his memory!" "But..." Kamiya hesitated a little, she always felt that girls were the most beautiful and didn''t have much interest in men.Although the scene that she saw in the classroom before made her somewhat psychologically changed, at least not so resistant, but at this time she was also a little embarrassed. But Aiko had no room for negotiation, because Kamiya''s memory had already been revised by her. "There seems to be more people outside!" "They seem to want to come in." Kamiya and Aiko are hiding in the middle of the replicas. The replicas have already begun to push the doors and windows, one by one, looking very shocking.Not only these clones, but those who were outside before started to rush. "Isn''t that Kamogawa Yoshiro''s mother, she kept her figure really good." "Is that classmate Kamiya?" Su Zhan glanced, not only saw Kamiya but also Aizi.Although there are many people and the scene looks chaotic, Aiko''s characteristics are more obvious, taller, and her complexion is somewhat dark. Even if she deliberately hides, she can easily be spotted. Seeing Aiko and Kamiya among the crowd, Su Zhan immediately understood why so many suddenly came, and suddenly these people seemed to be breaking in, they must have some plan, they want to get close to themselves in troubled waters, and go into battle in person! For Aiko, Su Zhan has no interest at all, but Kamiya is not bad! 1141 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1141 "This should be seen by Tuqong, or else I won''t go to battle in person. Then, the task can be done." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly opened the door. As soon as the door opened, countless people rushed over. Su Zhan thought it would be Kamiya or Aiko, but he never expected that it would be Karo Karo''s mother, and the goal was very clear, so he squatted down directly and didn''t have any reaction time for Su Zhan.Then... Su Zhan discovered that this technique is really good! Takako Akiyama and others have been completely squeezed away. I don''t know when Kamiya has come to her side. At first glance, she looks like everyone else. In fact, she is sane. "Let you lose madam and break down!" Su Zhan gave a smirk, and directly pulled Shengu over, followed by the screams. She could no longer maintain that pretend appearance, but at this time is so chaotic, who can care about him?Regarding Kamiya, Su Zhan was not polite and went on a rampage. It didn''t take long for Kamiya to be completely convinced. I knew it, it turned out to be... a man! "The opportunity is here!" Seeing Su Zhan¡¯s attention seemed to be completely focused on Kamiya, Aiko approached Su Zhan quietly, and for this reason, she had to compete with Kamogawa¡¯s mother Kamogawa Tsuko, which made Aiko very depressed.After finally coming to Su Zhan''s back, Aizi pretended to be crazy and reached out to touch Su Zhan''s head, actually already using his abilities. Modify memory! She felt that Su Zhan had been consumed for so long, and when the mental defense was not particularly focused, she should be able to succeed! However, at the moment when her ability was activated. Suddenly heard a sweet voice! "Purification!" Claire rushed in with Julie, a foreign girl dressed in leather. As soon as she came in, Julie instantly activated the purification technique.In an instant, I heard a booming sound, followed by a large part of the replica in the room that turned into an inflatable doll in an instant, while the rest of the people seemed to be gradually waking up. "Humph!" Aiko suddenly snorted, got up and waved to release her ability, and instantly stalemate with Julie. It seems that Julie is not Aiko''s opponent. Under Aiko''s cold snort, Julie''s ability suddenly collapsed, and she fell to the ground as if she fainted. "You want to deal with me because of your ability? I will delete your memories one by one and make you real puppets!" Aiko sneered and waved. Not long after, Claire fell to the ground as well, followed closely watching her. For those who were affected by the purification technique, Aiko released his abilities again and again, thumping and falling down a blockbuster. The whole room. Only Aiko and Su Zhan are left. Aizi turned to look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan was getting up from Shengu at this time, and everyone was dizzy, and it was boring to continue. "I want to modify your memory, I want you to remove that barrier. But... you can rest assured that the women in the whole town are yours, you can enjoy yourself here until... death!" Aiko snorted coldly. Said arrogantly, waved his hand towards Su Zhan to activate his ability! "Huh? Can you stop it? You should have exhausted your energy, right?" Aiko looked at Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan shrugged: "No way, maybe it''s because I''m too strong!" Chapter 1369 The mission is not over yet! Aiko looked at Su Zhan in shock. After doing this for so long, he still looks like a okay person. Is this... Is this still a human?Aside from the shock, Aiko didn''t have time to think about it, and the ability continued to activate. Su Zhan didn''t care about Aiko at all, and after pointing a finger, the duplicate dolls disappeared, and the rest were real people.Although he is asleep now, it is not a big problem for Su Zhan.The spacious living room is full of dangdangs, with different shapes and different appearances. It feels really good to touch and look at the west. However, in addition to the original team, only Kamiya who came in later was done by himself, and Kamogawa Tsuko who showed superb ventriloquist as soon as he came up.If it weren''t for what they said, Su Zhan had no idea that she turned out to be the mother of Student Duck. The charm was still there, and Duxiangzi Qiushan almost went up and down. Although it was only a ventriloquist, I have to say that Su Zhan felt very satisfied. Su Zhan''s behavior was simply a disregard and a humiliation for Aiko. Aiko used all his strength here, but the feeling was like hitting a sponge without any response. "Don''t be so embarrassed, it''s not good-looking, this expression is even uglier! Your ability is useless to me at all, because the difference in strength is too far!" Su Zhan said lightly. "I don''t correspond..." "To shut up!" Su Zhan''s voice was like a curse, and for an instant, Aiko realized that he could no longer speak. "Let me see what plan you have!" Su Zhan said lightly, and soon began to read the memory of Aiko.Aiko was shocked and guessed what he was doing. "It turns out to want to conquer the world, um, it is in line with the logic of the big villain. Now if you don''t conquer a world or anything, you are embarrassed to call yourself a villain! However, your method is a bit weird. All roads lead to Rome, there is nothing impossible, only unexpected!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "To be honest, I am quite interested in your plan, but I must stop you." "Let me think about what to do with you." Su Zhan looked at Aiko and said, "In my opinion, you are too ugly, but for some people''s aesthetics, you seem to be pretty. And you...you want to conquer the world with lewdness. Yes, Since you are so good at this aspect, let''s make good use of your expertise in this aspect." "You... what are you going to do." Seeing Su Zhan slowly coming over, Aiko was a little flustered. "Don''t be afraid, I just deprive you of your ability, and then... let you go to work in the custom shop in the town. I believe it will not be long before you can conquer many men in the town." Su Zhan smirked and activated the devouring ability, in a daze. In between, Aiko''s ability has been deprived."Don''t feel so distressed. You will lose your superpowers only if you have experience. You can''t never find a man? So, it''s just a matter of time. In fact, you won''t remember these, because I will delete you. Memories!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he snapped his fingers.In an instant, Aiko''s expression changed into a trance, and then it seemed that something changed, so he turned around and went out. "Task, not completed?" It stands to reason that the memory of Aiko has been revised, and the crisis in the town should be considered lifted, but Su Zhan was not prompted, nor did it even show that the mission failed! This means... the mission is not over, the crisis is not over. but¡­¡­ Who else can cause a crisis? Kamiya? Su Zhan turned to look at the drowsy God Valley. Julie''s purification technique has eliminated her negative emotions. She fainted only because of the ghost of Aiko. So after she woke up, everything returned to normal, and she would not help her. Oh, the most important thing is that she has lost her ability. "Forget it, since I don''t know who it is, just wait." Su Zhan didn¡¯t think about it for the time being. The power of chaos was released and spread throughout the town. Soon... the people in the town had already sobered up. They were startled when they saw themselves, but panicked. It didn''t take long for them to return to normal. Su Zhan modified their memories to make them forget what happened before. However, this is limited to others. As for these people in the villa, Su Zhan did not delete his memories. Humming sounds continued, and everyone gradually awoke. They naturally remembered the things that happened before, but they didn''t expect it to be so absurd.Among them, the most tranced are Miyuki Hirano and Kamiya!On the contrary, Kamogawa Tsuko was not too tranced and excited, even his face was a little red! "My superpower... is gone?" After a long time, Miyuki Hirano said suddenly.She found that she couldn''t hear other people''s voices. 1142 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1142 "Neither is mine!" Kamiya said in shock. Su Zhan said: "It''s very simple, once you have experience and super powers, you will lose it!" Just now, Miyuki Hirano, Kamiya, and even the silent Akiyama Takako had experience. "what¡­¡­" Asakami Saying waved his hand subconsciously, but the wave of air appeared."Me, why do I still have?" She was taken down by Su Zhan a long time ago, and she still has super powers after taking it down, and she still has it now. "Your situation is different. Your ability is actually not from the coming of darkness, but from me! So, naturally, there are not so many wonderful conditions!" Su Zhan explained the ropeway. Only after seeing Saying know what''s going on! "Okay, Aiko¡¯s matter has been resolved, and the town has restored peace. No one except you will remember what happened before. However, although this incident is over, it does not mean that the town is completely It''s safe. I have a hunch that there will be crises, so during this time, everyone be prepared!" "Qiu Shan, Jian Jian, you will bring the two of them upstairs first, and the others will wear their own clothes." Su Zhan confessed. Soon Claire and Julie were carried upstairs, and the others, including Kamiya Everyone went up and put on clothes, but Kamogawa Tsuko stood there a little hidden, not knowing where to go! Chapter 1370 Japan''s First New Angel and Julie "Aren''t you going home?" Su Zhan looked at Kamogawa Tsuko. Although he was indeed quite mature and his ventriloquist skills were good, Su Zhan had no idea of ??leaving her behind.Obviously, Kamogawa Tsuko couldn''t stay, but she didn''t know what to do for a while, after all, even if she went back, she was the only one. And she still remembers things about superpowers, so she was naturally worried. Su Zhan can be said, the matter is not over yet. "I... can I stay temporarily?" Kamogawa Tsuko said."I can cook for you, clean up the house, do you need manpower to clean such a big house? Just wait until Jialang and the others come back and the matter is over, I...I will leave." "also!" Su Zhan nodded indifferently. Speaking of Karogawa Karo and the men in the town, Su Zhan didn''t intend to let them come back for the time being. Since this copy is so weird, there is no guarantee that something strange will happen, so let them not come back for the time being. . "It''s time to go to school, to go to class, to maintain law and order, to maintain law and order, just come back here at night!" After everyone was cleaned up, Su Zhan clapped his hands to indicate what they should do. After they were gone, the villa was suddenly deserted. Eri, Takako Akiyama, Tsuko Kamogawa, and Claire and Julie who are still sleeping upstairs. Kamogawa Tsuko was very acquainted, and took the initiative to do housework to clean up the room. Now the room is really messy. It was all mess at the beginning and it was enough for her to clean up for a while.Eri was about to return home to pick up some things, but Akiyama Dakako stayed with him as usual. "Do you have any ideas?" Su Zhan said. Akiyama Dakako shook his head. "Isn''t it a pity to lose superpower?" Dakako Akiyama thought for a while and shook his head again.She didn''t like or care much about superpowers. "You are really well-behaved, it seems that you don''t have any own opinions at all! Since you are not interested in super powers, I will arrange another identity for you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Qiu Shan Duxiangzi looked towards Su Zhan. Her personality is indeed like this, quiet and well-behaved, she has no own opinion, she is the kind of personality that others need her to do.After having a relationship with Su Zhan, Akiyama Dakako obeyed his arrangements even more. "Come here, squat down!" Su Zhan said, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi squatted directly in front of Su Zhan, Su Zhan raised his hand on top of her head, and in an instant, a force had poured into his body, making Qiushan Duxiangzi showed a shocked expression.After a while, Dakako Akiyama had already appeared wings! "This this¡­¡­" Even if she didn''t have much interest in abilities and the like, she couldn''t help being shocked by her changes. "You are the first new Japanese angel under my seat. From now on, the faith here in Japan will depend on you to develop. Is there a problem?" Su Zhan said. "It must live up to the Lord''s expectations!" "Get a good understanding of this power, I''ll go up and see Claire and Julie!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and turned upstairs. When he got upstairs, Su Zhan went to Claire''s room first, and found that she hadn''t woke up before turning around and went to Julie''s room. In the room, Julie was asleep in a leather outfit with long hair scattered.From Su Zhan''s perspective, you can clearly see the legs under the leather skirt... and the black high-heeled shoes, which are faintly visible, so good.Coming over to sit down next to her, Su Zhan''s hand slowly beating on her body, as if feeling something, Julie slowly woke up. Opening her eyes and grunting, Julie pressed her head, feeling lazy as she just woke up.As soon as she opened her eyes, she was shocked when she saw Su Zhan next to her, and then looked around. "Don''t be nervous, the matter has been resolved!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "How to solve it, that woman?" Julie asked. "It''s not important, the important thing is that you almost broke my good deeds!" Su Zhan said, and then he heard the sound of clicking. Julie was horrified in an instant, her hands and feet were tied up by ropes that appeared out of thin air, making her involuntarily present in a big font! "what are you doing!" Julie shouted in horror... "Of course I want to give you a small punishment!" Su Zhan said with a grin. Although the mission is not over, which means that Julie''s actions did not affect anything, but if not?If it was really his own task at the time, it would be really easy for Julie to step in and destroy his own task.When the city hall was added, she made it once! "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything nasty to you, just a little punishment." As the words fell, Julie''s body suddenly appeared with countless small hands transformed by energy, and then... began to tickle! This was simply torture. Julie couldn''t stand it at all, and began to beg for mercy in pain.Su Zhan just sat by and watched, and from time to time he could see some beautiful scenery inadvertently exposed. "I know your relationship with Claire, and I know you helped Claire. Your purification technique also feels a bit interesting, do you want to follow me in the future?" "Oh, you may not know who I am. Claire shouldn''t tell you too much. Since you are from the United States, you should have heard of me. My name is Su Zhan, the lord of the gods!" "You... Are you the Lord of the Gods?" Julie said in shock while enduring the itch. She is an atheist and does not believe in religion, so she just hears and does not understand. Su Zhan snapped his fingers and snapped his fingers. Those hands had disappeared. After that, Su Zhan''s hands slowly placed on Julie''s body. In an instant, Julie showed a shocked expression.She can feel that her abilities are increasing rapidly and crazily. If she meets Aiko now, she is absolutely sure to win! After a while, that enhanced feeling disappeared, and Su Zhan looked at Julie and said, "Your ability can play a greater role. Are you willing to walk the world for me and purify the evil in the world?" "I do!" Julie said in a deep voice. "Very good!" Su Zhan smiled, the ropes on her hands and feet have disappeared. 1143 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1143 Chapter 1371 Keiko''s Trouble On the one hand, Julie was recruited because Julie is very beautiful. This leather skirt and high heels look very seductive and very sensational.Secondly, the ability of purification technique is still very effective at some point, at least when it is more direct and effective when propagating faith. Regardless of where it is, Su Zhan will recruit Julie. Julie is still blushing, the torture just now really made her want to die.Looking at Su Zhan, Julie was full of curiosity. The dignified lord of the gods, who can enhance her abilities, used this kind of''torture'' to punish herself, which made Julie feel that she had a more intuitive understanding of his impression, not what she imagined Like that.At this moment, the door suddenly opened and Claire came in. Seeing Julie''s red face and disheveled clothes, Claire was taken aback and surprised: "You...you guys did it so soon?" "No, we don''t..." Julie wanted to explain, when she heard Su Zhan say slowly."Do you have any clues over there?" Speaking of business affairs, Claire immediately changed the subject, which made Julie a little depressed and had no chance to explain. "Some clues were indeed found!" Claire said."My mother, maybe... not here?" "How to say?" "The people in the entire town were affected before. If my mother was here...it should be in it, but I almost searched it and didn''t find it. Besides, I found a special place." Claire said. Su Zhan nodded. If Claire''s mother was in the situation before, it was indeed easy to spot. "When the smell spread to the whole town, I found that there was a store that was weird, that is, there was an airplane-shaped store on the roof. There seemed to be a force to block the smell." Claire recalled. . Julie interjected: "I have also noticed. I think there may be superpowers in it. I originally planned to wait until the solution was solved." As soon as Su Zhizhi found this store, it seemed to be a closed store. At first glance, there was nothing special, except that the decorative airplane on the roof looked a bit interesting.After a careful induction, Su Zhan didn''t realize that there was anything special, but... the decorated airplane... turned out to be real! This is interesting! A real airplane is disguised as decoration, why? This airplane is not an abandoned one, but it can drive away at any time. "You go and investigate, that place is really interesting." "Ok!" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Claire felt that her suspicion was right, and couldn''t wait to pull Julie to investigate.Su Zhan also went downstairs and saw that Julie was looking at the new angel Dakako Akiyama in surprise, but Claire took her away, and she watched the new angel more. "Are you going out?" Akiyama Dakako asked. "Well, go to the bookstore. Come with me." Su Zhan said, Qiu Shan Duxiangzi immediately drove, and the two went out of the villa to the bookstore. At this time, the order in the town had returned to normal. They had forgotten what had happened before and what they had done, so when Su Zhan and Qiu Shan Duxiangzi appeared, there was no big sensation.After entering the bookstore, I heard the bookstore manager Keiko smiled enthusiastically and quietly, and asked if I could help. "I want to find some information about the history of this small town." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Wait a minute, I''ll help you find it!" Keiko said, turned around and looked for it. Su Zhan took an adult magazine in his hand and walked to the sofa next to him and sat down.Dakako Akiyama stood respectfully by the side and opened the magazine casually. I have to say that the content in the magazine was pretty good. It attracted Su Zhan''s attention for a while and made him quite devoted. After a while, Keiko came over with a few books. "The only thing I can find is these. If you don''t have enough, you can go to the library to have a look." Huizi said softly. Su Zhan raised his head and smiled: "Thank you!" "Then why do you need to call me again!" Keiko smiled sweetly and turned and left to go busy. Seeing the appearance of Keiko''s youth, Su Zhan couldn''t help but sounded that she had seen another side of her before. The appearance, face, and temperament all give people a sense of youthfulness of the girl next door, her tone is softly whispered, and she smiles.I couldn''t imagine that when she took off the shackles and met frankly, that piece of... was simply shocking.Of course, it''s not that she is pretending to have a pure temperament, but that her body just happens to be so exuberant! This also caused Keiko to have a low self-esteem. She was embarrassed to date a boy so that he could see her side. Therefore, she is obviously very beautiful, and many people confessed their pursuit, but they never agreed.In the eyes of others, perhaps it was because she was too pure and didn''t want to fall in love, and actually didn''t meet the person she liked. The other reason was also because she didn''t dare to face that moment! This is her secret, but she doesn''t remember it anymore, someone has seen it, and this person is in her shop! If she knew it, she would definitely feel embarrassed now to find a place to sew in. Keiko found a lot of materials, which was difficult to read in a short time, but for Su Zhan, it was very easy. It was almost the same as turning a page. It took less than ten minutes to read the thick materials. "You go to the library to see if anything special happens here." Su Zhan said to Qiu Shan Duoxiangzi. "Yes!" Dakako Akiyama nodded and got up and went out of the bookstore. Su Zhan stood up and walked to the counter, Huizi smiled. "You seem to have troubles?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Keiko froze for a moment, a little abrupt. "It''s because of somewhere in your body." Su Zhan said again. "You...how do you know?" Huizi looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "I can help you solve it!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "I can help you solve your troubles, not temporarily, but permanently!" Chapter 1372 I can''t recognize it even when I wear clothes! The door of the bookstore was locked from the inside, and the curtains were all lowered and became a little dim. Keiko lowered her head a little at a loss, blushing like a ripe apple, just now this person said that she could help her troubles, and also said the source of her troubles.Such a topic made Keiko very embarrassed, she instinctively wanted to resist, but she didn''t know why, but she had a glimmer of hope. Maybe he can really help himself? After all, this incident made her very inferior. Even regular cleaning is useless, because it grows very fast!Keiko agreed, locked the door, and lowered the curtains. Now she was a little nervous and even regretted it! "Let me see." Su Zhan said. "Look, what are you looking at?" "Of course it''s the affected area. Look at your problem." Su Zhan took it for granted. "what¡­¡­" Keiko hesitated and said, "Well, isn''t this bad? Or, let''s forget it?" She was so embarrassed to let Su Zhan see that place! 1144 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1144 Seeing Keiko hesitate, Su Zhan shook his head dumbly and said, "You can''t hide from illness and avoid doctors." "but¡­¡­" "Forget it, let me help you!" Su Zhan shook his head and suddenly stopped Keiko. Keiko hadn''t noticed it at first, but when she found that Su Zhan was reaching out to take off her skirt, she subconsciously wanted to stop the retreat but found that she couldn''t move. "You, what did you do?" "Don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid!" Su Zhan said on one side, took off her skirt, and then succinctly...make her be honest again. Keiko was already embarrassed and shy and didn''t know what to do. In the end, she was rather concealed and closed her eyes. Although I have seen it, I still feel very reversal and shocked when I see it again. It''s... eye-catching and embarrassing indeed. I don''t know, the first reaction after seeing it will feel that this person is green tea. No wonder Keiko feels inferior! After all, people do not have any experience because of this, it is easy to be misunderstood! Seeing Keiko closing her eyes, she felt embarrassed crying. Su Zhan did not deliberately tease her, but simply helped her to weed the weeds thoroughly to ensure that they would grow normally in the future and would definitely not be so crazy. "Okay, you can take a look. This time, it is cleaned up, and it will become normal in the future. It will definitely not make you feel embarrassed." Su Zhan said with a smile. Keiko opened her eyes subconsciously and took a look, then blushed and said, "You, let me go." Snapped! Su Zhan snapped his fingers, Keiko immediately resumed action, and then hurriedly got dressed. "Well, I don''t need to thank you for the time being. It''s not too late to thank me after you are sure that it is normal. This is my phone number!" Su Zhan smiled and left a number, then opened the door and went out. Keiko was left alone, thinking about it, wondering if the problem was really solved for a while, wondering who he was and why he couldn''t move before. From the bookstore, Su Zhan walked all the way to the library. I saw many acquaintances along the way, which made Su Zhan sound a previous joke. I can''t recognize you even with the clothes on! Su Zhan now has a deep understanding of these words. In all likelihood, these women in the town have seen them by themselves. Some people felt that they were quite impressive at the time, but now... they really didn¡¯t recognize them at first glance. . But then again, I have seen the women in the whole town, is this a very difficult achievement?While thinking about it, I had already come to the library. The library was not large, and no one seemed very deserted. Soon, Su Zhan had found Qiu Shan Dakako who was searching for information. "The library... is another place where there are more frequent occasions." Su Zhan smiled in a low voice, walked over to her and sat down. "God Lord!" "Did you find anything?" Akiyama Dakako shook his head: "There are many records in the town, but they are basically normal historical developments, and there is nothing special. The only thing I found is this!" With that, Akiyama Dakako took out a look. Very simple books were handed over. Su Zhan lowered his head and glanced. It said that Dongsanhe Town was actually the center of the earth, and that it was suspected that there were creatures such as angels or aliens appearing in the early days. This is just a rumor similar to nonsense, which has not been studied or officially, and it is purely recorded in the form of a rumor. "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked. "I don''t think it''s possible to be aliens, but to be angels..." I have become a new angel, and I can naturally accept the existence of angels. "The possibility of angels is indeed very high, but Japan is not the sphere of influence of God. He basically has no faith here, and there will be no angels here. Looking at the time above, it is likely that God was long ago. I want to expand the territory, so I sent an angel here, obviously... it didn''t succeed!" Su Zhan pouted, then said."I just don''t know if this angel left and returned to heaven, or just stayed here." "You continue to investigate, I''ll go to the police station." After the words fell, Su Zhan had disappeared, and appeared at the police station, Mitsuko Mitsui''s office in the next moment. "Hi!" Su Zhan greeted with a smile, and Mitsuko Mitsui was startled.Then she realized that she was relieved after Su Zhan, and then... the expression was a little... embarrassed? Walking to Mitsui Mitsuko, Su Zhan squeezed her chin and asked her to raise her head for a kiss, then smiled and said, "I like the expression you used when you yelled Linn''s fall!" "Well, this suit is good, it feels like a policeman." With that said, Su Zhan looked at Mitsui Mitsuko approvingly. Although she was dressed professionally and capable, she didn''t look like a policeman.Now I finally feel a little bit about wearing this police uniform.Below is a tight police skirt, with a white shirt tucked neatly on the inside, and a police uniform jacket on the outside, which looks heroic.It would be even better if... the buttons on her shirt can be unbuttoned two! 1373 The policewoman in my impression! "Yes, is there any problem?" Mitsuko Mitsui looked down at herself, there was nothing wrong with her dressing up, why his eyes were so weird? "It''s not a big problem, it just...needs a little change." Su Zhan said with a smirk, and reached out to unbutton Mitsui Mitsuko''s collar shirt. Click, click! After unlocking the two in a row, Su Zhan looked at and shook his head and unlocked another one, then stepped back and nodded: "It''s all right now, just like the policewoman in my mind!" Mitsuko Mitsui looked at herself ready to express herself, and couldn''t help asking, "Where is the female police officer like this?" "In the movie!" Su Zhan said with a smirk."Oh yes, something is short of it!" With that, Su Zhan flipped his palm. "Is the black one better or the flesh one better?" Su Zhan asked. "..." In the end Mitsui Mitsuko put on flesh-colored stockings, and... it feels right! After letting her dress up according to her own preferences, Su Zhan asked her to investigate all the missing cases in Dongsanhe Town. The angel is not as sacred and beautiful as she imagined, perhaps because of the angle. Human beings are serious, not everyone is willing to take care of human beings.If angels did appear here and did not leave, someone would have disappeared or died for some reason! Although Mitsuko Mitsui has not been a police officer for a long time, a lot of information can be found in the police system. While she was asked to investigate, Su Zhan was not idle either. This environment, this identity, this dress... It''s strange that Su Zhan can be idle. Mitsuko Mitsui couldn''t hit his spirits anymore, and the clothes became messy.The plots that Su Zhanjiang thought of in the movie were shown one by one in Mitsui Mitsuko, and the atmosphere changed soon after.It was almost an hour later that Su Zhan left Mitsui Mitsuko''s office. Not only satisfies my little hobby, but also has the information I want! Over the years, there have been many cases of disappearance in Dongsanhe. Without exception, no bodies have been found, and there is no following. I don¡¯t know where the people have gone. The only thing that is certain is that these people seem to have disappeared in nearby mines .The mine is now abandoned, but because the town is remote, it has not been re-developed. Su Zhan didn''t go to the mine until he did. Anyway, he might not be able to investigate anything, and if there were angels, he would not leave a trace.Su Zhan went back to the villa directly. In the villa, the others have not yet come back, only Kamogawa Tsuko. 1145 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1145 I have to say that the housework is well done. It was cleaned up in just a while, and it was well organized.When Su Zhan came back, he was very thoughtful when he brought tea and poured water. Otherwise, how could someone say that looking for a woman to find Japan would make men enjoy it in every way. Drinking tea, Su Zhan summoned Abidon and Anna! Abidon came very quickly, and he appeared out of thin air, followed by Anna. The sudden appearance of two people shocked Kamogawa Tsuko. She could feel that these two people were very special.The momentum on her body made her feel fear.Involuntarily, Kamogawa Tsuko has quietly walked aside. "How''s Amara doing?" Su Zhan asked towards Abidon. "She grows up quickly... Now she''s a big girl, and she doesn''t need to devour her soul! During this time, she left hell and made a lot of noise outside, seeming to be forcing God out." Beaton reported. Su Zhan nodded. It''s normal for Amala to force God to show up, but I don''t know if she can do it. "Just pay attention to her, except for the people related to us, there is no need to stop it. When the matter here is resolved, I will go back." Su Zhan said. "Yes!" Abdon responded and disappeared back to hell. Immediately after Su Zhan, he turned to Anna and said, "How is the situation in heaven?" "Still in a closed state, but most of the angels who fell to the sky are already willing to follow the Lord. I have seen a holy killer... his ability... is terrifying." Anna recalled the clip at that time, unexpectedly a little bit Feeling lingering in my heart. "The holy killer is an opener, and cannot be explained by common sense." Su Zhan said."Do you know that an angel has ever appeared here?" "Here?" Anna thought for a while, and said with some uncertainty: "I remember that a group of guardian angels came here a long time ago. They were just low-level guardian angels. But later these guardian angels disappeared and did not return to heaven. It didn¡¯t appear either. Once, a small team came here to investigate, but in the end there was no result of the investigation, so I had to give up!" "If these angels didn''t have any accidents, then their beliefs should have changed, so they must have been hiding." Anna said analytically. Su Zhan said: "After you go back, check it out to see if you know the details of this matter." "Yes!" Anna nodded and left. After they were all gone, Su Zhan waved to Kamogawa Tsuko, Kamogawa Tsuko hurried over with small broken steps, then knelt down on the ground, and said in fear, "Hi, what''s your order!" "Just drinking tea is a bit monotonous." Su Zhan said lightly. "Hi, I see!" Kamogawa Tsuko rushed forward to Su Zhan''s feet, then... bowed her head. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and nodded in satisfaction. In the evening, everyone returned one after another. When I first came back, Akiyama Takako, then the school group, Shimizu-teacher, Asami Saei and others, and finally Miyuki Hirano, Eri, and Taeko returned. Gathering together, Eri and Kamogawa Tsuko made dinner. People are not used to this kind of collective life. After eating, they don''t know what to do, and finally they go back to their rooms to rest. Su Zhan stopped Shengu! After losing his power and being purified by Julie, Kamiya''s mood became much lower, and he barely spoke during the period.Seeing that Shengu was like this, Su Zhan didn''t say much, pulling her involuntarily and the first shot came first, and soon... the originally low Shengu also gradually reacted. In a bad mood, low mood?Just come! Chapter 1374: The Plague Knight and Keiko Who Dare to Fight After the end, Su Zhan followed Shengu for a brief chat, and he could see that the current Shengu was more or less better, at least he could talk to Su Zhan.Su Zhan didn''t ask her anything. The reason for helping Zhou to be abused was because Aiko had modified her memory, otherwise, she could only be regarded as an ordinary girl with some quirks at best. And this habit is gradually losing interest, after all, how can women be better than men! "Do you still want to have the ability again?" Su Zhan asked. Kamiya was stunned and said, "Of course I do!" "I''m not talking about the ability to replicate, but the ability to smell!" Su Zhan said."The effect of that smell is very strong. Although there are many similar things that can achieve similar effects, it is still slightly inferior from a comprehensive point of view. To some extent, this can even be regarded as a virus, a plague! If you are good Research and study to enhance other effects, that is a terrible ability!" "So..." Su Zhan paused, with an extra ring in his hand."Do you know what this is?" Kamiya shook his head, this ring looks very unique, although I don''t know what it is, it should not be an ordinary ring. "Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, have you heard of it?" Kamiya nodded, she had naturally heard this. "The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are real, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also appeared when Lucifer was resurrected, but they have been solved by me, and the new Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, famine, war, and death have all been candidates. The last one is short, Plague Knight!" On the one hand, Su Zhan played with the ring in his hand and said: "I have been thinking about whom this ring should be given to. I have not selected a suitable one in terms of ability, personality, etc. However, your appearance made me feel very suitable. If you study your abilities over time, you can definitely cause a plague-like effect, the plague of lewdness!" "Put it on, you will be my plague knight from now on. When I take charge of this world, you will gain new power!" Su Zhan handed over the ring, and Kamiya took it and put it on his hand! Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan has helped her restore her superpowers! The knight''s abilities can only be activated after he controls the world and divides the power of the rules. "have a rest!" Su Zhan said and left from Shengu''s room! ... ... In the next period of time, the town seemed to have recovered its calm. Claire and Julie were still investigating the store, and Akiyama was investigating the history of the town. As for Su Zhan, it was pure enjoyment. When at home There is Kamogawa Tsuko, a woman with outstanding ventriloquism, and Eri.Occasionally, I went to the police station, played in Mitsui Mitsuko''s office, and called the reporter Taeko by the way, and then took a lot of photos.When I was bored, I went to school and called Shimizu-sensei, Kamiya, Asami Saei and Miyuki Hirano, to play the drama of the teacher and the students. But as this time is long and the frequency increases, it will inevitably lose some freshness. Su Zhan wondered about changing targets from time to time? For example, Keiko, the bookstore manager, or Saya, a video game store?Or is it Julie, Claire? But Claire''s mind is all about finding her mother, so it''s not easy to start at this time. Walking down the street, Su Zhanzheng was going to a video game store or a bookstore in total, but he happened to see Aiko standing in front of the custom shop.The dress is very... in line with the requirements of the custom shop, but... it is useless.Because there are no men in the town except Su Zhan, there is no business in the custom shop. This is quite a pity. It can''t be a punishment, or just send her away?Go to another city? As he was thinking, Su Zhan suddenly saw Keiko in the bookstore seem to come out to take out the trash. His eyes met, Keiko''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and he nodded slightly as a greeting.Su Zhan smiled, temporarily ignored Aiko, and walked to the bookstore. "Hi." 1146 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1146 "Hi!" The two greeted, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "How''s it going?" "Also, okay!" "I mean that." "Already, it''s alright, thank you very much." Although she was still a little embarrassed, Keiko still bowed seriously and thanked Su Zhan. "Just talk about it?" Su Zhan said. "Of course not, I just... just don''t know how to express my gratitude." Keiko shook her head and said. "It''s not easy, let me see!" "what¡­¡­" "Why? Didn''t you see it last time, what''s the embarrassment this time?" Su Zhan joked with a smile. "Right here, now, open me to take a look. Still more confident, and now it''s not shameful, especially me!" Su Zhan said encouragingly. Keiko hesitated, and obediently followed. Su Zhan watched with interest and stretched out his hand.Keiko gritted her teeth and turned her head without refusing. Since he didn''t refuse, Su Zhan was naturally more adept. A woman like her who hadn''t been experienced yet couldn''t resist it at all!She did not dare to resist! The Japanese, regardless of men and women, are very servile in their bones and admire the strong. And the feeling that Su Zhan gave Keiko was the kind of strong man who couldn''t resist. Even if Su Zhan''s actions were getting more and more excessive, even if she knew what was going to happen next, Keiko still didn''t have the courage to resist. Of course, this was also related to her character.Originally, Su Zhan was wondering whether or not to attack her, but now it''s fine, there is no need to think about it at all, and he just won. "Crack!" The door of the bookstore was locked. Immediately after the curtains, let them down, and then... everyone understands. Sometimes Su Zhan feels that he often chooses Japan for a reason. This place... is simply the back garden of the strong.It''s like Keiko. She was taken down by Su Zhan who dared not resist, but she didn''t get angry afterwards. Instead, she took the initiative to clean up and dress Su Zhan. As if this is her destiny, what she should do. "After a while, you will tidy up your things, and I will ask someone to pick you up later, and you will follow me in the future." Su Zhan left contentedly, and said before leaving, there was no opportunity for Keiko to refuse.Although Keiko hesitated a little, she finally cleared up. Chapter 1375 How to recruit Su Zhan? When Keiko packed her things nervously and followed Akiyama Tokako to the villa, seeing so many people in the villa, and one by one, Keiko became even more nervous.Dakako Akiyama arranged the room and briefly introduced her to the people in the villa! "What about him?" Keiko hesitated for a moment, and found that although there were many people in the villa, she did not see Su Zhan. "My Lord God hasn''t come back yet," said Akiyama Dakako. "My lord?" Keiko was a little curious, and Qiushan Dakako explained to her. In the evening, the other people gathered in the villa as usual, and it was no surprise that there was an extra Keiko. After all, they were all from the small town and knew each other.Su Zhan also came back, looked at everyone, and asked casually: "Claire and Julie haven''t come back yet?" "It should be soon," said Qiushan Dakako. Claire and Julie come back almost every day at the latest, but counting the time, they should come back at this time usually! Not long after her voice fell, the door of the villa was pushed open. Claire helped Julie walk in and shouted: "Where is Su Zhan, is Su Zhan back? Julie is injured!" Julie is injured? Everyone gathered. Su Zhan appeared instantly and helped Julie over and hugged him to the sofa. Julie''s face was a little pale, she didn''t seem to be seriously injured, just a little weakened.As the soft light on Su Zhan''s hands lit up, soon... Julie''s face had returned to normal. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan turned to Claire and asked. Claire said, "That shop is related to that shop! We have been investigating there these days but there is still nothing unusual. Just when we were about to come back, we suddenly found a person on the plane on the roof of the shop. Yes. Just when Julie and I were about to go over, I felt a strong breath. Julie resisted it and that was it!" "I gonna go see!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, the person suddenly disappeared. The next moment, almost a minute or two later, Su Zhan returned. "How is it? Did you find that person?" Claire asked hurriedly. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, let alone people, even the plane is gone!" "what?" "What exactly is going on!" Julie stood up slowly and asked in surprise. "Nine to all, there is an angel in this town! But this angel has been hiding, that plane, that shop, it may be his hiding place. I sent everyone in the town away before, and Without feeling the presence of the angel, it is very likely that the angel was in a certain state of sleep before!" Su Zhan explained. "What should I do, is my mother related to angels?" Claire said anxiously. "Don''t worry, I have asked Anna to inquire about it. Moreover, since this angel is already awake, I can feel it!" Su Zhan soothed, and then felt it. After a while, his expression was surprised. Everyone looked at Su Zhan nervously, waiting for Su Zhan to speak. "I found him! This guy... is really fearless for those who don''t know!" Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer. Just now, he easily found this angel position. The reason is simple, the entire Dongsanhe is closed by himself, and the angels can''t get out at all!Of course, this is not the reason for Su Zhan''s ridicule. The real reason is that this guy seems to know that his identity has been exposed, and he is planning to destroy the world! To destroy this small town to continue to hide his identity. At this moment, the angel is above the town hall. "What''s that? Why is it so bright outside?" Suddenly someone shouted in surprise. The sky was already dark in the evening, but at this time the light suddenly lit up outside, and it became more and more prosperous. "That is... the power of angels!" Dakako Akiyama sighed softly. 1147 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1147 "I''ll go see, stay here and don''t go out!" When the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared again. In the next moment, he has already come to the angel... This angel looked a little old, but he was still a black man.At this time, he was floating above the city hall, and the power of angels was gathering quickly. Seeing Su Zhan Teleport appearing, the angel was slightly surprised. He was not surprised that Su Zhan would find him, but he was surprised to teleport. "You are very good. You are the person I have met here who is quite capable. You can do things in the town? There is not even a man! If you are willing to surrender to me and work for me, I can let You survive and meet all your requirements!" The angel said with admiration looking at Su Zhan already. Surrender you?Work for you? This is definitely the most interesting joke that Su Zhan has heard recently. After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly asked: "Since you are an angel, why don''t you go back to heaven?" "Why go back to heaven? This... is my heaven. God asked us to protect humans, but are humans worthy of us to protect them? We are angels! And... the human souls are delicious, when you taste them. Will be addicted, will... reluctant to give up. So I stayed and fell asleep in order to hide my identity. Periodically... someone will send me a soul! I just didn''t expect... to be discovered!" "It''s a pity, I will destroy this town, and then...change a place and start again. You can follow me, I can give you more powerful abilities, as long as you send souls over regularly!" the angel said in a deep voice. "So this is ah¡­¡­" Su Zhan never thought that this angel would be a foodie!"The soul given to you is not only from Japan, right?" "Of course, as long as it is a human soul! Speaking of which, some time ago, someone sent me an American woman! Her soul was so religious that I couldn''t bear to eat it. So I Let her go somewhere else, and use her pious heart to bring me a soul!" The angel finished speaking and looked at Su Zhan."Your time is limited, you can tell me the answer!" "The answer? The answer is... you are not worthy!" Chapter 1376 The next destination, Tokyo! "I do not deserve?" The angel was a little angry, but he was a high angel. There was a mortal who said he was unworthy?In an instant, the angel''s power on his body became violent and furious, lightning flashed and thundered, and his momentum was terrifying. "I''m not worthy? Very good! Despised human beings, since you wasted the opportunity for you, then you...go to die!" The angel uttered a furious rage, and in an instant, the angel''s power smashed towards Su Zhan. boom! The power of the angel accurately hit Su Zhan, and the angel shook his head regretfully, as if it was a pity for Su Zhan''s death. Although I have finally met someone I think is not bad, but if I dare to offend my supernatural power, I can only die... The angel shook his head and prepared to ignore a mortal man, and concentrated his efforts to destroy the town. However, when the angel''s power dissipated, he suddenly realized that the other party was still standing there, looking unscathed!He blinked in surprise, thinking he was dazzled. "That''s it? If this can kill me, God will definitely be crazy." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s impossible... you..." "Do you have Lucifer strong? Do you have Michael strong? Do you... God strong? Want me to submit to you and serve you? I''m worried that Lucifer and Michael would not be able to help being killed. Come to trouble you. I am afraid that I will be scared away. I dare not even return to heaven. The God who dare not show up will come out and scold you for being overweight! "It''s just a guardian angel at the lowest level. Who gave you the courage and courage to say that I would surrender you? You are not afraid of the whole heaven and hell jokes?" Su Zhan said each sentence, and the angel who spoke was speechless. Lucifer, Michael, God... These were all big people he couldn''t imagine, but two such big people died in his hands, and even God and Father were scared away by him. How can this be? "you are lying!" "It''s sad!" Su Zhan shook his head. Perhaps it was Su Zhan''s attitude that stimulated him, or perhaps the news was too shocking.The angel turned a little mad, and he saw him roaring in anger, and the angel''s power on his body was almost spreading out, following... and swept towards Su Zhan. "You are lying, go and die!" Accompanied by the roar of the angels, the heavens and the earth seemed to brighten up for an instant, like day. "What happened." "The Lord will be fine, right?" When the people in the villa saw this, they couldn''t help worrying. Many people who have not rested have also seen this situation, both curious and scared. The brightness of the day lasted for about two or three minutes, and it went out instantly as if it ran out of power.The sky and the earth returned to darkness again, and with a click, the angel fell heavily from the sky below, and the roof of the city hall was sunken. He was a little weak and a little dazed. "How...how could this happen, you...who are you?" "It doesn''t have to be so difficult to accept. At the beginning, Michael was just like you. You are far from the strength of Michael. This result is natural. As for who I am, you don''t need to know." Su Zhan slowly Fell down, said."Come with me, I have to ask you something!" ... ... "Huh!" The silhouette flashed, Su Zhan brought the dying angel back to the villa, and everyone surrounded him instantly. "Claire!" With the angel still on the ground, Su Zhan looked towards Claire."He should know the whereabouts of your mother, you can ask." After speaking, Su Zhan pulled backhanded, and the angel''s glory was already pulled out. Su Zhan walked to the sofa and sat down, Claire was already trembling towards the angel. Sitting on the sofa, the power of chaos suddenly revolved around the glory, and it didn''t take long...a brand-new chaos blade had appeared. At this moment, Claire walked over with a deep face. "Did you ask?" "Ok." "This Chaos Blade can kill the angel!" Su Zhan handed the Chaos Blade over. Claire took it and turned around. After a while, the angel''s screams came, and the room lit up and then calmed down.Claire held the Chaos Blade and came to Su Zhan slowly and said, "I want to be an angel!" "Wait for me in the room at night!" 1148 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1148 Su Zhan didn''t say much, Claire nodded."This, can you give it to me?" "of course!" Su Zhan actually heard it when Claire asked. The previous Ronnie was the one who gave the angel the soul. He had come to send Claire''s mother once before, and then went back to find the next target. Died in the small town of Terror Wax Museum.As for Claire¡¯s mother, she was lucky. She was going to be an angel¡¯s dish, but because she was more pious, the angel planned to use her to do things for herself. According to Claire¡¯s interrogation just now, it seemed...her mother should be in Tokyo! The angel died. Su Zhan received the reminder of the mission. It was obvious that this product was the key to the mission. Now that the task is complete, Su Zhan should consider the next step. After all, his main purpose is to accompany Claire to find her mother. Now that she knows that her mother is in Tokyo at this time, Claire must not be able to stay! As for this side, nothing happened. The few women who are more concerned have already got it, and there is only one video game store left, and it won''t take too long to get it. "You all go and clean up too. If you have anything to deal with as soon as possible, I will go to Tokyo with Claire tomorrow, and I will take you away when I get back." Su Zhan said to everyone. "Where to go?" Asami Saying couldn''t help asking. "Go to heaven!" "True heaven!" Su Zhan said with a smile... This night was destined to be restless. Whether it was killing the angel or going to the real heaven, everyone was tossing and turning, and it took a long time to fall asleep.Especially Claire, she went to Su Zhan''s room to become a new angel at night. Originally, Claire wanted to say that she would simply take this opportunity... let Su Zhan succeed. But Su Zhan refused. At this time, all her thoughts were on her mother, and it would not be too late to wait until she found her mother. This makes Claire very moved! I have made up my mind to dedicate myself to Su Zhan after I find my mother! Chapter 1377: Still Strange Su Zhan rarely went to someone''s room quietly, or took someone to his room, sleeping in the room alone.Before dawn, Su Zhan heard the door open while he was asleep, and someone crept in, seemingly afraid of waking others up. See Saying?Miyuki Hirano or Eri? Su Zhan didn''t open his eyes. Anyway, there will be no outsiders who can come in. Just guess who she is and what she wants to do! In the dimness, Su Zhan of Murososo felt someone climbing up. This posture... didn''t feel like Saeaki Asami or Eri, they both belonged to relatively small types.Miyuki Hirano?Unlike him, she can''t do such a thing. Is there a lot of incense in Qiushan? Su Zhan guessed, and soon he felt that the arrival person had crawled to his own legs, and he could feel that he was wearing pajamas through the touch, and it should be that kind of thin pajamas!However, she soon knew who it was! This technique is definitely not Akiyama Dakako. She is not so superb. It can be said that the people in the villa have their own merits, but the best in this area is undoubtedly Kamogawa Tsuko. Why is she here? This is preparing for good morning... bite? "This is another thought!" Su Zhan didn''t really think about it, squinted his eyes and enjoyed it. Anyway, what purpose she has, she will know in a moment!I have to say, purely from enjoyment, from a technical perspective, other people are really far behind, and each has its own merits! After a while, Su Zhan felt that he was a little overwhelmed, and he was released very happily. At this time, the sky was already slightly bright. Su Zhan opened his eyes and saw Kamogawa Tsuko who was enduring a cough. "Looking at her somewhat painful expression, it is obvious that this should be the first time!" For Kamogawa Tsuko, Su Zhan didn''t actually have any special thoughts.Regarding her identity, she is slightly more mature than Akiyama Dakako and has a special charm.Especially this technique is pretty good, and it''s good to be a ventriloquist master. But because of her identity, although it was an accident, Su Zhan didn''t think much about it. Su Zhan, the woman who acted on the scene, was not untouched before. But now it seems that Kamogawa Tsuko has any thoughts! "I''m not the kind of stingy person, and your performance makes me very satisfied. I can make you younger and keep you healthy forever." Su Zhan said slowly. This kind of reward is already pretty good. Whether young or healthy and longevity, this is not something ordinary people can do. "I... can I go with you? Go to heaven!!" Kamogawa Tsuko wiped the corners of her mouth and asked in a low voice. "Do you want to follow me?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and said: "Are you sure? After all, you are different from them, and there are still ties. Besides, you don''t have any advantage except that your mouth is a little valuable. And they will become excellent sooner or later. !" "I...I don''t know." Kamogawa Tsuko hesitated. Before Su Zhan said that they would go back to clean up, and when they were going to heaven, Kamogawa Tsuko knew this should not include herself.At that moment, she felt extremely uncomfortable, as if she was squeezed out or abandoned. She also knew her value and didn''t expect anything, she just felt that she should try! So she came. "In my place, the first time and not the first time the treatment is great. Although, I also have the same identity as you, but... she is just a pet. You should understand this!" Su Zhan said slowly . "Then I am willing, and...I also have a clean place." Kamogawa Tsuko said. "Behind?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked, until she didn''t expect her to say that. Kamogawa Tsuko nodded! "For me, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have one more person or one less person. I have a cleanliness addiction, but it¡¯s also good to have fun. Besides, you at least look good, but you still have something to do with it. Go back and think about it. If you decide when I come back, I will agree!" Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "Yes!" Kamogawa Tsuko responded, then respectfully got up and went out. Su Zhan shook his head, and simply got up to wash. Claire and Julie woke up early, and after having breakfast together, they decided to set off for Tokyo! Su Zhan, Claire, adding Julie. "Did you let me take you, or let Claire come?" Su Zhan asked Julie. 1149 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1149 Julie still wears a black leather skirt. She seems to like this outfit very much, but this outfit really looks great on her.Obviously, this is going to teleport directly to Tokyo, although Claire can teleport as a new angel, but after all...the experience is still shallow.After thinking about it for a moment, Julie simply walked to the side of Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and held Julie''s waist, let alone... it''s very soft! The teleport ability was activated, and the next moment Su Zhan had arrived at a school in Tokyo with Julie in his arms. It was still morning, but the school was extremely quiet, as if no one was in class at all. "Where''s Claire?" After waiting for almost two or three minutes without seeing Claire appear, Julie asked curiously. Su Zhan felt a little bit, and then said dumbly: "She ran to Osaka..." "..." "I knew it would happen, but fortunately I didn''t follow her." Julie said. "I have already told her where she is. She should come over soon. Let''s wait for her here." Su Zhan said and looked at the school. Du Lixi High School, even the sign has dropped.It looks like a completely abandoned school, but the furnishings in the teaching building seem to be quite complete.After a little search, Su Zhan has figured out that this school is a part-time school, or a similar pheasant night school! There is no class at all during the day, and class time is only after five o''clock in the afternoon. "This school is very interesting!" Taking a look at the school''s student files and teaching situation, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly.Apparently, it still hasn''t escaped the rhythm of this copy, the situation is still so strange... ... Some people say that they like women with more diverse styles, so I just wrote about them, special cases, and it doesn''t have any impact.Secondly, the content of Tokyo is the extra plot of "We are all superpowers", and writing this is a finishing touch to this copy. Chapter 1378 Big cities are more open! Claire is dizzy! Teleportation is simple to say. She seems to be very relaxed about Su Zhan and Anna and the others. Even if Akiyama Dukako has tried teleportation several times, it seems that there is no problem.But when it was her turn, she was thinking of going to Tokyo and even the position of Su Zhan as a benchmark, but she tried several times without success, which made Claire extremely depressed. As a last resort, he simply called Su Zhan and wanted Su Zhan to come and pick him up. This wasn''t a big problem, but Su Zhan felt that she could take advantage of this opportunity to master the teleport ability, and Julie and herself could help find the whereabouts of her mother.Claire thought for a while and thought it was not bad, so she tried. For Tokyo, Su Zhan is quite familiar. However, different copies, different eras, environments and other aspects naturally have many subtle differences. Su Zhan simply took Julie around. As for Julie, she came to Tokyo for the first time.It is obviously different from Dongsanhe Town. The prosperity of the big city is quite eye-catching. People are everywhere on the street.Although it will attract attention from time to time, it is definitely not that sensation. "Aren''t we going to find Claire''s mother?" After shopping for a long time, Su Zhan''s system space has added a lot of various clothes, some are normal, and there are...then what. Julie was very interested at first, but slowly realized that Su Zhan didn''t seem to have the intention to find someone, so she couldn''t help but ask. "No, I already know her whereabouts!" Su Zhan said with a smile."All we have to do now is to stroll around, and then wait for Claire to get acquainted with her ability, and then we can go directly to her mother at night." "what¡­¡­" Julie was a little surprised when he found it. "What do you think of this one?" Su Zhan asked, pointing to a leather suit that was almost hollow."I think your figure will look good after putting it on." "This kind of clothes...you can''t go out at all?" Julie took a look and shook her head quickly. This dress is too revealing, sexy does not mean revealing, these are two concepts, even Julie can''t accept it. Su Zhan curled his lips and said, "I didn''t intend to wear it out. It should be good to wear in private. Well, that''s it. Boss, wrap this one too!" Wear it in private... Julie thought for a while and finally didn''t refute it. Watching Su Zhan''s payment silently, he put away his clothes. Eating, drinking, shopping, and that¡¯s how the day passed. In the evening, Claire didn''t know how many attempts she could finally use the teleport ability skillfully, and came to join Su Zhan and Julie. "Where is this? School?" After Claire appeared, she looked around curiously and asked. "Yes, it''s a school like a night school, and... it''s a girls'' school!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Isn''t enough in Dongsanhe before?" Claire rolled his eyes. Su Zhan shrugged: "If you are not satisfied, we can leave. Anyway, your mother is a teacher in this school..." "What?" Claire asked in surprise."How could she be a teacher here? Are you sure?" "Isn''t it appropriate for Americans to teach English?" Su Zhan said with a smile. At this time, it happened to be almost five o''clock, and students have appeared near the school one after another... If their dresses are really students''!What are you wearing all of them? I''m afraid there are too many places to cover. I look closely at the same as those worn by so-called custom shops or accompany girls. Even the floral makeup is...that style. "This... these are all students who come to class? When are these professionals so easy to learn?" Claire looked stunned and said in surprise. "Is this really a student?" Julie was also surprised. Looking at their dressing, it is no different from the clothes that Su Zhan bought for himself before they were not worn outside. It is even worse than that. Even night school is a bit exaggerated! "It''s okay, at least it''s still wearing. This is much better than the situation in the small town before?" Although Su Zhan didn''t have much interest in these women, it did not prevent him from looking at it with interest. "Can that be the same? The town is because of Kamiya, Kamiya is not here, and there is no special smell." Claire said. "But this is Tokyo. The bigger the city, the more open it is!" Su Zhan said casually, his eyes lit up suddenly. The crowd was dressed up in a custom shop and also dressed up as a accompaniment girl. It felt like two groups of forces. At this time...there finally appeared in school uniforms!There is no problem with clothes, shirts, skirts, all school uniforms. But it''s not the style of a well-behaved lady, but the kind of feeling like a sister. The skirts... are quite short. One of these people has a big head with long hair pulled to one side. He has that kind of arrogant feeling when he walks. He also doesn''t look down on the other two factions and is very contemptuous. Similarly, people from the other two factions feel the same way towards them, or to other factions. A school. Three factions? 1150 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1150 Customs, accompany wine, and Taimei? The number is not large, and each faction is about twenty or so. Except for them, it seems...there are no other students. The Su Zhan trio were standing on the playground, and they attracted their attention. They saw the customs and the people of the wine faction greet them one by one, scratching their heads and posing, it was a passion. People even wonder if this is a school, a custom shop or a hotel? Seeing their exaggerated posture, they almost wrote the words''fuck'' me on their forehead! "I don''t believe my mother will be a teacher here!" Claire said with a black face. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t believe it, don''t forget that your mother was deceived. It must be to help these people get lost and change their beliefs. Is there anything more suitable than this place? And... I have seen her. Up!" Su Zhan pointed at the school gate, and Claire hurriedly looked. Sure enough, I saw an elderly woman coming over, wearing a normal professional attire, which seemed incompatible with those students. "mother!" Claire''s eyes reddened instantly, and he ran over with a shout. Chapter 1379 Taimei, customs, accompany wine, three big gangs! "Claire?" Claire''s mother was stunned when she saw Claire, she didn''t expect to see her daughter here.When Claire lunged forward, she reacted and hugged her hard. It seems that she was just deceived and not brainwashed or modified her memory. Claire''s mother and daughter could not talk about crying, but they were also very emotional.When Claire''s mother left, she was looking for an angel and her husband Castio (physical body).But it was cruel, and she was also full of guilt for Claire. It took a while before she asked, "How did you find here? How are you doing during this time!" "This is a long story!" Claire looked at Su Zhan. "he is?" "My name is Su Zhan, this is Julie." After Su Zhan came over, he said, "You should have a lot of things to talk about. I can help you in this class." "I won''t accompany you." Hearing that Su Zhan was about to go to class, and thinking of the students just now, Julie shook her head simply. At that time, I don''t know if it''s going to class or''attending'' class. "I''ll go shopping around." Julie did not intend to go to class with Su Zhan, nor did she intend to stay here as a light bulb. Su Zhan didn''t care, turned around and entered the teaching building. As for Claire, the mother and daughter found a place to chat. Although it was time for class,...the whole school was just one class, the corridors were empty and very quiet, and there was only one classroom with a lot of people sitting clearly. To the left of the classroom entrance is the Taimei Gang, the middle one is the escort gang, and the right one is the custom gang.Before entering, Su Zhan discovered that the three gangs had already fought with each other, um... and the way they fought was very special. Normally there is a duel by force, there is a duel with words, no matter how bad... fighting, singing and dancing are all right! But what they fight is coquettish! I saw Taimeibang and Dajiugang women playing with all kinds of charming men''s postures, and the car with that kind of toy in their hands was spinning around.On the other hand, the Customs Gang is more special, and I don¡¯t know what looks like a thick cold skin rubbing around... Boy, this is really eye-opening! If Dongsanhe''s teacher is Zhenqingliang, then this is Zhenwushuang classroom! No wonder it is a girls'' school, there are no boys. If this Nima is like this every day, it is estimated that few boys can persist, and they will have to drop out in two and a half days! "what¡­¡­" Just as Su Zhan was amazed, his back was suddenly hit, and then he turned around and saw a girl in a dark blue old school uniform fell to the ground, and the white inside was clearly visible. This girl is a bit thin and not fashionable. She still has two ponytails and a pair of black-rimmed glasses. At first glance, she looks like a good student, not outstanding at all. "Are you all right?" Su Zhan asked. "I''m fine, you... are you a new student?" The girl stood up and said, "My name is Shizuka, and I am the monitor of this class." It is not surprising that she is the squad leader, and the students in the class know that no one will be the squad leader, and she is the only one...this look, this temperament, and no one believes that she is not the squad leader of this class.but¡­¡­ Su Zhan looked at her and said, "Do you know Daxiong?" Shizuka shook her head timidly: "Who is Nobita, right?" Well, there is no Doraemon in this world! "Nothing, I''m not a student, I''m just a temporary teacher in this class!" Su Zhan said. "Are you a substitute teacher? Good teacher. The teacher is the first time to come, then... Then you must be mentally prepared, and there are three people who must not provoke." Shizuka said seriously. "Which three people?" Su Zhan asked curiously. Shizuka said: "The teacher should have seen it just now. It is roughly divided into three groups. The one in the front row on the right and the front is called Rina, and she leads the Customs Gang. The one in the white dress in the middle is called Haruka, and she leads To accompany the wine gang. As for the one wearing the school uniform at the end is called Yazi, leading the Taimei Gang. These three teachers should not provoke them anyway, otherwise they will be punished... terrible punishment!" Shizuka looked like she had thought of something terrible, her eyes were still full of fear, and she warned with a very, very serious look... Her appearance made Su Zhan really curious what kind of punishment it would be! "What is it?" Su Zhan asked. "Did you see the cars in their hands? They would use these cars to run over you, the feeling is simply... torture!" Shizuka said solemnly. "Toy car, run over, torture..." Su Zhan suddenly felt that he didn''t understand the weird world... What kind of torture is this Nyima? Is it so serious?Well, to a certain extent, it can be regarded as torture, just like what I did to Julie, but... Su Zhan still couldn''t help shaking his head. Forget it, I already knew that this is a wonderful copy of a comedy, you can''t take everything too seriously! The three big gangs, he has gained insights. Shizuka pushed the door in, sat down in the last corner, and then Su Zhan walked in.As soon as I entered, everyone''s movements stopped, followed by...one by one, scratching their heads. 1151 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1151 Su Zhan coughed twice and waved his hand: "Okay, I''ll be quiet and get ready for class. My name is Su Zhan and I am the substitute teacher for this class." "Substitute teacher? We don''t need a substitute teacher. Don''t come here, let''s drink some wine and discuss life!" someone shouted presumptuously. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s fine to discuss life, if you can... drive!" "Drive?" "That''s right! As an old driver, you can drive unimpeded on any road, fast and stable is the technology. You guys... the road, I think it is necessary to verify it, so that you can see and see. The driver is amazing!" Su Zhan said solemnly. In an instant, everyone became excited, and one by one they greeted Su Zhanlai to drive on him, but Shizuka''s eyes widened in surprise, never expected... Su Zhan turned out to be such a substitute teacher... Chapter 1380 The chairs in the classroom were moved one after another, leaving a large space in the middle. Su Zhan''s side was the tooth of the Taimei Gang and Qingxiang of the Jiu Gang.On the other side of Haruka is Rina of the Customs Gang!From the posture, you can see the different personalities of the three people. The teeth are squatting down and spreading their legs, and the white inside is clearly visible.Qingxiang leans forward slightly, showing nothing but the lines are very charming.As for Rina, it was even more exaggerated to kneel directly on the ground... the rhythm can be seen before and after. Opposite the four, there were the three big gangs and...Shizuka. The four people were sitting on the ground with M-legs, clearly visible. Obviously, that is the terminal! "Are you ready? If you lose, you will be punished!" Qingxiang said abruptly. Su Zhan nodded, and saw everyone including Su Zhan... all holding a toy car on the ground, followed by... the game began. This kind of toy car is very simple to play. Back up, then let go and you can drive straight out. Su Zhan pushed the car back on the ground for a moment, and as soon as he gave it away, the car rushed out, watching the car go straight to the terminal of Shizuka, watching the other three people drive side by side, chasing him, at this moment, A word suddenly appeared in his mind. "Go, whirlwind charge... tornado..." Su Zhan shook his head, this Nima Taiji Second, how did he think of the four-wheel drive brothers. "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, Shizuka yelled, seeming to be hit. Three other shouts followed. Su Zhan laughed and said, "I won! Did you see that, this is the old driver!" "cut!" Yazi hummed unwillingly. Haruka and Rina were also unconvinced, and Rina even said, "Don''t think we don''t understand what the old driver means, isn''t it?" "Don''t worry, you will know soon!" Su Zhan chuckled, clapped his hands and said, "I would like to accept the bet. If you lose, you will be punished. Before that, I want to ask, who of you has no experience?" When this sentence was asked, everyone was silent. "Yazi!" Su Zhan turned his head to look at Yazi, Yazi''s expression a bit dodging."I... I certainly have experience." "Really?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Yazi hey, speechless. "Yazi, you are still here, this...this..." "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be embarrassed to compete with us without even this kind of experience." The people around were surprised, and even ridiculed the wine and customs. Su Zhan shook his head. Sure enough, the atmosphere is different. How can Nima be laughed at?But... Haruka-san, is it really good for you to laugh so smirkingly? "Ahem, classmate Qingxiang." Su Zhan looked at Qingxiang again, and Qingxiang couldn''t laugh again. "I was in the second grade just now, so I should have some adult stuff next. Qingxiang, Yazi, follow me, I''ll take you to drive!" Su Zhan laughed and hugged the shoulders of the two directly, and embraced left. The right hug left the classroom. Although Haruka and Yazi have no practical experience, they still have a lot of theoretical experience. Both of them are beautiful and well-built. Haruka is whiter, and Yazi is a popular wheat-colored skin in Japan. , Su Zhan let them see what a real old driver is. As soon as Su Zhan left the two with satisfaction, he felt that there was someone outside the door! Speaking of it, I just found an unmanned classroom, and it feels really good.After finishing her clothes, she turned around and opened the door, and she saw Shizuka standing at the door with a red face. "I...I just came to the teacher to tell you that it''s time for class." Shizuka explained with her head down. "What kind of class is there, it''s over!" Su Zhan said casually. Shizuka took a peek here, and it looks like this again, so it can be easily won, but to tell the truth, she is really not a model that Su Zhan likes, just like her love son, maybe some people think she looks good, but here in Su Zhan ...I feel she is not as good as Yazi or Qingxiang. The good-looking ones can still be seductive by your side, and forget the bad ones! It seems that he heard Su Zhan''s tone, Shizuka responded with a disappointment and turned away. Behind them, the two were also dressed. Qingxiang said: "Why did you let her go? The squad leader is very innocent, and Rina, who also lost, why didn''t she accept the''punishment''?" "Do you think anyone is qualified to accept my''punishment''? I didn''t like Shizuka. As for Rina...the long one is not as good-looking as you, the most important thing is...her way was driven by someone!" Su Zhan explained One sentence. "How do you know we...we don''t?" Yazi asked curiously. Su Zhan laughed and said: "This is the old driver''s ability." "Okay, you go back to the class and rest for a while, and I will come to you later!" Su Zhan waved his hand and told them to go back to the classroom first.The two of them are very obedient, especially Yazi. Sure enough, after the relationship occurs, something will change!In addition, the Soviet Union was still so strong, and it was naturally conquered. Su Zhan came out of the school building and found Claire''s mother and daughter. In more than an hour, the emotions of the mother and daughter have calmed down, and what happened during this time has been known.Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Claire''s mother looked terrified and very grateful. Su Zhan can be regarded as helping her avenge her, killing Castio, and adding that her husband¡¯s soul stayed well in heaven, she took care of her daughter Claire, and her daughter became a new angel, the most important and the most pious. A believer, Claire¡¯s mother is very clear about the Lord of the Gods. In addition, when she saw an angel in Dongsanhe Town, she also knew that she had been deceived. If Su Zhan and her daughter happened to come, her own danger would not be mentioned for the time being, and many people would be cheated. Therefore, for various reasons, she is now no less pious and grateful to Su Zhan than any original believer in Su Zhan! Claire stood next to Su Zhan and was about to speak, but he smelled two completely different perfumes. There is no doubt that he must have done something ridiculous just now... 1152 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1152 Chapter 1381 Return: Target Heaven Ignoring Claire''s resentful eyes, Su Zhan said to her mother: "You should know about things, so I won''t say much. If there is nothing wrong, I will go back." "I was here to persuade these people to live a good life and have faith, but I didn''t expect...there is nothing else, and I can leave at any time." Claire''s mother said. "Claire, you go find Julie and take them back first, I will be there later." Su Zhan said. Claire knew he was going to take away the ridiculous person just now. According to his habit, he was all on it, so naturally it is impossible to stay.Nodded, Claire found Julie and took her mother back to the villa in Dongsanhe. Su Zhan also returned to the classroom with Qingxiang and Yazi. Su Zhan did not explain, and immediately moved away. After arriving at the place, Qingxiang and Yazi were completely frightened. Fortunately, Akiyama Dakako explained to them, and the two of them were very excited after knowing it. The old driver becomes the lord of the gods, or the lord of the gods is the old driver, this kind of life... is exciting! It was already evening when the class was in session, and it was delayed for a long time. It was already dark now. Naturally, I won''t leave today. The girls came back one after another, and the villa became lively. The dinner was very hearty, and it was the last meal in Higashi Mikawa, Japan. It is worth mentioning that Kamogawa Tsuko is still there, and it seems that everything has been packed, that is, a decision has been made.Regarding her choice, Su Zhan didn''t say anything!After dinner, each rest. Claire came to Su Zhan''s room! It was decided before, and after finding his mother, he dedicated himself to Su Zhan. And she also knew that she would not be so leisurely after returning, God, heaven... Su Zhan had to do a lot of things, and it would be difficult for these people to stay with him all the time, so tonight, Claire came. Although it has been decided, Claire still found himself unable to contain the nervousness after he really came, but Su Zhan is an old driver, this car drove naturally and safely, from Claire in to the end... the whole process was not allowed. Claire felt a little uncomfortable, and the completion was very natural, as if he had done it many times, without any jerky feeling at all! Arms Claire, the two fell asleep! When they woke up the next morning, Su Zhan and Claire came out of the room. Everyone didn''t think it was weird, but instead felt that... they finally fell asleep together. You know, Claire is still the real empress in their impression. As for Claire''s mother, she seemed to have guessed that it would be so, and didn''t say anything! Everything had been packed, Su Zhan directly left Japan and returned to the United States. As Claire had guessed before, Su Zhan became busy after returning, and settled these people in hell with others. After they were settled, Su Zhan went to Abidon and asked about the dark location. , And left immediately! A lot of things happened during this time. For example, the dark Amala started to walk the world and did a lot of things. Without exception, all were to persecute God to show up. Three-fifths of the angels who fell to the sky have been put under the banner of Su Zhan, one-fifth was killed by the holy killers, and the remaining one-fifth was too stubborn, and finally died by the hands of new angels. Under the attack from both sides of the new angel and the holy killer, the situation in heaven is in jeopardy. Raphael is immobile, because he has found the angel stele and is studying the power of the stele.He believes that no matter what the current situation is, as long as he gains the power of the stele, everything will be back on track! When Su Zhan saw Amala, Amala was in a church. At this time, her appearance was the same as when she was first released, a black deep V dress, looking glamorous and dangerous! As soon as Su Zhan appeared, Amara felt it. After all, she had a special connection with Su Zhan because of the blood mark. Turning her head, looking at Su Zhan who was close at hand, Amara said, "You are back." "Well, things are almost handled, it''s time to end it all." Su Zhan stretched out his hand to lift the hair of Amala''s cheek, and said with a chuckle. "Are you going to take away the power of rules from me? Can you... wait a minute?" Amara said. Su Zhan smiled: "I understand what you mean, you still want to force God out, don''t you?" "Ok!" Amara nodded unwillingly. This resentment is not so easy to dissipate for anyone who has been sealed for so long. "God, this guy can bear it enough, I''m afraid he won''t show up by ordinary means." Su Zhan said. Amara hurriedly said: "I want to go to heaven. If the heaven he created by himself is occupied and destroyed, he will definitely appear!" "Okay, I promise you that you will occupy heaven, which happens to be...this is also my purpose. However, if God does not appear after this incident, I will take away the power of your rules, but you can rest assured, Even if you lose the power of the rules, you are still in the dark and will not have any impact. "it is good!" "So, without further ado, just now?" Su Zhan looked at Amala, Amala nodded and opened her arms.In an instant, the sky outside the church had gradually gathered thick black fog. Click, click! The roof of the church shattered in an instant, and the glass windows carved with God''s appearance on the walls shattered one after another.Suddenly, darkness enveloped, Amala incarnate in the darkness, straight into the sky! "Heaven, it''s time to go too!" Su Zhan said faintly, looked up at the sky, instantly transformed into nothingness. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" In heaven, Raphael was studying the critical moment of the stele, but at this time he felt that the whole heaven began to shake violently. Since the closure of heaven, this has not happened yet. Looking briefly, Raphael showed a shocked expression. Darkness has come to heaven, and the originally closed heaven can''t stop the invasion of darkness at all! "How is this possible!" Raphael was shocked! Chapter 1382 Heaven and Yindian Garden "Why is it impossible? Heaven is just a place created by God, and darkness is equal to God." A tickling voice that made Raphael hate suddenly sounded from behind, and Raphael turned his head sharply, as expected... ¡­That person is standing behind him, it is not an auditory hallucination! "How did you come in!" If darkness is equal to God, so she can enter the enclosed heaven, then what about Su Zhan? "It''s just heaven, I can''t stop me." Su Zhan said with a faint smile, and said, "Now the angels in heaven should be yours? There is nothing to pay attention to. Well, this is my number one When you come to heaven this time, you should look around. As for you... you should concentrate on dealing with the darkness." When the voice fell, Su Zhan had disappeared. Raphael hurriedly searched for Su Zhan, but did not find any whereabouts.At this moment, the screams of angels were heard outside.As soon as Raphael went out, he saw darkness at the end of the corridor. In the darkness, Amara waved with one hand, and every wave would kill an angel.The angels are not opponents at all, and to be precise, they have no power to fight back at all, just like lambs to be slaughtered. Whether it''s a desperate fight or close your eyes and wait for death, the ending is the same! As for wanting to run? Heaven has been closed, and there is nowhere to run. 1153 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1153 "The angel you created is experiencing despair and annihilation in me. Don''t you still refuse to appear?" The darkness looked around and shouted, hoping to hide in the dark, silently observing that all Gods can appear. However, the answer to her was silence and the screams of angels. God, there is still no response! "Since you refuse to appear, then I will kill all the angels!" Amala roared, and the darkness on her body suddenly swept over, and in an instant... the whole heaven was filled. The heaven of this world is actually a combination product, consisting of countless small heavens for everyone and finally converging into a big heaven, and the place where God and the angels are is the center of heaven! When darkness filled the center of heaven, all the angels fell into the darkness, screaming, screaming, and screaming endlessly. Some angels had already fought, and both left and right were dead. Just blew up! Perhaps the powerful angel power can defeat the darkness? Some people think so, some do. boom! The blew light seemed to light up in the darkness, but it only went out in an instant and returned to the darkness again.Amara''s expression didn''t even change or moved, as if it had no effect. But this move inspired other angels. Several angels gathered together and began to explode, trying to increase the power of the explosion. This one is really fierce! The whole heaven seemed to shake for it, the light shone, and the darkness seemed to be driven away. Amara frowned slightly, then raised a disdainful smile.Slightly grasping the palm of the hand, countless darkness condenses again, enveloping the light, and then getting smaller and smaller, and finally...being calm! While Amara was massacring angels, Su Zhan was leisurely enjoying the scenery of heaven. Normally, everyone¡¯s heaven is independent. Except for angels, no one can visit each other and can only take them in their own little heaven.Everyone¡¯s little paradise is actually a projection of the happiest and happiest moment in life, allowing people to always be in this environment and in happiness! I visited the little paradise of a few people. Everyone is different. Some are the moments of first love, and sometimes the memories of childhood are different. As soon as Su Zhan came out of his little paradise, he felt the shaking around him. It was the power of those angels who exploded collectively.Feeling that the shaking returned to calm, Su Zhan went to another place. A very famous place. Yindian Garden. Entering the Yindian Garden, Su Zhan felt a little disappointed. How can I say it is not worthy of the name, or that the expectations are too high, so the disappointment will be greater. This is an extremely ordinary garden. Although it is beautiful, it is still quite different from the imagined Yindian Garden. "You shouldn''t be here!" A voice sounded, followed by Su Zhan and saw an old man dressed as a gardener! The gardener of Yindian Garden, isn''t that an ordinary person? Su Zhan smiled and said: "Why can''t I come here? It won''t take long, the whole heaven is mine, here... is no exception, I can go wherever I want. It''s you... if I were you , Will not appear here!" "God will never allow you to do this!" the gardener said piously and angrily. Su Zhan shrugged: "Really? Then he came out!" Click. With a wave of Su Zhan''s hand, a large piece of trees snapped instantly and quickly burned. "Look, I wantonly vandalized in his garden, and the darkness slaughtered angels outside, but God did not appear and did not respond!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "But it doesn''t matter, because immediately...I will Let him out. But what a pity do you know?" "Yes...what is it?" the gardener asked. "You have no chance to see it." When the voice fell, the gardener felt that his strength was beginning to increase and expand. There was a last bang, it burst! The powerful force swept all around and instantly flooded the entire Yindian Garden. After a short while, this place has been in a mess, no longer the beautiful scenery before! "It just saves the trouble, and it''s convenient to rebuild it back!" Su Zhan said lightly, his body flashed, and he had come to the center of heaven, beside Amara. At this time, many angels have disappeared, leaving only the archangel Raphael. Raphael''s strength is weaker than Lucifer and Michael, and it feels like Gabriel is slightly stronger than Gabriel.But facing Amara, there is no use. "Can you find God?" Amara asked. "If I could find God, I would have looked for it long ago!" Raphael shouted depressed in his heart, but he did not dare to say this. He knew very well that if he could not say it, Amara would have to do it. . Chapter 1383 God Appears, The Last Resistance? Seeing Raphael''s silence, Amara already knew the answer. Also, if Raphael could contact God, that would not be the end of the game now, not to mention... God must know everything that happened, but he still refused to show up, which is enough to explain the problem. God, don''t want to show up! Amara was very angry and unwilling. Some anger waved at Raphael. In an instant, Raphael''s expression was painful, and her body began to twist quickly. They all got together, getting smaller and smaller, like twists, and finally... It''s completely gone! "What a terrible death!" Su Zhan snorted twice. The other angels were all killed by spikes. Latitude Raphael would suffer the pain of becoming a human-shaped twist before he died. Heaven, there are no angels! "Take the power of my rules." Amara said towards Su Zhan. It seemed that she had given up persecuting God and appeared. Su Zhan walked over with a smile and said, "He will appear soon." Amala looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, slaughtered the angels in heaven, and occupied the heaven without the God appearing. What other way is there to make God appear?Especially... Su Zhan is still so determined. "If God appears in a while, you will be my woman!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I was your woman!" Amara said. It was Su Zhan who let her out and allowed her to grow up. Whether it was emotion or that kind of special bondage, the darkness had already become his own woman. "How did you make him appear?" Amala was curious about this. "It''s very simple. It might be a little trouble without you, but it''s much simpler with you. Both you and God are primitive energies born at the beginning of the world, with the power of rules, one for light and the other for darkness. And light and darkness are the main forces that maintain the balance of this world. If you lose one side, the world will collapse. Therefore, God can only seal you, not kill you. Because you die, the world is gone!" Su Zhan explained with a smile: "So as long as I take away the power of your rules, the balance will tilt, and then God will definitely appear." 1154 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1154 "But what will happen after that?" If the world is destroyed, what is the point of doing so much? "After that, I only need to devour the power of God''s rules, darkness and light will gather together, and I am here! This world will always exist!" As Su Zhan said, he slowly raised his hand and began to consume the power of the dark rules. "Wait, there is another question. If you swallow the power of rules, it means that you represent darkness. Then... darkness and light are still in balance. What if God does not appear?" Amara asked hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I have thought about this issue. By then, the power of rules in my body has surpassed God. Even if he doesn''t come out, I can still feel him!" The voice fell, and the swallowing ability was activated. The powerful rule power was transferred from Amara to Su Zhan. When the last trace of rule power was about to transfer, Amala looked at Su Zhan''s back in surprise.Seeing her expression, Su Zhan knew... God... appeared! Starting with the power of the rules, Su Zhan turned his head to look, and he saw a stubble, seemingly sloppy person standing behind him. "You are God?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows, a little disappointed. Although he had known who God was, the prophet, Chuck, the author of the novel about evil forces, he had to say...If God grew up like this, I don''t know how many believers would be disappointed. "I hid for a long time, paying attention to what you did. I thought you would give up, Lord of the gods, you have got what you want, you have replaced my position and become a new faith!" Said slowly. "What I want is the power of rules!" Su Zhan said, shaking his head."If you surrender the power of rules and give up your God''s ability, I can let you be a novelist safely and truly experience the world. If you don''t want to..." Su Zhan didn''t say the following words, but the implication was quite obvious. If you don''t want to, I''ll be rough by myself. Regardless of the fact that this one is God, in terms of the power of rules, he is not as much as Su Zhan now, and in terms of strength, he is far inferior to Su Zhan. Toasting and not eating fine wine usually has no good end. God hesitated for a moment and nodded slowly. "The power of rules, come on!" Su Zhan was a little excited, and after spending so long in this world, the power of rules... was finally coming.With the power of God''s rules entering the body, Su Zhan felt that his body was in a very delicate state. This feeling was a bit indescribable, but it didn''t feel bad! "boom!" The gunshot sounded very abruptly. At this time, the scene seemed very dissonant. Su Zhan''s body instantly gathered the power of chaos, and immediately felt an impulse coming from him, and a bullet stayed in front of him, contending with the power of chaos! "You are God?" A voice sounded. Su Zhan thinks this is so familiar, he seems to have just said it. A man dressed as a cowboy, a long rough man holding two guns, his eyes gloomy. Holy Killer! Su Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly, quite surprised. Unexpectedly, the holy killer would appear here, how did he come to heaven? And it''s such a coincidence! However, it seems that he has misunderstood that he is a god. It should be because the power of rules has just been absorbed, and he who also has the power of rules can sense it, right? "Why are you here?" Su Zhan asked. The expression of the holy killer appeared in a trance for a moment, why did he appear here?He was hunting down the angels, but he felt inexplicably, as if he knew where God was, and then he appeared here! "The last resistance of this world, the means by which the force of the rules suppresses the bottom of the box?" Seeing him at a loss, I knew that he himself didn''t know what was going on. Su Zhan guessed that it was mostly the ghost of the power of rules. In order not to fall into his own hands, he arranged for the holy killer to appear here and kill himself?Otherwise, the time will not be so coincidental, and the holy killer will not come to heaven so easily. Chapter 1384 Fierce Fighting Saint Killer! "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." "I am not God, he is!" "But now, he is no longer God, there is no God in this world, only the Lord of Gods!" Su Zhan shook his head and said slowly. "No matter who you are, you will die!" The Holy Killer said in a deep voice. "That''s what I want to say, whether you find the wrong person or not, since you shot me, then... you have to die too!" The guns of the holy killers are really buggy and cannot be avoided. They will hit them if they shoot, and they will die if they hit them! The best thing about this guy is that even God can kill him, and God can''t hide or stop his gun.But Su Zhan is different, the power of the rules in his body far exceeds that of the holy killer, and the strength is much stronger.But even so, the power of chaos is now just blocking the bullets out and it can be seen how perverted this product is! As the two voices fell, the fierce battle began instantly! I saw the holy killer wielding two guns, bang bang bang, shooting at Su Zhan continuously. Infinite bullets! It''s almost endless, giving no chance to breathe. Countless bullets have appeared densely on the shield produced by the power of chaos, and it has even begun to dent. The attacks of the sacred killers are endless, and Su Zhan will naturally not sit and wait for death.What''s more, it is not his style not to fight back.In an instant, Su Zhan moved. With a flash of his body, Su Zhan had already come behind the holy killer. At the moment he moved, the shield energy of Chaos Force loosened for an instant, causing two bullets to enter his body.Su Zhan snorted, unmoved, the hand knife slashed the holy killer''s wrist cleanly. Even though it is a hand knife, it is still sharp. With a click, the holy killer''s wrist broke, followed by a gun and fell to the ground. The holy killer reacted quickly and fired a shot. With a bang, the power of Chaos that hit Su Zhan, followed closely, the gun... has fallen into Su Zhan''s hands! "Huh, it really hurts, it''s been a long time since I felt this kind of pain!" The next moment, Su Zhan''s body came to the distance in a flash, and he heard two clicks, two bullets squeezed out of Su Zhan''s body and fell to the ground. "you¡­¡­" The holy killer looked at Su Zhan in surprise. For the first time, the first time someone was shot and was still alive, and it seemed that it had no effect. 1155 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1155 "This is your gun? It has the power of rules and the power of a very powerful angel. This power of rules seems to be one with your body. Only you can exert the power of this gun." Su Zhan looked at his hands. I tried my gun and it was useless. This thing seems to be bound and has exclusive requirements. Only holy killers can use it! "But it doesn''t matter! I didn''t intend to use it!" Su Zhan smiled openly and directly swallowed the power of rules on the gun. The holy killer felt it, and immediately shot to stop it. With a wave of Su Zhan''s arm, the chaos of the power of chaos appeared again, blocking the bullets one by one. "Your hands have grown out." Su Zhan took a moment to look and found that the severed arm of the holy killer had grown out. The holy killer is not unexpected, he has become accustomed to this situation. He is immortal. Losing the power of the rules, the gun in Su Zhan''s hand instantly became dim and dull, and the feeling was like losing his soul.With a squeeze, the gun turned into powder.With a smile, Su Zhan''s power shook slightly, and the bullet on the power of Chaos shield was shook off instantly, followed by... Su Zhan disappeared. The Holy Killer didn''t even look at Su Zhan. He only had one belief, that is, shooting and killing Su Zhan, as if he had already locked Su Zhan in his soul.Shooting without a target, the bullet flew in one direction very strangely. Su Zhan teleported continuously to change direction, but the bullets chased him. The God Killing Blade suddenly appeared in his hand, and Su Zhan swung the God Killing Blade towards the bullet. Ding! Sparks splashed, and the bullet was split into two by the Blade of the Killing of Gods and fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, I saw the blade of God Killing flying fast, and the clanging voices kept flowing, the bullets were either cut off or bounced away... The holy killer was no longer shocked at this time, and aimed Su Zhan crazy Pull the trigger. One shot, one shot. Su Zhan no longer teleported anymore, so he wielded the God-killing Blade and walked towards the holy killer. Patter! Su Zhan''s pace was steady and firm, and the bullets flying out of the Blade of Killing God flew randomly. God and Amara looked for a place to hide, looking at the scene with shock. This... is this too exaggerated? One shot and one shot could not stop the advance of Soviet Zhan. Step by step, Su Zhan has gradually approached the holy killer. The closer the distance, the greater the difficulty, and the less time it takes to react to the Soviet War. However, it seems that there is no problem with Su Zhan. Finally... Su Zhan has come to the front of the holy killer, and the Blade of Godslayer has changed abruptly. , Turned into a spear and slammed towards the holy killer in an instant. Flutter! The God Killing Blade had already pierced into the body of the Holy Killer, followed by the God Killing Blade and it began to be absorbed frantically. The expression of the holy killer became painful and horrified, and he worked hard and fired a shot at Su Zhan. boom! The bullet hit Su Zhan''s shoulder, causing him to grunt slightly, and the Blade of God Killing had been released. However, the absorption of God Killing Blade did not stop. "My God Killing Blade is much more powerful than your gun!" Su Zhan smiled dullly, and the Devouring Force started. The power of the rules of the holy killer and the gun in his hand began to flood Su Zhan frantically! Five minutes later, the holy killer had turned into nothingness, and the Blade of God Killing flew into Su Zhan''s body.At this time, Su Zhan...the power of the rules has been fulfilled! As soon as his thought moved, the entire world had entered his control, and the power of countless rules and beliefs refilled this world. Abidon, Cindy, Kamiya, and the death sister Tessa in hell felt the change of the ring of apocalypse at the same time, as if it became hot. With the hot ring, a powerful energy has poured into the body, apocalypse The knight''s ability suddenly came into being! The official birth of the new Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse means that... Su Zhan has become the only supreme... Lord of the gods in the world! Chapter 1385 Rebuilding Paradise, the Only Master! The power of the new rules floods the world, but anyone who is capable of it can feel that this world... has changed hands! And the closest God and darkness are the deepest feelings, the power of rules is added, the world is him, he is the world, this feeling is especially obvious.Re-filling this world with the power of his own rules, Su Zhan began to extract the power of faith!In an instant, all over the world, men, women, young and old, people, angels, and even demons, countless powers of faith emerged one after another, turning into a golden light that suddenly emerged from the body and flew to the sky. This situation is very spectacular, like fireworks in full bloom! There seemed to be a voice and a thought in the hearts of all believers. A new era belonging to the Lord of the Gods...began! On the one hand, he was distracted and absorbed the power of faith, while Su Zhan waved his hand and directly deprived God of his ability. Before God could react, a snap of his fingers had sent him directly out of heaven. "Since you like the world so much, be an ordinary person honestly!" Su Zhan said faintly, then with a thought, the whole heaven changed. Starting from the Garden of Eden, Su Zhan restructured himself into the appearance of a garden. The difference is... Su Zhan intends to use this as his back garden, dividing the center of heaven into two areas. One is the activities of the old angels who take refuge in. Scope, to deal with some trivial matters, the other is the Garden of Eden, which belongs to Su Zhan and the new angels...that is what Su Zhan thought about before. Only the beauty of heaven! After transforming the paradise in mind, Su Zhan reopened the paradise. Feeling the opening of heaven, whether it is angels or hell, one after another enters heaven, preparing to worship the new master! A large area densely packed. Angels, demons, and the untransformed people of Ruth appeared in heaven one after another. Seeing Su Zhan sitting in the middle, they couldn''t help rising in awe and kneeling to worship. Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, and the light shrouded in an instant. Except for Artemis, Abidon, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, all angels including the surrendered or Miyuki Hirano began to transform into new angels at the same time. Even Julie is no exception! The angels in heaven were all killed by Amara before, but now it¡¯s becoming lively again. Let the new angels take care of the arrangements. Soon they have been dealt with in an orderly manner. As for the new rules, they have been clearly stated. , Heaven quickly returned to normal. After the worship, Abidon and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also left heaven. While the new angels were still familiar with their new identities, new abilities, new rules, or were curious to visit heaven, Su Zhan brought Amara to the Garden of Eden. In the center of the Garden of Eden, is a huge open-air palace. Su Zhan took Amala around casually, and I can see that Amala is in a good mood now.Perhaps it was finally retribution, seeing that God lost his rule and status. Although he was not sealed up and did not realize his own pain, he made him a human being and watched the things he created were ruled and developed by others. , This may be the biggest punishment. At least it can come after being sealed, and it''s not annoying to see it! In a good mood, Amara held Su Zhan''s arm while admiring the brand new Garden of Eden.Even though her body has grown into an adult now, but at this moment she feels like a girl, but... when she is holding Su Zhan¡¯s arm with small broken steps, the friction is not comparable to a girl. Ah, the black deep V dress, and the feeling ready to come out made Su Zhan a little bit eager. After thinking about it, Su Zhan held Amara.Amala paused and looked at Su Zhan. After a snap of her fingers, the clothes on Amala disappeared instantly! "Just here, I want you!" 1156 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1156 "Ok!" Amara didn''t have any resistance or shyness. In her bones, she already believed that she was Su Zhan''s woman, so what could be resisted or shy about things just sooner or later?After all, she is different from other women, but she hasn''t received any education since she was a child, so naturally she won''t be too shy.In short, her thinking is more direct! A voice soon came from the Garden of Eden. ... ... After taking down Amara, Su Zhan''s mood is still very happy. When other new angels come to the Garden of Eden one after another, Su Zhan''s mood will be even better.Su Zhan didn''t arrange any gardeners, but people except certain people could not enter the Garden of Eden at all, nor could they see it! Therefore, after these people came in, Su Zhan took a big hand and stripped them of their clothes. This is the heaven he wants! Being absurd here for several days, taking away the power of faith in this world. Su Zhan is content to do something right now. For example, if the power of rules is upgraded, it should be possible to try to pull the two worlds together to form a multiverse, right? Thinking of this, Su Zhan is ready to try again.However, just as he was about to try, Artemis came. During this time Artemis was not in the Garden of Eden, but wandered around in heaven, visiting other people''s little paradise or something.I have been to the Garden of Eden occasionally. After all, this place is open to her, but after coming here once, I discovered the absurdity here, and Artemis quietly hid! "Something?" Seeing Artemis hesitating to say something, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you have something to do, just say it directly. I think... There should be nothing I can''t satisfy you now, right?" Artemis nodded repeatedly and stayed with Su Zhan for so long. Naturally, he was very clear about Su Zhan''s affairs. This was more powerful than God, and of course everything could be satisfied.As Arrow''s assistant, Artemis originally thought he was knowledgeable, but after arriving here, he realized that he knew too little. After hesitating for a while, Artemis said: "I think, I have been in this world for so long, and now you have become the only master, there should be nothing else to do, then... can you send me? go back?" ... The copy of the evil force is almost there, ready to return to DC. 1386 DC: Earth 16 "Do you want to go back?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but after another thought.I met her only by chance, and waited for her to come into this world together.Now the things here are all handled, and after so long, she naturally wants to go home. Earth 16! The World of Juvenile Justice League. As for this world, Su Zhan intends to serve as a transit point between this world and the earth.Now that Artemis proposed it, just go ahead. As for the multiverse, you can try it anywhere. "Wait!" Su Zhan said to Artemis, and then Mind summoned Julie over. Julie was also transformed into a new angel, and her purification ability was also retained.While living in the Garden of Eden during this period of time, he was even as unclothed as everyone else. Su Zhan looked and looked at it, and couldn''t touch it, but he hadn''t been eaten yet. In an instant, Julie teleported over. Seeing Julie''s frankness, Artemis felt a little embarrassed. Su Zhan pointed, a leather skirt appeared on Julie''s body, and then said: "I am going to send Artemis back to her world. By the way, I will set up a transit station over there, so that it will be convenient in the future. You and me go with!" "Yes, God Lord!" Su Zhan got up and drew the crossing runes on the walls of the palace, and then confessed to others. After all, there is actually nothing for him to do here. As long as the people below perform their duties, it is enough to develop their beliefs.After the account was properly made, Su Zhan took Artemis and Julie and disappeared. Artemis had experience, and it was the first time that Julie experienced traversal. She was a little curious and nervous. She also wanted to observe carefully what it was like to travel through the world.As soon as I opened and closed my eyes, I realized that it was over... "This is Artemis'' world?" Julie looked around suspiciously. This was the dock where Su Zhan found Artemis last time, surrounded by containers. "Yes, there are many parallel worlds in a world. There may be countless similar worlds that have been grouped together to form a multiverse. In some worlds, there may be the same double body, or there may be none, and there may be some subversion. Or the reverse situation. The world you are in before is an exception, you should not find the existence of the dual body, and the development of the world is different. However, the world of Artemis is different, most of the development trajectory It''s all the same. The number of this world is Earth 16. I have been to Earth 1 and Earth 2. Earth 1 is my main development world." Su Zhan simply explained."I am going to build a place similar to a transit station in this world, so that I can travel to your world and Earth 1." "Then what''s the number of my world?" Julie asked curiously. "I really don''t know this. Your world situation is quite special, but for convenience, it can be named Earth 99." Returning to my own earth, the familiar feeling spontaneously arises, and there is a feeling of returning home.Artemis was a little eager to go home and have a look. She turned to look at Su Zhan before speaking, Su Zhan already knew what she was thinking.Just like myself, if I haven''t come back for too long, I will feel that kind of eager miss. "Where do I want me to take you?" "Home!" Knowing the address, Su Zhan, Julie put on Artemis and teleported and disappeared. The next moment, the three of them had appeared in an alley in a certain block. After coming out of the alley, Artemis pointed to one of them with excitement. Hudao: "My home is here. Usually only my mother is at home. I have been walking for so long and there is no news left. She must be anxious." "What are you waiting for, go up." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You guys, won''t you accompany me up there?" "We won''t go anymore. We will visit again when we have time later. I am going to stroll around the world, you know by phone, you can find me at any time!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "OK then!" Artemis nodded, and went home a little nervously. Su Zhan took Julie around in this world. He didn''t know much about Earth 16. He just knew that this was the world that featured the Juvenile Justice League. Similarly, the Justice League also existed.Not long after shopping on the street, Su Zhan has already seen a lot of things about the Justice League. It seems that in this world, the Justice League is developing very well, and the public influence is not weak. Since this world is to be used as a transit point, the location of the base must be good.It''s not only to travel by yourself, but the people around you can also travel through it, so you have a place to stay.The Justice League is very mature in this world, and for this world, Su Zhan does not have much idea yet. Choosing a good location for the base is the current top priority. Even in the urban area, accidents will happen every three days, so it is best to choose some remote places. Su Zhan walked around with Julie and then found a hotel to stay in, let Julie go online to understand the situation of the world, Su Zhan himself began to choose the location of the base. Two flowers bloomed, one for each table. For the time being, Su Zhan was looking for a suitable base location. Just that Artemis opened the door with the key. The door was just opened, and she saw her mother sitting On the wheelchair, he looked surprised. "I...I''m not dreaming, you...are you back? I thought..." Mother swallowed a little excitedly, and Artemis threw directly into her arms. "mom!" When the mother and daughter met, it was natural to have something to say. After calming down, Artemis told his mother about this period of time and went to another world, the lord of the gods, angels and demons, and so on.Her mother was so shocked that she never closed her mouth.After a long time, my mother sighed and said: "I didn''t expect you to have such a chance, anyway, as long as you are not in danger. By the way, Arrow has looked for you several times. After knowing that you have disappeared, including the entire Justice League Looking for it, you better contact him!" "Moreover, the Justice League has a plan. It seems... it has something to do with you. The Green Arrow came to you for this!" Chapter 1387 Juvenile Justice League After talking with his mother, Artemis has contacted Arrow.As the disciple or assistant of Arrow, he had disappeared for so long, and he really needed to tell him. 1157 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1157 As night fell, on the roof of my house. Artemis wore uniforms habitually, standing on the edge looking out at the night of the city. There was a sudden sound of breaking through the air, and an arrow was accurately inserted on the edge of the roof, followed by a figure that had already swung on the roof, wearing a green uniform and holding a combined bow, it was the Green Arrow! However, the Arrow in this world is obviously a bit old, completely in the middle and old age, and far less mature than Earth 1. "Where have you been during this time?" Arrow asked. Artemis said apologetically what he had said to his mother again. "You said that he is a god in another world and killed the god of that world? And he still knows us? That''s interesting. I really want to see what the guy who killed the god looks like!" "He did not kill God, but deprived him of his ability and status." Artemis explained. "It''s all the same!" Green Arrow said: "You said his name is Su Zhan, right? Will we have a chance to meet?" "I have to ask about this before I know it, but he probably won''t refuse." "One more thing, the Justice League decided to let everyone¡¯s assistants form a team to deal with some simple problems. I wanted to tell you before, but you were not there for a while. So I let Roy the Arrow go. , But he doesn''t seem to get along well with the team, so if you want to quit, I am going to let you take over her position!" Arrow said. "I... Am I suitable?" Artemis hesitated. "I will let you join as my niece." "I want to consider it." If it was before, Artemis would definitely agree without hesitation. Her family background is very complicated. For some reasons, she chose to become a hero and become the assistant and disciple of Arrow. If she can join such a team, she would be very happy, even if she is just replacing the Arrow, but now... ...She subconsciously thought of Su Zhan. Perhaps, I can ask his opinion. "Well, I am waiting for your news!" He also felt the change of Artemis, but didn''t say anything. After the separation, Arrow came to the base of the Justice League, the watchtower. The location of the watchtower is established in outer space. Each hero can go back and forth according to the teleporter established in his city. It is very convenient and has high security measures. It is a luxury built by many appearance technologies, Green Lantern participated in, and Batman invested base. "Identification, 08, Arrow." With the sound of the electronic sound, the Arrow has been teleported to the base of the watchtower. Each member has its own number and fixed authority, which is similar to the ID card in the Justice League base of the Soviet war, but it is more standardized here. Everyone has their own changes and cannot be impersonated. If there is no in the database If it is not, only alliance members provide permission to temporarily allow entry. "Help me look up a person named Su Zhan, the code name may be called Lord of the Gods." As soon as he came in, Arrow had asked the computer to help check it. "What are you looking up?" Batman in black came over and asked. Arrow said: "I met an interesting person and thing." With that said, Arrow talked about Artemis and Su Zhan. At this time, the system already has query results. no! There is no information. "If you can, it''s best to let us see you too." Batman looked at the query results, turned his head and said to Arrow. A god that suddenly appeared, whether it was true or not, deserves their attention. ... ... During this period of time, I got used to being in heaven, surrounded by countless beauties, and now I feel a little uncomfortable.Fortunately, there is another Julie who hasn''t tasted her yet.When Julie finished surfing the net and took a shower, Su Zhan specially asked her to change into the leather jacket she had bought before, and her interest instantly increased. In the end, she didn¡¯t even take it off, so Su Zhan went straight on. Now, let alone... it feels different.It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t wear it, or if you wear it! But after it was over, Julie took off the clothes, after all, it was uncomfortable to sleep in her. Early the next morning, Su Zhan was woken up by the doorbell. As soon as he was about to go to watch the door, Julie got up and put on clothes first, and then opened the door. "Artemis?" Julie was a little surprised after opening the door."How did you find this place? Haven''t you never called?" Artemis said proudly: "This is my world!" As Green Arrow''s assistant, it would be too wasteful if he couldn''t even find out this piece of information, let alone Su Zhan didn''t hide his identity specially. "Why didn''t you stay at home for a while?" Su Zhan wrapped up in a bath towel and said. "There are things I want to ask your opinion." "I''ll take a shower first and say it later!" Su Zhan went in, took a shower, changed into casual clothes, and then came out: "Say, what''s the matter." "I met Green Arrow yesterday and told him about you. He hopes to see you. Also... She wants me to join an organization of the Justice League, which is composed of assistants and disciples, called the Youth Justice League. I haven''t agreed yet, I want to ask you!" Artemis said. "Is it just established?" "It was established when I went to another world with you. I joined Speed ??Arrow before, but it seems that the cooperation is not happy, so I want to quit and let me replace it." "So..." There is not much known about the Juvenile Justice League Su Zhan, only that Artemis is a member of it, but when he joined it is still unclear. "Join if you are interested. Anyway, I am not often in this world." Su Zhan thought for a while and said casually. "Well, what about the meeting?" "You arrange it." The Arrow in this world is still the Justice League, and Su Zhan is really ready to meet. Chapter 1388: New Base Artemis contacted Arrow, first said that he agreed to join the Youth Justice League, and then said that Su Zhan agreed with him.Arrow invited Su Zhan to meet in the Hall of Justice, which was very grand.Artemis introduced Su Zhan to the Hall of Justice. The Justice Hall is one of the infrastructures of the Justice League. It is located in Washington, DC. It is funded by Batman and designed and trimmed by Green Lantern and Wonder Woman. As a semi-open headquarters, it is more like a memorial or facade, and it also contains There is a teleporter to the watchtower. Don''t look at it like this, but ordinary people are not qualified to go in, so inviting Su Zhan to meet there for the first time is definitely a kind of respect. Artemis took Su Zhan and Julie to the Hall of Justice. Obviously, the guard at the door had been notified and did not stop them.As soon as I entered, I saw Arrow, and Batman walked towards him. 1158 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1158 "Why are you so old?" Batman is okay, he can''t see clearly with his mask, and his uniform has not changed much.But Arrow''s uniform is relatively simple, so you can see it clearly.Seeing Arrow and Oliver Quinn, Su Zhan was really taken aback! "Uh... I always think this is a kind of mature charm, not old!" Arrow was choked by Su Zhan''s opening speech, but his answer was also funny. "Hello, I am Green Arrow, this is Batman, I think...you should know us." Green Arrow said with a smile. "Really familiar! My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a smile."This is Julie." "Let me show you around." Taking Su Zhan and Julie to the Hall of Justice, Arrow introduced them very warmly.Batman didn''t say much, but Su Zhan knew that he had been looking at himself, which was normal. After all, he was Batman!If he wasn''t so cautious, then he wouldn''t be Batman! While visiting, Arrow finally asked. The main question is about Su Zhan''s identity, parallel worlds and the like, and the attitude is fairly friendly, so Su Zhan naturally doesn''t know anything about it. Moreover, he had no intention of hiding his identity. After visiting the Justice Hall, I understand everything I need to know. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you have anything else you want to ask? If not, I would like to ask." "What''s the problem?" Green Arrow asked. Su Zhan looked at Batman: "There is a small island near the west coast. As far as I know, it seems to be your property, and it seems to be idle. If you don¡¯t need it, how about me? I¡¯m going to build one there. The base is convenient for me and my people to transit and rest!" Batman paused, he had an impression of this place as soon as he said it.However, this island is under the name of Bruce Wayne, how did he know his true identity?However, this doubt only stayed for a moment. He came from a parallel world, as if he knew about the Justice League and the Green Arrow. It was not surprising to know his identity. "Yes, if you need any help, I can provide it." Batman said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I''m afraid I will not only provide help when the time comes. I know your character very well. So forget it. I just plan to build a base for transfer and rest. You can do many things. It was easily investigated." Batman wasn''t embarrassed, everyone knew his character. If he is to provide help and help build the base, if he doesn''t do some tricks, it is not him.It doesn''t have any purpose, it''s just a habit. Batman simply transferred the ownership of the island to Su Zhan. Su Zhan wanted to give money, but Batman did not accept it.But it doesn''t matter anyway, his family is big and rich.With the island in hand, Su Zhan was ready to go back and start building the base. Before leaving, Arrow gave Su Zhan the identity of a tourist so that if he had anything to do, he could come directly to the Justice Hall.As for Artemis, Arrow took her to the Youth Justice League to work with the team. The Youth Justice League''s base is near Happy Harbor in Rhode Island, a huge hollowed-out cave. This was the original base, but it was no longer needed because of the location leak. Now it is used as the base of the Youth Justice League. The Arrow invited Su Zhan to visit it, but Su Zhan wanted to go back and build his own base first. I refused, anyway, after Artemis went, he could go there anytime he had time. After leaving the Hall of Justice with Julie, Su Zhan went directly to a small island near the west coast. This island is in the same location as the west coast base in Marvel World. Speaking of which, although it is a different world, it has a general geographical location. Nothing has changed. I think it took a long time to build the base of Marvel, which wasted a lot of time.But now it''s much easier. Su Zhan and Julie are floating above the island, waving their hands as if they are commanding, and immediately after that, changes have taken place on the island, and the base is emerging out of thin air, quickly build! At this time, Batman was also paying attention to this side, and he saw this amazing scene. "Magic? Such a powerful magic, I am afraid that even Zatala can''t do it!" Batman exclaimed. It is an exaggeration to build a base overnight, and if it is only a few tens of minutes, it is not only an exaggeration, it can be called a miracle.Through the previous contact, Batman hasn''t felt anything special about Su Zhan, the lord of the gods, now... he finally found out. This is God! After the base was completed, Su Zhan and Julie moved in on the same day. The facilities inside are equally luxurious and equipped with an electronic artificial intelligence.Of course, this is just simple. Since it is a transit station, it is the central point that connects the two worlds. How can people from the two worlds come here conveniently and quickly and transfer to each other? This is the key to the problem! Although the traversal spell can be used, it does not have durability and needs to consume materials. Of course, these can be handled. The real trouble is that others can¡¯t locate the location accurately and come here, so... Su Zhan¡¯s idea is reached. The Justice League teleporter is on. Chapter 1389 Happy Harbor, Rhode Island. Youth Justice League base. In addition to the members of the Youth Justice League, this base is also equipped with two mentors. They can be regarded as nanny. After all, these young members are not very old and have been assistants for a long time. Now they are working alone. Energetic, if no one is watching, who knows what these frizzy boys will do. The two instructors staying here are responsible for the overall red tornado. The Red Tornado was originally a robot created by the evil doctor Moro, whose purpose was to break into the Justice League. As a result, the conspiracy was frustrated. The Red Tornado gradually awakened his mind and joined the Justice League.Because he does not need to rest, sleep, and has no dual identity with his own life, he is the most suitable candidate to be appointed as the supervisor of the Youth Justice League! And the other instructor is responsible for the training of the members of Shaozheng, this is the old acquaintance of Su Zhan, the black canary! Whether it was the black canary on Earth 1 or the dual-body Black Sea Monster on Earth 2, Su Zhan knew no more. However, it was obvious that the black canary on Earth 16 was completely different from what he was familiar with! Because the timeline of this world is a bit long, everyone in the Justice League is relatively old, otherwise the world would not be the main player in the Juvenile Justice League. Su Zhan did not go to the Justice Hall, nor did he bring Julie, leaving her to stay in the "multi-base" named by him, and teleported here by himself. As soon as it appeared, the base had received the news.In an instant, I felt a red whirlwind swept over, and after landing, a red-skinned robot with a mechanical body, a red tornado had appeared. "Hello, Su Zhan." The sound of the red tornado is somewhat mechanized and somewhat flat. "Are you here for Artemis? She is in the base." "Well, let''s take a look at Artemis and the Youth Justice League. By the way, there is one more thing. I hope I can visit and study your teleporters." Su Zhan said. "I need to ask the Alliance about the teleporter." The red tornado said. "Of course, no problem!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then entered the base at the invitation of the red tornado. As the base of the former Justice League, the infrastructure here is not bad. Soon, in the public rest area, Su Zhan met Artemis. "Su Zhan!" Seeing Su Zhan''s arrival, Artemis seemed very happy, and immediately rushed over. Others also came over curiously. Su Zhan took a look. "Are you the lord of the gods? I heard Artemis tell Batman about you. My name is Robin. This is Little Seaman, Flash Boy, Martian Girl, and Super Boy!" A short boy Take the initiative to speak, and then introduce them in turn. The members of the Youth Justice League have also undergone many changes, which is considered the starting lineup. Among them, Robin knew him in the 1st Soviet War on Earth. Dick Grayson, a generation of Robin, later became himself as Nightwing. Because Robin had several generations, he was also called a young man. Hai Shao Xia Su Zhan has never heard of it, mainly on Earth 1. I don¡¯t know much about Atlantis and Aquaman, and Aquaman is still a newcomer there, and he is still in the growing period, so there is nothing at all. assistant.Hai Shaoxia should be from Atlantis, with dark skin, tattoos resembling eels on his back and arms, and two special weapons, or containers, which should be used in conjunction with magic. The Flash boy is familiar with Su Zhan. Wally West, the first generation of the Flash boy, the third generation of the Flash, is the nephew of the Flash Barry. He reset the experiment that Barry obtained the superb power and thus obtained the same ability. The Martian girl, Megan Morse, this is also the niece of the Martian Hunter who Su Zhan didn''t understand and had not encountered in other parallel worlds.She has green skin, just like the Martian hunter, with freckles on her face... But Su Zhan can see that this is not her true appearance, with Martian transformation, telepathy, invisibility and thought power abilities. 1159 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1159 As for the last superboy, it is also a symbol of the existence of Superman in the Justice League, and his name is Connor Kent.There are several superboys, but Connor Kent should be the most famous, he is completely a young version of Superman.He is a Kryptonian biological clone, using superhuman genes, and his biological age is only 16 weeks. Before Artemis joined, he was rescued from the Biochemical Research Project of the Cadmus Project by the Youth Justice League. , Joined the Youth Justice League.Its abilities belong to the weakened version of Superman in all aspects, can''t fly, and have no hot sight. Su Zhan swept through them one by one and they had already understood it. By the time they were scanning, the Martian girl was slightly aware of it, but she was not sure, but only briefly revealed a puzzled expression. "You can call me Su Zhan." Su Zhan said with a smile. "We have a training session later, would you like to come and visit?" Robin asked. "Okay!" Su Zhan didn''t care, anyway, he had to study the teleporter, and he wouldn''t leave immediately. They were a bit resistant to the training class. You must know that they were all superhero assistants before. No matter their strength or experience, they feel that they are not bad. Now they are all independent and self-employed, so naturally they don¡¯t want to participate. What training class.But this time, they were very positive. Obviously, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink, the training class is fake, take the opportunity to see the strength of Su Zhan is true. However, Shaozheng is still Shaozheng, and it is indeed a little tender. Su Zhan can easily figure out their thoughts, but he doesn''t mind letting them know. When I came to the training room, the training room was empty and there was no one. Su Zhan chatted with Artemis on the side and asked her how it feels to join the team. The rest of them waited idly.Before long, a beautiful voice appeared. Black canary! Chapter 1390 Red Tornado and Black Canary "Are you Su Zhan? You are younger and handsome than I thought, but... it doesn''t look like a god." Black Canary came over, watching Su Zhan looking at him with interest. Su Zhan was also looking at her, much more mature than the black canary or black sea monster he knew, with a sonic device around his neck and blond hair. "Eyes are deceiving!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Black Canary shrugged, turned his head and said to the others: "Okay, it''s time for training, don''t be lazy, let''s start!" Robin and the others quickly competed with each other. Su Zhan looked around. Although they were only the Juvenile Justice League, they were still very good in terms of experience and age, especially their fighting ability. Far from being an adult. Perhaps because of Su Zhan''s presence here, they are more serious than usual. "You should come often, this group of little guys is this serious for the first time." Black Canary said while standing beside Su Zhan. "As long as the Arrow doesn''t mind, I don''t even mind." Su Zhan said with a smile. Black Canary smiled and said, "You come from other parallel worlds? What are those worlds like? Is there me?" "Earth 1 yours is also called Black Canary, but you don¡¯t have something on your neck, but superpowers! At the same time, you are a member of the Justice League, the Raptor Squad! You of Earth 2 are the villains who have corrected themselves and are called the Black Sea Monster. Different, different personality, different dressing, but the same ability. Whether it is Black Canary or Black Sea Monster, both are my women!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The black canary was stunned and shrugged: "Well, it sounds strange indeed." "It''s not that strange, at least there are differences in your length." "Age?" "No, there are differences in appearance, so you are safe." Su Zhan said with a smile. The black canary said angrily: "You mean, I''m not as pretty as your black canary? Come on, let''s try next?" The black canary said, shaking his wrist. Su Zhan hadn''t spoken yet, Robin and others roared, and had already given way. Black Canary provocatively looked at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan shrugged and said: "Well, it seems that you won''t be willing to show something." Su Zhan walked up to the black canary and stood, Robin and others gathered together and curiously guessed: "Who do you think can win?" "It should be Su Zhan? Isn''t he a god? It should be very powerful." "That''s not necessarily true. Superboys are very strong in all aspects, far better than ordinary people, but they have not lost to Black Canary." Robin said. The super boy snorted, seeming a little unhappy. "Su Zhan will definitely win!" Artemis said firmly. "it has started¡­¡­" At this moment, the black canary suddenly moved. In an instant, the black canary rushed to Su Zhan, and his fists attacked Su Zhan almost at the same time.Su Zhan smiled slightly, and with a light wave of his palm, he heard two pops, and the black canary''s arms and legs were bounced away, and the black canary changed his moves and continued to attack! The speed is very fast, and the attack is also very investigative. It can be said that the fighting skills are used to the fullest. This kind of skill can make her play a huge role when she is not dominant in physical aspects.However, letting her attack like a violent storm, Su Zhan didn''t move at all. He didn''t even move his footsteps. He just waved his hands and understatement. He had already blocked the Black Canary''s attack very leisurely and easily. "Oh my god... so awesome..." "This is the first time I have seen a black canary deflated!" "Don''t keep blocking, fight back!" Shouted the black canary. "Ok!" Su Zhan smiled helplessly. Black Canary was about to pay attention to her movements, but suddenly felt weightless. The next moment, she was already lying on the ground.Su Zhan was condescending next to her, smiling and reaching out... The black canary lay in a daze for a long time, then grabbed Su Zhan''s hand and stood up. "So fast!" She didn''t even see Su Zhan''s movements and didn''t react at all.If the other party didn''t put her here, but had a killer move, I''m afraid he would be dead.This speed... seems to be faster than the Flash! "I lost!" Black Canary was very calm, nodded towards Su Zhan, and then let the computer release the clip just now. There are naturally cameras and video equipment here, so that everyone can watch, learn and absorb experience after the end. Everyone looked at the screen, only to find...Although the recording was recorded, it was too fast to see clearly. "slow." "Slow down again." "Slowest!" When the playback frequency was at its slowest, everyone saw Su Zhan''s movements at this time.Seeing Su Zhan walking to Black Canary''s side very easily, touching her heel lightly, holding Black Canary¡¯s waist with his hand, making a very simple and rough tripping motion. By the time he was holding the black canary together. "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to be such a gentleman!" Black Canary smiled at Su Zhan, no wonder she didn''t feel the pain of falling. It turned out that Su Zhan was supporting himself all the way, not so much as a fall, but as a result of being brought down. Su Zhan smiled, at this time the red tornado had already come, and apparently the alliance had notified Su Zhan to visit the teleporter. "I''ll take a look first, and I''ll look for you later." Su Zhan said to Artemis, and then left the training room following the red tornado. At this time, everyone was not thinking about training. They asked a lot about the Soviet war around Artemis. The Black Canary also seemed very curious and asked some questions. Su Zhan followed the red tornado to the teleporter and began to study. 1160 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1160 The red tornado helped by the side, explaining some of the functions and details of the construction of the teleporter. I have to say that the effect of this teleporter is still good. Aside from traversal, it is very convenient to use in the same world. After figuring out the structure of the teleporter, Su Zhan is studying how to add traversing runes to it. It can achieve the effect of transmitting in different worlds. Chapter 1391 Doctor Destiny Is Missing? "The transmitter itself has a positioning function, so that it can be accurately transmitted from different designated locations, which requires accurate coordinate positions. Different worlds also have their own frequencies, which can be regarded as coordinate positions to a certain extent. It should be enough to be able to lock successfully. Well, another problem is how to integrate the coordinate position of the teleporter with the coordinate position of the crossing rune. This is the difficult point!" After figuring out the teleporter, Su Zhan began to wonder how to turn the teleporter into a world teleporter! This is not an easy task. The problem and the direction to be solved are all. The real difficulty lies in how to solve it. Even if Su Zhan''s brain is running fast, and equations are quickly combined in his mind to simulate the situation, but it is not so fast that it can be solved and processed. This requires countless attempts! Su Zhan found Artemis and came to Artemis'' room. The layout and furnishings of the rooms are relatively simple. Most of them are things usually used and Artemis equipment. To be honest, when he suddenly left Su Zhan and joined a brand new team, Artemis was indeed a little uncomfortable, not to mention her identity and life experience was a burden, or a burden, for her!Look at the other members, almost all of them are Zheng Miaohong, then look at yourself... Artemis felt a little inferior. She would feel relieved by Su Zhan''s side, because her identity was not a problem here! So when Su Zhan came over, Artemis was all happy, as if he could not finish talking.First, I will talk about the situation of Shaozheng, and then I will mainly talk about the multi-base, when will it be built, and whether Ruth and the others can easily come to this world after it is built. Speaking of it, the relationship between Artemis and Ruth and the others is closer, at least closer than the less-positive members. "I will take you there after the teleporter is set up, and then you and they can meet often." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, that''s right... there''s one more thing!" Artemis looked at Su Zhan hesitantly, his small expression a little pitiful, and his eyes watered at Su Zhan, as if begging.She made Su Zhan smile so much that she stretched out her hand and squeezed her chin and smiled: "Just tell me if you want to, why are you polite with me." "My mother, my mother had an accident, and then she can only use a wheelchair. I think..." "Do you want me to help you heal your mother?" "Well! You... can you do it?" Artemis nodded repeatedly, Su Zhan is the lord of the gods, should he heal a person''s leg? "Of course, this is not a big problem, but..." Su Zhan smirked at Artemis. Artemis blushed, his eyes dodged and said, "I know what to do," "Oh? Do you really know?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Artemis nodded: "I''ve been with you for so long, don''t you know." Su Zhan couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Do you really understand me then go now?" Just as Artemis was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang in the room. Got a mission! Su Zhan and Artemis came to the hall, and the young members in the hall had already arrived.The black canary and the red tornado are talking about this mission. "Kent... Nelson, our friend, he is 106 years old..." A white-haired old man in a suit appeared on the virtual screen with a cane in his hand. "He doesn''t look more than 90 years old!" The Lightning Boy whispered. "He has been missing for 23 days. Kent is one of the founders of the Justice Club, which is the predecessor of the Justice League." He wears a golden helmet on his head, only his eyes are exposed, he is wearing a golden cloak, and his uniform is black and gold. "Of course, Nelson is the most important magician on earth, he is Doctor Destiny!" Hai Shaoxia said with some admiration. "It''s more like a fake doctor." Lightning kid said."He knows some advanced scientific knowledge, used to frighten those bad guys and coax children." "Maybe Kent is just going out on a trip, but he is the caretaker of Destiny''s helmet. That is the source of the Doctor''s mysterious energy, so it is unwise to leave the helmet unprotected." Red Tornado said. "He is like those great magic priests on Mars, I am honored to be able to help find him." "Me too! It''s an honor." Seeing the Martian girl speak, the Lightning boy raised his hand."Magic is really great!" Looking at the appearance of the lightning boy, I couldn''t help but smile slightly, it seems that the lightning boy has an idea for the Martian girl. "Take it, this is the key to the Destiny Tower." The red tornado took out the key, and Shaoxia Hai took it. The lightning boy leaned over to the Martian girl and said: "What a coincidence, we both worship mysterious magic art." The Martian girl smiled and did not speak, after all, this was not too much to talk about when explaining the mission. "Dr. Destiny, this is a relatively powerful guy in the DC world. It seems that there have been several generations. This Kent should be a generation?" Su Zhan remembers that Dr. Destiny''s ability mainly comes from the Destiny Helmet, and the power of this Destiny Helmet comes from Order God Naboo. Su Zhan smelled a faint fragrance as he thought about it, and immediately saw the black canary coming to her. "We have other tasks here. If Kent is really in danger, I am afraid that they will be dangerous alone. Can I trouble you to accompany you?" "If you are willing to introduce me beautiful women." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Wrap it on me!" Black Canary said. "Then go!" Artemis will also follow, and it''s also about Doctor Destiny. Even if Black Canary is not mentioned, Su Zhan will follow. Although Shaozheng was not willing to take care of them as children, Shaozheng was curious about Su Zhan, so he didn''t resist his colleagues.The group soon boarded a spacecraft, the smart spacecraft of the Martian girl! Chapter 1392 Rogue Gang Member? In the smart spacecraft on Mars, the Martian girl sits in the middle and is responsible for the operation, while the others sit on both sides.After taking off from the base, the spacecraft directly entered the stealth mode and headed towards the destination.The members of Shaozheng were chatting, mainly talking about when the Lightning Boy realized that he liked magic, after all, the Lightning Boy looked absolutely scientific. In order to please the Martian girl or to attract the attention of the Martian girl, the lightning boy said against his will how he likes magic. Speaking of which, the taste of the lightning boy is really...but I don''t like it at this age, he just started to be curious about the opposite sex.The Martian girl is not particularly beautiful now, with a green skin and a barely stretched figure, she is absolutely Martian. However, Martians can change their image, just like the magician. It''s okay if it''s just like this, but the problem is... this green look is not her real body! I don¡¯t know if the Lightning Boy knows what the Martian girl really looks like from time to time?However, Su Zhan remembered that it seemed that the Martian girl was not interested in the Lightning Boy, and she really admired someone else. Well, Su Zhan is not interested in paying attention to these boys and girls. Anyway, Artemis is his own. He is now looking at information about Kent''s disappearance. According to the information, Kent once went to find a fortune teller before he disappeared. It is said that this fortune teller is very famous and very accurate. This is where he last appeared. "When I look back, it''s time to meet this fortuneteller!" After closing the information, Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. 1161 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1161 The fortuneteller herself won''t cause Su Zhan''s idea, but this fortuneteller is different, mainly because of her name! Seeing this name, Su Zhan felt that he should go and see it. The Martian spacecraft landed slowly and arrived at its destination, moving like an abandoned opera house. The spaceship was still in invisible mode. On the wooden box next to the building, a tiger-like cat''s eyes stared at the invisible spaceship strangely, then jumped dexterously and ran into the opera house. It was extremely dim in the abandoned opera house, and the cat walked through the corridor with a dexterous pace and jumped onto the leg of the person in the front chair. A man sat in the front chair. Black suit, white shirt and tie. After the cat jumped up, the man stroked the cat and said, "Shhh, Tick, I''m enjoying the performance." In the center of the stage, a man in black trousers and a white shirt looked at the old man being helped on the chair with his hands behind his back. The old man is Kent impressively. "Let us enter the tower, I promise not to torture people again." The man with the back hand said jealously. "Hurry up and enjoy it if you have the opportunity. Soon, my friend will come to save me." Kent said weakly. The back-hand man walked behind him with a sneer. He had a short wand in his hand and pointed it gently at Kent. In an instant, a magical current swept out, Kent trembled and let out a low scream. "One more, one more." The black-clothed man in the auditorium heard Kent''s scream and got up excitedly and clapped his hands in applause. With him, the cat named Tick jumped down. "What''s the matter?" The man in black couldn''t help asking. There seemed to be some special telepathy between him and the cat. After a while, the man in black showed a playful smile. Outside the opera house, a pedestrian has already got off the spacecraft.Looking at the surrounding environment, where is the Destiny Tower. "Nothing, it''s just a simple disguise." The Lightning Boy said. "Then what do you think it is? Adaptive micro-optoelectronics plus phase shifting technology?" Artemis couldn''t help but say because he seemed to be uncomfortable with the flamboyant appearance of the lightning boy. Su Zhan was a little surprised, it seems Artemis also knows science and technology very well. "Of course not!" The Lightning boy glanced at the Martian girl who came over, and said, "Obviously, this is the result of mysterious power." The lightning boy just finished talking here, and in the opera house over there, the man in black and the man in the back had brought Kent out of the stage, and it seemed that he was about to leave here.At this time, the black-clothed man turned to the man with his back hand said: "Hey, Abrakadiba, did you use adaptive low-optical electronics and phase shift technology?" "Yes!" Abracadiba said. "Ha ha!" "what happened?" Suddenly hearing Su Zhan''s low voice, Artemis couldn''t help asking curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "Nothing, I think you are right!" Neither technology nor mysterious power can escape Su Zhan''s eyes. Su Zhan has clearly seen the three people in the opera house and naturally heard the conversation just now. Obviously, the man in black also heard the words of the lightning boy just now, so he deliberately asked Abracadiba next to him. Although this Ablakadi Basu battle had never been seen before, there was such a sporadic impression that this guy turned out to be a member of a rogue gang. The famous rogue gang, Captain Cold, Heatwave and many other villains are mainly the rivals of the Flash.Of course, there is no rogue gang on Earth 1, and Captain Cold mixed with himself in the cutting-edge laboratory and became comrades with the Flash. As for this world... it seems that there should be no rogue gangs. But who is this man in black? It looks very hanging, and there is also a relatively powerful force! I can''t see the Destiny Tower, and I can''t open the door even with a key. Shaoxia holding the key found that there seemed to be a line on the key. "A test of faith?" Looking ahead, Shaoxia Hai took a deep breath, took two steps, and then inserted the key into the void. At first glance, it seemed like a performance without real scenes, and then a huge and ancient tower suddenly appeared in the open space in front of him. Destiny Tower! "This is all right?" The members of Shaozheng were a little dumbfounded. Su Zhan was also quite surprised: "This young man, he is really accurate!" He couldn''t see where the tower was at all, let alone the position of the door lock. The result was just plugging it in so casually, just plug it in! A test of faith?How does it feel like the strength of Secondary Two! Chapter 1393: Science or Magic? The door opened, and everyone looked at each other and walked in.As soon as I entered, the door closed by itself, and the crowd found that they were in a closed space. "Uh...Where is the door?" Shaoxia looked around, but didn''t find the door leading to other places. At this time, a virtual influence emerged in front of everyone, it was Kent. "Hello, although you used the key to enter the tower, the tower cannot identify you. Please state your purpose and intentions!" The Lightning boy glanced at the Martian girl and volunteered to say: "We are true believers. We are here to find Doctor Destiny." Kent''s virtual influence glanced at the Lightning Boy, and then suddenly disappeared. "What''s the situation?" The Lightning boy was a little at a loss. Does his disappearance mean that he passed or not? Why not... As soon as the lightning boy thought about how there was no change, he heard the rumbling sound, the ground began to shake, followed by the ground suddenly cracking, and all of them fell in an instant. Below is a huge pool of magma, hot aura pounces towards you, and the magma rolls violently, as if it can swallow everything. "Ahhhhh..." Everyone screamed in shock, the Martian girl floated and grabbed the Flash kid, and the super kid grabbed the rock wall with her bare hands. Shaoxia Hai''s reaction was not slow and she managed to stop. 1162 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1162 As for Artemis and Robin directly hit the wall with the hook gun and stopped. "These are my favorite boots!" The super kid slowed down while holding onto the wall with his bare hands, but eventually his hands fell into the lava. In an instant, his boots had completely melted, and he grunted in pain when he was barefoot. Can''t help complaining. Don''t say, you deserve to be a super boy with superhuman genes. If you change other people''s boots, you will have to waste your feet! ... ... Outside the Destiny Tower, Kent was tied up with his hands and led Abracadiba and the men in black into the Destiny Tower. "This tower will not welcome intruders." "To shut up!" After Abracadiba finished speaking, a silent electronic collar had been wrapped around Kent''s neck, and Kent could no longer make a sound for a moment. "Hello, Kent." Kent''s virtual image appeared again."It''s rare that you bring guests back. And one of them has a powerful mysterious power." Kent couldn''t speak, but obviously he could connect with his virtual image. The image disappeared in an instant, but this time the ground did not collapse. Instead, a door appeared on the wall. After the door opened, it was an upward staircase. Abracadiba smiled triumphantly, and pushed Kent in. ... ... "It''s hard to keep, keep the height." The Martian girl hugged the lightning boy in the air, saying with some difficulty."I''m so hot!" Martians are very afraid of fire, or heat. Is this really a Martian? The Shaoxia on the other side was also overwhelmed."Megan and Megan''s body functions are very sensitive to extreme heat, and it won''t last long." Artemis and everyone subconsciously looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan is floating leisurely in the air. "Aren''t you helping us?" The Lightning kid couldn''t help but shouted. At this moment, the Martian girl suddenly thought of something, and said in shock: "By the way, Megan, we haven''t really answered the question just now." By the way, Megan, her spoken language. "The Red Tornado sent us over to see if Mr. Kent and the Destiny Helmet are safe." The Martian girl shouted. As the sound fell, a steel plate suddenly appeared above the magma, blocking the magma.Everyone was relieved and landed one after another. "It''s strange, this steel plate should be very hot, but it is actually cold?" Hai Shaoxia said puzzledly. On the other side, the Lightning boy hugged the shoulders of the Martian girl."Don''t worry, Megan, I will protect you." "Enough! You want to make a good impression on Megan at all costs, and almost turned us into a barbecue." Artemis said unhappy. "Why is this my fault again?" The Lightning boy said innocently. "Because you lied about the thing that you don''t know what it is, saying you are a true believer in magic." Artemis said. "Walley, don''t you believe it?" The Martian girl looked at the Lightning boy. The Lightning boy said embarrassingly: "Alright, I said I believe that magic is a lie, but magic is the real lie and should bear the main responsibility." "Wally, I studied at the Magic School in Atlantis for a year. The imprint of magic engraved on my skin allows me to drive the water blade." Hai Shaoxia said. "Man, haven''t you heard of bioelectricity? In primitive culture, fire used to be considered magic, but now it''s just a little trick." Lightning boy defended. "As a person who can break through the sound barrier in sports shoes, you are too conservative!" Artemis said. "This is science! I created the current me by recreating the Flash laboratory accident, and everything can be explained by science!" said the Flash kid. Artemis was so angry that he could only look towards Su Zhan, hoping that he would come to let the lightning boy know what real magic is. Su Zhan smiled and said: "There is no way to be so troublesome, just a simple test. Hai Shaoxia, open the iron plate on the ground." "Wait, the reverse air current generated by the lava will roast us alive!" The Lightning boy said hurriedly, but Shaoxia Hai had already opened it. What appeared was not a hot air wave, but a cold air with snowflakes. "It''s Snow!" The Martian girl was surprised. Artemis snorted triumphantly, and then everyone jumped down together. After going down, everyone found that they were already in a world of ice and snow. "what is that?" "It may be Kent''s wand!" Everyone found that there was a magic wand floating in front, and the Lightning boy and Robin had passed by and grabbed it at almost the same time. "Got it! Hey, I can''t let go of my hand." The two of them took a mouthful at the same time, and they immediately saw the magic wand glow and flew up and disappeared. Chapter 1394 Witch Child Coralion "Are we there yet? Are we there yet?" The black-clothed men kept urging impatiently, they didn''t stop since they entered the stairs, and the steps seemed to be endless. "Tell us how to find the helmet of Destiny." Abracadiba removed the collar from Kent''s neck. Kent smiled and said, "Impossible." "Old stuff, you dare to play with me!" Abracadiba immediately sent an electric shock, Kent fell to the ground electric. "Hey, take a look, my friend is here!" Kent, who fell on the ground, said with a smile, and immediately saw Robin and the Lightning boy who were teleported by the wand suddenly appeared on the distant stairs. The situation here. "Abrakadiba!" Robin recognized it instantly. Suddenly, the wands in the hands of the two glowed, and Kent''s body also lit up, and Kent flew toward the wand immediately afterwards.As soon as he held the wand, the rope in Kent''s hand fell, and a door appeared out of thin air. "Quick in," Kent said, and then pushed the two through the door. The man in the suit shouted a little annoyed, and at the same time waved his hands, a mysterious purple power swept away, but unfortunately it was a little late. Inside the door, it seems to be an elevator. The three of them stood inside, and the atmosphere was a little quiet. 1163 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1163 At this moment, someone suddenly appeared in the elevator. "Who are you?" Kent was startled."How did you get in?" "Wow, don''t be nervous, this is Su Zhan, the lord of the gods, coming with us." The lightning boy explained hurriedly. "What about the rest?" "The others are safe, I''ll take a look." Su Zhan said, looking at Kent."You are Doctor Destiny?" "No, I''m just a former Doctor of Destiny, until my wife Inza made me realize that life is not only like this, she is really an extraordinary person." Kent said and took out a pocket watch. There was a pocket watch on the watch. The picture of the woman must be his wife Inza. "Doctor Destiny is not good!" Su Zhan said lightly. Doctor Destiny is not as simple as wearing a helmet of Destiny. Once you wear it, you may never be able to take it off. Ken Fei nodded, and then solemnly said: "The enemy we are facing has a powerful and mysterious power that is difficult to deal with." "Abrakadiba?" The Lightning Kid answered."The Flash has proven that he is using future technology to pretend to be magic, just embroidering his legs." "Yes, Abra is indeed a liar. But Kolarion, another witch boy with a cat, is the true god of chaos. For Dr. Destiny, the god of order, he is the ultimate opponent. He is looking for fate. The helmet, if the helmet falls into his hand, he will turn the entire planet into his own playground, full of chaos!" "Wow, then we don¡¯t have to worry about it. Whether it¡¯s the God of Chaos or the God of Order, it¡¯s not the opponent of this one, this one is the lord of the gods!" The Lightning kid shook his hands and said to Su Zhan. Welcome letter. "I can feel that you are strong!" Kent said while looking at Su Zhan. "Where did you go to the diviner when you were caught before?" Su Zhan asked. Kent paused: "Yes, that''s just a liar." "Not necessarily!" Su Zhan smiled mysteriously. At this time, the door has been opened.After coming out, I saw Kent waving his wand with his wand, and a door appeared above his head, followed by the Superboy and the others. In front, is a huge golden bell. Kent walked over and tapped with his wand, and suddenly, an electric current swept across from a distance. Abracadiba and the witch boy Klarion arrived. The lightning boy grabbed Kent and flashed an electric current. Kent pointed to Jin Zhong and asked him to rush over. The lightning boy was a little confused. He hesitated or charged up. As a result, the figure flashed and disappeared. "Humph!" The witch boy Kolarion gave a cold snort, and followed in when he flew up. The three of them disappeared, and Abrakadiba had already rushed over and attacked everyone. Su Zhan didn''t make a move, and he wasn''t here to be a babysitter, just to see how strong the Youth Justice League was.But... Su Zhan was disappointed in the end... It''s still jerky, the technology and experience are far from enough, and it seems that it hasn''t been enough to be alone.As soon as Shaoxia Hai planned to use water-blade magic, he was directly brought down by an electric shock. Following him, there seemed to be an electric rope trapping him, and the electric current kept hitting his whole body. The super boy rushed over with a loud roar, but Ablaka Diba easily flashed past, and the super boy who was directly hit by the current convulsed. The Martian girl, Robin, and Artemis all shot, but they couldn''t make a hit. But Abracadiba has succeeded again and again. The Martian girl, Robin followed in the footsteps of Superboy and Hai Shaoxia. Artemis almost ran out of bows and arrows but did not stop him. He watched Abracadiba. The current from has rushed over, and Artemis suddenly felt a familiar breath on his body. "Power of Chaos!" Artemis hurriedly looked in the direction of Su Zhan. "Bang!" The current hit the power of Chaos, and disappeared without even a ripple. "Huh, who are you?" Abrakadiba looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, but before Su Zhan answered, Abrakadiba said disdainfully: "Forget it, whoever you are will die here." "Really?" Su Zhan said with a slight smile: "I like your courage of life and death, and an attitude of recklessness." "Boy, you are so arrogant!" Abracadiba yelled, and the lightning rushed towards Su Zhan. "Quickly, avoid..." The Martian girl and others shouted to remind. Su Zhan didn''t move, watching the terrifying thunder and lightning, he just stretched out a finger and tapped it towards the thunder and lightning, and the thunder and lightning stopped in an instant, and then turned around Su Zhan''s fingers like a cute doll. . "This... this is impossible!" Abracadiba was shocked and released lightning again. However, the thunder and lightning released were all around Su Zhan as before, as if these thunder and lightning were his, and the heart moved at will without hurting him at all. Chapter 1395 Crushing Doctor Destiny Seeing Abrakadiba''s shocked look, Su Zhan sneered slightly. In an instant, the electric current surged out from his body and went straight to Abrakadiba.Abrakadiba dodged hurriedly, but the lightning twisted in the air flexibly as if it were alive. Zi Zi Zi! When Abrakadiba was horrified, lightning had already entangled him, and the powerful current instantly made him fall to the ground and twitch. Su Zhan¡¯s hand directed the dance, and the thunder and lightning on the few people in Shaozheng flew over, converging with the electric current on Abakadiba, and instantly turned into a boxy cage, bringing Abakadiba Shut it inside! "Can you control thunder and lightning?" Robin and others asked in surprise. "I can control everything!" Su Zhan said, and then said: "You guys are watching him here, I will go up and take a look." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The few people in Shaozheng looked at each other, and they all had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This feeling is like when they were assistants before, they can only stay to deal with some trivial things, which makes them a little frustrated. In the next moment, Su Zhan had already arrived at the top of the Destiny Tower. As soon as he appeared, he felt that the two forces were colliding fiercely. The golden and purple energies came from the witch boy Kolarion and... Doctor Destiny? The witch boy Kolarion stood on the ground, while Doctor Destiny was floating in the air. The magic of the two of you came and went, and the fight was very intense.The magic of Dr. Destiny is like a cross, and it is like a key. It is a relatively unique symbol.As for the witch boy Kolarion, his magic power is full of darkness, but it is extremely powerful. "This is not Kent?" Seeing the person in the helmet of Destiny, Su Zhan was a little surprised, it turned out to be the lightning boy. However, it seems that the Lightning Boy seems to be in a deep sleep. Although his body is his, he is already controlling the helmet of fate, the god of order, Naboo! Su Zhan had no plans to make a move. He just wanted to see the strength of Wutong and Doctor Destiny. It was also to evaluate the strength of this world.It''s pretty good to watch the two of you come and go, and complain about each other.However, the situation of the battle was still affected by the existence of Su Zhan. The witch boy Kolarion felt the powerful aura exuded by the Soviet War. In addition, the old opponent, Doctor Destiny, was not so easy to deal with, which made him feel a little bit worried. Retirement.He complained that the person selected by Doctor Destiny had no magic affinity at all, unable to exert his strength, while looking for opportunities to leave. 1164 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1164 Suddenly, the magic of the witch child Kolarion hit Doctor Destiny, and a purple light lit up behind him, and the witch child Kolarion slammed back and disappeared instantly. "It''s gone?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, isn''t it the god of chaos?It''s too scary.He was watching the excitement, but he didn''t expect the witch boy Klarion to run so fast. Shaking his head helplessly, Su Zhan discovered that Doctor Destiny had to leave. This can''t work! "Wait!" A flash, Su Zhan appeared in front of Doctor Destiny. "I can''t let you go like this. After all, Black Canary asks me to take care of them. If you let you take away the Lightning boy like this, I can''t explain it." "He is the one chosen by Destiny Helmet, he will be Doctor Destiny!" "Stop nonsense, he is just your physical body, there is no difference between having no freedom and giving your life." "Order thinks he is the new Doctor of Destiny!" "To be honest, I hate this the most. It''s obviously your own thoughts, but you have to impose reasons on some destiny. In order, you have to stand on the moral high ground, right? Okay, I won''t talk nonsense with you and let people go. That''s it." Su Zhan pouted. "impossible!" "OK, then it''s easy." Hearing his refusal, Su Zhan suddenly smiled, and in an instant, his fist had hit Doctor Destiny.In an instant, huge power erupted, as if a sound barrier appeared.With a bang, Dr. Destiny flew out like a rocket, and in an instant it turned into a black spot, disappearing into the night sky. The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in the sky above Doctor Destiny. Raise your foot and split. boom! Doctor Destiny let out a scream, and the body that hadn''t stopped suddenly changed direction and fell downward. "Wow!" Su Zhan disappeared again and had already reached the ground. He raised his head and watched the falling Dr. Fate Su Zhan suddenly raised his hand slightly. In an instant, Dr. Fate suddenly stopped in mid-air.Su Zhan smiled and raised his fist. boom! A piece of Destiny''s helmet was sunken in, and Dr. Destiny instantly slammed on the ground and bounced back. The moment he landed after rebounding, he heard a bang, and the ground at least tens of meters was instantly sunken. The wind suddenly started. Dust is flying! The breeze blew, Su Zhan looked condescendingly at Doctor Destiny lying on the ground. "Wow!" Dr. Destiny''s belt suddenly emits golden energy like a cross, and he rushes toward Su Zhan. At such a close distance and such a fast speed, it is impossible to avoid it! The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and slowly raised the cross of his left hand. block¡­¡­ blocked! The energy attack was actually blocked by a finger of Su Zhan. "Break it to me!" With a light touch of his finger, he heard a rumbling sound, and the energy suddenly cracked, shattered into pieces and disappeared without a trace. "The guy you occupy is actually right. Whether it is the god of chaos or the god of order, it is not my opponent, because I am the lord of the gods!" Condescendingly looked at Doctor Destiny, Su Zhan said slowly. "It''s useless, as long as I don''t let him go, he will never be able to leave, he can''t take off his helmet. You can kill him, and I will pick a new Doctor Destiny!" "is it?" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and his creation ability was activated. "I order you, take off your helmet!" "I don''t know how to pick it..." Before Dr. Destiny finished speaking, he realized that his hand stretched out to the helmet uncontrollably... "No, how did you do it? How could you control me, no ..." In the scream, Destiny''s helmet has been taken off, revealing the blank face of the Lightning boy. Su Zhan raised his hand, the helmet of Destiny had fallen into Su Zhan''s hand."Think of it as a trophy, how about it? Do you believe in magic now?" Chapter 1396 "Perhaps my brain waves were just controlled, which made me produce..." The Lightning Boy still wanted to explain it in a scientific way, but he couldn''t go on with it."Well, I admit that I was wrong. I believe that there is magic in this world. Not everything can be explained by science. Thank you for saving me!" "I''m not without gain!" Su Zhan looked at the Destiny Helmet, snapped his fingers, and the Destiny Helmet disappeared instantly. When he came down to meet the others, Kent was attacked to death by the Witch Boy after the Lightning Boy said that he was on the roof. The man was absorbed by the Destiny Helmet. In desperation, the Lightning Boy took the Destiny Helmet to fight the Witch Boy! In any case, this mission is over. The crowd returned to the base with Abra Kadiba and reported on the mission. Abrakadiba will be imprisoned in Bellerive Prison, which is also known as the Dream Prison, which is a place dedicated to prisoners of superpowers. In the prison of DC, this place can be regarded as famous. Warden Amanda Yule is a ruthless man, an agent of the US Intelligence Agency, a staunch patriot, and has formed a famous suicide team! "Thank you! If it weren''t for you, Kid Lightning would be in trouble." Black Canary came to Su Zhan and said gratefully. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I never missed appointments when I promised women, let alone I didn''t do anything for nothing!" "You mean the helmet of Destiny. Originally, this alliance wanted to take it back. After all, Kent belongs to the alliance, and the helmet of Destiny... is very dangerous. But... it seems to be very difficult to come back." The black canary said with a smile. . "Yes!" Su Zhan smiled and said."If there is nothing else, I will go back. By the way, I will take Artemis out." Since I had promised Artemis to help her heal her mother''s legs, she naturally had to do what she said. Calling Artemis, Su Zhan teleported away directly with her. 1165 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1165 The next moment, the two have arrived at Artemis''s house. It was late at night, and Artemis''s mother seemed to be asleep, opened the door and entered the room, looking at the sleeping mother, Artemis was about to wake her up.Su Zhan shook his head and said, "No, it''s not a troublesome thing. Give her a surprise tomorrow. A new beginning, isn''t it better?" As the voice fell, Su Zhan slowly raised his hand, and a ray of light slowly enveloped her. After a while, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, tomorrow she will be able to walk freely when she wakes up." "thank you!" Artemis didn''t doubt Su Zhan''s words, so he stood on his toes with excitement and gave Su Zhan''s neck a kiss. "So active, I like it!" After a kiss, Su Zhan laughed and said."However, this is not enough!" "I know, anytime...anytime!" Artemis said. "Forget it today, stay with your mother, come and find me when you turn around!" Su Zhan smiled and squeezed Artemis''s chin and kissed him again. Under Artemis''s grateful gaze, Su Zhan teleported back. Multiple bases. No words for a night. When he woke up the next morning, Su Zhan had already started working on the cosmic teleporter.I tried it a few times and the effect was pretty good. Although I haven''t succeeded yet, the direction is correct! A whole day has basically passed in the process of researching the teleporter. The results are still good. The cosmic teleporter has been successfully made. Then, as long as the accurate coordinate position is located, it should be ready to use.Su Zhan in a good mood took Julie to enjoy a sumptuous dinner, and then he was going to find the fortune-teller. Let Julie go back to rest first, and Su Zhan came to a divination shop. Psychic, fortune-telling masters and other Su Zhan have seen a lot, and there are so many things in the copy of Evil Force.Some do have real abilities, and some are just pretending to fool people.As soon as you come in, you can feel the dimness of the layout, which makes people feel subconsciously depressed as soon as they come in. It has that kind of atmosphere. There was a round table for divination in front, and a woman dressed in a dark purple cheongsam was sitting there. At first glance, Su Zhan was amazed. This woman is too amazing, giving people a very sexy feeling, especially the upper circumference is very prominent, even if her cheongsam is not exposed, but it seems that it is possible to break free at any time. Su Zhan walked over to her and sat down and said, "Can you channel spirits?" "Sometimes, channeling is not so easy!" said the fortuneteller."Sincere is spirit." "Does the so-called sincerity mean that the money is enough? If it is enough, you will press the mechanism under the table to make the table lift into the air. Or turn on the blower, causing the effect of the gust of wind?" Su Zhan Said with a smile. The beauty of the fortuneteller changed in an instant, and he said sharply: "Are you here for trouble?" "No, I just think it''s a bit sad that the dignified Madam Shangdu has to rely on these methods to cheat money." Su Zhan said lightly. Madame Shangdu, the woman in front of her is the famous Madame Shangdu in the DC World Magic Department, and a member of the Dark Justice League.When Su Zhan found that Kent had come to Mrs. Shangdu, and he thought that Mrs. Shangdu was just a liar, and was then taken away by Wutong, Su Zhan decided to come and see. Maybe Kent didn''t know, but Su Zhan knew very well that Mrs. Shangdu was not a liar! It''s just that he didn''t expect Mrs. Shangdu to be so sexy. Mrs. Shangdu herself was not too surprised by this sentence, because the name of Mrs. Shangdu that she has been using since she was a fortuneteller is nothing special, but what makes her puzzled is that the person in front of her seems to believe I am not so general. "Then do you have any good suggestions?" Madam Shangdu said with a sneer while looking at Su Zhan. "Really!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "You may not know me, but I know you very well, Mrs. Shangdu, Nimiaoyin Mando. It''s a girl''s name, which really doesn''t match your appearance. Yes. Not interested in changing a career? For example, the Justice League?" ... PS: It is said that DC is planning to shoot the Dark Justice League. I don''t know whether it is true or not. There are rumors that Mrs. Shangdu is playing Monica Bellucci. Chapter 1397 A Good Luck Day! "You are a member of the Justice League? Why haven''t I heard of you. As far as I know, every member of the Justice League joins a press conference, and the majority of the members can only join. You... have What qualifications allow me to join the Justice League?" Mrs. Shangdu looked at Su Zhan and said politely. "Because I am the leader of the Justice League, is that enough?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Chief? Stop teasing me. Everyone knows what''s going on with the Justice League. There is no such thing as a leader. What''s more, I have never seen it before." Mrs. Shangdu said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled: "I''m not talking about the Justice League in this world! I''m talking about the Justice League in another world, the Justice League I created! As living from ancient times to the present, having immortality and predicting the future Ability, you should know that there is not just one universe, right? This universe is numbered 16, and the Justice League universe that I live in is numbered 1. In that universe, I am the leader of the Justice League and created the independent team Dark The Justice League is a magic team, how about it, are you interested in joining?" "Who...who are you?" Madame Shangdu was startled and couldn''t help asking. "I have many names. You can call me Su Zhan. I just came to this world and I am preparing to build a transit station for the multiverse. Basically it is almost the same. If you still have doubts, you may as well go with me and see for yourself Look." "This is my phone number, you can contact me anytime after you think about it!" After that, Su Zhan left his business card and stood up and said, "Also, I am glad to meet you. You are my first surprise after coming to this world!" Watching Su Zhan leave, Mrs. Shangdu was lost in thought looking at the card! He was right. He did live from ancient times to the present, possessing the ability to live forever and predict the future.Over the years, she has kept changing positions. Although she will not hide in Tibet, she has never been able to settle down. Using her ability to predict the future, she pretends to be a fortune teller, and occasionally uses her abilities, but most of the time she pretends to be a god.She didn''t think there was anything in this kind of life, and she might continue to do it in the future, but the appearance of Su Zhan made her feel a little moved, and made her calm mood ripples. Maybe... I can change my identity and live with integrity? After leaving Mrs. Shangdu''s divination shop, Su Zhan was in a good mood. Mrs. Shangdu herself is a member of the Dark Justice League, and it is normal to invite her to join. Secondly, Mrs. Shangdu is really amazing enough to make him very surprised.To be honest, there are all kinds of beauties around him, whether they are beautiful, the protagonist of various copies, or the famous ones. As a collector, the most indispensable is all kinds of Women, but to make him feel amazing at first glance is not to say that there is no, but to say that there are few, and Mrs. Shangdu is one of them. Back at the base, Su Zhan suddenly discovered that Artemis had come. "How did you come here?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Artemis didn''t call himself and went to the multi-base by himself? "Thank you, Julie, who brought me here." Artemis said. She was in a good mood when she saw it, and the corners of her mouth kept raising slightly. This morning she woke up after hearing her mother''s screams. When her mother walked down to her, and looked at her mother''s excitement, that kind of unbelievable look like a dream, Artemis felt extremely happy.I told my mother that Su Zhan came to cure her, and accompanied her to go shopping to let her experience this long-lost walk. It was not until the evening when her mother''s mood calmed down that Artemis came to see Su Zhan. But instead of calling Su Zhan, she contacted Julie, which was a surprise to Su Zhan. It now appears that the effect has indeed been achieved. Su Zhan was really surprised.After all, this is an island, and it''s still far from Artemis. Su Zhan really never thought that Artemis would come here without passing himself. "It''s really good luck today!" Su Zhan smiled and took Artemis around the base. First, I set up the cosmic teleporter, and met Mrs. Shangdu, and now Artemis is here again, apparently preparing to complete the previous agreement and dedicated himself to thank myself.After strolling around, Su Zhan brought Artemis to his room. The next thing came to pass. Artemis, who took a shower, came out boldly without wearing anything. Although Artemis is not very old, he is well-developed. In addition, the two have been familiar with each other for so long. Although there is a little nervousness and embarrassment, when Su Zhan embraces her and kisses her, The rest is just looking forward. After it was over, the two did not immediately sleep and rest. Artemis was lying in Su Zhan''s arms, and the girl was pregnant with Chun, making her feel that it would be a waste to fall asleep. The two of them whispered, most of them were around multiple bases, and the rest was about Artemis in Shaozheng.Although she and Shaozheng get along pretty well, but she always feels a little separated and not completely integrated.Regarding this, Su Zhan told her to quit if she didn''t want to, anyway, she had something to do for her.However, after all, it was the Shaozheng who Green Arrow helped her to join. This was still her previous dream, so Artemis was a little hesitant and decided to look at it again, and quit if it was really inappropriate. 1166 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1166 After talking like this for a long time, Artemis finally fell asleep because he couldn''t hold on. When he woke up the next day, Artemis found that Su Zhan had not left, but was by his side, which made her sigh of relief. "Back there?" Su Zhan asked. Artemis headed away and said, "Today we have a holiday, and everyone else has their own rest. I heard that Shaoxia Hai has returned to Atlantis. Like me, he is not sure if he wants to stay on the land. Youth Justice League. Going back this time may be just to make a decision!" "That''s right, I''m going to set the coordinates of Earth 99 today and turn on the cosmic teleporter over there!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Where is the teleporter over there, heaven?" "Ok!" 1398 What is the meaning of First, he returned to Earth 99 using the traversing spell, and returned to heaven. Then he built a cosmic teleporter on the side of heaven to locate the coordinates of each other. After Su Zhan tried it, he could traverse smoothly.From the palace of Eden in heaven, it has already come to the multi-faceted base of the earth 16 in an instant.After the placement was successful, Su Zhan set up a huge database in the computers of multiple bases. After all, this thing can''t be used by everyone! Only those who are in the computer''s database or who have their own chaotic power can use it. At the same time, Anna, Abedon, Julie, and Artemis have increased their authority to temporarily take people through. After it is done, people in the two worlds can travel through the two worlds at any time through the universe teleporter, which is very convenient. Accompanying Artemis to stay on Earth 99 for one day, the two came back in the evening, and then sent Artemis back to the base of the Youth Justice League. After that, Su Zhan was ready to install Earth 1''s cosmic teleporter.But... Mrs. Shangdu hasn''t contacted herself yet! "It seems we can only wait for the next time." Su Zhan shook his head and turned to Julie and said, "I might stay there for a while in the past. Please pay attention to Artemis''s situation and don''t let her be in any danger." "Yes!" Julie nodded, Su Zhan was ready to cross. I have just drawn the traversing spell and am about to start. The phone rang. "Ring Ling Ling..." I picked up the phone and glanced at an unfamiliar number, then I heard a very magnetic sound inside. "I''m Mrs. Shangdu, are you... Su Zhan?" "coming!" Su Zhan was overjoyed, and stopped and said with a smile: "It''s me. It''s a coincidence that you made this call. If one minute at night, I will already be in another world." "Are you going to another world?" "Didn''t I tell you before, I am installing the cosmic teleporter, and I am going to locate it there to facilitate the two worlds to travel. If you think about it, I will pick you up, and I can leave immediately." "Well, I''m..." Mrs. Shangdu was about to say that she was still in the divination shop, but she heard a voice behind her. "I know, I have arrived!" Mrs. Shangdu turned around and saw Su Zhan shook the phone and hung up. "Teleport?" Mrs. Shangdu was slightly surprised. "Are you ready? Ready, we can set off now." Su Zhan smiled and asked Mrs. Upward. Mrs. Shangdu nodded, she really doesn''t know what should be prepared for going to another world, so there is nothing to prepare, right? "That..." Su Zhan tentatively stretched out his hand to wrap Mrs. Du''s waist. Mrs. Shangdu hesitated and did not refuse. When he took hold, Su Zhan obviously felt her body tremble slightly and her heart hit. At that moment, the beating accelerated. There is an old saying that you can¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s waist or a man¡¯s head casually. The waist was soft, and the moment he hugged it made Su Zhan a little bit fanciful. "gone." Su Zhan said, teleported directly, and returned to the base in the next moment. "This is Julie, this is Mrs. Shangdu." Su Zhan gave a brief introduction, and then launched the crossing spell. Different from the teleport just now, the light flashed when crossing, and Mrs. Shangdu could feel a powerful mysterious power in an instant, somewhat similar to magic.But before she could feel it carefully, people had already appeared on the bustling streets.The surrounding area is very busy and there are many pedestrians watching here, and some people are taking pictures. This made Mrs. Shangdu very uncomfortable, and subconsciously leaned towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s hand pressed slightly, and said softly, "Welcome to Earth 1." "they¡­¡­" Before Mrs. Shangdu finished her words, she heard someone ask boldly. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan, who is this time? Didn''t you just go to Hong Kong for your honeymoon with Ms. Siwa? Why did you change so quickly. But...this one is very beautiful!" "Thank you." Su Zhan said with a smile."This is Mrs. Shangdu." Listening to the people around him booing that Su Zhan is his idol, Mrs. Shangdu is indeed a little confused.But she can be sure that Su Zhan is very popular, almost everyone knows.If this is really another world, then what he said may be true! Fortunately, the pedestrians around did not have excessive dimensions. Su Zhan left with Mrs. Shangdu, and said as he walked: "This is a metropolis. You should be familiar with it, right?" "metropolis?" Mrs. Shangdu looked around and did recognize that this was the Metropolis, but some details were a little different.And she also found a lot of familiar things, such as some banners and photos of the Justice League.Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, etc., and the most is Su Zhan! "The leader of the Justice League... seems to be true." "Where are we going now?" Mrs. Shangdu asked Su Zhan. "First go to the Justice League base to install the cosmic teleporter, and then I will stay here for a while. If you are in a hurry, I can send you back at any time. If you are not in a hurry, then you can go around in this world and learn more. Then... consider my previous proposal!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I want to go around by myself?" Mrs. Shangdu said. "Of course, I call you, you know, you can contact me at any time if you need it. Oh, yes, this card is for you, you can swipe it at will." Su Zhan said with a smile. Mrs. Shangdu hesitated and took it."Thank you!" "Then, see you later?" 1167 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1167 "Ok!" Farewell to the wife of Shangdu, Su Zhan, teleported directly back to the base of the Justice League. After installing the Cosmic Teleporter, by the way, I informed all the members of the alliance about the purpose of this thing, and the level of their information.After getting it right, Su Zhan received a call.It''s not Mrs. Shangdu, or someone else. The call is from Louise Lane. This phone call really surprised Su Zhan. The last time was before the invasion of Daxed. It has been a long time since I did not come to this world. Second, even if I came, there were other things. , Left after a short pause, and didn''t really contact Louise. Chapter 1399: The Active Louise Lane Halfway through, he stopped. If it weren''t for her to call, Su Zhan might not remember it for a while.But as soon as the call came, all the memories of Louise were in a meeting, and his mind became a little hot.After answering the phone, Su Zhan said with a smile: "This call is really an accident. I really didn''t expect the big press to contact me. It''s my honor!" "No way, if I don''t take the initiative to contact you, I''m afraid you have forgotten me?" Louise said bitterly. Not to mention, Su Zhan really forgot, but he certainly couldn''t admit it at this time, and said with a smile: "How is it possible? You impressed me, how could I forget it." "Although I know it''s fake, it sounds like it makes me very happy. Then, I won''t ask you who the Madame Shangdu is, do you have time? See you?" Louise said. "Of course, I will pick you up!" Su Zhan said with a smile. As a famous reporter and a public figure, Louise must have known that she had followed Mrs. Du to show up before she knew she came back. Of yourself. After Su Zhan finished talking here, Louise said something and waited for you and then hung up the phone. No matter why Louise wants to see herself, whether it is for the news, or for private matters, after all, she hasn''t seen her for a long time, so naturally she can''t just go directly.After leaving the alliance base, Su Zhan deliberately changed into a more formal outfit and got a bunch of flowers. Only then did he teleport and appear downstairs in the Planet Daily. The Planet Daily, as the largest and most popular newspaper in the metropolis, is very lively. Su Zhan was wearing a formal suit and holding flowers in his hand. The Planet Daily exploded in an instant. "Well, isn''t this Su Zhan? Why did he come here, wearing such a formal dress and holding flowers, is it... to chase me?" "Don''t be nympho, how could it be you!" "Even if it''s not me, it''s our newspaper, right?" "No, isn''t it just news that he has brought a new lover called Mrs. Shangdu? He will be replaced so soon?" "Shhh, come here." The two front desk ladies of the newspaper whispered to each other, seeing Su Zhan quickly stopped, with a dignified look, showing his most beautiful side. "Hello, can I help you?" "I want to find Louise!" Su Zhan said. "Loise, it''s her, no wonder!" The lady at the front desk suddenly felt no jealousy. After all, Louise was beautiful enough. She had interviewed Su Zhan before, but she was a little envious. "Okay, I will contact you right away!" The lady at the front desk was about to contact Louise when she saw Louise rushing over from the elevator. "Why are you here!" Louise said bitterly. "For you!" Su Zhan smiled and passed the flower over. Louise was overjoyed, no woman doesn''t like flowers. After hanging up the phone just now, Louise was applying makeup and then went to the rooftop, thinking that Su Zhan would teleport there directly.As a result, as soon as I was going to the elevator to go to the rooftop, I heard someone discussing that Su Zhan had come and was holding flowers. I don''t know which woman is so lucky.Louise differed from Su Zhan''s actions, but she was naturally happy.Especially when she took the flowers and saw the surprised and enviable eyes around her, the woman''s vanity was greatly satisfied. "Thank you, but... let''s get out of here first." Louise whispered. "as you wish!" Su Zhan smiled, took Louise''s arm and teleported and disappeared. The next moment the two had appeared in a certain park. "Why did you go to the front desk of the company? I am afraid that everyone knows that you are looking for me. My colleagues will not be merciful. It is estimated that there will be reports soon." Louise said. Su Zhan smiled: "Sooner or later, it''s just a matter." "Really? You wanted to soak me more than a year ago, but after a full year and many years, I don''t know how many people got soaked. I don''t think it will be sooner or later!" Louise said. "So, are you complaining that I didn''t chase you down earlier?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I didn''t say that. You don''t think that after so long, you can still succeed?" Louise hummed... "That''s not necessarily true. Didn''t you take the initiative to contact me? It means I still have a chance!" Su Zhan smiled. Louise shook her head: "I contacted you because I have something I want you to confirm for me. I got a reliable message. The Lex Group seems to be studying the Krypton base. I want to know Superman, or you know Have the other Kryptonians in the country cooperated with the Lex Group!" "So, you are actually looking for me for work?" Su Zhan asked. Louise said: "This is not the point? The point is that if the Lex Group is really studying Krypton Technology, no one can guarantee what the consequences will be. Lex Luther, the president of the Lex Group, has repeatedly He publicly expressed his distrust of Superman and other aliens, and even said that the existence of the Justice League needs to be taken care of. If he really uses Krypton Technology to research something, he will definitely target Superman or the Justice League." "Lex Luthor..." Su Zhan paused and smiled: "I can guarantee that the Kryptonians on my side will not cooperate with him. This news should be very secretive, otherwise the Alliance would not know it, I You can ask the Green Lantern Corps. They are responsible for space defense. If a new Kryptonian appears on Earth, you should know. But..." "How do you thank me?" "I''m not the kind of person who sells himself for the news." Louise said. "Who is the target, isn''t it?" Su Zhan smiled, and said: "I think I have this charm that allows you to change your principles specifically for me!" "You...?" Louise looked at Su Zhan, then at the bouquet in her hand, and said, "I don''t mind giving you a chance, but it depends on your performance." "As a reporter, you should have been to many places? I wonder if you have ever been to outer space to see the Green Lantern Corps? As the leader of the Justice League, I eagerly invite reporter Louise to visit the Earth''s space defense system." Su Zhan Pretending to be serious, he stretched out his hand and invited. Chapter 1400 Luther and Krypton Technology and Investigation Others may only think that Lexluthor is a successful person, a well-known rich man, Lexus is the world''s top big company. But Su Zhan knew exactly what kind of person Lexluth was. Luther is not Essie. He is a very famous villain in the DC world. He is super smart, rich, powerful and ambitious. It can be said that he is one of Superman''s strong enemies, and he has a very eye-catching performance in multiple parallel universes.Luther''s sudden study of Krypton Technology really can''t be taken lightly, because this guy is really likely to succeed. Once successful, as Louise guessed, it is very likely to cause trouble. So if you don¡¯t work for Louise¡¯s reporter, Su Zhan will also figure out where Luther got Krypton Technology. Zod has already died in the universe, and Superman and Supergirl¡¯s spaceships are unlikely. As for Astra is even more impossible. Seeing Su Zhan who made the invitation, Louise put her hand on it. Holding it with both hands, a chaotic mask emerged from Louise''s side, followed by Su Zhan and slowly floated into the air. The speed is not fast, which allows Louise to experience this floating feeling well and enjoy the scenery by the way.At first, Louise was okay, but as the distance got higher and higher, even if I couldn¡¯t feel the wind, it was scary when I looked down. Originally it was just shaking hands, but at the end Louise took the initiative Su Zhan, Su Zhan smiled and hugged Louise''s arm, watching her holding herself in one arm and flowers in the other, curiously and a little nervously looking down and feeling good. Unknowingly, it has flown out of the atmosphere and arrived in outer space. Outside of the earth, Louise was even more surprised. Su Zhan contacted the Green Lantern Corps, and soon... there were already many people in uniforms with green lights in the distance. "It''s Green Lantern." 1168 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1168 Louise said in surprise: "I remember you used the code name of Green Lantern when you first appeared?" "Well, but this code name has not been used for a long time. If you have the opportunity in the future, you can consider giving it to someone else." Su Zhan said with a smile. At this time, the Green Lantern Corps had come to the front. "I''m here to ask, can any unknown Kryptonians or spacecraft enter the earth during this time?" Su Zhan asked. The members of the Green Lantern Corps looked at each other and shook their heads: "No, as far as I know, no unidentified people approached the earth sector during this time." "determine?" "OK! I have always been in charge of the earth sector, and I can be sure that no unidentified people approached, let alone Kryptonians or spaceships." The Green Lantern Police vowed. Su Zhan frowned, and then said: "Understood, you have worked hard." The Green Lantern nodded and left after asking if there was anything else. "Impossible, the news I got is pretty sure, Lex is definitely studying Krypton Technology." Louise said suspiciously. "I will investigate this matter clearly." Su Zhan said. Louise was so sure, and the Green Lanterns also vowed, what the result is, you will know by investigating. "Now?" Louise asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course it''s not now. It''s hard to come by. Of course, I have to go around. I told Superman and Batman to investigate." After contacting Superman and Batman, the two of them immediately put aside the matter at hand to investigate.Krypton Technology is still very high according to the level of science and technology of the earth, and Luther, according to the data of the alliance, has participated in leading many criminal actions, so the importance of this matter is very high! In terms of investigations, Superman is really inferior to Batman. Superman, a Kryptonian, is adding Batman. I believe that if Lex is really studying Krypton technology, it will definitely find out. Su Zhan took Louise floating in space, and somehow he talked about where he went for so long. Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how, this question is still very important to Louise.Think about it. Someone said that he wanted to soak you, but you feel good. I thought there would be a time when the next step would be made, and then the people disappeared... It has been more than a year when they reappear, even people who are not curious Want to know what happened. Su Zhan did not conceal that he had gone to another world, and that he had just returned from Earth 16. This parallel world theory really surprised Louise. As a reporter''s sense of smell, she even asked a lot. Things about Earth 16, such as the Justice League, whether you have yourself, Soviet war or something.At the same time, I also know that Mrs. Shangdu originally came from Earth 16... "She is called Mrs. Shangdu, so... She is already married?" Louise said: "I remember you don''t seem to have any hobbies in this area?" "Of course not! Her name is Nimiao, Mrs. Shangdu is just a name or a representative. People with status and status will be called Mrs. It does not mean married." Su Zhan explained dumbly. Louise said: "It turns out to be like this." "Speaking of Earth 16, the Justice League headquarters over there is called the Watchtower. It''s just above the earth and can be accessed using a teleporter. This is very convenient, and it looks much higher-end than my current Justice League base! " "You can do this too, you should be able to do it with your ability?" Louise said. "It is indeed possible." Su Zhan nodded. It is not necessary to put the headquarters of the Justice League in space, and Su Zhan is still used to being on earth.However, it would be nice to build a watchtower here for the Green Lantern Corps to use. Thinking of doing it, building a watchtower is not difficult. Su Zhan let loose Louise with a smile, letting Louise float around, and then danced with his arms, accompanied by the light of the power of chaos, a huge watchtower appeared in the vast starry sky, which looked very sci-fi.Louise was stunned. Although many people already knew that Su Zhan was very strong and was the strongest in the league, it could be said that there was nothing wrong with all kinds of skills.But seeing him create a watchtower like a space station out of thin air, I am still shocked! Chapter 1401 Take Down Louise And The Krypton Scientist With the completion of the observation deck, Su Zhan did not forget to establish contact with the Justice League base and members on Earth.After handling, Su Zhan took Louise into the watchtower to visit!At the same time, Superman and Batman have sneaked into Lex and started investigating. "Why does this room look different?" After walking around the observation tower, Su Zhan led Louise to a room. As soon as Louise came in, she discovered the special features of this room. The other rooms are normal, with a sense of space technology, but this room is decorated very warmly, not only has a red comfortable big bed, but the room There is also a huge floor-to-ceiling window, which can overlook the beautiful Milky Way outside. Louise asked Su Zhan, who had already walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, leaning on the window and looking at the scenery outside. Su Zhan walked over with a smile, hugged Louise''s waist from behind, and bowed his head and said: "This room is specially reserved by me. No one except me can open it. If you want to relax in the future, you can come here anytime. ." "So good?" Louise turned her head and raised her neck. The moment she raised her head, she met Su Zhan''s eyes. Louise couldn''t tell what kind of look was in the eyes, with tenderness?With passion, as if to melt yourself, but not let yourself feel abrupt and reckless.The most important thing is that his eyes seemed to have electricity, just a glance made her feel a tingling, and subconsciously let her body lean against Su Zhan''s arms. "Strange, why didn''t you think his eyes were so attractive before!" Louise muttered in her heart, those eyes seemed to be lingering in her mind, making her awkwardly said: "It''s so good to me, I can''t bear to refuse you anymore." "Really?" Su Zhan smiled, his hand slowly raised. Louise hesitated and did not stop, but Su Zhan''s hand climbed to the top smoothly. "Huh huh." Louise snorted softly. Su Zhan directly bowed his head and kissed her white neck and closed eyes. At first, Louise was relatively calm, but as the Soviet Union and the Soviet Union attacked together, Louise gradually became a little more proactive and out of control.It didn''t take long for the sky to go to the ground. Louise had already turned around to face Su Zhan, hooking Su Zhan''s neck with her hands, and letting Su Zhan''s hand stretched in through her clothes. "You are against me." After a while, Louise said blushingly. Su Zhan nodded: "You have reached me too." "hate." "Come on, I will push you, you will hurt each other, let us hurt each other." Su Zhan violently pulled Louise over and rushed directly to the red bed! The two of them used their weapons against each other, and when their clothes were gone, they began to brutally hurt each other. You top me hmm, I top you hum. One after another, endless. After a long time, Su Zhan''s attack power was still higher. Louise began to retreat steadily, and finally was injured and unable to resist, she could only beg for mercy and admit defeat.Just as the two were enjoying the peace after the armistice, a series of voices suddenly sounded and destroyed the peace. "Phone?" Louise asked lazily. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, it''s an ID card." A Justice League ID card appeared in his hand, which showed that Superman asked to call. "It looks like there are results." Su Zhan said and agreed to the request. In an instant, Superman''s voice sounded, and Superman''s instant picture appeared on the ID card. "Batman and I have already gone to Lex to investigate. They are indeed studying Kryptonian technology." Superman said. "Oh? Do you know where you got it from?" Su Zhan sat up slightly, and Louise also lay on Su Zhan''s lap and looked at the ID card, with a solemn expression. "Lex Corporation is using the corpses of the Kryptonians in research. The person in charge of the research is called the dumb farmer. He was once one of Krypton''s best scientists and even my father''s mentor. He was also one of the causes of the Krypton coup. I was put in jail, and then there was no news. I should have died with Krypton. I don''t know why it suddenly appeared here!" When Superman recognized the dumb farmer, he was very surprised. "Dumb farmer?" "Kryptonian scientist?" 1169 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1169 Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Is there a picture of him? Let me see!" Superman quickly sent a photo. It looked like Dumb Nong was debugging something in front of a huge machine. It should be in Lex''s laboratory.Looking at the dumb farmer, Su Zhan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. "What''s the matter?" Louise asked when seeing Su Zhan''s expression. "This guy should be dead. When I killed Zod, he was one of Zod''s deputies. I still have a better impression of him. Now he actually appears here, and the Green Lanterns also Didn''t find it, that means he didn''t enter the earth from outside, but... came here from another world." "The other world, you mean Earth 2?" Superman immediately reacted. Su Zhan nodded. Now it seems that this is the only possibility. Maybe, this dumb farmer was brought over from Earth 2 at the original speed. Otherwise, Su Zhan can be sure that he is dead, and the green light men can be sure that no one came to the earth from outer space. The only possibility is that he came from the earth. 2 of! "Anyway, the research they are doing is very dangerous, and we have to stop it. His laboratory is built in a metropolitan city, and Batman has begun to disperse the people." Superman said in a deep voice. "I see, I will rush over as soon as possible!" Su Zhan said, the communication has been hung up. Turning her head, Louise got up from him and started looking for her own clothes and put them on. "Sorry, I wanted to accompany you more." Su Zhan apologized. Louise shook her head: "Business matters, you have to deal with this crisis, and I also want to expose Lex!" "This is too dangerous." Listening to Louise''s meaning, she even wanted to report the news live. "This is my job! And, with you, you won''t make me trouble, will you?" Louise smiled slyly. Chapter 1402 Metropolis. Near Lex¡¯s laboratory, Batman and his assistant Robin are dispersing the nearby people. Although even Superman hasn¡¯t seen what kind of research they are doing, whether there is strong destructive power and danger, but just in case , I decided to empty the neighborhood first, lest any situation would affect the masses. This is also Batman, the Justice League has a solid foundation among the masses, or it has credibility and appeal.Otherwise, I am afraid that no one will stay well and suddenly leave. People here are evacuating. In the Lex company laboratory, Lex Luthor already knew that someone had invaded and discovered that he was studying Krypton technology, and even Batman was still dispersing nearby people.Obviously, Batman is definitely not idle and bored, so he must take action against the laboratory after the people are dispersed. "How about it, how long will it take to succeed." Lexluth asked the dumb farmer. Dunong shook his head and said: "Not yet, the experiment is not stable. If you release it now, it will be difficult to control." "It''s too late, Superman and Batman will be here soon. Let it out, just let me test its power, anyway, it is only one of the experimental products!" Lex Luther said. "but¡­¡­" "If you want to be caught by the Justice League?" Lexluth looked at the dumb farmer displeased. Although the dumb farmer has a big body, looks fierce and vicious, and the Kryptonian physique does not need to be said, but he is a little jealous or afraid of Lex Luthor.Nodding in submission, the dumb farmer''s fingers danced quickly on the machine. It didn''t take long before the huge ovary-like thing in front of him began to squirm, as if something was coming out of its cocoon. "Unfortunately I can''t see its birth with my own eyes!" Lexluth said regretfully, and then left the laboratory with the dumb farmer. "Roar!" A huge roar sounded, the ovary was torn apart, and an ugly giant monster jumped out of it. About three meters tall, his body has a brownish-green feeling, and he is very strong. This humanoid monster appeared very violent when he came out, roaring and ripping off the tube of his instrument, and then jumped directly through the roof. Get out. Boom! The roof of Lex Company was directly penetrated, and the huge monster jumped out with a loud howl. "Oh my God, what is that." Soon someone noticed the monster, and was startled and screamed. Batman and Robin also noticed. "You continue to disperse the people, take them and leave here quickly." Batman said to Robin. The Batplane above his head had flown over, the rope was lowered, and Batman grabbed the plane by himself. "Superman, what is this guy?" Sitting in the plane, Batman asked Superman. Superman was also busy dispersing the crowd before, and when the monster appeared, he was stunned. "I don''t know, I''ve never seen it." Superman said in a deep voice, "I''ll hold him." After the voice fell, Superman flew past with a whistle, and the huge force directly flew the monster away. Bang bang bang! The monster pierced through several tall buildings, and finally stopped holding the wall with his bare hands. "Roar!" It seemed to be irritated, and rushed directly at Superman with a roar. Its ability to bounce is like Hulk, and in an instant, he crossed an extremely long distance and directly caught Superman, and then fell heavily to the ground. With a bang, Superman landed, and the monster stepped directly down! Superman fought a fierce battle with this monster. The destructive power of the two was quite amazing, and almost none of the surrounding buildings were spared.This makes those who have evacuated from the building feel fortunate, and those who have not yet evacuated no longer hesitate and hurried away. The police have begun to deploy police forces to maintain the order of evacuation, and there are planes attacking monsters in the air. However, the bullet is useless at all! It didn''t hurt the monster at all, but made him even more violent.Jumping fiercely, facing the rain of bullets, an airplane was directly dragged down from the air by it, and after a few laps, it went out and hit a nearby building and exploded. "I''m coming!" Suddenly, a ray of light lit up, and immediately afterwards, the Flash had appeared. As soon as he appeared, the Flash ran towards the monster at a fast speed. At first, the monster was caught off guard and couldn''t react at all. He was continuously attacked by the Flash, but...the Flash''s attacks seemed a little weaker.The angry monster howled again and again, and suddenly... it suddenly reached out and caught the Flash. The Flash''s small body was picked up directly. "Flash!" Superman yelled, and his eyes shot lasers at the monster. The monster took two steps back and released the Flash. 1170 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1170 "Ahem, this guy...this guy seems to be able to evolve!" The Flash coughed and shouted. As the Flash''s voice fell, I saw the monster''s eyes turn red, and just like Superman, his eyes fired lasers! "Damn it, get away!" The Flash yelled and dodged instantly. I saw the laser sparing a full circle, followed by all nearby buildings crashing down! "What the hell is this!" The Flash asked evasively. It''s so strong in itself, it can even evolve. "This is... the day of destruction!" A voice suddenly rang in the minds of Flash, Superman, Batman, and Robin. It''s the voice of Su Zhan! "Day of Destruction?" "Yes, Krypton, even one of the most powerful biological weapons in the universe, has the power to destroy the world, the same jumping power as flying, never feel tired, unlimited physical energy, super fast healing and regeneration ability, It can even continuously evolve and restrain the opponent in battle according to the opponent''s abilities and characteristics. It can adapt to all environments and all enemies. The never-ending killing machine can be called the end of all things!" "..." After hearing Su Zhan''s explanation, everyone was a little depressed. Nima is such a perverted guy, how to deal with it? Chapter 1403 Su Zhan teleported directly back to Earth with Louise, back to the metropolis. As soon as I came back, I saw the devastated city! Seeing that huge and vicious monster, no one else knew it, but Su Zhan did. This is not the day of destruction of the monsters in "Superman v Batman: Dawn of Justice"!In the movie, the Day of Doom was transformed from the body of General Zod, but it is obvious that this one is not, but it must be the corpse of a Kryptonian.It''s not easy to deal with. In the movie, the three giants joined forces for the first time, and it turned out that they relied on the scepter made of Kryptonite to kill the Doomsday, but that was the result of Superman''s death with him. "Shall I send you down?" Su Zhan said to Louise. Louise shook her head: "Wait, I saw the newspaper plane, you can send me there." Not far away, a plane was hovering and didn''t dare to approach it at all. Su Zhan hugged Louise and flew over. The helicopter was full of people from the Planet Daily, and I was a little happy to see Su Zhan holding Louise over.Putting Louise on the plane, Su Zhan waved his hand to cover the plane with a layer of chaotic power to ensure that there would be no danger.Then he turned and flew to the center of the battlefield. At this time everyone was still joining hands to deal with the Day of Doom, and even Wonder Woman was here. Although the arrival of Wonder Woman changed the situation a bit, it still couldn''t defeat the Doomsday. Superman, Wonder Woman, and Flash joined forces to attack. The Doom Day seemed to continue to withstand the attacks, but there was no damage.This guy is somewhat similar to Hulk, or has the same sex as a monster, that is, the more angry the stronger!Seeing Doom Sun''s body gradually lit up, followed by a boom, a powerful energy attack wave spread out instantly. Superman''s arms resisted, and he was instantly shocked. The Flash turned into lightning, and he picked up Batman and ran away with Robin. Wonder Woman held her shield to resist. The powerful force made her retreat uncontrollably, and a trace was formed on the ground. In the end, she couldn''t resist, and the shield bounced off.Wonder Woman closed her eyes subconsciously, but did not feel the shock wave. When I opened my eyes, a not-so-forgiving figure stood in front. At this moment, it seemed extremely tall! "Su Zhan!" Wonder Woman shouted in surprise. Seeing the shock wave, Su Zhan turned his head slightly and smiled at her. Seeing him, Wonder Woman was relieved. "boom!" When the shock wave dissipated, the surrounding buildings had been razed to the ground, a little broken wreck, and occasionally burning flames, shocking, as if people had forgotten their words. The center of the war. Doom Sun opened his arms and roared wantonly. People can''t help but feel desperate. At this time, whether the military or the government, they have been completely dumbfounded. This kind of destructive power, this invincible posture, makes them completely powerless to deal with. "Next, what do I do next." After a long time, someone asked tremblingly. "We can only expect Su Zhan and Justice League!" "This guy is handed over to me, you go find Luther and the dumb farmer." Su Zhan''s voice sounded. "You are alone, can you?" Wonder Woman said. "I will stay to help you!" Superman said. "No one can run wild in my turf. Daxed will not, nor will it destroy the day." Su Zhan said lightly."You go catch them, they can make one, maybe they can make more!" Everyone thought for a while and thought it made sense! The strength of Su Zhan has always been worthy of their trust, and never let them down.Secondly, Luther and Dumb Farmers are indeed very important, and no one can guarantee that they will not create a day of destruction again!Several people from the Justice League left quickly to find Luther and the dumb farmers, but the day of destruction did not stop it, it seemed to feel that this talent was the real enemy! "Superman Batman how did they leave? Su Zhan is the only one left. Can he deal with the Doomsday?" On the plane, Louise had already started a live report. Other neighborhoods in the metropolis and other cities are broadcasting this scene. Countless people have seen this appalling scene and heard Louise''s worried voice. Before Louise''s live broadcast, someone was already live, so many people saw that Superman, Batman, Robin, Flash, and Wonder Woman are not opponents of Doomsday.Although I don''t know why they are leaving now, but Su Zhan alone is it possible? Some people are worried, some people are full of confidence in the Soviet war. Mrs. Shangdu is also one of them. After separating from Su Zhan, Mrs. Shangdu has been in the metropolis and learned a lot about Su Zhan and Justice League.Regarding Su Zhan¡¯s lace news, Mrs. Shangdu was originally a little unhappy, because it seemed that he was a playboy, but when the day of destruction appeared, seeing such a powerful monster, seeing the Justice League acted Enemy, Mrs. Shangdu was also worried.She heard clearly that someone around her was calling for Su Zhan, hoping that Su Zhan could appear.However, Su Zhan appeared, and he was full of cheers! She could feel the status of Su Zhan in people''s hearts. This is not something that can be done with lace news, Su Zhan is a true hero and true savior in their hearts! 1171 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1171 With everyone''s eager anticipation, Su Zhan and Doom Day finally started! Although the Day of Doom is huge, it is fast. Step by step, the ground trembles violently. In a blink of an eye, Day of Doom has arrived in front of Su Zhan, and his huge arm, which is thicker than Su Zhan''s waist, smashed directly at him. Before it arrived, Su Zhan had already felt a strong wind. Compared with the Day of Destruction, Su Zhan looked thin and scornful, and he seemed to be unable to contend at all. Someone had already yelled nervously for Su Zhan to get away, and Mrs. Shangdu couldn''t help but clenched his hand. However, Su Zhan did not hide at all, but raised his right arm. One big and one small, two fists slammed into each other instantly. At that moment, time seemed to stand still! boom! The collision of the two forces produced a powerful shock wave, and the ground under their feet instantly sank.Immediately afterwards, I saw the huge body of the Doomsday, which quickly flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground! silence¡­¡­ Everyone who was watching the live broadcast quieted down subconsciously, followed by a deafening cheer that seemed to have been negotiated. Chapter 1404: A Gift To The Hero Deafening cheers rang from her side, and Mrs. Shangdu subconsciously loosened her clenched fist, feeling very shocked. Su Zhan''s scornful physique confronted Doomsday''s huge brigade, but they flew Doomsday. Even Mrs. Shangdu could not help but feel shocked when he had seen countless winds and waves.At this time, in the live broadcast, the Doomsday who flew upside down and fell to the ground had already climbed up. The confrontation under this situation did not hurt Doom Day, but it made it extremely angry. The small humans knocked themselves off! Although it didn''t have a clear mind, the instinctive thinking made him angry even more.The eyes suddenly turned red, and the laser had already shot towards Su Zhan. Looking at the scarlet laser, it seemed to be able to hear the groaning sound. Whoosh whoosh! Su Zhan''s figure flickered quickly, easily avoided the laser and quickly approached the Destruction Day.The speed of the Doom Day is not slow. Because of the Flash, it has evolved a relatively fast speed and response ability. The laser flashes and flashes. When Su Zhan came in front of him, the laser suddenly accelerated and changed. Huge, completely inevitable! "It''s really interesting!" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and seeing the laser fly by, time seemed to freeze at this moment, motionless. Followed by Su Zhan easily came behind the Destruction Day. Straight punch! boom! The fist hit the sturdy and strong body of the Destruction Sun and made a thick sound. Following that, the sturdy and hard body began to dent a little bit, Su Zhan''s fist directly penetrated in, and then slammed it. Time returned to normal. "Roar!!!" Doomsday issued a huge roar, and the pain caused it to turn madly to attack Su Zhan, but Su Zhan violently kicked it out, sliding a long trace on the ground. stunned! Everyone was stunned, some didn''t react, what''s the matter?When did Su Zhan appear behind it?What is in its hands? Su Zhan''s hand is a huge heart still beating! "Kacha!" Su Zhan squeezed hard, and his heart was instantly crushed to the side at random. Waved off the blood on his hands, Su Zhan glanced at the Doomsday. I have to say that this guy is really difficult, his heart was taken out by himself and he was not dead yet?The wound on his back has healed and it seems to have evolved again.There are edges and corners in many parts of the body, which can be easily seen, and the defense power is definitely greatly increased! With a flash, Su Zhan came to the face of Doomsday. Fast attack with fists and feet. The Day of Destruction is like a flat boat in the storm, and there is no way to resist it.There was an endless stream of bangs, and people couldn''t see Su Zhan''s movements clearly, and could only see the Doom Day swinging around. but! It was not injured, and the evolution of its defenses was simply beyond imagination. Su Zhan''s pure strength is already very strong, and there are not many people who can resist his attack. I didn''t expect that Destruction Day could evolve to this level. Super fast speed and reaction ability, almost invincible defensive ability, really can only rely on kryptonite?Forget it, that would be too shameful, not to mention that it is far from that level. The ability to swallow it, or the power of chaos can defeat it. Therefore, Su Zhan chose the Blade of Killing God. Ok. Su Zhan still wanted to see if God Killing Blade could break its defenses, and by the way, see how far the Destruction Day could evolve! With the God Killing Blade in his hand, Su Zhan seemed to have changed a person, and the change became radical. Jingle bells. The Blade of the Killing of Gods cut up and made a crisp sound, but Su Zhan ignored it. With one sword and one sword, Su Zhan just stared at one position and attacked.Even if the Doomsday''s reaction is quick, Su Zhan can always avoid it, and can always accurately attack the same position when it is avoiding. Crush! Absolutely crushed. One sword, one sword. Everyone couldn''t see clearly the movements of Su Zhan and Doom Sun, they could only see the rapid movement of one large and one small group of phantoms. suddenly! The two stopped. The Blade of Killing God is inserted into the body of Doom Sun! "Success!" Under continuous strong attacks, the Blade of God Killing still broke the defense of the Doomsday... The Day of Doom screamed sternly, clutching the God Killing Blade with both hands and wanted to pull it out, but Su Zhan could not lose it compared to strength. "Swallowing power!" 1172 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1172 Knowing that the defense of the Doomsday will not really evolve to an invincible level, Su Zhan has already activated the devouring power.In an instant, the Day of Destruction felt a change in his body, as if it was becoming weaker.It was already reluctant to pull the blade of the gods, its body retreated abruptly and tried to leave. "Stop!" Su Zhan spoke abruptly, and his voice felt misty. Doomsday hesitated for a moment and stopped. "The ability to create the world is also effective on the Day of Destruction? That''s right. Although the Day of Destruction is not conscious, he still has the instinct to understand his commands." Su Zhan just tried to try and succeeded.Seeing the day of destruction that stopped, the power of devouring was quickly activated. It didn''t take long for it to become weak, and its size was rapidly shrinking. When the last trace of power disappeared, it had become an ordinary human-like corpse again. This should be the corpse of the Kryptonian, which is the prototype of the Doomsday. When the swallowing power was removed, the body of the Kryptonian suddenly glowed, and then there was a blast... exploded! died. Completely dead! The cheers rang out in an instant. Of course, these sounds were not heard by Su Zhan, but in other cities and other places, the cheers were deafening. Among the crowd, Mrs. Shangdu also cheered. This is a difficult victory, but also a shocking victory. If there is no Soviet war, the disaster may not only be one or two blocks in the metropolis! "Let me down." After making a concluding report, Louise spoke to the pilot of the plane. Someone took over for Louise''s job to do follow-up reports, but after Louise got down, she ran towards Su Zhan, threw herself into her arms, and then kissed directly on her tiptoe. Su Zhan hugged Louise, and the two embraced and kissed each other in the flames of war. "A gift to the hero!" This scene was filmed, and then it became the headline in an instant! Chapter 1405 the rules should change "Now people all over the country know that you are my woman." After a long time, the two separated, Su Zhan put his arms around Louise and said with a smile. "This is a fact, isn''t it? As a reporter, you must respect the fact!" Louise smiled. "It makes sense!" Su Zhan laughed and looked at the dilapidated and untouched neighborhood.After thinking about it, Su Zhan slowly floated up holding Louise, flying in the center. When they flew up, they thought they were going to leave, but they realized that it was not. They didn''t fly away but were suspended in the air. This surprised everyone. What are they going to do? The cameras were re-pointed at them, and the televisions in various places did not change channels, and the people in front of the television did not leave. "What are you going to do? It''s not just posing and waiting to take pictures, right? Even if you don''t, tomorrow''s headlines will definitely be yours." Louise joked curiously. "Headlines? I believe the headlines for some time to come will be mine!" Su Zhan smiled, holding Louise in one hand, and slowly raising the other as if he was doing something. No one would think that Su Zhan was playing mystery, he didn''t need to be like this at all, but everyone was curious about what he was doing. The answer will soon be revealed. The ground that had been dented by the power began to gradually recover, and following the stone road, the foundations of the buildings appeared out of thin air, as if they were controlled by a magical force, they began to form themselves.Not just one, but it''s the same in all directions. That feeling is even more shocking than the previous day of Destruction. From scratch, the entire block quickly recovered. Before people wake up from the shock, the block has been restored to its original state. Where are the traces of damage?Seeing this scene, some people even subconsciously doubt whether all that happened just now, it is...it is a miracle, no...it is a miracle! "Oh my God, you...you are so powerful, I don''t even know what to say." Louise looked at the scene in awe, and said: "Before you were just people''s idol, now you are called It''s their god!" "I am a god!" Su Zhan smiled and disappeared instantly with his arms around Louise. The rest of the matter was much simpler. The original residents returned one after another, and some reporters began to take close-up shots of this restored block.Many people returned to their homes and were surprised to find that not only the houses were restored, but the furnishings inside were exactly the same, there was nothing missing! This... This is just like a system restore! Let alone people''s surprise, let''s talk about Su Zhan and Louise. After leaving, Su Zhan sensed Superman''s position and teleported directly. After passing, they found that they had found and subdued Lexluthor and the dumb farmer. As for the situation on the metropolitan side, they naturally paid attention to it in real time and knew what was happening.So after Su Zhan and Louise arrived, everyone looked at Su Zhan in so different eyes.After all, destruction is easy, but reconstruction is difficult.Everyone present can cause great damage to the earth, but no one can restore the scene to its original state in a short time like Su Zhan to reduce losses! "You are Lex Luther?" Su Zhan looked at him. Luther was not very old, he looked a bit like a literary youth, and he still had men''s long hair.This is completely different from Luther in Su Zhan''s impression. What about the bald head?Luther''s appearance is more like the appearance in "Superman v Batman: Dawn of Justice"! "I thought you should know me!" Luther said provocatively looking at Su Zhan. As the president of the famous national entrepreneur Lex Group, Luther is indeed very famous, and many people know him. Seeing Luther''s provocative and arrogant appearance, Su Zhan smiled: "What do you think you will end up with?" "Go to jail," Luther said disapprovingly. Why are so many villains able to jump up and down in DC time?It doesn¡¯t matter if you fail, don¡¯t worry?One is because these superheroes rarely kill people, and the other is that there is no death penalty. After being caught, the villain will be detained indefinitely, then run away and fight again and again! As the president of the Lex Group, Luther is also a well-known figure. He has a lot of money in his hands, and the government dare not treat it casually.Therefore, Luthor is so confident. "Go to jail? Do you think it is possible?" Su Zhan looked at Luther with a smile. Looking at Su Zhan, Luther panicked a little bit."What do you mean?" "I mean, I don''t have a principle of not killing people." Su Zhan said. Luther panicked: "The government won''t let you do this!" "The government? Have you heard what the government said?" Su Zhan asked with a sneer. Luther was speechless for an instant, and said unwillingly: "That''s different, you...you are the leader of the Justice League. Both the people and the government are watching you. You are a hero, you can''t do that!" "It''s not whether I can, but whether I want to. It just so happens that I want to do it now." Su Zhan said lightly, turning his head and saying to the others: "You first bring this dumb farmer back to the alliance base, Luthor will Give it to me." 1173 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1173 Everyone looked at each other and took the dumb farmer away and returned to the Justice League base. Luther, Su Zhan, Louise are left. Louise looked at Su Zhan and said, "Are you really going to kill him?" "Do you think it is wrong?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Louise nodded: "It''s true. The main concern is that the government and the media will support you very much, but the government and the media may not accept it so easily. This will affect you and the reputation of the Justice League." "The Justice League does not exist for the government and the media. Some principles should also be changed. There are always careerists like this who are confident. Maybe... they should also know the price of doing such things. Only Only in this way can the world be truly peaceful!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Chapter 1406 You Can Go To Die! Luther was completely panicked, he could feel that Su Zhan was not joking, and Louise did not say anything. "Wait! I can do a lot of things, my company, my money, and the laboratory, I can give you! You don''t want to change principles and make this world truly peaceful, right? Then you need power, Just the Justice League is not enough, this is not a government organization. I can help you! Whether it is the United States or other countries, I can help you get power!" Luther hurriedly yelled in a panic, setting the conditions he could think of. All said it."Politics cannot be done by force alone. I can help you. I am good at this!" "He does have the ability to change regimes," Louise whispered. Su Zhan smiled: "Perhaps, but I really thought I had no experience? In another world, most of the earth''s territory is mine." "what?" The news shocked Louise and Luther, and Luther was desperate. "So...you can go to death!" Su Zhan looked at Luther and said lightly. "Wait, if you kill me like this, you won''t get everything about me. My company, my wealth, I can..." Luther wanted to fight hard, but Su Zhan didn''t give him this. Opportunity, snapping his fingers, Luther turned to ashes in an instant and evaporated directly! "You... you can actually wait for him to finish, even if you don''t need it, maybe it can be used to trade with the government or donate to disaster victims. This is good for you!" Louise said hesitantly. Louise is still very experienced in these matters. After all, she is a reporter, not to mention turning black and white. She also knows how to maximize benefits and fight for her own benefits! "I didn''t say to give up these things, but I have another way to get them." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Well, I''ll send you back to rest. In addition, I will tell you what to do about Luther later. How to report." "Ok!" Louise nodded, and Su Zhan teleported her home. Originally, Su Zhan wanted to accompany Louise, after all, he had just been together, it was the time when he was full of affection.However, there was still a dumb farmer who was waiting for himself to deal with the affairs of the Lex Group, so Su Zhan only stayed at Louise for a while before returning to the alliance base. Return to the alliance base. The Flash, Superman, Batman, and Wonder Woman are all there, obviously waiting for Su Zhan to return. As for the other members, they also arrived here, but they knew that they had to deal with the follow-up matters and they didn''t bother them. The dumb farmer was bound by Wonder Woman''s mantra, and his expression was very calm, with a feeling of not taking life and death seriously. "Have you ever asked?" Su Zhan asked towards Superman. Superman nodded: "I asked, he did come from Earth 2. After the Krypton on Earth 2 exploded, he managed to escape and escaped to Earth. Later, because he was a Kryptonian, he was sent here with extreme speed. He arrived. I met Lex Luthor here. With Luther¡¯s help, he not only got rid of the speed control and started research. There were several corpses of Kryptonians brought from Earth 2. The previous day of destruction was just one It¡¯s just an unfinished experiment." "Anything you want to say?" Su Zhan nodded and asked towards the dumb farmer. "It''s just a pity that I didn''t have the opportunity to complete the final experiment, and I couldn''t see the ultimate form of the Doomsday. I firmly believe that it will definitely be the strongest in the universe!" Dumb farmer said regretfully. "I don''t see that you are a pure scientific researcher. You have two choices now. One is to die. This is very simple. You don''t need to tell me what it means. Second, to do things for me, I can let you continue. Do your research. Of course, your research direction must be controlled by me!" A pure scientific researcher like Meng Nong, or a competent researcher, can accept it.The existence of Destruction Day can still be used at certain times, and even if it is not a combat weapon, it is not a study of destruction, but other research can be done. In short, there is no harm! "Of course I choose the latter!" Dumb farmer said without hesitation. "Very well, you can regain your freedom with it." With that, Su Zhan had already taken out an electronic collar. The dumb farmer finally came to put it on. In an instant, the Dianzi collar was buttoned to death, and there was no gap. After that, the dumb farmer showed a shocked expression: "What is this? I can feel my power being suppressed. I am now It''s no different from ordinary people, there is kryptonite in it?" Before Su Zhan returned, the dumb farmer said to himself: "No, I didn''t feel any uncomfortable. Even if the kryptonite is diluted, this effect cannot be achieved. This is a new and special one. power." "This thing can guarantee that you won''t cause trouble to everyone, and it can let us rest assured to keep you alive. If you take it off, your neck will explode with a bang, and the power will not be able to resist even the day of destruction that evolved invincible defense Live. At the same time, it will automatically upload your location." "I see, this is a monitor." The dumb farmer was very calm."So, when can I start?" "I appreciate your attitude. I will help you arrange a research room as soon as possible. You can continue to study Destruction Day. The only requirement is to temporarily slow down in evolution. I need you to study his mind. What I need is a powerful destruction. Day, not a disobedient monster, understand?" Su Zhan said. The dumb farmer nodded: "Actually, the same is true according to my initial research direction. It just requires multiple experiments. After all, the activation time is too anxious." "That''s your business, I just look at the result!" After speaking, Su Zhan turned his head and said to Superman: "Go and help him arrange a place to live. Besides, everyone else should rest first. I need to deal with the follow-up of this matter. By the way, Diana will stay. " After the others left one after another, Wonder Woman Diana thought Su Zhan had any instructions to herself, staying and asked, "What do I need to do?" "Don''t go, stay with me tonight!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1407 the real purpose of the mantra lasso "what¡­¡­" Diana thought there was something important, but it was so."Aren''t you going to accompany Louise?" "I want to be with you more now, don''t you want me?" Su Zhan said with a grin. "I... I''ll change my clothes first, and I''ll go to your room to find you later." Diana said, turning around to change clothes. "No, this body is very good, very feeling!" Su Zhan caught Diana''s hand! Before the fight against Doomsday, Diana was still wearing her uniform. He wears a championship helmet like a headband on his head, a long-haired shawl covering his snow-white shoulders, a tube-top-like red steel armor on his body, a blue-black skirt underneath, and a magical shield on his left arm. , Between the god of fire in his right hand, both hands wear slender silver wristbands, guarding silver bracelets, and a pair of long boots covering the knees on the slender legs, called Feather Wings.The mantra lasso is hung around her waist. Such Diana looks heroic and heroic. Such Wonder Woman makes Su Zhan full of possessiveness and conquest. Seeing Su Zhan¡¯s hot eyes, Diana felt extremely shy. These equipments were given to her by the Olympus gods and full of divine power. Doing that kind of thing like this made Diana feel blasphemous. There was a feeling of shyness, but the words of refusal could not be said at all. The hot eyes made her feel that she seemed to be a little hot. When Diana hesitated in a trance, she suddenly felt a lightness in her waist, and immediately saw that Su Zhan had taken away her mantra noose.Diana looked at him in doubt and didn''t know what he was going to do, but then saw Su Zhan gently shake it, and the mantra lasso instantly entangled Diana''s hands. "This is the real purpose of the mantra lasso, now you belong to me!" Su Zhan chuckled, and dragged Diana to his room with the mantra lasso. Diana never expected that Su Zhan would use her own mantra lasso to tie her hand, and as long as she thought of the mantra lasso, she would loosen it. After all, this is her equipment, and she can naturally control it.But seeing Su Zhan''s appearance, Diana didn''t do so, but let Su Zhan drag herself into the room. "Can you untie it now?" Diana asked. Su Zhan gave a smirk, first took her weapon and shield, and then took Diana''s chin with the mantra lasso very gently. 1174 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1174 The eyes were facing each other, which made Diana a little nervous, a little shy, and a little hopeful.Slowly descending her fingers along her chin, Diana''s body became tense and tight, her breathing gradually became rapid, and she felt almost nothing through her clothes, just as hard as iron. But what I want is this feeling. Down, down... Diana''s hands broke free subconsciously, instinctively trying to untie the mantra noose.But she suddenly found that the mantra lasso didn''t listen to her, and she still tied her hands. "Wonder Woman Diana, are you willing to surrender to me, the great lord of the gods?" Su Zhan suddenly said in a deep voice. Diana was stunned and looked at Su Zhan subconsciously, and found the playfulness and interest in Su Zhan''s eyes. After hesitating, Diana slowly bends her body and knelt down on one knee: "I do!" Kneeling on one knee, I really don''t know how to cooperate. Su Zhan murmured to himself, and continued to play his role with that superior posture."You should use actions to prove your attitude." "Action?" Diana looked at Su Zhan tentatively, what should I do. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just looked underneath himself. Diana understood this look, this hint. His face flushed and hesitated. "What are you still hesitating about, don''t you really surrender to me?" Su Zhan urged. Diana couldn''t help but give him a blank look, slowly raised her hand to open the zipper, and then leaned over. Wonder Woman, Gal Gadot! Although she had had the closest contact with her before, but now she acts like this, that sense of conquest and accomplishment are really not covered up. One of the three giants of the Justice League, the representative of female heroes. The same thing, but her appearance and identity add a lot to this feeling. Before long, Su Zhan couldn''t bear it anymore. "No more, no more play!" Su Zhan yelled and pulled her up and got on the bed without taking off her uniform. This sudden role-play made Su Zhan and Diana feel very good. Although it was only halfway through and ended, their''story'' lasted all night.Even if Diana''s physique was strong, she couldn''t bear it. After a short squint, she felt sore and soft when she got up! "Come on? No, I really can''t do it anymore, you, you go find someone else." Seeing Su Zhan approaching him again, Diana hurriedly begged for mercy with some horror. Su Zhan smiled triumphantly, and then said: "I just want to borrow a mantra lasso from you." "Take it, take it." Diana breathed a sigh of relief. Su Zhan took a real lasso, wrapped it around his wrist casually, and then said: "You can rest, I''m out." ... ... In the Lex Group Building, although no one indicated that the Day of Destruction incident was related to Lex Luther last night, anyone who has read the news knows that Day of Destruction appeared from a laboratory, and this laboratory is Lex The laboratories under the group made some of the employees panic, and President Lex Luthor never showed up. Even if Miss Benevolence, the secretary of the president, explained that this matter has nothing to do with the group, and explained that the president will arrive soon, but the effect is not obvious. In the president''s office. A benevolent man in professional attire was making a call, and his face was not as calm as he had shown outside. As Luthor¡¯s secretary and bodyguard, Luthor handles many things by her. She also knows about the Doomsday¡¯s experimental plan. She has been trying to contact Luther after working on the hair, but she couldn¡¯t make contact all night. She is indeed worried now! Once again, the phone was unanswered and hung up. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "No matter what is important, put it aside first, don''t bother me!" Kindness yelled a little impatiently. Chapter 1408 "Are you sure? I think you should really want to see me!" A voice came from outside the door. Kindness originally wanted to swear, don''t think she is just a secretary and bodyguard, but at Lex Company, there are definitely less than 10,000 people. Who would dare to talk to her like that?Even Lex Luther respected her very much, but the words came back to her lips. She turned her head in surprise and looked in the direction of the door. This voice... definitely not an employee of the company, and very familiar. "Su Zhan!" Kindness has a good memory, and he immediately recognized who the owner of this voice was. Why is he here?What is the purpose? Since he is here, then Luther... The benevolent side thought, walking over to open the door. Opening the door, it was Su Zhan who was standing outside. He walked in with a smile, Su Zhan looked like a guest, looked at the office very comfortably, and said with a smile: "Luther is indeed a local tyrant, the office is so luxurious." "The visitor is a guest, isn''t that how you treat guests?" Su Zhan turned to benevolence and said. Kindly said: "It depends on whether it is a good guest or a bad guest." "How about a good guest, what about a bad guest?" Su Zhan sat on the sofa and looked at Luther, the secretary of the villain. At the same time, Ren Ci was looking at her, but the feeling of kindness was a bit strange. It was the first time to meet, but Su Zhan''s eyes had a familiar feeling.It''s not that she is familiar with Su Zhan, but Su Zhan is familiar with her, as if he knows himself and has known himself for a long time. "Did you know me before?" Although memory told Ren Ci that she had never known Su Zhan, but Su Zhan''s appearance did not look like a fake, which made her ask. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, this is the first time we met. But I am very familiar with you, or this face, this body, and the whole outside. There used to be a person called Mariko, who belongs to the Japanese family. The eldest daughter, a traditional woman who is not very interested in family business." "Marriage?" Ren Ci didn''t seem to have heard of this name. Hearing what it meant, this man named Marriage was exactly the same as his own."and then?" "Then she became my slave girl!" "..." The words female slave were really surprised by Ren, especially when she thought that Mariko was the same as her own, she felt even more weird. "But she did very well and did her best to please my master. In the beginning, she just handled her family affairs for me, and then she started to help me handle my affairs, and finally, until now... she is mine. Female slave, but she has become my right-hand man and the most important person in the country where half of the world¡¯s territory belongs." Su Zhan turned around and continued: "There are countless superheroes who will listen to her. A word can change In the whole world, the leaders of countless big countries are called by her. If you want to meet, you need to make an appointment in advance. Yes, people all over the world know that she is my slave girl, but people all over the world respect her and envy her. She, in awe of her." Kindness is in a trance, why haven''t I heard of such a character?Moreover, it seems like myself! It''s just that this Mariko is a slave girl, he is a secretary, and there is absolutely no personal relationship between men and women.She is under one person in the Lex Group, but this Mariko is the world. Under one person is under ten thousand. This is much better than herself. If she can do it, right? Female slaves or something, it''s really not that important anymore. and many more¡­¡­ 1175 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1175 Kindness was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he woke up, why was he thinking about this? She looked at Su Zhan with a little horror, but a short story in a few words actually made her mind confused, and she was thinking along his direction without the control lever. It was terrible! "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, I didn''t do anything." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This is terrible!" Kindness said in a deep voice. If he really uses any ability to suggest himself, that''s it. But he didn''t do anything. It''s just normal language charm that achieved such an effect. The most terrible!Renci has seen many language masters, but no one can make her like this! "You want to tell me that I can be like her?" said kindly. Su Zhan shook his head: "No, you are different from her. She only does things for me. If you are replaced by you, while doing things for me, you also do things for yourself. This is not pure, so you are different from her. . However, I don¡¯t mind this, because I won¡¯t treat you the same way I did her! But this does not prevent you from doing things for me, such as...managing the Lex Group for me!" "Why?" Kindly hum. "Rely on this..." Su Zhan smiled, then suddenly changed his face and shouted with a sneer: "Kneel down!" With a puff, he knelt down with a benevolent puff, his expression horrified. "I can easily let you do anything for me, such as... take off your stockings!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and Kindness had already taken off the black silk on his legs uncontrollably. "I...I can''t manage the Lex Group. The Lex Group belongs to Luther." said horrified kindly and tremblingly. "Luthor is dead! You are now the person with the highest authority in the Lex Group. You should know how to get some of Luther''s important things. It is not difficult to control Lex. Moreover, if you can''t even do this. , I don''t think you have any value in doing things for me. Even if you are just a simple female slave, you understand?" Su Zhan looked at him condescendingly. Without ability, there is no value. Of course you understand this kindness! "I will give you three days to control the Lex Group. From now on, the Lex Group¡¯s income will be sold to me with seven deals, two with the Justice League, and 10% of the remaining... you keep it. Although only 10%, you You should know how valuable this is, and work hard, and hope that others will envy you as my slave girl in the future!" Su Zhan stood up and left after speaking. After Su Zhan left, Ren Ci felt that he was back to normal! Chapter 1409 the katana girl''s gratitude and dinner in Central City Su Zhan did not humiliate mercy, nor did he immediately eat her as a slave girl. Although she was exactly like Mariko, she was not Mariko. It would take time and skill to let her die like Mariko.Maybe you can use emotions, you can also directly hypnotize, but Su Zhan does not intend to do this. Isn''t it better to train slowly? After leaving the Lex Group, Su Zhan wandered around, and first went to the base of the Raptor Squad in Haibin City. Ms. Siwa¡¯s niece, the black bat, was brought back by Su Zhan from Hong Kong and joined the Raptor Squad. Soon but quickly integrated, the Raptor team itself, the so-called harem group atmosphere of Su Zhan is even more harmonious. Compared with the ever-increasing number of people, they know that the best way to hug each other is the best way. The same as sisters, and to some extent, they are indeed''sisters''. Moreover, although Ms. Siwa officially joined the Raptor team when she went to Hong Kong last time, she has been here for some time after all. She is still the fighting coach of the Raptor team. Her niece joined. It is because of Ms. Siwa''s face. Will also be closer to her. When Su Zhan arrived, the black bat was playing with the katana. The black bat was using his bare hands, and the katana was using his own sword, but the two of them even reached a tie. I don¡¯t know if it was useless or the black bat. Outstanding strength.But judging by the appearance of the two, even if they are not doing their best, they are considered very serious. "idol." "the host!" As soon as the two of them stopped their hands, they noticed the appearance of Su Zhan, the black bat cried out excitedly, and the samurai sword on the other side knelt and greeted with respect. Although Su Zhan gave the katana girl a collar, the thing was actually armor, and the katana did not recognize him as the master.But now that the samurai sword looks like this, he has consciously recognized the master, and he has been trained. "Get up." Su Zhan nodded and let the katana girl get up, and then with a light wave of his arm, the collar that had been transformed into the shoulder armor had changed again, this time...in one step, the entire armor appeared directly.The katana froze, and then knelt down again to express his gratitude ecstatically. Seeing her somewhat hot look, Su Zhan was simply not polite.Nodded, then said to the black bat: "How about it, are you still used to it?" "Well, everyone treats me very well, and I have done several missions together, and I feel good!" The black bat nodded and said. "That''s fine, I just took the time to come and have a look this time." Su Zhan said with a smile."If there is nothing wrong with you, I am going to go to Central City." "Ah, are you leaving so soon?" The black bat was a little disappointed. "Master, I have something!" The katana girl suddenly said. "what''s up?" "Can you go to my room and say?" the katana girl said. "Okay, then go to your room and have a look." Su Zhan said with a smile, and followed the katana girl to her room. Her room was furnished in a traditional Japanese style, and she even made tatami mats.Sitting down casually, Su Zhan said to the katana girl: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter." "I... I want to express my gratitude to the master. At first, the master humiliated me and put a collar on me. I felt that the master treated me like a dog, but then I gradually figured out that it was precisely because the master treated me like this. I, I slowly put away my arrogance, my strength will improve so quickly. And this collar, this equipment... is also special. Therefore, I want to thank the master, and the only precious thing I can give The thing is yourself. So, please take possession of me, let me become a true member of the Raptor team!" "What the harem team said? You should know that this is just a gimmick from the media. You are already a real member of the Raptor team!" Su Zhan said. "It''s not just a gimmick, at least... we don''t think so!" said the katana girl. "Master, please take possession of me!" Said the katana girl, she already took off her armor. Looking at her ketone body, looking at her serious and even pleading expression... Su Zhan felt that being a man could not be too hypocritical, he really couldn''t do this kind of request, and it was hard to refuse!So, he nodded in agreement. Seeing Su Zhan nodding, the katana girl suddenly became extremely happy, and took the initiative with her seemingly strange service skills. The original plan was that Su Zhan was going to stay here for a while and then go to the Central City side. After Central City had been there, he would return to Metropolis.As a result, it was delayed for more than three hours because of the Katana Maiden.And when they came to Central City, the Katana Maiden followed. In addition to expressing gratitude, the Katana Girl does something else. She hopes to stay with Su Zhan and not only confine herself to this world, she hopes to have more opportunities to strengthen herself in actual combat.Su Zhan agreed! Central City, cutting-edge laboratory. This place is similar to the Raptor team, the same lively. After the rapid occupation of the central city last time, the central city has almost recovered. The arrival of Su Zhan and the Katana made everyone very happy. It happened to be the evening, and Su Zhan decided to have a dinner together.He didn''t go out to eat, but was directly in the laboratory. With Barry the Flash and Ms. Patty the Flash, everything was processed quickly. Barry, Sisko, Professor Harrison, Steel Skeleton, Aquaman, then Caitlin, Frost Killer, Lightning Lady Patty, Jesse Quickk, Dr. Light, Bomb Girl Betty, Teleport Girl Shauna, Negative Girl Valen Tina, Black Sea Monster, plus Su Zhan and Katana, good guys... but because the place is big enough, Su Zhan directly made a big table, otherwise so many people might not be able to sit down! A group of people ate and drank, chatting about recent events, and the atmosphere was quite good. As Su Zhan''s left side is undoubtedly Caitlin, right is Frost Killer, the same person with different temperament, sitting on the left and right sides, this feeling is quite interesting.However, after sitting for a while, Frost Killer moved away, and Ms. Lightning Patty sat next to her! Hugging left and right, drinking and chatting, the atmosphere becomes more and more hot, and it becomes more and more relaxed. Chapter 1410 Three Go Together! I don''t know when, Barry and the other men have left the meeting and left the laboratory.Maybe it''s because you can''t stand this kind of stimulation, right?As a normal man, seeing other men hugging left and right, almost half of the women here have something to do with him. Whoever changes is expected to be hit. 1176 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1176 Su Zhan didn''t notice when they left, but others did.Especially Jesse Kuai Ke, Professor Harrison glanced at her before leaving and signaled her to leave with her, not wanting her daughter to mix it up, but Jesse Kuai Ke pretended not to see it and ignored his father''s hint. When everyone else left, the women became more and more open, especially Caitlin, Frost Killer, Ms. Lightning Patty, negative female Valentina, and others who had had a relationship with Su Zhan for a long time. Already considered blatant.The left and right sides of Su Zhan are even more like watching the flowers. "what?" Su Zhan found out that the people around him had been replaced by the bomb girl Betty. Wei Wei was a little surprised, but Su Zhan did not treat it differently.Although I haven''t eaten Betty, when I first met Betty, I basically saw everything that I ought to see, and I felt everything that I should touch. The relationship can be said to be tacit and belongs to the meat in the bowl. . But usually Su Zhan is not here often, even if it comes occasionally, it is another fact, Betty is not the kind of active person, the result is that the meat in the bowl has not turned into the mouth. Su Zhan''s hand didn''t stop deliberately, nor did he feel unfamiliar. He was generous and treated Betty like everyone else.This allowed Betty to take the initiative to come over, and Betty, who was already a little nervous, was relieved instantly. Soon...under the influence of the alcohol atmosphere, Betty was already flushed and seemed to be a little emotional. "It''s too early, it''s almost gone." Caitlin said with a glance. "Yes, I''m a little drunk too." "Let''s clean up." "Look at how Betty''s face is blushing. She doesn''t usually drink much. You can just send her back to the room to rest, and we can clean up here." Everyone said in a rush, with the intention. Even the drunk Jesse Kuai Ke could see it. This is bringing together Su Zhan and Betty and creating opportunities for them! Su Zhan glanced at Betty. Betty''s face was indeed red like an apple, but she didn''t make a acquiescence.With a smile, Su Zhan said: "Is only Betty who needs me to send it? Who else needs it, let''s come together!" For this question, one is not enough! "It''s very modest, then I''ll be the master. Today''s atmosphere is so good, so we can do it together. Xiaona, Black Sea Monster." Su Zhanmeng called, teleported female Xiaona, the double of Black Canary The body of the black sea monster, this was not eaten.At his name, Xiao Na and the Black Sea Monster glanced at each other, and then slowly stood up. Xiao Na has not known Su Zhan for a short time. Some things should have happened long ago.The Black Sea Monster knew Su Zhan''s style when he joined, and he was prepared. The only thing I didn''t expect would be the three together. But imagine Su Zhan''s powerful abilities. If this shop doesn''t have any skills, so many women would have squeezed her dry. Betty, Shauna, are adding a black siren. Among the three women, the Black Sea Monster is the most beautiful and temperamental, dressed in the dark wind of Earth 2. Although the uniform of the Black Canary also has this style, it is not obvious, and there is a big difference in personality and temperament.Take the three of them to Betty''s room, and the others stay to pack up. It didn''t take long for them to hear the voice ringing. It is strange to say that this sound is not loud, but it seems to be very penetrating. The sound burrows into the ears, which makes the women who are packing outside feel extremely uncomfortable. This night is not peaceful, this night is crazy. The original plan was only three people, but these three obviously failed to surrender the Soviet war. In the end, except for Jesse Kuaiqi, everyone else joined the battle. When they woke up the next day, everyone looked at this scene and thought it was a little absurd, but when they thought of the bravery of the Soviet war last night, they felt that the Soviet war had ridiculous capital, if only one, two, or at the beginning. I''m afraid that none of the three of them can satisfy him! It took a long time for everyone to find their own clothes in a pile of clothes and put them on, and then one after another came out of the room. By this time, Barry and the others had already returned and they had already started a new day of work.Watching one person, another person coming out of Su Zhan''s room, then they looked so bright and moisturized. They have to admire it! Su Zhan is really a man! Finally, Su Zhan came out of the room with a katana. By the way, he didn''t leave the cutting-edge laboratory in a hurry, but stayed here for a while, and installed a teleporter to the alliance base by the way. This is relatively simple, mainly to make it easy for them to go to the alliance base at any time, otherwise only the Flash and Ms. Flash can pass quickly, others are still more troublesome.Speaking of it, I forgot before I got to the Raptor team, and I went back to install one! The teleporter was installed, and after the test, Su Zhan returned to the Raptor team with the katana and installed one.After thinking about it, one should be installed in Metropolis, Gotham City, and Star City.Su Zhan took a katana and went to Star City first. When he saw the Arrow Su Zhan, he couldn''t help but think of the Arrow of Earth 16. There is a young version and an old version. The age difference is quite big. , Su Zhan said to him that the Green Arrow who still looks like you when you are old is confused. What is the situation?Why did you say this suddenly? The teleporter installed by Su Zhan here, but saw Green Arrow searching for something on the computer over there. Seeing him neatly dressed, it seems that he has a task? "Who are you dealing with?" Su Zhan said casually. This was a very casual and normal question, but Arrow''s expression became awkward. Chapter 1411 Katana VS Cupid Seeing Arrow''s expression made Su Zhan amused. What kind of enemy he was embarrassed and hard to tell.It just so happened that the teleporter had been installed, Su Zhan came over and asked, "Tell me who made our Oliver Quinn so embarrassing." "Recently, a guy who is good at using bows and arrows and is very high in archery appeared in Star City, but his shot was very hot and he didn''t have a chance to survive. It also caused me a little trouble. I am tracking this person. According to the information I got, this She calls herself Cupid and her name is Galie Carter. She was originally a special forces fighter, but I didn¡¯t find her recent resume. If nothing else, it should be a special project with a high level of confidentiality.¡± Arrow said slowly. . "Cupid...no wonder!" Su Zhan babbled and smiled. It is a good thing to be worshipped or even imitated by someone, something to be proud of, but if this person is a little crazy or extreme, then it may not be a good thing. This Galli Carter, this Cupid is an imitator and admirer of Arrow, who is good at bow and arrow, shooting, fighting, and uses the same multi-function arrows. I remember that he was once a member of the suicide squad.Unexpectedly, Arrow was dealing with her. He seemed to be very troublesome and a headache! Speaking of the suicide squad, Su Zhan was actually quite interested, especially the katana around him, who was also a member of the original suicide squad. perhaps? Can you get a suicide squad? For this kind of team combination, Su Zhan is still quite interested. Whether it''s the Justice League, the Raptors, or the Dark Justice League, Su Zhan is still very good.Thinking of this, Su Zhan said to Arrow: "I know a little about this Cupid, let me handle it!" "You are not planning again..." Arrow looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word: "Anyway, just leave it to me. You should consider getting an assistant or something. This is also more convenient." In the next moment, Su Zhan and Katana had left Arrow''s base and came to the city. "Don''t you want to hone yourself? The opportunity is here! This Cupid''s strength is not bad, although close combat is not as good as you, but long-range shooting is still good, give you a task to catch her back for me!" Su Zhan pointed to a house in the distance, and then said: "I am waiting for you on the rooftop above. If you can catch her, I will consider giving you a special reward!" "Yes!" The katana responded and looked at the direction of the target, looking excited and ready to complete the task. In the room of a certain residence, Jiali Carter had just come out of the shower, wrapped in a bath towel, and her good figure was revealed.Wiping his brown hair, he found his uniform and was about to put it on.Suddenly, she heard someone knock on the door, and at that moment she frowned. No one knows this place. Before he could think about it, Jiali Carter picked up the dagger next to him and walked slowly towards the door. Possessed and leaned forward, trying to see who it was through the door. As soon as he approached, he felt a sense of crisis and subconsciously leaned back. At this moment, a knife actually penetrated the door. If she reacted too slowly, the knife would directly penetrate her head.This is so, and it is also very thrilling to rub his cheeks.Jiali Carter turned and left, ran back to the bedroom and picked up a bow and arrow. The katana broke through the door, and as soon as it came in, I heard the sound of breaking through the air. Whoosh!An arrow shot over. 1177 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1177 The katana waved the knife backhand, and the bow and arrow flew with a snap. Before she could see the position of the opponent, the bow and arrow shot over one after another.The airtight swing of the knife blocked the bows and arrows one by one, and at the same time, she had already seen Jiali Carter. In the direction of the bedroom, wrapped in a bath towel, holding a bow and arrow. Tricky, dense! And her bow also looks unique and powerful. "Wow!" The chandelier on the roof was suddenly shot off and smashed down. The samurai sword flashed aside, and another bow and arrow shot over and swung the knife apart. As a result, the arrow suddenly exploded at the moment of the split, followed by a rich one. The smoke diffused instantly, and the sight of the katana was instantly affected. Instead of taking the opportunity to escape, Jia Li Carter took the initiative to attack.I have to say that this is a crazy and confident move. If you change to another person, you will probably take the opportunity to leave, figure out what is going on, and talk about it.Jia Li Carter came into the smoke lightly and wanted to get close to the katana. However, the katana is stronger in close proximity, and its ability to sense and react is not weak. As Galie Carter approached, the two quickly fought together. Fists and kicks, swords and bows collided, the fight was very fierce, and the smoke was thick, even if it was close at hand, it was a little unclear. It was completely based on feeling and reaction ability.Although Jiali Carter was born as a special soldier, it is still slightly inferior to the katana. After a few tricks, it is already slightly insufficient. Don¡¯t forget, the katana was practiced with the goddess Shiva. With a clatter, the bow and arrow have been kicked into the air, and Jiali Carter reluctantly swung the dagger to attack again, but was easily cut on the wrist with the back of the katana. The dagger fell under the pain, and then was caught by the katana. Up. Click, click twice! The katana was very cruel and took off Galikat''s two arms, dislocated! Jia Li Carter screamed in pain, and was very unwilling to be caught. "Who are you, why are you arresting me!" Jia Li Carter asked. "It''s my master who wants to catch you!" The katana said lightly. "Who is your master?" "You will know soon!" The katana said coldly, and took Cupid to see Su Zhan. On the opposite rooftop, Su Zhan was calling and didn''t pay attention to their battle situation. With the strength of the samurai sword, coupled with mental arithmetic and unintentional, the chance of failure was very small, and even if it failed, there would be no danger."You are better than I thought. I will pass as soon as possible." Hanging up the phone, Su Zhan turned around. Bushido escorted Jiali Carter over. Looking at each other, both of them showed surprised expressions. Su Zhan was surprised that the samurai sword didn''t put on her a piece of clothing or anything, just came here wrapped in a bath towel, and the mess seemed to fall off at any time.As for the reason for Jiali Carter''s surprise, she did not expect that the master of this man would be Su Zhan who wanted to arrest him! Chapter 1412 Forming a Suicide Squad! If it''s Green Arrow, Carrie is not surprised at all. After all, her relationship with Green Arrow is still very tense recently, and Arrow has been tracking her.But she never expected that she would be Su Zhan, the leader of the Justice League.A monster as powerful as Doom Day was easily solved by him, he... Carrie suddenly became a little desperate. Perhaps because of this, she seemed much more calm, and asked Su Zhan: "This is really my honor. I didn''t expect you to send someone to arrest me personally. I shouldn''t have that great charm, right? " "Why underestimate your own charm." Su Zhan smiled and said, "But this time it was really an accident. I happened to go to the Arrow to find out about you. Now it is not suitable for long talks, so I will make a long story short. As far as I know you have The homicide is here. You are also wanted by the police station in Star City. According to the old rules, even if you are caught, you will be detained, but the rules have changed recently. I am afraid there is no second or third chance. . So, you now have two choices, either...I let the samurai sword kill you, or do something for me!" "I don''t think you will let me join the Justice League?" Jia Li said. "Of course not. I am going to set up a new team to handle some special events. It can be regarded as giving you this kind of opportunity!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Can I refuse?" "of course can." Su Zhan said with a smile, the samurai sword slammed, and the sword was already on her neck.She could feel that the samurai sword behind her was definitely not frightening herself, she didn''t need Su Zhan to speak, as long as she looked at it, she would cut it off.Her personality is indeed extreme, but it does not mean that she is not afraid of death. "I promise!" Carrie said hurriedly. "well!" Su Zhan smiled, and he had an extra collar in his hand, similar to that of a katana. Seeing this collar, the katana immediately understood, and he simply stripped off Jiali''s bath towel. "Good tattoo!" Su Zhan glanced at Jiali''s upper circumference, a heart-shaped tattoo shot through by an arrow looked very good.Because the position is relatively low, the bath towel was blocked on the body before I didn''t see it! "Thank you, this is my sign!" "Cupid, I know!" Su Zhan walked over and put the collar on her neck.Cupid touched and said, "What''s the use of this stuff?" "The Kryptonian scientist who created the Day of Destruction also has one on his neck, but this will not inhibit your ability, nor will it affect you in any way. It just records your position at any time, and... gives warnings when you are disobedient. Of course, if you do too much, for example, if you want to take it off, it will explode, and the power is not too big, but it can kill the destruction day!" Su Zhan said with a smile, Jiali''s expression changed instantly . Doesn''t this thing have to be under the control of others for a lifetime? "The same is true for her?" Jiali looked at the collar on the katana''s neck and asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s a far cry!" "You did a good job. I am going to set up a team called Suicide Squad. You are the captain and she is the second member. You continue to follow me. As for you..." Su Zhan first said to the samurai sword. The previous reward, then looked at Cupid and said: "I have other tasks arranged for you!" "Suicide Squad... it doesn''t sound like a safe team, but... I like it!" Cupid didn''t mind being so watched by Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand, and a set of uniform soon appeared on Cupid, even a complete bow and arrow. "Let''s go!" He took Cupid and formed a suicide team. Although there were only two people, Su Zhan believed that the number would increase. The arrangements for Cupid or the Suicide Squad are also very clear, that is, to do some things that the Justice League is not convenient to do, especially Su Zhan''s principles are prepared to change, the Suicide Squad can be turned into a very sharp knife.At least they have no burden to kill. Lex Group. CEO''s office! Kindly sat on the president''s office chair and waited quietly for Su Zhan''s arrival. Su Zhan gave her three days to prove her worth. In only two days, she took advantage of her identity and her familiarity and understanding of Luther to easily control the entire Lex Group, although there was still some opposition. Voice, but the problem is not big! The light flashed, and there were three more people in the office. 1178 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1178 It is Su Zhan, Katana and Cupid. Looking at the two people kindly and suspiciously, Katana, she knows the members of the Raptor Squad, but who is this dressed up as an archer? "She is also a member of the Suicide Squad?" Cupid asked casually looking at the kindness. "She''s Ren Ci, the former Lex Luthor''s secretary and bodyguard, the current Lex President, and your money bag." Su Zhan said with a smile and walked over, benevolent and subconsciously got up and gave up his position. Su Zhan also I just sat down without being polite."You did a good job, faster than I thought. I set up a team, the suicide team, you have seen the members, it''s a few of you. Katana is the captain, but she has to stay with me for the time being. I take out a fund for the suicide squad, and find a suitable place as a base as soon as possible. In addition, this is Cupid, she will be with you temporarily, if there is something inconvenient for you to come forward, it is not convenient for me to come forward. Just let her do it!" Su Zhan said slowly. Ren Ci didn''t want to join any suicide squad, but Su Zhan''s order she obviously couldn''t refute, and with Cupid, many things were convenient.In the past, Luther left many things to do by himself, and now he can leave it to Cupid. "and this¡­¡­" Su Zhan had already taken out his collar. Kindness didn''t say anything, and Cupid became excited. "Can''t leave me alone!" After speaking, Cupid came to Ren Ci in an instant to take off her clothes. Ren Ci naturally disagreed and stopped a few times, but she saw that Su Zhan did not stop, and Cupid''s actions were very rough. Empty! Chapter 1413 Metropolis and Gotham City Su Zhan didn''t feel much when Cupid wore it before. Apart from the interesting tattoo, his figure was good but not prominent, so he didn''t have any thoughts.But looking at the kindness in front of him, Su Zhan felt a little different, perhaps because he thought of Mariko. And the kindness is far less calm than Cupid, even a little shy. This made Su Zhan even more interested. I originally planned to train her slowly, so naturally I didn''t need to pity or worry about her. "Hold her!" Su Zhan got up and said something. Cupid and the katana froze for a while and immediately reacted. While holding the benevolent hand, he directly pressed her to the table, and then... Su Zhan let the benevolence understand what it means to say nothing. Driving, she never expected that her first time would be such a humiliating and sudden scene. This made her always strong feel a bit sore in her nose, but... before she could cry, the feeling of aggrieved feeling had become a strange pleasure! "Luthor, who has the opportunity to see other parallel universes, must tell him, I worked as your secretary on your desk!" Su Zhan thought so and so, and then sorted it out."I will always pay attention to your situation." After speaking, he left with the katana. In the office, Kindness lay on the table and didn''t slow down. Cupid leaned on the table and looked at him kindly: "Your treatment is really good." "Are you taunting me?" Kindly angrily asked. Cupid smiled: "Then you are wrong, your treatment is much better than me. At least, I am wearing this dog pen like you, he doesn''t have any thoughts or actions towards me, and you...obviously He treats you differently." "I would rather not have this difference!" "Tsk tusk, haven''t you heard of it? Only the woman he has been to is her own. I bet that if we are both in danger at the same time, we can only choose one of them, he will definitely choose you!" "..." Kindness didn''t speak, and didn''t know if he didn''t want to speak, or didn''t know what to say. "Well, our money bag, now that I have money, I should also consider upgrading equipment." Cupid said with a smile. ... ... Su Zhan brought the katana to the metropolis, the roof of the Planet Daily Building. There is a small room similar to a utility room on this roof. Su Zhan placed the teleporter here. Only people with ID codes can use it, so there is no worry that outsiders will enter the alliance headquarters through him.After the installation was complete, Su Zhan contacted Louise and Superman. Louise and Superman, who were working, were about to go to the roof when they received the news, but they met unexpectedly in the elevator. "Are you going to the rooftop?" Louise asked. "Yeah, go and breathe, so are you?" Superman, Clark Kent said. After speaking, both of them had a weird sense of suspicion, which didn''t exist until they saw Su Zhan. "You turned out to be Superman? How could this be possible, you..." When Louise knew that Superman''s true identity turned out to be her colleague, she was indescribably surprised.But this kind of surprise didn''t last long before being attracted by the teleporter. Both Louise and Superman were amazed and liked this thing very much. "By the way, regarding Luthor''s matter, you can go back to Lexer to find kindness, which is Luthor''s former secretary. She has accepted Lexer''s. You can discuss how to report it. Be your own person." Su Fight against Louise. Louise suddenly realized, no wonder Su Zhan killed Luther so simply, it turned out there was this reason! "I have to go to Gotham City to install the teleporter." Su Zhan felt a little non-stop, and went straight to Gotham City after leaving the Planet Daily. When it comes to Batcave, Batman is not here, only Robin and the butler. Robin followed by to help with the teleporter installed by Su Zhan, complaining from time to time, and the meaning of the words was very clear, that is, he felt that he was ready to be a teacher, but Batman always thought that his popularity was still If it¡¯s not there, it¡¯s not enough to stand on its own... Regarding Robin''s complaint, Su Zhan just smiled and said that by letting him work hard, he would naturally have the opportunity to stand on his own in the future. After installing the teleporter, Su Zhan casually asked: "Where is Batman?" "Go to the Arkham Asylum, he just caught the clown again." Robin said. "So fast?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. The Joker is definitely Batman''s rival, an absolutely ruthless character, but Su Zhan didn''t meet the Joker before that, maybe he was locked in the Arkham Asylum.But Batman participated in the Doomsday event and it didn''t take long to come back. He caught the Joker so soon? Although Batman is often able to defeat the Joker, he was caught so quickly. "This time I went a bit farther. The Joker thought Batman was dealing with Doomsday and tricked an intern in the Akamen Madhouse to help him escape. But he didn''t expect Batman to come back so quickly. He didn''t wait for him to have any plans. I was caught directly back." Robin said with a curled mouth."Also, didn''t take me!" "Arkham Asylum, intern?" Su Zhan''s thoughts moved, and he turned to the computer. "Help me look up the information of the intern who helped the clown escape in Arkham Asylum." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, a file appeared on the computer. Harley Quinn. A well-known criminal psychology position in Gotham City, he was specially hired by the Arkham Asylum as an intern psychological consultant for patients. A photo in a white coat looks very youthful and beautiful. "I don''t know what she thinks. It was to let her know about curing the clown''s mental illness, but she was fooled by the clown. Now she has also been locked up and revoked her license." Robin walked over and said. "That''s good." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Yes, a clown is already troublesome enough, and it would be terrible if another clown supporter comes." Robin said. Su Zhan smiled, he could say very well, but he didn''t mean it. But the members of the suicide squad can be added one more, and it is the absolute mainstream, the most popular one! 1179 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1179 Chapter 1414 Arkham Asylum The location of Arkham Lunatic Asylum is rather mysterious, most people don''t know where it is, only that it is in the suburbs of Gotham City. The full name of the Arkham Asylum is called the Elizabeth Arkham Asylum for Psychiatric Crimes. It is located on the outskirts of Gotham. It can be understood as an''abnormal human research center''. Most of the prisoners are extremely dangerous criminals with high intelligence. For the Kham Asylum, the most popular person is Batman. The criminals sent by him alone have almost filled most of the Arkham Asylum, making the Arkham Asylum useful. Speaking of it, the predecessor of the Arkham Asylum was called Arkham General Hospital. During the construction of the hospital, the architect of the hospital went crazy and hacked her workers to death.Later, the mother of the owner of the hospital suffered from a very serious mental illness, so it was rebuilt as Arkham Hospital, and the word vertical and horizontal was removed to treat patients with mental illness. However, the accident happened again shortly afterwards. A high-risk criminal in the hospital escaped and killed the wife and daughter of the hospital owner, so it was remodeled and turned into an Arkham lunatic asylum for criminals with serious criminal inclination and mental illness. At this time, Su Zhan and Katana had already arrived at the Arkham Asylum, but they were walking back and forth with Batman. Just after the bat left with his front foot, Su Zhan and the Katana arrived. But without Batman, Su Zhan can also be unimpeded here. Just brush your face. Accompanied by hospital staff, Su Zhanzhi paid a good visit.I have to say that the environment in a place like a mental hospital is really gloomy, even if the sanitation here is very good, and it is equipped with high-tech equipment to prevent criminals from escaping, but it still feels gloomy. It''s as if someone feels uncomfortable when going to the hospital. The environment affects the psychology. Su Zhan has always felt that people who can work in mental hospitals are very good, although the shift system here is very frequent, just don¡¯t want the staff to stay in this environment for a long time, contact these people and cause any psychological distortion, just like Harley Quinn. , But it will still affect more or less. In this, Su Zhan saw many criminals, such as the clown who just sent in, the riddler, the double-faced man, and a Mr. Freeze wearing a freezing device. They are all deadly villains. There are a lot of talented people, the feeling of shining stars. "Hey, the killer crocodile is here too!" Passing by a certain cell, Su Zhan happened to see a crocodile-like guy with an abnormal skin all over his body. The characteristics are so obvious that they can be recognized at a glance. This is one of Batman''s main villains, the killer crocodile. This guy was originally a wrestler, but after participating in the military''s genetic modification experiment, he became a crocodile-like monster and later became a mercenary. I remember he seems to be a member of the Suicide Squad! But after thinking about it, Su Zhan gave up and let him stay here. Creating a suicide squad yourself is completely different from the original suicide squad, and does not require male members. "Harley Quinn is locked here, too?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head to the person accompanying the lunatic asylum. "Yes, because she assisted the clown to escape, it is very likely that she was affected by the clown, so she is also locked here for the time being, and then decides how to arrange it according to the situation." The accompanying person said. "Can I see?" "of course!" After seeing so many murderous criminals, Harley Quinn is of course no problem, not to mention that she used to be a doctor here, and she was very familiar with the accompanying staff.The escort took Su Zhan to the cell where Harley Quinn was being held, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°In fact, she is a very good person. She has become a well-known criminal psychology researcher at a young age. She is very smart. She is also very beautiful and cheerful. She is very good at figuring out the psychology of criminals. She has always been very smooth, without any problems, at least... we didn''t feel it. Until..." "She met the clown." Su Zhan answered. "Yes, she is normal, and she understands the clown''s mentality well, as usual, there is no sign, until suddenly, she helped the clown to escape, we did not know." "This is it!" While speaking, he has come to the door of a cell. I looked at the windows of the cell, I couldn''t see the inside, and I couldn''t see the outside either. The escort opened the prison door and said, "I won''t go in anymore. To be honest, I treat her somewhat..." Su Zhan nodded and walked in with the samurai sword. The cells here are not as small as imagined, and they are not shared by a few people. After all, they are all criminals with high intelligence and special abilities. If they live together, they either fight each other or plot to escape. The risk factor is too high.The cell was very clean, with a single bed, a small desk, and a small bathroom. It felt like he was not in jail. No wonder they don''t care about being caught in such an environment. However, although Harley Quinn¡¯s cell was good, her treatment was not so good. She was fixed to the bed, her hands and feet were bound by the kind of special tools, let alone moving, even if she wanted to raise her head and bow her body, it was difficult.Even her mouth was blocked, the only thing she could see clearly was her hair.Blond hair, braids on the left and right, but the ends of the hair are dyed. The left side is blue, some on the right side are pink. Upon closer inspection, she discovered that her face was also somewhat different. According to the information I saw before, her face was very clean and simple, without makeup at all, but at this time she had darker eyeshadow, the same color as the hair tips, one side blue and the other pink. There is also a small red heart-shaped pattern under the corner of the right eye, and the lips are painted very bright red. Katana also saw her picture in the bat cave, so at first glance she really didn''t recognize her now."Is this her? How come she doesn''t seem to be alone." "Of course it is, and this should be her in my impression!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he said something that both the samurai sword and Harley Quinn couldn''t understand. Chapter 1415 The Clown Girl Harley Quinn "Let go of her." Su Zhan said, the katana shot instantly, and then stood by his side and looked at her guard. With a scream, the shadow of the knife flashed, and the shackles on Harley Quinn had been cut off. When Harley Quinn regained her freedom, a carp sat up and smiled and said: "It''s much more comfortable, and these people are really true. Anyway, they used to be colleagues, and they took care of me in such a''special'' way! The clown does not have this treatment! "That''s because they are already familiar with the clown, but they are not familiar with you... the brand new you." Su Zhan said lightly. "You let me go, are you afraid of trouble?" Harley Quinn asked, looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I didn''t say to let you go, it''s just that it was troublesome to talk with you like you were before." "Tsk tusk, you missed a good opportunity, I can''t move just now, you can do whatever you want. Right? You must do what you want to do to me, I can see it!" Harley Quinn said confidently . Su Zhan was about to speak, but the phone rang suddenly. I answered the phone at hand, and a familiar voice rang in the phone. "Are you investigating Harley Quinn? Is she... okay now?" Su Zhan looked at Harley Quinn in front of him and said with a smile: "It looks good, do you know her?" "Ok." "This is really interesting, I didn''t expect you to know each other. In that case, I will pick you up." Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly disappeared. Harley Quinn''s eyes lit up, and Su Zhan had returned after a while, with a person. 1180 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1180 "Pamela? I knew you would come. How about my new look?" Harley Quinn smiled and asked very familiarly when he saw the visitor. The person here is the Poison Ivy Girl Pamela. The relationship between Poison Ivy Girl Pamela and Harley Quinn was very good, and was even mistaken for Lara because of the good relationship.However, the trajectory in this world is different because of their own reasons. I thought they would not know each other, but now it seems... they still do. "Harry!" The Plant Girl frowned, seeming a little unhappy. "how did you guys meet?" Su Zhan asked curiously. The Plant Ivy explained: "I was here when I was on a mission. At that time, she was a doctor here. In addition, they were all from Gotham City, so they knew each other. But I didn''t expect her now... Damn the clown, I really want to kill him!" "No! If you dare to kill the clown, even if we are good friends, I won''t be polite to you!" Harley Quinn''s expression instantly changed a bit hideously, looking at the Poison Ivy Woman: "Also , You can call me Harley Quinn later!" "Harry!" The Plant Ivy said depressed: "What the hell did the clown do to you and how did you become like this!" "He didn''t do anything, he just let me release my nature. I know him, no one in this world knows him better than I, and understands his inner sadness..." "She must be crazy." The Plant Girl looked at Su Zhan speechlessly, begging in her eyes. Except for the members of the Raptor Squad, she has the best relationship with Harley Quinn. Seeing her friend become like this, Plant Mistress felt angry and sad. "In fact, it''s normal. This kind of place itself will affect people. She researches the psychology of criminals every day, especially the extremely abnormal guys like the clown. It is understandable to become this way. But... don''t worry, I will Take care of her affairs." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Please, I...I''ll go back first." The Plant Girl couldn''t bear to look at her friend like this. Su Zhan nodded and sent the poison ivy girl back. After returning, Su Zhan said to Harley Quinn: "You just said, I will call you Harley Quinn in the future, right?" "Yes!" "But you look like this, it''s not like you, why don''t you have to wear a outfit." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Are you going to take me out?" Harley Quinn''s eyes lit up for an instant, and she threw herself at Su Zhan.But she stopped quickly, and a knife was already in front of her. "Don''t do this, I don''t have the ability to hurt him." Harley Quinn said towards the katana. The katana didn''t say a word, and glanced at Su slowly closing the sword after the war. "It''s okay if you want me to take you out, but I have a condition! You have to join my suicide team." "No problem, it''s cool to hear the name!" Harley Quinn agreed without hesitation. The promise was so simple without even thinking about it. At first glance, I knew that it was just perfunctory or no intention to join in sincerely, but it didn''t matter, Su Zhan had his own way of adjusting her rules and regulations. You can be Harley Quinn, but you can only be my Harley Quinn! "I''ll take her away first. Tell them that I took them away, and then go to the city to find me." Su Zhan confessed to the samurai sword, and then he teleported and disappeared with the clown girl''s waist. The next moment, the two have appeared in the city. "Cool!!" The clown girl said in surprise, holding Su Zhan''s arm."If this ability is used to commit crimes, it will not be disadvantageous!" "Do you have any ideas about outfits?" Su Zhan asked. "of course!" The clown girl answered and said cheerfully."I''ll lead the way, Gotham City... I''m familiar with it!" It seemed that Harley Quinn didn''t mean to take the opportunity to escape, pulling Su Zhan enthusiastically and started shopping.You must know that Su Zhan''s face is quite recognizable, and the effect caused by walking on the street is of course needless to say, especially when she is surrounded by a woman with the shape of Harlequin. Many people became curious, he changed again? The taste this time is so special? "Don''t shoot first, don''t shoot first, I will let you shoot after I finish my outfit!" Seeing a reporter who seemed to be taking a photo, the clown girl said with a smile, and then pulled Su Zhan into the shop next to her.After entering, the clown girl began to look for clothes in excitement, one by one, shaking her head and then nodding, she looked very lively, not long after, the clown girl had already tried with a lot of things. The dressing room, for about five or six minutes, the door of the dressing room opened, and the clown girl had finished her clothes and walked out. Chapter 1416 The Obsession Of The Clown Girl Amazing! Seeing the clown girl coming out, Su Zhan''s eyes couldn''t help but light up slightly. The clown girl was wearing a jacket-like coat with different colors on the left and right sides, which were the same as her hair color. She wore a red and white waistless T-shirt underneath, her waist was extremely white.I wore a pair of shorts that were almost flush with the legs. The jacket should be a set. It was also blue and red. A piece of black stockings was worn inside to make the legs look extremely slender. A pair of high-heeled boots with a high top, the roots are at least ten centimeters high. "How is it?" The clown girl asked towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded."Yes, very experienced, especially these legs... I like them very much!" "Then... how about this?" The clown girl suddenly bent over and pulled the stockings with her hands, squirting a few times, she was pregnant with the stockings, and suddenly became torn! "Now? Do you want to do something with me?" Harley Quinn looked at Su Zhan with a smirk. "Think, and still immediately, right away!" Su Zhan smiled. As a leg control, wearing silk stockings already excites him. If there is anything that excites him more than wearing silk stockings, it is wearing torn stockings! "Hehe, that won''t work, I feel like something is still missing, wait!" The clown girl looked left and right, her eyes lit up, and she walked quickly to the side and picked up a baseball bat on her shoulder. She smiled and said, "It''s perfect now!" "Come on, baby, do what you want as soon as possible!" said the clown girl, rushing towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan took the opportunity to hug her waist and kissed her red mouth.The clown girl hugged Su Zhan''s neck with both hands, slightly on tiptoe to cater strongly.The technique is jerky, but the atmosphere is very good. Before you know it, Su Zhan is a bit forgetful, as if he didn¡¯t even notice the clown girl behind him holding her neck, the hand holding the baseball bat has been raised, the baseball bat Already aimed at the back of his head. "If you wave it down, I promise you will regret it!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly remembered in Harley Quinn''s mind, Harley Quinn was startled, and the two had separated. The two baseball bats were put down, and the clown girl smiled and said: "How is it possible, how can I be willing to swing it down, baby!" "You said, do I believe it?" Su Zhan asked. The clown girl said, "I believe it anyway." "Originally, I planned to let you join the suicide squad to train slowly, but now it seems...I should use a more direct method." Su Zhan''s voice fell, and the clown girl heard a click, and followed her neck. A golden collar has appeared on it. "Look in the mirror and see if you like it? I changed the color and style to suit your style." Su Zhan said with a smile. Harley Quinn turned and looked in the mirror, and then said in shock: "It seems to be really good. But... not just a match, tell me, what''s the use?" "You are so smart, you should be able to guess it without saying, can''t you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. 1181 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1181 Harley Quinn nodded: "That''s true, it should be used to restrict or threaten, let me obediently, if I am not obedient, this thing should kill me, right?" "Before you formally join the Suicide Squad, there is one more thing to do. But for that, find a place where no one is there." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Continue with what you didn''t finish just now? Okay, baby, let''s go." Harley Quinn said eagerly. "Don''t you go out and let them take pictures?" "Follow you, there is always a chance in the future." Su Zhan smiled and disappeared instantly while holding the clown girl, and then appeared in a hotel room in the next moment. "Wow!" The clown girl jumped on the bed, turned to face Su Zhan, and the clown girl knocked her leg towards him and said: "This is the first time I have come to the hotel. There were no men before, so I would never come here. Honey, come and give it to me. An unforgettable first time!" "Don''t worry!" Su Zhan smiled and walked to the clown girl and sat down, and his ability quietly activated. In an instant, the clown girl''s expression became sluggish. The clown girl''s obsession with clowns is very strong. This obsession is a kind of spiritual, that is, a deformed idea of ??the criminal psychology of the clown.Of course it¡¯s okay to let Harley Quinn have her own nature. If she still acts as the original psychological crime researcher, Su Zhan would not agree.What he has to do now is to turn Harley Quinn¡¯s mental obsession with clowns into himself, so that she can join the suicide squad with peace of mind and become his own Harley Quinn.Although this title sounds like a clown, if you ask her to change her title and look, it won''t be her. As long as she is her own clown girl, that''s enough! Easily changed her mental thoughts, with a simple replacement, Harley Quinn had already undergone earth-shaking changes. Before, Harley Quinn joined the suicide squad to find a chance to rescue the clown, but now...she really wants to join the suicide squad for Su Zhan! Of course, if this is not the way, Su Zhan is confident that she will be able to turn around with long-term contact. After all, in the later stage, Harley Quinn has basically parted ways with the clown, there is nothing to do, Su Zhan does this now, but just abandoned it. The process went straight to the result. "My dear, what are you waiting for? I''m ready." The clown girl recovered her mind and hugged Su Zhan''s arm directly. "Wait? No, I can''t wait!" Su Zhan smiled, picked up the clown girl and rushed up. I have to say that this kind of mental obsession is very scary. Although there is no experience, the clown girl is very obedient, very well-behaved, and can even be said to please... a heart and a pair of eyes are completely placed on Su With Zhan, there is no need for him to say or do anything, Harley Quinn has already guessed what he wants and what he wants to do. Su Zhan was a little bit reluctant, and wanted her to be by his side like the samurai sword! Chapter 1417 Suicide Squad''s First Mission! "I think I will never forget this day!" The clown girl was lying in Su Zhan''s arms, retiring the messy braids. "I won''t forget, besides... your braid is awesome!" "If you like it, I will always keep it!" Harley Quinn smiled, then blinked her eyes and said: "Moreover, I also liked the feeling just now. Your''riding skills'' are so amazing. You are holding my braids. At the time, I felt I was completely conquered by you!" "Little goblin." The clown girl spoke boldly and felt very dirty, but...a slightly dirty woman has an ambience. And the feeling of riding a horse just now is really good. The clown girl has been conquered in her heart, but her performance seems to have not been tamed. She deliberately stimulates Su Zhan to be tame, and the sense of accomplishment is beyond surpassing, Su Zhan I feel that if she is by her side, she can definitely unlock more poses! While speaking, a knock on the door suddenly rang. "It should be a katana." Not long after he started with Harley Quinn, Su Zhan had already contacted Katana and told her location to let her find herself.But counting the time, more than two hours have passed, is she a bit slow?Or did you come back late to leave them time? Su Zhan was going to get up to open the door, but the clown girl proactively said: "Lie down, I''ll open!" Speaking of Harley Quinn, she had just jumped down, but apparently she had ignored her current physical state. This was not usual. She was as strong and light as a swallow. As a result, her legs became soft as soon as she jumped up, and she lay down on a head.Suddenly, Su Zhan didn''t expect Harley Quinn would go down in this way, let alone fall.As soon as Su Zhan was about to get up, he saw the dangling legs of Harley Quinn and said: "It''s okay, I''m okay, I just fell a head onion." "..." Su Zhan lay on the bedside, and the clown girl fell from the side. The bed was not high. She was still dangling her legs like this, and you can imagine what Su Zhan saw. Harley Quinn got up, smiled at Su Zhan, and then went to open the door. Su Zhan suddenly felt that there is absolutely no shortage of surprises and fun with Harley Quinn by his side. "Oh, why are you so anxious that you took it off outside?" It didn''t take long for the clown girl to come in with a joking voice from the door.The clothes on the samurai sword were a little embarrassed, tattered, and seemed...wounded. "How did it happen?" It was another accident that caused Su Zhan. Su Zhan instantly came to the katana to check it, and found that the state of the katana at this time was particularly weak, and his physical energy seemed to be hollowed out, but... there was nothing on his body. What trauma.As for what Harley Quinn said, how to take it off outside, it was obviously just a joke. In terms of Harley Quinn¡¯s character, it¡¯s just her style of speaking that is not malicious. Su Zhan put the samurai sword on the bed to help her recover. "There is a dark magic power, who did you do it with?" With Su Zhan''s healing, the spirit of the samurai sword has gradually recovered. She slowly said: "I don''t know. I met on the way here. I only saw that she was a weak and beautiful girl and didn''t care too much, but she seemed to have changed suddenly. It changed. There were a lot of black tattoos on my body inexplicably, and it became very dark. I... I didn''t react at all and felt like I was hollowed out. If it weren''t for this... I''m afraid it would be troublesome." Bushido subconsciously She touched the collar on her neck, which was given to her before Su Zhan. It is not only a status symbol, but also armored equipment, and also has the ability of regional magic. "She seems to be in an unstable situation and left in a hurry. I originally wanted to catch up, but..." The tone of the samurai sword was a bit low and unwilling. Obviously, this defeat made her feel a failure. "You are not good at magic after all, and you are not familiar with it." Su Zhan soothed, and at the same time began to search. Unfortunately, after searching the entire Gotham City, Su Zhan did not find the person that Katana said! "Give me some time, I will definitely find him." Katana said. Su Zhan thought for a while, and said, "Alright, you take Hallie and contact Cupid and Kindness. This is the first mission of your suicide squad!" "Yes!" Katana hurriedly said. "Is there a mission so soon? Great!" said the clown girl with a smile. There are many people who are good at dark magic in this world. Su Zhan is not sure who the samurai sword encounters, but the strength must not be weak. According to the katana, she should be a beautiful girl and seems to be able to transform. Also began to be a little curious.This task should be enough for the Suicide Squad, at least it shouldn''t be a big problem to find this person.If you can''t even do this...just don''t form any suicide squad, just wear it by your side. With the mission, it was the first mission. Both the Katana and Harley Quinn seemed very motivated. The two simply cleaned up and went to contact Cupid and Kindness. After all, this is the team''s first mission, so naturally all members should participate. .What''s more, Cupid''s combat power and benevolent financial resources and intelligence are powerful assistance. Since the task was handed over to the Suicide Squad, Su Zhan would naturally not intervene. There was nothing wrong with Gotham City, and Su Zhan simply returned to the Raptor Squad.I haven¡¯t stayed here long before. This time Su Zhan is ready to stay longer. I have to say that the base of the Raptor Squad is the purest, and there is no man. Being here is just like being on Paradise Island. Let Su Zhan. I have experienced what it means to feel like an emperor.Not to mention fighting for freshness and beauty, all of them are actively acting.When a group of people is trying to please one person, one can imagine how happy that person is! Especially the black bat is quite enthusiastic. Su Zhan can''t help feeling that, as long as she looks at her, she will take off her clothes and wait in her room. Chapter 1418 The arrogant barbarian female warrior...the thorn! "Let''s say, what is your intention to please me so much? If you want to sleep with me, then go take a shower and wait for me in the room!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "No." Black Bat Cassandra hurriedly shook her head. 1182 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1182 "No? That means you have no idea about me? Do you know that the Raptor team is my harem group? If you have no idea about me, then I am afraid..." Su Zhan said this on purpose, and the black bat hurriedly explained ."No, I didn''t mean that, I... Of course I know what it means to join the Raptor team, everyone knows. I... I don''t have this idea, but I... my purpose is not this?" "what is that?" "I... I found someone! There is a gang called the One Hundred Gang in the metropolis. The members of this gang have been madly hit recently, but with a little brutal means. This person calls himself a thorn, and hasn''t seen anything special for the time being. Ability, but the fighting ability is very strong, using a variety of weapons, the most common is a pair of short sickles." Black Bat said. "What then? There are so many superheroes, it is not unusual to use violence to control violence." Su Zhan said. "I''m just a little interested in her, and I feel a little like me. But my aunt refused to let me investigate. I just want to investigate clearly. If appropriate, I can make friends and go to the metropolis by the way. If you agree, , My aunt will definitely agree." The black bat said his purpose. However, if you want to investigate the flower thorns, it should be easy to go. Going to the metropolis is the main thing, right? Su Zhan can also see that after coming to the Raptor team, after getting familiar with it, Ms. Siwa''s discipline of black bats is indeed stricter, as if she were her own daughter, but obviously... It was overkill and it was enough to stay at the base. Once you left the base, you either got permission or Ms. Shiwa would accompany him. Fortunately, the black bat also lacks the warmth of the family, so there is no resistance to the care and discipline of his aunt, but he is very happy, but... sometimes it is indeed inconvenient. "Do you think Siwa can let you go alone even if I agree?" Su Zhan asked. The black bat said: "I didn''t plan to go alone, I...I can let the ghost fox killer accompany me." Come on, this is more like going to play and go shopping. Both the ghost fox killer and the black bat are in the celestial dynasty and are active in Hong Kong. If you are really looking for someone to accompany or investigate, there is no doubt that the locals are the best. Therefore, let the ghost fox killer accompany you. Two people who have never been to the metropolis are going to play in the metropolis! "Forget it, I''ll take you with you. Go and call the ghost fox killer!!" "Yay!" The black bat said, then turned to call the ghost fox killer, Su Zhan said to Ms. Siwa with his mind. Ms. Siwa knew what was going on as soon as she heard it, but don''t worry if Su Zhan is with her. Black bats, ghost fox killers, the two put on uniforms, and then put on plain clothes, Su Zhan took them directly to the metropolis. As soon as they arrived in the metropolis, the two of them were already attracted by the prosperity of the metropolis. Su Zhan simply accompanied them to stroll around. Although Su Zhan was not familiar with the metropolis, he had been here many times. It can be regarded as one of the main activities, and it is better than the two of them. I bought a lot of things and tasted another Chinese meal. When I came out of the Chinese restaurant, the black bat was very enthusiastic about whether the Chinese food is authentic. "Let me go, let me go..." As he was talking, a man dressed as a bastard suddenly ran out of the alley next to him. This man seemed to be frightened. He ran and begged for mercy behind him, as if something terrible was chasing him.Just a few steps after this guy ran, a dagger flew out suddenly, piercing through the guy''s arm in an instant, and then slowly walked out of the alley alone.She is wearing a very sexy green dress, which looks like a bikini. She wears long gloves and green boots of the same color on her arms and legs. Holding two scythes with blue handles in both hands, and a long brown wavy hair, the expression and temperament feel as if full of anger, like a violent female warrior... I saw that she walked up to the bully''s face neatly, stepped on his back, slightly bent over and wanted to get out, and at the same time, the sickle buckled the bully''s neck from the front, and said coldly: "You know me What do you want, tell me your boss is there." "I...I don''t know, I really don''t know, I swear!" "Then you go to die." When the voice fell, she had already moved the sickle. With a click. The sickle chopped off his neck, and she shook the sickle and turned to leave. "It''s her!" The black bat suddenly shouted. "She is the person I am talking about, Thorn!" "She is the flower thorn?" Su Zhan looked at the opponent. He was very beautiful and had a very good figure. Moreover, this cruel and cruel energy was so different from ordinary female superheroes that he felt a little dark hero. "Something?" Hearing the black bat''s shout, Hua Ting turned to ask. The tone sounds a bit provocative. Su Zhan can be sure that she recognizes herself, and she dares to speak in this tone when she recognizes herself, or she is confident and not afraid of herself.But this is unlikely. Su Zhan''s strength is already recognized.Or, it''s that this girl''s character is just like that, knows who Su Zhan is, knows Su Zhan''s strength, but doesn''t care at all. Now it seems that it belongs to the latter. "It''s been a long time since I saw such an arrogant girl." Su Zhan smiled and raised his voice: "Sorry, right? Let''s talk?" "Not interested in!" After speaking, Hana turned around and prepared to leave. Su Zhan hadn''t spoken yet, and the black bat was unhappy. Su Zhan is my idol, your attitude is not good.The moment Hua Thorn turned around, the black bat rushed over with a shout.Hua Ting''s reaction was quick. The black bat had just come over, and she had already turned around, and the two of them immediately started to touch each other. ... PS:: The character of Flower Thorn comes from a comic, it is relatively unpopular, a member of the Raptor team! Chapter 1419 A Simple and Shy Girl The ghost fox killer saw the two of them trying to help but was stopped by Su Zhan. "The thorn''s fighting skills are really good, and his character is fierce and wild, and he has the feeling of a savage warrior who is not afraid of death. The black bat''s fighting skills are better than her. You should know that if you are in contact with training. . So even if you can''t win, you won''t lose. And this style of being bold and not afraid of death is also good for the black bat!" Su Zhan explained. The ghost fox killer looked at it for a while and nodded in agreement, regardless of the fact that the thorn had all the weapons in his hand, and the black bat had no weapons at all because he was wearing civilian clothes, but the black bat did not fall into the wind.If speaking of fighting skills, she is still stronger, but the momentum of the flower thorn is really amazing, the kind of fierceness not afraid of death, and it can even be said that the life-changing style of play really makes the black bat a little fearful.After all, the original intention was to get to know her, although she was a little uncomfortable, it was impossible to kill her, and she was not a mortal enemy, but this flower thorn was not, it was a desperate way of playing. After a few rounds, the thorn hits more and more fiercely. In desperation, the black bat could only choose to avoid it, but the thorn took the opportunity to run away. The speed was very fast, and a few ups and downs had already rushed into an alley nearby. The black bat chased after him, only to discover that the man had disappeared. "I''m furious!" The black bat came back a little depressed, and said nonchalantly. "Don¡¯t be angry. You used to deal with people you think you should deal with. When you start, you will naturally go all out and never show mercy. Suddenly encounter this situation and you will inevitably suffer. However, you still have some inexperience. If you are afraid of hurting her, you can find a way to subdue her. This shouldn''t be difficult for you, it''s easier than you think to defeat her. And..." Su Zhan said, suddenly asked the ghost fox killer ."If it were you, what would you do?" "If you do it, I will hurt her seriously. If you have anything, I will say it after the fight, otherwise there will be no way to talk about it. What''s more, if he is here, people will not die, even if they die, it will be fine." Ghost Fox Killer Tao. "Yes, why didn''t I expect it!" The black bat said discouragedly. "This is all experience." Su Zhan smiled, and then said."However, this flower thorn is really interesting. It''s green, with such a fierce and wild personality, but it''s not too long. The term flower thorn is also appropriate. Moreover, she reminds me of the poison ivy girl a bit, but one has Ability, no one is capable." "I will find out who she is, and I will never let her run next time." Black Bat said. "Okay, let''s investigate later, let''s go back to the hotel first." Su Zhan smiled and took the two to the hotel together. 1183 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1183 Since you can''t go back the same day, Su Zhan has already booked the hotel before shopping.Su Zhan just made a phone call and left his name, and the hotel room was booked.When I came to the hotel, I entered the bar in the lobby. The waiter in the bar was a girl with short blond hair. She looked weak and weak, giving people a sweet and weak feeling.Seeing Su Zhan carrying the ghost fox killer and the black bat, her face couldn''t help but blush, and she took out a room card! "What are you blushing?" Su Zhan asked with a smile while holding his room card. "No, nothing." The waiter shook his head quickly. "It''s because the three of us opened a room? You shouldn''t have been in this business for long, and you don''t pay much attention to the news? Otherwise, you will know that this incident is very common, especially when it happened to me." Zhan said with a smile. The waiter lowered his head slightly, looking shy and speechless. "It''s really rare to see a girl as simple as you, what''s your name?" "Roslin Frost." The waiter whispered. "Okay, I remembered it." Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned to the elevator. Entering the elevator, the black bat said: "You today, no...you can''t find her these days." "Why?" Su Zhan asked somewhat unexpectedly."Are you jealous? You shouldn''t." "Someone took pictures just now when we were shopping. If people know that we are with you, and you go to tease others, how shameful we are?" Black Bat said. Su Zhan was dumbfounded."That''s all about the ghost fox killer, you say so..." "Outsiders don''t know, they only know that the Raptor Squad is your harem group!" "Well, I don''t want to find her. Originally, I just thought her character was quite interesting, but I didn''t plan to find her." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. With the assurance of Su Zhan, the black bat smiled with joy. Su Zhan asked for a presidential suite. There are two rooms in total. As for the distribution, it depends on the situation. Maybe the ghost fox killer is with Su Zhan, and the black bat is with himself.Maybe... the ghost fox killer is with the black bat, and Su Zhan himself.Of course, it is also possible that three people live in one room. When the three Su Zhan were resting in the room, the simple little girl named Roslin breathed a sigh of relief in the lobby bar downstairs.But her shyness did not fade, because other waiters came to joke, Su Zhan just chatted with her a few words and asked her name, as if it was interesting to her, which made the other waiters envy the women. Joking is no less than a man. "Okay, okay, don''t talk nonsense, he... he just chats a few words casually, and I... I don''t mean that. Time is coming, I''m getting off work!" Roslin said. "What kind of shift, you just came back." "What?" Roslin was a little confused. "You didn¡¯t remember it on purpose. You suddenly didn¡¯t know where you were going before. It was the class I was in for you. You just came back and didn¡¯t have ten minutes to fight with Su. You should continue to work for me. It''s me who gets off work!" said one of them. "Really? But, but I don''t have any impression at all. What did I go out for?" Roslin was even more at a loss, she had no impression at all. "Are you OK?" "I, I''m okay, maybe I''m too tired recently, and sometimes I always forget what I''ve done. Then, I''ll continue to work." Roslin shook his head hesitantly, and declined their kindness before continuing to work.However, she felt something wrong in her heart. Chapter 1420 Battle Alliance Universe and Flower Thorn Night Attack Although the main purpose of the black bat and the ghost fox killer is to go shopping, after all, the flower thorn is the reason for them to come to the metropolis, not to mention the encounter, the black bat let her run away.So after returning, the two did not look at the spoils of the previous shopping, but began to investigate the thorns!Connected to the Justice League system, and retrieved surveillance video to look for the whereabouts and clues of Hua Ting, Su Zhan did not participate, but went into the innermost room to rest. Said it was a rest, of course he was not idle. Taking control of Earth 99, the level of the power of rules has increased, and he is already sure to arrange his own two Earths, Earth 1, and Earth 2 together to form a multiverse.The mind was immersed, and soon... Two illusory blue planets have appeared, and the force of the rules has been mobilized as before, and they have begun to pull the two earths in one direction. The biggest difficulty before is that there seems to be an invisible barrier between the two earths, or a wall that blocks the two worlds.Now, with the force of the rules, the two earths are getting closer and closer, and the wall is getting weaker and weaker. Su Zhan dare not take it lightly, dare not relax the slightest, he has already felt the difficulty. Gritting his teeth and tensing his mind, the wall has become thinner and thinner. boom! As if there was a loud and silent noise, that wall collapsed suddenly, Su Zhan hurriedly retracted his strength to prevent the two earths from colliding together.When Su Zhan regained the power of the rules, the two earths did not separate again, but were very close to each other, stopping side by side at a parallel angle. "Success!" Su Zhan was overjoyed in an instant, and finally dragged the two earths together, dragged to one side, forming a multiverse.Although, this multiverse has only two parallel earths! In the past, Su Zhan could only extract the power of faith like one earth and one earth, but now, he can extract the power of faith from two worlds at the same time, and he can understand the situation of the two worlds at the same time and move his heart at will. "It should be called Zhanmeng Universe. It is convenient to distinguish it from other worlds. Otherwise, it is easy to confuse Earth 1 and Earth 2. Zhanmeng Universe Earth 1, Earth 2, and so on It¡¯s much more convenient. Well, I should go back and install the cosmic teleporter to allow the two universes to cross each other. Then one of them can be erased, and the province will occupy the copy place." Su Zhan thought so and this It just so happened that the ghost fox killer had already come in. Seeing the ghost fox killer wrapped in a bath towel and just taking a bath as if he was about to rest, Su Zhan realized that a long time had passed before he knew it, and it was too late. Su Zhan in a good mood took the ghost fox killer and directly fought.The ghost and fox killer could feel it. Su Zhan seemed to be in a particularly good mood. I don¡¯t know why she was so happy. This made her feel happy. She took the initiative to flatter her. It didn¡¯t take long for the voice to be heard, which made her still investigating The stinging black bat gradually became a little uncomfortable, unable to concentrate at all. Finally, the black bat stopped investigating and went back to his room to rest. It''s just...tossing and turning, but I can''t sleep. Before she knew it, her attention had been completely attracted by the voice next door, and her mind couldn''t help but think. The inside was busy doing things, and the people outside were busy thinking about how to do things inside, and they didn''t notice at all. The door in the living room quietly opened.In the dimness, a person walked in quietly, wearing green clothes, holding a sickle in his hand, and a room card, it was a flower thorn! "Huh, it''s exactly the same as I thought." As soon as I came in, I heard that sound, Hua Ting sneered, and said in his heart. Came to the door of the room softly, the thorn did not open the door, but took out another sleeve needle and shot it in the door.Immediately afterwards, a special smell has drifted away, and the black bat quickly smelled in a trance: "This smell is calming poison gas? How..." She was about to get up in surprise, but she softened, and then she lost consciousness. After about a minute or two, the flower thorn waited for the venom inside to have completely diffused and began to dissipate before pushing the door in.This calming poison gas was prepared by herself, and the effect was very strong, but it dissipated quickly.Glancing at the black bat on the bed, Hua Ting smiled triumphantly. Her purpose this time is simple, take revenge. What Soviet war, what justice league leader, did not fall into his own hands? Flower Thorn thought so and so, and already pushed open the door of the inner room. In the room, a man and a woman, Su Zhan was lying on the ghost and fox killer, motionless, as if he had been affected by the poison gas. "Dirty!" Seeing the posture of the two, Hua Ting couldn''t help but sneered, then took out the rope, as if he was about to tie the two together.The sickle was put aside, Hua Ting took the rope and came to the side, curling his mouth and grasping Su Zhan''s shoulder as if he wanted to lift him up. "what?" After trying it, he couldn''t move it. This made Hua Ting a little surprised. I didn''t expect him to be so heavy. He crashed hard and pulled Su Zhan''s shoulders with both hands. As a result, at this moment, the sleepy Su Zhan suddenly moved.Flower Thorn didn''t even react, and felt that his hands were suddenly twisted to the back, and then he was trapped. Immediately afterwards, she saw Su Zhan standing beside him with a smile. "You...what are you..." Hua Tiao turned over and lay on the bed, looking at Su Zhan in surprise. 1184 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1184 "It''s surprising why I was not poisoned? Don''t be kidding. You look down on people too much, right?" Su Zhan did not notice when Hua Ting came in. He was in a good mood and he was busy working with the ghost fox killer, but he immediately felt the poisonous gas. Watching the ghost fox killer sleep, Su Zhan sensed who the person was. I just want to see what she is going to do. Finding that Hua Ting seemed to tie himself up, Su Zhan made the move. "What do you want!" Hua Thorn snorted. Su Zhan smiled: "You are not malicious, and I will naturally not kill you. However, naturally I will not let you go. What did you just say? Dirty, right? Then I will do something dirty to you. Thing..." Chapter 1421 "What are you doing! Stop, stop... You have to dare to do to me, I swear... I will kill you!" Hua Ting''s mood became very excited, and his legs turned towards Su Zhanmeng. Kick, and even stand up to resist.But before she moved, seeing Su Zhan smiled slightly, she felt that she couldn''t move. "what are you doing?" "It''s just a simple power of thought. For you, I don''t need to use any special methods." Su Zhan smiled and sat directly on Hua Ting''s body, looking at Hua Ting''s uniform like a swimsuit. Directly and unceremoniously. The flower thorn can''t move but he keeps cursing and threatening. At this moment, Su Zhan really wanted to say a few classic lines. For example, if you call, no one will come to rescue you even if you call your throat broken.And the harder she scolded, the less likely it was for Su Zhan to stop. "I''m going to see how long you can hold on to this so-called dirty thing." Su Zhan said with a smirk. Su Zhan almost used his whole body to solve the problem, the thorn''s screaming became smaller and smaller, and her state was getting more and more...Everyone understood.The uniform on his body was already messy, and everything that should have appeared and shouldn''t have appeared.Seeing Hua Ting''s state at this moment, Su Zhan didn''t do it, and he didn''t stop it, letting her know how happy the dirty things in her mouth are! As for the flower thorns, it was a bit fierce at first, as if it started to scream again, but it didn''t take long...The voice had become the same as she heard when she first came in, exactly the same! After a long time, Su Zhan let go of the flower thorns and let her lie there to rest, then got up and picked up the ghost fox killer, and said: "I''ll wake them up. We''ll talk about it later, how did you find it? Here and coming in, oh...and also... how dirty things feel!" Hua Ting couldn''t speak at all, and closed his eyes slightly, because he was too tired, and fell asleep unconsciously. Su Zhan put the ghost fox killer and the black bat together, put his hands on the two of them to expel the poisonous gas from them, and it didn''t take long for them to wake up faintly. "What''s going on here?" "Why are you here?" Seeing the difference between the two, Su Zhan said, "You are poisoned by the flower thorn." "I remember it, Thorn, is it her? Where is she now?" Black Bat hurriedly called. Su Zhan used his chin to compare to the room inside.The black bat jumped down by itself, pushed the door and rushed in. "what¡­¡­" As soon as he entered, the black bat yelled subconsciously, and not long after, she dragged a woman out. "Didn''t you tell you that you are not allowed to tease her? Why is she here, thorns?" The black bat walked out with a short-haired woman who was the simple and shy girl in the bar downstairs. , Roslin! Roslin covered his body with his hands, lowered his head shy and frightened. "..." Listening to the black bat''s question and looking at Roslin''s appearance, Su Zhan was a little confused! Subconsciously glanced inside, no one was gone, and the thorns were gone. "Why are you here?" Su Zhan asked Roslin. He was certain that Hua Ting had no superpowers. Although she had relieved her mind power, she should not have the strength to escape after it was over. In such a short time, she would not be able to escape.However, the thorn is gone, but Roslin is here. "I... I don''t know, I was here as soon as I woke up. What did you do to me?" Roslin whispered, a little aggrieved, even some weeping. That feeling, that kind of reaction, as if to say what Su Zhan did to her, forcibly got her. "Don''t you really know what''s going on?" Su Zhan asked again, already using the ability to create the world. But Roslin''s answer is still the same, that is, she really doesn''t know. However, Roslin''s physical condition did seem to be what he had just done. This made Su Zhan think of a possibility... "Do you know Hua Thorn?" Su Zhan asked. "No, I don''t know." Roslin shook his head. "Do you often lose your memory? You often forget what you have done in a certain period of time and what happened?" Su Zhan asked again. Roslin looked up in amazement."How do you know? I haven''t noticed it before, but recently I...I found myself forgetting things easily, and I have no impression at all. Before you moved in, my colleague told me that I had been out for a long time before you I came back before I moved in. But... I don''t remember what happened." "I probably understand!" Su Zhan turned his head to the black bat and said: "You go downstairs, you should be able to find the flower thorns downstairs." The black bat was a little different, but it nodded. Ten minutes later, the black bat came back with a weird expression, and there was a lot more in her hand. Spike uniform, sickle, and...a wig with long brown hair! "From the location point of view, it should have been thrown out of our room." Black Bat said. With that said, the situation is obvious. "Go and put these on." Su Zhan said to Roslin. Roslin was a little stunned: "This... is this what you are talking about? Why should I wear it?" "Just wear it, or do you want to be naked? Anyway, I don''t care." Su Zhan said. Roslin immediately took the clothes and went inside. "What''s the matter? She doesn''t look like the flower thorns. If she is alone, we can recognize it before. Moreover, she seems to really don''t know what''s going on." Ghost Fox Killer and Black Bat Doubtfully asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, maybe it can be deceived visually, but... in a powerful disguise, even if it is a transformation, it is impossible to hide from me! However, I did not find out, it is because she is not at all I know about the flower thorns, but I don''t know about the transformation!" "She is the flower thorn, and the flower thorn is her. Or...she has two personalities!" "Dual personality?" "Yes, so she doesn''t remember what she did when the Thorn personality is dominant, so whether I read her mind or use my ability to tell her the truth, the answers I get are all I don¡¯t know, because she really doesn¡¯t I know. However, Hua Ting''s personality...mostly knows what happened to her!" Su Zhan explained. Chapter 1422: Double Personality It didn''t take long for Roslin to come out of the room with a knack. She was already wearing a uniform, a wig, and two short sickles in her hand. "is her!" 1185 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1185 "Although there are some differences in appearance, it should be because of no makeup, but she must be her figure!" said the black bat confidently. The ghost fox killer said: "It''s really similar, but this temperament is too bad, right? When the flower thorn looks like this, it gives me a courageous, brave and not afraid of death, like a warrior, just that kind of aura It''s a bit of a shock to make people startle. But she... feels like wearing a yellow robe and not like a prince!" "The temperament is completely different, and it can even be said to be completely opposite." Su Zhan nodded in agreement. The uniforms are exactly the same, but they look different. Flower thorns, sturdy and meaningless. Roslin was weak and shy, feeling timid like a young lady who couldn''t get out of the door. "This...what the hell is going on? What are you talking about, why can''t I understand?" Roslin asked hesitantly in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Simply speaking, you have a dual personality. There is another personality in your body called Hua Tiao, which is completely different from yours. She came to ask for trouble, but I found out and was given... ¡­You can understand that she pitted herself, or she pitted you. She had a relationship with me without your knowledge!" "what¡­¡­" Roslin''s face flushed immediately. "I thought, thought..." "Do you think it was I who fell in love with you, and then brought you over?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Roslin blushed and nodded. After all, she didn''t know what Hua Ting had done. Moreover, Su Zhan seemed to be interesting to her, and friends were also teasing.Then inexplicably, she found that she was in Su Zhan''s room without clothes. Her body felt like that. Her first reaction must be what ability Su Zhan used. "Have you experienced anything? The second personality is rarely born for no reason unless it has some special abilities." Su Zhan asked. Roslin was silent for a moment and said slowly: "It may be related to my father''s death. My father used to be the police chief of the Metropolis and was loyal to his duties. He was killed when he arrested a hundred gang of criminals. At that time, I fainted when I saw my father''s body." "It''s probably because of this. If I''m right, after you fall asleep, your second personality thorn will appear and replace you as you are now. Investigate and avenge a hundred gangs." Roslin thought about it carefully. There were several times before when he woke up and felt that something was not right, which was different from when he was asleep, but he didn''t think much about it. Now it seems...that''s why.Suddenly knowing that he has an extra personality and has done a lot of things, Roslin''s mood is really a little confused now, and he doesn''t know what to do or what to do! "Your situation is no longer suitable for your original life, so let''s just follow me for now to see if you can find a solution. Well, you just..." Su Zhan wondered how to arrange a room for her. If she is still a thorn, then no trouble.Although the body is a body, there is no personality or memory at all, as if nothing has happened. Naturally, it is not convenient to sleep together. Just as Su Zhan was thinking about how to arrange Roslin, the ghost and fox killer spoke first."Let her sleep with you, I live with the black bat." "Ah..." Roslin shouted subconsciously when he heard it. The ghost fox killer explained: "If you live alone in a room, the thorns may appear when you fall asleep, and will take the opportunity to escape or be against us. Therefore, we cannot let you live in a room by yourself, and it is impossible. Let us live with you. That would be too dangerous. She is not like you, but there is no guarantee that she will not hurt us." "So the best and the only way is to let you sleep with Su Zhan, because Hua Ting has no ability to hurt her. Of course, I also know what you are considering, but the current situation is that you have already had a relationship. Now, although you don¡¯t know it, you share the body. So, it¡¯s already a fact that you... are already his woman. And to be honest, you should actually be grateful to Hua Ting. Otherwise, first You will have to bear the second pain, and you are already shy. If it weren''t for this coincidence, I''m afraid you would never experience that kind of happiness!" The first part is justified, but the latter is pure ridicule. But no matter what, things are finally settled like this. Maybe Roslin is still hesitant, but her character is really hard to refuse, it''s hard to say no! So, in the end, she followed Su Zhan into the room inside. Su Zhan simply cleared the bed, and Roslin stood at a loss. "Put down the sickle, are you still going to sleep with it?" Su Zhan glanced back and said with a smile, Roslin hurriedly found a place to put down the sickle. "Is this... really me? I mean, is it really a weapon of thorns?" "Will you not use it? As far as I know, although the second personality will change, it should not have the skills and abilities that you don''t know. It doesn''t seem like she learned her skills in a short time. "Su Zhan said. "Yes... I will... My father taught me before because my character is too soft, and my father is worried that I will suffer. But... I have never used it!" Roslin explained. "That''s it. You will, she will. Your character is weak, but her character is fierce and brave." Su Zhan explained, and then said: "Okay, you can rest. You are sleeping in this suit. , Or take it off?" "I...I''ll dress it anyway," Roslin said in a blushing voice. Su Zhan didn¡¯t force it. He lay down and left a large space for Roslin. He turned off the lights. After a while, he felt Roslin come up and occupied an edge. He was very angry. Feeling like a bag, I dare not lean over here at all. Chapter 1423 Weird And Embarrassing Situation In the dim and quiet room, the sound of heartbeat and breathing are particularly clear.Roslin has always been nervous, she doesn''t know what she is nervous about, is she worried about what Su Zhan will do?Or are you worried about how you will react if Su Zhan does something?There is also the existence of flower thorns. In short, this Roslin has been thinking about it for a long time, and finally he was too tired to fall asleep without knowing it. Not long after she fell asleep, her eyes suddenly opened. The eyes are sharp and fierce. Obviously, this is the second personality, Thorn! Hua Ting turned his head to look at Su Zhan next to him. It seemed that he was asleep, but Hua Ting did not dare to act rashly, for fear that it would be another trap.She knows what happened just now, and she now has two choices. One: Kill Su Zhan. But obviously this is difficult to do. Two: Flee, escape to a place that Su Zhan can''t find. Otherwise, if Su Zhan helped Roslin find a way to erase his existence, it would be troublesome.This kind of double personality is indeed not so easy to cure in the hospital, but facing Su Zhan... she is not sure of this. After hesitating for a moment, although a little unwilling, Hua Ting decided to leave. Slowly got up, walked to the door of the room, Hua Tiao turned and glanced at Su Zhan. The look... is a bit complicated. There is resentment, there is anger, and there is also an unclear feeling. After all, Su Zhan forced her before! After staring for a few seconds, Hana turned around to leave, but at the moment she turned around, she found that she could not move again. The feeling is exactly the same as before. "He is awake!" Hua Ting said in surprise, as expected, her body turned around as if she was uncontrolled, and she saw Su Zhan sitting up, leaning there and looking at herself with a smile. "Thorns?" Thorn did not speak. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You don''t need to ask to know that it is you. The difference in temperament is too obvious. It seems that you will appear as soon as she falls asleep, and she will appear as soon as you fall asleep? This alternate method should be easy to detect, right? She can''t control your appearance, but can you control it?" "What can she control?" Hua Ting said with a sneer. It seemed that she was not satisfied with Roslin. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I thought you would retaliate against me after you came out. I didn''t expect you to escape? Why? You are afraid that I will deal with you!" "If Roslin is allowed to dominate the body, she will be bullied to death in her life, and she will never get revenge!" "Then there is no need to run away? After all... it''s you who have a relationship with me, why am I willing to let you disappear like this? What''s more, Roslin needs you too!" 1186 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1186 "What do you mean?" "The meaning is obvious. Maybe Roslin will want to solve you and solve this trouble, but to me, although a shy little woman like Roslin is also good, the flower thorn is obviously more interesting to me." Su Zhan Said with a smile. "Is it because there are too many women who are submissive? That''s why I want to try something like me?" Hua Ting said with a sneer. Su Zhan shrugged: "The same can be said, as if I occasionally find some Asian or Oriental ones to change my taste." "I can persuade her to let you stay, and even help you adjust the right to use your body with each other, so that you can live together more harmoniously. But..." "If you have any conditions, just say it!" Hua Tiao hummed. "Simply! I like you like this. My requirement is very simple. You join the Raptor team and be my woman!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What if I refuse?" Hua Tiao asked. "I think Roslin will agree to my request, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. If Roslin agreed, there would be nothing wrong with the thorn. The implication was that it would definitely make the thorn disappear. Su Zhan waved his hand, and a camera suddenly appeared on the table next to him."If you agree, just talk about it, lest Roslyn think I''m lying to her after you go back. If you don''t agree, just say something, it''s a message to her." "I, Hua Tiao, promised to be the woman of Su Zhan and join the Raptor Team!" Hua Tiao hesitated and said very quickly... "Your reaction looks like you are being persecuted, and you have no basis in saying that you have to let Roslin see the facts!" "What do you want?" "It''s very simple, just let her see the fact that you are my woman!" Su Zhan gave a smirk, got up and came to Hua Thorn, bowed his head and kissed. ... ... The sun shone through the curtains, and Roslin woke up in a daze, feeling sleepy and tired.It seemed that he hadn''t slept for a few hours at all, and he barely opened his eyes, but what he saw was a generous chest. After that, he found himself lying in Su Zhan''s arms without wearing anything. After a moment of stunned, Roslin hurriedly got up shyly, pulling the quilt to block him. "Are you awake?" Su Zhan opened his eyes and asked. "You...I...we..." Roslin didn''t know what to say, shyly. "You fell asleep and the thorn came out. We reached an agreement and...we fell asleep. Oh, yes, you don¡¯t know, you should feel very sleepy and tired, because it was late last night Sleep, you can sleep for a while." Su Zhan said with a smile. Roslin guessed so, but didn''t know how to say it.After all, this is her body, this feeling made her feel very weird. "You, what agreement did you reach?" Roslin asked hesitantly. She didn''t know anything about Hua Ting, only she knew from Su Zhan and the others. "Uh... you can''t tell in a few words, you can watch it for yourself, the video recorder over there, I will take it for you." Su Zhan followed his finger at the camera on the table, Roslin hesitantly wrapped up and was taken, and then walked over. Picked up the camera and looked at it. Soon, the camera has started to play the content. "I, Hua Ting, promised to be the woman of Su Zhan and join the Birds of Prey." Looking at the picture of himself, who was obviously the same but somewhat strange, said these words in a strange and different voice, Roslin''s face instantly It''s red, but the following content...makes her even more embarrassed, weird, blushing like Apple. Chapter 1424 One Body Two Models Seeing''self'' in the picture, or Hua Ting and Su Zhan doing the kind of shameful things, Roslin didn''t know how he should react.This kind of thing is really a fantasy. The other one did something like Su Zhan with his own body, but he didn''t know it, and now he saw it with his own eyes. This feels... ridiculous! "You... how can you do this..." Roslin blushed and said in a low voice with some shame. "How can I prove that what I said is true? In fact, you don''t have to be too embarrassed. After all, this is a thorn, not you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "But... but this is my body..." "You don''t know what happened." Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "About Hua Ting, you will gradually become familiar with it. I have promised that she will help her coordinate the use of the body with you, and she is now I¡¯m a member of the Raptor Team, and I¡¯m also my woman. You didn¡¯t know this before, but now that you know it should be better coordinated? I have a piece of equipment here. After you put it on, you can go to sleep in an instant and change flowers. Stabbed out. You can control and adjust the sleep time, and she will naturally go back when the time comes. And I told her that she will open her mind to you so that you can know what happened even when she is there There will be no fragmentation. What do you think?" "I..." Roslin hesitated not knowing what to say. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Since you have no objection, it is so decided. Now, Hua Ting is already a member of the Raptor team, so he will stay in the Raptor team in the future. Given this situation, your life will be a certain amount. If you change, don¡¯t do your job. After you join the Raptor team, you will naturally earn income. In addition, I have also prepared a small space equipment for you, which contains thorny uniforms and equipment, so that you can change at any time." With that said, Su Zhan had come to Roslin''s side, and raised his hand to help her wear something like a ring on the wrist of her left hand. "Did you see this button? Press it and you will fall asleep for about three to five seconds, and the thorns will come out. The scale here is used to adjust the sleep time." Su Zhan explained the function, and then He took out a similar style and stayed on her right hand."This is a space installation, the method..." After talking about the method of use, Su Zhan put the uniform and weapon of the thorn in it. "Okay, you can become proficient in other things slowly, just follow me during this time!" Su Zhan said. "I... what am I wearing?" Roslin was still wrapped in sheets. The only clothes she had was a thorny uniform. She couldn''t go out wearing this uniform, and this uniform was a bit too revealing, right? There are not many other things in Su Zhan¡¯s system space, just a lot of clothes. I just found one and put on Rosslyn. Then after I came out, I ate breakfast with other people and prepared to go shopping. After going down, Su Zhan helped her find The owner of the hotel quit her job, and she even saw a few winking at her at the same time, unexpectedly she had come together with Su Zhan. Tranced and confused. Roslin felt that he had become Su Zhan''s woman somehow, and was with him? No, that''s not right, Thorn is her woman, I am not! "If you feel that your thoughts are still a little confused, you can temporarily let the thorns come out and make them clear." Su Zhan said toward Roslin. Roslin thought for a while and pressed the device. After a while, she felt heavy sleepiness, and immediately felt that she had become misty. She could feel her body and could see everything outside. , But the body cannot be controlled by oneself.This feeling is like in someone else''s body! Seeing the flower thorn coming out, Su Zhan was rude and kissed her for a while, which made Roslin unspeakably awkward and embarrassed."Let''s go, take you to find a hundred gangs for revenge. She didn''t set the time before. You can stay outside for five hours, that''s enough!" The One Hundred Gang is just a small gang like a big city. The black bat and the ghost fox killer add a flower thorn, and Su Zhan is too lazy to handle it. For more than an hour, the entire Hundred Gang has been completely destroyed, and that The murderer who killed Roslyn and Hana''s father was also cut off by Hana with a sickle. The next step is simply shopping, so it''s natural to do things.At first, Roslin was awkwardly dying, but slowly he got used to it. After all, it was Flower Thorn, not her, who dominated the body now. When the time came, Roslin was out. After the change, Su Zhan didn''t treat her like a thorn, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. Although the investigation of the flower thorn has been completed, I came to the Metropolis to play, so in the next few days, Su Zhan, the ghost fox killer, the black bat, and Rosslyn (the flower thorn), they went shopping. During this period, the two changed frequently, especially at night, when Hua Ting had finished with Su Zhan, when he woke up, Roslin was still embarrassed and uncomfortable, but slowly got used to it.At least she won''t wake up and feel embarrassed when she is frank and facing each other, perhaps because of subtle reasons, which has some influence on her. Both mentally and physically, it seems that they have accepted and used to being a Su Zhan woman! Interestingly, every night Roslin would sleep with Su Zhan and be ready. Sometimes he would talk to Su Zhan when he didn¡¯t fall asleep so quickly. The posture was not as far away as at the beginning. She would lean on him, after all, even if she was far away, she would be closer when she fell asleep, or even a negative distance.Therefore, after accepting it, there is no such resistance.When she fell asleep, she didn''t care about the rest of the matter, and got used to it after waking up.It feels as if she is just talking about spiritual love with Su Zhan. This makes her shy, more acceptable. For Su Zhan, this feeling is not bad, it''s like getting along with two people, and it''s fun! Chapter 1425 Gypsy Girl Cynthia Although the life and environment of the Metropolis are good, after all, they are just for fun, to see and see, not to settle here, so after staying for a few days and earning the Metropolis all over, the black bat and the ghost fox killer are ready to return. The Raptor team is over there.Su Zhan took them to the roof of the Planet Daily Building and sent them back to the Raptor team via a teleporter. By the way, he also sent the flower thorn or Rosslyn together to let her adapt to the environment of the Raptor team.After sending them away, Su Zhan was not idle. It happened to be in the Planet Daily, so Su Zhan ate with Louise first, and then learned about the situation on the suicide team. That woman, haven''t found it yet! 1187 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1187 This woman seemed to have evaporated. The Suicide Squad almost rummaged through Gotham City, and could not find her. This person seems to be able to transform like a flower thorn, and has magical powers, it is really hard to find. Although Su Zhan did not intend to intervene to help, but lack of intelligence, no clues, and no characters in the magic department, it was indeed more difficult for them to complete the task.After thinking about it, Su Zhan decided to find a helper! Mrs. Shangdu! Mrs. Shangdu herself is a figure in the magic department. Besides being immortal, she can predict the future, and finding someone is easy.What''s more, even though Su Zhan knew her details, she hadn''t tested it after all. This was a good opportunity. At this time Mrs. Shangdu was not in the metropolis, but in New York! When Su Zhan found Mrs. Shangdu, Mrs. Shangdu was shopping. When Su Zhan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, Mrs. Shangdu was really taken aback. "Look for me?" Mrs. Shangdu looked at Su Zhan and asked."Are you going back? Or?" "I want you to do me a favor." Every time I see Mrs. Shang Du, the feeling of surprise is very strong, which will make Su Zhan''s emotions uncontrollably transfer the realization to...somewhere. "Ask me for help? This is your world. Is there anything I can do for you?" Mrs. Shangdu is very surprised. She now knows the strength and influence of Su Zhan very well. She doesn''t think there are any circumstances that require Su Zhan to come here. I asked myself for help. "Well, one of my team is investigating a person who is good at dark magic and it is difficult to find whereabouts. Because this is a test of them, I don''t plan to do it myself, but there are no magic characters in the team, so... I want you to come and help." Su Zhan explained. "That''s it..." Mrs. Shangdu said: "It''s no problem, but...Can you do me a favor first? I''m looking for someone too!" "Are you looking for someone too?" "Well, I found a gypsy girl. This girl is very capable, good at illusion and divination, and even knows how to get out of the body. I am a little curious about her, but she has been hiding her ability and dare not show it. I just found it by accident and wanted to find her, but she was aware of it and kept hiding from me." Mrs. Shangdu said. "Gypsy girl, good at illusion and divination, and knows how to get out of the body?" Listening to Mrs. Shangdu''s description, Su Zhan felt vaguely impressed, as if he probably guessed who it was. Regardless of whether it is DC or Marvel, there are so many superheroes. Some first-tier players are familiar with them, and some second-tier and third-tier players are not so well-known and recognizable.But this person is special because her code name is easy to remember. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I should thank you for discovering her!" "Do you want to recruit her? Join the Dark Justice League?" Su Zhan shook his head."No, she belongs to another team! Okay, let''s find her first." "I already had a foreboding that the location where she would appear is nearby." Mrs. Shangdu said, and then led the way. Su Zhan followed behind and looked at Mrs. Shangdu''s back, which really made him a little fanciful.It seems that Mrs. Du didn''t mean it on purpose, but her habit made her walking look very swaying and charming.After walking for five minutes, she soon came to an alley entrance. Mrs. Shangdu stopped and said, "That''s it. In a while, she should be here." "Then wait." Su Zhan responded with a smile, and asked her about her experience during this period of time. Mrs. Du does have a lot of feelings about this, the first is the influence of Su Zhan and the Justice League, and the second is the tolerance of the world to superpowers and superheroes.During this period, she had shown her ability in front of others, but she didn''t make anyone feel jealous or even very popular. Of course, there may also be a bonus to the identity of Su Zhan woman. But anyway, she likes the feeling of living in the sun and being at ease. "Time has passed, why didn''t she show up?" As he said, Mrs. Shangdu frowned suddenly and looked around. Not to mention the person she was looking for, no one passed here at all. Su Zhan turned his head and cast a glance, then said with a smile: "She has already appeared." "Appeared?" Mrs. Shangdu glanced suspiciously, slowly immersed in her mind, and after a while, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked into the alley. "Sure enough, her illusion is really powerful, and she can be recruited without knowing it." Madame Shangdu said slowly: "Come out, your illusion stealth effect should be to use telepathy to produce mental interference. The effect of causing visual hallucinations is not pure invisibility." As Mrs. Shangdu''s voice fell, a person suddenly appeared in the empty alley. This person¡¯s dress is very exotic. He has long hair, a hair tie on his head, and a lot of lanyards scattered around his neck. He wears a robe and coat, which is very exotic. The top of the dress is ready to come out, the size is amazing! Su Zhan glanced at Mrs. Shangdu subconsciously, um... it was Mrs. Shangdu''s size! "Gypsy girl, real name Cynthia, what I said, right?" Su Zhan slowly asked while looking at her. "How do you know my name?" Gypsy girl Cynthia said in surprise. ... PS: Gypsy girl Cynthia, from the Raptor team! Chapter 1426 Penguin''s Site? "I don''t know much." Su Zhan smiled and looked at the gypsy girl and said: "It''s you, should you know me? Then what are you hiding?" "I..." The gypsy girl really doesn''t know what to say. Of course, she knows Su Zhan. There are really few people who don''t know Su Zhan.But under normal circumstances, such a high-ranking person suddenly follows someone who doesn''t know where to find him. Anyone will see what''s going on first, right?"I don''t know what you are looking for me for, I... I am Romanian." "And then?" Su Zhandao didn''t understand why this was. Until then, Mrs. Shangdu understood what she meant, and said to Su Zhan: "Because of the times, many people have a certain prejudice against Romanian Gypsies, just like the wizards of the past. I am also a Gypsy, back then... Just like her, she has always been low-key, hiding her identity. If someone asks me, it will make me very nervous..." "You gypsy?" The gypsy girl looked at Mrs. Shangdu unexpectedly. "Well, yes." Madam Shangdu nodded. After learning that she was also a gypsy, the gypsy girl Cynthia relaxed her whole body and took the initiative to come to Mrs. Shangdu by her side, becoming particularly enthusiastic.Although she had not been in direct contact before, she could feel that Mrs. Shangdu also possessed a special magical power, plus she was a Gypsy, and she suddenly became close. This change made Su Zhan quite surprised. Seeing the two chatting and chatting, they soon became more and more familiar, which seemed to save a lot of trouble. "Are you interested in joining the Justice League, Birds of Prey?" Seeing that the two were talking about it, Su Zhan invited. The gypsy girl hesitated and said, "Does it have to be the Raptor team? Isn¡¯t it the same for Mrs. Shangdu? "She''s not." Su Zhan shook his head. "Then can I be with her?" the gypsy girl asked tentatively. "As for Mrs. Shangdu, I hope she will join the Dark Justice League, plus she is from Parallel Earth 16, so..." Su Zhan paused and said."My arrangement for her is to be a member of the Dark Justice League, and you are a member of the Raptor Squad, because the Raptor Squad does not have a magical character. However, no matter which team it is, they are all members of the Justice League. Unable to cooperate." "So..." The gypsy girl was a little moved and couldn''t help asking: "Then my identity, if I join the Raptor team, I should be able to..." "Yes! No one can look down on the members of the Justice League, including the president. If anyone dares to have an opinion on your identity, you can do whatever you want, and I will carry the consequences for you!" Su Zhan understood What she meant, gave an affirmative answer. Speaking of which, no one has expressed dissatisfaction with the Justice League or someone so far. Of course, Su Zhan does not deny that there is no, let alone, the US government will definitely have its own small ideas. After all, people are the government. If an individual prevents them from replacing them, it will definitely not work!But at present, there is no representative in this regard, maybe they will do small actions in private. Of course, this is all digression. "I join!" The gypsy girl looked at Su Zhan, then at Mrs. Du, and finally nodded heavily. "First of all, I welcome you to join the Raptor team. There is something right now. I originally wanted Mrs. Shangdu to go, so you can go with her." Su Zhan said with a smile. The gypsy girl nodded her head to understand it, shouldn''t this be some kind of assessment?After all, you have to show your ability! 1188 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1188 "Okay, you can go back and prepare, and I will send you there directly, and when the matter is over, I will take you to the Raptor team." Su Zhan said with a smile. Mrs. Shangdu is adding two magical characters, the gypsy girl, which should be enough. We went to the place where the gypsy girl lived together, and she could see that her condition was not too good. After a simple packing, Su Zhan directly sent the two of them to Gotham City, where they met with the clown girl and others.Seeing Su Zhan brought two people over, they thought they were new members of the Suicide Squad. As a result, one was the Dark Justice League and the other was the Raptor Squad, which disappointed them. Especially the katana, she was pretty happy that she finally came to the magic department. After all, none of the four members of Suicide Squad are good at magic. When Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl came, the situation changed quickly. Before, based on intelligence or video surveillance, the person was not found at all. As a result, Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl, one foreseeing the future, one for divination, very I found that person''s position soon, which excited everyone. "set off!" The Katana shouted vigorously, and soon the group had arrived at the bay port in Gotham City. The port of Gotham City is basically a crime report area. Many villains in Gotham City use the port to smuggle or prevent criminal actions. "According to the results of the divination, that person will appear at midnight." Gypsy girl said. Mrs. Shangdu also said: "I foresee the same result, here... I am afraid that a tragedy will happen." "Whose site is here now?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head towards the clown girl clinging to him. The Harley Quinn thought for a while and said: "It should be Oswald Kobot, that is, the Penguin. He has good luck. After the clown was caught in, he developed quickly and has become the underworld in Gotham. One of the tycoons. But he is courageous. Most of them are money laundering and other illegal financial activities. He rarely plans any criminal activities, so he is still nourishing." "Penguin?" "Alright, anyway, there is still a long time before midnight, so I just happened to see this penguin." Su Zhan thought for a while. "Leave it to me!" The Harley Quinn volunteered, carrying a baseball bat and walking directly towards the responsible office of the port terminal. Chapter 1427: The Interesting Penguin Man and the Two Girls Affected Not long after the clown girl left, she heard a loud noise, which was accompanied by a scream.When Su Zhan and the others came to the pier responsible office, the people inside were already brought down by the clown girl, and a person was trembling on the phone, apparently contacting the Penguin. "I, I have already played, it should...should be soon..." The man put down the phone. Before he could finish speaking, Harley Quinn smashed him with a stick and stunned him. Hit the place and call people. This method is really simple and rude, I believe that no matter what the Penguin is doing, it will come.And the clown girl was alone before, and she didn''t say that Su Zhan was there. Otherwise, even if the entire pier was leveled, the Penguin would not appear!Su Zhan did not say what the clown girl was doing, and simply cleaned up the responsible office. The stuff here was fairly complete, and the group sat down and waited quietly for the arrival of the Penguin. For about half an hour or so, the noise was completely heard, and there seemed to be a convoy approaching here.The clown girl lay on the window and looked outside. At least a dozen cars parked outside, and at least 30 people got out of the car one after another after landing, all with guns in their hands. Surrounded here. Then, a man in a tuxedo, only less than one meter tall, walked down. It feels like a chubby penguin. It is the well-known villain in Gotham, the Penguin! Speaking of the Penguin, he had a very miserable childhood. He was originally born in a happy and surplus family, but on the one hand he suffered from the jealousy of his classmates of the same age. On the other hand, he was short and obese, plus his obvious The outrageous hook nose was squeezed out by ridicule, and he was very unhappy.As he grows up, this characteristic becomes more and more obvious. At the same time, his father died of pneumonia due to the rain, and his mother was stimulated and mentally disordered. He insisted that he must bring a feather umbrella when going out. Over time, the umbrella became His weapon, and named the Penguin.Because of excessive inferiority, he turned into a kind of pathological paranoia, hoping to be respected and feared, and finally embarked on a criminal career and became a gangster. "Who is it, dare to come to my place to be wild!" The Penguin raised his voice and shouted inside. Click, the door opened. Harley Quinn leaned on the door with a smashed baseball bat and giggled. "Who am I supposed to be, I turned out to be an admirer of the clown, you call the clown girl, right? I know you, you let the clown and got caught back. What? You ran out again, only you, or... ¡­" said the Penguin. "You said those are already old calendars, and now the clown has nothing to do with me." The clown woman said. "Really? So...who gave you the courage to provoke me?" The Penguin snorted coldly. If there is a clown behind this matter, the Penguin is a little jealous. After all, the clown is a lunatic, and he really doesn''t want to provoke him unless he has to. "Do you think I am qualified?" A hand suddenly appeared on Harley Quinn''s shoulder, followed by the Penguin, and her mouth grew subconsciously, showing a shocked expression, her eyes were about to protrude, she looked at this person in disbelief.He never expected that the person standing behind the clown girl would be Su Zhan! "Okay, I really didn''t expect it!" The Penguin smiled wryly."I shouldn''t do anything worthy of your own action to deal with me, right?" "It wasn''t originally, but..." Su Zhan looked at the gunmen around here, with a playful tone. There is no need for the Penguins to order them. These people have turned their guns down one after another, and some even put their guns down. Although the Penguins were a little dissatisfied with the lack of spine of their subordinates, they were satisfied with their actions. If this caused the dissatisfaction of Su Zhan, wouldn''t they die unjustly? "I don''t know what''s the order?" The Penguin asked humbly. Su Zhan didn''t intend to embarrass the Penguins. This is Gotham City. If he does anything, Batman will deal with him."I want to borrow this place. I don''t care what you have here or what you want to do, but tonight, this place belongs to me." "My order is to go down and let my people leave." The Penguin said without hesitation. Su Zhan was very satisfied with his altogether. He smiled and said, "Give you some time. If you have any valuables, you''d better transport them away immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for the heavy losses!" "I understand!" The Penguin is very clever. You can tell from Su Zhan¡¯s attitude that he is not here for himself. As for why he wants to borrow this place, he didn¡¯t ask, but obviously it¡¯s not for partying here. Maybe he might come here tomorrow. Razed to the ground.Su Zhan''s reminder can help him reduce a lot of losses, which makes him grateful to Su Zhan. If it were Batman, he wouldn''t be so kind, right? In the shortest possible time, the Penguin had people transport all the previous goods here. As for the goods, Su Zhan didn''t bother to ask.Simply put, the level of the Penguin is not enough for Su Zhan to care. As the pier gradually becomes empty, night has quietly fallen. The Penguin had already taken people away, and when he left, he brought a lot of food and drink. He was very insightful.Speaking of it, before the rise of the Penguins, they were mixed up from the grass roots, so there are still a few brushes in this regard, which are very insightful. Now that this place is emptied, then the tragedy that Mrs. Shangdu''sees'' should not happen, after all, there is no one else but them.However, when Mrs. Shangdu predicted again, she discovered some changes. That person would still appear. There was no tragedy here, but some people were still involved. Two people in total! Two women. One wears a blindfold and a yellow cloak and clothes. At first glance, it looks like a Halloween or a masquerade posing as a wasp. The other is a purple uniform with a helmet similar to Batman. In the picture that Mrs. Shangdu saw, the two men seemed to be chasing and fighting each other, but they were involved in that person, and the powerful magic power directly annihilated the two... Chapter 1428 Tiger Moth and Three Generations of Batgirls Mrs. Shangdu said that, Su Zhan was also a little surprised.It''s hard to guess who it is in a few words, but one of them is relatively easy to get a seat.Purple uniform, wearing a helmet like Batman?How does it feel like a Batgirl? 1189 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1189 I just don''t know if it is a generation of Batgirls or a third generation of Batgirls. "You stay to deal with that person, and the two women are handed over to me." Su Zhan said. He hadn''t planned to make a move in the first place, so it was just right when he came.After all, Su Zhan teleported away directly, preparing to wait for those two people to appear, and casually other people would get to know each other for some time with the opportunity to discuss tactics or something.The next moment, Su Zhan appeared on the edge of the port, with a few containers hanging in the air, Su Zhan sat on it and waited quietly. The night was shrouded, and in the darkness, it didn''t take long for Su Zhan to discover that two figures had appeared nearby. Just as Mrs. Du described it, one was dressed in a uniform that looked like a wasp, and the other was a purple uniform cloak with a helmet similar to a bat.The two fought fiercely one after the other.All kinds of gadgets are emerging in endlessly and it is not simple. Although wearing a uniform and a helmet, Su Zhan saw the real face of the girl in purple uniform Lushan at a glance. It seemed that she was not very old, and under the helmet was a long golden hair. "Sure enough, it is her, the third generation of Batgirl, Stephanie Brown!" There are several generations of Batgirls, among which there are three generations that are relatively famous for a long time. The first generation is Barbara Gordon, and the second generation is Cassandra, which is now the black bat.The third generation is here, Stephanie! Stephanie is the daughter of a clue master, a little villain in Gotham, but has embarked on the path of becoming a superhero.Looking at her dress now, she shouldn''t be Batgirl yet.Su Zhan remembered that when she debuted, she used another name, looter? It seems to be the name! Specially destroy the father clue master to commit the crime! Now that she knew that she was Stephanie, Su Zhan also guessed the identity of the man dressed as a wasp that she was chasing. This is not a wasp. It''s a moth. Tiger moth! Tiger Moth, a small villain in Gotham City, does not have any superpowers, and is good at fighting skills and gadgets.Basically, she is not even a third-line mission. Su Zhan will know that she is still because of Stephanie. After Stephanie became a Batgirl, she often sought tiger moths to practice hands. Tiger moth seems to have two sisters, one The dragonfly and the slippery spider form a trio.But now it seems that even if Stephanie has not become a Batgirl, the grievance between the two has already begun. No matter why Stephanie caught the tiger moth, the two obviously didn''t know the situation in the port, and they seemed to be entering the port. The tiger moth took the lead and was the first to prepare to enter the port. She ran very fast and moved very lightly, but when she was about to enter, she suddenly banged. As if hitting something, she directly retreated and fell to the ground. It hurts so much that it doesn''t hurt, but... Looking at the empty space in front of you, the tiger moth was a little confused. what happened? Stephanie ran after him, also a little surprised. She could clearly see that there was nothing at all, but the tiger moth fell by itself. This situation was so strange that she couldn''t help but wonder if the tiger moth had any conspiracy? Stephanie was tentatively going to pass, and saw the tiger moth got up from the ground and ran forward again. This time she was tentative and vigilant, but the result was... another bang! Still hit. Now, Stephanie saw clearly. It''s definitely not the tiger moth''s conspiracy, but something invisible blocking the way to the port. Stephanie subconsciously looked to the left and right, the tiger moth turned his head and looked at Stephanie."what have you done?" Stephanie curled his lips and said, "Are you an idiot? Obviously I didn''t do it." "It''s not you, who is it?" Tiger Moth asked suspiciously, subconsciously looking at both sides, trying to find out who it would be. The sudden situation caused the two to give up temporarily and look for it... Soon, the two of them discovered that there seemed to be a person sitting on the container overhead, but because it was too dark, they couldn''t see clearly. "Who, come down!" Stephanie shouted in a deep voice. "Don''t you continue to fight?" Su Zhan looked at the two condescendingly, and said with a smile. "Who are you! Come down, otherwise, I''m not welcome." Stephanie snorted. Su Zhan smiled, his body leaped lightly, and jumped down directly. Landing gently, Su Zhan said towards Stephany: "Are you sure you want to be polite to me?" "Su...Su...Su..." Stephanie was dumbfounded, and everything was uncomfortable. "Su Zhan, why... how are you!" "Why can''t it be me?" Su Zhan smiled and suddenly turned and waved. The tiger moth''s body suddenly froze. The tiger moth naturally recognized it after Su Zhan landed, and then wanted to take the opportunity to escape.No villain or criminal saw Su Zhan uneasy, but he wanted to escape under Su Zhan''s eyelids, haha... it was not easy. "If you want to die, continue walking." Su Zhan smiled faintly. "What do you mean?" The tiger moth was a little dazed. It didn''t sound like a threat, as if there was a real danger ahead. Stephanie said, "Did something happen in the port?" "Well, my squad member is dealing with one person, no surprise, if I don''t stop you, you might all die here." Su Zhan said. "real or fake?" Stephanie was surprised, and the tiger moth was even more afraid and a little bit lucky. Such a big figure like Su Zhan would naturally not lie to himself. If he hadn''t appeared, he would definitely run in, and would consider using the environment inside to deal with Stephanie. In that case... "You dress up, Batgirl?" Su Zhan asked Stephanie. Stephanie shook his head: "No, no, I am a looter." Chapter 1429 Endless Surprises and Supermodel Witches "The name Batgirl is pretty good, anyway, you look like you are imitating Batman in your outfit. It''s a pity... Batman may not agree to accept your name!" Tiger Moth said mockingly.Seeing her in this dress when she first knew her, she really thought it was Batman. "I''m not imitating Batman, but Batwoman!" Stephanie grunted. "Who is Batwoman?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously. 1190 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1190 Stephanie said: "No one knows who Batwoman is, just know that she is like Batman, wearing a red bat suit, very strong in all aspects. It appeared recently, and I heard that she has played against Batman. ." Having fought with Batman, he hasn''t revealed his identity yet, it seems that he should have retreated completely.Being able to retreat under Batman''s hands shows that this Batwoman is not easy. This is interesting. First it was a gypsy girl, and now it is the third generation of Batgirl Stephanie, and there is a Batgirl. There are endless new characters, full of freshness! "Why are you chasing her?" Su Zhan looked at the tiger moth and asked Stephanie. "I found out that she seemed to be cooperating with the clue master to plot something, not to mention that she had several cases before, so I wanted to catch her and bring her to justice and hand it over to the police." Stephanie said. "Do what you want to do." Su Zhan said with a smile, and turned around to enter the port. He just felt a breath appearing in the port, it should be the righteous arrival. Seeing Su Zhan turning around, Stephanie opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say anything.Seeing Su Zhan entering the port and disappearing into the darkness, Stephanie walked over and touched it, and found that the invisible barrier still exists. It should be to prevent anyone from entering it by mistake. "Very disappointed? Hehe, do you think Su Zhan will invite you to join the Raptor Squad or the Justice League? Wake up, you don''t have that charm." Tiger Moth said mockingly. Stephanie seemed to have been said to be on his mind, and hummed in embarrassment: "You should worry about yourself." After speaking, Stephanie caught the tiger moth, looked a little unwillingly at the direction of the port, and pressed her to leave. ... ... In the harbor, the clown girl, Mrs. Shangdu and others have formed a circle, looking at the people in the center. In the center, a woman with long hair fluttering and a gentle temperament stood there. At first glance, she seemed to be a gentle and lovely little woman, very beautiful, without any lethality or threat.But if Harley Quinn can be so strict with them, obviously... she can''t be without threats. "It''s her!" The katana hummed and stared at the woman, "Everyone, be careful, she is very strong after her transformation." "I can feel the dark power in her body, as if...a demon!" Madame Shangdu said in a deep voice. The gypsy girl nodded in agreement: "Yes, there seems to be another soul in her body, a powerful and evil force, a demon! Moreover, this force is eroding her!" "Follow him, she is our job." The clown girl said and walked over."Little girl, do you want to consider joining us?" "No!" "It really makes me sad so simply, so... can you tell me who you are?" Harley Quinn said with a sad look. "It has nothing to do with you, I don''t want to cause trouble, it''s best to let me go!" she said. "But... you have gotten into trouble. You are our task now. If you can''t complete it, Su Zhan will be very dissatisfied. I don''t want her to be dissatisfied. So..." said the clown girl with a baseball bat. Smashed it directly.However, the opponent''s reaction quickly avoided. Following the clown girl''s continuous offensive, they were resolved by the opponent one by one. "Transformation, you quickly transform and let me see what it looks like. You are just like a supermodel now, what will you look like after transformation?" Harley Quinn attacked and said jokingly. "as you wish!" She suddenly snorted and forced the clown girl away, followed by her hands and slowly stretched out her hands. In an instant, a powerful and special force emerged, and a special energy mask appeared beside her. At the beginning, black tattoos began to spread.The clothes on her body also began to change. The original trousers disappeared and turned into a short skirt made of copper pieces. It is said that it is a skirt, and it is more like the dress of primitive people in ancient times, just like a cloth head. Blocking the key place, at the same time black stripes began to appear on the body, like a special symbol. As for the upper body, her clothes have also disappeared, replaced by the omens of the same style, with several iron rings around her neck, her golden hair turned black, and a crescent-like headdress on top of her head! "This transformation is really...total, it''s a change of a person." Harley Quinn exclaimed. At this moment, she still had the gentle and lovely temperament that she had before, that kind of evil charm, that kind of darkness, like an evil witch. In fact, she is indeed a witch. Su Zhan did not show up, but he saw it very real from the side. Before she transformed herself, the feeling she gave Su Zhan was experience, that kind of figure... it was the supermodel level in Victoria''s Secret at all.But after the transformation, it was... shocking, but at the same time... the appearance after transformation also made Su Zhan finally know who she was! Fallen Witch! Is a not too famous, but extremely powerful character, belonging to the magic department. At the same time, he also joined the Suicide Squad, the Dark Justice League and other teams. "It turned out to be her. This is a coincidence." Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. She has a deep connection with the suicide squad, and she has something to do with Mrs. Du.Of course, these are from the original works, but in reality, it seems that this kind of origin will also exist. "drink!" The fallen witch finished her transformation, waving her hands abruptly, and at the same time let out a low roar. "Be careful, avoid it!" Mrs. Shangdu shouted, and instantly mobilized magic power with the gypsy girl to stop the attack of the fallen witch, and then, the melee... began. Chapter 1430 Harlequin''s Counterattack and the Powerful Fallen Witch The Fallen Witch¡¯s magic is very strong, but it has the upper hand with a group of enemies. The Gypsy girl keeps up with Madame Du with magic. Although the clown girl, katana, and Cupid are not idle, it is obvious that this kind of physical attack is here In this case, the threat is relatively small. Seeing the fallen witch bowing left and right, the dark and powerful magic power enveloped and spread, and the surrounding containers began to crazily collapse, not intentionally, but just being affected would cause great damage. Boom! Boom! The loud noises kept coming, and in a blink of an eye the surrounding area had become a mess, and the flames spread.The pier, which was originally dim, was now very brightly swayed by the fire. A piece of magic quickly flew towards Su Zhan, Su Zhan stayed on the spot, his head gave way slightly, this magical power passed by and blasted to a container behind. With a bang, the container exploded in an instant, and the impact swept over but suddenly disappeared behind Su Zhan! At this time, the situation on the field has become more and more fierce. The Madame Shangdu and the Gypsy girl are the main forces and the only people who threaten her, so her main target of attack is the two of them.The power of the witch is getting stronger and stronger. On the contrary, the two of them continue to consume. Under one eruption of the fallen witch, Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl fell to the ground, although the injuries were not serious. , But the short time is too slow.Immediately afterwards, the Fallen Witch''s powerful non-sweat-wiping function put down the samurai sword, Harley Quinn and others. I picked a group and won! "Surrender, or... die!" The fallen witch was condescending, her voice was somber and hoarse, with an unrejectable aura. 1191 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1191 The clown girl pouted her lips: "I choose to surrender!" "You... how can you do this?" Hearing that the clown girl chose to surrender so simply, the Katana and others were very angry. Harley Quinn stood up and turned her head and said: "I don''t want to die." With that, she had already walked towards the fallen witch. Katana and other popular angry clowns betrayed, the fallen witch smiled triumphantly, very satisfied with the clown¡¯s current affairs.The clown girl came to the fallen witch and turned around to look at the katana and the others, in a posture ready to persuade her to surrender.But she seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and turned to face the fallen witch."By the way, I forgot to tell you that although I don''t want to die, there is only one person I surrender, and his name is Su Zhan!" When the voice fell, the baseball bat suddenly fell. boom! The baseball bat hit the back of the fallen witch''s head accurately and quickly. Before the expression on the fallen witch''s face had time to show the difference, she fell to the ground with a puff and fainted. The Harley Quinn was holding a baseball bat in her hand and she was worried, and said trivially, "What is your expression? I don''t seem to disappoint my dear, let alone he is the only one I surrender!" "I''m sorry, I thought..." The katana apologized in a straightforward manner. The clown girl curled her lips and said: "I''m not for you, I''m for my dear. My dear, is there a reward for completing the mission?" The clown girl waved and shouted, Su Zhan had already appeared from the dark. "What reward do you want?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The clown girl still put the baseball bat on the ground, holding her two whips in both hands, and whispering: "How about riding someone at night?" "..." Everyone has a black line. "What will she do?" Looking at the fallen witch on the ground, the katana asked. While talking, everyone suddenly discovered that the fallen witch had changed back. "The dark power in her body does not belong to her. It belongs to another evil dark soul in her body. Its power is very powerful, and it is likely to be a demon from another dimension. Every time she transforms, her power will be stronger. She will be eroded by this demon even more. In the future...it is very likely that she will be completely eroded by this demon and lose herself!" Mrs. Shangdu went over to check and said in a deep voice."Now we can''t deal with her. If she transforms a few more times, or becomes a demon completely, I am afraid...only you can do it yourself. So you must control her first anyway!" "Can you get rid of this demon?" the gypsy girl said. Mrs. Shangdu shook her head: "My strength can''t do it, even if you add you, it''s not enough..." With that, Mrs. Shangdu looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Take her back first. I have to think about her affairs." The group returned to the city, found a hotel and checked in. Mrs. Shangdu used magic to temporarily imprison the limbs of the fallen witch, and Su Zhan probed her mind. Her real name is June Moore. She was originally a freelance artist. Once she went to a castle to participate in a masquerade party. A mysterious spirit called her to accept the power to fight against the evil spirits that suddenly appeared in the castle. From then on, she has mastered this This powerful energy after transforming became a fallen witch. If you get rid of this spirit body from her, Su Zhan can do it, just swallow it directly.But if she loses this spirit body, she will lose her strength and become an ordinary person, which is not a good result for her and Su Zhan.Su Zhan also intends to let her join the suicide squad and become a magical character in the suicide squad. The best way is to be able to contain it, and let her control this power, this demon, can have the ability without worrying about losing control. "Perhaps it is possible to build a barrier in her soul? Can she use her abilities and prevent the erosion of the devil?" Su Zhan looked at her, thinking of a solution in his head. It was getting late, and the witch''s matter was solved. Everyone went back to their rooms to rest. The clown girl reluctantly shouted for Su Zhan to honor the reward, and finally let the katana be taken away.Only Su Zhan and Jun Moore, who was unconscious, were left in the room. They looked at her, and Su Zhan turned around and took a shower, and said after she woke up. After coming out of the bath, Zhu En was already awake. Although her hands and feet were restrained, she did not break free, and she did not transform, until she appeared quiet and not too panicked. Chapter 1431: The Fallen Witch and the Three Demons "Wake up, do you remember what happened?" Su Zhan walked over and sat down beside her and asked. "Remember!" Zhu En said slowly."What the hell do you do with me? I hurt your person, and my existence is extremely dangerous. You shouldn''t just let me go, right?" "There are indeed several solutions. For example, I will devour the demons on you and take away your abilities, so that you will become ordinary people again. For another example... I will help you think of a solution so that you can both Being able to continue to have this energy will protect you from the devil''s erosion. I think you should also be able to feel your own changes!" Jun nodded, she did feel that she was affected and changed.However, after nodding, she shook her head again. "When I knew that this power was affecting me, I decided not to use this power again. But... things are not that simple. This power, this demon, it is just a pawn. If I give up this power Strength, it won¡¯t take long for a demon that is too powerful to be matched. So..." "So you can''t expel this demon. Once you do this, you will provoke a more powerful demon. Therefore, you can only continue to use this power, even if you are eroded and taken over by this demon, you will become a demon. Compared with that powerful demon, it is easier for us to deal with you, right?" Su Zhan answered. Jun nodded."I feel like I''m fast. I can''t control this power anymore. I attacked that person before and turned into another person just now. It was actually not my intention. It was driving and encouraging me to use power so that it could It will erode me the fastest." "Your spirit of sacrificing yourself is very noble, but have you ever thought about a problem? If you are eroded by her and turned into a demon, it will also find a way to summon that powerful demon king. Even if not, when the time comes We kill it, that powerful demon will still come." Su Zhan said. Jun was speechless for a while, of course she thought of this, but what could happen?She has no other way. "What''s the name of the demon in your body?" Su Zhan waved his hand to untie her and asked. "Danzamo." "What about the powerful demon it said?" "He only mentioned his name once, it seems to be called what palace." Jun thought for a while and said. "What palace? Sannomiya?" "Yes, that''s the name, San Gong Devil!" Zhu En nodded repeatedly and asked in surprise: "Do you know it too?" "I have heard that he is a demon in a different dimension. He wiped out all the people on the day of his birth. He is very powerful, capable of destroying the universe, and possessing the power to rule the multiverse. In this way, Danzamod is mostly his sect. Are you here to conquer the earth?" "Then what should I do?" Jun was worried when he heard that the Three House Demon was so powerful. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Cold food, if he dares to come, believe me... he will regret it. Okay, let''s put the matter of the Sannomiya Demon first, or deal with the matter first. I can take care of yours. Build a barrier in the soul. You can use its energy unilaterally, but it cannot continue to corrode and affect you. When you join the Suicide Squad, you remove the teams other than the two magicians. Your joining can fill the Suicide Squad¡¯s lack of magic Defect. Of course, I can help you completely devour this demon, and you can continue to live your original life. Freelance artist? Or...may consider becoming a model." "They...will welcome me?" Jun asked hesitantly: "If you join, they will definitely welcome it." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then I join, I hope I can make compensation for the previous things and... contribute my own strength." "Okay, then I will help you build a barrier now. You just need to lie down." Su Zhan smiled and moved to her side, raising his hand on her forehead. Perhaps it was because she knew what was going to happen, Jun was a little nervous, and then... her hand began to change, and she turned uncontrollably quietly. It was obvious that the demon named Danzamo in its body sensed something and tried to resist. After the transformation, the dark aura followed Su Zhan. Su Zhan glanced at Jun, who had turned into a fallen witch, and a sneer of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, the fallen witch opened her eyes, her eyes sharp and gloomy, and the magic energy exploded towards Su Zhan in an instant. "Be honest!" Su Zhan said with a sneer, and the power of chaos was released instantly. In an instant, her aura was completely crushed, and her magical energy was suppressed by the power of chaos, cleverly like a baby. 1192 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1192 "Crack!" Su Zhan reached out and squeezed the layers of iron hoops around her neck, followed by a collar of similar style that had already been put on. "This...this is..." "Do you feel that your power has been suppressed? Can''t erode this body? Well, you should still feel that you can no longer dominate and can only output energy? That''s right! You will be obedient in the future. A battery.¡± Su Zhan finished with a sneer, and the energy barrier in the soul was constructed instantly, adding to the particularity of the collar. The expression and demeanor of the Fallen Witch has changed. Although it still looks like this, it is still a Fallen Witch, but obviously... it is already Jun. "Congratulations, now you are the fallen witch, the fallen witch is you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" Zhu En excitedly said, she can feel that the transformation now is completely different from the previous transformation, which is a bit like when she has just gained energy and has not been affected by the erosion too much, it is completely herself! Excited and grateful, Jun got up and wanted to kiss Su Zhan to express his gratitude, but Su Zhan gave way back: "Wait." "I... I just want to express my gratitude." "I know, but can you change back and express your gratitude? Although you are really sexy like this, you don''t wear very little, but...I still prefer the way you were before you changed." Su Zhan explained. ... The Fallen Witch is from the Suicide Squad, and it also appears in the new movie "Suicide Squad", but I slightly corrected the plot to facilitate the book.As for Sannomiya¡¯s automatic drawing movie "Justice League vs. Teen Titans", those who are interested should find it for themselves. Chapter 1432 Take Down the Witch and Gotham University Jun immediately realized that the image of the fallen witch was indeed somewhat non-mainstream.Immediately, Jun quickly changed back and became the blonde supermodel woman.Seeing her change back, Su Zhan smiled and kissed her.Her lips were very thin, and she felt very sensible when she kissed her. Su Zhan couldn''t help but want to pry open, and she wanted to go deeper, making her hands move habitually. Jun just wanted to express his gratitude. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to come in, let alone move his hand directly.This made her subconsciously resist, but Su Zhan''s actions were too strong and aggressive, and she fell into it easily. The unknowingly simple gratitude had changed in nature, and the two had embraced each other. , In a trance, Jun¡¯s clothes are no longer known when they were taken off, his supermodel-like figure is fully revealed, making men crazy and women jealous. The only flaw in the beauty is that she is not as good as the above. Madam or Gypsy girl has a proud upper circumference like that!But it is definitely not small, and very uniform. "what¡­¡­" After feeling the pain in a daze, June came to his senses. But Su Zhan, who was already lying on her body, didn''t give her time to react. A few tricks made her forget to think again. After a long, long time, after it was over, Zhu En fell asleep directly in Su Zhan''s arms. When he woke up the next day, Zhu En found that Su Zhan was no longer by his side. He just got up and saw Su Zhan come in.Strange to say, she felt a sense of satisfaction inexplicably when she saw Su Zhan, and her mood suddenly improved. "Are you awake? It just so happened that everyone else also got up. They used to say hello to each other. After all, they will be a team in the future." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Jun nodded, and found his clothes to put on a little shyly. During the period, Su Zhan did not leave, just watching.After she got dressed, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you go on an internal show in the future, you will definitely be among the best. Your improper figure is a sin." "How can it be so exaggerated." Zhu En replied shyly, but the curled corners of her mouth still showed that she was happy. Going out of the room next door, everyone is here.At first, the atmosphere was a little embarrassing. After all, yesterday, Jun, the fallen witch, showed great power and killed them all by himself.However, as Su Zhan finished talking about Jun''s situation and joined the suicide team, it turned out that he said the same before. The clown girl, the katana and the others quickly expressed their welcome, and the previous grievances were wiped out. The fallen witch has such a powerful magic element joining the suicide squad, and the squad¡¯s strength has greatly improved. Can this be unhappy, can it be welcomed? The suicide squad''s mission was completed well. Although there were some disturbances in the middle, the final result was not bad, not to mention the addition of the powerful magician of the fallen witch, so the suicide squad can be officially established. Future tasks Most of it depends on the situation on the benevolent side. However, when the team was first built, there were still many details to deal with, so I didn''t wait much, and soon went to the metropolis together, and brought the Fallen Witch.As for the clown girl, when she left, she did not forget to remind Su Zhan that she must honor the reward next time.The samurai sword, the gypsy girl, and Mrs. Shangdu followed Su Zhan. However, Mrs. Shangdu and the gypsy girl had separated from Su Zhan, and they went to Gotham City together. Having nothing to do, Su Zhan thought of Stephanie, the marauder was really not very nice, Su Zhan wondered if she should appear directly under the code name of Batwoman.Anyway, she admires Batwoman, not Batman, even if she is called Batwoman, it is normal. Speaking of Stephanie, Su Zhan thought of Barbara again, this generation of Batgirl, and the most famous Batgirl.In the original book, she was interrupted by the clown and had to retire from the position of Batgirl. She became an oracle, responsible for intelligence and support, and was one of the founders of the Raptor team. This person, Su Zhan must get it. Speaking of, Barbara Gordon¡¯s father is called James Gordon, the chief of Gotham City, Batman¡¯s main ally, helping Batman maintain law and order in Gotham City, and it is said that he later became the new Batman.But at this time, he should still be the police chief of Gotham City, and Barbara should still be in college now, right? ... ... Gotham University, this is not the first time Su Zhan has come here. The Plant Girl was once a student here, and she was here when she first encountered Batman, in order to deal with the Scarecrow.The situation has changed, and I can feel the vitality when I come here again, and the feeling of vigor is very strong. There are men and women around, youthful and excited. Soon, there were already posts in the school''s forum saying that Su Zhan appeared in the school, suspected that he came to pursue female college students?Well, no one thinks that Su Zhan is here to deal with some big villain, after all, it is an act of seeking death.Moreover, for them, it is much more attractive to pursue female college students than to deal with villains. Stephanie also saw the news on the forum. Yes. She is also a student of Gotham University! Knowing that Su Zhan came to school, Stephanie''s first reaction was whether Su Zhan was here to find herself?But when she changed her mind, she gave up this idea. First of all, she was not sure if Su Zhan knew her identity, and she didn''t think Su Zhan would come to find herself, otherwise she would not let herself leave yesterday. So, who is he looking for? Who can be worthy of the Soviet Zhan''s attention? However, this is an opportunity. After sending the tiger moth to the prison yesterday, she has been annoyed that she did not seize the opportunity. Now the opportunity has come. This time, she must not let it go.Thinking of this, Stephanie turned off the computer and was about to leave the bedroom to find Su Zhan. "Do you want to go out?" Seeing her behavior, her blond roommate asked casually. "Yes, are you out? Barbara?" Stephanie asked. "Forget it, I still won''t go out." Barbara shook her head, Stephanie smiled and turned out of the bedroom. Chapter 1433 Two Generations Of Batgirls Sleeping In The Same School After coming out of the dormitory, Stephanie soon found Su Zhan. The reason is simple, the most crowded and lively place, Su Zhan must be here. Except for Su Zhan, it is difficult for anyone or anything in the school to cause such a big concern and sensation. As expected, Su Zhan is here, with a samurai sword beside him.However, there were too many people nearby, and Stephanie didn''t want to reveal her identity. When she was wondering how to approach Su Zhan and let her know that she was the looter last night, she suddenly heard Su Zhan talking to herself. "Why are you here?" "I am..." Stephanie was about to answer but she suddenly realized that her voice was ringing in her mind. This should be telepathy, right? "Just answer me in your heart, forget it, let''s talk to a place where no one is, and you will lead the way." Su Zhan''s voice sounded again, Stephanie nodded and then turned to leave, and finally went to the school garden. 1193 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1193 This place should be quieter, right? Before long, Su Zhan and Katana suddenly appeared. "Do you know who I am? I mean, you know who I am?" Stephanie asked eagerly as soon as Su Zhan appeared. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Stephanie, the marauder, in fact, I still think Batgirl sounds better, should I just change my name to Batgirl?" "Ah...you, if you think this sounds nice, then I will change my name to Batgirl." Stephanie was stunned and said. "Are you also studying at Gotham University? That''s convenient, I''ll find someone!" Su Zhan said. "What do you say, I will definitely help you investigate." Stephanie said excitedly. Seeing her like this, it made Su Zhan sound like the second generation of Batgirls, and now the black bat Cassandra, why does it seem to be her own fan? "The person I''m looking for is called Barbara..." "Barbara? Barbara Gordon?" Stephanie interjected. "Yes, she seems to be quite famous in your school." Su Zhan said with a smile. Stephanie has a strange expression."I can ask, are you looking for her?" "Get to know, if she wants to, I want to invite her to join the Raptor team." Su Zhandao did not hide it. "Why? She... I mean she doesn¡¯t look special, is she also a superhero? Or... the reason you invited her to join the Raptor team is actually... another reason? The reason you are talking about?" "Harem group?" "Correct!" Su Zhan smiled: "I have both, she should be more special than you know. However, why does your reaction look so weird, you know her and are familiar?" "She is my roommate..." "..." "That''s a coincidence." Su Zhan really didn''t expect Barbara and Stephanie to be roommates. One generation of Batgirls and three generations of Batgirls are not only in the same school, but in the same dormitory. This is a coincidence. If it was someone else, Stephanie would be better, but Su Zhan took the initiative to find his roommate and join the Raptor team that he had always wanted to join. This made Stephanie a little tasteful, not jealous.Just a little envious, some... lost.That¡¯s how people are. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know someone you don¡¯t know, but you know what you want, but the other person gets it easily. This feeling is really uncomfortable. It''s like two people going to audition, one is eager to succeed, and the other is just idle and bored to accompany her. As a result, the director appointed the accompany to play this role. One can imagine how depressing this feeling is! "I... can I join the Raptor team?" Stephanie hesitated for a long time, but finally plucked up the courage to ask. Su Zhan was quite surprised by her active inquiry. It seemed that this time the Raptor team was about to join two new players.For the two generations of Batgirls, maybe Barbara can use the code name of Oracle, and Stephanie can use the code name of Batgirl, and then add Cassandra''s black bat. The three generations of Batgirls are in the Raptor squad, and they will not be confused because of the name... But then again, apart from knowing their identity, no one else, including them, knows it. "I...I can accept another reason." Seeing Su Zhan''s silence, Stephanie became anxious and hurriedly stated her position. Another reason naturally refers to the affairs of the harem group, that is to say, Stephanie can accept the status of a member of the harem group, Su Zhan woman. "I was just thinking about something else. If you think I would welcome the Raptor team, of course, and you are already in my plan. If you don''t happen to meet you here, I will find you after I find Barbara. ." "Really? Great!" Stephanie said excitedly. "However, I heard what you said just now!" Su Zhan chuckled. Stephanie blushed and said: "I... I might want to confess about my identity. Actually I am..." "The daughter of Master Clue." "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan smiled and said, "I have known your identity since I saw you. He is him and you are you. It''s not a big deal. Moreover, your father''s identity is not enough to put it bluntly. Let me, or let who cares." "Huh..." Stephanie let out a sigh of relief, and then said: "I''ll take you to find Barbara. She is in the dormitory. When she came out just now, she asked if she wanted to come together, but she refused. ." Stephanie led the way to the bedroom while talking about Barbara, and at the same time wondering what was special about Barbara.Regarding Barbara''s identity, Stephanie has also investigated, after all, she is her roommate.It seems that there is nothing special besides being the daughter of the chief of the police station and having excellent computer skills?She is usually very low-key in school. What is her hidden talent for Su Zhan to come to her to join the Raptor team? While talking and thinking about leaving, soon... he has come to the bedroom. Chapter 1434 Test: The Identity of Batwoman In the bedroom, Barbara sits in a cool dress and surfs the Internet.Because it was a double bedroom, and there was no one else after Stephanie went out, Barbara''s clothes were a bit cool and excessive, completely at home.So what is the home dress?If the girl is at home and there is no one else in the house, there will probably only be a pair of panties, and the top is completely liberated. At this moment, Barbara is in this state. After all, this is a girls'' bedroom and no boys will come in, so Barbara''s state is very relaxed. "boom!" At this moment, the door to the bedroom was quickly pushed open, and Barbara didn¡¯t think much about Stephanie¡¯s return. She sat on the chair and turned her head and said, ¡°Why are you back so quickly...¡± It was indeed Stephanie who came in, but it was not only Stephanie, she was also followed by a man, a man she knew.There is no time to think about why there is a man and why he is here.Barbara yelled, then picked up the phone on the table and went straight to Stephanie. Stephanie caught it subconsciously, and then she saw Barbara rushing over in a flash of thunder. Before she could react, the door had been slammed shut. Outside the door, Stephanie looked awkwardly at Su Zhan and the katana next to her with the phone. "Uh... I forgot to tell her, she usually wears a little casual. That... This is the first time I saw her react so fast." Stephanie said in a slanderous manner. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, he did not expect Barbara to be like this in private.Although her speed is very fast, only two or three seconds before and after, it is quite fast for ordinary people, and Stephanie probably didn''t see Barbara''s movements clearly.But for Su Zhan, this speed is similar to slow motion playback! Basically, Su Zhan saw what he should have seen. About five or six minutes later, Barbara reopened the door and changed into sportswear.After opening the door, Barbara glared at Stephanie complainingly. Stephanie hurriedly showed an apologetic expression, and she could see that the relationship between the two was quite good. "What''s the matter?" Barbara asked. Stephanie hurriedly said: "Su Zhan is here to find you." "Find me?" Barbara looked at Su Zhan, and first invited them in and sit down. Su Zhan didn''t speak in a hurry, but first looked at Barbara to understand her situation. Her physical fitness is very good, better than Stephanie, it seems that she should have a good intensity of training, but she should not have become a Batgirl, just the natural sense of justice as the daughter of the police chief. That''s why I exercised myself. The strength is far from reaching the level of being a Batgirl in the later stage, and the experience is even zero. 1194 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1194 In this regard, Stephanie will be slightly stronger. Barbara was also a little curious and puzzled. She didn''t understand what Su Zhan was doing for herself. She looked at Stephanie. Stephanie pretended not to see it and gave her no hint. "You know who I am, and I know who you are, so I''ll be straightforward. Do you want to join the Raptor squad?" Su Zhan spoke after a while. "Me? Raptor team?" "Yes! You should have been exercising, right? As Chief Gordon''s daughter, she is full of justice, isn''t it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "But am I... qualified?" Of course Barbara was moved, but she had no confidence in herself. "If you are qualified enough, I''ll count. Moreover, the strength, ability and experience can be gradually increased. If you want, let''s have a simple test first. Are you strong in computer skills? First find out who is Stephanie. Now." Su Zhan said with a smile. Stephanie chuckled and said, "My identity is not that simple, it''s not that..." "The looter, the daughter of the clue master." Before Stephanie was finished, Barbara said it casually, and Stephanie was stunned for a moment."You, you know?" "I also know that you investigated me, why? You are only allowed to investigate me, are you not allowed to investigate you? After all, we are roommates. If you don''t figure this out, how can you get along?" Barbara said. Stephanie nodded. She thought the same way back then, but she never expected Barbara to investigate herself, and she didn''t know it."how did you do that?" "I pressed a tracking receiver in your uniform helmet. In fact, I monitor every time you go out to prevent any accidents." Barbara smiled and said."In fact, I think the title of Batgirl sounds pretty good." "No wonder!" Stephanie was surprised, completely unaware. Although this approach is so bad, Stephanie doesn''t mind, after all she knows what Barbara''s character is after getting along for so long, but she is still a little angry."Why didn''t you say it earlier, if you knew it earlier, you could provide me with a lot of support." "It seems that this little test won''t be difficult for you, so let me give you a joint mission. As long as you can do it, you can officially join the Raptor team." "What is it?" Stephanie was in high spirits, and Barbara looked over. "Investigate the true identity of Batwoman!" Su Zhan said. "How do I feel that the purpose of this test is not pure?" Barbara asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Will you accept it then?" "Why not? I''m also curious about the identity of this Batwoman, but the equipment is limited. Can I use the network of the Raptor Squad?" Barbara asked. "Of course, I will give you the permission, you can use all the functions of the Raptor Squad including the Justice League network." "it is good!" Just do what you say, until it is vigorous and resolute.After connecting to the network of the Raptor squad, Barbara began to operate at the computer, and began to search for the whereabouts and identity of Batwoman. Su Zhan and Katana did not leave until they did not leave. While watching Barbara''s skillful operation, while chatting with Stephanie, they easily produced their identity cards.However, it has not been given to them yet! Chapter 1435 Batwoman and Oracle Messenger "Is this our ID card?" Stephanie took a curious look. One of them had Batgirl written on it and had her uniform head portrait.She has no problem with the title of Batgirl, and decided to change it to this title before.It was Barbara''s identity card that made Stephanie very curious. After all, Barbara didn''t become a hero, and maybe she didn''t have a code name? Oracles! "Why is this?" Stephanie curiously moved towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Of course there is a reason. As for the reason, just guess slowly. I can only say that this code name is very suitable for her. After all, the real name cannot be used in the future. The code name is more convenient." Barbara still doesn''t know what her code name is, but she has already discovered something. "I found it. The place where Batwoman last disappeared is near here. It''s just..." Barbara said in a deep voice, "It''s just that the owner of this villa is General Kane, a high-ranking military officer. General Kane''s. His wife is a rich man, and his assets are estimated to be no less than that of Bruce Wayne, the richest man in Gotham." "Don''t tell me that this rich woman is Batwoman?" Stephanie asked in surprise. Barbara shook her head: "General Kane also has a daughter named Kate Kane. Judging from the previous information about Batwoman, this Kate Kane is the most likely." "No? My father is a military general and my mother is a rich man. How can he risk being a Batwoman?" "Stepmother, not the biological mother." "That''s a bit exaggerated." After Barbara and Stephanie had spoken a few words, Barbara said: "Is it right to investigate?" "I''m going now." Stephanie said. "Wait, I''ll go with you. The guards in that place are very tight. If you are not careful, you will trigger an alarm and be discovered." Barbara said. "If you want to go too, then you need a uniform." Su Zhan said with a smile, then flipped his hand. Changes have taken place in both of them. A uniform similar to Stephanie appeared on Barbara, which was modified by Su Zhan based on her uniform in the original book.Except for the difference in details, Barbara''s uniform is black, while Stephanie is purple. "Come on, Oracle!" Stephanie said excitedly. "The Oracle, me?" Barbara was a little surprised when she heard Stephanie''s name. "Yes, my name is Batwoman, and you are called the oracle. Hey, this feeling is really special. I can''t wait to work together." The two left to investigate Batwoman, and Su Zhan and Katana also left the bedroom and returned to the hotel to wait for news. Basically, the direction of the two investigations is correct. This Kate Kane is the Batwoman. Almost like Bruce Wayne, rich and powerful, good at fighting skills, proficient in firearms, and good at using a variety of tools.Although it seems that Batwoman has not been long since her debut, she is already a bit popular. Otherwise, Barbara would not be surprised when she said it herself. Back at the hotel, on the one hand, enjoy the service of the samurai sword, on the other hand, extract the power of faith in the two earths in the Zhanmeng universe. Although there are currently only two parallel earths, this is only the beginning. First of all, DC World Earth 99 has swallowed the power of rules, and it is also at the other end of the Zhanmeng universe, and needs to be allowed to join the Zhanmeng universe. In addition there is a comprehensive copy. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Jennifer''s body, undead forensic, the integrated copy of Special Forces and Hancock are also fully integrated copies, but they have not swallowed the rules.Together with Earth 99 and this full fusion copy, the number of parallel Earths in the Zhanmeng universe has already been increased to 4. Among other things, it is much more convenient to extract the power of faith. "When the Batwoman matter is over, we will settle this matter. If this happens, there will be a lot of dungeons available." Su Zhan thought, pondered, and extracted the power of faith.The more the power of faith, the more helpful it is to the power of devouring rules, and the easier it is to increase the number of parallel earths in the War Alliance universe. 1195 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1195 After integrating the Zhanmeng universe, not only can the power of faith be extracted at the same time, but the speed is very fast. For about three hours, Su Zhan had just extracted the power of faith, and the Oracle and Batgirl had sent back news that Kate Kane¡¯s identity had been confirmed and it was Batwoman.It''s just that something happened right now, Batwoman didn''t know how to provoke an opponent, she was extremely powerful, and the two of them planned to help. "Such a coincidence?" As soon as I investigated her here, did she meet an opponent there? Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Pay attention to your own safety, I will always pay attention to you." After hanging up, Su Zhan brought the samurai sword and teleported directly, ready to see who could make them feel powerful. Teleported past, Su Zhan did not appear directly beside them, but hidden in the dark. The location was in a gold shop in Kate Kane, a block near Batwoman''s home. At this time, the people in the gold shop had already ran out and there was a mess outside.And inside, a woman with a fiery red cloak, a tight leather jacket, and a red bat-shaped blindfold is fighting. There is no doubt that this is Batwoman. As for his opponent! So Su Zhan felt unexpected and expected. Mud face, also called mud face man. Except for the limbs and the overall frame of the head that looks like a person, the rest is completely a monster, looking paralyzed, and the body is completely muddy, just looking at it makes me feel a little sick. As Batman''s veteran enemy, Mud Mask was originally an actor. He was disfigured by a car accident. Then he tried a cosmetic mud made by a black heart company. The result was excessive abuse, side effects, and earth-like superpowers.Its body can be transformed into any shape, even anyone. It can be soft or hard, and its strength is comparable to that of rock. It is really difficult to deal with! Chapter 1436 Batwoman Kate Kane "It turned out to be a clay-faced man!" Recognizing the identity of the enemy, Su Zhan didn''t expect much. The special ability of Mud Mask really made it not so easy to deal with, especially for ordinary superheroes who are good at fighting, it is quite tricky.It can be seen now that although Batwoman''s strength is good, the mud mask sometimes turns her arms into huge rock hammers or huge fists, making her hard to defend.And Batwoman''s attack basically won''t cause any harm to him. Even if he uses weapons or tools, it will penetrate his mud-like body and recover quickly. To put it simply, no matter how strong your fighting skills are, there is no use to it. The situation is very unfavorable. At this time, the oracle and Batwoman have also joined the battle. Although they were a little surprised by the sudden appearance of the two Batgirls, they did not say much at this time. The three people joined forces to reverse the situation, but they wanted to defeat. The clay mask is not so easy. "Are you going to help?" Katana asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "Even if you go down, the effect is not great. The situation of the Mud Mask is quite special and it is difficult to kill directly. Moreover, Batgirl and the Oracle may not be prepared, but look at Batwoman and see her. Her expression, she has never seen panic or impatient, either her mental quality is strong, or she has some confidence. After all, this should not be the first time she has played against a mud-faced man, adding her background, if she has not If she prepares, she should treat a rich second generation honestly." The katana took a closer look, and she found Batwoman as Su Zhan said. "You two, I need time!" Batwoman suddenly shouted. Batwoman and the oracle glanced at each other. Soon, the batwoman began to throw all kinds of tools and bowed left and right with the oracle, entangled the mudman, but the speciality of the mudman was combined with the experience of the two. It''s not rich, but it''s dangerous.While the two of them were dragging the Mud Mask, Batwoman took out a few specially made bullets from his belt and installed them on the gun. The action was very quick and it took only a few seconds to install.Then he shouted: "Get out of the way." Batwoman and the oracle drew away at the same time, and Batwoman shot suddenly. "boom!" The bullet flew toward the mud-faced man, but the mud-faced man''s body suddenly softened and turned into a puddle of mud, turning into a big pile, and then avoided the bullet. The Batgirl frowned. "I only have three bullets." The Batgirl and the Oracle understood immediately, it was obvious that this was a special bullet, and the change of the clay mask made it difficult for him to be hit.The Batgirl and the Oracle made another shot again, using special darts. Although the successive explosions did not hurt the mudman, it also affected the mudman''s vision and judgment.At this time, Batwoman suddenly fired a shot at the top of the mudman with a rope gun. In an instant, Batwoman was already in the air, the red cloak fluttered, and instantly came to the top of the mudman, aim, and shoot! This shot accurately hit the mud man. Loosen the rope, Batwoman fell behind the Mud Face, and saw that the place where the Mud Face was hit was a cloud of white foam. "This is... a quick fix for the foam?" The oracle watched the inflated foam completely envelop the mud-faced man, only half of her head was exposed and howling there, unable to change at all. She was so admired that Batwoman would come up with this method to deal with the mud-faced man. "This method, Batman once used it!" Batgirl whispered. Batwoman nodded. She knew that Batman had used this before, so she made preparations.But she was almost the same as what Batman had used before, but the speed of expansion and cooling was faster, which she deliberately got from the military arsenal. "Who are you?" The Mud Mask figured it out, and Batwoman asked both of them. "Batgirl." "The Oracle." "Who I am, I believe you already know. Although the cooperation just now was very pleasant, it is thanks to you that I could have the opportunity to shoot, otherwise it would be difficult for me to succeed. But... I still want to know why you are investigating and tracking Me!" As soon as Batwoman''s voice fell, she suddenly threw two bat darts. The oracle and the Batwoman reacted quickly, and they evaded in an instant, and the bat dart hit the ground and exploded, but suddenly two ropes were ejected, which instantly entangled their hands and feet. "What are you doing!" Batwoman shouted angrily. "Don''t do anything, just want to be more cautious, after all, if someone investigates you, you will figure out the reason, won''t you?" Batwoman said with a grin. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do this. Two-to-one, you don''t have a big chance of winning. Just give me a little time and I can announce your identity to the world. Although you may not have many enemies, but you are famous. The rich girl Kate Kane turned out to be Batwoman, I think both the outside world and your family will be surprised, right?" The Oracle said lightly. Batwoman frowned and said in a deep voice, "You are really investigating me!" The oracle didn''t speak, took out the dart in the belt and cut the rope, and the Batgirl on the other side almost made the same action. Batwoman hesitated, but finally did not stop. "Why investigate me?" Batwoman asked. "Investigating you is only our task, and now the task has been completed." "Who are you guys? What is the purpose of investigating me? If you don''t make it clear, I''m afraid I won''t let it go." Batwoman has already taken out the bat dart. "You are not the only one who can be prepared." The oracle said faintly, and suddenly there was the sound of a police siren outside. "Ten minutes ago, I notified the Gotham police. If you want to keep us forcibly, I''m afraid the police are going to arrest you." The oracle said lightly, and then walked towards the door slowly with Batgirl. Chapter 1437 Concave-convex combination is complete! Batwoman finally didn''t make a move, but turned and left through the back door.When the police came in, all they saw were the mess after the battle and the trapped mud-faced man. This made the Chief Gordon who came here in person a little worried. How can I get this back? "This Batman, always like this..." Chief Gordon complained. "This pot Batman really doesn''t know how to recite." Behind him, a teasing voice suddenly sounded. Director Gordon turned around and saw that some of them turned out to be Su Zhan."You mean, it wasn''t Batman who did it?" "Batwoman, Batwoman, Oracle, three people!" Su Zhan said with a smile. 1196 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1196 "Batwoman, I know, who are Batwoman and Oracle? When did they come out?" Gordon said in amazement. Su Zhan smiled: "They just joined the members of the Raptor team, they are also Gotham people, and you will gradually become familiar with them in the future. As for this mudman..." With that, Su Zhan has already walked in front of the mudman. .Although the mud-faced man was trapped, he was still sober, and he was obviously a little flustered when he saw Su Zhan walking over. "They caught the people, so I won''t do anything more. If I meet them next time, I promise... you don''t even have a chance to go to jail, understand?" The mud-faced man replied again and again. Su Zhan turned and waved to Director Gordon, and left. After leaving the scene, Su Zhan reunited with Batgirl and the Oracle. The two of them completed their duties very well. They quickly and accurately determined the position of Batwoman, and even more so, Batwoman could not stop them. go away.Moreover, when dealing with mud-faced people, the realization of the two inexperienced novices is also remarkable. Su Zhan did not stingy with his encouragement, and directly handed the identity card to the two. It also shows that the two have officially joined the Raptor team. "You go back to rest first, sum up your experience just now, and I will find you later!" Su Zhan said. "Ok!" The two had done this intentionally, bid farewell to school and prepared to sum up their experience. Actual combat and imagination are still two different things. Barbara finds that her fighting abilities cannot be fully utilized in actual combat. Stephanie also feels that she lacks experience in dealing with criminals with special abilities. ... ... Kate Kane returned home and took off Batwoman''s uniform and changed into casual clothes, and then began investigating the news of Batwoman and the Oracle.These two people investigated themselves, and they were not weak, and they said what the task was. The most important thing was that their identity was exposed, which made Kate Kane feel very troublesome. Superheroes are most afraid of the exposure of their identity, so that the villains will come to trouble when they decide, there is no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. Although Kate Kane does not have the network of the Raptor Squad, she can use the military''s network. Soon she has investigated the news about Batgirl, but it seems that the name is different?Before, she was called a looter, but Kate Kane did not investigate any clues about the identity of the oracle, as if it appeared out of thin air. "What is their purpose? It seems that there is someone behind it!" Kate Kane murmured and turned around to take a shower.As a result, she was shocked as soon as she turned around. There was a man and a man on her bed. She subconsciously touched her waist, where there was a dart. But when she saw who the person came, she let go of her hand. "The famous Su Zhan came uninvited like this. Did you visit the bed directly when you visited others?" "It doesn''t depend on who is visiting. Wouldn''t it be great if it was a beautiful woman like you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Should I say thank you?" Kate Kane said."It should be a great honor to be the target of Su Zhan, right? It''s just a pity, you may be disappointed." "I don''t have a chance?" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and people suddenly came to Kate, hugged her waist with one hand and looked at him. Kate frowned and said, "Yes, you have no chance, because I like being a woman!" "That''s because you haven''t tried a man''s good! I do not discriminate against Lily, because there are many willingness to lead to think that women are better than men, especially between women and women have a good relationship, and the relationship is established very quickly. Emotional misunderstanding is easy to occur!" Su Zhan said with a smile. As he said just now, for example, when I was young, I saw a lot of unreliability in the men around him, which led to distrust of men.Another example is that girls¡¯ girlfriends are very close together. After a long time, they may also misunderstand this feeling, misunderstanding that they like the same kind, but basically as long as they find the right, they will eventually like men. The way of yin and yang, this is nature. One is convex and the other is concave. It is destined that the combination of the two is complete! "But I''m not interested." Kate Kane hummed. "It''s okay, I''ll make you interested." Su Zhan smiled, raised his hand slightly, and took away her dart directly."A rich girl, in her well-guarded home, dressed in home clothes, she still has a dart hidden on her body. This is really interesting!" Kate Kane''s expression changed and she suddenly raised her head and said: "It''s you! Are you investigating me behind?" "Response quickly!" Su Zhan smiled and admitted. "why?" "I am a little interested in you, and I am ready to invite you to join the Raptor team." Su Zhan smiled. "But I''m not interested." "Really? I think your parents will be very interested." Su Zhan said with a smirk. "You threaten me with your identity?" "There is no need. I just need to tell your father that the Justice League might consider cooperating with the military on some projects, and then tell your mother that Wayne Group and Lex Group can cooperate with her company in depth. I believe they will not refuse. I pursue you and even take the initiative to create opportunities for us." "..." "I''m just an ordinary person, you are much better than me, and I like women, why do you have to be like this?" "Because you are Batwoman!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1438 Batwoman Breaking the Plan! The reason why Su Zhan is so sure about Kate''s orientation is because he has experience. At the beginning, Nisha of the Assassin Alliance was known as Lily. What happened?As a result, the one who was trained by himself can no longer be straight, and he no longer has any special feelings for women.The same goes for Batwoman. If she adopts conventional means, she will subconsciously resist it, and it will not be effective at all.So the best way is just like the original Nisha, raw rice and cooked rice, let her experience that feeling time and time again. Holding the dart in his hand, Su Zhan held her waist with one hand and flicked the dart with one hand. Click. Kate''s clothes have fallen to the ground. "Sports style? Is it convenient to wear uniforms? It''s a pity that it''s not too sexy. Come on, I''ll change it for you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Don''t... go too far!" Kate gritted her teeth. "No, it''s still behind." Su Zhan gave a smirk, and didn''t see her meet Kate. Kate found that her clothes had changed, which was especially feminine. Then, Kate was still on the bed by Su Zhan! "You are strong...you can''t do this, let me go, you are Su Zhan, but..." Kate panicked, because she found that Su Zhan was not joking or scaring herself, but really... However, Kate''s words did not make any difference. ... ... "You are shameless!" After the end, Kate angrily cursed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "Really? Then you called that loudly just now?" 1197 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1197 "It doesn''t mean that I accepted it. I tell you, I won''t let you go." "There is no woman who can''t break straight. Once you can''t, then twice, if you can''t twice, then many times!" Su Zhan smiled."Trust me, I have experience in this area." "I don''t want to talk or see you." Kate hummed. "Okay, then I''ll go back first, and come back to you again." Su Zhan smiled and put on his clothes. "Never come to me." "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult, Batwoman''s straightforward plan has just begun! Believe me, you will fall in love with this taste!" After speaking, Su Zhan has disappeared. Kate hammered the sheet viciously, looking at the bright red... traces on it, her mood was unspeakable. It was too sudden. From Su Zhan''s sudden appearance to the occupation of herself, it happened very quickly. There was no sign. The mental, psychological, and physical impact was too strong, making her feel particularly complicated and chaotic. After returning, Su Zhan went to find Batwoman and the Oracle, chatted for a while, and then went back to the hotel to rest.In the next few days, Su Zhan¡¯s itinerary became very regular. He went to find Batwoman every day, sometimes once, sometimes twice, and then accompanied the Batgirl and the oracle and arranged some simple things for them. task. The crime rate in Gotham City is quite high. It is very easy to find some simple cases for them to deal with. This also caused Batman to ask about the situation specifically, how his workload has been reduced so much! Day by day, the Batgirl and the Oracles are progressing very fast. They usually have katana to discuss with them. Many crimes, large and small, have also been handled. Although there are no decent characters and cases for the time being, they are basically The Shang is much stronger than before. Especially the cooperation between the two is getting better and better. Go back and add the black bat. With Batwoman, all four of you can form a bat squad! Speaking of Batwoman, her situation has also changed a bit. At the beginning, she resisted very strongly every time. She looked like she was reluctant to obey. Even if she had any reaction, she would not admit it. Later, she gradually became silent, and let you do what I appointed. .As for now, although it seemed quite silent at the beginning and end, in the process, when she needed active gestures, she would already take the initiative... and it was not when the Soviet War required or forced it. On this day, as usual, Su Zhan¡¯s so-called Batwoman plan ended. After the end, Su Zhan did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he lay beside Batwoman and opened her arms. Batwoman hesitated for a while. Leaning over slowly... "Still so determined now?" Su Zhan asked with a smile while hugging Batwoman. "of course!" Batwoman said. "Well, it seems that my plan may be temporarily interrupted. It is a shame to fall short." Su Zhan said regretfully. Batwoman hesitated for a moment and asked, "What happened?" "Before I came, I received a news that there was a strong magic wave in a certain area. If nothing else, I am afraid that some demon or something will appear. I have to rush to deal with it." Su Zhan said. "Where, I will go with you too!" Batwoman hurriedly said. "Do you want to help, or are you reluctant to part with me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Of course, of course it helped." Batwoman said. "If it is to help, then forget it, I am here, and my team is enough to deal with it, you don''t understand magic, and you don''t have experience in dealing with magic elements, and you can''t help much if you go." Su Zhan said casually. "but¡­¡­" "It''s nothing but, you continue to be your rich girl, just be your Batwoman, don''t worry about other things. And you should be happy, you are free." Su Zhan said, got up and started putting on clothes. Seeing Su Zhan, Kate''s expression was very hesitant, and her mood was even more contradictory. On the one hand, she kept telling herself that Su Zhan forced herself to do this, and she was unwilling and did not change.But on the one hand, she herself felt guilty about this idea, especially when Su Zhan said just now that he was going to give up his so-called plan and leave, Kate felt that her heart seemed to be pulled, especially uncomfortable. If she was asked to admit that she had changed, she liked it unknowingly, and couldn''t do without him, she couldn''t say it.Noting Kate''s emotional changes, Su Zhandao didn''t say anything. He didn''t design it on purpose, but really wanted to leave.However, Kate''s changes made Su Zhan very happy, proving that his plan was useful, the worst was a knock-on, and this time it was a chance to knock-on! Chapter 1439 the cute sister Before coming to see Kate, Su Zhan received news from the suicide team. A powerful magic wave appeared in the eastern part of the metropolis, and it seemed that a barrier of space magic appeared.Immediately after the Fallen Witch, she had a special feeling, which seemed to be related to the demon in her body, so it was obviously related to the Sannomiya Demon! At this time, members of the Suicide Squad, including the Fallen Witch, had already appeared at the location. There was no abnormality for the time being, and no one appeared, but the wave of magic became stronger and stronger, and it felt that someone might appear at any time. After leaving Kate, Su Zhan found Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl who had been wandering around in Gotham City, and went to the fluctuation place together. After appearing here, Su Zhan was shocked by the sight in front of him. A purple magical energy that resembles a half-moon circle rises from the ground, and it feels like the moon freezes when it rises from the horizon.This magical energy emits a purple light, sometimes flashing strong and weak.Around here, the fallen witch, harlequin, Cupid are all here, even kindness is here. "I have completely sealed off this area and declared that the Lex Group is conducting experiments here, and no one will be disturbed. If anything happens, at least it can be ensured that this area can be controlled for a short time." A white office outfit walked over and said. To be honest, there are so many people here, it is normal to dress kindly, and the dresses of others are somewhat maverick and have their own styles.But in this environment, her normal dress looks a bit abnormal. "Others have also received the news, but since the Suicide Squad is in charge, they have not come here for the time being. Once anything happens here, the Raptor Squad, Advanced Lab, Justice League and others will arrive in the first place. support!" "In addition, according to the investigation, this thing appeared when the demon in the body of the fallen witch was blocked. It should be those demon or something that felt it disappeared, so they were preparing to invade. According to the judgment of the witch, the magic wave is getting stronger and stronger. , It will reach its peak in a few hours." Kindness is clear, and in a few words, Su Zhan clearly understands what is going on. It deserves to be a secretary. It is a skillful person who handles everything properly and then explains what happened in the shortest time.After the benevolent report, he took the initiative to retreat to the back. It won''t work if you don''t retreat, the clown girl has already rushed forward. "Honey, when will the object be rewarded?" The clown girl came to her, holding her two braids in her hands, and blinking at Su Zhan. At this time, he still couldn''t forget about it, and he was a little fairy. "After this matter is over." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Waiting for you!" the clown girl bounced, and then moved away. Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl had already checked the magic fluctuations, and the fallen witch came over, her expression a little dignified. Obviously she felt that this matter might have something to do with the Sannomiya Demon. She had been worried about this problem before, but now... the problem finally appeared.What if it is really that powerful extraterritorial demon? "This matter has nothing to do with you. If it weren''t for you, it would still happen if you changed to another person." Su Zhan patted the fallen witch on the shoulder. "But... after all, it has something to do with me." The fallen witch said. Su Zhan smiled: "It seems that you are energetic and think too much. When it''s over, you can go with Harley Quinn. I promise you don''t have any energy to think about these useless things." The face of the fallen witch blushed slightly. At this time, Su Zhan is still talking about this?However, what he said in this way was to relax the fallen witch, with an indescribable sense of security, which immediately improved her mood a lot. "Response!" Suddenly, Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl stepped back and shouted in a low voice. At this time, the magical fluctuations of the half-month suddenly became intense, and the light flashed faster and faster, giving people a feeling as if they were about to explode at any time.Everyone instantly held their breath, and became vigilant one by one. Mrs. Shangdu, Gypsy Girl, and Fallen Witch, the three main magical forces are ready, and others have also come up with weapon standards and are waiting. Hu Fan Hu Fan. The purple light got stronger and stronger, and it stopped flashing at the end, and kept shining, as if it was fully charged. 1198 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1198 Bang bang bang! As if there was a heavy knocking sound, the people who followed immediately felt the ground began to shake, and the range was very wide. "Back!" Su Zhan said in a loud voice, everyone backed away without any pause.At the moment of retreat, the half-moon land began to split, as if slowly rising, and then I saw that half-moon had completely turned into a full moon, floating on the ground, and the purple light rose to a fixed point in an instant. Then it burst out suddenly, illuminating the earth. boom! There was a loud noise, and the dazzling purple light shrank at that moment, gathered in the middle, and then... flashed away. After the light dissipated, everyone suddenly discovered that a person appeared in the full moon. I thought that this should be a devil from outside the territory, or the legendary Three House Devil.But... after seeing this man, everyone was a little surprised, completely different from what they imagined, the contrast was too great.I thought it would be a fierce, ugly demon.Unexpectedly, a girl in a purple cloak and tights appeared! Yes, it is a girl. Petite and exquisite, she looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, a little bit cute. However, her expression and her temperament were not cute at all, on the contrary, there was a kind of evil feeling.There was a very evil look in her eyes, and she slightly raised her head to reveal a disdainful but provocative smile, followed by her hands slightly raised, and the magic power burst out instantly. Chapter 1440 Along with the surge of powerful magical energy, the others were okay, but the faces of Madame Shangdu, Gypsy Girl and the Fallen Witch became more and more solemn. If the power of the Fallen Witch amazed Mrs. Shangdu and the Gypsy girl before, then the feeling before them was fear, much stronger than the Fallen Witch, so strong that they subconsciously looked at each other. , Can feel the dignity and worry of the other party. It''s not easy to deal with. The magical power of the cloak girl surged, and the full moon was bright again, and a small black hole seemed to appear behind her, a black halo.Swish swish, several demons quickly ran out of the aperture.Each one is very ugly, well, this is a bit devilish. These demons rushed toward them as soon as they came out. In this case, there is no need for Su Zhan to say anything, one word is just doing. In an instant, the melee started directly. Cupid''s bow and arrows fell like raindrops, and the katana and Harley Quinn had already rushed up with their weapons. She was kind and not to be outdone. Although she was a secretary, don''t forget that she was a secretary and bodyguard, and she was naturally an office girl.At the same time, Mrs. Shangdu and others have also used their own magic, one after another. Su Zhan didn''t move to observe the situation. The strength of these demons didn''t seem to be strong. It seemed that they should be just small, at least there should be no problem in dealing with them. "No, these guys can be resurrected, they can''t be killed at all!" Su Zhan just finished observing and felt that the strength of the devil was not strong. He heard the fallen witch yell, and immediately saw that the enemy who should have been eliminated by her stood up again, and was still full of blood. .Don''t need to remind the fallen witch, others have also encountered this situation. It''s totally unkillable, what should I do? Even if these demons are not strong, but they can''t kill them at all, how can they be played?The most important thing is that the cute girls over there are still calling continuously. If it was only one-on-one at the beginning, then it is basically one-on-two or one-on-three now. If it is delayed, the ratio will continue. increase. So difficult! Although the katana and others can kill their opponents relatively easily, they will be resurrected with full blood after a short while. The consumption of physical strength and energy is very fast. The most important thing is...this kind of mental pressure comparison Big.However, they are not waiting for leisure, the clown girl is even more excited and yelling, holding a baseball bat as if playing gophers, very enjoyable. The fallen witch¡¯s backhand was another magical attack that blasted away the devil in front of him, and the devil was resurrected again, but this time it was a little different. Its body was visibly shaking. How do you say that feeling, as if the signal was unstable. It took three or four seconds to complete the resurrection. This discovery made the fallen witches speculate that they may not be truly endlessly resurrected, just like batteries or energy. If they are exhausted, they naturally cannot be resurrected.After discovering this, the fallen witches tried several times. As expected, the more they died, the slower their resurrection. It''s not really unkillable! The fallen witch shouted out this discovery, and everyone''s spirits instantly improved a lot. Before long, some demons were unable to resurrect after their deaths and turned into nothingness. Just when everyone was excited, the cute girl in the cloak finally made a move. I saw her floating up, flying into the air, her arms suddenly waved, and in an instant, purple magical energy swept toward everyone.The fallen witch waved her hands, and a magical barrier opened.With a bang, she backed away half a step to block the attack. Others are just as strong as her, either resisting or avoiding, and adding the devil around them makes them a little messy. The attack of the cute girl in the cloak is different, and the magical energy seems to be inexhaustible. At this time, she seemed to notice Su Zhan, who had never taken a shot, and there was only one man among a group of women.In an instant, the cute girl in the cloak flew in front of Su Zhan, waved and attacked. Seeing the magic attack, Su Zhan remained motionless. boom! He was beaten up for an instant, the magical energy exploded in an instant, and the smoke filled. The cute girl in the cloak showed an unexpected expression slightly. It seemed that she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would be hit so easily and be resolved.Is your judgment wrong?He is not the leader of this group, but because his strength is too weak, he didn''t do it? The cute girl in the cloak turned around to find someone else to deal with, but the moment she turned around, she suddenly felt something, and turned her head back. The smoke dissipated, and Su Zhan stood there unscathed. "Huh?" The cute girl in the cloak subconsciously showed a shocked expression. She is very clear about the power of her attack. This person... is nothing at all? "It seems that I guessed wrong again." The cute girl in the cloak turned back and attacked again. Su Zhan still did not move, but waved at her. This provocative behavior made her very angry. Boom boom boom! An endless stream of magical energy exploded on Su Zhan''s body, deafening, and filled with smoke. The surrounding area of ??Su Zhan was covered by firepower. You can clearly see the ground. I don¡¯t know how deep the ground is sunken. This kind of power, this posture, as if To make a hole through the earth. The storm''s attack lasted for more than two minutes, and the smoke was everywhere, and Su Zhan could not be seen or his situation.But the cute girl in the cloak has a hunch that he must be fine. A whirlwind suddenly appeared in the thick fog, and the thick fog was rotating rapidly, getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared, revealing the figure of Su Zhan. Sure enough! The clothes are not torn, and the hair is not messy. If it weren''t for the sunken pit on the ground to prove what happened, it would definitely give people an illusion that nothing happened just now! Chapter 1441 "It''s impossible!" Although she guessed that this might be the result, the facts still made her somewhat unacceptable.With a low roar, two red eyes suddenly appeared on her forehead, followed by... a huge shadow made of magical energy appeared behind her. Take a closer look, it is a certain kind of animal, like... a crow? "So it was her!" Su Zhan said softly, and saw that the huge crow-like energy had already rushed over.The energy and speed are far more than before, and it is still doubled.If it was one before, it is now ten, which is a tenfold increase.From afar, that powerful force has dissipated the air and made the flight attendant feel frozen. This should be her strongest strength! 1199 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1199 However, there is no use for eggs. Su Zhan still didn''t hide, but slowly raised his hand, and then... blocked it. I blocked it with my hand... The cute girl in the cloak was completely dumbfounded. However, this is not over yet. Su Zhan seemed to be teasing an animal, flipped his palm slightly, and patted the crow''s head with a smile, which looked very soft, and then...with a bang, the crow was directly slapped and scattered by Su Zhan... ¡­ "Too arrogant." The cute girl in the cloak sneered secretly, such a powerful magical energy dissipated, the impact is stronger than a direct impact, he can''t... Before she finished thinking about it, she saw Su Zhan''s hands raised, the energy of the explosion rushed into his hands frantically, and then disappeared. "You...who are you!" The cute girl in the cloak shouted out. She didn''t expect that there is such a strong human being on the earth, so she could be helpless. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that the Sannomiya Demon''s plan to occupy the earth may be frustrated. Your name is Crow? A hybrid of humans and the devil, Sannomiya Demon is your father, am I right? "Su Zhan said with a smile. "She turned out to be the daughter of the Sannomiya Demon? No wonder...no wonder it''s so strong!" The Fallen Witch and others couldn''t help being a little surprised. "How do you know?" The crow was a little surprised. Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say anything. He knew how to know the Demon of the Three Palaces and how he knew the crow.Speaking of it, the cute girl Crow is quite unlucky. Her mother volunteered to be a sacrifice for the pagans to summon the devil. When the devil, that is, the Sannomiya demon, appeared and turned into a handsome man, and then... rolled the sheets, after The crow was born. It now appears that the crow has become the most powerful assistant of the Sannomiya Demon. However, there are many versions and origins. What Su Zhan remembers most or knows best is that she once sealed the Sannomiya Demon, but for some reason, the Sannomiya Demon unlocked the seal, and she returned to Earth and joined the young Titan, Luo A juvenile team composed of Bin, Blue Beetle, Xinghuo, Beast Boy and others, then fought against the Sannomiya. The reason I didn''t recognize it before was because the shape and appearance were very different, but when the eyes of the devil''s blood appeared and the crow turned out from behind, Su Zhan only recognized it. Crow is very strong and has a high potential. The most important thing is that he is a member of the Teen Titans, and she is also a cute girl. Well, thinking so much is nothing more than collecting addiction.Looking at the crow still in surprise, Su Zhan said: "I know that your mother died at the hands of the Three House Demon. If you are willing to join us, maybe...I can help you deal with the Three House Demon together." "No one is his opponent." Crow said coldly. It sounds like he was full of confidence in the Sannomiya Demon, but Su Zhan noticed some details. The crow is talking about him, not his father. This means that she has some resentment towards her in her heart. Su Zhan smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily! The purpose of your coming to Earth should be to help him stand up front, and then call him to teleport?" The crow hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes!" "That''s simple, no matter what you want to do, even I can help you, so how about you summon him smoothly and easily?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The crow was stunned, and the others were also stunned. Want to help her summon the Three House Devil? "Are you...serious?" The crow looked at Su Zhan in amazement, not understanding what he meant. "Of course it is serious. Anyway, he spied on the earth, why not summon it directly to avoid future troubles? I did not force you to deal with it. If you feel hopeful then, come to our side. If You think I am not his opponent, so you can help him, how about it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. This idea is really... too unexpected. Before the crow could answer, Su Zhan suddenly moved. After a few swishes, the remaining demons were easily killed by him, and then he asked the crow: "What do you need to summon the Three House Devil?" "An ancient magical formation." The crow said solemnly. "Where, I''ll let someone help you find it." After Su Zhan said, he glanced at Kindness. Although Ren Ci did not agree with this approach, who made Su Zhan the boss? Seeing him was not joking, but serious.The crow is indeed a little unresponsive. She hasn''t met such an opponent yet. Is it arrogant and stupid, or confident?But there is no denying that it does no harm to her.Moreover, the strength displayed by Su Zhan was a bit too strong, so Crow hesitated for a moment and slowly fell down, seeming to be ready to accept Su Zhan''s proposal. It should have been a fierce battle, but now it has ended a little inexplicably. Benci helped the crow find the location of the magic circle, and Mrs. Shangdu, the fallen witch and others came to Su Zhan''s side. "Do you really plan to do this? Summon the Sannomiya Demon? Watch her search for the magic circle. If there is not, the Sannomiya Demon should not be able to appear on the earth. There is no need to take risks?" Mrs. Shangdu said. "The crows are so strong, if it''s the Three House Demon... are we sure?" the fallen witch said worriedly. The gypsy girl didn''t speak, but she was obviously the same as everyone else, a little worried. "This is a good way to do it once and for all, and I want to get the crow too." Su Zhan said with a smile, he had never worried about the threat of the Sannomiya Demon. In other words, no one would make him feel threatened anymore. ... The crow comes from the young Titans and is one of the founders of the young Titans. If you are interested, you can read "Justice League vs. Young Titans." Chapter 1442 The Clown Girl Without Discipline And Bottom Line The benevolent work efficiency is still very fast, and quickly found the position of the ancient magic circle under the crow''s prompt.The crow had intended to pass right away, but was stopped by Su Zhan. "What? Are you going to regret it?" The crow looked at Su Zhan vigilantly. Su Zhan said with a smile."Of course not. I just want to say that since the specific location is already known, let people go to dig it. There is no need to waste energy to go there in person. Why don''t you find a place to rest? See what''s changing on the earth now and what''s the difference. Just wait until it is excavated before going over." The crow hesitated. Su Zhan beckoned to the others: "That''s it. Go to Lex Company first." When the voice fell, Su Zhan did not give the crow a chance to object, and a teleport wrapped everyone up and went directly to Lex Company. "Mrs. Shangdu, Gypsy girls and fallen witches, you accompany the crows to stroll around. Kindly, you can mobilize your hands to prepare for the excavation work. As for the others, rest separately, what should you do." In a few words, Su Zhan has already Everything is arranged. In his opinion, Crow''s joining in his side is already a certainty. She also has a hatred of the Sannomiya Demon, but because of the environment or various reasons, this hatred is suppressed.When the Sannomiya dare to come, there must be no return, then the crow will definitely join in, and there is no harm in getting familiar with it in advance. As for the crow arrangement. Su Zhan hasn''t decided yet. Judging from the name, joining the Raptor team is pretty good.However, she was born as a young Titan after all?Anyway, the Raptor Squad, the Suicide Squad, and the Dark Justice League let themselves get it out, or just get a young Titan.It just so happened that Robin seemed to want to go it alone last time, so he could take advantage of this opportunity to form a young man Tairan. then¡­¡­ Su Zhan thought of the Juvenile Justice League of Earth 16. The nature of the members of the Youth Justice League is basically similar to that of the Youth Titans, and there is a certain overlap in personnel, but the two earths have no impact. 1200 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1200 Youth Titans vs. Youth Justice League, this seems pretty good! In the office. Su Zhan sits on the boss chair, the clown girl sits on Su Zhan''s lap and hugs his neck to act like a baby. The kindness on the side is arranging work on excavation with the phone.The clown girl is not the kind of lady who can be quiet, sitting on Su Zhan''s lap is not willing to be honest, sticking to him and shaking constantly.That is the kind of woman who can make a man''s heart surging at all times, but can''t be quiet. Su Zhan''s hands have already moved back and forth on her stockings. "Reward, reward, when will the reward be honored." The clown girl hugged Su Zhan''s neck, saying as if a little girl was acting like a baby. "As long as you say." "right now!" "Now, here?" Su Zhan asked, but the clown girl suddenly got up and took off her shorts, and then walked to the French window of the office. He held the window with both hands, bent over and pouted. "It''s now, it''s here!" Looking at the small mountains outside and watching the pose of the clown girl at this moment, what can Su Zhan say? Maybe she is not the hottest looking, maybe she is not the most domineering, but her character is definitely unmatched, little fairy, well deserved. In the way that Harlequin and him both like, Su Zhan grabbed her two braids... Benevolence heard a special voice sound just after the explanation was completed, and then saw a very absurd scene, which made her sound before, also in this office, that she was forcibly occupied by Su Zhan.Thinking of this, Ren Ci prepared to leave and gave them the office.Who knew she heard Su Zhan shouting just as she was about to turn around. "It''s over? Come over when it''s over. Come to the Harley Quinn, stand in a row, I''ll give you fruits!" Kindness was somewhat resistant to such a ridiculous thing, but the body walked over on its own as if not at his disposal. ... ... After the establishment of the Suicide Squad, Ren Ci set up a base for the Suicide Squad as instructed. It was similar to the base of Arrow in Star City. It was originally a poorly run nightclub. It was directly bought by Ren Ci and renovated as quickly as possible. , Count the basement, a total of three floors. The basement was transformed into a base. Weapons and equipment, training grounds, etc. are all in the basement. Some changes have been made on the first floor, which is no different from the original nightclub, except for the style.As for the second floor is the rest room.At this time, the members of the Suicide Squad, including Madame Shangdu, Gypsy Girl, Fallen Witch, and Crow were all here. And Su Zhan also came with the clown girl. As for the kindness, she usually doesn''t stay here, after all, the company has a lot of business to deal with. Shopping and getting along with each other made them familiar with the characters of the magic department. Don''t look at the crow''s gloomy and cold look. In fact, she is a little girl. Faced with Mrs. Du''s rich experience and knowledge. People, almost unknowingly, came up with a lot of news. As night fell, and each rested, the clown girl still pestered Su Zhan and stayed in his room.The two of them had just finished taking a bath, Su Zhan was lying resting while the clown girl provocatively provoked and waited on Su Zhan. "Boom boom!" The door of the room knocked suddenly, and Su Zhan took a look and found that it was Mrs. Shangdu, and patted the clown girl: "Get up first, Mrs. Shangdu is here, it should be about the crow." "I don''t, people haven''t eaten enough lollipops. Just talk like that, you talk about you, I talk about mine." The clown girl pouted and shouted directly outside: "Come in. , The door is unlocked." Hearing the voice of the clown girl, Mrs. Shangdu hesitated or pushed the door in. After all, she said she could come in, she should be... nothing, right?As a result, she overestimated the Harley Quinn''s morals and bottom line, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw an embarrassing scene. Mrs. Shangdu was stunned for a moment and was about to turn around, but the clown girl said, "Don''t go. Didn''t you have something to do with my dear? You talk about you, don''t worry about me." Chapter 1443 the heartbeat Mrs. Shangdu "How do you talk about it? How about... I''ll come back later?" Although Mrs. Shangdu is well-informed, she has never seen anything like this... "It''s the same in a while. I have been with my dear for a short time, and I feel distressed for a minute and a second. So, you should say it now." The clown girl suddenly ran over and went to Du The lady pulled over, then jumped up and went on to do her own thing. Okay, Mrs. Shangdu is dying in embarrassment. Is it to watch, or to watch, or to watch? Not to mention Mrs. Du, Su Zhan was also a little embarrassed. On the one hand, he was very moved by the words of the clown girl, and on the other hand, she was indeed unexpectedly crazy.Fortunately, Su Zhan''s face is thick enough, and Mrs. Shangdu is not so tough to leave, so let''s just talk about it. Turning his head and about to speak, Su Zhan noticed Mrs. Shangdu''s dress.It seemed that she had just finished the shower and wore a very normal and conservative pajamas, but the clothes still gave people that sexy feeling on her. "What do you think of her?" Su Zhan asked. "Some cold, some gloomy, it''s completely like a stranger not entering, but she can feel that she is a good little girl. She is not the kind of cold-blooded demon, and she is really good for Sannomiya. There is resentment, although she has been burying it deeply and restrained very well." Madam Shangdu paused, rolled her eyes subconsciously, and then continued."As for her strength, perhaps because she is a hybrid of humans and demons, she has very powerful magic power. However, her magic power is darker and evil, and I can feel that she is also restraining, once the demon transforms , The magic power will increase exponentially. But she does not have the corroded troubles and troubles of the fallen witch. She has a lot of magic abilities, so many amazing. If she can really be drawn over, it is definitely The strongest help!" "but¡­¡­" "But what?" "Experience, xinxing still have some problems, she still needs training. You can give her to me, I can help her." Madam Shangdu said. "You should have a lot of opportunities to get along in the future." Su Zhan smiled and said: "What about you? How do you feel after being in this world for so long? Are you considering whether you want to officially join the Dark Justice League?" "This question, maybe we can talk about it at another time." Mrs. Shangdu said. "Alright, it''s really not suitable to talk about it now." "Then, I''ll go to rest first, good night." "good night." After Mrs. Shangdu left, the clown girl raised her head and said: "She is attracted to you, she is indeed my dear. If you go now, you can easily win it!" Su Zhan smiled: "How do you know? I think she was normal just now." The clown girl shook her head and said: "You underestimate a woman''s sensitivity to vision. She just took a peek at least ten times. Moreover, she can be so calm in such an environment, which just shows that this is pretend, because any It is impossible for a woman to be calm when seeing this scene. Believe me, I am very good at seeing through other people''s thinking." "Almost forgot your skills!" Su Zhan laughed blankly. As a criminal psychologist, Harley Quinn does have this ability. The thought of Mrs. Su Zhan in Shangdu is indeed very heartwarming. She is the kind of mature imperial sister Fan and the style of the little fairy like Harlequin is completely different.But despite the heartbeat, Su Zhan will not pass, otherwise it would be a little too sorry for Harley Quinn! ... ... The night passed quietly. The next morning, Su Zhan came out of the room. When passing by a certain room, he happened to hear the sound of whispering inside. He listened carefully and seemed to be chanting some spell."This is the room for the gypsy girl?" It is also the murder weapon series. The gypsy girl is very low-key, and most of the time, it is very silent, the kind of quietly listening.Su Zhan pushed the door but it was unlocked, and he pushed it open. At the table in the room, the gypsy girl was divination, but maybe because she was wearing cooler clothes in her room, with only a red underwear, she was ready to show... Seeing Su Zhan coming in, the gypsy girl was stunned and a little embarrassed. Block yourself. "Uh... I heard the voice so I want to come in and see what you are doing." Su Zhan explained. "I''m divination." "About what?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "San Gong Demon, I... I don''t believe you, but... I just used to divination. If I don''t know the result, I always feel insecure." The gypsy girl explained. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Understandably, if I don''t have strong strength, I will do something to increase my sense of security before facing unknown enemies. Don''t disturb you, continue to divination, besides... yours She has a great body, and I am a little curious now who is bigger than Mrs. Du." 1201 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1201 After talking with a smile, Su Zhan has turned around and left. In the next few days, Su Zhan almost stayed at the base of the suicide squad, accompany other people, and chat with the crow by the way.After a period of time, the crow became familiar with everyone, and the feeling of being close to an enemy gradually dissipated.As a crow, she has no friends at all, let alone the feeling of getting along like this, she has already unconsciously inclined to them in her mind. Although the clown girl said that Mrs. Shangdu was interesting to her, Su Zhan was not so eager to go directly to Mrs. Du. Although there was more physical contact when getting along, it was still within the normal range. Money can push the ghosts. The project of digging the magic circle was completed in less than a week. After receiving the news, Ren Ci rushed to the base to notify Su Zhan. "It''s been dug up, let''s go now?" Su Zhan told the crow. When the crow heard the news, the first reaction was not happiness, but a kind of disappointment and reluctance?However, she quickly adjusted her mood and nodded.This time, Su Zhan did not bring too many people. The crow, the lady of Shangdu, the gypsy girl and the fallen witch. People from the magic department are enough! Chapter 1444 Is this hell or a vault? When they arrived at the excavation site, the workers had been arranged to leave.After arriving here, I found a huge round boulder, the shape is the same as the previous round moon magic wave, it is full of various textures, although it is a little broken, but Su Zhan can feel that it contains Ancient magic power. "He can''t penetrate the normal dimensional space barrier, he can only use this ancient magic circle to appear." The crow whispered. Su Zhan nodded. The crow hesitated and said: "Are you sure... want me to call him over? I didn''t exaggerate. His strength is so strong that he can hardly be destroyed. The only way is to enter a certain hell dimension, where there is a gem. Only This gem can seal him!" Even after talking about this kind of thing, one can imagine whose position the crow is actually on. Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Although that gem can seal him, as long as it stays in that hell dimension, it must be guarded." "Yes. Maybe..." The crow paused for a long time."Maybe, I can do it." "What then? You will stay in hell forever!" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. The crow did not speak, and once she did this, she would indeed stay there forever to guard and guard.She knew about this a long time ago, but she had never thought about it like this.But the contact during this period of time made her fall in love with the world, and at the same time had feelings for Mrs. Shangdu and others. She couldn''t bear to let the Sannomiya Demon ruin everything.In other words, she actually didn''t have so much confidence in Su Zhan. After all, she knows the Three Palace Demons, but she doesn''t understand Su Zhan. "For you, if you want revenge, do you choose to kill him, or choose to seal and let him endure the pain forever?" Su Zhan said suddenly."Regardless of other circumstances, just from the perspective of revenge." "Seal it, death is too cheap for him. He is ambitious to conquer the world. If he is sealed, the torture may be the greatest pain for him!" The crow thought about it seriously, then Said. "Okay, then it will be easier." Su Zhan smiled."You can call him a little later, how about we go to hell?" "go to hell?" "Yes! You should know where that gem is? Let''s get it, and then summon the San Gong Devil, and then seal him when he is most proud. It should be pretty cool, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "But... but that gem can''t leave hell, and once it leaves the seal, its power will be weakened, and there is no way to seal him." The crow said in amazement. "Leave this to me, I have a way to solve it." Su Zhan has a clear mind. Although the crow doesn''t know what Su Zhan can do, after all, he hasn''t been able to do anything after asking for a long time.However, she chose to believe in Su Zhan.Even if you fail, you can go back to hell and seal him up! The lady of Shangdu, the gypsy girl, and the fallen witch were all ready, and a black hole suddenly appeared behind the crow. Her transmission ability is very strong. It can transmit infinite distances in an instant regardless of the mass and volume in the same dimension, and can even have the transmission ability across dimensions.She didn''t rely on the magic fluctuation of the full moon before she sent it. That thing was just for positioning and for the big troops. Everyone entered the black hole, and the surrounding scene changed instantly. Gloomy and hot. There was a strong dark atmosphere around, which made Mrs. Shangdu and the others feel uncomfortable when they came in. "This seems to be another independent dimension hell." Su Zhan looked around and found that the space here was not large, it was not a traditional hell. "You have to be careful, there are a lot of demons here!" As soon as the crow reminded him, there were already many demons around.But these demons are more like some kind of mutant creatures.The body is long and looks a bit like a snake or a dragon. The body is not too big, only about two or three meters long.It has limbs, sharp teeth, sharp mouths, and a long tail that resembles a lizard. "It''s so ugly!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but spit out, these demons have already swarmed on. The method of attack is very monotonous, swooping, biting, claws, or swept with the tail.Because the body is relatively strong, the speed is fast, and the most important thing is enough, so it seems to be quite lethal. However, there are no ordinary people in the group. Magic attack, magic barrier. These demons cannot be resurrected, and the solution is still very simple. "Walking along this road will lead to the interior of this hell, the gem is inside!" the crow whispered. "What are you waiting for, I will accompany you in." Su Zhan glanced at Mrs. Shangdu and the others. Mrs. Shangdu and the others nodded, and they could still deal with the situation.Immediately, Su Zhan and Crow ran down the passage. Countless demons rushed over and tried to stop them. The crow was just about to make a move, but suddenly heard a few bangs. The demons fell to the ground instantly, motionless, and dead completely.She looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan smiled softly at her. Only then did the crow notice that there was a group of power around him attacking the demons. As long as they touched it a little bit, the demons would die without resistance. What a strong force. The crow sighed in his heart, and quickly speeded up. About five minutes or so, from a distance, Su Zhan saw a cuboid that looked like a cuboid.This Nima is hell?Isn''t it too modern?At the end of the passage, under the cuboid, the crow stretched out his hand and placed it on it. Immediately after that, he heard a rumbling sound. The original seamless steel gradually shrank to the sides, and an entrance to the inside appeared. "This is the inside of hell, the gem is inside," said the crow. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but just nodded to sign in. He really didn''t know what to say. This Nyima Steel Gate is fine, with fingerprint recognition lock? Even if the gems in it are invaluable and very precious, you don''t need to make these like a vault, right? Chapter 1445 Need Excitement, Give Me A Kiss? Su Zhan is a little weak to complain, feeling that this dimensional hell is not so much a hell as a vault for this gem.After entering, Su Zhan looked up and saw that there was a platform in the center above his head, and there were a few hanging paths around him. He turned his head and looked around, but did not find the stairs leading up to it, only a few pillars. If you can''t fly, I''m afraid you can only climb up? but¡­¡­ Su Zhan glanced at the pillar and shook his head slightly. If he chose to climb up, he would definitely die! These pillars are all weird. There are many demons hidden in them. They seem to be integrated with the pillars. There is no way to leave. But if anyone approaches... Su Zhan walked to the pillars and crawled out of them in an instant. With a terrifying face, the devil with its teeth and claws stretched out his hand towards Su Zhan to grab him in. "It feels like a horror movie!" 1202 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1202 Su Zhan smiled and handed his finger over.In an instant, the devil grabbed his fingers, and an expression of excitement appeared on his face, trying to drag Su Zhan in. But Su Zhan did not move. "No? Then you can come out for me." Su Zhan squeezed his fingers, and directly pulled the devil out of the pillar with a swish.As soon as he flew into the air, the devil instantly turned to ashes and immediately dissipated. "Sure enough, I can''t come out!" Su Zhan clicked his mouth and stretched his fingers again. As a result, the demons in the pillar turned back one after another, rushing into the depths of the pillar and refused to show up. "As for?" Seeing their fear, Su Zhan was a little dumb, then shook his head and turned back and flew up with the crow. At the very center of the platform, a red gem was floating in the air, and it seemed to be nothing special.Su Zhan walked over and took a closer look, only to find that this gem is a bit similar to the soul stone in his own infinite gem. There is a certain space in it, but it is very small, not even the size of a normal person. There is a gem inside. The special energy structure of this layer, the energy structure of this layer and the outside world, and the energy frequency of this hell are the same, if you leave here, you can cut off this energy support! "Is there a way?" Seeing Su Zhan staring at Gems seriously, Crow asked with some expectation and a little nervousness. Su Zhan shook his head and said: "I haven''t thought of it yet, but if I give me some excitement, maybe I can think of a way, such as... kiss me?" As soon as the words fell, the crow gave Su Zhan''s cheek anxiously. Suddenly and simply. Su Zhan originally just joked and said casually, then I thought that the crow would be like this... Seeing the crow blushing and looking at himself expectantly, Su Zhan said dumbly: "Well, I have a solution." Looking at the ruby, Su Zhan''s chaotic power was released instantly, he quickly wrapped the ruby, and slowly floated into his hand, followed by the chaotic power pouring into the ruby. In an instant, the color of the ruby ??changed a little. , But it didn¡¯t last long before it returned to normal. "Take it." Su Zhan handed it over. The crow took the letter and felt suspicious, and instantly showed a surprised expression."This...I can feel that it is full of energy, it has become stronger, and it can be effective even if I leave here." "In this way, you can take this gem with you, and you can feel the pain of being locked up in the Sannomiya at any time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" the crow said excitedly. "There will be time for you to thank me slowly. Let''s go back now." Su Zhan said with a smile. The two returned the same way and soon came outside. Mrs. Shangdu, the Gypsy girl, and the Fallen Witch stood together. The magical barrier of the Fallen Witch opened to protect the three. The Gypsy girl followed Mrs. Shang to deal with the densely packed devil that surrounded them. . "I will help." The crow said, a huge crow shape appeared behind him, and the magic crow seemed to scream and rushed forward. Wherever the magic crow went, the demons instantly shattered and turned to ashes. In a blink of an eye, the densely packed demons were given a big move by the crow. "Got it?" Mrs. Shangdu asked. Su Zhan nodded, and then the crow teleported them away from this hell dimension. Return to the front of the magic circle. The crow looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said: "You can summon, don''t rush to seal after the summons, try his strength first, this is also an excellent opportunity to exercise." "Ok!" The crow nodded, and Mrs. Shangdu and others were fine. To put it simply, this is the winning ticket, so take this opportunity to try and try, Mrs. Shangdu, Gypsy girls, including the Fallen Witch, in fact, do not have much experience facing powerful enemies. The crow walked to the magic circle and began to urge energy to release magic. As the magic circle radiated light, the sky gradually became gloomy. It was still daytime, but suddenly it became overcast as dark night.In the darkness, the light of the magic circle became more and more beautiful, and the center of the magic circle emitted white light, and the light surged, as if something had come out of it. A head. A very huge head. This head seemed to occupy the same size as the entire magic circle, head, forehead...to the last eyes. It was a pair of evil, dark, yellow eyes exuding terror. And his complexion... is crimson. With his body appearing little by little, when the light was over, he had completely descended on the earth. Tall and mighty, evil is pressing. His height is at least hundreds of meters, and Su Zhan and others are less than his ankle height.The body is strong and powerful, and the red skin gives the feeling of a bloodthirsty demon. Seeing San Gong Mo stomped slightly, in an instant, a strong wind swept in, and immediately afterwards, two demon horns grew on his head, and four yellow eyes grew on his forehead. This...is the true form of the Sannomiya Demon! Chapter 1446 The Demon Of The Three Palaces Comes Su Zhan remained motionless when the strong wind hit, and an invisible barrier appeared around him to block the strong wind.When the wind dissipated, Su Zhan raised his head to look at the Sannomiya Demon, and said: "This size is really unusual, okay, I''ll leave it to you next. Don''t worry, go up!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and Mrs. Shangdu and others had already begun to take action. In an instant, the magical attacks of the three had already hit the Sannomiya demons. But it didn''t seem to have any reaction when hitting him, and it didn''t even attract his attention. The condescending Sannomiya looked at the crow with a hoarse and gloomy voice: "Kill them!" Although he had already obtained the sealed ruby ??and made up his mind, after the appearance of the Sannomiya Demon, the crow was still a little afraid and nervous. The long-term psychological pressure was not so easy to ignore.She glanced at Su Zhan subconsciously, and Su Zhan smiled at her, as if she had become more stable and relieved in an instant. Looking up at the Sannomiya Demon, the crow made a firm move. However, instead of attacking Mrs. Shangdu, it was the Sannomiya Demon! boom! The huge crow descended from the sky and blasted directly to the face of the Sannomiya Demon, which caused the Sannomiya Demon''s body to rise backwards, stepped back two steps, and crushed the magic circle with one foot. "You betray me! I know you always wanted to betray me, want to avenge your mother, but I didn''t expect you to really dare to do it? Why? Because of them? Do you think they can beat me? Jie Jie, since In this case, I will kill them all and destroy the world!" Sannomiya sneered arrogantly, and suddenly shot. The huge body turned out to be more agile than imagined, and Mrs. Shangdu and others instantly dodge in embarrassment.The crow gritted his teeth and joined the battle with a cold snort. Four magic elements deal with a Sannomiya Demon. The attack is dazzling. However, the Sannomiya Demon completely ignores their attacks. They use both hands and feet. They are just ordinary attacks. However, the power, speed, and the entrained wind do not need to be direct. If he is hit, even if he is nearby, he will fly out even if he is caught by strong wind. 1203 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1203 Although Sannomiya is a demon, but his attack method is biased towards the physics department? Su Zhan didn''t make a move, just observing the Sannomiya Demon from the side, and also observing Mrs. Shangdu and others. Not an opponent at all. It''s not that Mrs. Shangdu is weak, but that the Sannomiya Demon is too strong. Sannomiya is a multiverse demon king, Mrs. Shangdu, gypsy girl, even the fallen witch, the crow, although they are all strong, but at best they are only a single universe, the crow may be stronger, and can barely reach the multiverse level. , But only to talk about her potential, not strength. "Wow!" Suddenly there was a sonic boom in the distance. Su Zhan looked up and saw that Superman was flying over quickly, followed by a figure galloping in the distance, it was the Flash. "Why are you here?" Su Zhan asked unexpectedly. "There is something happening here, just come and have a look. What is this...?" "It looks so ugly, it looks like a demon." "San Gong Demon, a great demon king of different dimensions." Su Zhan casually said. "They are not rivals, why didn''t you make a move?" Superman asked curiously. Su Zhan is not the kind of person who stands by and puts others in danger. Su Zhan hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and the Flash had already answered, ¡°It¡¯s definitely tempering them. I was like this at the time. When a case arises, he will take action by himself, and Su Zhan will be there to watch. If there is any danger, he Only then will I take action. That was the way it was at the beginning, I can grow so fast now!" Superman suddenly realized, and then asked: "Then us?" "You can also try, this guy is really strong, not so easy to deal with." Su Zhan said with a smile. When the voice fell, the Flash had already rushed up, following the legs of the Sannomiya Demon all the way up, and in a blink of an eye he had ran in front of him and blasted him with a punch. Then... there is no more. There was nothing wrong with the Sannomiya Demon, and he slapped it with his backhand, and the Flash fell directly. "Wow!" Superman flew over to catch the Flash, and immediately joined the battle. With the addition of Superman and Flash, Mrs. Shangdu and the others were a little easier, but... there was no change in the battle situation.Whether it was the Flash''s attack or Superman''s exaggerated power, lasers and other methods were not able to injure the Sannomiya. how to say. It gave Superman the feeling that this Three House Demon was stronger than Doomsday. The Day of Doom is constantly evolving, but the Sannomiya Demon feels as if it has evolved to the top and is invincible. Superman slammed at the Sannomiya Demon with a punch, and the Sannomiya Demon also slammed his fist. The fist that was bigger than Superman hit him, and Superman was instantly knocked into the air. "That''s it? A group of ants, do you expect them to beat me? If you change your mind now, I can assume that nothing happened." Sannomiya said to the crow with a sneer. The crow hummed: "It''s absolutely impossible." "Then go to death!" San Gong Demon snorted coldly, and suddenly waved his fist toward the crow. The crow instantly erected the magic barrier, but the strong wind generated by the fist seemed to have a special destructive power.With two clicks, the magic barrier shattered instantly.Seeing the huge fist approaching, the pressure from the Sannomiya Demon slowed her reaction a little, and she could only watch the fist hit it. Whoosh! Just as the fist was approaching, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the crow. "Su Zhan!" The crow yelled subconsciously, and saw Su Zhan throwing his fists indifferently and confronting San Gong Mo. "Be careful, his power is..." The crow yelled in a hurry, but before she could finish her words, she seemed to be choked in her throat, and her voice stopped abruptly.Not only her, but everyone was stunned. At that moment, it seemed as if the world was muted, and only a loud bang was heard. At the moment the two confronted each other, the Sannomiya Demon felt a powerful force passed through the opponent''s fist, which was not as big as his own knuckles, and immediately followed his huge body to fly backwards involuntarily. Going out, at least more than ten meters can be gliding, a long trace was drawn on the ground, and then... fell to the ground! Chapter 1447 The Demon of the Sannomiya who fell to the ground finally showed a surprised expression, and the violent pain from his fist made him unable to exert any force, and he could not recover in a short time.How can this be?Someone on the earth has such a powerful force? "So strong!" The crow and others were shocked. Among them, the most shocked was not the crow, but Superman. Superman had been shocked once before, but he was knocked into the air.As a result, as soon as I came back, I saw Su Zhan confronting the Sannomiya Demon, but it turned out that the Sannomiya Demon flew out, and it seemed that his arm was abolished. This...what a powerful force is this? Su Zhan shook his wrist and came to the top of the Sannomiya Demon. "It''s pretty strong, I thought this punch could smash your arm. Then, let me see if your whole body is so strong!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and fell down suddenly. Down. aims! Between the legs of the Sannomiya Demon. "Snapped!" The sound as if something was being trampled on, followed by the Sannomiya Demon''s body has already bowed, a stern roar sounded, and the powerful magical power of the companion instantly impacted.The people who didn''t react were blown around in an instant, and they were blown away. The ground was neat and tidy in an instant, only a pit with a depth of at least seven or eight meters appeared in San Gong Demon. Everyone steadied their bodies, a little dumbfounded. Everyone heard the crisp voice, and it seems to be thinking about it now.The terrible scream of the Sannomiya Demon made them feel sympathetic.Superman and Flash clamped their legs subconsciously, and there was a faint feeling of broken eggs. Nima, too cruel! "I''m going to kill you!" The Sannomiya Devil Roared, enduring the pain and trying to catch Su Zhan, but Su Zhan slammed into the distance, and then smiled at the crow. The crow instantly understood that Su Zhan meant to avenge his mother by doing so. boom! The Sannomiya Demon jumped out of the pit and began to rush towards Su Zhan frantically. Su Zhan did not change the size, nor panic, easily, or teleported, or used speed to dodge.The Sannomiya demon became more angry as he fought, and he felt a little irrational.Seeing her compression function, the crow couldn''t help but sigh. Is this the Sannomiya Demon that makes him deeply afraid?I didn''t expect him to have today. "Boom boom boom!" 1204 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1204 Su Zhan has begun to take action. Everyone can''t see her figure clearly. The rapid teleportation seems to have produced countless afterimages around. The Sannomiya demon seems to have become a sandbag, shaking from side to side, every time it shakes. Because of the blow, his strength made him unable to even stabilize his body, which made him even more embarrassed and kept roaring. It''s a pity, even though it''s so happy, it''s all about it! It didn''t take long for everyone to hear what was originally an angry voice, but now it has become a scream. No one has seen how many times Su Zhan attacked the Sannomiya Demon. The Sannomiya Demon himself didn¡¯t know. The stormy attacks were as dense as they attacked at the same time. Each attack made him feel like he was bone. crack. boom! Su Zhan suddenly appeared on the top of the San Palace Demon''s head, from top to bottom, hit his head with a fierce punch. In an instant, the San Palace Demon was shaking the ground, and then it was not over yet, Su Zhan actually caught After removing his two magic horns, a smirk was raised slightly at the corner of his mouth, and his hands were snapped. Click, click! With two crisp sounds, the pair of magic horns directly caused Su Zhan to break off. And the blow just now made him faint, and he fell to the ground without any consciousness. "Nice trophy." Su Zhan landed, looked at the pair of magic horns with a smile, and said to the crow: "Okay, you can seal him." The crow stared at Su Zhan blankly. After a long time he woke up like a dream, and hurriedly took out the ruby ??to activate the seal.In an instant, a black shadow appeared under the Sannomiya Demon. This shadow quickly entangled him, and then quickly disappeared into the ground. Finally...the shadow disappeared, and the Sannomiya Demon was sealed in rubies. . "call!" At this moment, the crow couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Okay, it''s time to go." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, then the crow opened the teleportation array and returned to the suicide squad together. As for Superman and the Flash, they also went back separately. Back at the base of the Suicide Squad, Su Zhan found a few more people. Batgirl, Oracle and... Batwoman? Seeing Su Zhan and the others returning, the Batwoman who had been sitting there stood up suddenly, walked a few steps toward Su Zhan and then stopped hesitantly. "Go rest first." Su Zhan turned his head and said to the others, they also left wisely. Batgirl and the oracle also left with them, and they visited the base of the suicide squad. Only Su Zhan and Batwoman were left. "Why are you here?" Su Zhan asked casually towards Batwoman. "You... don''t welcome me?" Batwoman asked hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course not, I''m just curious. After all, according to your previous thoughts, you are already free, and you should stay away from me as much as possible instead of coming to me." "You know why, and you know the answer." Batwoman looked at Su Zhan."You just want me to say it myself, right?" Su Zhan shrugged noncommittal. "You won!" Batwoman gritted her teeth and said, "I take back what I said before. I like men and you! When you left, I kept hesitating, and then I received the news that you are here Dealing with the demon king from another dimension, this made me finally determined to come to you. Even if I know you are deliberate, I will come too!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "As I said, when you experience the goodness of men, you will know how stupid you are to like women. Now that you have decided to come over, it happened to be with Batgirl, the oracle, Gypsy girls go to the Raptor team together. Looking back, you can set up a small base in Gotham City to facilitate your usual operations." The matter of the Sannomiya Demon was just a small episode, and Su Zhan didn''t take it seriously, so the so-called departure before was indeed deliberate. Only the short-term separation would experience that kind of miss and make her determined to admit it.Now it seems that it succeeded! Chapter 1448 Return to Earth 16 and Brain Demon The matter of the Sannomiya Demon came to an end, and the number of people around him increased a lot. The harvest this time was quite good. I just planned to install the teleporter and stay there for a while, now it''s time to go back.However, there are still some things to do before going back. I need to arrange all the hands and tails here, the situation of each team, and the crows, Su Zhan temporarily let her stay with the suicide team, and informed the young Titan''s thoughts. , So that they can prepare in advance. After dealing with all this. Su Zhan took the katana, and Mrs. Shangdu left Earth 1 and returned to Earth 16 through the cosmic teleporter. Earth 16 Multiple bases. Although Julie was alone in the base during this period, Artemis would come over occasionally, so he was not so alone.However, when Su Zhan came back, Julie was still particularly happy and full of vitality.Su Zhan asked Julie to take Mrs. Shangdu and the katana to briefly get acquainted with the situation of the base and the world, and then asked Julie what happened during this period. "Something happened. Artemis and other people from the Youth Justice League lost contact during a mission. I went to investigate and found that they were hypnotized and lost their memories. I have helped Artemis restore their memories. There is no danger for the time being, so I will come back first." Julie said. "Oh? So they haven''t returned yet?" "Yes, their opponent should be someone called a brain demon who is good at mental attacks." Julie said. "okay, I get it." Su Zhan nodded, then turned around and said: "You can rest, I''ll see the situation." "Master, I am not tired!" Katana said hurriedly. Mrs. Shangdu said: "I am not tired. Since I am an enemy who is good at mental attacks, maybe I can help." "OK then." Su Zhan responded and teleported directly with the two of them. The next moment, he has appeared in a desert, and the next moment Su Zhan has sensed that there is a secret laboratory nearby, heavily guarded, which is studying some kind of experiment, and the super boy is also in it. It seems to be being studied? Later, Su Zhan found Robin, the Flash boy, the Martian girl, and Artemis together, as well as the Hai Xiaoxia who had fallen into a coma due to the lack of water and heat. "Go find them first." Su Zhan said, teleporting again. The next moment, he has appeared by their side. Their alertness was quite high. They found out as soon as they appeared, and made preparations for battle in an instant. However, they discovered that Su Zhan and two strange women appeared. The people breathed a sigh of relief. It directly threw himself into Su Zhan''s arms. "You are finally back." Su Zhan smiled and patted her on the back and said, "Well, I''m back, how about you here?" "Batman gave us a mission for us to investigate, but we lost our memory. It was Artemis and the Martian girl who made us restore our memory. We can be sure that the other party is studying something special here. The super kid was caught, we I am preparing to save people." "But... now there is a problem. The other party can make us lose our memory once, and we can lose the second time. Except for the Martian girl, we can''t resist. Secondly, the situation of Hai Shaoxia is very dangerous. It¡¯s too dangerous." "You can be in charge of Hai Xiaoxia''s affairs, and I can help you rescue the superboy and solve the opponent instantly." Su Zhan said. Robin hesitated, took a look at Hai Shaoxia''s situation, and finally nodded in agreement. "Artemis, you can come with me and show me the way." Su Zhan said. 1205 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1205 "Ok!" Artemis led the way and soon came to the secret laboratory. From a distance, there are at least hundreds of armed soldiers guarding each layer, very tightly. "Superboy is here, how do we get in?" Artemis asked. "walk into!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then walked past swaggeringly. "who!" If you walked so blatantly, you would naturally be discovered. In an instant, countless soldiers had already fired their guns at Su Zhan. "I''m just walking." Su Zhan said with a smile. Take a walk?This is a desert. Who walks in the desert? "Okay? It looks like you don''t believe it, but I don''t believe it either." Su Zhan smiled, and as soon as the voice fell, he saw a person popping out with a chuckle.Immediately after that, I heard a few brushes, and the nearest guards had fallen to the ground. "Shoot, shoot!" The situation is already obvious, and it''s not good. In an instant, bullets swarmed. The samurai sword walked in front of Su Zhan, and the rapid swing of the sword blocked these dense bullets. "Wow!" The bow and arrow came quickly, and several guards fell to the ground. Su Zhan just came to the door of the laboratory like a walk, and all the guards had been solved. Push the door open and walk in. With a simple magic attack and a magic rebound, the brain demon has been easily solved. "So weak?" This result surprised Mrs. Shangdu, but when I thought about it, I realized that it was not that the brain demon was too weak, but that he was too strong. After repeated battles with the Fallen Witch, Crow, and Sannomiya Demon, her experience and magic power have all been enhanced a lot, so she was able to solve the brain demon so easily. If it were before, it would definitely not be so efficient. After solving the brain demon, Mrs. Shangdu began to use magic to detect his memory. Artemis and Katana put the superboy down, but there was an accident. Superboys are genetically nurtured and their growth cycle is only six weeks.Once he lost his memory, his head, the memory was blank, it was the instinct of a beast.So when he was free, the super kid subconsciously launched an attack. Artemis also wanted to remind the super boy that we are our own, but the samurai sword has been shot. She doesn''t know the super boy, I will do it if you do it! There was a ball here, and the lady on the other side had already got what they wanted to know, got up, and a magic enveloping the past, the super kid instantly calmed down and restored his memory.Afterwards, Mrs. Shangdu walked to Su Zhan''s side and said: "I already know that this brain demon is called Simon Jones. He is a PhD who studies parallel universes. During the research process, he was connected to a different-dimensional San Gong demon. Sannomiya used magic power to transform into a brain demon and ordered him to conquer the earth." "I don''t know if this Three House Demon is the previous one, or another Three House Demon in the Multiverse." Su Zhan casually said: "When you look back, you can go to the earth and ask the crow to find out. It''s convenient to go back and forth anyway." "Ok!" The cosmic teleporter is more convenient than taxis and flying, and it takes only a few seconds for two earths to visit. Mrs. Shangdu nodded and continued: "This thing should have been transmitted from somewhere in the universe. They are not studying this, but space transmission technology. This is also in line with the identity and ability of the brain demon!" "He shouldn''t be doing this alone, there must be a messenger behind the scenes." "Yes, he is working for the Queen Bee." Mrs. Shangdu said. "Queen Bee?" "Queen Bee is the queen of the dictatorship of the Kingdom of Perilla in Africa, an unscrupulous conspirator. Even the United Nations cannot interfere in its internal affairs. It is a very powerful and ambitious person who has always wanted to invade other countries and expand his territory. "Mrs. Shangdu knew it very well, after all, she was born and raised on Earth 16 after living for so long. Su Zhan thought for a while, as if in deep thought, and asked after a moment: "Does it look good?" "what?" 1206 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1206 "..." Mrs. Shangdu was stunned. She didn''t expect that Su Zhan''s focus was actually this, and she didn''t know how to answer. Fortunately, Su Zhan didn¡¯t ask too much. He turned around and put the iron ball and all these devices into the system space, and then turned around and threw these researchers and brain demon into the soul space...These things can be counted as trophies, and They can just be used to study the technology of space transmission and shuttle. The people brought their things and packed them away, and then left the laboratory. At this time, the Martian girl and others had also returned to her spacecraft, rescued Shaoxia Hai and drove over.Seeing the empty laboratory and the guard lying outside, there is no need to say anything.The others in Shaozheng returned to Shaozheng''s base on the Martian girl''s spacecraft, and Su Zhan took Artemis back to the multi-base. I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. Artemis naturally has a lot to say, especially about Earth 1. Mrs. Shangdu is also going to Earth 1 to ask the crow about the Sannomiya demons. Su Zhan asked her to take Ati. Mies went over and took a look. After that, Su Zhan released all the machines in an open place in the base, and by the way all those people were still out. "Where is this, you are..." These scientists woke up faintly, a little frightened to see the strange environment. "My name is Su Zhan, and I will be your new boss from now on." Su Zhan said lightly. These scientists, look at me, I will see if you can, and finally looked at the brain demon. Chapter 1450 Artemis'' Sister: Cheshire Cat The brain demon''s performance is fairly calm. He actually woke up in the soul space, earlier than these scientific researchers.Although he didn''t know who this man named Su Zhan was, he and the people around him were very strong.Now that he heard him claiming to be the new boss, the brain demon immediately realized what was going on. "What do we need to do?" the brain demon asked. His question basically showed his attitude. "It''s very simple, just continue the research you did before, about the universe. Let me tell you that I have a cosmic teleporter here, which can be teleported to other parallel universes. You can continue to research." Su Zhan said. "Really?" The brain demon was a little surprised, and the researchers behind him couldn''t help whispering, knowing that they had just come out with some research results in this field. "For the time being, your working place is here, and you...you should understand this?" Su Zhan looked at the brain demon. The brain demon nodded, such an important research, if you don''t do something to yourself, it can only show that your wife is naive.As for what means to use, it was actually very simple. Su Zhan called Julie to directly use a purification technique to purify the negative thoughts in their hearts. It''s that simple to change evil and return to righteousness! After the settlement was settled, Su Zhan returned to the living room to watch TV, waiting for Mrs. Shangdu and others to return. Julie and Katana followed. A news reporter on TV is reporting on something that has attracted the most attention recently. A certain country has split into two countries, North and South. They are fighting each other. The United Nations has come forward to mediate, hoping that the two countries can become one and live in peace.But obviously the leaders of the two countries did not agree, and the situation fell into a stalemate. "It is reported that a certain mysterious peace ambassador will attend the negotiation meeting between the two countries tonight, hoping to resolve the contradiction between the two countries and contribute to the people of that country and world peace." The position of the reporter in the picture should be a certain At the negotiation meeting, the atmosphere was very lively, with a lot of people, and there were also a lot of bodyguards and soldiers. "It sounds like these two countries feel so familiar, as if they are alluding to something." Su Zhan mumbled, and didn''t care too much.But soon, something interesting happened. About five or six minutes later, the so-called mysterious peace ambassador appeared. Before getting out of the car, I saw a woman rushing out, holding a bazooka in her hand and pointed it at the Peace Ambassador''s car. Then, it''s not over yet. The woman was about to speak, when an arrow shot from a distance, instantly knocking the rocket launcher. Green Arrow? No, too young. This should be the Red Arrow, right? Perhaps Red Arrow appeared too suddenly, and the woman was quickly subdued.However, Su Zhan frowned slightly, his eyesight could clearly see that this woman''s strength was reserved, and it seemed that she had been caught deliberately. The scene quickly returned to normal after the chaos, and the woman was also taken away. The so-called Peace Ambassador also got out of the car, revealing the face of Lushan Station. Lex Luther! Very obvious big bald head, suit and leather shoes, middle-aged appearance. This is what Luther should be like in Su Zhan''s mind. But this guy is a peace ambassador?What a joke! Su Zhan was a little surprised, and immediately after hearing the reporter report what had happened, Su Zhan realized that the person who was going to assassinate Luther turned out to be the Cheshire Cat. There was news that surprised him. The Cheshire Cat is one of the more famous villains in the DC world, a martial arts master and good at poisoning. Her father is a famous athlete. She also has a younger sister... Artemis. The Cheshire Cat came to assassinate Luther? No matter how I think about it, something is wrong. At this time Mrs. Shangdu and Artemis came back. Artemis seemed very excited. Although he had been to Earth 99 before, it was basically a new and unfamiliar world, and Earth 1 was both familiar and strange. Many of her There are people who know, but they are completely different. This feeling is quite strange. "How? What did the crow say?" "It should be the same person. The crow said that the Demon of the Three Palaces did encounter the Demon by accident before, but at that time he could not traverse, and his mind was on Earth 1, so he did not take any plans or actions, but used magic to transform the Demon. Let him conquer the world. Success is good, even if you don¡¯t succeed, you can plant the seeds first, so that he can conquer in the future." Mrs. Shangdu said. Su Zhan nodded, and then said, "What do you think about Luther and the Cheshire Cat?" "A raccoon in the same place." Mrs. Shangdu replied even though she was curious that we would ask. When it comes to the Cheshire Cat, Artemis can''t help but care a little. Su Zhan briefly talked about what happened on TV, and then said to Artemis: "Cheshire Cat, is it your sister?" "Well, she just chose another way!" Artemis said. "Your problem mainly lies with your father, the athlete. It''s just that one who seems to follow him along the way, one...decided to take another." Su Zhan said. Artemis didn''t say a word, but looked so heavy. Family is very important to Artemis, and it is also an important turning point in changing the trajectory of her life.Su Zhan can feel it, from the depths of Artemis'' heart, he still hopes that the enchantment Cheshire Cat can come back! So far, Su Zhan didn''t talk about it any more. After a few small chats, Su Zhan took Artemis back to his room to rest. After a burst of rain and clouds, Artemis temporarily forgot his troubles and fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, Su Zhan sent Artemis back to Shaozheng''s base, and chatted with the black canary in the base before leaving. After leaving, Su Zhan did not return to the multi-base, but went to the police station. This is the first time that the metropolitan police station Su Zhan has come. It seems that the police force is more than normal, but this is also normal. After all... The Cheshire Cat is locked here, facing a villain like the Cheshire Cat, the police How dare you take it lightly. Chapter 1451 Hiring Cheshire Cat? The police station is very strict with any outsiders, for fear of someone coming to rescue the Cheshire Cat.In this world, Su Zhan is not so famous, it can even be said that almost no one knows him.After standing at the door for a while, Su Zhan walked in directly. Strangely, the people around didn''t seem to see him at all. Passing through the guards at will, Su Zhan came to a certain room. 1207 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1207 The huge and sturdy cage seems to divide the room in half. In the cage, the Cheshire Cat is dressed in a green cheongsam with a large deep V collar. It is a bit ready to show. She did not wear her iconic cat-shaped mask. It is somewhat similar to Artemis, but with the temperament of a royal sister. After Su Zhan came in, he did not lift his invisibility, nor did he speak, but just stood there and looked at the Cheshire Cat. The Cheshire Cat did not have the slightest conscious to go to jail. He was not worried or nervous at all. It felt like I was just coming and staying and leaving as long as I wanted.At this moment she was lying on the ground, her slender and white thighs lying casually, looming. Suddenly, the Cheshire Cat suddenly stood up, frowning and staring out of the cell. Just now, she suddenly felt that there was someone in the room. As a martial arts master, a very sharp assassin, the sixth sense is still very strong, and very accurate.With this subtle sixth sense, she has escaped dangerous situations several times.Although there seemed to be no one in front of her, she was sure that there must be someone. And still a man! She smelled the faint smell in the air, although it was very weak, it smelled surprisingly good, as if there was an attraction, so she couldn''t help smelling it, and couldn''t help but find out.As a poison expert, she is still very sensitive to smell. "Come out, I know you are here!" The Cheshire Cat clutched the railing of the cell with both hands and said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled, showing his figure directly. The Cheshire Cat was a little surprised, and said with a sense of carelessness: "I haven''t seen it before, but it''s very handsome. A Chinese?" "How do you tell?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I''m very familiar with the people of the celestial dynasty. I can distinguish people from different countries in Asia at a glance." The Cheshire Cat smiled and stared at Su Zhan and said, "What is your name? Are you here to save me?" "My name is Su Zhan, I am indeed here to save you!" Su Zhan said. The Cheshire Cat chuckled and said, "Why? I don''t know you. There shouldn''t be any friendship between us? So, who asked you to save me." "It sounds like you don''t want to be rescued by me?" "Always know the reason?" "You will know the reason. Now, you can choose to leave here swaggeringly with me. You can also choose to stay here and wait for your people to save you. But... Since I have already planned to save you, I won¡¯t It is very likely that others will rescue you." Su Zhan said with a smile. The Cheshire Cat frowned. How did he know someone came to save himself?There is one last sentence, it sounds like there is nothing wrong with it, but after thinking about it carefully, she understood that she meant that since he was here to save himself, he would not let others save it. If others came to save it, it would be his enemy. This is a threat in disguise! "I am very interested in you right now, and I really want to see how you plan to take me out of here!" Cheshire Cat said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled, twisted his fingers slightly, and with a click, the cell was directly twisted. The Cheshire Cat walked out of it slightly differently, and Su Zhan stretched out his hand to hold the Cheshire Cat''s waist. At that moment, the Cheshire Cat instinctively wanted to hold Su Zhan''s waist with a backhand, and then fell over the shoulder, but she resisted it. A few seconds later, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a group of police officers rushed in and stared at the empty and broken cell. Soon someone informed that the Cheshire Cat had run away and was about to start the hunt... Su Zhan smiled at the Cheshire Cat He smiled and walked out beside the police. The Cheshire Cat was surprised. Didn''t expect that he could still bring himself invisible? She feels that she hasn''t changed much, but these policemen seem to be blind, unable to see herself... Along the way, many policemen passed by them one after another. No one noticed or noticed them, so they walked downstairs leisurely, and they were about to leave the door of the police station. Suddenly, a person walked in. "Red Arrow!" Both Su Zhan and the Cheshire Cat recognized him, but he didn''t notice it now. Seeing the panic in the police station, he hurriedly asked what was going on.Hearing that the Cheshire Cat had run away, he hurried upstairs to inspect the cell. "Sure enough, it was the first time I experienced this feeling. I have to say...I am a little in love with this feeling." Not far from the police station, the Cheshire Cat looked at Su Zhan with a smile."Then, thank you for saving me." "Is it time for you to go next sentence?" Su Zhan smiled and loosened the Cheshire Cat''s waist. "What if I say yes?" Cheshire Cat said. "Then I can only tell you, I can''t do good people, good deeds or anything." Su Zhan responded with a smile. The Cheshire Cat was not surprised, how could it be rescued out of Lai for no reason."Let''s talk, what is your purpose." "I want to hire you!" Su Zhan said with a smile."As far as I know, you are also a mercenary? As long as the price is right, you are hired, right?" "Of course!" Of course the Cheshire Cat accepts employment, otherwise, where will the usual expenses come from?Ordinary robbery or something, this kind of thing Cheshire Cat but disdain to do it, and the money is low."What do you want to hire me for? To kill? What to grab?" Generally speaking, these villains are hired for these purposes. "Let me say yes, my price is not cheap. Although you saved me, I will not help you do things for free because of this!" "Is this enough?" After Su Zhan finished speaking, two short forks suddenly appeared in his hands. These are the weapons that the Cheshire Cat is better at and commonly used.The Cheshire Cat is a good one, you can tell at a glance, this weapon is definitely not made of ordinary materials!This made her a little moved, and she also saw Su Zhan''s sincerity! Chapter 1452 Holding the short fork in his hand, he threw it up, and Su Zhan waved. Boom! The two groups of energy struck past, however, the short fork was unharmed. This made the Cheshire Cat''s eyes widened instantly, so strong!However, when the short fork hit the ground, the Cheshire Cat was even more surprised. There was no strength at all, but the short fork fell directly into the ground. It felt like it was not the ground at all, but tofu. Strong and sharp! The Cheshire Cat bent over and pulled out the short fork, loving it. "Things are so good, what you asked me to do is definitely not easy, let''s talk about it." The Cheshire Cat was holding a short fork, obviously not intending to return it again. "It''s very simple. Eat, drink, chat, and play. One month!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Cheshire Cat was stunned: "Are you kidding me?" "Of course not!" Su Zhan said. "Then you are playing with me? I won''t go to bed with you just for this! My body is not that cheap." Cheshire Cat hummed. "Then you can pay me back." Su Zhan said. "When it comes to my hand, it is mine!" Cheshire Cat said with a smile. "Oh? So you plan to neither accept employment nor exchange things back? This is difficult, no one dares to hack my things yet." Su Zhan said with a look of embarrassment. "Everything has the first time, not now!" When the Cheshire Cat finished speaking, he turned around and ran. The speed is very fast, the movements are very light, a few ups and downs have already jumped up the stairs outside the building, and then disappeared on the roof in a blink of an eye. 1208 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1208 "Did not catch up?" The Cheshire Cat was always paying attention to the situation behind, and found that the other party did not catch up, which surprised him.He doesn¡¯t look like that, just count... The running Cheshire Cat suddenly stopped with a brake, and looked at Su Zhan who was standing in front of him with a smile, and instantly changed its direction. But not long after running, Su Zhan appeared again. No matter how fast she is, no matter how she uses terrain to hide herself, Su Zhan can always appear in front of her. "Impossible, how could you be so fast?" After a few times, the Cheshire Cat stopped and asked. Su Zhan smiled: "Chasing a woman, of course you must be fast." "Humph!" The Cheshire Cat gave a cold snort and rushed up with a short fork. I have to say that the Cheshire Cat is really good, and there seems to be a Chinese Kung Fu move here. "In fact, you can think about it. You can''t buy this weapon even if you have money, and this material is not available in this world. If, I mean, if you perform, I can consider adding more to the weapon. Many abilities." Su Zhan said casually while stopping her attack. The Cheshire Cat hummed: "Why me? I don''t think I''m so good, and you''re making trouble for yourself by doing this." "I don''t think there will be any trouble." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly shot. In an instant, the Cheshire Cat''s hands were already caught by Su Zhan. Su Zhan turned around and came to the back of the Cheshire Cat and hugged her tightly together.Naturally, the Cheshire cat was unwilling to be caught just like this, struggling hard, catching one struggling, struggling the other, and staying so close, some physical contact was unavoidable. Then... the Cheshire Cat¡¯s power was getting weaker and weaker, and she unconsciously began to gasp. Because Su Zhan was behind her, she couldn¡¯t see her expression. Her face had become ruddy and her eyes were not the same as before. Sharp, it became a little blurred. "Let go, let me go!" The Cheshire Cat gasped. "I''m really reluctant to let you go, I feel good now." Su Zhan said with a grin. The beauty is in her arms and she is still dangling. It feels good! "I... I promised your terms, except... except for the last one." said the Cheshire Cat. "I''m thinking about it." Su Zhan said, while deliberately making a few stand-up movements, which made the Cheshire Cat almost crazy, and she felt that she was almost out of control.Fortunately, Su Zhan did not continue, he let go of the Cheshire Cat and said, "Okay." After being free, the Cheshire Cat was unable to stand still and sat directly on the ground.She turned her head and glared at Su Zhan a little bitterly, but at this height and angle, what she saw was the bulging place, which made her turn her head and look again, embarrassed. "Wow!" An arrow suddenly shot in front of the two. A man in a red uniform jumped up immediately. Red Arrow! After the Red Arrow appeared, he glanced at the Cheshire Cat and Su Zhan, frowned and said, "I know who you are. You saved her? Why?" As the former assistant of Arrow, although he has not formally become a member of the Justice League and has retired from the Youth Justice League, he can still investigate some relevant intelligence materials, especially about Artemis. It was the line of Arrow, and naturally it became clearer. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the person who walked the Cheshire Cat would be Su Zhan, which made him puzzled and a little angry. You caught the Cheshire Cat yourself, but you saved her? When questioning, the tone seemed less polite. "I don''t need to explain to you what I do." Su Zhan said coldly. "You can explain to my bow!" Red Arrow drew his bow directly and aimed at Su Zhan. Su Zhan sneered slightly and hooked his finger at him. "Swish swish!" Red Arrow shot directly, and several successive bows and arrows flew towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan seemed motionless, but the next moment, his bow and arrow appeared in his hand. A lot! The Red Arrow was slightly surprised and shot again. Su Zhan grabbed it smoothly and grabbed it again.The Red Arrow showed a triumphant expression, seeing the arrow glowing with red light, as if it was a countdown, and it exploded after a few flashes. "My arrows are not so easy to catch." Red Arrow said triumphantly. "I don''t think so." The Cheshire Cat said lightly beside him. The smoke from the explosion dissipated, and Su Zhan smiled unharmed: "Arrow dare not say this in front of me, you... it''s far away." "Humph!" Unwilling to show weakness, the Red Arrow rushed to Su Zhan in an instant, and he actually chose to fight in close quarters. His choice made Su Zhan shook his head. He really didn''t know how high it was! Chapter 1453 Another one to die: Athlete! As soon as the Red Arrow moved, he felt a flower in front of him. Su Zhan came to him in an instant. Before he could react, Su Zhan blasted out with a punch.In an instant, Red Arrow turned into a parabola like a kite with a broken line and flew out, crossing the rooftop, and fell straight down. Fortunately, the building was not high, the Red Arrow fell heavily and bounced on the ground, then groaned in pain. "Are you a speeder?" The Cheshire Cat looked at Su Zhan unexpectedly, killing the Red Arrow directly with one move, and the speed was so fast that she couldn''t see the action clearly, so she subconsciously guessed that it was a super fast like the Flash. Su Zhan smiled noncommitantly and said, "Well, one month from now, you will be mine." "You saved me and injured the Red Arrow. The Justice League will definitely not stop there. You are making trouble for yourself." Cheshire Cat said. "I think it''s worth it." Su Zhan¡¯s words made the Cheshire Cat really do not know what to say. After hesitating, Cheshire Cat said: "I can agree to your terms, but can the time be changed? I still have things to do. How about starting after the event is over?" "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked casually. The Cheshire Cat did not say anything. She went to assassinate Luther not on a whim, but on a purpose. Now it can only be considered half completed, and there are follow-up tasks to do. "She will complete the task for me." The Cheshire Cat hesitated and didn''t know what to say, but a voice spoke for her. "One by one, it''s really lively." Su Zhan pouted and turned to look. 1209 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1209 A strong man with obvious muscles appeared nearby. Look at his appearance and physique, plus what he said. There is no doubt that this guy is an athlete, the father of the Cheshire Cat and Artemis! This guy is not a good father, Artemis is not at odds with him, so the Cheshire Cat who follows him also resents him very much. "Your mission has nothing to do with me. Now she is my person and accepts my employment. If you have a mission, wait until one month later..." Su Zhan said strongly. "Boy, are you sure?" The athlete looked at Su Zhan grimly. Su Zhan pouted and didn''t bother to answer. "Very good." The sportsman chuckled and said to the Cheshire Cat: "Kill him, you should know the importance of this mission, and no mistakes are allowed. Moreover, you should know if you fail. What are the consequences!" "Hehe, he is my boss now, I can''t do such a thing, otherwise I won''t be able to mess around in the future. If you want, you can do it yourself." The Cheshire Cat didn''t give him any face. Laughing meat said without a smile. The athlete glanced at the Cheshire Cat, then rushed towards Su Zhan. The Cheshire Cat took two steps back slightly and watched, gloating. Seeing the strong and powerful fist of the athlete, Su Zhan slowly extended his middle finger and pointed at it. The moment the middle finger collided with the fist, a cracking sound rang.The athlete showed a disdainful expression, and even used a finger?I''m really looking for death by myself, now the bone is broken...Huh?It hurts, it hurts... A sharp pain suddenly came from the wrist. Following the athlete, he found that his wrist was weirdly drooping, even revealing bones. broken. How is this possible? The athlete covered his wrists and backed away, but felt his shoulders being patted.Turning his head subconsciously, he saw Su Zhan''s disdainful smile and... the middle finger that had broken his wrist. "Snapped!" The middle finger was drawn directly, and the athlete was like the previous Red Arrow, with a perfect parabola, and then...bumped and fell down. "Use me to help you kill him?" Su Zhan turned to look at the Cheshire Cat. The Cheshire Cat shook his head."No need, he will die in my hands sooner or later!" "That''s not necessarily." Su Zhan said with a smile, Artemis hated him too, if given the chance, he really didn''t know who died. Regardless of this topic, there was not much talk. After waiting for a while, no one else came out and died. Su Zhan and the Cheshire Cat then left. To accompany eating, drinking, chatting and playing, this is really not just casual talk. Su Zhan really started this series of activities with the Cheshire Cat.During the period, although Su Zhan also used hands and feet, but in general it was still a rule and did not cross the line too much.Unknowingly, it was night after drinking from the restaurant, Su Zhan said, "I will take you back to my place to rest." "I''ll say it first..." "I know, don''t go to bed. Don''t worry, I won''t force you. Although this is easy for me, I believe that with my charm, you will climb into my bed sooner or later." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Why didn''t you climb into my bed?" Cheshire Cat said. "It''s all the same!" Su Zhan smiled. Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan took the Cheshire Cat by the waist and teleported directly back to the multi-base. "You still teleport?" The Cheshire Cat was even more surprised. She found that Su Zhan was like a candy box. She didn''t know what flavor the next one would be, or what abilities he would show.Unconsciously, the Cheshire Cat became very curious about Su Zhan. "God Lord, Arrow is here." Julie walked over at this moment and whispered. "I''ll see you." Su Zhan was not surprised, the Cheshire Cat thought about it and followed. I want to see what it will be like. In the hospitality room, Su Zhan met Arrow. When Su Zhan came in with the Cheshire Cat, Arrow frowned slightly, and then complained: "You really saved her?" "Yes, you are here to find a place for the Red Arrow?" Su Zhan smiled and sat down, the Cheshire Cat also sat down beside Su Zhan and smiled at Arrow. These are all old opponents, and they have been in contact before! Green Arrow said with a wry smile: "That''s not it, I just want to know why." If it is said that the relationship between the Justice League and the Soviet War in Earth 16, it is the Arrow, after all, there is a relationship between Artemis.But having said that, no matter which earth, he seems to have the best relationship with Arrow first. Maybe it''s because people are divided into groups?Similar smells? After all, Arrow is also a famous playboy! Chapter 1454 "The reason is simple, I hired her." Arrow''s attitude makes it difficult for Su Zhan to speak harshly. "Why? If you need to do something, you can find me, and I can help you!" Arrow couldn''t figure it out. Su Zhan shook his head: "You really can''t help me with this!" Green Arrow said: "I still don''t believe it. Is there anything I can''t help? She can''t do it." Seeing Green Arrow''s dissatisfaction, Su Zhan shook his head dumbly and said, "To accompany eating, drinking, chatting, and playing, this... can you?" "..." Arrow didn''t know what to say, so he could only show his thumb. "I don''t know what to say anymore, just because of this?" "Not all!" Su Zhan smiled."There are other reasons, you should also know." Arrow was silent for a moment, then nodded."It''s because of Artemis?" Artemis joined the Juvenile Justice League as the niece of Arrow, but Su Zhan, Arrow, and Cheshire Cat all know that this is not the case.Su Zhan''s rescue of the Cheshire Cat was naturally related to Artemis. "What does this have to do with Artemis?" The Cheshire Cat turned his head to look at Su Zhan, his eyes a little unkind. Seeing her eyes, Su Zhan was not angry, but rather happy.It can be seen that she still cares about her sister very much. "She doesn''t know yet?" The Cheshire Cat''s reaction stunned Arrow, and then admiration followed.If she knew about the relationship between Su Zhan and Artemis, then she accepted this strange employment and sitting here is normal. But she didn''t know, she would accept it. 1210 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1210 This surprised Arrow. How did he do that? "I hope you can give me an explanation." The Cheshire Cat looked at Su Zhan and asked. "Artemis is my person!" Su Zhan smiled. "Your people, what do you mean?" "It means literally." "You mean Artemis and you..." The Cheshire Cat didn''t know what to say. She never thought that her sister had that kind of relationship with him, and he made that kind of request for herself. "Uh...it seems that you should be very busy, so I''ll leave first. But...she will follow you temporarily, I still hope you can look after her." Arrow stood up and said, Su Zhan nodded, let Julie sent her away. After Arrow was gone, Su Zhan said to the Cheshire Cat: "I met your sister earlier, spent a long time together, and feelings are natural. I did not deceive or force him. In this world, she should be The person who knows my situation best! After seeing your news yesterday, Artemis was a little sad. So..." "So you came to save me and hire me? What you said before..." "It''s also true." "She is her, you are you, I know very well, and she knows very well." Su Zhan said with a smile."Well, let''s not talk about it for the time being. Anyway, you are my person this month. I will help you arrange a room to rest early. I have arrangements for tomorrow! The Cheshire Cat did not refuse, and now she is indeed a little messy. The Cheshire Cat was settled down, and Su Zhan went back to the room to rest. Woke up the next day, Su Zhan came to the restaurant. Julie, Katana, and Mrs. Shangdu were all there, and even the Cheshire Cat was awake. It seemed that they hadn''t had too many conflicts.After eating breakfast without surprise, the Cheshire Cat asked Su Zhan: "There are only these few people in such a large base? What are you using this base for?" "Not only these, there are some people, and you should know them too." Su Zhan smiled. "Who?" "Brain demon." "It''s him, why is he here, and he has submitted to you?" The Cheshire Cat asked calmly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "This base is just a transit station, it''s not of much use. Have you finished eating? Let''s go out and stroll after eating. The environment on this island is not bad, and the weather is good. How about going swimming? " "Are you really sure the weather is good?" The Cheshire Cat glanced outside. Only then did Su Zhan realize that today is cloudy and it is drizzling. "Today, Luther should formally negotiate a meeting with people from the two countries, how about we go and see?" Cheshire Cat suggested. "Just go? Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?" The Cheshire Cat did not speak, but looked at Su Zhan. "Well, it''s impossible for you to be arrested with me, but... I can say first, mercenaries must have mercenary ethics. Since you are performing my mission now, if you do it in the middle, I''m not happy about other tasks." "If I''m not happy, I won''t make others happy." After Su Zhan''s words were worth it, the Cheshire Cat didn''t have any unusual reactions or expressions. After eating breakfast, Su Zhan left the base with the Cheshire Cat. I didn''t rush to go directly to the parliament site. After all, most of this kind of things only started at night, and now it''s fine to go there at noon.It was drizzling, Su Zhan took an umbrella and walked with the Cheshire Cat. In the rain, the Cheshire Cat behaved very quietly and his heart was very peaceful. This was something she hadn''t experienced long ago. As he was walking, Su Zhan suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" The Cheshire Cat asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled and walked to her, and said, "Close your eyes." "Why?" The Cheshire Cat was a little puzzled, what was it doing on the street with his eyes closed, and what was the rhythm... "A gift for you, obey, close your eyes!" "Gift?" The Cheshire Cat was even more surprised. Why did he think of giving himself a gift for no reason, or on the street?Although it is raining, there are many people around.But looking at his urging eyes, the Cheshire Cat still closed his eyes. There is nothing unusual about closing eyes, even in the dark, it will not affect her, but now, she is inexplicably nervous, and even... a feeling of expectation involuntarily rises in her heart. It''s like every ordinary girl expects a gift. This is strange to her, but... doesn''t it feel bad? Just as the Cheshire Cat was expecting a gift, he suddenly felt a kiss on the corner of his mouth. be cheated! The Cheshire Cat opened his eyes angrily and just wanted to say something, but suddenly saw a gift box appear in front of him. Chapter 1455 A Word I Want To Say To Luther "Really have a gift?" Looking at the gift box, the Cheshire Cat was stunned, thinking that Su Zhan was deliberately taking advantage of him. "Of course!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Open it, I think you will like it." "So sure?" the Cheshire Cat asked with raised eyebrows. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. The Cheshire Cat opened the box and looked down. Inside was a white cat face mask.At first glance, the Cheshire Cat fell in love with it. "The material is similar to the weapon, how about it, do you like it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Yeah, I like it!" The Cheshire Cat nodded heavily and said, "This is the first time I have received a gift in my life. I...I don''t even know how to thank it anymore." "Under normal circumstances, you should kiss me." Su Zhan answered. "Really? Good!" After speaking, the Cheshire Cat moved towards Su Zhan, seeming to be ready to kiss. Just moments away, the Cheshire Cat suddenly stopped, and then turned back sideways."You have kissed just now, so it''s an advance payment." "Thank you for predicting in advance?" Su Zhan said in amazement. "Why not?" Cheshire Cat said with a smile, seeming to like to see Su Zhan''s surprised look. Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, watching the Cheshire Cat put the mask away, but he was not obsessed with being grateful. 1211 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1211 The Cheshire Cat who received the gift was in a good mood and became more active.Armed with Su Zhan''s arm, he strolled for a long time. After the sunset went down, the two of them had watched the sunset, and then set off to the venue of the two-nation meeting.The guards here were even stricter before, with the inner three levels and the outer three levels. The guards on the face and the dark were countless.The meeting was held in a high-rise building, and Su Zhan and the Cheshire Cat went invisible and swaggered in.When I came to the meeting place, I saw the central seat. The leaders of the two countries were sitting on the two sides, and Lex Luthor sat in the middle, looking as if they were both sides. The two leaders were dissatisfied with each other, and their words seemed very crude. "What is Luther''s real purpose?" Standing in the corner, Su Zhan asked casually at the Cheshire Cat. The Cheshire Cat pouted his lips: "In short, it is not so kind. It is definitely not to promote peaceful reunification of the two countries. "You were going to assassinate Luther?" Su Zhan asked again. "Well! I just came to see if the mission will continue." Cheshire Cat said. She and the athlete were originally responsible for this task, but she did not plan to take action now. The athlete was injured by Su Zhan before, and she didn''t know if she could complete the task. Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a loud explosion. There was a boom. The wall next to the window was directly exploded, and the helicopter flew over slowly, and instantly jumped down several people with masks and weapons in hand. The nearby guests were frightened and panicked, and the guards rushed up quickly. Da Da Da, Da Da Da! The firefight began immediately. "coming!" "The athlete is not here." Obviously the task is still going on, but the athletes did not appear. Su Zhan slightly squinted his eyes and looked at the group of terrorists who suddenly attacked. "People from the Assassin Alliance? Do you work for the Assassin Alliance?" Su Zhan asked. The Cheshire Cat shook his head and said, "It''s just accepting employment." "That''s interesting. The Assassin Alliance assassinated Luther? It doesn''t seem to be the case, right? I''m afraid, this is Luther''s self-directed and self-acted scene? The purpose is to show force and sell arms? Then, Luther There must be some secret weapon, or the armament hasn''t been revealed yet?" Although Su Zhan didn''t explore anyone''s memory, he could guess what happened after analyzing the current situation. The Cheshire Cat looked at Su Zhan in surprise, then nodded and admitted, "It is true." "It''s a good idea, but why don''t I want him to succeed?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and glanced at the guys from the Assassin Alliance who had already put those guards down, then said to Cheshire Cat: it''s here." When the voice fell, Su Zhan touched the stealth and walked out slowly. "what¡­¡­" Accompanied by a scream, another guard fell to the ground, and the Assassin Alliance didn''t pause at all, rushing towards the leaders of the two previous countries. Just now, a person appeared in front of him. It didn''t matter at all, an assassin passed a throwing knife without stopping at all.Treat him completely as an ordinary person. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, watching the fast flying knife grab the homeopath and went back. Flutter! The flying knife pierced his forehead directly, and the man ran forward two steps habitually before he fell down with a normal sound. Immediately afterwards, countless bullets and flying knives had swept towards Su Zhan. After a series of fierce gunfire, Su Zhan was unscathed. "too slow!" Su Zhan curled his lips and said, suddenly moved. Whoosh whoosh! I couldn''t see the figure at all, just heard a few screams, when Su Zhan appeared again, those people from the Assassin Alliance had all been lying on the ground. Shocked, silence! After a long time, thunderous applause came from all around, and the applause was already grateful. Su Zhan turned and came to the front desk, ignoring the tide of gratitude from the two leaders, looking at Lex Luther with a complicated expression and smiling slightly: "I saved you, shouldn''t you say thank you?" Thank you?Luther had his heart to death now. "Who are you, why haven''t I heard of you before?" Luther wanted to figure out who the man who spoiled his good deed was! The original plan was to demonstrate the power of his arms at the right opportunity at a critical moment, but now it''s all right... there is no chance at all. "It''s not important." Su Zhan said with a smile: "The important thing is that I am in a good mood now, besides...you look very handsome with your bald head." After speaking, Su Zhan was about to turn around and leave. But after two steps, Su Zhan suddenly stopped and turned to look at Luther."By the way, I almost forgot one thing. I thought before that if I saw you, I would say something to you anyway!" "What is it!" Secretly holding back his anger, Luther gritted his teeth and said. Su Zhan smiled and raised the volume slightly, mainly to ensure that even the chaotic scene can be heard by everyone."I worked as your secretary in your office!" Chapter 1456 the curse of one sentence silence! Deathly silence was followed by an uproar. what did he say? He said he worked as Luther''s secretary in Luther''s office? This... This is too amazing, right?Everyone subconsciously looked at the woman beside Luther.This woman is Luther''s secretary! Even Luther looked over subconsciously. Luther''s secretary looked blank. She didn''t remember she had done such a thing, but she couldn''t explain it at all on this occasion.Luther''s face was blue, and his anger was about to burst.First he broke his plan, and let himself lose such a big person. Dignified Luther, in his office, his secretary was fucked. Whether it is true or false, it will become a laughing stock of others! "Have you really done it?" Su Zhan and the Cheshire Cat have already left, and Su Zhan''s words also shocked the Cheshire Cat, making her wonder whether she said it on purpose to piss Luther, or... really did it? 1212 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1212 If it was before, or if it changed someone else, the Cheshire Cat would never believe it. But Su Zhan! The Cheshire Cat felt that it was very possible! "Yes, but not in this world!" Su Zhan said with a smile."In that world, Luthor has been killed by me, and his secretary has become my person. I did that at the time, and I wondered when I saw Luther in other worlds and said this to him. , Now I finally have a chance to say, um... it feels really good." "Parallel world?" The Cheshire Cat discovered another mysterious point about Su Zhan."However, your words may cause a lot of trouble for Luther, and you have ruined his plan. He probably won''t let it go, he will definitely trouble you." "I don''t mind killing it again." Su Zhan said nonchalantly. Su Zhan and the Cheshire Cat returned to the base and rested separately. However, many people couldn''t sleep that night, and reports on the meeting site had spread, and Su Zhan suddenly became popular.It¡¯s not just about his powerful destruction of the Assassin¡¯s Alliance, even the last sentence I had worked for your secretary in your office was also broadcast. This is what the people like to see, and Su Zhan¡¯s popularity has quickly spread. Go up. Ordinary people, Justice League, Youth Justice League, Luther, etc., are not so quiet. Especially Luthor, after returning home, conducted a tragic interrogation of the secretary, and finally learned that nothing had happened at all, which made him a little unhappy with the secretary.Seeing her, it was as if Su Zhan''s ears would ring in his ears. I worked as your secretary in your office. I worked as your secretary in your office. This Nima is about to become a curse. According to an employee of the Lex Group, Luthor smashed the office right after he returned, and then changed another office.As for the secretary, although he didn''t change, his attitude was obviously much worse. "I want to know who he is, I want him to die!" Luther growled hideously. A person stood opposite him, Lei Xiaogu. The leader of the Assassin Alliance. "This is the first time I have seen you so emotionally out of control, I will help you find this person, not only for you, but also for our plan, for the Illuminati!" Lei Xiaogu said in a deep voice. The next morning, Su Zhan heard someone push the door in in his sleep. It must be his own people who can enter the base and enter his room. Su Zhan didn''t open his eyes. After a while, he felt a burst of fragrance rushing toward his face, and he followed a person into his arms."You really did that? Worked as his secretary in Luther''s office." "Artemis." You know who it is by listening to the voice. Seeing that she came to ask this early in the morning, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Yes." "You are so amazing!" Artemis giggled. "If you please please me, there are more powerful ones." Su Zhan said with a grin. Artemis blushed and slowly dived down. Su Zhan squinted his eyes, enjoying himself while extracting the power of faith in the Zhan League universe. Almost an hour later, Artemis covered his mouth and hurriedly put it aside, and it took a while before he returned. "I''m exhausted." Artemis couldn''t even open his mouth when speaking, so sour. "Go outside and look for it, you will find a pleasant surprise..." Su Zhan said with a smile. Artemis went out to look for surprises with suspicion, only to see the Cheshire cat coming out of the room, which made Artemis stunned. "Why are you here?" "You can be here, why can''t I?" The reaction of the two sisters after meeting was not to embracing or crying with joy, but both of them could feel that special emotion. Su Zhan asked after washing out, and learned that the two sisters had gone for a walk on the island but did not go to find them. There must be a lot to talk about.After eating something casually, Julie briefly reported the situation here, and basically didn''t care too much. As for saying that sentence became a hot word on the Internet, Su Zhan was very happy to see it. "Something on your mind?" Su Zhan found that Mrs. Shangdu seemed to be somewhat silent and asked. Mrs. Shangdu shook her head and said, "I predicted the future yesterday, and there was a not-so-good result." "What''s the result?" "In the future, there will be crises all over the world, but I didn''t foresee the specifics and the specific details. It seems that they have been disturbed." Mrs. Shangdu frowned. "is it serious?" "It''s not clear yet. I can only predict a little bit. There must be people with powerful magic interfering." Mrs. Shangdu said. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "That''s okay, it doesn''t matter. Soldiers come to block, and water comes to cover. It''s you, are you accustomed to here? After all, you are not as free as before. If you feel like living here every day If you are bored, go for a walk!" "I think it''s nice and peaceful here." "That''s good, but don''t be in the room often. It''s not bad to go for a walk properly. How nice is the scenery here? Do you want to go to the beach for a walk? Swimming?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Is this an invitation? Mrs. Shangdu paused for a moment and nodded slightly. "Are you going?" Seeing Mrs. Shangdu''s promise, Su Zhan turned to look at Katana and Julie, but the two shook their heads tacitly. "I want to practice the knife." "I also need to pay attention to the situation at the base." Chapter 1457 I''m Here To Go The island on the west coast is still very large, even if the base area is no longer small, it still retains most of the original appearance of the island.Su Zhan walked side by side with Mrs. Du and walked through the jungle to the beach.The fine sand was golden, the sun was shining brightly, and the waves rippled up, rolling up a lot of crabs or conch. Speaking of the environment here, or environmental protection and other things are done well, at least there is no garbage. Mrs. Shangdu today wore a floral dress with a single tube top, almost to the ankle below, and she wore a pair of black high heels. This dress perfectly matched the beach.In contrast, Su Zhan''s dress is slightly inappropriate. T-shirt and trousers. The sandy beach here is very soft, and a small pit is formed when you step on it. After walking a few steps, Su Zhan said with a smile: "This place is really not suitable for wearing shoes, especially high heels. Bare feet should feel good." Madame Shangdu nodded, bent over and took off her shoes. His white feet seemed to catch people''s attention, and he stepped on the beach one by one, and it really felt different.Mrs. Shangdu turned her head to look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan had already taken off his shoes, but his pants were not very convenient and it was easy to get sand. Su Zhan was about to bend over to pull his trouser legs, but Mrs. Shangdu said."Let me help you, it is not convenient for you to do it yourself." 1213 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1213 "Then...trouble." After Su Zhan said, he saw Madam Shangdu squatting down next to him, very carefully helping his trouser legs to be secured.This condescending posture gave Su Zhan a strange feeling. After a while, the husband of Shangdu got up, patted her skirt, and smiled. This smile is all over the country. Su Zhan has jumped quickly, and it is this inadvertent beauty that is the most charming. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Mrs. Shangdu''s hand. She hesitated for a while and didn''t break away. Walking on the beach holding hands, the sun is warm, the beach is soft, and the wind is slowly blowing in Canada, the atmosphere is very romantic.After strolling for a while, Su Zhan and Mrs. Du sat side by side by the beach, Su Zhan slowly lay down, feeling very comfortable. Seeing Su Zhan''s appearance, Mrs. Shangdu also learned to lie down, turning their heads and looking at each other. Su Zhan suddenly turned sideways, supporting his head with one hand, and putting the other on Mrs. Shangdu''s body."How do you feel? It''s nice to come out and walk occasionally, right?" "Well, it feels good, I have never had such an experience, relaxed, quiet, without thinking about anything, the whole person seems to have become lazy." Mrs. Shangdu said lazily. "If you like, I can often come out and walk with you." Su Zhan said. Mrs. Shangdu shook her head: "To this day, my biggest feeling is that everything cannot be too, too perfect, or too frequent, and you will lose the original feeling and touch. If you come out every day, you can experience it. No more feeling like that." "It makes sense!" Su Zhan nodded in agreement. "So, occasionally this is good." Mrs. Shangdu said with a smile. Seeing her smile, Su Zhan felt as if something was throbbing in his body, and his head slowly and slowly leaned in. His movements were not fast, nor did he hide his intentions, as if he was just giving Madam Shangdu time to react.Seeing Su Zhan getting closer and closer, Mrs. Shangdu''s breathing became faster, her heartbeat speeded up instantly, and then she slowly closed her eyes. Seeing Mrs. Shangdu closed her eyes, Su Zhan knew it was done! The clown girl was right! Possessing, lowering his head, the feeling of electric shock instantly made Madam Shangdu tremble slightly, and with Su Zhan''s invasion, Madam Shangdu''s induction became stronger and stronger. Think about it, too, if an ordinary woman is single for a long time, she can''t help it. Men have desires, and women have the same, which is normal.Madam Shangdu has been patient for quite a long time, she has never had it before!So such a strong reaction is normal. She has a variety of styles and charms, and now she has such a strong reaction that even Liu Xiahui can''t bear it, let alone never restrain her desire to become a Soviet war?Immediately, Su Zhan could no longer control it, and his vitality was fully activated. "Don''t, don''t be here, okay? Let''s... let''s go back." Feeling Su Zhan''s impulse to rectify the Fa on the spot, Mrs. Shangdu finally restrained her reason and said intermittently. "I''m afraid there will be no shop in this village. What if you run away after going back?" Su Zhan said with a grin. Mrs. Shangdu grabbed Su Zhan''s hand to prevent him from moving, worrying that she could not help it, she shook her head slightly and said, "No, no, go back, you...you can''t do anything, I...I won''t If you run, you can''t run." Su Zhan smiled, holding Madam Shangdu directly teleported, and returned to his room the next moment. Zila shouted. The skirt had been torn directly, followed by Su Zhan and took off his clothes, holding Madam Shangdu to continue the unfinished business.Madame Shangdu did not run, nor interrupted Su Zhan anymore. Perhaps when she reached the environment that she found suitable, her restraint suddenly disappeared and she was completely depraved. After a long time, Su Zhan was satisfied, lying on the side happily, Mrs. Shangdu felt really great, Su Zhan felt a little infatuated. And Mrs. Shangdu was completely speechless, she couldn''t even open her eyes, she shrank in Su Zhan''s arms like a kitten, shaking from time to time.After a short break, the two got up and took a shower together. Su Zhan directly took out a set of black skirts and black stockings for Mrs. Shangdu to wear. After all, the clothes before were torn by himself. After she got dressed, Su Zhan put on his clothes and pants. When he was on the beach, his trouser legs were rolled up, Su Zhan was about to bend down and put it down, Mrs. Shangdu said."Let me do it." With that said, Mrs. Shangdu spent time again, but this time, instead of squatting, she kneeled with her legs together, bent over and lowered her head, one hand supporting the body and one hand on the trouser legs. This pose... Su Zhan felt that he could do it again soon! Chapter 1458 The Cheshire Cat and Artemis came back very late. Seeing the two return close arm in arm, it seemed that the estrangement between the sisters seemed to be lifted.Previously, because the Cheshire Cat followed the athlete, he chose the path of crime, which made Artemis still have an opinion on her.Especially when she was young, the Cheshire Cat left her and left home to follow the athletes, which is not a good childhood memory for Artemis.However, because of the Soviet war, the sisters had a chance to calmly and communicate. Whether they were misunderstandings or estrangements, they were resolved. "thank you!" Seeing Su Zhan, Artemis let go of his sister and walked over and kissed on tiptoe."Originally I planned to go back at night, but... I decided to stay with you at night, and I''ll talk to the base." Artemis had already contacted the base of the Youth Justice League after speaking. Su Zhan smiled and said to the Cheshire Cat, "It seems to get along well?" "You can get along well with Mrs. Du, did you succeed?" Cheshire Cat said. "how do you know?" "We saw you making each other on the beach before, and teleported back in a hurry. Obviously, it succeeded." Cheshire Cat said. Su Zhan smiled: "I really didn''t pay attention to you. No wonder she insisted on coming back. She should have found you." "Strange, why can''t I get in touch." As he was speaking, Artemis frowned and mumbled. "what happened?" "I don''t know, the base can''t be contacted, all communications have been shut down. This shouldn''t be, the communications facilities of the base will never be closed unless..." "problem occurs!" The Juvenile Justice League¡¯s base, Happy Harbor, is still very tightly guarded. After all, there used to be the Justice League¡¯s base, and there are red tornadoes and black canaries over there.Even if not, the members of Shaozheng''s cadre are not so easy to be wiped out. "I''ll go with you." Cheshire Cat said. Su Zhan thought for a while, then called for a katana. Afterwards, with the katana, the Cheshire Cat and Artemis teleported to the base of the Youth Justice League. It looks calm and undamaged. The crowd was fully armed and quickly entered the base. The identity recognition system seems to have been destroyed, otherwise the Katana and Cheshire Cat would not be so easy to get in. There was silence inside, no one was seen. Everyone went deep all the way and soon came to a certain training room. The wall of the training room is pierced! "Sure enough, something happened." Artemis said, and went down the wall of the training room. There were pipes for ventilation or water. After walking along the pipes for about five or six minutes, the environment in front of him changed and he seemed to have come to the ground. It can be clearly seen that the water spread below. 1214 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1214 There was a rock in the water, and the lightning boy, the super boy and Robin were trapped inside, watching the water submerge themselves little by little.On a platform at the other end, a cage of flames suddenly appeared. The Martian girl and Shao Xia Hai lay in it, seemingly dehydrated. Beside the fire cage, stood a red robot, all red. "Red tornado?" Artemis was a little surprised, never expected that the red tornado would do such a thing. "Look carefully, this is not a red tornado." Su Zhan whispered. "Really not!" Artemis took a closer look and quickly saw the difference.One is that he does not have a cloak, but his ability is different. The power of the red tornado is a whirlwind, and this one... is obviously fire! "What''s going on? Does the red tornado have brothers and sisters?" "More than one, you look carefully at the water!" Su Zhan said. Artemis looked into the water subconsciously, and it didn''t take long to find that there seemed to be another in the water. "The black canary seems to have had a mission before, but the red tornado should have been there, why is it not now, and how could these two attack here?" Artemis was a little confused. Su Zhan said: "Don''t forget that the red tornado is a robot. He was created to destroy the Justice League at first, but it has its own mind. As for his brothers and sisters, it is obviously not so lucky. Right now, let''s save people first." "Go on, are you okay?" In this case, Su Zhan felt that there was no need to shoot by himself. The samurai sword followed him to exercise his abilities. If any character were to shoot by himself, what room did they have to play?After speaking, Artemis, Katana and Cheshire Cat have already acted. The katana followed the Cheshire Cat from left to right, and Artemis supported fire from a distance. As soon as the two of them went out, the robot that used the fire had already taken action. A hot flame directly forced them away, each dodges, followed closely, and suddenly a robot emerged from the pool behind them. This robot was actually In the female form, with a wave of both hands, two jets of water pounced directly. The two of them looked to avoid, and the two robots shot at the same time. Artemis shot quickly, attracting firepower.The katana turned over and rushed towards the robot in the water, and the Cheshire Cat rushed towards the one using the fire. "This is the red hell and the red mine?" Su Zhan''s impression seemed to have several brothers and sisters in the red tornado, both of them.But he remembered that there should be one of the most ruthless ones, which seemed to be called Red Volcano?I don''t know if it hasn''t been manufactured yet or is elsewhere. The robot''s reaction is very fast, the defense is very high, plus they have their own abilities, it is really not that fast to solve. However, the three Lightning Boys in the water, plus the Martian Maiden and Hai Shaoxia in the fire dragon, obviously won''t last long. Su Zhan thought for a moment and wanted to teleport directly. He waved his left and right hands, and he heard a click, the rocks in the water shattered, and the superboy and others escaped instantly. On the other side, the fire in the fire cage went out, but the two of them were obviously He couldn''t jump alive right away, lying there looked dying, but there was no danger for the time being. "Don''t intervene, first go and see Shaoxia Hai and Martian Girl." The three freed men were ready to help, but Su Zhan stopped them. Su Zhan didn''t want them to ruin such a good opportunity to practice hands. Chapter 1459: Tomorrow''s Daughter Watching the katana and the Cheshire Cat fighting each other fiercely, Artemis would provide support from time to time. Su Zhan felt that if these two robots were brought over, it would be good. Usually, he can be responsible for guarding and doing many things. It can also be used as a hand training. They fight first, and wait until they are done. Su Zhan thought like this, the Flash kid, Super kid and others have helped Shaoxia Hai and the Martian girl to the side. "They are all fine, as long as they are hydrated and take a rest, they can recover." Robin said. Su Zhan nodded: "Well, tell me what''s going on?" "The red tornado suddenly left the base. It was a little unusual when it left. We were planning to check where it went. As a result, these two, one calling itself a red mine and the other calling itself a red hell, suddenly appeared, and then You know everything about this.¡± Robin explained, a bit embarrassing and embarrassing. It''s not ashamed to be served in a pot. "Why are you here?" The lightning boy asked curiously. "Artemis wanted to contact the base, but found that we couldn''t get in touch, so we came over and have a look. It''s a coincidence, if it''s a little later, hehe..." "A little later we will be miserable!" Either drowned or roasted to death, it is indeed a bit scary to think about it. "Don''t you need our help?" Robin asked. "No, it''s good for them to practice their hands. These two, I plan to go back and get them back, they have many uses. You can check where the tornado is, or you can notify the Justice League." While talking, the Cheshire Cat took the lead to win and cut off the head of the red hell directly, the sizzling current flashed through, and the red hell stopped moving.Almost the front and back feet, the samurai sword had already won, and cut the red mine in the middle, making her instantly incapacitated and unable to move, but the thinking was clearly still there. "Pity." Su Zhan murmured, and said to Robin: "You can look it up on Red Hell, I don''t want it." Although the head was chopped off, the information can still be found and can be repaired.However, Su Zhan was too lazy to make it, he was a man anyway!As for the red mines, this one can stay.Su Zhan walked over and directly put the red mine into the system space. "Found it." Robin quickly found a useful clue, an address, using the red hell. "This should be Professor Ivo''s address, he is an evil scientist, and he created the red tornado." Robin said. "I know the address and notified the Justice League. We will not intervene in the rest." If it weren''t for Artemis in Shaozheng, Su Zhan really didn''t plan to come here. They were assistants of the Justice League. Not his own assistant. Obviously, the crisis is resolved, and the rest is left to them and the Justice League, so they don''t need to be nosy. As for Artemis, Su Zhan allowed her to stay. It is not good for her not to participate in things that are not serious. As for other things, there will be time in the future. Back to the base with the Katana and Cheshire Cat, Su Zhan casually asked, "How do you feel about that robot?" "So so." Cheshire Cat said. "It has some uses, but the strength is still too weak. It may be helpful for some people who are not experienced. If it is for me, it is better to strengthen the strength and be more comprehensive to have the effect!" Said the Katana. Su Zhan put away the red mine, and the samurai sword guessed its purpose. "This is easy to handle. I just need to remake it. Then you want to win, but it won''t be that easy." Su Zhan said with a smile. Back in the room Su Zhan took out the red mine from the system space, together with the vibranium and the cosmic material mined by the head of the Celestial Group. Using these things, Su Zhan reshaped the body of the red mine, its hardness level , The degree of flexibility rises linearly.In addition, Su Zhan also made some changes to her appearance. Su Zhan remembered that before the red mines, hells, tornadoes, and volcanoes, there was another person in the red family, or she actually did not belong to the red family, from appearance to name, it was not a series at all, called the daughter of tomorrow, this daughter of tomorrow It was completely a simulation robot and became a hero. However, his identity was exposed in an accident and eventually became a pile of broken copper and iron, disappearing into the dust of history. Su Zhan decided to transform the hell mine into the daughter of tomorrow. An upgraded version with more comprehensive capabilities? Watching the hell mines reassemble and change, the body is covered with a layer of artificial skin, white, black, blue-eyed, and uneven. If you don''t know that she is a robot, she looks like an absolute beauty.At the same time, Su Zhan made a certain transformation to her system. It was a bit like the original female Ultron. While possessing self-intelligence, she set a few commands and eliminated the possibility of being infected and being controlled by modified programs. Otherwise, Su Zhan can''t rest assured. "father!" A brand new hell mine, or the girl of the day wakes up. The voice didn''t have any mechanical feeling, it was completely the voice of a girl. "Don''t call me father, just call me the master. From now on, this base will be handed over to you. You must ensure the normal operation of the base, guards, and...training." 1215 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1215 "Yes Master!" "Get out!" When the daughter of tomorrow went out, the katana hurriedly pulled her to start training, fire, wind, water, magma, sound waves... the attack instantly became diversified, and with the strong and powerful body, the katana did not last long. She was defeated, which in turn made her more interested. In the end, the Cheshire Cats came up, and the two joined forces to fight extremely fiercely. Rao was so, and failed to win. Su Zhan also added an automatic repair function to the Daughter of Tomorrow. It was originally strong, strong, and capable of repairing automatically. It can be imagined how difficult it is to deal with, and this can definitely play a role in tempering. Chapter 1460 Wonder Woman''s mortal enemy! Members of the Youth Justice League and the Justice League were dispatched together, and Professor Ivo was quickly found.But when he found Professor Ivo, he had become a pile of broken copper and iron. Yes, he was also a robot. No one thought he would transform himself into a robot.And the one who killed him was his latest work, Red Volcano! It''s just... no red tornado was found. A little analysis immediately came to a sad result. This red volcano is probably made from the body of a red tornado, and the red tornado is to some extent...dead! Although the Red Tornado is just a robot, it is a member of the Justice League after all, has its own mind and is a good partner for everyone.Both the Justice League and the Juvenile Justice League were extremely sad and indignant, so the red volcano was unlucky. Originally, the red volcano was set to be inferior to human beings, which was completely anti-human. Coupled with the red tornado, fighting was almost inevitable.I have to say that Red Volcano is still quite strong, but with the joint efforts of Superman, Flash, and the members of Shaozheng Yikan, Red Volcano quickly lost.Everyone wanted to try to see if the red tornado could come back, but both the program and the body had been completely wiped out, and they couldn''t come back. In the end, the steel frame completely wiped out the red volcanic system, and took the body back, which can be regarded as remembering the red tornado. Things happened this time suddenly and unexpectedly. Although everyone was still a little sad, the business matter was not forgotten.If it weren''t for the Soviet war this time, I am afraid that the loss would not only be the red tornado. The Shaozheng gang, except Artemis, would probably be wiped out.Therefore, the Justice League and others feel that they still have to thank Su Zhan. Batman, Superman, Flash, Aquaman, and Martian Manhunter came to the multi-base together. Just after landing, Julie already knew, notified Su Zhan, and then invited people from the Justice League to come in. Reception room. The five members of the Justice League were seated, and Su Zhan brought Mrs. Shangdu over. The Katana and the Cheshire Cat are still smashing the daughter of tomorrow. "Is the matter finished?" Su Zhan asked casually after sitting down. "Yes, I also want to thank you for your timely help, otherwise the consequences..." Hai Wang took the lead in speaking, thanking Su Zhan very much. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand."It''s just a small effort, not to mention that they are Artemis'' teammates. By the way, Red Tornado?" "It...sacrificed." The Flash said sadly. "Sorry." Su Zhan said apologetically. It was really unexpected. I didn''t expect the red tornado to hang up. It was a little unexpected, and there was a little sigh. After all, I had dealt with red tornadoes. But the advantage of the multiverse is that if someone in this world dies, you can still see it in other worlds. For example, Luther! So Su Zhan didn¡¯t take it too seriously. The Justice League came here this time mainly to thank him. By the way, I am familiar with Su Zhan. Besides, Su Zhan is also the leader and founder of the Justice League in another world. He should be himself. Although people have different styles, there should be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. I briefly talked a few words about the Justice League people preparing to leave. Before leaving, Su Zhan also specially reminded him of a prediction about Mrs. Shangdu. Regarding this reminder, the Justice League still attaches great importance to it. After I returned, I started investigating to see if I could find anything.After they left, Su Zhan found out that he had never seen Wonder Woman in this world, and he remembered that there seemed to be Wonder Woman assistants, Wonder Woman, whether it was the Young Justice League or the Young Titans? There seem to be two generations of Wonder Girl. The one on Earth 16 is still unclear, but on Earth 1, I haven¡¯t seen anybody like a Wonder Girl before going to Paradise Island?Do you want to go to Paradise Island to see who is the amazing girl in this world?Go to Earth 1 after understanding? Young Titans. Once this idea arises, it can''t be restrained.After thinking about it, Su Zhan decided to take a trip. Given his relationship with the Justice League, a trip to Paradise Island shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? That''s it! Su Zhan felt a bit and quickly found the position of Wonder Woman, and then teleported directly. As soon as he appeared, he saw a figure flying towards him quickly, and Su Zhan subconsciously reached out to catch it. What a coincidence is a princess hug. "Uh¡­¡­" The person in his arms was a little surprised with Su Zhan''s eyes facing each other. Wonder Woman didn''t expect Su Zhan to be here, and happened to catch herself.Su Zhan didn''t expect Wonder Woman to fly over as soon as he appeared. Although he had seen the guy in the armor and helmet holding a sword in the distance, he still smiled at Wonder Woman and said, "I was so passionate when I first met. Ah, I should have seen you sooner if I knew it." "..." Wonder Woman got up from Su Zhan''s arms and said, "I''ll talk later." The voice fell, and Wonder Woman rushed towards the enemy. Su Zhan stood by and watched leisurely, and quickly recognized who the enemy of Wonder Woman was. This can be regarded as her old enemy. Greek mythology, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, Ares, the god of war. It seems that this Ares from Posey Jackson''s world is much better. One is one of the main gods of Greek mythology, and the other is Wonder Woman. The two have no idea how many times they have fought. They are very familiar with each other and have not seen any temptations. The moves are almost full.Not long after watching it, Su Zhan had already roughly understood Ares''s strength. Fighting and martial, armor is indestructible, body defense is amazing, it looks like it is immortal and invincible, at the same time it has very fast speed and endurance, and huge strength.In general, this is a very difficult guy! In a short time, Wonder Woman was not able to solve him so quickly. "Beauty, do you need help?" Su Zhan shouted with a smile. Before Wonder Woman could answer, he had moved. Chapter 1461 Donna and Cassie: Two Generations of Wonder Girls With a "swish", Su Zhan suddenly appeared between the fighting Wonder Woman and Ares, the power of chaos on his body was slightly shaken, the powerful impact instantly shook the two of them apart, and each stepped back several steps.Deng Deng Deng, stepped back a few steps, and the two looked at Su Zhan in shock. Ares, Wonder Woman, the attacks of the two were easily shaken by him with his breath, which is strange if he is not shocked. "Who are you?" Ares asked vigilantly, but as soon as the voice fell, he felt a fist suddenly appear in front of his eyes, followed by a bang, and the huge force directly knocked him out. The moment he flew out, he seemed to hear the sound of his helmet cracking. This surprised him. To know his helmet, his armor can be said to be an artifact, is it indestructible?One punch, just one punch, broke his helmet.He even ignored the pain after landing and was completely frightened.After a moment of stunned, Ares turned and ran, he was a little scared. Although I don''t know who this guy is, the power of this punch has scared him.He is shangwu and combative, yes, but not a fool.Knowing yourself and the enemy can win all battles.Ares comforted herself in such a way, and in a blink of an eye she was gone. Su Zhan didn''t chase him until he turned his head to look at Wonder Woman. Wonder Woman seemed to be in shock. It took a long time to react and ask: "Where is Ares?" 1216 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1216 "Scared away." "You...very strong! This is the first time I have seen someone smash Ares'' helmet with one punch." Wonder Woman didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Ares''s escape. She fought each other for so many years, of course. The winner is divided, but it is extremely difficult to solve Ares completely. "The trivial matter is not worth mentioning." Su Zhan smiled, and the indifferent appearance amazed Wonder Woman. "I''ve heard of you before, and thanks to you this time. I heard that you can travel through other parallel worlds and you are the founder of another world justice league. Then...what am I in another world What?" Wonder Woman asked curiously. "I can take you to see if I have time. You two can meet and talk." Su Zhan smiled and said."I came to you this time because I have something to trouble you." "What do you say, if I can help, I will definitely help." Wonder Woman said. "I want to go to Paradise Island, or... you can tell me directly, do you have any assistants?" Su Zhan asked. "Paradise Island may not be very convenient, but an assistant..." Although Wonder Woman wondered why Su Zhan asked this, she still said truthfully: "There is indeed an assistant who is not an assistant. She is named Cassis Demark, and the code name is Magic. Young girl, count as my assistant. I am teaching her some experience and abilities. I plan to let her join the Youth Justice League when she matures." "That''s her!" Su Zhan couldn''t help being overjoyed, Cassie?In other words, the Wonder Girl of Earth 16 is the second generation. I really know a lot about this Kassisu battle. Her mother is an archaeologist, and her father is the Mingming Zeus, a half-human and half-god hybrid. The ability and equipment are basically the same as Wonder Woman, and the strength is slightly less. Inferior, in short, these assistant-level people are like this. For example, super boy, lightning boy and so on. "Why do you suddenly ask about this, is there any reason?" Wonder Woman asked. Su Zhan said with a smile: "I am also planning to form a team over there, which is similar to Shaozheng. But I am here now, and I plan to understand first. Anyway, there is basically no difference between the two worlds, which can be used as a reference. ." "Well, do you want me to call her over? Let you understand more intuitively?" Wonder Woman said. "Alright, how about going to my base?" Su Zhan said. "Okay, then I will go back to find her first, and then go directly to you!" After separating from Wonder Woman, Su Zhan returned to the base and called the katana that had just come out of the training ground. The samurai sword was sweating all over, and his body was blue and purple. It seemed that the fight with the daughter of tomorrow was really easy... Su Zhan shook his head and waved at her. In an instant, the injuries on his body followed The exhaustion has been wiped out. "You go back to Earth 1 to find Wonder Woman, and ask her if there is a person named Donna Troy on Paradise Island, and if there is one, bring it along." Su Zhan ordered. "Yes!" The katana nodded in response, and soon returned to Earth 1 via the cosmic teleporter. Arrived on Earth 1, the katana again teleported to the Justice League headquarters and contacted Wonder Woman.After a while, Wonder Woman has arrived at the headquarters through the teleporter. After coming over, Wonder Woman asked: "Didn''t you go to Earth 16 with him? Why are you back? What is wrong with me?" "The master asked me to ask you if there is a person named Donna Troy on Paradise Island!" Katana said directly. "Donna..." Wonder Woman was taken aback for a moment, then her expression became extremely sad. Seeing her look, Katana knew that there should be such a person, and waited quietly without urging.After a while, Wonder Woman said, "Donna was my playmate when I was a child, and I was copied using the magic mirror. To some extent, we are one, but she has her own personality and thinking. Later, She was gone. I didn¡¯t know until I grew up. She was taken away. I''m afraid she has already..." "Who caught it? Didn''t you save it?" The katana was a little surprised. Who has the ability to arrest people on Paradise Island? "I know that he is called the Dark Angel. I don''t know the others. I have looked for a lot of clues, but I still don''t have any clues. He... why does he suddenly ask this, is there Donna on Earth 16?" Wonder Woman asked. The katana shook his head: "I don''t know this, I just follow the master''s instructions to ask, and I will tell the master the result." "Well, I will go back to Paradise Island and inquire again." Katana returned to Earth 16, and Wonder Woman returned to Paradise Island. Chapter 1462 Earth 16. Wonder Woman brought a blonde girl to the multi-base. This blond girl with closed eyes is wearing a tube top dress, she looks very ladylike, and she is in good shape.But her neck and arms are wearing golden armor and wristbands, adding a lot of bravery. Su Zhan was really surprised when he saw it. There was no sense of disobedience when the two completely different styles of dress were matched together. "This is Cassie, Wonder Girl." Wonder Woman introduced, and Cassie looked at Su Zhan curiously and said hello. On the way here, Wonder Woman talked about Su Zhan, which made Cassie very curious. What will other worlds look like? "As much as I imagined, the women of Paradise Island can always combine bravery and beauty." Su Zhan said with a smile. Cassie blushed slightly, lowered her head at a loss. Cassie spends most of his time on Paradise Island, and as everyone knows, Paradise Island has no men. With curiosity, coupled with the girl''s cherishing spring and the curiosity about Su Zhan, Cassie''s shyness is also reasonable. Su Zhan took them to the training ground, and the daughter of tomorrow was already waiting here.Su Zhan gave a brief introduction and learned that this was actually made of red mines, which really surprised Wonder Woman, and then ordered Cassie to perform well. At this point, Cassie is very confident. As a demigod. Her strength, speed, physical strength, reaction speed, etc. are all beyond the ordinary, plus the training of Wonder Woman and Paradise Island, her fighting ability is very good. After playing, Cassie took the initiative to attack very strongly, and blasted the daughter of tomorrow with a direct punch. She thought that this punch was enough to crush the robot, but... unexpectedly, Cassie actually felt a little pain in her fist, but the other party did nothing. "This is something I specially prepared for training, you have to come on!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Cassie blushed and shot again with a loud shout. Wonder Woman and Su Zhan stood by and watched Cassie fight the daughter of tomorrow. They were inextricably linked, but obviously, Cassie was still at a disadvantage. At this time, the katana came back from Earth 1, and learned that Su Zhan had come directly at the training ground.Walking to Su Zhan''s side, the katana said in a low voice: "I have asked, there is indeed this person who was a playmate copied with a magic mirror when he was a child, but he was taken away by a person called the Dark Angel a long time ago. Has not been whereabouts. Wonder Woman has returned to Paradise Island, see if I can find any clues." "Got it." Su Zhan nodded, paying some attention to the name Dark Angel. This reminded him of the holy killer, this gun was given by the dark angel, I wonder if it was the same person! "Are you talking about Earth 1? Who are you looking for? Cassie?" Wonder Woman asked. Su Zhan said: "No, I want to find someone named Donna, a copy of Wonder Woman''s childhood." "A copy of my childhood?" Wonder Woman said subconsciously, and then realized that he was talking about Earth 1, not himself.This made her smile and said: "This kind of feeling is really strange, it''s about oneself and not oneself." After a pause, she continued: "When I was a child, I didn''t have any duplicative playmates, and no one named Donna." "This may be the difference between the two worlds." Su Zhan is not surprised. Although most of the parallel worlds are similar, the subtle perception is still great. 1217 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1217 "However, I have an impression of the dark angel you are talking about." Wonder Woman thought for a while and said: "When I was a child, I was almost taken away by someone, but my mother found out in time and saved him. This person is the dark angel, I I don¡¯t remember what he looks like, but I know she is very strong and mysterious. I asked my mother and she said that the dark angel came to me! But since then, I never saw her again." "In that case, Donna was taken away. In all likelihood, it was mistaken for Diana by the dark angel. After all, it was a copy." Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "I can ask about the dark angel, hoping to help." "Then it will be troublesome." When talking here, the winner has already been decided over there. Cassie lost. Although she is a demigod, her strength and experience are much worse, which makes her a little unhappy. Su Zhan smiled and comforted a few words. After all, letting her come over was not really for her to win. It was just a look at her strength and a simple understanding.In Su Zhan''s view, she was already very good, after all, she was still young and still had potential. "Then we will go back to Paradise Island first, and I will let you know if there is news." Wonder Woman took Casey and prepared to leave. Su Zhan nodded, and saw Cassie quietly tugging Wonder Woman by the arm, and whispered, "I, can I stay here?" "You want to stay here?" Wonder Woman asked in amazement. Cassie nodded: "Yes, it''s more effective here than training on Paradise Island. It''s helpful to me and I think... I will definitely beat her." She, naturally, is the daughter of the specified day. It can be seen that Cassie is still very competitive. Wonder Woman hesitated, and it was indeed helpful to stay here, but after all...this is the place of Su Zhan, it is not convenient to leave her just like that.But looking at Cassie''s appearance, Wonder Woman is really not easy to refuse, hesitated and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "If she wants to stay, I don''t care!" "Then it will be troublesome." Wonder Woman said apologetically, then turned around and asked Casey. After Wonder Woman was gone, Su Zhan let the daughter of tomorrow help Cassian pause.Cassie is obviously curious and interested in the outside world. It''s just a base, which seems to arouse great interest.After Cassian was taken down, the base has not changed much. The only thing to say is that the daughter of tomorrow is busier. The opponent has changed from two to three, with one more Cassie, and Cassina The hard work is no less than a samurai sword. Chapter 1463 Vine Crisis In the training room, Cassie lost again. But this time I insisted on it for a long time, and it caused no big trouble for the daughter of tomorrow.Although he lost, Cassie is still very happy, after all, he has improved.Coming out of the training room, Cassie saw Su Zhan coming over, and she subconsciously adjusted her hair. "Just finished?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Although I appreciate your hard work, and I am happy with your progress. But I don''t want Wonder Woman to think that I am abusing you, and the combination of work and rest is the key. In addition to your own strength, you need to understand In this world, this will allow you to face crises in the future and have a better experience when dealing with crises, so... go take a shower and I will take you out shopping!" "Really?" Cassie became so excited that her voice changed a bit. Su Zhan smiled, and soon, Cassie returned to her room excitedly, ready to wash. Su Zhan went to ask other people again, the Katana and the Cheshire Cat were not interested, Julie really wanted to go out, so she took Julie and Casey away from the base.There is no special purpose where to go, just stroll around at will, by the way, explain some conditions of modern cities to Cassie, basic common sense. Su Zhan walked on the street with two women, and occasionally someone would pay attention.However, compared with Earth 1, it is far worse.This feeling is pretty good, at least not so inconvenient. Shopping, shopping, food. After a lap, Cassie has fallen in love with urban life. "There seems to be a store over there, let''s go..." "Be careful!" Cassie seemed to have discovered a shopping mall like New World. Just when he was about to say he was going to stroll around, he heard Su Zhan yelling and immediately hugged her and flew out.At the moment of flying out, Cassie clearly saw a huge vine drilled out of the place where she was just standing! "what is that!" Cassie shouted in shock. After the vine got out, it became huge in an instant, and began to attack frantically.Nearby grounds and shopping malls, including nearby cars, were smashed. The sudden emergence made the surrounding people panic, and they ran away shouting and chaotically. At the same time, such huge vines appeared in other places nearby, and the vines seemed to be still growing and growing in size. "This kind of vine is so familiar." Looking at those vines, Su Zhan thought of the Poison Ivy Girl. This kind of vine is completely a sign of the Poison Ivy Girl, but... this time the vine seems a bit unusual, not a simple vine.Of course, the poison ivy woman in this world is not the poison ivy woman he knew. Su Zhan let go of Cassie, said."It seems that there is no way to go shopping anymore. Let''s evacuate the crowd first." "Yes!" Cassie responded and quickly flew out to save people.On the other side, Julie didn''t have time to start saving people. Su Zhan''s divine consciousness let go of his attention, and soon discovered that not only here, but many big cities were attacked by this kind of vines almost at the same time, as if they had been premeditated. "Is this the crisis Mrs. Shangdu said?" At the same time, major cities were caught in a vine attack, and there was indeed a sense of crisis.However, it is not that Su Zhan underestimated the Poison Ivy Girl. Under certain circumstances, the Poison Ivy Girl is indeed very strong, but she alone probably did not cause a crisis in the population of Shangdufu. The Justice League¡¯s alert system is still very advanced. The vine crisis has received news as soon as it broke out, and it has been arranged as quickly as possible.They also suspected that this was the crisis that Su Zhan had mentioned before. Although they had been investigating and did not get any clues, they made some preparations in advance. Soon, members of the Justice League went to different cities for rescue. It''s just not so smooth. After they dealt with the vines, these vines unexpectedly reappeared, and if cut off, it would feel like a split.At the same time, these vines will actually emit some kind of attack like bubbles, and the bubbles also carry a certain special venom. "This venom feels very familiar." Batman frowned and quickly sent a sample for analysis. The results of the analysis are amazing. Since the ingredients in this venom were very diverse, it turned out to be a mixture of several venoms, and they were all very familiar. One is the cobra venom used by a criminal to stop Cobra from working, and the other is Batman¡¯s old opponent, the kind of fortified venom used by Bain. It just so happened that several missions were related to them when the Youth Justice League was formed. But how does this have anything to do with the bellyache woman? Batman couldn''t help frowning, and while investigating the situation, he informed others of the discovery. "Be careful, this venom may not be easy to deal with. The best way is to destroy it with fire. I don''t know yet..." Before Batman finished speaking, I heard the Flash speak in the communication channel. "Don''t worry, I have a solution." "What way?" The Flash said that made Batman very curious. He hadn''t developed an antidote yet, how could the Flash know so soon. "I came here to rescue, and found that I don''t need me at all. Su Zhan is here, I tell you, the Julie next to him, has everyone seen him? Isn''t it pretty? Doesn''t it seem as harmless as an assistant? Actually..." 1218 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1218 "Talk about business!" Batman was not curious when he saw the Flash chattering endlessly. "Okay, okay, that Julie turned out to be an angel with a magical ability to purify, and all those vines have withered and died. I am now discussing with Su Zhan whether Julie can help solve the other vines. "The Flash said. "angel¡­¡­" This news really stunned Batman and everyone else. However, the Flash ignored their shock. At this time, he was discussing with Su Zhan whether he could ask Julie to help.At first, the Flash didn¡¯t know that Su Zhan was here, but when he arrived, he found out that he was about to say hello when he saw Julie reveal his real body, revealing huge white wings. After a purification technique passed, the vines quickly Withered and died, this shocked him beyond words, just as the bat was speaking, he directly said it. Chapter 1464: Anti-Justice League Su Zhan also didn''t expect Julie''s purification technique to be so effective, although her angel''s ability can be solved, but this purification technique seems to be particularly effective against such evil and dark things.Seeing the Flash begging, Su Zhan didn''t mind asking Julie to help.It¡¯s boring that Julie stayed at the base during this period of time. It¡¯s good to have this opportunity to do something, but before Su Zhan agrees, the Flash frowned and said in surprise: "What? Okay, I see. ." "Just received the news, those vines seemed to disappear all at once." The Flash said. "Is this afraid?" Su Zhan frowned."These vine attacks are obviously premeditated. Maybe someone else controls them and can know the situation in different areas. The purification technique here has just been released, and they already know about it." "It''s very possible that other people are going back to the base. If it''s convenient, how about going together? This matter will definitely not end like this, we need your help!" Su Zhan nodded and said: "Yes!" "By the way, who is this pretty little girl?" The Flash looked at Casey. "Wonder Girl Casey, Wonder Woman''s assistant." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Wonder Woman''s assistant, what then..." The Flash looked at Su Zhan and then at Cassie, his eyes very ambiguous. "She is training in my base temporarily." Seeing that Cassie''s face was turning red, Su Zhan said angrily, and then said: "Aren''t we going to the base? Let''s go first." After speaking, Su Zhan took Julie and Cassie and teleported away directly. "Wait for me, take me one, hello..." The Flash yelled depressedly, watching them teleport away, and he could only run over honestly. At the Justice League base, most of the Justice League members have almost arrived. After the three of Su Zhan appeared, Cassie went quietly to Wonder Woman. Su Zhan introduced Julie and the members of the Justice League. After that, the Flash returned. After everyone arrived, Batman pressed his hand and a virtual screen appeared directly. There are pictures of several people on the screen. The people above know everyone from the Justice League, but to take care of Su Zhan, Batman gave a detailed introduction."This is the Baron Vertigo, the royal family of a country in Eastern Europe. It is good at launching stun sound waves. This is the clown..." "No need to introduce this." "Okay." Batman nodded and continued for the next moment."This is the Plant Girl." "This is no longer necessary, she is my person in my world." Su Zhan said. Batman paused."This is Hei Ya..." "Ahem, this actually doesn''t need to be introduced, it was killed by me in my world." "..." Batman looked at Su Zhan speechlessly: "Do you know anyone else?" "This is really gone." "Well, this is called the Atomic Skull. It was originally a scientist in a laboratory, but accidentally exposed to radiation became an Atomic Skull, which can emit the original radiation laser." Batman continued."This is called an extreme man. He was originally a scientist with high intelligence, but he transferred his brain to an albino ape who is good at operating high-tech weapons. "As for the last one, it''s called Wotan. We don''t know much about his situation, but we know that he is good at magic and very capable!" "These people got together and formed an organization called the Anti-Justice League. This time the vine touch attack should have been their arm, and they have also dealt with them in the previous missions of the Youth Justice League. I am afraid they have planned. It''s been a long time." "Your intelligence system is very powerful. It has investigated so much so quickly." Su Zhan said. Batman shook his head: "We have been investigating since you said last time, but unfortunately there are no clues. This time if they hadn''t taken the initiative to launch the attack, and there was such an obvious target as the poison ivy girl, we followed the vine and we investigated this. ." "Although they have temporarily stopped, things will never leave it alone, and their deliberate plans will not be shelved like this. At present, we can know that these vines can be controlled and the scope is so large that the poison ivy girl does not have it. Such an ability. As long as it can control multiple situations, there must be a central controller, as long as you find this place, you can destroy their plans!" "I have started the investigation, but it will take some time. The problem now is that if we go together, then no one can stop the vines from destroying the city, so we must divide our forces. On the one hand, we must guard against the vines. , On the one hand to destroy their base." "Just tell me, what are your plans?" Su Zhan asked. "My plan is that we will be divided into two groups. Our Justice League will contain the vines that may appear. You and Julie will go to their nest." Bat said. "It''s okay, but there is something I want to say first. My style of doing things is a little different from yours. I don''t guarantee that they will be alive by that time, and it is possible to take a few people away as war trophies." Su Zhan said. Don¡¯t kill, Justice League! But it was different from what they had imagined, perhaps because of the impression left to them before the Soviet War, and they were not so difficult to accept.They don''t kill people, and they won''t force Su Zhan to do the same.Then it will be much easier, just wait for the location of the base to be investigated.However, before the location of the base was investigated, those vines reappeared, and the number was more than before. The Justice League alone was not enough. Finally, the Youth Justice League and Cassie joined in. In the base, only Batman, Su Zhan and Julie remained. Fighting was happening everywhere, and Batman was not idle. He accelerated the speed of the investigation. Finally, Batman said in a deep voice: "Found it, here!" A map appeared on the screen with a red dot marked somewhere. Obviously, this should be the base of the Anti-Justice League. "Okay, leave it to us!" Taking a look at the location, Su Zhan smiled and said to Batman, the next moment, he and Julie had disappeared. Chapter 1465 the clown with IQ arrears Su Zhan and Julie suddenly appeared in a certain wilderness forest, surrounded by primitive mud, floating in the air.Through the layers of branches and leaves, you can clearly see a circular building not far away. It is obvious that this should be the control center of the Anti-Justice League base and vines. "They are all here!" Su Zhan glanced inside, and soon found that the people from the Anti-Justice League were inside.The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he turned to Julie and said, "Purify the vines, then stop them and don''t let them run." "Yes!" Julie answered and disappeared instantly. The next moment, I saw a bright light flashing inside, followed by the sound of fighting. Julie broke out of the window and floated in the air. The huge vines inside instantly withered and turned into ashes. What followed was the angry roar of the Anti-Justice League, which came out one by one.The first to come out was the Poison Ivy Girl. The vine was destroyed, which made her very angry. After she came out, she controlled the vine and furiously attacked Julie.Following the others, they came out one after another, and also found Su Zhan floating on the side. He didn''t even ask who Su Zhan was, and saw someone fly over with a whistle. 1219 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1219 Black Adam! "Go to hell." Black Adam roared, lightning has swept towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan sneered slightly at the corner of his mouth, dodged to avoid the lightning, and in a blink of an eye he came to the back of Black Adam, and slammed his punch down. boom! Black Adam didn''t react at all and was shot to the ground instantly.The powerful impact caused the ground to sink in an instant, and Black Adam lay motionless there, unexpectedly fainted directly. "hiss!" The people from the Anti-Justice League instantly took a breath, all dumbfounded. Needless to say, Black Adam''s ability, this is the same ability as the magic captain Shazan, very powerful.But I never expected that a face-to-face meeting would be solved with just one move.Su Zhan slowly fell from the air, raising his arm slowly, and saw that the black Adam''s body in a coma started to shake, as if he was suffering from something huge. Invisible to the naked eye, Black Adam''s energy abilities are constantly pouring into Su Zhan''s body. After a while, the uniform on Black Adam had disappeared and turned into an ordinary appearance. "This...what''s going on?" The rest of the people could not help being shocked, especially the magician Wotan, he felt more directly than others, and he could feel that Black Adam had no power at all. "Go together!" The clown yelled, and already took out his gun and fired at Su Zhan. The Baron Vertigo was also stunned by the stun sound waves, and the Atomic Skeleton fired radiation lasers, and Wotan quickly floated into the air, and the magic power went straight to Su Zhan.On the other side, the Poison Ivy is still controlling the vine to deal with Julie, and the only extreme person with ape-like body and human brain, but taking advantage of everyone''s attention, quietly wants to escape! Su Zhan didn''t evade and let these attacks hit him at all. At the same time, his eyes were seen from among these people. The clown here is a bit weak, a bit ugly, and doesn''t have the crazy temperament of exhaustiveness.As for Baron Vertigo, he and Wotan look very ordinary, nothing special.Poison Ivy?Forget it, she prefers the most primitive version of Poison Ivy, her body is all green... The only thing that interests Su Zhan is the atomic skeleton. This guy can be considered a more famous villain, the enemy of Superman. Wearing a big skull can absorb energy and emit radiation. If it weren''t for the different colors, different costumes and costumes, this product could be a guest ghost rider. Su Zhan analyzed here one by one, but the Anti-Justice League was depressed to death. Su Zhan was a live target at this time, he didn''t hide or resist at all, but the live target was too fierce, and their attack seemed to be tickle, with no effect. "Perhaps, we can talk?" Seeing that the attack was invalid, the clown suddenly stopped and turned towards Su Zhan. "What are you talking about?" Su Zhan said. "We can join hands. Our number and power are added to your strength. We are absolutely sure that we can eliminate the Justice League and replace it." As the clown said, he slowly moved towards Su Zhan. Before he knew it, the clown had already come to Su Zhan, and he saw the clown with his hands behind his back and said: "We can give you the position of the leader, and then we can change this at will..." The words are not over, the clown Jiejie smiled, his hand quickly raised, and a flying knife still directly directed towards Su Zhan. Such a short distance, such a fast speed, such a sudden move. The clown couldn''t help showing a smug expression, however, he suddenly noticed that Su Zhan showed a disdainful expression. He stretched out his hand closely, and the flying knife had been accurately clamped by him.Looking at the flying knife, Su Zhan said with a sneer: "It''s too slow and too weak. You wouldn''t be naive to think that this could hurt me? You really disappointed me in the clown. As an IQ person , I think your IQ should be recharged!" "Crack!" Slightly hard, the flying knife has broken into countless pieces, and they are falling one after another.Su Zhan''s fingers swayed slightly, and in an instant, those flying knife fragments suddenly flew up. Before the clown could react, he heard the sound of a fluttering sound. When he looked down, there were countless holes in his body, and the flying knife fragments penetrated. Passed his body, penetrated his body. The blood was flowing, and the clown fell to the ground, and for a moment he was submerged in the blood pool. "Next, who do you choose?" Su Zhan didn''t even look at the clown, his eyes were on Dazzling Earl, Atomic Skull, and Wotan.Obviously there was nothing special in the eyes, but the three of them shuddered subconsciously. They didn''t even dare to look at them and dodge one after another. "It''s you!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, causing the three of them to become nervous and panicked inexplicably. They hurriedly looked up to see who was so unlucky, only to find that Su Zhan had disappeared. "Who is it?" The three subconsciously looked at each other, all intact, Su Zhan was not there, where did he go?Who is he chosen? Chapter 1466 The Purpose of Poison Ivy Girl and Atomic Skeleton The extreme man had quietly escaped from the fighting range and entered the nearby woods. When he was relieved to escape, he suddenly felt someone pat him on the shoulder.The extreme man turned around with a start, but found that there was no one behind him."Is it an illusion?" The extreme person was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that his shoulder was slapped. This time he was sure that it was definitely not an illusion, and turned around, but had already thrown out his fist. Then, hit a blank. There was no one behind. "Who, come out!" Extremist roared. "As you wish." Su Zhan chuckled and appeared. Seeing Su Zhan, the extreme people opened fire frantically without saying a word. Staring at the rain of bullets, Su Zhan stepped forward, da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da, bullets flew around, the expression of extreme people began to fear, subconsciously stepped back, finally unavoidable, he was already leaning against the tree on.The bullets were still firing frantically, Su Zhan walked up to him, his palms opened, and the bullets bounced when they hit it. Finally, Su Zhan blocked the muzzle. boom! The muzzle exploded directly, and Su Zhan had already pinched the neck of the extreme person. "Goodbye!" With a click, the extremely man''s neck drooped, and there was no more sound.Carrying the extreme heat by his neck, Su Zhan teleported back, leaving the extreme person on the ground at will. "It''s him!" Don''t look at Su Zhan and the extreme people seem to have been delayed for a long time, in fact it hasn''t reached a minute. When Atomic Skull and others saw extreme people with twisted and silent necks on the ground, their hearts trembled. They didn''t expect Su Zhan to choose him.The three of them glanced at Su Zhan, whose expressions were indifferent, as if they were doing trivial things, then glanced at each other, and ran in three directions at the same time with great understanding. "Look at who is unlucky." Almost all three of them thought this way. "I want to run, the method is good, but it''s a pity..." Su Zhan shook his head untouched, and followed closely. At almost the same time, all three of them saw Julie appear in front of them, and then... directly forced them back. "Damn it, why... wait, why did they come back?" 1220 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1220 At the moment when Julie appeared, the three of them had the same idea again, and then they realized that it was not that unlucky but it was themselves, but that Julie was too fast, almost teleporting appeared in the three at the same time. In front of the people, Jiang and the three of them all stopped back at almost the same time. Bang bang bang! The three landed. Julie didn''t chase, just floating in the air, as if hit anyone who dared to run. As for the Poison Ivy Girl, the three of them subconsciously looked to the side, and they were already lying on the ground, not knowing their life or death. It was not too late. Suddenly, a few people appeared in the distant sky, and the Green Lantern turned into a huge palm, carrying Batman, Arrow and Flash.By his side, Superman, Wonder Woman, Wonder Girl, Martian Manhunter, Shazam and others flew over. The Justice League is here! What is despair? This is despair. "Surrender." Batman jumped down and said in a deep voice. What else can the three say? Raise your hands and surrender. "Thank you." Batman and others came to Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You guys are really fast here, I''m not over yet." I looked at Black Adam, the clown and the extreme people. If you finish, I''m afraid no one will be alive, right? "Okay, it''s too much for me to say anymore. I want two people. One is him, and one is her." Su Zhan pointed at the poison ivy girl who passed out and the atomic skeleton among the three."The spoils, I said before." "I don''t know what you are going to do with them?" Batman asked. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. Batman was silent for a moment and slowly nodded, and handed the Plant Girl and Atomic Skull to Su Zhan. "Are you going back with them, or?" After the handover, Su Zhan asked towards Wonder Girl Casey. Cassie looked at Wonder Woman, then came to Su Zhan, obviously she was going to stay. After the Justice League people left, Su Zhan first went into the base to take a look, and then took away the equipment here again, and then took them back to the multi-base... After returning to the base, Su Zhan was not idle. He called the brain demon and asked these researchers to re-install and arrange the machine that was brought back this time. This time the equipment is actually a central control center, but it is controlled. vine.After the installation was complete, Su Zhan woke up the Poison Ivy Girl. The plant girl in this world is too far from her own plant girl, whether it¡¯s skin color, body shape or other aspects, so Su Zhan really has no interest in her. He has not even committed a collection addiction. This double body Too bad, Su Zhan didn''t want to wrong himself, but there were other arrangements for her to come to Su Zhan!After the Plant Girl woke up, her expression was still a little blank, and the negative emotions in her heart had been purified by Julie''s purification technique. "From now on, the security and vigilance work on the island will be left to you." With this control center, it is completely possible for the poison ivy girl to arrange the vines on the entire island, and any wind and grass can be felt. The absence of negative emotions does not mean that she does not remember what happened. But the Plant Girl didn''t resist either. Once she didn''t have that strength, the people on the island were not weak.Secondly, without the influence of negative emotions, Plant Girl is more like a natural pacifist, so she can accept this job!Arranged for the Poison Ivy Girl, the brain demon came over. "If you install this machine again, I''m afraid there will be insufficient power." Although the amount of space transmission carried out by so many machines has already consumed a huge amount of electricity, plus the normal electricity consumption of various facilities on the island and the base, if a central controller is installed, the electricity will indeed be insufficient. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t worry about this problem, even if you need ten times more power, it''s okay. Power conversion equipment, would you?" The brain demon nodded, it was very simple. "That''s it, the big battery supply is here." Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the Atomic Skull, and the Atomic Skull instantly understood the life he was about to face, crying. Chapter 1467: Queen Bee The atomic skeleton itself can generate radiation ability, which can be transformed into sufficient electric energy through transformation.The brain demon of equipment or something was quickly ready, and Su Zhan gave Atomic Skull a suicide squad collar, which was enough to make him obediently serve as a battery.Although he is not as relaxed and free as the Poison Ivy Girl, Su Zhan is not too harsh, at least he does not need to stay there 24 hours to generate electricity, and he does not restrict free activities on the island. The days that followed were much simpler. With Katana, Julie, Cheshire Cat, plus Wonder Girl Cassie, and Mrs. Shangdu, Su Zhan''s life has gone leisurely again. In the evening, Mrs. Shangdu waits for bedtime and chats with the Cheshire Cat or Cassie during the day. After leisure, the feelings are gradually heating up.Especially Cassie, quite a bit of the original tendency of Artemis, seems to have adapted and accepted the absurd life of the Soviet war. Wonder Woman has been here once, and she returned to Paradise Island and after inquiring carefully, there was no news about the Dark Angel, and Su Zhan was not disappointed either.She is now waiting for the Wonder Woman on Earth 1 to see if there is any news from her! But before she waited for Wonder Woman, she waited for an uninvited guest. On this day, Su Zhan was enjoying Mrs. Shangdu''s ventriloquism.Don¡¯t look at Mrs. Du as an imperial sister, but she is actually a little woman who is both active and obedient. Don¡¯t talk about multiple bases. Even if you add all the women of the Justice League on Earth 1, Mrs. Shangdu can be in her own At the top of my mind. "Master, the Plant Girl said that someone had sneaked into the island, and it was suspected to be an athlete and Queen Bee!" The katana suddenly came in. He was not surprised to see this scene, and said without change. "I know, bring them here, I''ll pass in a while." Su Zhan said, the katana turned around and went out. Katana, Cassie, coupled with the cooperation of the daughter of tomorrow and the poison ivy girl, easily captured the athletes and Queen Peak and brought them to the conference room of the base.It seemed that the two of them were not too panicked. Mrs. Shangdu arranged Su Zhan''s pants and came out with Su Zhan. Pushing the door to the conference room, Su Zhan smiled and walked to the main seat and sat down. He looked at the athlete and said, "Seeing your injury so quickly, you really remember whether you eat or not, why? If it hurts, come die again!" "Humph!" The athlete snorted. "It was the last mission that failed and Luther abandoned it, so you''re messing with her now?" Su Zhan said, looking at the queen bee wearing a crown, a tulle shawl and a black skirt. The queen bee''s complexion is slightly skewed towards the deliberately tanned color. Although it is not the white type, the appearance and figure are combined with this healthy complexion. It still feels unique, especially as a queen. That kind of noble and graceful temperament is indeed not bad. "You are the queen bee, right? Come to my site with the athletes. Did you know that I am interested in you, so I took the initiative to send it to the door?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Queen Bee frowned slightly, the first time she dealt with Su Zhan, she didn''t expect him to have this kind of personality.However, the queen bee is the queen bee after all, and smiled and said: "If you are willing to help me, I don''t mind." Su Zhan smiled: "I don''t think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me, but you might as well talk about it." "My subordinates are with you? I hope you can return them to me." Queen Bee said. "It turned out to be for the brain demon? That''s a pity, he is now my person." Su Zhan smiled and stared at the queen bee for a moment. Inexplicably, the queen bee has a feeling of being seen through. At that moment, it was as if she was wearing nothing, without a secret. "So I wanted to use the brain demon to help you control the heads of neighboring countries so that you can rule this country? I have to say... your idea is naive." Su Zhan said with a smile. The queen bee frowned and said: "You know? Can you still read your mind? Huh, I don''t think this idea is simple. As long as I can control the heads of neighboring countries to declare to merge with my country and step down as the leader, use It won¡¯t be long before I can completely rule this country." "The idea is correct, but do you think the Justice League will stand by? Your chances of success are not great. And the most important thing is...without the brain demon, what are you going to do?" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. 1221 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1221 The queen bee was silent, she had already thought about the obstruction of the Justice League, but... it was really tricky without the help of the brain demon to help hypnotize and control. "Let''s talk about it, how can you release the brain demon." Queen Bee said. "What if I said, I want half of your territory?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "This is absolutely impossible, if that''s the case, am I going to be too busy." Queen Bee hummed. She occupied a neighboring country, and then handed over the territory to Su Zhan. Is her head flooded? "Hehe, you are so loud, you directly regard neighboring countries as your own territory. What I said is that your existing territory, the Kingdom of Belilia." Su Zhan said with a smile. "That''s even more impossible. Although the brain demon is important, it is not the only one. Are you crazy if you want to take up half of my territory with him? You don''t have the sincerity to negotiate at all. If that''s the case, hum, then leave. Now, you can see if I can''t do it without the brain demon." The queen bee snorted and got up to leave. Da da da. Su Zhan''s fingers tapped the desktop lightly."Yes, I really don''t have the sincerity to negotiate." The queen bee stopped, is there a turnaround? "I really don''t have the sincerity to negotiate, because I have never negotiated with you at all. Queen Bee, Her Majesty of the Kingdom of Belilia, you seem to have forgotten one thing!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his finger: "We are not During the negotiation, you... are my captive now!" The expression of Queen Bee was taken aback for a moment! It is true that she came with the purpose of negotiation, but she forgot that she was caught, and Su Zhan appeared to be negotiating when she came up, and for a while it made Queen Bee forget her situation. . "You want to force me to stay? Do you know the consequences of doing so? I am the queen of the Kingdom of Belilia!" Queen Bee shouted in a deep voice. Chapter 1468 "If your people knew that you were arrested by me, they would certainly celebrate with everyone? As far as I know, you are not so loved." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you think I have no other cards?" The Queen Bee said without changing her face. "Of course you have!" Su Zhan smiled and nodded his forehead."Don''t forget, I read your memory just now, of course I know what hole cards you have." Queen Bee was speechless, she was not sure what Su Zhan knew, which made her very unassuming. "What you have to consider now is not negotiating with me, not the brain demon, but how to leave here!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s not that difficult!" Queen Bee snorted, and the athlete next to her suddenly jumped up from the chair, and jumped directly at Su Zhan over the long table. Mrs. Shangdu, Katana, Cassie, and the daughter of tomorrow are all here. How can athletes be allowed to run wild here?For the first time, Cassie flew up and rushed over.Puff!The athlete was hit by Cassie directly against the wall, and at the same time, the katana was placed on the athlete''s neck. On the other side, Mrs. Shangdu shot, and the magic directly trapped Queen Peak. It takes no more than three seconds from the moment the athlete bursts to the end. Su Zhan did not move at all, with danger on his face. "If you remember to eat or not, you are still not convinced. Interrupt his leg and lock it up." Su Zhan said lightly, and the katana shot instantly. With two crisp sounds, the athlete''s legs were instantly interrupted, and the pain caused him to scream twice and fainted.After that, she was dragged away by the daughter of tomorrow like a dead dog. Su Zhan turned to look at the slightly shocked but still calm Queen Bee, and smiled: "If you are waiting for those from the Assassin Alliance near me to rescue you, then you might be disappointed. They are probably dead now. , Thrown into the sea to feed the sharks." This time, the queen bee was finally unable to maintain her composure. The Assassin Alliance is her escape route, and now, her escape route is broken. Su Zhan knew this before exploring her memory, so he directly informed the Plant Girl and the Cheshire Cat with telepathy. Easily, the Assassin League team was completely wiped out. "You still have a chance to leave here, but you have to pay a price." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what do you want!" The Queen Bee regretted being so reckless and came here. Su Zhan looked at the queen bee and smiled without saying a word, her eyes were a little hairy, with a bad feeling.Sure enough, after a while, I heard Su Zhan smiling and saying, "It''s nothing, I just want to taste what a queen is like." "You think..." Queen Bee stared at Su Zhan with wide eyes. "Yes, I want you! Or be more blunt, let me post and I will let you go. And, I will not tell the Justice League your secrets." "This is impossible!" Queen Bee refused in a deep voice. "Really? Then you can only be locked up by me. Then your kingdom will be in chaos because of your disappearance, and those people who resist you will regain ownership of the kingdom and turn over to take charge. And you...as me Prisoner of, my prisoner, it¡¯s not so easy to guarantee your innocence, and you can¡¯t help it.¡± Su Zhan smiled and said: ¡°You can now voluntarily agree that you can leave here and continue to achieve your ambitions. But if If you refuse, the result will be the same but you will lose more!" Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems that it is better to take the initiative. For a moment, the Queen Bee really felt so. After all, the same results are unavoidable, one can leave, and one loses more.Just from this option, it is definitely better to take the initiative.But... when I think that these can be avoided, when I think that I am running here on the initiative, Queen Bee feels extremely depressed. This is simply shooting yourself in the foot! Pit yourself! "You don''t have much time to think about it." Su Zhan urged lightly. The queen bee gritted her teeth and said: "Only once, and you must release the athlete and the brain demon." "Impossible!" Su Zhan shook his head."I can only let you go alone. You are not qualified to negotiate with me." "I hope you believe it." Seeing Su Zhan''s resolute attitude, Queen Bee snorted. "Very good, come here!" Su Zhan waved triumphantly, and Mrs. Shangdu turned around with Katana and others. "Here?" Queen Bee glared at Su Zhan."I''m the queen of Billyria, I... I''m the first time, you actually want to be here?" "Is there any problem? Even if you are noble in front of me, don''t you want to be fucked by me? What do you think? Take you to the room? Stop it." Su Zhan said lightly. "Vulgar!" the Queen Bee cursed. "I hope you will have the strength to speak in a while." Su Zhan gave a chuckle, watching the queen bee indistinctly, walking over slowly, and unceremoniously pressing her on the table with her back facing him, and then pressing it up.In an instant, the queen bee uttered a painful cry, but Su Zhan did not pity and just turned on its firepower, let alone, it felt really good! After more than two hours, Su Zhan tidyed up his clothes and said to the Queen Bee who was lying on the table limply: "It feels good, you are welcome to come to me as a guest at any time." After that, Su Zhan opened the door and called Julie: One trip, send her back to Billyria." 1222 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1222 Julie nodded and walked over to support Queen Bee. Queen Bee wanted to raise her head and say something to Su Zhan, but she didn''t have the strength to speak. She could only watch Su Zhan''s smirk disappear from her eyes.Julie put down the Queen Bee very simply, and then returned directly. After being on the Queen Bee, Su Zhan felt a little more comfortable. This person, from time to time, still needs this kind of cathartic method to send it out. This helps to relax the mood and understand the thoughts.When he came to the room where the athlete was detained, the athlete was still in a faint because of his broken leg. The Cheshire Cat was holding a mask in his hand, standing by and watching the athlete without knowing what to think. Chapter 1469 Superboy and Luther''s Relationship The Cheshire Cat, who was thinking, suddenly felt a hand holding his waist, and turned his head to see Su Zhan standing beside him. "If you want to do it, you can do it. His only value with me is to let your sisters understand your mind, you can say goodbye to the past and start a new life." Su Zhan said softly. "This may be retribution. He caused his mother''s legs to be crippled, and he is now in this way. I have seen it. Under normal circumstances, his legs are no longer possible to recover. Even if he does not die, he will not... What did you do?" The Cheshire Cat said slowly, looking at the mask in his hand, and said: "Originally, I wanted to kill him with the mask, but he... let me go on this path and become Cheshire Cat. But now I suddenly don¡¯t want to do this, because you gave me this mask! It has nothing to do with him." "I just see what Artemis thinks. If she is the same as you, then send him to the Justice League for disposal." Su Zhan said, bringing the athlete with the athlete to the Youth Justice League. Base. When he got here, Su Zhan quickly found Artemis and told her about the athlete and the choice of the Cheshire Cat.Artemis obviously hates athletes more than the Cheshire Cat. She has been by her mother''s side, feeling more strongly about her mother''s pain and everything he caused. Artemis drew his bow at the athlete, hesitated several times, and finally gave up. "Leave it to the Alliance to handle it." Artemis said. Su Zhan hugged Artemis without saying anything. After a long time, Su Zhan released Artemis, took the athlete to the Justice Hall, and then entered the Justice League base, the watchtower. At this point, Su Zhan discovered that the Justice League seemed to be holding a meeting. It looked very grand and almost all members were due. The appearance of Su Zhan interrupted their meeting, and casually brought the athlete to the side. Su Zhan said with a smile: "It seems to disturb you. This guy went to my place and I caught it and prepared to give it to you. To deal with it." "Is an athlete!" Everyone quickly recognized it. At this time, the black canary suddenly said: "You are here just right. You are the leader of the Justice League on your earth, and there should be more members than us? But, give us some advice?" When Black Canary said so, others thought it was feasible. It''s a parallel world after all, so it doesn''t hurt to listen to it. "We feel that there are still too few members in the alliance, and we are planning to select new alliance members to join. There are currently several candidates. This is our preference." After Batman finished speaking, the image data of the two people have appeared. Su Zhan took a look. One was Red Arrow and the other was a black man called a model. "In your world, are they members of the Justice League?" Wonder Woman asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "I can be sure that there is a red arrow in my world, but it''s still far away. As for this role model, I have no impression, so if you want me to provide advice, I''m afraid you are looking for the wrong person." "So, let''s study it again." "Okay, you study yours, I''m leaving." Su Zhan was originally just to send a good athlete. As for who the Justice League chooses to join, he has no interest.Speaking of it, although the justice league in this world has a certain scale, the number of people is really small, and the review is very strict. "If there is a decision, there may be a joining ceremony. If you have time, you are welcome to participate." "it is good!" Su Zhan nodded and accepted the invitation, and then left here.After the teleportation left, Su Zhan did not rush back to the base, but appeared in the metropolis.From the Queen Bee, Su Zhan knew many things, for example, Queen Bee joined an organization called the Illuminati. The members of this organization almost include many front-line villains and have a plan.The Cheshire Cats and the athletes were hired by the Illuminati before, but they obviously didn''t know the truth.In addition to the Queen Bee, there are Lex Luther and Lei Gu Xiao, the leader of the Assassin Alliance. As for who else, the queen bee didn''t know. The confidentiality of this organization is relatively strong. However, the division of labor between Queen Bee and Lex Luthor is different, and the situation they know may also be different, so Su Zhan came to Luther to see if he could know anything from him. Last time, because of the curse, Luther''s life was very embarrassing.Finally, relying on the power to suppress the limelight of this incident, there were no reports about this incident, which made Luther relieved.However, Luther was not in the group or in the office at this time, but seemed to be waiting for someone under a remote viaduct. Alone, not even the secretary. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that. When Luther was found, Su Zhan had originally planned to show up directly, but suddenly discovered that a person appeared in the distance, which made him change his attention and hide. Super kid! The person who came is impressively a member of the Youth Justice League, a clone of Superman, a super kid! It seems that Superboy has an appointment with Luther. But his expression is not so good. "Why ask me?" The super boy said in a deep voice when he came to Luther. Luther said with a smile: "Child, you don''t need to be prejudiced against me." "Really? I know what kind of person you are!" the super kid said disdainfully. "But, you are my son!" Luther''s words were a little shocking. Superboy is Luthor''s son? Su Zhan became interested in an instant. "You are a clone of Superman, you have Kryptonian genes in your body, but... the other half of the genes belong to humans, and... belong to me! Superman is not a qualified father, and I... dare not say qualified , But will give you more father''s love than him!" Luther said kindly. The super boy''s expression was a bit complicated and changed. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it." "I know, there is no proof. I can help you enter the laboratory where you were born, where you will get the answers you want." Luther said, suddenly took out an electronic box."You will use this thing!" Chapter 1470 Superman and Luther?Who is the father and who is the mother? "What is this?" Looking at the box Luther took out, the superboy asked in a deep voice. "Half of your genes belong to humans, which is mine. So you can''t fly like real Kryptonians and can emit lasers. This thing can inhibit your human genes and allow you to perform at a specific time. Stronger strength. Believe me, you will use it.¡± Luther explained and handed the box to the super boy. The super boy opened it, and there were five stickers-like things inside. After hesitating for a moment, the super boy put it away. Luther smiled, and then helped the superboy enter the Cadmus laboratory.Su Zhan followed all the way, watching the superboy enter the laboratory, watching Luther talk to the superboy with the communication device in the car, and at the same time monitoring the screen in the laboratory! The Cadmus Lab was stopped after Shaozheng teamed up to rescue the Superboy for the first time, and was stopped from continuing to do fun cloning research, but in fact, it didn''t! It just buried this research deeper. And Luther is the main investor. The reason why he let the superboy enter the Cadmus laboratory naturally has another purpose. "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect Superboy to be your son, and even more so that Superboy is the son of you and Superman. Then the question is, who are you and who are you?" The voice of the abuser suddenly appeared. Luther was shocked instantly in the back seat of the car, subconsciously drew his gun and turned his head. 1223 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1223 At the same time, he has recognized who the owner of this voice is. This voice is simply unforgettable for him, this person, even if it turns to ashes, he will not forget. "Su Zhan, it''s you!" Luther gritted his teeth and shot directly without warning. Su Zhan shook his head slightly, and the bullet passed by. "It''s a pity, this is real leather, right?" Taking a look at the bullet holes on both sides, Su Zhan said lightly: "But it doesn''t matter anymore, you have money anyway." Luthor stopped when a shuttle bullet was finished. He also knew that he couldn''t help Su Zhan, but he couldn''t control his emotions after seeing Su Zhan. If he didn''t shoot, he could suffocate him to death. "Let''s talk about it." Su Zhan smiled faintly. "I have nothing to say to you." Luther gritted his teeth. "Why, I''m just curious about who you and Superman are, and who is the woman. But Superman is so strong, should you be a woman? So, although Superboy is your son, you are not his father. It should be his mother!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Luther''s face turned green, he couldn''t hear this kind of humiliation, his eyes were full of resentment and killing intent. Su Zhan said disapprovingly: "If the eyes can kill people, I believe I''ve been dead for so many times, but unfortunately... the eyes cannot kill people." "If you just came to humiliate me, then you succeeded!" Luther took a deep breath and gradually recovered his calm expression. "Able to bend and stretch, really amazing!" Su Zhan smiled, and said: "I don''t have the mind to specifically humiliate you. I just want to figure out some things. I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains. There should be good things in the Kadamsky field. Right?" "What do you want to do!" Luther asked nervously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "The question is not level, even if I tell you what I want to do, can you stop me? But... it doesn''t hurt to tell you, I still feel very much about the research on your base. Interested, so I decided to go inside!" "You can''t..." Before Luther stopped what he said, Su Zhan had disappeared."Damn it!" Luther scolded, hesitating for a moment and finally drove away. In the Kadmoski field, the superboy suddenly found that there was no voice on Luther''s side, and the communication was cut off, and he was taken to a laboratory immediately.He was very familiar with this place. He was here at the beginning, but when he saw the nutrition nest, he was stunned. He saw a person exactly like himself! Clone! "How come there are clones?" The superboy turned to look at the professor who brought him in, but the professor had already closed the door and left.The super boy smashed it a few times and suddenly found that the door was very strong, and then he heard the hatch of the Nutrition Nest open, and the clone inside had awakened. The scarlet eyes, like wild beasts, let out a roar directly after jumping out, and then rushed directly towards the super boy. Bang bang bang! There was fierce fighting in the laboratory. The professor turned around and prepared to leave to monitor the situation in the laboratory. As soon as he turned around, he saw an extra person behind him, which surprised the professor."You, who are you and how did you get in?" "It''s very fierce. It seems that the superboy with human genes is not the opponent of the Krypton clone." Su Zhan ignored the professor and said lightly, watching the situation. No matter who he is, obviously he shouldn''t be here, and the professor quickly notified the guard with the walkie-talkie. Not long after, a man with a golden helmet and shield came over. "You better leave with me!" he said in a deep voice. Su Zhan turned around and took a look, and said, "Are you Captain America?" "What Captain America?" He said in amazement: "My name is Jim Hubble, you can also be called the Guardian!" "Good at fighting, physical fitness is the limit of human beings, full of justice, and holding a rectangular shield, well, you look really like the US team like this. If you really are you!" Su Zhan Cast a glance, said with a smile. What does it mean that I am really me?What is Captain America. The guard didn''t understand, but he knew what his duty was, and that was to drive this person out. "If you don''t leave, I can only do it." The guard said. Su Zhan didn''t speak, just hooked his finger. The guard snorted and rushed over instantly. Bang Bang Bang Bang! The clash of attacks is endless, the guards'' movements are sharp and fast, and the fist and foot shield has become a set of attack methods.However, Su Zhan always used only one hand to resist his attacks, and from time to time he looked back at the situation in the laboratory. It seemed comfortable and extremely relaxed! Chapter 1471 Intricate Clones In the laboratory, the fight between the superboy and the clone is almost into a fever. The clone is different. Basically, he will be superhuman, much better than the superboy. The superboy who can''t fight back thinks of Luther. He took out one of the stickers and put it on his arm. In an instant, he felt a change in his body, and then he flew up, and his eyes could release laser. The super boy was overjoyed, and soon started to fight with the clone. "This thing is very effective, but it is not without assistance." Su Zhan mumbled about the situation inside, and cast a glance at the guards who had not given up."Almost it will do." When the voice fell, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared. The guard was shocked in an instant, but he turned subconsciously but suddenly felt a heavy blow on his neck, causing him to fall to the ground instantly.Immediately afterwards, he felt a lot of things in his mind suddenly, making him clearer all at once. "Why, what''s going on, what''s going on?" The guard asked Su Zhan in a daze. Su Zhan faintly retracted his hand."I just let you get rid of their mind control and know your true identity." "I...I''m Jim Harper, I''m a policeman, and later advocated justice as a guardian and punished criminals. No...this is not me, I am not a guardian, I...I am a clone!" The guard pressed his head with his hands, muttered, and then suddenly looked up at Su Zhan."I... I''m just a clone? Tell me, it''s not true?" "Unfortunately, this is true!" Su Zhan shook his head and said: "You are clones like the two inside. The only difference is that you are a clone of humans. If you are a clone of Jim, then the real Jim should be here, take me. Right." "I¡­¡­" The guard took a deep breath, and finally stood up. He also wanted to know where the real Jim was. "Come with me!" He said, and quickly left with Su Zhan. As a guard, as the security captain of the Cadmus Project, he knew quite a lot.Perhaps it was also because he was a clone, his memory, and his spirit were all manipulated, so he didn''t hide it at all.However, it didn''t take long before there were a large number of guards and some special biochemical clones to stop it. These guys were easily solved, and the two quickly reached the deepest part of the underground. A steel gate that looked extremely heavy was blocked in front. The guard said that they were inside, and then they were ready to enter the password to open the gate. However, the password is wrong! 1224 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1224 The guards tried this a few times, and it was obvious that the other party had changed the password authority. "This is troublesome. If there is no password, the door cannot be blown up even with missiles, unless there is nuclear weapons." The guard frowned. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s not that troublesome." Seeing that Su Zhan seemed to want to measure the thickness of this gate, the guard said: "This gate is made of special materials, and the thickness is amazing. We have tested it before, and it needs at least nuclear power to be able to..." On the one hand, the guard said. Watching Su Zhan stretched out his finger to poke it, it looked like it was a very random finger, but this poke made the guardian''s words completely unable to say. What did he see? He saw Su Zhan''s finger actually poked in?The gate that can only be destroyed by nuclear weapons is like tofu, which is easily pierced in.Of course, he wouldn''t think that the door was changed, or subconsciously try it. He was sure that if he did this, it was definitely not the door that turned into tofu, but his own fingers. After piercing it, it¡¯s not finished. The guards faintly heard a sound, and then they heard the crackling sound. The door cracked rapidly from the place where it was pierced, and the traces were clearly visible. When these traces gathered Together, the whole door cracked. There was a boom. The fragments fell one after another. "What did you just say?" Su Zhan turned to look at the guard. The guard shook his head, what else could he say? Su Zhan didn''t ask any further questions, and stepped in... the temperature inside was very low, and the ice-covered insulation bins were placed side by side. Su Zhan walked over and took a look. They were filled with people, but they were all very strange. "These are the entities used for cloning." The guard explained. "Go find you." Su Zhan said. The guards were silent, looking for them one by one. Su Zhan had nothing to do, and he watched them one by one to see if he knew well enough. One is leisurely and the other is eager. The speed of the two is naturally different. It didn''t take long for the guards to have checked all the holding chambers. "No, no!" the guard said. "Are you sure? Is it not here? Or...if it is worthless, just..." Su Zhan asked. The guard shook his head and said: "Impossible. The copies of the gene are definitely here, and they will not be discarded. But I don''t understand, why is he not here? The possibility of escape is very small!" "Perhaps, you are not a copy of him at all!" Su Zhan said suddenly. "How is this possible, I clearly..." Before the guardian had finished speaking, he thought of a question. His memory was instilled, that is to say, it may not be true.Moreover, he seemed to have seen someone just now, someone who made him feel so familiar. Thinking of this, the guard hurried to the back. Seeing him like this, Su Zhan followed. Soon, in a holding room, Su Zhan saw a man, a man with a broken arm. "Red Arrow, Roy?" Su Zhan was very surprised when he saw the people inside. He had dealt with Red Arrow before and taught him a lesson. Even the Justice League is planning to let Red Arrow officially join. Why are you here?Could it be that the Red Arrow is fake?Is it a clone? But what does the Red Arrow have to do with the guards? Su Zhan looked at the guard, and saw that the guard took off his helmet and revealed his face. Seeing his face, Su Zhan was stunned. Chapter 1472 True and False Red Arrow and Role Model The guardian''s face was exactly the same as the Red Arrow in the holding room! "This is interesting. You are not a clone of Jim, you are a clone of Red Arrow Roy. But there is still a Red Arrow out there. In other words, Roy has two clones, one is You, one is Red Arrow!" Su Zhan snorted twice and looked at Roy inside and said: "I''m a little curious, what value is Roy worth cloning like this?" The guard was silent, not knowing what to say. He did not expect that he would be a clone of Roy. "Study this matter slowly, Roy, I want to take it away, do you want to follow me first?" Su Zhan asked. The guard looked at these holding bins and shook his head: "I want to rescue them." "Okay, then I don''t care about you. If you are in trouble, you can come to the islands on the west coast to find me." After Su Zhan finished speaking, he put Roy''s insulation warehouse directly into the system space, and then looked at the guards. , Turned around and went out. The battle between the superboy and the clone was coming to an end, and Su Zhan did not pay attention.Instead, he went to the host room, copied this gene cloning technology, and then ruined it.After finishing these, Su Zhan teleported away. Originally, he wanted to know about the Illuminati from Luthor, but unfortunately there was nothing to gain. Luther was about the same as the Queen Bee, and it was just a few people who dealt with it. The leader of the Assassin Alliance, Lei Guxiao, the Queen Bee of Belilia, and Luther, the president of the Lex Group, are definitely not all. Although I don''t know much about the Illuminati, I have gained a lot this time. First of all, I learned what Luther seems to have for the superboy, and then I learned that Cadmus is still continuing the cloning research. The most important thing is that the Guardian and the Red Arrow are clones, especially the Red Arrow. Very important.It seems that Red Arrow himself doesn''t know all of this, and Arrow, the people of the Justice League probably don''t know, which means that he has been transferred for a long time.He definitely didn''t run out by himself, that is to say, it may be Luther or the Illuminati deliberately planted in the Justice League. There must be a purpose! Regarding Roy, Su Zhan does not intend to tell the Justice League for the time being. Once the Justice League has not found out for so long, it is its own problem.Secondly, Su Zhan really wanted to see what the Illuminati wanted to do with the Red Arrow! However, the guards may leak news, but it doesn''t matter. Back to the multiple base, in a separate room. Su Zhan took out Roy''s incubator. Without the support of electricity, the incubator lost its function. Soon, the door opened and Roy woke up quietly in the ice.Opening his eyes, the memory recovered, Roy rushed towards Su Zhan instantly. However, his body was too weak and fell directly to the ground as soon as he moved. "Who are you? Where is this!" Roy shouted in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled: "Don¡¯t be nervous. My name is Su Zhan. You shouldn¡¯t remember me. After all, I didn¡¯t show up when you were caught. You are safe now. I rescued you from Cadmus Lab. come out." "What you have to do now is take a good rest first, and don''t worry about other things." Roy obviously didn''t relax, but his body was really tired, insisted a few times, and finally fell asleep. Su Zhan put Roy on the bed and checked his physical condition. He was a little weak because of the long period of freezing, and his physical function also declined a lot.The most important thing is his arm...Looking at his broken arm, did Su Zhan feel that maybe this is destined? Roy first became Green Arrow''s assistant as a fast hand, and then became the Red Arrow on his own. Finally, because of the broken arm, he gave up the identity of Red Arrow and walked the rivers and lakes under the name of the arsenal.Now, Red Arrow is someone else, and Roy has broken his arm again. Even if he regains his identity, he won''t use the name of Red Arrow in all likelihood. It seems that the arsenal will be born soon. ... ... The Superboy''s trouble with Cadmus quickly became known to the Justice League, and at the same time, he also learned that Cadmus was still continuing the cloning plan. This time, the Justice League''s actions were very simple and completely destroyed this place.But before the Superboy defeated the clone and the Justice League knew about it, the Guardians had rescued those people and left here.So the Justice League did not know other things, only a clone of Krypton, and this clone was defeated by the superboy. 1225 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1225 After the matter was over, the Justice League officially completed the assessment of the new members and made a decision. Two new members. Red Arrow and role models. The role model is an alien, similar to Superman. A long time ago, he landed on the earth due to a spacecraft accident, and then became a human being living on the earth, but because he does not grow old and has a long life span, he has always been I have become a son, and become a grandson after being a son, and have hidden identities from generation to generation.In the end, he used super powers when he was robbed in a house, but was discovered by a little girl.As a result, he became a hero at the instigation of this little girl.And this little girl also got the equipment gifted by the model, code-named''Rocket'' became the assistant of the model. The abilities of role models are similar to those of Superman. Super physical strength, super strength, super endurance, flying ability, radioactive energy and so on. Even Superman once suspected that the role model was a Kryptonian! After confirming the joining of Red Arrow and the role model, a ceremony to join the alliance will naturally be held, and there will be an explanation to the people and let everyone know that they are now also official alliance members.The time is set on Sunday morning, which is tomorrow. Su Zhan also received an invitation letter! Su Zhan is going to bring Julie and Mrs. Shangdu to attend. At any rate, it is also a formal occasion, when there are countless reporters, even if it is not too grand, it is not good to be too casual.Therefore, Su Zhan specially prepared a set of clothes for Julie to keep up with Mrs. Du, and prepared them to surprise the audience! Chapter 1473 At 9:10 in the morning, there was a crowd of people near the Hall of Justice, reporters, people, and countless people curiously waiting to see the two new alliance members.A suggested platform was set up in front of the Hall of Justice, but no one has appeared here yet. As time approached, someone soon finally arrived. A member of the Youth Justice League! Finally, he no longer appeared as his assistant, which made the members of Shaozheng quite excited. Whether it was reporters or the public, it was a lot of face. After all, Shaozheng''s''performance'' is still good.Subsequently, members of the Justice League also appeared one after another, which made the atmosphere on the scene rise. The role model and the Red Arrow had already arrived, and they were in the Hall of Justice at this time.Wait for the start, and then go out when they are introduced.The Justice League and Shaozheng were standing on both sides of the platform. Superman stood in the middle and began the audition. It was not long before the official start. "Did he not come?" Artemis suddenly heard the Wonder Woman next to him whisper.After a moment of stunned, Artemis shook his head: "Should not come yet? But he will come." "Do you know who will be brought?" Wonder Woman asked. "It should be Julie to keep up with Mrs. Du." Artemis called Su Zhan specifically to ask about this matter last night, so he knew the details.But seeing time approaching, and Su Zhan hasn''t come yet, Artemis is also a little anxious. At this moment, there was a loud noise, and three people suddenly appeared in front of the platform. In the center is Su Zhan, a black suit that looks handsome. On the left is Mrs. Shangdu, wearing an off-white dress with a small checkered figure, with a rather overbearing figure.On the right is Julie, as always in a black leather skirt, the three of them firmly caught everyone''s attention as soon as they appeared.There were bursts of exclamation in the ears, some praised the two people for their beauty, some praised Su Zhan''s handsome, of course, more of them were still guessing their identities. "Who are they? It looks like they know the Justice League, they are here to participate?" A reporter whispered to the people around him. The one next to him was obviously an old reporter, and said in a senior voice: "The most important thing to be a reporter is to recognize people. If you don¡¯t even know people, you won¡¯t know even if there are headlines in front of you! I ask you, recently What is the hottest news?" "The hottest news? Is it Lexluthor''s news? Is that the curse?" "Since you know, don''t you recognize who he is?" "Oh my God, it''s him!" As soon as he reminded the reporter, he immediately reacted, looking at Su Zhan who hugged left and right and exclaimed: "This posture, what he said may be true." There were two beauties in attending this kind of occasion. He said that he had worked as Luthor''s secretary, which is very likely. Su Zhan nodded at the people on stage as a greeting, and then stood aside with his arms around the two women. This time it is purely to join in the fun, by the way, take a look at the Red Arrow and the role models! As time approached, it finally officially started. Superman, as the leader of the Justice League, said a lot about standing on stage. After a lot of nonsense nonsense, Superman has made Red Arrow officially appear with the role model. The two were wearing uniforms, and there was a girl next to the model, but the girl quickly ran to Shaozheng after she came out.The two of them gave their speeches in turn. It was nothing more than a formal feeling of what to do after joining the Justice League. Su Zhan was watching Red Arrow when he was speaking, his excitement and excitement, his speech and manners did not seem to have any problems, but if you don¡¯t know the truth, no one can see that he is fake, no wonder Green Arrow, the people of the Justice League did not notice. When the model spoke, Su Zhan also paid attention, nothing special. Su Zhan didn''t have any impression of him either. Apart from this world, Su Zhan really hadn''t heard of the name role model. Even if he did, he should not be a member of the Justice League''s first and second line. The so-called joining ceremony is actually just a cutscene. When the two have finished speaking, Superman has said that the Justice League will continue to protect everyone and guarantee world peace as the end, and the ceremony will officially end.Wonder Woman came over and invited Su Zhan into the Hall of Justice, which was regarded as an internal welcome ceremony. But Su Zhan declined. He has to go back to deal with Roy. The Red Arrow has officially joined the Justice League. Whether it is Luther or the Illuminati, any conspiracy plan should begin soon, right? The report of the new member joining the Justice League came out soon, but it¡¯s worth mentioning that no matter which newspaper reported it, it didn¡¯t forget to report that Su Zhan brought two women to attend. Unknowingly, this is better than Red Arrow. Things with role models are more concerned. Good-looking men and beautiful women, plus superheroes, and Luthor¡¯s things before, it¡¯s hard to not be noticed! After returning to the base, Su Zhan came to see Roy. Roy is awake, being guarded by the daughter of tomorrow.Seeing Su Zhan coming in, the daughter of tomorrow left, and Roy calmed down. "Who are you?" Roy asked. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak, just turned on the TV casually. What happened on the TV was what happened in the morning. Seeing all the Justice League members attending, there were scenes of the Soviet war and the introduction of the reporter. Roy probably knew some of the identity of the Soviet war, at least it is certain that he is not a villain , But a hero who has a good relationship with the Justice League! Just as Roy was about to speak, Su Zhan motioned for him to continue watching. At this time, it happened to be when Red Arrow and the role model came out. Watching Red Arrow join the Justice League and talk about the above paragraphs, Roy''s expression became extremely hideous. "He is a fake, he is a fake!" "Calm down, of course I know he is a fake." Su Zhan waved his hand to let Roy stay calm, then turned off the TV and said: "Your clone has replaced you a long time ago, and he may not even be himself. Knowing that he is a fake, no one doubts his identity. I can help you prove that you are the real Roy, but you have to wait!" Chapter 1474 Zhenjin Arm: The Armory is Born! "Wait!" Roy asked with gritted teeth. "Wait to see what conspiracy the Illuminati has, and when you can look like a little bit, what else can you do even if you regain your identity in the future?" Su Zhan said lightly. Roy was pale and speechless for a moment. Looking at his broken arm, Roy knew he was right. At least, he can''t draw a bow anymore, so is he still a fast hand?Can you continue...being a hero? 1226 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1226 "I will show you what happened during this period of time, and understand that if you listen to me, I may be able to let you continue to do what you did before, even stronger than before." Roy nodded heavily. The next step is much simpler. The news about the Red Arrow is not difficult to inquire. Soon, Roy has figured out what happened during the time that he was arrested and the clone had faked himself.Although angry, I have to admit that this clone is doing pretty well, and... from various signs of circumstances, it seems that he really doesn''t know his identity, and he thinks he is really his own. While understanding what happened during this period, Roy was not idle, trying to recover his physical condition. Although he broke an arm, his performance was still very tough.At the same time, he also learned about the identity of Su Zhan, another founder of the World Justice League. Because of this status, Roy is full of confidence in his guarantee. Almost three days have passed, Roy''s physical condition has recovered seven or eighty-eight, and Su Zhan... finally showed up. Roy looked at Su Zhan expectantly, or rather, at the metal arm in Su Zhan''s hand! "This is... for me?" Roy asked. Su Zhan nodded."This is not an ordinary metal arm. It is made of vibrating gold that is not available in this world. Before installing it for you, you can take a look at this first, and then you will have a general understanding of this arm!" With that said, Su Zhan waved his hand, and a virtual picture appeared in front of Roy. The picture shows a man wearing a mask. This man''s left arm is exactly the same as the metal arm in Su Zhan''s hand.In the picture, this man uses his metal arms and powerful fighting skills to show amazing destructive power.Roy was dumbfounded, and he asked himself that he might not be his opponent. "Who is he?" Roy asked curiously. This person is definitely not in his own world, otherwise there is no reason why he hasn''t heard it. "The Winter Soldier, or you can call him the Winter Soldier. He was in the same situation as you. He was accidentally caught and lost an arm, so he replaced it with this metal arm. However, his metal arm is just ordinary material, not vibrating. Build, your arm is much stronger than his!" "He is my man." Su Zhan said specifically. Roy understood immediately. No one of his own has such a vibrating arm, so why give it to himself? "If the power of this arm is very strong and I adapt it again, my strength will not be weaker than before. That counterfeit can join the Justice League, and I think I am qualified to join and join your Justice League!" Roy After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice. It was he who saved himself, and now he has prepared a precious vibrating arm for himself. This alone is worthy of moving Roy, and it is worth his choice!Moreover, he was arrested and faked, and no one in the Alliance, including the Arrow, found out, which made Roy somewhat sad. "I''m going to set up an organization of Youth Titans. There is only one member at present. Are you interested in joining?" Su Zhan asked. "it is good!" Although the young men sounded a bit inferior, Roy was still willing to join. "Okay, I have a chance to introduce you to you later. Now, I will help you install the metal arm first!" Su Zhan said with a smile and helped him install it.This kind of metal arm is connected to the nervous system. As long as you are familiar with it, it is basically the same as a real arm. However, there will be some differences in the grasp of strength. There are also more aspects that require time for Roy to adapt.But this is not difficult, letting the Poison Ivy Girl control the vines, plus the Daughter of Tomorrow, should make him adapt quickly and become stronger. With the addition of a metal arm, the attack method, strength, defense, etc. have a great impact. To a certain extent, Roy and the Winter Soldier are really alike. After returning, I will get one for the Winter Soldier. It''s okay to compare them to see who is stronger. After several days of training, Roy has finally adapted to the Jinjin arm, and his strength can be said to be completely restored. "Now you can consider the most important thing. It''s time to determine your code name!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Roy has obviously considered this issue."Even if I regain my identity, I don''t intend to use the code name of Red Arrow, it was him! Before I was caught, my code name was called Kuaishou. However, I don''t intend to call this name again!" Roy said, looking at his vibrating arm and the multifunctional arrow behind him, and said in a deep voice: "From now on, I will be called the arsenal!" "This name is good." Su Zhan said with a smile. Sure enough, it''s called an arsenal! Speaking of the arsenal, Su Zhan subconsciously thought of the Red Hood and the outsider.This thought flashed past, and Su Zhan didn''t think deeply. "This is your ID card." Su Zhan handed Roy the ID card he had prepared long ago. Roy looked at the code name of the arsenal above and was slightly surprised. Su Zhan smiled mysteriously, and then said."I am also paying attention to Red Arrow and the Justice League during this period. For the time being, it seems that there is nothing going on. But I don''t believe it will always be like this, so you have to be prepared and you may do it at any time. "I can''t wait." Roy said in a deep voice. I don''t know if Roy''s expectation has worked, or if it is really just such a coincidence. Just as Roy''s voice fell, Su Zhan''s phone rang. Before Su Zhan could speak, he heard an urgent cry for help from Artemis on the phone. "Come and save me, I''m being chased by Batman!" Chapter 1475 Batman is chasing Artemis? This made Su Zhan very surprised. It would be normal if Red Arrow was chasing Artemis.Without thinking about the reason, Su Zhan instantly located Artemis''s position, and immediately disappeared after clutching the shoulder of the arsenal.The next moment, in a certain block, Artemis was running in the distance, and Batman behind him was chasing him. Su Zhan released the arsenal and cast a look at him. The arsenal instantly understood that an ups and downs had blocked Batman''s way, and Zhenjin''s arm was swung out. "boom!" Batman didn''t pause, but punched directly. Two punches faced each other, and Batman flew out in a shock. "Are you okay?" Su Zhan asked when he came to Artemis. Seeing Su Zhan, Artemis was completely relieved and glanced at Batman and the Arsenal. Artemis asked in surprise: "Why is the Red Arrow here?" "He is not the Red Arrow, he is the arsenal!" "but¡­¡­" Of course Artemis recognized this face as Roy. "Let''s talk about it later, let''s talk about what''s going on first, how does Batman chase you down?" Su Zhan said. Artemis said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, I just happened to go home, and then I found Batman came to me, I felt something was wrong and ran away, but Batman has been chasing me!" "Are you sure it''s chasing?" Su Zhanjiang said the words chasing and killing very seriously. Artemis nodded: "I''m sure, he is chasing me!" Batman doesn''t kill. If you want to say that hunting is normal, it is not normal to hunt down.What''s more, he didn''t even bother to hunt down Artemis. It seemed that the Illuminati had finally taken action?Thinking of this, Su Zhan turned his head and looked at the Armory and Batman. The two fought very fiercely, and didn''t mean to keep their hands at all, and Batman didn''t speak in the process. Glancing at Batman, Su Zhan soon discovered that something was wrong with him. Something like a chip on his neck seemed to completely control him. "Oh, it''s still a high-tech product!" Su Zhan pouted, and came to Batman''s back, followed by a hand knife. Fast, accurate, ruthless! Batman didn''t even react and fell to the ground with a normal sound. "Go back to the base first." 1227 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1227 Su Zhan asked the arsenal to take Batman with him, and he took Artemis and teleported directly back to the base. After arriving at the base, Su Zhan asked the Armory to transfer Batman over and glanced at the chip on his neck. "what is this?" Both Armory and Artemis had some surprises. Su Zhan took the chip down and analyzed it, and said: "It should be some kind of chip similar to hypnosis control. The technology is very mature and high-end. It seems that the enemy has people who are good at research in this area." "Brain! It must be him!" The arsenal said in a deep voice."He has done a lot of research in this area. In other words, is our enemy him?" "Who is the enemy, he will know when he wakes up." Su Zhan said, waking Batman directly. After Batman woke up, his head looked a little heavy, and after shaking a few times, he said, "Thank you." "Tell me what''s going on." Batman looks like he still remembers what happened, otherwise he wouldn''t say thank you first. Batman said in a deep voice: "One of us had a gangster, and it was destroyed by the Illuminati one by one and controlled by that chip. Now the entire Justice League, including the Youth Justice League, may have been wiped out, and all have become savages Vandal and Savi Strange person." "Savage? It''s him." This guy seems to have the purpose of conquering the world in any world. As an immortal guy, with tens of thousands of years of accumulated wealth and experience, it is normal to be the head of the Illuminati.Red Arrow is obviously a traitor. Let Red Arrow join the Justice League, and he will be able to bring people into the Justice League headquarters. Using Red Arrow to control these people one by one, the result is that the Justice League is wiped out. . After Batman finished speaking, he looked at the arsenal. Of course he recognized that this was Roy. He also knew that this was Roy, not the fake Red Arrow. But why is he here?And his arm... Batman still feels a little pain in his arm, which was caused by working with him before... "I found him in the Cadmus Lab. He is now codenamed the Armory." Su Zhan said briefly. Batman nodded, and then said: "We must find a way to get everyone back to normal and defeat the Illuminati, otherwise..." Everyone in the Justice League including Superman is controlled by Savage, who knows what they will do. , Almost no one can stop their strength if they really want to destroy it. "I''m afraid it will not be easy. We have too few people. They are strong, and there are people from the Illuminati. The chance of success is very small." Armory said. "Few people?" Su Zhan smiled."We have a lot of people." "Are you talking about Julie, Katana and others? Even if you add them, I''m afraid..." Batman interrupted before the Armory was finished."He should not be talking about the people here, but... the people of his world!" "Justice League!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Yes! If it is more than the number of people, we can be more than them, and the justice league of the two worlds fights against each other. This scene should be very spectacular! Okay, wait for me here first, and I will go back. Come back soon!" Justice League vs. Justice League! It should feel very exciting. Su Zhan said, and then went directly to Earth 1 with the cosmic teleporter. Earth 1, the Justice League base. After Su Zhan appeared, he started to gather members directly! Superman, Batman, Flash, Arrow, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, and Steel Bone all received the summoning message from Su Zhan at the same time. It didn''t take long for them to send over one after another. This was not over yet, Su Zhan thought about it and wanted to continue the summoning. He also transferred a few people from the Raptor team. Two black and white canary sisters, Plant Girl, Ms. Siwa, Crow. After everyone arrived, Su Zhan slowly said: "You called so many of you together because we have a mission. We have to deal with an organization called the Illuminati..." Chapter 1476 Justice League VS Justice League (1) "The leader of the Illuminati is called Vandal Savage. Now Savage controls the members of the Justice League of Earth 16 and the Juvenile Justice League through a certain technology chip. Our task is to defeat them, save them, and then defeat the Illuminati! " "Superman, Batman, Flash, Arrow, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Steelbone, in addition to Batman, you are responsible for dealing with yourself on Earth 16." "Black and White Canary, Poison Ivy, Ms. Siwa, Crow, you will be with Julie, Katana, they have already dealt with the members of the Youth Justice League." "I have only one request. This is the first time our Earth 1 has appeared in other worlds. I hope everyone can do more beautifully. Okay, let''s prepare for each in ten minutes. We will set off in ten minutes!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and everyone was already excited to come in. To go to Earth 16, to see themselves in another world, this makes them somewhat very excited. And this time the scale is still so large. The Justice League, Birds of Prey, Teen Titans, and Suicide Squad are almost all involved. It can be said to be the largest operation so far. Ten minutes later, everyone was ready to go. Su Zhan didn''t say much, and set off for Earth 16 directly through the cosmic teleporter. Earth 16. In front of the cosmic teleporter. Batman, Arsenal, Artemis, Katana, Julie, Madame Shangdu, Cheshire Cat, and Daughter of Tomorrow are all waiting here. As the light of the teleporter flashed, Su Zhan suddenly appeared. Su Zhan gave aside with a smile, and immediately after the teleporter lit up again, a person had appeared suddenly. "Superman!" The expressions of Batman, Arsenal, and Cheshire Cat were all taken aback, and they didn''t seem to be any different from those in their own world. With the appearance of Superman, Batman, Flash, Wonder Woman, etc. appeared in turn, followed by the Raptor Squad and others. After everyone showed up, the room seemed a bit crowded. The crowds of people standing there are really spectacular. The two Batman looked at each other, feeling really strange. "The opponent is now at the base of the Justice League. The Batman of Earth 16 will take us to the base of the Justice League, the observation deck. After entering, we will find our opponents, understand? Everyone nodded together. The next thing is much simpler, the Batman of Earth 16 leads everyone through teleportation, preparing to enter the base of the Justice League, the watchtower. ... 1228 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1228 ... Justice League base, watchtower! Arrow, Aquaman, Steelbone, role models and others stayed next to Savage, but Superman, Flash, Wonder Woman and Green Lantern were gone. The members of the Youth Justice League are distributed throughout the base. "Batman!" There was a sudden sound from the transmitter, and Savage frowned slightly. "Only Batman?" He sent Batman to catch Artemis, if he succeeded, there should be Artemis'' number prompt.Thinking of this, Savage retreated subconsciously. When the light flashed, Batman from Earth 16 appeared in the teleporter, along with a bunch of people from Earth 1. Meet Superman, Flash and others. Savage was stunned. "This...Is it impossible? I obviously sent them to other places, why would they all show up here? Wait, no, these people are very young, so they are from other worlds!" Vicki reacted immediately. "Artemis, you take them to find the Shaozheng members." Su Zhan dispatched, and soon... Artemis took the katana, and Ms. Siwa and others left. Only the members of the Justice League and Batman of Earth 16 are left to fight Su. No need to say anything at this time. The Arrow, Aquaman, Steel Bone, and role models of Earth 16 have rushed over. Here, Arrow, Aquaman, and Steel Bone also found themselves and rushed over. As for the role model, Su Zhan does not need to say anything, the Batman of Earth 16 has already rushed over. "What are we doing?" Superman, the Flash asked Su Zhan. After looking around, they didn''t find them on Earth 16. Su Zhan scanned the entire base and didn''t find it either. He didn''t know where Savage was sent.However, don''t worry, it will appear sooner or later.Su Zhan said indifferently: "Just watch it, this scene is also rare!" This scene is really rare. Green Arrow vs. Green Arrow, the space between the two of them flies randomly, and a variety of multi-functional arrows emerge in an endless stream. Neptune vs. Neptune. However, it is obvious that the Sea King on Earth 16 is stronger, so, after all, the age here is relatively old, and it has been on the throne for a long time, the Sea King on my side is still far behind.As for the steel frame, they are evenly matched. "Flash, you go and help Sea King." Su Zhan said. "Okay." Barry replied and joined the battle with a swish. With the addition of Barry, the situation gradually changed. Savage knew that the situation was not good, and directly opened the teleport.A black hole flashed behind him, and several people jumped out. Superman, Flash, Wonder Woman, two Green Lanterns. As soon as these people appeared, Arrow, Aquaman, and Steel Bone stopped and fought together. The people on Su Zhan''s side also stopped and went out separately. Pull the posture on both sides, Earth 16, Superman, Flash, Arrow, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Steel Frame, one black and one white, two Green Lanterns, role models, fighting in turn. Earth 1, Superman, Flash, Arrow, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Steel Bones, Batman, Earth 16 Batman, no less inferior. The two sides looked at each other, and the battle was about to start. Behind him, Su Zhan and Savage looked at each other, Savage snorted and waved: "Kill them all!" In an instant, the Justice League of Earth 16 rushed out. Su Zhan smiled and waved his hand, almost at the same time, Earth 1 also rushed over. Laser vs. laser, speed vs. speed, Wonder Woman wielded a shield and a sharp weapon. The arrows of the same style flew randomly, and the powerful firepower was endless.The two Batmen dealt with the two Green Lanterns separately, but the role model was empty, and they rushed directly to Su Zhan. Chapter 1477 Justice League VS Justice League (2) Seeing the model flying over in a rampage, Su Zhan''s mouth showed a sneer. Although he doesn''t know much about role models, but... he doesn''t need to know. Seeing the model rushing towards him with a fist, Su Zhan suddenly disappeared, and the model instantly waved a blank, a little startled, the next moment, Su Zhan appeared behind him, lightly and casually with a hand knife.The model instantly snorted and fell to the ground with a thud. Bend over, raised his hand, and gently squeezed the model''s neck, and the chip instantly shattered. "Get one." Su Zhan said lightly, without awakening the fainted role model, and turned to look at the battle. The battle is very fierce, there is almost no temptation, going up is full. After all, it''s yourself that you are fighting against. Of course I know myself. All kinds of attacks flew indiscriminately, and the surrounding buildings had been destroyed in disarray. Su Zhan glanced at him. Batman and Aquaman were slightly at a disadvantage. Aquaman was too young because of his strength and experience.Batman is because his opponent is Green Lantern. From the point of view of ability, it is obvious that Batman is more disadvantaged.Fortunately, the Batman of Earth 16 is familiar with Green Lantern, and the Batman of Earth 1 also had some understanding of Su Zhan or Green Lantern before, which is not incapable of dealing with it.The most important thing is that Batman''s real strength is not the front bar. Earth 1¡¯s Batman¡¯s opponent is Green Lantern Hal, and for the time being, Green Lantern gradually approaches the fighting Superman. "Dodge!" Suddenly, he yelled, and the Superman of Earth 1 flew away instantly.The next moment, a green Kryptonite appeared in Batman''s belt. As soon as the Kryptonite appeared, the Superman of Earth 16 knelt to the ground weakly, Batman leaped slightly, avoided the attack of Green Lantern Hal, and threw the bat dart straight to Superman''s neck. Click! Although Superman was weakened due to the Kryptonite Stone, the bat dart was obviously unable to cause any harm to him. It was just the power that made Superman who had fallen on his knees directly climbed down, and the bat dart was bounced and flew out together. , And the chip fragments on Superman''s neck! Superman fainted directly. Here the Superman of Earth 16 is resolved, and the Superman of Earth 1 immediately frees up to deal with Green Lantern. Green Lantern turned out the wall to resist, but Superman punched and smashed the wall he turned out with a punch, and flew to Green Lantern instantly.Green Lantern''s green light turned into a chain and Superman was trapped. When Superman roared, the chain broke instantly. Laser shot from both eyes. 1229 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1229 Green Lantern Hal gave a scream and fell directly to the ground. Batman had already waited. Green Lantern Hal had just landed and he had rushed over, destroying the chip easily. Superman and Green Lantern Hal have been solved one after another, which instantly reversed the situation. Superman went on to deal with another Green Lantern John without stopping, while the two Batman went to help Aquaman. "boom!" Sea King fell to the ground with a snort, and the chip was destroyed. "Snapped!" Green Lantern John fell heavily from the air, smoking slightly behind his neck, and the chip was destroyed. In just a few ups and downs, only Wonder Woman, Flash, Steelbone, and Arrow remain on Earth 16, which has not been resolved yet, but this is only a matter of time.Su Zhan glanced at Savage, Savage''s expression kept changing, it seemed...is he ready to run? "Take him down." Su Zhan pointed at Savage, Superman and others rushed towards Savage in an instant.Savage is worthy of being a guy who has lived for countless years. He is very agile. At the moment Superman rushed over, the teleportation black hole appeared behind him, passing Superman''s attack, Savage jumped directly in. Then the black hole began to shrink. "If you want to run, how can it be so easy? Drive me!" Su Zhan sneered, and the power of Chaos suddenly released. In an instant, the originally shrinking black hole expanded a little bit, and Superman rushed in. After a while, Savage was thrown out and fell to the ground. Come out. Su Zhan waved his hand, and a group of chaotic power had trapped Savage in a moment. The Arrow, Steelbone, and Flash following Earth 16 were solved almost at the same time, and only Wonder Woman was still fighting. "Go and see how the other people are doing, and the people from the Illuminati are caught back and don''t let them run away." Su Zhan gave an order, and everyone did not delay. After all, it can almost be said to be over here. . Before long, the others left one after another. Only two Wonder Women were still fighting. Su Zhan walked to the side of Savage and said with a smile: "Who do you think will win?" Savage snorted coldly. Su Zhan didn''t care either. Justice League VS Justice League. Obviously, it was his Justice League victory! Su Zhan is still very satisfied with this result. Earth 16 is just an attempt. Next time, it can turn Earth 3 times. Doesn¡¯t it mean Earth 3 is anti-world?Heroes become criminals, criminals become heroes, it should be good to fight! Su Zhan thought while looking at the two Wonder Women. Feast for the eyes! The main thing is that the two Wonder Women are so beautiful and look very seductive. "Aren''t you coming to help?" The Wonder Woman of Earth 1 suddenly shouted. Before Su Zhan finished speaking, the Wonder Woman of Earth 16 was a little nervous. Once Su Zhan intervenes, I am afraid... Now, her movements and attention were naturally slow, and the Wonder Woman of Earth 1 took advantage of the situation and threw a mantra lasso that directly entangled the wrist of Wonder Woman of Earth 16, followed by a forceful tugging and high jump. He started, and the Vulcan in his hand stroked the chip on her neck with great precision. With a click. The chip fell apart, and Earth''s 16 Wonder Woman fell to the ground. "nailed it!" Su Zhan smiled, this is the victory. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked with a smile at Wonder Woman. Wonder Woman looked at the "self" on the ground and said: "It feels very strange, as if she is fighting herself!" "But in the end you still defeated yourself." Su Zhan smiled. Except for Sea King, everyone else made Su Zhan very satisfied, and it seemed that they had to train Sea King well. Chapter 1478 Two World Exchange Meeting The Justice League VS Justice League battle has ended, and Shaozheng''s end is even more straightforward. Black and White Canary, Poison Ivy, Lady Siwa, Crow, Katana, Cheshire Cat, Lady Shangdu, Daughter of Tomorrow, Arsenal, and Artemis. These people are relatively easy to deal with Robin, Lightning Kid and others. They have all been dealt with almost without much effort. When Batman and them passed, the battle was over. They brought their opponents over and came. hall. The Batman of Earth 16 took others to find the rest of the Illuminati. Putting the people from the Earth 16 Justice League and the Youth Justice League together, the people on Earth 1 looked at the base curiously, understanding the world¡¯s own situation.The first time I set off in another world, I got a good start when I was dealing with other worlds, and everyone was still very happy. The only fly in the ointment is that the Batman of Earth 16 brought people back with his hands empty-handed. The rest of the Illuminati seemed to have run away and were not here. It didn''t take long for the Superman of Earth 16 and others to wake up one after another, with a little embarrassed expression. I don''t know whether to say thank you or be depressed.After all, losing to the opponent without exception is really embarrassing and a bit embarrassing. Fortunately, there is still something to do right now, and the people on Earth 1 seem to be getting along well, and this embarrassment quickly disappeared, and everyone also mixed up in twos and threes. They have been under control for a long time. They remember most of the things they did during this period, but the five people who came back after Superman and The Flash found that they had been blank for more than ten hours and had no memory at all.At the same time, what they did was not found on the surveillance network, and they were not even found. It disappeared for more than 10 hours, where did it go?What have you done? "Savage has handed it over to you. I believe you should be able to interrogate them. I will take people back to the base first, and we will talk after you finish the processing." Su Zhan was not interested in helping them to wipe their buttocks, and after speaking, Su Zhan left the observation deck with his own people. Back to the multi-base, everyone is still excited. After visiting this base, I became even more curious about the world. Su Zhan didn''t stop them either, he just let them go out and get familiar with the world, after all, there is still a chance to come here to deal with them in the future. At the same time, Su Zhan also prepared to leave a few people here. The first is Neptune, the strength and experience of Neptune is very weak, Su Zhan is going to let him learn from the Neptune of Earth 16 for a period of time.The second is the crows. Su Zhan is preparing for the crows to team up with the arsenal of the young Titans. First get familiar with them and form the team with them as the core. "I''m a little eye-catching about Donna." Wonder Woman came to Su Zhan''s side and whispered."I probably know where Donna was caught, but this place is difficult for me to get in alone, and I am not sure if Donna is still alive." "I''ll go with you when the things here are finished." Su Zhan said solemnly. He is sure that Donna should be alive. After all, he is the first generation of Wonder Girl. How could she be a Wonder Girl if she died? The affairs on the league side were quickly handled, and Savage was locked up. Regarding what happened in the ten-odd hours of disappearance, Savage never spoke, but I believe it can be investigated slowly.Members of the Justice League and the Youth Justice League visited the multiple bases. The multiple bases suddenly became lively.Three or two members, each looking for "self" and asking about their own world is quite interesting. This two world exchange meeting lasted for more than a long time. In the end, Superman, Batman and other talents are ready to leave. There are many things to deal with. Before he left, Batman told Su Zhan that Red Arrow was missing, and they would hurry up and look for it.During this period, Su Zhan also said to Sea King that he hoped that Sea King would study with him for a period of time. Sea King readily agreed and took Sea King away directly when he left. As they left one after another, a few people were left. Wonder Woman, Wonder Girl Casey, Artemis, and Rockets. The Rockets are a role model''s assistant. 1230 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1230 As for the people on Earth 1, all of them have returned one after another. After all, the matter here has been satisfactorily resolved, and only Wonder Woman and the Crow stayed.The crow was left for the young Titan, and the Wonder Woman was because of returning to Su Zhan to go back to Earth 1. Let¡¯s go together like this! As night fell, the base was very lively. As the saying goes, there are so many people in a play with three women, you can imagine how lively it is.Rocket asked questions, asked if the world had itself. The two Wonder Women and Wonder Girls sat in a pile of chats, laughing and talking, how lively. While they were chatting, Su Zhan found the arsenal. "The whereabouts of the Red Arrow is unknown. It doesn''t matter if he is a clone of you, people will find him. I think you should want to find him first than others, so this task is left to you. If so You can contact the base anytime you need support." "it is good!" As Su Zhan said, the Armory really wanted to find Red Arrow. After speaking, after a short break, the arsenal left the base impatiently, ready to find the Red Arrow. After sending away the arsenal, Su Zhan returned to the living room. However, the living room, which was still lively just now, is deserted and there are no people.It seems that they went back to their rooms to rest?Su Zhan didn''t care either, and nothing happened in his own territory anyway.He plans to get up tomorrow and go back to Earth 1 with Wonder Woman to find Donna, but tonight... Su Zhan glanced with a smile, and quickly found Wonder Woman''s room. Haven''t played a conquest game with Wonder Woman some days! Pushing the door in, Wonder Woman seemed to be about to undress and lie down. When she heard the voice, Wonder Woman turned her head and was a little surprised, just about to speak.The mantra lasso suddenly entangled her hand. Following her, she saw Su Zhan coming over and said with a smile, "Honey, here I am!" Chapter 1479 the wrong person Su Zhan rushed over, hugged Wonder Woman and kissed directly, and at the same time touched her hand unceremoniously.Wonder Woman''s reaction was a little unusual, but Su Zhan, who was excited, took off her uniform while kissing her. "Wait...wait..." Wonder Woman yelled intermittently. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Wait? I can''t wait anymore." "I, I am not..." Wonder Woman was pushed onto the bed by Su Zhan, watching Su Zhan take off her clothes, Wonder Woman panicked to explain that she was not a Wonder Woman in your world. Yes, she is the Wonder Woman of Earth 16. She knew about the relationship between Su Zhan and Earth 1 Wonder Woman, but she never expected that Su Zhan would admit his mistake, or that he had never thought about which world he was from or which Wonder Woman he was.When he kissed and hugged, she wanted to explain several times, but the strange feeling seemed to erode her sanity, and she had no chance to speak. Now, looking at Su Zhan''s sturdy body and about to pounce, Wonder Woman had to speak. But... She just said that I am not, and the Wonder Woman in the world behind me is not yours but can''t say anything. She suddenly felt, what would happen if she had to say this?Is it too embarrassing to look like at this moment?Moreover, Su Zhan''s strong and domineering behavior made her feel inexplicably not wanting to stop.Instead of embarrassing now?Why don''t you make a mistake? This thought came up and shocked her herself! While she was hesitating, Su Zhan had already rushed in. There was no chance for her to make up her mind, and she just came in. At that moment, her reaction was extremely strong. Then I heard Su Zhan say: "The reaction is so strong? Did you miss me? I will stay with you for a few more days after I go home tomorrow. At this point, Wonder Woman can no longer identify herself, she can only pretend, pretend that she is another herself. Thinking about it this way, she felt less embarrassed, and gradually, she had no time to think about it.After tossing for a few hours, Su Zhan hugged Wonder Woman contentedly and fell asleep. Wonder Woman felt extremely complicated. On the one hand, I didn''t expect that I would just give it to Su Zhan by mistake. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to feel so...well, especially now that lying in Su Zhan¡¯s arms makes her feel inexplicable, and even makes her reluctant to leave, if she How good is it to be yourself? Dazed, thinking about Wonder Woman faintly asleep. I don''t know how long I slept, Wonder Woman woke up, Su Zhan beside her was still asleep, hugging herself.Wonder Woman looked at it for a moment, got up slowly, left the room gently, and then entered another room. In this room, the Wonder Woman of Earth 1 was still sleeping, and she opened her eyes slightly when she felt someone call herself. "What''s the matter?" Seeing the Wonder Woman of Earth 16, she asked with sleepy eyes. The Wonder Woman of Earth 16 has a complicated expression, a little hesitant, and it''s really hard to tell.In the end, she still opened her mouth: "Yesterday, Su Zhan was in my room, and he mistaken me for you. Me, can I change the room with you? Can I trouble you not to tell him?" The Wonder Woman of Earth 1 stared at her with wide-eyed eyes. After a while, she nodded in a dumbfounded manner: "I don''t know what to say, why didn''t you tell him directly since it happened? I think, you are right. He also has a good impression, otherwise, even if he admits wrong, you will not fail to explain." "I...I can''t say that, anyway, let''s do this first, I haven''t considered it yet." "Ok!" The two exchanged rooms. The Wonder Woman of Earth 16 didn''t sleep anymore, tossing and turning, her thoughts were complicated, until dawn, watching Su Zhan come out with her arms around Wonder Woman, she was relieved, but she was kind of psychological Feeling inexplicably uncomfortable. "I''m going back to Earth 1 to find Donna. Would you like to see it together with Cassie? Look at my world and see the paradise island? Maybe, what help can be provided." Su Zhan asked with a smile. Originally speaking, Wonder Woman refused. She felt that she should leave Su Zhan first, so as not to show any flaws and troubles. Even if there were no flaws, it would be embarrassing to meet in this situation.But after Su Zhan''s invitation, she couldn''t bear to refuse. After hesitating for a moment, she finally nodded in agreement. Call Cassie, take two Wonder Women, and come to Earth 1 through the teleporter. After returning to Earth 1, he teleported directly to Paradise Island without stopping. After arriving at Paradise Island, the people on Paradise Island were very welcome to them. When Wonder Woman came back looking for clues to Donna, we talked about Earth 16, so I saw two Wonder Women and a Wonder Girl. The people on Paradise Island are not surprised, but full of curiosity. As for the arrival of Su Zhan, there is nothing else to say. Su Zhan is the benefactor of Paradise Island! Ask them to take the two of them around the island to play a game of finding the difference.Su Zhan and Wonder Woman met Hippolyte, the Amazon queen of Paradise Island. "The Donna you''re looking for was originally a playmate created by McGrall for Diana. Diana who used her divine power to replicate with the magic mirror, but something happened during the copying process, which led to Donna¡¯s personality and soul. She didn¡¯t care, it¡¯s just her good fortune, and she got along well with Diana. It¡¯s just that the ancient prophetic language said that Diana would be dangerous, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously, until Donna was mistaken for Diana by the dark angel. Let''s go. Later, we also looked for it, but unfortunately we didn''t have a clue, until Diana came back and talked about it before, and unexpectedly found a clue!" "Donna, it''s very likely to be in a place called the dimension of death! No one knows where it is, and no one knows how to go. It just knows that there is no death, only the infinite tragic reincarnation. Extinction, turned into a force of death dimension." Chapter 1480 Death Dimension and Donna All kinds of dimensional spaces, large and small, emerge in an endless stream. It is not so unexpected for this so-called death latitude Soviet war.Although Diana''s mother, Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, said she didn''t know where this place was and how to go, but Su Zhan could not be troubled. Generally speaking, these dimensions have a certain connection with the main world, as long as the position can be locked and the space barrier can be naturally reached. After Hippolyte''s voice fell, Su Zhan directly transformed into nothingness. As soon as he entered a state of emptiness, Su Zhan felt that a sense of oppression followed, and the force of the rules of this world was oppressing himself.In other words, to warn yourself in this way!However, the current Soviet War is not what it used to be. It is no longer the lower level of the power of the previous rules. As soon as it shows up, it will be oppressed to the point of having to leave.With the Zhanmeng universe as the foundation, plus the power of 99 rules on Earth, the power of rules between parallel universes can be said to be of the same origin, so the sense of oppression is not so strong, and it is slowly weakening. After adapting, Su Zhan began to search for his death dimension. Just like a scanning system, start to scan quickly to find all dimensional spaces connected to the main world. "He is, where did he go?" Su Zhan, the incarnation of nothingness, Diana and Hippolyte were naturally invisible. Hippolyte looked at Diana suspiciously, and Diana shook her head somewhat unclearly.However, she could faintly feel that Su Zhan hadn''t left, and she could still feel his breath! For more than an hour, Su Zhan suddenly appeared without warning. 1231 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1231 Still in the position before disappearing, it felt like he had never left before, just as invisible. "found it!" After showing up, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I have found the location of the death dimension. It is not difficult to pass. We can set off at any time." "You, I, can bring two of them, four of us are enough." Su Zhan said. "Okay, then I''ll go and inform them." Diana turned and left, and it didn''t take long for Earth 16 Wonder Woman and Wonder Girl Cassie to come over. Su Zhan stretched out his hands to hold the two Wonder Women, and at the same time asked Cassie to drag one of them, and then directly teleported. The four of them disappeared instantly. The next moment, the sky was dim, and the wind was blowing. The gloomy breath of death is pervasive, giving people a very strong sense of depression. Su Zhan is okay, and the two Wonder Women are okay. Cassie is a little rushed, or has too little knowledge, has not experienced strong winds and waves, and suddenly experienced this kind of atmosphere, and her breathing became unsmooth. "This is the death dimension?" Seeing the darkness all around, there is nothing, the feeling of lifelessness is really uncomfortable. "Yes. It''s not that big here. If Donna is still alive, it should be nearby." Su Zhan said lightly, and quickly searched. No matter hell or purgatory, Su Zhan has never experienced it. What''s more, it''s just the latitude of death in a small area, which has no effect on him at all. "Be careful, here and..." As soon as Su Zhan''s words fell, I saw a huge tentacles suddenly appeared on the ground beside Wonder Woman. The tentacles looked a bit like octopuses with mouthpieces on them. There was something like a barb, and when it came out, it wanted to entangle Wonder Woman.If this is entangled, it won''t be full of holes?Wonder Woman''s reaction was quick, and she slashed out with a backhand, but she couldn''t cut off the tentacles. She just made it sway a few times in pain, and then became even more manic. Whoosh whoosh! Countless tentacles drilled out of the ground again. Su Zhan''s feet were no exception, but when Su Zhan released the power of Chaos, those tentacles seemed to have encountered natural enemies, and they slipped back into the ground in an instant.As Su Zhan stepped forward, the tentacles in front of them were like this, which was very interesting. "Come, you all come over to me." Su Zhan smiled and waved, they came to Su Zhan''s side, and moved forward with Su Zhan''s pace. Although the surrounding tentacles flared their teeth and claws, they were helpless. "Why is this?" Cassie asked curiously... "Because it knows that I can''t afford it." Su Zhan said with a smile. This answer sounds bragging, but besides that, I can''t think of any other reasons. It took about ten minutes to go all the way.Suddenly, there was the sound of fighting in the distance.The three accelerated their pace, and soon saw a figure besieged by tentacles.I saw this man with long black hair, wearing a completely different style of armor from Wonder Woman and Cassie. The shoulder armor is more prominent, somewhat similar to the battle suit of a Saint Seiya, holding a long sword in his hand, and the sword is very skillful. The tentacles were cut off one after another, but they grew back again. Her expression is very cold, her eyes are like beasts, lifeless but full of fierceness. "Donna!" Diana couldn''t help but shouted. As a childhood playmate, or even his own sister, Diana would recognize it at a glance.In fact, Su Zhan also recognized that, except for the hair color and temperament, the appearance was almost exactly the same! "Her state doesn''t seem right." Cassie said in a low voice. It''s really not quite right. It''s not much better for someone who has been trapped here for so many years and has not collapsed. "Go and help!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and the three had already flown over. With two Wonder Women and one Wonder Girl, Donna¡¯s situation became much easier in an instant.Donna looked at them suspiciously, not the joy of being helped, but full of vigilance.When Su Zhan came over, those tentacles slipped back in an instant as before and disappeared. Everyone looked at Donna, and Donna also looked at them, the sword in her hand never let go. Diana walked over with some excitement. Just two steps later, Donna''s sword was already raised.Diana was stunned, and then said: "It''s me, Diana, do you remember what happened when we were young?" "When I was young..." Donna murmured, as if she was reminiscing. Chapter 1481 Destroying and Searching for the Dark Angel Donna''s eyes lit up suddenly, as if she recalled a few moments.After all, she was caught here a long time ago, and after countless death cycles, many memories have been sealed.Now that said, Donna finally remembered and recognized who the person in front of her was."Diana, really, really you?" "it''s me!" Diana opened her hands and hugged Donna. Be regarded as two sisters, the sisters embraced and wept, and everyone who saw them was a little sad. Especially the Wonder Woman of Earth 16, there is no Donna in her world, so she is a little envious of this feeling. After a long time, the two people separated, and Donna said eagerly, "Why are you here? Are you also arrested?" "We are here to save you." "Sorry, I came so late." "Since Donna is okay, let''s leave here first, and talk about it after we go back." Su Zhan said, Diana and others grasped each other, Su Zhan teleported directly back to Paradise Island. Things are much smoother than expected. Donna was rescued so easily and brought back. Back to Paradise Island, to the place where Donna had dreamed back so many times, Donna even felt a little bit too dreamy and not real.Hippolyte didn''t expect them to come back so quickly. Looking at Donna, his eyes were a little red. After being arrested for so long, there must be a lot to say, and Donna also needs to know a lot. Su Zhan did not interrupt them, but whispered to the Wonder Woman of Earth 16, preparing to go back to the death dimension.I am still very interested in the Soviet war in that place, and I can feel a lot of energy.The most important thing is that Su Zhan wanted to try to see if he could find the Dark Angel! Seeing Su Zhan and going back, the Wonder Woman of Earth 16 hesitated and said, "Shall I go with you?" "No, there is nothing dangerous..." Su Zhan wanted to refuse, but looking at her eyes, the front of the conversation changed: "Okay." After speaking, Su Zhan took her back to the dimension of death. There was no change here because of Donna''s departure, and no dark angel was seen.However, Su Zhan has already made up his mind and decided what to do. After releasing her, Su Zhan said: "I am going to swallow the energy of this dimension, which may cause this dimension to collapse. I will protect you with the power of chaos. , Don''t move here!" When the voice fell, the power of Chaos had already protected her, and immediately following the release of the swallowing ability, the energy in the dimension began to flow into Su Zhan''s body. Nothing changed at first, and Wonder Woman didn''t feel any difference.But gradually, she already felt the ground under her feet began to tremble slightly, and the tentacles came out one after another, seeming to have a very panicked feeling.She saw with her own eyes that many of the tentacles slowly withered, and finally turned into powder, blown away by the yin wind, and disappeared.Immediately afterwards, she seemed to feel that the breath of death here didn''t seem to be that strong anymore, which made her look at Su Zhan in surprise. Devour! 1232 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1232 What a great ability! Su Zhan deliberately controlled the speed, not as fast as swallowed, just to see if the dark angel would appear, but now half of the energy has been swallowed, but the dark angel still did not appear.Shaking his head slightly, Su Zhan let go of his control, and for an instant, the swallowing power skyrocketed. Click, click. There was a faint sound of cracking, and cracks appeared around the space, as if the world was about to collapse. "It looks like he won''t show up anymore." Su Zhan snorted coldly, with full firepower. In an instant, the space of the death dimension began to collapse, rapidly collapsing. Su Zhan came to the side of Wonder Woman, holding her waist and teleporting away. At the moment they disappeared, the space collapsed completely, and even the Wonder Woman who teleported back felt the impact.After landing, he subconsciously made a dive and stopped after taking two steps. "what happened?" Upon seeing this, everyone hurriedly asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just that I ruined that place, and the impact of the collapse is a bit big." Su Zhan said casually. What he said was an understatement, and everyone was amazed after hearing it. Easily ruin a dimensional space?This is too exaggerated. Destroying the dimensional space is nothing, mainly because the failure to find the dark angel made him a little unwilling.Anyway, Donna also needs time to adapt. Su Zhan simply asked them to stay on Paradise Island temporarily, while he left by himself, ready to find someone! Someone who might know about dark angels! ... ... Key West, the southernmost city in the United States, is located on a small coral island at the southwestern tip of the Florida Keys. It is mainly used for tourism and fishing. It is also an important naval base and naval aviation maintenance station. Hemingway once lived here. The city has brought a lot of cultural heritage. Looking at the endless sea, you can see people wearing cool clothes everywhere. This is indeed a good place for holiday travel. But Su Zhan didn''t come here for vacation or travel, but to find someone. Eve! Of course, this Eve is not Earth 99, the Eve in the evil forces, but Earth 1, the Eve of the Lord World! "Blue Monkey Restaurant!" Su Zhan glanced at the restaurant''s sign and pouted slightly. What kind of ghost name is this?Even Su Zhan in Yindianyuan thought it should be, the blue monkey...I really can''t think of the intention. In the center of the restaurant is a bar counter, with seats scattered around on both sides, it can be seen that business is good.Although there are not enough seats, there are not many vacancies. I randomly found a place to sit down, and soon a woman dressed as a waiter came over. She had short black hair and looked pretty."Can I help you?" "I want to find your boss!" Su Zhan smiled. "Are you her friend? It looks like you also came from outside. However, you may need to wait, because the boss is out shopping, you can order something and wait while eating." The waiter smiled and said . Chapter 1482 Alien Princess and Eve "Then just add something, by the way, what''s your name?" Su Zhan asked casually. "My name is Ateli." The waiter said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled at her, and soon Ateli turned away and took some things back. Su Zhan tasted it and it tasted good.Perhaps it is because of the island cities, the main ingredients are seafood, which is indeed more special than other places.Atley did not stay here all the time, but was busy around the shop. Su Zhan was eating and looking randomly, slowly waiting for Eve to return. He was actually quite curious that Eve would come to live in such a remote place. The reason why he said it was remote is because this is Earth 1, Su Zhan¡¯s home ground. As a result, when he came to the restaurant, few people looked at him in particular, even occasionally. Because Su Zhan looked like an outsider in his clothes, he just glanced curiously. Not because they recognized Su Zhan''s identity. This alone is enough to show that this city is indeed somewhat remote. If it is in a place like Metropolis, Gotham City, Star City or Central City, it is almost impossible for Su Zhan to eat such a stable food. "Have you heard? A new woman with orange skin and red hair, like an alien princess, is ready to settle here. I don¡¯t know if she can become a hero, if she can become a superhero and join the Justice League All right." "Yes, in this case, our city has its own guardian hero." "I heard that Sheriff Gomez is helping her. They are all women and have this relationship. If there is any danger or situation, she should be able to help? I heard she can fly. In a storm or something, maybe she can fly out to save people?" "Who knows, but her figure is really hot." The people next to him were chatting in a low voice, but Su Zhan was a little surprised when he heard it. Orange skin, red hair, alien princess. This series of keywords made Su Zhan think of a person, DC World is regarded as a second-line heroine, one of the members of the young Titan! If she is really here, it would be a surprise, what is this?Rake grass and hit rabbits? Su Zhan had already made up his mind to look for this alien princess after meeting Eve.When thinking like this, the door of the restaurant was suddenly pushed open, and a woman wearing hot pants, a T-shirt, and big sunglasses walked in. As soon as she came in, she gave people a very hot feeling. Afterwards, many people in the restaurant greeted her, they saw her wave their hands slightly, and were about to go inside, but suddenly noticed Su Zhan sitting on the side. But when she looked over, even though she was wearing sunglasses, Su Zhan still clearly saw the surprise and... panic in her eyes! Yes, panic. She seemed to be afraid of herself. Su Zhan smiled slightly and waved to her. She came over to sit down and took off her sunglasses. It was the Eve Su Zhan was looking for. Eve frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here!" "Come to you!" Su Zhan said with a smile."This place is pretty good, but it''s a bit remote." Eve said solemnly: "What is it worth you to travel so far to find me? I am not an enemy of your Justice League, I just enjoy life peacefully." Listening to Eve''s argument, as if she was proving her innocence, Su Zhan smiled blankly: "I don''t seem to have done anything to you, why are you so afraid of me?" "Go and ask if anyone is afraid of you now? And, I feel the breath of God in you." Eve said. She hadn''t noticed it when she first came in, but after seeing Su Zhan, Eve felt a familiar breath in him, that was... the breath of God.How could he have the breath of God in him?Eve knew something about God and him before. Does this mean that God has... Although Eve was conceited, she couldn''t be conceited at all in the face of this situation and this kind of strength, so she was not afraid of it. 1233 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1233 "Oh? You feel it? Haha, you don''t have to be so nervous. I did manage a god, but it is not the main world, not the highest and strongest one, but a god who is much inferior to the parallel world." Su Zhan laughed Explained."By the way, you of that world are now mine." Eve knows my people well, but it doesn''t just refer to my subordinates.However, she did not change her face, and apparently knew something about the multiverse. Eve was relieved when she learned that it was the God of the parallel world."You come to me, something?" "Maybe, I just miss you?" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Eve and said: "Who would think that you are Eve like you are now, you are simply a hot beauty." "Let''s talk about it, I don''t believe that you really came for me." Eve said solemnly. "Then what are you nervous about?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled, and then slowly said: "I originally wanted to ask you about someone and then leave. But now, I think I should stay here for a while. Time, because here is full of surprises!" "Is there anyone you can''t find?" Eve asked somewhat unexpectedly: "Who is it? Who are you looking for?" "Dark Angel!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and Eve''s expression instantly solidified. Although it was only a moment, it returned to normal immediately, but Su Zhan knew.She must know about dark angels! "It looks like I''m here right, looking for you didn''t disappoint me." Su Zhan said with a smile. Eve was silent, her expression somewhat solemn. Su Zhan didn''t urge, and waved at Ateli, asked her to bring a glass of beer, and then waited for Eve to speak leisurely while drinking. He believed that Eve dared not refuse herself. After a while, Eve let out a sigh of relief: "If someone asks me, I will tell him that I don''t know, or I will tell him to dispel the idea, because it''s nothing, anyone can ask about it. But since it''s you. , I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to say these words! I don¡¯t know much about the Dark Angel, I only know that he is a multiverse existence, and even God is very helpless." ... PS, if the alien princess knows about DC, he should be able to guess who it is. Chapter 1483 Bidong Eve and Qida Beast "He has been hiding in the dark. No one knows where he is and what he wants to do. Just know that he has been trying to overthrow God and overthrow all the gods. If you want to find him, it may not be easy, at least I have no choice. How can I help you!" Eve said slowly. "It sounds a bit like an ambition, a big boss behind it. But... don''t you really know?" Su Zhan asked. Eve nodded heavily and said: "I really don''t know. God has tried to find him several times without success. With the vast multiverse, it is difficult to know where he is hiding. In this world, all I know is He has done two things!" "Oh? What''s the matter?" "He once went to Paradise Island, because Paradise Island lives in the Amazon Protoss, which may help him destroy the gods. But I don''t know what he did. The second thing is that he was in hell and let someone out. !" "Who?" "Lucifer''s mother!" "Who?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows in surprise, but the same word did not mean a different meaning. Before it was a question, he was surprised at the back. Lucifer''s mother? Nima, is it God¡¯s wife? Eve shook her head and said: "I don''t know the identity of that person, but I know it for a long, long time. She was locked in the deepest part of hell even before I was born." "Well, things are getting more and more interesting, but this dark angel has indeed been sabotaging. The holy killer of Earth 99 is probably his masterpiece." Su Zhan mumbled, and then said: "You Can help me pay attention, I need his news!" Eve hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay, the business can come to an end, and the next thing is the surprise I said." Su Zhan smiled, drank the wine in his glass and said, "Would you not show me a tour of your site?" What else Eve could say, she could only stand up and introduce her. This restaurant is very big, and the back is even with the residence.The waiter, Atley, lived with her. While visiting, he casually asked her how long she has been here, how the restaurant¡¯s business is, and whether there is anything special in this city. It seemed to be just chatting. "this is my room." Eve stood at the door of a bedroom, and prepared to continue the introduction with a single sentence. Su Zhan stopped."Do you mind if I take a look?" "What if I say mind?" Eve asked. "Then I will probably go in and take a look, no way, who can''t stop me." Su Zhan said with a smile and already pushed the door in. Entering Eve''s bedroom, let alone, it''s pretty girlish.Open the closet at will. There are a lot of clothes in it, all in that cool style. Turning to look at the somewhat depressed Eve, Su Zhan smiled and said, "It looks like you really plan to settle in this city. ." "It''s great here!" "It''s really good here!" Su Zhan responded with a smile and slowly walked towards Eve. This made Eve feel a little nervous and subconsciously backed down. Step by step approaching, step by step back. Su Zhan reached out and Eve was already leaning against the wall. Wall dong! Seeing Eve, who was a little nervous at hand, looking at the upper circle that followed her breathing, and the feeling of being able to touch her from time to time, Su Zhan pinched her chin with the other hand, causing her to raise her head involuntarily.Eve''s eyes were a bit humiliating. As Eve, it was the first time someone treated herself in such a humiliating way. Being pinched by her chin, she involuntarily raised her head. This powerful posture made Xiang Xiu Eve very embarrassed. "Good expression!" Su Zhan chuckled lightly, bowed his head and kissed. Eve closed her mouth in a posture of non-violence and non-cooperation. Su Zhan laughed blankly."So reluctant?" Eve didn''t speak, just glared at Su Zhan. "Kiss me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Kiss you? Don''t think about it!" Eve thought resentfully, but then found that her body had taken the initiative to approach Su Zhan. She stood on tiptoes, wrapped her hands around Su Zhan''s neck, and kissed him actively. Up."This, how is this possible, how can I...what did you do?" Eve was shocked, but had no chance to speak. She seemed to have fallen into a kind of idiot, kissing Su Zhan madly.Su Zhan naturally enjoyed it, and slowly Eve felt that she didn''t seem so determined anymore and seemed to be affected. "boom!" Suddenly a huge noise came from the restaurant outside, followed by a chaotic sound. Su Zhan pushed Eve away and walked to the window to take a look. A huge red monster seemed to be destroying the restaurant. "What is this?" Su Zhan was a little surprised and just planned to take a look, but Eve pounced again, and the whole body pounced on Su Zhan, hugging his neck and kissing again.Catering to him, he teleported to the outside of the restaurant. 1234 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1234 The wall on the side of the restaurant has been smashed and the glass is broken.Everyone in the restaurant has run out, and the huge red monster is roaring, as if saying something like I finally found you. From the looks of it, it seems to be specifically for whom. There are two people left in the restaurant. A very sexy purple uniform, orange skin, red hair, and green eyes is the alien princess.And the other one is Atley, the waiter of the restaurant.After the monster appeared, the alien princess waved her hand as a mass of energy blasted past. However, the monster was not injured, but seemed to have absorbed this energy and became even bigger. "Don''t attack it with energy! Directly attacking the Qidar Beast with energy will only make it bigger." Ateli was very abnormal and didn''t panic, but knew the red monster very well. "Is Qida Beast very common?" The alien princess obviously doesn''t know much about this world. "No, they are not common on the surface of the earth. They also eat people. Be careful!" After Atley said, the alien princess rushed out and directly sent the Qida Beast out of the restaurant. Immediately afterwards, the alien princess ran out with Ateli. "boom!" Qida Beast was hit next to Su Zhan Eve, and the huge body produced bursts of shock. Chapter 1484 "You people here are so courageous?" When the alien princess came out, she saw Su Zhan and Eve who were still hugging each other next to the Qida Beast, and asked Ateli suspiciously. Because of the back-to-back relationship, Atley didn''t see the appearance, but he recognized who it was. She was a little speechless, and some didn''t know how to answer the alien princess. "It should be directed at me, and I will fly to other places to distract it!" The alien princess did not ask, watching the Qida beast flew up.When she thought about it, this thing was not common, it appeared mostly because of her own sake. Her voice fell, and as soon as she flew up, she saw Ateli flying up too. "Actually it came at me. I buried it under the ground before and it was very angry." "What did you do? Who are you?" Xinghuo asked unexpectedly. Ateli suddenly tore open the waiter clothes on his body, revealing a uniform that met white and black."My name is Ateli. This monster is my fault. Can you help me? If it is the two of us, it is still possible to win." "Okay, of course." The alien princess said enthusiastically."By the way, my name is Coli, you can also call me Xinghuo!" "This trip is really a surprise trip!" Watching the alien princess who claimed to be Xinghuo and Ateli flew up to deal with the Qida Beast, Su Zhan lifted his control over Eve.After returning to normal, Eve gasped for a long time, and she felt that her mouth seemed a little swollen. "This Atley, do you know?" Su Zhan glanced at Xinghuo, who was evacuating the crowd, and Ateli, who was actually controlling the earth and rocks to besiege the Qida Beast, and asked Eve curiously. Eve shook her head and looked a little surprised."She came to work after the restaurant opened, and it has been normal during this period." "In other words, you don''t know anymore?" Su Zhan observed her abilities and uniform style, searching his own memory in his mind. She should not be a very popular character, just like the alien princess Xinghuo. I guessed her identity without seeing Su Zhan before. The little princess of Tamarind, fled to the earth, and later joined the young Titan, which belonged to the appearance A second-line role with a high rate. But the one who can manipulate the earth and rock in front of him doesn''t have much impression. Su Zhan remembered for a long time, and finally remembered who she was! "It''s quite a surprise. I was originally looking for Eve to inquire about the dark angels, but I did not expect to encounter Xinghuo. As a result, the waiter at Eve''s restaurant turned out to be a member of the young Titan!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but cock his mouth. Wrong, Ateli is also a member of the Teen Titans, codenamed Earth Girl. Knowing the identities of the two, Su Zhan was not in a hurry to make a move to see how the two men''s strength was. "What should we do? It doesn''t look very calm." Spark flew back after dispersing everyone, and asked Ateli, who was trapping Qida Beast. "Yes, it has always lacked calmness, this time we have to eliminate it completely. I thought I killed him a few years ago, it looks like it just postponed the decisive battle time." Atley said, On one side, the rocks on the ground hit Qida Beast''s body, restraining its movement. "Then how do we eliminate her?" Xinghuo asked. "Good question, uh, what is your name." "Coli or Xinghuo." "Well, Collie, it''s useless to attack it. I buried it in an unbreakable iron ball last time, but it doesn''t seem to be very effective." Atley said. "Do you have that iron ball now?" Xinghuo asked. Atley ridiculed: "Iron ball? If I brought it, you must have found it long ago." Although she has more than one ball on her body, it is definitely not an iron ball! "Does it have weaknesses?" "Bright light, but I can''t hurt it, I thought of a good idea!" Atley said suddenly, and then pointed to the distance: "You fly west to five miles to the beach, and I will turn it towards you. Bianzhen, then you have to catch him and continue flying for about one hundred and fifty-six miles, and then forcefully launch energy waves at it, over and over again." "To make it bigger and bigger?" Xinghuo said. "It''s getting heavier too!" Atley said. "Understood." Xinghuo said and flew away. Following Ateli''s hands waving, clicking, clicking, more and more stones, almost completely pressing the Qida Beast on the ground, completely covered by the stones. "If you promise to go back to your hometown, I will let you jump out of your life." Ateli looked at Qida beastly. "My lord lord has ordered you to be killed to death. For him, I will eat you and protrude your bones!" Qida Beast said. What I said is clear, at least I can understand it, but what the hell is this stuttering problem!Su Zhan next to him was a little worried! "Really? How could he remember hatred for so long? Your king should have matured a little bit. He knows that I don''t like arranged marriages, especially with tyrants who oppress the people. My parents even gave him a gift to help him solve the problem. Why are you still so angry? Even sending you this kind of stuff? I won¡¯t be forced to marry someone for politics and not for love. Imagine that you have found true love but you have already married someone you don¡¯t love. People, how sad this is!" "Hmm, I would rather die!" Atley turned his head when he heard the words and looked at the sparks floating in the sky. "Sorry, I can''t help but want to hear your wonderful story, so I''m back. I''m leaving now!" Xinghuo finished speaking and flew away again. Ateli shook his head and said to Qida Beast: "The last chance, you have another time to leave here safely." "Go to death!" "I guess that means no!" Ateli suddenly jumped up and came to the sky above it in an instant. Following the rock, it suddenly turned into a huge palm. As Ateli''s arm waved, the rock palm suddenly pulled the Qida beast out with a swish. Has disappeared. Chapter 1485 Spark''s Initiative Almost the entire city of Key West knew about such a big movement. When the red monster appeared, Chief Gomez of the police station rushed over immediately, but her speed was still a little slower and she had to go along the way. Soothing the crowd, when I arrived here, I happened to see that the rocky palm was still moving the monster out.Looking at Atley falling in the sky, she couldn''t help but shouted: "Atley, what''s the matter?" "Hi, Sheriff, do you want to listen to the full version or the condensed version?" 1235 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1235 "..." Director Gomez was about to ask about the full version or the condensed version, when he heard a voice behind him. "Listen to the condensed version." Director Gomez and Atley heard it and looked. "Are you?" Director Gomez subconsciously asked when the speaker was with Eve, the owner of the restaurant. "My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and said. "Su Zhan? This name is a bit familiar, and I see you... it seems to be familiar, as if you have seen it there. Are you a celebrity or a celebrity?" Director Gomez recalled thinking, and saw the person next to him. Atley said excitedly."Oh my God, you are Su Zhan, I''m so stupid, I should have thought that you are the leader of the Justice League!" "Justice League!" Speaking of the Justice League, Director Gomez also remembered. "Let''s talk about you first." Su Zhan nodded with a smile, and then said. Atley nodded: "Well, I was born in the world inside this world, Xstrata, where my people live, have a high level of technology and are very close to nature. My family and friends are very helpful They ensured that I would grow into the most famous, oldest and most powerful person in the group, because my destiny has long been doomed. Our world is surrounded by a protective layer of rare metal composed of special elements, which has changed The genetic structure of all of us. Very few lucky ones will gain superpowers because of it, and that lucky guy is me!" "I have the ability to control the earth. Other abilities are still being developed. As I grow older, my abilities will evolve. It is precisely because of these abilities that I was sent to the earth world. My task is to integrate into human society and observe them. , And help them further enrich the world. Environmental pollution on the ground has begun to affect Xstrata, so the elders will appoint me to help surface humans get closer to nature. We hope that humans can reduce damage to the earth and begin to be in harmony with nature. Coexistence. I have traveled many places, but found no results. So I came here, I work here, have a few friends, have my own life, and occasionally go to the surface to visit my parents!" "Director Gomez, I have been trying very hard to hide my identity." Director Gomez said: "Well, let''s talk about this later, can you tell me how the monster is now?" "If Xinghuo did what I said, then Qida Beast should be..." Ateli subconsciously looked into the distance. In the distance, above the sea. Xinghuo was ready, watching Qida Beast flying over, she directly grasped Qida Beast''s leg.A behemoth with fast speed and power, but it was easily caught by Xinghuo, and then began to attack frantically.Accompanied by her energy attack, Qida Beast was not injured, but its body became bigger and bigger, and it didn''t take long for it to become a monster.Feeling that it was almost done, Xinghuo leaped high and waved his hands with energy, Qida Beast was directly rushed to the bottom of the sea by this impact. At the moment when Xinghuo relaxed, Qida Beast suddenly stretched out its huge palm to grab her, and directly dragged her into the sea. Qida Beast became huge, and its weight naturally increased. After entering the sea, it could not get up at all, and it sank quickly all the way.The water pressure is getting stronger and the sun is getting weaker and weaker, and Xinghuo feels like he is about to be dragged into the depths of the sea.She panicked and started to struggle, but to no avail. Just when she was about to burst out of strength, she suddenly saw a person suddenly appear in front of her. Under the sea, how come there are people? Xinghuo was a little stunned, and immediately saw the man coming over and grabbing his hand... "What is he going to do? However, his hands still feel warm. Ah..." Just as Xinghuo thought about it, he suddenly realized the pressure on his body. One moment of light, the next moment came into the air. At the foot, a huge whirlpool appeared on the sea, and the Qida Beast had no idea where it had sunk. "Who are you? Thank you for saving me!" Xinghuo turned to look at Su Zhan. "My name is Su Zhan." "Thank you, can we... take a hug? Or kiss? That''s how you should express your gratitude?" Xinghuo opened his arms and hugged Su Zhan, and then kissed him directly. "Uh¡­¡­" Xinghuo''s initiative really made Su Zhan a little surprised, but when I thought about it, she probably hadn''t been long since she came to Earth, and she didn''t know much about the habits of the Earth.After a kiss, Su Zhan said: "Go back first." "Ok!" Xinghuo is still reminiscing about her feelings. This is the first time she has kissed. It feels... a bit bad, but very pleasant.After all, no one has ever saved her, she hasn''t had a chance to experience what it feels like, now... she suddenly feels a little in love with it. Su Zhan teleported back directly. "came back?" Su Zhan teleported away just now, and now suddenly teleported back with Xinghuo.Eve didn''t need to guess what happened to Xinghuo''s dealing with Qida Beast.Sure enough, after coming back, Xinghuo said excitedly that Su Zhan had just saved her and so on. "Okay, now I can have a good talk." Director Gomez said. Although the restaurant was seriously damaged, there was nothing wrong with Eve''s house behind. A group of people came into the living room and sat down. They looked at each other and saw that they didn''t know what to say. After all, it was a bit sudden. Xinghuo won''t talk about it. Ateli''s identity and Su Zhan''s sudden arrival are all things to talk about. Although Director Gomez took the initiative to say that he wanted to talk about it, he felt a little bit helpless at this time.When it was Su Zhan, watching Earth and Rock Girl and Xinghuo, he spoke first. Chapter 1486: Young Titan "My identity is the leader of the Justice League. The Justice League always has several different teams. The Raptors, Suicide Squads, Dark Justice League, Cutting-edge Labs, and the Junior Titans. The Junior Titans are a team I just established, and My current top priority. Starfire, Earth Girl, are you interested in joining the Teen Titans?" Su Zhan gave a brief introduction first, and then directly sent out an invitation. Although Xinghuo came to Earth not long ago, she had also heard of the Justice League. She did not expect that Su Zhan would be the leader of the Justice League.When Su Zhan''s voice fell, Xinghuo immediately said: "I am willing to join." "I''m willing too!" The Earth and Rock Girl followed closely."I came to the surface world because I hope everyone can love nature, protect this world, join the Justice League, and join the Youth Titans, which will help me complete my mission." Su Zhan smiled and nodded, then turned to Director Gomez and said, "Okay, I''m done with my business. What do you want to say?" What else did Chief Gomez say?Originally, she wanted to know the identities of Xinghuo and the earth-rock girl, and then communicate well, maybe she could help the city.But now Su Zhan said, well, both of them have followed Su Zhan.After hesitating, Director Gomez said: "What if that kind of monster reappears?" "It came to me, if I leave here, it should not appear again." The earth and stone woman said. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Even if it appears, there is nothing wrong. If this happens, you can contact the alliance and the alliance will handle it. In fact, even if the alliance is not used, the city is safe. Not everyone can be wild here, you Are you right?" Su Zhan turned to look at Eve. Eve said nothing. However, Director Gomez also understood. I am afraid that Eve''s identity is not simple. This makes her a little depressed. Why do people who usually get along have such unusual identities? "I hope so, I have to go back first, this time the incident has caused a lot of panic and loss, I still need to deal with it." Director Gomez said, got up and left. After she left, Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands and said: "Okay, Earth and Rock Girl, you and Xinghuo go to fix the restaurant, and then you should pack up the preparations and leave here." "Ok!" The two men went out to repair the restaurant. Su Zhan turned his head to look at Eve and said, "This time I left, I guess I won''t be back for a while. If you have news about the Dark Angel, you can contact me directly. This is my number. Also... I won''t leave tonight. Up!" "You, what do you mean?" Eve said in a panic. "I felt pretty good just now, so you will be my woman from now on." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I didn''t admit it." 1236 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1236 "You don''t need to admit it!" "You, you are not afraid of me..." Eve said angrily. Su Zhan smiled: "This is very simple, I will make you always loyal to me!" He has this ability. Su Zhan knew it, and Eve knew it too. So Eve was helpless. Earth and Stone Girl and Xinghuo moved very fast, especially the wall of the Earth and Stone Girl repairing the dining room was very easy for her.After the two were repaired, they came to ask about the Justice League and the young Titans, which was obviously full of curiosity. Su Zhan naturally didn''t mind telling them. In the evening, the two of them packed up their things and lived here temporarily.When night fell, Su Zhan was already in Eve''s room.Regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, Eve seemed to have a lot of things to deal with and never returned to the room. Su Zhan was not in a hurry, and she was hiding for a while and could not hide her for a lifetime. Until late at night, Eve finally arrived late and entered the room. Seeing Su Zhan lying on his bed stabbingly, looking like waiting for him, Eve walked over reluctantly. "Why are you so reluctant, don''t you feel at all about me? I don''t believe it. The reason why you are like this is simply because you are arrogant to yourself and reluctant to do this. But, I want me to have a relationship with you Say love? Sorry, I really don¡¯t have the energy right now! What''s more, I still remember the tone you used to ask for someone when you first met. So, now you either obediently take the initiative, or I control you. , You can choose by yourself! But what I want to explain to you is that you have no conceited capital in front of me. No matter who you are or what status, as long as you are a woman, you just need to obediently live under me." Eve hesitated for a moment, and finally had to admit that she really had no choice.Finally, he undressed and undressed himself, and then climbed into the bed! ... ... The next morning, Su Zhan Youran woke up and watched the sleeping Eve hypnotize her thinking, so that she could maintain absolute loyalty to herself.Regarding Eve, Su Zhan didn''t plan to bring her around, or to which team or base to go, let her stay here. After getting it right, Su Zhan got up and dressed neatly, and found the Earth Girl and Xinghuo. "I''ll take you to Paradise Island first, which is the hometown of Wonder Woman, and there is one of your team members there." Su Zhan simply said, taking the two back to Paradise Island. In one day, the Wonder Woman and Cassie of Earth 16 were already familiar with Paradise Island and the world, after all, there was not much difference.As for Donna, she has also recovered. Although the personality impact caused by so many years will not be OK at once, at least it seems that there are no major problems. Diana had already said about the teenage Titan, and Donna agreed to join. After all, fighting in the dimension of death hasn''t stopped, and now she is not used to it suddenly at ease. After introducing each other, Donna, Earth Girl and Xinghuo were familiar with each other, and then Su Zhan thought about preparing a base for the young Titan. After all, although different teams belong to the Justice League at the same time, they are basically all of their own scale. General Su chose Manhattan because he remembered that the Titan Tower, the base of the Teen Titans, was in Manhattan.In the suburbs of Manhattan, Su Zhan once again shocked the members of the young Titans, seeing what it means to wave their hands, and the tall buildings stood on the ground. Chapter 1487 Return to Marvel The infrastructure is complete, and the transmitter is installed at the same time, which can be transmitted to other cities, the headquarters of the Justice League, and Earth 16.After all, the composition of the young Titans is not just a member of the world.After settling down, Su Zhan asked Diana to temporarily manage the young Titan. Her strength and experience can help the young Titan grow quickly.Most importantly, it can hold the place. Then Su Zhan Armory and Crow also called over, let them recognize the door, at least know where their base is. Armory, Crow, Starfire, Earth Girl, the first-generation magical young Donna. This is how the current five initial members of the Junior Titans can develop in the future depends on their own efforts. For the next period of time, Su Zhan did not rush back to Earth 16, but stayed in the Titan Tower temporarily.Regarding personal strength and experience, let''s not talk about it, but first teach them the experience and common sense of this society.The Wonder Woman and Cassie from Arsenal and Earth 16 returned to Earth 16.Xinghuo, Crow, Earth Girl, Donna, these four people, Xinghuo didn''t understand anything. The Crow had been traveling around in other worlds before. Although he learned a little later, he didn''t know much.As for Donna, it can be said to be ignorant, similar to Xinghuo, but the earth-rock girl is relatively no problem here. After all, she can already integrate into society very well! Among them, Su Zhan''s heart is most attracted by Xinghuo, this alien princess has a cheerful and enthusiastic personality, and Su Zhan has to let her know what she can and cannot do.Some enthusiasm, just leave it to yourself.He supplemented Xinghuo''s knowledge of the earth, and finally he didn''t have to worry about what Xinghuo would make a joke after he left. The next step is simple, training, performing some relatively simple tasks, and running the team. Whether it''s Earth 1 or Earth 16. Wherever there is a suitable task, the young Titan will be dispatched. Most of the time, there are still four girls as the mainstay, and the main focus of the arsenal is to find his own clone Red Arrow. After spending some time with the young Titans and accompanying Diana by the way, after a leisurely period of time, Su Zhan was about to leave the DC world temporarily. As a result, whether it is Earth 1 or Earth 16, there is no problem for the time being. Secondly, I went to several copies back and forth to control 99 on Earth and so on. There have been days when I returned to Marvel.There was his own main world. If it hadn''t been for the fact that it had already developed to a certain level, and he didn''t need to worry about it, Su Zhan wouldn''t dare to walk so long. So it''s also time to go back and take a look. It''s time to get the power of Marvel World Earth 324, which is the rule of his main world, into his own hands.The young Titan was settled here, Su Zhan ran around again, the Raptor Squad, the Suicide Squad, and the cutting-edge laboratory were still there, there was also Earth 16, and even went back to Earth 99, staying in heaven. A few days. All in all, it took more than a week to walk around in pieces. After that, Su Zhan left the DC world. Return to the Marvel world. After experiencing the Winter Soldier incident and the Hulk World War incident, the Marvel world can be said to have completely changed. The country of the war alliance has become the number one power, with administrative centers in territories all over the world, and they are handled in an orderly manner.When Su Zhan returned to the Marvel world, the first thing was to first understand whether there was any change during this period and whether there was any incident.Most of the situation is normal, the development is methodical, and there is nothing worthy of attention. There is only one thing that makes Su Zhan a little surprised! The cause is the previous Hulk World War! They sent Hulk to outer space, and Hulk came back to take charge. First, the sea squashed the Black Bat King, and then almost the entire Avengers, many superheroes were squashed, and War Machine died because of it.In the end, Doctor Strange, the Sentinel was involved in everything, especially the damage caused by the Sentinel in the decisive battle with Hulk would almost destroy the earth. If there was no Soviet war, the earth would have been destroyed.Therefore, S.H.I.E.L.D. had to blame for all this, and it was dissolved in order to calm the anger. Su Zhan felt that Nick Fury, the old fox, couldn''t really disband S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers in this way, or that he would definitely do something.But what surprises Su Zhan now is that he is temporarily unclear whether Nick Fury has done anything, but SHIELD has changed. The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was disbanded, but now there is another Sky Hammer game. The Skyhammer Bureau replaced the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and formed a new lineup of Avengers. "This is interesting!" The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he teleported directly to the administrative center of West Coast Province, which is already the second largest and second most important administrative base besides the base camp of Japan, which is Sakura Province. In the core office. Mariko looked very serious while burying her head in front of her desk. At this time, her body was full of capable aura, and she looked like she was in the top position for a long time.Many people on the base are in awe of Mariko''s inexplicable guards, let alone the people in the base, which unit of the head of other countries is in awe of Mariko? This kind of awe is not only because of the reasons behind the Soviet war, but also because of Mariko''s talents. Although it is not that one person will be vigorously organized in the scattered war alliance, she is definitely the leader, and this ability and this ability can not be achieved by anyone. Mariko, who was working on the documents, seemed to feel that there was someone in the office, but she didn¡¯t care too much, and didn¡¯t look up. She thought it was her secretary, and said casually, ¡°Wait, there are other documents or meetings to deal with? I remember the White Queen said that the Philippines needs manpower over there. What happened?" On the one hand, Mariko was still looking at the document, and then signed his name on it. Frowning, she put down the pen and looked up. What happened to the secretary today, the efficiency is so slow?As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Zhan looking at herself with a smile! 1237 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1237 Chapter 1488 Sky Hammer Game and Dark Avenger "Raven, do you think you can still fool me?" Unexpectedly, Mariko didn''t jump over excitedly, but said a little annoyed. The devilish girl Raven once changed into Su Zhan and teased Mariko. At that time, Mariko didn''t react and showed her true feelings. As a result, she knew that it was Raven who was so angry.So now seeing Su Zhan, I subconsciously think that Raven is coming to tease himself again! "Raven often turns into me to tease you?" Su Zhan walked over and asked. Mariko was stunned."You, are you really Raven?" "I am your master and your man!" Su Zhan said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, Mariko rushed over.Su Zhan smiled and hugged Mariko, could feel her thoughts and excitement, and had a lot to say, but at this time he couldn''t say it.The passion of the reunion of Xiao Bie was ignited in an instant, and Su Zhan took Mariko to the table and directly overwhelmed the rain and clouds! After the end, the two cuddling together can finally talk. I asked about the recent situation in the Zhanmeng Nation, and asked if Mariko was very hard. After asking questions for a long time, Su Zhan asked: "I just heard you say that the White Queen needs manpower?" "The local gods in the Philippines have resisted, and the White Queen''s manpower is not many. Once they deployed some manpower from the X Academy and the Inhumans, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Mariko said. "There are still gods in that little place in the Philippines?" "There are still many gods all over the world." "Well, look back and see how things are going there. If it''s too troublesome, just use force to suppress it." Su Zhan said casually, he really didn''t take the Philippines seriously. "I''m also considering this matter recently, force suppression, but I still need an excuse. The countries of the war alliance have joined the UN sequence. Some time ago, the Chinese Dynasty contacted me, and it seems that there is a conflict with the Philippines on some territories. , And the Philippines is convenient to cooperate with the United States and seems to want to put pressure on it. I still don¡¯t understand the specific situation. If there is no problem, I am ready to help.¡± Mariko said. "Oh? There''s this thing, okay, I''ll take a look back!" Su Zhan said."These guys in the United States are just panicking. It seems that they can''t show their existence without jumping up. Everything has to be closed. Speaking of, what is going on with the Skyhammer? There are also those Avengers." Speaking of the Sky Hammer, Mariko''s attitude has not changed much.He just got up slightly, got up from Su Zhan¡¯s arms and walked behind him, squeezing his shoulders with both hands, and slowly said: "This Skyhammer Bureau is an official organization established to replace SHIELD. Its members are sentinels, A Rui Si, Venom, Moonstone, Captain Marvel, and Deaken. The chief of the Skyhammer is the Green Goblin! It was he who organized the Hammer and recruited these Avengers to join." With that, Mariko slightly bent over and reached out to open a file from the computer next to her. Above is a photo, which seems to be an appearance at the press conference. From left to right, it looks very imposing. "Tell me in detail." Su Zhan cast a glance, then said. "After the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was disbanded, the Green Devils didn''t know how to get the support of the authorities and created the Skyhammer Bureau. The first person he looked for was the sentry who was imprisoned because of the last Hulk incident, and the authorities even agreed. He immediately found the venom, followed by the moonstone. This moonstone¡¯s real name is Carathofen. It is said that she has a gravitational stone of Kerry, which can get energy, fly through solids, emit energy from both hands, and follow Ms. Marvel is very similar." "Captain Fantastic, a Cree star, how to come to Earth, how to join the Skyhammer Bureau is not yet clear." "Aris, the Greek gods, the god of war of Olympus, the situation is the same as Captain Marvel. I don''t know how the Green Devils discovered it." "As for Daiken, this is very interesting!" Mariko smiled and said, "He is the son of Wolverine." "Wolverine''s son?" "Yes, it should have been a long time ago. Deaken is a mutant. He has the ability to regenerate and heal himself. He also has claws. There are also some other abilities. In terms of ability alone, he is stronger than Wolverine. King Kong The wolf had looked for him before, but they all failed." "It''s interesting. These people''s dresses seem to be imitating deliberately, especially why the Green Gob wears armor. It looks like Iron Man or War Machine!" "It should be because it is easy to be trusted. He now calls himself a steel patriot. These avengers are called the dark avengers. They are uniforms, and they are all people who imitate the original Avengers and us. It seems that the effect is still good. , At least the people who originally hated S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers have accepted them. And their strength is indeed good." Mariko said."At present, the Skyhammer Bureau and the Dark Avengers have become the most important and the only organizations that can be used by the US authorities. On the one hand, they are restoring trust, and on the other hand, they are also a gesture to show that they are still capable. According to me As I know, this time the conflict between the Philippines and the Celestial dynasty, they seem to be ready to send dark avengers! After all, if they really fight, the Philippines can''t resist it and can only rely on the United States. And the United States, there are only dark avengers!" "Where is Nick Fury?" Su Zhan asked. Mariko shook his head: "Disappeared. I have been investigating his whereabouts, but he has hidden deeply. Now that I know him, he must not be reconciled to just let it go. He should form a secret team." As he was talking, the office door was suddenly pushed open. Medusa with long red hair came in. After seeing Su War, Medusa was a little surprised: "Huh? Mariko, are you deceived by Raven again?" "It''s the real master." Mariko said. Medusa was stunned when she heard the words, and her face was full of joy. "Continue to pay attention to what you said before, and tell me if you have any news. I think I will be busy for a while." Su Zhan turned his head and said to Mariko. Mariko naturally understands what it means. This is already a convention.Anyway, she had already got it first, so naturally she wouldn''t fight with others. Chapter 1489 Secret Warrior and Doctor Destruction What is the convention? That is, they are running around one place after another, and the time of leaving this time can be endless. It should be the longest time so far. Therefore, Su Zhan will have to work hard for a while.But fortunately, although they are doing one thing, different people have different feelings, let alone reunion, so there is no feeling of repetition and dullness, the only feeling is that the sun is a little tired.However, with so many women, it should be a little tired. Of course, the women you find yourself must be satisfied! Su Zhan''s return is very low-key, and has not appeared in public for the time being, so no one else but himself knows yet. In the sky hammer game, the Dark Avengers are in full swing doing good deeds and giving themselves a good impression and justice value. And Nick Fury, who cared about before the Soviet war, was indeed not idle. Since the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was disbanded, when his chief was forced to abdicate, he was considering how to form a consistent team, especially when the Dark Avenger came to the top, he knew it was imperative.Don¡¯t look at Nick Fury¡¯s deflation in Su Zhan¡¯s hands several times, but Su Zhan is right to call him an old fox. He is a thief. He used the resources of S.H.I. Now it''s useful. In a secret base. Several people stood in front of Nick Fury. His eyes looked in turn. Phoebus, Druid, Slingshot, Hellfire, Barricade, Eaton Firth. This is the person he found and the team he wants to form. Secret Warrior! ... ... After the lap, Su Zhan returned to the administrative base of West Coast Province. Mariko is busy with official duties, and Su Zhan is not bored with Medusa accompanied, especially Medusa''s sister, Crystal!Last time, the alien race sent the crystal, but the crystal is obviously not adapted to the earth, and the body has always been uncomfortable, but with the conditioning of this period of time, it seems to have gotten better. When I asked for crystals, the meaning was very obvious. Everyone knew very well, but then Su Zhan went to another copy, so it was delayed. After coming back and turning around this time, Crystal''s physical condition has also improved a lot, and Su Zhan wondered about eating her from time to time.Even Medusa has hinted a few times, when she mentioned crystals intentionally or unintentionally, it was nothing but hope.After all, it''s always wrong to stay here for nothing. When Su Zhan was finished, Medusa once again mentioned the crystal, and Su Zhan was ready to take a look. Su Zhan finally wanted to see Crystal. Medusa notified Crystal in advance to let her dress up, and then took Su Zhan to go to Crystal''s residence.As soon as she came out, she saw Mariko walking towards him. Medusa secretly shouted bad! 1238 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1238 She knew that Mariko was not the kind of character that competed for favor, and she didn''t need to compete for favor, so she would never take the initiative to disrupt the situation, and seeing Mariko''s expression, Medusa knew something must be happening.Sure enough, after Mariko came over, he said: "Master, I just received news that the Dark Avenger and his party went to Latvinia." "Latovinia?" "That is the country of Doctor Doom." "Doctor Destruction, Victor Von Doum!" As the top villain in the Marvel world, he didn''t get so low-key before, but now he finally shows up. The Dark Avenger goes to Doctor Doom, why? Su Zhan looked towards Mariko, and Mariko immediately said, "There seems to be an attack by a magician. The Dark Avenger may be there to help." "Well, I got it." Whether it''s Doctor Doom or this dark avenger, Su Zhan is ready to check it out.But...Looking at Medusa who was a little disappointed, Su Zhan said, "Go and call Crystal. If she wants to, she can go with me to have a look." "I''m going now!" Medusa was overjoyed, and hurriedly called Crystal after finishing her speech. Before long, Su Zhan had seen Medusa coming over with the crystal.Crystal''s expression was a little shy, but she still greeted Su Zhan actively.This is also normal, after all, I have never had the opportunity to contact before, and it is normal to feel strange and shy. Holding Medusa in his left hand and crystals in his right hand. Embracing the sisters of the alien royal family, Su Zhan teleported away directly... Latovinia is located between Hungary, Lonia, and Serbia. Although the country is small, it is completely independent and dictatorship.At the same time, this is also the birthplace of Dr. Destruction, his homeland, and now he is the king here.Because this area has not been considered as the main business or contact area of ??the Soviet War, so I don''t know much about it, and it seems that there is no territory of its own. The teleport appeared over Latovinia, and as soon as it appeared, a sound was heard in the distance. Following his gaze, a plane marked with the Skyhammer Bureau was flying over here, and three people were flying outside above the plane. Wearing an armor with a star sign in the center is the steel patriot, that is, the green devil.On his left is the sentry, and on the right is the moonstone, which is somewhat similar to Ms. Marvel.Su Zhan cast a glance, then looked down. Below, the war is chaotic. The ruins, mottled and broken, in the midst of mutilation, Doctor Doom, dressed in armor and helmet, was lying on the ground in a mess, looking dying.A woman in a light blue dress was holding a knife and squatting beside him. It was obvious that she had defeated Doctor Doom! "Who is that?" Daiken asked in a low voice, with a broom head left on the plane, and his upper body naked and his arms full of tattoos. "I know her. It''s Morgan Lefy, a black witch from another era." said Ares, who wore almost the same style of helmet as Daiken''s hairstyle. "No, I''m talking about over there..." Deken shook his head and pointed to somewhere in the air. At this time, everyone found that there seemed to be three people in the air. "This is... Medusa, Crystal and... Su Zhan!" As soon as Su Zhan said these two words, everyone was stunned subconsciously. Su Zhan, why is he here?Hasn''t he not appeared for more than a year?What is his purpose here? "Don''t worry about him, let''s save people first, sentry... You have dealt with Su Zhan, you go and test what his purpose is." The green devil was silent for a moment and gave instructions.Immediately afterwards, the others moved towards Doctor Doom, the sentry diverted and flew towards Su Zhan. Chapter 1490 The Witch Who Traveled Through Time: Morgan Lefy While the sentry flew towards Su Zhan, he felt a little uncomfortable. After all, he had been defeated by him. It was naturally a bit embarrassing to meet again. When he was thinking about how to say hello and how to say hello, he suddenly realized that Su Zhan was facing him. Taking a look here, the sentry suddenly felt a powerful force sweeping towards him as soon as he was about to speak. Did he do it? why? The sentry was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously moved his strength to resist, but... this strength was beyond his imagination.Not fierce, but it made him irresistible. In a flash, the sentry could not help but change direction and flew towards the dark avenger. "What does this mean? You don''t want me to say hello to him?" When the sentry was stunned, a giant dragon suddenly appeared and smashed the plane of the Dark Avenger. With a click, the plane was directly crushed and exploded and fell.At the same time, Moonstone had already launched an attack on the dragon.The sentry reacted and flew to the green devil''s side.The green devil floated in the air and said condescendingly: "My name is Norman Osborne. The captain of the Avengers, we are here. I beg you to go back to where you belong, or fight with us." "It''s kind of like that." Su Zhan floating in the distance couldn''t help but smile. Morgan Lefey looked up and said coldly and proudly: "What if I say no?" "Sentinel, I allow you... to do it!" The Green Demon whispered. In an instant, the sentry swooped down and banged Morgan Leffey''s head with a punch. Morgan Lefey''s body sank instantly. died. Just die like this? The people of the Dark Avenger gathered together, a little surprised, and then soon chatted proudly, the Green Gob started to check Doctor Doom¡¯s injuries. "It''s dead like this?" In the distance, Medusa was also a little surprised. Since this person can beat Doctor Destruction like this, his strength must be very strong. Even if the sentry is powerful, he shouldn''t get a headshot, right? "not that simple." Su Zhan smiled and said faintly: "This woman seems to be called Morgan Lefy. If you guessed it correctly, she should be a witch from the Arthurian period. How could this kind of witch come here through time and be killed so easily? Wait, the show is still to come!" As if to verify his words, the whistle-pong began to tremble, his expression a bit hideous and painful."Some things are not... not quite right." As his voice fell, a strong light and explosion suddenly appeared. "Fuck me." Venom turned and cursed. At the same time, everyone evaded. At this time, the Green Demon suddenly discovered that the sentry seemed to be missing. In the bright light, a figure suddenly appeared, and it was Morgan Leffey. "Use your brains, mentally retarded people, mortal mentally retarded people, I am not from your time, even if you kill me here, I can still come back from my time, the distant past to kill you, next time I Travel to your childhood, and...let you no longer exist!" "Morgan, I am Ares, the god of war, the son of Zeus. I ask you to go back and forth wherever you go!" Ares holding the axe, said in a deep voice. Morgan Lefy took a look and said, "It''s you, the brave Ares, I respectfully apologize to you, I didn''t recognize you before. When you say the name of Zeus, it''s like your boss doesn''t care about you. Life and death, I know that in this era, he does!" Although her language was respectful, her tone was ridiculed and mocking. As the voice fell, many monsters appeared in an instant.One of them was so huge that it was similar to venom. As soon as this guy came out, he opened his mouth and swallowed the venom, and then the whole became a giant venom.Venom made a weird cry, and then even started attacking its Dark Avenger and others. The dazzling purple magic attack, countless monsters, in an instant, there was a mess below. "Sure enough, she didn''t die, if she could really travel through time at will, wouldn''t it be impossible to kill forever?" "How do I feel that she seems very targeted?" "After I came out, I solved the sentry. Now it seems that I control the venom again?" Crystal said. 1239 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1239 "If you can travel through time, then there will be no secrets you don''t know!" Su Zhan said lightly, watching Ares slashing from left to right in the battlefield, while still boasting about his identity."Morgan Leffe, I order you to return to your home! I am Ares, the son of Zeus, and the king of war. This place is guarded by my generation! I order you to bring the hellhound and your anger, and then disperse! If you don¡¯t, my battle axe will take you..." "You..." Ares hadn''t finished his pretense, the whole person suddenly petrified and turned into a statue. In the distance, Morgan Leffield sneered. "I accept your humble surrender, and kneel down as a slave." Morgan Lefy opened his arms and said triumphantly. As soon as the voice fell, her body was suddenly penetrated.Looking down, I saw steel claws... Deken snorted and retracted the steel claws, and Morgan Leffey had fallen to the ground. "You really can''t pretend to be forced!" Looking at Ares, Morgan Leffield hangs up because of pretending to be coercive, Su Zhan can''t help but feel funny.In particular, Ares''s acting style reminded Su Zhan of Liu Bei. "I am Ares, son of Zeus, king of war" "I am Liu Bei, with the word Xuande, the Queen of Zhongshan Jing." Look, it''s an act of pretending! "Again." Morgan Lefy appeared again, this time the Green Gob seemed to have thought of something, and he picked up Doctor Doom and flew away quickly. Is this to save people? Morgan Lefy sneered, and suddenly jumped high, and a huge flying dragon flew over and chased him. Although Dr. Doom was seriously injured, he had already regained consciousness, and when he learned of the situation in front of him, he released a magic.When this magic appeared, Morgan Lefy behind was a little flustered, screaming that he wanted to catch up as soon as possible, and finally...the light dissipated, and the Green Gob and Doctor Doom disappeared. "damn it!" Morgan Leffey roared angrily and turned to vent his anger towards the dark avengers such as Moonstone. Chapter 1491 Moonstone, Does Your Chest Pain? Moonstone, Deakin, and Captain Fantastic have to deal with the endless monsters around them and Morgan Lefy.The situation suddenly fell into a predicament.Before so many people were not opponents of Morgan Lefy, now there are only three that are not enough. The most important thing is that Morgan Lefy is clearly aware of their weaknesses, which is more difficult to deal with. Looking at Su Zhan in turn, Captain Magic couldn''t see any special abilities for the time being, and he seemed to be at the level of an ordinary hero.As for Deaken, this guy is worthy of being the son of Wolverine, and the fighting style is the same as Wolverine, with a blue posture.Look at the Moonstone again, this is what makes Su Zhan most interested. With the addition of uniforms and attack methods, Moonstone''s figure looks really similar to Ms. Marvel. The difference is that Moonstone is worthy of being a villain, with acrimonious shots, and definitely not of that ladylike personality. "It looks like the Green Devil and Dr. Destruction should have also crossed. Did they cross to the Arthurian era to find the main body?" Su Zhan mumbled, wondering whether to go and see.At this moment, suddenly a magic rushed towards him. Before Su Zhan could take any action, he saw a piece of brown hair standing in front of him, and immediately saw that magical energy suddenly turn into nothingness. Naturally, it was Medusa and Sister Crystal. Su Zhan smiled at them, and then looked at the moonstone in the distance and Morgan Leffey in the distance. Obviously, Morgan Lefy attacked the Moonstone, but the Moonstone suddenly found the right direction and avoided, trying to make this magic attack him, and then... let himself go? "Hey, I didn''t mean it!" Moonstone shouted when he felt Su Zhan staring at him. "Really? Do you think I believe it?" Su Zhan squinted at the moonstone, clearly not sharp, but the moonstone suddenly felt his body shake, and an inexplicable sense of fear spread throughout his body. At this moment, She really regrets doing this! Her idea is very simple. Although she has never dealt with Su Zhan, he has heard a lot about Su Zhan''s deeds. It is definitely not the kind of good gentleman. Regardless of whether Morgan Lefy was intentional or unintentional, as long as he launched an attack. , Su Zhan will definitely end. In fact, she was really right. After this attack, Su Zhan really planned to end. It''s just... Moonstone estimated one thing wrong. She didn''t seem to end up against Morgan Lef¨¦ but herself. "Hey, I... I really didn''t mean it, I..." Feeling Su Zhan''s eyes fixed on him, the fear in his heart is getting stronger and stronger, Moonstone hurriedly wanted to explain.However, at this moment, she was suddenly caught behind her, causing her to lean forward and fly out instantly. Zi Zi Zi... The moonstone made a trace on the ground and slipped in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan raised his head and cast a glance at Morgan Lefy in the distance, and Morgan Lefy smiled at her in response. Moonstone is not the only wise man! She can think of using herself to end the Soviet war, and Morgan Lefie can naturally also think of using the moonstone to show goodwill to the Soviet war and win the Soviet war. Don''t even think that Morgan Lefie is a witch from the Arthurian era, but he knows modern things very well. Otherwise, it would not be possible to deal with the Dark Avengers so easily and in such a targeted manner. Even the Dark Avengers know things, not to mention Is the undisputed strongest in this world? Su Zhan nodded slightly towards Morgan Leffe, then looked down at the moonstone condescendingly and said, "Does it hurt?" "What?" Moonstone stunned with a grin. "Does your chest hurt?" Watching the moonstone slide all the way, the chest is completely facing the ground. Although she is not as old as Ms. Wonder, she is not considered an airport, and it hurts all the way to slip over here! "..." Moonstone didn''t expect that Su Zhan''s focus would be this. The pain is definitely painful, but it is not the front, but the one behind.But right now, she can only nod her head. "It hurts, let me rub it for you." Seeing Moonstone nodded, Su Zhan first reached out and helped her up. This made Moonstone breathe a sigh of relief. He should be a gentleman who pity Xiangxiyu.As a result, as soon as I stood up, I heard Su Zhan say such a thing. The moonstone instantly became messy. How to say?No pain, no need to rub? Just as the moonlight stone wind was messy, Deacon rushed over. "Let go of her." Daiken let out his steel claws with both hands, grinning. "Your man?" Su Zhan glanced at the moonstone and turned his head. "How is it possible!" Moonstone hurriedly said. "Then he likes you?" Su Zhan asked again. "No!" Moonstone shook his head again. Su Zhan turned to look at Deakin."Since she is not your woman, and you don''t like her, what are you screaming about? It depends on your dad''s face, why should you go." It''s okay not to mention Wolverine, but it seems even more angry when it comes to Wolverine Deakin! 1240 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1240 "Don''t mention him to me, don''t think that others are afraid of you and I am afraid of you too! Let go of her, or I will kill you!" Daiken roared. "Bold!" Medusa was instantly angry and shouted sharply. Su Zhan patted Medusa, violently dragged the moonstone into his arms, and looked at Dai Ken and said, "I like your slender head. No one has threatened to kill me for a long time. !" "Come on, let me see how you killed me!" Su Zhan held the moonstone with one hand, and hooked his finger towards Daiken with the other hand! Such a contemptuous attitude made Dai Ken completely angry and rushed over directly. "Dyken, don''t..." The magic captain in the distance shouted to stop him, but was slapped by Venom. Dai Ken came to Su Zhan and pierced directly with a paw.Su Zhan didn''t dodge or avoid, just like swatting a fly, he slapped Dai Ken''s wrist open, causing him to stab him in an instant.There was intense pain in his wrist, and Dai Ken waved his roaring hands, and the two steel claws seemed to tear Su Zhan apart.The Moonstone in her arms was a little worried about whether he would hurt herself, but her worry was obviously... redundant! Chapter 1492 teach you a lesson for your father! Moonstone''s worries were obviously unnecessary. Su Zhan''s feet or his body didn''t move, he held himself with one hand, and only one hand blocked Dai Ken''s crazy attack.Dai Ken grinned with a grinning expression on his face, Su Zhan downplayed, completely treating Dai Ken as an annoying fly, waving dare at will. "Are you going to kill me like this?" Su Zhan said lightly while waving off Daiken''s wrist. The tone didn''t mean any sarcasm, but for Deacon, it was undoubtedly a huge mockery and contempt. "Ahhhhh..." Deaken was a little mad, and he roared in Rhysty, and the whole person was so angry that some who ignored him jumped up and rushed over. There is a posture of not killing you, crushing you. "So you lose your calm?" Su Zhan shook his head in disappointment. Compared with Old Wolf, he was really far behind. Watching Dai Ken jump up, Su Zhan kicked out. "boom!" This foot hit the chest and directly penetrated Dai Ken''s chest, and the huge impact made Dai Ken fly out directly. After landing, Dai Ken spit out blood fiercely and looked at his chest with difficulty. "Why, how could this...?" He was a little unbelievable, he was very confident about his self-healing ability, but... he now found that his wound healing speed was at least ten times slower than usual. "Well, this kick is very cool, I think it''s teaching you for your father." Su Zhan said lightly, turning his head to look at the already stunned Moonstone: "Okay, your chest, Does it still hurt?" "pain¡­¡­" Looking at the huge hole in Deaken''s chest, Moonstone felt empathetic, and subconsciously said something painful. "Then I will rub it for you!" Su Zhan chuckled, and before the moonstone had reacted, he raised his hand and rubbed it. "Huh huh..." Moonstone snorted subconsciously, and then realized what had happened.She wanted to say something, wanted to stop, but she didn''t dare to think about Deaken''s appearance, so she could only endure silently.As for Deakin, and Captain Magic, well, now they are too busy to take care of themselves, and they dare not to be nosy. Morgan Lefey is attacking them. Captain Fantastic dodges left and right, while Daiken waved his steel claws embarrassedly, bleeding from the chest injury from time to time, it seemed that they would not last long. "Do not!" Morgan Lefy, who was holding the winning ticket, suddenly yelled in horror, and shouted at Su Zhan: "Help me, find me, I will repay you..." Before she could finish her words, she suddenly disappeared. Following those monsters, it seemed as if they were out of power all of a sudden, they thumped and fell to the ground one by one! Captain Magic and Dai Ken were a bit at a loss, subconsciously looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned slightly and looked into the air. The space fluctuated slightly, and after a while, the Green Devil and Doctor Doom appeared! "So it is!" The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and Morgan Lefy said that he wanted to repay him. I don''t know what kind of repayment he was? "It shouldn''t hurt, right?" Su Zhan lowered his head and said towards Moonstone. "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore." "That''s good." Su Zhan smiled and loosened the moonstone."Later, I''ll find you again." After speaking, Su Zhan turned and walked towards the Medusa sisters, holding them by the waist, disappeared. "What happened?" Green Devil asked in a low voice. Moonstone shook his head: "What did you do?" "Doctor Doom sent Morgan Leffield''s body to the prehistoric era. At that time, she will lose her ability. We don''t have to worry about it." The Green Devil first explained, and then asked: "Su Zhan, he just left? " "I''m afraid... it''s not that simple!" Moonstone said in a daze. She could hear Morgan Lefy''s words just now, she didn''t think that Su Zhan had just left, I''m afraid he should be saving Morgan Lefy.Subconsciously, Moonstone thought of what Su Zhan said when he left, so would he come to see himself later?What does he... want to do? "Are you all right, Deakin?" Deacon didn''t speak, but his expression was indistinguishable, both angry and frustrated. The Green Gob turned his head and looked at the venom. The venom had returned to normal, and Doctor Doom had also come to the petrified Ares to help him dissolve it. As for... Sentry! It seems to disappear completely! ... ... "What is this place?" 1241 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1241 With a flash of light, the three Su Zhan appeared in a primitive jungle. Looking around Medusa asked suspiciously. "The air environment here is very good!" Crystal is very sensitive to the environment, and you can feel the difference here as soon as it appears. "One million years ago!" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, a behemoth appeared in front of everyone. "Fear... dinosaurs!" A huge dinosaur was clacking away from the side, seemingly chasing something. "Ah...no..." A sharp annoyed voice rang. "That''s... Morgan Leffi''s voice!" The voice came from a distance, looking very alarmed.To know how powerful Morgan Lefy was before, it is absolutely impossible to panic like this because of encountering dinosaurs.The three of them followed the sound and chased them up, and it didn''t take long for them to have passed through the jungle, and there was a clear open space in front of them.A huge dinosaur is chasing, and there seems to be a savage biting in his mouth?Below, at least a dozen savages are running wildly, and I don''t know if they are avoiding the dinosaurs behind them or chasing Morgan Lefy in front of them! "Wow!" Morgan Lef¨¦ suddenly felt a strong wind blowing by, blowing her skirt.Immediately afterwards, I saw a person standing there in front of me, looking at me in time. Morgan Lefy instantly showed a surprised expression and shouted: "Help me, save me!" Whether it is a savage or a dinosaur, the disabled and defenseless Morgan Lefie is full of great threats. "I''m more curious about what you said in return!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Magic, I can teach you powerful magic, and I can help you conquer the world." Morgan Lefy hurriedly shouted. "That''s it? You may not be better than me in magic. As for conquering the world, I''m sorry, I don''t need it!" Su Zhan said disappointedly. Behind him, the savage was getting closer and closer, too late to think about Morgan Leffield: "I will give you whatever you want, save me!" Chapter 1493 Morgan Leffe and Crystal "This is what you said!" Su Zhan chuckled, then suddenly pointed.In an instant, countless hairs appeared instantly, followed by the screams from the wild people, and they were entangled in one after another. Even the huge dinosaur was pierced, and its inertia made it run a few steps forward and then crashed down. Ground! "call!" Morgan Lefey stopped with a sigh of relief, panting on his knees with both hands.Back in the past, not only the magical ability, but also the physique became no different from ordinary people. "Do you know how to cook?" Su Zhan ignored Morgan Lefy, but asked Medusa. Medusa looked at the dinosaur and nodded subconsciously. Dinosaur meat, there is not much chance to eat it. Medusa and Crystal used their abilities to dispose of the dinosaur''s corpse. Su Zhan looked at Morgan Leffey who had recovered and said, "You just said, I want to give me everything, right?" Just now, during the crisis, Morgan Lefy had to yell out this sentence. This is the only condition that can impress Su Zhan and let him save himself. But from the heart, Morgan Lefy naturally didn''t want to admit it.Looking at Su Zhan who asked with a smile, Morgan Lefy denied that he couldn''t say it anyway, and finally nodded reluctantly. "Very well, if you deny it, I can guarantee you will be even more miserable than in this era." Su Zhan smiled and said."So, my request is very simple. From now on, you will follow me and be my woman, how about?" "It''s really your style!" Having guessed that it would be such a condition, Morgan Lefrey couldn''t help but said with a wry smile. "This is what you promised yourself, isn''t it?" Su Zhan squinted. I have to say, aside from the identity of the witch in the era of Morgan Lefy King Arthur, Morgan Lefy is a very attractive woman with a good figure, good temperament, and the most important strength. How could Su Zhan miss it? "I promised!" Morgan Leffield said. "A wise choice." This answer did not surprise Su Zhan. After all, in this era, if Morgan Lefie does not agree, she will only have a dead end, and it is obvious what choice to make. At this time, Medusa and Crystal had prepared the barbecue, and the scent of dinosaur meat was filling.I took Morgan Lefy''s hand and walked over, and the four of them ate, although the taste of dinosaur meat is not very good, but after all, it is dinosaur meat, it is a feeling to eat! "Why did you come to the modern era to hunt down Doctor Doom?" Su Zhan asked toward Morgan Lefy while eating. Morgan Lefey gritted his teeth and said: "Because he deceived me. He once accidentally crossed into my age and asked me for help, hoping that I could teach him magic. In return, he would give me what I needed. I Believed him and taught him magic, but he never returned and broke his promise to me. No one dares to deceive me, no one!" "This time I underestimated them, and I definitely won''t be the next time. I will let him come back and I will let him know what the deception is about." "Don''t say anything else, you are right from this point." Dr. Doom has done something inauthentic. He asked for help and made a promise. As a result, he lost his faith after learning magic. It¡¯s not authentic. It¡¯s no wonder that Morgan Lefy traveled from his own time. Trouble with Doctor Doom... "What are you going to do? Kill him? You should have had a chance to kill him before?" "No, I can''t kill him. It''s like I can''t really travel to the Avengers'' childhood and kill them. They have become entangled with each other. Once I do this, it will cause chaos in the timeline. Likewise, he can''t. Kill me, otherwise he would not throw me in this place!" Morgan Lefey gritted his teeth."I want to throw him into this kind of place, let him fend for himself." "Why bother, you are my woman now, your business is mine, should I help you kill him?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Morgan Lefie looked at Su Zhan and shook his head: "I believe I won''t miss it next time!" "Well, I''ll take you back, you will solve Doctor Doom yourself, and come to me after the end. I think you should also know what it will be like to break your trust with me." Su Zhan said. Morgan Lefey nodded. Meimei only had a meal of dinosaur meat, Su Zhan directly took them through it. In the primitive age, apart from the dinosaurs and the primitive environment, there was nothing beautiful, right?After returning, Morgan Lefy went back to his time on his own, and once again began his revenge against Doctor Doom.Su Zhan returned to the West Coast base with Medusa and Crystal. This trip was a bit suspicious of soy sauce, but Su Zhan was very satisfied. As a result, he accepted the powerful witch Morgan Lefy. Secondly, I have a certain understanding of the Dark Avengers. The Green Goblin probably started planning a long time ago. From the desperate efforts of their villains to save Dr. Doom, I am afraid that Dr. Doom is also related to the Dark Avengers.Secondly, it is Moonstone! "Crystal, come to my room and rest." Back at the base, Su Zhan said to Crystal. Crystal''s pretty face reddened slightly, and Medusa had already left quietly. Entering the room, Su Zhan looked at the crystal. The little princess of the alien race, in the original book, she, like Medusa, once joined the Fantastic Four in place of the invisible girl, and also had a relationship with Thunderbolt and Kuaiyin.Speaking of it, I seem to be the nemesis of Thunderbolt and Kuaiyin. Both of them have been robbed of their abilities, and now they have robbed their women? Although only Su Zhan himself knows, and these things cannot happen on this earth at this time, Su Zhan still feels quite interesting!Thinking of this, Su Zhan walked towards Crystal, hugged her directly, kissed her, and walked towards the bed... It didn''t take long for the shy Crystal to close his eyes, letting Su Zhan do it nervously, and after a while... voices had been heard from the room. At the same time, in the new Avengers Mansion, the Dark Avengers just came back and saw a bright and dazzling light flashing in the sky. In the light, the sentry appeared in the air. Chapter 1494 "Are you nothing, or a sentry?" The Green Devil looked at him and asked in a deep voice. In the previous battle, the sentry disappeared after seeing the glare with his own eyes. In all likelihood, it exploded and was dead.It suddenly appeared again, and it was normal for the Green Demon to suspect that it was nothingness, and nothingness was another personality in the sentry, but it was stronger than the sentry. 1242 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1242 "There has never been nothingness..." The sentry looked at him and said lightly. The Green Devil frowned slightly. In this situation, this tone seemed to be wrong.He asked a few more uneasy questions. The sentry''s answer remained the same, but his attitude gradually returned to normal. He seemed to remember what had happened, but he couldn''t explain that he would be resurrected, but he was very sure that he was a sentry and didn''t matter. nothingness. Obviously, this answer is not reassuring.But there are more important things to do now, and the sentry doesn''t seem to be a big problem, so the Green Devils didn''t delve into it.After entering the building, a group of Dark Avengers sat in front of the conference room to prepare for a meeting. They responded to the previous arrangements and Su Zhan''s sudden return. ... ... The full moon is in the sky, and the stars are a little bit starry. Looking at the sleeping crystal, Su Zhan gently turned over, putting on his clothes piece by piece, and he floated out of the window. Under the night sky, neon lights flickered. It seems that the nightlife is very lively. After a slight pause, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated, and instantly flew to the sky. Passing through the atmosphere and outside the sky, Su Zhan came to the Krypton base. Astra, Ms. Marvel, and Kara and Karen are all here.Seeing Su Zhan coming over, he was naturally overjoyed. Su Zhan waved his hand and released the criminals caught in the DC world during this time, letting Astra take charge of the arrangements and let them continue mining.Later, I followed Kara and Karen to chat about what happened in the DC world, and joined the chat when Astra came back. We talked for almost three or four hours. Su Zhan called Ms. Marvel back to Earth. Ms. Marvel didn''t know what was wrong, but she didn''t ask much. "Do you know about the Dark Avenger Moonstone?" Su Zhan asked while flying. Ms. Marvel nodded: "I know something. I knew her before she joined the Dark Avengers, and even played a few times. Later, she joined the Dark Avengers. After all, she is a government organization. It''s decent, it would be nice if she could abandon evil and do good, so she didn''t trouble her anymore. "Is there anything else?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "I originally asked you to come back with me because I planned to find a moonstone fight. Didn''t you expect you to fight before?" "Why?" Ms. Marvel was a little curious. If Su Zhan wants to deal with Moonstone, she doesn''t need to be herself. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head without explanation. Soon, the two flew to the new Avengers Building. Now that this building is completely under the control of the Sky Hammer Bureau, the Dark Avenger, intelligent systems are naturally indispensable.As soon as the two appeared, the dark avengers who had been sleeping heard the sound of warning, and it didn''t take long for them to get up one after another. The Green Devil frowned slightly. The matter he had just discussed was related to Su Zhan, but Su Zhan appeared, which made him a little worried about what Su Zhan knew from time to time. A group of people came outside and saw Su Zhan and Ms. Marvel who fell to the entrance of the rooftop. Moonstone saw Su Zhan and Ms. Marvel with complicated expressions, while Dai Ken looked angry, while the others looked wary. "The battle is not small, is it to welcome me?" Su Zhan smiled and looked around."This place is really familiar. I don''t know how long you can stay here." "What do you mean!" Deacon couldn''t restrain his anger and spoke first. Su Zhan frowned and said, "Do you remember to eat or not, believe it or not, I will completely let you disappear from this world!" "..." Dai Ken glared at Su Zhan, and finally resisted and did not speak again. Su Zhan smiled and said, "That''s right, the younger generation will just stay there and shut up. Green Devils, you are pretty good. I didn''t expect to be so low-key before, and I made such a big battle in this appearance. How does the Secretary feel like? At least there is no need to worry about Spider-Man making trouble for you again?" "You didn''t come here so late to talk about it, did you?" The Green Devil said calmly... Su Zhan smiled: "Of course not, I''m not that free, and you don''t deserve my attention too much. It''s enough to watch it once!" "I''m here for her." Su Zhan pointed to the moonstone and said, "I think your memory should be okay. You won''t forget the past so soon." "You said, you will come to me!" Moonstone whispered. "Yes, so I''m here." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I, I can go with you!" Su Zhan touched and said before, anyone would think that Su Zhan came to get himself.Moonstone is no exception. She has been thinking about it since she returned. Now that Su Zhan has come, she has also made a decision. If you don''t do it, you can''t do it. Su Zhan is here, so naturally he won''t return empty-handed. Moonstone knows this very well. "Follow me? No, no, follow me is something later. Before that, there is one more thing!" Su Zhan shook his head. "What else?" "It seems that your memory is not as good as I imagined. You won''t forget what you wanted to drag me into the water when you were fighting Morgan Leffey?" When Su Zhan said that, Moonstone immediately reacted. "You should be fortunate that the blue head jumped out and made me vent a little bit of anger, but it doesn''t mean that you tried to get me into the water and the use of me didn''t happen. So, fight her. You win Now, the previous thing is completely wiped out. If you lose, just follow me, what kind of dark avenger will withdraw!" It turns out that he brought Ms. Marvel here for this purpose! Moonstone froze for a moment and was about to speak, but the green demon next to him said anxiously: "This is impossible. Why do you let my people withdraw from the team? They are all authorized by the government to join. This is our American business!" "Why? Haha... This is a good question!" Su Zhan squinted at the Green Devil. Chapter 1495Punch and fly! Su Zhan squinted his eyes and looked at the Green Goblin. The Green Goblin felt like a glow on his back. Although his eyes were not sharp or even smiling, he still thought about Su Zhan¡¯s long-standing style and his strength. Mo Ke would not think that Su Zhan really thought this was a good question. This master is very likely to do it if he doesn''t agree! Once you do it... The Green Gob subconsciously looked at these people around him. I''m afraid that apart from the power of the Sentry to fight, even the God of War Ares has little effect. Before he can tear his face apart, take a step back and broaden the sky. .Thinking of this, the Green Devils were ready to give in. However, he never expected that the sentry spoke before he spoke. "We can''t let you take people away, she is one of our Avengers!" The sentry strode out, facing Su Zhan in a deep voice. Nima! The Green Devil had some ideas, and the sentry said that he was rejecting and provoking the Soviet war.The Green Demon subconsciously winked at the sentry and told him not to be impulsive. The sentinel is still a bit strange, what do you mean?Isn''t it just looking at me that you want me to take action?What are you doing now?Seeing the bewildered look of the sentinel, the Green Devil knew it all. There is no tacit understanding, and I have completely misunderstood what I mean. I think you think you have the power to fight against Su Zhan, but you didn''t say that you should fight! The Green Demon wanted to explain, but Su Zhan had already arrived in front of the sentry in an instant.The sentry was slightly shocked but not panicked, and raised his head to look at Su Zhan.The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, then raised his arm. The sentry instantly became vigilant, and his power was all over his body, guarding Su Zhan to take action. 1243 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1243 "boom!" A heavy voice suddenly sounded, and the sentry flew out quickly like a missile, smashing the floor glass of the Avengers Building, and then hearing bang, bang, and bang sounds, flying out from the other end of the building. The castration was unabated, and it flew out like a meteor, disappearing without a trace.I don''t know if the people below see it as a meteor wishing! Punch. When the sentry was prepared, he punched him directly. Su Zhan slowly lowered his arm and was silent for more than a minute. There was no one squeaking around, no one talking, it was as if there was no breathing or heartbeat. "I haven''t come back yet. It seems that I have used too much power by accident. Okay, let''s leave him alone." Su Zhan said and looked at the Green Devils and others."Now, does anyone have an opinion?" "..." silence. Ares and the others subconsciously looked at the Green Goblin, who turned a deaf ear, as if they hadn''t heard. Since he was pretending to be deaf and dumb, the others didn''t even intend to speak. "This is nothing? Uh... I''m really disappointed. I plan to wait for you to speak so I can take the opportunity to fly you one by one. Ares, aren''t you the god of war? Venom? Just forget it, before. I was scared away, and now I don¡¯t think I have the guts to do it. That who, yes... the long-haired one, it''s you!" Su Zhan pointed at Dai Ken, and Dai Ken''s expression turned pale."You don''t know how to do it? You clamored to kill me before, I will give you a chance now!" After clicking a few names, none of these people said anything, and didn''t respond. Dai Ken didn''t even dare to release his paw. Su Zhan shook his head disappointedly: "Just like you...hehe, never be an avenger!" "Do it!" Su Zhan said lightly. Ms. Marvel has already taken a step forward. Moonstone gritted her teeth, Su Zhan''s strength, companions'' cowardice, plus the last sentence that you will never be an avenger makes her very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. When the Green Devils found her, she had actually just had a fight with Ms. Marvel, and she still remembered Ms. Marvel''s disdain.So when the Green Gob found her and invited her to join the Skyhammer Bureau and the Dark Avengers, she agreed.Maybe... I can also be an avenger, a...hero?During this period of time, although his personality was a little different from the Avengers and heroes, he was indeed doing the right thing and doing the right thing. But now she felt like she was denied. Inexplicably, she suddenly wanted to prove that she was qualified to be an Avenger! "come on!" Moonstone yelled in a deep voice, his expression has become very serious. As the voice fell, the two rushed together instantly.The four punches faced each other, and the similar energy gleamed on the fists, and the powerful impact instantly shook the two of them flying, and after a pause, they rushed together again. boom. boom! The impact sound, the attack sound is very clear. The two played very seriously, very...fighting. Moonstone wanted to prove herself, and Ms. Marvel didn''t want to disappoint Su Zhan. The two faced each other and refused to give in.Fighting, the battlefield has changed to the air. "Go get a chair." Su Zhan casually said to the green devil. The green devil''s expression changed instantly, Nima... when I am your servant?Depressed and depressed, the Green Devil turned around and moved a chair back. Su Zhan sat down and looked at the sky, admiring the fierce battle between Ms. Marvel and Moonstone.Although the two were fighting fiercely, there was no problem with this degree of injury for the two, and watching two beautiful women with long legs fight fiercely, um... it was quite pleasing to the eye. The reason Su Zhan wanted to arrange this fight was not only because Moonstone wanted to pit himself off before. Although there were part of the reasons, the most important thing was to satisfy his own careful thinking. Just watching Moonstone fight Ms. Marvel! Of course, there is a small reason that they still need actual combat experience. After all, in crisis, it is not only the world that encounters opponents! Compared with DC''s multiverse world, Marvel has many multiverses. If you compare it, this is a game of cultivation or farming. First, you have developed your own power and strength. It doesn''t matter if this world is over, or if you go to another world, you will have capital. Earth 324, the king of this world? For Su Zhan, this is not the end, but just a starting point. Chapter 1496 The President?You blocked my sight! Moonstone fought fiercely with Ms. Marvel, and Su Zhan looked leisurely. But suffering for the group of Dark Avengers. In the middle of the night, people are not allowed to sleep, and then you are sitting there leisurely, we are standing here stupidly like our attendants, which is too uncomfortable! There are also sentries, who haven''t come back yet. Judging from the previous record of the Soviet war and the strength of kicking Daiken, the sentinel''s situation may not be much better. Although the Green Devil was extremely anxious, he didn''t dare to make any small actions. He could only suppress the stubbornness in his heart, and be sure to pay attention to the plan to be implemented! As for what plan, the Green Devils dare not think about it. He knew very well that Su Zhan had the ability to see through people''s hearts! Moonstone and Ms. Marvel fought so fiercely over the city. It is naturally impossible not to be discovered. Soon, a helicopter has come over and landed on the platform next to it, followed by several guards leading a person. Down. Amazingly, he is the current president! He looked like he was called when Zhengxiang was asleep, and his face seemed to be filled with dissatisfaction.Striding over, he came to Su Zhan and asked, "What''s going on? Why did Moonstone fight with Ms. Marvel?" Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at the president, waved his hand and said: "Walk aside, you block my sight." "You blocked my sight." "It blocked my sight." "..." The resentment that was originally due to being awakened suddenly broke out after hearing this sentence. "Why do you talk to me like that, I''m the president!" The president roared, glaring at Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold."This is the second person today to ask me why. It seems I need to tell you why." "No." Seeing Su Zhan''s anger, the Green Devils instantly became anxious and hurriedly shouted: "Protect the President." In an instant, Ares rushed in front of the president, but unfortunately it was too late. 1244 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1244 Su Zhan waved his hand in the void, and Ares flew out directly. "Give me an obedient stand and don''t move!" Flying Ares, Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at the Dark Avenger.In an instant, these people felt as if they had lost control of their bodies and couldn''t move at all. "you you¡­¡­" The president didn''t expect that Su Zhan said he would just do it. He didn''t pay attention to routines at all. Shouldn''t he say something first?Seeing Ares flying out, the Dark Avenger was frightened, and the President fell to the ground in horror. "You are the president, but I am the king! Is it because I haven''t appeared for a long time? Why do you dare to yell in front of me now?" Su Zhan squinted at the president. The president''s cold sweat ran down."I, I don''t mean that, I just want an explanation." "Explanation? Okay, let me explain it to you. I want to see, what do you think of this explanation?" "..." Strength is willful! "Go away, don''t disturb my interest. The next time, it''s not just about changing the position of the president." Su Zhan said lightly, and then ignored the president. Shame? It was really embarrassing, but the president was relieved at this moment. A little embarrassed to stand up, the president hesitated to say something, he came over in the middle of the night to know what happened, but if he left like this, he couldn''t help but say nothing.After hesitating, he looked at the Green Devil, who gave him a relaxed look with a wry smile. The president was relieved, and then left dingy. As for whether he continues to sleep after returning, or shrinks in the corner to lick the wound, that has nothing to do with Su Zhan! At this time, Ms. Marvel and Moonstone are about to decide the winner. Although Moonstone is good in momentum and determination, it is still slightly inferior in strength. When I heard a boom, the moonstone fell instantly, and immediately saw Ms. Marvel Both hands released energy beams and hit Moonstone''s body, with a bang, and the moonstone snorted, already unable to fight. Ms. Marvel slowly flew down and fell to Su Zhan''s side. Her condition was not too good, she looked a little embarrassed and consumed a lot. "You played well, but you still have less combat experience. Perhaps because you are responsible for the trivial matters in space, you can become stronger and solve the current moonstone more easily. I will have time when I look back. I arranged it for you!" Su Zhan said to Ms. Marvel with a smile, and then helped her to recover. In an instant, she has recovered to the same level as before. After that, Su Zhan got up and walked to the side of Moonstone. It seems that Moonstone is even more embarrassed, and there is definitely no worry about his life, but this injury is definitely not recoverable in a short time. Raising his hand, the light falling like stars, Moonstone quickly felt that his injuries and physical strength were quickly recovering. "I lost!" Moonstone stood up and said unwillingly. Su Zhan turned to look at the Green Devils."I took it away. From now on, she is no longer a member of the Dark Avengers. Is there a problem?" Is there a problem? Can the Green Devils say there is a problem now? He can only shake his head. "If you know what you are interested in, just do it well and make me have a little fun." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then slowly flew up. Ms. Marvel, Moonstone is close behind. Watching the three leave the Avengers Mansion, the Green Devils first breathed a sigh of relief, then annoyed and humiliated. "Go and get the sentry back. We need to improve our previous plan." The Green Devil gritted his teeth. ... ... Su Zhan did not bring Moonstone and Ms. Marvel back to the base, but found a hotel with a decent environment nearby. The hotel manager was surprised to see Su Zhan and Ms. Marvel appear with Moonstone, and quickly arranged a presidential suite.It didn''t take long for the three of them to enter the hotel, and the news on the Internet had already spread. After all, Ms. Marvel and Moonstone are still very famous. The most important thing is...Su Zhan finally showed up. This makes the reporters who have been immersed for a long time finally have something to do! After entering the room, Moonstone''s mood didn''t seem to ease. Su Zhan glanced at it and said with a smile: "Well, you two go take a bath." "We? Together?" Moonstone looked up, and Su Zhan nodded under her surprised gaze. Chapter 1497 Moonstone and Lady Marvel Moonstone didn''t expect that Su Zhan would let herself take a bath with Ms. Marvel. Looking at Ms. Marvel''s calm expression and Su Zhan''s affirmative eyes, although she was a little hesitant and emotional, she eventually went to the bathroom with Ms. Marvel. Su Zhan asked Moonstone to fight Ms. Marvel. The two didn¡¯t release the water just now, but Su Zhan didn¡¯t want the two to have any grudges. The best way is to become sisters, and the best way is nothing more than that. ... And speaking of conscience, Su Zhan also wanted to try what it was like to have two long legs together. At first, Moonstone and Ms. Marvel were really embarrassed. They huddled together and shared a bathroom.However, Ms. Marvel is more experienced and knows what Su Zhan''s hobbies are. The most important thing is that Ms. Marvel knows that Su Zhan will not waste time and energy and specially let herself fight with Moonstone, and brought the Moonstone back, so It is destined that Moonstone will become the''self''. In this case, Ms. Marvel has no barriers or grievances, so she is naturally more active. Under the initiative of Ms. Marvel, the moonstone was gradually released. When the two came out of the shower, Moonlight Stone wanted to wear a uniform but was stopped by Ms. Marvel, and handed a bath towel over at any time."Trust me, there is no need to wear uniforms at all!" When the two came out of the bathroom wrapped in bath towels, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up instantly. What a long leg! Looking at Su Zhan''s bright eyes, Ms. Fantastic patted Moonstone on the shoulder, as if I said this was correct, and then walked to the side of Su Zhan.Su Zhan unceremoniously held Ms. Wonder and kissed directly.The bath towels, which were not of much use, fell directly. Seeing Ms. Surprise and Su Zhan''s straightforward actions, Moonstone was really dumbfounded, unconsciously he seemed to have become a little uncomfortable.She was next to her, not knowing whether to watch or not, and her breathing became faster and faster while embarrassed! Just as Moonstone was a little overwhelmed and a little uncontrollable, Su Zhan suddenly beckoned her to fly over. Ms. Marvel on the left, Moonstone on the right, the two people¡¯s long legs are simply amazing! Originally, the Soviet War did not intend to restrain anything, and in this case, restraint is even less necessary.Holding the two of them in both hands, they went directly into the bedroom inside, hooked the door with their toes, and soon there was a sound of comparison between the two of them... ... ... The moon falls and the sun rises, and a new day begins. This night, Su Zhan and the three slept very steadily, it can be said that they sleep until dawn.But many people are not so lucky. The president lost sleep all night after returning. The Dark Avenger stayed up all night. Countless netizens are even more excited about the news about the Soviet war on the Internet, and the reporters are even more miserable.At a glance, there were at least dozens of reporters downstairs from the hotel where Su Zhan stayed, staying up all night.Everyone stayed at the door, lest they didn''t notice Su Zhan, and even everyone who came in and out of the hotel would be paid attention to whether it was related to Su Zhan. "There are too many people, what should I do?" 1245 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1245 In the distance, a man and a woman, the woman asked in a low voice. "Pretend to go in." The man''s voice was a little weird, as if he made this kind of voice deliberately. After a brief disguise, the two walked into the hotel. They did attract the attention of reporters as soon as they appeared, but then found that they were just two ordinary people, maybe they came to open the room and rest, so they didn''t care too much.The two entered the hotel and entered the elevator. The woman said in a low voice, "Head, we are here really... right?" "I heard that his relationship with you is not so good. Can he help us?" "maybe!" The man was silent for a moment, and slowly said: "If you want to impress him, say simple and simple, and say difficult and difficult. Let''s look at luck." "Ding!" The elevator arrived, and the two came out of the elevator and went straight to the presidential suite where Su Zhan was. Standing at the door, the man waved and knocked on the door. It took a long time before I heard the door opening, and then a woman dressed neatly and a little sleepy opened the door. "come in." After speaking, she turned around and went in. A man and a woman looked at each other. The woman''s expression was a little surprised. She couldn''t help but whispered: "Did she admit the wrong person? Why don''t we let us in without asking who we are." "On the contrary, we let us in because we know who we are. You know too little about him, and you will know when you get in touch with him in the future." The man said calmly. The two followed Ms. Marvel into the living room, and then they saw Su Zhan in a nightgown sitting on the sofa drinking red wine. On the side, Moonstone was curiously looking at the two who came in. "I knew you wouldn''t be willing to be lonely, this is your novice, Nick Fury?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The man didn¡¯t speak, but just pressed a light somewhere on his body, and something that seemed to be electronically mobile appeared right after him. After a while, he had recovered to his original appearance. It was Nick who had been dismissed. Fury.On the other side, the woman also changed her appearance, turned into a black-haired woman, her eyes were very divine, and she felt quite energetic and temperamental. "This is a slingshot." Nick Fury introduced. Su Zhan smiled: "Super speed, you can move quickly and return to the original position within the time of your heartbeat, am I right?" "How do you know..." Slingshot surprised. "The newcomer still needs to exercise." Su Zhan said towards Nick Fury."You have nothing to do without going to the Three Treasures Hall. Let''s talk about it. What can you do if you come to me at this time?" Although he didn''t go downstairs, Su Zhan also knew the situation outside. It can be said that countless eyes were staring at him. At this time, Nick Fury would easily reveal his identity, and the Dark Avenger would not be indifferent. Nick Fury glanced at Moonstone, and then said, "I''m here to work with you." "Cooperation? You?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile."I''m curious, what do you use to cooperate with me." "I can provide you with information. I know what those guys want to do to you. The Green Goblin is a very ambitious person and will never be willing to do this. Even if he wants, some people will not agree. So , I provide you with the news, you solve them!" Nick Fury said. Chapter 1498 the pitted Nick Fury and the secret warrior "Regardless of whether I go crazy or not, the Dark Avenger or the Skyhammer will definitely not exist. Then you will have the opportunity to rebuild SHIELD. Well, I have to say that this is a good proposal." Su Zhan said with a smile, how could Nick Fury, an old fox, make a loss-making business? Since he came with a slingshot, Su Zhan knew that he must have organized a team secretly, and he must still think about rebuilding SHIELD. "This is a win-win result." Nick Fury did not deny, and there is no need to deny such an obvious thing."At least, I control SHIELD better than the Green Devils, especially when it comes to issues between the two countries, right?" "Playing the friendship card? I am indeed more familiar with you, and the previous few cooperations are also quite enjoyable. However, I hope it is the Green Devils!" "why?" "Because of this, I have a reasonable excuse to go to war. During this time, the territories in various places have stabilized, and I can also consider the issue of expansion. Therefore, if you regain the position, you will certainly not give me any suitable reasons. Then why did I let you be in charge?" Su Zhan squinted at Nick Fury."This matter, you found the wrong person!" "..." Nick Fury was silent. Although he had thought about this question, he didn''t expect Su Zhan to say it so honestly. "You just said that they have a plan against me, right?" Su Zhan turned to look at Moonstone, Moonstone shook his head, and whispered: "I really don''t know about this. I don''t have much relationship with them. Well, some plans are hidden from us by the Green Devils, at least from me!" Su Zhan nodded: "He can hide it from you, but he can''t hide it from me. Three hours later, there will be an attack on the west coast. Nick Fury, should you refer to this information?" Nick Fury said with a wry smile: "It seems I did come wrong." "You shouldn''t have come at all. If you don''t come, this matter has nothing to do with you. But you are here, ha ha, unless you can watch me make use of the question, otherwise, the problem that should have been mine has become Your question. Isn''t she the only one of your subordinates? With this opportunity to hone the team, the West Coast business is left to you." Su Zhan''s push is very clean. If you don''t stop Nick Fury from the Dark Avenger, then Su Zhan can take advantage of the topic and then go wild with this opportunity to occupy American territory.If Nick Fury were to stop the Dark Avengers, he would not cooperate quite well, and would work for Su Zhan for nothing.The most important thing is that the secret warrior he formed suddenly became not a secret, and was immediately exposed to the Dark Avengers.Moreover, as the saying goes, there are one and two, unless Nick Fury really let go, otherwise, whenever this happens again, Nick Fury and the secret warrior have to help Su Zhan! This is equivalent to completely controlling this team. Depressed. Regret. Nick Fury wished he hadn''t been here at this moment. Su Zhan didn''t play the cards according to the previous routine at all. If it were before, even if Su Zhan did not agree to cooperate, he would not be shameful. "Time is running out, you should go back and think about it. I also want to take a bath and get ready to watch the show." Su Zhan said with a smile, and issued an order to leave. Nick Fury walked away with a slingshot depressed. The ship capsized in the gutter. "Let''s do nothing, really?" Ms. Marvel asked. "Of course not." Su Zhan shook his head."Notify Mariko and get ready over there to disperse nearby people in advance to avoid injury, and at the same time pay attention to confidentiality. Second, estimate the loss and the desired territorial location." "What if Nick Fury really leads someone to stop it?" Ms. Wonder asked. If they really stop it, aren''t these things done in vain? Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "You, even if they stop it, what does it have to do with me? Doesn''t it mean that this hasn''t happened if they stop it? Is anyone in my territory free to go wild?" "Yes indeed!" Ms. Wonder then realized. Nick Fury is useless if he stops it! At this moment, Ms. Wonder really felt pitiful for Nick Fury. It was depressing enough to be replaced by the Green Goblin. After finally forming a team, it was used as a result, and after being used, it was of little value. Mariko quickly received Su Zhan''s reminder, emptied the people very secretly, and began to estimate at the same time. Time passed by one minute and one second, more than two hours later. Su Zhan brought Ms. Marvel, Moonstone came to the administrative center of West Coast Province, standing on the top floor high into the clouds, looking down at the city below through floor-to-ceiling windows. 1246 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1246 Everything is business as usual. It seems that nothing will happen. "They will really do it? This is simply a death, it is simply to give us an excuse, shouldn''t it be that stupid?" Mariko said. To be honest, this is a little bit confusing. Not to mention a dark avenger, even if the other forces in the world gather together, I am afraid that they will not have the confidence to directly challenge the Soviet war, let alone attack the territory of the Soviet war. "The Green Demon is very ambitious." Moonstone answered."And I heard that the reason why the Green Devil was able to become the head of the Skyhammer Bureau was that the authorities cooperated in this way. On the one hand, it was to restore the confidence of the people and to have its own armed forces. On the other hand... it was also to guard against or prepare against us. After the events of last night, Moonstone naturally switched camps. What''s more, he has no sense of identification with the Dark Avengers. She cares more about the name of the Avengers and the orthodox name supported by the authorities. "Of course he won''t let the Dark Avengers do something stupidly." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly asked: "You should know what the most on earth is?" "Sea area?" Mariko said. "Yes, it''s the sea area! In the sea area, there is a special force, this force is called Atlantis!" Su Zhan said. "Atlantis, this..." "Look, it will appear soon." Ignoring everyone''s surprise, Su Zhan looked at the sea. Chapter 1499 Secret Warrior VS Atlantis Atlantis, a mysterious land with countless legends, is said to have disappeared without a trace after being submerged by the prehistoric flood, becoming a seabed country.It has all kinds of myths and legends, and some planes do exist in this place, such as the DC world, where there is Atlantis, and the sea king comes from there. In the Marvel world, there is also Atlantis, and there is also a character similar to Atlantis, that is, Namor. It is a hybrid of humans and Atlanteans. Like Aquaman, it is also a mutant. When Hulk returned to trigger the war, Namor was a member of the Illuminati. But after the incident, he seemed to have returned to the bottom of the sea... Now it seems that he is unwilling to be lonely. When Su Zhan mentioned Atlanta and the seabed, everyone immediately realized who he was referring to. After all, those scenes were still fresh in the memory of Hulk''s destruction at the beginning, and it was hard to forget. "Namo will be involved in this matter? Isn''t the Illuminati group disbanded? What''s more, Namor should be very clear about the power gap, how dare he?" Mariko asked inexplicably. "Some people have this kind of character, remember to eat or not to fight. After all, they are the king of Atlantis. Speaking of this, I also have a person in another world, he is also the king of Atlantis. I don''t know what the two will look like when they fight!" Hearing Su Zhan saying this, Moonstone and Ms. Marvel glanced at each other subconsciously. It seems that Su Zhan''s special hobby is about to appear again? Let two people of similar or same type fight each other? Although Su Zhan thought of Aquaman, he didn''t plan to do so.Neptune is still learning and training with the Neptune of Earth 16, and he is still a little bit naive now. Even if he gets it, he may not be the opponent of Namor. There is no need for it. Since it is brought here to do something, it will naturally show its prestige, so let''s talk about it later. Time slowly passed, and finally, the originally calm sea seemed to start to become choppy. Layers of waves rolled, and the vortexes formed and became huge, followed by... many people of different shapes emerged from it. Undersea monster. Came on the waves and landed turbulently. As soon as they landed, they started wanton destruction. ... ... Let''s rewind the time three hours ago, Nick Fury and Slingshot left the hotel where Su Zhan was. After coming out of the hotel, Nick Fury looked gloomy. Planted! "Boss, we..." the slingshot opened carefully. Before I finished speaking, I saw Nick Fury''s expression quickly returned to normal, and it seemed that his mood had adjusted."Go back and notify the team members to get ready to go and perform our first mission." "We really want to help him protect his territory against the Skyhammer? Although our strength is not weak, we have been training and running well during this time, but... the dark avenger..." The slingshot is a little lacking in confidence. Members of the Dark Avengers, your information is not a secret, it is natural to know who and what abilities are. "We are not dealing with the Dark Avenger, but... that day is not far away," Nick Fury said in a deep voice. After returning to the base, all the members of the Secret Warrior were called.I explained the task, got ready to go, and then saw that West Coast Province was ready to do it at any time.In three hours, eating, arranging, and instructing tactical arrangements, as time approached, accompanied by the appearance of the Atlanteans, the first mission of the Secret Warrior finally began. When the Atlanteans appeared and vandalized, they had already started to stop them as planned. Don''t underestimate this team! Phobos, the god of fear in Greek mythology, originally named Alexander Allen, was the son of Ares, the god of war. Druids are born with monster DNA, possess magical abilities, and can create positions, illusions, fog, etc.At this time, the surrounding area has gradually been filled with mist, and the visibility around it has become much lower.At the same time, Phobos has released his ability, fear, and instilled fear into the minds of these Atlanteans... Slingshot, Su Zhan said before her ability, super speed, can return to the original position in an instant. Hellfire, this guy''s background is not small, he is an old ghost rider, or also known as the phantom rider, Carterslade''s grandson, can release burning chains to attack the enemy, and can also release mental attacks to make the enemy collapse.(The last ghost rider riding a horse in the movie Ghost Rider is the Phantom Rider.) Barricades, also called stone walls, mutants, possess great strength and endurance, can absorb energy and release it, and can increase their size and height, and their skin can become as hard as a rock! Eaton = Foss, codename Manifold, mutant, with the ability to distort reality, predict, and teleport. Looking at this camp, you know that the strength of the secret warrior is not that weak, and it can be seen that the ambition of the old fox Nick Fury is not small, so many powerful characters are quietly hidden, and they have gathered under his command. When the secret warrior fought with the Atlanteans, everyone in the administrative center found out instantly. After all, the nearby streets are very quiet, only a large-scale attack occurred in a certain direction, and the Atlantis people that emerged are still continuously strengthening in this direction! "This is Nick Fury''s team? It really is a secret warrior, but it is a pity that Skye is missing. It turns out that Skye is the leader of the secret warriors. I don''t know who is the leader of the team now?" I glanced casually, this The identities of several people, Su Zhan, are already clear, and naturally they have already thought of their identities. "This old fox is really amazing. Phobos is the son of Ares, and he can be attracted! Hellfire, and those two mutants are not so easy to deal with. Especially the mutants, most of the mutants now All in his own territory, safe and non-discriminatory, it is really not easy for him to be able to win mutants!" Su Zhan couldn''t help sighing, although he has no good feelings for Nick Fury, he has to admit, this guy Really have a hand, very capable! Chapter 1500 Longtan Tiger Den The Atlanteans rarely appeared on land due to physical and habitual reasons. This should be regarded as their first large-scale appearance.Although it''s a little weird and ugly, it''s really good.Namor didn''t show up, and the leader seemed to be a pure Atlantis.As for the secret warrior, Su Zhan was given a lot of surprises, and Mariko, Medusa and others were also quite surprised. Unexpectedly strong! That''s it for Su Zhan, knowing the details of the secret warrior. But Mariko Medusa and the others didn''t know. Nick Fury left S.H.I.E.L.D. to draw a team, and everyone thought it might not be too strong.Obviously, this idea has been overturned.Whether it''s Hellfire or Phobos, they are all unexpectedly strong. The most surprising thing was Moonstone. During the Dark Avengers, she knew that the Green Devils had not let down Nick Fury''s vigilance, but did not investigate any news about the team. 1247 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1247 Judging from the current situation, the secret warriors still have the upper hand, regardless of the number of people in Atlantis, but without Namor, they have no advantage.On the contrary, the personal strength of the Secret Warriors is very good, and the cooperation between them is also very tacit, the effect can be said to be multiplied.As time passed by, Su Zhan raised his eyebrows in surprise."No more troops?" "It really seems to be." When he said this, everyone found that the Atlanteans seemed to no longer increase their troops. "Namo did not appear, nor did the Dark Avengers appear. Tsk tsk... all of them are pretty smart." Su Zhan''s mouth curled up. This attack was planned by the Dark Avengers, and they couldn''t help but pay attention. Did you change your plan after seeing the Secret Warrior?Is this going to give it to Namor?But Namor didn''t show up either. Could it be that he also made this idea and planned to throw the pot away? I really don''t know what they think, is this pot so easy to shake? "Huh... finally got it done." The slingshot let out a sigh of relief, breathing a little tiredly, glanced at Atlantis nearby, then looked at the others, and turned to Nick Fury and said, "Boss, we...we won? " "Yes, we won!" Nick Fury nodded and looked deeply at the administrative center building. They were exhausted and risking their lives, but Su Zhan looked at it with relish, which made Nick Fury very depressed.But it''s useless to be depressed now, Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "We can withdraw and go back to rest. The rest... has nothing to do with us." Soon, Nick Fury left with the secret warrior. Su Zhan said: "Mariko, inform the Dark Avengers and the US government to implement the next plan." "Yes!" Mariko was already ready here, and immediately began to prepare when he heard the words. At the same time, Su Zhan waved his hand to the outside, and saw that the corpses of the Atlantis people outside moved one after another. They quickly gathered together and gathered near the beach. Following these corpses began to petrify and finally turned into statues."Here I can turn back to build a small theme park, let my subjects see what the Atlantis people are like, and let others know what the cost of attacking my territory will be." "Will this irritate Namor?" Ms. Wonder asked. "Enraged? Haha, he should be thankful if I don''t trouble him, but dare not to accept it? If he dares to come up, I guarantee that Atlantis should change the owner! Of course, even if he doesn''t come up, Yate Landis will also change the owner, but sooner or later!" Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Sky Hammer Bureau. The members of the Dark Avenger are all here, and the picture on the screen in front of them is the sea area of ??the west coast, and the satellite has captured all the pictures just now.At this time, the faces of the Dark Avengers were uglier one by one, and the most ugly ones were undoubtedly the Green Devils and Ares. The green devil''s expression was ugly because it was different from what he expected. His plan was that Namor led the Atlanteans to attack the West Coast, while the Dark Avengers dealt with the US government at the same time, and then this opportunity to slightly suppress the Soviet war, not even suppressed, just hope to weaken his influence, also Let the people in his territory know that following him may not be absolutely safe.However, the West Coast did attack, but Namorgan didn''t show up at all, and even Su Zhan''s people didn''t do anything. Nick Fury led a team to solve it. He guessed that Nick Fury would definitely have a back player, but now that he is cooperating with Su Zhan, will Su Zhan help him take his place? This matter, I am afraid that is not the end. As for why Ares is depressed, this is even simpler, he found his son. As for his participation in Nick Fury''s team, Ares knew nothing about it. "I''ll leave." Ares got up and said in a deep voice. "I know what you want to do, but now... wait, things should be..." The phone rang before the Green Devil had finished speaking, and the face of the Green Devil became extremely ugly. .After answering a few times to hang up the phone, Green Demon said: "You really can''t go back now. It was the president''s call just now, asking us to accompany him to the administrative center of the West Coast Alliance." "Marriko sent an interrogation to the president, hoping to explain the matter this time." "Is there anything to explain? We didn''t do it. We didn''t go to the west coast at all." Venom muttered. The Green Devil grinned bitterly, if things were as simple as that. The group of people dressed up and found the president, and the president was also waiting in full, as if they were going to some dragon lake and tiger den.During this period, the president has been complaining about the Green Devils. After all, the president knew about the plan this time. Looking at the president''s attitude, the Green Devils were also very upset, but they could only endure it. A mighty group of people came to the administrative base. They were not blocked or asked to disarm, let alone the dark avengers. Even the president¡¯s guards and bodyguards were released. Soon, they came to the meeting. Room, I saw Su Zhan and Mariko! Chapter 1501 "sit down." Su Zhan waved his hands casually, and the president and others took their seats.As for the guards and so on, they consciously stood behind them, and the darkness was overwhelming. It seemed that the momentum was quite shocking.With a slight smile, Su Zhan said in a loud voice: "Hua Xia has a saying that I don¡¯t want to talk secretly tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want to waste time talking with you, so I¡¯m going to say it straight. You must take full responsibility for this matter. Do you recognize it?" "What''s the matter, I..." The president pretended to be unclear. He heard a click before he finished speaking, and the water glass in front of him suddenly burst.The president was startled, he heard Su Zhan quietly saying: "I said that I don''t want to waste time wrangling, don''t you understand? Or... I will help you change someone who can understand?" "Understand, understand. But this time the matter has nothing to do with us, it is..." The president hurriedly explained, only to find that Su Zhan shook his head slightly, his eyebrows were already a little impatient.Thinking of the cup that just exploded, the president is worried that the next one that will explode is here! "Well, we admit it!" "That''s right, I said I don''t want to waste time." Su Zhan nodded with satisfaction, and said: "I want you to have a district, specifically, Mariko is solely responsible, you can talk to her." Su Zhan had already got up and looked like he was leaving. When he reached the door, Su Zhan stopped and turned his head and looked over."By the way, Green Devil, you did a good job, and you really listened to me. Work hard, I hope more fun. Also, send me a message to Namor, when I get bored, I will go to him of." After speaking, Su Zhan pushed the door out. The Green Devil''s face was extremely ugly. Mariko had already thought about the territory she wanted. After Su Zhan left, it was equivalent to entering the negotiation stage. This territory is near the West Coast Province. The management for more than a year has allowed people to accept this status quo, so As long as the United States is unified, it will not be a problem to be included in the territory! However, the president must be reluctant to cede territories like this. Although he was hindered by the prestige of the Soviet war, he would definitely want to fight for it after he left.However, Mariko''s strategy is very simple. It takes this place, and if you don''t agree, let Su Zhan come to talk to you personally, but it won''t necessarily be the case when the time comes. This makes the president very depressed. As for the dark avengers who came together, it was of no use at all. The Green Devil occasionally said a few words and was immediately pushed back by Mariko. Su Zhan didn''t deliberately pose, look down on them or the like. He really didn''t want to waste this time and let Ms. Marvel go back to space first, after all, she was still responsible for many things over there.Then I took the moonstone to the Philippines. The White Queen took the alien race and the mutants to raid the Philippines, and encountered the obstruction of the local Philippine gods. Although it was not dangerous, the delay was too long.You must know that Su Zhan has been in charge of this matter a long time ago, but it has been more than a year since this is said to be less. It has not been won. It cannot be said that the White Queen is incapable, but these guys of the Philippine god system seem He still has some real skills, he really wants to see it. The White Queen cannot say that there is no progress. She has established a base in the Philippines close to South Korea. The White Queen chose this location very well, because it is close to the Celestial Kingdom, South Korea and Sakura Province, transportation, support, and all aspects are very convenient. At the same time, the Philippines does not dare to do large-scale operations. Otherwise, once the troops are deployed, it will be Yuanyuan. Continuously.Secondly, this place is called Luzon, I believe many people in the celestial dynasty are familiar with this name. When I came to the Philippines and Luzon, I quickly saw the White Queen''s base. It was still quite large. It was a huge round base that looked very solid. There were guards patrolling around and it was heavily guarded.When Su Zhan and Moonstone fell from the sky, the guards spotted and notified the White Queen. Not long after falling, the White Queen had already come out. "Why are you here?" The White Queen was a little surprised and delighted. Although she already knew that Su Zhan was back, she didn''t expect Su Zhan to come in person and bring... Moonstone?Isn''t she a member of the Dark Avengers?But it seems... he should have become his own! "Come and see you." Su Zhan smiled and hugged the White Queen. After the hug, Su Zhan introduced Moonstone to the White Queen, and then entered the base. The climate of the Philippines belongs to the tropical rain forest climate, with high temperature, rain and humidity, and more typhoons.Therefore, after entering the base, Su Zhan found that people were wearing cooler clothes, and occasionally saw a few good figures and a little pleasing to the eye. The people at the base were a little excited to see Su Zhan, after all, this was their king.Regardless of the alien races and mutants, it is because of Su Zhan that they provide them with a safe and warm living environment. It can be said that Su Zhan is their benefactor.Therefore, most people''s eyes are grateful and admired. Of course, there are also a small number of people with good looks, showing the kind of critical and suggestive eyes. 1248 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1248 It''s a pity that no one knows Su Zhan! This is also normal. Inhumans and mutants are both powerful and numerous races in the Marvel world, and it is impossible for Su Zhan to know them all. Enter the base and come to the room. The White Queen took out the wine to pour them on, and then sat next to Su Zhan and said, "Is it for the Filipino God System?" "I haven''t seen you for so long, and I miss you a little bit. I just heard that the Philippine god system seems to be a little troublesome, so I will stop by." The White Queen supported the Hellfire Club alone. She is obviously a capable person. Now that she has not taken the Philippines for so long, she herself is a little depressed. This has been felt since Su Zhan saw her, so Naturally, Su Zhan would not be so silly to say so bluntly, naturally, he had to take care of the emotions of the White Queen. What''s more, he really missed the White Queen. The White Queen smiled and said: "I am very happy when you say that, but to be honest, I do have trouble. These indigenous gods are more difficult than I thought, especially the geographical environment and the current situation between the Philippines and the Celestial dynasty. , All affected my plan and progress." Chapter 1502 Eight Immortals?the Eight Immortals! Originally, Su Zhan didn''t intend to talk about business so soon, lest the White Queen felt that she seemed to be here because of her inability to do things.But the White Queen took the initiative to mention it, and Su Zhan did not deliberately avoid it. "Who are these native gods?" "The goddess of the moon, the gods of the stars, the gods of the weather, the gods of the wind, the gods of the sky, the gods of the sea, the gods of evil, the gods of the sun and the war, from the name of the gods, are almost the same as other gods, and there is no difference. But these abilities can be here. The role played is great. It is difficult to organize an effective large-scale attack. At the same time, the evil god also has the ability to block my mind control, which is really a little tricky." The White Queen paused and continued: "Now The Philippines and the Celestial Dynasty are arguing with each other over the ownership of a certain sea area. The Celestial Spear Bureau contacted me, hoping to cooperate and put pressure on them, but because of some circumstances, their people have not yet arrived, so I am here. It can only be stranded temporarily." "Oh? Do you know what happened?" Su Zhan still has a good impression of the Heavenly Dynasty and the Divine Spear Game, after all, a person cannot forget his origin.What''s more, the Divine Spear Bureau itself is also very powerful. In such a major issue as the territory, what important things can cause them to delay? "I don''t know, I didn''t ask in detail. But just before you came, Zheng Xian, the director of the Spear Bureau, contacted me and said that their people will definitely arrive at the latest tonight. It seems that there will be eight at a time, a small team! "The White Queen said. "Eight people, small team?" Su Zhan knew that the Heavenly Dynasty had the Spear Game, and that there were many small teams in the Heavenly Dynasty. But the details are really not clear. "Yes, it seems to be called some kind of fairy force, called Eight... Eight... Xian?" The White Queen thought for a while and said. "the Eight Immortals¡­¡­" Everyone knows who believes that the Eight Immortals are, Han Zhongli, Lu Dongbin, Zhang Guolao, etc... They are well-known figures.There is also Monkey King in the Marvel universe. Although it is a fake, it is not uncommon to have the Eight Immortals. It just sounds like a strong sense of contradiction and feels weird. Since the Eight Immortals will arrive before tonight, wait until they arrive.Putting this matter aside for the time being, Su Zhan asked about the contradiction between the Philippines and the Celestial Dynasty, the so-called territorial dispute, and discovered that it was about problems near the South China Sea, which made Su Zhan very angry. Although it is not his territory, as every celestial person knows that the South China Sea belongs to the celestial dynasty. The Philippines is really shameless! Make up your mind to see what the Eight Immortals will say after they come, if you can''t solve it, just kill it. She seemed to feel the atmosphere of Su Zhan, and the White Queen changed the subject very cleverly. It was a long-lost reunion, and she was naturally missing her. Looking at the appearance of the two, Moonstone simply went out by herself, leaving them alone. Space! When the moonstone was gone, the two naturally drew firewood. The White Queen has been under a lot of pressure during this period. After such a fierce battle, the accumulated pressure for so long has been wiped out. The whole person has changed his hair and became more beautiful!With that dazzling look, Su Zhan didn¡¯t even eat lunch or dinner, and continued to eat the White Queen in the room... Waiting until it was getting dark outside, Su Zhan and the White Queen came out of the room. At this time, the Eight Immortals finally came. From afar, a red plane with a star sign appeared above the base. After confirming its identity, it was scheduled to land.As the plane slowly landed, the hatch opened and eight people filed out.As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan felt like being thundered. All red uniforms, star uniforms, and tights. This way, there is not the slightest feeling of going on the hole of the Eight Immortals and the bones of the fairy wind, completely superhero! Although they are indeed, and this uniform is not ugly, but... the sense of violation of this setting is too strong. After watching for a long time, Su Zhan recognized three people. Lu Dongbin, Zhang Guolao, He Xiangu. Lu Dongbin was obviously because he was walking ahead and still holding a sword in his hand.Zhang Guolao is even simpler. Although there is no donkey, he is the only old man who looks dry.As for He Xiangu?Need to talk?She is the only girl in the Eight Immortals! A tight red uniform, regardless of her identity, belongs to the kind of very beautiful female superhero. "Hello, we are the Eight Immortals!" Lu Dongbin came over and said. "Hello, I am the White Queen, this is the king of our war alliance, Su Zhan!" Lu Dongbin''s expression was not too surprising, he clearly knew Su Zhan''s identity, and walked over to shook hands with Su Zhan.This way of shaking hands was very oriental, so that Su Zhan was so uncomfortable. After asking his identity in turn, he turned around and went into the conference room in the base. The Eight Immortals, Su Zhan, the White Queen and Moonstone. This is the person in the conference room. Su Zhan did not speak, and the White Queen was responsible for negotiating with them, while he looked at the Eight Immortals curiously. To tell the truth, there is no problem at all without thinking about their identities. Whenever they think that they are the Eight Immortals with eight books, Su Zhan feels that it is too unreasonable. "King Sue has been watching us, is there any problem?" Zhang Guolao asked with a smile. "I''m just curious about you, do you usually like to ride a donkey?" Su Zhan asked. "..." Zhang Guo''s expression froze. What kind of problem is this?"I don''t usually have such a hobby." "So..." Su Zhan''s gaze shifted to Han Zhongli''s body."Do you like to bet with people?" "..." "Lan Caihe, where''s your flower basket?" "Tieguai Li, where''s your cane?" "He Xiangu, where''s your lotus?" "Han Xiangzi, your flute... uh, so you have a flute." Su Zhan asked curiously one by one. In the eyes of Baxian, these questions were too weird and too... inexplicable.Especially after he had asked him to veto it, his disappointed look, I really don''t know where the disappointment came from. The first time I dealt with Su Zhan, I have to say that it refreshed the impression of the Eight Immortals on Su Zhan. The people of the Celestial dynasty, who started from Japan, founded the Zhanmeng, and then the country of the Zhanmeng, has now become the premier power, with powerful subordinates and countless capable people. In their opinion, he should not be such a Soviet war! ... PS: The Eight Immortals are real in the Marvel world. 1249 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1249 Chapter 1503 Su Zhan didn''t know how his impression in their minds had changed, but he knew that the impression of the Eight Immortals in his mind had completely changed, and it was a totally earth-shaking change!Fortunately, he was mentally prepared, after all, this is the Marvel World. The purpose of the Eight Immortals coming this time is very simple, the goal is the Filipino God System.On the one hand, cooperation is to weaken the power of the Philippines, on the other hand, it can also affect the territorial situation sideways! The negotiation is done and we will start tomorrow. It was not early, and the White Queen arranged a room for each of them so that they could have a good rest. Su Zhan did not rest, nor did he drag the White Queen or Moonstone to do anything, but wandered around the base. Spiritual consciousness was released, the base was the center, and the Soviet war began to scan the entire Philippines.The area of ??the Philippines is not large, about 30 square kilometers in total. It took less than 20 minutes. The Soviet war has swept the regular Philippines around. Naturally, the so-called Filipino god system was also discovered. Aside from strength, there are so many women. The goddess of moonlight, the goddess of stars, and the goddess of weather, although they are more inclined to the aboriginal feeling in their dresses, they are not gorgeous or modern like the Eight Immortals, but they all look good! "what are you doing?" A woman''s voice suddenly came from behind, still speaking Chinese. Su Zhan turned his head, He Xiangu changed into a relatively cool plain clothes and walked over. "Look at how the spiritual system in the Philippines is." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "You look...more pleasing to the eye." He Xiangu tucked her hair and said: "The weather here is too hot. You can''t sleep in a uniform when you sleep. But... I think you seem to have objections to our uniform? There is nothing wrong with the uniform, right?" "There is no problem with the uniform itself, but it feels a bit inappropriate for you." Su Zhan smiled. "Why?" He Xiangu asked curiously: "You have been asking some strange questions before. It seems that you are still very disappointed. It feels... You seem to know us, and we are in another way?" Su Zhan nodded, and then said as he walked: "Do you know I can travel through the world? Parallel worlds and completely different worlds." "heard about it." "I''ve heard of you in other worlds. You are the Eight Immortals of Shangdong in myths. Everyone has gone through their own hardships before becoming an immortal. The fairy style and the bones and the white clothes are more in line with the aesthetics of the heavenly people. Follow the impression. So at first glance, you are really not used to dressing like this!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Shangdong Eight Immortals?" Regarding this, He Xiangu didn¡¯t know at all. She didn¡¯t know what Su Zhan was supposed to describe. They were indeed immortals, and they were indeed eight immortals, but they seemed different from what Su Zhan said, which made her a little curious. , Some yearning. "What do you mean by me?" "Want to know?" "Ok." "Then... follow me!" Su Zhan thought for a while and stretched out his hand towards her.After He Xiangu put it on, in an instant, the two had appeared in the coconut grove by the sea from the base.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan released He Xiangu with a smile and made a magical appearance, followed by... a light white gauze dress appeared on his hand. "It''s like ancient clothes." He Xiangu looked around and said. "You can try it." Su Zhan smiled. Although He Xiangu knew about this kind of clothes, she never wore it. She really wanted to try it, and she wanted to know what she looked like like that.Nodded to take it, He Xiangu turned around and went to the coconut forest.The bright moonlight swayed on the beach, Su Zhan surprisingly did not peek, and did not want to spoil the sense of experience. The rustle sounded, and I didn''t know whether it was the wind blowing the leaves or the sound of her changing clothes. After about ten minutes or so, I heard He Xiangu say okay, and then the money came out of it. The moonlight is enchanting, white clothes fluttering. Just like a fairy who has traveled from ancient times, it also has the feeling of a person in the painting. Amazing! "This is the He Xiangu in my impression!" Su Zhan couldn''t help saying. "Is that so good-looking?" He Xiangu could feel that what Su Zhan said was true, but she herself didn''t quite believe it, just changing a set of clothes could have such a big effect? She still remembered the look in Su Zhan''s eyes when she first saw it before, and what it was now. He Xiangu waved her hand slightly, and in an instant, the water on the beach rolled up like a mirror standing slightly. Looking at herself, He Xiangu couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. It feels really different! This look almost made her forget to kill herself. It''s totally different! "The real He Xiangu, is that so?" He Xiangu asked. Su Zhan walked over and said, "Almost!" With that said, he came to He Xiangu and raised his hands.He Xiangu felt that her hair had been broken up. It was originally just a ponytail for convenience. Now it has been broken up, and it seems to have been reorganized.Looking at Su Zhan seriously at a distance of close at hand, He Xiangu felt a sense of tension and urgency inexplicably. Her eyes were even afraid to look at Su Zhan or to look at him. The heartbeat started to speed up, banging banging like a deer. I don''t know how long it took to see Su Zhan put his hands down and said, "Okay, the hair is ready, now it''s the last thing." With a flick of her wrist, Su Zhan put a lotus flower in her hand, and He Xiangu subconsciously held the lotus in both hands, her posture was a bit wrong.Su Zhan raised his hand to help her change her position, but only then discovered one thing! There is no problem wearing He Xiangu''s clothes, but... there is no underwear under this light gauze white dress! I didn''t stare at a place specifically before and I haven''t noticed it. Now I discovered that there are two places that are too obvious, plus the wind blowing from the front, and the outline is clearly visible. "What''s the matter?" He Xiangu asked suspiciously when seeing Su Zhan suddenly stunned. "Nothing, it looks good!" Su Zhan said. I just don''t know if it means she looks good overall now, or it means she looks good somewhere. Chapter 1504 I only trust my own people! He Xiangu didn''t doubt that he had him, and walked closer to the surface of the water. After getting my hair and holding lotus, it feels even more different. It seems to be perfect.However, at this time, she also discovered why Su Zhan was stunned just now, which made her blush slightly, and asked in a low voice, "You have seen it all!" "Very beautiful." Su Zhan said with a smile. There was no answer and it seemed that there was an answer, it was both possible, but it would not make He Xiangu feel awkward. 1250 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1250 "You like foreigners very much? Most of your princesses are foreigners." He Xiangu asked suddenly. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s not a question of foreigners or natives. I also have many women from the celestial dynasty, but they are not here or in this world." "No wonder you often disappear for a while." He Xiangu said with a smile: "Is going to another world to accompany another woman." "more or less!" "Killing human rights with the palm of your hand and lying on the knees of beauties drunk. This is the ultimate desire of every man? Me, it happens to love the country and no one. So, is it not good to beat the country and conquer a few beauties by the way?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "There are not many that can do this!" "Then I think I have good luck!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You are not lucky, because you have this strength." He Xiangu said with a smile."Can you give me this dress?" "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled. "Thank you!" He Xiangu thanked him, looking at the moonlight and said: "Walk?" "Okay!" Su Zhan originally thought why Xiangu would change her clothes, but she didn''t expect that she would propose to walk like this. Walking side by side, walking on the beach, under the moonlight. Every time Su Zhan turned his head to speak, his eyes couldn''t help but drift down a few times. It''s not that his willpower is not firm, this thing is indeed a test. If you know that a woman is vacuum and you can still see it, you will look at it unintentionally or intentionally, which is normal.Su Zhan didn''t surreptitiously, he just looked openly. He Xiangu has realized that this issue has not been changed yet, so he doesn''t mind, right? The sea breeze blows, the skirt is flying, and the long legs are looming. "Have you considered the Heavenly Dynasty?" He Xiangu asked suddenly. "which aspect?" "expansion!" He Xiangu''s question is still very straightforward. After all, anyone can see the strength of a country that has already fought against it. Expansion is a matter of time.However, Su Zhan''s answer was also very direct. He shook his head and said: "It is not necessary. My goal has never been this world, but this world must be mine! I am from the celestial dynasty, and I have the same root as the celestial dynasty, so there is no This is necessary! Of course, I am not the kind of tolerant character, so it would be the best if I could cooperate like this! He Xiangu nodded, I will not bully you, nor will you bully me. "What do you think about the Philippines?" He Xiangu asked again. "The Philippines will be managed by the White Emperor in the future. This is her chosen goal." Su Zhan said with a smile. "understood!" He Xiangu nodded, then fell silent for a moment."Japan, South Korea, if you add the Philippines, this piece of waters near the celestial dynasty is basically yours. Although you said that it will not expand, the situation is still somewhat..." The words are not finished, but the meaning is already understood. You are all at the door of your house. You say you don¡¯t expand, I believe it, but we don¡¯t feel safe. Su Zhan frowned slightly, He Xiangu said this, and deliberately didn''t change clothes, why?It came with a mission, a beauty plan? "If you have any ideas, just put it straight." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Looking at the beauties, in the sky, I promise I won''t go crazy!" "Not so, I just want to say that since it is a cooperative relationship, can it be closer. After all, the Philippines has actually had a lot of cooperation with the Celestial Dynasty before, and there is a certain degree of trade between seafood and fruit. We. The Eight Immortals have just joined the Swordsmanship Bureau, and they intend to use this mission to lay a solid foundation for cooperation with the countries of the Alliance, and take this opportunity to become closer... Therefore, in the future, it may be our Eight Immortals. Come to be responsible for the cooperation in the Philippines, Japan, and South Korea." "that''s it?" Su Zhan thought she was going to make any serious demands. "Although it is said that we are responsible for the Eight Immortals, it is difficult to say who among the Eight Immortals. We are not so united in everything. Some people want freedom, and some hope that they can sell well. I am the former, so I I hope you can support me to become the general manager! At least, the cooperation may be simpler and easier." He Xiangu said."You also know some things. Not everyone can see the two mouths so thoroughly. It is easy to cause misunderstanding, and this kind of misunderstanding can be avoided completely." "They believe you?" Su Zhan asked. "It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. The important thing is that they really want to cooperate with each other, rather than having any crooked thoughts, and the same is true for me!" He Xian said. To put it simply, the celestial dynasty is sincerely fighting alliances with nations, but as the saying goes, it¡¯s hard for a kid to deal with.Who knows if the person in charge will have thoughts that shouldn''t have been due to status and time, which will lead to changes in many things.He Xiangu''s meaning is very clear, I don''t want to please anyone, let me be in charge of this matter, heaven is easy, you are also easy.The most important thing is that He Xiangu is also relaxed.Once she sits in this position, her voice is bound to increase, and her status is naturally different. "I can help you. After all, it''s always better to work with beautiful women. But trust... Haha, I only trust my own people!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Only when you become your own, you will speak to your own." "I understand, so I just said that this can avoid a lot of unnecessary misunderstandings. The three countries, oh no, the three provinces are all together. If you mobilize troops, naturally some people will be nervous. At this time, if the information conveyed is not accurate, it will happen. Misunderstandings, once or twice, will eventually destroy harmony. Therefore, I am willing to be my own!" He Xiangu stopped and looked at Su Zhan and said seriously. Chapter 1505 The Eight Immortals Against The Gods He Xiangu''s expression and words are very serious, obviously this should be the result of long deliberation. Looking at He Xiangu, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course I welcome this. If... you are willing to let me visit you on your brain!" No one knows how many kinds of Su Zhanhui''s abilities are. Perhaps even he himself may not know.With his strength and status, his invincible and omnipotent attitude has long been imprinted in everyone''s hearts.Hearing what he said, He Xiangu also understood that this was to verify whether she had another purpose, so He Xiangu walked closer very calmly. Su Zhan Xiaoxiao still directly visited her memory. There was some doubt about He Xiangu''s initiative to surrender to Su Zhan, mainly because it was too sudden, especially although her proposal was beneficial to her, it should not have reached the point where she could sacrifice herself.Of course, the reason why Su Zhan would say that he wanted to visit her brain was also a temptation, at least it seems that her performance still satisfies Su Zhan. As the memories in He Xiangu''s mind continued to emerge like fragments of information, Su Zhan almost saw her childhood memories fully.In this process, He Xiangu didn''t feel any abnormality at all. If it hadn''t been for Su Zhan to speak, she would have thought it hadn''t started yet! He Xiangu is serious, and what she said is consistent with what she thought. There are many factors that make this decision. On the one hand, Su Zhan is the pride of the celestial dynasty, handsome, handsome, invincible and strong, absolutely the first choice of every woman.Secondly, He Xiangu is actually very embarrassed.She really wants to fall in love and get married like a normal woman...but can''t.She is one of the Eight Immortals, and she spends most of her time dealing with various tasks. If you find an ordinary person, let''s not say whether she looks good or not, it is also a trouble to be together, or it will drag the other person.And if you are looking for someone who has the ability, it is really not what she likes, and it is impossible to choose casually. Integrate multiple elements. Su Zhan is a great choice! After all, Su Zhan didn''t mind having one more woman, because he already had a group of wives and concubines. Secondly, with this status, I will be much more convenient.Secondly, she also had a good impression of Su Zhan, not forcing herself to accept it, nor was she the only choice for him. "After solving the matter of the Philippine Gods, I want to talk to your people in the Spears Bureau." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Xiangu He''s expression was instantly happy. By saying this, he meant...accepting yourself. ? "I will arrange it!" He Xiangu nodded quickly. "It''s too early, go back and rest, there will be war tomorrow." Su Zhan smiled. "You don''t..." He Xiangu thought that Su Zhan would immediately...what would happen to himself, but she didn''t expect that he would say let go back to rest. Su Zhan smiled and took He Xiangu''s waist and said, "It will be a long time in Japan, wouldn''t it be better to take it slowly after the end?" He Xiangu nodded slightly, feeling so happy in her heart, at least he didn''t regard it as a deal, and he treated himself with respect.If you change to another man, you will send it to the door yourself, and you have agreed. How many will you wait?I''m afraid it''s all in the mouth first! Teleport back to the base and rest each. The next morning, everyone wore uniforms, had breakfast, and was ready to go. 1251 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1251 The White Queen is very clear about the location of the Filipino God System, and they also know the location of this base. What about the previous situation? It feels like no one can do anything. But now there are Eight Immortals, Moonstone, and Su Zhan. The situation naturally changed completely, and the spirits of the people in the base were completely different. "You don''t need to go to so many people, the White Queen, Moonstone, and the Eight Immortals, just follow me. But other people are also idle. You can arrange the White Queen and prepare for the expansion of the offensive." Before leaving, Su Zhan turned towards the White Queen. Arranged Road. The White Queen nodded, did not see her leave, only arranged a quick telepathy. After the arrangements were made, Su Zhan made everyone form a circle, and then...moved instantly! After a while, everyone felt the change in the scenery before them, and they were already in a palace on a certain mountain. Just after recognizing the environment, I saw two people in the distance. Or, two gods. One is armed with a shield and an iron sword, dressed as a native. The other one is a bit weird. The skin of the whole body is blue and white, there is a pair of huge wings behind it, the eyes are deeply sunken, and he holds a spear. "This is the god of the sun and war, the son of the god of the sky. The other is the god of evil, a creature that resembles a certain vampire." The voice of the White Queen rang in everyone''s mind."Everyone should pay attention to the evil god, his speed is very fast, and the weapon contains highly poisonous, it will paralyze people." "I come!" As the White Queen''s voice fell, Tieguai Li suddenly rushed towards the evil god.He really seemed to have problems with his legs and feet. He had crawled over in a very strange posture, but at a very fast speed.At the same time, Han Zhongli had also taken action, facing the god of sun and war. Su Zhan looked at it for a while, and for the time being, there should be no big problem. Thinking of this, Su Zhan has already stepped inside. Just two steps later, a man appeared from the front. As soon as he appeared, he waved his hands, and in an instant, a gust of wind blew up, flying sand and rocks, everyone''s clothes blew, and the whistling sound was deafening. Needless to say, the White Queen, everyone can see that this should be Fengshen. It was difficult to speak in the strong wind, and Han Xiangzi took out the flute and played it in the strong wind.At the beginning, the sound of the flute was still covered by the wind, but it slowly penetrated the sound of the wind, and then I saw that Fengshen frowned, a little painful. The flute sound is accompanied by sonic attacks. However, this situation did not last long, because the wind suddenly became stronger, and there seemed to be a cloud of black, lightning and thunder in the air. In an instant, the sound of Han Xiangzi''s flute had been suppressed, and it had no effect. ! "It''s the weather goddess!" The White Queen pointed behind Fengshen and saw a woman in a purple dress. Chapter 1506 Said it is a skirt, it feels more like a long strip of cloth and then wrapped around the body, which is very characteristic of local clothing.As soon as the weather goddess appeared, Fengshen seemed to be assisted, becoming stronger and tougher.Han Xiangzi is no longer an opponent, Lan Cai and Cao Guojie almost rushed out at the same time. "Men are free, women have to live." Su Zhan confessed. With a thought, He Xiangu rushed towards the goddess of weather. "go!" Su Zhan said, a barrier appeared in front of him instantly, blocking the gust of wind.Follow the steps lightly and walk forward. Seeing them going deeper, the Goddess of Weather waved her hand, and a lightning bolt struck Su Zhan directly in the air. Su Zhan didn''t even bother at all. The lightning was directly blocked by the energy barrier, and the energy barrier didn''t even shake.The goddess of the weather had to make another move, and was stopped by He Xiangu. Su Zhan, the White Queen, Moonstone, and Lu Dongbin continued to move forward. The sound of fierce fighting behind him was endless. He soon came to a place similar to a temple, with long stairs and thick pillars on both sides. In the center, a man was sitting on a chair. Two people stood on the left and right. "This is the god of the sky, and on the left and right are his daughters, the goddess of the moon and the goddess of the stars." The White Queen whispered, and then some doubts: "The Sea God is not here!" "Moonstone, you go to the Sea God." Su Zhan whispered. "Yes!" Moonstone said, suddenly flew away. "The Sky God gave it to me." Lu Dongbin didn''t wait for Su Zhan to open his mouth and chose his opponent first. From the very beginning, Su Zhan was giving orders. This made Lu Dongbin a little unhappy. He and others weren''t his people!Sky God, as the strongest of the Filipino God System, Lu Dongbin intends to use him to prove his strength. Seeing Lu Dongbin draw his sword and rush towards the sky god, Su Zhan just pouted.If someone is willing to be strong, let''s go. They are happy to deal with beautiful women. The strength of Su Zhan itself does not need to be proved in this way. The goddess of the moon and the goddess of the stars are very easy to distinguish. You can tell by looking at the clothes of the two of them. The clothes of the goddess of the stars are full of white light spots, and it feels like the Milky Way is in the body.Su Zhan appeared in front of the Star Goddess in an instant, and the White Queen saw the Moon Goddess directly! "Hi." Su Zhan smiled and said hello to the star goddess, and the star goddess waved his hand very''friendly''.Immediately afterwards, a series of energy attacks swept towards Su Zhan. Her attack method was somewhat similar to Li Qianhuan, except that Li Qianhuan used fireworks, and hers seemed to be stars. On the head of the star goddess, countless stardust appeared instantly, one by one began to fly towards Su Zhan, feeling endless. "Twinkle and twinkle, there are little stars all over the sky." Su Zhan dodged easily, but couldn''t help singing a nursery rhyme. This song is too suitable. Hearing Su Zhan''s singing, the goddess of the stars was in a trance for a moment.At this moment, she suddenly found that Su Zhan was missing, and she immediately felt that there was someone behind her, with her hands stretched out from behind.The star goddess subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but suddenly she felt a sense of her body being disobedient. In that moment, she lost her chance. The other party caught himself! To be precise, I caught my chest! "Catch one, wait for me obediently, and I will enjoy the booty later." Su Zhan''s voice came from the ear, and the star goddess waved back, but slammed into the air.Immediately afterwards, she suddenly found that she had appeared on a green plain. "What is this place?" The star goddess was shocked, wondering if this was an illusion or a real existence! Throwing the star goddess into the soul space (the dimensional space of the soul stone), Su Zhan looked around and saw fierce fighting on both sides. Lu Dongbin fought fiercely with the sky god, and the White Queen and the moon goddess were not inferior to the gods.After thinking about it, Su Zhan walked to the chair where the sky god was sitting before and sat down. This made the Sky God and the Moon Goddess become angry, and at the same time added a layer of pressure. The Soviet war is like a nuclear weapon, no need, just put it there will make people daunting. 1252 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1252 "good chance!" Feeling that the Moon Goddess was distracted by Su Zhan''s onlooker, the White Queen screamed, and the spiritual power was activated for an instant, and the Moon Goddess instantly felt that she was in the weightless darkness.Immediately afterwards, a group of bright lights lit up, as bright and dazzling as a diamond. Then... there is no more. She was knocked out by the White Queen. The palm returned to normal from the crystal. The White Queen dragged the Moon Goddess to Su Zhan''s side. Su Zhan waved, and the Moon Goddess was sent to be with the Star Goddess. "Where did you get them, you''d better let them go, otherwise... I am the king of the war alliance country or anyone, I will die!" The sky god suddenly shot Lu Dongbin into the air, and then angrily Su Zhan roared. The two daughters disappeared like this, no wonder he was anxious. Su Zhan glanced at Lu Dongbin and found that this product looked badly injured and could not get up after a few struggles. Hey hey, you are also Lu Dongbin anyway, so weak you mean by this name? Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, then looked towards the sky and said, "surrender or die, you choose yourself!" The Sky God snorted and shot Su Zhan directly. "It looks like you chose to die!" With a swish, Su Zhan came to the side of the sky god in a flash."You are called the Sky God, should you be able to fly?" Fists raised, from bottom to top, directly hit the sky God''s chin with an uppercut. In a moment, the originally pointed chin became even, as There was also the sound of crushing. "Go!" Su Zhan shook his arm, and the sky god instantly jumped into the air. boom! The roof of the palace was pierced, fragments fell one after another, and the sky god had rushed to the sky! Su Zhan tapped his toes on the ground lightly and flew up with a swish. The latter came first, and in a blink of an eye he surpassed the sky god. Flying into the air to levitate, Su Zhan clasped his hands together and raised it high."Taste what a heavy hammer feels like." Seeing the sky god flying in front of him, Su Zhan''s arms slammed down. Chapter 1507 Stupid Dog! "boom!" The roof of the entire palace smashed, the Sky God fell to the ground, and the fragments crackled down, directly burying the Sky God. Lu Dongbin hobbled to the neighborhood and took a look, looking surprised. died. Su Zhan slowly fell, and it was a bit surprised to glance at the sky god."This is dead? You can''t help but hit it?" Can''t help but fight? I used the sword to chop him just now and it was all right.Lu Dongbin wanted to tell Su Zhan, it was not that he couldn''t help but you were too strong. This is the sky god, the strongest of the Filipino god system. Let alone Lu Dongbin, even the White Queen couldn''t help being a little surprised. She had fought with the Sky God before and knew the strength of the Sky God. Although he also knew that Su Zhan would undoubtedly win, she did not expect it to be so easy, so... trivial? "Pity." Su Zhan murmured, originally wanted to have fun.Shaking his head, Su Zhan said, "Go help others and end the battle as soon as possible." Lu Dongbin and the White Queen turned around and went out. About seven or eight minutes later, the others came back one after another. The god of wind was captured, the god of evil, the god of sun and war was dead, and the goddess of weather was also captured by He Xiangu. "too easy." How strong is the enemy who thought the White Queen hadn''t been resolved for so long, but was it resolved?Although this was due to the Eight Immortals and a lot of manpower, it still made Su Zhan a little bit happy to come back in defeat.Waving his hand, sending the Goddess of Weather directly into the soul space without asking, Su Zhan said, "Take the bodies of these guys and destroy this place!" With the corpse, everyone destroyed the palace and the mountain. Looking at the collapsed mountain, Su Zhan could feel that the faith in the hearts of the people in the Philippines seemed to collapse. After all, this is the place where they have always worshipped the gods, which is normal. This effect is what Su Zhan wants. "Someone is coming, do you want to stop it?" He Xiangu whispered towards Su Zhan. Not far away, several cars were driving quickly. "It''s the President of the Philippines." The White Queen said. "You can figure it out, anyway, it will be managed by you in the future." Su Zhan said dullly, and teleported away directly. The White Queen couldn''t help but smile. She felt that Su Zhan was boring, and she also understood the feeling of not having an opponent, but... it was too difficult to find a suitable opponent in this world.His goal should be the universe, and the strong in the universe may be able to satisfy him. Su Zhan did not go far, but came to the vast sea. At this time, although there is no wind, the waves are rough. Moonstone is fighting a woman in a blue dress. Poseidon! Using the Godhead, the Poseidon could control the sea wantonly, and for a while, the Moonstone could not be taken down quickly. "Your god system has been ruined by me, are you willing to surrender to it?" Su Zhan flashed and appeared directly in front of the Seagod. This shocked the Poseidon who was mobilizing the power of the ocean. Then she roared: "Who wants to surrender you, I want to kill..." "What to kill!" Su Zhan said impatiently. Before the Seagod could react, he saw the goddess of the weather, the moon, and the stars. "..." 1253 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1253 Moonstone looked helpless, and he didn''t make any achievements after playing here for a long time. Su Zhan got it done with a wave of his hand, which really made people really frustrated. Su Zhan and Moonstone returned to the base. Although only two people came back, the people in the base didn''t think it was a loss, and the cheers were loud and festive.Seeing this scene, Su Zhan''s mood stretched a bit, simple and boring is better than failure and embarrassment. After staying at the base for a while, He Xiangu came back. Seeing that only He Xiangu came back alone, Su Zhan couldn''t help asking: "Why is it only you? They haven''t settled yet? Does the President of the Philippines have the courage to refuse?" He Xiangu nodded unexpectedly. "Huh? Interesting, what''s the matter?" "The attitude of the President of the Philippines is very firm. The White Queen said that he felt that the United States was behind him, so he was so firm. Therefore, the White Queen asked me to ask you what you mean to see if you want to use force to suppress it." He Xiangu slowly Said. "The U.S. supports him? His news is a bit too unclear, right? The U.S. is still giving me compensation. Does he expect the U.S. to support him?" Su Zhan smiled. There was a dignified leader and a presidential news. So backward, and yet so naive? "He succeeded in making me laugh. Let''s go and see this naive President of the Philippines." Su Zhan smiled and prepared to set off. "Do you want to bring people from the base?" He Xiangu asked. "It''s not necessary." Su Zhan said lightly. ... ... His Royal Highness, the White Queen and others were also dumbfounded by the innocence of the President of the Philippines. With a flash of light, the three of Su Zhan appeared, and the White Queen smiled bitterly: "I have already said the matter. I have taken him. If you don''t come again, I intend to use mind control to let him agree. I am the first. I saw such a stupid person this time!" "If he is not stupid, how can he fight for territory with the Heavenly Dynasty?" Su Zhan said with a smile and saw the President of the Philippines. A chubby guy with fat head and big ears is a bit stupid at first! "I heard that you disagree with our proposal?" Su Zhan walked over and asked him. "Yes, you can''t invade our territory like this for no reason." He said firmly. "Why not? You can shamelessly invade the territories of the Celestial Kingdom for no reason. Why can''t I?" Su Zhan squinted and said with a smile: "The reason why you dare to do this is that the United States is supporting you? Now, you reject my proposal because you did not support you. This is normal. Dogs dare to be arrogant only when they have their masters backing them, but the problem is... even your master can¡¯t offend people, how can you? The courage that came to refuse? Are you stupid?" Su Zhan said these words unceremoniously, and his face was pale. "The United States supports that the seas belong to our Philippine territory." He gritted his teeth. "you sure?" "of course!" "well." The corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he picked up the phone and called Mariko. Chapter 1508: When a dog doesn''t know how to find an owner! "Master?" Mariko who was negotiating suddenly received a call from Su Zhan and was a little surprised. She was even more surprised when she heard the master''s order, but she answered calmly and replied.After hanging up the phone, Mariko glanced at the US President and the Dark Avenger and said: "The matter about the territory is temporarily stranded. You are now leaving for the Philippines. Our king will be there for you!" "Philippines, why?" the President of the United States asked in a daze. "Don''t you know what you have done? After you have met our king, maybe we have to reconsider the issue of territory." Mariko said, picking up the map of the United States, in the area originally wanted A line is drawn above again. What does the president of the United States mean? Does he want territory? He hurriedly wanted to say something, but Mariko didn''t pay attention to it at all, but said lightly."You''d better set off as soon as possible. Our king might be angry if we go late..." What are the consequences of Su Zhan being angry?The overall American imagination feels terrible. Subconsciously got up and said: "Let''s go now, let''s go..." As the President of the United States and the Dark Avengers left for the Philippines, on the way, they already knew what had happened. It turned out that the Soviet Union went to the Philippines at the beginning of the negotiations yesterday after leaving, and also joined with the Celestial Spear Bureau. Today, the Philippine gods were completely wiped out. The President of the Philippines refused to surrender and said that the United States was backed by it. The president has a heart to kill him! Nima, don''t bother me if you die by yourself. The reason why he supported the Philippines at the beginning was because the White Queen did not show the momentum of thunder and directly succeeded, and secondly, because of the Philippine gods, he supported the Philippines to fight for territory with the celestial dynasty, but who would have thought that these gods were so useless. So it was destroyed. It now appears that Su Zhan intends to take advantage of the problem and absolutely cannot give him this opportunity! "coming!" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows, and everyone soon saw a plane appear in the sky.Before landing, the hatch opened directly, and the green devil, wearing the armor of the steel patriot, flew down directly with the president.Immediately after the plane did it land slowly, and the Dark Avengers followed. As soon as he landed before he could stand firm, the President of the United States walked over. The President of the Philippines was instantly overjoyed when he saw the President of the United States. He felt as if he had met his father, and he greeted him with excitement.He nodded and bowed, and was about to say hello, but the President of the United States didn''t seem to see him, so he ignored him and walked over to Su Zhan. Then... just like the President of the Philippines, he nodded and bowed his head and flattered his face."I swear, the Philippines has nothing to do with us, absolutely nothing!" "..." Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Who would have thought that the President of the United States was so anxious that he would clarify the relationship in the first sentence. How afraid of Su Zhan! Su Zhan was also amused by the appearance of the US President, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Don''t be so anxious, take a breath first." The American president felt flattered and nodded repeatedly. "You, you didn''t say that at the beginning. It was you who supported us in fighting for territorial waters from the heavenly dynasty. What are you doing now..." The Philippine president was anxious. "Shut up! At first, I was deceived by you, thinking that the territory really belonged to you. Then I went back to investigate and found out that the sea area belonged to the celestial dynasty a long time ago, and it was fully recognized by the United Nations, and it was illegally occupied by you. The most annoying thing is that I turned over the previous rewards and found that even you have admitted that the place belongs to others, but now you say it is yours. Can you still have a face? So shameless People, such a shameless country, how can I support it?" The President of the United States scolded righteously, turning his head and changing his face."I was indeed deceived in this matter. We firmly support that this field belongs to the celestial dynasty, and the Philippines'' shameless behavior must be severely punished. On behalf of the United States, I agree that the war alliance countries have the right to dispose of the Philippines! Regarding the Philippines, the United States and the United Nations unconditionally support any decision made by the warring nations!" After speaking in one breath, the President of the United States seemed to be out of breath, and it took a long time for him to breathe heavily before relieving. As for the President of the Philippines, he is speechless, and he does not know whether he is angry or desperate. "On shamelessness, I really convince you!" Su Zhan said to the President of the United States dumbly. The President of the United States smiled quietly and said: "I just want to show that this matter has nothing to do with our United States!" 1254 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1254 "Are you afraid to take the opportunity to take advantage of the problem? You are so smart!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I actually had this plan, but I can''t bear it when you look like this. Forget it, this time is smart. After I go back, I will talk with you. Mariko finalized the territorial matter and made a statement by the way. Do you understand what you just said?" "Understood!" The President of the United States nodded and cried out fortunately. Had it not been for his quick response, it would be more than just a zone to cede.He has already decided, and he will finalize the cessation agreement with Mariko, and then hold a press conference to severely condemn the shameless actions of the Philippines. "You can go back now." "Ok." The President of the United States responded and hurriedly turned around and took someone on the plane. This has to come and go in a hurry. The American president was so tossed by the Soviet war, not only did not have the slightest resentment, but there was a kind of fortunate, a kind of relief... When the plane departed, Su Zhan glanced at the Philippine president who couldn''t believe it."Hey, idiot, now you know what your master looks like? If you say you are stupid, you are still not convinced. Even if you find the master, you will find the right person. It is much better for you to hold the thighs of the Heavenly Dynasty than if you think America is your father." The President of the Philippines did not respond, and he did not know if he was stupid. Shaking his head, Su Zhan turned to the White Queen and said: "Notify the whole country that from now on, the Philippines will officially be taken over by the war alliance country! Those who are unwilling to obey can leave and kill on the spot. At the same time, they issued a statement about the territory of the South China Sea. At the same time, the Philippine Province will cooperate more closely with the Heavenly Dynasty!" Chapter 1509 Shield in the West, Spear in the East Resolute and resolute, the final word. The Philippines has directly become the Philippine Province, and the Eight Immortals are dumbfounded, and they have an intuitive understanding of the power of the Soviet war. The President of the United States was called around like a dog, and even the Soviet Union took the lead in pitting the Philippines without speaking. This is power. Where does power come from? Typed out! It didn¡¯t take long for the White Queen to report the news to the whole country. At the same time, she took the people from the base to occupy the Philippine government. Although it also caused a certain degree of backlash, under the strong suppression of iron and blood, a small part of the resistance was eliminated. Well, the next thing went smoother. At the same time, the President of the United States announced that it would once again cede a zone to the war alliance country, and strongly condemned the Philippines, support the war alliance country to handle the Philippines with full authority, and support the territorial integrity of the celestial dynasty.The news did not actually cause much sensation among the people. How should I say, I have become accustomed to this pattern. There are different countries across the street. Here is the United States, and the other is the war alliance country. Similar Situation Countries all over the world are used to it. However, across the street, the treatment is completely different. There are even many people who hope to become the people on the other side of the street and join the nationality of the war alliance.Therefore, not only did the cession of this district not cause trouble, it was also proactive. At least two-thirds of the people declared that they were willing to join the nationality of the war alliance. As for matters in the Philippines, most people are not interested. As for the UN politicians, they have also expressed their opinions. Didn¡¯t the United States take the initiative?Honestly agree, let alone the Philippines has nothing to do with them! The whole thing progressed very smoothly. In the United States, one more district was added to West Coast Province, and another Philippine province was added. The White Queen has become very busy, and she needs to deal with many things. Su Zhan really didn''t intervene at all and left it to her. Living in a building symbolized by the Philippine government, Su Zhan was so laid-back, and the Moonstone was pulled by the White Queen to become a strong man, but he had He Xiangu.First, I asked He Xiangu to accompany him and then walk around to familiarize himself with the environment. At the same time, he also went to the Philippine city for a walk and stroll. Speaking of it, although the Philippines is a country, its economy and construction are really poor in all aspects. Through understanding, it turns out that most of the Philippines¡¯ economy relies on the export of Chinese seafood and fruits to grow its economy. The president admired even more. How stupid to take refuge in a master who is beyond reach, and offend the master who restrains you in all aspects? It is said that the president was stupid because of the intense stimulation. That''s fine, anyway, for him, there is no difference between stupid and stupid. During this period, Su Zhan no longer pretended to be reserved, and naturally took He Xiangu.It is worth mentioning that Su Zhan specially asked He Xiangu to wear that suit and then ordered her to change into a uniform. After that, she will not wear the red uniform of the Eight Immortals. There is no chance to wear it anyway. After staying for two or three days, when the situation here was completely stabilized, Su Zhan asked He Xiangu to contact the Divine Spear Bureau. When the Eight Immortals returned, Su Zhan also went to the Divine Spear Bureau. Regarding the Spear Bureau, Su Zhan once heard a rumor. It is called the shield in the west and the spear in the east. It can be regarded as an allusion to the two major organizations of the East and the West, the SHIELD and the Spears.But in fact, on the contrary, S.H.I.E.L.D. is very high-profile and ostentatious, wishing to take care of things all over the world, very American.The Spear Game is different, it has been very low-key!But it would be wrong to think that there is no sharpness of the spear in this way. S.H.I.E.L.D. high-profile, right?Stronger, but are things less?Things happen almost every day, and major cities are often destroyed.On the other hand, there is almost no big storm in the Heavenly Spear Bureau. As the saying goes, good fighters have no martial merits. Before any villain wants to do it, the matter is solved first. To some extent, it can be said that the Spear Bureau is much stronger than the SHIELD Bureau! "It''s coming soon, just ahead." Sitting on the plane of the Eight Immortals and flying all the way to the sky, He Xiangu whispered while sitting beside Su Zhan. "Is it here?" After a while, Su Zhan looked outside... At this time, a huge circular machine appeared in the air not far away. He Xiangu nodded and said: "Yes, this is the ring headquarters of the Spear Bureau." "That is the director of the Divine Spear Bureau, Zheng Xian." Above the circle, there were a few people there. The headed man was in suits and ties, and he knew it was the leader. The plane landed slowly, Su Zhan and others came out, and saw that person walked over and said, "Welcome, welcome to the King of the War Alliance, Su Zhan, to visit the headquarters of the Ring of the Spear Bureau! My dear Zheng Xian, the Spear Bureau Director." "You''re polite." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand."Director Zheng is from the Northeast?" "I heard it?" Zheng Xian laughed, "This accent hasn''t been changed after so many years. Just laughed. Come and come, go first." Entering the headquarters of the ring base, Zheng Xian introduced: "The Spear Bureau has actually been established for a long time, and the earliest director, that is, the leader is Zhang Heng." "The seismograph Zhang Heng?" "That''s right." Zheng Xian nodded proudly, and then said: "We currently have 150,000 publicly-identified agents, countless airships and warships, and under his command there are Fengshen, Dynasty, and Eight Immortals, etc." Come here alone! This person is wearing a mechanical uniform, his face is covered and only eyes are exposed. Judging from the figure, he should be a woman. "I''ll introduce this to you. This is our member of the''Fengshen'', the Weather Witch." Zheng Xian waved enthusiastically, and the Weather Witch walked over and said hello. Su Zhan knew a little bit about the Divine Spear Bureau. Seeing the Weather Witch, Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of someone. A person worth complaining about than the Eight Immortals! "Director Zheng, there should be someone called... Monkey King in your Divine Spear Bureau?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. Zheng Xian was taken aback for a moment and said, "You know?" "Yes, Monkey King Monkey King!" Zheng Xian said proudly. ... PS: The Eight Immortals are enough to complain about everything, this Monkey King is definitely a must!In addition, let me declare that these characters all exist in the Marvel world, not my creation! 1255 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1255 Chapter 1510 Heavenly Sword? Seeing Zheng Xian''s proud look, Su Zhan really wanted to say that you are proud of you, but proud! "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the legend about Monkey King Monkey King? The Monkey King used to make trouble in the sky and fight the sky, but then he was crushed by the Buddha under the Five Elements Mountain and never appeared! Someone got the Monkey King by chance. The golden cudgel has gained his inheritance, and it is the Monkey King Sun Wukong of the Magic Spear Game!" Zheng Xian introduced, the golden cudgel, seventy-two changes, various abilities, it can be said that the monkey king Sun Wukong Absolutely one of the trump cards of the Spear Game! "He has a task and is not at the base now, and he can let you see him when he comes back." Zheng Xian said. Su Zhanpi laughed and chuckled. He was really not sure if he would do it when he saw that guy. It was an insult to his idol! "Let¡¯s talk about business first." "Right!" The Eight Immortals and the others left separately, and He Xiangu also left with them.Su Zhan and Zheng Xian came to the office to discuss.The so-called business is actually very simple. First of all, Zheng Xian emphatically thanked Su Zhan for his assistance to the incident on the territory of the Heavenly Dynasty.Secondly, it is about deepening cooperation. Not only the Philippines, Japan, South Korea, but also places near the Celestial dynasty, they can cooperate in many ways. Su Zhan himself had no objections, and he readily agreed to the matter of cooperation. Of course, he would not refuse this income-generating thing. Although he may not be worthy of this income, no one would think that the money was too small, let alone pay it back. To support so many people. However, Su Zhan did not forget He Xiangu and suggested that He Xiangu be responsible for the cooperation. Zheng Xian readily agreed to this. Zheng Xian obviously already knew the relationship between Su Zhan and He Xiangu.After all, the Philippines did not come back immediately after the end of the matter. Even if the others in the Eight Immortals did not report it, the Spear Bureau naturally had its own way to know the news! There are as many as 150,000 registered agents, not to mention those who are not disclosed, Su Zhan does not believe that he did not arrange his own agents in the Philippines! In fact, Su Zhan came here to take a formality, by the way, take a look at the Magic Spear Bureau, otherwise, as long as he knows it, or even doesn''t take the initiative to mention it, Zheng Xian will hand it over to Xiangu He. After the formal talks, Zheng Xian said with a smile on his face: "It''s a rare occasion. It has to let us entertain and entertain you. After all, we are at home!" "Then it''s better to be respectful, but I''m so curious how do you plan to arrange me?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Isn''t it a big sword and a dragon?" Zheng Xian laughed and said: "No, no, we can do this kind of thing on our own. How could we arrange you like this? Isn''t that burying you. Then, let''s go to the city to get better? Try this one. Good food, find a place to have a drink, I have another plan for the evening." "Okay, then I''ll listen to you." Take the plane of the Spear Bureau and land in a certain city soon after leaving the headquarters of the circle. People come and go, very lively. This is comparable to the United States, and it is more lively than its own territory. There is no way, the number of people is too different. This level of excitement is probably the only one in the world. Zheng Xian personally took charge of the reception. He didn''t have the feeling of overwhelming power as he imagined. Relatively speaking, he was very low-key. While introducing Su Zhan, he went to restaurants, boxes, and orders. There was no such thing as I am a god in his words. The posture of the spear bureau chief.After a brief contact, Su Zhan felt that Zheng Xian was pretty good. There is such boldness and sincerity from the Northeast. It is worth mentioning that Chinese food should be eaten in Tianchao. This taste is just right. Drinking is indispensable during the banquet. Zheng Xian was very enthusiastic to persuade the wine, you have a glass, I have a glass, you say something to me, although there are only two people, the atmosphere is very good.Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food. Overturned! Changed to a bar with a good environment and continued to drink. This reminded Su Zhan of his life before crossing, and he unknowingly relaxed completely. Zheng Xian burped alcohol, blushing like Guan Gong.It can be seen that Zheng Xian has completely drunk too much. While admiring Su Zhan''s alcohol capacity, he clamored to continue drinking, distinguishing himself!In response, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly."I''m here once in a while, don''t you plan to just drink a bar with me?" "If you don''t drink, wine is a good thing. When you meet a friend, you have to be drunk and Fang Xiu." Zheng Xian said, and then he seemed to react and patted violently: "Yes, you Not to mention that I almost forgot, but I arranged a show for you! Great Sword! How?" "Uh... didn''t you say to arrange a big sword for me?" Zheng Xian winked his eyebrows and said with a wretched look: "The Great Sword is different from the Great Sword. No matter how high-end other Great Swords are, they are all face-slaps, and they are all killing you. But the Great Sword I arranged is different, Di Lire Have you heard of it?" "Never heard of it." Su Zhan shook his head: "A four-character name? What did you do?" "Hey, this is the most popular star in our celestial dynasty recently. It''s very beautiful!" Zheng Xian said trivially. "Uh... such a big deal, you finally see the power of your Chief Zheng!" Su Zhan joked with a smile. Just a star, it is impossible to make Su Zhan feel much.It was Zheng Xian''s arrangement that made him think of the DC world. Do you like to find stars for this kind of thing? Su Zhan ridiculed, but Zheng Xian shook his head solemnly and said: "You are wrong. It''s not that my face is great, but your face is great. I would not do things like forcing people, otherwise I would pay back. How to convince the public? And morally unreasonable. I contacted her, and learned that it was you, she wanted to come. The only thing I did was to carefully investigate her innocence and make sure there is no problem. Original, then promised." Su Zhan looked at Zheng Xian and didn''t lie. This made him feel better for Zheng Xian. "I''ll call now." Zheng Xian said as he took out the phone to make contact, but the phone rang suddenly. "Director, something happened!" The phone was connected, and the stern voice of the weather witch soon came through the phone. Chapter 1511 Saigon God "What''s the situation?" Zheng Xian sat upright when he heard the voice of the weather witch, his expression became serious and serious. Usually in this case, something must have happened in a certain area.Otherwise, the Weather Witch will not call at this time. As expected, the Weather Witch briefly and accurately explained the situation. After a moment of thought, Zheng Xian said: "Let the Eight Immortals, Conferred Gods, all the members of the base be dispatched, be sure to make the least impact. Solve it. You have the full authority to direct this matter!" "Yes!" After the call was hung up, Zheng Xian smiled apologetically at Su Zhan and said: "Something went wrong and it has been resolved, let''s continue, what am I doing just now? Yes, yes, call!" "I heard what was on the phone just now, and I received Director Zheng''s feelings, but there are still more opportunities for us to get in touch. It''s still important now." "How can this work, no matter how you say you are also a guest, how can you..." "It''s probably not a normal situation to have all the members of the Spear Bureau dispatch together? Let''s go, solve this situation first, and then I will come back to the great sword." Zheng Xian felt very good for Su Zhan, and he was also a little curious about what would happen in the heavens and what kind of enemy he would be.Su Zhan said so, Zheng Xian didn''t refuse, and stood up and said, "Okay, I will check out first, and then leave!" Bill, please¡­¡­ Su Zhan really didn''t expect Zheng Xian to remember to check out at this time. In less than five minutes, Zheng Xian had already returned and prepared to take Su Zhan by plane directly to the incident site, but Su Zhan smiled and hooked Zheng Xian''s shoulder, and a teleport passed directly. This is a relatively remote town, and the environment seems to belong to the border of the celestial dynasty.Letting go of Zheng Xian, I looked around and found that it was quiet and normal, and it didn''t seem like something happened.Su Zhan turned to look at Zheng Xian, Zheng Xian seemed to understand what he meant, and explained: "We did not come to the wrong place, but the way we deal with the incident is different, we are all taking precautions. Solve the danger before it even starts, otherwise, once the reaction slows down, the damage will be immeasurable." Su Zhan nodded: "Yes, there are many people in the sky, not like the United States." "Yes, so we have to prepare in advance. This is why there have not been too many major accidents in the celestial dynasty for many years. However, this is also very hard and can not be taken lightly." Zheng Xian paused and continued the ropeway: "The weather just now The witch reported that an evil energy was detected here, and it is suspected that some evil gods are about to appear." Su Zhan nodded."There is indeed a wave of evil energy, do you want me to check it out?" 1256 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1256 "No need, no, the visitor is a guest. How can you do something like this. My man will be here soon." Zheng Xian said hurriedly. As soon as the voice fell, the battleship of the Spear Bureau had flown over. Immediately after the hatch opened, people jumped out directly. The Eight Immortals came out first, followed by the Weather Witch, a man dressed as a robot holding a green lightsaber, and then a woman.And one, Chinese Iron Man? "That''s the archer, the vector, and the ravager." Zheng Xian introduced beside him. Su Zhan nodded and continued to look at the battleship. Monkey King Monkey King did not appear. nobody? I remember Zheng Xian said before that Monkey King Sun Wukong seems to be performing a mission, he probably hasn''t come back yet. After these people landed, there was obviously some accident. It should be the Secretary''s intention just now to hand over to the Weather Witch to take charge of the command, which means that he didn''t intend to come over. Why is he here now?And it came before them. "Do your thing, let the weather witch lead the team." Zheng Xian ordered, the weather witch nodded, and then proceeded to arrange the task in an orderly manner. Judging from this arrangement, the Weather Witch should have done the command more than once, and other people have been very familiar and experienced.On the one hand, he was responsible for evacuation of the people in the small town, and on the other hand, he began to move towards the inspection site. "Let''s go up, just leave it to them here." Zheng Xian said. Su Zhan nodded and took Zheng Xian directly onto the plane.Sitting on the plane, looking down at the bottom of the situation can be more comprehensive. The people of the Conferred Gods are in charge of dispersing, and the Eight Immortals go to the reaction center. From a distance, I found a deep hole on the ground, about five or six meters in range, and something came out of it. "Is it something bug?" "Have you ever heard of an evil god who looks like a bug?" "Or..." Before Uncle Cao Guo finished speaking, he felt a strong wind coming from behind him. His reaction was quick, and he subconsciously stepped aside. As a result, he felt a tingling in his arm and a deep scar appeared. . "Do it!" Lu Dongbin yelled, and the others had already rushed towards the guy who had just made a sneak attack. A guy in a white samurai suit with a katana in his hand, exuding an evil aura. Obviously, this should be the evil god. "Saigon God?" Su Zhan recognized it at a glance. Although this guy is not a top villain, it is still a bit famous. He often mixes with Hydra, which is quite powerful, especially his eyes, which are similar to the eyes of Medusa. , It is easy to be petrified at a glance. Su Zhan just wanted to remind them, but unfortunately it was too late. The Baxian rushed too hard, and he didn''t expect Saigon God to have such an ability. When attacking his opponent, he would naturally look at the opponent''s eyes subconsciously, watch his reaction, and guess the opponent''s actions through his eyes.It turned out to be good!It was directly petrified. Kaka Kaka, it directly turned into six stone sculptures. Why six? Uncle Cao Guo was a step slower because of the sneak attack and didn''t look at it. And He Xiangu took a step slower, habitually observing the opponent''s situation first, and found that Lu Dongbin and others Petrochemical, although they hadn''t guessed what was going on, still subconsciously avoided. "Don''t look into his eyes, his eyes can petrify opponents." At the same time, Su Zhan''s voice has sounded in everyone''s minds. Chapter 1512: Spike and Play? Petrochemical? Uncle Cao Guo and He Xiangu were in awe, and the people following the Conferred God troops had already surrounded them. In an instant, the Weather Witch had already flown into the air, with wind and rain, lightning flashes and thunder, and thunder and lightning struck the Saigon God accurately.At the same time, Uncle Cao Guo and He Xiangu moved quickly, moving the petrochemical people away to a safe place. At the same time, the swordsman, the vector, and the ravaged have rushed over. In an instant, a group of hot melees together. Su Zhan found that the swordsman and the vector cooperate very well, one main attack, one auxiliary, and the weather witch is also an auxiliary.As for the ravager, this Chinese Iron Man, his armor looks much heavier and heavier than Iron Man''s, because the distance is too close, instead of using a hot weapon, but using a long knife. However, the strength of this Saigon god was unexpectedly strong. Although he was besieged by himself, he appeared to be able to deal with it easily and easily. It is necessary to avoid looking at his eyes and to deal with his attacks. It is rare that it is not as simple as one plus one equals two. After a while, the God of Saigon suddenly raised his head when the Weather Witch was aiming, and his eyes met, and the Weather Witch instantly petrified from Falling in the air.The ravaged man hurriedly flew up and hugged the weather witch and put her down carefully, but the Saigon God kicked over. With a bang, the ravaged person flew out directly. Behind him, the swordsman cooperated with the vector to attack, the Saigon god turned his head fiercely, and the swordsman subconsciously closed his eyes and paused for a moment. At this time, the Saigon god''s sword had already stabbed over. "Be careful!" Vector yelled. She could control the dark position and tried to teleport the swordsman away.With a swish, the swordsman disappeared, but the sword of Saigon God had already pierced her body. "Pump!" Vector vomited blood and was directly taken out by Saigon God. "This guy is so strong!" Zheng Xian showed a look of concern and couldn''t help frowning. Eight Immortals, Fengshen. The two teams were resolved almost soon after they met each other. Are they too weak? Su Zhan didn''t think so, he could only say that this Saigon god was stronger than them, and at the same time he was restrained in ability. "Let me do it!" Su Zhan said slowly. Zheng Xian was a little embarrassed. Originally, he wanted to show the strength of the Spear Bureau, but he didn''t expect... Moreover, Su Zhan was still a guest, and it would be too embarrassing to let the guests take action.But seeing the situation of his own players below, thinking that his trump card is not here, I can only nod and say: "Then please." Su Zhan smiled, and he teleported to He Xiangu''s front. "You should withdraw first and leave it to me." 1257 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1257 He Xiangu and Uncle Cao took a look, and slowly lowered her legs. "Who are you!" Saigon God looked at Su Zhan and asked in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled and saw him said: "The dead don''t need to know." The Saigon god sneered, and he dared not ashamed when he saw my eyes, but he didn''t really need to know the name of the dead man. "Huh?" Thinking like this, Saigon God couldn''t help letting out an exclamation."How can you be okay?" "You mean petrification? This level of magic is not enough. If you want to petrify me, at least this kind of..." As it fell, the Saigon god suddenly felt a cloud of magical energy surrounding him, and then came It''s the kind of familiar and unfamiliar feeling. Familiar, because this is petrochemical. Strange, because he has never been petrified. "No, you, how could you..." Saigon god hurriedly avoided Su Zhan''s eyes, turned around and prepared to escape. Then, his feet had begun to petrify, very fast, turning his eyes from bottom to top, the Saigon god just turned around, and the man has completely turned into a statue. "..." He Xiangu, Uncle Cao Guo, the injured Vector who was lying on the ground, and Zheng Xian on the plane, all subconsciously opened their eyes and opened their mouths. This... is this over? The enemies that made the two teams of Eight Immortals and Fengshen almost completely wiped out were solved by Su Zhan''s first glance?Although they know that Su Zhan is very strong, but this kind of strength is too outrageous, right?Simply unacceptable! "This is over, it seems a bit boring." Su Zhan thought for a while, and suddenly snapped his fingers. In an instant, the petrification of Saigon God was disappearing. This move shocked them so much. What is this going to do? "you¡­¡­" Saigon God did not run again, but watched Su Zhan vigilantly. "Just now you saw that your sword is good, let''s play around. If you win, I will give you the safety and stability. If you lose, I will petrify you and break it." Su Zhan said with a smile. , In his hand, he has taken out the Blade of Killing God. What is a master? This is the master. Anyway, I didn''t discuss it with you, I would play with you when I was interested.That kind of temperament that didn''t take you seriously at all amazed everyone and made Saigon God angry. "You will regret it." Saigon god roared and slashed with a knife. The Blade of Killing the Gods swayed randomly and easily caught the knife, and the two quickly started to play.Saigon God''s sword is very fierce, tricky, and very fast. However, whether it is he or others who think that Su Zhan must be avoided, or cannot be avoided, they are all resolved by Su Zhan. And his foot didn''t even move. "I said you don''t look stupid. If the swordsman has been teleported to, please contact me, and the wounds of the vector and the ravager...Forget it, I''ll take care of it." Su Zhan shook his head, free hand Waved towards the vector. A beam of light fell, and Vector''s injury soon healed. "You are looking for death!" Su Zhan was even distracted to save people when he saw him doing it, which made Saigon God even more angry. "Even if I try to die, you won''t be able to fulfill me!" Su Zhan murmured, snapping his fingers again. In an instant, the petrified Eight Immortals and the Weather Witch returned to normal. After recovering, they were a little at a loss seeing this scene. Vector came to the side of the ravaged, took off the helmet of the ravaged, and Su Zhan''s healing energy at this time also followed. "Damn, this Chinese Iron Man is not a Chinese, not even an earthling, is this a Nima copycat star?" Su Zhan was really shocked when he saw the ravaged person. Chapter 1513 "For the Republic!" The ravaged man stood up and said with a sacred look. Seeing his pilgrimage appearance, Su Zhan was completely speechless. This brainwashing is too strong, right? It turned out that a copycat star was shouted for the Republic. "Dare to be distracted during the battle and look for death!" The Saigon god was furious, taking advantage of Su Zhan''s surprise, suddenly slashed with a long knife.Seeing the blade approaching, Su Zhan said nonchalantly, "Stop and don''t move. I''ll fight later!" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, everyone was speechless. This is a fight, not a discussion, but if you say something to make people stay away and wait, they will wait and fight again?Not to mention such a rare opportunity! "Haha, you are too naive, how could it be..." Sure enough, the Saigon god laughed in anger. However, his movements stopped. This strange situation stunned everyone, including Saigon God. "You, what did you do to me?" Saigon god shouted in horror. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "I said no, but my body is very honest. Be good, be honest, and fight again later." After speaking, Su Zhan ignored the god of Saigon and came directly to the ravaged. He turned to the vector next to him and asked: "I''m really curious to talk about what''s going on." Vector looked at the Saigon God, looked at Su Zhan, Ru Mengchu awakened: "At first they secretly invaded the earth, but he didn''t want to participate, so he joined us." "That''s it." Su Zhan looked at the ravaged and said, "Since you want to stay on the earth and you have joined the Spear Bureau, then do it well. Well, your armor... made in the former Soviet Union? This technology is a bit bad. Ah, I''ll give you a piece of the drawing when I look back. I got it from Iron Man before. Do it hard." "For the Republic, for the Heavenly Dynasty!" The ravaged man responded excitedly. "..." Su Zhan felt that the sense of violation brought to him by the Divine Spear Game was too strong. Eight Immortals, Monkey King Monkey King, now there is another copycat star who shouts for the heavenly dynasty.Su Zhan felt that even if there were any violations, he would be able to adapt. "Well, the battle continues." 1258 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1258 After speaking, Su Zhan turned back and let go of Saigon God. The Saigon God who regained his freedom did not act again. He was angry, ferocious, and unwilling, but in the end he was desperate. His eyes were distinct and emotional. Unfortunately, only Su Zhan could appreciate this change in his eyes. "Don''t fight? If you don''t fight, I will seal the magic power of your eyes, and then hand you over to the Divine Spear Bureau." Su Zhan said lightly. Originally, the Saigon God seemed to be planning to surrender, but he heard that he wanted to seal the magic of his eyes, which made him instantly change his attention. In any case, he didn''t intend to lose the magic of his eyes.Thinking of this, Saigon retreated fiercely, and instantly distanced himself from Su Zhan. "Still?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows: "Okay, let''s do it then." "Of course you want to fight, but not with me, but with it!" Saigon god sneered, his magic power suddenly strong, followed by muttering what kind of spell he was saying. "call?" Su Zhan did not stop. After a while, the ground shook and the mountain shook, and a giant dragon appeared from above the Saigon God. It was very large, and it started roaring as soon as it came out. It looked unpleasant. The Eight Immortals, Fengshen and others instantly became vigilant. Su Zhan shook his head disappointedly: "That''s it? I thought you could summon something powerful, but that''s it?" "Don''t speak big words, it''s not so easy..." Before the words of God Saigon were finished, a sword aura suddenly slashed out. boom! The dragon''s head was cut off by the sword qi in an instant, and the huge body fell in an instant, gradually turning into nothingness and disappearing in the process of falling. "What are you talking about?" Su Zhan faintly retracted the God Killing Blade. "..." "Well, in fact, it doesn''t matter what you said. It seems that you don''t have any hole cards, so the game is over." After speaking, Su Zhan snapped his fingers and heard the scream of Saigon God. The knife fell to the ground, and he held his eyes in pain. "It''s yours. I''ll take this knife away and treat it as a trophy." Su Zhan said lightly, put away Saigon God''s knife, and flew back to the plane. "Cattle!" After coming up, Zheng Xian raised his thumb and said excitedly. "Sprinkle water!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Zheng Xian laughed."Thanks to you this time, otherwise it would be a bit troublesome. Let them do the rest, let''s continue with what we did before. I have just contacted and she is already waiting." "Who?" "Great sword!" Su Zhan almost forgot about it, Dabaojian, celebrities, he really didn''t take it seriously.Now that Zheng Xian mentioned it, Su Zhan suddenly remembered it.Sitting on the battleship, Su Zhan didn''t ask where to go, and took out the Saigon God''s knife to take a look at it. Not to mention, the quality of this knife is good, and it also has magical power. "Arrived." As Zheng Xian''s voice sounded, Su Zhan looked up and found that it had begun to land, which seemed to be the roof of a certain villa. Putting away the Saigon God''s sword, Su Zhan was ready to go down, but found that Zheng Xian didn''t mean to go down. After asking with his eyes, Zheng Xian said with a smile: "I won''t go down, brothers just go. This The place is the property of the Spear Bureau. There is a servant. If you need anything, just say it directly. You can stay as long as you want!" Su Zhan was dumbfounded, then nodded and went down. Watching the warship take off and leave, Su Zhan approached the villa from the roof. This villa has two floors, and it seems to be quite large.When he came to the second floor, he found no one. Su Zhan was about to go downstairs, but he heard the sound of water from the bathroom next to him. In the bath? Su Zhan walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down, and found that the layout here seemed to be nice, very romantic, even flowers were placed beside the wine on the table.I don''t know if she did it, or if Zheng Xian arranged it before.But it shouldn''t be Zheng Xian. After a brief contact, Zheng Xian doesn''t seem to be a good character. Opening the wine at will, Su Zhan drank the wine and guessed what this President Dili Ruoba looked like, whether he had an impression of knowing him before crossing, or was a star in this world! Chapter 1514: Teach You The Great Sword Dili Ruba is very excited! As a newly emerging star, Dili Ruba didn''t expect the Director of the Spear Bureau to come to her. After all, she was just an ordinary person. These super events and superheroes had nothing to do with her.But when she learned that Zheng Xian was looking for him, she was stunned. Su Zhan came to want the celestial dynasty! Who is Su Zhan? Almost no one in the world does not know that the king of the war alliance country, the strongest man in this world, is handsome, handsome, mysterious and powerful! This is the ideal type of Dili Raba. She has expressed this in several shows. However, as everyone knows, Su Zhan almost never came back to the celestial dynasty, so it was like the fan''s love for idols, she didn''t dare to think too much.But when Zheng Xian said that Su Zhan came to the celestial dynasty and hoped to accompany him, Dili Ruoba, who had always hated unspoken rules or something, agreed without hesitation. Even when Zheng Xian said that she could refuse, completely voluntarily, and even when there were other candidates, Dili Ruoba took the initiative and refused to let Zheng Xian go to anyone.Just now Zheng Xian called and said that he would be there in a while, which made Dili Ruoba both nervous and expectant. He had just taken a shower, but he still planned to take a careful wash. The feeling of suffering and loss is very strong. After finally taking a shower and putting on clothes, Dili Ruoba opened the door. As soon as I came out, I saw someone sitting on the sofa drinking, Su Zhan! Looking at each other, Su Zhan was about to say hello, when he heard Dili Ruoba suddenly screamed and ran back to the bathroom, shut the door with a bang, which made Su Zhan very embarrassed. What''s the situation? Could it be that Zheng Xian didn''t say hello before?She was wearing clothes just now. Isn''t this reaction a bit too strong? But... it''s beautiful, especially the legs seem to be very long. Su Zhan thought for a while, until he didn''t remember whether he knew her before crossing, but obviously it didn''t matter anymore, because he was very satisfied with her Su Zhan!Su Zhan was wondering whether to get up and go over and say something, when he saw the bathroom door slowly being pushed open, Dili Ruoba blushed and walked out tentatively. "Hello, I... I''m Dili Raba." "My name is Su Zhan, I scared you just now?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Dili Ruba shook his head."No, no, it was too sudden, too pleasantly surprised. I...I thought you would have to wait a while before you can come, I...may I take a photo with you in a while?" Dili Ruba asked expectantly Tao. Su Zhan was dumb, and it seemed that Zheng Xian really didn''t say that she was really willing to come. "Of course, no problem!" "Great!" Dili Ruba happily responded, and then... the atmosphere became a bit awkward. 1259 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1259 The two had never seen each other before, and knew what would happen, which is why it is not embarrassing in this situation.Fortunately, Su Zhan reacted quickly. If a man didn''t take the initiative, it would be too much trouble.Smiling and beckoning her to sit down, then poured a glass of wine. Casually asked her some information, such as age, family, and some things after becoming a star.These familiar things made Dili Ruba gradually relax. With the addition of red wine, the two are a little less embarrassed and strange, and a little more charming. Dili Ruoba is very white, but she is a little red after drinking. The beauty of this white with red is very exciting. I asked her just now that she is from Xinjiang, which makes her a bit more exotic. .Although it is a plain face, his divine eyes, a firm nose, and a small cherry mouth, really make Su Zhan feel like he is not intoxicated by alcohol! Feeling that the atmosphere has become relatively relaxed, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Zheng Xian said to arrange for my big sword, will you?" "Ah...I, I won''t." Dili Ruoba said in a daze. "No, it doesn''t matter, I teach you." Su Zhan smiled and stood up."Go to the room." "okay." Dili Ruba followed Su Zhan into the room. Su Zhan first threw a list on the bed, then waved his hand to conjure a bottle of essential oil and then asked, "What do you want to learn?" "This... is also divided into categories?" "Of course? There are many types, but they can be roughly divided into two types, in movies and in reality." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then it''s in the movie..." Dili Ruba is a star after all, so naturally he subconsciously chose the movie. "It''s in the movie..." Su Zhan blinked, giving Dili Ruba a bad premonition.Sure enough, Su Zhan said: "The most important thing in the movie is clothing, and the rest is actually rubbing sunscreen and massage. Then, this dress, you can put it on!" Su Zhan put his clothes aside, and then began to undress. Before long, Su Zhan had only the last one left, and then lay down and turned his back to her. Dili Ruba blushed and put on the clothes, a black, almost completely transparent skirt! It was the first time that she wore this kind of clothes. It was very awkward and embarrassing. After taking a few deep breaths secretly, it started.At first she was very light and had little experience, but while Su Zhan was enjoying the teaching, she soon became decent. When Su Zhan turned around and looked at her shy appearance, she couldn''t help it. Hold her in your arms and get to the point! After a long time, Su Zhan left her with a depressed look. accurate?of course not. However, he did not expect Dili Ruoba''s reaction to be so strong, or to say that his body is so delicate. Dizzy! How can this continue? In desperation, Su Zhan could only stop, put her arms around her and sleep for a while. Do not know how long, Dili Ruoba woke up.It turned out that Su Zhan was next to her, blinking her eyes, she still remembered what had happened, and she was instantly embarrassed. "Sorry, I¡­¡­" "Don''t say sorry." Su Zhan smiled and shook his head."But your body is indeed too thin and weak. I have to help you strengthen it. Otherwise, you can''t dizzy every time, right?" "Then... what should I do?" "It''s very simple." Su Zhan smiled, putting his hand on her body, and the power of chaos poured in.After a while, Dili Ruba had already felt the changes in her body and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. "I... I feel like I''m different. Am I becoming a superhero too?" Dili Ruba asked in amazement. Chapter 1515: Pointing Monkey King? "It''s not so easy to be a superhero. I can only say that you can become a superhero now. Your current physical fitness is probably about the same as Captain America." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Captain America? I''m almost the same as Captain America now? This... Isn''t it too exaggerated?" Dili Ruba could feel her change, become more powerful, and her flexibility and responsiveness have increased a lot. .When Su Zhan finished speaking, Dili Ruoba subconsciously turned over and sat up and looked at herself."so far so good¡­¡­" Seeing that there was no change in her figure, Dili Ruoba breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to become muscular like Captain America. Seeing Dili Ruoba''s cute look, Su Zhan couldn''t help but said dumbly: "What do you think? I mean your current physical fitness is similar to that of Captain America. It''s not that you have also been injected with super fighter serum. There will be that kind of change." "Forgot for a while." Dili Ruoba said slyly. Seeing her such a cute look, Su Zhan smiled and threw himself over."Let me try to see how long your current physique can last!" "I can spend a whole day with you like this!" Dili Ruba pretended to say a classic line from Captain America, and then... she knew what it would cost to do so.The most embarrassing time has passed. The two of them don''t say they are familiar with the road, but they are almost the same.Dili Ruba, who has increased physique, feels different, which makes her feel that she can really hold on for longer?Later, she discovered that even if her physique strengthened in this matter, she might not be able to hold on for long, let alone... a whole day. In less than half a day, she was already dead. Although she didn''t faint, she didn''t even have the strength to speak, so she could only look at Su Zhan begging for mercy with watery eyes. Naturally, Su Zhan would not really not pity Xiangxiyu. After taking a break, Su Zhan took a look at the time and found that it was already afternoon, good fellow, a whole day had passed.I don''t have much, I guess Dili Ruba must be hungry, and he has done so much''physical work'' this day.Su Zhan got up and put on his nightgown, ready to go downstairs to see and get some food. When I went downstairs, I saw that there were many well-made things on the table, and there was a note left, probably the servant left it.The meaning is also very simple. Just call her if necessary. After all, it is not convenient to stay here. It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, it doesn''t matter if the servant is here or not. After heating up the hot dishes, and making some of them by himself, Su Zhan brought them up to Dili Ruoba to eat together, and recovered some physical strength and energy. After spending three days in the villa with Dili Ruoba dimly, Su Zhan contacted Zheng Xian. After Zheng Xian arrived, he didn''t say anything, and first gave Su Zhan a capital suit. For three days, Su Zhan didn''t seem to be sluggish at all.As for Dili Ruoba, Zheng Xian can even see her current changes. "How do you plan to arrange it?" Zheng Xian asked. Su Zhan smiled: "I am going to take her to my place." "no problem!" Since it was introduced to Su Zhan, Zheng Xian knew it would be like this. He still knew the habits of Su Zhan very well. "If you are not in a hurry, go to the headquarters? Others want to thank you very much, and Dili Ruba also needs to go back to pack up and pack things." Zheng Xian offered the invitation, and Su Zhan naturally has to give this face, let alone said. It also makes sense.Zheng Xian arranged for Dili Ruoba to go back, and he and Su Zhan came to the ring headquarters again. This time the people are more comprehensive. The Eight Immortals, the people of the Conferred Gods are all there, and there are a few more people. "Let me introduce you, this is also a member of the People''s Defense Forces of the Sacred Spear Bureau. Thousands of Heroes, Radiation Man. As for this...you must have guessed it?" Zheng Xian introduced and said with a smile. Wan Zhong Xia looked much taller than the others, wearing a tight uniform with a five-pointed star. It can be said that the Man of the Universe is relatively well-known in the heavens in the Marvel world. As for the person next to him, he is also well-known. He is a radioactive man, dressed in green, and he seems to have a special device to curb the leakage of radiation.As for the last one! Ha ha¡­¡­ With a long braid, there is a feeling that he has traveled from the Qing Dynasty, holding a stick in his hand. It looks like a martial artist from the Qing Dynasty, but in fact, this product is Monkey King Monkey King. 1260 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1260 Thousands of heroes, radiation man, plus Monkey King. Almost all the strongest heroes of the celestial dynasty are here. "I am idle as well, do you want to test the strength of our Divine Spear Bureau?" Zheng Xian said to Su Zhan with a smile. Su Zhan looked around and said, "Are you sure?" "Of course, I specifically called them here. Although the development of the Spear Game has been very good for such a long time, the strength is not bad. But the Saigon God thing does make me feel that I still have a certain gap with the real strong. So if you can, I still hope that I can trouble you to give more pointers." Zheng Xian said with a smile: "After all, the opportunity is rare, and there may not be such a good opportunity next time." "If you say that, they may not be convinced." Su Zhan smiled, the people in the Magic Spear Bureau did not look good. Although they knew Su Zhanqiang, they didn''t want to admit that they were too weak.Especially Monkey King, Monkey King, took the lead to walk out after Su Zhan''s voice fell. "I''ll come first." Monkey King said unconvincedly. Su Zhan chuckled. He has no good feelings about Sun Wukong Su Zhan, not because of other things, but because of his name. This is simply an insult to the Great Sage!Seeing him take the initiative to jump out with a face of dissatisfaction, Su Zhan walked over slowly. At first glance at this posture, the surrounding people stepped aside to make room for them. "Are you ready?" Monkey King shouted. Su Zhan didn''t speak but just hooked. "Humph!" He snorted coldly, and smashed the stick instantly. Seeing the two of them doing something, everyone watched attentively.The strength of Monkey King is recognized among them, and of course it is definitely not as good as Su Zhan, so they want to see how far Monkey King can achieve and how long it can last! Chapter 1516 No one thought that Monkey King would win except himself. Everyone guessed how long Monkey King could hold on. Five minutes, ten minutes? When Monkey King swung his club, everyone was guessing, but the result was quite unexpected! boom! No one could see Su Zhan''s movements clearly, and no one could see what he did. They heard a loud bang. Monkey King was already sitting under the wall next to him, and the heavy and solid steel wall was dented in. "..." Quiet, deathly silence. "Just now, what happened?" Everyone didn''t react, and they were still guessing how long Sun Wukong could last, but in the end, Sun Wukong was beaten into flight. Two seconds?No, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even a second, right? "Is it too fast? I''ll be slower next time." Su Zhan said, but there was obviously no apology on his face. Everyone reacted and hurriedly went to see Monkey King, and found that he was really badly injured. He looked very sluggish and obviously had no strength to fight. Is the gap so big? Everyone couldn''t help but feel a little lost. They thought that even though they were lost, they could hold on for a while, but in reality they slapped them severely. "Continue? This time I promised to be slower and lighter. I just didn''t expect him to be so weak. I thought he was known as the Monkey King. He was the first one to come out. He might be very strong." Su Zhan explained. . But he might as well not explain. This explanation made Monkey King and others even more depressed. "continue." Zheng Xian didn''t want to destroy their confidence in this way. After speaking, he directly called the name. Man of all! Man Zhong Xia is also called Unity Xia, this is an extremely powerful character. Seeing the heroes come out, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If I''m not mistaken, you are a fit, right?"" "Yes!" Wan Zhong Xia nodded, and then suddenly his body shook, and his body became torn apart, and five identical people appeared directly, but the size was one size smaller than when they were combined. "We are mutants, quintuplets. Tao Yuhan, Tao Yuzhang, Tao Yulin, Tao Yusun, Tao Yuhe! We can simultaneously share any aspect of the situation, and we can also merge. After the merge, the ability is five times the previous. We also There is an ability!" "This ability should be the reason you are called Wanzhongxia?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Wan Zhongxia nodded and said: "Yes, we can sense the vital energy of all Chinese to gain tremendous power. It can be said that all Chinese are our brothers, and the strength and spirit between brothers can be shared. So we can use ten. The supernatural power of more than 100 million yuan." "This ability is very buggy." Although he had known that Man Zhong Xia had this ability, he still sounded surprised. This is almost the same as the vitality bomb in Dragon Ball, absorbing the vitality of everything in the world.The difference is that Man Zhong Xia absorbs the energy of the Chinese, but the number of Chinese is huge, at least one billion or more supernatural power, it is terrible to think about it. "I really want to try." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This..." Wan Zhong Xia hesitated, after all, this was not a joke, and he couldn''t control how powerful it would be. Su Zhan saw his concerns and explained: "It''s okay, just come as much as you like. To be honest, I haven''t met a decent opponent for a long time. It''s hard to fight a good fight." "Or, change the place?" Zheng Xian said hesitantly. Su Zhan laughed, "Don''t worry, it won''t be broken here!" Zheng Xian is indeed worried about this, but Su Zhan has said so, he believes Su Zhan must be sure. This time, everyone retreated farther. Su Zhan raised his hand, and a group of chaotic power instantly seemed to fill the entire circle headquarters.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan had already signaled that Ten Thousand Heroes could start.Wan Zhong Xia nodded and merged again, the five people became one, and then began to transport. In an instant, Su Zhan felt that there seemed to be a certain kind of energy in the people around him that was quickly gathering on the people of the heroes. At the same time, more and more energy began to gather in all directions.Su Zhan looked at Wan Zhong Xia with interest, and he could feel that he was getting stronger and stronger! It is completely different from the beginning. One billion supernatural power, I don''t know what kind of power there will be, Su Zhan can''t help but look forward to it. The speed of his absorption of power is very fast, about five or six minutes, and the heroes have gathered at least 1.2 billion power.He glanced at Su Zhan and signaled that he was ready.Su Zhan chuckled."I''m coming." After speaking, he took the initiative to rush over. Wan Zhong Xia became vigilant in an instant, and the others were also intently. 1261 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1261 But this time, Su Zhan didn''t show any super fast speed, but let the heroes see clearly. This also relieved everyone. After Su Zhan came over, he slammed a punch, not fast at full speed, only about 20% of his power was used. "Bang!" Wanzhongxia threw his fist to block it. The two fists collided, and the huge power shook in an instant. Su Zhan could feel how powerful the power contained in the fists of the heroes, and it made him take a step back! The eyes of the onlookers lit up instantly. Forced to retreat from the Soviet Union? However, Wanzhong Xia didn''t have the slightest joy or relaxation, he could feel it, Su Zhan didn''t use his full strength.And just now, although he was not full, but at least 80%!The 80% strength just forced Su Zhan to take a step back. "Yes, it''s finally interesting, come again!" Su Zhan''s eyes shimmered slightly, how long has it been?How long hasn''t been forced to take a step back?Although it is only 20% strength, it is also very rare.He doesn''t even know how far he can shoot with all his strength.With a cry of excitement, Su Zhan rushed over again. This time, the strength increased to 30%. The two banged against each other again, and each remained motionless. "Come again!" It was raised to 40% again. This time, Wan Zhong Xia had already exerted his full strength, but he still failed to push Su Zhan back. It seemed that he was evenly matched. Chapter 1517 Let''s Go Together! boom!boom!boom! The moves of the two are not subtle, they are the simplest fighting skills, but the people around them are dumbfounded and shocking.How powerful is the power of 1.2 billion?At least none of them dared to resist the attack of the heroes, but Su Zhan took it lightly, as if his fist was weak. "Are you okay? I''m going to add some more strength." After a while, Su Zhan asked towards the heroes. Wan Zhong Xia nodded. Su Zhan smiled, and instantly rose to 50%. Boom again. As soon as the fist touched, Wan Zhong Xia knew that he could not stop it, his arm was retracted in an instant to relieve his strength, and then he flew out.boom!Wan Zhong Xia hit the wall and shook it a few times before barely standing still.Turning his head to look at his wrist, it was tingling. He smiled bitterly at Su Zhan and said, "I lost, what percentage of the power did you use just now?" "50%!" Su Zhan said. "It''s only 50%..." Wanzhongxia said disappointedly, and everyone around him was shocked. This is only 50% of the power? "Don''t be discouraged, this is already very rare. My 50% strength is enough to smash the earth." Su Zhan comforted. Wanzhong Xia grinned bitterly and said, "That''s different. Even with the same power, I can''t do it. What''s more, this is just a competition of power. If it is a life-and-death struggle, I am afraid that even 10% of the power can be easily killed. I am." Man Zhong Xia saw it very thoroughly, and it was true. Su Zhan''s many abilities were not used at all, just pure power competition.If it is a life-and-death struggle, it can be said that the end of the heroes will not be any different from the previous Monkey King! "Anyway, I''m very happy to fight you against me. If you get into trouble in the future, you can come to me at any time." Su Zhan smiled with satisfaction, and gave Wan Zhong Xia a promise."Well, Radiation Man, it''s time for us." "I''m pretty good." The Radiant shook his head quickly. He is not good at strength. His ability is to emit radiation, but it has no effect on Su Zhan. "What about you?" Turning to ask the others, they shook their heads like a rattle. Su Zhan laughed dumbly: "Well, let''s go on together. Anyway, I would like to thank you for your hospitality, and I have to give something back." Everyone still hesitated, Zheng Xian was almost cursing. Can''t you grasp such a good opportunity?Obviously Su Zhan wanted to give them advice. Finally, under Zheng Xian''s instigation, they still got up.At first, I was a little cautious, but slowly I went all out, but the result was still the same. A group of people couldn''t win a fight!During this period, Su Zhan was able to give them some suggestions and directions, so that they could gain a lot. After the end, it happened that Dili Ruoba was also packed up, and through his agent announced that he would temporarily withdraw from performing arts activities.Bringing Dili Ruba and He Xiangu, Su Zhan returned to the Philippines.He Xiangu came here to have a job, and Su Zhan came to see how the White Queen was doing. Knowing that everything went well, Su Zhan stayed in the Philippines for a day, accompanied by the White Queen and then left. As for the Moonstone, the White Queen Qiang stayed there to help. With Dili Ruba, Su Zhan went to Hollywood. Su Zhan is going to let Dili Ruba stay with Mary Jane. One is a star of the celestial dynasty, and the other is a dream chaser who dreams of becoming a Hollywood star. The two should have a common topic, should they be able to get along well together?The facts are similar to what Su Zhan thought. Although it is basically impossible for the two of them to be any stars, but for acting and the dream of a star, the two met at first sight. Dili Ruba envied Mary Jane in Hollywood, and Mary Jane envied Di. Li Ruoba became a star in the celestial dynasty. The two get along so well, even Su Zhan, the righteous master, is a bit overlooked, which makes Su Zhan happy. The matter in the Philippines is resolved, and the Dark Avengers can keep everything there for fun. As for the secret warrior?Well, you don''t need to care too much, let Nick Fury play slowly.There is also Namor, which can be used as a trial of Aquaman when he is about to bring him. Calculating left and right, it seems that there is nothing else going on. Oh, and those goddesses in the soul space, I will expose them for a while.Therefore, you can consider the power of rules to swallow this world. The power of the rules of the original five gods has been swallowed by himself, but he still doesn''t know where the power of the rules is, but with the power of these rules as the foundation, you can try it!After all, the power of the rules of each world exists in a different way! Incarnate into nothingness, Su Zhan felt the power of rules in an instant, even if Su Zhan had the power of rules, the world seemed to be hostile to him.But this is better, and I''m looking for it everywhere!Through the power of the original rules, Su Zhan could easily sense the existence of other rules, and then began to... I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan felt a little tired and then stopped.Returning from nothingness, Su Zhan opened his eyes and found that the room was already dark, while Mary Jane and Dili Ruoba sat next to him and seemed to be asleep. With a light smile, and slowly dragging the two of them, Su Zhan went directly into the bedroom. No words for a night. The two women woke up the next morning to find that they had returned to the bedroom, lying beside Su Zhan.After glanced at each other, they were both preparing to leave quietly, but they were suddenly caught.Su Zhan gave a chuckle, grabbed the two women and started to put their hands on them. Although the two women resisted, they disarmed and surrendered before long. Although he woke up very early, it was almost the afternoon when the three of them came out of the room. After simply getting some food, Su Zhan began to devour the power of the rules. According to his estimation, if all the remaining power of the rules are swallowed, at least 90% can be obtained. As for the location of the remaining 10% of the power of the rules, it is necessary to find out slowly. Chapter 1518 "Parasitic Spirit" For three consecutive days, Su Zhan was with Mary Jane and Dili Ruoba, occasionally shopping and eating together, and cheering together at night, but most of the time was spent devouring the power of rules.With Su Zhan''s current strength and level, the power of devouring rules is relatively easy and fast. For three days, he swallowed intermittently, Su Zhan had swallowed all the power of the rules, only the last 10% was left, I don''t know where. Those who can possess the power of rules must not be ordinary people, such as the five great gods before, so those who have the power of rules must be extremely powerful and extremely special talents.After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t know who it might be, so Su Zhan decided not to think about it for the time being. Extracting the power of faith in the Zhanmeng universe, Su Zhan looked at the copy by the way. You can erase the Watcher, which is the copy of Earth 99.Anyway, if you go to the DC world, you can return to Earth 99 through Earth 1, Earth 16, why waste a copy of the quota?He had conceived this way before, so he erased this copy altogether. Su Zhan thought about the number of copies that were vacated. 1262 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1262 In fact, he doesn''t have much demand for dungeons. The only purpose is to expand the number of earths in his war alliance universe and the power of belief.The second is a kind of relaxation, a sense of freshness, and...beauties.Speaking of no, Su Zhan thought of Dili Ruoba and then a certain Korean girl group! Before crossing, this women''s group was already quite popular, and Su Zhan also liked one of its members very much.Big long legs, small waist, with that kind of charming feeling, very attractive!In the past, for the sake of strength, development or something, even though I even picked up girls, I really didn''t think about it. Now I can consider it. "The new copy is selected, Parasite Spirit!" "Whether to enter." "enter!" With Su Zhan selected a copy and confirmed to enter, the person has disappeared. "Parasitic Spirit" is a Korean horror movie starring Han Eunzhen, Park Hyomin, etc. The main content is about a child who parasitizes his soul into another person''s body after being brutally killed, and then kills and revenges.It seems that there is nothing special from the introduction of the plot, and Su Zhan was only watched because of Park Hyomin.Overall, this movie is pretty good, and some horror atmospheres are pretty good.Of course, the most important thing is that the title of this play, but there are all guest appearances in the crown group. Not the six later, but seven! After entering the dungeon, Su Zhan found a coffee shop, drank coffee and started a meeting with the plot. He remembers that at the beginning of the plot, a woman chopped off her foot and died in her own home. His husband also died in this cruel way, and his son Xiaobin witnessed the whole process.His parents committed suicide bizarrely, and Xiaobin was left unattended. The police found his uncle, Xu Changhuan.Xu Changhuan is just an ordinary clerk who still owes debts. When the police found him and asked him to take in Xiaobin, he wanted to refuse, but when he learned that he could inherit the inheritance, he agreed again. Finally, she took her suspected wife Jin Ruini and her sister-in-law Jin Youlin into Xiaobin''s house and sold her house to pay off the debt.Later, strange things happened again and again, and Xiaobin''s situation became more and more weird. In the end, Jin Yulin and He Changhuan were killed by Xiaobin, and Jin Ruini finally discovered that Xiaobin''s grandmother turned out to be a witch, and Xiaobin''s mother had been Unable to give birth, he begged his mother to perform witchcraft for help, and finally killed a lost child. He was used as a sacrifice to make Xiaobin''s mother pregnant and finally pregnant with Xiaobin. But... the child''s soul was also on Xiaobin''s body, and he began to take revenge. Looking back on the whole movie, Xiaobin''s parents, grandma, He Changhuan, and Jin Yulin are all dead, and only Jin Ruini survived alone, but... they didn''t get rid of bad luck. "That''s all else, Yulin died terribly, Xiaomin, I won''t let you die!" Jin Yulin is the girl group member Pu Xiaomin that Su Zhan wanted. "Look at where the story goes." Su Zhan mumbled, sensing the existence of Xiaobin.Soon, in a high-end villa area not far from here, Xiaobin was sensed, as well as Xiaobin''s mother."His mother is still alive, which means that the plot hasn''t started yet, so there is a lot of time to do other things." Su Zhanjiang drank his coffee, smiled and got up and went to the high-end villa area. The distance between the villas here is still very wide. Su Zhan came to a villa near Xiaobin¡¯s holiday villa and rang the doorbell.Before long, a middle-aged man with a pot belly came out. "What''s the matter?" he asked suspiciously. "I want to buy your house." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Insane! Who said I''m going to sell the house!" the man said displeased. Su Zhan disapproved, and said again with a chuckle: "I want to buy your house!" "I..." The man was about to say not to sell, but his expression changed slightly, and he immediately said, "I will draft the contract now." "Ok!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. With the fastest speed and reasonable price, the transaction was completed in a short time, and this villa has changed ownership. After the original head of the household moved away, Su Zhan changed the decoration of the villa and made it look like he wanted. After getting it right, Su Zhan sat on the sofa and waved his hand, and then a person suddenly appeared. Goddess of stars. In the soul space, there are four deities of the Filipino goddess, the moon goddess, the star goddess, the weather goddess, and the sea god. I have nothing to do, and I can just tune in. Although he was a god, he was detained for so many days, and he looked weak before dripping in. When he came out, he shook and couldn''t stand firmly. The eyes looking at Su Zhan were a little angry and a little afraid.There was no action for a while, and no opening! From the standpoint of height, the star goddess is the one among the four, but she is also 1.7 meters tall, which is kind of cute. Chapter 1519 the goddess becomes a maid "You only have one chance. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me, you will be locked up. Next time... but I don''t know when you will have a chance." Looking at the star goddess, Su Zhan said lightly. "You, what are you doing?" The star goddess asked tentatively. "You see, I want to live here for the time being, but I lack a maid." Su Zhan told her to look around and said lightly. "You let me be a maid for you?" "Is there anything to be surprised? Isn¡¯t the Filipino maids very famous? As a philosopher of the Philippines, what? Isn¡¯t it appropriate to be a maid for me? Not only you, but other people I will ask. Yes, You can be free, if you don¡¯t want to... just keep it closed." Anyway, I am also a goddess but let myself be a servant, which makes the star goddess somewhat unacceptable.But when I think of the soul space, what if I am imprisoned there forever?She could feel that this world seemed a little different. Although she didn''t know where it was, it didn''t seem to be the original world. In this case, the star goddess has no courage to refuse! "I promised." "Very good!" Su Zhan smiled satisfied, and then released the other three together.Su Zhan was too lazy to speak, and asked the Star Goddess to tell them what happened.At first the three of them didn''t want to agree, but the star goddess had already agreed, and adding to the current situation, they all agreed in the end. Seeing that the four of them agreed, Su Zhan also simply. With a snap of his fingers, the clothes on the four of them disappeared instantly. "what¡­¡­" The four people hurriedly blocked the body, but found that they could not move at all. Su Zhan looked up and down carefully for a long time before designing clothes for the four of them. Maid''s clothes. The style is the same, maid outfit, black stockings, and a small collar around the neck, but the logo on it is different.The moon, stars, clouds, and ocean correspond to the four of them. The faces of all four of them were a little red, so ashamed! "From now on, you will be in charge of my daily life. All the things in the house, the money is there, and I need to buy anything by myself. In addition, to remind you, this is no longer the original world." Su Zhan clapped his hands lightly. Said something. The goddess turned into a maid, um... it feels good. The four goddesses are not very comfortable with the status of the maids and don''t know what to do, but they are still smart, at least they didn''t wait, and they found something to do.Appreciating the way they work for a while, looking at the time, Su Zhan got up and said, "I''ll go out for a while, and I won''t come back for dinner. You can figure it out by yourself." ... ... Nightfall means the beginning of nightlife. As the favorite and most popular place for young people, there are already long crowds at the entrance of nightclubs. There are men and women, all dressed up and sexy.Girls are free, and boys pay for it. This is the rule of this nightclub, and because of this, many girls come here. A person came and stood there waiting for the party, and at the same time paying attention to whether there were anyone worth watching nearby.When a few people come together, they get together and chat, and the waiting is not boring. Buzzing! Suddenly, there was a roar of the engine from far to near, the lights were dazzling, and a sports car instantly attracted everyone''s attention.Seeing the car rushing over, it finally came to an elegant wind and stopped firmly in a nearby parking space. 1263 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1263 "Cool!" Someone can''t help but yell. Many purposeful women have been watching intently, wondering if the man driving the sports car is a man or a woman, and whether he is handsome. The car door opened, Su Zhan came out from inside, and instantly heard the sound of exclamation around him.What''s so cool, so handsome, and so on. I''m going to strike up a conversation in a while, and sounds like I''m wet came into my ears.Locked the car, Su Zhan glanced in the crowd, many people began to scratch their heads, hoping to attract Su Zhan''s attention, but Su Zhan''s eyes were swept away, and did not stop at all. He didn''t just come here to play, he had a goal. At the beginning of the movie, after Xiaobin¡¯s mother died, when Xu Changhuan¡¯s family was about to move to Xiaobin¡¯s house, there was a scene where Su Zhan remembered very clearly, that is, when Jin Youlin lied to be studying when she received a call from her sister, but in exchange for it Dressed up in a fashionable and sexy style and came to the club with classmates... Here, there are several shots, namely members of the Crown Group. Of course, in this movie, they are just a flash of magic, but they do exist.And judging from the behavior of Jin Yulin and them, she must come often.And this is called a nightclub, it is the biggest and hottest nightclub in the neighborhood. Su Zhan intends to come here to try his luck, even if he can''t meet Jin Yulin, he can meet other people.Of course, if you haven''t encountered them, you can only wait and see them. After the plot begins, they will definitely come. "It seems that today''s luck is not so good." Su Zhan mumbled disappointedly and was about to go in, but Yu Guang suddenly saw someone. In the middle of the team, it is really hard to find if you don''t look closely. Sassoon has short hair, a floral skirt and a tight-fitting T-shirt with pink stripes on top. The size looks good and he is tall. "Seven people, I just met you first. God thinks I should start with you first? Troll, it''s a vent to train and train?" Seeing her Su Zhan had an idea in his heart. There were still seven girls in the girl group, but later because of her, all kinds of disturbances, it can be said that the girl group almost fell into disrepair. Before Su Zhan had no good feelings about her, now that I met it, I would not be polite. Vent out. Even if this is just a movie copy, not her in reality. Thinking of this, Su Zhan walked towards her. "Hello, alone?" Su Zhan asked. Liu Herong was stunned for a moment, never expected that he would talk to himself, and nodded with a subconscious heartbeat. "How about together?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes!" Liu Herong said and prepared to let Su Zhan come over. Who knew that Su Zhan grabbed her hand and walked out directly to the door of the nightclub. Chapter 1520 Nightclub Troll "Wait, don''t you need to line up?" Liu Herong asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and walked to the entrance of the nightclub and asked the people in the nightclub: "Can I go in?" The nightclub person was stunned for a moment, and nodded subconsciously: "Of course." Su Zhan smiled and walked in with Liu Herong, a lot of questions and dissatisfaction came from behind, why they didn''t have to line up. In the nightclub, the noise is deafening. The men and women on the dance floor are swaying and dancing with the music. The music is very dynamic and you can hear it slightly. This is the song of the Crown Group.Of course, I don''t know in this world.Bringing Liu Herong directly to the private room on the second floor, this should be the best location in the nightclub. You can see below from here, but you can''t see here around.Soon, someone brought drinks to eat, and Su Zhan sat next to Liu Herong and said, "What''s your name?" "Liu Herong." Liu Herong asked curiously: "What about you?" "Su Zhan." "You come here often? I haven''t seen you before. Why can you just come in and meet the owner of the nightclub?" Liu Herong asked curiously. "You have a lot of questions! Since you are here to play, don''t think so much." Su Zhan said lightly, handed her the wine and ran into her, Liu Herong could only look up and drink. "The name Liu Herong is not easy to remember, how about I call you a troll?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and his hand naturally hugged Liu Herong''s waist. "Troll? Why, does this have any special meaning?" Liu Herong only dodged Su Zhan''s hands at first, and then agreed.If she were another person, she would definitely not agree, but Su Zhan was different.Whether it was the elegant sports car that pulled the wind before, or choosing oneself among the crowd, or entering the nightclub mysteriously, Liu Herong was very curious. What''s more, he is very handsome and has a very special charm that makes people unable to extricate themselves. Rich and golden, mysterious and handsome. No woman can resist! It''s this character... it seems a bit strong.However, she can also accept, after all, such an identity will definitely have a certain character. "Of course there is! Trolls have a very special meaning to me, and...Only when you are called a troll, it makes sense to me." Su Zhan said seriously. Liu Herong didn''t believe it at first, and didn''t know him before. Why does this name alone have a special meaning to him?But seeing Su Zhan''s serious eyes, she felt that the other party was not lying, and she didn''t feel the kind of rhetoric that was just to confuse herself. So she actually accepted this name that she didn''t like. The nightclub environment itself can make people feel indulgent. With the influence of alcohol and handsome guys, I don''t think Liu Herong, the troll, has gradually relaxed.During the chat, the other party seemed to be able to talk about her heart, as if she was thinking about what she was thinking, let her describe what it felt like, in short, it was perfect! Handsome, gold, and know oneself. This is simply the perfect boyfriend object! Unconsciously, the two have gotten closer and closer, and it''s very natural to hook up and back.The loud music and the anesthesia of alcohol made the troll more and more blurred.At this time, the music suddenly changed, becoming another song, more shocking, more rhythmic, and people could not help but dance with it. "Can you dance?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, there are no Korean girls who can''t dance, Obama, are you not Korean?" "I am from the celestial dynasty." Su Zhan said, "Since you can dance, let me see it." "Okay!" The troll stood up generously and began to jump. Don''t say it, it does have that meaning. Su Zhan was drinking wine while watching the dance of the troll. Aside from the reason that only oneself understands, the troll is also considered to be a good length, and the figure is not bad, as a toy, it is definitely qualified. After the song was over, the troll sat down with a little panting, his hair was a little messy, and he was sweating.Su Zhan smiled and helped her lift her hair, and said: "Dancing is great, you are good at dancing?" "It''s okay." Su Zhan''s action made the troll''s face flushed, and no man had ever lifted her hair. This made her feel that the person in front of her was even more perfect. Although sometimes very powerful and domineering, There are some careful actions. Men, it''s normal to be strong! "Do you know how to dance? Many Korean girl groups dance more sexy. Do you know how to dance that kind of dance?" Su Zhan asked with his arm around the troll''s shoulder. The troll whispered: "It will be, but..." "It''s inconvenient here, isn''t it? Yeah, it''s better to dance the sexy dance to me in private." Su Zhan laughed and said, "Should you go to my house?" "Your home? Are you not from the Celestial Empire?" The troll said in amazement. "Can''t the people of the celestial dynasty have a place to live here? Although I am just here to relax, I may not stay for long, but I can''t live in a hotel every day. I bought a house here and the environment is not bad. How about Are you going?" The troll hesitated a little, after all, it was already very late. If I go now, I am afraid...some things are actually well known. Su Zhan did not urge, but just looked at her. After hesitating for a moment, the troll decided to agree. After all, there is no opportunity to miss it. This time I missed it. Who knows if there is still a chance to meet such a man who is more in line with his own mind? 1264 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1264 Seeing the troll nodded slightly, Su Zhan''s mouth raised a smug smile, then he waved to checkout, and left the nightclub with his arms around the troll''s waist. When the wind blew out of the nightclub, the troll''s drinking spirit rose slightly.When we got into the car together, the troll didn''t forget to say that drunk driving is dangerous, but Su Zhan drove the car without a word.The car was running on the highway, and it was a bit remote before long. The troll didn''t worry too much because she knew where it was. This piece is a very expensive residential area. He just took a break and bought a house here?OMG!How rich he is! Chapter 1521 The car drove into the villa, and the two got out of the car. The troll seemed a little cramped. As the daughter of an ordinary family, she had come to this villa for the first time, and it was inevitable that she shrank and kept holding Su Zhan''s arm.When I came to the door, before it opened, the door opened first.After that, the troll was a little dumbfounded. Four very beautiful women in maid outfits were standing on either side. "This...this is..." "Oh, only my maid." Su Zhan said disapprovingly, and went straight in. "Maid, there are still four maids in the house, and any one of them feels better than him in figure or appearance, and has a special charm. Most importantly, isn''t he here to relax? Relax and buy a house. He also brought a maid, this battle...Who is he?" The troll was a little guilty and inferior. Suddenly, I felt like people from two worlds. Suddenly worry, can he really see himself? A Cinderella? The troll was wondering. In fact, it was a bit redundant, because she was not Cinderella at all, she was just a toy in Su Zhan''s heart. "You don''t need to pay attention to them, they are all downstairs, so just treat them as nonexistent." Su Zhan said and took the troll directly upstairs and came to the master bedroom. The master bedroom is large with its own bathroom. Su Zhan smiled and said to the troll: "Go take a shower? You were drinking and dancing just now, and you sweated a lot? You take a shower first, and I will help you find a piece of clothing." "Oh oh." The troll replied in a daze and went to the bathroom. When she went in and took off her clothes and the water washed down, she realized why she was so obedient and came in for a bath?What she can do after washing up, can only continue. After almost ten minutes, the troll heard someone knock on the door, which made her nervous. "What''s wrong?" "Give you clothes." The troll breathed a sigh of relief and just wanted to say that I left it at the door for a while and I took it myself, but the door suddenly opened. "Did I not lock the door?" The troll thought subconsciously, and saw Su Zhan walk in with a smile and put his clothes aside.Then he said: "I have a good body." "Ah...what are you..." The troll just wanted to say why you came in, but Su Zhan had already opened the door and went out. At this time, the troll reacted. The whole process didn''t seem to cover it. Doesn''t that mean that he saw it all.OMG!The troll now wants to find a place to get in.After a while, the troll dried his body in a hurry, and hesitantly picked up his clothes. A dress. Black, yarn-woven dress. It''s not very long, but it''s a bit transparent. There is a sandwich on the upper part, so it is not easy to see clearly. After taking a shower and still in his room, it would be too obvious if I put on this dress.After hesitating for a long time, she muttered: "I''ll try, and he may just want to watch me dance that sexy dance, which naturally requires clothes to cooperate." Finding a reason for himself, the troll put it on. It took about ten minutes for the troll to hesitate to open the door. "Yes, it''s beautiful. Come, come and let me see." Su Zhan waved, and the troll came over."Turn around, let me see." The troll turned around, Su Zhan was very satisfied. "Jump!" Su Zhan sat by the bed and said with a faint smile. This tone and attitude made the troll feel as if he was going to participate in some selection.The tone is not dignified, but there is a feeling of being subconsciously obedient and afraid to refuse.Of course, Su Zhan didn''t really let her just dance like that. He took out the phone and played music. The troll took a deep breath and jumped with the music. At first, she couldn''t let it go, but after she gradually got used to it, adding her own wine and favor, especially Su Zhan''s satisfied eyes, there was a feeling of approval, which made her want to perform more and perform better.Her movements gradually began to become sexy, with a hint of hint. "Yes, really good!" I have to say that the troll did feel that way when he jumped up. Su Zhan felt that his interest had been picked up. He hooked her to get her closer. The troll soon came to Su Zhan''s side, holding his hand. The shoulders continue to dance.Well, is this jumping crazy?Su Zhan would naturally not be polite with a smile, as he stretched out his hand. Soon, the troll''s reaction began to become intense, his movements had begun to lose shape, his eyes and breathing began to change. Suddenly, Su Zhan fiercely hugged the troll directly in his arms, and before the troll could react, he found himself pushed onto the bed by Su Zhan.That''s not a big deal, the troll suddenly felt that his hands were caught behind him, Su Zhan''s hand twitched, he took off the belt and wrapped her wrist. "You, what are you doing?" The troll said in a panic. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s exciting to play." When the voice fell, Su Zhan had already rushed forward. The troll didn''t have any preparations yet, so... he was succeeded by Su Zhan! After a long time, without knowing how much has passed, the troll fell into a deep sleep. I don''t know how long it took, and the troll woke up with aching body all over.The sun was shining outside, and there was no one around.Frozen for a long time, the troll recalled what happened yesterday, and couldn''t help being a little annoyed.She still remembered begging for herself yesterday, but Su Zhan was very mad, and she didn''t even bother to feel sorry for herself.The first time, it turned out to be like this the first time! The troll endured the pain and found his own clothes to put on, and went downstairs to find Su Zhan hoping that he could explain. Coming downstairs, Su Zhan sat on the sofa in the living room, with four maids staying beside him. This made the troll''s momentum subconsciously weak. Someone was beside you and she was a little embarrassed to say what happened yesterday. "Wake up? Just come to have a cup of coffee, and then I will take you back." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Send me back? What do you mean, you..." The troll panicked suddenly. Although annoyed by Su Zhan''s actions yesterday, the troll still feels that he has something to do with Su Zhan. Now it sounds like it was only overnight when he heard Su Zhan''s words... This made her anger instantly dissipated, and she became a little nervous. Worried. Chapter 1522 the story begins and the five flowers in the nightclub The troll looked nervous and worried, and Su Zhan smiled to himself, but on the surface he said flatly: "Aren''t you going back? I''m going out later. If you don''t want to go back, you can stay here. If you are, If you want to go back, I will send you back, and I will find you when I miss you!" It didn''t sound like it meant to drive oneself away, but the latter sentence made the troll react. What does it mean to find you if I miss you! This is not to say, I only treat you as a bubble friend, call you when you need it, what should you do when you don¡¯t need it? When it comes to this, the troll is of course a little angry. "You don''t need to send me off, I just go back by myself." 1265 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1265 "Alright!" Su Zhan responded. "It''s okay to say it, really don''t send me." The troll thought that Su Zhan had to say something about it, but he didn''t expect it so simply.She just wanted to say that to express her anger, but she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would not accept the move, and it would be hard to stay at this time. She could only clean up her things and leave by herself. Before leaving, the troll deliberately said something to stop looking for me, and wanted Su Zhan to react, but unfortunately... Su Zhan just smiled at her. Su Zhan wasn''t the kind that puts on his pants and doesn''t recognize people, but once the troll is a toy in his plan, he needs to use methods to slowly adjust his heart.Secondly, he does have other things to do, the plot...began! It happened last night, but he was tossing on the troll at the time and didn''t pay attention.When I got up in the morning, I discovered that the police had already gone to Xiaobin''s house. As in the plot, Xiaobin''s mother cut off her foot in the living room last night and died! After the troll left, Su Zhan got up and went out. When he walked to the villa next door, he glanced at the police car parked at the door, he walked in curiously. As soon as I entered, I saw a young policeman walking towards him."who are you?" "I live next door and I moved here newly. Has anything happened here?" Su Zhan asked. "The head of the household here committed suicide. Did you hear anything or see any strange scenes last night?" the policeman asked. Su Zhan shook his head. The police asked a few more questions later, and Su Zhan took the opportunity to take a look. Gee, it''s terrible. A woman saw her leg cut off while sitting on the ground. To know how painful this process was, it is impossible for ordinary people to persist, but she persisted without making any sound, which is indeed a bit unusual.The police officer in charge seemed to have determined that she had a mental problem, but the police officer who asked Su Zhan seemed to have a different view, but didn''t have any clue.Speaking of it, the policeman Su Zhan really had an impression. He seemed to have discovered the problem in the movie, but because he knew too much, he killed himself. When Su Zhan left, he also noticed that Xiao Bin was a primary school student with a very calm expression, with a lonely and gloomy feeling. Now that the plot has begun, should the Jin Yulin family move over soon, right? Jin Yulin! Su Zhan couldn''t help but be moved. Even though I went to the troll yesterday, it was just a toy. It was completely different. Even the other people in the crown, whether Su Zhan admired or liked it, were far inferior to the Xiaomin he identified, that is, Jin Yulin.This is his goal! "It shouldn¡¯t be long for the police to contact the family. After all, Xiaobin is so small, it¡¯s impossible to delay for a few days without no one coming. So, in all likelihood, they will move in tomorrow, so tonight... I have to go there Go to the nightclub!" Su Zhan murmured, turned around and went home. In the plot, the Crown Group has all appeared on the scene. It should be quite fruitful tonight, but I don¡¯t know if the troll will go. Back at home, Su Zhan didn¡¯t really treat the four goddess maids. This made them relieved, but they were somewhat depressed. Anyway, we are also gods. We are not as good as the mortal before. They act as air, as maids. Unknowingly, the day passed. When night fell, Su Zhan drove to the nightclub again. Many people who came here yesterday saw Su Zhan leave with the trolls, and today another person came, and they naturally regarded him as the kind who came here to pick flowers. Many of them took the initiative to show themselves, but unfortunately, just like yesterday. , Su Zhan swept around in the crowd, and after not finding the target, he went in by himself. This disappoints many girls. After opening a box, Su Zhan leaned over there and looked down, paying attention to the dancing crowd. Drinking wine, looking down, and rejecting a few girls who had come to strike up a conversation, Su Zhan suddenly noticed that a few girls came in from the door, and they seemed to be coming together. "One, two, three, four, five? Hey, are all here except Jin Yulin? I didn''t expect them to know each other before. That''s right, the plot is just a cameo, just to show that Jin Yulin doesn''t know them They are just backgrounds on the dance floor, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t know each other. This is convenient. Knowing one is equivalent to knowing all of them!¡± Su Zhan¡¯s mouth looked at the five girls coming together. Slightly raised, luck is really good! After the five girls came in, they looked around. One of them was a little short, cute and cute, and said, "There seems to be no place, or let''s go to the second floor?" "There are boxes on the second floor, so expensive!" "It doesn''t matter, today is a good day for me to officially join the group." said one of the girls. "Yeah, today is Eun Joo''s good day." With that, five girls went to the second floor.But today I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve come very early, but it¡¯s full of people.Even the boxes on the second floor are already full of people, and there is no space at all.This made the five girls inevitably disappointed, and they can¡¯t help but celebrate! "Are you looking for a box? If you don''t mind, we can be together. Anyway, the box is big and I''m the only one." Just as the five girls were hesitating whether to change places or wait, a voice suddenly came from next to them, and they saw Su Zhan coming over and said with a smile. Chapter 1523: Dance On The Dance Floor "This is not so good." Eunju hesitated to refuse, but the others were a little moved. "Are you alone?" the little short girl asked before. "Well, just myself, no one else will come. I just come to feel the atmosphere here, relax, and look at your looks as if you want to celebrate something. If you don''t mind, let''s go together." Su Zhan glanced at this short A young girl, a word popped out of her head. The king of heaven covers the tiger, my blue is 1.5 meters, the river demon in Pagoda Town, the blue is not tall! I have to say that this is a face-seeking world, Su Zhan said that they were very moved.Su Zhan smiled and invited them to the box. As expected, there was no one inside, and it was very spacious and the location was very good.Although a little apologetic and a little embarrassed, they still agreed under Su Zhan''s invitation. After that, Su Zhan called the waiter and served a lot of wine and food. Of course, Su Zhan also said that he was responsible for paying the bill, which made them happier and even less embarrassed.Eun Joo said apologetically and gratefully, "I''m really sorry, it cost you money." "It doesn''t matter, I can play with you, I should have earned it. After all, it is very rare for a beautiful woman like you to appear, let alone five together." Su Zhan said with a smile."By the way, introduce yourself, my name is Su Zhan!" The five girls hurriedly stood up and said in turn: "My name is Han Eun Joo, Park So Yeon, Lee Ji Hyun, Quan Bo Lan, and Park Zhi Yeon." "Don''t be so polite, sit down." Su Zhan smiled and waved and sat down. Although his names have changed a little, he can easily sit down and recognize who is who.Speaking of it, it may also be because they are the guest stars and there is no change, unlike Hyo Min who changed directly to Jin Yulin. After sitting down, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Do you usually come here to play? Or is there any special reason to celebrate today?" "We seldom come here, this time it was because Eun Joo successfully joined the newly selected group, so we especially came to celebrate." Quan Baolan said. "Oh?" Su Zhan looked at Enzhu. Eun Joo nodded and said, "Yes, I...I was a dancer before. This time the company formed a new combination. I was lucky enough to finally join. Because of my older age and more experience, I became the captain. " "What''s the name of your combination?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "PINK-DOLLS!" "The translation is pink doll!" "Pink doll..." This group name is really... Su Zhan doesn''t know what to say, this name is a bit tricky!Su Zhan just wanted to say congratulations to Enzhu, and then had a drink, but suddenly stopped when he raised his cup. A voice suddenly rang in his mind. "The dungeon is merged...this Nima is merging the dungeon?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t have a mission to enter the dungeon. He is now used to it, but he didn''t expect to merge the new dungeon so quickly. Tips for the copy. "System, what copy." "White: The melody of the curse." "It turned out to be this copy." Su Zhan still has some impressions of this copy. It mainly revolves around a girl group and a curse song. I vaguely remember that the protagonist seems to be Eunju. No wonder he will merge so quickly at this time. . But this copy, put it aside for now, anyway, remember that the plot seems not so anxious. 1266 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1266 "what happened to you?" Seeing Su Zhan toasting without speaking for a long time, with a strange expression on his face, Eun Joo couldn''t help asking in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s nothing, I just thought of something suddenly, well, congratulations!" "Thank you!" Eun Joo didn''t think much, and everyone smashed drinks. Although I just wanted to celebrate between the sisters, everyone was young. Su Zhan was handsome and kindly entertained, so the atmosphere was not affected, and the atmosphere was very lively.Su Zhan observed them and probably saw their character. Eun Joo is very stable, and Park So Yeon¡¯s personality is similar. Lee Ji Hyun is very quiet, participates in it but is not public, and occasionally smiles elegantly... Quan Baolan, Park Ji Yeon is more active and lively, quite a bit weird.Generally speaking, they have different personalities, but they are all very handsome! Pushing the cup and changing the cup, the atmosphere is getting more and more enthusiastic, and they are getting more and more familiar with each other. Park Zhiyan suggested that everyone go down to play and dance. Su Zhan originally didn''t want to go, but was dragged by Quan Baolan. In the center of the dance floor, the dancing men and women make the atmosphere particularly warm. Whether it will or not, it will swing with it. With the addition of flashing lights and dynamic music, it really makes people feel very emotional.As soon as they entered the dance floor, the girls began to swing. Although they were not formal, they looked pretty and did everything. This sentence still made sense. Su Zhan couldn''t let go, who was he?The lord of the gods, the king of the kingdom of the war alliance, the leader of the Justice League, the ruler of heaven, countless tall identities, let him dance here, losing his identity, not to mention he has no such hobby.It''s a pity, Quan Baolan and Park Zhiyan quickly got together after discovering this, dragged Su Zhan and jumped up, and even booed other people to come and help.Good guy, five beautiful women danced around Su Zhan and dragged Su Zhan to dance together. This can make many people next to you envious. Su Zhan jumped for a while and quickly retreated. Fortunately, the girls did not force anymore. They left the dance floor and watched them dancing. Su Zhan''s eyes suddenly noticed three people walking nearby. The first person is wearing a small t-shirt with a waistless waist, tight jeans, and two dragon sets that are no longer of the same grade behind him. Seeing her, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up instantly! "Jin Yulin, finally waiting for you!" "The waistless demon is indeed a waistless demon, this waist... is awesome!" Staring at Jin Yulin passing by, she seemed to be about to enter the dance floor. At this moment, she stopped, took out the phone and waved to the classmate next to her, then turned to the bathroom, and seemed to be ready to answer the phone. went. Chapter 1524 The Master Appears! I''m afraid this call is from Jin Yulin''s sister Jin Ruini, right? Seeing Jin Youlin taking the phone to the bathroom, Su Zhan thought about it and followed. Standing on the sink outside the bathroom, Su Zhan listened carefully, and it turned out that Jin Yulin was pretending to be a student and told her sister that she was going to a classmate¡¯s home to study and could not help move together. Jin Youlin should be in the third year of high school. It''s not that she is not a good student, but that she is at an age that loves to play and love beauty. Naturally, she hides her parents and secretly dresses up.After listening for a while, I felt Jin Yulin hung up and prepared to come out. Su Zhan pretended to be about to leave, but bumped into Jin Yulin who had just opened the door. Jin Yulin never thought that someone outside happened to hit him, and she couldn''t help falling. At this moment, she suddenly felt a hand holding her waist, and then subconsciously threw herself into someone''s arms. . "Are you OK?" Su Zhan lowered his head and asked. "No, it''s okay, thank you!" With her eyes facing each other, Jin Yulin blushed subconsciously and shook her head in a low voice. "That''s good!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then let go of her. "Then, goodbye." "Oh, goodbye." Su Zhan turned around and left very simply, without taking the opportunity to strike up a conversation or get to know him.Jin Yulin stood there still in a daze, and subconsciously said: "So handsome." Shaking her head, Jin Youlin came out to find her classmates to play with. Soon, she saw Su Zhan waiting by the side."He came with a friend?" Jin Yulin thought subconsciously. Originally planned to come to play, but Jin Youlin always inadvertently looked in the direction of Su Zhan, not thinking about dancing at all.After a while, she saw five very beautiful girls walking towards him, talking and laughing, and then went to the box on the second floor together, which seemed to be together. For some reason, Jin Yulin felt uncomfortable. A simple encounter does not seem to have developed a story.After Su Zhan went up, they continued to drink and chat with the five of them, and they had a very good chat, and even exchanged numbers with each other. The sweet mouth has already begun to be long and short.Su Zhan has this ability, his appearance has an advantage, and he has the ability to see through his heart, and it couldn''t be easier for him to get closer and get a good impression.Obviously, it wasn''t long before we met, but all five people felt like Su Zhan for a long time. After playing for a long time, it''s not too early.Enzhu and others were going home, Su Zhan did not stay, but sent them out of the nightclub, and made an appointment to contact them by phone.Watching them get in the car, Su Zhan returned to his car and did not get in the car. Su Zhan saw Jin Youlin and two classmates also come out.When she came out, the clothes were even changed. The previous set of clothes seemed to be taken away by classmates, and she was wearing a high school uniform, skirt and shirt, and her hair had become two ponytails. She looked very pure, and There were two people in the nightclub before! Jin Yulin separated from her classmates and seemed to be going home. The direction happened to be Su Zhan''s side. When she walked over, she saw Su Zhan. Jin Yulin was stunned for a while, a little dodge.Maybe it was because of the change of clothes that he didn''t want him to see himself like this. If it was someone else, Su Zhan would really not pay attention. There were so many people in the nightclub, except for the five Eunzhu and Jin Yulin, they had no impression of what Su Zhan looked like.But who told her to be Jin Yulin, even if she hadn''t known that she would change her outfit, Su Zhan would be able to recognize it. "Hi!" Su Zhan smiled and waved hello. Jin Youlin stopped and responded with some embarrassment. "Student, you can''t tell." Su Zhan walked over and asked with a smile. Jin Yulin chuckled and didn''t know what to say. "Going home? It''s not safe to go back so late, do you want me to see you off, where do you live?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "No, no need, my home is far away from here, in..." Jin Youlin shook her head hurriedly and whispered her address.It''s Xiaobin''s house. My sister and brother-in-law should have moved there by this time. This community is indeed far from here. After hearing this, Su Zhan smiled and said: "What a coincidence? I live there too, so I just happened to be together. It saves you a taxi." "Ah...really?" Jin Yulin was quite surprised. "Of course it''s true." Su Zhan smiled and opened the car door and said, "Come on, get in the car." "There is surveillance here. You got in my car and it''s been photographed, so don''t worry, I am not a black car and it will not be dangerous." Su Zhan deliberately pointed to the surveillance next to Jin Yulin at ease. Jin Yulin actually didn''t expect this, or that she didn''t expect any danger at all, but felt a little embarrassed and embarrassed. After getting on the car, Su Zhan started the car. "Unexpectedly, we are neighbors. I just moved there not long after, and the neighbors around don''t even know each other. By the way, what is your name?" Su Zhan asked while driving. "Jin Yulin, my family...my family has just moved over." "That''s really a coincidence. My name is Su Zhan. Since I am a neighbor, I can move around more often, at least you can sneak out to play in the future, we can be together!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Jin Yulin explained: "I...I don''t come to this place often." "Understood, it''s just that there is too much pressure to study. But it''s not bad to come and play occasionally!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Those who were with you just now are your friends? Is there your girlfriend in there?" Jin Yulin asked hesitantly. "Nothing." "No?" Seeing Su Zhan''s calm look, Jin Yulin curiously asked: "Why? I think they are all beautiful, don''t you like it?" 1267 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1267 "Perhaps I haven''t encountered it yet." Su Zhan said casually. "Oh!" Jin Youlin responded without asking much. Soon the car had been driven into the community, directly to the door of Su Zhan''s house."This is home, lest you go back and be interrogated. You can get off from here and walk back. It shouldn''t be too far?" "Yes, it''s not far, thank you, I really trouble you." Jin Youlin said hurriedly. "It''s okay, exchange the numbers?" Su Zhan took out his mobile phone and said with a smile. Jin Yulin nodded and exchanged numbers before turning to leave. Chapter 1525: The Troll And Opportunity Delivered To The Door I didn''t help move before, so Jin Yulin was here for the first time.Fortunately, there is a building number, and the lights on the streets of the community are still bright, and I quickly found my new home after going around.After watching Jin Youlin get home, Su Zhan turned around and went in. At a young age, the figure and temperament have already developed so well, there is a natural brow bone feeling, especially those eyes, natural wintry eyes, and that pretty waist, I don''t know what it will feel when shaking.While thinking about it, Su Zhan went into the living room. As soon as I entered, I found that the light in the living room was on, and the four maids were standing by and waiting. Su Zhan glanced inward, and saw a person who seemed to hear the sound and stood up."Why are you here?" Su Zhan was a little surprised when the troll came. "I¡­¡­" The troll opened his mouth and stopped talking, what can she say?She was really angry when she separated this morning, but after she calmed down, she didn''t say anything from the beginning, nor did she express the intention of falling in love with herself.Knowing in the nightclub and going home afterwards, this kind of thing seems to be tacit.It''s just that she took it for granted.Just separate like this, as a wonderful encounter?The troll is a bit unwilling, after all, it is rare to meet a man he thinks is right, he likes, and he is his first man! After thinking about it, the troll decided to fight for it, so she came. "Forget it, come here, have you taken a shower? If you don''t have a bath, go to the shower first, and then go to the room to wait for me, I will eat something first!" Su Zhan said casually, and ordered the maid to get something to eat. The troll gritted his teeth hesitantly, and finally turned upstairs. Su Zhan simply ate something and went to the bedroom. He saw that the troll had finished washing and was waiting on the bed. When he saw Su Zhan coming, the troll wanted to speak, but Su Zhan did not give her this opportunity. When he came over, Su Zhan had already taken off his clothes, and directly pulled the troll''s head towards him. "Woo..." The troll was speechless for an instant, his head could only move with the strength of Su Zhanshou. When she was finally able to speak, Su Zhan had already rushed forward. This made her unable to speak again. In the end, she almost forgot about these things. It started in a muddle, ended in a muddle, and fell asleep in a muddle... Woke up the next morning, there was no one again. The troll was so upset that he hurried downstairs, but there was nothing downstairs. "He asked me to tell you that if you woke up and want to go, there is money for a taxi. If you don''t leave, stay here, and he won''t come back at night!" The Star Goddess walked over and said. The troll glanced at the money on the table. It was a lot... and it was still US dollars. After hesitating for a while, she still took the money to pack up and left, but when she left, she had not forgotten to tell the star goddess that she would come at night!The star goddess pouted her lips and said nothing. At this time, in a coffee shop. Su Zhan was drinking coffee with Park Zhiyan and Park Zhaoyan. Early in the morning, he received a call from Park Zhiyan saying that he wanted to invite himself to drink coffee as a thank you. Although I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to drink coffee early in the morning, Su Zhan still coming.I thought there was only Park Zhiyan alone, but I didn''t expect to be followed by Park Zhaoyan. In terms of age, Park So-yeon is a bit older than Park Zhi-yeon, but her height is quite the opposite. Park Zhi-yeon is very tall and has long legs, while Park So-yeon belongs to the short-length series, which is similar to Quan Baolan, slightly taller and somewhat The small round face that looks like a fat baby is very cute. But today''s Park Zhaoyan obviously seems to have something to worry about or embarrassment, and his interest is not so high.Su Zhan searched for her memory and immediately knew what had happened. A relative in her family was hospitalized, very sick, and the hospitalization fee was very expensive.She is working at a part-time job, and she belongs to the kind of frugal girl, but now... it''s worse!She probably hasn''t told anyone about this yet, so Pu Zhiyan, the little girl, doesn''t know at all. Although she is now following Pu Zhiyan, her mind is completely absent! "Ah... do you have to do it now? Okay, I know, I''ll go back now." Park Zhiyan hung up the phone reluctantly, and then said apologetically: "Sorry, I must go back right away if there is something at home. I''m still thinking about taking you to some delicious food when I''m done. I can only wait for the next time. I''ll check out first, Zhaoyan Ouni, you..." "I''ll send her back in a while. As for the account, you don''t have to settle it. How can you really make the girl pay for it!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and got up to check out. Although Park Zhiyan insisted on checking out, she couldn''t rob Su Zhan and could only give up, saying that she must treat her next time. The accounts were settled, and Park Zhiyan also left. Obviously it is impossible to continue drinking coffee, Su Zhan and Zhaoyan came out, Zhaoyan said: "In fact, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, I just take the car by myself." "It''s not too much trouble. I just have something else to tell you." Su Zhan smiled and opened the door of the car to invite Zhaoyan in. Then he got in the car and started the car slowly. "Didn''t you say that there was something? What''s the matter?" It was okay with the number of people before. This alone made Zhaoyan feel a little embarrassed, especially this kind of solitary and quiet atmosphere. Su Zhan smiled and said, "You seem to be very worried today. Did something happen?" "No...no, maybe it''s too tired, it was too much fun last night." Zhaoyan said insincerely. Su Zhan smiled: "If you encounter a problem, you can ask me for help. As long as it can be solved with money, it is not a problem!" "This..." Zhaoyan was a little moved when she heard Su Zhan say this. She lacks nothing now, she lacks money. It¡¯s just that I only met yesterday.And it''s definitely not a small amount, and no one would lend it to himself for no reason.But... thinking of the grandma in the hospital, thinking of the huge expenses, Zhaoyan felt a wave of powerlessness and despair. "It looks like I was really hit by it!" Looking at Zhaoyan, Su Zhan stopped the car. "I...I do need money. My relatives are hospitalized and need...a lot of money." Zhaoyan was silent for a moment, and then slowly said it. Chapter 1526 Zhaoyan''s Decision "This card can be overdrawn indefinitely, and it is not capped." Su Zhan took out a very special bank card and handed it to Zhaoyan: "This card can be used by you, and you can return it to me until your relative is discharged from the hospital. , Of course...you can stay forever." "As for the money spent on this card, I don''t need you to repay it, but...I have one condition!" Zhaoyan looked at the bank card and Su Zhan, already vaguely guessing what the conditions were.Such a condition is not related to reason. It hasn''t been long since I first met, and the reason for it has become obvious.Zhaoyan hesitated and said, "I, I want to spend a lot of money, maybe hundreds of millions, billions of won, I...I...I''m afraid I can''t." "Do you know what conditions I want to offer?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. Zhaoyan nodded: "You...you want me? But...but I''m not worth it, even if you sell me, it''s not worth it!" "You''re right, I really want you. The card is for you. After receiving this card, you will be my person in the future. As for the value, what you say is not counted, what I said counts!" Su Zhan Holding Zhaoyan''s hand with a smile, she placed the card in her palm."Card, I will put it with you first. You can consider it. If you refuse, you can call me at any time." "I¡­¡­" Zhaoyan hesitated for a moment, but still did not muster the courage to return the card to Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t talk about this topic anymore, as if nothing happened just now, and sent Zhaoyan to the hospital, and then drove away.He was not worried that Zhaoyan would refuse. It was not bad to be able to get Zhaoyan in this simple way, at least he didn''t have to bother to think about how to pursue it. Speaking of chasing, Su Zhan thought of Jin Yulin. It was peaceful in the past, but something will happen soon. At that time, when comfort and protection are needed, it is naturally the best opportunity. Driving home, Su Zhan happened to see a woman carrying something.The woman feels very docile, around thirty, she looks like a housewife.After taking a look, Su Zhan recognized him. Isn''t this Jin Yulin''s sister Jin Ruini? "Need help?" Su Zhan asked, rolling down the window. Jin Ruini was stunned, and said with a smile: "No, it''s okay. I''m Jin Ruini who has moved here. Are you a neighbor living here?" "I live next door to you, and there is still a long way to go, come up!" 1268 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1268 Jin Ruini hesitated, but finally nodded.She did buy a lot of things. Although there are supermarkets and shopping malls here, they are a bit more expensive than outside, so Jin Ruini went out to buy a lot of things at once. After getting in the car, Jin Ruini kept thanking her, and then the two briefly chatted. Maybe it¡¯s because I moved house and there are no familiar neighbors, or it¡¯s because it¡¯s too empty here. In the daytime, she is the only one in such a big villa, so she is very interested in talking, unknowingly, the situation at home. It has been said clearly. At the door of her house, Su Zhan got out of the car and helped her carry things. She also warmly invited Su Zhan to come and visit. After all, they have just moved here recently, and they are all neighbors. It is normal to move around each other, and he is so enthusiastic to help. It can be seen that there has been a rearrangement here. Jin Ruini poured a glass of water and handed it to Su Zhan. Su Zhan took it with a smile, and looked at the surrounding layout randomly.It looks completely new. It¡¯s hard to imagine two people cruelly dying here. However, Su Zhan could feel that there was a faint yin air in the room. This yin air can easily lead to hallucinations and live for a long time. This is not a good thing. "What''s the matter?" Jin Ruini asked inexplicably when she saw Su Zhan keep watching. "It''s nothing, I just think this house..." Su Zhan paused, before turning to Feng Shui, "Feng Shui is actually very important, especially the house, which is the most important thing. If you need this, you can come anytime. Find me!" "Uh... well, ok..." Jin Ruini responded in amazement, not understanding how to mention this suddenly, but she still politely responded. Su Zhan didn''t wait much, chatted for a few more words, got up and left. Jin Ruini didn''t think too much, doing housework, watching the time was about to start making dinner, as the family came back one by one, the originally gloomy and deserted home became lively.At the same time, Su Zhan''s house is also very lively, the troll... is here again. After coming in, the troll looked like we were going to talk, she wanted to talk to Su Zhan about their relationship.But like yesterday, Su Zhan didn''t give her a chance at all. He was strong and domineering. He stripped the troll naked and put her on the bed. He also fixed her on the bed with a rope and got her up. This makes the troll feel very humiliated and annoyed, even if it is a friend of the artillery? But... it is undeniable that she couldn''t control herself, so she became happy in such an embarrassing situation... "Linglingling...linglingling..." Su Zhan, who was working hard, suddenly heard the phone ringing, got up, picked it up, and came back to continue while he was connected. "Is... Su Zhan?" Zhaoyan''s voice came through the phone. "Yes, it''s me!" "You, what are you doing? Why does it seem to have a weird voice?" Zhao Yan asked in astonishment. "Nothing, I''m helping you out!" Su Zhan glanced at the troll with a smile, and said something that Zhaoyan couldn''t understand.But she didn''t bother with this. After hesitating for a moment, she said: "I...I think about it. I will keep your card for the time being. When my family is discharged from the hospital, the card will be returned to you!" "It''s up to you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You...Where are you? Can I go find you?" Zhaoyan said. "Look for me? Now? Why, you are afraid that I will regret it!" Su Zhan smiled in astonishment. Zhaoyan said: "No...no, I just want to give myself to you first, so that I can feel at ease and use this card with peace of mind!" "Aren''t you afraid that I lie to you?" "no, I can not." "Well, tell me the address, I''ll pick you up!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and looked at the troll with a smirk. Chapter 1527 "I heard, someone will come over soon, so go back first." Su Zhan stopped, got up and said to the troll. The troll said angrily: "You, how can you treat me this way? Yes, I know it''s my own whimsical thinking that we can fall in love. I know you just treat me like a bubble friend, but you can''t treat me this way." "Why not?" Su Zhanhao wore clothes in his leisure time, and said lightly: "I delivered it to the door by myself, but I didn''t ask you. What''s more, you said that you are friends, what do you want? Of course, I know You are very angry, okay, don''t contact you after a big deal." Su Zhan helped the troll to untie the rope, threw the clothes to her, and then took out a dozen of money to her."Take a taxi by yourself." "Who do you think of me!" The troll felt insulted. "It''s just the fare, didn''t you take it during the day?" The troll was speechless in an instant. "You...do you really like me at all?" the troll asked. Su Zhan smiled: "How about you? Do you really like me? It''s nothing more than that all aspects of my conditions meet your ideal requirements. Of course, this is also the basis for getting along. Only with this foundation can you become like and change. Cheng Ai! Do you know in any way that you meet my requirements?" "What?" the troll asked. Su Zhan walked in front of her, raised his hand to pinch her chin, and slowly said, "It''s your face! Seeing your face, I really want to ravage you and humiliate you. Yes, I am. For you, maybe you don¡¯t know the reason, but it¡¯s not important, I know! You should feel fortunate, because it¡¯s hard to target me." "So! You have two choices now. First, put on your clothes and leave with the money. I may just let you go like this while I¡¯m in a good mood recently. Second, you¡¯ll still be wearing clothes and leave with the money, but if you You still want to follow me, and remember to be obedient in the future!" "I hope you are no longer here before I come back!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he turned and left, ready to go out to meet Zhaoyan. Su Zhan was indeed targeting the trolls. From the beginning, maybe she was innocent. After all, she didn''t know it happened, but it didn''t matter, Su Zhan didn''t care. When I drove to the address Zhaoyan said before, I saw Zhaoyan standing alone on the side of the road looking around from a distance. It seemed that she was wearing a little less and she looked cold.Su Zhan was dumb, and drove over and opened the door of the car and shouted. She had already seen Su Zhan''s car from a distance. After the door was opened, she immediately sat in. She looks deliberately dressed up, black stockings and leather shorts, the upper body is a red hollow outer lining, the inside is a black hanging slip, the hair is also scattered, the shawl is wavy, a bit less cute, a bit more Sub-mature feminine. This is also the reason why she feels cold. After all, the current weather is still a bit cold at night. Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t say how to wear so little, obviously this is Zhaoyan dressed up specially.Of course, he didn''t say any nasty love words like those in Korean dramas, just smiled and said a beautiful sentence. A very beautiful sentence made Zhaoyan blush. No one said anything during this period, and Zhaoyan was surprised when she got home. Although she knew that Su Zhan had money for a long time, she was still amazed by this luxurious villa.Su Zhan grabbed Zhao Yan''s hand: "Show you around?" "Yeah." Zhaoyan nodded obediently. After strolling around, finally returned to Su Zhan''s room. The troll is gone, the house servant should have cleaned it up. "A bath?" "I... I washed it when I came." Zhaoyan lowered her head and said. "Then I''ll take a shower!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and went to take a shower. Zhaoyan was a little nervous and a little worried, just sitting on the side like that, feeling helpless. After a while, Su Zhan came out wrapped in a bath towel, looking at Zhaoyan''s nervous look and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Would you like a drink?" 1269 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1269 "No, no need." Zhaoyan blushed and shook her head. Su Zhan sat down beside her and kissed her directly. Quite simply and suddenly. She didn''t give Zhaoyan a chance to think more, she just plunged into that atmosphere, and her brain went blank. How could an inexperienced chick like Zhaoyan resist under Su Zhan''s veteran hand, and was easily taken down according to the rhythm of Su Zhan... But Su Zhan is still very gentle, such a short body The feeling of is completely different from that of a big body! After the end, Su Zhan held Zhaoyan. Zhaoyan said quietly: "I, am I now taken care of by you?" "Well, and until you die, you belong to me." Su Zhan said with a smile. dead?How could you die? This is eternal life! "Can you stop talking to Park Zhiyan and the others?" Zhaoyan asked nervously. Su Zhan smiled and nodded, which made Zhaoyan a sigh of relief, and then said: "From now on, as long as you want, you can find me anytime, anytime!" "I want it now." Su Zhan smiled. "Ah... this is so fast? Okay, I know." Zhaoyan was stunned to be obedient, but she heard Su Zhan say with a smile: "What I want is your mouth!" Qiao blushed, leaning over! ... ... Perhaps because of the close contact, perhaps because the relationship has become a reality, Zhaoyan is a bit less rusty, and has a lot more closeness and initiative. The estrangement of rusty has completely disappeared.In the next few days, this feeling became stronger and stronger. She takes care of her family in the hospital during the day, and Su Zhan occasionally eats with them for a meal, meets, or texts with Jin Youlin and chats.In the evening, Zhaoyan would come over sometimes to fully satisfy Su Zhan''s various needs, and she would cook some home-cooked dishes by herself, feeling like a cute little wife. During this period, the relationship with Park Zhiyan and the others was getting closer and closer, and they could already have some private conversations with Jin Yulin. As for the troll, he hadn''t come back since he left last time, and Su Zhan was not in a hurry.If she leaves like this, she is lucky, but if she returns, it may not be so. "Didi di..." Su Zhan, who was enjoying Zhaoyan''s service, suddenly heard the phone ring and a text message came in. After opening it, he found that it was Jin Youlin. "Can I go to your house?" Chapter 1528 "What? Have you finally decided to give me a hug?" Su Zhan replied a text message. During this time, I did not send a short text message with Jin Youlin, and the conversation became more and more casual. Su Zhan joked about himself It''s interesting to her, Duo Jin is handsome, let her hurry up and hug her. "Not at all! I...I just think there is something wrong with my house, it just feels gloomy and a little scared." Jin Youlin replied. "It doesn''t matter to me, but your sister won''t let you come to live in my house." Su Zhan replied. "It seems so, no, I have to find a reason, anyway, I don''t want to live in the house these days, don''t you have a lot of rooms? How about the four maids, is it okay to leave me a room?" "What kind of room is left, just live in my room." "No kidding, it''s settled, leave me a room!" Jin Yulin replied, and then she lost her voice. Putting the phone aside, Su Zhan took his mind back and put it on Zhaoyan''s body again. After a while, the voice rang... The next morning, after having breakfast made by Zhaoyan, Su Zhan took Zhaoyan to the hospital. On the way, Zhaoyan said that she might be accompanied by the hospital in the past few days. When the treatment reached a critical period, she hoped that Su Zhan would not mind.How could Su Zhan mind this kind of thing, comfort Zhaoyan not to be too hard, and smiled and said that another woman would move in soon, Zhaoyan smiled and said nothing. Are you jealous? Of course it''s a bit, but her status is not right to be jealous. She can feel that Su Zhan is not really like a woman who treats her, she is very sincere and sincere, so... enough. Su Zhan originally wanted to go straight back, but received a call from Jin Youlin halfway through saying that it was done, so that Su Zhan would not forget to pick her up at school at night, lest he would be discovered by his sister when he passed by.After asking about the time of school, Su Zhan simply didn''t go home anymore, just strolled around, and found a place to park to extract the power of faith in the Zhanmeng Universe. Time passed quickly. When it was time for school, Su Zhan drove directly to the door of the high school. One after another, many people are pointing here. Sports car, handsome guy! For high school girls, this is definitely the deadliest. In the crowd, Jin Youlin came over, raised her head, and got into the car under the envious eyes of the people around her. Starting the car, Su Zhan said with a smile: "You just get in the car like this, not afraid to go back to school and say something bad." "It''s just rumored. Someone still rumored that I was a little sister." Jin Youlin said disapprovingly, and then said with a happily smile: "Isn''t it going to be college entrance soon? I told my sister that our school is closed. It¡¯s a whole week of tuition and training!" "You plan to live in my house for a week?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Jin Youlin looked at Su Zhan with puddle eyes and nodded again and again."I won''t live for nothing, I can..." "Does it pay for meat?" Su Zhan answered hehe. "Of course not, I can help you with housework and wash your clothes." Jin Youlin groaned. "It sounds pretty good." "Yes, I''m also very good at work." "But...I have four maids in my family, so I don''t need you to do these." Su Zhan said with a smirk. Jin Youlin curled her lips: "Then I don''t care, anyway, I will rely on you. Oppa~~" She took Su Zhan''s arm and began to shake it coquettishly. "Listen, I promise you that, I can''t bear you acting like this!" Su Zhan said quickly. Jin Yulin said proudly: "Really?" "Don''t you see it for yourself?" Su Zhan said irritably. Jin Yulin looked towards Su Zhan subconsciously, her face flushed instantly."Really, you... so many women in your family, why are... still like this." "There is no way to be energetic. Besides, can you be like them?" Su Zhan pouted and said, "Don''t you know you are a little fairy?" "I think you are complimenting me." Jin Youlin said with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head helplessly. Jin Yulin, who was quiet, looked at Su Zhan in a daze. One chance encounter, I found out that it was a neighbor, and then slowly communicated with each other. If she said she did not like him, Jin Yulin would not believe it, but if she really wanted to say it, she found that she was not very angry at his actions. The woman at home or something.Moreover, I usually make some excessive jokes, and I don''t seem to be angry, but rather happy. She couldn''t tell what feelings were for Su Zhan. 1270 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1270 Feelings are beginning to open, ignorant? But she knew that when she felt unsafe, the first thing she thought of was Su Zhan! It was the first time for Jin Youlin to see these four maids when it came to Su Zhan''s house.Although she knew it for a long time, she felt uncomfortable when she saw it with her own eyes. She felt like her toy was robbed. Is it jealous? Jin Yulin thought to herself that Su Zhan had already taken her upstairs. "I''ve arranged your room for you. It''s me..." Before Su Zhan''s words were finished, Jin Youlin suddenly said, "Didn''t you say that I should live in your room?" Su Zhan stunned for a moment and said: "Aren''t you unwilling? You can change your attention now, too." With that, he had already opened the door of his room. Seeing the situation in the room, Jin Youlin, who had just blurted out, was a little timid now, and said nonchalantly: "Who wants to change attention, I just said casually." Jin Yulin''s room is next door to Su Zhan. After entering, Jin Yulin is very satisfied with the layout, and it feels like a girl''s room.Seeing Jin Yulin threw directly onto the bed naughty and excited, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up instantly. There is a saying that the invisible pretence is the most deadly, and sometimes the invisible temptation... is the real one! The two legs are slender and straight, slightly tilted along the curve, the skirt of the school uniform skirt has been rubbed up a lot because of the excessive movement, Jin Yulin lays her hands on her face, facing Su Zhan in this position, Su Zhan feels that he can''t stand it anymore! "Oh!" At this moment, Jin Youlin seemed to have reacted too, turning around and sitting up in a hurry, blushing, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing secretly and walking towards her slowly. Chapter 1529 Still have to take the initiative!! "You...what are you going to do." Jin Youlin became a little nervous as Su Zhan approached. Closer, closer, closer and closer, Jin Yulin subconsciously wanted to get up, but Su Zhan held her shoulders and said: "Don''t move." Then, Su Zhan turned around and sat down, his head tilted back. , Directly on Jin Youlin''s lap. "You, what are you doing, hurry up, hurry up!" Jin Youlin said in a panic. "You can''t pay, you can''t work for me, and you can''t pay for it, why? It''s not enough to let me sleep?" Su Zhan naturally refused to get up, closed his eyes and sniffed the young girl''s fragrance. , Su Zhan said comfortably: "Let''s talk about it, what is going on with your family?" Speaking of this, Jin Yulin also forgot what caused Su to fight. "Let me tell you, I don¡¯t think the house is clean, I always feel gloomy. Moreover, I had nightmares several times, and I dreamed that Xiaobin became very strange and scary. Several times, I had Feeling like he was going to kill me, I also dreamed that my foot was broken!" Jin Youlin seemed to have a sense of fear as she spoke, and subconsciously hugged Su Zhan''s head with her hands. "There is indeed a problem in your house. Didn''t I tell you. I saw your sister visit your house before. If the problem cannot be solved or if you move, something will happen sooner or later." Su Zhan raised his arm to Jin Yu Lin''s waist and head turned slightly to the side. Jin Youlin didn''t notice this, but asked: "Why didn''t you say it before?" "Say to scare you?" "Then what to do now." Jin Youlin said with some worry. "There must be a cause, and if the cause is found, there will be a solution. Of course, you can also move." Su Zhan said. "No, in fact, my sister also feels that there is a problem. I told you that I secretly listened to them before. It seems that I found a place where witchcraft is performed in the warehouse at home. Brother-in-law¡¯s elder brother and sister-in-law seem to be able to witchcraft. Do you think it has something to do with this?" Jin Yulin muttered."I heard them quarreling. My sister is going to move, but my brother-in-law has already sold the house, and the rest of the money is going to pay back. There is no money to move at all for the time being." "So, there is no good thing about pie in the sky." Su Zhan said lightly. Jin Yulin''s brother-in-law was worried about debts, but it happened to inherit the real estate of her brother''s house. All of a sudden, she seemed to have a sense of relief. She lived in a villa and paid off her debts, okay?It''s a pity... how can there be so many good things. "Don''t worry about this matter, live here steadfastly. As for your family affairs, I take the time to see if I can help." Su Zhan patted her and said. "Ok!" Jin Youlin responded, and it was realized that Su Zhan was shooting her waist, and his head was almost touching her stomach. The heat made her feel very uncomfortable, and he hesitated and said: "You, you get up, I am ready to study." Su Zhan stretched out with a smile, and said, "Well, I won''t disturb you, don''t study too late, rest early." Going back to his room, lonely sleepless, without Zhaoyan, it really made him feel a little uncomfortable. Zhaoyan, Jin Yulin is basically fine. As for the others, although the relationship is progressing well, there is no suitable opportunity. This kind of thing, you still have to take the initiative.You can consider the next Raiders tomorrow!As for the kid in Jin Yulin''s house?Su Zhan did not rush to intervene.For one thing, that kid was really wronged, and revenge was justified.Secondly, Jin Yulin is here and here, and her sister is the heroine, so naturally she can''t die with her own halo. Su Zhan does not need to care about the lives of other people. He came to pick up girls, not to be an exorcist. The next morning, after Su Zhan and Jin Youlin had breakfast, Su Zhan drove Jin Youlin to school, and then diverted to an entertainment economic company. The pink doll team of Eun Joo has officially started training and began to collect songs, so Eun Joo''s time has become tense, and there is almost no time to meet apart from occasional texting.Since she intends to take the initiative, and Eun Zhu has also allowed herself to incorporate a new instance, Su Zhan will naturally come over and take a look. When I got here, I didn''t see Eun Joo yet, but I saw Bao Lan first. In the coffee shop near the economic company, it seemed that she was waiting for Eun Joo.After parking and entering the coffee shop, Su Zhan quietly came to Baolan''s table and asked in a low voice: "Beauty, do you want to make an appointment?" "Uncle, we don''t make an appointment... Hey, why are you, why are you here?" Baolan said casually, only to find that it was Su Zhan when he looked up. Su Zhan smiled and sat down and looked at Baolan''s shape."You are becoming more and more cute now, little sister, are you really not dating? Uncle will take you to see goldfish!" "metamorphosis!" Baolan pouted and cursed intentionally. Su Zhan was amused by her, and then said, "I''ll take a look at Eun Joo, so are you?" "Yes, I made an appointment to have a meal together for a while. It just so happened that you are here, you have a treat." Baolan said. "Okay." Replied casually, and just then saw Eun Joo coming in. Beckoning, Eunzhu also saw Su Zhan, somewhat surprised. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were here?" Eun Joo sat down beside Bao Lan, looking very happy. "It just happened." Su Zhan said with a smile, looked at her and said: "Training is very hard?" "Fortunately, I have been used to it for so many years. I finally have a chance to make a formal debut. No matter how hard it is, I can stick to the past." "That''s right, but your body can''t hold on. A lot of exercise, diet restrictions, and the tension, you can''t hold on for long." Su Zhan said, shaking his head. "This is my dream!" Eun Joo said firmly. "Can you spare three hours? Every day!" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Eunju was stunned and said, "What''s the matter?" "If you can, I can help you with massage, which is good for your body." Su Zhan said. "Really?" Eun Joo was skeptical. Baolan rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Is it that amazing? Would you like to try it now? Anyway, Eun Joo has just finished training. This time should be the most effective, right?" Chapter 1530: Massage and Eating "Now?" Eun Joo hesitated, she didn''t have much time to rest, and she didn''t trust this Tuina massage or something, but Baolan said, Eun Joo is really not easy to refuse, her personality is like this Take care of the other side, otherwise she would not be the captain of her background as a dancer. 1271 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1271 This is what I like! "It''s okay. It''s better to try it yourself, trust me...you won''t regret it. You know, I don''t usually do this to people." Su Zhan said with a smile, and thought about it." Is there a suitable place around here?" Speaking of this, Eun Joo couldn''t refuse.In the right place, own dormitory is not good, and there is no way to let Su Zhan go in without talking about people coming and going.After thinking about it, Eunzhu said, "I can only go to my house, but it''s a little far away." "It''s okay, driving fast." Su Zhan responded, settled the bill, and soon went out of the cafe with En Jewel Lan.After getting in the car, Eun Joo said the address of her home, and the car ran out instantly. I arrived at Eunju''s house in about twenty minutes. This should be a house she rented before, where she lived before joining the team.Not big, it''s only thirty square meters.The living room is integrated with my bedroom, and there is an induction cooker next to it. Don''t think about the kitchen. There must be no.There must be a bathroom, but it is not too big. Eun-joo said in embarrassment, "I haven''t come back to clean up after I got the company''s dormitory. It''s a bit messy. Wait a minute, I''ll clean up." "Just clean up the bed, and other places don''t matter." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I''ll help you!" Baolan said, helping Eun Joo to clean up. After a while, the bed was cleaned up, and Baolan asked eagerly: "What should I do next? Massage, do I want to undress?" "Baolan!" Eunzhu gave her an angry look, but she didn''t care, winking at Su Zhan as if to suggest something. Of course Baolan''s funny Su Zhan would not take it seriously, although he also wanted to say that he needed to take off his clothes, but Baolan is here, even if he really takes off, there is no chance.What''s more, Eunzhu''s character, even if Baolan is not here, it is impossible to easily succeed, unless it is strong or controlled, then it will be boring, and it will only taste like a slow stew. So Su Zhan shook his head and said with a smile: "No, that''s fine, you just need to lie down and relax." "Oh." Eun Joo replied, and then said: "Am I lying on my stomach or lying down?" "Just lie down first." After Su Zhan finished speaking, Eunju had already lay down. Su Zhan sat next to him, put his hand on Eunzhu''s leg and began to massage.At first, Eun Joo was still a little stiff, but slowly she felt a strange feeling, as if her body became hot, her fatigue was wiped out, and she became more energetic. "It seems to be effective?" Baolan watched by the side, paying attention to Eun Joo''s reaction. Seeing Eun Joo''s surprised look, she knew it was definitely effective. Eunju nodded repeatedly, and said with a little surprise and difference: "It really works. I was tired from training before, but now I feel energetic. Even my physical strength seems to have recovered. Just... I feel very hungry. ." "This is normal, after all, you haven''t eaten anything. Moreover, if you do this massage every day, you don''t have to go on a diet. No matter how much you eat, it won''t affect your body. Massage also has the effect of losing weight." Su Zhan smiled. Said. "Is it because of this hot feeling? Is it consuming fat?" "Yes!" "How long will it take to do this?" Eun Joo didn''t believe it before, but now Eun Joo is convinced. Being able to lose weight and restore energy and physical strength is exactly what she needs. "It''s about an hour or so at a time. It doesn''t matter a few times a week. It depends on your time adjustment." "Will this trouble you too much?" Eun Joo said hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head, trouble?This is no trouble, there are not many opportunities for this kind of upright wiping, not to mention that once Eun Joo gets used to this kind of physical contact, many things are much more convenient. Su Zhan was very serious about helping her massage her whole body from the legs, of course, he still let go in some places.It took more than an hour and it was over. "You go take a shower first, and Baolan and I will go down to see if there is anything that is easy to carry." Eunzhu will continue training in the afternoon without too much time delay. Su Zhan and Baolan went downstairs to buy food, and Eunju was down soon after. It can be seen that her mental head is indeed different! After driving Eun Joo back to the company, Su Zhan said to Baolan after watching Eun Joo in, "Where are you going, I''ll see you!" "Are you trying to drive me away?" Baolan raised his head. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Of course not." "That''s okay. I said I was looking for Eunju to eat, but now that I didn¡¯t eat it, shouldn¡¯t you compensate me? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see that you have an idea for Eunju. I helped you a lot. Thank you!" Baolan said gruntingly. "Oh? Then how do you want me to thank you? Or, how about a personal promise?" Baolan curled his lips: "It''s okay to let your body agree, is it okay to have a big meal?" "Go!" Su Zhan laughed and started the car directly. Before long, the car had stopped in front of a high-end restaurant. "Come, come here?" After getting out of the car, Baolan was a little nervous. Don''t look at what she said just now to have a big meal, but this place... is expensive. "Or, let''s change the place, which is so expensive?" Baolan leaned over and said in a low voice. "Oh? Have you been here?" "It''s so expensive, how can I afford it." "Since I haven''t been here, try it!" Su Zhan couldn''t help but hugged Baolan''s shoulders, uh...you can only hug your shoulders. If you hug your waist, Su Zhan can squat down and bend over.Su Zhan walked in directly with his arms around Baolan''s shoulders and ordered the waiter to prepare a quieter private room. Chapter 1531: Drunken Sapphire Blue After entering the private room and sitting on both sides, Su Zhan began to order food.During this process, Baolan has been very quiet. Even Su Zhan asked her what she wanted to eat, but she shook her head without saying a word. After the waiter went out, Baolan said, "Let''s talk, what are your plans." Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment."What the hell?" "I''m just joking casually. You brought me to such an expensive place to eat. If you don''t intend to use these sugar-coated cannonballs to capture me, you just have money and nowhere to spend!" Baolan is serious. Said. Su Zhan was dumb, smiled and said: "Didn''t you say that you made me thank you, and then you had a big meal? How come I have tried again now? But... what if I want to really have an attempt?" "Then it depends on your performance." I thought that Baolan would refuse such a righteous and rigorous posture without hesitation. I didn''t expect to say that it would depend on your performance. However, not long after the voice fell, I saw Baolan make a grimace and said, "If you perform well, I can help. You got Eunju!" "I''m talking about you, not her!" "Don''t think about me, you are not my food!" Baolan said grinningly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. At this time, the waiter had already begun to serve the dishes, so he didn''t continue the topic just now.Baolan didn''t act too cautiously in front of him, on the contrary, it was quite natural. First, he patted the dish before eating. Uh¡­¡­ Eating is not inelegant, but it is definitely not elegant. 1272 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1272 "It would be nice to drink some wine at this time," Baolan muttered. "You still want to drink, aren''t you afraid that something will happen if you drink too much?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Baolan curled his lips: "Why, my alcohol volume is quite good, and most people won''t get me drunk." "Oh? Try it?" "Fear of you!" Su Zhan got up and called the waiter for some wine, Baolan eyes lit up instantly. "That''s right, this kind of food should be accompanied by some wine to make it feel!" Opening the wine and pouring them separately, Baolan raised his glass as if he wanted to bump into Su Zhan, but... the problem is coming. The design of this table is normal and there is nothing wrong with it, but the problem is that Sapphire is a short body. It is naturally impossible to have long hands and feet. So she can''t reach Su Zhan at all with this toast. Su Zhan smiles and holds the wine glass. He handed it over and bumped it and said, "Don''t stretch out your arms if they are short. You don''t need to be so formal, just drink it." "Humph!" Baolan snorted twice unhappily, then drank it all in one fell swoop. His face is not red, and he is not breathless. Looks really a little alcoholic. Immediately after eating and drinking, the atmosphere became lively.After a few cups of wine, Baolan began to provoke him, drinking frequently, trying to get Su Zhan drunk, and in the end he was too far away, holding the cup and chopsticks directly to Su Zhan. Next to. "Isn''t it? I didn''t see that you are so addicted to alcohol. The last time I saw you in the nightclub, it was normal. I didn''t drink so much." Bao Lanbai glanced at him and said, "Can it be the same? I didn''t know you at that time. I must keep a little eye on it. What if I drink too much?" "Now you can rest assured?" Su Zhan said with a smile."We haven''t known each other for long, do you really know me? If you drink too much, I can''t guarantee that I will behave." "It''s okay, even if you take advantage of it, you won''t suffer!" Baolan said grimly. "..." Su Zhan didn''t want to understand how to let himself take advantage and not suffer?But he didn''t even think about it. Baolan didn''t give her a chance at all. She had a toast here, and she started pouring over there.In a short while, the two completely killed five bottles of red wine!Five bottles! Su Zhan wondered how Baolan''s small body could hold so many things. "Are you still drinking?" Looking at the already drunk-eyed Baolan, Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Don''t drink it. Drinking it again will give you a chance. I''m not that stupid." Baolan mumbled, and then leaned directly on Su Zhan.Su Zhan took a look at her with his arms around her. Good fellow...was asleep. Silently shaking his head, Su Zhan called the waiter to check out, and by the way asked him to open a room upstairs.This kind of high-end hotel is basically integrated with catering and accommodation, and it is also convenient.Seeing Baolan sleeping so hard, Su Zhan directly hugged the princess and hugged her lightly to the elevator. On the way, many people''s attention was attracted, all of them looked ambiguous, but fortunately no one came to ask if Baolan was an adult, her face... was too tender and too deceptive! When he came to the room, Su Zhan put Baolan on the bed and he was a little worried. Although wine is a good thing, if a woman is not drunk, how can a man have a chance?But when he fell asleep with a drink like Baolan, Su Zhan was a bit hard to start.He has no interest in dead bodies! "If you are lucky, I will settle the account when you wake up." Su Zhan shook his head, went to the side and lay down on his own. She was so drunk that Su Zhan was not easy to leave, and she was fine with her left and right, so she should wait here for a while. At the beginning, Baolan was still honest, lying there slept peacefully, but not long after being honest, she began to toss.Rolling left and right, tossing and turning, Su Zhan didn''t pay much attention at first, but when he saw that Baolan had already said that he had taken off his jeans and began to take off his clothes, Su Zhan finally noticed. "It''s so hot, so hot..." Baolan muttered dazedly, completely closed his eyes and unconsciously took off his clothes, and took it off to the end. "It can''t be seen. Although it is short, the proportions are very even, and it''s a little bit narrower than Zhaoyan." Su Zhan hadn''t taken off the sapphire blue clothes, so she would naturally not stop Su Zhan from taking off her own.Seeing Baolan shouting hot and then taking off himself clean, then stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt to cover himself tightly, Su Zhan couldn''t understand it. What''s the logic? Unable to figure it out, and there was nothing to see, Su Zhan turned around and began to concentrate on extracting the power of faith in the Zhan League universe. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan, who was attentive, suddenly heard a penetrating cry in his ear. Chapter 1532: When Didn''t Happen? "Ah...you...you..." Bao Lan pulled the quilt with both hands, staring at Su Zhan in panic and shame. Just when I woke up dazedly, I felt a headache. The familiar feeling after drunk reminded Baolan what had happened. After that, she found that she seemed to be in a hotel room, and she... Up!The clothes are still aside. Turning his head and looking again, Su Zhan was beside him. In this case, Baolan naturally thought what happened after he was drunk, and naturally shouted out. Hearing Baolan''s call like a demon-piercing sound, Su Zhan had no choice but to stop extracting the power of faith, and puckered his ears out and said: "You are still embarrassed to call? Do you know what you did?" "What I did, it should be what you did, because I trust you so much!" Baolan said angrily. "Who said that I won''t lose if I take advantage?" "Who said it? I don''t remember. I didn''t say it anyway. I said it because I drank too much!" Baolan hummed. "You won!" Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, and then said: "Don''t say I take advantage of you, I didn''t touch you at all except to carry you up and put you on the bed. I am not interested in dead bodies, clothes, it is myself Shouting, I took it off by myself, and then covered it with a quilt. I don¡¯t know what you think. But... your figure is not bad!" "I... I took it off by myself? This..." Baolan wanted to say how it was possible, but after carefully thinking about her own habits and vague memories, it seemed... that she really took it off by herself.After hesitating, Baolan looked at Su Zhan: "What did you really not take the opportunity to do to me?" "Can''t you feel it yourself?" "I drank too much, how can I feel uncomfortable now. By the way, what time is it?" The time rang when Baolan said, and he hurriedly got up to find his own phone.I found the phone in my bag and took a look. It wasn''t five o''clock yet, how long should I not sleep. Baolan breathed a sigh of relief, and turned back, only to find that Su Zhanzheng was looking at herself with a smirk. Only then did she realize her state, and got into the bed with a search, her face flushed red. "Okay, don''t be so shy. Anyway, I''ve seen it before." Seeing Baolan''s shy look, Su Zhan smiled and leaned over."Since you are awake, can I do something?" "You, what do you want to do?" "For example... Tuina?" Su Zhan said with a smile."You have been drinking for so long, and now your body should be very uncomfortable, and I am afraid that you will not be able to recover in a short time. You can also see the effect of massage. When you leave, make sure to keep you refreshed." "I don''t want it, you deliberately want to occupy..." Baolan shook his head subconsciously, but it was a pity that Su Zhan suddenly opened the quilt before he finished speaking. "Ah..." yelled, Baolan wanted to grab it back, but found that he had no chance and could only block himself.It''s a pity that Su Zhan didn''t even plan to keep this thought for her. 1273 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1273 She clamored for drinking, and then drank too much, and then she was naked again. Su Zhan who was hurting was guarding by the side. It was uncomfortable enough. If she didn''t do anything, Su Zhan would not be reconciled. "do not move!" Holding Baolan''s hand, Su Zhan said softly. It''s strange to say that after Baolan heard it, she felt as if her body was resisting herself, but she really didn''t move.Su Zhan directly stretched out his hand and started to massage. Baolan couldn''t help but said: "Why, why is it different from Enzhu''s, you...Where are you doing massage!" "She is her, you are you... Of course it is different!" Baolan remained silent, this was not massage at all, it was a good advantage.However, that kind of feeling made her a little hard to describe. She found that her willpower seemed to be gradually weakening, and a feeling that she had never experienced spread all over her body.Don''t look at her with a baby face, but she is not a baby. Although she has never experienced it, she knows what it is like.She was already restrained, but her body was completely out of her control. Gritting his teeth, Baolan closed his eyes and whispered: "You, do whatever you want, I admit it, don''t torture me!" "That''s not okay. Didn''t that make me forcing you? I was very curious to say that I ate alone with me and took the initiative to drink, Baolan student, do you have a good impression of me and like me! "Su Zhan said with a smirk... "No!" Baolan denied it. "Really? That really disappointed me. If that''s the case, let''s continue to massage." Su Zhan clicked his mouth, deliberately disappointed. "Don''t, don''t do this! Pull it well, yes, I like you a little bit. Rich, handsome, who doesn''t like it, is there any problem? You... just do what you want. I won''t tell anyone, and I won''t pester you. If you want to chase Eun Joo, I will help you too. Isn''t it OK if nothing happened today?" Baolan said pleadingly. "It sounds good, but it''s a pity... I didn''t intend to assume that everything happened!" Su Zhan smiled and deliberately asked: "Of course I want to chase Eunzhu, you! I want it too, I don''t need to tell Eun Zhu, don''t tell others, how about our secret date?" "Don''t be too greedy." "Greedy? Right, I am greedy!" "Since I am interested, don''t even think about running away!" Su Zhan chuckled, finally stopped torturing Baolan, and rushed forward. ... ... "It turns out that it feels like this, no wonder so many people are looking for boyfriends!" Baolan sighed with a ruddy face lying in Su Zhan''s arms shrunk. "Do you still want to act as if nothing happened?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Baolan hummed, "It doesn''t mean anything happened, but... it feels pretty good. If I need it, allow you to find me!" "What if I am looking for you?" "It depends on my mood!" Baolan snorted, then got up from Su Zhan."I''m going to take a shower, and then I''m going home. Remember, I''m not looking for you, you are not allowed to find me. Also, don''t show your feet in front of them, if you still want to chase Eun Joo!" Chapter 1533 People Are Asleep Seeing Baolan who had already given up but pretended to be tough, Su Zhan didn''t break her down.There are some things that don¡¯t need to be broken, especially girls who have thin skins.Watching Baolan take a bath, Su Zhan took out the phone and sent a text message to Jin Youlin, telling her not to pick her up from school, and let her go back by herself. Jin Youlin sent a text message to express her dissatisfaction, but Su Zhan did not reply. Putting down the phone, Su Zhan got up and went to the bathroom. Soon Baolan''s voice rang, as if he was going to drive Su Zhan out, but unfortunately, how could her small physique push Su Zhan?In the end, Su Zhan stayed inside, and...everyone understood. By the time the two came out of the hotel, it was almost seven o''clock and it was already dark. Baolan complained a few words, and then obediently got into the car and sent Su Zhan back home.After sending Baolan, Su Zhan was not in a hurry to go home, but went to a nearby restaurant to get some food. When he arrived at the hospital, Su Zhan stayed with Zhaoyan for a while, asked her to rest, and then left with Zhaoyan''s touched kiss. "How about studying?" Back home, Su Zhan opened the door and entered Jin Youlin''s room.When I opened the door, I saw Jin Youlin wearing hot pants, a T-shirt, and her long legs bent on a chair, immersed in reading.Hearing the sound, Jin Youlin turned her head and glanced, and snorted. Yo, is this angry? Su Zhan walked over with a smile, put the things on the table and said: "I brought it back to you specially, eat it while it''s hot." "Why didn''t you come to pick me up?" Jin Youlin said angrily."Do you know that my sister almost found out when I got back from the taxi! You are all like this, and you forgot about your new love?" "You two words are very interesting, who else?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "My sister!" Jin Youlin said with a pouting mouth: "My sister used to care about me very much, thinking about me everything, now it''s all right, with Xiaobin, I don''t matter anymore. I also eat before, do it. They are all Xiaobin''s favorites, and she doesn''t sleep with me at night, and she doesn''t even care about my academic performance. She didn''t call me all day, all day!" This is jealous! Seeing Jin Yulin complaining, Su Zhan immediately understood.It''s just one aspect that I didn''t pick her up. What really makes her feel angry is that she feels left out?She and her sister are still high school students after all. It''s normal to feel jealous and feel that love has been taken away. "The reason why your family moved in is because of Xiaobin. It''s normal for your sister to take care of him." Su Zhan said. "how about you?" Jin Yulin actually understands this truth, but she''s out of breath. "Me? I''m not your driver. You live in my house, can you see if you can touch it, what should I do? Of course I have to find a way to satisfy myself!" Su Zhan walked to the bed and sat down and said casually . A girl of Jin Yulin''s age can easily coax her with a few sweet words.But Su Zhan didn''t plan to do this. Although he liked Jin Yulin very much, he wouldn''t be able to sip and drink to others, and then let her sip and drink. Women have to get used to it, but they also have to manage! When Su Zhan said that, Jin Yulin was a little bit unhappy, pouting and not uttering a word. "I''ll eat while it''s hot, I''m going to rest." Su Zhan said, got up and went out and closed the door for her. Back in the room, Su Zhanhuan lay down directly, holding the phone and talking to Zhaoyan, Baolan initiated a text message. You said, I said, I talked very late without knowing it, and when they both said they were going to rest, Su Zhan put down the phone and prepared to rest.At this moment, someone knocked on the door suddenly. Hearing the knock on the door, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he shouted to come in. The door opened slightly, and Jin Yulin walked in with a little hesitation, holding her pillow, lowered her head. "I will sleep with you." Jin Youlin whispered. "Why?" Su Zhan asked. "You... didn''t you say that you can only see but not touch? I...I let you touch. But...but you can only touch, nothing else." Jin Yulin said in a blushing voice. "come on!" Su Zhan beckoned, Jin Youlin walked over timidly, put the pillow next to it, and got up. Seeing her nervous look, Su Zhan smiled and hugged her waist directly, with her eyes facing each other. Jin Yulin''s eyes were a little dodging and a little nervous, but her glamorous eyes made such a move to Su Zhan. It feels like you want to stop, and it¡¯s more attractive. "For the sake of your good performance, I will take you out tomorrow." 1274 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1274 "Go, where to go? Tomorrow is the weekend, are you going to take me out to play?" Jin Yulin felt Su Zhan''s hand wandering, enduring the shyness, she asked expectantly. "You''ll know tomorrow." Su Zhan smiled and hugged Jin Yulin directly in his arms, and then started wantonly. Jin Yulin gritted her teeth and silently endured. Now that he can only touch, Su Zhan will naturally not be polite. This night, Jin Yulin didn''t sleep well, but Su Zhan slept very comfortably. When she woke up the next day, Jin Youlin was still a little bit shy and embarrassed. When she went downstairs to have breakfast together, she was even a little embarrassed to look at the four maids. She was afraid that she went to Su Zhan¡¯s room at night and spent the night in his room. .However, her worries were completely unnecessary, because the maids didn''t care about these at all, and even if she hadn''t been to Su Zhan''s room, they would care instead. "Where to?" After breakfast, Jin Youlin sneaked into Su Zhan''s car and kept lowering her body all the way. She sat upright after she left the community, and then asked Su Zhan curiously. "Go and take you shopping." Su Zhan said. "What to buy, I don''t need anything now." "Do you have a driver''s license?" "Driver''s license, yes... wait..." Jin Yulin looked at Su Zhan in surprise."Aren''t you going to buy me a car?" "Guess it!" Su Zhan said with a smile."It''s usually more convenient for you to have a car. What''s more, I slept such a beautiful high school student. I have to show it. Chapter 1534 "Who, who let you sleep." Jin Yulin blushed and retorted in a low voice, and then said, "Don''t buy it anymore. I just... just said nonsense yesterday. In fact, taking a taxi is very convenient. Buying a car Very expensive. Besides, how can I tell my sister in the future." "I''ll solve this when the time comes, you can rest assured." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I know you have money, but... I still think it''s too expensive, I can''t ask for it!" Jin Yulin said. "Don''t worry, it''s not just for you, but for you first." Su Zhan cast a glance and said with a smile. "what¡­¡­" Jin Youlin froze for a moment, and immediately realized that she might want to buy it for other women."You are too generous, don''t every woman have to send a car?" "So, do you want?" "Yes, why not!" Jin Yulin hummed."I don''t want it anyway, you will buy it for others." Su Zhan smiled and said nothing.When he arrived at the car dealership, Su Zhan took Jin Youlin directly to the area selling sports cars. How sharp the salesperson¡¯s eyes were. Seeing Su Zhan driving the sports car and bringing a beautiful girl to see the sports car, he immediately understood. This is a young man who came here to please a woman, right? Immediately introduced it very enthusiastically. Jin Youlin didn''t see this scene. She held Su Zhan''s arm and didn''t speak during the whole process. After reading a few models, Su Zhan shook her head when she gave her opinions.Looking at the price of the text that day, how can she have the courage to nod her head!It seems that she can''t be the master because of her appearance. Su Zhan simply helped her choose a red sports car, but some formalities still need to be processed, and the car can''t be picked up until tomorrow. When she got out of the car shop, Jin Youlin was still in a daze. Buy it now? Nearly one billion won! "What do you think?" "Am I dreaming, just buy a car for one billion won?" Jin Yulin mumbled. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s very beautiful, and there aren''t any great cars in this dealership." "Even better? I dare not open this." "If you don''t dare to open it, just open it boldly." "If I drive this car to school, I''m afraid everyone will think that I was taken care of by you?" Jin Youlin said. "Then let them envy you." Su Zhan laughed haha, and got into the car directly with his arms around Jin Yulin''s waist. Although the purpose of coming out was to buy a car, there was no delay in this process. Su Zhan simply took Jin Yulin to buy some clothes or something. She is a very standard clothes rack, and ordinary clothes can be worn on her. She has become very beautiful, and Su Zhan has never forgotten to let Jin Yulin wear silk stockings. That leg, that waist... It''s touching to think about it. Shopping, women don¡¯t like it, especially when buying clothes, they still love beauty the most.However, this dress is not just for her, and sometimes six pieces in one piece, different sizes or something, you can see that there are others'' shares, but Jin Yulin is used to it. Even the car is delivered, not to mention the clothes! After shopping for almost a long time, I still had a meal outside, and then I went home. When they got home, the two of them took the things they bought directly, went upstairs to Su Zhan''s room, and then began to separate. There are Jin Yulin, and Su Zhan bought Zhaoyan Baolan for them. Score one by one, and then watched Jin Yulin happily measuring her newly bought clothes back and forth.Su Zhan shook his head and smiled, and said, "Be busy, I''ll go out." "Are you going to deliver something? Are you coming back tonight?" "Of course come back!" "Well, let''s go. Go early and return early." Jin Youlin said. Su Zhan smiled: "You look like a mistress. Okay, I see." Jin Yulin blushed and realized that she did feel that way just now. Su Zhan didn''t take them all, but took two copies, one for Zhaoyan and one for Baolan.Putting things in the car, Su Zhan just got in the car and was about to leave when the phone rang, an unfamiliar number.Connected while driving out. "Hey, yes, is it Mr. Su Zhan? I am..." A slightly weak female voice came on the phone. "Ms. Jinruini? I remember your voice!" "Yes, it''s me, do you have time now? Can we... meet? About... the last time you talked about the house." "Of course, that''s it. I''m just going to go out. I''ll pick you up, and then find a coffee shop to chat?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and went straight to the next door.After waiting for about five minutes, Jin Ruini came out. After getting in the car, Jin Ruini nodded apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry, I''m sorry to trouble you." "It''s okay." Su Zhan responded with a smile, and asked casually: "Do you know any good cafes around here?" "No, you don''t have to go that far, if it is convenient, can it be nearby?" "also!" Su Zhan followed suit, only drove out of the community, and then stopped at a quiet street corner. "Your complexion doesn''t look good, shouldn''t your family feel peaceful these days? Let''s talk, what''s wrong." Su Zhan asked. 1275 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1275 Jin Ruini lifted her hair, took a deep breath and said, "A lot of things have happened in the past few days. I...I had nightmares several times, and I dreamed that my leg seemed to be cut off. Also, Xiao Bin The situation is getting more and more abnormal. He mentioned a name called Jichen, and said that his parents were killed by Jichen. And he sometimes behaves very strangely, as if...like two people. Me. ...I don''t know what to do anymore." "His grandma, did you find it?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Xiaobin''s grandma? Not yet, the police said she was missing." "After she appears, I will tell you what to do." Su Zhan said. "why?" Jin Ruini asked inexplicably. "I can guarantee that nothing will happen to you." After Su Zhan said, he didn''t intend to speak any more.However, it was obvious that Jin Ruini didn''t plan to just let it go. She was already at a loss for her family affairs. She knew that if things went on like this, something would definitely happen. Now Su Zhan seems to have a way to solve it, as if caught. Like a life-saving straw, it naturally refuses to defend itself. Chapter 1535 the charm of men and women "Please, help me anyway." Jin Ruini grabbed Su Zhan''s hand with some excitement, and said pleadingly: "I can feel that if this continues, something will definitely happen, please help us, what I agree to the conditions." Seeing Jin Ruini¡¯s slightly harder hand, Su Zhan slowly said, ¡°I agree to any conditions? Ask for money, do you have it? Even if there is, I am not short of money. Money does not have any attraction to me. VIPs, Although you are also very beautiful, but unfortunately...all, you have nothing to impress me. Of course, I will help with your family affairs, but I must... wait for his grandmother to come back." "why?" Jin Ruini asked again, she already knew that Xiaobin''s grandma was a wizard, could it be said that... the family affairs have something to do with her? Su Zhan shook his head: "You just need to remember, if she comes back, you just come to my house to find me." When it comes to this, Jin Ruini has no other choice but to let go of Su Zhan and say thank you, and then prepare to get off the car and leave.After Jin Ruini got out of the car, Su Zhan thought for a while and said something."Your sister, don''t worry." "My sister?" Jin Ruini was a little confused, but Su Zhan had already driven away. When he arrived at the hospital, Su Zhan did not get out of the car, but parked the car in the parking lot and called Zhaoyan to ask her to come to the parking lot to find herself.About ten minutes later, I saw Zhaoyan coming over and got on the car that found Su Zhan."Why stopped here?" "It''s just here to give you something." Su Zhan finished speaking, and pointed his finger at the back row. Baolan let Su Zhan smoothly put it in the system space, even if he knew Zhaoyan didn''t mind, he didn''t put it together so stupidly.Zhaoyan looked back and was stunned."How come there are so many? And...they are all famous brands, buy...what are you doing, I have clothes to wear." "Isn''t it nice to be dressed up?" Su Zhan said with a smile."There is one more thing, when you are free here, then come with me to get it." "Are you at home? What is it?" Zhaoyan asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "You''ll know when you''re not at home. Okay, if you know you are busy now without delaying your time, let''s go up with things." Zhaoyan didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t expect that Su Zhan would just send her something specially.Thinking of this, she pounced directly on Su Zhan''s body and proactively offered a kiss.Su Zhan naturally wouldn''t refuse this situation. Feeling Zhaoyan''s initiative, the two of them had been in the car for more than ten minutes, until Zhaoyan turned red and panted and left with something. After coming out of the hospital, Su Zhan went to Baolan''s house. On the way, Su Zhan sent her a text message and told her to go downstairs in ten minutes.Bao Lan naturally kept asking questions, but Su Zhan didn''t reply. When he got downstairs at Bao Lan''s house, he saw a petite figure standing there. There is no need for Su Zhan to say anything. Baolan has opened the car door and sat up, and then said angrily: "What are you doing, suddenly let me go..." Su Zhan pointed to the back, and Baolan was stunned. "For me?" "Of course it''s for you. The size should be right. As for the styles, I like them, but I don''t think my vision is too bad. So, take the clothes upstairs and I''m going home." Su Zhan Tao. "that''s it?" "How about it?" "Nothing to be courteous, to steal or steal, I thought you had any purpose. You say it''s too late? Otherwise, I would just take the things and leave." Baolan asked tentatively. Su Zhan curled his lips and waved."Hurry up, take the flashman." "Where is Eunju?" Baolan asked suddenly, "Don''t tell me there is no Eunju?" "Then you don''t have to worry about it. There must be. Your styles are all the same. I will send them all of you, so you can wear them boldly." Su Zhan said. "You''re smart! Then I''m leaving." Baolan laughed and picked up his things to go out.But after hesitating, she turned around and said, "My house...no one, do you want to?" "No, lest you think that I have ulterior motives and want to catch it." Su Zhan knew what Baolan meant but shook his head with a smile. "Then, you don''t want this, don''t say I won''t give it to you. Good night!" "good night!" After sending things to the two women, Su Zhan went home. When they went upstairs, Su Zhan first paid attention to Jin Youlin''s room. No one was there!Then she opened the door and walked into her room, only to see many books on her desk, and Jin Youlin was studying next to her.Seeing Jin Yulin, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up. It¡¯s not because Jin Yulin moved things to her room, but because Jin Yulin was wearing a black transparent nightdress. Su Zhan still remembered that when she bought it, she had a bad mind. He looked disgusted, and said that he would not wear it all the time. Unexpectedly, now... awesome! Seeing this dress worn on Jin Youlin''s body, looming, Su Zhan felt uncontrollable. "Is this a reward for me?" Su Zhan walked over and asked with a smile. Jin Yulin asked shyly: "Do you like it?" "I like it, but... I feel like something is missing." Su Zhan thought for a while, turned around and walked to the closet, and quickly took out his things."Put this on, it''s perfect!" "metamorphosis!" After a glance, Jin Yulin''s face flushed.Long black stockings! But after all, Jin Yulin took it apart and prepared to get up and go to another room to put it on. "Don''t go, right here! Don''t you know? Women wear silk stockings just like men dig out their wallets, they are the most attractive time!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Jin Yulin hesitated for a moment, and put it on like this without leaving. Su Zhan cannot describe this process in words. In general, it is... worth it! "It seems that today is really going to put you to sleep!" When Jin Youlin had just finished wearing, Su Zhan walked over and picked her up, and savagely threw herself on the bed. Chapter 1536 The culprit must die! At this moment, Su Zhan has been looking forward to it for a long time.Jin Yulin never thought that she just changed her clothes and put on some silk stockings to make Su Zhan so excited, which made Su Zhan both happy and a little scared.She, she really wasn''t ready yet, so she felt Su Zhan''s excitement, she dodged a little, and whispered no.However, the Soviet war at this time could not be restrained!With her hands and hands, the superb technique is fully displayed at this moment, which is completely beyond her ability to resist. Half-push half-and-half, confused, Jin Yulin has transformed from a girl into a woman! Although Su Zhan wanted to restrain herself several times, for fear that she could not bear it, her inadvertent dissemination of charm made Su Zhan feel like she couldn''t stop.Unknowingly, the two of them went to sleep exhausted in the middle of the night, and Jin Youlin didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. She barely crawled into Su Zhan''s arms and fell asleep directly. I slept very deep, did not dream at all, or even felt no sense at all. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Jin Yulin woke up after a full sleep, and felt exhausted before opening his eyes. , The tearing pain made her groan, and then she felt that she was hugged. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Zhan''s face close at hand, which made her subconsciously dodge her eyes, embarrassed to look straight. 1276 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1276 "Wake up? It should be painful, right? I''ll help you!" Su Zhan said softly, lowered his head and pecked her face, then slowly put his hand on Jin Youlin''s body.Immediately afterwards, a hot air flow poured into her body, making Jin Yulin feel very comfortable. It is hot, but there is no burning sensation. "This is?" Jin Yulin felt the pain disappear and looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "It''s just a small trick." Su Zhan said with a smile. Jin Yulin paused and said, "Who are you? I feel that you are so mysterious. You are rich and handsome, and you seem to know a lot of strange things, as if you have a lot of skills. You...you don''t Will you also be a wizard?" "Call Oppa, I''ll tell you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oba!" Jin Yulin shouted shyly. "Of course I am not a wizard. As for my identity, I will tell you one day!" Su Zhan smiled, bowed his head and kissed, and then said: "Are you going to continue lying down or get up?" "There is no class today, do you have any arrangements?" Jin Youlin asked. "No." "Then lie down for a while!" Jin Yulin whispered, "I feel very comfortable, I don''t want to get up." "Then you just lie down, I''ll go down first." Su Zhan said with a smile, turned and went downstairs. The maid made coffee, Su Zhan went to the yard and sat on a chair, drinking coffee, and looked at Jin Youlin''s house in the distance. It looks calm, if you count the time, Xiaobin''s grandma should be discovered soon, right?After taking a sip of coffee, Su Zhan suddenly heard a quarrel. The sound came from Jin Youlin''s house. He turned his ears slightly, and the sound became more real. It should be Jin Ruini quarreling with her husband, because Xiaobin. In the morning, Jin Ruini received a call, saying that Xiaobin''s classmate had disappeared, but she seemed to have had an argument with Xiaobin before disappearing.Because she was a little concerned about Xiaobin''s extraordinary situation, Jin Ruini asked a few more questions, but her husband seemed a little unhappy.Before the addition, the two of them had moved, witchcraft, and quarrels about debts, and now they have completely broken out. It seemed that the quarrel was fierce, and Xiao Bin next to him seemed a little hard to hear, and ran out after shouting. Su Zhan thought that the matter would end here, but he didn''t expect it to be reprinted. He saw an old lady coming into their home with a familiar road. Old lady, is this Xiaobin''s grandma? Has it finally appeared? Su Zhan remembers that in the movie, she was taken to the hospital by accident after climbing the mountain, but she lost her memory, and then no one was looking for it, so she stayed in the hospital.Later, it was because the police waited for a missing person notice because of this case, and the hospital found her and found her. In the process of questioning, she seemed to restore her memory, and then she came back and wanted to kill Xiaobin. In other words, kill the evil boy in Xiaobin''s body! It''s a pity that I didn''t have enough energy but didn''t have enough energy. Instead of killing the opponent, he died. Su Zhan did not intend to intervene, and did not intend to save. If it weren''t for her, no innocent child would die, and this series of things would not happen. The crime was deserved.Although Su Zhan is not a soft-hearted Virgin, he has never killed innocent people! Watching her go in, she happened to catch Xiaobin who ran out, and then hugged him into the warehouse used for practice.Jin Ruini and her husband immediately found out and wanted to stop, but the old lady locked the door along the way.The two yelled, trying to let her go, and smashed the door open at the same time, but unfortunately they didn''t succeed. Xiaobin''s screams came from inside. "How to do how to do." Jin Ruini panicked, and said to her husband: "Quickly, think of a way to open the door, I''ll find someone to help." "Who are you going to ask for help? Who can help here..." Before her husband''s words were finished, Jin Ruini opened the yard door and ran out. In this situation, he didn''t care about chasing Jinruini, so he could only find something to smash the door. Jin Ruini sprinted all the way, and quickly came to Su Zhan''s house, yelling anxiously while pressing the doorbell. "come in." Su Zhan suddenly appeared and opened the door. Jin Ruini was shocked and hurriedly said: "You said Xiaobin''s grandma would let me come to you when she came back. She came back and arrested Xiaobin." "That''s why I let you in." Su Zhan said. "but¡­¡­" "Some people must die, especially the culprit. Only if she is dead, I can help you. If I intervene now, his grievances will not be released, and it will be useless even if you move. After all... The relationship between relatives, he will always haunt you!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Ah, that... that..." Jin Ruini was panicked for a while, not knowing what to do. Chapter 1537 The Difference Between Me And Without Me! "what¡­¡­" Suddenly, a scream sounded. Jin Ruini''s expression changed suddenly, this is...husband''s voice? Thinking of this, Jin Ruini hurried back, and Su Zhan followed with a glance. After Jin Ruini came back, she saw the warehouse door open, and the inside was extremely dark. After entering, Jin Ruini subconsciously covered her mouth and was stunned. Xiaobin''s grandmother was lying on the ground, looking unwilling and unwilling.Next to her, lies Jinruini''s husband, with blood on his face, and he is obviously out of breath, while Xiaobin is standing beside him with a hammer in his hand! "what¡­¡­" Jin Ruini yelled and almost fell, but was supported by Su Zhan from behind. "Call the police." Su Zhan cast a glance and said lightly. He remembered that Jin Ruini¡¯s husband didn¡¯t die at this time. It should have been when the evil spirit in Xiaobin¡¯s body was about to take over Xiaobin, and he died afterwards for revenge and killing everyone. Bin''s grandma died together. Although unexpected, Su Zhan didn''t take it too seriously. Seeing Jin Ruini still not waking up in sadness, Su Zhan simply let go of him and said to Xiaobin: "I don''t care if you are Xiaobin or Jichen, you have killed the culprit, and you have killed an unrelated one. People, it''s almost there! Go and reincarnate when you need to reincarnate." "I do not!" "They cut off my feet and locked me in a dark place. I begged them to let me go, but they ignored me. I want to kill them all, kill everyone." Xiaobin, or Ji Chen''s eyes were gloomy, with a grim expression on his face, and he rushed towards Su Zhan with a hammer. "Little guy, I really thought I was able to do it. Since you refuse to go, then I will send you away!" Su Zhan sneered and waved abruptly.In an instant, Ji Chen''s body involuntarily stopped, and snapped his fingers following Su Zhan.In an instant, a large tank next to it suddenly shattered, revealing the body of a child. Jin Ruini was already dumbfounded and frightened. To know that she had been in this barn several times, she never expected that there was a corpse here. "Wow!" 1277 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1277 The flame was thick out of thin air, and the corpse instantly burned.Immediately afterwards, I saw Jichen showing a painful expression, yelling a few times, and then... as if something flew out and disappeared, then Xiaobin fell to the ground and fainted. "This¡­¡­" Jin Ruini stared at Su Zhan with wide eyes. Su Zhan remained silent, walked to Jin Ruini and patted her on the shoulder, as if he was comforting.In fact, a group of chaotic power has poured into her body. Jin Ruini first felt a slight pain in her stomach, but she felt a comfortable feeling. But she didn''t think too much, this kind of huge change was...too sudden. "It''s all resolved, go to the police. Also, your sister is at my house, don''t worry too much, wait until the matter is over, let''s talk." Su Zhan said, under Jin Ruini''s blank gaze, he turned and left. . Back home, Jin Yulin hurried out to ask about the situation. She also heard what happened just now, but didn''t dare to go out. Su Zhan briefly talked about the situation. Jin Youlin wanted to see her sister, but Su Zhan did not stop. It didn''t take long for the police sirens to sound and the police had arrived.Before long, the police came to ask questions, but Su Zhan sent him away.Soon, the corpse of Jinruini¡¯s husband, Xiaobin¡¯s grandma, and Jichen¡¯s burned corpse were moved out from the warehouse. In addition, a corpse was discovered, which was the missing Xiaobin. Classmate''s. The death of so many people, especially in this house, made the police feel a little bit evil. The murderer has been judged to be Xiaobin, even if Xiaobin is already normal now, but there is no way to explain the matter of possession before, so Xiaobin can only be sent to a special mental hospital. After about a week, the dust finally settled. This week, Jin Youlin has been with her sister, occasionally texting Su Zhan or something. Su Zhan hasn''t been too idle, Baolan, Zhaoyanla, the two short-form girls have their own tastes, and they are very happy... A week later, Jin Yulin and Jin Ruini handled everything and finally came to Su Zhan. In the living room, the two sisters and Su Zhan were sitting next to each other. The maid brought tea to it, and then left silently. "I...I want to know the truth of the matter." Jin Ruini was silent for a moment and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "I have two truths, one is related to me, the other is not related to me, which one do you want to hear?" "Let''s talk about something that has nothing to do with me first." Su Zhan said without waiting for Jin Ruini to choose. "Your husband''s brother and wife were married and childless. In order to maintain this marriage, your brother''s wife begged the wizard mother to help her perform witchcraft for a child. They found a lost child and brutally cut him off. His legs put him in the tank, as a sacrifice, hoping to bring them a child. This person is Jichen, and the child he brought is Xiaobin. Unfortunately, Jichen''s resentment is too great , Parasitic in Xiaobin¡¯s body, first killed the couple, then your husband, and...your sister, of course, and the wizard. Finally, because of your love for Xiaobin, you have lost your body Xiaobin, who was in control, woke up and took control of his body. Finally, Ji Chen''s body was burned in a fire." Su Zhan said slowly, but the sisters were dumbfounded and shocked.Think about it carefully, if you didn''t meet Su Zhan, maybe... it would really be the result. "You thought it was over? No! Are you pregnant?" Su Zhan squinted at Jin Ruini. Jin Ruini was stunned for a moment, thinking of a terrible fact. "Could it be that it hasn''t gone yet, and it''s parasitic..." "Correct!" Su Zhan interrupted her, and then said: "Of course, this is an ending that has nothing to do with me. As for now, it is completely different. Yulin survived because of me, and it really disappeared. Affect the children in your stomach!" Chapter 1538: The Dust Settles And Eun Joo Debuts Jin Ruini was relieved when Su Zhan said so.Originally, she was actually very angry about what her sister gave to Su Zhan, especially when her sister cheated herself to live in Su Zhan''s house, but now, she feels extremely grateful, otherwise, wouldn''t even her sister be in danger! "Who are you? Follow Yulin, what are you going to do?" Jin Ruini asked in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway, things are over. As for Yulin, she must follow me." Su Zhan said with a smile. Jin Youlin was naturally very happy when she heard this, and smiled at Su Zhan, and then said: "But what about my sister? She is already planning to move, I..." Of course, Jin Yulin wanted to be with Su Zhan, but now my sister knows that she will definitely not let herself live with Su Zhan, right?And my sister is also planning to move out, so she...will move out too.She looked at Su Zhan, hoping that Su Zhan could have a solution. "This is easy to handle. When you turn back, you accompany your sister to see the house. If you have a suitable one, you can buy it directly. By the way, the car has already arrived. You can pick up the car first, so that it is easier to see the house." I took out a bank card and handed it to Jin Youlin. "This can''t work..." Jin Ruini wanted to refuse, but Su Zhan said: "This is not for you, but it has nothing to do with you, I am for Yulin." This sentence made Jin Ruini unable to refuse at all. "During this time, you should accompany your sister first, help her settle things in the house, and wait until you are done." Su Zhan said to Jin Youlin. Jin Youlin nodded heavily. Seeing this, Jin Ruini knew that she was afraid that she could not stop her sister from living with him. The sisters left and went to the car dealer to pick up the car. When she saw this luxury car, Jin Ruini couldn''t say anything at all. She could only say, I hope my sister is happy.Then it was looking for a suitable house everywhere, preparing to move and so on, Su Zhan occasionally asked but did not participate much. This copy of Parasitic Spirit is finished, but this copy world is not over yet.There is another fusion dungeon content, and...you need to start fusing other dungeons so that this world will become one of the parallel earths in the Zhanmeng universe! About White: The melody of the curse, this fusion copy of Su Zhan knows about it. It is that a female team was unpopular after debut, and then accidentally discovered unregistered songs. As a result, it involved a past more than ten years ago. When striving for the lead singer''s position, one by one, something went wrong. To put it bluntly, this is also a story of the resentful spirit''s revenge! Speaking of this, Su Zhan remembered that when chatting with Baolan before, it seemed that Eun Joo''s team was about to make an official debut, as if on a certain music show.At that time, Baolan asked if he still wanted to chase Eun Joo. The previous massage was not so focused. He had seen it a few times, and the relationship with Eun Joo did not seem to have broken through! In fact, it¡¯s not to blame Su Zhan. It happened to be at the stage when Jin Yulin¡¯s house was dealing with things. She occasionally contacted Jin Yulin and also went to Zhaoyan and Baolan. Naturally, her thoughts about Eunju were not so strong. I''ve seen it a few times, gave her massage, and gave her clothes, but there is really no progress. Mainly because of the nearby debut, Eun Joo''s thoughts are on this, and Su Zhan has not taken the initiative. After thinking about it, Su Zhan called Baolan."Last time you said, when was Eun Joo''s debut stage?" "You remember to ask, I thought you were not interested. Even tonight, I have made an appointment with other people, and I am going to cheer for her at night." Baolan said. "Okay, then I will find you and go together tonight!" Su Zhan hung up the phone, ready to find Baolan.On the way, Su Zhan also called Zhaoyan and learned that Zhaoyan would also be there. It seemed that their sister relationship was really good.It was still early, and Baolan was at home alone, and Su Zhan went upstairs directly and knocked on the door. In the past few days, Su Zhan has been here several times. Regardless of what Baolan said at the beginning, it depends on the mood before agreeing, but now these words have long existed in name. The door opened, and Baolan who opened the door immediately turned around and ran back. Su Zhan entered the house and closed the door, only to find that Baolan was only wearing a set of black underwear. "You know I''m coming, so are you ready?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Then we don''t waste time, let''s get started." "What? No, I''m looking for clothes to wear for a while." Baolan explained. Sure enough, there were several clothes on the sofa, and it seemed that they were indeed choosing clothes. "It''s too early, isn''t it? It''s not too late to wait until it''s almost time to pick. Come, let''s fight for 300 rounds first." Su Zhan, regardless of whether Baolan really picks clothes again, she made Su Zhan come in this way. interest.At first, Baolan resisted for a while, but it was a pity that she had already conquered Su Zhan during this period, and she surrendered without resisting it long. As for the choice of clothes, she completely ignored it. This toss is more than two hours, from the living room to the bedroom, and from the bedroom to the living room.After it was over, Bao Lan complained a bit about Su Zhan''s insistence, but Su Zhan smiled and said that he didn''t know who had asked for it just now, so he was speechless.After taking a rest and taking a bath, Baolan started choosing clothes. In the end, I chose a black dress, which fits very nicely, coupled with a pair of high heels. At first glance, it is really quite tall.It''s a pity that when Baolan went out with Su Zhan and went to meet Zhiyan and Jixian near the music center, she became depressed. There is no harm without comparison! Zhiyan and Jixian belong to the series of tall and long legs, especially wearing high heels. This contrast makes Baolan depressed. "Why did you guys come together?" 1278 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1278 Seeing Baolan coming in Su Zhan''s car, Zhiyan asked curiously. "By the way, free drivers, no need for nothing." Baolan said calmly, and then said: "Where is Zhaoyan, is she not here yet?" "Should be soon?" As she was talking, she saw Zhaoyan in the distance. Chapter 1539 Seeing Zhaoyan, everyone was stunned, and looked at Zhaoyan subconsciously, and then at Baolan.Baolan and Zhaoyan also found out about this situation, they couldn''t help but froze, and then looked at Su Zhan together.Su Zhan looked as usual but smiled to himself. I really didn''t expect the two of them to have such a tacit understanding. Instead of choosing so many clothes, they chose the same one and the same style. Is it all because of the short body, so this one is the most suitable and beautiful to wear? However, although the same clothes are equally good-looking, their temperament is different.Zhaoyan looks more feminine, while the sapphire blue dress is biased towards some cute styles, which has something to do with face shape, temperament and hairstyle! Seeing Su Zhan''s calm face, Baolan and Zhaoyan both vaguely guessed the reason. "You two... are you making an appointment?" Looking at Zhaoyan and Baolan, Zhiyan and Jixian couldn''t help asking. "These clothes... are expensive?" The conditions of Jixian''s house were pretty good, and he recognized the brand at a glance.Although I didn''t say it clearly, but we have known each other for so long, so understand, naturally know that Zhaoyan''s current situation is impossible to spend money on famous brands, and Baolan... is not willing. "Someone else gave it." Zhaoyan said with a smile. Baolan also nodded, "Yes, someone else gave it." "Who gave you such expensive clothes?" "Well...you will know from now on." "Isn''t it the same person?" Zhiyan said subconsciously, Baolan and Zhaoyan were speechless for a while. Although they have never asked, it is obvious that it must have been given by the same person. "Let''s go in first, it will start soon." Zhaoyan took the initiative to say something, and everyone didn''t ask too much.Tickets and so on had already been picked up in advance, and apparently helped Su Zhan prepare.Entering the music center, the environment inside is not bad. Su Zhan seems to have come to this kind of place for the first time, finding a good seat in the front row. Then there was another episode, and I knew whether it was intentional or unintentional. Zhaoyan and Baolan happened to sit on either side of Su Zhan, Zhiyan sat on Zhaoyan''s side, and Jixian sat on Baolan''s side.Su Zhan is completely at the center, and the two women on the left and right are still wearing exactly the same clothes, which is also very interesting. It didn''t take long for fans to enter the venue one after another, and the atmosphere became lively.As the time came, the host began to announce the music scene, and someone came out to sing one after another.All of them are well-dressed, which is in line with the temperament of Korean idols, but they are almost the same at first glance! "How many times is Eunju to play?" Su Zhan turned to Baolan and asked. Baolan thought for a while and said: "Come on, their new debut combination is generally not too far behind, because the back is the finale." "I hope it can be popular, so it won''t be wasting her hard work and perseverance!" Zhaoyan said on the other side. Su Zhan is silent, welcome?This is certainly impossible, and if it is popular, the subsequent plot will not appear. When it was about the third group, it was finally Eun Joo''s turn and the pink doll came out.But they don''t look like a pink doll in their dresses, and there is nothing special in their costumes, they look very ordinary. Eunzhu stood on the stage, saw Su Zhan and the others, nodded secretly as a greeting. Then, the sound of music rang and they began to perform. Right from the beginning, Su Zhan had already heard a discussion ringing behind him. "What is this, this dance is too ugly, right?" "This song is too ugly, and the dance is too backward. How can such a combination appear? Go ahead." "Go down, go down!" The voices gradually converged, and the feeling seemed to arouse public anger, aggressive. "How could this be¡­¡­" Several people who came to support Eun Joo became worried. On the stage, Eun Joo and others began to look ugly, and even the dance began to lose shape. "Except for Eunju, the lengths are average, and some of them are ugly. The dance is not good, the song is not good, it''s strange to be popular." Su Zhan glanced at Eunzhu''s three teammates, only one is still considered good It looks good, but Su Zhan can tell at a glance that this face is not original. Although this debut performance does not seem very good to Su Zhan, the reaction of these fans is too cool. If you don''t like it or don''t like it, is it such a slander?It is said that there is a kind of black powder in Korea called ANTI, which is very crazy, and now it seems that it is really the case. For them, Su Zhan has no good feelings. "Shut up." Su Zhan suddenly shouted. Although the voice was not loud, it was enough to make everyone stop clearly.However, the strange thing is that those crazy fans actually quieted down.Baolan and others looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Eun Zhu and others on the stage also cast grateful eyes on Su Zhan. In the midst of the condemnation, some people support themselves and can quiet those crazy fans. This is very heartwarming and touching. A song lasted three or four minutes, and finally finished singing, and several people stepped down and left.The show naturally continued, and other stars came on stage. "Let''s go backstage and see them." Baolan whispered. Su Zhan thought for a while, shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s not convenient to go at this time. You can contact Enzhu for a while and have a meal together. Let''s go out first, and the rest... there is nothing to look at. " Considering the feedback from the performance just now, Eun Joo and the others are definitely not in a good situation in the backstage lounge at this time, so don''t bother.After talking to each other, several people had already come out of the music center and came outside. Baolan sent a text message to Eun Joo, but he didn''t reply. It seemed that they should be busy. "Why are we going?" Zhiyan asked. "I have to go back to the hospital, so..." Zhaoyan whispered. Baolan said, "Let Su Zhan send Zhaoyan back to the hospital first. Let''s find a place to wait for Eunzhu." "also!" After a proper discussion, Su Zhan drove Zhaoyan to the hospital.After getting in the car, Zhaoyan went as usual without asking. When it was Su Zhan, she smiled and said, "Don''t you want to ask about the conflict with Baolan?" "I only know that I have it too, that''s enough!" Zhaoyan said with a smile."However, if you have a similar situation, you should tell me, it is too embarrassing." Chapter 1540: Tyrant Style Su Zhan sent Zhaoyan to the hospital, and then came back to join Baolan and the others.Baolan has sent the hotel''s address, except for the address with an angry expression, her situation is not as easy as Zhaoyan and Su Zhan.With Zhiyan and Zhixian, they found the hotel and had nothing to do. They did not let Baolan go, and kept asking about clothes. The main reason is that they are too familiar with each other before, and they know each other too much. Moreover, it was a coincidence. Baolan kept flickering, or it was just being cute and interrupting, and finally waiting for Su Zhan to come, Baolan simply pointed out."Stop asking me, you ask him, he knows what the clothes are!" "Su Zhan?" Zhiyan and Zhixian looked at Su Zhan, their eyes a little suspicious and scrutinized. Although he was thrown into the pot by Baolan as soon as he entered, Su Zhan didn''t panic at all. He closed the door and sat down directly beside Baolan with a smile.Baolan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect him to be so bold. Is this to be clear? Baolan looked at Su Zhan nervously. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Clothes, I gave them the clothes!" "You gave it? What about Zhaoyan?" 1279 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1279 "It''s also me, not just them, I also gave Eunju." Su Zhan said with a smile."Actually, there are yours, but there was not much time before, so I haven''t sent them over." "Really?" Ji Yeon asked Ji Hyun suspiciously. "Of course it is true. The things have been kept in my car and can be taken away just in time." "Is this not so good? And why are you giving us such expensive clothes suddenly?" Zhixian said. "Is it expensive? It''s okay. I just think you should look beautiful on it. I think it''s good enough." Su Zhan said casually. This indifferent local tyrant seems to have both Jixian and Zhiyan accept this statement, but Zhiyan asked curiously: "You are partial, you said you don¡¯t have time, but Baolan and Zhaoyan have both, and Eunju has. Why are we not there?" "That''s because you are not as sweet as their mouths." Su Zhan smiled haha, and hooked Baolan''s shoulders and said: "Come on, shout Ouba!" Baolan was very cooperative, and immediately called Oppa cutely. "Have you seen? Haha, don''t blame it too soon, just take it away when you leave later. By the way, when did Eun Joo come over?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then the conversation turned. This incident passed directly. Baolan really admires this. However, this method can be used by local tyrants like Su Zhan. "It should be here soon, right? By the way, she said that she might bring her teammates over. Get to know, and then... also cheer up by the way." Baolan said. The debut stage is obviously a failure. I am afraid that the company will not encourage or celebrate for them, and the family conditions of her teammates are not good. It is better to take this opportunity to celebrate or encourage yourself, it is always an opportunity, after all. Maybe it was disbanded because of a failed debut, right? Originally, Eunju meant to ask, after all, I didn''t know whether they agreed with them, especially Su Zhan, after all, it was Su Zhan arranged.However, Baolan directly omitted the question of Su Zhan and agreed directly on behalf of Su Zhan, anyway he shouldn''t mind. The fact is true, and Baolan has no objection after finishing Su Zhan. After almost twenty minutes, Eun Joo and others finally arrived. She was still wearing the stage costumes and looked a little depressed. After arriving, there was no need for Su Zhan Zhang Luo. Baolan and others had already introduced it.Jenny, Yalang, and Shinji, these are Eun Joo¡¯s three teammates. They can make their debut as a group member. Apart from their strength, their appearance is certainly not bad, but from Su Zhan¡¯s point of view, they are just average, not to mention not natural. .What''s more, in the plot of this dungeon, in order to win the position of the lead singer, they all had ghosts. In the end, all three of them died. So watching Eun-joo¡¯s face, Su Zhan said hello, and then there was nothing. Too concerned. But he didn''t pay attention to these three people, but they were very concerned about Su Zhan. why? Because Su Zhan is rich and golden, handsome and generous! They learned something about Su Zhan from Eunju. Although they didn''t know what they were doing, they knew that they were very rich. The clothes they gave to Eunju before were all famous brands!Now that he is with Eun Joo''s friends and so many women together, he is obviously not the kind of good husband, so it is natural to be a little cautious, especially when...the debut failed! Why are they working so hard for? Dream, make money? However, whether it is for dreams or for money, others need to be supported. If he can catch up with him, if he is willing to support...or... if he can catch up, it doesn''t matter if he quit the combination!It is because of these thoughts that they will come. Otherwise, they wouldn''t go out for dinner with Eun Joo''s friends. After all, Eun Joo was very old. Although she was the captain, she was actually a dancer, which made them look down on, let alone be convinced. Originally, Baolan was planning to let Eun Joo sit on the other side of Su Zhan. Who knew that the youngest Yalang sat down first, and finally Shin Zhi and Jenny also sat down.Reluctantly, Eun Joo can only sit on Bo Lan''s side, sitting with Ji-Yeon and Ji-hyun. When people arrived and started ordering, they naturally ordered some drinks. During the process, everyone was comforting Eun Joo and others. Eun Joo and others also thanked Su Zhan and others for their support and encouragement. It can be seen that Eun Joo is a little depressed. But he did not intend to give up. Because this is her last and only chance. If she is not successful, she can only give up this dream. After the five tastes of food, three rounds of wine, Su Zhan...No, everyone should have discovered that Yalang seems to have become particularly active. One mouthful of an oppa is called a diligent. Where is the frustration of failed debut?Baolan, Eunju and the others looked at each other, and they were a little unhappy.However, they are still very happy with Su Zhan''s performance. They have been ignoring and politely rejecting, but they can''t stand it. They are shameless... Chapter 1541 Shameless Woman? Eun Joo was embarrassed. He called a few times and tried to remind Yalang. Unfortunately, Yalang seemed to be unable to understand. Although he was somewhat restrained, he still went his own way. Oppa came, Oppa went, and the call was an intimacy. It felt like her. Familiar with Su Zhanduo. Her approach made Su Zhan frown slightly and a little unhappy. Her thoughts about Su Zhan were very clear, including Shen Zhi next to her, and Jenny were actually the same, but it was more convenient because of the location of Yalang.Su Zhan is now considered how disgusting it is to see a shameless woman. Basically, explicit hints are useless. Even if Su Zhan has ignored it, she does not feel embarrassed, and she is constantly looking for topics. Su Zhan glanced at Eun Joo, and Eun Joo cast an apologetic look. She, the captain, has no prestige at all. Su Zhan smiled carelessly, his eyes lit up slightly. When the meal is finished, Su Zhan is ready to settle the bill, and everyone is ready to say goodbye to each other.Yalang was still pestering Su Zhan to ask for his phone number, so he left just like that.After thinking about it, Su Zhan actually gave her the number, which made her ecstatic. "Can you come out at night?" Su Zhan asked in a low voice while no one noticed. "sure!" "That''s OK, call." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then left. Eun Joo and others had to go back to the company''s dormitory, and the four of them took a taxi to leave. When they left, everyone found that Yalang seemed particularly happy, and they didn''t know why. "What did you tell her?" Baolan leaned over."You don''t really like her, do you?" When she asked, Zhiyan and Jixian also looked over. Su Zhan smiled and said: "How is it possible? I think Eun Joo is not very good in the team. I just thought of a way to increase her prestige. Okay, all get in the car, and I will send you back." Everyone got in the car, Baolan sat in the passenger seat, and Zhiyan and Zhixian sat in the back. After getting into the car, they found several bags on both sides."My visual inspection, the size should be about the same!" "Thank you." "Thank you Oppa!" Ji Yeon and Ji Hyun said with a smile. "Just thank you, I thought you guys would kiss or something." Su Zhan pretended to be disappointed. "Okay!" Who knows that just after finishing talking, Zhiyan suddenly leaned in and kissed Su Zhan''s cheek generously. Su Zhan smiled."Jehyun, cough cough..." Zhiyan glanced at Zhiyan complainingly, then slowly approached, and kissed him with a clatter, then turned back flushed and looked out the window. Su Zhan smiled and started the car. He sent Zhiyan and Jixian back one by one, and finally Baolan.Originally, Baolan wanted to ask Zhaoyan about it, but because Yalang''s thing was forgotten, he just told Su Zhan not to do anything with Yalang, otherwise, don''t touch himself in the future. It seems that they don''t like Eun Joo''s teammates much. Back home, Su Zhan soon received a text message from Yalang, his tone was pleasing to the initiative, and he seemed to bring an Oppa with every sentence.The words are even more explicit, almost plainly saying that if you meet at night, you don''t have to go back to the dormitory. Su Zhan just replied and waited. 1280 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1280 Eat, drink, take a bath, and let the maid massage herself by the way. Until the evening Yalang sent several messages asking about the time, Su Zhan glanced at it, and it was almost nine o''clock, and then he replied and asked her to leave the bedroom and wait nearby. Yourself. ... ... Near the dormitory of the entertainment company, Su Zhan drove past and quickly saw Yalang. A very short tube top skirt, black stockings, high heels, and special makeup on his face, it seems to be prepared carefully.Clothes are really divided into people. Some people wear the same clothes as if they are ladies, but they are sexy but noble. Some people wear them as if they are paid service. At this time, Yalang gave Su Zhan the feeling as if he had gone out to work at night. No need to speak at all, Yalang opened the door himself. "Good evening Ouba." As soon as he sat up, Yalang said actively. Su Zhan nodded faintly without speaking, and drove directly. After driving for about ten minutes, I came to a relatively remote forest, and then stopped. "Why are we here?" Yalang asked curiously. When the fire was turned off, Su Zhan looked at Yalang very interesting, not to mention that she didn''t know what she was like now, but she was still pretending.Not to mention, the acting skills are really good! "I''ll just say it straight, I''m rich, and I don''t mind spending money. I can keep you, luxury cars, famous brands, so you can''t spend your entire life. Even, I can directly open an entertainment company to welcome you !" Although Su Zhan spoke directly, Yalang''s eyes were getting brighter. "But..." Su Zhan paused and looked at Yalang. Yalang understood immediately, pretending to whisper, "I...I understand." "No, you don''t understand, I don''t just want you to be my woman. To put it bluntly, if I want to, a woman like you can line up for me to pick, so it''s just that, you are not worth it!" Su Zhan Shook his head and said. It was straightforward and hurtful. But Yalang is very clear that this is true. Whether it is appearance or popularity. If Su Zhan really wanted to, it was indeed his turn. "Then, what about me?" Yalang asked suspiciously. "I have a special hobby, and I want to raise a female slave for fun." Su Zhan said casually. "Female... female slave?" Yalang''s eyes widened instantly. "No? It doesn''t matter, I''ll send you back, your other teammates should be willing!" Su Zhan said lightly, and immediately started the car. "and many more!" Yalang panicked, and hurriedly said: "Yes, I do." "Very well, since you promised to be obedient, get off with me." Su Zhan said. After getting out of the car, Su Zhan said, "Let¡¯s introduce yourself, a new identity, a new introduction!" While Su Zhan took out his cell phone, it seemed that he was about to shoot, while he took out a bank card."After the introduction, this card belongs to you! Do you know it? A card with unlimited overdraft!" "Can...can you not shoot?" "Yes, I''ll change!" Su Zhan said coldly. Chapter 1542: Cursed Song "No, don''t..." Although Yalang hesitated, she did not dare to bargain after seeing Su Zhan''s attitude.Yalang had no capital to bargain with Su Zhan. After hesitating, Yalang began to introduce himself to the phone. During the period, Su Zhan was still not satisfied, and re-shooted several times, and finally put forward a condition that embarrassed Yalang, to let her be here... to meet frankly and show herself, but Yalang did so.Fortunately, after finishing the matter, Su Zhan did not lie to her, and really gave her the bank card, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. "Where are you going now?" Yalang asked after getting in the car again. "Call Master." "Master, where are you going now." "Send you back to the bedroom." "Ah... go back to the bedroom, no..." Yalang was a little surprised, thinking that Su Zhan would take him with him. "Remember, in the future, you must obey no matter what my order is. If you perform well, I will reward you." Sending Yalang back, Su Zhan gave a light command before leaving. Yalang nodded, and checked the card after returning, and she could not help but look forward to the unlimited overdraft. In the next few days, Yalang suddenly became proud, spending money without hesitation, various famous brands began to appear, and sometimes disappeared for no reason, and even the company''s agent was not so respected.Her anomalous teammates soon discovered it, and when they thought of Yalang''s favor with Su Zhan before, they all vaguely guessed. Eun Joo always wanted to find a chance to ask Su Zhan, but this was a bit difficult to say. Shin Ji and Jenny secretly looked at her phone when Ya Lang was not paying attention, not only saw the shameful call records. , Also secretly wrote down Su Zhan''s number. Then they contacted Su Zhan quietly. This was surprising to Su Zhan, but he was not polite. Anyway, neither of them was a good bird, and money was a number to Su Zhan, and he didn¡¯t need it. What to do, a little change in the banking system, he can have endless money in his card, even others can not find it.So, simply and neatly, Su Zhan also accepted the two of them, one card for each person, and a lot of wonderful content in Su Zhan''s mobile phone, and even Su Zhan let the three of them together. This made Yalang very upset. He felt that the two of them peeked at their phones and competed with them. They were naturally unwilling to be outdone. They believed that the opportunities were equal. She thought she was sitting next to Su Zhan in front of them at first, so she took the lead Wait! Anyway, in front of Su Zhan, the three of them were all kind of ingratiating. They took a lot of good content. In private, the three of them didn''t like each other, thinking about how to compete. This situation started when Enya accidentally found a video tape in the partition of the dormitory wall and broke out completely. This video tape is a MV of a song, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too long or it¡¯s because of the tape itself. The MV is blurry and you can¡¯t see the face at all, but the song itself is pretty good. After this discovery, Eun Joo I found an economic man.Their broker is a woman, and after discovering that there is no one registered for the song, they asked four people to try it.It seems that the effect is not bad?Because the effect of the combination was very bad, the agent finally won a stage opportunity and decided to perform this song. Because of the main camera, the four people disagree. Although it is a combination, there are also protagonists and supporting actors. Who is the protagonist is the key to their struggle. Therefore, the quarrel broke out. However, under the strong pressure of the agent, the outbreak was temporarily suppressed. After training, the four people finally performed the song on the stage.Unexpectedly, it suddenly became red.Regardless of the on-site reaction or the online comments, they immediately experienced what it was like to be fired. The number of fans has exceeded 20,000. This is a rare opportunity for a new group that has failed to debut and is unknown. Up. After the fire broke out, everyone was happy for Eun Joo. Eun Joo herself felt full of motivation, and seemed to be closer to her dream. Su Zhan also watched the video of the performance. The song is not bad, and the dance is special. The song and dance work together. There is a very special feeling, as if it can attract people... Of course, this may be the reason for the song itself, but There is a reason, this song is not a good idea! This is a cursed song! Knowing from Yalang and others, the company decided to shoot the MV, and the agent stated that the MV must have a protagonist, and it is impossible to have no priority like a live stage.The old thing was brought up again, and the previously suppressed outbreak appeared again, and this time, it was obviously the agent''s intention. As for the purpose... Ha ha! Not to mention that Su Zhan has known the plot for a long time, even if you don¡¯t know Su Zhan, you know, the strength of this entertainment economy company is not very good, and it is not ranked in the industry at all. Even if it is a star, it is a certain kind of transaction.Especially for those who want to become stars, for the sake of dreams and small sacrifices, many people will become unstable. Especially in the case of fierce competition, a small starring opportunity will make them compete with each other. Then...sacrifice to get the protagonist position. After looking at the wonderful content on the phone, Su Zhan smiled and called Eun Joo to meet her. 1281 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1281 Coincidentally, Eun Joo happened to be outside, seeming to be singing with a friend on KTV, and after telling the location, Su Zhan quickly rushed over. It appears to be just a small private room, not too spacious.Eun Joo is singing with a pretty long girl. "This is what I told you, Su Zhan." "This is Shunyi, my very good friend, she was also a singer before!" Eun Joo introduced them to the two of them. It can be seen that this Shun Ye is different from Eun Joo''s three teammates, and the temperament is very similar to Ji Hyun and the others. "Are you here to seek comfort? Because of the MV protagonist?" Su Zhan sat down and said with a smile. "How did you know?" Eun Joo was a little surprised, and then immediately reacted, "Araang and the others?" Chapter 1543 I''m Not A Gentleman "They''re with you?" Eunzhu looked at Su Zhan hesitantly. She wanted to ask before, but after all... this is a personal matter, and it''s always difficult to speak. "Are you trying to say that they have nothing to do with me? Yes, one of them has an unlimited overdraft card, which I gave it!" Su Zhan simply admitted, and gave the bank card. The relationship is naturally obvious. Eunju didn''t speak, but Shunyi frowned slightly, a little unhappy. Noting Shunyi¡¯s expression, Su Zhan inspected her memory, only to find that Eun Joo said she was also a singer. She was probably a big hit, but because she rejected the unspoken rules, she was hidden by the snow. Can only give up this road. That''s why she hated Su Zhan''s way of raising money with a wallet so much. "Are you not satisfied?" Su Zhan asked Shunyi with a smile. "No, this is personal freedom." Shunyi said, shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter if you are dissatisfied. Anyway, I do it for Eunju." "for me?" "for her?" Both of them are a little surprised, Su Zhan has raised Eun Joo''s teammates, what does this have to do with Eun Joo?Why is it for Eunju? Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, just put the phone on the table casually and played the wonderful content that he had shot before.The two women watched the video, and the red was instantly red, especially Eun Joo. They had no idea that the teammates who were so proud in front of them would do such a... such shameless thing. "What do you want us to do with this disgusting thing? What does it have to do with Eun Joo?" Shun Yi asked Su Zhan angrily. Although Eun Joo was not so excited, she was still a little puzzled about what Su Zhan meant. It was never to show off to herself, or to make sure that he did include her teammates, right? "So you still haven''t seen the darkness of the entertainment industry, or... you are too simple. This time it is clear that your company, your agent deliberately, as for the purpose... is it obvious? You won''t agree. But...what about them?" "They must fight for it, right? They can accept my support for money, and they can use improper means to fight for money or for the future. What will you do then?" Su Zhan pointed to the phone: "With it, you can make them give up fighting with you, and you can be the protagonist." After he explained this, the two suddenly realized. "They cost me a lot of money, but I didn''t touch them, just took some photos. I will pass the photos to you later, you can use it to find your teammates and let them give up the competition." Su Zhan Said with a smile. "This¡­¡­" Eun Joo didn¡¯t know what to say. She was very touched by what Su Zhan did for her. She also trained every day and got along with each other day and night. She also knew that her teammates spent a lot of money during this period. Zhan is just to help herself win a chance for the protagonist, especially when she is in a difficult time! This kind of moving can be imagined. "I blamed you, sorry!" Shunyi apologized to Su Zhan very simply. Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly, and passed this directly to Eun Joo."By the way, remember to bring me a sentence and tell them that the card is invalid." "Thank you!" What else can Eunju say?I can only say thank you. "Okay, the problem is solved, you are all singers, let me listen to you singing." Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands. The troubles were gone, and the emotions naturally came up. Although they knew that Su Zhan was actually just to divert the topic, the two still sang very seriously, and they had to say that it was really good. After singing for a while, Shunyi left temporarily. Su Zhan and Enzhu were left. Su Zhan took a sip and asked, "Where are we? Should we continue or go back?" "I want to take a break!" Eunju said, put down the microphone and got a glass of wine. "I always wanted to find a chance to thank you. For this cup, I thank you for helping me massage." "it is good!" Bumping the glass, Eun Joo drank it all. Immediately afterwards, he said, "This cup is for the clothes you gave me." "For this cup, thank you for supporting me." "This cup, thank you for these things for me!" After drinking a few cups without stopping, Eun Joo was already faintly drunk. Before Su Zhan came, she and Shun Yi had already drank a lot.Seeing that she was still pouring wine, Su Zhan said with a smile: "This time, you should have no reason to thank me, right?" Eunju paused and smiled: "No, I just want to have a drink with you." "If you drink it again, you will be drunk. Say yes first, I am not that kind of gentleman, I have a purpose for you, otherwise I will not help you like this. So, if you are drunk, don''t blame me for taking advantage of it. Come in." Su Zhan said with a smile. Eun Joo didn''t say a word, just toasted and drank it. Got, drink it! After drunk it, Eun Joo didn''t drink any more, but just started talking about her own things, about dreams, about hard work, about this combination and so on. After talking for a while, she gradually became a little slurred, even Repeated, obviously, she was already drunk. "It''s getting late, isn''t there an entrance guard at your dormitory?" After checking the time, it was almost eleven, Su Zhan asked. "If you don''t go back, they often don''t go back and it''s okay. Why can''t I?" Eunju mumbled. "Where are you going if you don''t go back?" "I''ll go with you!" Eunzhu suddenly looked at Su Zhan directly. Before, Su Zhan reminded her that she was not a gentleman, and now she reminded her to go back to rest. She has reminded her twice. Eunzhu still said so, but Su Zhan didn''t plan to remind her again.Let me remind you again, it''s as if you are just talking and not doing it, as if you can''t. "Then go!" Su Zhan got up and said something, Eun Joo staggered to pack her things, and when she went out, she staggered and couldn''t stand still. Fortunately, Su Zhan reacted quickly and directly supported her.After that, Su Zhan held her waist like this, settled the bill, and left KTV. Speaking of it, Eun Joo is not so popular now, until no one notices. 1282 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1282 After getting in the car, Eunju leaned there as if drunk, while Su Zhan drove home. Chapter 1544 Eun Joo was really a little drunk, but she was not drunk to the point of being delirious. Eun Joo didn¡¯t really see where Su Zhan lived. He just knew that after getting off the car, he arrived at a luxurious and spacious one. After entering the villa, Eun Joo noticed that there were four people dressed as maids. This made Eun Joo even more surprised. Is this the life of the rich? She didn''t even ask, otherwise, Su Zhan would definitely tell him that no matter how rich he was, he wouldn''t be able to invite these four to be maids. "This is my room. You can take a shower first, and you won''t change your clothes. Anyway, it won''t last long." When he came to the room, Su Zhan smiled and said with Eunzhu. Eun Joo pretended not to hear, and went to take a bath.Su Zhan also turned around and went to another bathroom for a wash.When Su Zhan came back, Eunzhu had already washed the dishes, and even lay on the bed as if she was going to sleep.However, Su Zhan can clearly feel how fast her heartbeat is! Smiling, he walked over and took off the bath towel, Su Zhan opened the quilt and lay in, then turned off the light. The room fell into dimness for an instant, and Su Zhan leaned over and put his hand directly on Enzhu''s body. Very light, wearing nothing! The moment she touched it, Eun Joo shivered slightly, but she was still pretending to sleep.At this time, Su Zhan naturally couldn''t be Liu Xiahui, and quickly moved.And Eun Joo gradually couldn''t pretend to fall asleep, the reaction was uncontrollable. However, this kind of thing is well known anyway. Gradually, Eun Joo had already begun to respond, and was taken down by Su Zhan as a matter of course. After tossing for a long time, the two men hugged each other and fell asleep. When Eun Joo woke up the next morning, she was a little shy and embarrassed to face her.Su Zhan kissed her with a smile, watched her get dressed, and sent her to the company after eating together.Coming downstairs at the company, Eun Joo said hesitantly, "As for the photos, I don''t want to show them for now." "Why?" Su Zhan asked curiously. With this thing, the three of them would definitely not dare to compete. "This kind of rule is omnipresent. It is solved this time, and there will be next time. What''s more, if they are like this, they should get the opportunity they deserve. I...Although I hope to be the protagonist, I think... ¡­I¡¯m actually very content now.¡± Eun Joo looked at Su Zhan and said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Should I be angry at your indisputable character now?" "I know myself¡­¡­" "Well, teasing you, doing so much is for you, since you think it is better now, then do it." Su Zhan said. "Thank you!" Eunzhu gratefully took the initiative to kiss and prepare to leave, but Su Zhan suddenly said, "Wait." Eunzhu looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and saw Su Zhan take out the phone and said, "Come on, kiss another one." "Do you have a hobby in this area?" Even though Eun Joo said so, she leaned in and kissed him again, so that Su Zhan could take a photo. Su Zhan chuckled, watched Enzhu get off the car and leave, and then forwarded the photo. "Ah, you succeeded!" Soon, a text message came in, it was Royal Blue. Before Su Zhan could reply, Baolan had already made a direct call. "Tell me, how did you manage it? Eun Joo is so busy now, and her popularity has improved again, how could there be a chance for you to succeed!" Baolan asked curiously. "The charm is too big, there is no way!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, what''s the next step?" Baolan asked. "What next step?" "Don''t pretend to be stupid, I, So Yeon, Eun Joo, you also won, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t plan to pay attention to Ji Yeon and Ji Hyun. Ji Hyun is not so easy to deal with, it is the little girl Ji Yeon, you If you treat her better, chances are great! Otherwise, how about starting with Zhiyan first? Let me create opportunities for you, for example, come to my house for a drink?" Baolan said enthusiastically. "How do I feel that your reaction seems to be more active than me." Su Zhan said with a dumb smile. "I''m here to help you!" "Good intentions, I''ll do it myself!" Su Zhan smiled and chatted with her a few words and then hung up the phone. After hanging up, Su Zhan didn''t put it away in a hurry, but thought about it. Since Eun Joo doesn¡¯t plan to use the photos, don¡¯t think about it. The protagonist¡¯s position will definitely not be her turn first, but it doesn¡¯t matter. She is the last in the movie. worry.However, Baolan mentioned Zhiyan and Zhixian just now, but Su Zhan suddenly had an idea. From the very beginning, Su Zhan had the goal of catching everything in one fell swoop, and Eun Joo wanted to become a star, and he might be able to reproduce the crown girl group in the dungeon world! Thinking of this, Su Zhan took the phone and broadcasted Zhixian''s number. The phone rang several times, and Su Zhan almost hung up before connecting. On the phone, Ji Hyun''s voice was panting. "What were you doing early in the morning? Why did you panic like this?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously. "I''m climbing a mountain." "Climbing a mountain? Are you really interested? Will you be free? I want to talk to you about something." Su Zhan asked. "Huh? What, what''s the matter?" "You''ll know when you meet, let me know the address." "Oh, well, I''m..." Zhixian said the address, and Su Zhan passed directly after hanging up the phone. This is a park. As soon as Su Zhan arrived here, he saw Zhixian in sportswear waiting there.From her appearance, she knew she was coming, so she ran down the mountain in a hurry.Su Zhan beckoned, let the sweaty Zhixian get into the car. "What''s the matter?" After taking a break, Zhixian asked. Su Zhan smiled: "What? Is it okay that I can''t find you?" "Of course not, I didn''t mean that, it was just a little sudden." Zhixian said quickly. "I remember your family''s conditions are good. Your parents are both management talents, right?" Su Zhan asked."Are you interested in changing jobs for another company?" "What do you mean?" Zhixian stunned. I thought it was a private matter for him to find himself, so why did he mention his parents? "I want to start a company, but I am not interested in management." Chapter 1545: Evil Taste and Layout "You want to start a company and are not interested in management yet?" 1283 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1283 Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Zhixian was a little speechless. This is starting a company. It¡¯s not a joke. It¡¯s so easy to say, and you¡¯re not interested in management yet. Why start a company? "Are you kidding me?" Zhixian looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head and said, "Of course not! I plan to open an entertainment business company, but I have no interest in management at all, and I can''t stay here all the time. Here, I don''t have any people who are familiar or trusted. Your parents are definitely the most suitable candidates! I invest and they are responsible for management. I will give them 20% of the shares. How about?" "You want to open an entertainment business company, why? Because, Eun Joo?" "That''s right." Su Zhan nodded and said, "I plan to invest 50 billion won. As for the land and the company''s renovation, I will take care of it. You can ask your parents if they are interested, but... I have one condition. ." "What conditions?" "You..." Su Zhan looked at Zhixian, and Zhixian pointed at himself blankly."I?" "Yes, I want to set up a combination, and I hope you will be in this combination." Su Zhan said with a smile, "Of course, this is my bad taste. I want to satisfy a certain idea. Let you be stars!" "You..." Zhixian heard these two words, and he told himself you, then the others must have known him. If you think about it this way, do you still have to guess? Just for one''s own evil taste, invest 50 billion directly to start a company?Apart from being rich and self-willed, Ji Hyun didn''t know what to say. "If you are serious, I need to ask my parents, after all, this is not a trivial matter." Zhixian said. "Of course I can. I just want to study the company address first. Anyway, even if your parents are not interested, I can only find someone to manage the company... I must be set up." Su Zhan said with a smile. Ji Hyun nodded. After separation, Zhixian went back to discuss with his parents, Su Zhan drove around, mainly for the company to choose the address, to see, of course, is to see the best place, after a whole morning shopping, plus online search The news is unfortunately nothing too appropriate. "Perhaps, you can look farther?" Since there is nothing suitable here, you can consider other places, such as...Jeju Island? Although starting the company was a whim of Su Zhan, in order to meet the purpose of recreating the crown group here.but!If you think more deeply, the role of this company is still great.What kind of place is South Korea? It is almost a place of entertainment for the whole people, plus there are many supernatural events. You can use these two aspects to expand your faith! After all, I don''t really come here to play and leave, I still have to develop. In this case, maybe the scale of investment can be larger? Thinking of this, Su Zhan searched the situation of Jeju Island and found something very interesting.Of course, Jeju Island still exists in this world, but it seems to be developing a little slower. It seems that the investment is not large, and there are several resorts, but obviously...not much influence. This is a great opportunity! "Perhaps, I should talk to the president about the land of Jeju Island!" Su Zhan thought for a while, and then prepared to sense the position of the president. However, at this moment, a person was suddenly turned away from his eyes. His car was parked next to the road, not far in front of the pedestrian path. He looked at the car here, a little hesitant, it was a troll! I didn''t expect to see the troll here. Obviously, the troll recognized his car.Seeing her hesitation, Su Zhan smiled slightly.She was so to her, she hesitated and left without turning around. It seemed that her early actions left a very deep impression on her. Su Zhan said before that if she left, she would be lucky. But now that she has met, and she is not so determined, she can only be blamed for bad luck.Thinking of this, Su Zhan put down the car window and waved: "Get in the car!" The tone is plain and casual, but there is an unquestionable feeling. When the troll heard the voice and wanted to leave subconsciously, she was still angry, or she hadn''t considered whether to approach Su Zhan again.Especially after Su Zhan did those things, his actions now seemed as if nothing had happened before, which made the trolls really hard to let go. She also knew that once she really got in the car, she might fall again, and he couldn''t change his attitude towards herself. The troll stood there hesitated for a moment, Su Zhan did not get out of the car, did not say anything, just waited there.Finally, the troll moved, raised his feet and stepped out.Did not turn to leave, but walked towards Su Zhan''s car! Hesitatingly opened the door and got in the co-pilot. With a swish, Su Zhan had already started the car. Sitting in the car, the troll didn''t know what to say, and Su Zhan didn''t seem to have the intention to speak. The atmosphere was very quiet, and the quiet made the troll a little nervous and nervous. "Send it to the door by yourself again?" Su Zhan suddenly said. The silence was suddenly broken, and the troll was stunned and said: "No, I...I didn''t expect to meet you." "Then why don''t you leave?" Su Zhan asked back. "Yes...you let me get in the car, I thought something was going on with you." The troll explained in a low voice. "If you let you get in the car, you just get in the car? Then you put this on!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he just passed an object. The troll hurriedly used it to find that it was a leather...collar?"Since you are so obedient, wear it and be an obedient dog in the future!" After speaking, Su Zhan ignored the troll or even looked at her.Instead, he found the position of the president and prepared to talk to the president.And the troll, holding the collar, the expression on her face, and the complex changes in her mood, she didn''t refuse the first time, so she was hesitant? Hesitate to agree or not? Chapter 1546 Controlling the President and Troll Surrender "This...Where is this?" After hesitating for a long time, the troll did not make a decision. She raised her head by chance, and she noticed that it didn''t look like the direction of returning to Su Zhan''s house, and subconsciously asked. "The Blue House." "Blue...Blue House?" The troll was stunned for an instant, and he was a little stuttered. What is the Blue House? It is the official residence of the President of South Korea and the most important place in South Korea.Originally the palace of the Goryeo Dynasty, it is now the president¡¯s office, reception hall, meeting room, etc. It is the center of Korean power and the most sacred place in the hearts of Koreans. This place is not accessible to anyone. The troll looked at Su Zhan, not knowing what he was going to do at the Blue House, or whether he could actually get in.After hesitating, the troll said: "You, do you know where the Blue House is?" "You should consider your answer." Su Zhan said, and the troll looked down at the collar. Soon, I came to the outside of the Blue House. It was guarded by guards. Normally, it was impossible to enter. However, Su Zhan did not stop and drove to the side of the guard. When he saw the guard coming to stop him, Su Zhan slowly Said: "I''m looking for the president!" The guard was stunned for a moment and nodded, unexpectedly... let go. The troll stared at Su Zhan. He actually came to look for the president and let him go so easily? Ignoring the troll''s surprise, Su Zhan drove all the way, quickly stopped the car, and then went to the position of the president. Naturally, many people checked on the road, but Su Zhan solved it all in one sentence. This feeling made the trolls following like a dream. Involuntarily reminded her that it was the first time she met Su Zhan, when she entered the nightclub, in a word, unimpeded! What kind of person is he! In the reception hall, the president had already received the news, and he was still a little puzzled about who it was. Why didn''t he have any impression at all, and there was no appointment. Why did the people outside come in?After asking, he didn''t get any decent answer, which made him feel uncomfortable, and he quickly called a lot of bodyguards in the office. The door opened. 1284 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1284 As soon as Su Zhan entered, he saw countless guns aimed at him. After layers of protection, the president looked at Su Zhan and said, "Who are you?" Su Zhan did not answer, but waved at the bodyguards."Go out, no one is allowed to come in without my order." The bodyguards closed their guns, turned and went out. "This, how is this possible, they are my bodyguards, you... how did you do it?" the president shouted in disbelief. "How did you do it?" Su Zhan squinted and smiled."sit down!" With a puff, the president sat down involuntarily, showing a shocked expression. "That''s it!" "You..." The president was already shocked and speechless. He could feel that he was out of control just now, as if he was hypnotized. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, I''m not here to kill you, nor to deal with you." Su Zhan said with a smile, and walked to the side of the president.The president didn''t dare to move, watching him put his hands on his shoulders, and just wanted to ask him what he was here for, but suddenly felt a blank in his brain, and then... he was no longer him. Then the troll saw that the president actually got up and gave the position to Su Zhan. Su Zhan directly sat on it, while the president nodded and bowed his face to please. This¡­¡­ What happened to this? "You, do you control the president?" The troll asked in surprise. Su Zhan said indifferently: "It''s a simple matter, is there any problem?" "I... If I refuse you, would you do the same to me?" Looking at the collar in his hand, the troll asked. "If I didn''t meet you this time, maybe not! But now, I will! I didn''t tell you last time, I treated you this way because of your face, which has nothing to do with your current character. So if you refuse, I will also control you and make you my dog!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Yeah, I know your abilities and abilities. Naturally, you can''t let me go anymore." The troll said softly. Su Zhan sneered and said, "Really? How come I feel that you don''t want to leave, otherwise, you won''t get in the car, and you won''t hesitate. Since you still can''t make a decision, I will help you. ! Wear a collar, or I control you to wear a collar!" The troll was silent for a moment, and slowly put the collar around his neck.Su Zhan pointed at his feet. The troll crawled over on his knees. Su Zhan¡¯s feet were placed on the troll¡¯s back like a small table with a footstep. Then he turned his head and said to the president: "I need Jeju Island. Ownership, you go to deal with this now!" "Yes!" The president responded and went out soon. Su Zhan leaned on a chair, cushioned by a troll, and said with a chuckle: "Although you are my dog, you will rise to the sky in one step outside. After the president takes care of it, you go to Jeju Island. I don''t care what you use. Either way, or let the president come forward, everyone on Jeju Island will arrange to leave!" "I¡­¡­" The troll hesitated, how could she do such a thing. "Be obedient, do you remember?" Su Zhan interrupted her, not giving her a chance to explain. The troll can only nod his head. "It seems that there won''t be news soon. I''m idle and idle. Here...you feel good to play. Get up and lie on the table by yourself." Su Zhan said. The troll slowly got up, feeling a bit exaggerated. This is the Blue House, but this is the office of the President... In her view, this is an extremely sacred and solemn place, but in the eyes of Su Zhan, it is also the case. Let alone South Korea, the office of the US president is no different. Seeing the mysterious ability of Su Zhan, he did this kind of thing in such a place. The troll''s psychology was completely defeated, and there was no longer any idea of ??wanting to resist or rejecting it.The president came back only after the Soviet war was indulgent, and he had already processed the land file on Jeju Island. Chapter 1547: Zhixian Who Moved In Although it is the president, some things are not easy to handle. It is obvious that if Jechuan Island is directly sold or handed over to the Soviet Union, it will be no different from the cession of land. It will be neither the people nor the rivals. Agree, so what he handled was quite clever. He handed over the land to Su Zhan in a way of leasing. At the same time, there were several conditions, nothing more than economic development, construction of Jeju Island, etc., and the amount was quite considerable. High. In this way, although there are disturbances, it can be regarded as standing and controlling. Anyway, this is just an initial title, how can it be handed over to Su Zhan? After dealing with it, Su Zhan handed over the affairs of this side to the troll and the president, and at the same time asked the four maids to come to help. Their supernatural power was so convenient to do many things.After finishing all these tasks, Su Zhan deliberately used the president''s dedicated line to call Zhixian, telling her that his company plans to build on Jeju Island. The presidential line, the land on Jeju Island has been taken down. These chips made Ji Hyun''s parents, who had hesitated, immediately agreed.Simply, the Soviet war asked the president to send someone to pick them up. First, he could feel at ease, and second, he could directly cooperate and begin to take responsibility. "I feel like dreaming, you...how did you do it?" The parents stayed there and started to work directly, while Zhixian came out with Su Zhan. After getting in the car, Ji Hyun was still in a trance, feeling too unreal. "It''s easy!" Su Zhan smiled, and said to Ji Hyun, "Let your parents support such a big project. I believe it won''t take long for your family to become the hottest giant in South Korea, how about it? Am I interesting? " Su Zhan has this ability and relationship, and it can be handed over to anyone. Zhixian knows this very well and also knows what changes will happen to his family in the future. "How do you want me to repay you?" Zhixian looked at Su Zhan and said slowly: "Although I don''t care about these things too much, I know what these things will bring and who brought them. Although we are Friends, but this kindness is too great." "You only need to join the team I said then to satisfy my evil taste." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It¡¯s not just that, right? The team you are talking about is me, Zhiyan, Zhaoyan, and Baolan? Baolan and Zhaoyan, they have a different relationship with you, right? Baolan is too close to you, and Zhao Yeon doesn''t seem to be bothered by the hospitalization of her family. You must have helped her. So, I don''t need to say too much, do you want us?" Ji Hyun is a sensible and intelligent woman.Although she is usually quiet, she can see everything. "Zhaoyan, Baolan, and Eunzhu." Su Zhan said with a smile."Zhaoyan was the first, because I knew that her family was sick and hospitalized, and I helped her solve this trouble, so she followed me. Next is Bolan, the story that happened after being drunk. As for Eun Joo, I also helped her I have done some things and felt moved and grateful, so it is logical." "Then it''s me?" Ji Hyun said. Take the initiative to do something for them, and then get them. A very direct and purposeful approach, but it is undeniable that it is indeed effective.Zhixian herself couldn''t resist Su Zhan''s help to her and her family, otherwise, she would not take the initiative to pick up this topic. "This project, or the company, is really something I am going to develop. Since there is a suitable opportunity, then... isn''t it good too?" Su Zhan explained. "Understood!" Zhixian nodded, and then asked, "Between them, you know?" "Bao Lan and Zhao Yan know each other, and Bao Lan also knows Eun Joo, but Eun Jo probably doesn''t know Bao Lan and Zhao Yan." Su Zhan thought for a while and said. "I don''t ask you if you can solve it after they know it. I think this shouldn''t be a problem for you. What''s more, sooner or later...everyone will know that since you plan to form a team, you can''t hide it. In that case I don''t need to keep it secret, I will tell everyone." Zhixian said. "Yes!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "But we haven''t done anything yet, what are you going to tell everyone?" "You can do it anytime!" Zhixian said... "Go back and pack things, and move to my house in a while." Su Zhan said with a smile. 1285 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1285 The maids have all arranged to go out. Jin Yulin hasn''t finished her work yet, there is no one in the house. "it is good!" Ji Hyun tucked his hair and nodded softly. When they came to Zhixian''s house, Su Zhan helped her pack some things, and then drove home. The room was arranged for Zhixian, and Zhixian arranged it with great interest. Looking at her peaceful appearance, she did feel different from others.Seeing Zhixian bending over and putting her clothes into the closet, Su Zhan walked by and hugged her from behind. At that moment, Su Zhan felt Zhixian''s body tremble slightly, there was a momentary stiffness, and then slowly leaned against Su Zhan''s arms. Holding Zhixian and clasping his ten fingers, Su Zhan said softly, "Now?" Ji Hyun did not speak, but nodded gently. Then the two of them were already lying down. ... ... After a long time, the room that had not been cleaned up became even more messy. Su Zhan and Ji Hyun were lying together, and Ji Hyun was holding the phone up and taking a picture. "Do you also have this hobby?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then saw Zhixian post the photo to a certain group. "This is our chat group." Zhixian explained. Soon afterwards, I saw So Yeon, Bo Lam, Ji Yeon and Eun Joo all talking, obviously very surprised by this photo. In the background, Su Zhan and Zhixian were lying close together. Although it was just two people''s faces and didn''t take a lot of pictures, they could certainly guess what was going on.How can such a photo not be asked?It didn''t take long for Baolan, Zhiyan and others in the group to question each other, and it was a posture that Zhixian would never give up without explaining. Chapter 1548 the curse has begun In the face of everyone''s inquiries, Zhixian said openly that he was with Su Zhan and moved to his house.This made the women surprised. Except for Ji Yeon, the other three people were probably very surprised. After all, Ji Hyun¡¯s performance has always been so elegant and quiet, and there was no sign before, why was Su Zhan suddenly Taken it? Especially Su Zhan just won Enzhu. "Can you tell me what happened to Jeju Island?" Ji Hyun asked. "Think about it." Su Zhan smiled. Ji Hyun took the initiative to come over and kissed him."now what?" "Say it." Ji Hyun smiled and chatted with the sisters. Su Zhan looked around for a few times, then took out his phone and called Yalang. After the call was connected, it was exchanged for Yalang''s flattering babble."Master, do you want to train me?" "Not in the mood, have you selected the protagonist of your MV?" Su Zhan asked casually. "It should have been mine, but now it''s Jenny, which is really annoying. Master, do you miss you." Yalang said. "Miss me? I want me to help you win the protagonist." Su Zhan sneered, and responded nonchalantly, and then heard Yalang constantly talking about Jenny over there, especially that there must be some deal in it. , What betrayed the master or something. Su Zhan responded and hung up the phone. He wasn''t interested in how Jenny got the protagonist''s position, even her own dogs weren''t counted as her own, regardless of what they were doing.In the movie, Jenny is the first one to wear the same white headgear as the protagonist in the cursed MV. This thing is like a curse. Whoever is the protagonist, who wears the white headgear, will have an accident! "Bao Lan told Zhiyan to come over in a while." Ji Hyun turned around and said. "Oh? Come here, then." Su Zhan doesn''t matter, he''s not an outsider anyway. "I''ll get up and clean up first." "Row." Su Zhan got up and took a shower, changed his clothes and went to enjoy the cool in the yard, and asked Jin Youlin about the situation there.If the house hasn''t been found suitable, Su Zhan wondered if she should move to Jeju Island. It''s no big deal to raise a person anyway. However, it will take time to build there, and there must be a place to live. After asking about the situation, they had found a suitable place, but they didn¡¯t buy it. They didn¡¯t think it was ideal. They just stayed temporarily, which was convenient. Su Zhan told her not to buy it, and arranged it for her. Jin Youlin naturally Accepted it. It didn''t take long for Baolan and Zhiyan to come over, and the villa became very lively. Finally, having dinner, eating and drinking, I felt very happy.Halfway through, I made an appointment with So Yeon and Eun Joo, but So Yeon couldn''t walk away. Eun Joo said that she would come over at night.But...Until night fell, Eun Joo didn''t come, and no one answered the phone after several calls. "Strange, they should have finished their practice at this time, why haven''t they answered the phone." Baolan muttered. "Maybe something happened temporarily," Zhixian said. "I''ll try another call!" Zhiyan said and was about to call again. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Baolan opened the door, and it was Eun Joo who looked a little unsightly.Jixian glanced at Su Zhan and smiled, but Jiyan, a silly girl, didn''t react to it, and ran to ask how Eunju had come, without noticing how Eunju had found here. If you haven''t been here before, how could you come here so familiar and find it so accurately? Ji Hyun, Bo Lan, Eun Joo, Ji Yeon. Sitting together with four people felt a little strange.First of all, they all know Ji Hyun''s relationship with them.Secondly, Bo Lan knows Eun Joo, but Eun Jo does not know Bo Lan.As for the dazed Zhiyan, she didn''t think about it at all, thinking that it was Jihyun herself. "Something happened." After the greeting, Eun Joo said, "Originally, we were recording a song. Jenny was the main actor, and we were mainly shooting her footage. After that, we can rest. However, I don¡¯t know what happened to Jenny. , Maybe it¡¯s too nervous, drinking Korean medicine, I don¡¯t know if I drank too much, and I was sent to the hospital. I just came back from the hospital, and the doctor said that I¡¯m going to be hospitalized for a while. ." "Ah, how could this be?" "One month of Korean medicine, so I''ll drink it all in a while." Eunju said: "I feel a little strange, even if she is nervous, she shouldn''t drink so much. Moreover, she has always been drinking Korean medicine. Why suddenly something went wrong." "Do you suspect that someone has done something in the medicine? In order to fight for the position of the protagonist?" Baolan said. Eun Joo shook her head: "I don''t know, I just think it''s a bit strange. Now that Jenny is in the hospital, the protagonist will definitely not be able to become an event, and it will not be possible for the protagonist to come out in the short term. The company said that it would choose a new protagonist, and we will have it tomorrow. Continue shooting." "Don''t talk about it, now it''s time to relax." Baolan said with a smile, Eun Joo nodded and then joined in. Drinking wine and chatting. Unknowingly, the youngest Zhiyan could no longer carry it, and she fell asleep directly beside the sofa. Seeing her like this, Zhixian said, "You hold her and find a room for her to sleep well." Su Zhan nodded, went upstairs holding Zhiyan and found a room for her to put it down, then turned around. "You didn''t take the opportunity to do anything, did you?" Baolan asked with a smirk when Su Zhan came back. Su Zhan rolled his eyes: "What am I going to do, can I get down so quickly?" "Yes, your time is so long, it is unlikely that you will come down so soon." Baolan said subconsciously, and when he finished speaking, he found that Ji Hyun and Eun Joo looked at her with weird smiles. "Ah..." Baolan reacted instantly, saying that didn''t prove that he knew how long Su Zhan had been in that aspect?"Drink, drink!" Baolan coughed twice and changed the subject. 1286 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1286 Although I didn''t continue, but at this time, I actually knew a little bit. Drinking and talking about Jeju Island, I don''t know when I fell asleep without knowing it. Chapter 1549 Destroy the plot, don''t play with you anymore! Baolan opened his eyes faintly, but he was dumbfounded. On the bed, Ji-hyun and Eun-joo were lying on both sides of Su Zhan, while they were leaning against Eun-joo, neither... In this case, it is obviously a mess after drinking. After thinking about it carefully, Baolan couldn''t remember how he got on a bed last night. At this moment, Ji Hyun and Eun Joo moved and seemed to wake up.The two looked at each other, then looked at Baolan and Su Zhan, who seemed to be awake, and they were all dumbfounded.Although the relationship between the three of them and Su Zhan is well known to everyone, but after all, there is no clear explanation, let alone the three of them with Su Zhan. I never thought that such ridiculous things would happen. Looking at each other at this time, it was somewhat embarrassing and uncomfortable.Because of what they did, they don''t remember at all, but now they are frank and relative, and the relationship is suddenly forced to clarify. "Are you all awake?" Su Zhan also woke up at this time. Looking at them like this, I knew that they must be somewhat embarrassed.But Su Zhan has experienced this kind of thing a lot, and naturally knows how to resolve this situation.So they didn¡¯t wait for the three girls to react, they pulled them together, and... To be honest, it felt a little bit worse last night, because they were also drunk. Although they were not drunk, they obviously didn''t remember anything. They were all awake now. Su Zhan watched the three of them lying together, the excitement was completely different.Under the successive offensives of Su Zhan, the last three of them were also let go, and if they didn''t let go...no! "I have to go to the company, we have to train in the morning." After the end, Eun Joo left first. Eun Joo came to the company and came to the training room. The training has already started, and Eun Joo puts his apology into training. Shen Zhi, who dances well, performed very well and has been praised many times. In this juncture of choosing the next protagonist candidate, Shen Zhi''s performance is so good, it is very likely that he will become the protagonist.Shen Zhi felt the same way, with a smile on his face. ... ... In the villa, Zhiyan woke up and went home in a hurry, leaving Baolan and Zhixian, Su Zhan feeling good one by one, Baolan is cute, Zhixian is quiet, one is long, one is short, no matter it is Visually or mentally, it is a great enjoyment! "You move over too, anyway, now you know each other, Zhixian can''t satisfy me alone!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay!" Baolan said openly."I will let Ji Hyun accompany me to pack things." "Well, there happens to be another person coming over, and you should become good sisters when you get to know each other." Su Zhan said Jin Yulin. Let Jin Yulin join them to cultivate feelings, so that the crown is complete. Su Zhan is really looking forward to all six people living in, then it will be absurd and enjoyable. Su Zhan first sent Baolan and Zhixian to Baolan''s house, then went to the car dealership, and ordered five cars with the same style and different colors as the sports car of Jin Yulin.Only then went home. Jin Yulin drove over by herself, Baolan and Zhixian also packed up their things and came back. The three met for the first time, especially with this kind of identity, and it was natural to be embarrassed to live together.But I don''t know if something is already destined. After the initial embarrassment, the three quickly became familiar with each other. Su Zhan originally thought that the three of them could be together at night, but unfortunately, the plan did not change quickly, Eun Joo called and something happened again... This time, Eun Joo''s tone was obviously different. It turned out that Shen Zhi found his ugly photos online and thought it was from Yalang, while Yalang believed that Shenzhi had fiddled with her cosmetics and quarreled with each other.As a result, the two became the protagonists one after another, but accidents happened during the shooting. For two consecutive days, three of the four members were sent to the hospital due to accidents. How could Eun Joo not feel strange?And when the agent asked her if she wanted to be the protagonist, Eun Joo didn''t immediately agree, but instead called Su Zhan. Hearing Eunzhu finished speaking, Su Zhan told her to wait for herself, and then hurried over. On the way, Su Zhan was thinking about how to solve this matter. In fact, the root of the matter is the cursed song. This song was originally created by a team of actors and was chosen as the protagonist. However, the teammates on the same team were jealous and committed suicide with hatred. So this song has a curse, who Whoever is the protagonist is unlucky.Now it was only injured, but Su Zhan remembered that the last three people drank bleach and committed suicide, and Eun Joo sang this song solo, but was trampled to death by fans.If you want to solve it, the easiest way is to give up the song. If it was Eun Joo in the movie, she might not agree, because this is her dream and her only chance. But now it is different. Therefore, Su Zhan has already figured out how to solve it. When I came to Eun Joo''s entertainment company and saw Eun Joo, Su Zhan patted Eun Joo on the shoulder, and then said, "How about leaving the company and joining my company?" Eun Joo was stunned, as if feeling a little suddenly, then nodded and said simply: "Okay!" Now that Eun Joo agreed, the rest was simple. Su Zhan directly approached the president of her company and cancelled Eun Joo''s contract.As for whether he agreed or not?Ha ha... Then I can''t help him.After handling Eunzhu''s contract, Su Zhan took her home directly, and there was nothing to pack anyway. Watching Eun Joo clean up his room, Su Zhan leaned against the door and raised his mouth slightly, revealing a sneer like a mockery. Leaving the company and giving up this song, I thought it would end here. As for the plot?It doesn''t matter to him, it has nothing to do with yourself, love develops as it develops.But just now she discovered that there was a special aura in Eunju''s body, and the power of the curse was wrapped around her. If there is a curse power that seems to be nothing, this power is not enough to hurt Eun Joo. What impact does it have on her, more like a connection, connected to the original creator of the cursed music? Chapter 1550 Group''Crown'' Su Zhan recalled the plot of the movie. It seems that all four of the pink doll group died. In the end, they could not solve the curse and destroy the ghost. And Eun Joo¡¯s best friend is the Shunyi whom I saw last time on KTV. , She burned the videotape and wanted to completely solve this curse. Generally speaking, this kind of thing burned in one go, but the curse was very powerful.In the plot of the movie, Shunyi was also burned in KTV, but after the burn was over, KTV started playing the song strangely, implying that the curse was not over yet.It can be seen that the power of this curse is still very strong, so now even if Eun Joo has quit the company and no longer sings, participating in this song, the power of the curse is still with her, and she does not intend to let Eun Joo go. "Eunju." Su Zhan yelled, and Eunzhu stopped and turned to look over.Su Zhan slowly walked over and stood in front of Enzhu, stretching out her hair, and suddenly releasing the power of chaos.Eunju could not feel anything. Seeing Su Zhan looking at herself so tenderly, her eyes gradually became tender.The power of chaos ran Enzhu''s body quietly, driving away the cursing power. Suddenly Eun Joo frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable. Following that, she felt an inexplicable sense of relaxation, as if some of the burden on her body had disappeared. The whole person became extremely relaxed, the previous depression, that kind The emotions on the face seemed to disappear.She looked up at Su Zhan suspiciously: "What have you done, how come I feel as if I feel a lot easier all at once." Su Zhan smiled: "It''s just to let you take off your burden and start over." "Well, start over!" Eunju nodded heavily. The power of Chaos has completely expelled the power of cursing from her, but just in case, Su Zhan decided to sleep with Eunju at night. This made Eunju a little embarrassed. After all, Baolan and Jixian are there. .In fact, it doesn''t matter to them. After all, Eun Joo needs comfort after experiencing these things now. If Su Zhan doesn''t accompany Eun Joo, or calls the three of them together absurdly, they will be angry.Jin Yulin has been with her sister during this time, and has become more sensible after experiencing so many things. Helping Eunju pack up, Su Zhan stayed in Eunju''s room at night. At first, the two of them just talked and talked about the company in Jeju Island and Su Zhan''s plan to enter the entertainment industry. He planned to form a women''s group. Ji Hyun had already agreed first, and Eun Joo naturally agreed. And she is also very experienced in this area.As they chatted, the two rolled over unconsciously. The best way to release stress is undoubtedly a fun and hearty fight. After the release, the two fell asleep peacefully. During the period, they did not feel any abnormality. It seems that the curse power should not come again.If she really came back, Su Zhan wouldn''t mind completely destroying her. Early, Eun Joo had already got up.Although there is no need to go to the company or training, but the biological clock is already used to it, and knowing that Su Zhan also has this plan, so Eun Joo did not slack off.Get up early to dance, exercise, and make breakfast in the courtyard.By the time Zhixian Baolan Yulin and Su started fighting, Eunju was over. After eating breakfast, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Get up so early to exercise and make breakfast. You are really a captain. I think you can continue to be the captain if you look back on the combination." "I agree!" Zhixian said with a smile. "Isn''t it the only two of you now?" Baolan muttered towards Su Zhan while eating, "You really plan to launch a women''s team. Although you have money, you can''t just have money? And you are planning Do you launch a two-person team?" "Of course not, aren''t you still there?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Me?" Baolan pointed to himself in surprise, his head shaking like a rattle."I can''t, I can''t sing, I can''t dance, I won''t join." 1287 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1287 "It doesn''t matter, you are cute." Su Zhan smiled. "Cute...responsible..." "It''s not just you, but also Yulin, Zhaoyan, and Zhiyan. That''s who I want to launch a combination, you six!" Su Zhan simply said directly: "I think about the name, just call it Crown." "Crown?" "Yes, the most beautiful and best crown!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "This name is good, much better than Pink Doll." Baolan vomited. Eunzhu was speechless, and Su Zhan laughed and said: "The four of you are okay, there should be no problem with Zhiyan, Zhaoyan, it will be OK when her family is discharged from the hospital. The company may not be so fast. So I think... During this period of time, you can start to move. With Eun Joo taking you, you can study and study. Although, this combination was born of some kind of evil taste of me, but... Do your best, so if you want to make me spend less and not let me down, you have to work harder." "Eunju, you are responsible for this." Su Zhan made the decision straightforwardly and neatly. Baolan and Youlin could only agree. By the way, Su Zhan also handed over the contact with Zhiyan to Baolan and let Baolan take care of it. Anyway, the house is so big, enough for them to use. Up.If you are missing something, just buy it!It can be seen that Su Zhan is absolutely serious, so they are also serious in training.After Zhiyan came, she looked very interested, and she was the most enthusiastic one. In fact, their conditions are very good, but there is no foundation.In terms of dance, singing skills are lacking.However, Eun Joo had been mixing for so long after all, and he knew a lot of powerful people, and no one would think that money burned his hands, so he easily invited over to teach.Even Eun Joo''s friend Shun Yi also came to help. The villa became full of enthusiasm, very lively! At the same time, Su Zhan feasted his eyes! Seeing them wearing cool clothes, dancing with sweat and rain, a pair of perfect long legs dangling in front of them, every night, after the outsiders are gone, Su Zhan can''t help but beastly. Chapter 1551 Eunju retired from the group and the company, and the photos prepared by Su Zhan were useless.Su Zhan made a special trip, took the card back, and announced the end of the so-called parenting relationship. Although the three were not reconciled, they had no choice but to work hard to maintain their health, hoping to make a comeback.After all, Pink Doll is still a bit popular, but the three were injured and the captain withdrew, causing the popularity to plummet. There is no iron fan in itself, and it can be said that it has been completely submerged in all living beings.When it was Eun Joo, many people still remember that Eun Joo also said on his own network that he was training, and he would reappear in front of everyone. It was also a means of publicity. Su Zhan''s life became simpler. Either watch them training at home and make a little progress, or go to the hospital to see Zhaoyan.Although Zhaoyan did not have so much time to train, she occasionally came over, and she did not slack off usually.Otherwise, Su Zhan would go to the Blue House to sit down and learn about the situation in Jeju Island, but Jihyun, who usually knows the news, is very convenient. The rest is to extract the power of faith, simple and substantial. Unknowingly, after half a month, the three pink dolls were finally discharged from the hospital and made their debut again as a trio, continuing to film unfinished songs. Su Zhan only learned the news from the Internet. When he knew, all three of them had already had an accident. Perhaps the company also feels that something is wrong. Every time it chooses the protagonist, something will happen, and Eun Joo leaves, so this time there is no protagonist, and the roles of the three are similar.I thought it should be all right?As a result, all three had an accident.During the shooting, a overhead camera suddenly broke, directly killing the three dancing people. Yes, it was killed directly! The news caused a great sensation on the Internet. Eun Joo was also sighed when she saw it. She was a little glad that she knew Su Zhan. If she didn''t know him, she would definitely continue to shoot. Maybe... there will be one more dead person. In a word. Because Su Zhan stopped playing in the middle of the game, Eun Joo avoided this encounter, and the plot was over, and it had nothing to do with him. "You practice first, I''ll go to the hospital to find Zhaoyan, and come back together at night. Also, Eunju stop cooking, I specially asked the chef from the Blue House to come over and make dinner for us." Su Zhan confessed and heard them for a while. Cheers.The chefs at the Blue House, they cook for the president, how can ordinary people invite them to cook at home! Seeing them cheering happily, Su Zhan felt quite happy.To him, it''s worth it to make them so happy with just one sentence! After leaving home, Su Zhan went directly to the hospital. This time, it was a formal look at Zhaoyan''s family. After all, the sickness is so serious, the cost is so much, and the family doesn¡¯t have that much money. Zhaoyan revealed some, but the family didn¡¯t object too much. After all...people are poor and short, and through Zhaoyan¡¯s feedback, Su Zhan is right She is also very good, so the family has acquiesced in it!Now, the illness is no longer a serious problem, all that is needed is nursed back care, so Zhaoyan discussed with Su Zhan about leaving the hospital, and let Su Zhan come over to see him by the way. After simply buying some things, Su Zhan came to the hospital and saw Zhaoyan waiting at the entrance of the hospital early. Su Zhan found that Zhaoyan was also a little nervous, and couldn''t help but smile and kiss.When I came to the ward, I saw Zhaoyan¡¯s family, Su Zhan was so young and handsome, and it was a little unexpected. I thought that such a rich must be an old man or a middle-aged man. The age and appearance are very good. All right.After talking for about half an hour, the result was very good. I had already agreed, and seeing Su Zhan, I can say that I was more satisfied with all aspects of speech and behavior. In his words, Su Zhan was completely regarded as his own family, and Zhao Yan was entrusted to him. Zhaoyan and Su Zhan had originally planned to go through the discharge procedures when they came out of the ward, but after they came out, Su Zhan stopped Zhaoyan. "What''s wrong?" Zhaoyan asked. "I just noticed that although the disease is cured, I am afraid that the current situation will require a long period of recuperation. If you are discharged from the hospital, you still need to take care of it frequently. This is inconvenient and does not necessarily help your health recovery. . Anyway, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s better to find a hospital with a better environment and better service, with special personnel to take care of it. What do you think is better?" Su Zhan said. Zhaoyan thought for a while."Actually, the attending doctor also told me that it''s better to take care of it in a hospital, and also introduced me to a hospital, so I can contact me." "Money doesn''t matter, as long as you take good care of it!" Su Zhan smiled. Zhaoyan nodded, found the phone to contact, and then quickly contacted and arranged the transfer, Su Zhan followed to the new hospital, and also specially advised the dean, an elderly man, to understand.That''s not a big deal. He also found a nurse who was in charge of taking care of him. The nurse was named Kang, who was very beautiful and had a sense of charm. It''s different from Jin Yulin''s Meijin. Simply put, one is more noble and one is more vulgar. Two different temperaments. After Su Zhan was busy, and after he was properly ordered, he took Zhaoyan out of the hospital and went home. Back home, the imperial kitchen at the Blue House had arrived and was almost done. A table full of dishes, when the outsiders were gone, everyone took their seats. So Yeon, Eun Joo, Bo Lam, Ji Hyun, Ji Yeon, Kim Yu Lin. Su Zhan''s gaze swept across them one by one, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Toasting, Su Zhanyang said: "Respect the crown!" "To the crown!" Six people toasted. With laughter, push the cup and change the cup. Night has fallen, but the living room is shining and lively. "Ouba!" I don''t know when Zhiyan approached Su Zhan and yelled softly. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Zhiyan''s face was a little red, not sure if it was because of drinking or another reason. Chapter 1552 Zhiyan''s Herd Psychology Zhiyan first glanced at other people secretly, as if they were all chatting or eating and no one paid attention to her, she secretly relieved, then blushed and looked up at Su Zhan, and found that Su Zhan was looking at herself. The look was immediately avoided, and there was a feeling of guilty conscience.Su Zhan felt a little curious about the way Zhiyan was hesitant to speak. After searching for her memory, Su Zhan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this little girl to... 1288 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1288 "It''s a bit interesting. I don''t expect this little girl to be confused and ingenious. It is because of her herd mentality. Five of the six people are all. Only she is not, so this idea came up?" Su Zhan secretly Thinking, watching Zhiyan still hesitate to speak, she smiled and said in a low voice: "I''ll go to the roof, you will come over in a while." "Ah? Ah!!" Zhiyan was stunned for a moment, and then immediately reacted, nodding her head repeatedly. Su Zhan smiled and got upstairs and came to the roof.The moonlight outside was charming, and the evening breeze was faintly. About six or seven minutes later, I saw one quietly coming up. It was Zhiyan. Beckoned to let Zhiyan come over. Seeing her nervous and nervous, Su Zhan smiled and said, "You all know, right?" "Huh? What, what?" "They are all my women!" Su Zhan said straightforwardly. Zhiyan was stunned for a moment and nodded: "Every day you all fell asleep while I was asleep and... I... Of course I know." "So you think everyone is the same, only you are not, you feel like an outsider?" Su Zhanxiao asked secretly. Zhiyan nodded and shook her head again: "I don''t know. At first, I felt unacceptable, but I found that they all seemed to accept it, and they got along very well, not at all like what they did in the movie. Moreover, I can feel that their relationship is getting closer and closer, even Yulin has fully integrated into it. I...I actually want to ask. Oppa, do you not like me?" "Because they are all, you are not, so do you think I don''t like you?" Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly took Zhiyan''s hand.Zhiyan''s face turned red in an instant, her heartbeat speeded up in an instant, she lowered her head and did not break free.Holding Zhiyan''s small hand, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I like everyone in this group, including you! Some of them are my initiative, and some are natural or accidental. As for you... I certainly think too. Yes, our Zhiyan is so cute, so beautiful, and has such a good body. How could I let it go?" With that said, Su Zhan slightly hard, pulled Zhiyan into his arms, and then said: "Now you are training every day, I just didn''t find a suitable opportunity. Since you took the initiative to send it to the door, I can You''re welcome." Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed directly. "Hmm!" Zhiyan snorted, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so active.In an instant, she felt a completely different feeling. Is this kissing? Night, evening breeze, beauty. The two of them were completely immersed in this feeling, and they didn''t notice. Several figures were already hiding in the doorway of the roof, secretly looking at this side. It would be okay if Su Zhan and Zhiyan were not alone, but if they didn''t see each other, how could the five of them not notice?When I searched, I found the scene of the roof. I was so angry that I didn''t have it, or I had expected it a long time ago, so all of them were peeking there with the mentality of watching a good show. After a long time, the two people separated and Zhiyan''s face turned red. "I''ll go to your room tonight." Su Zhan said with a smile. Before Zhiyan could answer, he raised his voice: "Have you guys seen enough?" "Ah..." Zhiyan turned her head and saw her sisters hiding together. Obviously, she saw everything. In an instant, she couldn''t wait to find a place to get in."Ouni!" Angrily, Zhiyan rushed over, and the girls quickly dispersed and started making trouble.But everyone also knows that Zhiyan is young and thin-skinned, so she didn''t bother her too much. As time went by, everyone went back to the house to rest, but Su Zhan naturally went to Zhiyan''s room. Since then, the six people in the Crown have been collected by Su Zhan, and because of this relationship, the six of them have become more intimate, to some extent, even closer than their sisters... After Zhiyan truly integrated into the group, the six people began to train closely.Learning singing skills and practicing dancing can be said to make rapid progress.However, as Baolan said before, even if you have money, it doesn''t mean you can win a team. You must know that this situation is very common in the entertainment industry. There are countless resources, but it is not popular. Eun Joo also has experience in this regard. Isn¡¯t it the same as when it debuted?Later, I changed that song and it immediately became popular. Therefore, Eun Joo specifically asked Su Zhan whether to invite songs about his debut songs?After all, if the money keeps up, even if you can''t guarantee a song that will be popular, the quality should not be too bad.Regarding this, Su Zhan just shook his head, smiled without saying a word, looked very mysterious, which made Eunzhu and others very curious. Is the song important? Of course it is important. If it weren''t for the songs of the crown, Su Zhan would be unlikely to know them. But he was not going to invite songs at all. No matter how good he was, could he still have the song that belonged to the Crown in his memory? Su Zhan had already quietly written down these songs and let people finish their production. In a flash, more than a month has passed. At this time, they have already changed a lot. Not to mention they have changed their individuals, but their temperament and manners have been different in all aspects, and they really have a lot of celebrity feelings.And they are very smart, and they train hard. Although it is impossible to reach the peak and the best in all aspects, at least... they have reached the level of the debut combination. "Well, take a break today, don''t train tomorrow, and start recording songs." Su Zhan clapped his hands after the training that night. "What song?" "Where to go?" The girls asked excitedly. Su Zhan sold Guanzi and said mysteriously: "You will know tomorrow." Chapter 1553 You Want Me To Forgive?Unless you six together! The song will be recorded tomorrow. Now Su Zhan is still selling Guanzi. They must be different. They kept pestering Su Zhan to ask questions. Unfortunately, they did everything they could. Whether it was to please, act like a baby, or pretend to be angry, Su Zhan didn¡¯t eat at all. This set of them.In the end, he was helpless and came out with his assassin. It was necessary to make an agreement that no one would let Su Zhan enter the room or go to Su Zhan''s room. Regarding this, Su Zhan just laughed: "Are you sure you want to do this? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you, this method of dealing with men is easily counterproductive? So, don¡¯t regret it. At that time, unless the six of you are together, otherwise. If you do, don¡¯t want me to forgive you!" The six people looked at each other, and some hesitated, but in the end they didn''t say anything. The relationship with Su Zhan is one aspect, and the relationship between the sisters is another aspect, no one is embarrassed! In the end, no one really went to Su Zhan, and Su Zhan did not go to any of them.Of course, it wasn''t just to breathe, Su Zhan just wanted them to have a good rest.Early the next morning, everyone got up one after another, packed them up, and each became two pieces of clothes. Although they didn''t know why they had to bring clothes for recording, they still brought them obediently. When I look at each other, I can see the excitement on each other''s face, and I am afraid that in all likelihood, everyone is not sleeping well. Some are nervous, some are nervous, and some are anticipating. So when they saw Su Zhan''s spirit coming down, they all had a bit of resentment. After waiting for more than ten minutes, a nanny car of the kind used by an artist drove over, and at a glance, he knew that the grade was not low and the price was high. "This is your nanny car. You will use it for group activities in the future. Anyway, you usually drive by yourself." Su Zhan said, and immediately saw Shunyi getting off the car. Everyone was curious. Go in and visit. Said Shunyi. She was originally a singer, but later gave up this dream.During the training of the Crown Group, Eun Joo asked Shun Yi to help, and she did provide a lot of help, so Su Zhan simply asked Shun Yi to directly join her company as the agent of the Crown, which is not only a familiar industry, but also Familiar with each other, Su Zhan is also relieved, Crown and the others are also relaxed, and for Shun Yi, the job and income are obviously much better than before. "They don''t know yet?" Shunyi walked over and asked. "I didn''t tell them, give them a surprise." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You are kind to them, they will be very happy to know the truth later. If..." Shunyi said, her eyes darkened.If she could also meet someone like Su Zhan who was so kind to herself, her star journey would not be abandoned halfway. "If you are interested in the future, you can also come out to sing and sing. Anyway, my company has no plans to sign other singers, nor does it expect this to make money. Let''s play together and be happy." Su Zhan smiled and patted. Shun Yi said: "I will help you write a song if you have time, and your voice is very good...singing skills are better than them, so I will get you a song back and I promise to make you popular!" "Then I can thank the boss." Shunyi responded with a smile, not taking it seriously. After all, she and Crown are two different things, and Shunyi dare not expect Su Zhan to write a song for herself. After visiting the nanny car, we took the car with Su Zhan, ready to go to record the song.On the way, the girls wanted to inquire about the news, but Su Zhan just refused to say.After driving for more than an hour, Shunyi said that he had reached the place, and then stopped.After getting off the car, the girls were dumbfounded and completely stunned. "Where is this?" Zhiyan asked suspiciously. "This is the airport? What are we doing here?" Soon, the girls recognized that this was the airport, and it was inside the airport. "Bring your stuff, follow me!" 1289 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1289 Su Zhan said with a smile, and the women followed in a daze, and then walked towards a plane not far away.As they got closer and closer, and there seemed to be no other destination, everyone couldn''t help but exclaimed: "No way, by plane? Aren''t we recording songs?" "I''m going to record a song, but who said that the recording is going to be in Korea? Just kidding, I have spent so much effort and you have worked so hard, how could it be possible to record songs in Korea? When I went to the United States, I have already contacted the top recording studio. !" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh my god, went to America to record a song?" "Oba, you are great." "I can''t believe it." When several people heard it, they were completely crazy. Although I knew the local tyrant of Su Zhan and his great hand, I never expected to go to the United States even to record songs. This...this can be described as a prodigal.The crazy and excited people kissed Su Zhan''s face one after another, and got on the plane with excitement. As a result, I just went in and found out, good guy, or just charter the flight! South Korea doesn¡¯t even have charter flights for top stars, right? As the plane took off, it gradually stabilized, and everyone couldn''t wait to pick up their phones and take pictures. "Remember to send it to me when you finish shooting. I will post it to your official website when you come back." Shunyi reminded. "The official website is there? When did you get it?" "Well." Shunyi smiled and looked at Su Zhan. Needless to say, this must be his credit again. "Ouba, let me agree with my body." Baolan cried out weirdly. Su Zhan curled his lips: "If you want to be beautiful, I said you don''t regret it! I want the six of you together!" "That''s impossible! We won''t agree to such a ridiculous thing." "Really? I hope you can still be so sure after hearing the song." Su Zhan gave a smirk and said confidently. Baolan cleverly wanted to take the opportunity to talk, but it was a pity that Su Zhan was not fooled. Talking about the trouble, after the plane landed, I got on the car arranged here and went to the recording studio.During the period, they naturally took pictures continuously, and when they arrived in the recording studio, they became quiet.I saw the person in charge of the recording studio, and soon took them to the studio. Eun Joo and Shun Yi knew a lot about the recording studio, but after seeing this, they could fully feel the gap. This is... The best. Chapter 1554 After getting acquainted with the recording studio and equipment, the sound engineer came over and despised whether Su Zhan could start. Su Zhan nodded, and the women quickly calmed down, wanting to hear what Su Zhan¡¯s secret song looks like, and they were full of expectations. The previous series of surprises made them look forward to the song even more. I want to know what kind of surprises Su Zhan will give them. Is it also a song made by an American composer? If it is, it will definitely be hot when you return to Korea! No way, who made South Korea always kneel down to add to the United States, it is simply a godson''s posture. The United States is good and noble. Under this kind of heart, as long as it is produced in the United States, regardless of the quality of the song, Returning home can cause a sensation.And they are not worried about quality, because Su Zhan will definitely prepare the best for them. It was precisely because Su Zhan treated them so that they would be so reluctant to follow Su Zhan willingly. The prelude sounded, and the girls'' eyes lit up instantly. Maybe they don''t have the ability to compose songs, but whether the songs are good or not, they can still hear them. It is just a prelude and they have been caught.Then the singing sounded. It was a woman with great singing skills and a very good voice. The most important thing was that the song was very good, and it attracted them all at once. Only Eun Joo looked at Shun Yi next to her in surprise. Others can''t hear it, Eun Joo can certainly hear it. This voice is from Shunyi! After the sentence was over, everyone was still in a trance. After a long time, Eun Joo asked, "What is the name of this song?" "SEXY, LOVE!" Shunyi said. "Awesome, who wrote it? An American composer?" Jin Youlin asked. Shunyi shook her head and said mysteriously: "This is not an American composer, you also know this composer..." "We also know each other?" Everyone glanced at each other, and subconsciously looked at people they knew except Shunyi in the studio. Su Zhan! "Oba? Is this... you wrote?" "Are you okay?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh my god, I... I don''t know what to say, you can still write songs?" "It sounds like Obama''s style, sexy love." The girls were babbled, completely shocked. Su Zhan seemed very satisfied with their appearance, smiled and stretched out his hand, making a six gesture. When I saw this gesture, how could the women not understand.At first they insisted that they would definitely not agree to such a ridiculous request, but now... they don''t have the confidence to say so. Su Zhan wrote songs for them himself. How did they refuse? No wonder he was so confident and confident before! The best environment is the song written by Su Zhan himself. Under this circumstance, the girls naturally want to sing in the best and most perfect state, so as not to let them down.Recording songs is not that simple, at least it can''t be done in a short time. In addition, both themselves and the studio hope that they can keep improving and achieve the most perfection, the progress is even slower. To be familiar with the song, to sing, how can it be so fast. Su Zhan estimated that it would take at least a month, so he rented a small villa not far away. As for the recording studio, he wrapped it directly with a wave of his hand! They practice singing during the day and rest at night. Occasionally, Su Zhan wants to take them out, but they refuse to go.Su Zhan regretted it a little, and they were too hard at it. Fortunately, someone would come to accompany them every night. Although there were not six of them, it was only a matter of time to watch the posture.During this period, news on the official website had already been posted, including photos of airplanes, recording studios, including photos of their members, etc. It caused a big sensation in Korea for a while, and many people began to look forward to this one. What will the song of a group that has gathered so many popularity without debut? Not to mention fans, even the industry is paying attention, and even some music shows have already sent out invitations, hoping that their debut stage can choose their own shows, but Su Zhan refused all of them. After doing so many things, what you want is a perfect effect. This last step, the debut stage must naturally be perfect! Regarding the debut stage, Su Zhan has his own arrangements! Time was busy day by day. Twenty days, they finally recorded Jiang Ge. I thought it was over, right?Who knows, there are more below! More than one song! A total of three songs have been released as a mini album. The other two songs are equally good and nice! Perhaps because of the experience of the first song, the recording time of the next two songs has been reduced a lot. Practice makes perfect. Recording like this every day is naturally much better than when there was no experience at the beginning!The two songs took a month and the recording was completed.Although the company does not have a channel for recording records, Su Zhan has already contacted in this regard. At the same time, the music sources of major Korean music websites have also begun to be released. As soon as they went online, the click-through rate began to skyrocket. However, all the six members of the Crown Group still don''t know. They only know that the three songs have finally been recorded, and they will soon return to China and make their official debut. 1290 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1290 So before going back, I can finally relax and let Su Zhan take them around. After all, this is the first time they have come to America. Go shopping, browse the more famous attractions, go shopping, go shopping.Let them have a good time.After playing for three full days, on the first night before returning to Korea, six people seemed to have an appointment together, dressed in uniform clothes, and came to Su Zhan''s room. The six people stood together, each posing with their long legs. Although Su Zhan always said that he wanted six together, he did not forcefully urge them, nor did he expect that the six of them would run into his room tonight. Looking at the six of them, Su Zhan unexpectedly did not immediately show the beastly and generous, but took out his mobile phone and slowly released the music. The six people were stunned, and they were all mentally prepared. They thought that Su Zhan would behave more...the kind, but they didn''t expect Su Zhan to suddenly release music, which they recorded before.As instinctively, the current performance ended and they... began to sing. Chapter 1555 Fast Angel Night, quietly.The neat and melodious singing of the girls sounded, and Su Zhan looked at them, as if he had a feeling of time and space intertwined before he was before crossing.The girls sang seriously and sincerely. When the singing was over, Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands: "Yes, I am very, very satisfied. I hope... the singing in the meeting will make me more satisfied!" "Still singing?" Zhiyan asked in amazement. As a result, as soon as I finished asking, I found that other people were laughing, looking in their eyes and looking strange. "What are you laughing at?" Zhiyan asked in a daze. "Soon, you will know." Su Zhan said with a smirk, followed by a big wave of his hand, and dragged all six people over. The night became restless. After a long time, when the sky was about to dawn, the lights in the room went out, and the''singing'' stopped and quieted down. I slept until noon or almost afternoon, and everyone came in one after another. This experience was embarrassing and special, but it was wonderful.After everything was cleaned up, everyone was reluctant to give up. After all, I have been here for so long. Now that I am leaving, I don¡¯t know when I will come next time. "Aren''t you going with us?" When they got in the car and prepared to go to the airport to fly back to South Korea, they suddenly discovered that Su Zhan had not boarded the car. "I have arranged a choreography teacher, and you will start to train dance after you go back. I will stay to help you find the director, shoot the MV, and your debut stage." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what¡­¡­" Although Su Zhan was a little disappointed by not being able to go back together, he also knew that Su Zhan was busy with their affairs and could only separate. Watching their car leave, Su Zhan made an appointment with a certain director before going to meet. Some Hollywood film director! Using the film director to shoot the MV is still a new combination of MV, so Su Zhan can do it. I have been in contact before. After meeting the director, Su Zhan briefly talked about the storyline of the MV. By the way, he also included a high-priced remuneration, so it was negotiated in less than two hours. The director would Take people to South Korea to shoot.After the negotiation was completed, Su Zhang had a meal with the director, who was still very enthusiastic. After all, the fact that Su Zhan¡¯s money is thrown into a beauty has proved his financial resources to follow the style, so the director also wants to pull the red line, if it is done, maybe he can also get investment in making movies or something, so During this period, the director never hinted that he could introduce some popular and beautiful stars to Su Zhan. It''s a pity, as long as what he can introduce is probably not a good thing, Su Zhan has no interest. Even if it is still clean, unless it is particularly dazzling, it will be difficult to attract Su Zhan''s attention. His current mind is on the crown. When Su Zhan separated from the director, it was already dark outside.The director''s place is remote enough, not just a few blocks across the border, so Su Zhan will not go back, even if he goes back, no one will be him.Simply, Su Zhan is going to find a place to live here and go back to Korea tomorrow. After searching the surrounding situation, Su Zhan was going to find a hotel. At the beginning of the search, before he found the hotel, Su Zhan heard a ding. "The sound of the system?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. The system wouldn''t ring suddenly for no reason. After that, he heard the system''s prompt, and this time he even brought a task. "Fusion Instance: Fast Angel." "Task: Save the angel group, the success of the task rewards the power of the rules!" "What the hell is this? The fusion dungeon is normal, and it is normal to have quests, but this quest actually rewards the power of rules?" Su Zhan was very surprised. The previous quest was to reward reinforcement points. This thing is for Su Zhan. It''s useless for a long time, so he doesn''t care much about whether he has a task lately.Didn''t expect that the task reward now rewards the power of rules?And it''s still a serving. "System, explain the situation." Su Zhan asked secretly. Soon, the system gave an answer. Because Su Zhan already has the Zhanmeng Universe, in short, his level has been increased, so the rewards of the system have also been increased. This is why the previous dungeon has no tasks, and it is considered to be in the''upgrade'' stage.Secondly, the explanation about the power of the rule is that it takes five copies to be fused to consume the power of the rule, which means that the power of the rule will probably be divided into five. "Well, that''s pretty good, and it saves me from devouring it. However, not every instance has a task, and not every task rewards the power of rules?" Su Zhan asked. The systematic answer confirmed Su Zhan''s guess, it was not every time, it was random. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, it was completely dispensable before, and now there is a chance to get the power of the rules, which is considered a profit.So Su Zhan quickly turned his attention to the merged copy. Since the merged copy was caused by his search just now, it means that there must be something or people about this copy nearby! Su Zhan searched again and soon found two suspicious people. A man and a woman, they don¡¯t seem to be very old, teenagers. The female is tall, with very beautiful blonde hair. She wears a backless outfit. The male is almost the same style and looks cool.The two of them were on the rooftop of a certain roof, and they seemed to be eating and resting.Observing these two people carefully, Su Zhan soon discovered something unusual about these two people. The bones in their bodies are a little different, and there seems to be two stretchable cartilage. "The dungeon is called Swift Angel, this dungeon has no impression at all, but since it is called Swift Angel, the mission is to save the angel group by itself, then... these two people are likely to be angels?" Su Zhan is no stranger to angels, don''t forget, he is in charge of heaven, and there are countless angels under his command.But these two people, these two angels seem to be different. They are not pure angels. They feel more like artificial creations, genetic modification projects? ... PS: This copy of Fast Angel is a new movie, and the heroine is very beautiful. Chapter 1556 You Are The Destroyer? "Help...help...don''t..." A woman''s panic cry for help rang, and a man and a woman on the roof had obviously heard it. "Max, no!" The man looked at the woman and shook his head. Max said: "She needs help, I''ll be back soon, I will be back in five minutes! Fang?" Fang still shook his head: "We are going to save Angel. It''s easy for you to reveal our identity." "I''m fast, no one will react." His eyes met, and in the end Max seemed to compromise."Well, it really doesn''t matter to us." Seeing that Max had been persuaded, Fang seemed very happy. He turned his head and leaned against the rock wall to take a look at the night scene. Then he turned his head to say something. After turning his head, there was no one around him and Max was gone. "Damn it!" 1291 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1291 Fang said depressedly, and hurried to catch up. Not far away in a remote street, a drunk with a pickup truck was pestering a little girl. The little girl was struggling and asking for help, but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Instead, she was pushed to the ground, watching the drunk¡¯s wanton With an arrogant look, suddenly, a hand with a black leather glove pressed his shoulder, and he turned his head in doubt to see who it was, but he was thrown away and fell heavily to the ground.Struggling to stand up, he realized that it was a woman! "Hey, don''t be nosy." Max didn''t speak, and rushed directly. "The speed is fast and the strength is great, but this is only because of physical fitness, lack of experience, and no systematic learning of any fighting skills." In the dark, Su Zhan is watching Max. Obviously, this kind of power and physical strength has far surpassed that of ordinary people. This kind of situation could not be more common in the world of Marvel or DC, but it is quite special in this world.Hearing what the two of them said just now, it seems that a companion was arrested. It seems that their situation is not very good. This should be the angel group, right? Since the situation is not so good, he will inevitably be cautious, avoiding and fleeing. It is no wonder that Nazi was unwilling to let Max be nosy. In this case, how to get in touch with them and get their trust must pay attention to methods. At this time, Max had already put the drunk on the pickup truck, and it was easy for her to abuse such ordinary people.However, the change happened suddenly at this time. The drunk didn''t know if it was a brain injury, or if God wanted to create a chance for Su Zhan. The shotgun was placed outside the pickup truck, and the drunk took the gun. boom! The gunfire sounded and Max hit the shoulder and fainted. "Still inexperienced." Su Zhan murmured, appeared behind Max for an instant, and supported him. At this moment, Fang descended from the sky, and his black wings spread and rushed towards the drunkard. He grabbed the drunkard''s neck with a bang, smashing the glass in the cab, and the drunkard passed out directly.Following Fang hurriedly turned back, saw Max who had fainted, and shouted at Su Zhan: "Let her go." Before the voice fell, he rushed towards Su Zhan irritably. Su Zhan held Max with one hand and waved one hand out at random. In an instant, Fang flew out and fell to the ground with a horrified expression. "Are you a destroyer?" "Destroy your sister, ask more clearly next time!" To the frizzy Fang, Su Zhan''s tone was not polite."I''m just kindly helping, you don''t ask anything but do it, you are lucky if you didn''t kill you." "You are not a destroyer? Then who are you?" "Do you want to talk to me for ten yuan here, or do you want to save her? If you want to save her, shut up and follow me!" Su Zhan said, holding Max and flew directly. Fang stared wide-eyed for a long time, only then did he react as if he had just awakened from a dream, and hurriedly let out his wings and followed. The dim night sky, one after the other, soon came to a certain hotel. Flying in from the window, Su Zhan put Max down, and then took out the card and said to Fang who had just entered: "Open this room." "Why?" Fang was a little worried. "Because I want to kill you easily." Su Zhan said irritably. Fang hesitated for a moment, and finally turned and went out unwillingly. Su Zhan turned around and unceremoniously took Max''s clothes directly to Skye.Looking at the bleeding wound on his shoulder, Su Zhan hooked his hand and the bullet slowly came out of its body.Although he was dizzy, Max seemed to feel the pain and frowned and hummed softly.When the bullet flew out, Su Zhan simply bandaged her T-shirt, which did not make her recover instantly. Because Max¡¯s self-healing ability recovers very well, this injury is estimated to be able to recover early tomorrow morning. After fixing it, Su Zhan helped Max cover the quilt, took the bullet and walked to the sofa next to him and sat down. After a few minutes, he returned.After entering, he first glanced at Max and found that she was asleep, then turned around and handed the bank card and room card to Su Zhan, and then glanced at the bullet in his hand: "Thank you." "My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan took over and said casually."Just rest here today, tomorrow her injury will be healed." "you¡­¡­" Fang nodded first, then looked at Su Zhan hesitantly. He really wanted to know who Su Bai was and what his ability...what happened.However, due to Su Zhan''s momentum, he couldn''t ask, and even wanted to say why Su Zhan still stayed here. He was a little embarrassed to say it. Fang sat down in a place by himself, his sleepiness surged unconsciously, and he fell asleep slowly. The two of them were already very tired after flying all the way. In addition, the environment of the hotel was still very comfortable. Although there was a powerful person who didn''t know the way around, they still fell asleep in a daze. The night passed quietly like this. When the sky gradually brightens, the sun slowly rises, and a new day begins.The sleeping Max woke up faintly. Chapter 1557: Blond Girl Max The unfamiliar and comfortable environment made Max who had just woke up a little dazed, and subconsciously sat up, only to realize that he was only wearing underwear and his arms were wrapped in something that looked like his own T-shirt.Immediately after, she remembered that she seemed to have been shot, and then...she noticed that someone seemed to be looking at her.Looking up sharply, she found a man sitting opposite her, looking at herself with a smile. "Who are you!" Max asked. Su Zhan smiled: "You are much better than that guy, at least not so frizzy." Only then did Max discover Fang who was sleeping next to him. "My name is Su Zhan. I happened to see you being shot in the rescue last night, so I helped you. Your injury should be healed. Next to me is the clothes I prepared for you, which should suit you. And, I If you have breakfast, it should be delivered in about 20 minutes, so you can take a shower and you should be ready to eat after you come out." Su Zhan said with a smile. Max turned his head to look, and quickly found a black T-shirt next to him. Opening the T-shirt, Max¡¯s expression was a little surprised. The cuffs on both sides of the clothes were very loose, almost exposed on both sides. The back is the hollow design of the sling. Max looked at it and found that it was hollow. The size of the place should be just enough to stretch out your wings. Looking at Su Zhan, Max wasn''t sure if he knew his secret, but she didn''t say anything cautiously, just nodded slightly and said thank you, then got up and went to the bathroom. Fang also woke up with the voice of the two of them, and said nothing after clarifying the situation. It didn''t take long before Max came out of the bath and the food was delivered.Fang asked concerned about the injury, Max shook his head and said he was all right.The three of them sat down to eat breakfast, Su Zhan casually said, "What''s the matter with you?" "What''s the matter?" Max said. "wing!" Seeing Max''s cautious look, Su Zhan smiled and said, "Are you angels?" "Angels? Haha, we are just a bunch of monsters." Max said bitterly. "Is it genetically modified? I finally discovered that the genes in your body seem to have been modified. No wonder your wings are like this. Although they are considered angels, they have wings to fly and have a special ability. , Far from real angels." "Do you know what a real angel is like?" Fang said unhappy. "It just so happens, I really know, because angels are under my control!" Su Zhan smiled. "It''s yours, who are you?" "Do you believe that there is a god in this world?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Fang and Max looked at each other, Max slowly said: "If there is a God in this world, he shouldn''t have caused us to suffer so much." "Maybe it''s just a test!" Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "Knowing that you are going to save people, I won''t stop you. If you are in danger or trouble, you might as well pray and say There may be miracles. By the way, remember my name, my name is Su Zhan!" "for¡­¡­" Just as Max was about to speak, Su Zhan disappeared out of thin air with a smile and waved his hand. 1292 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1292 "..." The two looked at each other, and both showed damned expressions. "He... is missing?" "Yes, it''s gone." "This is... what ability?" "Perhaps... there is really a god." Max muttered, and then said: "Well, let''s hurry up and go." Max cleaned up with Fang. Fang first jumped out of the window. The black wings suddenly opened. Max looked back. Although it was just a hotel and not a home, this feeling still made her very difficult to visit. The first time... staying in a hotel.With a leap, Max opened his wings, and the two quickly flew away. She has stayed in school since Max can remember. It is not a school in the true sense, but just a title, a place where only their kind of abnormal people live.Every day, the staff conduct cruel experiments on them, and what they call a room is a cage!Until Jeb, the scientist in charge of them, couldn''t bear to continue their suffering, and quietly took them out of there, and then... it was endless escape... Finally, Jeb took them to a safe place, among the mountains and forests, which they called home and called the nest. Two years ago, Jeb left his food and money, then disappeared, never showing up again.Others no longer believe that Jeb can come back, because of adolescence, they are increasingly wanting to contact the outside world and want to live like ordinary people.Just before Angel was captured, the little friend Nazi wanted to sneak out, risking exposure just to buy a new dress! When will we be able to get rid of this endless life? If there is a god, he will help! Thinking wildly, Max and Fang continued to fly according to the previously planned route. The huge dark wings spread out, soaring in the blue sky and white clouds, the distance is very high, so there is no need to worry about being discovered.Walking through the city and coming to the wilderness, there are no people around, which allows the two to relax a little bit and speed up.The two of them barely rested for a whole day, until night gradually fell, the two of them found an abandoned wooden house and prepared to rest. Here, they are almost close to the school, and tomorrow morning, they are going to save people. The electrical equipment in the wooden house is no longer available. Fortunately, some candles were found and the candles were lit, and the two were ready to rest on the sofa. "You said that Su Zhan, who is it?" Max asked casually, she was very curious about Su Zhan. "Who knows." Fang said casually, followed by a frown, making a silent motion."There is someone outside!" Max Lingran turned over and rushed out with a swish. With a loud noise, a person was overwhelmed on the wall. "Egy?" Max was surprised. Chapter 1558: Evil Experiment and Abnormal Man There are two so-called flowers, one for each. Time went backwards back to the morning. After Su Zhan teleported away from the hotel, he went to investigate the research project on Max and others.Before, Su Zhan didn''t know, so he didn''t deliberately investigate. Now that it is targeted, it is easy to find many things. After all... there is nothing that can hide Su Zhan. Not to mention people, or projects that are strictly confidential, the whole world!There are no secrets to Su Zhan! This is a very large research project. Many hidden places around the world have the same laboratories to study this genetic mutation. The experiment has a very long cycle. It will start from the infancy to fuse and adjust genes. They will also inject positioning chips into them.As they grow up little by little, they will experiment at different times, which is cruel! The ultimate goal of this experiment is for weapons. Super weapon. In addition to this type of angel experiment, there is also a genetic modification of werewolves. These modified werewolves are called destroyers, and they are responsible for the security of the base and...the angels.This is also the reason why Fang asked him if he was the Destroyer when he saw Su Zhan, because the Destroyer had been hunting them down.In other words, hunt down Max. Su Zhan deliberately checked the information about Max. Although they are all encrypted layer by layer, for Su Zhan it is no different from being undefended. A total of six Max and the others escaped. This should be the angel group the mission said.And Max, as the strongest among them, is naturally the leader.For a long time, the laboratory wanted to catch Max and go back to study, but now it has changed the target, but one of the smallest Angels, she has some mutations and has the ability to telepathy. Now, Angel has been caught, and it is her that Max and Ann are going to save. It''s just that they don''t think about who will order Angell to be arrested! "It seems that they won''t be able to save people smoothly, otherwise there will be no missions. It''s still early, and the key figures are always going to appear last." Su Zhan smiled, preparing to stroll around here. Maybe you can find some beautiful little things to bring back to a few people in the crown group. Wandering aimlessly on the street, he didn''t find anything interesting after walking through several shops. Fortunately, he himself was shopping, so he didn''t care too much.As he walked, he suddenly felt that someone was following him. "interesting!" Su Zhan chuckled at the corner of his mouth, and continued walking pretending to be normal, and suddenly accelerated when he reached the corner. Behind him, a person followed quietly. Seeing Su Zhan turning around the corner, he hurriedly followed. He just turned around and felt that his eyes went dark, his neck was instantly pinched, and the whole person was lifted up. "what?" "It''s you!" Su Zhan was a little surprised, and then let go of his hand. "Cough cough." A woman rubbed her neck and coughed twice, looking at Su Zhan with some fear. "I still remember, you were the woman who was rescued last night, what are you doing with me?" Su Zhan thought who was following him so recklessly, but she didn''t expect it to be.She was entangled by the drunk last night, and Max went out to help and gave herself a chance to contact Max. "I, my name is Ella, thank you for saving me yesterday." "You didn''t save me!" Su Zhan shook his head. "You...who are you?" Ella asked tentatively. Last night, she saw clearly that the person who saved her was shot, and there was a person with wings, and the person in front of her. Although he did not have wings, he could fly. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, Ella would definitely think that she was dreaming, and hadn''t slept well for almost one night after returning, but she actually saw him again just now.Watching him go shopping aimlessly, Ella didn''t know how she wanted to just follow. "I am not with them." Su Bai shook his head."What''s more, knowing too much is not good for you, just live your previous life safely." "But I have seen it, how can I forget it, how can I treat it as if I didn''t see it." Ella said. "I can help you forget." Su Zhan said and raised his hand. Ella stepped back fearfully, then raised her head and said, "You, what are you going to do?" "I can delete your memory." Su Zhan said. "No, don''t delete my memory." Ella hurriedly said."I just want to know who you are, after all... saved me after all. And she, is she okay? I saw Ou she was shot, your identity must be kept secret, I can help, My mother is a doctor!" "My identity doesn''t need to be kept secret, let alone if something happens, do you think I have such a leisure time to go shopping here? But..." Su Zhan looked at Ira, looking directly up and down, looking at Ira a little unnaturally ."I didn''t pay attention to it yesterday. You are pretty long and in good shape. Well, you are qualified." "What, what is qualified?" Ella asked tremblingly. 1293 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1293 "See what you are afraid of. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you like that, just let you go shopping with me." Su Zhan said with a smile."It feels a bit boring to go shopping alone, and it will attract the attention of others, as if I have no one to accompany you. It just so happens that you go shopping with me, I can satisfy your curiosity." "Really?" "of course it''s true." "Well, I''ll go shopping with you." Ella agreed immediately, and then took the initiative to take Su Zhan''s arm."Let''s go, go shopping, and then you tell me who you are and what they are." "Let''s go!" Su Zhan said with a smile, walked out of the alley and continued shopping. While shopping, Su Zhan had no reservations, and told her about Max, her identity, her abilities and so on.As for himself, Su Zhan also said something, but only about his identity in this world. Chapter 1559 You are kidding, but I''m serious! "You said that you are launching a Korean group and came to the United States just to record songs for them. Oh my God... It''s incredible, how could you do such a thing?" Ira said in surprise. "Why can''t I do such a thing?" Su Zhan asked back. Ella shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I mean, you can fly, you are not an ordinary person." "Isn''t this good? Enjoy life, enjoy beautiful women." Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s also..." Ella nodded, suddenly thinking of something, and hurriedly took Su Zhan''s arm and said: "Wait, why are you telling me everything so simply, these news should be kept secret, if people know it It will be very troublesome, but you don''t worry about telling me. You...you just said you can delete my memory, right? You...you don''t plan to tell me now and then delete my memory?" "You are quite smart! You can think of it all." Su Zhan said with a smile. "No? You really intend to do this? No, it''s unfair. Okay, I''ll go shopping with you. You told me, how can you delete my memory." Ira hurriedly said. Seeing Ella''s anxious look, Su Zhan suddenly wanted to tease her."Yeah, you are shopping with me now, and I told you now. But I didn¡¯t say, I won¡¯t delete your memory later! But... if you want to keep your memory, you can! If you are my woman, Naturally, there is no need to delete memories." "what?" Ella froze for a moment, and subconsciously said: "I''m only eighteen years old, I haven''t had a boyfriend yet." "Isn''t this better?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Well, you think about it, whether to be my woman or delete the memory." After speaking, Su Zhan pulled Ella and continued to stroll around. Ella is not thinking about asking questions now, her face is tangled... Seeing her, Su Zhan couldn''t help but feel funny. She was really curious. If she changed to someone else, she wouldn''t hesitate at all, so she refused. After shopping for more than two hours, Su Zhan took Ella to the nearby restaurant for dinner. "How are you thinking about it? The shopping is over. You will tell me the answer after you finish eating." After eating, Su Zhan asked Ella with a smile. Ella was tangled and did not speak. After eating slowly, Su Zhan wiped the corners of his mouth. Needless to say, Ella knew she should give the answer, but... she hadn''t thought about it yet. Is it to give up memory and curiosity, or...become her woman? "call!" Taking a deep breath, Ella said, "Yes, can you discuss it, we...we only do it once, and then don''t you delete my memory?" "Puff" Seeing Ella''s serious look, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. "You, what are you laughing at?" Ella said with some shame. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, I''m just joking with you. You don''t need to do it with me once, and you don''t have to worry about being deleted by me." "Really, really?" "of course it''s true." "Then, aren''t you afraid?" "Afraid?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows: "What are you afraid of? The news leaks? First of all, you may not believe what you say, and you will be regarded as a lunatic, as a neuropathy. If the person in the organization knows, say Maybe they will come to trouble you. So, you can''t tell the public. Secondly, even if someone believes, what if someone knows it? If you trouble me, then they have to have this strength!" "That''s right!" Ella nodded and looked at Su Zhan hesitantly: "You, are you leaving in a while?" "Yes, if I''m not wrong, Max and the others are in trouble. Although they only met yesterday, Max is very beautiful, isn''t it?" Su Zhan said with a smile."What''s more, there is no need for such an experimental organization to stay, just get rid of it by the way." "Then... do we have a chance to meet again?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and shook his head slightly. Is there any chance to meet?After finishing the dungeon of Fast Angel, Su Zhan will return to Korea to deal with the crown. As for Ella, although the girl is good, she is only a supporting role after all?Or maybe it''s a passer-by who just watched pleasingly accompany you to go shopping, what else does it matter? "That''s it, goodbye." Su Zhan smiled, took out the money and put it on the table to check out, then got up and left, and walked out of the restaurant. Seeing Su Zhan''s figure, Ella hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth and hurriedly chased it out. Pushing the door open, Ella hurriedly shouted: "Wait, I will be your woman, so that I can follow you?" "..." There was silence all around. The pedestrians passing by looked at Ella and then at Su Zhan. They were all surprised, and admired Ella¡¯s initiative and boldness, so she dared to court, just to be by his side? At this time, Ella obviously also noticed that she had made a mistake, and she shouted too loudly.Looking at the gazes of the people around, Ella almost wanted to find a place to get in immediately.However, she still looked at Su Zhan stubbornly, waiting for Su Zhan to answer. "Didn''t I just joking with you before?" Su Zhan said dumbly. "You are joking, I am not!" "I thought about it seriously, let me know this, and let me have nothing to do with it, I can''t accept it." Ella said seriously. "Forget it, since you''re serious, just follow me. Anyway, I''m not less of a woman than you!" Su Zhan said lightly, and Ella ran over and took Su Zhan''s arm with excitement. . "Where are we going now? Should I fulfill my terms or help Max and the others?" Ira asked eagerly. "If you think about it clearly, following me is equivalent to saying goodbye to your previous life, leaving here and leaving your mother. So, if you really want to figure it out, go back and talk to your mother." Su Zhandao. "I''ll give her a call. If I go back, she will definitely not agree!" Ella said, took out the phone and made a call. Chapter 1560 Angel Group Although Ella has a momentum because of curiosity, she hasn''t been able to ignore it.She can call the shots in her own life, but she will still take care of her mother''s emotions, so naturally she didn''t tell the truth, nor said that she would never return. She just found a reason to talk to classmates for fun and stay a while.Although this statement was abrupt, and my mother was a little surprised, she still agreed. Hanging up, Ella said with a smile: "It''s done, can you tell us what to do next?" Su Zhan smiled dumbly, then took Ella''s shoulder and walked to the side. Seeing this, Ella thought she was going to fulfill her conditions, she was a little nervous and hopeful.Seeing that she had walked into the remote box, Ella couldn''t help but wonder if it should be written here?Who knows that Su Zhan stopped before she spoke, turned her head and smiled at her, and felt something wrong with Ella. 1294 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1294 What did she see? She saw the jungle, she saw...the lake... This is something that is impossible to see in the urban area, and when she turns her head subconsciously, Ella is stunned. Where is there any urban area? I am completely in a certain suburb. "This this¡­¡­" Ella was shocked for a long time, waving her hand as if she was planning to drive something away, and then went to observe the trees."This turned out to be true? It''s not an illusion, nor a dream. We...Where are we? Why did we come here suddenly?" "It''s still early, we can camp here!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "As for where, I don''t know, it''s right on earth anyway." "But we didn''t prepare anything?" Camping is a relatively common thing for Americans, but there is no tent or anything. How to camp? "Do it yourself, with plenty of food and clothing." Su Zhan smiled, looked around and seemed to be choosing a location, then pointed to a tree and said, "What do you think about it?" "On the tree?" "tree house!" Su Zhan smiled, waving his hands seemingly at random, and following, Ella saw an incredible scene, the branches of the big tree changed their appearance, and a wooden house appeared in the middle of the tree. There is a revolving staircase, and you can go straight up from below. "Oh my god!" Ella didn''t know what to say except for exclaiming. "You can visit it. Let''s live here at night, and I''ll get some food." Su Zhan said, then turned around and walked to the lake. There was no need to do anything. One by one, the fish jumped out of it. Su Zhan chose two big ones, and then they ran away to eat some game. It was clean, lit a bonfire, and it didn''t take long for the smoke to curl up, and the fragrance was already diffused.Ella got down from the wooden house and was amazed by the wooden house. She curiously asked how Su Zhan did it. This is really hard to explain the principle, and Su Zhan can only casually perfuse.Eating, feeling the fresh air and cool climate, unconsciously, the night has quietly rewarded, the bonfire has been put out, Su Zhan and Ella have entered the wooden house. Not long after they entered the wooden house, Su Zhan felt two howling winds passing through the air... Obviously, this is Max and Fang. Now that they knew that they were asking to save people and had read the information related to this project, Su Zhan came here first to wait.However, I don''t plan to meet them for the time being. Lying in the wooden house, feeling the evening breeze, the atmosphere is quite good. Taking a look at Ella, since this little girl insisted on following her, and she agreed, Su Zhan had no intention of hypocritical after the long night.Reached out and hugged Ella, Ella clearly knew what was going to happen, and leaned in silently.It didn''t take long for a sound from the silent wooden house to wake the nearby birds and beasts. "Huh, someone else?" Su Zhan suddenly noticed three more cracking noises coming, and subconsciously glanced towards the outside, and soon found three people flying in the air. A man, a woman, and a little boy. "This man should be Yiji, a blind man. The girl''s name is Nazi, and the little boy is called Gates, who are all from the Angels, but shouldn''t they hide in that lair? It looks like something went wrong there! "Su Zhan mumbled secretly, noting that they flew to a wooden house not far away and joined Max and Fang. Su Zhan thought for a while but didn''t pay attention anymore, and concentrated on doing happy things with Ella. ... ... Not to mention Su Zhan and Ella here, but also to the wooden house, when Fang felt someone outside, Max rushed out directly. Immediately afterwards, I heard a bang. The man had been pressed against the wall by Max, and then I was surprised to find that it was Yiji. "Egy? Why are you here?" Max asked suspiciously. Iggy smiled, and immediately following Max, he felt someone coming from the left and right, it was Nazi and Gates. "Don''t you let you wait at home?" "Home... no more." Yi Ji said."It''s complicated to say, but..." Before he could say it, Nazzi kicked and said, "Gates blew up the house." "what?" Although Gates has been studying bombs and so on, but... As soon as Max was about to turn his head to question, he heard Yiji explain: "Don''t blame him, this time thanks to him, he saved us. After you are gone, Ali is here." "Ali..." Max said the name in a daze. "Go in first," Fang interjected. Everyone entered the wooden house, and Yiji told the story. Before Angel was arrested, McGonagall and Fang were about to come to save people. Not long after they left, Ali, one of the destroyers who had been captured, came back quietly. He wanted to find Max.He has become the destroyer of half-man and half-wolf. He is very strong. Yiji is a blind man, Nazi is just a girl, and Gates is just a child. He is not Ali¡¯s opponent at all. The bomb they prepared before detonated, and they had no chance to take it out. Home, ruined. But Max didn''t think Ali would be killed so easily! Chapter 1561 Now that they have all come, there is nowhere to go now, and we can only save people together.Max gave an order, so that everyone could rest, and soon... the cabin was already in silence. The night passed leisurely. It was just getting bright. Su Zhan opened his eyes and glanced at Ella who was sleeping next to him. It takes a lot of energy to transform from a girl to a woman, so Ella is sleeping very heavily now, and there is no sign of waking up. Su Zhan dressed neatly, slowly got up and came out of the wooden house, released the power of chaos to the wooden house, made a simple protective barrier, and then looked into the distance. Passing through the obstacles of the layers of leaves, the wooden house at the other end of the lake, the door was slowly pushed open, and Max came out.Dressed neatly, slowly pacing to the lake, it looks like he is ready to exercise. Looking at the lake, Max suddenly said: "I know you will come, but it''s too slow, right?" The sound fell and turned around. A man walked out of the woods next to him. It looks burly, with long hair, and a beard. There is a very obvious scar on his face, which looks like a wild man. Ali! 1295 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1295 The son of Jeb, the head of the evil laboratory, Jeb was in charge of them when Max was still in the laboratory.I can see it every day, but as his own son, Ali seldom sees his father, so he has little resentment. He often bullies Max, and in the last time he hurt Max, leaving a scar on his face. "I will let you know that even if you become the Destroyer, you are not my opponent!" After Max said, Ali seemed to have been a little angry, and some madness directly rushed over. To Ali, Max is his demon. As soon as he saw Max, Ali would lose his composure. After rushing over, the two quickly fought. You come and go, although you can''t talk about how clever, but it is also extremely fierce.Ali''s defense and strength are very strong, Max is good at strength and dexterity, which can be considered equal for a while.After a fight, the two separated, Max said: "Do you think I have only one person?" As the voice fell, whoosh, a few figures appeared, they were the angels! A few people stood together and looked very imposing. However, Ali did not panic, and sneered somewhat proudly: "Do you think you are the only one? Come out!" He opened his arms and waved, and soon several people in black appeared around him. Destroyer! The angel group looks like a battle against the Destroyer. It should be very intense? Ali sneered, took out something from his waist and stuffed it into his ear, followed by a ring-like electronic device.Just when Max and the others were on guard and ready to move, they saw Ali twist the thing.In an instant, a powerful and harsh sound wave rang. Puff, puff! Everyone in the angel group instantly fell to the ground, covering their ears, in pain! "I can''t hear what you are talking about right now, but it doesn''t matter. You will hear it when you return to school." Ali said triumphantly and waved his hand. The destroyers next to him took out black bags and headed towards the angels. They walked over, ready to take them away, they couldn''t resist, and the whole army was wiped out. "No experience means no experience." Su Zhan witnessed the whole process and shook his head with a chuckle. Seeing them leave, the angel group was taken away, Su Zhan turned back and got some food.For about an hour or so, Ella woke up. "Max and the others were taken away. After eating, I am going to save people." "Huh? Really?" Ella was surprised, and hurriedly began to eat breakfast. It seems that he is afraid that he is too slow, Su Zhan will not bring himself! After eating, Su Zhan and Ella teleported again. The next moment, the two of them had appeared in a heavily guarded building, and they immediately saw large cages placed in front of each cage. There was one person lying down, it was Max and the others. Although Ella was surprised, she did not act rashly and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s okay, no one can see us, and can''t hear us." "So amazing?" Ella believed Su Zhan''s words, but still felt surprised."Is this the base of that laboratory? What happens to them...? How do we save them?" "Not urgent!" Su Zhan smiled: "If she asks us for help and prays, I will show up to save them immediately." While talking, Max seemed to have woken up.Seeing the familiar cage, Max was stunned for a moment, and then quickly looked around. "Fang, Nazi, are you all okay?" "It''s okay." "I''m fine." The others awoke and responded. "Gates!" Max yelled, and Gates said excitedly: "Yes, Angel." In the cage next to Gates, lying a very cute little girl, it was Angel who was captured before. Seeing Angel, Max hurriedly comforted. Tell her not to be afraid, we are here to save you or something. But they are all in prison now, and it is not so easy to save Angel. At this moment, Ali came over from a distance, as a winner, said a few words bravely, and then dragged Angel out, as if to meet someone. "You wait here, I''ll take a look!" Su Zhan said, following behind. In an empty room. A table, two chairs, a middle-aged man in a white coat with a back head sat aside, and a plate of chocolate chip cookies in front of him. Max came in and saw the man''s expression stunned, and then he seemed to understand something, walked over and sat down slowly. "Really so... Jeb! It seems that I am too naive!" Max said mockingly. Jeb, their person in charge at the time, and took them out of the laboratory to give them a new life, in their minds who existed like fathers.At this moment, seeing him here, Max immediately reacted and was cheated. Otherwise, he can''t be here, he still looks like a supervisor! Chapter 1562 Pray? "What do you think?" Jeb asked flatly. "I have two guesses! The first is that you left us for our safety, and the second is that all of this is your conspiracy. You lied to us from the beginning." Max said in a deep voice."Although I have always hoped to be the first one, but now...hehe." Mocking, sneer? Max is very depressed now, very sad and angry. Whatever escapes from the laboratory, what starts a new life, what exists like a father, everything in this... is an illusion. When everything she believed in was suddenly overthrown, the sadness and the anger can be imagined. "Your experiment is very large and very important. I am a scientist, and everything I do is hoping that this society can be better. Of course, in this process, it may be...somewhat inappropriate, but I I think this is a necessary sacrifice! We need to pay attention to every stage of yours. We used to keep you here in order to let you have a safe childhood, and then take you away, let you be independent, and let you have a normal Growth Environment." "Then why do you want to catch us back again." Max said. Jeb shook his head and said: "Angel''s mutation has a problem, you must observe here to ensure safety. Believe me! This is good for you!" As he said, Jeb stepped back the chocolate chip cookie and smiled. Said: "This is your best, chocolate chip cookie." "Do you think I am a kid?" Max said mockingly."I won''t believe you anymore." "Try it." 1296 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1296 Jeb picked up a biscuit and said. When the biscuit was picked up, Max quickly found a line of small print on the plate. "It''s not convenient, you have to believe me!" Max looked up at Jeb, Jeb held the chocolate biscuit and did not speak, but his eyes changed slightly. Max sneered: "I won''t believe you anymore!" After speaking, Max got up and went out directly. Jeb was holding the biscuit, his expression uncertain, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking. The Max who came out was quickly brought back to the cage, and other people asked concerned about it. Max simply said that he had seen Jeb and said that Jeb was no longer worthy of trust.Everyone reacted strongly to the news, noisy.But Max sat down and began to think about ways to get out of trouble. She has no time to think about Jeb''s affairs. She is the leader of the angel group. She has always been responsible for taking care of everyone. This is her duty!Now, all of this is a conspiracy, so obviously they are unlikely to be released again, there are bound to be countless experiments waiting for them, waiting for Angel. In any case, you must escape. But what should I do? There is no way to get out of this cage, even if you can get out, the entire base doesn''t know how many people guard it, and there are destroyers such as Ali. How to do? what should I do? Inexplicably, Max suddenly thought of Su Zhan, thinking of the sentence Do you believe in God? "If you are in danger or trouble, you might as well pray, maybe there will be a miracle. By the way, remember my name, my name is Su Zhan!" The sentence before Su Zhan left suddenly appeared in his mind, very clear. "Perhaps? Can you try?" Let the dead horse be a living horse doctor, after all... there is no other way right now.Thinking of this, Max began to pray silently. She doesn''t believe in religion, doesn''t worship, and doesn''t know how to pray, so she just shouted Su Zhan''s name mentally, talking about her plight, hoping he could help.Over and over again, Max didn''t feel any changes or abnormalities. "It seems that there is no god in this world." Max muttered disappointedly. "who said it?" A voice suddenly sounded, Max was shocked, subconsciously looked around, but found no one. "Yes, did I hear the hallucinations?" Max said inwardly, but with the idea of ??expecting and trying it out, he whispered softly."Who? Who is talking, is that you? Su Zhan?" "it''s me!" The voice sounded again, giving an affirmative answer. This time, Max confirmed that he was not hearing voices... This made her extremely excited. She didn''t expect that prayer would actually be effective. Su Zhan... is she really a god? "Where are you, why can''t I see you? You...can you help us escape?" Max reacted quickly, knowing that someone was watching here, so he immediately suppressed his excitement and pretended that everything was normal. Then asked quietly. "I''m right in front of you." Su Zhan said with a smile, followed by Max feeling that his hand was slammed, and then he was held. It was Su Zhan''s hand! "Are you invisible?" "That''s right." Su Zhan smiled."When are you going out, now?" "Can... can it be done? The guards here are very tight, should you wait till night?" Max said worriedly. "Strictly? It''s no different from paper, you are too underestimated!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and his figure suddenly appeared. His sudden appearance instantly stunned the other angels. "He, who is he?" "How come it suddenly?" "so hot!" "There is another woman." "Yes, Su Zhan?" Several people were surprised. Su Zhan smiled, squeezed his fingers lightly and clicked, the cage seemed to be broken into pieces with a bang.While Max was still in a daze, Su Zhan snapped his fingers easily, very crisp, and then the sound of clanging clanging sounded, and all the cages were broken! "Don''t be stunned, go out, and then there will be revenge, and there will be grievances, and ruin this place!" Su Zhan said lightly. Max reacted hurriedly and waved his hand to get out. Just after leaving, Ali rushed over with the Destroyer, still holding that kind of equipment in his hand.I want to solve them in the same way, but...this time with Su Zhan, how could the result he wanted still happen?With a snap of his fingers, the device exploded directly, and after that, Max and the angels rushed up! Chapter 1563 End?No, this is just the beginning! The melee is triggered instantly, but the angel group does not have the upper hand in terms of numbers. With Gates, Angel is still young. Except for Max and Fang, Yiji is blind. Although he has a keen hearing, it is inconvenient to fight after all, while Nazi is a small man. Girl, not as strong and strong as Max.Max dealt with Ali, but it was difficult for him to deal with the remaining destroyers. Su Zhan watched for a while, looked at Ira who was a little worried and said with a smile: "Want to help?" "Of course, it''s just...I can''t help at all." Ella said. "It''s not easy to want to help." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Although they are like angels, they are only the result of genetic modification. Now...I will help you become a real angel!" "The real angel?" Ella murmured before he could react, but Su Zhan waved his hand. In an instant, a dazzling light shrouded Ella''s body. The dazzling light instantly attracted everyone''s attention, subconsciously stopped, and turned to avoid. The eyes gradually adjusted, and the light dimmed. A pair of white wings opened out of thin air, and in the afterglow, Ella was full of holiness and sacredness. If it were not for the blankness and shock on her face, the effect would have been better. 1297 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1297 "I... this is..." Ella looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan nodded with a smile: "Yes, you have become an angel, a true angel." "God, I actually..." Ella was shocked, and looked at the destroyer.In an instant, Ella had already arrived behind the Destroyer, and the sudden teleportation made Ella somewhat unresponsive. She waited until she woke up like a dream, and then shot. boom! With a light wave, the destroyer flew out instantly, smashed through the wall and hung up. "Okay, amazing!" After knowing his strength, Ella hurriedly began to help. Because of Ella''s joining, the battle situation turned around instantly. Don''t even think that Ella has no experience or know how to fight, but she has enough strength to crush her. All the Destroyer was easily dealt with all the way, Max and others went to Jeb non-stop. However, to their surprise, Jeb died! It seems that it was killed by someone. "It''s not good, the base has been set to explode, and it will explode soon." Gates suddenly shouted. "The strong man broke his wrist, it was so simple!" Su Zhan sneered, waved his hand, and made a thud. A big hole appeared in the wall instantly, and the distance was long, and the starry sky at the end could be seen from a distance. "go!" Su Zhan said, everyone ran out instantly, followed by spreading their wings and flying into the air. The moment they flew out, the base exploded instantly. The rumbling sound instantly sounded, and the entire base had collapsed and plunged into a sea of ??flames. Obviously, this place has been abandoned! Looking at the abandoned base, the expressions of Max and others are a bit complicated. This is their place of fear, and now finally... no more.Ali, Jeb is also dead, finally... can he escape the fate of hiding and fleeing? "Leave here first and go back to yesterday''s wooden house." Su Zhan said and flew out first, and everyone naturally followed. With the two black and white wings, plus Su Zhan''s appearance that he can fly without wings at all, this combination looks quite graphic. After a while, everyone returned to the wooden house by the lake. After entering, Max introduced each other first. As for Ella, she also recognized that she was the person she saved that day, but she didn¡¯t know how to be with Su Zhan, and... what Su Zhan did to her just now , Turned her into... a real angel? "Okay, let''s just put it briefly, my name is Su Zhan, and I am in charge of heaven. I have turned Ella into an angel, a real angel, and you have seen the power!" Su Zhan paused and continued. : "The destruction of the school does not mean that the matter is over. This is just one of the laboratories, and you are just a group of abnormal people." "what?" "You mean, there are other laboratories conducting such experiments?" The people of the angel group suddenly showed a shocked expression after hearing it. They thought that this kind of experiment was the only one, and only here!Unexpectedly this is just one of them. "Do you think Jeb is the supervisor? He is indeed the supervisor, but he is only one of the supervisors of this laboratory. He will be killed, mostly because the people behind the scenes knew that the situation was not good and did not want to reveal the news, so they killed her. Then it detonated the base. It¡¯s good to be able to kill us, but even if it can¡¯t, it will destroy the corpses, making you think that the matter is over. "Then when we relax, when we think we are relieved, people in other laboratories will appear, perhaps the same mutated person as us, or the destroyer, when will we..." Max accepted Said, although not finished, everyone already understands what the end is. Unprepared, their results can be imagined. "No, this evil experiment must not be allowed to continue, we must destroy all the laboratories." Max said. "But we don''t know where the other laboratories are. Maybe there may be intelligence in the school, but there is already destroyed." Fang said. "Yes." Max said, looking at Su Zhan: "However, we don''t know, it doesn''t mean no one knows. There is nothing that can be concealed from the gods and God. Su Zhan, Or God, you can make Ella an angel, you say you are the ruler of heaven, you tell us there are other laboratories, then you must know that as a God, you will definitely save those poor people, right ?" Su Zhan shrugged: "I''m very busy, so I won''t destroy these bases, but...you can. I will help you become stronger and tell you where you are. You are the victims of the experiment, so naturally it is up to you. Go to cut all this, do you... dare?" "of course!" Max said without hesitation. "Okay, then the first thing to do is to help you take out the positioning chip in your body!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1564 Strengthening and Returning to Korea Max originally wanted to ask how to take out the chip. After all, this thing was put in their bodies when they were very young, and it has even been fused with the flesh and blood veins for so many years. It is very difficult to take it out.If it is convenient, Max is going to let Angel and Gates start first. After all, they are still young. If they take out the chip and arrange them elsewhere, it can at least guarantee safety.Who knows that Su Zhan started before Max could speak. There was no one, two, three, four, five coming one by one, and Su Zhan opened his hand slightly, and in an instant, a powerful suction force came out of Su Zhan''s palm.The strange thing is that everyone can feel the strength of this suction, but the body does not move at all, as if it is fixed, and then they can feel the body as if it is being torn, as if something is about to be pulled out. Saying it hurts isn''t too painful, and saying it doesn''t hurt, but you can feel that kind of pain. "Swish" "Whizzing!" After a few sounds, they saw their bodies flew out suddenly, sticking to Su Zhan''s palm. One by one very small chips. Everyone looked at their bodies suspiciously, but did not find any scars. How did the chip come out? Everyone was puzzled, and in the end they could only lament the power of the gods. "Okay, the whereabouts problem is solved, the next step is to settle down. What do you think of your original home? I can help you rebuild it." Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Really?" "of course!" "Take a rest, and then you can go back directly. After I help you settle down, I will leave. If you have any situation, you can contact at any time." Su Zhan said with a smile. "We... can we still contact you?" Nazi asked tentatively. After all, this is a god. Although the miracle happened, after the incident, they didn''t expect to be able to keep in touch with the gods? "Of course. Ella will stay, let her tell me if you have anything." Su Zhan said with a smile. Allen can teleport, and it is naturally convenient to connect. 1298 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1298 After a short rest, Su Zhan took them back to their original home, which has become a ruin, but Su Zhan once again let them see what a god is!The ruins in the wave of hands moved on their own, quickly reassembled and recovered. After a while, the place had been restored to its original state, and then a light spread from the center of the house, and then disappeared. "I made some simple decorations. From the outside, it seems that this place is still in ruins." Su Zhan said indifferently. After everyone came in, they couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the familiar home. Su Zhan wrote the addresses of several laboratories and simple information, followed by helping them to upgrade again, and strengthened it a bit. Although they were not up to the point of being a real angel, they were almost the same, much better than before. After the arrangements were made, Su Zhan checked the system''s tasks. Unexpectedly, the display has been completed, and the power of the rules has been obtained. It is so simple to get the power of this rule! "You, are you leaving?" Max came to Su Zhan and asked hesitantly. "Yes, meeting you is just an episode. I have other things to leave. Keep working hard, and I will leave you a sum of money. I can let Ella do it for you if you have any needs. If you have time, I will come to see you. If you perform well, I will consider taking you out of this world after these laboratories are eliminated." Max''s eyes lit up instantly. "Okay, work hard! I am very optimistic about you!" Su Zhan smiled, and then teleported away directly. With intelligence, it has been strengthened, and with Ella, there is really nothing to worry about here.Although he did not take the opportunity to win Max, there are still many opportunities in the future!Of course, Max is indeed very beautiful and very attractive to Su Zhan, but in terms of attractiveness, she does not lose to anyone in Crown, but... there are six people in Crown! The number is not dominant! South Korea, in the villa. The six people in the crown are wearing cool, hot pants and T-shirts in the living room Li practicing dancing. "Have you heard it? It seems to be the sound of opening the door." Jin Yulin suddenly stopped and said, and then the women immediately reacted, isn''t it Su Zhan back? The girls hurriedly stopped to open the door, and they saw Su Zhan coming in in the courtyard. "Really is!" With a shout, the women hurried out. Seeing them running over like this, the sense of satisfaction is really strong. Su Zhan opened his arms with a smile, hugged one by one, and then listened to their chirping questions. Back in the living room, Su Zhan first asked and learned that the director had contacted them and was choosing a shooting location, and they started to practice dancing.Except for Eun Joo, everyone else has no experience in dancing, which is a difficult point.Especially for this kind of group dance, the individual ability is not so prominent, what is needed is the sense of neatness. Fortunately, the six people have a tacit understanding in this regard, so the progress in dance is pretty good. Before Su Zhan came back, although they were also lively, most of them were about songs and dancing. When Su Zhan came back, the atmosphere changed completely.The chef from the Blue House was called over again to have a dinner at night. This time the dinner was obviously different from the last time. After all, the relationship between the six people and Su Zhan and some of their ways of getting along were completely different. So in the process of gatherings, naturally there is no such clear soup and watery. Poorly last time, everyone was full of praise for the food. This time, almost no one cared. It didn''t take long for the dinner to become a "meal;". For a ridiculous night, Su Zhan paid close attention to the affairs of Jeju Island the next morning, and learned that everything was going well, and it would take a while for Crown and the others to start their official debut stage. Su Zhan wondered whether to go back to the Manga first. Wei world, come back in a few days.However, this idea did not have a chance to be realized, and it was delayed because of other things. Chapter 1565 Su Zhan had planned to take advantage of the Crown Dance practice period to go back to the Marvel World and wait until Crown was ready to make his official debut before returning.However, the plan did not change quickly. When Su Zhan was about to explain and leave, Zhao Yan found Su Zhan.It turned out that the hospital where Zhaoyan''s family was recuperating was going to be sold, so the patients in the hospital were all arranging transfers. Zhaoyan had already contacted the hospital herself, but hoped that Su Zhan could go there with her and help. "The hospital is selling? Why?" When Zhaoyan finished speaking, Su Zhan was very surprised.After all, the last time I went to see the hospital, it seemed to be fine, and there was no debt pressure. Why did I suddenly say that I was selling?This is a hospital, not a small shop on the street, just sell it. Zhaoyan shook her head and said, "I don''t know, just Nurse Kang called to inform me." "Oh, so, has the hospital been found?" "It has been contacted. A private nursing facility has better facilities, but it is more expensive." "It''s okay, we don''t need money anyway. Okay, I''ll accompany you on a trip." Su Zhan said, then drove Zhaoyan to the hospital. The last visit to this hospital looked pretty normal, but this time it was obviously different.There was a sense of lifelessness in the hospital. There were no patients strolling at the door or in the yard. The whole feeling seemed to be filled with a haze, filled with a very depressed feeling.After getting out of the car, Su Zhan glanced at the hospital, slightly surprised. "It''s interesting, it seems that something happened in this hospital." Su Zhan mumbled. "What''s the matter?" Zhaoyan just heard these words and asked in surprise, holding Su Zhan''s arm. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Do you see any difference in this hospital?" "Different? It''s a bit different. Maybe it''s because it''s going to be sold, so it feels like...I''m going to waste it. I have a very depressed feeling." Zhaoyan looked at it and said in a low voice. "I was wondering how the hospital was going to be sold, but now I have guessed something. There must have been an accident in this hospital, and it is definitely not the kind of normal accident. You will feel depressed because the yin here is very It is heavy, and it carries a strong resentment. The interesting thing is that from this resentment, it is definitely not something that happened recently, at least more than ten years. But there was no abnormality when I came last time, which is interesting "Su Zhan explained. "Resentment, resentment, Yin Qi?" Zhaoyan was a little scared subconsciously, women, she was very afraid of these ghosts, very timid.What''s more, everyone knows about Jin Youlin''s family, and also knows that Su Zhan has special abilities, so there is no doubt about his words, since he said that there is, it must be! Feeling Zhaoyan''s hand holding her arm harder, she leaned closer. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I am here." "Ok!" Zhaoyan nodded and walked in with Su Zhan, hoping to handle the transfer procedures as soon as possible and leave herself. As soon as I entered the hospital, I saw Nurse Kang who seemed to be talking to a woman in an off-white trench coat. "I''m from an insurance company. My name is Yunyang. I''m here to see the hospital director and Miss Li Shuxi. She is a patient here." The windbreaker woman said. Nurse Kang frowned, and then told her the location of the dean''s room. Yunyang nodded and was about to leave. He happened to see Su Zhan and Zhaoyan who were walking in. He glanced unconsciously, then turned and left. Su Zhan also noticed her, and heard the system ding. Fusion copy. This was what surprised Su Zhanman. He had merged with the dungeon again, and he was still in this hospital that was not the first time he came.It seems that although the contents of this copy occurred in the hospital, the reason for triggering the copy was because of the windbreaker woman, Yunyang of the insurance company?Then she should also be a character in the plot, and she should be the main character. "coma" This is the copy of this fusion, another copy of Su Zhan without impression. Speaking of it, the speed of the fusion dungeon in this dungeon world is quite fast. The parasitic spirit at the beginning immediately merged with the white: the melody of the curse. After a trip to the United States, it merged with the fast angel. As soon as Bian came back, he became unconscious again.Unknowingly, there are already four copies, and the last one will be full. "It''s a pity, there is no task this time." After the task reward changed from the strengthening point to the power of the rules, Su Zhan was really looking forward to it. After finding that there was nothing, um...it was a little disappointed. Zhaoyan had already chatted with Nurse Kang while thinking about things with Su Zhan. Although Nurse Kang expressed apologetics, she was evasive about the sudden decision to sell the hospital, and she was not really apologetic or sad. 1299 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1299 Who can believe that a hospital is about to be sold, and that a nurse who is about to have a career is still in the mood to dress up beautifully and think about putting on makeup? After saying a few words, Zhaoyan and Su Zhan went to Zhaoyan''s home to prepare for transfer. Nurse Kang also turned and left. "That person is so strange!" Zhaoyan whispered towards Su Zhan as she walked to the ward. Su Zhan glanced in Zhaoyan''s direction and found that it was a man dangling with a necklace.This man has been looking around, giving people a very wretched feeling. "Don''t worry about him." Su Zhan said softly, and entered the ward with Zhaoyan in his arms. I saw Zhaoyan¡¯s family and simply said a few words, Zhaoyan packed her things, Su Zhan went to Nurse Kang to go through the transfer procedures, but he couldn¡¯t find it for a while. After thinking about it, Su Zhan intends to go directly to the dean. Find out what the story of this copy is. It can be seen that the hospital is indeed about to close. There were almost no people in the huge hospital, and the wards were almost empty. After walking for a long time, I didn''t see other nurses, except for a nurse at the front desk and Nurse Kang when I came in. Dim and silent, the bright lights are on but there is still that gloomy feeling, as if there is a cold air behind it, it feels gloomy... Chapter 1566 "Coma" A place like the hospital itself is very gloomy and depressing. If it is a normal hospital, with people coming and going, and full of popularity, I don¡¯t feel much about it. At best, the air will feel a little unpleasant.But if the hospital is suddenly empty and there are no more people, the gloomy feeling will be infinitely magnified. After all...there are hospitals where supernatural events occur frequently! Passing through the long and quiet corridor, Su Zhan quickly came to the dean''s room. Before he even entered, he heard voices coming from inside.I opened the door and went in, and I saw Yunyang talking to an old man who looked like the dean. The conversation between the two was interrupted, and they subconsciously looked towards Su Zhan. "Is there a problem?" The dean asked. "Come and go through the transfer procedures." Su Zhan said casually, then nodded at Yunyang casually. It was just a way to greet strangers. Yunyang also nodded politely, and then said to the dean: "I''ll go see the patient first." Yunyang will come because of the insurance claims of one of the patients Li Shuxi, because the insurance company is not prepared to pay for the transfer and the claims after the transfer, but the result of the conversation with the dean just now is not very good, just now Su Zhan came in again, so Yunyang was going to check the patient''s condition first. After Yunyang got up and left, Su Zhan sat down casually to let the dean handle the discharge procedures.During this process, Su Zhan has been observing the Dean. Her body was entangled with yin, and her complexion was not very good, especially her hands... kept shaking. "It seems that the dean is also a key person. Like the person holding the necklace before, he is full of yin on his body, all belonging to ghosts? But seeing his hands shake like this, the time for taking drugs should not be short. Right?" Su Zhan thought to himself, and simply explored the Dean''s memory. From this look, Su Zhan soon knew what had happened. A bit old-fashioned reason. Accidents, the responsibility of the hospital, in order to conceal medical accidents, the result is wrong again and again! More than ten years ago, there was a patient, a little girl who hid in the trash can, but was dumped by Nurse Kang into the trash passage, causing the little girl to be injured.The hospital did not say anything, but was preparing for treatment in a secret operating room, the director, a doctor, and nurse Kang!As a result, due to drug use, the dean¡¯s hands tremble, and his injuries were originally not fatal, but he was killed. In the end, the cleaner buried the body in order to conceal it. After the incident, the family members naturally looked for it. The police officer in charge of the case had some ability, and he actually found it. However, he did not abbot justice. Instead, he used this to coerce the dean and take advantage of it regularly.As a result... the case was naturally shelved like this, and it has continued to the present. That policeman, just saw the guy holding the necklace outside, no wonder he also has a sullen air on him. After knowing the situation, Su Zhan was a little curious about why the little girl hid in the trash can.Although Nurse Kang was also responsible at the beginning, it was excusable. Who would have thought there was in the trash can?The tragedy is entirely because of the last dean. The dean, doctors, nurses, and the policeman, these four people must be plot characters. And the fusion of this copy is because I met the insurance girl Yunyang just now, so the matter must also be related to her. What role does she play in this matter? "Alright." The dean''s words interrupted Su Zhan''s thoughts, and the transfer procedures were completed. Su Zhan didn''t say anything, got up and left.After returning to Zhaoyan, Zhaoyan''s things have been packed. With the things, the family in charge of Zhaoyan got out of the hospital and got in the car, and then directly sent to the hospital that Zhaoyan contacted. "If you have any formalities, run by yourself and leave the car for you. When you''re done, go back by yourself. I have to go beforehand." After arriving at the place, Su Zhan said to Zhaoyan. Zhaoyan nodded first."Okay, I can take care of the rest. Are you... planning to go back to the hospital just now?" Knowing that the hospital was not clean, and Su Zhan, who was okay, was planning to leave suddenly, Zhaoyan could easily think that he must go to that hospital.Seeing Su Zhan nodding, Zhaoyan said worriedly: "No, there is no danger, right?" "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Su Zhan said with a smile, hugged Zhaoyan and kissed, and then left. After coming out, Su Zhan teleported directly back to the previous hospital. The corridor of the hospital. Su Zhan sensed Yunyang''s position, intending to see what role Yunyang played in this matter.Moreover, Yunyang came for the patient named Li Shuxi. According to the common sense of the movie, it may be inferred that Li Shuxi is also a plot character.Soon Su Zhan had locked Yunyang''s location, in a certain ward. And there is another woman in this ward. It should be Li Shuxi. Following the direction, Su Zhan walked over and soon came to the ward. This ward is not a single ward. There are still a lot of beds in it, but it is empty now, there is no one at all, only a patient with a respirator lies on the corner of the bed, and the machine next to it is still working.Yunyang was standing next to the machine and seemed to be observing something. Su Zhan did not rush over, but paid attention to the patient. It is interesting! She seems to be in a coma in a vegetative state. coma! The names of this copy are the same, and it looks like it is also a plot character. Yunyang, who was checking the machine, did not feel that there was anyone at the door, but he felt that there was a feeling of being watched behind him, faintly as if he was still seeing someone from the reflection on the machine, which made him startled instantly and turned his head sharply .As a result, no one was seen behind him, but Su Zhan was seen at the door. Yunyang froze for a moment, a little dazed. He is at the door, how can his figure be reflected on the machine? "Hello, do you...know her?" Yunyang was stunned, and then asked Su Zhan. After all, there was only Li Shuxi in this ward, so Yunyang subconsciously thought he was here for Li Shuxi. Chapter 1567 the heroine Yunyang "do not know." Su Zhan walked over slowly, shook his head slightly and said: "I just happened to pass by and saw you here, my name is Su Zhan." "Hello, my name is Yunyang!" Yunyang reached out politely. 1300 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1300 Shaking hands, Su Zhan casually looked at Li Shuxi on the hospital bed and said, "Is she you?" "She is my customer, I am an insurance company, responsible for her insurance claims. Because I want to transfer to the hospital, so I look at the situation." Yunyang said. "Well, you...will you be free soon?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you are free, can you have a cup of coffee together?" "This¡­¡­" Yunyang never expected that Su Zhan would suddenly invite himself. Looking at Su Zhan, Yunyang had to admit that he was handsome and charming.If it''s normal, she might agree, but...now she doesn''t have time.So Yunyang just apologized and declined, but he heard Su Zhan say before he even spoke: "Of course, I know you may have something to do now. If it is convenient, I can help? We will go after it is over?" For this reason, Yunyang couldn''t help but refuse, not to mention that she didn''t need to keep things secret! "Then, okay!" Yunyang said. "I plan to see her case..." "I will go with you." Su Zhan went out with Yunyang, chatting casually, and had already checked Yunyang''s memory. It really has something to do with her! It can even be said that she is still the heroine, no wonder she is the most beautiful in this copy. Yunyang''s sister is called Haiyun, and this Haiyun is the little girl who died in a medical accident!After reading her memory, Su Zhan knew why Haiyun hid in the trash can. It turned out that it was Yunyang''s birthday. Yunyang, who was still young and not very sensible, wanted to go out to celebrate his birthday, but because Haiyun was in the hospital, whether he was mother or himself, there was no way to celebrate his birthday.So she made an appointment with her sister and secretly took her sister out to go home for her birthday.But the hospital would definitely not let Haiyun leave like this, so Yunyang secretly hid Haiyun in the trash can, then went to attract the attention of the nurse, and then secretly took his sister out.As a result, the trash can was gone when she came back, and she looked for it anxiously for a long time but did not find her sister. When the mother finally came back, she concealed the fact that she took her sister out because she was scared. Adding in the embarrassment between the hospital and the police, the last thing was naturally gone. The whole thing can only be said to be a coincidence. In the coincidence, one step is wrong, one step is wrong, and it finally leads to this tragic ending. After coming out, Yunyang found a nurse. Apart from Nurse Kang and the nurse at the front desk, this was the first nurse Su Zhan saw.Under the leadership of the nurse, I went down to the file room, where all the patient''s cases were stored. "All the cases are here and will be destroyed soon." The nurse said. "Okay, thank you." Yunyang said, the nurse nodded and turned and left. After the nurse left, Yunyang closed the door, took off his windbreaker and hung it at the door, and then began to search for Li Shuxi''s files.Su Zhan also helped to find it, and it didn''t take long for him to find Li Shuxi''s file, and Yunyang looked at it seriously.Whether it is a man or a woman, they have a special charm when doing things seriously. At this time, Yunyang exudes a certain kind of special charm, which is very attractive. Su Zhan looked at her by the side, and suddenly found that the surrounding temperature seemed to gradually become colder, somewhat abnormal.Subconsciously glanced around, and soon...at the corner of the hanger at the door, Su Zhan felt the source of the gloomy air. Through Yunyang''s windbreaker, Su Zhan soon saw a little girl standing there, standing under the windbreaker. "This is Haiyun?" A little girl was hiding under the windbreaker exuding yin air. It was obvious that this was not a person, but a ghost! After reading Yunyang''s memory, Su Zhan easily recognized her as Yunyang''s younger sister, Haiyun! "It seems that this copy is developed around Haiyun, so she intends to take revenge. Is she resenting that her sister had taken her out in the first place and caused her to die?" Su Zhan pondered, and finally retracted his gaze. Despite the changes, let''s see what she is going to do. "Something is wrong." Suddenly, Yunyang said. Su Zhan thought she felt something abnormal around her, but Yunyang frowned and stared at Li Shuxi''s case."Li Shuxi was hospitalized because of a car accident, but in this case, she said that the accident was not serious, and she even woke up, but now she has been in a coma. There must be a problem!" "I have to go to the doctor and ask." "I go with you." As Yunyang said, he walked to the door and picked up the windbreaker. The moment the windbreaker was picked up, Haiyun also exposed.But obviously, Yunyang could not see Haiyun.Watching Yunyang go out wearing a windbreaker, Su Zhan followed behind and paid special attention to Haiyun''s expression and the look in Yunyang''s eyes. There did not seem to be too much resentment, although there were also, but not so strong. She hasn''t had revenge for so long, and it stands to reason that she hasn''t disappeared or broke out for so long, which shows that his resentment and Yin Qi should be very strong, and it is unlikely that he will react like this. It seems that it is not Yunyang that she has the deepest resentment! As Yunyang came out, he quickly found the attending doctor, but Su Zhan didn''t follow him in, but just visited the doctor''s memory outside. I thought there would be nothing special, after all, things didn''t seem so complicated, and there should be nothing special anymore.As a result, it was really unexpected.Here Yunyang asked the attending doctor why Li Shuxi became a vegetative and fell into a coma, and there were a lot of needles on his body. On the other hand, Su Zhan had discovered his big secret. This doctor Nima is a pervert! This doctor actually used Li Shuxi to do a very abnormal experiment. Although it was far inferior to Max and the others, it was also very inhumane. He has been studying, or deciphering the mystery of death, what will people see after death, and what will they see?Death...what is it! Chapter 1568 Revenge Has Started? Li Shuxi was originally just an ordinary car accident, but she had a near-death experience. Because of this, she became the target of the doctor. So evilly, Li Shuxi reached that state of dying again, trying to make her possible again. Feel that feeling and add more information to your experiment. Time and time again, this is also the reason why Li Shuxi has so many pinholes on her body. Finally, after a certain time, Li Shuxi never woke up and became a vegetative person, which is in her current state! The doctor obviously didn''t want to talk to Yunyang more, and some savagely drove Yunyang away. Yunyang was also a little angry. After she came out, she followed Su Zhan to the handrail next to her. At this moment, her phone rang suddenly, and it was her boss!During this process, Su Zhan heard her boss say that today is Yunyang''s birthday! "Birthday? No wonder it will be the starting copy today!" It was what happened to Haiyun on her birthday.And so coincidentally, it was her birthday again, and she came to this hospital again. Putting down the phone, Yunyang supported the armrest and looked down. An old cleaner is cleaning. "I want to call an ambulance to go through the transfer procedures for Li Shuxi, I went to talk to the nurse, and then... my job is complete." Taking a deep breath, Yunyang turned his head and said to Su Zhan. "That''s great. I heard it just now. Today is your birthday. I''ll help you celebrate your birthday when you are done." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you! Then you wait for me here, I''ll find and deal with it." Yunyang said happily. Yunyang found the nurse to talk about it, and then came back and went out with Su Zhan.When I was out, I happened to meet a woman who came in and didn''t care too much. While walking towards his car, Yunyang called the leader to report the situation. "What, I have already contacted the ambulance. I still need my signature? Okay, I get it." Yunyang hung up the phone in frustration, and said apologetically: "I''m really sorry, I''m afraid I can''t leave now. I have to wait until the ambulance arrives and sign before I can leave." "It''s okay." Su Zhan said indifferently. He didn''t believe that Yunyang could leave so easily, after all... the plot hasn''t officially started yet. "We can stay in the car for a while, I...I don''t like the environment in the hospital very much, and wait until the ambulance is almost here before going in." Yunyang said. 1301 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1301 The two got into Yunyang''s car, and the air in the car was filled with a faint fragrance, which was similar to the smell of Yunyang''s body.It was okay to be in a relatively open place before, but in this semi-enclosed space in the car, the atmosphere became a little awkward and a little bit charming.But this didn¡¯t bother Su Zhan. After chatting for a while, the atmosphere soon relaxed. Unknowingly, Yunyang said a lot about himself, and also talked about her. Sister and her grievances with this hospital.During this process, Su Zhan felt Yunyang''s regret and self-blame. After all, she was young and ignorant at that time. Perhaps it was coming here this time that touched her sadness, especially with such a good audience like Su Zhan. Unknowingly, her emotions became sad, her eyes were red and her voice suffocated. "It''s okay, I believe things will come to an end. I believe...your sister should forgive you." Su Zhan reached out and hugged Yunyang in his arms. Yunyang cried softly in Su Zhan''s arms. Up. Caressing her back, feeling the feeling between the shirt and the skin. When he got into the car, Yunyang had already taken off his windbreaker, and he was only wearing a white shirt.This shirt is not transparent, but it is not too thick. Normally it looks like there is no problem, but such close contact can make Su Zhan feel very clear.Especially when she was still twitching when she was suffocating her swallows, it was difficult for Su Zhan who moved and didn''t think about it. Although she knew that this time was not suitable, she didn''t sleep in a dream. At first Yunyang didn''t feel anything wrong, but gradually she seemed to feel that Su Zhan''s breathing became heavier, and the hands that calmed her seemed a little irregular.This made Yunyang''s face flushed subconsciously. He wanted to do something, but he was a little embarrassed. Before she knew it, she felt that her body seemed to become hot, as if something was crawling, which made her tremble slightly. "you¡­¡­" Yunyang couldn''t help getting up slightly, looking up at what Su Zhan wanted to say. But when she raised her head sharply, she saw the hotness in Su Zhan''s eyes. For a moment, she felt as if she had been hit by something, and she felt a trance.The next moment she noticed that Su Zhan''s face was getting closer and closer, but she seemed to have lost the ability to think and her head was blank. Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan had already kissed him. ... ... For a long time, when she woke up, her shirt had been unbuttoned several times, and her clothes were messy. "what¡­¡­" With a cry, Yunyang hurriedly left Su Zhan, bowed his head to sort and button up his clothes. "Don''t blame me for being abrupt, it''s just that I can''t help it." Su Zhan said. Yunyang tidyed up his clothes, shook his head, glanced at the time a little nervously and said, "Uh, the ambulance should be coming soon, it''s time to get in." After that, Yunyang opened the door and hurriedly went down. At this moment, a car drove towards him, and Yunyang did not notice. "This...is it started?" Su Zhan, who was about to get out of the car, naturally noticed all this and slightly released the power of chaos to protect Yunyang''s body, and then plunged her into a coma.After doing all this, the next moment, the car had hit Yunyang, and hit Yunyang on the ground. "Daughter, daughter..." The driver in the car did not get off, but he ran out of the hospital frantically. It is the policeman. Immediately afterwards, I saw the police madly ran to Yunyang and hugged him, ran towards the hospital, and shouted, "I didn''t kill you, not me... Don''t hurt me." Daughter. Doctor, where''s the doctor, come and save my daughter." With that said, he had pushed the door and ran into the hospital. Chapter 1569 Yin and Yang Eyes? "It seems that something must have happened in the hospital before, so this policeman mistaken Yunyang for his daughter. This is... Haiyun''s revenge has begun? I don''t know if it was aimed at this policeman or Yunyang. , After all... Yunyang has now been brought back into the hospital!" Su Zhan grumbled, and looked at the car that hit Yunyang, and saw that the driver in the car got off, and he turned out to be a doctor in the hospital.The doctor seemed to be stimulated after he came out, especially when he saw the hospital, he showed an incredible expression. After he drove Yunyang away from the hospital, he packed up his things and drove away. He turned around and came back again, as if he was forbidden to leave, and he hurt someone!Staring at the hospital for a long time, the doctor finally walked into the hospital. "Another one who didn''t make it. It seems that these people don''t even want to leave the hospital." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, got out of the car and headed to the hospital. The sky that was still clear at this time suddenly became dark, as if it was dark all of a sudden, feeling abnormally depressed.Pushing the door into the hospital, Su Zhan discovered that the nurse at the front desk was gone. The entire hospital was empty, as if there was no one.In some places, the lights have been turned off, and individual light bulbs are still flashing, gloomy, and it is a ghost scene. Obviously, the doctor had just come in, but now he has disappeared.The policeman holding Yunyang was also gone.After walking a few steps, Su Zhan smelled the smell of blood, and walked along the direction of the smell. Soon, Su Zhan saw a stretcher car with no one on it.Next to the elevator, a corpse was lying there, with only a body but no head.Next to the elevator door, there was still splashing blood nearby. Obviously, his head should already... "This is the policeman who died so soon? It seems that his role was purely to bring Yunyang back to the hospital, but..." Su Zhan looked around and Yunyang was not here.She was not in a coma because she was hit by a car. It is impossible for her to be injured with the power of chaos, but... it shouldn''t be that soon to wake up. It seems that Haiyun should have done something. The policeman is dead, so who will come next? Dean?Doctors?Or a nurse? Just thinking about it, footsteps suddenly came from behind. Turning his head, Su Zhan saw a figure flashing by, and with a thought, Su Zhan chased after him.In a blink of an eye, he has come behind that figure. A woman! Not Nurse Kang, not Yunyang, but the woman he met at the door when he and Yunyang left the hospital!At that time, I thought she was here to do something, and didn''t care too much.But now, irrelevant people have left, and most of the rest are related to the plot, but she is still here, which means that she is also related to the plot? But it looks like they are not from the hospital, and they have nothing to do with Yunyang Haiyun! "Wait...Li Shuxi!" If the plot is divided into two parts, one part is about Haiyun, Yunyang and the doctors, nurses, and dean, obviously all belong to this part.And the other part should be Li Shuxi. It started with Yunyang to investigate insurance. This part is related to doctors. If this woman has nothing to do with Haiyun, it must be related to Li Shuxi. At this moment, the woman in front stopped and turned around to see Su Zhan. But she didn''t seem surprised, she glanced at Su Zhan with some curiosity, and then she was ready to continue walking without seeing it. "Is this... ignored?" Su Zhan was a little dumb, and said, "Hey." "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan just yelled, but the woman''s reaction was very fierce, she screamed. "..." "I said, as for? First ignore me, and then the reaction is so big, I am not a ghost!" Su Zhan said silently. The woman hurriedly said apologetically: "Sorry, sorry, I thought you were a ghost..." Think I am a ghost?What the hell is this answer! "I saw ghosts before, so,, so I thought you were ghosts too. I...I can see some things that others can''t see." The woman explained. "Yin and Yang eyes?" 1302 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1302 When she said that Su Zhan understood that the Yin and Yang eyes would indeed cause such troubles, unless the ghost deliberately showed the bloody and scary appearance, otherwise, it is difficult to distinguish whether the opponent is a human or a ghost?Seeing her appearance, there must have been a lot of jokes because of this kind of thing, so when she is not sure, she will treat it as if she has not seen it, so as to avoid the embarrassment of admitting mistakes at least. "Why are you here?" Su Zhan asked curiously. The woman said: "Do you believe what I said?" "Of course!" Su Zhan affirmed. "Well, actually... I don''t know why I came. I am a painter. I don''t know why I can often hallucinate during this period. Someone seems to be calling me here, so... I am here." The woman said: "By the way, my name is Hongya." "Su Zhan." "Then have you found the one who called you?" "Not yet." Hong Ya shook his head. "I might know that you can come with me." Su Zhan said with a smile, preparing to take her to see Li Shuxi. Obviously, Hongya must be related to Li Shuxi.Li Shuxi is not dead. It can only be said to be a vegetative person in a coma, but...In this case, there is also the possibility of the soul leaving the body. In addition, Hongya can also be psychic, and it is possible to be able to contact! General Hongya followed Su Zhan to the ward suspiciously, only to find that Li Shuxi had disappeared. Woke up?still is? Su Zhan wanted to sense the position of Li Shuxi, but found that Hongya''s expression was a little bit wrong, a little stupefied, as if he had sensed something. He tilted his head slightly, frowned, turned and walked out of the ward toward the corridor. Walked to the left.Su Zhan followed her, and soon came to a place that looked like a basement. She walked to one of the operating rooms, but Su Zhan was attracted by the other operating room. Chapter 1570 Who Killed? There were two operating rooms on the left and right, Hong Ya walked to one of them as if being called and attracted, while Su Zhan, who followed Hong Ya, was attracted by the other operating room.To be precise, it is the blood stain on the door of the operating room. There are blood stains on both sides of the gap in the door at a position about a person''s height. It looks like blood stains that are caught and splashed by the hand, but it is not beside. See something like fingers. This door seems to be broken and cannot be opened at all. Su Zhan''s hand held the iron door, his fingers turned slightly, and in an instant, the door slowly opened. As the door opened, a very pungent smell of blood came from inside, and then I saw Nurse Kang who was wearing a nurse''s uniform on the ground. At this time, the nurse''s uniform was stained red with blood, her fingers were faintly stained with blood, and her hair was messy. , His eyes were big, embarrassed and no life, it looked as if he was scared to death. Seeing Nurse Kang¡¯s death, Su Zhan felt a little regretful. Although she was not a good person, she knew him earlier. When Zhaoyan¡¯s family was transferred to the hospital, they had dealt with her. .The figure and appearance are not bad, and that kind of vigor is definitely something men like. Shaking his head, Su Zhan turned and went out, going to see Hongya. This is a very dilapidated operating room, with a very damp and gloomy feeling. As soon as he entered, Su Bai could feel that the Yin Qi here was stronger than that in other places, and felt...this place seemed to be the source. At the same time, Su Zhan saw Hongya walk to the next hospital bed, where there was a person lying. It is Li Shuxi. It seems that Li Shuxi is still in a coma, nothing unusual. But how did she get here from the original operating room? It seems that there does not seem to be anyone else here! "Can I be with her... alone?" As soon as Su Zhan walked over, he heard Hongya turning his head and saying, Su Zhan nodded, and the corner of his eyes subconsciously took aim at Li Shuxi''s exposed feet. The soles of the feet...somewhat dirty! Turning around, Su Bai guessed who scared Nurse Kang to death. It''s not Haiyun, it should be Li Shuxi. She suddenly came to this ward, her feet were still a little dirty, and Nurse Kang died next door. It seemed that Li Shuxi scared Nurse Kang to death, which should be the best explanation.As for why Li Shuxi would target Nurse Kang instead of Haiyun, Su Zhan didn''t go deep into it. He just wanted to merge and complete this copy. It was not Detective Conan. He had to solve the case! As for why Hong Ya was alone with Li Shuxi, did Li Shuxi do something to confuse her, Su Zhan is actually not very interested, no matter what the result is, it must have something to do with Hong Ya! After coming out of the ward, Su Zhan was going to find Yunyang. After an induction, Su Zhan quickly found Yunyang''s location. She was not far from herself, at the end of the basement, where... it seemed like a utility room?In addition to Yunyang UV, there is another breath! Haiyun! Are they two together? With a thought, Su Zhan teleported over. In the dim utility room, Yunyang sat slumped on the ground, with tears in the corners of his eyes, as if he had cried, but his eyes and expressions were relieved and grateful.In her arms, there is a little girl lying on her stomach. You don''t need to look at it to know that this must be Haiyun. It seems that this time the sisters seem to have solved the grievance?Haiyun forgave Yunyang?Otherwise, it definitely cannot be this scene. Feeling the appearance of Su Zhan, Yunyang looked up and dared to speak, but Haiyun in his arms seemed to be aware of it. He violently left Yunyang''s arms. First, he was a little afraid and glanced at Su Zhan with fear. Then I looked at my sister, and finally... suddenly disappeared.Seeing his sister disappeared, Yunyang hurriedly reached out to catch it, but only caught it. Putting down his arms decadently, Yunyang raised his head somewhat as if asking: "Did she... have you gone?" "It depends on how you define the meaning of going." Su Zhan said. "Totally...go away, free?" "That''s not the case. Her revenge has not yet been reported. She should just forgive you, but not others!" Su Zhan said. "You, how do you know this?" Yunyang only reacted at this time. How did she know all this? Although she had said something in the car before, she remembered that she seemed to be stunned by the car, and then she found out that the ghost of her sister was together, and he... ¡­I don¡¯t know... "If I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know." Su Zhan smiled. Yunyang didn''t ask too much, what she experienced today was too incredible, she didn''t want to think too much.Struggling to get up, Yunyang seemed to have found the person to talk about, and talked about what happened just now. It turned out that she was mistaken by the police officer that her daughter was held tightly in the hospital. The police originally planned to take her as an elevator to find a doctor. After all, she was hit by a car.Then Su Zhan had already seen it, that the police¡¯s head was directly squashed by the elevator, and then she woke up inexplicably. After waking up, there was a series of hallucinations. At least she thought so at the time, and then it seemed to be designed. Yes, I came here. At the beginning, when she was young and ignorant, Haiyun was ill and she didn''t have the opportunity to be angry for a while. Haiyun was once locked up here. Obviously, this was for her to experience it again.Haiyun had originally planned to kill Yunyang, but it was probably at the end that Yunyang felt regret and apologized. In the end... Haiyun forgave Yunyang. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how the dean is going, because forgive you, her grievances are not so great, so she should retaliate as soon as possible. Now the dean and the doctor are the rest, let¡¯s go up and see Take a look." Su Zhan said. Yunyang shook his head: "You don''t need to see the dean, the dean is dead!" "died?" "Well, I''ve been to the dean''s room before...before I came here, she was killed with a scalpel." Yunyang said. "Is this dead? Haiyun did it?" Su Zhan was very satisfied. Yunyang shook her head, she didn''t know, anyway, when she saw it, the dean was already dead. "Well, then only the doctor is left." Su Zhanzhi said indifferently, and the two left the utility room. Chapter 1571 1303 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1303 As soon as he walked out of the utility room, he heard a scream. The voice from the operating room nearby seemed to be Hong Ya''s voice.Su Zhan and Yunyang walked over quickly, and as soon as they entered, they saw Li Shuxi lying on the ground, looking completely dead.Whether she was in a coma before, or woke up without knowing how to do it, or turned into a ghost action, now... she has completely become a dead person. And on the hospital bed she was lying on, Hong Ya was lying on it, her hands and feet were fixed, there were blood stains on her face, it seemed that she had been attacked.And just beside the hospital bed, a man seemed to be debugging the machine next to him. He was a doctor! After Su Zhan and Yunyang came in, the doctor apparently heard the voice, and turned his head, his face was bleeding, and the injuries were not serious or serious.Seeing Su Zhan and Yunyang, the doctor did not show a panic expression, and slowly walked towards them with a scalpel in his hand."I have been discovered, or there are two more experimental products. Don''t worry, I will not kill you. I will let you experience that others cannot experience the beauty. You will see the most beautiful places and you will understand The mystery of death!" Su Zhan smiled, stretched out his hand to make Yunyang hide behind him, and then said with a sneer: "Since you are so obsessed with you and want to crack the mystery of death, why don''t you try it yourself? Just rely on others to relay it. But there is no personal experience, this kind of experiment is incomplete, and it is not in power. Do I need to try it for you?" "You are right. As a doctor, as the person in charge of discovering and researching this project, I really need to personally experience this to be convincing. But no way. It is still in the experimental stage and I need more data. Li Shuxi, already It''s difficult to provide me with data, but now it''s fine, I have more experimental products, and when I have enough data, I will try. But now, I still need me!" The doctor said with a smile. "You are crazy!" Yunyang couldn''t help but shouted. "Crazy? Maybe, but what the experiment needs is this kind of madness, doesn''t it?" The doctor said, and the scalpel pierced Su Zhan directly.Don''t look at his current mental state is very crazy, but to some extent it is extremely calm, so the direction of his stabbing is not that fatal, he doesn''t want to kill Su Zhan directly, just wants to take Su. Just war. Looking at the stabbed scalpel, Su Zhan''s mouth raised a disdainful smile, and he didn''t even bother to hide, just standing there motionless. The scalpel pierced Su Zhan''s body accurately, but the feedback he received made the doctor a little dazed, subconsciously stunned.There was no such feeling as the knife pierced into the body. Once the knife was pierced, he felt as if he was blocked by something, and he couldn''t get in at all. "This... how is this possible?" Seeing that the scalpel was unable to penetrate Su Zhan''s body, and even the clothes could not be cut by the dog, the doctor couldn''t help shouting in horror. Su Zhan''s face was disdainful, and the doctor tried repeatedly without believing in evil, but the result was still the same, unable to stab Su Zhan at all. "No, it''s impossible, how could this happen, you...how...?" The doctor looked at Su Zhan madly. This unreasonable result made him unable to believe it, as if it overturned everything he knew. When Su Zhan grabbed his scalpel, his scalpel was directly grasped. After a quick pinch, he saw the scalpel snap off, still on the ground. Su Zhan said: "Originally, I wanted you to Experience the feeling, but... I think someone wants to do it more, so I won¡¯t do it for you." He said lightly, Su Zhan looked around. "This operating room should have been used normally, right? It was abandoned because of a supernatural incident?" "How did you know? Huh, what kind of supernatural event, I don''t believe it at all. It''s just something that science can''t explain. I believe that it won''t be long before these so-called supernatural events will be solved. Only the dean and the others Ignorant people will believe here!" the doctor said with a sneer. "Really? Look at the ceiling above your head." Su Zhan pointed his finger. The doctor looked up subconsciously."Just look, what''s special..." Before the words were finished, the doctor''s eyes widened instantly, and he saw a figure floating from the ceiling. "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, it''s just an illusion, I don''t believe it, I want you to see, there is nothing on it, it''s just an illusion." As he said, the doctor moved over to the next operating table frantically. Sweeping the things above, they fell to the ground one after another, stood up, and directly removed a piece of the ceiling. He didn''t know if he was comforting himself or to prove something, the doctor even glanced at Su Zhan."I will prove to you that the supernatural event does not exist at all!" Su Zhan shrugged and stretched out his hand as if you were continuing. "Humph!" The doctor snorted, grabbed the change in the ceiling and glared up, and his head stuck in. It''s dark inside and it''s hard to see clearly. Welcome.The doctor reached out and touched nearby, but he didn''t touch anything.This made him more confident and confident. He even went straight in, with both hands stuck on the edge, and his entire head stuck in.The air smells a bit unpleasant, but this is what the doctor expected. After all, this environment is definitely not too easy to ask. In the dimness, his head turned to identify whether there was anything. Dim, dim... Suddenly, when his head turned to the other side, he vaguely saw something and subconsciously opened his eyes. Suddenly, a pale, hideous face suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He was taken aback in an instant and yelled in horror.However, at this time, his hand was grabbed, followed by... that face had already rushed over. the following! Su Zhan and Yunyang heard the doctor''s screams, watched the doctor''s legs swinging back and forth, struggling, and finally...gradually there was no sound, there was no movement, they just slumped down vertically. Chapter 1572 Yunyang and Hongya "This..." Yunyang subconsciously took Su Zhan''s arm, a little panicked and a little afraid. Before Su Zhan could speak, he heard a bang, and the ceiling seemed to collapse.The doctor''s body fell, along with his body and the body of a girl. "Haiyun!" Yunyang shouted excitedly after seeing it. The body looked dirty but it hadn''t rotted yet. You must know that she has been dead for more than ten years, and the body has not decayed for more than ten years, which is indeed a bit strange.As Yunyang was about to pass, he saw a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, it was Haiyun. Haiyun looked at her sister, then at his body, and finally showed a smile. "I''ll help you reincarnate." Su Zhan suddenly said, and after that, a light suddenly appeared on Haiyun''s body, that kind of very soft and sacred light, and with this light, Haiyun disappeared little by little. , Finally turned into a little bit of starlight and disappeared. "Don''t worry, she will definitely be happy in the next life." Su Zhan patted Yunyang''s shoulder and said comfortingly. Yunyang was already crying. Su Zhan turned around and came to the hospital bed. Hong Ya was still in a coma. It seemed that the doctor was planning to conduct an experiment on her, but the arrival of Su Zhan interrupted him, so Hong Ya was lucky and found one. Life. "Good luck for you!" Su Zhan chuckled in a low voice, put his hand on Hong Ya''s body, and immediately saw that Hong Ya''s injury was recovering quickly.Removed the shackles of her hands and feet, Su Zhan hugged her up and waved to Yunyang.After Yunyang walked over, Su Zhan grabbed her, and instantly... disappeared! The next moment, he appeared outside the hospital, beside Yunyang''s car. Yunyang froze for a long time, subconsciously looked around, then looked at the hospital behind him, seeming a little dazed.After a long time, Yunyang couldn''t help but said, "You, who are you?" Before, she was still you, but now, she has subconsciously used your honorific name. "This is not important, the important thing is that the matter is over, in the future... what are your plans?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Later? I... I don''t know." Yunyang really doesn''t know now."Perhaps, continue to work." "Are you interested in following me?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Follow you? I...what can I do?" Yunyang asked in surprise. "There are a lot of things that can be done, such as helping me with some paperwork, and for example... warming the bed or something." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what¡­¡­" "Okay, that''s it, let''s leave here first." Su Zhan said with a smile. After getting in the car, Yunyang started the car.Su Zhan didn''t say where to go, Yunyang was also in a daze now, seeing his home in a daze.It wasn''t until he entered the house that Yunyang realized that he was back here unknowingly. Su Zhan put Hong Ya down, at this time Hong Ya finally woke up. "Don''t go, Shuxi..." Hong Ya shouted, and he sat up abruptly. Looking at the strange environment, the stranger, Hong Ya was taken aback for a moment before he realized, and asked Su Zhan: "Why am I here... By the way, the doctor..." "It''s all over, things are over, and the doctor is dead." Su Zhan said softly. "Dead? Good death!" Hong Ya said angrily."You can''t imagine what the doctor did. Li Shuxi was originally a fan of me, wanted to meet me, wanted to make friends with me. But downstairs of my house, there was a car accident on the way to find me. Originally a car accident It''s not serious, but the doctor actually caused her to experience that feeling again because of the cruel torture that she said after her near death experience, and the nurse wanted to kill her more viciously. So she summoned me. , I want to help her out." 1304 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1304 "Nurse Kang is going to kill her?" "Yes, because Nurse Kang likes that doctor, but his thoughts are all on Li Shuxi, so Nurse Kang becomes jealous and makes hands and feet on Li Shuxi''s machine. However, she did not expect that Li Shuxi was not dead, but instead... ¡­Has started revenge!" Hong Ya said in a deep voice as if empathizing. "How did you know this, Li Shuxi told you? She woke up?" Su Zhan asked. Hong Ya nodded first, and then shook his head: "She told me, but she did not wake up, but in the dying space. I asked you to leave first because I felt Li Shuxi¡¯s hope. She wanted me to help her get rid of. I... I was injured by the doctor after I sent her away, and then I got there. A very beautiful place where I met Li Shuxi. We talked a lot and talked a lot ...I even wanted to stay there forever, but in the end... she hoped that I could leave, and then... left by herself!" Listening to Hongya''s words, Su Zhan finally guessed a possibility. Perhaps from the very beginning, Li Shuxi summoned Hongya to come, on the one hand to get his own relief, on the other hand... also to bring Hongya to die together?Ghosts are not humans, and sometimes they cannot be sensible.Although Li Shuxi''s matter has nothing to do with Hongya, even Hongya didn''t know it before, but!Li Shuxi had an accident because she was going to see Hongya, so she also had a reason to kill Li Shuxi.As for why she let her go in the end, it was probably the conversation between the two during this period that touched her. It''s as if Haiyun forgave Yunyang! But this can also explain why she would kill Nurse Kang. Because Nurse Kang harmed her. But what about the dean? Did Li Shuxi kill it, or Haiyun? However, these are not important anymore, after all, it is over. After a short break, Hongya wanted to go home.Su Zhan didn''t hold back either, leaving his own number, and then Hong Ya left.After Hongya left, Su Zhan looked towards Yunyang.I have had close contact in the car before, and now I am alone, that kind of charming feeling naturally spreads again. "Go take a bath," Su Zhan said. "Ah, yes, it''s time to take a shower." With so many things happening, the body is already dirty. After saying this, Yunyang was going to take a bath, but... Su Zhan also followed. "Let''s go together, save time!" Chapter 1573 Nothing is wrong without Marvel! The night passed quietly. The next morning, the morning sun shined through the window, the curtains swayed with the wind, and the breeze made people feel comfortable and cool. On the bed, Yunyang was sleeping soundly in Su Zhan''s arms. I took a bath together last night, and after washing, I was out of control. She was a little fascinating before, and experienced so many things, plus Su Zhan''s feeling that she has become extremely mysterious, Yunyang''s body and mind can be said to need a kind of release, a kind of guidance.So she naturally fell asleep together, and her spirit and body were released, so she could sleep so sweetly now. Su Zhan is already awake. Originally, he planned to arrange things with her after Yunyang woke up. Naturally, he would not do the job of the insurance company. Su Zhan planned to let her go to Jeju Island to help and be responsible, where there are so many things. Relying on the trolls and Ji Hyun''s parents is obviously not enough.But she didn''t know if she was too exhausted mentally and physically, and she didn''t mean to wake up.After thinking about it, Su Zhan quietly got up, just got up to put on clothes, Yunyang opened his eyes in a daze. Seeing Su Zhan''s appearance, Yunyang seemed to be refreshed. "You... want to go?" "Well, I have other things to deal with, let¡¯s go first. I left the phone and it¡¯s on the cabinet next to it. You can continue to sleep, and call me when you wake up, and I will arrange for you later Things." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh!" Yunyang sighed with relief when he heard that he didn''t contact him anymore, and then the sleepiness surged up again and fell asleep again dazedly. After getting dressed, Su Zhan teleported directly back to the villa and returned home. The fusion of this copy is considered an accident, but it is also a gain, at least one more copy can completely control the world. After staying with Crown for a while, it was almost noon when Su Zhan received a call from Yunyang.Su Zhan asked her to wait at home, and then contacted the troll to talk about the situation, and then asked her to go to Yunyang to deal with and arrange for her.Crown¡¯s debut stage will take some time, they still need to practice dance, they also need to shoot the MV, let alone a month or so.Su Zhan had planned to return to Marvel World first, but it was delayed because of this.Now that the matter is resolved and no other dungeons have been triggered, Su Zhan naturally did not intend to delay, so he explained to the Crown ladies, and then left the dungeon world. As for the four goddess maids, Su Zhan did not bring them back. Stay on Jeju Island and help. From the dungeon world, Su Zhan returned to the Marvel world. Back in the Marvel world, Su Zhan first understood what happened during this period. After all, it was a lot of time in the Dungeon World.After the Philippines was conquered, the White Queen has completely mastered the situation, and the cooperation with Xiangu He is fairly good. There has been a lot of trade cooperation with the Spear Bureau and the Celestial Dynasty, whether it is the Celestial Empire, the Philippine Province or the Sakura The province and South Korea have therefore promoted economic development, benefiting others and self-interest.Other aspects are not big things. The US government is very low-key, and the low-key is almost gone, and the Dark Avengers are also very honest, and it seems that there is no small action.The only thing he did seemed to be investigating the secret warriors, and there seemed to be several small-scale conflicts, but they knew that there were no casualties, so it was a tie. The calm and the waves made Su Zhan feel very unreliable. How could the Marvel world be so quiet?There is always something going on for a period of time. What''s more, even if the world itself is fine, Su Zhan doesn''t believe in Merlin. He believes that the power of the rules left in this world will be indifferent, and if nothing happens, he will find something to come out! After several confirmations, Su Zhan himself scanned the entire world and found that nothing happened. Well, since Su Zhan is really fine and happy, he is not sick, he has to find something to come out.Therefore, Su Zhan began to sway in major provinces and counties. On the one hand, he was censoring his own territory, and on the other hand, he was also trying to accompany the women scattered around. But will it really be all right? Just as Su Zhan guessed, this world, the multiverse is impossible for him to be so stable, and then completely occupy this world.When Su Zhan went to South Korea to accompany Hill and Carter, something happened. On this day, Su Zhan and Carter had just finished their''exercise'' and were going to the beach to enjoy a sun bath. The afternoon sun was the best time.As a result, before he could go out, he saw Hill approaching eagerly.Although her face didn''t panic, she could still tell from her reaction that something went wrong. "Something happened?" Su Zhan asked. Hill nodded: "Just received the news that a huge city appeared above Brexton in the United States, Oklahoma." "Oklahoma, is that our place?" The disadvantage of being too big is that if it shrinks to a certain area, Su Zhan is not sure if it is his own territory. "Yes." Hill nodded. "Okay, I''ll go over and take a look, you will be fine as usual." The South Korean province is too far away, even if something happens, it won''t be involved here, and it has no effect at all.The sunbathing can only be temporarily postponed. After tidying up, Su Zhan teleported directly to this Oklahoma, Blakes City. As soon as he appeared, Su Zhan already saw the floating city above his head. It''s dark, it feels like a cloud covering the sun. The surrounding people also appeared a little panicked, but there was no riot. After all, this is the territory of the war alliance country and the territory of the Soviet war. No matter what happens, there is no need to worry, because without the Soviet war, the people are Su Zhan is full of confidence. Su Zhan looked at this city that appeared out of nowhere, and quickly recognized what it was. Isn''t this Nima a fairy palace? How did the fairy palace come here? Could it be... the dusk of the gods? Su Zhan remembered that there seemed to be this main thread in the Marvel world. The gods fell and the fairy palace came to the earth. Although I don''t know what caused it, now it seems that it''s almost impossible to leave. Chapter 1574 The Fall of the Gods'' Dusk Palace The figure flashed, Su Zhan had already arrived in the fairy palace. The fairy palace has been rebuilt since the last time, but now it is a scene of decline, which seems to have experienced the baptism of war. 1305 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1305 Su Zhan had already seen Thor after not far away. "Sorry, I..." Thor said apologetically as soon as they met. Su Zhan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, sorry, let me talk about what''s going on." Thor said with a wry smile: "It''s Loki! He summoned the magic wolf Fenris, the ogre Urik, the giant Herium, and other forces in the Nine Realms to raid the fairy palace. My father died in battle. Lost came here too. Although in the end he won, Loki and the Demon Wolf fled, and the rest of the enemies have been wiped out, but...the loss has already been restored, Immortal Palace, I can''t go back!" "I¡­¡­" Thor looked at his left hand, and Su Zhan discovered that what he was holding was not Thor''s Hammer, but an axe. At the same time, Thor didn''t wear a uniform, but was naked, with a feeling of walking the route of a savage. "Where is your Thor''s Hammer?" Su Zhan faintly guessed, but he still asked. Thor, Thor, to be precise.Saul shook his head bitterly: "I don''t know!" "I don''t know? Thor''s hammer is your lifeblood, you don''t know it?" "After the battle, I found that I...have been unable to lift Quake''s Hammer. I have lost the approval of Quake''s Hammer. I think... Quake''s Hammer has disappointed me. I originally wanted to wait until things calmed down. Later, I will think of a solution, but... I suddenly found that Thor''s Hammer was missing, just after the fall of the fairy palace." Thor said bitterly and somewhat angry: "I don''t know who stole Thor''s Hammer, but I will never let him go!" Thor''s hammer was not stolen. Su Zhan secretly said in his heart that, as he guessed, Saul lost the approval of Thor''s Hammer and completely retreated from the position of Thor. Some newcomers received Thor''s Hammer and became the new Thor. "What are your plans next?" Su Zhan asked. Thor said: "If it is possible, can the fairy palace start living here again?" Now that the fairy palace stays here, there is no way to go back, so I can only live here.Su Zhan did not intend to refuse Sol¡¯s request. Since the fairy palace will live in his own territory in the future, he will naturally do things for himself, imperceptibly, plus the previous help. It will not take long before the fairy palace will return to Under his command. "Yes, but the public security issues in this district will be left to you in the future. In this case, the local residents won''t mind an extra city above their heads!" Su Zhan said. "Of course, although I don''t have Thor''s Hammer and I am no longer Thor, I will still protect the atrium!" Saul said solemnly. "I will inform about the fairy palace, now...you should have a lot of things to deal with, I won''t delay you, if you have any needs, you can always contact people nearby!" Su Zhan took a picture. Thor''s shoulder, then left. Sol does have a lot to be busy with. Many people fall in the twilight of the gods. Even Odin is dead. The loss of the fairy palace is bound to be not small. Moreover, regarding the future arrangements, in addition to Sol¡¯s loss of Thor The hammer, so many things together, enough to make him headache and busy for a while.After leaving the fairy palace, Su Zhan first contacted Mariko and asked her to tell her about the fact that the fairy palace would stay in the sky and would protect the place here. Let her post a public relations notice. Then, Su Zhan began. Looking for a new Thor!This new Thor can be recognized by Thor¡¯s Hammer. Becoming a new Thor naturally has her own uniqueness. Moreover, after becoming a new Thor, she directly settled in this position. In the end... Thor was not able to restore Thor. identity of. Of course, this is not the reason that attracted the Soviet war. The reason for attracting Su Zhan is simple. This new Thor... is a woman. Female Thor! This female Thor is not an Asgardian, but a real earthling. When Su Zhan just crossed the Marvel world, he entered the fairy palace for the first time and obtained ether particles. He thought about her at the time, but it was just a coincidence. In the end, I forgot it and didn''t pay attention to it anymore.It was unexpected that she would suddenly emerge at this time, just like in the original book, becoming a female Thor. Originally, the situation before Thor and the fairy palace was very stable, and Su Zhan thought it was unlikely that the female Thor appeared.After all, this is the earth 324, not the main world 616, nor the ultimate universe 1610, nor is it the movie universe 19999, so the trajectories and settings of many things are different, but now it seems that although the world is different, there may be reasons for development. Different, but some results...still the same. At dusk of the gods, the fairy palace fell, and Thor''s Hammer just disappeared, so she shouldn''t be too far away, maybe she''s nearby. Su Zhan sensed her, and she quickly sensed her position on the other side of the fairy palace. She was moving quickly, and her speed... seemed faster than when Thor used Thor''s Hammer before! After locking the position, Su Zhan teleported directly. As soon as she appeared, she saw the female Thor holding the Thor¡¯s Hammer flying towards him. She didn¡¯t seem to be very proficient. Suddenly seeing someone appeared in front of her, she could not react at all, and Thor¡¯s Hammer blasted towards Su Zhan. come. "Dodge, avoid..." The female Thor screamed in panic, but unfortunately it was too late. Thor''s hammer slammed directly on Su Zhan''s body, and in an instant, the lightning power violently violently stirred. The powerful force directly flew the female Thor shockingly, and fell directly from the air. boom! boom! The female Thor slammed heavily on the ground, smashing a deep hole in an instant. She snorted twice, seemingly a little painful, but she couldn''t get up for a while.Immediately afterwards, she saw a figure slowly falling down in the sky. "It''s you!" The female Thor looked at the incoming person and shouted in surprise. Chapter 1575 "you know me?" After Su Zhan fell, he looked at the female Thor. The red cloak and the silver-white helmet covered the face, leaving only the cherry mouth.The armor is close-fitting, which can show the mighty Thor¡¯s but also full of feminine signs. The leather waistband is underneath the tight black leather pants, flying horse boots, holding Thor¡¯s hammer. From the standpoint of appearance, it¡¯s also more than solitary. A lot of Thor time! "I believe no one will not know you, you... are you okay?" the female Thor asked with some worry. Su Zhan smiled, glanced at Thor''s Hammer, and said, "Although it is good, it can''t hurt me." "Really, this is Thor''s Hammer!" Although it''s okay to see Su Zhan, she naturally has more confidence in Thor''s Hammer as she just became Thor. Just holding Thor''s Hammer made her powerful Strength, so although she knows that Su Zhan is strong, she still feels that Thor''s Hammer may not have no chance! Su Zhan''s reaction to the female Thor is quite understandable. Naturally, he just got a little bloated. With a smile, Su Zhan said: "I know this is Thor''s Hammer, maybe it is very powerful for you, but for me... that''s the case. If you don''t believe it, we can try. " "Really?" The female Thor was a little moved. "Of course." Su Zhan smiled. "it is good!" The female Thor said, and shook the Thor''s Hammer. With the sway of the Thor''s Hammer, lightning and whirlwind suddenly rose by her side, lightning and thunder, fires everywhere, and majestic.When Thor''s Hammer swung away, in an instant, countless lightning power swept over. Su Zhan didn''t move, but there was no response when the lightning hit. The female Thor was slightly surprised, and then swung the Thor''s hammer and flew up suddenly. Lightning entangled in circles. The female Thor instantly flew around Su Zhan. In the process of flying, thunder and lightning fiercely attacked Su Zhan. boom! boom! boom! There was an endless stream of lightning and thunder. After a long circle, the female Thor fell down, her expression shocked. 1306 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1306 "Come!" Su Zhan smiled and hooked his fingers, the high-speed rotating Thor''s Hammer was suddenly thrown out by the female Thor and smashed towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan stretched out his hand slowly. Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, the corner of the female Thor''s mouth raised slightly. This is Thor''s Hammer, and only approved people can lift it to hold it.And now, he is the master of Thor''s Hammer! She could already think of the scene when Su Zhan went to hold the Thor''s Hammer and was then carried flying by the Thor''s Hammer. Seeing the female Thor''s mouth smiling, Su Zhan naturally guessed why she laughed. He knew Thor''s Hammer better than she, and he knew what would happen to those who easily held Thor''s Hammer, but...not including him.Seeing the Thor''s Hammer flying over, Su Zhan grasped it with a wave of his hand, and a powerful inertia came in an instant, and then... Su Zhan didn''t move at all. Thor''s hammer was firmly grasped by Su Zhan, motionless. "How can this be!" The female Thor shouted in shock. "Why is it impossible? Thor''s Hammer is a divine tool, but I...I am a god! No matter how strong it is, it is far behind me." While Su Zhan said, he wielded Thor''s Hammer casually. The female Thor could feel the fear of Thor''s Hammer and she couldn''t resist, she opened her hand to summon it back, but Thor''s Hammer didn''t shake in Su Zhan''s hands, and she seemed to be asleep.This female Thor was extremely panicked and hurriedly said: "Let go of Thor''s hammer." "Not urgent!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "You take off your helmet, let me see who you are." "You, you don''t know me, there is no need for this." Female Thunder said. "That''s not necessarily! Don''t worry, I won''t tell Saul." Su Zhan said with a smile. The female Thor still hesitated. "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t pick it. You are different from Thor. Thor has Thor¡¯s Hammer and Thor. Even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s Thor and the King of the Palace. You¡¯re different. You¡¯re just an ordinary person. It takes too long for Thor''s Hammer to leave you, and you will lose the power of Thor and become an ordinary person again. At that time... I naturally know who you are." Su Zhan said with a smile. "You, how do you know?" The female Thor was surprised... Su Zhan shrugged: "It''s actually very difficult to find something I don''t know in this world." "Okay, but can we change a place?" Female Thor said. "of course!" Su Zhan smiled, casually, the female Thor was already flying. Following them, the two quickly flew away, and soon left the city, and came to a deserted jungle somewhere. After falling, the female Thor glanced at the Thor''s Hammer in Su Zhan''s hand, and reluctantly took off the helmet, revealing a delicate and beautiful face. "You can''t know me!" Female Thunder said. "That''s not necessarily, I said, it''s actually very difficult to find something I don''t know in this world, so...Jane Foster, I shouldn''t call the wrong name, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. At this moment, the female Thor was completely shocked. She never expected that Su Zhan would know her name, and she would actually know herself!She opened her eyes wide and opened her mouth to surprise you...You have been for a long time, and some don''t know what to ask. Su Zhan smiled, and took the Thor''s Hammer back. The female Thor subconsciously caught it, and immediately heard Su Zhan say: "Do you know Thor?" "Knowing, not familiar!" "Then you better be careful, Thor thinks you stole Thor''s Hammer and are looking for you everywhere." Su Zhan said. The female Thor shook her head and said: "I didn''t steal the Thor''s Hammer, it was the Thor''s Hammer who chose me! If you don''t believe it, you can read the words on the hammer." With that, the female Thor came over and raised the Thor''s Hammer for Su Zhan ."It used to say that no matter who gets the hammer, as long as he is qualified, he has the power of Thor. But now, he here has become her!" "I got its approval, I am not a thief!" Female Thunder said. "This question, maybe you can explain to Saul." Su Zhan smiled."What I can assure you is that if Saul can''t hold Thor''s Hammer and loses Thor''s qualifications, I can accept your identity as Thor!" Chapter 1576: The Confrontation Between Two Generations Of Thor "Really?" Although she is now approved by Thor''s Hammer to become the new female Thor, the approval of Thor''s Hammer is not the same as Su Zhan''s approval.If Su Zhan accepts his identity as the female Thor, then he is the real female Thor.Otherwise, no one else will admit it. What''s the point of just playing by yourself? "Of course it is true. Now that the fairy palace has fallen and settled on the earth, the Asgardians will also protect the earth. I believe you will encounter it soon. At that time you can notify me and I will be the referee." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you, but I... I have one more request." Female Thunder said. "Talk about it!" Su Zhan said. "Can I temporarily... temporarily follow you or learn from others in the Zhan League? As Thor, I still lack experience. I hope I can become a real Thor and protect the earth!" Female Thor said. "I can arrange for you to go to Mariko. There should be many things for you to do and make you proficient." Su Zhan said. "Okay, then I will go!" After speaking, the female Thor had already shook Thor''s hammer and flew away. "Really impatient." Su Zhan was dumb, and disappeared immediately afterwards. The fact that the fairy palace settled on the earth soon spread, but it did not cause much impact.After all, let alone the fairy palace, even if the great cosmic god comes, I am afraid it will be difficult for the people to feel that there is any problem. After all, the powerful strength of Su Zhan is here!As for the locals, because the immortal palace has little influence in the air, plus the immortal palace will be responsible for the safety of the neighborhood, so they also welcomed it. It took about three or four days for the affairs of the fairy palace to be settled, and the soldiers of the fairy palace began to occasionally come down to patrol, guard the safety and so on.Solving all the miscellaneous things Thor naturally turned his attention to Quake, he wanted to find the thief who stole Quake! Soon, Saul heard about Thor. A woman holding Thor''s hammer! With the conclusive news, Saul set off immediately. at last¡­¡­ Somewhere, he blocked the thief. Seeing her flying with Thor''s Hammer, Thor was furious and threw the axe in his hand directly. The female Thor, who was in the air, had no idea that she would be attacked. With a bang, the axe hit her, causing her to fall from the air instantly. This is the second time! Falling heavily to the ground, the female Thor abruptly got up and looked around, and soon saw Saul striding over. "You attacked me!" the female Thor angrily shouted. Saul snorted, "You thief!" "I''m not a thief!" Female Thor retorted. "Hand in Thor''s Hammer, thief!" Thor roared. 1307 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1307 The female Thor snorted: "You want it, okay, I''ll give it to you!" With that, the female Thor directly took the Thor''s hammer out. Thor''s hammer was not the target of Thor, and he flew past Thor quickly, and then flew straight out.For a while, the hammer of God stopped and started to fly back. Seeing Thor''s hammer flying back, Thor subconsciously stretched out his hand and said excitedly: "Come back, come back!" As if hearing his call, Thor''s Hammer flew back quickly, which made Thor more and more excited, and opened his hands, waiting for the return of Thor''s Hammer. Whoosh! The Thor''s Hammer flew over, but Thor caught a hole, and the Thor''s Hammer flew behind him directly.Saul turned his head subconsciously, only to see that the thief firmly grasped Thor''s hammer. The female Thor laughed and said: "Now, it belongs to me!" "Do not!" Thor yelled, picked up the axe and rushed towards the female Thor.The female Thor was not afraid, she snorted and brandished Thor''s hammer. The fierce battle between the former Thor and the current Thor began instantly. Although Thor doesn''t have Thor''s Hammer, he is still a warrior of the fairy palace, the king of the fairy palace, and his physical fitness is still strong.Although the female Thor is just an ordinary person, she has been strengthened in all aspects after gaining the power of Thor. After the two played against each other, they showed an evenly matched posture! Although it was said before that Su Zhan would be notified if there was a fight, but when the incident happened suddenly, the female Thor had no time and opportunity at all. But she didn''t notify, it didn''t mean that Su Zhan didn''t know. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to receive news that the female Thor was fighting with Thor, and rushed to the scene as soon as possible. The two are on the street! Although the surrounding area is still empty, there are still pedestrians.When Su Zhan came here, there were already a lot of people in the distance, and it was really not too long to watch the excitement. Su Zhan waved his hand to release the power of Chaos. In an instant, a barrier appeared centered on the two Thors, which not only ensured the safety here, but also allowed people to see clearly. The most important thing is that they can also let go. Hit with hands and feet. Female Thor VS Sol, Su Zhan really wants to see who is stronger. Feeling the release of the power of chaos, the two naturally saw Su Zhan. Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t mean to intervene, the two of them didn''t stop and continued to fight. Thor''s attack method tends to be brave and open and close, while the female Thor is more sensitive. Thor''s hammer is completely new in her hands, and it is completely different from Thor''s previous fighting style. So it seems that they are evenly matched. No one can do nothing about who looks like! At first, Thor was angry that it was a thief and stole Quake, but the recognition of Quake before her, as well as her current strength and different fighting styles made Thor gradually change his mind.Although he didn''t want to admit it, it seemed that Quake really chose her! This makes Sol very sad. He... was deprived of Thor''s qualifications. Feeling the change in Thor, the female Thor also slowly eased, and then stopped together. Looking at the female Thor and the Thor''s Hammer, Thor said bitterly: "I admit that the Thor''s Hammer chose you!" "do not fight?" Seeing the two stopped, Su Zhan removed the power of Chaos and walked over and asked. Chapter 1577 Hercules and the big event? "I just don''t want to let the thief stealing Thor''s Hammer and blaspheming the Immortal Palace!" Thor glanced at the female Thor, and bitterly said to Su Zhan: "But I am not a person who has no spirit. It''s Thor, but... if there is a brand new Thor, and a better Thor can protect the atrium, I can accept it!" "Thank you!" Although the female Thor has always thought that she is a thief, after all, Quake chose her, but now Thor says that, she is still very grateful, after all... he is the former Thor. "In that case, welcome the birth of a new female Thor." Su Zhan said with a smile, officially agreeing with the identity of the female Thor. In an instant, there were many applause and cheers around. Obviously, everyone agrees and welcomes the new Thor. First of all, she is female! Secondly, through the battle with Thor just now, everyone also saw the strength and qualifications of the female Thor. Such feedback made the female Thor feel a little overwhelmed, a little cramped and nervous, and she didn''t know what to say. She has no experience in dealing with people as Thor or as a hero! The female Thor hurriedly sorted her thoughts, thinking about what to say in response to the current scene, she just opened her mouth before she could speak, but she suddenly felt a special breath and was suddenly confused. In the next moment, she saw the power of Chaos appear again and enveloped the entire neighborhood. "boom!" There was a loud noise, and a figure appeared not far away out of thin air. The surrounding ground instantly dented. I saw the man wearing a green cloak, wearing a helmet, shirtless, and quite burly physique. He seemed a little tired and a little hurried. "Listen clearly, mortals! I am Hercules, the heroic god on Olympus... come to warn you that the end is coming." The sound was loud, as if it was ringing in everyone''s ears, and it spread far. Somewhere, Spider-Man, who was swinging on a swing, heard it, and was frightened by the sudden sound and almost fell off. In another place, the Fantastic Four, to be precise, it should be the Fantastic Three having dinner together. "The King of Chaos is coming, all heroes, wake up and face this ultimate threat...or, wait and die!" As soon as the guy calling himself Hercules finished his voice, he heard someone shouting around him. "Shit god, let me tell you, you are in big trouble." "How dare you call yourself a god? It''s blasphemous." "I will post you on Weibo." The people next to him didn''t show any face at all, didn''t take him seriously, and didn''t even recognize him as a god. "What is this guy?" Thor and the female Thor had already stood beside Su Zhan. 1308 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1308 "This guy didn''t lie." Su Zhan looked at Hercules and said lightly. Hercules, the superhero of the Marvel world, the greatest hero in Greek mythology, the son of Zeus, is extremely brave and powerful, because he completed 12 tasks that were hailed as impossible and rescued Promi. Hughes, was named Hercules by Zeus.He later joined the Avengers in Hyundai, and was a close friend of Thor, who is also a member of the Avengers. Of course, this is an introduction to Hercules in the comics. In this world, obviously... Hercules appears for the first time. Hercules, who didn¡¯t trust the people around him, hurriedly explained: "Wait...Listen to me...The star of doom in heaven is about to come...All the multiverses will be destroyed. You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand. !" As he said, he seemed a little anxious and stamped his foot heavily. The huge power made the ground tremble instantly, and the people around him subconsciously avoided, but this power was blocked by the power of Chaos. "enough!" Thor yelled and came to Hercules."I don''t care if you are a real god, the way you are now poses a threat to people." "Very good!" Hercules glanced at Thor, then flew up suddenly, seeming to be about to leave. This move was so sudden that Sol was a little unresponsive. What''s the situation?I used to say that the King of Chaos is about to come, and that the multiverse is about to be destroyed, but now he just walks away suddenly, are you sick? "Dididi, dididi..." Su Zhan¡¯s phone rang suddenly, and when he took it out, it was from Mariko. Just after the connection, she heard Mariko say in a panic: ¡°Something happened. The situation is very serious. The people suddenly launched an attack and the scene was chaotic. And, similar. The situation almost broke out on a global scale. As long as people just fell asleep, they will suddenly fall into a violent state. I have arranged manpower to control the situation." "I see, I will solve it." Su Zhan responded and hung up the phone. As soon as Thor and the female Thor were about to inquire, they saw a portal suddenly appeared next to them, and a person walked out of it. "Doctor Strange?" "I sensed turmoil. This... looks like it was done by the King of Nightmare. He is the ruler of the dimension of dreams, but I didn''t notice his arrival. Maybe... this is the self-proclaimed Hagrid. The people of Sri Lanka said it was a terrible threat." As soon as he came out, Doctor Strange said hurriedly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "You know quite a lot, the information is very good." Just as Dr. Strange was about to speak, he suddenly felt a special force coming. In an instant, he had disappeared, as did Thor, Thor and others.Su Zhan naturally felt this power too. This is a transmission power. It should come from Hercules. After thinking about it, Su Zhan did not reject this power, but let it transmit itself. He wanted to see it. , What is Hercules going to do. In other words, he really wants to see the Lord of Chaos! Hercules said that the entire multiverse would be dangerous. Obviously, this might be a big event.Su Zhan is not sure if this is for this earth, but since it has already appeared, let''s meet and see what the king of chaos is! Chapter 1578: King of Chaos The next moment, Su Zhan appeared in a strange place. Many people around me. The Fantastic Three, Spider-Man, Black Panther, Luke Cage, etc., as well as the female Thor, Thor, and Doctor Strange. They were all sent over. "This skill is pretty good." Being able to send so many people at once is indeed quite capable, especially if it is still called out of thin air, it is indeed a god. "Maybe you still don''t know who your enemy is, but you should know that disaster has come." "In Japan, he is called Tianjin Weng Xing, the king of darkness and chaos. But he is far from being as simple as a god. To be precise, he is the chaos and nothingness before the birth of the entire universe. He is eager to return the universe to there. In this state, he destroyed Mount Olympus and killed Zeus, the god of all gods. After that, he continued to slaughter creatures, killing alien gods one by one, thereby expanding his power." Hercules raised her voice and attracted everyone''s attention. "Tianjin Wengxing?" Su Zhan immediately remembered when he heard the name. This product belongs to the Japanese god system. When he occupied Japan, the Japanese god system tried to resist, but he had almost solved it. At that time, Tianjin Weng star seemed to be absent.Unexpectedly, a mere Japanese prodigy is not small. "There is the entrance, let''s concentrate our strength and fight!" Hercules pointed in the void, and everyone who followed immediately felt a special force pouring into the body, allowing them to fly. "This is the power of God!" Hercules yelled, flew up and rushed in. Other heroes have also shot. "Divine power? Although it is very weak, but divided into so many shares, plus it comes from Hercules Hercules, then this divine power is already considered good." Su Zhan felt for a while, watching everyone attacking the so-called entrance, and followed him. Perhaps because it was too sudden, and because Hercules might not know the Soviet war, he did not specifically propose the Soviet war, so everyone did not have much communication.At this time, many alien monsters of all kinds had appeared at the so-called entrance, and they seemed to be resisting them. They soon met each other and fought. There were a lot of monsters, and naturally some rushed to Su Zhan.But Su Zhan didn''t make a move. He found that these monsters didn''t seem to be fighting, but fleeing! At this time, Hercules seemed to have discovered this, and accelerated the pace of progress, and it didn''t take long for him to enter the so-called entrance. Thor, the female Thor followed, and Su Zhan teleported over after thinking about it. What I saw when I went in was a corpse. "This is... the nightmare king, it was killed." Hercules said in a deep voice. "Oh my God, who is that?" Thor said in awe. Immediately after that, the ground began to surging, and several long, like black lines came out. "Rewind! The Lord of Chaos has killed the King of Nightmare, and he has gained his power..." Hercules said, and hurried back. It''s a pity... it''s too late! At that moment, the black thread swept in, and immediately followed... a strong feeling of lethargy came. This feeling of lethargy seemed to be directly connected to the soul, which was impossible to resist. In a blink of an eye, Su Zhan saw it. By the time the others had fallen asleep, only Su Zhan... Thor, and... Hercules. As soon as Su Zhan was about to speak, he saw Hercules wave his hand suddenly, and his divine power exploded.In an instant, everyone was teleported back again.Spider-Man, Fantastic Three, Luke Cage, including Doctor Strange, were all lying neatly on the ground. "what?" Su Zhan suddenly noticed that he had returned, but it was a little different. The whole sky, or the whole world, feels that kind of very dim feeling. In the sky, countless black lines are scattered all over the sky, as if they are endless.Anyone touched by the black line will fall into a coma in an instant, and the whole world... is paralyzed! "This is the ability of the Nightmare King. The Chaos King has gained its ability. As long as he touches people, they will fall into a coma. Only those with the Supreme Godhead can stay awake, such as me... such as Thor, such as ......" Hercules explained, suddenly looking at Su Zhan."Why are you... are you also a protoss?" "Don''t you know him?" Sol asked unexpectedly. Hercules shook his head: "I have always been trapped in the long river of time. I came back when the Lord of Chaos attacked Mount Olympus, and then I was teleported to another space. In another space, I got my heavenly father. That¡¯s why he came back and came here!" "No wonder, if you know..." Saul suddenly realized that he was about to explain. I heard Hercules say: "It''s too late to say this, wait... we will introduce it after we survive. The King of Chaos is getting stronger and stronger, and we must find a stronger helper!" Having said this, Hercules didn''t even count with others at all, and directly stretched out his hand to release his divine power, which should be a certain summoning ability! 1309 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1309 Su Zhan didn''t mind Hercules'' reaction too much. Since he felt that he was the savior, let him be it. You you on the line. What a simple thing. Su Zhan also wanted to see how things would develop! "You''re looking for..." Sol just wanted to ask who he was looking for, when he saw a behemoth suddenly appear."You, aren''t you kidding me?" Saul said blankly. Su Zhan was also quite surprised. He didn''t expect Hercules to be quite alive, and actually summoned the Planet Devourer! After the planet Devourer appeared, there was no action, even no opening. Hercules raised his voice at this time, focusing on the current situation, hoping that the Planet Devourers could deal with the Lord of Chaos together.After all, the Lord of Chaos is going to destroy all the universe. If he succeeds, then the planet devourer will have no planets, and no universe can swallow.Although he will not die, he will be hungry and weak! From this point, it can be regarded as having a common goal! Chapter 1579 Domineering? Hercules thought very well, spoke sincerely, and analyzed the pros and cons clearly.But the Planet Devourer remained unresponsive and indifferent. This made Hercules a little depressed, and couldn''t help but said in a somewhat impatient tone: "Are you really planning to wait until the Lord of Chaos completely destroys all the universe before you are willing to help? ?" "Why... need my help?" The Planet Devourer spoke slowly. Hercules said: "Why? Isn''t this obvious? The Lord of Chaos is too powerful, and it is difficult for us to stop him alone!" "You can''t stop it?" The Planet Devourer''s tone was a little strange, and he subconsciously glanced at Su Zhan on the side. Is the king of chaos strong? Strong! Especially when the energy gained is increasing, even the Planet Devourer himself has to admit that the King of Chaos is difficult to deal with. But with him, how could it not be stopped? Even if the five great gods are there, I''m afraid they can do nothing, right?Why does a king of chaos make this earth god look like apocalypse?Why can''t you stop it?Just because they knew that there was a Soviet war, the Planet Devourers were not worried, and even when the King of Chaos began to take action to destroy the earth, the Planet Devourers were a little gloat. If the King of Chaos destroys the planet underneath, Su Zhan will definitely not care, but he comes to Earth... Isn''t that looking for death?There is no need to solve it by himself, Su Zhan will definitely not let him go, so the Planet Devourer didn''t pay attention to it at all, but looked for the planet to devour it.I just found an inanimate planet ready to swallow it, but it was teleported here inexplicably! This made the Planet Devourer very angry, not only disturbed his meal, but also made him feel like he was being teased. Nima has Su Zhan, why do you call me? The Planet Devourer was about to ask Su Zhan what was going on. Suddenly, a huge explosion occurred in the distance, and a transmission energy appeared in the explosion, followed by... countless figures appeared from it. "This is... the gods of Olympus!" "Get ready to fight!" Hercules yelled and rushed out. At the same time, Saul also rushed up with his axe. Regarding Mount Olympus in the Marvel World, Su Zhan has not paid much attention to it."Aris is here too? It seems that they are still conscious, but they have been controlled! Have they become servants of the Chaos King?" When Su Zhan was thinking about it, the battle had already begun. Hercules directly confronted Zeus. And Thor has already met Ares. The rest of the people were divided into two groups. One wave came towards Su Zhan, and the other wave went to the Planet Devourer. It seemed that there were more people coming to the Soviet War. These guys are not as ignorant as Hercules and don''t know who Su Zhan is! Zeus is definitely going to deal with Hercules, and Ares''s goal should be to deal with the Soviet war. The Lord of Chaos controls him or commands him.But... Ares too afraid of Su Zhan.As the god of war, Ares should be the kind of character who moves forward bravely, fights and lives endlessly. However, several contacts made Ares completely afraid of Su Zhan. In addition, it happened that Thor rushed over, so Ares changed his goal along the way, and even ignored the order of the Chaos King. "So many people, I don''t know who you are? How about telling yourself? At least let me know who killed?" Su Zhan didn''t know the situation of Ares, and saw these rushing gods say something. "I''m¡­¡­" One of the gods seemed to be preparing to reveal his identity, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Su Zhan suddenly teleporting to him, grabbing his shoulders with both hands and tearing at random, ah ah ah... a sudden scream of pain It sounded, and he was torn in half immediately after him! "Forget it, I suddenly don''t want to know who you are, anyway, it''s just dead people." As the words fell, Su Zhan''s body suddenly exuded a powerful breath. This breath has spread rapidly with the Soviet war as the center. Boom! The surrounding gods were instantly shaken and swayed, and immediately after hearing the sound of puffing, they collapsed to the ground and all hung up. Seeing the gods lying on the ground, Hercules couldn''t help being stunned in shock. When he was stunned, he was severely hit by Zeus and flew out, but he didn''t care about the pain at all, and shouted at Su Zhan in disbelief. Said: "This...what is this? How can you just..." These are the gods of Olympus! "What is this? Let me think about it." Hearing what Hercules said, Su Zhan thought about it very seriously and said with a smile: "This is called domineering!" "Overlord? What is that?" Hercules had never heard of it. Seeing him as if he was really thinking about it, Su Zhan couldn''t help feeling dumb.Unless you have seen One Piece, if you can hear it, there will be ghosts!Ignoring the curious baby Hercules, Su Zhan directly rushed towards Zeus. Zeus was obviously full of fear of Su Zhan, but as the god of the gods?As the servant of the Lord of Chaos, even if he is afraid, he must fight. Zeus held the signature weapon "Thunder" in his hand and attacked Su Zhan. Boom, boom... There was a loud sound, and a bright and powerful lightning swept across. "Hurry up, the thunder is very powerful..." Hercules didn''t seem to want to avoid Su Zhan, and hurriedly reminded him loudly. However...before he finished speaking, he saw that the powerful Thunder did not hurt Su Zhan. , Instead circulated around Su Zhan, flashing lights, reflecting Su Zhan''s looks very mighty and not annoying, the power of the sky was shocking! "Strong..." After subconsciously finishing the strong word, Hercules was completely dumbfounded. Domineering? Add the Thunder''s reaction. Hercules finally realized how strong Su Zhan was. "go with!" Su Zhan said lightly, and the Thunder turned around and flew towards Zeus. Zeus sneered: "Use thunder against me? I''m... the king of thunder...ahhh..." 1310 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1310 With a scream, Zeus fell to the ground instantly. Chapter 1580 You Go, You Go! "Sorry, what did you just say?" Seeing Zeus fall to the ground, Su Zhan pierced his ears and said, "You said you are the King of Thunder, right? So you don''t worry about Thunder? Sorry, although this is your Thunder, I have slightly increased the power of Thunder. But it looks like you are not the King of Thunder!" "Ahem..." Zeus slowly fell to the ground, trying to say something but coughing and vomiting blood. Thunder, I was hurt by Thunder! The power of this Thunder is countless times stronger than his own, even if he is very familiar and understand the Thunder, but he cannot resist that power.He could feel that life... was passing by, and he could no longer hold on.He struggled to get up and wanted to say something, but his body suddenly bowed, and then he saw the wounds concentrated by the thunder begin to tear. boom! With blood splashing, Zeus''s body was suddenly torn into two parts, a black thread came out of it, and quickly gathered together and turned into a huge black monster. King of Chaos! He has not appeared, but he is in the body of Zeus. Seeing the towering, dark body of the Lord of Chaos, Su Zhan turned to look at Hercules and said, "Hey, didn''t you always come and go? Now the Lord is out, are you going?" "..." Hercules was speechless. I don''t know how strong you are. I knew you were so strong. "You do it, really... I won''t steal your limelight." Seeing Hercules not speaking, Su Zhan explained it thoughtfully. As soon as Hercules came out, he looked like I was the savior. This arrangement was arranged. When Sol wanted to introduce Su Zhan before, he also interrupted without listening.Of course, he was in a hurry, because of a sense of responsibility, but this feeling really made Su Zhan a little unhappy. I really treat myself as a dish, I really don''t take others seriously! Can''t you?Now that the Lord is coming out, you can bear it, Su Zhan gives him this opportunity. Hercules is not stupid either. Naturally, he can hear the tone of Su Zhan¡¯s words. In addition to his gaining the power of Heavenly Father, he feels that it is his own responsibility to fight against the Lord of Chaos, so when his head gets hot, he really stands up. He rushed towards the King of Chaos, and it seemed that he really planned to go on his own! Su Zhan smiled slightly and prepared to watch from the sidelines. However, the Lord of Chaos does not seem to intend to make Su Zhan his wish. Su Zhan here was planning to watch Hercules performance, but the King of Chaos suddenly roared, and various people appeared next to him. It seemed that they were all alien gods who had surrendered before the Lord of Chaos. As soon as these alien gods appeared, they fell into a melee in an instant. Thor and Ares are fighting fiercely, and Hercules is also entangled by these alien gods. As for the Planet Devourer, good fellow, the gods around him are already over. He is the real one. Looking from the wall, the rest came to Su Zhan''s side. "What can''t you let me be a beautiful man quietly?" Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, the power of chaos released, forming a barrier beside him. Despite the constant attacks of those alien gods, Su Zhan remained motionless, and the Chaos Barrier blocked all these attacks without shaking, as stable as Mount Tai. "Get out of the way, don''t block my sight!" Su Zhan stomped fiercely, and the alien gods who stood in front of him were crushed by this powerful force. They disappeared in an instant, and there was no corpse left.Such a powerful offensive directly stunned the alien gods. Although the Lord of Chaos could not resist the orders, they adjusted their methods. Just don''t attack in front, don''t block Su Zhan''s vision in front, right? These extraterrestrial gods carefully turned their directions, and gathered in three directions on the left and right, and behind, and began to attack aggressively.Looking at their appearance, one by one is called bravery, and that one is amazing. With a broad vision, Su Zhan looked at it with interest. Hercules''s strength is not bad, and the fighting frenzy is also very crude. It''s completely open and close, similar to Thor and Ares... But his divine power is relatively strong now, so this kind of brutality The effect of the attack method is really good, just like the Hulk before, no matter who I am, no matter how strong you are, it will be a smash! It didn''t take long for him to fix the alien gods beside Hercules, and he had already rushed to the King of Chaos. At this time, the difference in strength can be reflected. The king of Chaos swung down his dark arm and directly shot Hercules to the ground. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Palm up and down, palm up and down. After several consecutive slaps, Hercules was already dizzy and stunned. The black thread entangled Hercules and pulled him up, and came to the king of Chaos. "The little earth god, your courage is commendable, and your divine power is good. But...no one can stop me, I am the king of chaos, everything... will eventually return to chaos!" The King of Chaos Jiejie laughed and opened his mouth abruptly to keep Hercules in. Hercules was already unable to evade, looking at the huge, dark mouth of the Lord of Chaos, the only thing he could do was to fill his body with divine power as much as possible, maybe... he could hold on for a while. Seeing that he had been swallowed, a strong suction came, and Hercules instantly pulled back. Click. The King of Chaos''s mouth closed, and he didn''t know if it would hit his teeth. Puff! Hercules fell heavily to the ground, drew a long mark, and finally stopped. Looking up, he saw Su Zhan! "kill him!" The chaotic King''s voice came out, and the alien gods who were still besieging Su Zhan instantly changed their goals and rushed towards Hercules. Su Zhan frowned and waved displeasedly. boom! The power of chaos suddenly exploded. In an instant, those alien gods were directly torn apart and vanished without being crushed. Chapter 1581 The only King of Chaos, that''s me! Hercules only felt an explosion of energy above his head, and then saw the alien gods who rushed forward before they landed, twisted, torn, and then disappeared.Although there was nothing, no dust, no fragments of the corpse, completely crushed and completely disappeared, but Hercules seemed to be able to see countless fragments floating in front of her eyes. 1311 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1311 So strong! Like the King of Chaos, no... better than the King of Chaos. "Are you still on?" Su Zhan asked towards Hercules. Hercules was stunned, and shook his head subconsciously. He is not the opponent of the Chaos King at all, if it weren''t for Su Zhan, he might have been desperate. Although he was not desperate now, he knew that he couldn''t do it anymore, even if he did it, it was just in vain. "No? Then this farce should almost end." Su Zhan said lightly, and stepped forward to look at King of Chaos."I occupied Japan, but killed the Japanese gods. You are not here. You are called the King of Chaos. It just so happens...I am also the Power of Chaos, what a coincidence! "Yes, it''s a coincidence, so you can expand the territory for me in the future." The king of chaos Jie Jie laughed, and in an instant, countless black lines emerged from his body, overwhelmingly towards Su Zhan. Swept away. "Expand your territory? You dare to say it!" Su Zhan sneered, the power of chaos gushing out. The two chaos, the two forces collide together instantly. Bang bang bang! The fierce collision and the endless rush of hands were deafening, and Hercules and others were completely stunned. This level of battle, even Hercules, who had acquired the power of Heavenly Father, felt ashamed. The face of the King of Chaos gradually became severe, and his strength continued to climb, but he was still unable to break through the Chaos Power of Su Zhan. The same is the power of chaos, and the king of chaos is the beginning of the universe, which can be said to be the most primitive chaos essence.When he found that he could not break through the chaotic power of the Soviet war, he changed his method and tried to use the original power of chaos to crack and control the power of the Soviet war. Just like Zeus''s confidence in Thunder, the King of Chaos is also full of confidence in the power of Chaos, because he...represents Chaos! When he tried to crack the power to control Chaos, Su Zhan immediately felt his small movements. "If you want to crack my Chaos Power, then I will fulfill you!" Su Zhan sneered, and did not hinder the actions of the Chaos King, and even let him analyze and crack. Although the power of chaos is also chaos, it is essentially different from the chaos of the king of chaos. It is completely self-proclaimed and self-contained.Although there is no way to say whose power of chaos is orthodox, but...the king of chaos can''t crack and control. He has almost mobilized all of his original power, but the power of Chaos hasn''t responded at all. It''s just a posture of what you love to do, I''m watching here. "Have you started? I''m ready to let you control my Chaos Power, and even let go of the prohibition. You are at the beginning! If you can take away my Chaos Power, you are welcome, as soon as possible Take it!" After a while, Su Zhan smiled and said towards the Chaos King. The King of Chaos coldly hummed without saying a word in shame, and continued to accelerate his strength. Ran and egg. "It seems that you can''t do it." Su Zhan said."The opportunity has been given to you, but if you can''t do it, it''s mine!" "You still want to control my power. Although I don''t know what your power of chaos is, I can''t control it, and you can''t control me..." My two words have not said me, the chaos of Wang suddenly changed color.why?Because he feels his power is passing, very fast! That feeling was like opening the gate, surging out. The King of Chaos hurriedly wanted to control and stabilize his strength, but like a flood, he couldn''t stop it at all. A steady stream of turbulent power poured into Su Zhan''s body, and the King of Chaos began to panic! "You... how did you do it, stop... stop..." The Chaos King''s voice was full of panic, and he began to change form, trying to escape.However, I don''t know when, Su Zhan has already completely blocked the surrounding space, allowing him to change various forms is completely blocked. Looking from a distance, you can see a mass of dark things ramming there, whether it is Thor or Hercules can feel the panic of the Lord of Chaos. The scope of activities is getting smaller and smaller, the King of Chaos belief is sinking more and more, the power is fading fast, and he is desperate. "what?" I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the road to heaven?The King of Chaos suddenly felt that the surrounding space seemed to loosen, which made him instantly overjoyed. He hurriedly tried his best to sprint this time and actually let him escape.The joy of escaping from birth made Chaos Expectation couldn''t help but laugh proudly: "You still didn''t trap me in the end, waiting for me... I will come again, next time... I will definitely kill you!" Said arrogantly, the King of Chaos was about to leave. "Although every villain will say this when they fail, I''m sorry... I am not the protagonist of the Virgin, so... you don''t have the next chance, stop it!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Stopping the two words seemed to have a strange magical power. As soon as the voice fell, the King of Chaos who was about to flee instantly found that he had stopped uncontrollably. How could this happen, how could this happen? The King of Chaos was unbelievable, what kind of power could even he control?This is impossible, this is impossible, but oneself is the essence of chaos, the most primitive and purest original power of the universe, how can someone control oneself?This is impossible! "Do you really regard yourself as a great god? I laughed at your power. From now on, there is only one King of Chaos, and that''s just me!" Su Zhan said lightly, and the power of Devouring quickly accelerated.In an instant, countless chaotic forces rushed into Su Zhan''s body in a visible form. Chapter 1582 The King of Chaos became smaller and smaller, and his black body began to become thinner. "no no¡­¡­" The Lord of Chaos shouted in despair, but his voice stopped abruptly. There was a silent explosion, and the King of Chaos exploded instantly. The moment he exploded, the sky and the earth recovered from the dim color, as if the darkness had left, and the light had arrived, gradually becoming brighter, gradually...returning to normal. With the explosion of the King of Chaos, countless people woke up from their nightmares. Female Thor, Spider-Man, Wonder Three Gorges, Luke Cage, shaking their heads and struggling to get up. "Where are we?" "What happened?" Thor and Hercules walked over to explain, and Su Zhan walked towards the Planet Devourer. "I''m leaving." The Planet Devourer said. "This is a farce." Su Zhan shrugged: "Indeed, this is a farce. I thought there would be a big event. I didn''t expect it to be just like this. To be honest, I was a little disappointed." "Soon you will not be disappointed." The Planet Devourer said. "Oh, it sounds like there is something in the words, what do you know?" Su Zhan raised an eyebrow and asked. The Planet Devourer shook his head. "You know if I want to know, there must be a way, right?" Su Zhan squinted at the Planet Devourer. He had surrendered the power of the rules before, and added his daughter''s reason, so Su Zhan did not have much distaste for the Planet Devourer, if he did not hit the earth to pay attention, at least there would be no conflict. "I can only tell you that things have something to do with the fairy palace, and the fall of the fairy palace is a sign. However, with your strength, you don''t have to worry about anything at all, it should make you feel... very interesting." The Planet Devourer finished, huge The body disappeared. 1312 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1312 "It''s related to the fairy palace?" Su Zhan looked at Thor, and then at the female Thor. The fall of the fairy palace and the substitution of Thunder God were indeed quite sudden. It seems that this has nothing to do with the King of Chaos, so... is it related to something else? Can the planet Devourer say that he will not let himself down, and that he will find it very interesting. It will definitely not be a small slapstick, shouldn''t it be the King of Chaos situation like a farce?That must be a big event?There are so many big events in Marvel, and Su Zhan is not all familiar with it. After all, it is too messy. He also knows the dusk of the gods related to the fairy palace, but obviously this should be over, so... what is it then? I have to admit that the words of the Planet Devourer really made Su Zhan interested and looked forward to it. "What should we do now?" Hercules came to Su Zhan and asked. "Chill. You people in Olympus are almost dead, and your Heavenly Father...power has also disappeared?" "The King of Chaos disappeared after he died, and now... I don''t even have supernatural power anymore." Hercules said. Su Zhan noticed that Hercules really had no divine power at this time, not to mention the divine power of the father that day before, even his own divine power was gone.Except for his thick skin, high defensive power, and strong offensive power, there is nothing special about him now.Moreover, the divine power previously allocated to other people has also disappeared, including Su Zhan. But that bit of divine power is completely negligible for Su Zhan, and you won''t feel it if you are not careful. The origin of the chaos of the King of Chaos is pretty good, obviously, and this origin power is much stronger than those so-called divine powers! "It takes time to refine the origin of this chaos and integrate it with the power of chaos." Su Zhan mumbled to himself, seeing Hercules still by his side, he said: "Olympus, you too I can¡¯t go back. I guess it¡¯s all ruined. You don¡¯t have any supernatural powers, so stay on the earth. You can choose to join the war alliance country, which is my territory, or you can temporarily follow Sol to the fairy palace. The Immortal Palace is currently in my territory, of course...you can also mix by yourself." "I... I''d better walk around first to understand the world." Hercules said. After speaking, Hercules wanted to find Ares. When the King of Chaos is dead, the control is naturally lifted. Having gained freedom, Ares ran away quietly when Su Zhan was talking to the Planet Devourer, joking, although he is controlled by the Chaos King, who knows if Su Zhan will see if he feels upset and do it?Even if not, look at these people around you. Thor, the female Thor, and Hercules. Spiderman, Luke Cage, Fantastic Three. These are all enemies! S.H.I.E.L.D., they took their place after the Avengers were disbanded. This is a grudge! So Ares ran away without anyone paying attention. Finding Ares running away, Hercules didn''t force it, turned around and said to the others, said goodbye and left. The Fantastic Three, Spider-Man, and Luke Cage hesitated, and then they came over. There is a big contradiction with Su Zhan is the Fantastic Three. The ability to swallow the lightning bolt before, although it seems to be restored now, there is still this lump.Moreover, Susan was directly given to Jinwu Cangjiao by Su Zhan, leaving the Fantastic Four.However, although the contradiction was the greatest, they still greeted Su Zhan first. With Mr. Fantastic, Spider-Man and Luke Cage also came over. Su Zhan did not dominate or ignore him, it was very plain. In fact, the gap between the Avengers and Su Zhan is getting bigger and bigger. To put it bluntly, they don''t even have the qualifications to target him, and Su Zhan doesn''t need to prove himself with them. "Okay, it''s all gone!" Su Zhan waved his hand, went back to each house, and went to each mother. Saul wants to return to the fairy palace, the Avengers also leave separately, as for the female Thor also flew away. Su Zhan teleported back in no hurry, walking aimlessly on the street, pondering what the Planet Devourer said. Big event? What can it be? It has something to do with the fairy palace, what else can it have to do with the fairy palace now? Thinking all the way, Su Zhan Yuguang inadvertently swept a familiar face! Chapter 1583 Hulk''s Cousin "Bruce Banner?" Su Zhan was analyzing the big event related to the memory of the fairy palace, but from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the familiar face that appeared next to him.This person is wearing loose or even slightly fat pants, and the top is an ordinary shirt, which looks no different from the masses, and is inconspicuous.But his face is impressive to some familiar people, even if he can recognize it in the crowd. It is Bruce Banner, the Hulk! He obviously hasn''t changed his body now, and he doesn''t seem to find himself, but is anxiously heading to a certain direction as if something happened.Su Zhan paid attention, no one was following him nearby! Since the last Hulk World War, he has disappeared, but he probably has adapted to this kind of escape life, and it will be fine.Encountered by accident now, and also encountered after having just experienced the seventeen kings of Chaos, it is really a clever trick. It seems that he should have fallen asleep before. "What makes him so worried?" Su Zhan thought about it for a while and decided to follow up and have a look. Anyway, there was nothing to do for the time being, and Su Zhan was also very curious about what could make him so anxious. Without deliberately hiding, nor speeding up, Su Zhan just followed. It didn''t take long for Bruce Banner to notice Su Zhan, slightly surprised but didn''t say anything.Seeing Su Zhan following so unhurriedly, I knew that he was not going to take down himself, and now that time was pressing, he had no time to delay.Therefore, Bruce Banner just nodded towards Su Zhan, which was regarded as a greeting but kept walking. After thinking about it, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated a little and caught up with him, side by side with him. "It''s such a coincidence, where are you going so anxiously?" Su Zhan asked. "hospital!" "Hospital? Has anyone been injured?" "My cousin!" "Jennifer?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. "How do you know?" Bruce Banner asked in surprise."I don''t know what happened just now, but I suddenly fell asleep, and many people all over the world fell asleep. Therefore, my cousin had a car accident, but because of the drowsiness, no one has dealt with it. Fortunately, the situation was relatively Especially, although the person was in a coma and even lost vital signs, she woke up and returned to normal again. She has been sent to the hospital, and the hospital contacted me, so..." "What''s the cause, go, I''ll send you!" For Jennifer, Su Zhan is very curious. Before the Hulk World War, Mr. Fantastic used the appearance of a virtual Jennifer to try to calm Hulk, because she is Hulk''s cousin. Remember that in the comics, Jennifer lost too much blood due to an accident, and turned into a female Hulk after losing Hulk''s blood. She can control her transformation freely, and she retains her humanity and rationality after her transformation, but she is much worse than Hulk in all aspects. I don''t know if it is because of an indirect reason such as blood transfusion or because it is a woman. 1313 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1313 Usually a lawyer, she turned into a female Hulk to become a superhero when encountering things, and even helped superheroes in lawsuits. After joining the Avengers, she became almost a flag-bearer in the later stage. Su Zhan said, grabbing Bruce''s shoulder and teleporting directly. "She''s..." Bruce was about to say the name of the hospital when he realized that he was already in the hospital. Not far in front, Jennifer was pale, lying there covered in blood, surrounded by a busy scene, doctors and nurses and so on, many injured patients are here. Because I fell into a drowsiness before, almost all social systems were paralyzed, and many people were injured. In addition to those in need of medical treatment who happened to undergo surgery at that time, it can be said that the hospital is the most chaotic and busy place after waking up. It''s rare to be able to save people back at that time, and to be able to inform Bruce Banner. "Nurse, nurse, why don''t you treat me?" Bruce Banner stopped a nurse and asked eagerly. The little nurse looked busy and sweaty. He heard Bruce''s questioning and said quickly: "We have helped her stop the bleeding, but something has happened. Now the blood bank in the hospital is not enough, and her blood type It''s quite special. We have contacted the blood bank center and they will send it over as soon as possible. Who are you? If you are a relative, you can go for a blood test, which is faster!" "Same, our models are the same." "Great, come with me, I will arrange your blood transfusion right away..." the nurse said happily. "Okay!" Bruce said, and then thought of something embarrassing: "Wait, no, neither can my blood." "You, wait a minute!" After speaking, Bruce Banner turned his head to look at Su Zhan."Although I have the same blood type as her, my blood is not good, you know... I... If I give her a blood transfusion, I will not save her, but will harm her!" Gamma rays, super serum, his body, and his blood have already undergone abnormal changes. The government has also used his blood for research. As for the results...not to mention it.So now, he can''t give her a blood transfusion at all, so he can only hope that Su Zhan can help! "I can help you heal her, just like this..." Su Zhan said lightly, and suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, the wounds of the wounded patients around were completely healed. After the shock, they soon discovered Su Zhan and were grateful.Su Zhan waved his hand and said to Bruce: "I can cure your cousin immediately like this, but... have you figured it out? I can save her this time, but next time? Next time? Even if I can make sure For the safety of this planet, even if the people of the warring nations are spread all over the world, there will be car accidents and various accidents without these criminals and the attacks of these enemies... And if you look carefully, your cousin¡¯s injuries are not car accidents, or say , The main thing is not a car accident!" "Not a car accident?" Bruce Banner was stunned. The nurse said next to him: "Yes, it was not a car accident. At first we found her at the scene of the car accident and thought she had been in a car accident. She was indeed hit by the car and scratched, but her real fatal injury was Gunshot wound!" Chapter 1584: Transformed Jennifer "what?" Bruce Banner was shocked, his expression turned hideous and angry, and the anger seemed to change at any time. It would be fine if it was a car accident. After all, it was just an accident, but if it was a gunshot wound, it would be different. This shows that someone deliberately wanted to kill Jennifer. "If I remember correctly, she is a lawyer? If any gangster prevents her from defending against her, can she give up her career and her ideas? If she can''t, then similar situations will continue in the future. It happens, once or twice, there are always times when you can''t save or help. There is an old saying in the empire that it is better to be a mother than yourself. The meaning is actually the same, you can understand that even if you can guarantee his safety , It¡¯s better for her to protect herself." "You mean... let me have a blood transfusion? But..." Bruce understood what Su Zhan meant, but... once a blood transfusion, he wasn''t sure what the consequences would be! "Relax, I can guarantee that I will move in a good direction." Su Zhan said. Although I don''t know if there are any risks in the process, there is no doubt that Jennifer has become a female Hulk because of Bruce''s blood. Even if there are any problems in the process, he can guarantee that the result will not change. With Su Zhan''s guarantee, plus Jennifer''s urgent need for a blood transfusion, Bruce didn''t have much time to consider. "Is it better for my father to have a mother? I hope...this is what you want." Bruce looked at his cousin and finally nodded: "Well, a blood transfusion right away." "follow me!" The nurse hurriedly took Bruce for a blood transfusion. Su Zhan looked at Jennifer. She was very beautiful and tall. It seemed that she was going to do something by dressing up. She was dressed in a formal suit, trousers, shirt, even now. Messy, still stained with blood, but she can still be able to see her kind of strong woman temperament. Not long after, the nurse and Bruce came back, and then the nurse started pushing Jennifer away and still operated on her. Su Zhan and Bruce followed to the outside of the operating room. Bruce paced around anxiously, where there was still a hint of Hulk.Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder and said comfortingly: "Don''t worry, I can assure you that there will be no accidents with her." "I...I''m just worried about the effect of blood on her." "With me, if the situation is really not good, I will deal with it." Bruce looked up at Su Zhan."Thank you really, I... I don''t know what to say." "No need to say anything, in my opinion, you are much better than the Avengers!" When it comes to the Avengers, Bruce is not too angry, perhaps because of this short period of time, his anger has gradually disappeared, and he is no longer as violent as when he first came, then... lose your mind. "What happened before?" Bruce asked. "It''s nothing. A guy who claims to be the King of Chaos is dead. It has been resolved. But what is interesting is that there may be something else, but I haven''t thought of it for the time being. It can be regarded as an eventful period recently, so Jennifer It is still very important to have the ability to protect yourself." Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Bruce nodded. At this moment, there was a panic scream from the operating room, followed by the bang of the door of the operating room. Immediately afterwards, a green-skinned person rushed out. The normal trousers have now become seven-quarter or eight-quarter trousers. Fortunately, the elasticity looks good and has not split. The same is true of Chen''s shirt and the sleeves are too short. "Jennifer?" Except for being taller, stronger, and...except for her skin turning green, her appearance hasn''t changed at all. It''s not like Bruce who is completely with two people after transforming, and she feels just older. The number has changed color, so at a glance, Bruce recognized it as Jennifer. "Jennifer..." Bruce yelled hurriedly, but Jennifer seemed to have lost her mind now, she just froze for a moment, and then ran away in a rampage. Bruce was shocked, and subconsciously wanted to transform. "and many more!" Su Zhan suddenly waved his hand to stop him and said: "Leave it to me, I will take care of it, you wait here, don''t transform, if you transform... more troublesome!" "please!" Bruce certainly believes in Su Zhan, he has this ability.Moreover, he also knows that his reputation is not good now, uh...It can be said that he has never been better.If you transform, it is indeed more troublesome!Please, Su Zhan has already chased Jennifer. Jennifer''s speed is very fast, and shouldn''t have grasped this brand new power in her body, running all the way and the ground shaking. At this time, there were a lot of people in the hospital, which can be said to be overcrowded. The sudden appearance of Jennifer frightened many people, dissipated and screamed. This made Jennifer, who had lost her calm, become even more panicked. Even more irrational. "Jennifer, stop!" Su Zhan shouted from behind. Jennifer turned a deaf ear. Su Zhan shook his head and speeded up. With a swish, lightning flashed, and the surrounding things were instantly swept up by the super-fast speed. The next moment, Su Zhan had already grabbed Jennifer¡¯s arm and hadn¡¯t waited for Jenny. Fu reacted, did not wait for the people around him to react, Su Zhan and Jennifer were no longer in the corridor. Su Zhan rushed with Jennifer swiftly, and in a blink of an eye he had already arrived outside the city. Letting go of Jennifer, Jennifer instantly leans forward and almost falls to the ground. 1314 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1314 The super fast movement made her feel sick! But she didn''t pause, didn''t slow down, turned around and rushed towards Su Zhan. With Hulk...a way! But she was more clever. It seemed that she had learned some simple fighting skills, not exactly the kind of brutal attack. Su Zhan did not fight back, but did not stop her attack, he can understand Jennifer''s current situation! Hulk''s blood is not so easy to surrender! Chapter 1585 "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Jennifer''s fist slammed down violently, and an energy barrier appeared in front of Su Zhan. Jennifer''s fist fell crazily, and there were bursts of noise from hitting the energy barrier. This crazy attack didn''t work. Jennifer looked very angry, but Su Zhan could feel it. Her anger was just anger, not like Hulk. The more anger, the stronger her strength. Will stop, it should just stay on this level! Although there are many Hulks, the Hulk... cannot be copied. "what¡­¡­" Jennifer suddenly gave a heavy hammer, and after a lap, she lay down with a puff as if she had run out of strength, and immediately followed her body to its original shape! It became a normal appearance. "Uh... this is not what I wanted to see on purpose." The clothes were already stretched when they were transformed. Now that they are transformed back, the clothes naturally... The shirt was loose, the buttons were unbuttoned, and the underwear...it collapsed during the transformation. Although it was still on the body, the effect was not so good, at least some of it could be vaguely seen.He moved his gaze away from her and turned his attention to Jennifer''s situation. Su Zhan found that Jennifer had fainted. Maybe the body hasn''t adapted to the change yet. After thinking about it, Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly. In an instant, Jennifer''s clothes had changed. The high-top boots and potato-colored trousers look tight and fit, but they are extremely stretchable. Even if she transforms, she won''t stretch or deform.The upper body is a waistcoat-like T-shirt, with two shoulders exposed, and an extra pair of gloves in his hands. "Well, that''s it." "Although you are all Hulk, you are a female Hulk. Although you are not as fierce as Hulk''s transformation, you can''t bear ordinary clothes. It would be too much to tear your clothes or something when you transform." Su Zhan Said with a smile. After a while, Jennifer woke up faintly, opening her eyes and seeing Su Zhan she was still a little stunned. "how do you feel?" Su Zhan asked. "I... I remember I was shot, and then... as if... as if I became Hulk?" Jennifer murmured, and quickly recalled that it was true... She really became Hulk. "You were shot and sent to the hospital. I persuaded Bruce to lose his blood, and you became a female Hulk. That''s it, like this..." As he said, Su Zhan waved his hand, and in an instant, a virtual image Appeared out of thin air. Jennifer is transformed into the picture. "This is...me?" Jennifer said, looking at herself."It seems different from Bruce." "That''s because you lost his blood instead of the direct transformation like him. Moreover, it may also be because of the female reason, the body structure is different." Su Zhan said."I just noticed that you will not continue to increase your strength with anger like he did. The value of your strength and other aspects after your transformation is a fixed point, and you should not run wild, and you still retain your sense. , Although you are Hulk and Female Hulk, you are different from Bruce. As for the physical strength, I don¡¯t know for the time being. You can experiment slowly if you find opportunities." "Well, I can feel...I should be able to control the transformation, I...my clothes?" As she said, Jennifer suddenly found that her clothes had changed. "This is the uniform I made for you, which is convenient for you to transform into. Otherwise, ordinary clothes are too unsightly." Su Zhan said. "You...you changed it for me?" Jennifer asked. Su Zhan looked around and nodded: "There is no one else but me here. Yes, I changed it for you." "Ah...no, nothing, thank you." Jennifer blushed slightly, whispered a word and stood up from the ground. It feels amazing. She is no different from before, but she can feel that there seems to be power in her body. Once she releases this power, she will become... a female Hulk! "Huh, my injury?" Jennifer realized that her injury seemed to have healed, and there were no wounds or traces left on her body... "It''s only the self-healing ability. Now everyone who comes out has a little self-healing ability, but the specific strength is different." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, let''s go back first, Bruce is still waiting for you." Su Zhan said and walked to Jennifer''s side, and then put his hand on her shoulder. "Wow!" The two teleported directly back to the hospital, and as soon as they appeared, they saw Bruce who was like an ant on a hot pot. "Jennifer." When the two came back, Jennifer seemed to be fine, and Bruce came over in a sigh of relief. "This is not a place to talk. You don''t have to worry about Jennifer''s situation. Go to me and help Jennifer do a comprehensive inspection." Su Zhan suggested. Of course Bruce had no objection. He also wanted to test Jennifer''s situation, not to mention Jennifer, she wanted to know her current situation more than anyone else. "Then go!" The two had no objection, and Su Zhan teleported them directly back to the island base on the west coast. This is remote enough, and the place is big enough, it couldn''t be more convenient for testing. After arriving, Su Zhan first helped Bruce get a gamma-ray detection machine to check the gamma-ray value in Jennifer''s body.The results obtained surprised Bruce Banner. Although this value is lower than his own, it is very stable. "It''s strange, I have done a lot of blood tests before, such as... hatred, why is the effect completely different? Is it really because of the difference in physique between men and women? Or is it... the blood type?" Bruce was surprised and couldn''t help it. Said inexplicably. "Why? Isn''t this bad? You want me to become hateful?" Jennifer said. "Of course not... I just want to figure out..." Bruce explained quickly. Chapter 1586 "The main reason is still because of you!" After listening to Jennifer joking with Bruce, Su Zhan interrupted with a smile. "I?" 1315 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1315 Bruce looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, why he was the main reason, and he hadn''t changed much. "Yes, you!" Su Zhan nodded and said analytically."Before you, you haven''t been in control and familiar with yourself, so even if people in the military use your blood, they can only be regarded as failures. But for so long, especially now, the last time you In that state, even after transforming, you can remain calm. Although it is Hulk... But this is enough to show that your situation is evolved. This kind of evolution is all, the whole, and it can naturally affect the blood. This affects Jennifer." "It makes sense. I haven''t checked my own situation for a long time, so I happened to check it too." Bruce suddenly understood and was ready to check it too. When Bruce checked, Su Zhan brought Jennifer to the next door. "Just take advantage of this time we will test your ability to resist!" "Well, I will pay attention to mastering the strength." "it is good!" Jennifer was eager to try and transformed directly. In an instant, she became a female Hulk. Looking down at her clothes, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed. The elasticity is so good. After the transformation, the volume has increased, and the clothes don¡¯t look very different, except that they look tighter and have a better figure. No change at all! "It''s amazing, what material is this made of?" Jennifer asked in amazement. "Well, you don¡¯t know if you have said this. Except for me, no one else in this world has this kind of substance. It is made out of thin air with infinite gems and chaotic power. Sharp attack. At least...you don''t have to worry about being shot again." Su Zhan said with a smile. "so smart?" After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Jennifer was even more amazed. She never expected that a piece of clothing could have so many functions."In that case, let''s try it!" Seeing that Jennifer couldn''t wait, Su Zhan did not delay, and quickly tried. From the beginning, it didn''t use much strength, and gradually increased gradually, so and so to test how strong Jennifer''s ability to fight.At the same time, I was also observing the level of mental stability after Jennifer turned into a female Hulk!At present, although he is also very impatient, there is no sign of running away. After testing the anti-strike ability, the self-healing ability, the defense ability against sharp attacks, the magic resistance and so on were tested! The final conclusion is that the female Hulk is a bit worse than Hulk, but all aspects of data capabilities are higher than those of super fighters like Captain America. After all, the gamma rays are mixed, which has caused an abnormal change.Especially the self-healing ability and the ability to fight offense have improved a lot, and the strength is stronger than the super soldier serum. In the end, Bruce turned into Hulk and had a fight with the female Hulk. It is also fortunate that the Hulk now has a sense of measure. There is no dead hand, and it is not the Green Hulk. It is just an ordinary Hulk form, which seems to be evenly matched.Putting aside Su Zhan, there is not much in this world that can be confronted with Hulk. Although the female Hulk did not hold on for long before being dealt with by Hulk, it was already considered rare. The power of most people, even at the beginning, can''t hold it! "How is your result?" Su Zhan asked Bruce when Bruce had finished fighting with Jennifer. Bruce said: "There has indeed been a change. The data is completely different from when I first tested it. I think...it has a lot to do with it. However, the reasons for sex and blood type are not excluded. If you want to know the specifics, or With complete data, further experiments are needed!" "Are you interested?" Su Zhan asked. Bruston paused and said: "It''s always good to figure out this situation. Unfortunately... I don''t have a laboratory. If I go to the government, it will be difficult to guarantee what the results will be used for." "If you want the laboratory, you can stay here. Anyway, this base is basically useless. Usually there are no people here, so it''s quiet." Su Zhan said."However, I won''t help you in vain. I don''t need your achievements to train some super fighters to conquer the world." "Of course, most of the world belongs to you!" Jennifer said with a smile beside you. "Yes, I will also make the remaining part mine, but I don''t need to create a new super soldier, as you all know." Su Zhan said."you can think about it." "No, I don''t need to think about it. As you said, you don''t need this at all. On the contrary, what I worry about is that this thing will fall into the hands of the government or other people with ulterior motives. This can easily provoke a war. !" Bruce said. This thing is in the hands of the Soviet war, and the Soviet war is not used at all, but if it falls into the hands of the US government or other people with ulterior motives, it will be used to create countless Hulks. That way, it will definitely cause war. After all... ¡­Ambition expands with power, and ordinary people will suffer. "Then you stay here. If you need something, you can contact Mariko and ask her to help you prepare. Also, female Hulk, how about you?" "I?" "I have to rush back to sort out the case and appear in court. When it comes to this, I still have grudges to avenge!" Jennifer hummed. She knew who shot herself. "I have a case that I am preparing to appear in court because it involves a gangster. I have threatened it before but I ignored it. I didn''t expect them to dare!" Jennifer snorted. "Is it from my territory? I can help you annihilate it directly." Su Zhan said. "No need!" Jennifer shook her head."I know you have this strength and qualifications. But let me do it myself, and I will let them accept legal sanctions. The law needs to be upheld!" Chapter 1587 Red Skull''s Daughter As a lawyer, I naturally hope that the law can be used to maintain justice, and since there are rules, everyone should abide by them. Only when everyone abides by them will the law become sacred!As a lawyer, even if she has become a female Hulk now, she has the ability to speak up without evidence or defense, but her current mentality has not changed much. If the other party is someone who has super powers or causes too much damage, she certainly won''t be stubborn to enforce any laws, but for ordinary gang criminals, the law is a good way.What''s more, where there are people, there will be criminals. If Jennifer wanted to do this, Su Zhan would naturally not refuse. Although he doesn''t worry about the consequences if he helps, Jennifer''s method is naturally better and better for herself. Society is made up of one class and one class. It''s like most people in the war alliance country will not deal with gangsters. Let the superhero deal with these overkill. Secondly, what do you let the police do?Once the police industry is over, how many people will have careers?At present, this method is already very good, it is the result of how many years have evolved. Su Zhan sent Jennifer back, and Jennifer did not delay. After leaving Su Zhan''s phone number, he agreed to wait until the case was over and then invite Su Zhan to dinner as a thank you. It was completely a workaholic strong woman style.It didn''t matter if Su Zhan arrived, and she didn''t ask if she wanted to join the war alliance country. After all, she was a member of the war alliance country in essence! After separating with Jenny, Su Zhan returned to Mariko to rest for the night. There was nothing to do the next day, and Su Zhan didn''t run around, but pondered what might happen as the Planet Devourer said.Anyway, there is nothing to do lately. Whether it¡¯s a female Thor or a female Hulk, he doesn¡¯t have a particularly strong desire to slap for the time being. He just became a superhero. One should be busy becoming the real Thor and the other should be busy. In the career, but also to take into account the identity of superheroes, I am afraid I have no mood to think about men and women.Of course, Su Zhan''s lack of ideas is also one of the main reasons. Su Zhan has always been paying attention to the situation of the fairy palace to see if there are any clues, and at the same time let people everywhere pay attention to the situation, if there are any special circumstances, they will report as soon as possible! After almost five or six days, Su Zhan saw countless reports, but they were basically normal. Although there were some special circumstances, he knew that there was nothing special about the big events that would happen in the future. relationship.On this day, Mariko sent in the news that she had just sent. "There is new news again." Mariko walked over. "Well, turn around." Mariko fiddled with the huge screen in front of Su Zhan for a while, and soon... the news and materials have been transferred.Mariko originally wanted to leave, but Su Zhan waved her and dragged her onto her body, holding her arms around her while looking at the information. "I''m afraid there is no news I want!" Sweeping the news one by one, Su Zhan couldn''t help saying a little disappointed. "Master, what news are you looking for?" Mariko asked curiously. Su Zhan shook his head: "The point is here! I don''t know what news I''m looking for, so I can only analyze it myself to see if there is anything that has something to do with what happens next!" "This is hard to find. After all, there are thousands of things in it, and it is difficult to find something related to the fairy palace. For example, this..." Mariko waved his hand and played the next message."Sionna Schmidt, the daughter of the Red Skull John Schmidt. Red Hole has been missing or dead for many years. Even his daughter is now in her seventies and eighties? But she is only in her early twenties. She is not the right age. She is the daughter of the Red Skull who claimed to be the Red Skull since she appeared, and it seems that some Hydra forces have gathered. If it is fake, Hydra will not obey her." "She claimed to be the original sin. She knew a lot about the Red Skull Hydra and did a lot of things after she appeared. Although she does not have a skull face like the Red Skull, and she is generally jealous, she The evil is stronger than the Red Skull, and he wants to create fear. He is simply a lunatic. The Inhumans team went to capture several times but failed. Recently, it seems to have disappeared suddenly, and I don¡¯t know where to hide. what''s the plan!" "Although this is a special situation for her, it obviously has nothing to do with Xiangong!" Mariko said for a long time, but did not hear any response from Su Zhan.Turning his head subconsciously, he found that Su Zhan''s eyes were fixed on Red Skull''s daughter Original Sin. 1316 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1316 "Master, are you... interested in her?" Mariko asked tentatively. Su Zhan was dumb, shook his head and said, "That''s not it, she doesn''t look good, and she has a pocky face. I am not interested. Moreover, I didn''t go to tease the female Thor and Hulk, how could I be interested in her? . But..." After a pause, Su Zhan continued: "But there is a sentence you said wrong!" "Which sentence is wrong?" Mariko recalled that there should be nothing wrong! "You said she has nothing to do with Immortal Palace." Su Zhan said. "Wrong? No? Does she really have something to do with Immortal Palace? Even if she does, she should be Captain America, the Winter Soldier. After all, she is the daughter of Red Skull, and Red Skull is related to Captain America, Bucky The grievances have been around for a long time. But what does it have to do with Xian Gong...?" Mariko said in amazement. This identity, this situation, how you look at it... it has nothing to do with the fairy palace, and she can''t have any ability to get involved in a major event. "Now it seems that she really has no qualifications to be involved with the Immortal Palace, let alone cause a major incident. But I suddenly thought of something, so I am afraid she is really related to this matter." Su Zhan said with a smile. If you didn''t see the original sin, Su Zhan might not have thought of it for the time being. After all, the Red Skull, after all, disappeared before Su Zhan crossed the road, so there was no impression at all, let alone Red Skull''s daughter.But after seeing it, he thought of what a big event was! Chapter 1588 Antarctica and Original Sin and the Hammer Longitude -71.20 Latitude -81.91 Antarctica, a remote and cold place. Desolate and uninhabited, the cold wind is icy, and the endless iceberg is removed at a glance, which is snow. White and boundless, like never ending. The howling cold wind was blowing snow, and the visibility was not high. In the snow and cold wind, several figures appeared faintly. The figure gradually became clear. It was quickly seen that there were about a dozen people, all wearing thick cotton clothes, guns in their hands, face and faces. Wearing a thick mask. The goal of this group of people seemed very clear. They didn''t talk or pause along the way, and just walked in the direction ahead.After walking for almost an hour, the shadow of the building faintly appeared in the snow, wind and fog.At first glance, it seems to be very close, but Rao still walked for almost an hour before finally seeing the true face of this building. A huge base fortress. "The people we are about to meet have been trapped here since this place was built in 1942. They are isolated from the world and ordered by the Red Skull. I love my dear father, let them stay here and defend this castle. They were told that unless Hitler or the Red Skull opened the door in person, they would defend this place to the death. Of course, they are probably already dead now." The leader said slowly, his voice a little hoarse. "It''s really a waste." Original Sin sneered while looking at the closed steel castle in the distance. Although no one can see her expression and appearance clearly, but her voice can also hear the ridicule and ridicule. "Destroy here!" The original sin yelled, and the people around him soon came to the gate to install a bomb. It didn''t take long to hear a loud bang and the smoke filled with gunpowder. When the cold wind blew, the gunpowder smoke dissipated, and a hole was punched in the gate. It''s not big, it''s almost worth it to be able to pass alone. For so many years, the strength can be maintained under such extreme conditions. It can be seen how strong this building is, and it can also reflect the strength of Germany during the Nazi period. "Fry again!" Although I was able to enter, the original sin was obviously not satisfied with this effect.This is a highly concentrated bomb with amazing power, but in the end it made a dog hole? "Boom." "Boom!" The explosions sounded one after another, and finally... the gate was blown up by more than half, and the original sin walked in. The cold wind blew from behind, and the inside looked neat and well-ventilated.Original Sin took off his mask, revealing a pockmarked face. Okay, although the little girl is pretty long, but her face is densely covered with pockmarks, her eyes are not very big, her eyes give people a very evil and crazy feeling.Even if she didn''t have any expression, she could feel the evil agitated in calm, like a tiger hunting, as if she could rush over and hurt people at any time. "found it!" After recognizing the direction, Original Sin shouted in excitement, and then walked over quickly.The people around them took weapons to guard, and a group of people walked through a corridor, and soon found that many corpses that had turned into skeletons were lying on the ground.Original Sin took a look, then withdrew his gaze. Obviously, these bones should be those who guard here. "Killed." Someone checked the body and replied. Original sin pouted, no surprise. I am isolated from the world here. After Germany is defeated, no one is tired to send supplies. Even if they can hold on at the beginning, there will be problems for a long time. And there must be arranged confidants here. If the situation is not right, most of them will be killed directly. And then committed suicide.This kind of thing is not special among the Nazis and Hydra. Some extreme people still have it. Going over these bones, I walked to the end of the corridor, and saw a heavy steel door. Original Sin stopped, took out a diary and looked down... "right here." Close the notebook, the original sin. The voice fell, and a person ran out quickly, took out a laser cutting machine and cut it against the gate, but the thickness of the gate seemed to hate the one outside. After at least about half an hour, the man got up and kicked. Got up, then with a bang, the door was cut open. Original Sin eagerly walked in, and as soon as she entered, she could not help but shout out in excitement, "Oh my God, it''s perfect!" "My hammer is too perfect, too unusual." Original Sin walked over, and there was only one thing in the empty room. In the middle, a huge hammer stood there.A single-headed hammer is very huge, but at this time the hammer has been frozen by the ice. "Red Skull tried to lift it, but it was unsuccessful, and it couldn''t even be lifted. Why do you believe it is destined to be yours?" a soldier said. Original Sin stared at the hammer intently, and murmured in a daze: "Because I saw it in my dreams. I am the queen of this world. I killed Captain America with a hammer, and they regarded me as the world''s Queen, then... everyone is terrified..." "Now get out of my way, idiot! That dream is about to come true, do you see the words on the hammer? These are the ancient Norse texts, which are consistent with those recorded in my father''s diary. Only the real Venerable can wield the Skadi Hammer!" "Skati, the god of hunting and snow, what a beautiful name, it''s time..." The original sin said, while shaking slowly stretched out his hand. The speed is very slow, very slow, the feeling of expectation and care is as if this is a beloved but fragile object, when her fingertips touch the hammer, in an instant...a white mist light is produced, which will bring the original sin Wrapped in it, dazzling... Wait until the light dissipates. Original Sin was wearing armor, and there was a green symbol on the armor, glowing but I didn''t know what it meant. She is holding a magic hammer with a completely different momentum. "Look, I''ve...reborn again." Chapter 1589 Holding a magic hammer, wearing a magic armor. The original sin suddenly lifted the hammer and flew. boom! The sturdy roof shattered instantly like tofu dregs and was vulnerable to a blow in front of the hammer. In a blink of an eye, the original sin had already flown, disappeared in the base fortress, and disappeared in the snow. Although the surrounding sky was full of wind and snow and extremely cold, Original Sin did not feel cold at all, and even felt very comfortable. 1317 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1317 This is Skadi''s hammer, the god of hunting and snow, and... the god of winter! The cold wind howled, like a cold air current, it flew away from the South Pole in a blink of an eye. ... ... Oklahoma. Broxton. After the fairy palace came here, great changes have taken place here. A double-decker tourist bus was driving slowly on the street while a guy like a tour guide holding a horn. "Well, everyone, get your cameras ready. There are many sister cities with friendly residents outside this time, but no place can compare to a magical city like Old Brockston, or with such friendly residents. Even the Nordic gods chose this place as their home on earth, and we welcome people from all over to Oklahoma." "Okay everyone, I can''t guarantee that I can foresee the famous neighbors of Brockston during this trip, but what I can tell you is that they look just like us...just be taller and speak The sound is louder, and, God... they know how to make noise!" The tour guide seemed to speak very well and the language was very interesting. Many tourists were amused by his words, but without exception, all of them were taking pictures with their cameras or mobile phones.However, the pictures were taken of nearby buildings and fairy palaces in the sky in the distance. No one knows. It won¡¯t take long for them to travel or take pictures! When they were still taking pictures, traveling, and sighing at the fairy palace, over the Pacific Ocean. The original sin is coming by. "I am the original sin, and now... I am Skadi, I want to go down, I know what I am doing, but... it doesn''t feel like my own will, the voice in my head is my own , But it is louder. I am her incarnation and her tool, and my whole life is to be manipulated by her." The original sin flew into the sea, and the hammer in her hand seemed to guide her in the direction. In the depths of the ocean, she can feel her own difference, she can feel the impact and manipulation of the hammer on her, but she doesn''t care! In the depths of the sea, in the darkness, she could feel someone waiting for them. She talked to the hammer. So they came. father¡­¡­ We, I... I''m here! Diving all the way, on the bottom of the sea, in the darkest depths, as soon as Original Sin appeared, countless dragons appeared around. These dragons roared and rushed toward the original sin, but the original sin was not afraid, and swung the hammer directly. boom! The dragon collapsed as soon as it was smashed, and the original sin flickered from right to left, constantly swinging the hammer to attack these dragons. While fighting here, someone was there in the dark. Invisible and invisible, completely invisible but real. It is Su Zhan! After seeing the original sin information, Su Zhan remembered what this big incident was, so he followed the original sin early in the morning. I got the Hammer of Winter in Antarctica from Original Sin, and I was there when I became Skadi.I don''t know if people in the Marvel world like hammers, they look like many hammer-like artifacts.This Winter''s Hammer feels like the Thor''s Hammer, and the original sin looks similar to the female Thor. They are all ordinary mortals, they transform into gods directly after holding the hammer! The power of Winter''s Hammer seems to be similar to that of Thor''s Hammer, and they can choose their own master! "These dragons did not exist before, otherwise, even such a deep seabed would have been discovered long ago. This is the dragon appeared after the original sin appeared. It should be some kind of magic that can sense the original sin, or Talk about the breath of Winter''s Hammer. This should be Odin''s handwriting!" Seeing that the original sin was killing the dragon there, Su Zhan had no plans to take action. He knew the original sin was doing this, and he also knew what the next big event was. Here...I was sealed, and there was a person in custody! Big snake! An Almighty Father. Before Odin ascended to the throne, before the Nine Great Realms had formed its current scale, the King of God was not Odin, but his brother, the Serpent!Odin overthrew the rule of the serpent and sealed the serpent. Later, the serpent was rescued from the original sin and escaped. He summoned seven hammers from the sky, selected seven angels of the sky hammer, and added the original sin, which is Skar. Di, began to create fear all over the world. The more fear he recovers, the stronger he is. Original Sin came here, obviously preparing to release the serpent, and these dragons are also to guard the serpent. The origin of fear. This is what the Planet Devourer said! But Su Zhan was thinking about another thing, what a coincidence! The fairy palace here suddenly fell, and then Thor''s Hammer replaced, followed by the sudden appearance of Original Sin, releasing the serpent. All of this is too deliberate, as if someone deliberately arranged it. Secondly, before the substitution of Thor''s Hammer, Su Zhan didn''t think there was any problem, but now it seems to be a coincidence. About the big event of the origin of fear, about the big snake, about the fairy palace... Su Zhan still remembers that there is a very important news or prophecy! Thor will be the protagonist of this matter, and will eventually die with Orochi. Look at this prophecy, Thor as a hero destroys the serpent and perishes.Thor in the comics is still Thor.But now?Now she can become Jane, the female Thor.Adding all the previous coincidences, Su Zhan always feels that Jane will suddenly become the female Thor... as if she is back! If it weren''t for Odin''s death, Su Zhan would definitely think this matter was related to Odin! Chapter 1590: A Hammer Falling From The Sky "boom!" The original sin slammed the hammer down, and in an instant, it seemed that something shattered, causing her to fall. Pattering to the ground, Original Sin looked up and found that it was a very empty room, followed by... she shouted."Who!" She felt someone in the room, shouted loudly, and looked around subconsciously. Soon... she saw someone. A person who looks weak. "Father Almighty..." "father¡­¡­" Seeing this person, Original Sin suddenly felt particularly excited. The father she said was not the Red Skull, but the Heavenly Father who was sealed here, the Serpent! 1318 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1318 Since she became the master of the Hammer of Winter, she naturally became the God of Winter, so the father of the snake also said in the past, after all, he is the Father of Heaven. "My daughter, you are finally here!" "I... finally returned to the world." Orochi glanced at Original Sin first, then at the broken roof. It was obviously broken, but no sea water poured in. But he could feel it, that he had been sealed for so many years, and the power that had been restraining him had disappeared, and Odin''s power had also disappeared. "he died?" "It''s really a pity, I wanted to find him revenge, but it''s okay... this world... belongs to me!" Da Snake said with a sneer. "Father, what should we do?" Original Sin got up and asked. "Emit... fear!" The big snake said slowly, his hands suddenly opened, and a strange force was emitted. After a while, Orochi and Original Sin left here. After they left, Su Zhan''s figure quietly emerged. "Why every villain was arrogantly saying that this world belongs to him when he appeared on the stage." Su Zhan vomited speechlessly, and then disappeared. In the next moment, he had returned to Mariko. Mariko is dealing with things. The previous incident of the Lord of Chaos caused people all over the world to fall into a drowsiness. For individuals, most people may be nothing, but for an organization and a person in power, there are many things to deal with. .Seeing that Mariko was busy, Su Zhan didn''t bother her either, fiddling with the computer to himself, monitoring the situation around the world. The power released before the snake left was obviously to summon seven sky hammers! After the seven sky hammers fall, they will find their own masters, and then incarnate into the sky hammer messenger of the serpent like original sin. However, unlike original sin, which still retains their own minds, these seven sky hammer messengers completely lose their reason and are controlled. Destroy, become the messenger of the serpent and create fear for the serpent to restore its strength! "I think about who is there... It seems that there are Hulk, Stone Man, Absorber, Purple Diamond, Red Tank, Grey Stone Elephant Ghost, and Sea Monster? But this is in the comics. In reality, Absorber and Red Tank are not there. Now, Purple Diamond, Grey Stone Elephant Ghost and Hai Sha have never seen them, and I don¡¯t know if they will appear!" Su Zhan was about to find these people, but suddenly received an alert on the computer, prompting that seven mysterious powers suddenly appeared and landed all over the world! "Has it started?" Su Zhan got up and looked outside. There seemed to be two rays of light in the sky landing near here. Recognized the direction, New York, West Coast Base! "Is this the one who went with Hulk?" A hammer that fell from the sky hit the streets of New York, instantly smashing the ground into a deep pit. Fortunately, it did not cause casualties when it fell, but there were already many people nearby.This place is not far from the base of the Fantastic Three. After hearing the movement, he rushed over. Mr. Fantastic took the testing equipment and installed it with Thunderbolt when he arrived. The stone men were responsible for dispersing the nearby crowds of onlookers. , Let them not get too close, it is best to leave, no one knows what kind of impact this thing will have!However, it is clear that it is not enough to rely on the stone man alone. With the addition of the hammer that fell from the sky, so mysterious, the curiosity of the people has been completely aroused, and some people think of the previous Thor''s hammer... When Thor first appeared on the earth, it was because of Quake''s hammer that fell from the sky. Therefore, the Stone Men¡¯s dissuasion is useless, and the Stone Men cannot really use force, and they cannot stop these curious people from approaching. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the deep pit, they suddenly heard a few swishes, and a series of cobwebs suddenly appeared, quickly and completely blocking the whole scene. At the same time, a figure passed through the air.It is the good neighbor of the people, Spider-Man!But when Spider-Man landed, everyone found that he was a little different. It was the same uniform, but her uniform had a 4 sign around the lower abdomen. It''s exactly the same as the uniforms of Stone Man, Mr. Fantastic, and Thunderbolt. "Spider-Man, what''s the situation in your uniform?" "Yes, why is there a 4 suddenly?" "Did you join the Fantastic Four?" The surrounding people were a little dissatisfied with Spider-Man''s use of cobwebs to surround this place, preventing them from getting close, but they were immediately attracted by the Spider-Man uniform. S.H.I.E.L.D., after the disbanding of the Avengers, although Spider-Man became nameless and unrecognized, he still acts as a hero every day. Apart from no intelligence support and no status, it is basically the same as before, although the Avengers It¡¯s good, S.H.I.E.L.D., because the Hulk World War has a bad reputation, but it has changed a little after such a long time. In addition, Spider-Man¡¯s temperament is very pleasing, so Spider-Man¡¯s reputation is considered to be The recovery is good. Now that Spider-Man suddenly has the Fantastic Four logo on his body, it naturally makes people curious. Could it be that he joined the Fantastic Four? After the invisible female of the Fantastic Four joined the war alliance and left, basically the Fantastic Four became the Fantastic Three Gorges activity. Could it be that Spider-Man joined? This is big news! 1591 The New Fantastic Four Hearing the people''s curious questioning, Spider-Man patted the Golem on the shoulder and wanted to talk. Unfortunately... The Golem was much taller than him. Although he could be photographed, his posture was obviously unsightly. "Why are you so tall?" After a few attempts, Spider-Man gave up helplessly. The stone man turned white and he didn''t say anything. "Okay, I heard your curiosity. Yes, you saw the logo on my body. What is the difference between this logo? Because this is the logo of the Fantastic Four. Everyone knows that the Invisible Girl is gone, Fantastic Four The heroes became the Fantastic Three, but the three of them sounded weird, do you feel that way? Very awkward, so... I joined, and I made the Fantastic Three to become the Fantastic Four again, so everyone You can call me, Spiderman in Fantastic Four!" Spider-Man stood in front of the people, speaking very fast, and his tone was frustrated, which made people feel very terrible. The stone man covered his face and left, and he couldn''t listen to it. It was too shameful. "Hey, Spider-Man is right, we will be the new Fantastic Four in the future." Firebolt flew over and said with a grin. Well, the two men are congenial. Spider-Man and Thunderbolt have always had a good relationship. After the disbanding of the Avengers, Spider-Man has always been running solo. After the Lord of Chaos matter was over, Spider-Man and the others discussed together and finally decided that Spider-Man would join the Fantastic Four , It is convenient if there are similar situations. Therefore, Spider-Man''s uniform changed and became a member of the Fantastic Four. "Hey, stop talking, come and see this stuff." Mr. Fantastic shouted, and Firebolt and Spiderman came over."This thing is very special. I detected a special value, something similar to Thor''s hammer." "It''s not Thor''s hammer anymore." Spiderman said. Mr. Fantastic said silently: "Well, I mean the values ??between the two are similar, but there are some differences. This thing is very likely to be an artifact, are the people from the war alliance country here?" "No!" "There should not be only one such hammer, but it just happened to fall here. There must be a reason for this kind of thing. People who will fight the alliance country should come." Mr. Fantastic said. "Then we are waiting here?" Spider-Man said, walking towards the hammer and said: "You said, if I pick it up, will I become Thor or something?" "Don''t come close, we don''t know yet..." Mr. Fantastic yelled hurriedly. It is still not sure what is going on with this hammer. It''s better not to touch it.Unfortunately, he was too late to shout, Spider-Man was so active, by the time he said, Spider-Man had already held the hammer. In an instant, Mr. Fantastic and the others became nervous, watching Spider-Man and the hammer carefully. ... "Nothing?" 1319 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1319 After waiting for a while, it seemed that nothing happened.Spider-Man held it with both hands and tried to pull it up, but the hammer didn''t move. "Oh my god, am I not qualified? Thunderbolt, you come and try." Spiderman shouted depressed. "Okay." The thunderbolt came directly, and the flames on his body suddenly rose, and the temperature around him instantly became hot. Unfortunately... the hammer still didn''t move. "I don''t believe it anymore, come and try." Pilihuo shouted depressedly and said toward the stone man. The stone man chuckled, "Maybe it''s because you are too weak." As he said, the stone man came to the hammer and prepared to pull it out. Spiderman and Thunderbolt are all right, and Mr. Fantastic relaxes. Seeing the Golem prepares to pull, there is no obstacle, thinking that there is unlikely to be any problem. "Don''t let him touch the hammer." At this moment, there was a shout suddenly, and immediately afterwards I saw Captain America, and the Winter Soldier ran over. "Hi, Captain. Don''t worry, we''ve all tried, it''s okay." Spider-Man waved and shouted. "No, you are okay, but the Golem can''t..." Captain America didn''t relax because of this. Instead, he became even more anxious. He threw out the shield in his hand and wanted to stop the Golem. Unfortunately... it was too late.The stone man had already held the hammer, and in an instant, a powerful breath came from the hammer, and the dazzling light directly wrapped the stone man. Immediately afterwards, the captain''s shield was flew out. The light dissipated, and the stone man had completely changed his appearance. Holding a hammer, a set of armor appeared on his body. "Angler the Soulthirsty." The stone man said a word without his head, and then spoke again, saying that he was completely incomprehensible prophecy. "Hey, are you okay? It looks like you really made it..." Before Spider-Man had finished speaking, the Stoneman flew Spider-Man in a circle, and immediately moved towards the others. "stone man." "this!" Everyone hurriedly yelled and avoided, but it was a pity that the Stone Man could no longer hear him, and he had no reason at all.The hammer swung out directly destroyed the spider web before it, and then started rushing towards the crowd. Vehicles and buildings were violently destroyed, and people fled in an empty space. "How is this going?" Spider-Man shook his head and came back, which was not light just now. Captain America smiled bitterly and said: "I just received the order that it was the Red Skull''s daughter who released Orochi from Original Sin. Orochi summoned seven hammers and chose the Messenger of Skyhammer. Once the selected person touches the hammer, he will be controlled immediately. , Has become a messenger of the Sky Hammer who releases and creates fear. At present, we don''t know how to release it, so...we are probably going to take action." "..." Everyone took a breath. "What about Su Zhan?" "He is with Hulk, and Hulk is also one of the people selected. At the same time, the country of the war alliance has sent everyone to start to maintain law and order everywhere and deal with the envoy of the sky hammer." Captain America explained. "Don''t say so much, it''s important to stop the Golem," the Winter Soldier shouted. At the moment, everyone chased after the stone man. After the Sky Hammer landed, Su Zhan had already notified him. Although there were uncertain candidates, he was sure to make preparations in advance, but the Stone Man was still a step late. Chapter 1592 Heaven Hammer Messenger While the Golem turned into an envoy of the Skyhammer, Su Zhan was at the base on the west coast. He had notified Bruce when the hammer fell, because he must be one of the angels of the sky hammer, and the hammer fell directly on the west coast base, and Bruce would definitely check it for whatever reason.Unfortunately, it was still so late, because the hammer did not fall near Bruce at all, but fell directly on Bruce. It was rushed down by him. If Bruce was just an ordinary person, then this one would definitely be dead. But he was not an ordinary person. At the moment the hammer fell, Bruce transformed into a Hulk.Then, caught the hammer. The Hulk changed immediately when he touched the hammer. Breaker, Nur! The first sentence Su Zhan heard after coming here was this. The Hulk who had become the envoy of the Skyhammer became stronger. Although it was not in the form of the Greenshou, the hammer brought him a strong change.You know, Hulk itself is the kind of situation that is easy to lose control, so it is directly controlled. The roar was deafening. The strong Hulk rampaged and almost demolished the base. "It''s still a step too late. Do you want to be so deliberate? I have already reminded it." Su Zhan was speechless. Although they couldn''t talk about much trouble even if they became Sky Hammer messengers, it was just the feeling that someone deliberately manipulated them to make them into Sky Hammer messengers, which made Su Zhan very upset. Orochi may be the protagonist of the great event of Fear Origin, but he will definitely not be behind the scenes! There must be someone else behind it, no matter who this person is, it is obvious that it is aimed at oneself and this earth, then... we must not let it go! "Bruce!" A yacht drove up, and before stopping, a person suddenly jumped up. With a bang, the yacht hit the beach. The person here is Jennifer, Bruce''s cousin. "Be careful, he has been controlled now." Su Zhan reminded. Hulk heard the shout and rushed towards Jennifer. Jennifer instantly transformed into a female Hulk. "boom!" The two met each other. However, the female Hulk persisted for a few seconds, and was shocked by Hulk. "How did he suddenly become so strong!" The female Hulk shouted and turned and ran to the yacht. This yacht is not small, but the female Hulk directly lifted it up and smashed it towards Hulk. Hulk waved the hammer with a bang.The yacht was smashed to pieces in an instant, and the female Hulk''s behavior made him feel provoked. "You think of a way." While the female Hulk resisted Hulk, she shouted at Su Zhan. 1320 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1320 "Interesting." Su Zhan seemed to have not heard the words of Female Hulk, his mind was thinking about other things. The seven sky hammer messengers, the purple diamond, the gray stone elephant ghost and the sea evil spirit have all become the sky hammer messengers, and they should have been the two hammers that absorbed people and the red tank. What I have heard is barely known. One is Phobos, a member of Nick Fury''s secret warrior, the son of Ares, the god of fear in Greek mythology. It seemed that he was replacing the hammer that was supposed to be the red tank. The other one is actually from a secret warrior. Barricades, also called stone walls, mutants, possess great strength and endurance, which can absorb energy and release it, changing the results of the body.This ability is actually similar to absorbing people, so what he replaces is to absorb people. Although the number of people has changed, the number has not changed. It is still the Seven Heaven Hammer Messengers! If there is no behind-the-scenes man, Su Zhan would not believe it. "Hey, don''t froze, hurry up and find a way." Female Hulk shouted. Fortunately, she is also Hulk, if ordinary people can''t bear the attack of Hulk who has become the envoy of the sky hammer!However, she couldn''t hold on for long, the chance was always avoiding, eagerly shouting at Su Zhan. Su Zhan wakes up like a dream, looking at Hulk but still did not make a move. Memorization is very interesting. Sometimes it is buried deep in the brain. Even if you think about it, you may not be able to remember it, especially the less important details.But...at a certain time, what you see under a certain situation will stimulate the deep memory of the brain, just like a designated, keyword search, you can think of it immediately. Su Zhan is now in this situation, just thinking that although the Heaven Hammer Messenger still exists, someone deliberately arranged it.Then I heard the female Hulk yelling, and saw Hulk, Su Zhan seemed to inspire a keyword search, and immediately thought of something about Hulk. Although the impact of the big event of the origin of fear was not small, it was finally resolved in the comics.But the Hammer Messenger didn''t, and the thing about Hulk was even more special.Because of the power of the hammer, Bruce is separated from Hulk! You must know that he is not the same as the female Hulk, who is still after the female Hulk transforms. But after his transformation, it was Hulk. Simply put, two souls share a body, and memories and things are completely shared, but they are different individuals.There has always been no way to separate.But after this incident, Hulk separated from Bruce.Bruce is Bruce, Hulk is Hulk! When I first read the comics, this was one of the follow-up stories after the big event ended. It was not long at all, so it was just a little impression at the time, not so deep. Now he remembered. If he was stripped from the state of the angel of the sky hammer at this time, Su Zhan was not sure whether Bruce and Hulk would still be separated. After thinking about it, Su Zhan released the power of Chaos and wrapped Hulk, followed by... Hulk stopped all of a sudden. "You, what did you do?" Looking at Hulk who stopped, the female Huoke was relieved, and then a little curious. What did he do to stop the furious Hulk?And it seems that he has lost his soul and is in a certain state of mind. Chapter 1593 Do You Want To Separate From Hulk? There is a blank white, there is nothing around, no buildings, no scenery, the sky and the ground are all the same white. A person sits in the white center. Looks a little thin and helpless. It is Bruce Banner! Suddenly, Bruce Banner seemed to feel something suddenly raising his head, and a person appeared in front of him. "Su Zhan? How did you come in? Shouldn''t this be my mental space? No one else can come in except me and Hulk." Seeing Su Zhan, Bruce Banner was surprised. After the birth of Hulk, this spiritual space appeared. He can see and feel everything outside here, and he can also communicate with Hulk here.But when he dominates the body, Hulk will appear and stay here. "It is not difficult for me to come here. If I want to...I can enter the spiritual world of anyone." Su Zhan said with a smile, but looked at the surrounding environment.Well, there is no environment to see at all."This kind of mental space is pretty...boring, don''t you think it''s boring?" "No, I can have time to calm down and think. And... Hulk doesn''t like to be here, so occasionally I will give him more time outside." Bruce Banner said bitterly."By the way, what happened outside? Why did Hulk suddenly go crazy? That hammer...has magic power. I can feel it controlling Hulk. Hulk''s anger is getting stronger and stronger, and... I and him I can''t get in touch anymore." "Didn''t I remind you not to let you touch the hammer?" Su Zhan said. Bruce Banner said with a wry smile: "I know, I really didn''t intend to touch it, but the hammer fell directly on me, I couldn''t avoid it, so I could only let Hulk out. As soon as Hulk went out, he was directly controlled. At first, Hulk was very irritable and emotionally unstable. Now... anyway, you must stop Hulk." "Have you ever thought about... get rid of Hulk? You and Hulk, you are completely separated?" Su Zhan asked. "How could I have not thought about it. From the very beginning, I have been trying to eliminate Hulk and make myself normal. But... I have given up later. As for separation... it''s impossible. Hulk doesn''t have a body. We share the same body and cannot be separated at all." Bruce Banner said. "So, did you think about it?" "Of course, but..." "Okay, thinking is enough." Su Zhan interrupted Bruce Banner and said with a smile."For the time being, I won''t stop Hulk. But you don''t have to worry. You won''t let Hulk hurt innocent people. As for the damage caused is not a big problem, I will solve it." "You stay here, enjoy this time, I''m leaving!" Su Zhan finished speaking, gradually becoming illusory. Bruce Banner said hurriedly: "Wait, don''t leave, you first tell me what is going on, what are you going to do..." The voice echoed for a long time, but unfortunately no one responded. Su Zhan had long since disappeared. "Follow him, and be careful not to let him hurt people. You don''t care about the others." After Su Zhan returned, he said to the female Hulk. "Huh?" The female Hulk was stunned. what''s the situation? Said this suddenly. "What do you mean? What do you mean, don''t care about him?" Female Hulk asked hurriedly. Su Zhan said: "I need him to continue to maintain this state for a while, and then...I may surprise them. So, you just have to watch him and don''t let him hurt people. As for other damage, it is not a problem. " "Ah...but..." Female Hulk was still a little dazed and didn''t understand what it meant. However, Su Zhan didn''t explain, he just said something to you, optimistic about him.Then it teleported and disappeared. This made the female Hulk extremely depressed. At this time, Hulk had returned to normal and snarled at the female Hulk. The female Hulk had no choice but to resist for a while, until Hulk''s anger was almost gone. Hulk suddenly jumped fiercely and jumped directly out of the island base. "..." Seeing Hulk''s figure disappear, the female Hulk was speechless. He can jump out, but he can''t... She is Hulk, but she is a female Hulk, but she doesn''t have the amazing jumping ability of Hulk.Turning her head and looking at the fragmented yacht, she regretted throwing it out just now, otherwise, she could still keep up with Hulk. Shaking her head helplessly, the female Hulk jumped into the sea. Let''s swim! For the time being, the female Hulk went after Hulk depressed, but also after Su Zhan teleported away. 1321 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1321 As the saying goes, there are two flowers and one branch each. However, the seven hammers fell to seven different places, almost at the same time, the seven heavenly hammer messengers, this is not just one for each. South Africa! Su Zhan appeared out of thin air. As soon as he appeared, he felt the chaos around him, screams and explosions, endlessly flowing.The screams of adults and the cry of children were mixed together, and the surrounding exploded, and the flames danced slowly, very sadly. In the center of the chaos, a woman in purple armor wielded a hammer. Envoy of the Sky Hammer. Purple diamond! The person Su Zhan is really not clear about the purple diamond, because she may not be the protagonist''s role, too unpopular.Although Su Zhan knows many unpopular characters, he really doesn''t understand Purple Diamond.Knowing that this person was still afraid of this big event in this hospital, she and the absorber seemed to be a pair, and both became the angels of the sky hammer.Moreover, in the related plot of the female Thor, it seems that she has also appeared in her, and she is still with Absorber.But that''s only the case. Su Zhan''s ability is not clear, but now there is no need to know. The angels of the sky hammer had almost no thoughts or ambitions. In short, they were just being shot into the air and obeyed orders.Therefore, even though he had a face-to-face meeting, Purple Diamond didn''t care about Su Zhan at all, and he swung a hammer at random. Seeing the hammer hit it, Su Zhan didn''t evade, and he didn''t even use the power of Chaos to resist. He wanted to see how strong this hammer was! Because it didn''t dodge or avoid it, the purple diamond''s hammer swept over easily, and with a bang, it hit Su Zhan''s chest heavily, and a surging and powerful force surged out, as if to tear him apart! Chapter 1594 Choose Me The Hammer Messenger? "boom!" The hammer slammed heavily on Su Zhan, and a loud noise came, followed by a powerful air current rippling away instantly. Purple Diamond seemed to have determined that Su Zhan was bound to die, and he took back the hammer and prepared to continue to destroy and continue to create fear.However, when she withdrew the hammer forcefully, she felt a strong force pulling the hammer, and she couldn''t move it at all. "How is this possible?" Although Zi Diamond had lost her mind, she would not dare to fight Su Zhan otherwise.But losing her mind does not mean that she knows nothing and has no response.When the hammer was withdrawn, she was really shocked, and subconsciously said how is it possible! But this sentence is not normal language, and I don''t understand it at all. Purple Diamond tried to pull the hammer back hard, and looked up. Su Zhan''s complexion remained unchanged, unharmed, and the power of Chaos fixed the hammer in front of him. The power of the hammer just now was quite strong. The power of this magic hammer is really good. It is not only power, but also strong. There is also a trace of supernatural power in it!But this divine power has an evil feeling. Seeing Zizuan there, he didn''t know what he was roaring and shouting, his hands tried to pull the hammer back. The muscles on her body have collapsed, and she can see that she has exerted a lot of strength, but it is a pity... the hammer doesn''t move at all, no matter how she summons, no matter how hard she can''t break away. Su Zhan turned over, and the power of Chaos suddenly shook out. In an instant, a powerful air current swept out, and the purple diamond flew out of the shock instantly, leaving the hammer. Boom! Purple Diamond smashed heavily on a car next to him, and instantly sank the car into it, dick, dick, screamed.Zi Zuan struggled to get up, grabbed the car and shook it directly towards Su Zhan. When the car was in front of Su Zhan, it was directly transformed into nothingness by the power of Chaos and disappeared. "Just stay with me!" Su Zhan snorted, and the invisible pressure suddenly appeared on Zi Zuan''s body. Zi Zuan knelt on the ground with a thud, as if an invisible mountain was pressing on her, making her unable to get up or even move. "Come back, come back!" Zizuan held the ground with both hands to support his body, raised his head with difficulty and looked at the hammer not far away, trying to summon it with some special language. The hammer is her source of strength. After the Purple Diamond was controlled, the power that controlled her seemed to have become a lot more irritable after being separated from the hammer. Only with the hammer in hand could it continuously give it strength and let it continue to control the Purple Diamond.Therefore, she is very anxious now, with a very grim expression on her face. "Sure enough, it''s almost the same as Thor''s Hammer. If you leave it for too long, you can''t maintain your strength?" Su Zhan said faintly as he looked at Purple Diamond. Ah, as long as you are separated from the hammer, you can naturally return to normal." I don¡¯t know if Zi Zuan understood it, anyway, she was getting more and more anxious, getting more and more angry, but it was of no use. For about five or six minutes, Zi Zuan suddenly screamed and trembling, and then... The god armor on his body gradually disappeared, turning into a breath and flew towards Su Zhan. No, to be precise, he flew towards the hammer. Suddenly, that power poured into the hammer, and the hammer instantly became dim, and it felt as if it was calm, returning to the state it had just fallen. Withdrawing the power of Chaos, the hammer fell to the ground with a click. "Uh, where am I? I..." Purple Diamond felt a chaos in his head. After a while, he seemed to remember what had happened, and he suddenly looked up. "Su, Su Zhan..." Purple Diamond''s voice trembled, and now she returned to normal. Of course she knew how strong and terrifying Su Zhan was.She is not a good person in her own right, yes, Purple Diamond herself thinks so too.Gun, steal?She is a villain, how many of them are not afraid to see Su Zhan now?Therefore, Purple Diamond never went to the United States, or even the main development areas of the countries of the war alliance. It has been hiding in South Africa until it disappears.However, she never expected that this hammer would choose herself and make herself a messenger of the sky hammer, and finally summoned Su Zhan. She still remembers the powerful feeling after becoming the envoy of the Skyhammer, but she even remembers how Su Zhan easily got a hammer, how easily controlled the Skyhammer to return to normal. terrible!powerful! The most important thing is that she gave Su Zhan a hammer! Now how can she not be afraid, not afraid. "This hammer, how did you feel before you touched it?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Zi Zuan was startled, and hurriedly recalled: "It feels, it feels like calling me, there is a feeling that it belongs to me." "It seems that there is a feeling of charm that makes you want to hold it?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, yes!" Purple Diamond was a little surprised, how did he know this feeling, could it be... Zizuan looked at the hammer on the ground with wide eyes, and she found that...she didn''t seem to have the feeling of wanting it in particular, nor the sense of charm that it belonged to her.How is this going?I... I was abandoned by a hammer?It changed the goal, it...selected Su Zhan? OMG! Purple Diamond was shocked instantly. If the hammer chooses Su Zhan, and Su Zhan becomes the messenger of the Sky Hammer, then this world... who can stop Su Zhan?The powerful strength of the Soviet Union can easily destroy the earth with a wave of hands.No, absolutely can''t let this happen!Almost instantly, Purple Diamond had already made a decision. Don''t think she is a criminal or a bad person, but she is an earthling, and if the earth is destroyed, she will not survive!Thinking of this, Purple Diamond hurriedly shouted: "Don''t touch it, don''t touch it, if you become the messenger of the sky hammer, we will be over, and the earth will be over!" "Oh? You guessed it?" Su Zhan smiled. The reason why he asked that was because... This hammer seemed to have selected him as the new Heaven Hammer messenger. Chapter 1595 is he worthy? "Please, don''t... I know, I know what it feels like, that kind of charm seems to arise from the depths of my heart, like a devil whispering in your ear, encouraging you Go get it. But you must not do this. Once you do, you will be controlled by it and become the angel of the sky hammer. Think about your woman, think about everything about you, you are the king of the war alliance. You are the strongest person on this earth. Do you want to ruin all this and ruin the earth? So, please, don''t..." Purple Diamond begged eagerly. Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile because of his emotions and the appearance of dawn."Have you noticed that you care so much?" 1322 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1322 "The earth is ruined, and I am dead." Zi Drill said. Su Zhan smiled: "So you can rest assured, you can''t die, and the earth won''t be destroyed. Skyhammer messenger? Haha..." Su Zhan smiled contemptuously, raised his hand... directly grabbed the hammer. In an instant, the light swaggered. The divine power emerging from the hammer swept toward Su Zhan surgingly. "Do not¡­¡­" Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, Zi Drill instantly shouted in despair. Has he become the envoy of the Skyhammer?This world... is going to be destroyed, right? With a click, Zi Zuan slumped on the ground, his expression in a desperate trance, as if he had completely given up. The light gradually dissipated. Seeing Purple Diamond sitting on the ground with despair, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "What''s the matter? You have become a messenger of the sky hammer, and the earth is about to be destroyed. What do you say to me..." Zi Diamond complained subconsciously, but stopped abruptly in the middle, as if someone had caught his throat.He suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Zhan with wide eyes.Su Zhan held the hammer in his hand, but there was no god armor on his body, and he looked completely out of control."Are you okay? You didn''t get the hammer''s approval? No, the hammer should summon you. And, if you don''t get the approval, you can''t get it?" "You look at this hammer too high? Even if it is Thor''s hammer, I take it the same, let alone this hammer? Who am I? I am the king of the war alliance, the king of chaos, the lord of the gods, the rule of this world The master of power, the king of this world! Even if you are a big snake, you have to bow your head when you see me, let alone a hammer? Want me to be a messenger of the sky hammer, is it worthy? Big snake... does he dare?" Su Zhan''s tone was not passionate, but it was full of strong self-confidence, which made Purple Diamond involuntarily have a feeling of blood boiling. "Get up, the earth is not yet destroyed." Su Zhan said faintly, and then he passed the hammer casually. Zi Zuan just stood up, he was shocked when he saw the flying hammer, and hurriedly backed away. "What are you doing?" Purple Diamond asked in shock. "Since the hammer has chosen you, I will give it to you." Su Zhan said with a smile."Don''t worry, I have done some tricks on the hammer to ensure that you will not be controlled even if you become the envoy of the sky hammer. Although this hammer is mediocre to me, it is still powerful for you. This hammer protects your place. If you do well, I can not pursue what you did before, and let you join the war alliance country and be responsible for this area." "Ah...really...really?" "Of course, do I have to lie to you?" Su Zhan said. "it is good!" Purple Diamond was overjoyed and walked over and picked up the hammer directly. The light flashed, and Purple Diamond once again became the angel of the sky hammer, but this time, she could clearly feel that she was not controlled or affected, and the devil whispering in her ear seemed to disappear, completely... it was her. Yourself! "Okay, it''s amazing!" Zi Diamond was amazed in his heart, and once again had a deep understanding of Su Zhan''s capabilities. Big Snake, is he worthy? Purple Diamond couldn''t help but recall what Su Zhan said just now. Want Su Zhan to become the envoy of the Skyhammer?Become the messenger of the serpent?Is he worthy? "I''ll leave it to you here, do it! I will contact you when the matter is over!" Su Zhan smiled and patted Zizuan''s shoulder, the next moment... the teleportation disappeared. The next moment, Su Zhan returned to New York. At this time, New York was already in chaos, and the people had been driven away by the people of the war alliance country, leaving an empty city.But at this time, the war in the sky filled with smoke and smoke, and a bleak scene... In the middle of the street. Hulk, stone men, barricades, and Phobos have gathered together, Haisha, gray gargoyle are not here, and the purple diamond has returned to normal, that is to say, most of the sky hammer messengers have been together. In addition to the angels of the sky hammer, there are countless Hydra soldiers who are arbitrarily destroying the city. Captain America, the Winter Soldier, Wolverine, Skye and other war-allied nations are fighting fiercely with them. The breath of fear is everywhere! In the meantime, somewhere! The original sin was with the big snake, and the big snake was madly absorbing the power of fear, and his strength had been restored a lot.At the feet of Original Sin and Orochi, was a floating city that appeared out of thin air. This is the city that Orochi has just made! City of Fear! "It will take a while for my strength to recover, and more fear is needed. Skorn the Soul Destroyer is no longer good, you go...make more fear." The serpent said toward the original sin. Original Sin nodded: "I''m already impatient to wait." After that, the original sin flew directly with a hammer. The center of the battlefield. Hulk, stone man, barricade, three behemoths are amazing. Phobos also exudes fear, affecting his opponents. Captain America, Winter Soldier, Falcon, New Fantastic Four, Doctor Strange, Iron Fist, Luke Cage, Skye, Wolverine, Female Hulk, Flicker, waiting for everyone to take action, the battle is not small. As for the Invisible Girl, the Scarlet Witch and others are tracking the other two Skyhammer messengers elsewhere. After all... New York is the center of the battlefield, and there are more people here.This is the turmoil that affects the entire world. Secret warriors and alien mutants are all dealing with the situation everywhere. Even the Dark Avenger was not idle. After dealing with a batch of Hydra, he immediately rushed over to help. Although...no matter it is the Avengers, the nations of the war alliance, and the dark avengers, there is no good impression, but this time... it must be consistent with the outside world. Chapter 1596 The Death Of The Winter Soldier It''s been a long time since I saw such a big battle, three different forces, so many people! Even the Winter Soldier, Falcons and the like can cause great damage, not to mention such powerful people together.However, the addition of so many people has not been able to solve the four Skyhammer messengers. A Hulk is strong enough, and the events of the Hulk World War are still fresh in my memory and vividly remembered. What''s more, Stoneman, Barricade, and Phobos are not ordinary characters, especially after the hammer is increased, the strength is even more powerful. Therefore, although there are many people, it has no advantage. And the number of opponents increased again. The original sin is here! The appearance of the original sin is very eye-catching, falling from the air, the divine power suddenly shakes away, and the dust is flying like a whirlwind. After landing, Original Sin held the hammer and Jiejie smiled and said, "It seems that you are not so good. It seems that I overestimated you." "Captain America, Winter Soldier." 1323 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1323 Original Sin stared at the two who cooperated and said with a sneer: "Let me do what Red Skull didn''t do. You two...Who will die?" "original sin!" Captain America and the Winter Soldier glanced at each other, and the Winter Soldier rushed out instantly. "You come first? Then start with you!" The original sin snorted and watched the Winter Soldier rushing over and swung the hammer directly. Very fast, the Winter Soldier subconsciously resisted with a metal arm, ready to change his move. This is definitely due to habit. His attack, or his weapon, is a metal arm, so in battle, attack and defense are often used.However, he underestimated the power of the original sin hammer. When the hammer was dropped, the Winter Soldier''s arm was instantly broken. With a clatter, the metal arm fell to the ground. Before the Winter Soldier could feel the pain, he saw that the original sin had arrived. Before you. "Buggy!" It was completely unexpected that the Winter Soldier would have his arm abolished by the original sin as soon as he met him. Seeing that the original sin was about to be attacked, Captain America yelled and put the shield out.With a swish, the shield flew directly to the original sin, the sailor who sneered at the original sin, and when the shield was bounced off, it flew back to Captain America from a very incredible and illogical angle. "Well, although I''ve seen it many times, I still can''t help it every time I see this illogical situation." Spider-Man murmured beside him, although... it was not the time. It flew the Captain America''s shield, the original sin did not stop, and the hammer hit the Winter Soldier''s chest. boom! The Winter Soldier flew straight out. Puff... The moment he flew out, he was already vomiting blood. With a bang, the Winter Soldier fell to the ground, his chest completely sunken in. "Buggy!" Captain America hurriedly supported Bucky, and Bucky showed a difficult smile at Captain America, then his head tilted...the breath was gone. died! The Winter Soldier is dead! No one thought it would be such a result, Hulk, Stoneman, they were fine when dealing with them, but they were killed by the original sin. In an instant, the breath of sadness and anger permeated. Even the dark avengers have a feeling of empathy and resentment. "team leader." Spider-Man can speak very well, but now it seems as if someone is blocking his mouth, unable to speak at all. "Don''t worry, Su Zhan... there will be a way to make him come alive, now... the main purpose is to solve them, is... revenge!" Dr. Strange whispered. His words awakened Captain America from his grief. Yes, Su Zhan will definitely have a way, for sure! Thinking of this, Captain America slowly lowered the Winter Soldier, adjusted the angle of the shield, and said in a deep voice, "You are right, revenge!" "At this moment, we are all Avengers!" "Avengers, rally!" The Green Demon shouted, and the jet under his feet flew directly towards the original sin. Although it is a bit out of place to call this sentence by the hunter, although Captain America and the others are from the country of the war alliance, at this moment... no one complains, no one feels dissatisfied.Because they want revenge! In an instant, everyone rushed out. "Ha, great, let''s eliminate it together..." The original sinner didn''t care, and before he could finish his arrogant words, he heard Captain America shout. "Hi, ugly!" Captain America ran over quickly, flicked his arm, and threw the shield straight out. boom! The shield was centered on the face of original sin, and for an instant, the original sin was smashed back, and the nose seemed to be smashed with blood. Puff through. The original sin fell to the ground, and the hammer came out. The shield bounced back strangely after hitting the original sin, and Captain America jumped high, borrowing the shield in the air. "Ah! You will pay the price!" The original sin that was hit felt that Captain America was about to fall, and roared ferociously.Picking up the hammer next to him, getting up, turning around, the hammer slammed out. "Huh!" The hammer hit the shield well. "You all... die!" Accompanied by the roar of original sin, the Hammer of Winter exudes a powerful force. In an instant, the light was dazzling, almost instantly, Captain America screamed, the shield was released, and the person fell straight down. .But the original sin did not stop, holding the handle of the hammer, turning the direction, and directly stabbing Captain America with the handle. In an instant, Captain America''s body arched. "Boom!" A powerful magic attacked, the original sin frowned, and the hammer blocked it. The web suddenly shot Captain America, and Spider-Man pulled him back directly. "Ahem!" Captain America coughed a few times, his expression a little bit painful. "Captain, you take a break and leave it to me..." Before he finished speaking, Spider-Man was suddenly thrown into the air by the stone man. "Ben, we are the new Fantastic Four, how can you be so cruel? Okay, I knew you didn¡¯t want me to join, because I robbed you of the limelight, right? Okay, okay, although we are Comrades, but I have to be really good!" Spider-Man talked a lot, his signature action was made, and countless spider webs shot at the stone man. Chapter 1597 Captain America''s Shield, Broken! "court death!" Captain America was rescued, which made Original Sin very angry.Although she didn''t have a good impression of the Red Skull, and even hatred, she wanted to defeat Captain America and the Winter Soldier and kill them.It can be regarded as a kind of proof, what Red Skull couldn''t do, I did it. I am stronger than Red Skull! Although she just killed the Winter Soldier, killing the Winter Soldier is far less fulfilling than killing Captain America. Captain America was rescued, which made her very angry. With a roar, the Hammer of Winter exudes a powerful breath. Shrouded the audience, lifted the hammer, fell to the ground...The huge force shook them to each other. "Cthulhu!" At this moment, a loud shout came, and Saul was hitting the original sin with his hammer. 1324 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1324 "Are you Thor? Where''s your hammer!" The original sin saw Sol unexpectedly asked. "Without a hammer, I can defeat a Cthulhu like you, I...I am the king of the Immortal Palace!" Although he has accepted the existence of the new Thor, this matter is still Thor''s pain.With a loud roar, the axe had already hit the past. Don''t think this axe is not Thor''s Hammer, but it is also produced by the Immortal Palace, made by dwarves, and it is also extraordinary. boom! The original sin and Sol quickly fought together. "It''s so intense!" Suddenly a voice came from the noisy battlefield. The voice was not loud, but it was clearly audible, as if it was ringing in the ear.Everyone was agitated when they heard this voice. This voice was too familiar. Everyone looked up, and sure enough... Su Zhan had already appeared. "Hey, it''s finally here." Spider-Man hurriedly shouted."Help solve these big guys quickly." "Except for Hulk, you only need to separate the hammer from them for a while. But be careful, this hammer is very cunning. Once it is separated from the original messenger, it will quickly rebuild a new messenger, so... if among you Anyone who feels that he wants to hold the hammer is best to say hello." Su Zhan said. "Why do I except Hulk?" Spiderman asked curiously. Su Zhan cast a glance and said, "I like it!" "Well, you are the king and you are the boss, listen to you." Spiderman said, and soon everyone began to cooperate with each other, targeting the stone man, the roadblock, and Fobos, targeting the hammer in their hands, planning to use the hammer with People separate. Saul fought fiercely with Original Sin. It seemed that Original Sin knew something. It was very surprising that Saul was not Thor. He was asking while he was playing, but the more she asked, the more it made Saul angry. It is even more impossible to answer.The original sin would be unexpected, mostly because she should be busy searching for the Hammer of Winter and liberating the serpent during the time when the new Thunder God is changing.So, it also means that Orochi doesn''t know that Thor has changed.The so-called prophecy is that Thor and the serpent will die together. Who will be behind the scenes? Su Zhan actually didn''t believe in such so-called prophecies. Of course... the prophecies might be real. What Su Zhan didn''t believe was that only Thor could defeat the Orochi, and they ended up with it in the end.What if you kill the snake by yourself?Does it mean that this prediction is invalid? "Boom boom." There was a muffled sound, and a huge dark cloud seemed to appear in the distance, coming towards this side.A closer look reveals that this is not a dark cloud at all, but a city in the sky, a city of fear!Countless breaths of fear are pouring in from all directions, pouring into the front of the city. There, there was a man standing against the wind. A middle-aged man with a beard holds a sledgehammer like a sickle in his hand. Big snake! It can be recognized at a glance, this is definitely a big snake. When the city came to the sky, the snake suddenly jumped down. At the same time, the original sin also shook Saul back, and instantly came to the snake''s side, kneeling down. "father!" "Daughter, you did a good job, stand up, my daughter, stand up, cheering and fear coming." Da Snake opened his hand and said slowly as if in the second. "Today is your death time, today is the end of your world, stupid mortals..." "Do you know what I liked to play when I was a kid?" Captain America stood up swayingly, and slammed out with the shield."Catch the ball!" The speed of the shield is very fast and the angle is very tricky, but the big snake suddenly reached out and grabbed the shield directly, without shaking his body.Holding the shield with both hands, the big snake suddenly used force and clicked. After being with Captain America for many years, like a logo, the very strong shield broke and broke into countless pieces in an instant. "Do not¡­¡­" Captain America never expected this to happen. The direct shield was broken... He thought that one day he would die, but he believed that his shield would be passed down as a spiritual symbol.He has experienced countless wars, and his shields have withstood countless attacks, but they are all intact and broken?Captain America didn''t even think about it, but...it just happened. Not to mention that this incident caused Captain America to be hit, and everyone else was shocked. Captain America¡¯s shield, broken? "You, you can''t..." "No, I can, it doesn''t matter if I can''t, because...I am a god!" The hammer of the serpent suddenly shook, and its power was much stronger than the original sin before. In an instant, a light of fear flashed, everyone was shaken off, and the surrounding buildings were even razed to the ground. "Oh my goodness, what happened here." When the storm passed, the female Thor flew over from a distance and exclaimed in amazement. "Thor!" Da She squinted at the female Thor, somewhat surprised and excited."You are not from the Immortal Palace? Thor, it shouldn''t be you! But it doesn''t matter, since you are holding Thor''s Hammer now, you are Thor. Then... you should know the prophecy." "Prophecy, what prophecy?" The female Thor stunned. "Don''t you know?" Da Snake raised his eyebrows and looked at her, and said slowly: "Only you can defeat me! But...you will die too!" Chapter 1598 Big Snake! "Do you want to die? You will die if you defeat me. But if we join hands, we can completely conquer the world. You... are not from the fairy palace, and there is no need to sacrifice for them. As long as you cooperate with me and overthrow the fairy Palace, I will re-occupy the fairy palace and let the atrium to you, how about it!" Da Snake said insultingly. "It sounds good, but... did he agree with your decision?" Female Thunder said. "Who is he? I don''t need someone to agree to my matter, no one is qualified to decide this matter, only you and me!" Da Snake snorted. "Who is he? This is a good question." Female Thor stretched out her hand to Su Zhan."The person I''m talking about is him! The true king of the earth! You said you are a god? Sorry, I don''t know how many gods he killed. I don''t know if he agrees with the fairy palace, but the courtyard...you think Let me call the shots, he will never agree!" "you?" Da Snake turned his head to look at Su Zhan at this time, showing a disdainful expression."You don''t seem to have anything special about you. What else is necessary for such a king? But that''s fine, since you are the king, killing you...the fear will be more!" "Do you know? I like you a little bit now." Su Zhan raised his voice and said with a smile. "What? Do you want to beg me to forgive you?" Orochi said triumphantly. "That''s it... It''s this kind of self-confidence. I''m really curious about where your confidence comes from. But it doesn''t matter. What I like is you, so funny, so funny, I I can''t bear to kill you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Kill me?" The snake laughed loudly, as if he had heard some funny joke."I am a god! Even if Odin overthrows my throne and shamelessly possesses it, even if he wants to kill me, but he can''t do it, he can only seal me up. You...why? You think you can Do it! Only one person can beat me, and that is Thor!" "And Thor, do you really intend to sacrifice yourself?" "I am Thor." Thor stood up and shouted. "You are not! I am!" Female Thunder said. Thor said: "This is our fairy palace. If someone wants to die with the snake, then this person is me, and I am Thor, you... this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to..." "do not talk!" 1325 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1325 The meaning of Thor, the female Thor naturally heard it. She looked down at the Thor''s Hammer in her hand, and raised her voice: "Although I still don''t know what is going on, but... Thor''s Hammer chose me, and I swear... I will become the real Thor. I will... use my life to protect the earth and the atrium! If the only one who can defeat him is me... then it is my duty!" The female Thor yelled, the thunder and lightning flashed on the Thor''s hammer, crackling, and the cloak swung among the electric lights, the female Thor descended like a god, and said slowly and mightily, "I...I am the Thor!" The voice fell, and the thunder and lightning, the female Thor had already rushed towards the snake. "Why die!" Da Snake shook his head and said: "The prophecy says that you can defeat me and you will die with me. If you kill me, you will die! But it didn''t say that I will kill you...I will die too!" The sledgehammer was in hand, shining. Looking at the female Thor who rushed over, Da Snake was ready to take action. In the midair, the female Thor had made up her mind to fight to the death. Then at this moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of her. It was very abrupt. The female Thor was caught off guard, and she ran into it before she could react. With a loud bang, the female Thor fell heavily to the ground and looked up. "you again!" The female Thor is depressed, she has been hit by Su Zhan more than once. Su Zhan turned his head and smiled and looked at the female Thor."You all said that I am the only king in this world. How could I let Indifference make you sacrifice? If that were the case, I would be too incompetent and shameful as a king. The prophecy says that only Thor can defeat the serpent? Sorry, as the king of this world, why didn''t I know this prophecy?" "So, stay at ease, or deal with the original sin or other Skyhammer messengers, leave it to me, I want to tell him, why should I!" Su Zhan said with a smile, his body flashed in front of the snake. "It''s just a waste of effort, no one except Thor can beat me, this is a destiny thing!" Da Snake looked at Su Zhan and said with a lip, that look completely thought that Su Zhan was overpowering. "Really? It''s a pity, in this world, destiny...I am in charge!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he hooked towards the big snake and said: "I am curious, when I defeat you, will the so-called destiny come out to stop, I really want to know who is behind it!" "You can''t beat me!" Da Snake said. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, instead of wasting time and ink, it is better to prove it directly with actions, defeat me, the female Thor will naturally fight with you." Su Zhan said. "Then I will fulfill you and let you know how great a god is!" The snake sneered, and the fear of his body instantly filled, and the huge hammer suddenly rose, smashing towards Su Zhan with the light. Su Zhan did not dodge or evade, waved to resist. With a bang. The hammer stopped and was blocked by Su Zhan with his hands. "It''s quite strong!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and the power of Chaos suddenly shook out. In an instant, Da Snake felt the power coming from the opponent, and he hurriedly increased his strength to try to crush Su Zhan, but... instead of going down, the hammer slowly lifted up. Compared with strength, I actually lost! The snake looked at Su Zhan in surprise."A bit capable, no wonder you dare to speak up, but..." "But your sister!" Su Zhan gave a soft sigh, and the power of Chaos was fully activated. With a bang, the hammer flew violently, and the serpent flew away instantly. Dang, Dang. Boom boom boom! After colliding with countless buildings in a row, it stopped, and immediately after... the building collapsed, and it was immediately buried in it. Chapter 1599 The Person Behind The Scenes? "father!" Seeing that his father was knocked into the air, Original Sin rushed to see him. "Your opponent is me!" As soon as the original sin moved, the female Thor had already rushed to block the original sin instantly. Original Sin was anxious and shot very fiercely.It is a pity that the female Thor is not an idle generation, plus the hammers of the two are divine tools, original sin can not take advantage of the weapon, unable to break through the obstacles of the female Thor, becoming more and more anxious. At this time, the Stone Man and the other three heavenly hammer messengers were also separated from the hammers. After a certain period of separation, all three of them had returned to normal. The three hammers were lying on the ground, and it was really full of weirdness Fortunately, I reminded him of Su Zhan¡¯s charm, so everyone was prepared and nothing happened. Anyone who feels enchanted and speaks immediately will stop the enemies around him. Although the remaining Hulk was entangled, there was no major problem for the time being. The sound of fighting around him continued, and Su Zhan slowly walked like a snake in the ruins. At this time, the snake has been buried in the ruins, and no one can be seen. His hammer was shaken off before, lying alone on the ground. The hammer of the serpent is not as full of charm as the original sin or the angel of the sky hammer, and will choose the owner.Of course, his hammer is also stronger. After a few steps, Su Zhan came to the hammer and stopped. "Boom." The stone on the ruins was pushed away, and a force was suddenly released from below, and then I saw the big snake crawling out of it, looking very embarrassed, and the injury was not light. Da Snake''s heart was horrified, and he never expected that Su Zhan would be so strong. Just now, he even felt dead. That monstrous and powerful aura seemed to be able to crush himself into powder and disappear completely.But at the moment when the impact came, he felt an inexplicable extra force in his body to protect him. That is the case, now he is also falling apart and has no more power to fight. He was surprised at Su Zhan''s strength, and was surprised at how the power to protect himself came from. "You..." Orochi wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. However, Su Zhan ignored him, but slowly said: "I said there must be someone behind this. The Heavenly Palace has fallen, the Thunder God has changed, and he came out right after the big snake. Do you dare to have another coincidence?" "The most important thing is that just now, I was full of firepower. Even the multiverse can be destroyed. As a result, people are not dead, and the hammer is not broken...hehe...do you dare to fake it?" "You, what are you talking about?" Da Snake asked in a daze. There must be someone behind what, what is fake? Although Da Snake also wondered why he didn''t die, but... there is no one behind him, but no one supports him or something, what is Su Zhan talking about? Da Snake asked suspiciously, but Su Zhan still ignored it.In his opinion, the Orochi matter has passed. What predictions and what only Thor can kill are pure nonsense.What he wants to know now is, who is behind it?The man who manipulates all this, arranges it all! Although the snake survived the blow just now, it was because someone blocked it for him. 1326 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1326 There are not many people who can block Su Zhan''s full blow and block the power of the multiverse. Moreover, no matter who this person is, he must be seriously injured now. "If you come out now, I can still consider letting you die faster. If you refuse to come out, if I find you... Trust me, you won''t die so easily." Su Zhanyang said. There was silence around, no one screamed, and no one appeared. "Well, since you refuse to come out, don''t be surprised. Hehe, I thought it would be okay to hide behind the scenes? I really thought I could control everything? The power of Chaos that you just shot against me should have been injured? Can it be blocked? There are not many people who attack me. Even if the elimination method takes some time, I can still find you!" Su Zhan sneered. Although he is not sure who the other party is, he must be injured, and he must be seriously injured. It is not so easy to recover. Based on this, it is relatively easy for Su Zhan to figure out him. who is it.Now, since the other party refuses to appear, let''s end this first! "Let''s start with... the hammer!" Su Zhan said lightly, and reached out to hold the hammer of the snake. "What are you doing, let go of my hammer!" Da Snake hurriedly yelled, looking at Su Zhan''s appearance, and knowing Su Zhan''s strength, now this move made Da Snake inexplicably panicked with a premonition that he would not be right. While he shouted, he struggled to get up and stop Su Zhan. .But as soon as he tried hard, the snake fell down again with a puff. He can''t stand up at all now. Su Zhan held the hammer, and could feel that the material of the hammer seemed to be good, slightly higher than Thor''s Hammer, but the hammer itself did not have any supernatural power, nor was it bound like Thor''s Hammer or Skyhammer''s hammer. The feeling that no one except the selected person can pick up. Su Zhan could easily pick up this hammer without using any strength.However, even though he picked it up, it seemed that he could not exert the power of this hammer.And this hammer itself does not have supernatural power, it is more like a container, a container that can increase strength.If the strength of the big snake itself is 1, but through this hammer, it can play a strength of 3-5. This feature is pretty good. Originally, Su Zhan intended to destroy the hammer directly, but now...it is a pity that it is destroyed like this.After thinking for a while, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand, and the God Killing Blade that he hadn''t used for a long time came out. As soon as the Blade of God Killing came out, Su Zhan could feel the hammer of the serpent tremble, quite a feeling of... fear. "Unexpectedly, you are all at this level." Su Zhan smiled and joked while holding the Chaos Blade, and then said: "This belongs to you, retain its characteristics." After finishing speaking, Su Zhan loosened the Blade of Killing God and also loosened the hammer. Chapter 1600 Green War Hulk Appears Again! The two weapons moved almost at the same time as soon as they were released. Whoosh. The hammer flew away directly, and the Blade of God Killing would naturally not let it go, and ran straight up. I saw two weapons flying around in the air, and the people watching were dazzled. "This... how is this possible!" Without his own call, the hammer flew by itself. This surprised the snake, it was the first time...the first time such a thing happened! "Because it is scared!" Finally, Su Zhan paid attention to him. "Weapons are the same as people, especially artifacts. People flee when facing danger, let alone artifacts. It is afraid, and it knows that if it does not escape, it will die! Your weapons are still not loyal to you. He still doesn''t want to die because of you, or to accompany you!" Su Zhan said lightly, the Blade of God Killing has changed at this time. Suddenly, the Blade of God Killing seemed to have turned into countless black lines, quickly entangled the hammer, and followed the entire body of the hammer.The hammer began to shake violently and began to struggle.Even if there is no sound, even if... this is just a weapon, but it can still be seen, and the panic can be felt. After shaking violently for a while, it gradually returned to calm. At the same time, Da Snake''s face was already showing despair. He can''t feel...the hammer! "This is impossible, this is impossible, this is my hammer, this is my divine tool, how is it possible... how could it be swallowed up and merged like this? This is impossible...impossible..." The snake is in a trance Muttering, a look of blankness and disbelief, it was a big blow to see! He looks like Captain America before. When the shield was crushed, his expression and mood were exactly the same. "Don''t be surprised, when the hammer is done, it''s your turn." Su Zhan said faintly, then suddenly thought of something, and said towards the snake: "Do you still think that only Thor can defeat you?" "..." The snake was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to respond. He believed this very strongly at the beginning, because it was an ancient prophecy, it was for sure.Only Thor can defeat himself, not even Odin.But now... after experiencing this series of things, he has no self-confidence, and even shakes himself! "I...I won''t die." The serpent said as if to comfort himself: "Prophecy is a prophecy, it is destined, just...I didn''t die! You said...you said someone arranged this , Then, I will definitely not die!" "Really? That guy can save you once, but he can''t save you a second time. Even if he wants to, he is powerless now, because if he saves you again, he will die..." Su Zhan said lightly. After a sentence, the power of swallowing was suddenly released. In an instant, Su Zhan seemed to have an invisible black hole on his body, and the big snake lying there instantly felt that the power of fear in his body was flowing continuously, as if... all poured into Su Zhan''s body. "You, what did you do, my power, my power..." the snake shouted in horror. "How many times have you been shocked for a while? Please, you are also a big snake. When you appear so ruthless, it really doesn''t fit your identity now." Su Zhan said with a lip. But at this time, Da Snake didn''t care about his identity. This was the first time he had seen this swallowing ability, and he was able to swallow his own power completely.Moreover, he had a hunch that once he was swallowed away, he would never come back.He struggled to get up and wanted to leave, but it was useless and his body couldn''t move.He began to shout."Daughter, Messenger of the Skyhammer, come and help me!" "father!" Original Sin yelled eagerly, she really wanted to help in the past, but the female Thor was too difficult for her to get out of her body.When it was Hulk, there seemed to be a chance.At the beginning, although everyone temporarily blocked Hulk, with the call of the snake, Hulk seemed to become even more angry and stronger. Green Shao! Lushang mentality. After hearing the call of the big snake, Hulk suddenly roared, waving his arm and hammer, and slamming everyone into the air. The muscles on his body collided again, and his physique turned out to be bigger. Enter directly into the mentality of Lushang... Seeing Hulk like this, Doctor Strange and the others were completely stunned, and at the same time had a bad feeling. The Hulk World War is still vivid. Now, Hulk has appeared in this form again, how to fight this? "Why can''t I be like this... It''s a pity." Seeing Hulk''s changes, the female Hulk couldn''t help but muttered in disappointment. If it''s an ordinary Hulk, the female Hulk can still make gestures, the Hulk in the form of the green shame, she has no confidence at all! "Anyway, we must stop him!" "Su Zhan is devouring the ability of the big snake. As long as the big snake is dealt with, Hulk¡¯s problem will naturally be solved. What we have to do now is to delay Hulk as much as possible and don¡¯t let him influence Su Zhan." Dr. Strange shouted, very Hurry... Magic has been mobilized.Immediately after... everyone shot. Boom! 1327 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1327 Boom! The siege began. However, with the identity of Lushan Huoke and the identity of the Heaven Hammer Messenger, this strength is even stronger than before.Moreover, the Lushang mentality is relatively strong and experienced in the use of weapons. The rampage seemed impossible to stop. The heroes were beaten up and down, and there was almost no one in one, but they also knew that they could not shrink back at this time, so although some were injured, some were almost like cannon fodder, just to stop Hulk for a few seconds. .Under the desperate resistance of everyone, although Hulk still moved forward a lot, the speed was not too fast.And this speed is obviously not as fast as the speed at which the snake is swallowed. "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!" The serpent yelled eagerly, and urged not shortly. The Hulk became even more angry and impatient. When everyone rushed to entangle him, Hulk broke out again! Chapter 1601 four-armed Hulk "Roar!" Hulk roared, and a huge wave of air instantly flew out the surrounding people.Doctor Strange gritted his teeth, a magic entangled Hulk, and at the same time, his psychic powers were constantly activated, trying to stop Hulk.But Hulk stretched out his hand and violently caught this magical power, then... tore it apart. I tore it open! The magical power broke, Doctor Strange took a half step back subconsciously, and his eyes widened. Hulk was actually taller than before, and after tearing apart the magical power, his two hands clenched his fists. Where''s the hammer? The hammer is still in your hands, but not in these two hands. Above his hands and shoulders, two arms and four hands appeared, and Hulk now has four hands. One hand is holding the hammer, the other three are empty. If Hulk is considered a monster, then Hulk now... it is absolutely a monster. "Four-armed Hulk? Really or fake, actually appeared at this time? I don''t believe it if Hulk killed him for his own reasons. This is because I can''t stop it, so let''s change some of Hulk''s trajectory? "Seeing the Hulk form, Su Zhan was really surprised. Because the four-armed Hulk is also one of the different forms of Hulk, but with very few appearances, Su Zhan knows the record of killing six observers. What is an observer?The body is tall and has a big bald head. It is very mysterious. The observer''s race appeared when the universe was formed, so they have an earlier and more powerful level of technology than other life in the universe.They believe that knowledge, power, etc. belong to the universe, to help other new nations in the universe evolve and develop.However, their race has accelerated their corruption due to a few steps of technology, and finally destroyed their planet. From then on, they no longer produce any life events, allowing them to develop themselves. They have only been witnessed by bystanders, so they are called Observer. Basically, many major events have observers appearing. Su Zhan remembers that the origin of fear seems to have observers also appearing. The strength of these observers is very strong, coupled with their particularity, very powerful. And the Hulk with Four Arms killed six by one person, and it was still in a spiked posture, which shows how powerful this state is. At this time, Hulk broke out suddenly, and it was really a little sudden to enter the state of Hulk with four arms. There was no sign or introduction, so it evolved?This is not scientific!But... it''s not without reason to think about it. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Now that there are so many enemies, two hands are obviously not enough, so it has evolved into four hands? Regardless of the reason, Hulk turned into a green shame form and then suddenly turned into a four-armed form. It really shocked everyone. The eyes of the snake were also bright. I didn''t expect Hulk to be so strong, and it could evolve, maybe... still have a chance?Maybe the sky never stops me, the prediction... can still come true? Not to mention that hope suddenly rose in the serpent''s heart, and that after Hulk evolved into four arms, he did not immediately go to the serpent, and did not immediately save the serpent, but ran to the side. "What is he doing?" Hulk''s actions made the people who were blocking the way to the big snake a bit stunned. They didn''t understand what he wanted to do? Ran? Or is it gone? This is impossible! When everyone was at a loss, Wolverine suddenly reacted."His goal is a hammer!" "hammer?!" Wolverine shouted so, everyone immediately reacted, and sure enough, the goal of Hulk with four arms was a hammer. Four arms, four hammers... just right! "No, I don''t feel the impact of the hammer on me anymore." "me too!" Someone shouted immediately. "The hammer has re-selected people, and the three hammers have selected Hulk at the same time." A hammer and four-armed Hulk are strong enough. If you let him combine four hammers together... I can''t even think about it.Immediately, everyone didn''t care about blocking the way. Now the primary purpose is to block Hulk, don''t let Hulk go to get the hammer again. Wolverine rushed out first, leaping high, and his claws slammed into Hulk''s back. "so hard!" Wolverine''s claws are all right. Although he was stabbed this time, he could feel that the feedback was different. The sharp claws pierced in, and Hulk didn''t seem to feel any pain. It was not the kind of painful cry, but an angry roar. The feeling was like being humiliated. You are so despised. Even dare to provoke me and the like.The arm suddenly raised and grabbed it directly at Wolverine. Wolverine''s reaction was quick, and he immediately retracted his paws and prepared to jump away. As a result, a fist that had just jumped into the air by Hulk had already swung over. Flutter! Wolverine¡¯s chest was pierced in an instant, how big Hulk¡¯s arms were, he entered from his chest and pierced out from behind, almost tearing Wolverine¡¯s entire body. "Patter!" Hulk left Wolverine out at will. Wolverine fell to the ground, his chest... a big bright hole, nothing was left of his organs, only a huge hole remained.Wolverine''s painful facial features wrinkled tightly, shocked.However, Wolverine''s self-healing ability is very abnormal. After landing, the wound healed quickly, and it was intact after a while. This is Wolverine Bar with super self-healing ability, but others... may not be. For a while, it really made other people feel scared. If Nima gets a punch, it would be uncomfortable. At this time, Hulk had already picked up the hammer of the stone man before, and in an instant, Hulk''s body changed again, and a color of light appeared on the god armor. That''s not even a big deal, Hulk followed the hammer of the barricade. No, you must stop him. The Green Demon instantly released its missiles and exploded around Hulk with a bang, and the smoke filled the air for an instant. "call!" Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and the smoke dissipated in an instant, and three different colors were vaguely seen, and immediately afterwards, Hulk had already picked up the hammer of the roadblock. Chapter 1602 Scarlet Witch''s Breakthrough 1328 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1328 "The last one, don''t let him get it anyway!" What remains of Phobos¡¯s hammer, if Hulk is really allowed to get it, the four arms, the four hammers...that would be too exaggerated. By then, let alone stop it, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to delay it for a few seconds. It''s so possible! With a loud shout, everyone rushed up again. Hulk wielded three hammers, his strength was almost boundless, even if everyone didn''t reserve, and completely shot, it was completely useless to fight to the death! too strong! After watching this kind of strong Soviet war, I felt very surprised. Of course, it was just a surprise. Hulk is very strong in the Marvel world, and with the addition of opening, it really feels unlimited.Now, the person behind the scenes might have forced Hulk to open up, and that would be even stronger.Even if it is the alliance of the Nation, the Avengers, and the Dark Avengers, it seems that it is far from Hulk''s opponent! Almost a few had met each other, and they were already badly injured and unable to fight again. Only Wolverine was still entangled, but it was pure torture, all kinds of torn, all kinds of holes, even if his self-healing ability was strong, the light pain would hurt enough.And it looks really shocking, really...very miserable! "Roar!" Hulk once again penetrated Wolverine''s body, followed by fierce force, and a hammer hit his head. In an instant, Wolverine''s head collapsed like a squashed watermelon. I don''t know how many times Wolverine fell, Hulk''s only free arm had already grabbed the hammer.Just as his hand was about to touch the hammer, a purple-red light suddenly appeared on the hammer, which instantly shook Hulk''s hand out.Hulk was puzzled, looked up angrily, and saw a pretty girl in the air. Scarlet Witch! No one thought that Scarlet Witch would come at this time. "Grey Stone Elephant Ghost has been dealt with by me, I''ll come here to help." The Scarlet Witch raised her voice. The Grey Stone Elephant Ghost and Haisha are also Skyhammer messengers, but they are not here because of the location. The Scarlet Witch is the Grey Stone Elephant Ghost who is responsible for finding him. After a delay, he drove him over immediately.As a result, I saw Hulk like this, although I don''t know what happened, but seeing that Hulk had three hammers in his hand, he still wanted to get the remaining hammers, the Scarlet Witch subconsciously blocked it. "Prevent him from taking the hammer, Su Zhan is devouring the snake." Captain America shouted. The Scarlet Witch nodded, understand! Immediately, she waved her hands, and a purple-red light appeared on Hulk. In an instant, the ground under Hulk''s feet collapsed, and a powerful magical force was pressing Hulk. "Hohoho!" Hulk roared and broke free, resisting this force. The Crimson Witch''s expression also became difficult, her hands swayed, seeming to be contending with Hulk''s strength. "let me help you!" Seeing that the Scarlet Witch actually controlled Hulk, although it was difficult, although it seemed that it would not last long, Doctor Strange immediately got up and released his magical power. As soon as he intervened, Dr. Strange felt the boundless pressure surging. He was injured and consumed a lot of magic power. Now that the pressure came on, Dr. Strange thumped directly on one knee and knelt on the ground. Hulk, the blue veins swelled, the muscles were concurrent, and the eyes were angry. The three hammers began to vigorously waved, trying to smash the magic.You know, these hammers are all sacred hammers, and Hulk has been raised by four arms. After adding the power of three sacred hammers, how strong is this power? boom! A thick voice sounded like a beating on the heart, and the magic instantly cracked.The Scarlet Witch was shocked, hurriedly increased her energy, and her expression became hideous unconsciously.She can feel it, her own energy...it is difficult to stop Hulk, it must be stronger, stronger, stronger! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the reason for this belief. The Scarlet Witch suddenly felt that since her energy had become stronger again, the feeling was hard to describe. To put it in an inappropriate analogy, it was like the sudden release of a blocked sluice. It opened, and the water flowed like a column for an instant, extremely powerful! Hulk just wanted to break through, and as a result, the power of the Scarlet Witch increased again. Not only did Hulk stop Hulk''s momentum, but it also directly suppressed Hulk. Click, click, a very crisp sound came, and Hulk''s legs began to bend slowly due to this powerful force! "Huh? Is this breaking the limit?" Su Zhan looked at the Scarlet Witch in a little surprise. Is the Scarlet Witch strong?Of course it''s strong, both in the movie and in the comics, the performance is very strong, especially in the comics, it is a ruthless character that destroys the world.However, the four-armed Hulk is not a joke, a physics, a magic, both of them are top powerhouses.However, according to the situation in this world, Su Zhan feels that the Scarlet Witch is still weaker. After all, in terms of her own protection and the development of this world, the Scarlet Witch does not have too many opportunities to really go all out. The combat experience is relative. In terms of less, there is no chance of breaking the limit like this. Strength and potential are two different things. Therefore, although Su Zhan believed that Scarlet Witch was indeed strong, she should not be Hulk¡¯s opponent yet. As a result... the first breakthrough, the effect was so strong?It actually contained the four-armed Hulk or the four magic hammers in hand!However, Su Zhan thought of a problem, that is, the scarlet witch''s mental state is not particularly stable. Once the ability is used too much, it will easily cause mental confusion, so it is better to make him calmer.And... I don''t need her to fight like that. "Come!" With a soft drink, the power of swallowing stopped instantly.When the swallowing power disappeared, the big snake became skinny and old, dying, all energy and ability had been swallowed.He looked at Hulk unwillingly, thinking that... the sudden change of Hulk could save him, but in the end he was... late... Chapter 1603 Big Snake, dead! anger?Unwilling?despair? The meaning revealed in the eyes of the big snake is very complicated, and it is difficult to tell which one is when all kinds of emotions are gathered together.However, one thing is certain, he does not want to die! "boom!" There was a loud noise, lightning and thunder, and a figure fell like a cannonball and landed beside the snake.Gululu...The hammer came out, rolled around and finally stopped sadly, the original sin was lying on the ground, looking at the snake helplessly.Da Snake no longer expects original sin at this time, and has no reaction to original sin. The thunder wind whistled, the female Thor slowly landed. "Good job!" Su Zhan said with a smile, grabbed the empty palm of his hand and clicked... The snake''s head was pinched to death in an instant, followed by the power of chaos wrapped around his corpse, and instantly... the corpse was turned into ashes. died! The snake... is dead! At the moment when the snake died, Original Sin showed a look of despair. At the same time, Hulk''s movements stopped, and his whole body fell to the ground, the hammer... His body began to change, and the extra pair of arms on his shoulders began to shrink back slowly, and his body began to gradually shrink, as if it became a green shame form, and then from a green shame form to a normal shape. Hulk! Su Zhan didn''t know if the original Hulk also evolved or degenerated like this again and again, instead of directly becoming a normal form, but now it seems that this is needed. Anger Hulk, that is, ordinary Hulk, then Lushang, and then four-armed Hulk. Hulk returned to normal, Orochi was dead, and the original sin...had also returned to normal. ended! Everyone felt very relaxed in an instant, and everyone was relieved.The Crimson Witch''s body shook as if she was about to fall, but Su Zhan had already appeared next to her instantly and hugged her directly. "Are you all right?" Su Zhan asked. The Scarlet Witch shook her head: "Yes, it should be okay. It just seems to be too expensive to break through a certain limit, so it''s fine to rest." Su Zhan checked it, and it seemed that there was nothing serious about it. "You first, you first deal with the follow-up matters, I''ll be fine." Scarlet Witch said. 1329 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1329 The death of the big snake does not mean it is over. First, the destroyed city needs to be restored. Second, there are the remaining Skyhammer messengers, and this hammer must be recycled.After that, Su Zhan had to find the people behind the scenes, and there were indeed many things.But first, Su Zhan wants to revive the Winter Soldier! In fact, there is no need to do anything about this, Xin Min said hello, the underworld... Hela knew right away, and directly returned the Winter Soldier souls who were still in line. "Ahem..." The Winter Soldier who had been dead for a while suddenly coughed and opened his eyes suddenly. "I, didn''t I die? Why? Are all... over?" The Winter Soldier was stunned, and immediately after seeing Su Zhan, he immediately understood what was going on. "Your arm, use vibrating to recreate one after you go back." Su Zhan said to the Winter Soldier, then floated in the air and raised his hand. In an instant, a special breath radiated from his body, followed by the injured or exhausted people, at this moment, they felt that they had recovered, and they got up, one after another in amazement.But what was even more amazing was still behind, the destroyed buildings, streets, cities... began to recover on their own. Although I have seen this kind of thing before, I am still amazed to see it again now. It didn''t take long before everything was restored, it was as magical as if the file was restored. After doing all of this, Su Zhanjiang recovered the hammers and put them into the system space, and then took a look at the original sin with a trance expression. It seems that she has not yet awakened from this blow, and changed from god... People, she seems to be unable to accept this fact a bit, and she has become so nervous.As the cause of the incident, Su Zhan hadn''t intended to let go of the original sin, but seeing him as he is now, plus she doesn''t have any special abilities, Su Zhan is not interested in killing her.Of course, Su Zhan was not interested in taking it for his own use, just shut it up. As for the others, when the battle was over, everything returned to normal, and naturally they all dispersed.We have to bring the people back, and other influences, etc. In short, there is still a lot to do.War Su threw Hulk into the soul space, and then glanced at Captain America who was holding the fragment of the shield. It can be seen that Captain America is very sad. The shield that has been with him for so many years has just shattered. Not to mention that he does not have a suitable weapon.Even if similar materials are rebuilt, it is completely different.He has already kept the weight and feel of this shield firmly in his heart, and has almost merged with himself. A little more and a little lighter can be felt in an instant. This is no longer the feeling for a new one. "give it to me." Seeing Captain America like this, Su Zhan walked over and stretched out his hand. Captain America froze for a moment, and asked a little nervously: "Yes, can it be fixed?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded and took it, followed by the fragments of the shield and began to heal on its own. It was just right. When the shields were put together, the cracks disappeared completely. Restored to the original state.Su Zhan handed it over, and Captain America hurriedly felt it. It''s exactly the same, exactly the same. Captain America was shocked and excited and didn''t know what to say. Su Zhan patted him on the shoulder: "You take people back. There are still a lot of follow-ups to do. By the way, I will inform the public that I can come back. In addition, I am leaving. a bit." "Good!" Captain America nodded in response. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at the God Killing Blade that had just finished fusion and beckoned. Instead of putting the God Killing Blade in his body, he put it into the system space and let it devour the remaining hammers.After that, Su Zhan teleported away. The matter is not over yet. Su Zhan didn''t take Da Snake seriously, his goal was the person behind the scenes. Chapter 1604: Universe Observer "Wow!" Su Zhan has already appeared in outer space, on the surface of a barren planet. The planet is not big, it looks desolate and desolate, without any signs of life, at first glance it can be cratered and uneven. The reason Su Zhan came to this planet was not to see the barren landscape of this planet, but to find people. Observer! Observers observe everything, and basically all major events are on the sidelines. The major event of Primordial Chaos is no exception. Su Zhan believes that he can definitely know who is behind the scenes and knows what is going on.The reason why I think of looking for an observer is because of Hulk. Hulk evolved to the four-armed Hulk, thinking that the four-armed Hulk''s record is to kill the observer in seconds, and then think of the role of the observer! Every universe has an observer, so Earth 324, that is, this universe is certainly no exception.Although the observer is very mysterious, most people don''t even say they have found him, they probably don''t know his existence.But for Su Zhan, this is not difficult. As long as he belongs to this earth, the force of rules can be sensed. Su Zhan already possesses most of the power of the rules in this world. Isn''t it easy to find someone? So he found the observer easily, and he... is here. After arriving, Su Zhan''s front vision was broad and there was nothing.The observer''s figure and the obvious bald head can be seen at a glance.Su Zhan immediately turned his head as soon as the front was endless.As soon as he turned his head, he saw a huge guy standing not far behind him. The bright big bald head, wearing blue clothes, looks like a big-headed baby, uh...huge size. Obviously, the observer knew who Su Zhan was and the purpose of his coming, although he did not show an expression that was too unexpected.Even after Su Zhan turned around, he showed a smile.It''s just... he looks too ugly, this smile... really feels a little cautious. "It seems that you know what I''m here for, so, what''s your answer?" Su Zhan came to the front, got up and floated to be level with his sight, and said slowly. He doesn''t want to look up at the observer, too tired! "I can only tell you that your guess is correct. But I cannot tell who you are! Now that you know who I am and that I am an observer, you should know... I will not interfere with anything, I just Observe the trajectory of development." The observer said slowly. "Then I am afraid you have to change it. Do you know the power of the rules?" Su Zhan said. The observer nodded: "Know, that is the rule of the world, the origin of everything, anyone in this world, any god, including me, we will be subject to the power of the rule!" "Then you should know that most of the power of the rules lies in me, I...I am the king of this world! When I come to ask you, you must answer me. If not, I don''t mind changing to another one in my world Obedient observer!" Su Zhan said lightly. Do not listen to me in my world? There is no need to keep such a guy, so if the observer doesn''t tell him, then... Su Zhan decided to replace him. Su Zhan looked at the observer intently, waiting for his answer.Observers can feel that Su Zhan is serious. If he doesn''t say anything, he might really kill himself in Asia and Europe.This makes the observer very hesitant.The observers, or the observers of every universe, have decided not to intervene. This is the rule of theirs.Death, or breaking the rules, this is the choice he has to face now! "Do you have to know?" the observer asked. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, and you don¡¯t need to ask questions anymore. Either tell me the answer, I turn around and leave. You can continue to be your observer in the future, observing the development trajectory of this world, and any major events. .When you meet with observers of other universes, I can guarantee that your observations are absolutely the most special. No matter how the other universes develop, there will never be a unified situation, and there will never be me again! No matter it is a single body The universe, the multiverse, is still a huge universe composed of countless multiverses, I... Su Zhan... there is only one, right here!" "If you refuse to tell me the answer. Then I will kill you. This universe may become the only universe without observers. So, choose your own, I don''t have much patience." Su Zhan said lightly. For the sake of this, Su Zhan no longer needs to explain anything. What is needed is the observer''s answer. The observer was silent for a moment and spoke slowly, but the topic was not about the people behind the scenes, but about the power of rules. "You have most of the power of rules. With only the last part left, you can completely control the universe. The power of rules can be said to be the first and most powerful energy in the universe. It can control everything, and it is more Universes are connected. In this universe, you can''t find the remaining power of rules. And the power of rules of each universe has partly converged in the multiverse, and the power of rules of the multiverse will converge in the super universe. In the same way, the super-large universe will converge into the Almighty Universe, and they are connected to each other before, and they are also the basis of the maintenance. In the end, the power of these rules will appear in the hands of the guardian of the Almighty Universe!" At first I heard the observers talk about the power of rules, Su Zhan was still a little displeased, so he made it clear, what else was he doing with me?But when he talked about the whereabouts of the last part of the power of rules, Su Zhan''s mind was moved. He always wanted to know where the last part of the power of rules was, but he didn''t expect...to be involved so deeply. Single universe, multiple universe, super universe, almighty universe. Push up layer by layer to maintain this inter-cosmic connection. And the most important thing was his last sentence, the almighty guardian of the universe, this Nima is too familiar. Old man Merlin! Chapter 1605: Parallel Universe? 1330 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1330 Before, because of the British captain, he had a fight with the old man Merlin, and even shot Megan to kill himself, but then Megan was sent to the world of Harry Potter by himself, which weakened Merlin''s control.Now think about it, Merlin has the ability to control anyone, change anyone, and open the door to anyone!In addition, the observer knows his purpose but does not say it, but instead speaks of the almighty universe observer. He must know that he knows Merlin, so what he means now is self-evident. Although it was not clearly stated that the man behind the scenes was Merlin, the implication was quite obvious. He did not break his own rules and answered the questions of the Soviet war, and even told the Soviet war where the last rule power was! Really witty enough! "How to get to the Almighty Universe?" Su Zhan asked. The observer said: "To go to the Almighty Universe, you have to go through the multiverse and the super universe, the mystery and connection between the universe, especially the Almighty Universe, I don''t know!" "Okay, you can continue to observe." After Su Zhan said a word, he disappeared. Return to Earth, West Coast Island Base. This place has been destroyed by Hulk before, but it has returned to normal when Su Zhan waved his hand.Then, Su Zhan released Hulk out. Hulk didn''t act too crazy after he came out, he was still sane after he had returned to his normal state.Soon, Hulk turned into Bruce, and Bruce said, "Why didn''t Hulk stop before, you said... let me separate Hulk completely, what''s the matter?" Su Zhan smiled and said: "No hurry, I think it should already know it, soon...you will be separated?" "How is it possible? It''s impossible for me and Hulk to be separated, it didn''t... wait, Hulk is looking for me!" Bruce didn''t finish speaking, and seemed to feel Hulk looking for himself. After saying that, people fell into something The same kind of sluggish state. In the mental space, it is estimated that Hulk and Bruce were talking about something. It seemed to be very intense. Bruce''s body trembled very intensely, followed by... a strange thing happened... Hulk actually got from Bruce''s body. Out. Out¡­¡­ Bruce sat slumped on the ground, looking shocked, looking at Hulk in disbelief."No, it''s impossible, why are you... why did you come out?" "I just want to be alone!" Hulk said sullenly, glanced at Bruce and Su Zhan, then suddenly jumped and fled with a thud... Looking at the disappearing Hulk, Bruce obviously hasn''t recovered.Although he also hopes to be separated from Hulk, he has actually gotten used to it after so many years, but...when Hulk really left him, he felt very sad, and the feeling of suffering from gains and losses was very obvious. "Why? Not willing?" Su Zhan said towards Bruce. Bruce shook his head: "I don''t know." "Anyway, now Hulk has left you, you can also enjoy and enjoy normal life." Su Zhan said. "Can I live here temporarily? I want to study and understand why Hulk left me." Bruce said. "of course can!" Su Zhan doesn''t matter, this base is useless anyway, and it doesn''t hurt to let Bruce use it for research.What''s more, the story of Bruce and Hulk will not end like this! After setting up Bruce, Su Zhan did not chase Hulk. Similarly, he didn''t go back to Mariko, but went to a place that he would not normally go to. Baxter Building! At first glance, the name of this building may be unfamiliar to many people, but if you see the 4-character logo on the top of the building, you will suddenly realize that this...is the base of the Fantastic Four! Now Little Spider has joined the Fantastic Four and is also active here. When Su Zhan came here, the Fantastic Four seemed to have just returned, just resting on the sofa in the living room. After dealing with the follow-up of the origin of fear, they all looked tired. When Su Zhan suddenly appeared, they instantly showed unexpected expressions and got up one after another. Why did Su Zhan come here? Mr. Fantastic asked, "Is there something wrong? What do we need to do?" "Is it all right!" Su Zhan smiled, shook his head and said: "But there is indeed something you need to do..." "What''s the matter?" Mr. Fantastic asked, he was very curious, what does Su Zhan need to do by himself? "About the parallel universe, you should have studied it?" Su Zhan asked. "Parallel universe? I have indeed studied this, and it is a topic I recently studied. When I helped Ben to restore his appearance, I discovered an antimatter zone and tried to use this to reverse things. Unfortunately, the technology was still too mature. Later, I didn¡¯t intend to change it back, so I was stranded. When I helped the Thunderbolt to restore its ability, I also re-examined it. Although I¡¯m not sure whether this antimatter zone is related to the parallel universe, I still use data analysis and various speculation , The antimatter zone should be a place connecting parallel universes." While Mr. Fantastic said, he took the glass plate next to him. There were a lot of dense data on it, and most people''s heads were blown up. "This is the study on the antimatter zone, look here..." Mr. Fantastic first drew two circles, indicating that these are two parallel universes, and then drew a circle at the connection point of the two circles."This is the antimatter zone. For the two parallel universes, this is the antimatter zone. If you can pass through the antimatter zone, you can reach the other side, the parallel universe!" "But the antimatter zone is not so easy to pass through, right?" Su Zhan asked. Mr. Fantastic nodded and said distressedly: "Yes, this area is very dangerous. I am not sure what reaction will happen after entering. I am going to build a detector that may be able to detect some relevant data. "how long?" "One month." Mr. Fantastic thought for a while. "Too slow!" Su Zhan shook his head."I have a faster way!" Chapter 1606 31916 and Speed ??Demon "What way?" Mr. Fantastic asked curiously. The Spider-Man next to him answered, "Do you still need to ask? He must go in by himself." "This..." Mr. Magic looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and Su Zhan nodded slightly. The anti-matter zone, the positive material zone, is of course dangerous, although no one knows what will happen, but for the Soviet war, these are nothing at all.As the saying goes, Yigao people are bold. Since there is no danger if they can''t die, there is nothing to worry about. "But... this is too dangerous. Well, maybe it''s not dangerous for you, but... why do you suddenly remember to study parallel universes?" Mr. Fantastic asked curiously. "Single universe, multiverse, super universe, almighty universe, do you know this set? I want to go to the almighty universe!" Su Zhan said. With that said, Mr. Fantastic also understands. "Tell me the location of the anti-matter zone, and I will go directly." Su Zhan said. "Okay." Mister Fantastic told Su Zhan about the location of the anti-matter zone. After Su Zhan wrote down, he said a few words and teleported directly. The next moment, Su Zhan has appeared in the anti-matter zone. It was pitch black, and the surroundings felt very special. 1331 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1331 Su Zhan scanned for a while, and after having some understanding of the antimatter zone, he identified the direction and prepared to pass through the antimatter zone. What''s interesting is that when Su Zhan approached, he clearly felt the difference around him. It feels like it¡¯s the opposite over there and the right over here!For another parallel universe, this is the opposite and the other is positive!From this, it is possible to confirm Mr. Fantastic''s guess, here can lead to a parallel world.Flying all the way, after a while, Su Zhan felt that the surroundings had changed again, and the next moment...he had already appeared in a certain barren desert. parallel world! "I don''t know how much the earth is, let''s look around first." Coming to the parallel universe is not the purpose of the Soviet War. Su Zhan intends to try to see if it can reach the multiverse through the parallel universe, and then ascend in turn. Looking at the surrounding environment, Su Zhan was about to fly away, but suddenly saw a person appearing in the distance. This person is very fast and looks like a speed man. Fast silver? Su Zhan was thinking, this person had already come to him.A black man in sportswear, explosive head, and a pair of brown glasses! "%%^%^%..." This person came to Su Zhan and said a lot, but Su Zhan didn''t understand a word.It can be seen that he didn''t intentionally use this language to make jokes, it should be his usual language.So, the languages ??of the two worlds are different? Seeing that Su Zhan didn''t respond, it seemed that he didn''t understand.This person started talking again, and at the same time gesticulating with gestures, he seemed to be asking about Su Zhan''s identity. "Stop talking, I don''t understand what you said." Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded in the man''s mind. The man was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t seem to be unfamiliar with telepathy, and quickly responded: "It''s much more convenient. Who are you and where are you from? Or... I should ask you from which universe?" "What is the universe number here?" Su Zhan asked. "Hey, answer me first..." Su Zhan was noncommittal, and the man said helplessly: "Well, one person, one question, I will answer your first. The universe number here is 31916. Where are you from?" Number: 31916? This number is so long, it looks like it is not a mainstream parallel world. "I''m from 324! What is your name?" "Sumo, how about you?" "Su Zhan. I am here to lead to the multiverse. Do you know anything about the multiverse?" "If you want to know this, you have to follow me. By the way, although it is 31916 here, I am from 148611. That is my world." "You are also an outsider? But it seems that you have settled here. What happened to your earth?" "destroyed¡­¡­" The two chatted a few words, and it was a temporary understanding. "Let''s go, uh... I''ll take you? The place is a bit far away." Su Mo asked Su Zhan. "No, I can keep up?" "Really? My speed is very fast... Can you... really keep up?" Su Mo was a little disbelief. "Try it and you''ll know." "it is good¡­¡­" Sumo''s voice fell, and an afterimage appeared instantly and disappeared. After Su Mo ran up and glanced back, he was a little worried that Su Zhan would not be able to keep up. After all, his speed... but the fastest in the world.But when he turned his head, he suddenly found that Su Zhan was by his side, and he had followed. This Sumo was taken aback, but fortunately he reacted faster, otherwise this one might make him fall in shock. "Hey brother, your speed is so fast, is this your ability? Telepathy and super fast speed? In your world, are you a speed person?" Sumo asked in surprise and surprise. "In my world...I am the king!" Su Zhan said. "Well, let''s check it out? You know, it''s hard to find someone with the same speed." Sumo said with some excitement. "Okay!" Su Zhan didn''t care, and for an instant, the two accelerated. Su Zhan felt this acceleration, the speed of this Sumo was not particularly fast, it should be similar to Kuaiyin''s! Fast silver in parallel world? Su Zhan thought like this, accelerating slightly, and easily surpassed Su Mo.Su Mo''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he chased almost at full speed, but he still... couldn''t catch up, and he could see that Su Zhan''s appearance seemed particularly relaxed and easy to use, which means... it was definitely not. His fastest speed! Oh my god! The super fast speed of the two produced two strong winds. Su Zhan was also observing and understanding the world along the way. It seemed that the development trajectory was similar, and some situations were basically similar.The difference is that there are no avengers in this world, which is also normal. Many parallel worlds do not have avengers, especially some unpopular parallel worlds.And this world replaced the Avengers... it was an organization that made Su Zhan both unexpected and unsurprising. Chapter 1607 Supreme High School Team Speaking of this organization that is both unexpected and not unexpected, then we have to mention the relationship between Marvel and DC. These two companies, these two worlds have many people with similar abilities, and they also mean that they are mutually black.Among them, the more representative people in the Marvel world must be the Shanzhai Four Supermen, and the representative organization is the Supreme High School! Led by the Shanzhai Superman Hyperion, almost the counterparts are members of the Justice League. Although it is a spoof, the popularity of the Supreme High School team is pretty good, especially Hyperion, whose appearance rate is still very high, and more than one world has Hyperion and Supreme High. Su Zhan just learned about the world, and immediately discovered. There are no Avengers in this world, but it is the Supreme High School team that replaces the Avengers! Speed ??Demon is a member of the Supreme High School team. The corresponding role of the spoof is not the Quick Silver that Su Zhan thought at the beginning, but the Flash? Coming into this world, Su Zhan felt very interesting. Because the Supreme High School team itself, including the entire Marvel world, probably won''t have any special feelings for them, let alone any spoof, copycat feeling, because they don''t know the DC world at all.But I''m different, I''m across the two worlds of DC and Marvel, so this feeling is profound. "Well, you are so fast, I surrendered, here is not far from our base, right here..." After running for a while, Su Mo directly conceded and pointed a direction to make Su Zhan change his course. Although he hadn''t pointed it out yet, Su Zhan was in disguise, and the direction... was exactly what he wanted. "Huh, how did you know?" Su Mo asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "I know more." While talking, the two had already arrived in front of a certain building. "This is it." Su Mo stopped and turned around to introduce Su Zhan. 1332 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1332 Su Zhan nodded. At this time two people walked out of the building facade! Two...women! A woman wearing purple leather pants, a small purple T-shirt, and a metal necklace around her neck. This woman has black hair and a graceful figure. Especially the small t-shirt is hollowed out in the middle and fixed with a rope, so The middle part is looming, very sharp.The woman next to her is blonde, wearing a long and wide windbreaker jacket, inside is a dark green one-piece suit, wrapped on it is very concealed, but a circle was opened at the peak of the business line, which happened to be exposed Came in half on both sides.And the following is directly like a swimsuit... Although I don''t understand what the matching style is, I have to say...successfully attracted Su Zhan''s attention. "This is Princess Divine Power, this is Jones." Sumo introduced them to them. The one wearing tights is the Princess of God, and the one wearing a trench coat and swimsuit is Jones. "This is Su Zhan, from Earth 324." "Welcome friends from afar, come in first." said Princess Shenli. Su Zhan found that... he could already understand what they were saying, and the previous failure to understand may be due to the impact of crossing the antimatter zone. "Hello," Su Zhan said. "Huh, can you understand?" Su Mo was also a little surprised. Su Zhan nodded, and then went in with him. As they entered, Su Zhan looked at Princess Divine Power and Jones, and quickly figured out their abilities. Princess Divine Power, as the name suggests, is very powerful, can fly, and is invulnerable. With the necklace on her neck, Su Zhan has probably guessed that her counterpart is Wonder Woman, but two people are long. This is completely different. This supernatural princess should have a little black blood. Of course, it is not black, and the skin color is normal, but it feels like this. And Jones'' ability should be magic! Who are the women in the Justice League who are good at magic?The most famous is nothing more than sister Zha, Zatana!Obviously, this is Jones'' corresponding role. If only the two of them, from appearance, figure to clothing, Jones is more in line with Su Zhan''s appetite. When he arrived in the living room, Su Zhan didn''t see anyone else, especially the leader of the Supreme High School team, one of the most famous copycats in the Marvel world, Hyperion. But Su Zhan didn''t ask if he was a newcomer. He didn''t ask, but the Supreme High School team said it first. "You may not know the situation on our side. We are called the Supreme High School team, and there are two people called Hyperion and Nighthawks, but they are not here. Not long ago, there were some problems in our world, and they both took responsibility The investigation should be back soon. Before that, can you tell us the purpose of your coming to this world? And... how did you come?" asked the Princess Shenli. Worthy of being one of the big three spoofs of Wonder Woman, it seems that Princess Divine Power is also the one who is more in charge here, and she has always been asking. There is nothing to hide from this, and Su Zhan didn''t intend to invade this world. "I came through the anti-matter zone, and the purpose is not this world. To be honest, I don''t know which world I will come to!" Su Zhan said. "So...Anyway, you are a guest from afar, you can live here, if you have any needs, you can tell us, we will definitely help you." Princess Shenli said. "Then it will be troublesome." Su Zhan also intends to stay and observe for a while, one is to see how to get to the multiverse, and the other is that he is familiar with the Supreme High School team, so take a look.If this is a completely unfamiliar world, and there are no familiar people, Su Bai would not stay here. "Come with me." Jones smiled and said to Su Zhan, apparently preparing to arrange a room for Su Zhan. "Thank you!" Su Zhan nodded towards Princess Divine Power and Sumo, then got up and followed Jones to the elevator. After entering the elevator, Jones asked Su Zhan, "You are from 324? What is your earth like?" "It''s roughly the same as this world, but many people and many things have developed differently. My world does not have you, and there is no Supreme High School team." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Maybe you didn''t find out. After all, the world is so big?" Jones said curiously. Chapter 1608: Divine Power Princess and Jones "Trust me, if there is you in my world, I must have discovered it a long time ago." Su Zhan smiled. "why?" "Because of a beauty like you, I will definitely not let it go." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Forgot to say, my world is different from yours. I am the king of my world. Most of the land is It''s my territory, so there are many princesses, and...all are beautiful." "real or fake?" "You actually ruled your world? Then you must be very powerful!" Jones exclaimed. She was not angry about Su Zhan''s jokes, and of course the woman hoped to be praised, especially someone from another world suddenly.However, to hear that Su Zhan turned out to be the king of his world, this really surprised Jones. "Hello, Your Majesty?" Jones said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled. At this time the elevator arrived, Jones and Su Zhan walked out, the environment is not bad, through the corridor, Jones brought Su Zhan to a room. "Is this room okay?" Jones said after entering. "It doesn''t matter, just have a place to live." Su Zhan said. "It''s not like your Majesty''s style. I thought your style would be great and gorgeous, and you wouldn''t be used to this kind of simple residence." Jones said with a smile. "Kings don''t always pay attention to pomp, let alone this is not my world. When you have the opportunity to go to my world, you will see my pomp." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly asked: "You Live here too?" "Yes, we all live here, and my room is right next to it." Then, Jones pointed to the side, probably three or four rooms away from Su Zhan''s room. "you live alone?" "Of course, there are so many rooms here that you can''t squeeze a room with people." Jones took it for granted. Su Zhan was dumb and said with a smile: "I didn''t mean that..." "Ah..." Jones reacted as soon as he heard this, and said openly: "That''s also living by myself, I don''t have a boyfriend. It should be said... I have never had it. We are not like you are a king. To deal with various situations is to train and improve oneself. There is no time at all... and... our identity, it is difficult to meet our favorites. Speaking of which, this is really distressing." Jones complained as he spoke, and it seemed that this matter really bothered her. "So your uniform... is this?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Jones'' uniform is really special. Jones looked down and shook his head: "That''s not it, but I like it myself. I wear it for myself, not for others." "I just talk about it casually, but... it''s really beautiful." Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "I told Speed ??Demon before, I want to go to the multiverse or the super universe, among you, who is good at this, Or can it be done?" "Why are you going to that kind of place?" 1333 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1333 "I''m looking for someone to settle some old accounts with him." Su Zhan said. "I may be able to help with this, but... I need to try a few times. There is another person who is very smart and works for the government. He may be able to do it, but... I am afraid it is not so easy to see. He will not agree to you so easily. If you are not in a hurry, I can help you run it, see if there is a chance, or I will try more." Jones thought for a while and said. "Thank you, you are really an enthusiastic beauty." Su Zhan smiled. Indeed, Jones felt very enthusiastic about Su Zhan. He was so beautiful and enthusiastic. It was very difficult for people to feel sick to her, so Su Zhan really liked her. "By the way, the Princess of Divine Power just said something happened in your world? Hyperion went to see Nighthawk? If you need my help, you can speak." "Okay." Jones nodded."You can rest first, and I will come to you later." "it is good." Jones turned and went out after speaking, and Su Zhan also entered the room. When Jones got down from the elevator and returned to the lobby, Princess Divine Power was chatting with Sumo about Su Zhan in the living room. "Telepathy, faster than you, if his intention is really to find the multiverse, then we can help." Princess Shenli said. "He''s still a king! The king of his world." Jones answered."It feels like he doesn''t look like a bad guy, and he doesn''t have the kind of a king''s airs. He is still approachable. And he seems to be Asian. Even if his world is different from ours, an Asian can be the king of the world. The ability must be very strong." "Huh?" The Princess of Divine Power looked at Jones and said with a smile: "The praise is almost going to heaven, you just met, are you attracted by him? Or... is it a spring heart." "Why, I really think he is very capable. If we help him, maybe... in the future, if we encounter any trouble that we can''t solve, he may also help us. By the way, he said just now, If you need him, he can help." Jones explained. "Speaking of this, how is Hyperion and the others, have you checked the reason?" Sumo asked towards Princess Divine Power. The Princess of Divine Power shook her head: "There is no response from them yet, it should be that there is no result yet. If they find something, they should inform us..." As soon as the voice fell, the communication device in the living room rang, and the voice of a middle-aged man came. "There is no obvious discovery for the time being, but the root of the matter must still be here. We plan to stay and continue to check. There is nothing wrong with you, right?" "There is a situation, Nighthawk!" Princess Divine Power paused and briefly talked about Su Zhan''s affairs. After finishing speaking, the nighthawk on the other end was silent for a moment, and said: "I...may have found the source of the matter. Hyperion went back immediately and saw this...king from another world!" Chapter 1609 Hyperion About two hours later, a nighthawk in a black uniform and Hyperion in a red tights with yellow boots returned. After returning to the base, the two turned towards Princess Divine Power. Jones and Sumo asked about the specific situation. After learning that Su Zhan was resting upstairs, Nighthawk whispered: "I said that the source of the matter may have been found, this... ¡­Maybe related to the arrival of Su Zhan?" "Why?" Jones asked curiously. Nighthawk explained: "As you know before, the space in a certain place is turbulent, and some green and fast-growing plants are produced. At present, there is no way to control or completely eliminate it. According to my analysis, it will appear. This situation is most likely due to someone passing through the space, the anti-material zone, and some special plants brought out from it. At present, only he has passed through the anti-matter zone!" "I''ll meet him! No matter whether he was intentional or unintentional, his actions have already caused harm to our world!" Hyperion said in a deep voice. "Wait..." Jones subconsciously shouted when he saw Hyperion about to go upstairs. "What?" Hyperion turned his head and looked over, and the others looked at Jones in wonder. Jones was slightly uncomfortable, and cast a glance in his eyes and said: "I... I''m going to call him down? Anyway, the purpose is still resolved." Hyperion frowned, turned and sat back, Jones got up and went to the elevator. She was worried that Hyperion would conflict with Su Zhan, after all, Hyperion''s words seemed to blame Su Zhan. Jones had just arrived upstairs while sitting on the elevator. As soon as the elevator door opened, he saw Su Zhan already standing outside.For a moment, Jones suddenly didn''t know what to say, but Su Zhan had already walked in and stood beside Jones and said, "I have heard it all." "Ah... have you heard all this?" Jones was a little surprised. The sound insulation here is very good, and he can hear it so far upstairs and downstairs?His hearing is too exaggerated, right? "Although I still know what''s going on, thank you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "No...nothing." Jones shook his head quickly. The two took the elevator downstairs to the living room. From a distance, I have already seen the people sitting in the living room. Nighthawk, Hyperion! They are looking at Su Zhan, and Su Zhan is also looking at them. That''s all about Nighthawk, nothing special except that the uniform looks like the night owl in the "Watchmen" copy.As for Hyperion, Su Zhan was very surprised.His uniform and dress are different from what he had in mind!Although there are Hyperion in multiple parallel universes, basically, the shape of Hyperion''s uniform has not changed much. A yellow cloak, a red uniform, and a golden belt in the middle, with a clover-like symbol on it. This is the classic and traditional uniform of Hyperion. But this red tights, yellow boots, and a white stripe that looks like an H on his body, would not recognize him as Hyperion at first glance if he hadn''t known it first. To be honest, there are so many popular and unpopular heroes in Marvel World or DC World, except for a few, if they take off their uniforms, it is really difficult to recognize them, so most of the recognition people rely on... is the iconic uniform. "This is Su Zhan, the king of Earth 324." "This is Hyperion, this is Nighthawks. They are both members of our Supreme High School team. There is also a Doctor of Spectrum, who is not here for the time being." Jones took the initiative to introduce it. Hyperion got up and came to Su Zhan, and stretched out his hand: "First of all, you are welcome to come here, if... you don''t cause harm to our world." Su Zhan stretched out his hand and shook his hand and said, "I have heard what you said before, I believe you have heard, I have heard!" This is a bit convoluted, but Hyperion understood it, and everyone understood it. Su Zhan''s super hearing made them a little surprised, but they knew Hyperion''s super hearing.Although Hyperion let Jones go up, Hyperion would definitely listen.Therefore, after Su Zhan''s voice fell, Jones who reacted couldn''t help but give Hyperion a blank look, a little unhappy about his eavesdropping. "Since this is explained in a province, this is the situation at the scene, you can take a look." After Hyperion finished speaking, Nighthawk had already uploaded the information and pictures to the computer. It didn''t take long for a huge virtual screen to appear, showing the picture. Some kind of green plant appeared in the picture, and it was growing crazily at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Seeing this, Su Zhan thought of a person. Poison Ivy! This thing is very similar to the vine of the Plant Girl. If you spoof the Justice League, do you still bring the Plant Girl? "At present, we don''t know the way to prevent and solve it. We have tested the data of this thing. It definitely does not belong to our world. It is an outsider! In all likelihood, it is brought when you cross the anti-material space. "Hebolong said. "I don''t agree with this." Su Zhan said lightly."You don''t have any evidence to show that this is related to me. It''s just a guess and possibility... Your tone... isn''t that good?" "I think any person or thing that may cause harm to my world, my tone will not get better!" Hyperion said without retreat. 1334 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1334 "Are all the people of the Eternal Clan like this?" Su Zhan looked at Hyperion. Hyperion was stunned: "Do you know who I am?" "The last remains of the Eternal Clan, living on the earth, grew up on the earth, with super strength, endurance, recovery ability, speed, thermal vision, etc.. The body is strong enough to be invulnerable, and can absorb the energy of cosmic radiation. Transform energy, and you can even manipulate cosmic energy to strengthen your ability. Very powerful, but... the weakness is also obvious." Su Zhan said slowly. With each sentence, Hyperion''s expression became shocked. . Because... all right! He even knew his own weaknesses. You know, in this world, almost no one in the entire Supreme High School team knows, and he swears, it doesn''t seem to be pretentious. Chapter 1610 the king is angry "No, these plants seem to have accelerated their growth." Just when Hyperion and Su Zhan were fighting for a bit, Nighthawk suddenly yelled anxiously, and immediately saw the number of plants on the screen from the monitoring equipment they had left there before. It began to increase gradually, and the speed of growth became very fast, the most important thing is... these plants seem to have undergone abnormal changes! White flowers appeared on the plant. These flowers look normal, neither bright nor beautiful. They are even more inconspicuous than the wild flowers on the side of the road and are not noticeable.However, when the wind blows, these flowers change with the wind, causing the pollen to float out directly...The point is here, these pollen fly with the wind, and grow quickly after landing, change that kind of plant, and then begin to grow rapidly. Start to produce flowers, and so on.In a short period of time, the place has been completely occupied by this kind of plant, at a glance... it is boundless, countless pollen floating in the air. "Crack!" The screen was suddenly interrupted and the screen went blank. No need to guess, the monitoring equipment must have been destroyed. The faces of everyone are serious and ugly! No one expected this kind of mutation to occur, and looking at the speed of this spread, it is definitely not as simple as 1+1 equals 2. If you don''t want a solution, it won''t be long before the whole world...may be invaded. Hyperion patted the table with a terrified cry, and glared at Su Zhan. Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and said, "You can take another shot!" "Just shoot! It''s all caused by you!" Hyperion slapped again angrily. As soon as the palm of the hand fell, there was a sound from the table, and everyone immediately felt a strong pressure coming from them. At that moment, everyone felt extremely depressed, unable to breathe, and the heart stopped beating, as if the body was about to be torn apart. same.Everyone stared at Su Zhan in horror, completely unexpected that just a single aura could cause such an effect. Hyperion was the first to bear the brunt. With a click, the chair broke directly, causing him to kneel on the ground. This...is the king''s anger? Jones couldn''t help thinking subconsciously. "Say you have no brains, do you think I''m complimenting you? When I got here, you had already investigated this matter. Why? I didn''t find the reason and wanted to rely on me? This pot...I don''t carry it! "Su Zhan said with a sneer. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone calmed down and thought. Yes¡­¡­ When Su Zhan was brought by Speed ??Demon, Hyperion and Nighthawk had already gone to investigate the matter. "Who... who can be sure when you arrive, it may not be when Sumo sees you, you just arrived." Hyperion hummed. "Suddenly discovered that you, Hyperion, are really unpleasant!" Su Zhan sneered and didn''t bother to argue."What''s going on, I believe you know it in your heart. I definitely don''t remember this pot. If you think it''s me, it''s easy to do, just do it, just let me see how the world''s highest school team is capable. " "I think everyone should calm down first, and Su Zhan''s words are reasonable. And... now is not the time to pursue this!" Jones hurriedly shouted, and then looked at Su Zhan. His eyes were pleading. Seeing her small eyes, and then thinking of her previous enthusiasm, this face... Su Zhan still has to give it. In an instant, the momentum returned, and everyone instantly felt a lot easier. Nighthawk opened his mouth and said: "Actually... I suspected that Su Zhan''s willingness was first raised by me. When the abnormality occurred, the time when we rushed over was closer to you, and these plants grow very fast, so It cannot be ruled out that the impact was not caused by you. However, Jones said a lot. Now it is indeed not considering these things. We want to prevent these plants from invading the city. Therefore, Jones, you stay here with Su Zhan, and then notify the others. Stopped in the past, this is already the highest incident!" "Let''s go together, it''s no use staying here." Jones said. Nighthawk thought for a while and nodded. "Your Majesty, I believe this matter has nothing to do with you, but you have also seen that our world is in crisis, I hope you can..." Jones turned to look at Su Zhan... Before he finished speaking, Su Zhan interrupted, "I will go with you." "That would be great," Jones said happily. Immediately afterwards, the Supreme High School set off for everyone. Jones, Princess Divine Power can all fly, and Speed ??Demon can fly faster than flying. Needless to say Hyperion. When it was the Nighthawk, Su Zhan noticed that his equipment was somewhat similar to the Falcon. Behind the cloak was a jet-like device that looked like a wing, which gave him the ability to fly, and the speed was not slow.In the blink of an eye, everyone was ready to set off. "Hey, shall we compare each other?" Su Mo shouted at Su Zhan. He knew that he was definitely incomparable, it was just a kind of friendly attitude, not to mention the speed of Su Zhan he had also seen, and the two would definitely run away. "No need!" Su Zhan shook his head. "Don''t tell me, you can also fly." Su Mo asked with a depressed look. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and slowly floated up. Su Mosheng had no love, turned his head, swished, leaving only an afterimage. The people who followed them also flew up and headed in the direction of the target. Su Zhanfei was not fast, and he was following Jones, but no one would think that this was Su Zhan''s fastest speed. Whether it was the super fast speed that crushed the Speed ??Demon before, or the king''s anger just now, Su Zhan had already left them a mysterious and powerful impression.So they didn''t think... the speed of the Soviet war would be very slow! During the flight, no one spoke, it was the fastest speed. Jones originally wanted to say something to Su Zhan, but seeing the atmosphere, Jones couldn''t speak. Finally...As they gradually approached the target location, they could see a lot of greenery below from a distance, and countless huge vines were exuding seeds while expanding at a super fast speed.The time they came, the place occupied by the vines...has already exceeded a lot before, many... Chapter 1611 Vine Crisis? "Oh my God! If you continue at this rate, the entire earth will be occupied in a day!" Seeing that these plants were expanding so fast, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. Below, the Speed ??Demon has arrived and is quickly attacking these plants.To be precise, they are avoiding these plants.These plants are very aggressive. When the speed demon approached, it seemed to feel his presence, and then began to attack frantically. With so many numbers and not much room, the situation of the speed demon does not look very optimistic. . Although it''s fine for the time being, it can''t stop the speed of plant expansion at all. 1335 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1335 oom! The two red lasers blasted down, and Hyperion''s eyes turned red, and several segments of plants were blasted away in an instant, and everyone had already shot. Suddenly, explosions kept coming. Hyperion''s fist, the laser constantly attacked. The Princess Divine Power rushed directly into the plant and fist left and right.Although each of these plants are thicker than people, they seem to feel very strong, but Princess Divine Power seems to be cutting melons and tofu, very easily, and directly blasted in the past. At the same time, Nighthawk has already rushed up, and it looks pretty good too! As for Jones next to him, Su Zhan noticed that although Jones was floating in the air and did not go down, she had already used magic, and the effect was also amazing! In this way, it seems that it slightly stopped the expansion speed of these plants. Su Zhan thought for a while and fell down. As soon as he hit the ground, vines emerged directly from the ground.Su Zhan took a half step back calmly, and the vines popped out of him in an instant.As soon as he came out, Su Zhan waved his hand and grabbed it.With a click, the feeling was like pinching someone''s neck, directly squeezing it.Looking at the remaining vines on his hands, Su Zhan found that the vines were not dead, but they had survived independently, began to grow, and began to bloom. The vitality is really tenacious! "No way, it won''t work like this!" Princess Shenli shouted: "The interrupted vines will become more." "It should be useful to burn completely." Hyperion said. "That''s useless, it turns into ashes when burned, and when it falls on the ground, it turns into countless seeds that will sprout quickly, damn...I can feel the sensation of eagerness under my feet." Sumo said loudly Shouted. "Magic can''t completely eradicate them." Jones shouted, and then fell to Su Zhan''s side with a click.With two hands, while waving magical power, while shouting: "Your Majesty, what can you do?" Su Zhan thought for a while and said: "There is someone who has the ability to control any plant, especially this kind of vine. I need to take a part of it to see if she can control it, and if she can, I will take her. Come here." Su Zhan thought of Poison Ivy! "Are you going to cross the antimatter zone? This won''t work!" Although it is not sure whether it was caused by the Soviet war, it must be related to the anti-matter zone. If the Soviet war runs again, who knows what will happen. "Moreover, time is too late, right?" "No, no antimatter zone, and soon!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he disappeared. Seeing several people from the Supreme High School team was immediately stunned. "He, he, where did he go?" "Teleport?" "Don''t think about this, let''s solve the problem first, as for him... it would be better if he could bring someone back to help, if not, forget it, after all... this is our world." Hyperion said in a deep voice. Everyone quickly turned their attention back. Where did Su Zhan go?Naturally, I went to the copy world of DC. When he came to DC World Earth 1, Su Zhan still held half of the vine in his hand, still shaking.Without stopping, Su Zhan directly searched for the location to lock the Poison Ivy Girl, and then teleported directly in the next moment. "what¡­¡­" The Plant Girl yelled, blocking her body subconsciously. She was taking a shower, and suddenly she appeared next to her, making everyone startled. After seeing the results, I discovered that it was Su Zhan. "You, why are you here?" The Plant Mistress asked unexpectedly. "I have something to do with you, you can try to control it." Although Su Zhan accidentally took a bath, her figure...well, even after seeing it many times and experiencing it many times, she still thinks it is very good. Feeling surging.But Su Zhan quickly retracted his gaze and picked up the vine. "Is this?" The Poison Ivy girl glanced suspiciously, and she hooked her hand. The vine moved, and then said with a little surprise: "Hey, this vine is so special. This is the first time I have seen such a plant. There is no need for me to push to increase any ability, it is very strong in itself. If I strengthen it again, it must be very powerful. Where did you get it, can I stay?" "There are so many things you want, a whole...a world." Su Zhan said. "Ah... which world?" "I''ll tell you in detail for a while, you can quickly organize it now, and I will take you there." Su Zhan said. "it is good!" The Poison Ivy Girl can easily understand the power of this vine. If a world is full of this kind of vine, then you can imagine how bad the situation is, so she did not delay her time, quickly dried her body and put it on. clothes. It takes only about ten minutes! When the Plant Girl was dressed, Su Zhan directly took her through. The next moment, Su Zhan and Poison Ivy returned to their original positions. As soon as I came out, I felt the surrounding darkness, and then realized that the surrounding area was completely occupied by this vine.At the same time, countless vines discovered Su Zhan and Poison Ivy who suddenly appeared, and they swept crazy. "How long has it been since it has expanded so much?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. When he first walked, this place was not a vine site. When he came back, it was completely occupied. It seemed... Hyperion and the others did not hold on for long, and did not stop their expansion or slow down. Their speed! Chapter 1612 Nighthawk and Doctor Spectrum "This can''t work, it can''t be resisted at all, extreme measures must be taken!" The Supreme High School team retreats steadily. Although it has gone all out, it still cannot slow the expansion of these vines.Of course, if Hyperion is really full of firepower, it''s okay, but in that case...I am afraid it is not only these vines that are destroyed. "With a nuclear bomb, we can control these vines here before they approach the city. Princess Divine Power, Hyperion, you are responsible for resisting these vines, Jones... You must unleash a huge magical barrier to guarantee the nuclear bomb. The impact of the magic will not spread, speed magic, you are on standby at any time, once Jones¡¯ magic barrier cannot withstand it, a nuclear bomb leaks or a fish slips through the net, you must immediately destroy it." Nighthawk made the arrangement decisively and directly. Even if Nighthawk is far less powerful than Haibolong, but Nighthawk has a very strong mind!After all, his role is the spoof Batman of the Justice League.Rely on mind and equipment, but the difference is... Nighthawk is also capable! Like Batman, Nighthawk is a rich man, and his previous life was very luxurious.But during a physical examination, he found that his heart was murmured.There is a murmur in the heart. It sounds exaggerated and special. It is absolutely unique. In the process of seeking a cure, he found a mysterious formula in an ancient book. When he drank it according to the formula After the potion came out, he found that he had certain abilities. Super strength, endurance and other basic abilities, and he also has a strong regeneration ability at night! However, he was just an ordinary person during the day, and even at certain times, he could not move normally. There are pros and cons. This reminded Su Zhan of the Moonlight Knight, who also increased his strength at night.The Moonlight Knight also belongs to the Marvel World, but at 324, Su Zhan didn''t find it. I don''t know if he hasn''t become a Moonlight Knight yet, or he doesn''t. Maybe he can meet it in other worlds! Closer to home, the situation was critical, and Nighthawk hurriedly contacted the Ministry of Defense to prepare to drop a nuclear bomb. The Supreme High School team is much stronger than S.H.I.E.L.D. or the Avengers at this point. Because they developed very smoothly and did not encounter so many troubles during this period, the Supreme High School team can be said to be the most powerful and most powerful in the world at 31916. The organization of power has also gained the trust of the country.Therefore, although I don¡¯t know what the situation is, the Nighthawk has issued an emergency request, and soon the Ministry of Defense has begun to lock the target and prepare to release a nuclear bomb. Nuclear bombs are not just let go. There are a series of procedures, and the president himself needs to issue orders. It takes a little time to go back and forth. When the order is issued, the nuclear bomb has already started. 1336 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1336 "Everyone is ready, the nuclear bomb will arrive here in about a minute!" Upon receiving the news, Nighthawk glanced at Jones. Jones nodded and raised his hands high. In an instant, magical power was already surging out, and a magical barrier began to appear in the surrounding area. This magical barrier began to expand and spread, gradually wrapping up the surrounding area.However, these vines also reacted fiercely. The frantic attack made the magic barrier begin to shake a little, and Jones'' face also showed a strenuous expression, and began to sweat. "I''m here, I''ll help you!" At this time, a voice came from a distance, and then a man in a green uniform with a rainbow gem in his hand flew over. Doctor Spectrum! As soon as Dr. Spectrum waved his hand, he immediately released energy to help Jones stabilize. This is the Green Lantern spoofing the Justice League! With the help of Dr. Spectrum, the barrier was soon completely supported, leaving only a small opening for the nuclear bomb to enter.Nighthawk, Princess Divine Power is nearby to prevent those vines from coming out, and Hyperion has already flown into the air to wait for the nuclear bomb to come over and then help the nuclear bomb to accurately enter the barrier. After all, no matter how precise the placement of the nuclear bomb is, it is impossible to drop it into the small opening left by the barrier so accurately. Finally, the nuclear bomb whizzed in, and Hyperion flew over and caught the nuclear bomb from below.On the one hand, you must control the strength in your hands so as not to crush the nuclear bomb.On the one hand, it is necessary to ensure that the nuclear bomb will follow the trajectory he envisioned. This is not an easy job. Dragging the nuclear bomb, Hyperion flew in the direction of the entrance. "Wow!" Hyperion let go, pushed slightly, and the nuclear bomb went in immediately. "Close the barrier." At the same time, Hyperion called out loudly. However, without his reminder, Jones had already controlled the magic to close the barrier, and the crowd was already tense, watching inside with full guard, especially Jones and Dr. Spectrum were engrossed to ensure that the barrier would not be bombed. Or those vines broke! "Huh? Do these vines also know the power of nuclear bombs, and they have avoided all of them?" As soon as the nuclear bomb flew in, Sumo suddenly found that the vines had escaped. It felt like the crowd saw a car passing by, and everyone was evacuating towards both sides for an instant. It was very strange. .Here Sumo said subconsciously, following them, they saw the vine split on both sides, and two people came out from the middle. "It''s Su Zhan!" "Oh my God, why did he appear there?" "That person is the helper he came for?" "No, I have to remove the barrier, otherwise they will die!" Chances are the moment he saw Su Zhan, Jones immediately made a choice. Remove the barrier. There was almost no pause, and the barrier that was finally released had been released. At the same time, Hyperion had already caught up and was about to take the nuclear bomb away. "Run here, there is a nuclear bomb!" Su Mo shouted loudly. Without their reminders, Su Zhan and Poison Ivy had already seen the nuclear bomb, and Su Zhan had already felt it when the barrier was opened.Although I don''t know what happened, I can guess it! Chapter 1613 Nuclear bombs and evolutionary vines! Watching the nuclear bomb hit and Hyperion chasing fast, Su Zhan was somewhat changed. Although they released the nuclear bomb, they probably didn''t know that they would appear in place.Jones who released the barrier even removed the barrier as soon as he saw him.You know, they definitely hope to eliminate these vines completely, and once this opportunity is missed, the development speed of the vines will not be so easy next time, and even... it is impossible to do it. But whether it was Jones who removed the magic barrier, Hyperion chasing the nuclear bomb, or the speed demon who reminded loudly, they didn''t seem to hesitate or feel a pity. Just for this, Su Zhan felt that they were still good! "Don''t worry." Su Zhan said lightly, and came to the sky above the nuclear bomb in an instant. With a wave of his hand, the power of chaos was released, and the nuclear bomb with infinite impact stopped at this instant.Immediately after Hyperion had chased him, he was a little surprised and relieved. Su Zhan waved his hands, the force of chaos squeezed the nuclear bomb. There was a boom. The nuclear bomb exploded! At the same time that everyone was shocked and worried, something strange happened. The explosion of the nuclear bomb hadn''t waited for it to happen, and before it exploded, the impact came, as if a strong suction appeared, and the explosion of the nuclear bomb was sucked back violently, and then disappeared. Su Zhan clapped his hands and recovered the power of Chaos. Silence! Hyperion and the others were completely stunned. This was a nuclear bomb, how could it feel like a sugar ball, without any influence. Su Zhan and Hyperion fell down, and followed the Poison Ivy Girl out. When everyone gathered together, they heard Su Zhan say: "This is the Poison Ivy Girl, this is the Supreme High School team." The two parties nodded to each other, and then they suddenly realized that the originally grumpy, rapidly expanding vine seemed to have stopped now. "It''s you!" Jones was surprised."The vines just stepped aside not because they were afraid of nuclear bombs, they were afraid of you!" "It''s not afraid, it''s just controlled by me." The Poison Ivy Woman said. "Oh my God, your ability is so strong, it''s almost... it''s..." Su Mo was so excited that he didn''t know what to say, it was almost a long time and finally came out a great sentence! The vines that made them helpless and helpless were so easily controlled by the Poison Ivy Girl. This ability...maybe not experienced in normal times, but now...is definitely the strongest. "Now that''s all right, we can finally solve this crisis." Princess Shenli said. The Plant Ivy shook her head: "It''s not that easy!" "This kind of vine is the first time I have seen it. It is very special. The ability to reproduce is very fast, and... it seems that it is still evolving. There is a certain special substance in it. Although I can control it now, it is not completely. Control. Under normal circumstances, these plants should be willing to use for me, but now... it''s more like I use my ability to force them to obey." "I can''t control so much, control so long, I can''t make them completely die in a short time. Moreover, they are still in constant resistance and evolution, I think at most an hour, they can break free of mine. Control it." The Poison Ivy Girl frowned and said. To be honest, it was the first time she encountered this situation. Although the situation of this kind of vines is very special, and what Poison Ivy said seems to be a crisis, but the Poison Ivy did not show too much powerlessness. Although her brows are tight, she seems to feel tricky, in fact she is Having been thinking about it, she was still a little sure. The vine will evolve, and it doesn''t mean that the poison ivy girl can''t help it. Seeing the appearance of the Poison Ivy Girl, Su Zhan guessed that she might have a solution, so he didn''t worry too much.In fact, Su Zhan is not in a hurry. Even if there is no Poison Ivy Girl, he can still solve it, but it happens to be a vine, so it happened to think of the Poison Ivy Girl and let her solve it. I heard that there is still at most one hour left, and the members of the Supreme High School team are also a little anxious, and the mood that has just been relaxed becomes tense again. There is no way to eliminate it completely, only for an hour? 1337 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1337 Do we have to use nuclear weapons?But there is at least one time to prepare, which is pretty good. "In this case, we can deploy a high-explosive incendiary bomb near here, and at the same time we can slowly deploy an energy barrier. One hour should be enough, and the effect should be better than a nuclear bomb." Nighthawk lowered his head and said analysis. "Let''s go back and get the equipment now." "Ok!" Soon, Hyperion, Dr. Spectroscopy, and Sumo all started to take action, ready to go back to get equipment. The Poison Ivy Girl didn''t waste time, turned around and went back to the vine to try. "She... She came from your world? How did you go back, come back?" Jones asked when he came to Su Zhan. "She is not from 324, but from another world. I have a way to freely cross these two worlds." Su Zhan explained. "That''s it..." Jones nodded clearly, and said with a smile: "So beautiful, with such a good figure, and with such ability... She must be one of your princesses, right?" "Yeah." Su Zhan nodded without denying it. Jones said no more questions. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "I''ll go in and take a look, taking advantage of the time now, just to figure out how these vines appeared. "I will go with you too!" "Let me go!" Originally Jones planned to go in with Su Zhan, but the Princess Divine Power next to him suddenly interjected. Jones looked at Princess Divine Power, hesitant to speak but did not speak. "No problem, right?" Princess Shenli asked towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan said: "Of course no problem!" Princess Divine Power followed Su Zhan into the vine area, because the vines had been controlled by the poison ivy girl, so these vines did not launch any attacks at all, quietly.Su Zhan and Princess Divine Power gradually walked into the depths, walking while paying attention to the surrounding situation. After a long time, they suddenly heard Princess Divine Power say: "Are you sure that even if the Poison Ivy fails, you can solve these vines? ?" Chapter 1614 I don''t know this pot! "What do you think?" Hearing the inquiry of Princess Divine Power, Su Zhan asked with a smile. These people of the Supreme High School team only had relatively more contact with Speed ??Magic and Jones. Although Princess Divine Power also had conversations, he was not particularly familiar with them.To be honest, Su Zhan wondered how she would take the initiative to ask Ying to come in instead of Jones. What do you want to ask? Still worried about yourself? It doesn''t matter anymore, Su Zhanshan is not afraid of the shadow tilt anyway. Hearing his rhetorical question, Princess Shenli smiled: "Originally only 70% sure, now at least 90%. Now that you are sure that you can solve this, I don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t want to see this world ruined again. For this, I am even willing to give my life!" "This world? Listening to what you mean, it seems that you have seen other worlds destroyed, is it the world of Speed ??Demon? He told me that he is from 148611!" Hearing the words of Princess Divine Power, Su Zhan asked casually. "I have indeed witnessed the destruction of the world, but it is not the world from which Sumo comes, but 412...my world!" Princess Shenli said in a deep voice. "Your world? 412? You are not from this world either?" Su Zhan was really surprised. I thought that Princess Divine Power would be a person in this world, but I didn''t expect that she would come from another world just like Speed ??Demon.After a pause, Su Zhan asked curiously: "How was your world destroyed? How did you come here?" "My world was destroyed by the war, the nuclear war broke out, and the war spread. Although I tried my best to prevent it from being restored, it finally failed to stop it... died. During the war, we began to study the parallel universe teleportation, but there was no way to ensure success .Until the nuclear bomb broke out, we started the machine, and when I woke up...I was already in this world. The situation of Speed ??Magic was similar to mine. It was accidental crossing, not through the antimatter zone, so it didn¡¯t cause anything. Consequences!" Shenli Princess said. Su Zhan hehe smiled: "Explain what, I didn''t ask this. Although I came through the anti-matter zone, but the consequences have nothing to do with me, I said...this pot, I don''t remember." As he was talking, Su Zhan suddenly stopped after seeing something at the corner of his eye. "What''s wrong?" When Su Zhan stopped, Princess Shenli asked. "Look at this..." Su Zhan pointed to a vine in front of him. Princess Divine Power leaned over and took a closer look, and it seemed that there was nothing special or unusual.As soon as she turned her head to ask Su Zhan, she heard Su Zhan say: "This vine is obviously different from the others. Here...you look carefully, there seems to be some protrusions here, and there are flowers nearby, but there is no here, this distance, this The density is wrong!" With that said, Princess Divine Power took a closer look, and this look really showed the doorway. The position of the flowers on this vine is very regular, only the distance in a certain place is wrong. There should be flowers in this spacing range, but there is no.For people with obsessive-compulsive disorder, it seems very awkward.And here, it is still slightly protruding, there seems to be a feeling that the flowers have not grown. Thinking of this, Princess Divine Power reached out and grabbed it. With a click, the palm of the hand passed through the vine, and the expression of Princess Divine Power changed instantly. "There is something!" Princess Shenli said excitedly, and then violently withdrew her arm, her hand still stuck with some vine juice, and a round iron ball appeared in her palm."this is¡­¡­?" "It seems that the problem has been found!" Su Zhan said lightly. Soon, Princess Divine Power and Su Zhan returned. Seeing Princess Divine Power holding something in her hand, Jones was a little surprised: "What is this?" "Not sure, but...this thing should be related to this incident." Princess Shenli said."What is it, you need to go back to the base for testing." "I will go back now." Suddenly discovering this thing, and it may be related to the cause of the incident, you must figure out what it is, not to mention time is running out, maybe there is a solution to this thing. After speaking, Princess Shenli flew directly and flew back towards the base. Watching the Princess Divine Power leave, Jones asked and answered: "I don''t know if a solution can be found, I think...it should be possible." "Don''t hold up too much hope." Su Zhan said lightly beside him. "Why? You don''t think so?" Jones turned his head and asked. "This thing looks more like a kind of image, a kind of equipment, maybe we can figure out why these vines appeared, so as not to let me back the pan. But there may not be a solution." Su Zhan said. "Then... do you have a solution? If, I mean, if your world encounters this situation, you will definitely have a solution?" Jones said. Su Zhan nodded."probably." "By the way, neither Speed ??Demon nor Princess Divine Power are natives of this world, what about you?" Su Zhan asked curiously, "Could you also come here from another world?" "Me? I am not. I was born in this world." Jones said. "Fortunately, otherwise I really think your Supreme High School team is the Cosmos Squadron." Su Zhan said with a smile."By the way, I haven''t thanked you before, either at the beginning or just now when you removed the barrier." Jones hurriedly said: "Since I see you inside, I will definitely remove it, not to mention that even if it is not removed, the nuclear bomb will not hurt you." "The result is one thing, the attitude is the same thing." Su Zhan shook his head. 1338 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1338 "It seems... it''s okay." When the two were chatting, the Plant Girl who had been silently studying suddenly said something. Su Zhan and Jones turned their heads and saw that the Poison Ivy Girl was a little excited and said, "Although these vines are also evolving, they are inseparable from them. As long as they are plants, there is nothing I can''t control. Now, I have completely cut off. With the vine¡¯s ability to evolve, don¡¯t worry about it going out of my control. Just give me some time and I can let these vines wither and destroy themselves." Chapter 1615 The Poison Ivy Girl''s Play! "Great!" Hearing what the Plant Ivy said, Jones excitedly jumped at the Plant Ivy and hugged her.She was so excited, the Plant Girl didn''t expect it, but she was also very happy.Immediately afterwards, he saw Jones let go of the Plant Ivy, and rushed towards Su Zhan unabated with excitement. Uh¡­¡­ It feels very obvious. Su Zhan glanced at the Plant Girl subconsciously. If it is the size, the Plant Girl is bigger, but after Jones rushed over, it felt very obvious.Feeling Jones leaping over, Su Zhan''s hand subconsciously hugged her waist. Su Zhan swears that he really didn''t mean it, it was purely because of a subconscious move by Jones. Su Zhan looked down, and Jones happened to look up. The two of them faced each other, their eyes met, as if time had stopped at this moment.At least, Jones thought so.As if it had been a long time, and as if only after a while, Jones reacted and hurriedly blushed and left Su Zhan''s body, then looked at the Plant Girl apologetically, the meaning in his eyes as if saying , Sorry, I didn''t mean it... The Plant Girl is Su Zhan''s princess. Jones was naturally apologetic for the man who hugged her in front of her, and he felt a little guilty. However, the Plant Girl just smiled and shook her head, not minding, which made Jones a little relieved. Speaking of it, the Poison Ivy Girl really doesn¡¯t mind, if you do... I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be dead. After all... If you really follow the title of king, Su Zhan is definitely a covetous prince of beauty. Up!Of course, it was only on this point. In other respects, Su Zhan was unambiguous at all. "I will inform them of the good news." Jones said, and contacted the rest of the High School team. Knowing that Poison Ivy already had a way to deal with these vines, Hyperion was naturally very excited, and he didn''t even prepare the equipment to directly prepare to return.As a result, she ran into Princess Divine Power on the way. Princess Divine Power didn''t know that she had a solution, she was planning to study this thing, and finally... Nighthawk took the thing back to study, see if she can crack it, and figure out what it is.Then the others returned to Tengmo. When will they see Tengmo disappear completely, and when will they be truly relieved. When everyone returned here, the vines had disappeared a lot, and the scope of their arms had decreased a lot.Seeing the Poison Ivy Girl standing in front of the vines, her hands swayed slightly, followed by the vines falling to the ground one by one, withered, and finally turned into ashes and disappeared completely. No one else can help in this matter and can only rely on the Plant Girl herself. So everyone is really apologetic. Now whether it was because of the Soviet War, Su Zhan, or the Poison Ivy Girl he brought, all helped and saved the world. Therefore, the members of the Supreme High School team are very grateful to them and are ready to wait until After the matter was over, a good celebration was also considered as a formal connection to Su Zhan and the Plant Girl. The vines expanded as fast as before, but now they are eliminated, but no one left, even if they were just watching.It took almost a day, and finally...the vine has been completely wiped out, except for...the part left by the poison ivy herself. This part is completely harmless, and can become a weapon for the poison ivy girl. "Okay, let''s go back and rest first, especially the Plant Ivy! Take a good rest for a day, and we will catch the wind for you tomorrow." The Plant Girl did not speak and nodded. The energy consumed for such a long time was really a lot, which made her very tired.Seeing the appearance of the Poison Ivy Girl, Su Zhan couldn''t help feeling a little distressed, and said loudly, "Don''t mind if we go back first?" "Of course I don''t mind." "See you at the base!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he teleported and disappeared while holding the Poison Ivy Girl. Good guy... It shocked the members of the Supreme High School team. Can telepathy, super fast, fly... I didn''t expect him to teleport.Before adding him, is there anything he wouldn''t be able to destroy the weird energy of nuclear bombs?How strong is his strength? Everyone was surprised for a while, and then thoroughly checked, and then flew, ran, and then returned to the base. Su Zhan brought the Plant Girl to the base of the Supreme High School team. The room Jones arranged for her before... "Take a good rest. When you turn around, you wake up. If you want to go back, I''ll take you back. If you don''t want to, I''ll take you to play around." Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed and said softly. "Ok." The Plant Girl nodded, responded and then closed her eyes to rest. Su Zhan didn''t leave but stayed by her side, watching her slowly fall into a deep sleep, feeling really proud. Sometimes, what women can do is really no worse than men, women...not only weak! Su Zhan just looked at the Poison Ivy Girl, and the time passed without knowing it. After a while, Su Zhan heard a faint voice outside. It is estimated that the Supreme High School team has returned. Slowly getting up, Su Zhan arranged a soundproof and defensive effect in the room, so that the Plant Girl would not be awakened, and then he left the room and went downstairs. As soon as I got downstairs, the Supreme High School team had returned. Seeing that only Su Zhan came down, he naturally knew that the Poison Ivy had already rested. Su Mo sighed a few words, and curiously asked Su Zhan what ability he still had. On the other hand, Nighthawk was a little surprised as to why Su Zhan came back.There was news from Hyperion that Su Zhan had come back with the Poison Ivy girl first, and Nighthawk had paid special attention to it, but there was no sign or feeling at all, but at this time I don¡¯t want that much, because...about the divine power He has not studied the things the princess brought back. Fortunately, the vine crisis has been resolved, and there is no need to worry. Now just need to figure out what this is, and then figure out...what exactly happened because of the vine crisis, and that''s it. After tossing for a whole day, it¡¯s late, and everyone is ready to rest. Of course, there are some trivial things to do, such as Nighthawk, Hyperion, etc. Nighthawk has to figure out this thing, and Hyperion Long will report this matter to the President.Of course, these have nothing to do with Su Zhan, so after coming down and saying hello, Su Zhan was ready to go back. Chapter 1616 Jones''s Invitation Su Zhan went to the elevator to rest, Princess Shenli and Jones were also going upstairs to rest, sitting on the elevator, Princess Shenli smiled and said that they should take a good bath and rest, the smell of plants all over.Jones also nodded to cater, saying that he had to rest well.What happened this time is indeed a bit energy-consuming, and it is also scary! Previously, it used to release the magic barrier and attacked the vines, which was indeed very expensive. "Ding!" The elevator has arrived. After opening the door and the three of them came out, Princess Divine Power said good night and walked in her direction. Watching Princess Divine Power leave, Jones hesitated and turned to Su Zhan who was going to return to the room, and said, "You...are you going to rest?" Su Zhan stopped. Everyone was going to rest. Jones asked now, making it clear that he was not really asking if he wanted to rest, but for another reason.Women''s words, sometimes you really can''t fully listen to the literal meaning. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s okay, anyway, there is nothing to do without taking a rest?" "Then... why come to my room?" Jones invited. "Go to your... room?" Su Zhan looked at Jones in amazement. Although I can feel that Jones feels good to himself, and of course he feels good to Jones, but I did not expect Jones to be so proactive. Seeing Su Zhan''s stunned look, Jones also reacted to his own language disorder and hurriedly explained: "I didn''t mean that, I mean...you don''t want to study the multiverse? I have magic in this area. Record, can you look at it? Maybe you can find something?" 1339 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1339 "That''s it, I thought... hehe, this really made me excited." Su Zhan said with a smile, "Will it bother you to rest? You are tired today, or you will see it tomorrow." also." "nothing." "Well!" Su Zhan followed Jones to her room. From this look, it was known that Jones was resident here, which was completely different from the room previously arranged for Su Zhan.That room is a bit like a hotel room or guest room, clean and tidy, but it doesn''t feel like home.Jones''s room is different. It obviously has a homely feel, and the decor is very warm and special. Although it feels like a girl¡¯s boudoir, the furnishings are more magical, with many magical objects or symbols. "Sit down, I''ll help you find it." Jones greeted, took off the windbreaker outside and found it on the next shelf. She feels good when she wears the windbreaker, and this windbreaker is a little bit like when I take it off... You must know that the clothes inside her are very similar to the style of a swimsuit, with her back facing Su Zhan... Although she can''t see anything, it''s better than It is more attractive to see. If you change to a thin-skinned man, you will definitely be embarrassed to watch, but... Obviously Su Zhan is not, so he looks very generous. It didn''t take long to hear Jones yelled out of joy and found it, and then turned around with a very old magic book.At this turn, she naturally saw Su Zhan''s gaze, which made her a little embarrassed, but she found that Su Zhan''s gaze did not have that desire, but a feeling of appreciation, which made Jones both happy and a little disappointed. Is it because there are too many princesses and too many beauties, so there is no such desire for me? This thought flashed in his mind, and immediately after Jones had come to Su Zhan, sat down, and opened the magic book. "Uh... you can take a look for yourself first. I''ll take a bath first." Su Zhan leaned over to see, but Jones suddenly thought of something, gave way to the side, handed the book to Su Zhan and got up. bathroom. Take a shower this time? It sounds very easy to misunderstand, but the move of Jones just now made Su Zhan react.She was not suggesting anything, but really planning to take a bath.After all, after a day of tossing and sweating a lot, she would definitely feel embarrassed after such contact. Shaking his head slightly, Su Zhan opened Jones'' Magic Book. At this look, Su Zhan looked in without knowing it. This magic book is obviously not written by Jones himself, it looks very old, some years old.The magic in the magic book is very mixed, and there are all kinds of magic.After a cursory look, some magic is considered special, unique, and some magic is relatively ordinary. Of course, this is from the perspective of Su Zhan. After all, Su Zhan is also considered a magic element?He knows a lot of magic. The magic above is not too difficult, but there are certain requirements for magic.After turning over a few pages, Su Zhan quickly found the magic about space, and he unconsciously watched it and put it in. Although there was a patter of water in the bathroom, he didn''t seem to hear it at all. Su Zhan didn''t even pay attention until Jones changed his clothes. I don''t know how long it took, he smelled a faint fragrance, and then he reacted and looked up. Jones had already sat next to him. "Are you done? Actinium very fast." "Alright? Are you too fascinated to watch? You... also know magic?" Jones said with a smile. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Yes, you must know everything when you come out these days." "What do you think of the magic on this?" Jones asked. "It''s okay, some are really unique, but overall they are not particularly strong, and they have high requirements for magic power. It is very embarrassing for magicians. Those with weak magic power can use a lot of magic above, and they are strong. You can use most of the magic here, but the middle stage is embarrassing. The weaker magic is not powerful, and the stronger one can''t be used!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "That''s it!" Jones nodded repeatedly."Now you are in such an embarrassing position. Look at this space magic. This is what I told you before. Distorting space with super magical power can be teleported to higher dimensions. It''s what you said in all likelihood. Multiverse, maybe even a super universe." Chapter 1617 Mr. Fantastic In Another World Jones leaned over and pointed at the magic in the magic book. Su Zhan looked down. He hadn''t seen this paragraph yet, and it was indeed a little way to see it now. In fact, it is not difficult for Su Zhan to cross the parallel universe. Whether it is infinite gems or other aspects, it is not difficult to cross, but it is rare to locate, and... how to go to a higher level, how to break this dimension . And this magic provides a similar approach. Use super magical power to tear apart the dimension and go to a higher dimension. This is a parallel universe, that is, a single universe, but Su Zhan has already straddled two single parallel universes. In fact, to be more honest, he is already in a multiverse. After all, the multiverse is composed of countless single universes. composition.But the multiverse is a general term. There must be a similar center in the multiverse among the countless single universes. This magic...maybe you can reach this place! "It''s a pity that my magic power is not enough, this magic can''t be used at all, but... you give me some time, I think of a way, maybe I can succeed." Jones said seriously. Su Zhan wanted to say that there is no need for such magic. Although this magic is complicated and the requirements for magic power are even more exaggerated, he should be able to learn it in a few days and he can perform it independently. But seeing Jones like this, it is still It''s really hard to tell. When someone else is determined to do something hard, you tell her not to use it. This is really shocking.After thinking about it, Su Zhan said, "I can also learn and learn together. By then, the two of us may have a higher success rate together." "Yeah." Jones nodded."Then this magic book can be placed with you first." "No, I have already remembered it." Su Zhan said with a smile, and handed the Magic Book to Jones. Jones didn''t ask too much. Su Zhan was sure to say so, after all, this matter was not sloppy. "It''s too early. You rest earlier, and I''ll go back." Su Zhan looked at the time, more than an hour had passed unconsciously, and then stood up and said. "Oh, well, then... good night." "good night!" Su Zhan came out of Jones'' room and went back to his room, watching the Plant Girl who was still sleeping lying down next to her to rest.And Jones was already lying down. Although a little tired, he didn''t fall asleep for a while. After tossing and turning for a long time, Jones fell asleep in a daze. Not knowing how long he slept, Jones heard a piercing alarm. This voice usually sounds when something major has happened, or an emergency. Jones was awake and sat up. He would wake up for a few seconds before getting up, and it didn''t take long for him to get downstairs.When he got downstairs, Jones realized that everyone had arrived. Hyperion, Nighthawk, Doctor Spectrum, Speed ??Demon, Princess Divine, and Su Zhan and Poison Ivy. Seeing Jones coming down, everyone greeted him, and immediately heard Nighthawk speak slowly. Nighthawk didn''t look particularly tired, but as soon as he saw his state, he knew that he must have not rested yesterday.Because Nighthawk has improved in all aspects at night, he doesn''t look particularly tired now, but his expression is very serious. The iron ball that Princess Shenli took back was placed on the machine, and there were many lines in succession. The alarm was mostly related to this, and he might have cracked it. Sure enough, Nighthawk clicked on the machine, followed by the iron ball suddenly opened, and a virtual effect appeared on it, and at the same time...the same image appeared on the screen behind, but it was larger. "I am Reed Richards. I am broadcasting this message in spoken English. This is a very popular language in my hometown. I am a scientist from the earth. I am conducting a cross-dimensional data recovery experiment. ." "Your scanner or detection equipment activated this message. This is what I gave you... a peaceful message. What you found is my data recovery detector. This is not a weapon and does not carry any hostility." "I belong to a team of super-powered explorers and scientists. We are committed to peace and technological progress. Therefore, the information obtained from your dimensions will be used for technological development. If your technology has responded to this joy, I am happy to share my research results as a friendly show!" "Finally, please do not destroy or dismantle this sensor before the program is fully operational, thank you!" While speaking, several shadows emerged. Fantastic Four! From the appearance of his image and adding his name, Su Zhan has already recognized his identity. 1340 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1340 Su Zhan really did not expect this to be made by Mr. Fantastic, but it seems that the age of this Mr. Fantastic is a little different from that of Mr. Fantastic in his own world.I thought that Mr. Fantastic in his own world had also done this experiment, but it should not have made such a rapid progress, then... This should be a Mister Fantastic from another earth, I don''t know which world it will be? "This thing..." After watching this video, everyone was a little dazed and shocked not knowing what to say. "Before we suspected that it was the Soviet war that crossed the anti-material zone and brought the vine crisis, but now it seems... not, it should be this guy, it should be the reason for this detector, after all, it was found in the vine. ." Nighthawk spoke slowly. "Do you have a way to track and lock its position through this?" Hyperion asked suddenly. "Perhaps, but it takes time! His technological level is very high." Nighthawk said. "Then do it!" Hyperion said solemnly: "No matter what his purpose, technological development? Peace? He has brought disasters to our world. This time, it is because of the help of Su Zhan and Poison Ivy. What about next time? If you don¡¯t give a warning, he will probably continue to do so. So, we must go to their world, warn them and... bring him back to be judged!" "His world technology is very strong, far ahead of us, so their power may be very strong...We have to meet a tough battle!" Chapter 1618: Nervous Jones Because of this detector, everyone already knows whose fault the vine thing is, not to mention going to another world, possibly fighting, and everyone''s emotions are a little excited.When Nighthawk and Dr. Spectrum were working on this detector, other people naturally did not forget about Su Zhan and the Poison Ivy Girl. I have to say that this connection is still very lively, and Su Zhan and the Poison Ivy Girl are very satisfied. .After catching the wind, Princess Divine Power, Jones, Speed ??Demon and others took Su Zhan and Plant Mistress out again to learn about their own world, playing for a whole day, which is very hilarious. But it was only one day, after all, the next step was to prepare for another world. Jones and Su Zhan were also practicing that magic, so they walked closer, and the Plant Mistress went back after staying here for three days.After the Plant Girl is gone, basically Jones is with Su Zhan whether intentionally or unintentionally. If one of them is to be found, the other one is definitely beside him. It feels a bit like Meng is not out of focus, not far away from Meng. . Although they knew they were studying magic, after all, this was the purpose of Su Zhan''s coming here. But seeing the two inseparable, everyone still saw something, and occasionally made fun of them. Almost a week passed without knowing it, and Nighthawk and Dr. Spectrum finally gained! They have determined the coordinates of each other''s universe! "Now the position is there, but there is still a difficult point, how do we get there. The antimatter zone is not so easy to pass, and it is difficult to guarantee that this will not cause any consequences." The crowd gathered together, night Eagle briefly explained the situation."If we want to safely and smoothly authentic their world, maybe... it will take a few years to reach this technology." "It''s too long." "Yes, if the other party continues to do this, then there will be more and more crises in our world, and we must pass as soon as possible." "The problem is very difficult. Our technology is immature." Everyone talked about it. Although this is a matter in their world and has nothing to do with Su Zhan, the magic provided by Jones may be able to help him. Now I live here and get along well. If there is no way, it¡¯s all right. If there is a way, then I can stand by. It''s a bit unreasonable.After thinking for a while, Su Zhan flicked his fingers on the desktop, tapping a few times. Although the sound was not loud and could not overwhelm their talking, but the inexplicable people heard them all, and subconsciously stopped to move towards Su. War look. Su Zhan cleared his throat and said, "I can solve your problem." "If there are some accurate coordinates, I can directly take you to transmit it. This transmission method will not cause any impact!" "Really?" "Yes!" "Yes, the Plant Girl was brought and sent away like this." "Is there a limit on the number of people?" Everyone resounded an excited look at you, and I said a word, Hyperion also asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan shook his head: "These people are fine." "Not only these people, there are also a few members, you may not have seen other tasks before. This time we are going to another world, there are more people on hand, don¡¯t we go there and we won¡¯t win, then It''s shameful." Hyperion said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s okay, just a few times more!" "That''s good!" "Everyone has a day off today. I will call the other members. Tomorrow at noon, let''s set off!" Hyperion said loudly. Then everyone disbanded and went back to rest. "Thanks to you this time, otherwise I am afraid it would be impossible to pass so quickly." Jones said. Su Zhan smiled: "You are so righteous and enthusiastic. If I don''t help, I won''t be able to say it. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t take the initiative to speak. It''s a matter between your two worlds, and... But I didn¡¯t forget that they wanted me to take the blame at the beginning." "That incident is over." Jones said, subconsciously smiled. Although she didn''t know that Su Zhan was definitely not doing this for herself, but she still felt very happy to hear this. Su Zhan actually didn''t have much to prepare. He went back to the room and practiced the magic as usual. He was basically proficient. After going back to that world this time, he can start casting magic! Unconsciously, it was night. The building of the Supreme High School was quiet, everyone was resting or preparing in their own room. Su Zhan took a shower, extracted the power of faith in the Zhanmeng universe for a while, and was ready to rest. Who knew he was about to turn off the lights and lie down. I heard a knock on the door. It''s so late, who will come to find yourself? Su Zhan was thinking about it like this, a figure appeared in his mind. It is estimated that she is the only one. Thinking of this, Su Zhan waved to the door, and the door opened by itself. Sure enough, standing outside the door was Jones. Wearing more casual home clothes, not a uniform.He also held a bottle of wine and two glasses in his hand. "Are you going to rest?" Seeing Su Zhan already lying down, Jones was slightly surprised and somewhat disappointed. Su Zhan smiled and sat up."Originally, I had to rest early because I was okay. Since you are here, I am not going to sleep naturally. Why? Drinking?" "Ok!" Jones came over, waved his hand so that the glass was suspended in the air, and poured into the wine channel."I''m a little nervous, I have never been to other worlds, I don''t know what it will be like, I don''t know what kind of opponents I will encounter, although...I definitely won''t be merciful, but I still can''t sleep when I think about it. So I came to you for a drink. You should know a lot about other worlds, right? Can you tell me about it?" "Of course, but... different worlds are different. It''s like this world is different from mine. There are many things in my world, and you have in this world. As for the world I''m going to tomorrow, I''m not sure what it is. Which world can be seen from the number, there are many parallel universes. Here is 31916, my world is 324, the speed magic is 148611, and the supernatural power princess is 412. The situation in each world is different, but there is nothing to do. Nervous!" Su Zhan first said roughly, then slowly began to talk about other things, drinking and chatting, the atmosphere was peaceful and comfortable... Chapter 1619 Nothing Happened! Jones''s alcohol volume is not good. She seldom drinks, even if she drank it, she still tasted it, not too much.But today, the upcoming expedition was a bit nervous, and the atmosphere of chatting with Su Zhan was very relaxed and comfortable, making him seem to not feel drunk, and he became greedy several times before he knew it.During the chat, it was okay. She felt that she was still sober and was not affected by alcohol at all. As a result, a bottle of wine was consumed by the two.When Jones was about to get up, he felt the world go round in an instant, and the influence of alcohol broke out completely at this moment. Before he got up, Jones fell directly on the bed and he was confused. Jiujin came up completely. I felt so clear just now, but now the sky is spinning, my thoughts are suddenly unclear.Lying on the bed, Jones struggled a few times to get up but didn''t succeed. In the end, he didn''t struggle anymore and just lay down. 1341 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1341 This wine is coming just as it says, and it''s very fast. Su Zhan hadn''t taken it seriously before, and watching Jones drank this way, it seemed to be quite drunk, who knows...who knows this is an illusion. After lying down, I fell asleep. Seeing what Jones looked like, Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly, got up and put the cups and wine bottles aside, and looked at it again when he came back. Well, Jones has already reached the other side by himself, and he seems to be sleeping soundly. It. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, anyway, he gave up Su Zhan''s position. In this case, Su Zhan didn''t pretend to change rooms. After all, it was very late, and it would be a little troublesome to toss at this time. Anyway, she was drinking like this, and Su Zhan would not take the opportunity to do anything. He was not interested in the dead.So I simply cleaned up and rinsed, then turned off the lights and went to bed.As a result, not long after lying down, Su Zhan felt Jones turn around and wrap around. Well, it''s still a bad sleeper. The most important thing is... Su Zhan felt that he was wearing nothing. Su Zhan had planned not to think about it, anyway, Jones was already asleep, and he should be quiet in a while.But Su Zhan was wrong. If she was not sure she was drunk, Su Zhan would even suspect that she was deliberate.It''s too much toss, move it for a while, turn over for a while, and all of them are unconscious behaviors, that''s not honest! I don''t know how long it has been. Okay, she finally calmed down, and Su Zhan was able to sleep soundly. Sleeping until almost nine o''clock in the morning, Su Zhan felt that someone was moving in his arms. Although the movement was very slight, it still caused Su Zhan to wake up from his sleep.Opening his eyes slightly, Su Zhan saw Jones slowly moving his body with an awkward look, and wanted to leave without waking Su Zhan. As a result, the four eyes met. Jones'' face went red in an instant, until it reached the base of his neck. "You...you are awake," Jones said embarrassedly. Su Zhan smiled and said, "If you were so confused, you would also wake up." Jones was lying on Su Zhan''s body without anything on her body. She also moved lightly and deliberately. This feeling of closeness was stronger and clearer than before. Jones smiled awkwardly and said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect to drink too much yesterday. I obviously felt very good when I drank it. I didn''t expect..." "I... I''ll get up first, and you can rest for a while. I didn''t sleep very honestly. You definitely didn''t sleep well yesterday." Jones said. "I really didn''t sleep well." Su Zhan said with a smile. Seeing Jones wanted to get up, he suddenly reached out and hugged her, causing her to fall into Su Zhan''s arms again involuntarily.Jones raised his head to look at Su Zhan, and he saw Su Zhan smirking with his mouth curled up and said, "What? This is going away? I thought you were going to compensate me." Jones hesitated, then suddenly moved forward, and kissed Su Zhan: "Is this all right? Your Majesty the King." "It''s normal, but it''s not enough... The time is still there, we can..." Su Zhan glanced at Su Zhan, and said if worthwhile. But before I finished speaking, I heard a knock on the door. "Su Zhan, are you awake? Is Jones in your room?" The voice of Princess Divine Power... Jones was a little flustered, and Su Zhan was depressed. Do you want to be so coincidental... "She''s here, wait a minute..." Su Zhan replied somewhat depressed, and then released Jones. Jones quickly found his clothes to put on, and ten minutes later, Jones opened the door. Princess Divine Power glanced at Jones, then at Su Zhan, her expression ambiguous... "you guys¡­¡­" "Nothing happened to us! I was a little nervous to ask him for a drink last night, and then fell asleep after drinking too much." Jones explained hurriedly. Princess Shenli smiled, drinking, staying overnight? Nothing happened? Who believes it! Seeing that Princess Divine Power didn''t believe it, Jones simply didn''t explain it.Anyway, she didn''t tease herself less, almost everyone recognized her... She was ambiguous with Su Zhan, and the explanation was useless. When it was Su Zhan, he said depressedly."Looking at my expression, do you think it looks like something happened? If you come here a little later, I promise you won''t open the door." "what¡­¡­" The magic princess and Jones reacted instantly, what would happen if they came later? I''m afraid just... At that time, I am afraid that the door will not be opened. "I''m just here to inform you that it is time to get up and prepare, everyone else is almost done." Princess Divine Power said, then smiled and turned and left. Jones and Su Zhan glanced at each other, Jones said: "I...I will go back first." "Ok." It''s all like this, it''s obviously impossible to continue doing anything. After Jones left, Su Zhan got up to wash, and finally cooled the flames. When he came out, he found that there were many people in the living room, two or three he hadn''t seen before.But when he came down, everyone was smiling when they saw his expression. When he looked at Jones again, Jones glared at Princess Divine Power with complaint. It was obvious that the matter of the two sleeping together last night had been made by the big mouth of Princess Divine Power. Everyone knows. Chapter 1620 Ultimate Universe: 1610 Hyperion introduced the newly-appearing members to Su Zhan, and saw that everyone was ready to go, apparently ready to start. Hyperion stood among the crowd and said in a deep voice: "This time, we will go to another world with the help of Su Zhan, to the world that almost destroyed our world, find the scientist and bring him back, let him be Be responsible for what you have done and be judged. However, this process will definitely not go so smoothly. People in that world will stop us! What we...will face is a whole world." "Cheer up, let''s go!" "set off!" Hyperion''s words fell, and everyone''s expressions were passionate.The energy of Su Zhan directly wrapped them, and the next moment... all disappeared. ... ... Parallel universe. 1610. Ultimate... the universe! There are countless parallel universes in the Marvel universe. The most famous ones are the main universe 616 and the ultimate universe 1610, and the other is the movie universe. At this time, the ultimate universe, the Fantastic Four Base Building. The Fantastic Four were staying together, wearing a signature blue uniform, looking at a suitcase in front of them. 1342 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1342 The suitcase was open, and there were several delicate dolls inside. The first one on the left turned out to be Doctor Doom, followed by the Golem, Invisible Woman, Thunderbolt, Mr. Fantastic, and... Namor. The difference is that the uniform of Thunderbolt is somewhat different from other blue uniforms. Although there is a 4 logo, it is dark red.It not only demonstrates the characteristics of his playing ability, but also...is very different from other people, looks special and public, which is in line with the personality of Pilihuo. "These are your dolls. Each 12 inches, expertly carved, perfectly captures the details of each of you." Next to the Fantastic Four there is a man in a suit, who looks like a businessman. This doll He brought it.He backed his hands and introduced with a confident appearance: "Each doll has its own unique movements, accessories, and a large number of movable joints. Press it down and there is a 30-second voice, your mantra..." "I don''t have a catchphrase." The invisible woman said. "Are there too many joints?" Pilihuo said. "Junction? Are we really going to discuss this?" Stone Humanity. "It''s just the joints, a bit too much. When I was a kid, the doll had much fewer joints, and it looked great." Firebolt picked up his doll and said. "Johnny is right, the next batch will make us look more classic." Mr. Fantastic smiled. "Don''t be offended, Mr. Richards, kids now like..." the businessman answered. But before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a strong vibration, and the roof of the building... actually collapsed. "Everyone, come close to me!" The invisible woman yelled, and instantly released a barrier of thought power to prevent the roof from collapsing, and the crowd had already arrived inside her barrier. "Susan, use your force field to pile the pieces aside, so that we can see the top to the bottom..." Susan managed to do it before Mr. Fantastic''s words were finished. The collapsed roof was removed, everyone looked up... As a result... I was stunned. On the roof, a group of people appeared in the sky. A man in a red uniform pointed at them angrily, and a woman next to him in leather pants with a gold necklace.A man fully armed with a helmet, a blond woman in a trench coat, a chubby meatball?A black man with an explosive head wearing glasses, and a man with a rainbow-like light jewel on his hand, a very small, as if only the size of a bug. At the end of the crowd, a man had a calm expression, as if all this had nothing to do with him. The Supreme High School team fights with Su! Su Zhan led the Supreme High School team directly to this place, teleported to the sky above this building.However, I didn''t do anything at the beginning. I originally planned to learn about the situation in this world, and then first salute.In the end, they happened to hear the Fantastic Four and they were discussing the dolls, which made the Supreme High School team a little angry! Did you know that our world was almost ruined? Just because you put a detector? In the end, you are indifferent, and you don¡¯t care about talking about dolls here? Thinking that their world was almost destroyed, they were still thinking about it here, and this anger became uncontrollable... So, Hyperion took action and directly smashed the roof of the building. There is no such thing as salutes before soldiers. There is not even a greeting. The battle... just started. In the distance, a cobweb floats. Such familiar things can naturally guess who it is. Spiderman! Spider-Man is also holding a woman in uniform, Phantom Cat, Katie! They seem to be dating at high altitude? "Uh...did you see it?" Spider-Man was suddenly startled, and the two looked towards the Fantastic Four mansion, just to see the roof bombing. At the same time, I saw two groups who were fighting. "Lock the Baxter Building, security code: 67452-R I am Reid, Dr. Richards, everyone leaves the building, right away!" Mr. Fantastic''s body stretched out and shouted loudly. Stone Man, Thunderbolt, and Invisible Woman are also attacking, and at the same time asking who the other party is and why they attacked. But... obviously the language is different. Can''t understand each other! "Strange, why is there such a situation? Didn''t it come through the antimatter zone? Isn''t this related to the antimatter zone? It''s purely because of the crossing? How can it not in other worlds, is this an effect unique to the Marvel world? "Su Zhan hasn''t done anything, but he can hear all nearby sounds. He had no problem communicating with the Supreme High School team, but he couldn''t understand people in this world. This is the same as when she first entered the world of 31916! It feels like it takes a while to reposition the language system. The two sides fought very fiercely. Although the Fantastic Four does not have the advantage in number, it seems to be able to resist for a while. Mr. Fantastic''s body stretches infinitely, entangled many people circle by circle, and the thunderbolt fires incarnation of flames. Attacking, the stone man is strong and brutal, as for the invisible woman, she uses her mind and force field to resist several people. The scene...very chaotic! Chapter 1621 Melee: The Ultimate Team! "Oh oh oh!" The stone man shook his fist quickly, shouting in some atmosphere. He missed every punch, and countless shadows of fists appeared beside him, only the fists were visible. There was an endless stream of bangs. "Damn it!" "Please, I swear, the thing that annoys me more than you, a speed capable person..." The stone man suddenly saw the speed demon attacking him, and after saying a word, he was about to teach him a lesson, but... The hand suddenly grabbed her head. The stone man turned his head and looked. "boom!" A fist hit his face heavily, and directly knocked him back a few steps. Wiping the corners of his mouth, the stone said humanely: "I thought you had anything to do with it? That''s it?" After speaking, the Stone Man rushed towards Hyperion.He violently grabbed Hyperion''s hand and slammed a punch. Hyperion snorted in this punch, which hurt! The power of the Golem''s fist is not light, and he has been stunned by the Golem. At the same time, Spider-Man happened to throw the Phantom Cat to the side upstairs, and then came to the stone man through the spider web. "Hey, what''s the matter, guys, you are having a party, right?" The Stone Man ignored it and shouted: "Who is next!" As soon as the voice fell, Princess Divine Power slammed the stone man out with a punch. 1343 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1343 "Sumo, go and see Hyperion." Seeing Hyperion being beaten into flight, Nighthawk shouted at Sumo. Sumo nodded and chased directly in the direction of Hyperion. "Hey, look at me!" A frivolous shout came, and immediately after Su Zhan, he felt the hot breath coming from behind him, and the thunderbolt of fire had rushed towards him. "How come every world is you!" Su Zhan was a bit speechless, he didn''t intervene at all. He stood here for a long time, but no one came to attack him. Moreover, with so many people in the Supreme High School team, they didn''t know what Pilihuo thought, so they turned to him.Seeing the thunderbolt fire coming, Su Zhan shook his head slightly, and slowly opened his palm. "Ah..." In an instant, Thunderbolt felt that he couldn''t move anymore, and his whole person was instantly still in the air. "You, what are you doing?" "It''s just taking you to fly!" Su Zhan said lightly, and in an instant, a thunderbolt flew out. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Not only Su Zhan and Pili Huo, but other people''s seeming language has also recovered and they can talk freely. But... the battle didn''t stop because of this, and the people on both sides refused to yield to each other, and the fighting became more intense. "Hey, who are you guys anyway?" Suddenly Spiderman jumped to Su Zhan''s side and asked. It seemed that he didn''t mean to do it. "Guess." Su Zhan said lightly. "Hey, buddy, now is not a good time for guessing. Even if you have a party, at least you have to know why?" Spiderman said, "Should you stop first and figure out what happened?" "I''m afraid... not so easy!" Su Zhan said lightly, and looked up into the distance. A plane flew from a distance, followed by... a group of people jumped from above. "I''m Nick Fury, and you have all been arrested. Stop all this immediately, or we''ll let you taste it!" Nick Fury shouted with the gun. Several people were left behind together. Su Zhan glanced, well, almost all old acquaintances. "Iron Man, Thor, Hawkeye, Captain America, Ant-Man, Wasp? Who else is it? You can''t see it in uniform." Obviously, their appearance did not stop the Supreme High School team, so they joined the battle as soon as they fell. Well, the number of people looks a bit more average now. "This is the Avengers?" Su Zhan murmured. "What are the Avengers? They are not the Avengers, they are the Ultimate Team. Besides, I am also a member of the Ultimate Team, and I am Spider-Man!" The Spider-Man next to him heard Su Zhan''s mutter and said. "Ultimate Team? It turns out to be like this... This is the Ultimate World: 1610!" The world itself does not indicate which world this is, and people in this world may not all know their own universe number, but the magic four lines and some special people should know.Therefore, even though I came here after knowing the exact coordinate position, whether Su Zhan or the High School team, I really don''t know the symbol of this world. But as soon as he heard of the ultimate team, Su Zhan knew that this was in the ultimate world. The ultimate team is the Avengers of this ultimate world. Unlike the Supreme High School team, most of this world is familiar faces and characters. After all...this is the main world of Marvel, unlike the Supreme High School team, which is purely a spoof world. After joining the Ultimate Team, they found their opponents. Su Zhan paid attention to the woman wearing tights and tube tops. This is the only one he didn''t recognize and didn''t guess his identity. But she shot. Su Zhan guessed it. Chaos waves are too obvious. This is the Scarlet Witch, Wanda! This uniform, this look... is completely different from that in his own world, no wonder Su Zhan didn''t recognize it at first. "Dr. Richards, can you explain the situation?" Captain America shouted while hitting. "Uh, no, I really can''t!" said Mr. Fantastic. He himself is still confused now, and he doesn''t know where such a group of people came from, and why he suddenly started doing it.However, Richard is worthy of being one of the top smart people in the world. Through the language barrier just now, he has guessed that they may be from another world. After the language is restored, although the other party did not explain the meaning, but only a few words, That kind of anger, obviously there is a reason for the other party. He hasn''t figured it out yet. "No matter who they are, you should warn them so that they don''t scare their pants when we show up." Nick Fury shouted. Hyperion rushed over with a sneer, but with a thud, a bolt of lightning struck him directly in the neck. The Thor on the side laughed loudly... Chapter 1622 Return and the Wasp? With a bang, the lightning hit Hyperion, and Hyperion fell to the ground, grinning, and Hyperion has stood up.As one of the Shanzhai Superman, Hyperion''s strength is naturally not weak, and this level of lightning cannot solve him.As soon as he came together, Hyperion saw Thor laugh with his hammer. "I thought it was my lightning." Thor said while waving the hammer. Not Thor! Hyperion instantly raised his head, and lightning flashed above his head. Yet another group of people appeared. Su Zhan also noticed. X-Men uniforms are mainly black and supplemented by yellow. Storm Girl, Laser Eye, Wolverine, Little Naughty, Iceman, and a woman emitting flames, Su Zhan didn''t know him. Fantastic Four, the ultimate battle, X-Men. The number of people in the ultimate world instantly prevailed, and the people who came were very strong. The Supreme High School team said at the beginning that they might have to face the whole world, but they were right! 1344 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1344 "It''s really lively!" Su Zhan pouted and turned to Spider-Man and said, "Who do you think will win?" Spiderman was stunned."Man, aren''t you with them? How do I feel that you are so laid back, you didn''t do it from the beginning. Oh, you didn''t do it actively, it doesn''t count as Thunderbolt. Now, at this time, you can ask Questions like this, I said... Don¡¯t let me guess, just tell me what happened. You have also seen that we have a lot of people, and you have no chance of winning, and if you continue to fight, it¡¯s here. destroyed." Su Zhan glanced at Hyperion, and Hyperion seemed to calm down at this time. They are here to find Mr. Fantastic, to put him on trial.Thinking of this, Hyperion glanced at Princess Divine Power. Princess Divine Power took out the detector and faced the humanity of the ultimate world: "This is your thing, this thing... almost ruined our world..." As soon as this detector was taken out, everyone stopped. The others in the Fantastic Four looked at Mr. Fantastic, and obviously they recognized whose thing it was. "No, it''s impossible." Mr. Fantastic shouted. I don''t know if it means that this thing is impossible to appear, or it is impossible to almost destroy their world because of this thing. "There is no room for sophistry. No matter what problem you are in, you threw this thing into our world without saying hello, causing our world to be almost destroyed. So here we are, you must give us an explanation and accept...our trial !" "We want to take you to our world and be judged." Hyperion said in a deep voice, and Sumo caught Mr. Fantastic with a swish. At this time Su Zhan patted Spider-Man on the shoulder: "Then, see you next time." "What? What?" Spiderman didn''t react for a while, but Su Zhan had teleported to the side of the High School team, followed by the power of Chaos and surrounded them, ready to flash. It was discussed from the beginning, and once Mr. Fantastic was caught, he would leave immediately. After all, they are not here to provoke war and destroy the world. War may be inevitable, but there is only one purpose, and that is Mr. Fantastic! "They want to run." People on the ultimate world reacted quickly. In an instant, Thor''s hammer, Stormgirl''s Lightning, X-Men, Ultimate Clan, and the Fantastic Four all tried to stop them. These people attacked together, one can imagine how powerful it is. But... the power of Chaos didn''t move at all, not broken at all, not even shaking. Under their anxious and frantic attack, Su Zhan and others have disappeared. "No..." the invisible woman and others shouted. It''s a pity... it''s too late. Everyone looked at each other, and they could tell from their eyes that they would not give up Richard, that is, Mr. Miracle Xian was just taken away. They are ready to assemble and go to that world to rescue Richard! ... ... Earth: 31916. Su Zhan sent the Supreme High School team and Mr. Fantastic back. "Lock him up first, and I will contact the president." Hyperion confessed and quickly turned around, followed by Mr. Fantastic being taken away and imprisoned. The others rested separately, while monitoring the whole world to catch up with each other. People on their side can pass, and they can also pass. And this person seems to be very important in that world, they would never just give up on him like that. "This time, it''s really thanks to you, otherwise we might not be able to go so smoothly." Jones said to Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s nothing, it just happens that I also locked the coordinates of that world, which is also good for me." "It should be tiring to send back and forth like this, or else, you go to rest for a while?" Jones said. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "It''s not anxious, I''ll go see Mr. Fantastic, I just happened to ask him some questions." "I go with you." "No, you go and rest. I noticed just now. You have been fighting with the Scarlet Witch in that world for a while. It should consume a lot. They will definitely come again, so... you should hurry up and recharge your energy. Be sharp." Su Zhan said with a smile, Jones didn''t act aggressively, nodded, and then went up to rest. Not long after, Su Zhan came to the room where Mr. Fantastic was detained. A completely sealed room, without even a little gap, after all, Mr. Fantastic''s ability is to expand and contract. If only a little gap is left, he might escape. Su Zhan entered the room and glanced at Mr. Fantastic, who was sitting there still in a daze. There is no fear, no tension, just... at a loss, or in a trance. He may not yet believe how a detector could cause destruction to this world.Hearing someone coming in, Mr. Fantastic raised his head. He recognized Su Zhan. Although he didn''t know his name, he didn''t take the initiative in the whole battle, and he was still responsible for the transmission. Before leaving, no one''s attacks could break his defense. This person is very strong! Better than the guy who took the lead! "Hello, Mr. Fantastic in the ultimate world and...Miss Wasp?" Su Zhan smiled and greeted. Mr. Fantastic was stunned for an instant. "The Wasp? Isn''t she here?" Chapter 1623 Who is Ant-Man? Seeing Mr. Fantastic''s stunned look, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Come out, I know you are here, maybe others and Mr. Fantastic have not found it, but don''t forget, I was responsible for sending it back. There is one more person. I think...I can still feel it." "Buzzing!" A shaking sound rang, and a small figure jumped out of Mr. Fantastic''s hair, and then became bigger. Black tight leather pants, leather gloves, a black and yellow leather top with a waistless tube top, short hair, and slowly retracted wings behind him. It is the Wasp! In her own world, the Wasp is her own woman, of course, that is the second-generation wasp, but in front of this, Su Zhan is not sure whether she is the first-generation wasp Janet or the second-generation wasp Hope. 1345 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1345 "You are right, you should be able to feel it." The Wasp appeared annoyed."If I knew that, I should hide outside. I''m fine now... I can''t get out." If the Wasp can move freely outside, but inside the cell... It''s just taking the initiative to deliver it to the door. "You are different from him. He may be the culprit that caused the world to be almost destroyed. He must be locked up before being determined and judged. As for you, it has nothing to do with you, so... you don''t have to Stay here, at least... I think so. So, you can shrink and hide on me, otherwise you will be discovered in a while." Su Zhan said with a smile. The Wasp was stunned for a moment, she didn''t understand what Su Zhan meant or what his purpose was, but she still became smaller immediately, so as not to be picked up and flew over Su Zhan''s head. After confirming that Su Zhan had no purpose, he hid the faith and suspicion. "We''ll talk about you later." Su Zhan said, and then resumed the communication in the room. When he came in, Su Zhan had already modified the monitoring and communication equipment in this room. At this time, well back to normal. "Introduce myself first. My name is Su Zhan. I come from another world. I traveled here through the antimatter zone. As a result, something went wrong here, and I almost lost it. Fortunately, this is the crisis of the world that I solved , And then they also found your detector. Of course, whether this matter is related to you still needs to be verified, this has nothing to do with me. I came to see you, I want to know, how much do you know about the multiverse?" "We...can talk?" I heard that Su Zhan also came from other universes, and he also asked about the multiverse. Mr. Fantastic hadn''t concealed it, but he was still willing to share his scientific research.At the same time, he also happens to understand what the so-called world crisis is all about. He is still at a loss. The two talked for more than an hour before Su Zhan left. At the same time, she also took away the Wasp. After returning to his room and closing the door, Su Zhan heard the Wasp asking in his ear: "Is the room being monitored?" "No, you can change back." While Su Zhan said, he quietly arranged a barrier in the room. Although the room is not monitored, they are all superheroes, and they may not be discovered when they see them. In fact, Su Zhan didn''t know why the Wasp was hiding, maybe he just didn''t want the Wasp to be found and locked up. After all, even if it is related, it is only a matter for Mr. Fantastic, and has nothing to do with the Wasp. My position is not entirely on the side of the Supreme High School! "What''s your name?" Seeing the Wasp returning to her normal size, Su Zhan asked casually. "Janet." "A generation of Wasp." Su Zhan said with a smile. "One generation of Wasp? You mean, there is a second generation?" Janet asked curiously. "I don''t know this world, it is in my world. Many trajectories in the two worlds are different. In my world, you entered the subatomic space decades ago, basically... . The current Wasp is your daughter." Su Zhan said. "My daughter? How is it possible? I''m not married yet, how come the daughter. Wait, you are talking about your world, who is my daughter''s father?" Janet felt a little absurd. "A generation of Ant-Man." "Who is that?" Janet asked suspiciously. ... This question really makes Su Zhan a little difficult to answer. Generally speaking, Ant-Man and the Wasp are together. Why can''t I leave Meng? Now the Wasp asks who Ant-Man is?But after thinking about it, he finally understood why Janet asked, because he didn''t seem to find Ant-Man in the Ultimate Team just now!If there were Ant-Man, it would be impossible for Janet to ask who Ant-Man was, no matter whether it was dead or alive. Well, the ultimate world has changed quite a bit. Su Zhan shrugged and said, "This question is not important and meaningless." "Well, then another question, when did you find me?" Janet asked."When you teleported you?" "When Sumo caught Mr. Fantastic." Su Zhan said with a smile: "You are very smart. It is estimated that when you took out the detector from Princess Divine Power, you knew that Mr. Fantastic was the target, so it was hidden in his early. Body. The situation was so chaotic, there were so many people, and you shrank again, no one noticed." "You noticed!" Janet said. Su Zhan shrugged: "You are fighting, and I am watching beautiful women. Different observation points naturally find different things." "Why are you helping them? It may not be related to Mr. Fantastic. Even if he is there, it is unintentional, and the crisis has been resolved. What else do they want? Maybe...we can solve this in a more peaceful way? "Janet said. Su Zhan laughed and said, "These have nothing to do with me. To be honest, they have nothing to do with you. All you can do now is to stay by my side, lest you be caught and locked up. Of course... If you have this habit, I will I can also satisfy you." "I don''t have the habit of being locked up!" Janet hummed. Chapter 1624 "The science and technology in your world is developing very fast. Although your communicator cannot be used in this world, it should have a positioning function, so they should find it soon, right?" Su Zhan asked casually. The Wasp nodded: "Sure, we won''t give up on him." "At that time, I will inevitably have to fight. I hope this matter has nothing to do with Mr. Fantastic. If it is related to him, the people here will definitely not give up. If you didn''t see it, the world was almost ruined!" Su Zhan said with a smile, a sad expression on the face of the Wasp. If she were herself and her world was almost destroyed by others, she would definitely not let it go. "Okay, don''t think about it so much. Anyway, your people won''t be able to come today. Rest early." Su Zhan said with a smile. "rest?" The Wasp looked at this room. There was only one bed. How could she rest? "Can''t you get smaller? After getting smaller, the place here is very spacious for you, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile, then turned over and lay down to make room for her. The Wasp snorted and did not speak, and did not come over. Even if she can get smaller, she doesn''t want to sleep with Su Zhan, and if he falls asleep and turns over... what should I do if he falls asleep? What''s more, it doesn''t matter if you don''t rest for a day. So the Wasp was sitting next to her, seemingly planning to spend the night like this. Su Zhan didn''t urge, waved his hand and turned off the light as if he was resting. Lying there, he recalled some of the things Mr. Fantastic had said about the multiverse. Although it might not have any direct effect, it was still somewhat helpful. Thinking like this, a long time has passed unconsciously. Just as Su Zhanzhen was about to take a rest, he suddenly heard the Wasp move, and immediately felt a slight buzzing sound, and then The Wasp had already flown to the other side, close to the edge. It looks like he didn''t hold on! Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say anything, watching the smaller Wasp just lie down like this, it was quite interesting to be honest.Although not appropriate, it really feels like having a small pet, which is very interesting. 1346 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1346 The smaller it is, the more cute it is. Although the Wasp under normal circumstances is indeed quite attractive.But after getting smaller, the whole body becomes small, very compact and very cute. Su Zhan suddenly sounded a joke that was circulated before. It probably means that the Wasp can be big and small, and there are any sizes you want, and they can satisfy you!Thinking of this, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his fingers to touch the Wasp Woman, feeling very weird, the finger, or the belly of the finger, seemed to be bigger than the Wasp Woman, and the whole was pressed. "what are you doing!" The wasp shouted. Su Zhan smiled, fingers kept touching her body and said: "It''s nothing, there are also Wasps in my world, but it''s not the same as yours." "Why is it different!" The Wasp said in a bad mood. "Touch!" "rogue!" "Okay, kidding, she uses equipment to shrink, but you don''t seem to be. Your genes seem to have mutated. You can control the transformation without equipment at all? And your wings... are artificial, right? ?" Su Zhan said. "Well, bioengineering, a special equipment." The Wasp replied. "Interesting! But if it is damaged, it will be troublesome to repair, right? Do you want the real wings? When you put it away, it is not covered on the surface of the body, but can be incorporated into the body, so... you don''t at least have to worry about not being able to wear it. Swimsuits are now available, and... more convenient. After all, it is artificially made. If there are electromagnetic or some similar attack methods, it will be affected?" Su Zhan said. "Real wings? How is this possible? I''m not a mutant or alien," said the Wasp. "I can help you!" Su Zhan said, touching her with his finger and said: "You change back first." The Wasp was skeptical, and her body instantly enlarged. When they were younger, the space between the two of them was still very spacious, but after this change, the feeling was different. The close distance and the four eyes facing each other made the Hornet a little nervous... "You took off your uniform." Su Zhan said. "what?" The Wasp looked at Su Zhan stunnedly, and said suspiciously: "Are you sure...you are not joking, didn''t you want to take advantage of me on purpose?" "Don''t make trouble, if I want to take advantage of you, I need this kind of method. Hey, take off your uniform quickly. I will help you get out the artificial wings first. If you don''t take it off, I will help you take it off. "Su Zhan said. "Don''t... don''t..." Seeing that Su Zhan seemed to be about to do something, the Wasp hurriedly sat up. After hesitating, she turned her back to Su Zhan and took off her upper body uniform.The uniform on her upper body is not big, showing the waist like a tube top, with a zipper in the middle, from the neck directly to the bottom of the dress.Pulling the pull-down lock, the Wasp moved carefully and took off her hands to block in front. "Okay!" she whispered. Needless to say, Su Zhan can also see it. The room was very dim, which made the Wasp less nervous. As for whether this degree of darkness would affect Su Zhan''s vision, the Wasp didn''t even think about it. Su Zhan did not get up, just one hand supporting his head, one hand on the Wasp Girl¡¯s shoulder to signal to sit closer, until she almost got to Su Zhan and then stopped, then Su Zhan reached out and checked after she got up. Wings.I have to say that her wings are also very high-end, which shows how fast the technology of the ultimate world is developing. It does not look like this wing is fake at all, and it is flexible and can stretch into the body of the Wasp. , It¡¯s just that there will be traces where the wings extend. Although it does not seem to have any effect, for women who love beauty, these two traces, two things like scars are still very unsightly, at least the backless clothes are different Want to wear it. "It will hurt a bit," Su Zhan whispered. Chapter 1625 is definitely on purpose! "It hurts?" The Wasp girl just wanted to ask how painful it would be. After all, she was treated with anesthetics when she got it, and she didn''t feel anything during the whole process. Now that Su Zhan meant that she had to remove it directly, which made her a little nervous . "Well..." Su Zhan groaned, and suddenly a hand moved from the back to the front, and suddenly grabbed the protuberance of the Wasp. It was too sudden. Although the Wasp¡¯s arm was blocking in front, she was just afraid of being seen by Su Zhan, and she did not expect her to reach out.Without warning, he was immediately caught.After a moment of stunned, the Wasp yelled instantly. "What are you doing, you...ah..." She felt a pain before the question was finished, but it didn''t come from the front, but from the back.But the strange thing is that this pain is only a moment, and Su Zhan''s hand in front of it seems to exude a kind of magic power, and being touched has the effect of relieving the pain? The Wasp does not believe it! But whether she believes it or not, this is true. Because when she removed Su Zhan''s hand, severe pain followed. Regardless of whether it was true or not, she hurriedly put Su Zhan''s hand back, and...the pain ceased. "How is this going!" The Wasp asked with some embarrassment, is there such a way to relieve pain?It''s ridiculous! "I want to speak directly, can you believe it?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The wasp shook her head, of course she didn''t believe it! "That''s not it, well, I''m going to change the other side." The Wasp had thought that Su Zhan was going to change the other side and remove the wings, but she did not expect that the hand in front was changed to the other side.What the hell is this?Does it mean that the wings should be placed there when you remove it?She didn''t believe it. There was no scientific basis at all. If it was magic or other methods, the cause of the pain was Su Zhan''s hand, not where his hand was on her body! He definitely did it on purpose! The Wasp was thinking angrily in her heart, but suddenly she heard Su Zhan behind her: "Okay, it''s all removed, now I have to install a new one for you, but it hurts a bit!" "Huh? It still hurts?" As soon as the Wasp answered, she felt as if something had gotten into her body, and Su Zhan actually put both hands on it.The Wasp had no time to think about Su Zhan''s way of taking advantage. She felt itchy back, as if something was about to come out.That feeling became stronger and stronger, making the Wasp no longer able to control herself, and she felt as if something was about to explode. Suddenly she snorted, and in an instant, her wings spread out! Dancing slightly, the translucent wings show rainbow-like lines. "It feels so special. I can feel the presence of wings. This feeling is different from the previous ones. It feels like my hands and feet are connected together." "This is a part of your body. It is the real wings. It is connected to your body''s flesh and blood and nerves. You can think of this as a mutant, but there is no mutant gene in your body." Su Zhan explained."As long as you are given time to be proficient, you will be more proficient in control than before. Both the speed and the response in the battle will be greatly improved. Moreover, the most important thing is... you retract your wings!!" "Oh!" The Wasp took her wings back obediently. "How do you feel?" Su Zhan asked. "It''s very special. I can feel the wings in my body, but I can''t feel it. There is no sense of disobedience. It''s like other places should be there." The Wasp said in awe. "That''s not a big deal!" Su Zhan Xiaoxiao suddenly let go of a hand, and as a result... The Wasp found that even if she was missing a hand, she didn''t feel any pain.Sure enough, he deliberately took advantage of himself... 1347 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1347 As soon as this thought came up, I felt Su Zhan''s hand on his back and felt it. "Now, how do you feel?" Su Zhan asked. "Itch..." the wasp whispered. "..." "Itching is for sure, I mean except for this." Su Zhan said. "I want to take your hand away!" The Wasp said immediately. "..." Su Zhan was a little speechless."Well, you won, don''t you feel that it is very smooth? There are no traces, scars!" "what¡­¡­" Su Zhan suddenly reacted when she said that the Wasp. "You''re touching." The Wasp said eagerly, she didn''t notice that her tone was a bit coquettish unconsciously. Hearing the voice of the Wasp, Su Zhan subconsciously filled in the picture that matched this voice... "Really, really no more. I want to try!" The Hornet felt it, and quickly released her wings again, retracted, and let Su Zhan touch it again. After this cycle several times, the Wasp was finally convinced. No scars. Not at all! "Oh my god, this is amazing, how did you do it?" The Wasp turned around excitedly and asked Su Zhan, she was really shocked. How, how is it possible to do such a thing. Even if it is a god, even Thor can''t do it! "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhanyi didn''t know how to answer. The Hornet pushed Su Zhan and said, "Say, this is neither technology nor genetic modification, and there is no equipment here. How can you do it? Say, tell me quickly..." "I want to tell you, but it''s hard for me to answer intently when you look like you..." "What''s wrong with me?" The Hornet glanced subconsciously, and then she realized that she didn''t wear anything on her upper body. It was okay that her back was facing before, but now she turned around, and the motion range was still so big... "what¡­¡­" The Wasp subconsciously wanted to turn around, but stopped. I''ve touched it, are you afraid to see it? Thinking of this, the Wasp did not turn around, but said to Su Zhan: "You have taken the advantage of your hand. At this time, you are not paying attention? Tell me quickly, how did you do it!" "This is really not clear, it''s supernatural power in simple terms. For me, it''s not that difficult. At least, it''s not harder than getting you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Chapter 1626 Don''t Want To Rely On Memories! "Do you want to chase me?" The Wasp looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled: "If it were you, you would quietly bring the enemy to your room to prevent her from being discovered, and help her get wings?" "Uh...probably not." The Wasp shook her head. "Then you say...Do I want to?" Su Zhan asked again. "Well, that seems to be thinking. Why?" The Wasp was not shy, but curious. I just met him, and they are still hostile! "You look good, and you''re a Wasp, that''s enough." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay!" The Wasp didn''t believe it, but she didn''t ask. In fact, Su Zhan was telling the truth. She looks good, and she is also the Wasp. These are enough to become Su Zhan''s choice targets. "How about? Give me a chance, anyhow, did I help you a lot?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "What opportunity do you want? I haven''t said deliberately to take advantage of me." The Wasp hummed. Although the tone seemed a bit aggressive, but that expression...however it seemed to be really angry, could it...have a chance?Thinking of this, Su Zhan tentatively stretched out her hand, and the Wasp was hiding a few times, but her attitude was not very firm, which made Su Zhan more determined. So Su Zhan did not give up. Seeing Su Zhan''s persistence, the Wasp also seemed to give up after hiding a few times, letting Su Zhan grab her own hand.Su Zhan chuckled, and violently grabbed the Wasp and lay down beside him. Before the Wasp could speak, his hands had become dishonest. Soon... the Wasp surrendered and gave up completely. After resisting, he slowly catered to it. Fortunately, Su Zhan made soundproofing in the room, otherwise... I am afraid that the members of the Supreme High School team will hear the sound. ... ... The sun slowly became angry and the sky gradually brightened. At the beginning of a new day, the sun is shining on the earth. A little noise gradually came from outside the building. Although the room was soundproofed, it was only one-way. The outside can be heard inside, but the inside cannot be heard outside. In his sleep, Su Zhan faintly heard the voice outside and felt that the person in his arms seemed to wake up.When I opened my eyes, I saw the back of the Wasp, she shrank into her arms and leaned her back on her body. She seemed to be awake and moved a few times, as if she heard the sound of breathing behind her. He blinked and looked behind him. Facing each other! Su Zhan can see her confusion in her eyes... "Morning!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh, early, early..." The Wasp responded and finally realized what was going on.Although she was still a little bit ashamed, she was not too shy. She greeted her openly. The Wasp stretched her waist and found her clothes to put on. She said as she put it on, "I didn''t expect I would sleep like this. Cooked!" "That''s because you are too tired." Su Zhan joked with a smile. Why are you tired?Naturally the two tossed at night. 1348 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1348 The Wasp got dressed and asked casually, "What should I do next?" She didn''t just let Su Zhan help out just because she had a relationship with Su Zhan. This attitude made Su Zhan more satisfied with her.With a smile, Su Zhan said: "I can send you back, and you can stay here. However, I hope it''s the latter. I''m really reluctant to send you back so soon." "I don''t want to leave so quickly, but...it is not convenient for me to stay here, and in many cases I also need to go back and talk to them, lest they are too impulsive, and the two sides cause an irreversible situation." The Wasp was serious. Said. If she could, she really wanted to stay, but the current situation was really out of place. Here we are investigating whether it is related to Mr. Fantastic. I am afraid that we are still preparing to invade this world to rescue Mister Fantastic. There is no buffer between the two worlds and there is not much explanation. It can be said that people on both sides are angry. Under such emotions, if a conflict occurs, it will definitely intensify, so she must go back and explain the situation.Of course people must be saved, but it does not necessarily have to be done by force! "Well, then I will take you back." "If, if this matter is resolved, can you stay in my world for a while?" said the Wasp."As my first man, it''s not like I can only rely on memories just once." "Of course no problem!" Su Zhan said with a smile. He got up, cleaned up briefly, and then Su Zhan took the Wasp directly to the Ultimate World.When he arrived in the ultimate world, Su Zhan did not go to meet other people, the ultimate clan, the X-Men, or the Fantastic Four. He just hugged and kissed the Wasp and returned. As soon as he came back, Su Zhan heard a knock on the door, and he glanced at Jones. After taking a glance at the room, Su Zhan went to open the door after refreshing the sheets. "Are you awake?" Jones asked casually. "No, I woke up for a while and was taking a shower just now." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh, I''ll call you to eat. By the way, Nighthawk said there might be something to trouble you." Jones said. Su Zhan responded and the two went downstairs. After having breakfast in the restaurant downstairs, Nighthawk found it. "Jones said you have something to ask me, what''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked. Nighthawk nodded: "There is indeed something...I have been researching the detector, and I found that there is a very small and very special substance on it. The composition of this substance has nothing to do with the detector''s feeling. So I asked That guy, he also said, this is not on the detector. So I was thinking, it might be here! With your example, there should be certain evidence that crossing the antimatter zone will not cause danger. People No, then the possibility of a machine is even smaller." "So? You told me so much, what is the purpose!" "I think... can you let you go to his world?" Nighthawk saw that Su Zhan had no interest in listening to these analyses, so he would make a long story short. "Are you kidding me?" Su Zhan couldn''t help shouting. Chapter 1627 Who Can You Call Themselves? "Uh... of course not. Only you can easily traverse the two worlds. We can''t do anything except you. And you also have the strength and ability to get the probe. So, I''m not kidding, I''m very serious Please!" Nighthawk didn''t know why Su Zhan said he was him, but he did think about it carefully. Only Su Zhan can do this! If you can get the detector, you can confirm that the substance exists in the detector itself or is caused by other reasons. This matter must be figured out to determine whether it is related to Mr. Fantastic.Perhaps because of the lessons learned from the Soviet war, I was more cautious this time. Although I tend to think it was the cause of Mr. Fantastic, it is better to have conclusive evidence.If it is determined that it is Mr. Fantastic, then their highest school team is not afraid of conflicts with people in that world, and must make Mr. Fantastic pay the price it should have. But if it is not, it is natural to avoid conflict and avoid conflict. No one will cause trouble for no reason! Seeing Nighthawk explain to himself so seriously, Su Zhan was a little speechless. You said it early, and I stayed there. I just came back... But you can¡¯t tell Nighthawk. . "If, if you find it inconvenient for you to go, you can ask Jones to accompany you, I believe she will be willing." Su Zhan is not a member of their supreme high school team. He misunderstood him before.Not only did they help solve the vine crisis, but they also helped to travel through another world. What they have done is very interesting. There is no reason to ask someone to help and blend into two worlds that didn''t belong to him.But fortunately... Nighthawk has a magic weapon! This magic weapon is Jones! During this period of time, Jones and Su Zhan were tired and crooked, and everyone naturally saw it. Therefore, Nighthawk thought that if Jones was allowed to accompany Su Zhan, because of Jones''s face and the opportunity for the two to be alone, Su Zhan might agree to help. The most important thing is... he can be sure that Jones will agree! "..." The beauties have all come out, do you want to put so much effort in order to let me help? "No, it''s okay for me to go by myself. It''s not that easy to take. It''s better for me to go. It might not be so convenient if you take Jones with you!" Su Zhan said. "Of course it''s best!" Nighthawk hurriedly said. "Okay, just say that, I''m going now." "Ah, go now, don''t you need to prepare anything?" "What can I prepare? I guess it will take about two or three days to come back." "it is good!" Nighthawk nodded, and Su Zhan immediately disappeared. For this unreasonable way of crossing, Nighthawk was convinced. This is two worlds anyhow! This is traveling through two worlds, how easy it is like ordinary teleportation! It''s not that Su Zhan doesn''t want to be alone with Jones, whether it''s Jones'' mind or his own mind, Jones is already in his own bowl.If there is a suitable opportunity, he will certainly not let it go.The problem is that when you go there, you will definitely come into contact with the Wasp. This side only ate the Wasp on the front foot, and then hooked up with others on the back foot, which is still not good. Su Zhan was still very impressed by the words the Wasp Girl said when she left. "Wow!" Su Zhan''s figure suddenly appeared, and people had come to the ultimate world. Although the Fantastic Four''s building was destroyed and the previous battles caused quite a stir, it is basically calm now, and it is estimated that the people are already used to this kind of thing. This is the third time I have come to the ultimate world. The first time was to follow the Supreme High School team, and the second time was to send the Wasp to just now. They all left in a short time. This time, you can spend more time here to see the situation in the ultimate world. After all, this is the most famous and important world besides the main world! Before that, Su Zhan felt that we should go and see the Wasp first! Let go of the consciousness, Su Zhan quickly sensed the position of the Wasp! Should be the base of the ultimate team? At this time, most of the Hornets in the Ultimate Team talked about the situation on the Supreme High School team.Thinking of this, Su Zhan teleported over! Quietly, Su Zhan has appeared in the building of the ultimate team. This is a meeting room. 1349 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1349 There were a lot of people sitting densely. The members of the Ultimate Squad, the X-Men, and the other three of the Fantastic Four were all here, and the Wasp was also sitting in it, seemingly talking about the Supreme High School. As he was talking, sharp sirens rang all around. Intrusion alert! Everyone was shocked in an instant, and immediately saw Su Zhan who suddenly appeared. "It''s him!" Everyone was deeply impressed by the Soviet war. No matter if they didn''t participate in the battle before, or the crowd couldn''t break his room after a strong move, or they were directly teleported, these left a deep impression on them, and even before the Wasp returned, they were discussing When going to save people in that world, the first thing to consider was Su Zhan, how to deal with him. They have regarded Su Zhan as their prime enemy! "It''s you, how dare you come here!" In an instant, everyone shook up and directly surrounded Su Zhan. "Why are you here?" The Wasp was surprised that Su Zhan had gone and returned, but she didn''t care much when she saw this scene, and hurriedly shouted: "Don''t do it. I told you before, he is not that. People on the side!" Su Zhan looked around, some knew, some didn¡¯t, some didn¡¯t change much from his own world, and some were very different from each other. Looking at them, they looked angry or vigilant, Su Zhan said indifferently: ¡°Who can call the shots? Don''t talk together in such a mess, you can''t hear clearly!" "you¡­¡­" "Humph!" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, the reaction of this group of people was different. Finally Nick Fury came over and said: "If you have anything you can tell me!" "Is there no one else?" Su Zhan frowned. "If you want to be the master, I can talk to you." Nick Fury said displeased. "But I don''t want to talk to you!" Su Zhan said lightly. Chapter 1628 Let''s get off the hook first and then talk! "Are you looking for the fault on purpose?" Nick Fury''s face changed, and he took a copy of his hand on his waist, and took out the gun directly, covering one eye with the blindfold. Adding his current expression, it looked really hideous and scary.It''s a pity... Can''t scare Su Zhan. "You''d better take the gun away, otherwise I might really do it!" Su Zhan looked around everyone, and said lightly: "If I want to do it, you will definitely not be able to live, even...you have so many people, do you believe it?" "Do you believe it?" These three words are an understatement, but they are as heavy as Mount Tai! Both Nick Fury and everyone else felt that attitude of contempt for everything! "Wait, Su Zhan, don''t do that!" Seeing the situation, the Wasp was so stiff, she hurriedly came to Su Zhan and pulled him: "I''m telling them about the world, everyone is a little anxious. Didn''t you just send me back? I''m back, what happened?" When the Wasp intervened in this way, the atmosphere eased. Nick Fury put the snatch away and looked at the Wasp in surprise. The Wasp had said that Su Zhan had sent her back, and Su Zhan was not from that world, she was just a neutral person.However, once the Wasp was not afraid that Su Zhan would not give face to him, she would directly hold him, plus the physical contact between the two of them... I am afraid it is not only as simple as sending her back! "I''m here to get a Mr. Fantastic detector. Nighthawk found something on the original one. I want to confirm whether this thing is originally there, and then I can determine if it is Mr. Fantastic''s pot!" Su Zhan explained Said. "Really? That means... it may not be the reason for Mr. Fantastic?" The Wasp said excitedly. "If that''s the case, why don''t you let people go? Why should they be locked up in that world! He is a person in our world, and a person in our world...not everyone can be shut down!" Nick Fury sneered. Said. "Really? Do you want to try?" Su Zhan raised his eyebrows and sneered. When the voice fell, Su Zhan raised his hand suddenly. In an instant, the power of chaos had enveloped Nick Fury. Su Zhan suddenly shot, and the people in the ultimate world also shot subconsciously. In an instant, all kinds of attacks swept towards Su Zhan. "Don''t do it!" The Wasp hurriedly shouted in front of Su Zhan. It''s a pity it''s too late at this time! "Humph!" Su Zhan gave a cold snort, raised his left hand with a light wave, a force of chaos blocked their attack directly in front, followed by a light shake on the ground. In an instant, an invisible shock wave suddenly shook, and with a bang, people around were shaken out. Only three people are still standing. Su Zhan, the Wasp, and the trapped Nick Fury! Wave your hand to block the sky attack, stomping over the ultimate group of heroes! Domineering! Strong! "Ahem..." "Are you all right?" "It''s okay!" "So strong!" The people in the ultimate world struggled, and the eyes looking at Su Bai were full of horror. We must know that among these people, there are many powerful people who can destroy the world, or the cruel characters who need a lot of people to play together to win, but even these people are included by Su Zhan alone, lightly kicking Up. This makes them think about before, when they took Mr. Fantastic away... The same is such a person, pick a group! And the same is not a direct match! "Man, I closed it, and you still closed it directly, what can you do?" Su Zhan squinted at Nick Fury. Nick Fury is an old fox in his own world. Didn''t he expect that IQ in this world is so worrying? Shaking his head, Su Zhan glanced at the other people and said: "You can help him, don''t worry, anyway, I will not leave for a while!" "Go out and walk with me?" 1350 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1350 Su Zhan said to the Wasp, and before the Wasp could answer, he pulled her and teleported and disappeared. The rest of them looked at each other at a loss. What the hell is going on! "Don''t think so much, get him out first!" Captain America said in a deep voice, and everyone soon became busy. Fire-breathing, magical, lightning, or direct hit with a hammer. Anyway, all kinds of attack methods are what counts, and they are all used.But apart from the clanging clang, the power of Chaos hasn''t changed at all, let alone cracked, not even a trace is left! Two flowers bloom, one on each table. Teleported out of the building of the Ultimate Team, Su Zhan brought the Wasp to the street. When the Wasp appeared at first, she didn¡¯t react. After she was on the street, she said to Su Zhan, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need to do it like this. You are here to help Mister Fantastic prove his innocence. I believe they are all willing. There is no need to get the detector out. When I told them before, many people actually thanked you. If you hadn''t sent me back, they wouldn''t know the situation." "Didn''t you see it? Nick Fury provoked." Su Zhan said. "Yes, he was a bit too much just now. It felt like he was deliberately angering you, but didn''t you tease him before? He is the leader and director of the ultimate team. If you ask someone who can be the master, he must go out. You didn''t give him face at all." The Wasp said. "He is not qualified to talk to me!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Ok." "what about now?" "Now, of course, I have to take a good stroll and accompany you. As for them, let them want to be busy, and talk slowly after they recognize their strength." Su Zhan said with a smile."Sometimes you do things like this. After you get off the hook, things are easier to talk about." "Then I will take you to a place." The Wasp said. "Where to go?" "You''ll know when you go." After speaking, the Wasp had let go of her wings and flew out. Su Zhan followed closely behind. The two passed through a few blocks, watching the busy traffic below, Su Zhan suddenly thought of something. He remembered... The main world 616 and the ultimate world 1610 seem to be... collided with each other afterwards, right? Then both worlds seem to be ruined! Although he had forgotten what happened, I''m afraid it will happen in all likelihood... it will eventually happen. Aside from these people, Su Zhan, the Wasp Girl, naturally couldn''t let her have an accident. Chapter 1629 Fuck and Fuck! "this is?" Seeing the Wasp woman bring herself to a very ordinary apartment, Su Zhan vaguely guessed where it was, but he still asked. "This is my home!" The Wasp said with a smile."I have three main places to stay, one is the building of the ultimate team, one is my laboratory, and the other is here. Strictly speaking, this is actually my home. Usually I am tired and want to rest or I come here when I want someone to be quiet. Here...it can really relax me." "Everyone will have such a place. The layout here is very nice and it feels very comfortable." Su Zhan said with a smile."So, I can''t help but ask, you brought me here...what do you want to do?" "Can''t you guess?" The Wasp was standing in front of Su Zhan. "I guessed it, but I didn''t expect it." Su Zhan responded."After all, I thought you would let me calm down first, and then let you Nick Fury out." "Isn''t this the best way to calm down?" "Calm? I''m afraid I will be even less calm." "Really? Let me see how uncomfortable you are." The Wasp was already speaking and rushed forward. Although I don''t know why the Wasp is so active, it is undeniable that this tune of Su Zhan still quite likes.It didn''t take long for the two to roll together! Not to mention that Su Zhan and the Wasp are enjoying the two-person world here, let alone the ultimate team building. Thor, Scarlet Witch, Storm Girl, and so on, almost everyone used their abilities and tried every method they could think of. The result was... but they were all!It''s clear that no one else is here anymore, but this energy is so strong, it''s almost... I don''t know how to describe it. "No way, I give up!" "I gave up too." Several people stopped their hands one after another. It wasn''t that they were impatient or unsure, it was too painful. Anyone who works hard but can''t see a glimmer of hope, this situation is the most shocking person! "What should I do now, I can''t let him stay inside just like that, right?" "Isn''t the Wasp with him? He was the one who sent the Wasp back, maybe... I can let the Wasp persuade him later." "I said so did you! What did you brag about that bullshit? It''s all right now. The cowhide is broken." "Okay, what''s the use of talking about this now, let''s contact the Wasp!" The crowd said in a rush, and quickly dialed the Wasp''s contact device. "No connection!" It rang for a long time and did not connect. "Could something happen?" "impossible." "Then why doesn''t she answer?" "Okay, I''ll go find him." At this moment, the Scarlet Witch spoke up suddenly, then turned around and flew away. Flying in the air, the Scarlet Witch sensed the positions of Su Zhan and the Wasp. She was a little unconvinced! As one of the strongest mutants in this world, her Chaos Waves have never been disadvantageous, and she has never encountered a situation like this one.So she wants to fight with Su, seriously! "found it!" 1351 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1351 The Scarlet Witch snorted and sensed the location of the Wasp. It was one of the places she often visited. She had been invited to go before.However, she can only sense the Wasp but not Su Zhan, or even sense that there are others in her family. Are they not together? It shouldn''t, they don''t make sense to separate. There is another possibility beyond the first time, that is, Su Zhan is here, but he can''t sense it, which means that his level is much higher than himself. Although faintly thought it was possible, Scarlet Witch refused to believe it! Soon, the Scarlet Witch had arrived outside the Wasp''s apartment. The curtains of the apartment were drawn, and the inside was not visible.The Scarlet Witch waved her fingers slightly, and in an instant, the door opened by itself.Followed by the Scarlet Witch walked in. As soon as she entered...she heard a voice. That sound... He really is here! For a moment, the expression of the Scarlet Witch was really ugly. He is here, he can''t feel it, that means... he is higher than himself. After hesitating, she closed the door and sat down in the living room... She must not be able to get in at this time, and plan to wait outside for a while until they are over. As a result, I waited for more than two hours. The scarlet witch who listened to is dying. I wanted to leave several times, but finally held back. "Fuck." The bedroom door opened and Su Zhan walked out of the room.Seeing the Scarlet Witch in the living room, he did not be too surprised.From her appearance, Su Zhan already knew.But seeing her waiting outside without interruption, and the arrow is on the string here, Su Zhan did not go out! Looking at the Scarlet Witch in this world, Su Zhan couldn''t help thinking of Wanda the Scarlet Witch in his own world. It''s still more beautiful in your own world! "Something?" Su Zhan took a glass of water and asked at the Scarlet Witch. The Scarlet Witch''s face flushed and said: "What do you say? If it''s okay, I will stay here for so long?" "That''s hard to tell, maybe you like to listen to the wall roots." Su Zhan said casually. "Do you want to fight?" The Scarlet Witch stood up and said angrily. Why listen to the wall, how could I like that kind of thing. "Okay, the Wasp gave me her righteousness to calm me down, so please don''t be angry, my temper is really not good, either to death or to death!" Su Zhan said. "What''s the difference, it''s not the same thing!" "The difference is big, one is for men and the other is for women." Su Zhan said with a smile. The Scarlet Witch understood for a moment. "Looking at you, you know you didn''t rescue Nick Fury, right? Let him reflect on there, he won''t die anyway. Go back and get the detectors ready, it''s best to get a few more, when I leave. It will be taken away." Su Zhan said while seeing the Scarlet Witch''s face ugly."Don''t be unsatisfied, Mr. Fantastic almost made me take it back. Without the Wasp, I really wouldn''t mind helping the High School team. It''s interesting to run around for the troubles of your two worlds now." Chapter 1630 Do You Know How You Died? Of course the Scarlet Witch would not just leave like this. Even if Nick Fury was locked up, it would be fine, but this face was completely lost.She was thinking that the detector can be given to you, but Nick Fury must be released, but she hasn''t spoken yet, Su Zhan seems to know what she is going to say. "Go back to the building of the ultimate team, don''t bother me!" When the voice fell, the Scarlet Witch realized that her body was out of control.No matter how she urged her ability to control her body, her body did not respond, to be precise, she did not respond to her instructions.I walked out of the room and flew by myself, but also at the fastest speed... The ultimate building has stabilized, some rest, some are studying how to break the power of this chaos, and some who refuse to admit defeat continue to try.For example... Thor! He clanged there and didn''t know how many times he had smashed it. While smashing it, he cheered himself up by shouting that he was a god. Unfortunately...no effect. "The Scarlet Witch is back." "How could she fly so fast, could something happen?" From a distance, I saw the Scarlet Witch flying back from a distance, very fast, definitely the most urgent speed.In a blink of an eye, the Scarlet Witch had come close, but she still didn''t mean to slow down.boom! The glass of the building was directly shattered by the Scarlet Witch, and then stopped immediately after landing. Finally... stopped! The Scarlet Witch thought secretly in her heart, and immediately felt that she had regained control over her body. "What happened?" "Why do you fly so urgently? Is the Wasp in danger?" The crowd gathered around in an instant and asked worriedly. The Scarlet Witch shook her head: "The Wasp is okay, I... I was controlled by Su Zhan." "Are you controlled by Su Zhan?" Everyone was shocked. The Crimson Witch''s mental power is not weak. With her super power, how many people can control her! "Hey¡­¡­" The Scarlet Witch sighed inexplicably, as if she had lost her spirit all at once. At first, she was not convinced and wanted to find Su Zhan to challenge, but Su Zhan let herself fly back obediently.Fortunately... I didn''t say the challenge, otherwise it would be even more embarrassing.Shaking his head, the Scarlet Witch told them about the matter, and they were a little unconvinced when they heard it. Why! But looking at the Scarlet Witch, well, rely on Su Zhan''s strength! ... ... Regardless of whether they are willing or unwilling, they can''t release Nick Fury anyway. Some people tried to find Su Zhan, but the result was the same as the Scarlet Witch. No matter who came, the ultimatum returned as quickly as possible. Arrived at the building.Poor Iron Man had just repaired the window destroyed by the Scarlet Witch, but it broke again. In the end, I simply didn''t fix it. For two days, Su Zhan and the Wasp did not leave the apartment, which was really absurd.To be honest, even if Su Zhan still had a fire in his heart, he was extinguished by the Wasp.Although she knows that the Wasp did not use this method to achieve any purpose, but the Wasp did so so that Su Zhan is not good enough to hang on to the team of the ultimate team, not to mention that he has to go back and let Nighthawk study the detection The device. So, on the third day, Su Zhan and the Wasp finally appeared in the ultimate team building. "What''s the matter with this window? To keep it cool?" 1352 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1352 As soon as he entered, Su Zhan saw the broken window and asked casually. Iron Man couldn''t help rolling his eyes... "It''s because of you!" Su Zhan looked at Iron Man and suddenly said, "In my world, you are already dead." "Huh?" Iron Man was stunned for a moment, and said what this meant. "Do you know how to die?" Su Zhan continued to ask. Iron Man tentatively asked, "Could it be that the party was too crazy and died on a woman?" For him, this is definitely the most possible and hopeful way to die. "I killed it!" Su Zhan shook his head and said lightly. Iron Man was stunned for an instant. "Don''t be afraid, I killed him because he wanted to cheat me and fight against me! You didn''t fight against me, right?" Su Zhan said with squinting eyes. Iron Man asks himself that he is a person who is not afraid of everything, no matter how strong his opponent is, his nature remains the same.But I don''t know why, seeing Su Zhan''s smile made him shiver."The detector is ready." Iron Man changed the subject and took out the detector he had prepared. Waving his hand to put away the detector, then walked to Nick Fury. For three days, without dripping in for three days, Nick Fury looked very depressed, but he could not die. Su Zhan stared at Nick Fury for a moment, then laughed and withdrew the power of Chaos. Seeing the power of Chaos disappear, Nick Fury subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Ignoring Nick Fury, Su Zhan turned to the Wasp and said, "I''ll go back there first." "Yeah." The Wasp nodded, her eyes a little bit sad. Although it was only a short period of two or three days, it had a very deep feeling. This may be the long-term love! Saying goodbye to the Hornets, Su Zhan, directly returned to the Supreme High School team. As soon as he appeared, he saw that Nighthawk was still studying the original probe, and heard a voice coming from behind, Nighthawk looked back and found that it was Su Zhan who had returned. "give it to you!" Looking at the appearance of Nighthawk, I probably didn''t feel in the mood to chat, of course Su Zhan had nothing to chat with him.After handing over the detection to Nighthawk, Su Zhan went up. When he came to his room, Su Zhan pushed the door in, only to find that there was a person lying on the bed. The one who can lie down in his room... probably only Jones.Su Zhan wanted to go and call her, only to find that... the hair color was wrong. This is black hair, and Jones is blond! It''s not Jones, then it should be the princess of supernatural power, right?But his relationship with Princess Divine Power... hasn''t been enough for her to come to her room to rest, right? "Hey, wake up..." Su Zhan shouted while pushing her. The bewildered Princess Divine Power opened her eyes, she was stunned when she saw Su Zhan and then said: "You are back, sorry, I fell asleep accidentally." Then, Princess Divine Power opened the quilt and prepared to get up... Chapter 1631 I didn''t expect you to be such a supernatural princess! Originally this was a normal action, but Princess Divine Power had forgotten one thing. Forget a habit of yourself! She is not wearing clothes! As a result, he opened the quilt and got ready to get up. Good guy... everything you should see or not was revealed.The point is that she hasn''t gotten to it yet, and she''s ready to come in. "Wait!" Su Zhan shouted. "What''s the matter?" Princess Shenli looked at Su Zhan suspiciously."It''s just that you fell asleep accidentally in your room. Would you mind it?" "I don''t mind at all, but... are you used to sleeping naked?" Su Zhan pointed at her. She looked down at her situation and hurriedly covered the quilt and said: "Sorry, I do have this habit. I will be myself when I fall asleep... I never thought I would fall asleep just now!" I found my clothes next to me and put it on. Well, he didn''t carry Su Zhan on his back, nor did he let Su Zhan leave. Of course, Su Zhan would not take the initiative to leave. Speaking of it, the character of Princess Shenli is very interesting. Generally speaking, girls probably don''t think about apologizing first. After all, no matter what the reason is, she will think that a man is taking advantage of her, and there are not many who will apologize first. "I have never been able to change this habit. I rarely sleep outside. I didn''t expect to fall asleep just now." After getting dressed, Princess Shenli said apologetically. "This habit is quite good. Sleeping naked is helpful for physical development. Your figure is very good!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" The Princess of Divine Power still seemed very confident about her figure. After she got up, she turned around and suddenly asked with great interest: "Where is Jones and I? You must have seen Jones'' figure? Even if it is not so thorough. Surely I know a general idea, which of us is better?" "Each has its own merits!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s a perfunctory answer. What if you can only choose one?" "No need, if I think they are all good, I want them all, there is no need to choose only one!" Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Princess Divine Power smiled, and then said: "Nighthawks have been studying the detectors, I wanted to find Jones out shopping, but she is not in the room, I thought she was in your room! She has been coming these days. Your room. It turned out not to be there, so I wanted to wait for her, but I fell asleep while waiting!" As he was talking, the communicator of Princess Divine Power suddenly rang and it was sent by Jones. Before, Princess Divine Power contacted Jones while waiting, but her communicator was temporarily turned off. "Why is your communicator turned off?" Princess Shenli asked. "I was practicing magic just now, so I turned it off, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, I wanted to go shopping with you. But now...I''m with your man!" Princess Shenli glanced at Su Zhan and said with a smirk. "Are you with Su Zhan? Is he back?" Jones said excitedly. "Yo, admit it now?" "What? When will I admit it. Okay, let''s hang up first, and I''ll go back now!" Jones hung up without waiting for Princess Divine Power to answer. Princess Divine Power smiled and said to Su Zhan, "Are you two together?" "I didn''t see you gossip before!" 1353 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1353 "This is not gossip! This is the first time I have seen Jones treat a man like this. Although it is two worlds, although you will definitely go, it is hard to say that you two will get there in the end, but don''t miss it when the opportunity comes. . Even if it¡¯s been together and separated, it¡¯s better than not being together, so as not to leave any regrets. So, if you are together, I don¡¯t care, if you are not together... I can help you Create opportunities! But..." The voice of Princess Divine Power stopped and looked at Su Zhan and said, "However, I have one condition." "I think it''s okay even if you don''t need to create opportunities!" The relationship between him and Jones is a natural fit, but there is no suitable opportunity yet, and the Princess of Divine Power is not needed to create opportunities. "That''s right, now Jones only thinks about you, as long as you hook her, she will probably agree." Princess Divine Power was a little disappointed. "What are the conditions? Why not speak out and listen." She was so enthusiastic, and there were conditions, Su Zhan wanted to hear what it was. "Don''t you want to go to a more advanced universe? If... I mean if you can find a way to restore my world, can you tell me?" Princess Shenli said. "this one?" "Yes!" "To restore a single universe, people at the general multiverse level can do it. Of course, it''s also possible that your world has been destroyed more thoroughly. You have to read it before you know it." Su Zhan said. "and many more¡­¡­" Princess Divine Power interrupted Su Zhan and said: "I know after seeing it, what you mean...said, you can do it." "You have to read it before you know, but... you should be sure." Su Zhan said. "Great!" Princess Shenli was so excited, she hugged Su Zhan with an open hand. Uh... it feels so good! Click! At this moment the door opened, and Jones walked in with an anxious look, but was stunned when he saw Princess Divine Power holding Su Zhan. "You come back!" Princess Divine Power didn''t think much, and after letting go of Su Zhan, she hugged Jones again."Your man is great, do you know? I have the urge to want him to be my man now!" "..." Jones didn''t know what had happened, why Princess Divine Power suddenly became so excited, she looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, Su Zhan also looked helpless. Sure enough, this person can only see a lot of things after he has been in contact for a long time. Before, Su Zhan had never thought that the calm Princess of Divine Power would have the habit of sleeping naked, let alone when she was excited... "Your man said to help me restore my world!" The Princess of Divine Power released Jones, although she had calmed down a bit, she still looked very excited. "what¡­¡­" Jones looked at Su Zhan in surprise."Really? Can you do it?" "It''s hard to say, I will know after reading it! Besides, there is one more thing I haven''t had time to say..." Su Zhan looked at Princess Divine Power."If I can restore your world, I also have the conditions!" Chapter 1632 Respective Conditions! "What conditions do you say, I promise you! Even if you let me be your woman, there is no problem, as long as Jones doesn''t mind." Princess Divine Power hurriedly said. Jones blushed, "What does this have to do with me!" "Every universe has the power of rules. This is the most basic. It is also the hub of the multi-universe, super-universe, and almighty universe. Simply put, the destruction of your world will not have any impact on it, but the above With a little action, a random change may make your world annihilate and disappear. Maybe when their idle egg hurts, they will restore all the universe, and everything is completely in their hands! So even if I helped you recover, and it may be destroyed. The best way is to come out alone!" "I myself have a Zhanmeng universe, which is a small, independent multiverse. In the future, I will transfer 324 to it. This is why I want to go to the Almighty Universe. I want to get the rest of my universe. The power of rules. Therefore, I can help you restore your universe, but the condition is that your universe must be merged into the Zhanmeng universe!" While Su Zhan explained, he put forward his own conditions. Let her universe join the Zhanmeng universe! The princess of Divine Power lowered her head and thought for a moment, and said: "I don''t know what you mean by the power of rules and the Zhanmeng universe, but I don''t want my universe to become a toy in the hands of higher-level people. So, I Promise you, as long as you can restore my universe!" "That''s fine, take time to take me there, and I will take a look at your universe." Su Zhan said with a smile. Princess Divine Power subconsciously wanted to say don''t take the time, just now. But seeing Jones next to her, she was so embarrassed to say this.She also knows what Jones meant to Su Zhan, how can she give them time to get along.Thinking of this, Princess Divine Power planned to accept it and wait for the right opportunity to go.But before he could say anything, Jones had already seen Princess Divine Power''s concerns, and immediately said with a smile: "There should be nothing else right now? If it''s okay, let''s go now." When Jones said so, Princess Divine Power looked at Su Zhan expectantly. Su Zhan actually didn''t matter when he arrived, and simply nodded in agreement. "I''m going to prepare now." Princess Divine Power said, and hurriedly turned around and went out. After Princess Divine Power went out, Su Zhan and Jones looked at each other. Although the two are very ambiguous, it can even be said that they understand each other''s own thoughts, and the people around them are also joking, but nothing has really happened to them.Looking at each other, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and opened his hands and walked over and hugged Jones, and Jones also hugged Su Zhan''s waist! Head down, look up. Although the actions of the two are not the same, the frequency is very consistent. Looking at the face close at hand, feeling the breath of each other, they kissed directly. The enthusiasm was ignited in an instant, and Su Zhan''s hands had already moved unceremoniously. Jones held Su Zhan tightly, as if the two wanted to merge together.My mind was blank, it was completely obeying the instinct deep in the soul. Fortunately, the two of them still kept a trace of calm, knowing that Princess Divine Power might not come back anytime, so they never crossed the thunder pond, but because of that, the two of them also greedily refused to separate, enjoying the feeling of being tired of being together.I don''t know how long it took, but the two only felt that it was only a few minutes before the magic princess was back. But in fact, Princess Divine Power has been there for almost an hour. The excited Princess Shenli did not notice the situation of the two of them. She took a miniature device and said to Su Zhan: "This is a locator. I came to this world through it. It directly locates my universe. We can Go straight." After speaking, Princess Divine Power couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself: "When I came to this world, I thought... I would never use it anymore, so I put it away. It took a lot of effort just now. Just found it out!" Su Zhan took it over and took a look. The result of this thing is very subtle, somewhat similar to a spatial teleporter, and it''s the kind of system to be positioned. If you really want to say it, it''s like the kind of fixed-point teleportation stone in online games.As long as the location is marked on it, you can send it back no matter where it is after use! "This thing is very interesting, but I don''t know if it can be used between the Zhanmeng universe and the Marvel universe." Su Zhan thought for a while, and said to Princess Divine Power: "Do you mind if I go back and make this thing myself?" "I don''t mind, of course I don''t mind. But... this thing is very exquisitely made. This is the only one in my world, and the last one! If you need it, just give it to you." Princess Shenli was a little worried. Su Zhan couldn''t make this thing, so he gave it directly to Su Zhan generously. "It''s useless if you don''t have the energy to give it to me. It''s not as convenient for me to pass directly. So, you should keep this for yourself, and I will make two of them myself." Su Zhan smiled and declined, and then he didn''t use supernatural power. The princess operation starts immediately. Seeing that Su Zhan was so proficient, although Princess Divine Power was a little puzzled, she believed in what he said he made. The light flashed, and a powerful attraction was generated. In an instant, Su Zhan and the three were attracted by the light, and a black hole appeared and suddenly absorbed the light and disappeared. The room was calm. Su Zhan, Jones, and Princess Divine Power have disappeared. 1354 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1354 The powerful impact and rolling force came, and the surroundings were dark.But this kind of black can be seen by people. You can see that it is black, instead of knowing it is black because you can''t see it. A very special kind of black! Su Zhan grabbed Jones with his left hand and swarmed her into his arms, and threw the locator into the system space with his right hand, followed by grabbing the princess of supernatural power who was rolling around, hugging left and right, and the three quickly disappeared into the black space channel. in. I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly I felt a dazzling white light in front of me, followed by... a sense of weightlessness came, and they had already passed through the spatial passage! Chapter 1633 Merlin who got home! The surrounding area is vast, covered with loess, and some building remains can be vaguely seen. The tornado whistling in the distance brings up yellow sand in the sky, completely like a wasteland. "Here¡­¡­" It was also the first time for Jones to come to the world of Princess Divine Power. She couldn''t help being a little shocked when she saw this scene, and even subconsciously thought of her own world.If Su Zhan did not save their world, would their world also become such a scene? If this crisis cannot be completely resolved, will similar situations occur in the future? A sorrow has poured into Jones''s heart. "This is my world, a world that has been completely destroyed, a world that has no more vitality." Princess Shenli said deeply. Su Zhan did not speak but suddenly turned into nothingness. His disappearance out of thin air made Princess Divine Power and Jones a little surprised, but they didn''t panic either, knowing that Su Zhan was going to check the world. Almost ten minutes later, Su Zhan appeared again. "How is it? This world... is there any living person?" asked the Princess Shenli. Su Zhan shook his head slightly. Although it had long been known that this would be the result, Princess Divine Power was still a little sad. "This world has been completely abolished..." Su Zhan said. "Then... Then you can still?" Princess Divine Power asked hurriedly and worriedly. Completely abolished...At first glance, she couldn''t help but worry that the world could not be restored. "Completely abolished means that even the power of rules does not exist. There should be only a small part of the power of rules connected to the higher-level universe above. So, it will be a lot easier for me." Su Zhan had just transformed into nothingness and did not feel the existence of the power of rules at all. Like a piece of white paper, let Su Zhan display it.The only trouble is that this piece of white paper is in someone else''s hand. Although he can draw freely on the paper, the owner of this piece of paper can take it away at any time! Hearing this, Princess Shenli was relieved."So you can do it." "can." Su Zhan agreed first, and at the same time was already thinking about what to do. He now has two plans. One is not to do anything for the time being, and when you go to a higher universe to get the power of 324 rules, by the way, take away the power of rules of this world.This scheme is relatively easier and more secure. The other way is to be more straightforward. Yeah! The power of one''s own rules is flooded with a world forcibly occupying here.In that case, the remaining trace of the power of rules will definitely resist, depending on who is stronger. Seeing Su Zhan meditating, Jones and Princess Divine Power did not speak, and waited quietly. After a while, Su Zhan had already made a decision. He chooses the second option. In the end, the power of this rule is in the hands of the Almighty Universe Observer Merlin. If he finds out, he will not be indifferent, even if it is the disused universe, he cannot let himself take it away. If he comes forward, it would be better. The provincial Su Zhan struggled to find him. Of course, it is also possible that he would hide his ears and steal the bell and dare not come forward. Although the chance is small, if he really does not show up, Su Zhan has no choice but to seize the world and wait...Wait for the power of rules or Merlin Shot. Su Zhanjiang briefly told Jones and Princess Divine Power about this situation, and Princess Divine Power naturally had no problem. Subsequently, Su Zhan once again transformed into nothingness and began to fill the world with the power of rules. Along with the power of the rules, the world has undergone a slight change. Although it is not obvious, it can even be said that there is no visible change, but the Princess of Divine Power can feel that it seems to be different under the same scene. , The original dead world seems to have some vitality. This is invisible and untouchable, but vaguely, the Princess of Divine Power can feel it! Su Zhan kept paying attention to the situation until he completely filled the world with the power of his own rules, and it was still... calm, without any unexpected signs! "I really plan to be a head-shrinking turtle!" Su Zhan frowned and whispered. Merlin''s reaction made him very disappointed. At any rate, he is also an almighty universe monitor. Is it really good to be so persuaded? Su Zhan came back from the avatar in nothingness, and Princess Divine Power said excitedly: "I feel it, I feel that this world is beginning to come back to life." "what happened to you?" Princess Divine Power said excitedly but found that Su Zhan''s reaction was mediocre, and couldn''t help asking. "It''s nothing, it''s just disappointment that Merlin didn''t come out." Su Zhan shook his head and said, "It seems that it will take a while to truly restore the world. If I recover now, Merlin will make a small move. When I get the power of the rules, I will include this place in the Zhanmeng universe and then completely restore this world, not only the environment, but also the people who have died here!" "Ok!" Princess Divine Power nodded heavily, she had already seen hope. "I will go with you!" It''s about her universe. Although she also knows that she may not be able to help much, she still has to do her part! "it is good." It doesn''t matter if Su Zhan arrives, anyway, one more is not more than one, and one less than her is a lot. "Are you going to walk around again, or... go back?" The power of the rules has stayed here. If there is any change here, you can feel it, then there is no need to stay here.But after all, Princess Divine Power hadn''t come back for a long time, so Su Zhan had this question. "Go back, wait until the world recovers and I will come back." Princess Shenli said solemnly. "Okay, let''s go!" Back here you need a locator, but the locator is only one-way positioning here.However, it would be much more convenient to go back. Su Zhan opened his arms, Jones and Princess Divine Power came to Su Zhan one by one, and then went straight back! "Okay, I won''t disturb the world of both of you, so hurry up and do whatever you want!" After returning, Su Zhan returned the locator to Princess Divine Power. He heard Princess Divine Power jokingly and turned around with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head and smiled, looking at Jones. 1355 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1355 Chapter 1634: The Ultimate Team Invades No one disturbed them quietly, Su Zhan and Jones naturally had no worries. They were already affectionate. As soon as Princess Divine Power left, they hugged them and lay down directly.This is an indescribable feeling, completely instinct in the heart.Maybe just like men and women in love, they can¡¯t wait to stick to each other all the time, regardless of each other. It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to face Joan Stan. Seeing Jones'' unreserved look so as not to be shy, Su Zhan rushed forward without saying anything. Silence is better than sound at this time, even if he wants to say, I''m afraid Jones may not want to listen. After a long time, the fire in their hearts was completely released, but it didn''t go out and it became longer.Looking at the blood-stained sheet, and taking a look at Jones, who was already tired and unable to open it, Su Suzhan smiled and stretched out his hand to lift Jones up to clear the sheet, and then lay down again and embraced Jones and enjoyed it quietly. The tranquility after this storm! Unconsciously, the two fell asleep like this. When I woke up again, the room was completely dark, there were stars outside the window, and the faint moonlight came in and gave me a sense of peace.I checked the time and found that it was one o''clock in the morning. I slept too early before, but now I wake up too early. Looking at Jones who was sleeping beside him, Su Zhan was ready to extract the power of faith in the Zhan League universe. The power of faith, the power of chaos, the power of rules. The three powers seem to be complicated but are actually related to each other. The power of belief is a simple ability that can be transformed into the power of chaos, so that the quality of the power of chaos increases and the capacity is increased, and it can be continuously released.The power of chaos can be transformed into the power of rules under certain circumstances. It can also be said that the power of rules and the power of chaos are the same, but they have different expressions and uses. So it can be simply understood that the more power of belief, the stronger the power of chaos (power of rules). Although the level set by the system will not change due to this, the quality of itself can be changed.Therefore, the more parallel universes in the Zhanmeng universe, the more power of belief generated, the greater the benefits, and the stronger the Soviet war! If the universe of Princess Divine Power is included, the level is raised, and the power of faith is increased, then Su Zhan''s strength will naturally increase.The most important thing is that Su Zhan really wants to know, what will be the effect of a higher level? While thinking about things, while extracting the power of faith, Su Zhan suddenly felt something and looked outside. Boom! An ear-splitting thunder sounded, and immediately following Su Zhan, he felt waves of spatial fluctuations. The line of sight penetrated the wall and through the night sky, and soon saw an aircraft carrier appearing from the sky in the distance. In front of the aviation current, Thor was holding a hammer, and the lights around him were shining. The people of the ultimate world are coming? Su Zhan was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect them to show up in the middle of the night and make such a big movement, nor did he expect them to come over suddenly?But it was normal when I thought about it again. Although I was shocked by them last time, after all, this incident had nothing to do with me. There was no news about Mr. Fantastic being arrested, and it was normal for them to worry. Such a big movement caused Jones to wake up from his sleep, and asked in a daze, "What happened?" "The people of the ultimate world are here!" "Huh?" Jones woke up instantly, put on his clothes and walked out the window. Thunder and lightning flashed, Thor opened the way, and the aircraft carrier followed behind. "Sure enough, it was them!" Jones said in a deep voice, "How come they came here suddenly." "Who knows, maybe it''s not easy?" "It looks like...I don''t want to worry about it, are they preparing to go to war?" Such a big movement, this kind of unwelcome aura, no one looked like it was going to go to war.As soon as Jones''s words fell here, Su Zhan hadn''t waited for a response when he saw a bright light flashing, and Hyperion had flown past. Whoosh! Hyperion has come before Thor. I didn''t hear what the two of them said, anyway, it took more than ten seconds. Hyperion and Thor had already fought. Both sides are energetic, no one can be low-spirited, and they have played a game before adding, so it is not surprising that the two of them fought... Thor and Hyperion did this, and soon... the others on the Supreme High School team also flew over.Then I saw the members of the Supreme Squad on the aircraft carrier. Good guys! The chaotic battle began instantly, the air, the ground, and the battle were all in one ball! "I''m going to help!" Seeing that both sides were fighting, Jones naturally wouldn''t sit idly by and said to Su Zhan and flew out of the window. Jones has gone, can Su Zhan not go? Obviously, the top high school team does not have an advantage in numbers, and the ultimate team is not only with many players, but also not weak.It was almost a few fights, so Su Zhan naturally couldn''t look at Jones in danger. So after Jones flew out, Su Zhan followed. "Su Zhan is here!" I don''t know who yelled, the ultimate team became nervous in an instant. After Su Zhan came over, he didn''t do anything, but just stared at Jones. "Hey, you don''t know how to take action?" Spider-Man came over to talk to Su Zhan again. Su Zhanbai gave him a glance and said, "Do you like chatting in battle so much?" "No way, you are too strong, not to mention that you also said that this is a matter of our two worlds, it has nothing to do with you. So I''d better confirm it!" Spider-Man said with a grin. If Su Zhan made a move, then everyone would just give up, he would definitely not have to fight. Su Zhan said lightly: "It turned out to be nothing, but now it does. She is my woman!" Su Zhan pointed to Jones. Spider-Man is a little anxious."Then our Wasp is also your woman." "But they didn''t bother me to rest in the middle of the night!" Su Zhan continued. "..." "Uh, actually I don''t understand why Nick Fury had to choose at this time, I was actually still sleeping!" Spider-Man couldn''t help but vomit, and the topic was taken away by himself. Chapter 1635 Nick Fury has a problem? Spider-Man himself was muttering for a long time, and Su Zhan was a little admired. Spider-Man and Deadpool are all famous mouthpieces in the Marvel universe!In my own world, it may be because of the different trajectories of development. Although sometimes there is a lot of talk, it is really far from the one in front of me. Originally I wanted to ask Su Zhan if he would make a move, but I brought the topic to why I came here in the middle of the night, and also what harm would happen if I didn¡¯t rest well and stayed up late. From this disadvantage, I talked about how irritable I was recently. Kind of, completely forgot about business. Fortunately, after nagging for a long time, I finally reacted. "Uh, I seem to say a bit too much." "Is it a bit too much?" "Well, where did you go? Oh, yes, come here in the middle of the night. You blame Nick Fury for this, it has nothing to do with us." Spiderman said. "Okay, okay, what should you do? As long as Jones and Princess Divine Power are fine, I won''t interfere." Su Zhan said. "What about the Wasp?" Spider-Man asked tentatively. 1356 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1356 Su Zhan gave him an angry look, and Spider-Man immediately realized that he had asked this question a little too much, so he waved his hand and left immediately. The opponent of Princess Divine Power is the Golem, and it seems that it is not too dangerous to be evenly matched. The wasp was paddling. And Jones'' opponent... is the Scarlet Witch. Powerful magical characters on both sides. The magic light waves of the two fiercely fought each other, very fierce. Scarlet Witch''s magic is very strong, Jones''s is not weak, it can be called evenly matched. Su Zhan looked around, and they don''t need to worry for the time being. At this time, the Wasp had already flown to Su Zhan''s side and said worriedly: "Can you stop them?" "Let them fight first, anyway, it won''t be possible for a while. You tell me what''s going on first, why suddenly come over in the middle of the night." Su Zhan asked. The Wasp said in a low voice, "It was the staff gathered by Nick Fury, saying they were here to make sure they would not cause any harm to Mr. Fantastic. I have already told them, and you will definitely notify me when the test results come out , But they refused to agree. Moreover, because you came and took people away last time, they felt a little unconvinced, which led to the decision to come. I am alone and cannot persuade them." "It''s not your fault!" Su Zhan patted her on the shoulder to comfort the Wasp. "I feel that Nick Fury''s attitude on this matter is a bit wrong." The Wasp whispered."I feel that he is creating a contradiction between the two worlds. If it weren''t what he advocated, no one else would be incited. Many conflicts can be avoided." "What do you think he will have?" Su Zhan asked. The wasp shook her head: "I don''t know." This was her instinct, and she felt that Nick Fury was a little different from usual. ... ... When the Wasp was talking about Nick Fury with Su Zhan, Scarlet Witch and Jones were fighting like a raging fire, very intense.However, the Scarlet Witch''s attention was constantly paying attention to Su Zhan. For this man who made her feel helpless, although the Scarlet Witch had been convinced, she had somehow wanted to prove herself in front of him. Let you see that I am not so weak! This idea became stronger and stronger as the attack lasted, making Scarlet Witch more unable to concentrate. "The situation is not very optimistic." Nick Fury was still on the aircraft carrier as the commander, watching the situation below, and he frowned slightly."It seems that we still have to do this!" After speaking, Nick Fury turned and left. At the door of a secret room on the aircraft carrier, Nick Fury was standing here, and the electronic door of the room suddenly opened.As the door opened, the first thing that caught your eye was a cloud of green skin. Hulk! There are many lines around Hulk, and behind him is a huge machine, which seems to be specially used to control Hulk, the Hulk of the ultimate world! Nick Fury pressed a button next to him, and the bottom of Hulk quickly opened slowly, and immediately after the machine released Hulk, Hulk fell from the sky in an instant. Damn it! Hulk hit the ground heavily, smashing the ground out of a deep hole in an instant. "My God, Hulk!" "Why is he here?" "Why didn''t Nick Fury tell us that he brought Hulk." The people in the Ultimate Team were shocked to see Hulk appearing here. You must know that from beginning to end, Nick Fury had not said about Hulk, let alone that Hulk was on the aircraft carrier. They can control it anyway, but if Hulk does it... "Stop Hulk." Captain America shouted. If Hulk is crazy, no one can control it, and it''s easy to hurt ordinary people. Immediately, the people of the ultimate team went to block Hulk. "Stop first, I''m going to deal with more trouble!" The Stone Man said towards the Princess of Divine Power. "I am the bigger trouble!" Princess Divine Power naturally refused to let the Golem go. The two had attacked and defended each other just now, and they were angry.As soon as Princess Divine Power was about to stop the Golem, she saw Nighthawk suddenly approaching him."Wait, something is wrong, the big guy on their side seems to be a trouble!" When the Princess Divine Power looked at it, she realized that the people in the Ultimate Team seemed to be more nervous, and several people had already been assigned to deal with Hulk.And the Stone Man has already rushed over, and soon the two behemoths have fought together! "What''s going on? Isn''t he from their side?" "This is a double-edged sword!" Nighthawk said in a deep voice. "Why Hulk is here too!" The Wasp shouted in surprise. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and looked at Hulk with interest. This Hulk is different from his own world, it seems...not that strong?It''s just a normal Hulk, and it doesn''t retain the sense of reason at all. "Nick Fury really has a problem, I''ll go to him and ask for it!" Hulk appeared suddenly, without any notice before. She was already suspicious, now that Nick Fury has a problem, or something extra The purpose! The Wasp was being flown up to find Nick Fury, but she heard Su Zhan say: "There is no need to be so troublesome, I just let him down!" Chapter 1636 Doctor Destruction''s Conspiracy "Why did you let him down? He won''t listen to you. What''s more, he is now letting Hulk out again. He knows that we will definitely follow up with him, so he can never easily..." The Wasp felt subconsciously Su Zhan is unlikely to let Nick Fury down. Her thinking was right, but she was thinking a little wrong. That is the means! Su Zhan is not a member of the Ultimate Team. He would not be so polite to Nick Fury. He just used words to get Nick Fury down. Although he could do it, he didn''t want to do that.Before the Wasp was finished speaking, Su Zhan waved his hand abruptly. boom! A chaotic force suddenly blasted out toward the aircraft carrier.With the loud noise, the aircraft carrier was hit directly across, the explosion sounded deafening, rumbling, and then I saw the huge aircraft carrier tilting down and falling straight down. This action instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and no one thought that Su Zhan would suddenly make a move, and he would rush to the aircraft carrier when he made the move.Seeing that the aircraft carrier is about to fall, not only the people on the carrier will be in danger, but the people below will also be in danger. The Scarlet Witch immediately flew over and fixed the aircraft carrier with magic, and slowly put it down. Jones didn''t take any action during this process. After all, letting the aircraft carrier smash it down might hurt people in his world! When the aircraft carrier landed slowly, Su Bai suddenly appeared with the Wasp and came to Scarlet Witch and Jones.As the aircraft carrier landed, the agents and operators on it ran out, and soon...Nick Fury also came out. 1357 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1357 Can''t come out! Who knows that Su Zhan is so unreasonable, although he has landed now, it is even more dangerous.Even if he doesn''t want to face other people now, he has to come out! When Nick Fury came out, it didn''t happen. Before Su Bai could speak, the Wasp and Scarlet Witch started to question first, and others came over one after another, not asking why Nick Fury brought Hulk and put it down at this time, but Accuse him of hiding it before. Thousands of people pointed out! This situation made it difficult for Su Bai to speak. "enough!" Nick Fury yelled, and the surrounding area fell silent for an instant to hear his explanation. "Bringing Hulk is just in case, if we lose, maybe we can rely on him to turn the tide of the battle. As for why not tell you...If I say, can you agree?" Nick Fury said. There is some truth in what he said, and some people seem to be persuaded by this reason. But the Wasp said: "But we don''t have to bring Hulk here. We are not here to start the war, we are just here to ensure the safety of Mr. Fantastic." "Safety is guaranteed by strength." Nick Fury said. "Are you sure your strength is strong enough?" Su Bai said lightly, saying that Nick Fury was speechless, depressed to death. After a while, the Wasp asked again: "Even if we can accept your reasons, what about Hulk? No one knew Hulk¡¯s whereabouts before. How did you find it? Or... Hulk is actually under your control. In." "This¡­¡­" Nick Fury was a little speechless, he really couldn''t explain this question. "I helped him catch Hulk." At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded! Immediately afterwards, I saw another person slowly walking out of the aircraft carrier. A steel armor, a cloak, and a steel mask on his face! "Doctor Destruction?" His appearance surprised everyone even more. How come one after another? First a Hulk is enough to make them feel sudden, okay, now there is another Doctor Doom?Everyone looked at the aircraft carrier subconsciously, and for a while, there will be people who unexpectedly will not appear here! "Doctor Doom, why are you here!" Pili shouted angrily. There is no need to elaborate on the grievances between the Fantastic Four and Doctor Doom. "Why am I here? Hehe, of course it is to conquer this world." Doctor Doom said with a sneer. "What''s going on?" The Wasp shouted at Nick Fury. Nick Fury stared at Doctor Doom without speaking? what happened? The reason is simple, he wants to get information about this world! As the leader of the Ultimate Team, Nick Fury is not as pure as the members of the Ultimate Team?When the crisis emerges, heroes go to rescue, and then they are busy and cause losses.He wants to do it once and for all, and solve the danger before it appears!Therefore, it is very necessary to collect the information of other universes, and act first before other universes may harm their universe.Although Mr. Fantastic is also researching this project and field, Nick Fury is very clear that Mr. Fantastic is purely for academic research. For the advancement of science, he will definitely not investigate the situation in different worlds, and the ultimate team will not agree. this way! This is the hero! Chaha found him at this time. As the same top scientist, Doctor Doom has the ability to do this. So Nick Fury secretly cooperated with Doctor Doom, so he always showed the intention of coming to this world! It''s just that he thought that Dr. Destruction had such great ambitions, he did not want to understand the situation of this world, but to occupy this world! "Doctor Doom!" Nick Fury rushed towards Doctor Doom with an angry roar, and soon... the two fought together. Although I don''t know what the situation is, it is clear that either Nick Fury or Doctor Doom must be related to this incident. It is best to control them first, especially... Doctor Doom. Soon, people around joined the battle. The current situation is very interesting, there is a wave from Hulk, Nick Fury and Doctor Doom, but the fierce ultimate team that should have been played against the High School team is no longer! "The result of the detector, came out..." At this moment, Nighthawk suddenly received a reminder. Chapter 1367 Although the repeated accidents between Nick Fury and Doctor Doom have basically made things clear, this is Doctor Doom''s conspiracy to occupy the world.But this is what the Ultimate World thinks. The Supreme High School team doesn''t know any Doctor Doom or Nick Fury. They need evidence to prove that Mr. Fantastic is not the culprit, and then pay attention to Doctor Doom. Now that the results of the probe came out, Nighthawk turned around and left almost without stopping. As for the lack of fighting here, it doesn¡¯t matter for the time being. What''s more, the high school team has almost stopped now. It is completely from their world. People are fighting by themselves.Wait until the check result is confirmed to know who should be responsible for the next step! Nighthawk returned to the Supreme High School team building and quickly checked the test results. This detection revealed that the detector brought back before the Su War was not the same as the one discovered. The special substance was not newly brought back, only the one originally found.Holding the test result, Nighthawk directly found Mr. Fantastic who had been locked up. Mr. Fantastic is also a little anxious now, he naturally heard such a big movement outside, but this room is completely sealed, and he can''t even look at the situation outside. Hearing the door of the cell opened, Mr. Fantastic hurried to the door. "What happened outside, did someone from my world come?" Mr. Fantastic asked hurriedly. "You should worry about yourself instead of worrying about this. This is the result of the detector''s inspection. I hope you can give me an explanation!" Nighthawk handed over the inspection result. Mr. Fantastic hurriedly took it over and looked at it. After a while, he said in a deep voice: "This is impossible. I can guarantee that there is no such special substance on the detector I made. However, although I don''t know what this substance is, I think...this kind of matter will have a special reaction with the antimatter zone when it passes through the antimatter zone, which leads to the appearance of those vines. If I can analyze it, I can find a way to verify my point of view That''s right." "There is no time left." Nighthawk shook his head."Is the detector always in your hands? Is anyone else accessible?" "Things have always been kept in my laboratory. The laboratory is highly encrypted. Only our Fantastic Four can enter. No one can crack that set of defense procedures for the time being." Although the suspicion cannot be removed, Mr. Fantastic still chose To tell the truth. "How about going in without breaking the defense procedures?" Nighthawk asked. Mr. Fantastic shook his head: "This is impossible, unless someone can wear..." The words stopped abruptly before they were finished. Seeing him like this, Nighthawk slowly said, "It looks like you have thought of someone who can do it." Mr. Fantastic nodded. Although he still didn''t believe it, he still said, "There is a mutant called the Phantom Cat in our world, who can pass through any matter... and through the walls of my laboratory! But she cannot help Doctor Destruction. of¡­¡­" "What if it''s Nick Fury?" Nighthawk asked suddenly. 1358 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1358 "..." Mr. Fantastic was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. But if he doesn''t answer, it is the best answer. Nighthawk also knows that Nick Fury is the leader of the ultimate team. If his instructions are used for other reasons, the Phantom Cat will definitely do it.However, Nick Fury was also deceived by Doctor Doom, so... "Come with me." Nighthawk said. "Can I go now?" "You can rest assured that everyone in your world is here. It doesn''t make sense to keep you locked up. I hope you can help me figure out the truth." "I will!" ... ... When Nighthawk was talking to Mr. Fantastic, the situation outside had already changed once. And more than one! The people of Team Ultimate separated Nick Fury from Dr. Doom. Although Nick Fury did something very unorthodox this time, he was still his own, and Nick Fury was too embarrassed to work with them and was naturally separated, but Doctor Doom is different, he is not so polite to the rest of him, almost beating.The other side is also surrounded by fights, but the result is completely opposite. Speaking of Dr. Doom alone, he can be weaker, but the Hulk who is also a person is almost the same as Explosive Beans. The Rockman and others are not his opponents at all. Not only did they not win the Hulk, but also made Hulk even more. Anger, but the stronger the anger, the stronger the BUG ability makes Hulk almost unbeatable. In a blink of an eye, those people have been beaten up, and Hulk, who lost his composure, rushed towards the Supreme High School team. , Or... rushed towards Jones. Jones didn''t panic until he just wanted to use magic Hulk, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that Su Bai was already standing in front of her when the figure in front of him flashed. "Hulk, Hulk is the strongest!" Hulk roared and jumped up fiercely, clenching his arms and smashing directly towards Su Bai. "Be careful, get away!" The members of the Ultimate Clan hurriedly shouted. Su Bai didn''t move, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, seeing Huoke''s fist about to smash down, and even with the sound of breaking the wind, even the space seemed to be condensed by his power, Su Bai waved lightly. . A group of chaotic energy suddenly appeared on Hulk, and Hulk wrapped it for a moment. Hulk was actually set in the air. This scene stunned everyone. Although they admitted that Su Bai was very strong, Hulk... is not easy, but they never expected that Hulk, who is not easy, would have no resistance in the face of Su Bai. Ability! Seeing Hulk roaring in the air, but unable to break free, the people of the Ultimate Team felt a sense of sorrow... "you are way behind!" Su Bai said indifferently, Hulk''s body involuntarily flew towards Su Bai, and at the same time Su Bai had already raised his fist. boom! With a rapid arc, Hulk was hit and flew directly! Chapter 1368 Robot and Vine Elements Boom! There was a loud noise, followed by seeing smoke spreading quickly from a distance.Although I don''t know where Hulk was beaten, but this time... it''s definitely not light! Taking a look at the stunned crowd, Su Zhan turned and smiled at Jones, then walked towards Doctor Doom who was still beating in the distance. "It''s not too sleepy to toss and toss in the middle of the night, this bit of trouble should be over soon." They woke up while holding Jones to sleep comfortably. After watching for a while, they didn''t mean to end, Su Zhan Decided to take action. Anyway, they just beat Feihuoke with one punch and solved one. They simply solved this one, and then let them solve the problem quietly, and cut anyone who didn''t accept it! Seeing Su Zhan coming over, everyone in the Ultimate Team stopped subconsciously. In this way, Su Zhan walked in front of Dr. Doom under their attention. Dr. Doom didn''t panic at all, even if Su Zhan flew Hulk with a punch, it seemed that he couldn''t feel moved or afraid.Su Zhan glanced at Dr. Doom and suddenly smiled, then turned to look at the humanity of the Ultimate Team: "You haven''t won this kind of stuff for a long time?" This is very hurtful. The people in the ultimate team were angry but couldn''t refute it because they did not win for a long time. "Doctor Doom is not so easy to solve." Someone said. "I don''t know if Dr. Doom will solve it, I only know that this is a robot! Can''t you solve Dr. Doom, and Dr. Doom''s robot?" Su Zhan asked. "robot?" "how is this possible!" Hearing Su Zhan said that Doctor Doom turned out to be a robot, which made the people of Ultimate Team incredible. "Forget it, it''s also because you didn''t solve it. If you really solve him, it will be in trouble." Su Zhan shook his head and looked at Doctor Doom again. "I didn''t expect to be seen by you." Doctor Doom said with a smile suddenly. Because of the armor and mask, the sound is very lifelike, and it is really difficult to tell that this is a robot. "Inertial thinking kills people." Su Zhan said lightly. People who are not in the ultimate world naturally don''t know anything about Doctor Doom. Even if it is Doctor Doom in his own world, Su Zhan is not very familiar with it. He has only seen it at the stage of the Dark Avenger. But the people in the ultimate world are different, preconceived will never suspect that this is a robot, otherwise they should have discovered it long ago! It has to be said that Dr. Doom is an excellent machine made, and its strength is still very strong. It seems that it should be made carefully, otherwise it will not have this effect. Sure enough, I heard Doctor Doom slowly say: "It''s a pity this robot, but... it''s worth it." "This body contains a lot of vine elements, enough to destroy this world. And the people of the ultimate team are here, and it won''t take long for me to control the two worlds!" Dr. Doom laughed proudly, following his body There is already light. "No, it will explode." "Hurry and stop it!" The people of the Ultimate Clan hurriedly shouted that they wanted to stop but it was too late!The Dr. Doom robot exploded very quickly. It only took a few seconds before the voice fell. Boom! It was instantly torn apart by the explosion, and countless green substances emerged from the body. The individual was small, but the densely packed together seemed very scary... This number, coupled with the super-fast spread and spread speed of the vines, probably won''t take the entire planet in a day.It¡¯s okay if the people in the ultimate world have not experienced it, but the people on the Supreme High School team know how troublesome this vine is. If this thing spreads, the world will be ruined. Dr. Spectrum, Jones had their abilities released at almost the same time trying to wrap these things, but... Su Zhan was faster than them.Almost at the moment of the explosion, the power of chaos has been expanded. When the impact of the explosion has just spread, the power of chaos shrinks instantly, compressing the impact of the explosion together in an instant, like a small glass ball. ! ... Silence, from the explosion to the end, this series of changes was too fast, and it was almost over when some people didn''t even react.Some are planning to rush forward to stop the explosion, and some have rushed out with a quicker reaction, but in the end they are completely empty! The chaotic ball slowly flew to Su Zhan¡¯s palm and floated. Su Zhan looked at the people of the ultimate team and said: "You almost made me unable to rest as soon as possible. I really want to throw this thing into your world. , Let you also taste the taste of being disturbed." 1359 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1359 "Don''t, don''t!" Su Zhan''s words scared the people of the ultimate team and waved their hands again and again. Su Zhan was just talking casually. With a pinch of his finger, the chaotic ball became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared out of thin air. Seeing that thing disappeared, the talents of the Ultimate Team were truly relieved. At this time, Nighthawk and Mr. Fantastic came.Nighthawk told the results of the investigation. In fact, even if you didn''t say the results, you already knew it. The nighthawk missed the good show.It turned out that Dr. Doom¡¯s conspiracy, Nick Fury also had an idea but was used by Dr. Doom.When Mr. Fantastic asked Nick Fury whether the Phantom Cat had done tricks on his detector, Nick Fury also admitted.The result is that Mr. Fantastic is not the culprit who almost harmed the world, he is also a backer, I have to say...very wrong! Now that the truth of the matter is clear, there is no need to fight again, but there are still many problems to be solved in the follow-up, at least it will not be so easy for them to return to their own world if the aircraft carrier is broken, so the Supreme High Squadron asked them to arrange them in the building. , Of course... Su Zhan didn''t bother to participate in these things, and took Jones and the Wasp directly away, and the people watching the two worlds were a little uncomfortable... Chapter 1369 Regardless of whether they are comfortable or uncomfortable, Su Zhan was originally sleeping well and was disturbed inexplicably, and if he did not take action, Dr. Destruction''s plan would definitely succeed. Whether it was the ultimate team won or not, the robot of Dr. Destruction would Blast.At that time, I''m afraid I won''t even want to stop quietly resting. Now that they are all right, they can directly talk about the follow-up matters. This does not require their own intervention, and they are not interested in interfering. Take the Hornets and Jones back to the Supreme High School team building, Su Zhan''s room. Let go of the two, they looked at each other a little uncomfortable. Of course, they all know their relationship with Su Zhan. If any of them were taken away, they would not be surprised.But now so many people in the two worlds have taken away both of them at the same time, which is enough to explain the problem.The two of them probably have that kind of relationship with Su Zhan! The Wasp was okay, after all, she had a short contact with Su Zhan, so she could still understand Su Zhan and Jones. Jones was very surprised that Su Zhan had hooked up with the Wasp so quickly... But after thinking about it, if it weren''t for the messy things to interrupt and there was no suitable opportunity, it seemed that Su Zhan would be very fast.Thinking about it this way, she was relieved when she arrived, not to mention that she knew from the beginning that Su Zhan was the king of his world. There were many queens and many women, so it was not unacceptable. Many things are preconceived. Once you accept it at the beginning, it will be better later. "Get a rest early, I guess you must have a lot of things during the day." Su Zhan didn''t explain much when he arrived, and lay down directly after saying.The two looked at each other and Jones walked over first, followed by the Wasp.The two of them lie on either side of Su Zhan so that they don''t seem crowded!Although the three were lying together, Su Zhan didn''t take the opportunity to do anything. Although the two of them were a little nervous and uncomfortable at first, the unconscious fatigue gradually came and quickly fell asleep. The three of them slept steadily. The group of people outside was not so easy. Things were twisted and twisted. In addition to what actions Dr. Doom might take in the ultimate world, a solution must be worked out as soon as possible.So the Supreme High School team and the Ultimate team discussed fiercely downstairs, but they all lowered their voices subconsciously, for fear of waking up. However, Su Zhan really wouldn''t be awakened by them. He slept directly until the next morning. When he got up, Jones and the Wasp were gone.Coming downstairs, Su Zhan found that there were not many people downstairs, only the Princess of Divine Power and a few members of the Ultimate Team were here. "Where are they?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Are you awake? How was it last night?" Princess Divine Power winked and asked, and then said: "They went to the ultimate world. The result of our discussion last night was that although the matter was due to the plot of Doctor Destruction, after all, Mr. Fantastic took care of it. Laxity is coupled with the detector he invented, so he still has certain responsibilities, for which he will make a certain compensation for our world. However, Dr. Doom¡¯s affairs are more anxious, so go there first." "The aircraft carrier you provide?" "Ok!" "So, did Hyperion and the others go to the world to help?" Su Zhan said silently: "Is it not idle? The previous fights and deaths, and now they help each other? Forget it, I don''t bother to take care of your business. , I am ready to go." "Go? Where to go?" "Of course it''s going to do my business, I''m not here for vacation..." Su Zhan said silently. "Oh, when do you leave, I will also go with you." Princess Divine Power immediately reacted and said hurriedly. "Wait for Jones back." "Well, then I will let you know when she comes back." Su Zhan responded and turned around. He already has the method, that is Jones¡¯ magic, he can do it on his own, but he has to say hello to Jones and the Wasp anyway. After almost half a day, they came back. The only connection Dr. Doom follows here is the robot. After the robot explodes, he will naturally not be able to know the follow-up situation, so he does not know that Fujimo''s matter has been resolved, and he is preparing to attack and occupy the ultimate world. As a result, the ultimate team and the Supreme High School team arrived. The two groups dealt with a Doctor Doom, and the result is naturally conceivable. Doctor Doom must have failed. After solving the matter of Doctor Doom, I waited for Mr. Fantastic to bring some equipment, and then returned directly. "Are you going to leave?" As soon as they came back, Princess Divine Power called Jones and said that Su Zhan was going to leave, and the Wasp followed after hearing it. Jones and the Wasp were almost in unison. Su Zhan nodded: "Well, it''s time to go. Anyway, the matter on your side has been handled, and the time I stay here is not short. Princess Shenli will go with me, and I will pay back when the matter is resolved. I will come back to see you. At that time...you may be able to consider things in the future." "What''s next?" "Is going to my world, or running back and forth in different worlds like this." "Yeah! We will consider it." Unless it is regarded as dew love, and the two women have no idea about dew love, so this issue must be considered! "I won''t say goodbye to them, anyway, I will come again." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Well, then I will help you release the magic!" Jones said. Su Zhan didn''t need to come, but he didn''t refuse.The two teamed up to release magic, and soon... the surrounding space gradually changed, like a small hole like a wormhole, and then gradually became larger. "gone!" Su Zhan said softly, then greeted Princess Shenli and jumped up. Immediately afterwards, the wormhole had begun to close gradually, and in an instant, the room had returned to normal. "What is this place?" Looking at the vast starry sky, Princess Divine Power was a little surprised. "It seems that my luck is better!" Su Zhan looked at the huge figure, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Life court! Chapter 1370 Multiverse Life Court This is not the life court of the 31916 world, Su Zhan can feel the powerful aura emanating from him.You know, Su Zhan has also seen the Court of Life, in his own world, World 324.But at that time, no one can do anything about it, and I haven''t seen it later. I didn''t expect to encounter a life court here, which is a multiverse life court! Perhaps, he can know how to reach a higher cosmic level? "Who is he? Why is he so weird?" Princess Shenli also saw the Life Court, and asked Su Zhan in a low voice with some doubts. Su Zhan smiled: "The court of life can be regarded as an omnipotent existence. It is authorized to supervise and maintain the balance of all reality, including all multiverses. Generally, it will only appear when it is necessary for him to appear. His trial can be It affects the entire universe, and his power is limitless!" "Ah... Then there is a need for him to appear now?" Since he will only appear when he is needed, does his presence here mean there is a need? 1360 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1360 Princess Divine Power''s reaction was quick. If it is necessary for him to appear, then don''t think about it. It must be because of what Su Zhan is going to do that may affect what, so he will appear, which makes Princess Divine Power suddenly nervous.She glanced at Su Zhan but found that his expression was very calm, nervous, worried, etc., and there was even a trace of...excitement? "Do you know me?" Su Zhan suddenly came to the life court and asked with a smile. The Life Court nodded: "You are from Universe 324, the only alternative!" "The only alternative? What do you say?" "Each universe in the multiverse will give birth to the same person, even if the trajectory of the development of the universe is different, but they will all exist, or have existed. And you, only 324 universes exist, you are the only individual in the entire universe, and Not controlled by the power of the rules of the universe. I feel that what you are about to do may disrupt the entire universe, so I will stop you." The tone of the life court was very calm, as if it was just another very common thing.But what he called blocking is not so common. "Are you here to kill me?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "Your existence destroys the balance of the universe. You are the only alternative and an unstable factor in the universe, so it must be eliminated to ensure the balance of the universe." Life Court said. "Then can you tell me how to get to the Super Universe before you destroy me?" Su Zhan asked tentatively. The life court did not speak. Although he does things according to the rules, he is not stupid.Of course he knew how strong Su Zhan was and it was not so easy to deal with. How could he tell him how to go to the super universe? Seeing him silent, Su Zhan couldn''t help but curl his lips. Well, he also guessed that the life court would not say.But it doesn''t matter, because the arrival of the life court is enough. "Then you are ready to fight?" Su Zhan smiled, turned his head and said to Princess Divine Power: "You stay away." "I can help you." Shenli Princess said. Su Zhan shook his head: "Forget it, this is the Multiverse Life Tribunal, not a similar opponent like Hyperion or Team Ultimate. Such a guy is enough to make you even take a shot without even having the chance to resist. In the universe!" "..." Princess Shenli was not convinced, but she also admitted that Su Zhan was right. The difference in strength is too great. She was silent, and slowly flew away. After Princess Divine Power was gone, Su Zhan stretched out his backhand and took out the God Killing Blade. The Blade of God Killing obviously had a more advanced evolution after contacting and devouring several hammers. "I haven''t used it for a long time. After all, it''s the Multiverse Life Tribunal. I have this qualification." Su Zhan chuckled lightly, and rushed straight up holding the God Killing Blade. In an instant, the figure flashed, Su Zhan came to the life court, and the blade of God Killing turned into a black light and slashed directly. The chest of the court of life flashed straight to Su Zhan. Su Zhan swung his blade to resist. The powerful impact exploded in an instant, and the energy of the Life Court was actually blocked by the Blade of Godslayer.Holding the God Killing Blade with one hand to block the energy, the power of Chaos was continuously input into the God Killing Blade. Evenly matched! It seems to be evenly matched. "It turns out that you are not much stronger in the multiverse." Su Zhan chuckled, his other hand suddenly sent chaotic power to the court of life. The power of chaos seemed to have turned into a fist. A loud boom hit the Life Court, and the huge power made the Life Court instantly lean back, and the energy tilted and blasted into the distant space.It took a long time to feel the entire space shaking violently. Princess Shenli couldn''t help being shocked. At first glance, the battle between the two seemed nothing special, especially the energy of the life court seemed not so strong, but now she realized that it just didn''t seem to be strong. In shock, Princess Shenli watched Su Zhan and Life Court intently. Su Zhan is playing in the court pressing down on life! Even Merlin, the almighty universe watcher, injured him, let alone a multiverse life court?The Blade of God Killing was so fast that the Court of Life could not be seen at all, and the power of Chaos was constantly surging in waves. If it were not for the Court of Life and replaced by someone else, it would have been killed by a spike. Fortunately, the Court of Life was also at this time. There is nothing to fight back. "Are you really here to solve my alien species and restore balance to the universe instead of sending food?" "Otherwise, you just tell me how to get to the super universe? As the life court of the multiverse, you must know it? If you tell me, I will not kill you. Think about it, if you die, the whole multiverse can be No one will maintain the balance. Will it cause more trouble then?" While Su Zhan attacked, he persuaded the court of life. Of course, if it was not because of the particularity of the life court that Su Zhan could not peek into his memory, then Su Zhan would not need to persuade him. "What you said is very reasonable, whichever is the lesser of the two evils. But... it is my duty to eliminate any anomalies and maintain the stability of the universe, so... you must die!" After the Life Court finished, powerful energy began to accumulate suddenly. Chapter 1641 Feeling that the energy in the life court is getting stronger and stronger, Su Zhan¡¯s expression is slightly surprised. If the intensity of this energy bursts out, it can easily destroy countless single universes, and even the multiverse may be destroyed. What are you going to do? "Hey, are you going to blew yourself up?" Feeling the energy is still growing, the body of the life court even began to tremble, Su Zhan said with interest."In order to kill me, you really wanted to explode? Even if you explode can kill me, the residual energy alone is enough to destroy the multiverse? You want to maintain the balance of the multiverse. Not to destroy the multiverse." The life court did not speak, and the energy was still rising. Su Zhan was not in a hurry or even interrupted his thoughts. After touching his chin, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and said, "I understand, whether it is the multiverse or you, even if it is destroyed, there will naturally be someone in charge to restore everything. , And I, an alien, is no longer in the scope of recovery, so you want to kill me this way? That¡¯s why I hate that my destiny is controlled by others. I die inexplicably, live again inexplicably, even what happens I don''t know anything, it''s so sad!" "So, I want to get the power of the 324 universe rules, whoever stops me will die!" Su Zhan¡¯s words fell and the power of chaos suddenly condensed in the palm of his hand, spinning quickly and compressed. The power of chaos became smaller and smaller, and finally became a small spot of light, smaller than a nail. But the power contained in it is immeasurable! At the same time, the energy in the life court had risen to its limit, the body glowed and began to tremble quickly. It could be...burst anytime. At this moment, Su Zhan teleported to the front of the life court suddenly. Rao is the life court who is usually emotionally stable and follows the rules without any fluctuations. At this time, he can''t help but reveal a touch of joy! Immediately afterwards, he released the power of control and detonated... himself! Just as the life court was about to explode, Su Zhan''s finger pointed at it. The power of chaos the size of a light spot touched the body of the court of life, and in an instant...the powerful force surged out, and the court of life exploded directly. Boom! 1361 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1361 A violent explosion sounded. The energy of the court plus the power of chaos produced an explosion that was even more exaggerated than the Big Bang, and it rushed in all directions almost instantly. "Get me back!" Su Zhan let out a cold snort and activated his devouring ability.In an instant, his body produced strong suction as if it had become a black hole.To use an unsuitable analogy, Su Zhan at this time is like a smoke machine, and the energy of the explosion is sucked in as quickly as smoke.Throwing in. In the distance, Princess Divine Power was already shocked by this scene. She was already prepared to resist explosions. After all, this is the explosive energy that affects the entire multiverse. Even if she wants to hide, she has nowhere to escape, but she never expected that Su Zhan would even blew the life court. Can absorb all the energy?And it''s so strong. After a long time, I don''t know how long it took for Princess Divine Power to finally wake up from the shock. At this time, all the explosive energy had been completely swallowed by the Soviet War. Su Zhan has also flashed back. "You...you..." Princess Shenli looked at Su Zhan and didn''t know what to say. He refreshed his knowledge of his strength time and time again. Every time he feels that Su Zhan is strong enough, he can always show stronger strength.Shaking his head, Princess Divine Power said: "The court of life is dead, how do we go to a higher universe?" "Look there." Su Zhan smiled and pointed behind him, where the life court was originally located. At first glance, there seems to be no difference there, it''s all in the vast universe.At first, Princess Divine Power did not see what made her come, but since Su Zhan said it, there must be a reason, so Princess Divine Power watched it carefully for a long time, and finally she found the difference. "The spatial fluctuations there seem to be... not normal?" "Yes, the spatial fluctuations there are different from the surroundings. It is difficult to find if you don''t look closely." Su Zhan smiled and nodded, then looked around and said: "This should be somewhere remote in the universe, basically No one will come here, and there will be a life court guarding here. If nothing else, passing through this space should surprise us." "Then we go now?" "Wait a second, I want to see if the people above will revive the Court of Life." Su Zhan said. Princess Divine Power didn''t really matter. At first, she thought about what she might be able to help, but now she understood it, she might not be able to help.After waiting for a while, Su Zhan was ready to leave without seeing the Life Court resurrected. However, at this time, he suddenly discovered that the place where the spatial fluctuation was abnormal had changed, and it felt like he was going to be blocked. "Merlin!" Su Zhan roared, and flashed directly to the place where the space fluctuates. At this time, there is no way to pass through, as if there is a layer of energy covering it, and it is gradually thickening. "Want to seal this place? No way!" Su Zhan gave a sneer and punched directly. boom! That layer of energy actually shattered in an instant, followed by rapid healing.Princess Divine Power had already come to Su Zhan and wanted to help, but saw Su Zhan take out the God Killing Blade and stab in fiercely. That layer of energy has no barriers at all, and the God Killing Blade can penetrate it with ease.Immediately after the God Killing Blade has changed, it suddenly became huge, and the energy was expanded bit by bit, and in the end, even the space of fluctuations seemed to be expanded. Click, click, the space seems to be cracked. "Want to be closed? Huh, I will keep you completely closed!" Su Zhan sneered, holding the God Killing Blade suddenly hard. In an instant, the entire space was cut apart by the Blade of God Killing! Chapter 1642 "go!" Su Zhan said with a sneer and went directly in with the princess of Divine Power. The change in the scenery in front of the two of them in an instant appeared in the vast universe again. Although the universe looks the same, it''s vast, let alone different universes, it''s hard to tell the difference between the same universe.However, Su Zhan could clearly feel that the universe seemed to be more powerful. "Wow!" Before Su Zhan and Princess Divine Power could stabilize their bodies and see the environment clearly, a powerful attack followed them straight to the two, almost in front of them in an instant. "what¡­¡­" Princess Divine Power screamed in surprise, subconsciously raising her arms to resist, this was completely her subconscious action.But after waiting for a while, she didn''t feel any powerful force coming."What''s the matter?" Princess Divine Power tentatively lowered her arm, but found that there was nothing in front of her. "A hallucination?" The princess of Divine Power heard a loud bang just as she thought about it, and a violent explosion suddenly appeared in front of her, and immediately after the entire space began to collapse, the universe seemed to be shattered and collapsed by the force of this blow.It didn''t last long before she saw a person suddenly appear, and then the collapsed space was strangely restored to its original state, as if... nothing happened just now. "this is?" "Merlin!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded nearby. As soon as the attack appeared, Su Zhan teleported away directly with Princess Divine Power. At this moment, when he saw the person on the opposite side, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer: "At any rate, he is also an almighty universe-level character. It is either a sneak attack or some small actions. Don''t you feel ashamed?" "If I can solve you, I would be happy to continue doing this." Mei Lin said lightly. Last time, he was injured by Su Zhan, but it took a long time to recover. He knew very well that Su Zhan''s strength has far surpassed ordinary people. What multiverse, super universe?He is at least the level of the almighty universe, the same level as himself, or even stronger!That''s why he had to adopt a method that didn''t fit his identity. For example... the sneak attack just now. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Su Zhan''s reaction would be so fast, and this could be avoided. "I thought you were always a tortoise with your head shrunk. You are the one who fears the big snake, right? Including the female Thor?" Su Zhan asked with a sneer. "The female Thor''s matter has nothing to do with me." Mei Lin said lightly. Has nothing to do with him? Su Zhan was a little surprised, and the reason was already analyzed in an instant. If Thor''s substitution matter has nothing to do with Merlin, then it must be Odin, right?Only Odin would do such a thing for Sol.But remember it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case in the big event?It doesn''t matter anymore, it is normal for his world to be different and change. "You should be clear about my purpose, to surrender the power of the rules of the two universes, and then I vent my breath, maybe I can still consider not killing you!" "This is impossible!" 1362 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1362 "Then fight!" There is nothing to write about with the old guy Merlin. He has to obediently hand over the rules to save himself trouble. Su Zhan may just teach him to vent his anger. If he refuses, then hit him.When the voice fell, Su Zhan had already appeared in front of Mei Lin. A punch directly blasted out. Mei Lin had been guarding Su Zhan''s actions, and in an instant, a magical barrier rose to protect his body. The magical barrier of omnipotent cosmic power, even the huge cosmic explosion that brought together countless multiverses, was enough to guarantee that Merlin would not die, and it might even be impossible to shake this magical barrier. "Turtle shell?" Su Zhan sneered, but the attack did not stop. boom! There was turbulence in the space. Immediately afterwards, I heard a bang, and Su Zhan''s fist had already hit the barrier. The magic barrier trembled violently, and Merlin in the barrier even felt it shake. "This¡­¡­" He widened his eyes in shock, sucked in a cold breath, and looked at the magic barrier hit by Su Zhan''s fist in disbelief. It was cracked, and there was a crack. This made Merlin couldn''t believe it. Click, click. Vaguely, he seemed to hear the sound of cracks, and then he saw the magical barrier like glass shattering, and the curved cracks gradually extended and expanded. Su Zhan slowly raised his hand. boom! It was another punch in the past. The magic barrier split completely instantly! When Mei Lin was shocked, Su Zhan had already punched him again and hit Mei Lin''s chest directly. In an instant, huge power swept through his body, and the pain caused Mei Lin to snorted and flew out like a missile. People haven''t stopped in the air yet, Su Zhan has teleported to behind Mei Lin. boom! Another punch. Seeing Su Zhan teleporting and always appearing in front of Mei Lin, watching Mei Lin flying around like a sandbag, Princess Divine Power was dumbfounded. So strong! "Ha!" Merlin suddenly shouted, and the magic barrier appeared again, trying to use this to resist Su Zhan''s attack to buy time for himself.Su Zhan sneered, his body appeared above Mei Lin in a flash, raised his foot, fell, and slashed directly. With a click, the magic barrier broke in an instant without stopping for a while, and Merlin flew down heavily.Su Zhan was about to catch up, and suddenly felt an attack flying up from below. "Want to fight back?" Su Zhan gave a sneer, without dodge or dodge, the power of chaos suddenly released, like Meilin''s magical barrier, gathered around him to travel a chaotic barrier.When Merlin''s attack came, he heard a bang and was bounced away... Bounced away... This result made Merlin a little at a loss. Want to be so strong? "Bring me back." The power of Chaos suddenly extended and flew, and instantly rushed towards Meilin and entangled him. Meilin hurriedly released his power to break free but it was useless. His power could not break free from the power of Chaos at all, and even felt like sinking into the sea Did not feel any feedback.Immediately afterwards, the power of Chaos pulled Mei Lin, and with a swish, Mei Lin could not help but flew back to Su Zhan. Chapter 1643 Merlin''s daughter and the power of rules are in hand! "Hand over the power of rules!" Su Zhan looked at Mei Lin, who was shocked before him, and the God Killing Blade suddenly appeared. Looking at the Blade of God Killing, Merlin''s expression instantly turned ugly. He could feel that this weapon contained powerful power, and he even had a familiar feeling, as if... it had the aura of a sword in a stone.This is a powerful weapon capable of destroying the super universe.This is a weapon capable of killing oneself. But now, this weapon is in the hands of the more powerful Su Zhan! "You know this is my duty!" Mei Lin said looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan sneered: "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to say these useless? Your duty? Your duty can be directed at me? If I''m not as good as you, am I going to die in vain? Don''t take any duties, say the rules What does it have to do with me? Do I obediently wait for you to trouble me again and again? Then I can''t deal with you? Sorry, there is no such cheap thing!" "And..." Su Zhan said with a sneer, "Didn''t you say that you act according to the rules? It''s okay if you die, maybe you will be resurrected, so what are you afraid of?" "Can you not be afraid?" Merlin smiled bitterly, he was not sure whether he could be resurrected. "So, don''t talk nonsense, and don''t think I will change my mind. You know this very well. You should know that I will retaliate when you target me in every possible way. So, hand over the power of the rules!" Hand in, or not? Merlin hesitated for a moment and said: "If I hand it over, can you let me go?" "No! But I will give you a good time." Su Zhan sneered. Merlin didn''t finish, just raised his head and closed his eyes. Anyway, they will die, so what do you have to pay? As for those who are happy or not, he is not worried! "Very well, I like a hard bone like you." Su Zhan chuckled, and the power of chaos surrounding Mei Lin suddenly got closer and closer... Merlin''s expression became slightly painful. It is reasonable to say that his almighty universe level strength can''t hurt him at all, but this chaotic power is completely different. He can feel that his body is about to be strangled. . "Think it''s just that? It''s just an appetizer." "Usually I don''t waste time doing this kind of thing, but now I am very interested." When Su Zhan''s words fell, Mei Lin suddenly changed color. He felt these chaotic powers penetrated his body, as if he had become a living thing, and got in, following his flesh and blood and meridians, and in an instant, Mei Lin felt that his body seemed to have become The sieve, pierced with sore holes. The pain caused him to explode with the powerful power, the aura on his body instantly became stronger, while trying to drive away the chaotic power in his body, while the energy was released to shake the chaotic power! I have to say that the power that burst out suddenly is really strong, and it almost didn''t shatter the power of Chaos. 1363 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1363 Of course, it''s just almost. The power of Chaos only expanded slightly and then returned to its original position in an instant. And Merlin, who failed in a rush, was even more frustrated. "Let go of him, I will give you the power of rules!" Suddenly, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded. Su Zhan turned his head to look, and saw a woman appeared in the void. This woman is wearing a white robe and black hair. She looks good and has a good figure. Although she is not a particularly white woman, she is very charming and has a very special temperament. Feeling a little holy? Let people not dare to blaspheme! "Who are you?" Su Zhan asked with interest. "My name is Roma, his daughter!" said the white-robed woman. "Merlin''s daughter?" Su Zhan glanced at Merlin unexpectedly, and then at this Roma."biological?" "..." "..." Both Merlin and Roma were a little speechless, of course they were biological. "Well, I didn''t expect him to be so beautiful, so unlike his daughter." Su Zhan smiled, and then said: "Since you are his daughter, you also said that you can give me the power of rules, then Just hand it over." Roma didn''t say anything about the bargaining, nor did he say that Su Zhan let Merlin go, waved very simply, and in an instant, two energies flew towards Su Zhan... The power of rules! Su Zhan feels very clearly, this is the power of rules! This woman is so simple! Su Zhan instantly transformed into nothingness and swallowed the power of these two rules. One belongs to Earth 324. One belongs to Earth 412. The power of rules in that world of Princess Divine Power! The power of the two rules was swallowed, Su Zhan instantly felt that he had changed, and he had a sense of enlightenment that seemed to be suddenly enlightened! Although it was not the first time that he received the power of complete rules, the universes in the Zhanmeng universe were swallowed up by Su Zhan, but for the first time he had such a special feeling. He could feel the two universes as if Being connected with himself is closely related, and even a single thought can change everything in that universe! One thought, birth! One thought, die! Life and death are all controlled by his thoughts! "This feeling is cool!" "The power of the rules has been given to you, can you let my father go?" Roma said. Su Zhan suddenly asked: "You can control the power of rules, so you are also the guardian of the almighty universe?" "Yeah." Roma nodded."But I just assist my father''s work." "That''s it..." Su Zhan rolled his eyes and suddenly asked: "Then if your father dies or he loses this ability, will you take his place and become the only almighty guardian of the universe?" Roma frowned slightly and said flatly, "Perhaps!" "Then it will be interesting!" Su Zhan looked at Mei Lin and suddenly released his devouring ability. "My energy, what are you...what are you doing? You are devouring my energy, no..." Merlin panicked instantly. Roma''s mouth moved slightly but did not speak, nor did he take any actions. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but she doesn''t dare! She can feel how strong Su Zhan''s devouring power is. If she gets close, she might even be swallowed up. In that case, she has no chance to save her father... Chapter 1644 Can I Dedicate myself to You? The yelling of Merlin Drysty still can''t stop the passing of power, anger, despair?He looked at Su Zhan, his daughter''s eyes had pleading, begging Su Zhan to let him go, begging her daughter to save him. Roma shook her head helplessly. Su Zhan''s devouring ability is too strong, and too domineering! No matter who you are, no matter what abilities you have, dare to approach and devour you without discussing it! Suddenly, Mei Lin''s body trembled violently, as if he was overcharged, following Su Zhan, he felt a little change in his body, as if he had some ability and disappeared... "Is the ability of the guardian of the Almighty Universe being taken away? That''s right, otherwise it will be absorbed by me, and the entire Almighty Universe will be mine." Su Zhan was not too surprised, and he knew it with his heels. The guy who controls everything is absolutely impossible to give this ability to himself, at most he is to let himself take away the power of the rules of the two worlds! Su Zhan had been mentally prepared for a long time, and Su Zhan was not disappointed. After a while, Mei Lin''s abilities were swallowed by Su Zhan, and Mei Lin passed out directly, floating in the universe, feeling like a dead body floating in the sea. ! Roma could feel that her father was still alive, and she was slightly relieved.However, he was a little relieved too early, seeing Su Zhan suddenly waved his hand, and the unconscious Merlin disappeared instantly as if being swept away by the vortex of the ocean waves. "Infinite Gems!" Roma reacted instantly, and Su Zhan sent his father into the space of the Soul Stone. "What do you want to do?" Roma asked Su Zhan in a deep voice. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s like I told you that you have a way to save your father." "..." Roma was speechless by these words. "I''ll take your father away temporarily, he will definitely live well! Of course, the premise is that you can satisfy me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. With Merlin in his hands, if Su Zhan sees which world needs the power of rules, I believe that Roma should know what to do. This is what Su Zhan meant to take Merlin.However, Roma clearly misunderstood Su Zhan''s intentions! The word "satisfaction" is easy to make people want to get crooked, especially when Roma understands Su Zhan''s habits and styles. 1364 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1364 Roma gritted her teeth subconsciously, and whispered: "I can get any woman you want, is this okay?" You want a woman, I give it to you, but I... can''t! "Who said, I want this?" Su Zhan asked differently, raising his eyebrows. Although a woman is good, it is not difficult for Su Zhan to want it. He naturally has a way to get it. Why use Merlin as a threat? "You... don''t go too far." Roma gritted her teeth. "Excessive? It''s better than you are deliberately trying to kill me, right?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Roma gritted her teeth and said: "Once! You have only one chance, and then let my father go. Otherwise, I would rather let my father die in it! He has no ability now, and I can do it to resurrect him!" "That''s why I didn''t kill him!" Su Zhan curled his lips and said: "You can bring him back to life, but you can''t let him die! So, if you still care about him, don''t even think about negotiating terms with him." "This is the case this time, I hope that next time I find you, you can take the initiative to show up." Su Zhan said lightly and then teleported to Princess Divine Power, followed by... the teleportation disappeared. In the next moment, Su Zhan and Princess Shenli had appeared in the boundless world. "This is... my world?" Princess Divine Power looked around and cried out in surprise. Su Zhan nodded, and the power of the rules had swallowed Merlin''s ability. From now on, he could freely teleport under the super universe.As for the Almighty Universe, it needs the ability to be the guardian of the Almighty Universe! Regarding Roma, Su Zhan didn''t take it to heart. She would definitely avoid rats, and she would be more convenient in the future.The pressure is too tight, not to mention that Roma will die, maybe the guy who controls everything will make a move, and then Merlin will lose its effect. The universe of himself and the Princess of Divine Power was in hand, and the ability to devour Merlin caught him. The purpose of this trip has been successfully achieved. "Now, this world already belongs to me, and I will now completely incorporate this universe into my war alliance universe." Su Zhan said towards the Princess of Divine Power. Princess Divine Power nodded, with some expectation. Su Zhan didn''t say much, sensing the existence of the Zhanmeng universe and this universe, and began to incorporate this universe into the Zhanmeng universe.During this process, she didn''t feel any abnormality. Princess Divine Power looked around curiously and thought about what might happen. She didn''t know that until Su Zhan said it was done, she didn''t feel any change. "That... all right?" Princess Divine Power asked suspiciously. "How about it?" Su Zhan smiled: "The sky is falling and the earth is breaking, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking? Not so exaggerated. Although this process is sensitive to me, it is very small for the universe itself...not to mention it is just the universe. The earth in the middle! Even if there is a reaction, you may not be able to feel it." "Now, Earth 412 has officially become a part of the Zhanmeng Universe. In the future, you can try to travel to other worlds when you have time. It is also quite interesting. In addition... there is one more thing I want to tell you!" "what''s up?" Seeing Su Zhan''s seriousness, Princess Shenli asked. "Because you belong to this universe, and this universe already belongs to me, so you can say that you share the honor and disgrace with me." Su Zhan said. "In other words, can you control my life and death at will?" Princess Divine Power asked. Su Zhan nodded and said jokingly: "Yes, so if you make me angry, I will make you disappear at any time!" "That said, I have to please you. Then, your Majesty, can I dedicate myself to you?" Princess Divine Power giggled. "Consider." Su Zhan responded with a smile. Chapter 1645 Battle Alliance Universe Su Zhan thought that Princess Divine Power was only joking, so he also said with a smile, but in fact, although Princess Divine Power said it in a joking tone, its original intention was not a joke. Women worship the strong! There is no doubt that Su Zhan is the strongest he has ever seen! At the same time he also saved his world. It''s normal for Princess Divine Power to have such an idea to worship the grace. Listening to Su Zhan''s words to consider, Princess Shenli smiled and approached Su Zhan, and put her hand on his shoulder: "So, what do you need to consider?" "Are you serious?" Seeing the actions of Princess Shenli, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you are serious, I won''t be polite!" "Even the guardians of the Almighty Universe know your style, don''t you need to change it with me?" Princess Divine Power said with a smile. For this reason, what can Su Zhan say? He is not a hypocritical person, and Princess Divine Power is not ugly!Reaching out to hold Princess Divine Power''s waist and hug her into his arms, Su Zhan directly bowed his head and kissed. It didn''t take long for the two to get together. The reaction of Princess Divine Power was stronger than she thought, and her emotions were ignited almost instantly. In this vast world without any creatures. Heaven is quilt. The ground is the seat. ... ... After a long time, after the two rested, they arranged things properly, and Su Zhan got on the job! Since this world already belongs to itself, it is natural to have talents, and someone can generate the power of faith.Therefore, Su Zhan is ready to resurrect the people of this world. For the Soviet War, who completely controlled the world, this was not difficult. Mobilizing the power of rules, the world changes with his thoughts. Vigorous vitality radiated, and the surrounding environment began to change rapidly. Land, ocean, white clouds, sun, and cities gradually reappeared. The original ruins have become prosperous cities again. Souls and lives reappeared in an instant. , From barren to prosperous, the world has completely changed! Princess Divine Power looked at all this in shock, her eyes moistened involuntarily. The world...recovered! "You stay in this world first. When you want to go back, you can go back to the Supreme High School team or want to find me." Su Zhan said with a smile: "I want to go back to my world first. The world is also included." "Ok!" Princess Divine Power nodded heavily. Su Zhan did not stay too much and left directly from this world. He didn''t go to the high school team and went back to his own world! 1365 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1365 The world hasn''t changed much, and life has returned to peace after the events of the origin of fear. Most people are used to it, but... in the future they will not experience these sudden crises again! With a deep thought, Su Zhan began to integrate 324 into the Zhanmeng universe. This process is not troublesome. With previous experience, it can be said that 324 was integrated into the Zhanmeng universe very easily. The difference is that the Princess of Divine Power did not feel abnormal before, but many people or gods in this world can feel it. The changes in it, especially like the court of life, the five great creation gods, and so on, clearly felt that I was cut off from the original multiverse. Although they don''t know what happened, all they can think of is Su Zhan! Suddenly, countless cosmic gods came towards the earth, wanting to ask for some clarity! At this time, Su Zhan has already come to Mariko! Now that the entire earth has been integrated into the Zhan League universe, and the entire earth has already belonged to itself, then it is okay to control even the power of this world. Aside from other parallel universes, at least this 324 universe is its main development universe. The expansion territory that was slowly advancing before, is now unnecessary. So Su Zhan asked Mariko to let her do this. In addition, Su Zhan also sorted out his own war alliance universe. The current parallel universes in the Zhanmeng universe are: No. 1, which incorporates the world where Death is Coming, Mighty Ghosts, Inception, Town, and Silent Hill. Number 2: Magician, Shadow Hunter, Percy Jackson, God War: Eye of Power, Harry Potter. Number 99: DC parallel world, that is, the world of missionaries and evil forces. In addition to the number 324 and 412, the world of the magic princess There are five complete parallel worlds. At the same time, there are still several worlds that have not been fully integrated. For example, from the dungeon world of The Legend of Night, Twilight, The Hidden Wolf Girl, and Van Helsing, a copy needs to be merged. For example, Superbody, Piranha, Evaporated Taiyangping, Secret Society, also need to merge a copy. Finally there is the newest one left: Parasitic Spirit, White: Cursed Melody, Fast Angel, and Stupefied. There is also one shortfall. However, Su Zhan also discovered that there was a world full of copies that had not been included in the Zhan League universe. That is Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Jennifer''s body, undead forensic medicine, special forces, Hancock, this copy world! So Su Zhan simply included it. In this way, there are a total of six complete worlds in the Zhan League universe, and there are still three worlds that have not yet integrated the copy! "Unconsciously, there are nine worlds!" After finishing the sorting, Su Zhan was shocked, but he didn''t expect so many.However, in terms of parallel universes, the nine single universes are not particularly large, at least they are far from the Marvel world and the DC world. Especially in the Marvel world, there are more and more dense parallel worlds. Responsible and far away! "We still need to increase the number of universes, so let''s merge the three dungeon worlds that have not yet been fully integrated. Calculating the time, the Crown Group should be almost ready, and they should go back to prepare a debut stage for them, and take a look. Can you merge another copy." Su Zhan thought so and was about to leave, but at this moment someone opened the door and came in. It turned out to be Skye who hadn''t seen him a few days! Chapter 1646 Skye and the New Ghost Knight "Skye?" It was really unexpected to see Skye coming into the Soviet war. His own stalls grew bigger and bigger, from a region to a country, from a country to a world, and now it has become a unit of the universe.The stall is too big, it is inevitable that sometimes it will take a long time to see each other, most of them are Su Zhanli''s long-term return and then...everyone meets once. Seeing Skye coming in to Su Zhan, she discovered her look... something different! I didn''t wear the normal uniform, but the street style feeling.Su Zhan smiled and got up and hugged. Skye didn''t expect to encounter Su Zhan by accident. After the hug, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Why are you here?" "Something comes to Mariko." Skye explained, and then said: "I found a very suspicious person. At first I suspected that he was a secret warrior, but later discovered that it was not. He and the history of the secret warrior Leiter has contacted, and he doesn''t know who this person is!" "Are there any characteristics?" Mariko asked. "Like all ghost knights, you can transform into a flame skull." Skye said in a deep voice."I also contacted Bai Gujing and Sister A, but they have never heard of it, and they don''t know this person." "So..." Mariko smiled and said, "If it is normal, it might be a little troublesome, but it should be easy now!" With that, Mariko looked at Su Zhan. Skye nodded. Obviously she also understood why Mariko said that. With Su Zhan here, it would be easier to find someone. Su Zhan smiled: "Let''s go." "Huh? Is this already known?" Skye asked in surprise. Su Zhan held Skye''s waist and smiled and walked out: "The whole world has been completely under my control. It''s just to find someone. It''s too simple." "Then where are we going now, shall we go to him directly?" Skye asked. "Did you miss me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Sky was stunned for a moment, and Yan Ran said with a smile: "Of course I did." "What is the rush to find that evil spirit knight? Let''s find a place to talk first, and then find him!" Su Zhan suddenly teleported with Skye, and the next moment the two had appeared in a certain room. As soon as he appeared, Skye proved that she was not just talking casually. Feeling the hot and active breath of Skye, Su Zhan would naturally not be indifferent. It didn''t take long for the two of them to be completely clothed and in the room. Sounds rang out! This is actually the norm in love. If two people are separated from each other and cannot meet frequently, and the time to meet is short. Eating, shopping?Small talk? Stop making trouble, basically do business first! This is not only the case for men, but also women. After all, this matter can''t be slapped. So it wasn''t that Su Zhan thought about this kind of thing as soon as he saw Skye, but couldn''t help it. At the same time, this kind of thing was also a catharsis and expression of longing. After a long time, after a long time, Skye snuggled in Su Zhan''s arms, and the two briefly talked. 1366 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1366 Skye is basically responsible for some street cases, similar to the original work, but now he is working hard for the security of the territory of the war alliance.After listening to Skye''s experience during this time, Su Zhan also said about the War Alliance universe, Skye was very interested.It was almost like this for a long time before the two of them were dressed neatly and prepared to go to the ghost rider Skye said. "Why did you stare at him?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "There were several cases in the area I was in charge of. Although they were not good people, these people died inexplicably and were arrested. When the cases came to my hands, I investigated it and found out that it was a ghost rider. But this evil The spirit knights are a bit different... The few evil spirit knights I know at present, such as Shred, Sister A, Bai Gujing among the secret warriors, etc. Although they will be tried when they encounter guilty people, they are all very simple and basic. There won¡¯t be any delays, and the trial will be on the spot. Not to mention anything, but this ghost rider is different!" "He seems to be investigating some case or looking for someone." Skye briefly talked about the situation with Su Zhan. Su Zhan''s heart moved to understand the situation. The next moment, Su Zhan took Skye and disappeared. Immediately after the light flashed, Su Zhan and Skye had appeared in the parking lot. It looks like this is a used car repair shop? There are many abandoned cars parked around, of all kinds. Not far away is a huge warehouse, which looks like a repair shop. The scale is...not too small. "you guys¡­¡­" At this time, a man wearing a leather jacket came out, seeing Su Zhan and Skye slightly surprised, and subconsciously glanced in the direction of the door. If someone comes in, he can definitely hear or see. When did these two people come in? Although he was puzzled, he still asked: "Are you going to buy a car or sell a car?" "Buy a car!" Su Zhan hugged Skye and said with a smile. They look like a young couple. They are not rich, but they are very emotional.The boss smiled and said, "Do you have any plans? Or just take a look." "I want to buy a modified 69-year version of the Dodge Charger muscle car." Su Zhan said with a smile. It is very detailed, and it seems to be planned. However, the boss froze for a while, and then shook his head: "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. This car is hard to find. So if you really want it, you may have to wait a while, or you can consider other styles. Go to another parking lot." "Are you sure?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "of course!" "But I don''t think so!" Su Zhan Xiaoxiao suddenly waved his hand, and immediately saw a car drove out of the garage. Lacquered black color, streamlined models. It is the Dodge Charger he just said! "Isn''t this there?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The boss looked at Su Zhan with doubts, and his body gradually changed! Chapter 1647 The flame burst out, and his head gradually changed, as if it had become a skeleton mask. The clothes on his body were still intact, but his hands became skeletons braving the flames! Ghost Rider! Seeing his changes, Skye was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be the evil spirit knight he was looking for! The transformed evil spirit knight reached out and picked up a steel pipe from the side. The steel pipe instantly covered the flames, and then he saw him pick up the steel pipe and smash it. "Humph!" Skye snorted and waved his hands, and in an instant, a shock wave came and directly shook the steel pipe in his hand.The evil spirit knight seemed a little surprised, and immediately wanted to find something to attack again.Skye didn''t give him this opportunity. His hands shook again, and the shock wave directly shook the ghost rider flying out. It slammed into an abandoned car next to him, and the car was dented in an instant. The evil spirit rider shook his head and got up from the car, holding the car with his hand. The flames spread from where he touched, and the car caught fire.Holding the car, the Ghost Rider waved vigorously, and the burning car was still coming towards Su Zhan and Skye. Howl! Skye was about to blast her away when she saw Su Zhan slowly stretched out his hand to stop her, followed by a slight smile, and the car in the sky disappeared in an instant. Gone. It just evaporated out of thin air. Skye and the Ghost Rider were stunned. Su Zhan walked over slowly and walked towards the Ghost Rider. The evil spirit knight hesitated for a moment, and suddenly his eyes flashed towards Su Zhan. Judgment Eye! One of the powerful abilities of the evil spirit knight, the ultimate use of the fire of hell, can directly burn the soul of the opponent through his eyes, allowing the opponent to experience the pain caused by the crimes committed against other victims in the past. No one can escape, the ability to resist! It was the hallmark of the evil spirit knight. When he saw him doing this, Skye knew that he should have released the Eye of Judgment, but... Su Zhan''s expression was still calm, with a slight smile on the corners of his mouth. Not affected the same. "This is impossible!" The evil spirit knight looked at Su Zhan in shock, but the invincible Judgment Eye actually failed to work.He doesn''t seem to have a soul. No, it''s because the soul is too strong and he is not qualified to judge. "Why, why is this?" "Why?" Su Zhan smiled."This question is actually very easy to answer. Although the Eye of Judgment is strong, there are limited people who can judge. You can''t judge people who are stronger than you. And I... happen to be stronger than you, stronger than anyone in this world, because I Is the master of this world." "Not only can I resist your Judgment Eye, I can also deprive you of your ability." Su Zhan snapped his fingers after speaking, and made a very crisp slap, followed by the flames on the ghost knight''s body, disappearing, and in an instant he returned to the appearance of an ordinary person. He looked at his hands in disbelief, touched his face, suddenly raised his head and said in shock: "No, this is impossible, this is impossible!" "For me, nothing is impossible." Su Zhan snapped his fingers again, and he heard a thud, and the flame returned to him. "No matter where or how you get the power, everything has a source, and the source of everything is me!" Only when you truly control the world can you know what kind of feeling it is, the source of everything, the control of all tension, and the heart moves at will.This is just this world. What would it feel like if it were the master of the multiverse, super universe, or even the omnipotent universe?Thinking about it, I think it should be pretty cool. "what?" With his thoughts moving, Su Zhan suddenly found that many guys seemed to be coming towards the earth. "Is it felt?" Su Zhan smiled and turned to Skye: "If you should ask, you should ask first. I will see a few guys and come back to find you later." "As for you, if you don''t want to lose everything, just cooperate." After Su Zhan finished speaking, the person suddenly disappeared. 1367 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1367 "What''s your name?" Su Zhan asked towards the evil spirit knight. The Ghost Rider hesitated for a moment and gradually returned to normal... "Robby." "Why kill those people? What are you tracking?" Skye asked again. Robbie was silent for a moment, then shook his head... ... ... In space, outside the earth. Su Zhan appeared suddenly, and at the moment he appeared, several figures appeared in the distance. "Oh, it''s quite comprehensive." Looking at these people around him, Su Zhan couldn''t help chuckles. They are all familiar, and they are all so-called great gods. The five gods, the court of life, etc. "We can feel that this world seems to be a little different. The changes in rules and the induction of the prerequisite world, the source of everything seems to have changed, and the new source... is you!" The Planet Devourer looked at Su Zhan and said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shrugged."and then?" "We want to know why!" "Why? This is a good question!" Su Zhan smiled, looked at them one by one, and finally said slowly: "Because I have all the power of the rules of this world, even the Guardian of the Almighty Universe has been arrested by me. Why do you think?" "What?" The Life Court said in shock."This is impossible!!" "nothing is impossible!" Su Zhan waved towards the Life Court, and in an instant, the Life Court groaned and turned into nothingness. Just disappeared completely! The five great gods and others were shocked in an instant, this is the court of life, it disappeared in Su Zhan''s wave of hands?And it''s not death in that sense, it''s true, it''s completely erased from this world, and it doesn''t even have a trace of existence. This means, this strength! Only the master of this world, who has all the power of the rules, can do it! "Understand now? This world is mine already, and I will replace the person who became your head! This world already belongs to my war alliance universe!" Chapter 1648 Debut Stage? Hearing Su Zhan¡¯s words, everyone was silent. Although they knew that Su Zhan was very strong, they did not expect that one day he would be able to completely control the world, and even separate this world from the original world and become a part of his own universe. ? What is this unexpected? It means to some extent has become a god of creation! It''s not the kind of destroying or restoring a single universe or parallel universe, because whether it''s destroying or restoring is based on an existing one, and Su Zhan has already created a whole new universe. "So the problem is simple now. Either you continue to do your things and complete your duties. Or...I can make you disappear." Su Zhan said lightly. With the lessons learned from the life court, they naturally know how to choose. Although they claim to be gods, even if Su Zhan is as strong or even stronger than them before, they may not really obey, but now it is different. Now Su Zhan has become the master of the world, which is impossible to resist. . So a few people very simply expressed their willingness to complete their duties and accept the deployment of the Soviet war. Can''t lose face?Feel ashamed?Then we have to see what the other person is! After figuring out what was going on, after seeing the strength of Su Zhan, these people had nothing to stay. Who knows if it will make Su Zhan unhappy, so they all left in a very awkward manner. Su Zhan also returned. At this time, Skye and Robbie had almost talked about it, and Robbie looked very nervous seeing Su Zhan gone and returned. Su Zhan didn''t care too much about Robbie''s reaction. He turned to Skye and asked, "How is it? Are you sure about it? Do you want me to help?" "I can solve the rest." Skye said with a smile. Although Su Zhan has this ability, it is impossible to rely on Su Zhan for everything. Otherwise, what value do they have?What''s more, Skye believes he has the ability to solve this problem! Su Zhan originally came here to accompany Sky, but since Sky didn''t use Su Zhan, he didn''t say anything, just smiled and waved at Skye. Sky was stunned, then looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "Feel it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Skye nodded: "I feel it, my ability has increased at least dozens of times in an instant." "Get in touch, your ability is very strong. Since you don''t need my help, I will help you strengthen your ability." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" "Then I''m leaving, I guess I might come back later this trip, but I know what''s happening in this world, and I will come back if necessary." Su Zhan said with a smile. Controlling the power of complete rules, it is indeed a thought to know everything. Leaving this world, Su Zhan has returned to the world where the Crown Group is located, but Su Zhan did not go back to the villa to see the Crown Group, but first went to Jeju to see the situation. I have to say that their speed is still very fast here. Yes, with the full support of the government, this place has already seen its scale. "If you are fully prepared, how long will it take to prepare for a concert here?" Su Zhan asked towards the troll. "If you want the best and most perfect, it will take at least a week." The troll responded. Su Zhan nodded. After this period of training, the troll''s temperament has changed a lot, he has become more mature and capable, and his hair seems to have been cut short. It feels like a strong woman. The environment can change people the most. Perhaps it was because after leaving this world that he lost the mentality of seeing a troll for the first time, or it may be that Su Zhan felt a lot more pleasing to Su Zhan because of the change in the aura of the troll. The troll understood instantly, and knelt down slightly. ... 1368 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1368 ... After staying here for a long time, learning about what happened recently, and letting the troll start to build the stage with all his strength, Su Zhan returned to the villa. In the villa, the women of the crown group sweat like rain. Although Su Zhan did not come back during this period, they did not stop. Although they don''t know when they will make their official debut, their popularity is already very high and they are very well-known.They didn''t plan to debut because Su Zhan hadn''t come back, but because of this, they created a sense of mystery and made them more sought after by online fans. Long-legged hot pants, close-fitting T-shirts, neatly planned dances, even without brilliant lights and gorgeous clothes, still give people a very eye-catching effect. At least Su Zhan quietly looked around the stairs for a long time and found it perfect, even more perfect than what he had in his''memory''! "what¡­¡­" After a dance, Jin Youlin wiped the sweat on her forehead and was about to turn to drink water, but suddenly she found Su Zhan on the stairs.Subconsciously yelled and rubbed his eyes, thinking he was dazzled. When she realized that she was not dazzled, she ran over excitedly. At the same time, everyone else also found Su Zhan, screaming one after another. "Well, you can see that your singing skills have improved during this period of time. This screaming high-pitched eardrum is almost pierced by you." Su Zhan hugged Jin Yulin and smiled and said to the others. what a pity. The others didn''t pay attention to this at all, and directly rushed forward one by one, even for Ji Hyun, who is usually quiet and not too crazy! "Okay, okay, I won''t leave for the time being when I''m back, I will help you prepare for your debut stage, and now you all go up to take a bath, and then gather upstairs in the swimming pool, take a good rest, relax!" After comforting one by one, Su Zhan said with a smile. "Not together?" Jin Yulin asked with a smile. "I''m afraid that if I''m with you, you won''t have time to take a bath." Su Zhan said with a smile. While they were taking a bath, Su Zhan went to the rooftop and briefly prepared.It didn''t take long to see Quan Baolan coming up, wearing a light blue swimsuit, deliberately walking the model step towards Su Zhan, but it was a pity that he showed a funny expression within two steps. Immediately afterwards, Jeong So Yeon, Eun Joo, Ji Hyun, Ji Yeon, Kim Yu Lin and others came out one after another, all wearing swimsuits without exception, and they also deliberately walked on the stage. It seems that they had discussed it. of. Chapter 1649 The six crown maidens walked to Su Zhan one after another, standing in a row, pinching their waists, holding their shoulders, or leaning against each other to pose.If they are wearing gorgeous costumes such as singing costumes, then this is definitely a great appearance.But now all of them are already very good, and they are wearing all kinds of sexy swimsuits. Su Zhan''s eyes didn''t even know where to put it. This look was basically a waste of time. With long legs and big breasts, the feeling of blooming flowers is somewhat different. "Should I play music with you at this time?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Without you, we are ready." Jin Youlin said, and Su Zhan found out that she was holding a phone in her hand. The music sounded, and the six people moved instantly. I was a little dazzled by them before. Su Zhan discovered that although they were wearing swimsuits, they were wearing uniform high heels. With the sound of music, six people began to dance, swing, and lift their legs... Don''t want to watch Su Zhan. At the end of the song, the six people looked at Su Zhan affectionately, and the fiery eyes seemed to be coming out.Su Zhan smiled and got up."I wanted to talk to you slowly, but now... are you still talking?" "What are we talking about, we only want you, Oppa~" Baolan shouted and rushed over. Su Zhan had just caught her, and other people also ran over. What is beautiful surroundings? That''s it.Su Zhan didn''t expect them to be so strong, but...I like this feeling! The original rooftop night talk turned into a rooftop party. It wasn''t until Ye had become gods that Su Zhan hugged them back to the house one by one, and didn''t simply lie down together.Although I was tired and sleepy, I refused to sleep. I talked and talked with each other. I don''t know how long it took, each of them weakened and disappeared, and finally they all fell asleep. At noon the next day, the agent Shun Yi, who is also Eun Joo¡¯s good friend, came to the villa. They thought they would get up early to practice dance as usual, but when they came to the living room they found that there was no one. be quiet. "Strange, where are all the people?" Shunyi prepared to go upstairs in doubt, but as soon as she went up, she heard a vaguely weird voice, which made Shunyi''s expression a little uncomfortable. Following the sound to the door of the room, Shunyi gently opened the door to see the scene that made her blush and heartbeat, and then hurriedly closed the door.However, the closing of the door was a bit loud, and the people inside obviously heard it. An hour later, Su Zhan and the six sisters went downstairs. When they saw Su Zhan, Shunyi''s face was still red. "You are here, I''m already preparing for their debut stage. It should be ready in about a week. You can promote them in advance and build momentum." Su Zhan''s face was as usual, sitting next to him and said casually. "Well, I''ll turn around and start preparations." Shunyi nodded, and then hesitated: "Is the company planning to have them alone?" "As I said before, if you want to re-enter the path of acting, the company can help you." Su Zhan thought she had any thoughts in this regard. After all, Shunyi was also a very good singer before. Hearing Su Zhan''s misunderstanding, Shunyi shook his head: "No, I didn''t mean that. That''s it. I know that there is a company. There is a trainee who is very good and a very good seed. Maybe we can dig it... " "Trainee?" Su Zhan shook his head: "Forget it, you know my purpose is that the company is not to make a profit, nor is it to dominate the entertainment industry, just for them." "Oba, what kind of money can we make alone? If this trainee is really good, you can dig it over," Eun Joo whispered. "I''m not interested in men." Su Zhan said, shaking his head. Shunyi hesitated: "Well, it''s not... a man, it''s a girl, and it''s beautiful." "I heard it, it''s a girl. Are you still letting me dig it over?" Su Zhan smiled and patted Eunzhu''s hip, and said jokingly to them. "What''s the matter, it''s not bad anyway," Baolan said with a pouting mouth. Eun Joo smiled and said, "Let''s take a look no matter what. After all, it is the first time Shunyi requested the company." "Okay." Taking a look at Shun Yi, Su Zhan nodded. The six goblins with crowns, Su Zhan, really didn''t care much about the other trainees, but Eun Joo said that it was indeed the first time Shunyi made such a request, and it was hard to refuse it.What''s more, Shunyi is also thinking about herself and the company. Although she must have it, it is also a good intention. "Then, let''s go see it now?" Shunyi asked. "Row." Su Zhan nodded in agreement, and then drove away from the villa with Shunyi. In the car, Su Zhan closed his eyes and rested. Shunyi looked at the quiet Su Zhan. She couldn''t help but think of the scene she had just watched. Her face was a little bit more unconscious. She suddenly felt that if that trainee really joined the company, she would have Eighty-nine... can''t escape the same fate, right? "Arrived." After a long while, Shunyi said suddenly. Su Zhan opened his eyes and found that the car seemed to be parked near the back door of a certain economic company. 1369 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1369 "Then what?" Su Zhan asked. "I don''t know this trainee. I just asked about some of her news and thought it has potential. In this way, I know other trainees in this company and ask her to help." With that said, Shunyi took out the phone and made a call. The content was very brief and probably asked her to help find a person named Irene and wait for her at the back door of the company. "Irene? The name is okay." Su Zhan said lightly. Shunyi smiled and got out of the car and went to the door to wait. Unknowingly, Su Zhan was a little curious when he arrived. What would a trainee who can make Shun Yi feel good look like?About twenty minutes or so, I saw a girl walking out from the back door, Shun Yi went over and greeted her, and the two started talking. Through Shunyi, Su Zhan saw what this trainee looks like. accident. What a surprise, how could it be her? Chapter 1650 Xu Xian?Irene! Speaking of South Korean women''s groups, there are countless, one will appear almost every once in a while, some persisted, some quickly disappeared.The Crown is naturally a well-known women''s group, but there is also a women''s group that is also widely known. Girls...time! The youngest girl that the girl knew, Xu Xian appeared in Su Zhan''s sight at this time! Seeing her chatting with Shun Yi in front, Su Zhan was indeed shocked. It is not surprising that there is a crown, this is a movie starring in it after all, but is it really unexpected to see her?She doesn''t seem to be in these movies, right?Is it a fusion of a new copy? There hasn''t been a reminder of the Fusion Dungeon yet, have you not been exposed yet?Still did not meet the trigger conditions? Su Zhan was thinking about it when he saw Shun Yi had taken her towards the car, and it didn''t take long for the two of them to get into the car. "Introduce, this is Irene." "Eileen, this is the Mr. Su Zhan I told you. I believe you must be clear about the news about the Crown Group. This is made by Mr. Su Zhan. I specifically asked Mr. Su Zhan to come and meet with you. Behave!" I don''t know what Shunyi told her before, anyway, now Irene hastily nodded her head to say hello. Since she can follow, she should also be thinking about changing jobs. After all, the sign of the crown is there. Although I haven''t experienced the debut stage yet, the crown is steadily rising in both songs and popularity. I don''t know how many people are looking forward to their debut stage.Irene is just a small trainee. Once he joins, he will be able to debut soon. There are countless resources and so on. Who is changed and who is not moved? "I know that there is a nice restaurant, and the environment is very elegant, very suitable for talking about things." Shunyi said with a smile, and then started the car. On the way, Su Zhan had a chat with Irene, after all, her appearance was enough to give Su Zhan extra points. The appearance is very well-behaved, the dress is very fashionable, not to mention the figure.As for the personality, Su Zhan didn''t even look into her mind specially, but she could feel it from the chat with only a few words, she was obviously different from the girl''s generation. He has ideas decisively and is good at seizing opportunities. The three of them entered the private room when they arrived at the restaurant where Shunyi said. The private room is very elegant and quiet. It is really suitable for talking about things...Of course...it is also suitable for doing other things. After ordering, Shunyi started to stir up topics, mainly around the crown and Irene''s situation. After chatting for a while, Su Zhan asked, "Does your company have any debut plans for you?" Irene stopped and seemed to think about the wording, and then slowly said: "The company is going to launch a three-person team. I and two male trainees from the same company, and then I will talk to Gao Xiang, as a three-person mix and match. The group debuted. However, Zouzhun is making a TV series, and the popularity has risen rapidly. The company is likely to change its mind and let Zunzhun make a solo debut. If this is the case... Maybe my debut time will be delayed." "According to the situation of their company and the current market, if it fails to succeed, I am afraid that it will not be possible to launch new people in the short term, at least one or two years. After all, these companies rely on the combination of launching to make money and invest after making money. To the promotion of the new combination." Shunyi Road. "It''s about a week or so. It''s the debut stage of Crown, located in Jeju Island, and a large free stage is being set up." Su Zhan suddenly said a seemingly unrelated topic, but Irene seemed to understand it. "The purpose of the company is not to make money, but I simply want to support them and satisfy some of my own desires. Before debuting on stage, I hope you can make a decision so... you can also take a ride!" "I understand, I...I will consider." Irene nodded. "That''s it, Shunyi, you can send her back." Su Zhan said he got up. Irene hurriedly got up and sent Su Zhan out of the box before leaving with Shun Yi.This meal was also very ordinary, Su Zhan did not develop any means or intentions against her, people... definitely can''t run away, it depends on how she decides! Instead, he actually cares more about why there is no fusion copy. I knew the name and met, but the dungeon was not fused. Is it because some of the main plots have not yet started, so there is no fusion dungeon?Then look at it again, since it appears, the copy will definitely merge. After returning to the villa, Eunzhu and others asked about the trainee''s situation. Seeing that Su Zhan seemed very satisfied, everyone quickly checked the Internet. There are a lot of trainees from some big companies who have a certain popularity basis even if they haven''t made a debut. Soon they have found information about Irene! Su Zhan also took a look at it, and it was nothing special. The stage on Jeju Island is rapidly being set up, and Shunyi has also spread the news. The Internet has caused an uproar, and finally I am looking forward to the debut stage, and it is so big to set up the stage on Jeju Island, it seems like It''s like having a concert, too rich, right?Many fans began to curiously dig up the company to which Crown belongs, but they were surprised if they didn¡¯t dig.This company is still under construction, and it is located in Jeju Island.No, to be precise, Jeju Island is the company! This... This is too wealthy, right? This is impossible! Many rich haters have begun to attack on the Internet. After all, Jeju Island has been handed over to an outsider. Is this a traitor?Unfortunately, this kind of remarks did not last long at all, and they disappeared before they fermented.At the same time, another news became hot instantly. "Is the crown kept by this mysterious boss?" "Spend big money, just for the beauty?" Issues such as these have become the focus of discussion on the Internet, but these have not affected Crown or Su Zhan. The debut stage is approaching, and the six women of Crown have already felt nervous and began the final rehearsal. And Su Zhan, he received an invitation call from Irene... Chapter 1651 General Su told Irene''s address, and Irene had arrived in about half an hour. Looking at this villa and the six people in the Crown who are training in the villa, Irene was very nervous and envious, saying hello to each other like a fan, and her small eyes were about to appear. Very envious! Regarding the crown, Irene deliberately learned about it. Except for Eun Joo who was a trainee and had debuted, the others had no experience at all before, but they are red, and they will definitely be red and purple when the debut stage is over. For Irene, who has been working as a trainee in the company since she was a child, but has no chance, it does feel a little unfair. There are both envy and jealousy. The most important thing is to look forward to! What would it be like if you could join the company? 1370 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1370 The temptation of debut is too great, the success of the crown is simply a piece of golden gold still in front of you, just waiting for you to bend over to pick it up.She has been thinking about it these days, and finally she made a decision. That''s why the call to invite Su Zhan to dinner. Su Zhan walked downstairs and glanced at Irene, who was specially dressed. The white dress is turned into a very suitable light makeup, and you can see that it has been carefully prepared. Speaking of it, there are not many women who can stand with the Crown Six and have not become passers-by. Just like Shunyi, they are also singers. They are naturally not bad in appearance, but they are easy to be with them Will be forgotten, but Irene is still eye-catching with them. This is very difficult. "Mr. Su Zhan." Irene hurriedly bent over to say hello. The dress fits well, at least when she is standing, but because of her bending, because of gravity, the result is naturally a panoramic view of Su Zhan, let alone, it is indeed very predictable. "Let''s go." Looking at Irene who was blushing when she got up, Su Zhan said with a smile. After coming out of the villa, Su Zhan took a look."How did you come?" "Take a taxi..." Irene said. "Can you drive?" "meeting." "Drive my car." Su Zhan handed the key to Irene and pointed to the sports car parked at the door. Irene froze for a moment, and said timidly: "I, can''t I?" Although she can drive, she dare not drive such an expensive car. "There''s nothing wrong." Su Zhan said without a doubt, and then he had already walked over. Irene hesitated and got into the car, but instead of starting in a hurry, she took off her high heels and drove barefoot. "It''s good to be aware of safety!" Su Zhan smiled. Driving in high heels is actually very dangerous. Watching Irene start the car barefoot, Su Zhan smiled and asked, "Where are you going to invite me to dinner?" "Ah, is the restaurant okay last time?" Irene responded nervously, driving the car. "The last restaurant? The environment is pretty good, but the price is not cheap." Su Zhan said with a smile. Of course Irene knows it''s not cheap, and eating a meal will cost all her savings.But if you invite Su Zhan to dinner, you can''t just find a street shop like your colleagues or trainees in the company. It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at the last restaurant, still private room. Su Zhan did not deliberately be harsh, nor did he deliberately reduce the order. He ordered a few dishes normally, and then asked Irene, "Drinking?" Irene hesitated for a moment and said, "Less, it should be fine to drink less." "Another bottle of red wine." Things came together quickly, Su Zhan and Irene clinked glasses and took a sip, and the two chatted. Talking about things is basically around the crown. In fact, it was already obvious that she wanted to have dinner with herself, that is, she had made the decision to come to her company.However, she didn''t mention it, nor did Su Zhan. After pushing the cup and changing the cup, Irene had already drunk a lot, her cheek flushed slightly, she seemed to be a little drunk. "Mr. Su Zhan, I think I have decided. I want to go to your company." Irene finally spoke. "It''s a wise choice, but it''s necessary to talk about the contract. Crown and the others are my people. The purpose of this company was to win them at the beginning. It doesn''t matter if you lose money. It¡¯s nonsense, that money is not enough. I usually buy them a lot! But you are different. Originally, I didn¡¯t plan to sign other artists. This is my own company. But Shunyi highly recommends you, and I treat you too I am really satisfied, so I can sign a contract, and even at your company, I can greet you. This is all trivial." "But the contract ratio is different." Su Zhan''s words are very clear, Crown is his own woman, money is not important at all, since you want to join the company, it must be different from Crown! "They...Are they all?" Irene asked suddenly. "They all live in my villa, of course they are!" Su Zhan smiled. "I... can I see the contract?" Irene asked again. Su Zhan smiled: "I haven''t prepared yet, I will let Shunyi prepare as soon as possible. However, it should be similar to other companies, and there won''t be much difference." Of course Irene knows what the proportion of other companies is. If it is under normal circumstances, she can accept it. After all, everyone is the same.But now there is the example of the crown, and the inexplicable Irene feels that if she could get a contract that would make her cry for joy, suddenly it suddenly became unattractive, and even turned into a second-class product. "has a problem?" Seeing Irene embarrassed, Su Zhan asked. Irene shook her head hesitantly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "If there is no problem, Shunyi will prepare the contract tomorrow. After you sign it, you can prepare for talent, and you will be allowed to appear on the stage when Crown debuts. In addition, the company has not been built yet. So it''s impossible to have a dormitory. The place you live now is arranged by the company, right? You can pack your things and I will help you arrange a place to live later." Chapter 1652 Irene Who Can''t Get Down "Where will I live?" Irene asked after hesitating. Su Zhan paused, then smiled and asked, "Where do you want to live?" "I don''t know." Irene shook her head."Isn''t the company still without a dormitory? Would it be too costly to rent a dormitory for me alone?" Expensive? Su Zhan looked at Irene and smiled: "The last thing I need is money, not to mention just a bedroom, it''s no big deal to buy a villa for you directly." "Then... Then I''ll listen to your arrangements." Irene didn''t expect that Su Zhan would say this, the local tyrant''s breath rushed to her face, buying a villa is not a waste, let alone just a bedroom.In this case, she is not easy to pick up. Su Zhan laughed: "Since you listen to my arrangements, let''s live in my villa. Crown and the others will move to the stage soon, so they can get familiar with the venue. After a while, the building will be built. , Then you will move over again." "Ah..." Irene was a little surprised, Crown moved away, she moved in? Su Zhan asked: "What? There is a problem?" "No, I obey the arrangement." Irene shook her head. 1371 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1371 "That''s it. Tomorrow, remember to contact Shunyi to ask about the contract. If there is no problem, let her help you move by the way." Su Zhan said, standing up as if he was ready to leave. Irene was a little anxious when she saw this, and hurriedly got up. "Check out." Su Zhan yelled to the waiter. "I''ll come, I''ll come, I''ll invite you." Irene hurriedly prepared to pay the money, Su Zhan smiled and handed the card over and said: "You invite me? Forget it, you still keep the money. Right." After the check, Su Zhan and Irene came out. "Where, I''ll see you off." Su Zhan turned to Irene. Irene thought for a while and said, "I, can I go back with you?" "Follow me back?" Su Zhan raised his mouth and smiled: "Then get in the car." This is very ambiguous and suggestive. I don''t know if Irene was deliberate or unintentional. Anyway, he didn''t explain it but followed Su Zhan into the car.When the car returned to the villa, seeing Su Zhan unexpectedly brought Irene back, the six crown ladies felt very surprised, but did not say anything. I chatted around Irene for a while and asked her about her situation. Su Zhan went upstairs and took a shower and went back to the room to call Shun Yi and talk to her about Irene''s contract sharing Billy. After talking for a while, Su Zhan felt that someone had come in.Looking up, he happened to see Irene standing at the door. Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Irene wanted to leave apologetically, but Su Zhan beckoned to her. "You just came, Shunyi''s call, you can tell her about the contract, which will save time and adjust." After Irene sat down, Su Zhan handed her the phone with a smile. Irene hurriedly answered the phone and talked to Shunyi on the phone. Su Zhan looked at Irene, her face flushed with a touch of drunken charm.After sitting down, the corners of the skirt were slightly stretched, and the slender legs were bent randomly, which looked very charming.Looking at it, Su Zhan couldn''t help putting his hand on it. At the moment of the touch, Irene trembles obviously, her body is a bit stiff, but she does not look up at Su Zhan, nor does she have any intention of being angry or stopping, as if she had not seen or felt it at all.Her acquiescence attitude made Su Zhan''s actions bolder, and even hugged Irene to her side, brightening his hands wantonly. Before long, Irene''s appearance had changed significantly. Suddenly, Su Zhan stretched out his hand and took the phone, and said to Shunyi on the phone, "No need to prepare the contract?" "What? Why? Is something wrong?" There was a good talk, Su Zhan suddenly said that there was no need to prepare, which made Shunyi stunned and thought something was wrong. "Nothing happened, just don''t need to prepare." Su Zhan looked at Irene with his head down, said to the phone and then hung up.Putting the phone down, Su Zhan said to Irene: "Yes, there is no need to prepare a contract, right?" Why no need to prepare a contract?Obviously because she might be the same as the crown... and the crown is a woman from Su Zhan... So this question is no different from asking directly if you want to be my woman. Irene lowered her head and did not speak, neither agreed nor refused, and most importantly...she did not leave. The answer is already obvious. Su Zhan chuckled, and stretched out his hand to directly drag Irene over. At first, Irene might have resisted a few times instinctively, but he quickly let Su Zhan do it. "Why haven''t it been down for so long?" Downstairs, Eun Joo couldn''t help but say something. I just asked Irene to go to Su Zhan, but there has been no movement for so long. Eun Joo got up and planned to see what was going on.But when he got up, he was stopped by Baolan. "Stupid, if you don''t come down, you can''t come down." "Why can''t you come down?" Eunju didn''t react for a while, but seeing Baolan''s smirk, she woke up like a dream. Why can''t I come down? I must have been left behind by Su Zhan! "You said we should eavesdrop?" "Forget it, the first time is not so good, right?" "Yes, but we went back to Jeju Island, I''m afraid there is no chance." "What does it matter? Anyway, it seems that she must also sign in to our company and live in the same building with us. The future opportunities...are there few?" "makes sense!" Several people chatted in a rush, and the nervousness that was originally due to the approaching debut has disappeared unknowingly.It was not until night fell gradually that Su Zhan came down from the upper floor. "Only you, where is Irene?" "I have to ask, I must not be able to get down." "Tsk tsk, Irene is really poor." A few people laughed and joked, and Su Zhan came over and said, "Her poor days are still to come. You will go there tomorrow." "It''s cruel and inhuman." "Okay, stop making jokes, take a rest early in the evening, and tidy up everything. I will send you there tomorrow." Su Zhan ignored their jokes and said with a smile. Chapter 1653 Debut and Variety Show? The Crown girls did not continue to joke, nor did they bother Su Zhan''s absurdity. After all, it was necessary to maintain good physical strength when they were about to debut on the stage. They went back to their rooms to rest and pack up early, but they felt a little gloating.Looking at Irene, she is sure to enter the company, so she will definitely show her face when she debuts on stage, but in the past few days...she probably has no chance to rest! The six of them are often powerless to face Su Zhan, let alone Irene? Irene slept the whole night, and Su Zhan sent Crown and the others to Jeju Island the next morning. Irene hadn''t woken up yet. One can imagine how strong the previous one was.By the time Su Zhan came back at noon, Irene was already awake, but she did not leave, sitting in the living room looking a little cramped. Seeing Su Zhan returning, Irene hurriedly got up. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Wake up? Just so, I notified Shunyi to deal with your affairs. The trainee contract is easy to solve. Let''s go directly to your dormitory to pack up things." "Ok!" Irene nodded with excitement and went to the bedroom with Su Zhan. Shunyi handled it very quickly. When I got to the bedroom, I received a call saying that it was done, and I didn''t even need Irene to show up to get it done.It took almost half an hour to pack things up, and Su Zhan left with Irene. From this, it can still be seen that Irene is a very brisk girl. She packed her things and moved into the villa. Because of the departure of the crown, plus Shunyi is also busy there, Su Zhan and Irene are in the villa, just like the crown ladies¡¯ guess, Irene really can¡¯t bear it...not to mention the freshness of being together When it is strong, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is hard and hot every day. Until the day before the debut stage, Su Zhan gave Irene a good rest, and then took her to Jeju Island. At this time, Jeju Island can be said to be quite lively, fans, reporters, and crowds. The plan was to start the debut stage at 4pm, but there were already a lot of people gathered here at noon.The stage is very luxurious. Even the top concerts may not be of this scale. The whole process is free. No live broadcasts are accepted. Want to watch?This is just one time, so it has attracted a lot of attention.The Crown and others are preparing nervously, and the scene that can accommodate at least 20,000 or 30,000 people is almost full by this time. To be honest, Su Zhan never expected that there would be so many people! A little bit of time passed, and when the time was about to come, the host was already on stage. It is worth mentioning that the host invited this time is also a very famous national host in South Korea. He is called a model of no black fans. Although it is not good looking, it is long. But very capable.He almost brought the atmosphere up as soon as he appeared. Under his introduction, the debut stage officially began. 1372 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1372 With the sound of music, the ladies of the Crown began to sing and perform in their costumes. It was very quiet at the beginning. Whether it was the crown on the stage or Shunyi off the stage, I was very nervous. I was afraid that the response would not be good. But when the interlude, the applause and support suddenly sounded like the sky, everyone. After reacting, it was not that the performance was bad, but that they were all focusing on the performance just now and they were all appreciating! This kind of feedback made everyone relieved and excited, especially the crown on the stage. After a song, I introduced myself under the interaction of the host, and then started the second and third songs, and finally called Irene up, taking this opportunity to promote Irene.The performance was over in about an hour, and the effect was unexpectedly good. Of course, many people sigh for this kind of prodigal behavior that is just a debut and only has three songs to create such a stage. The next day, all the reports on the Internet were all about this report. Although the crown had already been well-known before, but their official debut made them thoroughly known to the public and suddenly became a hot star. Programs and advertisements came one after another. In this regard, Su Zhan has no special restrictions, just let Shun Yi check it off, don''t pick up messy programs and commercials, and if they want the rest, they can do it next.After all, after so hard preparing for all this, it can''t be just a debut stage, and then it will be over, right? Irene received a lot of attention because of Crown¡¯s debut stage, and took advantage of the opportunity to collect a few songs so that he also debuted. It was still on that stage, still a place, but the effect was relatively poor, but in any case, he was more affected than most people who just debuted. The attention is much more. When Crown and Irene were developing steadily, Su Zhan naturally had close contact with them, especially after becoming a star, it seemed that there was an aura that made Su Zhan more interested. Whenever he sees fans admiring them, treating them like idols and goddesses, but being enjoyed by himself, Su Zhan admits that he feels a little different.As their popularity exploded, Su Zhan, as the company''s boss, gradually received a lot of attention, and there were even a lot of black fans. Su Zhan didn''t care about it at all, but this also affected more or less. When it came to Crown and Irene, Shunyi originally planned to think of some way to solve this problem, but unexpectedly was invited to a variety show. This invitation was not for the crown, nor was it for Irene, it turned out to be for Su Zhan! Seeing this invitation, Shunyi was quite surprised. Someone is looking for Su Zhan to participate in a variety show, and it is not the end of one period, but a long-term show.But when she saw the planning of this variety show, she finally understood why she came to Su Zhan. Meet the black fans face to face and show your true self! This show is great! Although Su Zhan is not a celebrity, but his popularity is not low, it just can solve the problem of the influence of black fans.Therefore, Shunyi came to Su Zhan directly with this plan, hoping that Su Zhan could participate! Chapter 1654 So... Married to Black Fan? "are you kidding me?" Hearing that Shunyi wanted to let herself participate in the variety show Su Zhan had a very absurd feeling.If it is to find the crown, it is normal to find Irene, find yourself?Even though I am still a bit popular now, what do you think?Did you find yourself a behind-the-scenes boss to participate in variety shows? "No, serious." Shunyi shook her head. Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "Do you think I will go to this kind of variety show? Or do you think they can afford me?" "If it''s the price, of course they can''t afford it. Even if the cost of the entire show is counted, they can''t afford you. But this show is a bit different. The main content is the story of idols and black fans. The situation is very good. And..." Shunyi paused."This show is not only for South Korea, but also for cooperation with the Celestial Dynasty. It is said that the program team specially found a female reporter from the Celestial Dynasty to partner with you." "A female reporter from the celestial dynasty? Are you saying she''s hacking me? If not, can''t the program team find her?" Su Zhan asked. "She did make a lot of remarks against you, and she has some influence. But... she is a beautiful woman." Shun Yi was afraid that Su Zhan would not agree, and hurriedly took out the phone and handed it over."This is a photo sent to me by the producer. Take a look." Passing the phone, Su Zhan glanced at it. "Yuan Shanshan?" Seeing the person in the photo, Su Zhan said in amazement. "Who is Yuan Shanshan? Her name is Fang Miaomiao." Shunyi said. "Oh." Su Zhan responded, and finally a long-lost reminder rang in his mind. "Participate in variety shows and partner with Fang Miaomiao, and become the hottest pair. Successful missions reward one-fifth of the power of the rule." "Fusion''s new copy "So... Married to Black Fan"." "Finally merged the dungeons. When I saw Irene before, I felt that there must be a new dungeon, but it has not been triggered, but now I see Yuan...Fang Miaomiao, I merged after the invitation of this variety show. The mission also proved this variety show. It may be the content of the new copy. As for why there is Irene, it should be because she is the supporting role in this copy?" "How about it? It''s pretty long, right?" Shunyi said while seeing Su Zhan looking at the photo without saying anything."The main content of this show is to get close to each other and film your getting along." "The program rental will provide a place to live, and the whole journey will take about a month." "I found... you have the potential to be a matchmaker now." Su Zhan said with a smile suddenly: "First Irene, then this Fang Miaomiao, you are using beautiful women to impress me, you really understand my character." Shunyi smiled, apart from this, she really couldn''t find anything to attract Su Zhan. "I explained this show, just let them prepare quickly." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Okay, I will urge Cui and the others." With Su Zhan''s acceptance, Shunyi quickly got in touch with the producer. The producer was ecstatic to hear that Su Zhan was able to agree, so he didn''t dare to neglect the slightest and soon got ready. In less than a week, the program is all ready.Shunyi also took Su Zhan to the shooting location. There are eight flags in this program, four in the Celestial Empire and four in South Korea.The program team first asked Su Zhan''s opinion before deciding to film the first four episodes in the Heavenly Dynasty.Taking the plane, Su Zhan and Shun Yi came to the sky, came to the house prepared by the program group, and met Fang Miaomiao. Jeans, T-shirt, jacket, black-rimmed glasses, and long hair. Although they don¡¯t look outstanding, the figure and appearance are still very good, even if it¡¯s this dress. The system can be scored about seven points, if it is well-dressed, change to a set of beautiful clothes, eighty or nine points is not a problem. At this moment Fang Miaomiao was sitting on the sofa without any special expressions or reactions. Su Zhan walked over and sat beside her casually: "I heard that you are black and I am very black?" "So what!" Fang Miaomiao said. "Just a little curious, why hack me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I''m telling the truth, right?" Fang Miaomiao said. "Before I came here, I took a look at the contents of your report. Some of them are quite true, but many of them are fabricated. They are purely black, right? If I''m not mistaken, did you make up all of them? Because It''s impossible for you to see or interview, or understand the inside story of those things. So, the content that you made up and brained up by yourself, isn''t it black?" Su Zhan said. Fang Miaomiao snorted: "You can see a person''s style from individual things." "One leaf knows autumn!" "The idiom is good, but there is another idiom called Yiye Biaomu." "What do you mean?" "Literally." The two said a few words that seemed to be arguing, but they didn''t notice that the camera had already started shooting.However, Fang Miaomiao didn''t care, and Su Zhan didn''t care much. He is not a star, and it doesn''t matter what kind of self the fans see! The house is specially rented by the program team for filming programs.However, Su Zhan and Fang Miaomiao did not live here. After a brief filming, Su Zhan and Shunyi had already arrived at the hotel provided by the program group. "How do you feel?" Shunyi asked. "It''s okay." Su Zhan said indifferently: "You don''t have to follow me on my side, go and take care of their affairs." Shunyi was still a little worried, but the boss told her that she could only do so and went back to South Korea that night.After leisure, Su Zhan went out and strolled around. This is the first time he has come to this world. 1373 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1373 Everything is familiar, there is not much change, after all, this fusion copy... looks like a youth copy, naturally there will be no special changes. There are many delicious snacks and barbecues on the street. Su Zhan saw that he had some appetite, and was considering whether to sit down and eat some food, but suddenly found a familiar figure at a barbecue stall next to him. Fang Miaomiao! Chapter 1655 Fang Miaomiao''s Shock A few barbecues, a bottle of beer, and a suitcase beside it. No matter how she looked like it looked like a homeless, Su Zhan searched for her memory. It turned out to be really homeless. It''s really miserable! Su Zhan Xiaoxiao suddenly walked over and sat down. "Why are you?" Fang Miaomiao felt someone coming and looked up subconsciously, but unexpectedly found that it was Su Zhan. This surprised her: "You follow me?" Su Zhan gave her a blank look, and Fang Miaomiao was stunned. Maybe it was impossible. "What? Homeless?" Su Zhan glanced at the luggage and asked with a smile. "What does it have to do with you!" Fang Miaomiao hummed. "Did the program team not give you a place to live?" Fang Miaomiao pouted her lips and didn''t say anything. If arrangements were made for her, would she still worry about where to live for a while? "If you beg me, I can take you back to the hotel where I live and put you on the sofa." Su Zhan said with a smile. "you¡­¡­" Fang Miaomiao just wanted to say that you don''t want to be paranoid, I can''t beg you, but when she thinks that she is homeless and sleeping on the street, she has no confidence to say this.Looking at Su Zhan, Fang Miaomiao hesitated for a long time, and finally said in a flattering manner: "I beg you." "true and false!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then greeted the boss to order. This barbecue was painful for Fang Miaomiao, but Su Zhanzhi felt it was quite interesting, mainly because Fang Miaomiao''s way of being unwilling but still enduring it was interesting. After the barbecue, Su Zhan brought her back. Own room. "The sofa is yours." Su Zhan said and then went into the room to rest. Fang Miaomiao was still a little worried, but she knew about Su Zhan''s rumors for fear that Su Zhan would do something wrong at night, and as a result...the whole night was calm. The filming continued on the next day. Although the relationship between the two did not relax much, they gradually understood a little bit.And their real way of getting along caused a great response after the show started. Su Zhan and Fang Miaomiao''s popularity rose rapidly. Some people look at Su Zhan, while others look at the disharmonious and real way of getting along with them. Of course, some people mainly look at Su Zhan, a local tyrant who is preparing to lead Fang Miaomiao to corruption everywhere.After all, Su Zhan would never treat himself badly. Before I knew it, I returned to South Korea to continue shooting. During this period, Su Zhan and Fang Miaomiao were very familiar with each other.Fang Miaomiao''s character is not the perfect goddess-like character, but it is more real, he will not falsify, and he will not deliberately pretend to cater to someone. He is straightforward and very real. After coming to South Korea, Fang Miaomiao has even more experienced what it means to be rich and what it means to enjoy. Su Zhan''s place in the big area of ??Jeju Island turned out to be Su Zhan, Crown, Irene... turned out to be his women.Although Fang Miaomiao had reported this aspect of news, he was still very surprised when he knew this fact. "Now it proves that I am not hacking you. What I said is the truth!" Fang Miaomiao snorted. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I didn''t say that this is not a fact. Actually, the main reason why you hacked me is because of this? I think I have money, so I kept them?" "Isn''t it?" Fang Miaomiao asked rhetorically. Su Zhan shook his head: "Some things you have to look at from a different perspective, such as online discussions about this matter. Although some people are hacking, they can still be accepted? Why? Because I have money. The poor boy will definitely be scolded to death. Can''t you deny that?" "So what." Fang Miaomiao said. "The same thing will have different perceptions from different angles. It seems that everyone thinks that it is no big deal for a rich man to raise a woman, but if it is a god? It is the ruler of this world, then the woman who becomes him will not be said , I think it''s an honor instead?" Su Zhan continued. Fang Miaomiao sneered: "I admit this, but... are you a god? I don''t think there is a god in this world!" "If I say, what am I?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "This is not funny!" Fang Miaomiao hummed. "I''m not joking." Su Zhan suddenly got up and walked towards Fang Miaomiao. "You, what are you doing?" Fang Miaomiao asked nervously. Su Zhan smiled and grabbed her hand: "Prove it to you, I am a god!" After speaking, Su Zhan''s and Fang Miaomiao suddenly disappeared. next moment. It actually appeared in the vast universe. Fang Miaomiao was completely confused! This is simply beyond her imaginable limit? Who would have thought of rushing from earth to space in the blink of an eye? "I...I''m dreaming, I must be dreaming, or you drugged me and caused me hallucinations?" Fang Miaomiao shouted towards Su Zhan, "Yes, it must be like this, this is space, It''s impossible for me to survive in space like this, but I didn''t feel any abnormality, which shows that everything is fake, right?" "You can''t feel it because I''m there. If you don''t believe it, you can stay away from me." Su Zhan said with a smile. Fang Miaomiao smiled and said, "Scare me? I don''t believe it." With that, Fang Miaomiao left Su Zhan. Little by little, after leaving a certain distance, Fang Miaomiao instantly felt different. The moment of suffocation caused Fang Miaomiao''s sudden shock, and he hurriedly returned from the corner. "Really, really?" Fang Miaomiao gasped, looking at Su Zhan in shock. Su Zhan smiled: "I don''t believe it, let''s change another place." With that, Su Zhan took her away again, and this time returned to Earth, but came to Egypt. "pyramid?" Fang Miaomiao shouted in surprise. 1374 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1374 Su Zhan smiled and waved the power of Chaos and swept away and entangled the pyramid. Following the pyramid, the speed that was visible to the naked eye changed, and in an instant, it turned into a statue. Statue of Su Zhan! "You, how did you do it?" Fang Miaomiao asked in shock. Su Zhan smiled and said, "I said, I am a god and the master of this universe. I control all the creatures in this universe. Under this circumstance, do you think there are some women around me, do you still have problems?" Chapter 1656: Mission Complete Faced with the question of Su Zhan, Fang Miaomiao was somewhat speechless. To be honest, she might have never dreamed of this situation, God?Although there are countless legends, movies and TV series, and everyone has the concept of God, I am afraid that few people believe that there really is a God.With the development of science, things like myths have long been regarded as feudal superstitions. But seeing all this with his own eyes, Fang Miaomiao couldn''t refute it. Who can do all this except God? If it''s a god, then there are a few women, this thing is still very normal, I''m afraid no one will think this is a problem. "They, know?" Fang Miaomiao asked suddenly. "Crown knows." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then...then I really have nothing to say." Fang Miaomiao said. Su Zhan smiled: "So I won''t be hacked in the future, right?" "Why let me know, just to prevent me from hacking you? You...you should have many ways to do it, right?" Fang Miaomiao asked suspiciously. "Yes, I can hypnotize you, control your thinking and let you do anything without you feeling any abruptness or doubt, even... I can make you disappear from this world, no one will remember you . However, this is not necessary!" Su Zhan''s words really shocked Fang Miaomiao, and then he obeyed his words and continued, "Do you know why I came to this show?" "why?" Fang Miaomiao is really curious, but is she a god?Or is his identity known to the public, it seems that he shouldn''t come to participate in such a variety show? "you!" Su Zhan smiled and pointed at Fang Miaomiao. "Me?" Fang Miaomiao was stunned. Su Zhan nodded and said, "When Shunyi told me, my first reaction was''you are teasing me.'' Later, she showed me your picture and I agreed." "Why?" Fang Miaomiao asked in amazement. "Why? Do you still need to answer this?" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand and hugged Fang Miaomiao''s waist. Fang Miaomiao''s head suddenly went blank. Why?Does this question still need to be answered?It couldn''t be more straightforward, right? Fang Miaomiao was about to speak, but Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed him. This is the most intimate move in this period of time. Although the previous relationship has eased a lot, it is not yet intimate.Su Zhan suddenly kissed him, causing Fang Miaomiao, who was initially at a loss, to directly crash his brain, and let Su Zhan ask for it in a daze.I don''t know how long it took, Fang Miaomiao suddenly woke up, but suddenly found the desert, the pyramids had disappeared, and he was in the room. "Where is this place?" Fang Miaomiao asked in amazement. "My house!" Su Zhan smiled. "Your home?" Fang Miaomiao didn''t have any impression of what he came back from, and even more so...when did his clothes take off. "Shhh, stop talking and enjoy this moment!" Su Zhan chuckled, slowly taking possession of him. then¡­¡­ Fang Miaomiao can no longer think calmly, because...it hurts! ... ... After a long time, Fang Miaomiao looked at Su Zhan next to him and still felt at a loss. Why did it happen in a daze? "There are still several episodes of the show. Let''s record it as usual. After it''s over, you can move over here. If you don''t want to work, I will support you. If you want to work, you can go to the company to be responsible for news promotion. You are good at this anyway. " Putting his arms around Fang Miaomiao, Su Zhan said with a chuckle. Recalling the feeling just now, Su Zhan was still very satisfied. After getting along with Su Zhan, Fang Miaomiao''s character was very interesting, and it was also very interesting to get along with him. At least Su Zhan thought so. Now that he really understands her thoroughly, he is still very satisfied with her. Fang Miaomiao didn''t know how to answer. She felt that her life seemed to change all at once, as if she couldn''t help herself. The show continued to be filmed. There were no accidents during the filming process. The only difference was that it seemed more intimate than before?Some limbs seem to be more, and they are completely natural and casual.For the program group, this is of course good news. Only in this way can I prove that my program is effective and valuable. It is also interesting to those who watch the show, and there are many speculations on the Internet. Su Zhan also teased Fang Miaomiao about this, and now she knows how it feels to be hacked. All in all, in short, the filming of the program was successfully completed, and Fang Miaomiao was also brought to Jeju Island by Su Zhan and settled down.And as the program finally ended, there is no doubt that the pair of Su Zhan and Fang Miaomiao is the most popular, and Su Zhan''s mission is easily completed! Speaking of which, this is a task for nothing. The tasks and rewards provided by the system are no longer challenging for Su Zhan. I am afraid that the system is unable to give him rewards and tasks that are attractive and difficult because of his strength. Having obtained one-fifth of the power of the rules, Su fights without stopping, simply swallowing all the power of the rules of this world. It was incorporated into the Zhanmeng universe in one effort. Crown, Irene, Fang Miaomiao, several women in this world basically lived here after the official completion of Jeju Island. Su Zhan let the trolls live in, and also left a villa for the speed angels. If You can also live here if you have time. After all the arrangements were made, Su Zhan stayed here for about a week before leaving this instance. His main task now is to integrate all this incomplete copy into the War Alliance universe. There are still two worlds that have not been integrated. Before leaving, Su Zhan had already considered which one to go to! "Super Body" "Piranha" "Evaporating Pacific" "Secret Society" Su Zhan chose this world. If you are lucky enough, you may be able to encounter simple copies like "So... I''m Married with Black Fan", so that you can reach the state of full copy integration as soon as possible. After coming to this world, Su Zhan first went to the women scattered around the world, and finally returned to the Sun God to see Ruoxin and the others. Chapter 1657 Nothing has changed on the Apollo. Ruoxin Renxing and the others have become accustomed to this kind of life. The only drawback is that there are too few Su Zhan returned. Fortunately, there are too many people and everyone will not feel lonely together. It''s really not easy to live alone.So Su Zhan''s return made the women very happy, and they parked the Apollo in the sky deep in the clouds and barely moved, really entangled Su Zhan for several days.Although Su Zhan wanted to fuse the dungeon and put the world into the Zhanmeng universe, he was not in a hurry for a few days.After staying with them well, Su Zhan began to consider the matter of fusion copy. In fact, the matter of merging the dungeon is purely a matter of luck, it can only be walked around, wandering around, maybe you can find an opportunity or clue to the new dungeon. Simply put, you have to go out to have a chance. 1375 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1375 After the departure of the Apollo, Su Zhan almost started his own wandering, but obviously the effect did not seem to be very good, at least not found in the city, so Su Zhan quickly changed his mind and went to the mountains and seas. A place like this may be rewarding. This walk is a bit remote without knowing it. Su Zhan didn''t care where it was, but it was definitely not the United States. Blue sky, blue sea. The lake is clear and transparent, and the beach is soft and comfortable, especially the waves are rippling. Although the place is relatively remote, Su Zhan saw two surfers. Someone means that it is possible to trigger a copy. Su Zhan intends to stay here for a while, if it can''t be triggered, he will rest here for a while. It is indeed a beautiful place. Walking on the beach, Su Zhan looked at the two people taking a shower in the distance. Two men, one looks like a local, the other should be an American? "Two big men surfing can also have such fun, it seems that they really like surfing!" Su Zhan murmured, found a clean place and sat down. The sun was a bit warm, and I lay down with my eyes squinted. It was so warm and comfortable. As for sun protection?Su Zhan didn''t have this worry at all. "It feels really good here, you can bring Ruoxin and the others over to play." Su Zhan sighed secretly, basking in the sun. Don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan faintly heard the sound of the car, which made him open his eyes and looked over. The dungeon has not been triggered for such a long time. Obviously the two surfing men cannot trigger the dungeon, so...what about the people who came this time?Turning to look around, Su Zhan saw a beautiful blonde woman getting out of the car, and a driver-like person helped to get a surfboard, and then he saw the beautiful blonde woman thanking him. It seemed that she had come here by car. "It looks like you can merge the copies!" Seeing this blonde beauty, Su Zhan smiled. why? Because of this blonde beauty, she knows Felice, the goddess of victory in the DC World Raptor team!She was an early person Su Zhan knew. She had been with herself during the Green Lantern era. Later, she wore the armor she made for her and became the goddess of victory. She has been active in the Raptor team. Of course, this one is definitely not Felice. Although she looks, her temperament, dress, and even figure have changed slightly.After all, this is her in this world! After the blond woman thanked the driver, the driver had already drove away. She carried her things to the beach. She looked around with some sigh, and looked around with her mobile phone from time to time, as if she was comparing the environment. After a while, she put the phone away, and then nodded in the direction of Su Zhan and greeted her."Hello there." "Hello." Su Zhan smiled."A person?" "Well, are you too?" The blonde nodded and watched Su Zhan lying on the tentatively. There was nothing beside her, and even the clothes she was wearing didn''t look like she was here for fun."Do you live near here, or did you come here to play?" "It''s a trip, I just found that the environment here is good." Su Zhan said with a smile. The dungeon has not been triggered yet, is there any opportunity needed? "that''s nice." "My name is Nancy." "My name is Su Zhan." After greeted each other, Nancy seemed to be ready to go into the water... He took off his T-shirt, revealing the orange swimming cover inside, and then took off his shorts, completely dressed in a swimsuit.Because his back is facing the direction of Su Zhan, it looks...very great! For swimming and surfing, you must wear a swimsuit. This is a very normal thing, but Nancy''s figure is amazing, slender but bumpy, and wheat-colored skin gives a very healthy feeling. Su Zhan finally discovered the difference between her and Felice, skin color! Felice is very white, and Nancy should have been tanned in this color on purpose. I have to say that although the two are different, they are equally beautiful. I can only say that they have a good foundation and can control any style! Nancy put on the surfing jacket and fixed herself to the Chong Lang board, turned her head to Su Zhan and said, "Can you help me look at things?" "of course can!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. "Thank you!" Speaking, Nancy had already walked towards the sea. After falling asleep, Nancy played happily.That''s right, just cheerful, Su Zhan can clearly feel that her mood has changed very well, and I don''t know whether it is because of surfing or what special significance this place has for her. Watching Nancy in the sea glided with the waves until Su Zhan thought that surfing seemed quite interesting. At least watching beautiful women surfing is very interesting! After thinking about it, Su Zhan waved his hand, and there was already a backpack next to him. He immediately took off his clothes and threw on the beach. He even took out beer and some snacks from the bag, and even took out a folded one. Parasols come. Lying under the umbrella, drinking beer and eating, watching Nancy make various movements in the waves, it feels really good! Nancy, who was surfing, was really surprised to see so many things around Su Zhan from a distance, but she hadn''t played enough for the time being, so let''s ask after she goes back.Thinking of this, Nancy was going to continue surfing. At this time, the two men who had been here before greeted Nancy, briefly chatted, and kindly reminded that the location is better or dangerous. . Chapter 1658 No, it''s Shark Beach! Nancy got tired after playing for a while, and walked back with her surfboard.Taking off the ankle ring fixed to the surfing hall, Nancy asked Su Zhan curiously as she wiped her body with the kind of towel, "Where did you get this?" "It comes with it, but the bag was placed far away before, so I didn''t like to move it when I got out of the sun and didn''t take it." Su Zhan smiled and took a beer and handed it over."Would you like to drink?" "Thank you!" Nancy took it and sat down next to Su Zhan. She was indeed a little tired and thirsty after rushing for a long time. "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such fun. It''s really suitable for surfing. Are you going to play? You can use my surfboard." Nancy said with a smile. Su Zhan shook his head: "I don''t want to move for the time being. Speaking of which, why do you suddenly want to come here to surf? What''s the special meaning of this place for you?" Su Zhan said with excitement as if he hit Nancy¡¯s G-spot. "Yes, this place has a very special meaning to me. My mother was here before, and she was pregnant with me here. ¡­So, I really want to come here and have a look." Are you pregnant here? Well, it seems that Nancy''s mother is still a very trendy person. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Then why are you here alone?" Nancy''s expression turned sullen in an instant. When she saw her like this, Su Zhan immediately guessed that her mother was no longer there, so she would come here alone to feel where her mother had been."Sorry." Su Zhan said apologetically. Nancy shook her head: "It''s nothing, I just think that sometimes no matter how hard you try, you may not necessarily succeed. I am a medical student, but I can''t cure my mother." 1376 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1376 "People are really fragile, very small!" Listening to Nancy''s sigh, Su Zhan didn''t say anything. After a while, Nancy''s phone rang suddenly, and Nancy walked over and took it out to take a look at it. It was her sister, a video call.After the connection was made, a little girl''s face appeared quickly, and Nancy sorted out her emotions and chatted with her sister. Obviously, her sister was a little angry, why didn''t they bring her together. After a few conversations, they heard Nancy''s sister suddenly shouting on the phone: "Who is that? Who is the man behind you? Okay, no wonder You refused to bring me here because you found a boyfriend..." "Don''t talk nonsense about your boyfriend, you just met here." Nancy explained hurriedly. "What boyfriend..." The phone was suddenly taken away and a middle-aged man''s face appeared. "Dad!" Nancy yelled somewhat depressed. "You have a boyfriend?" "I do not¡­¡­" "It¡¯s good to have a boyfriend, at least it can help you quickly sort out your emotions and lead a normal life. Originally, I wanted to ask where you are and persuade you to come back and continue your studies, but now I think it¡¯s no longer necessary. Adjust your mood as soon as possible. Come back." "I don''t know what is the point of learning this." Nancy said."If it''s useful..." "Don''t talk about that, you know, it''s not to blame you..." "I know, but it makes me disappointed by what I have learned and what I have worked hard for. When I think about it, I will go back." After Nancy hung up the phone, she took a sip of beer. . A bit bitter. "I''ll go play for a while." After drank the beer, Nancy walked away again with the surf board. "It still didn''t trigger the mission. What event triggered the mission?" Su Zhan couldn''t help muttering as she watched Nancy''s beautiful figure rushing into the sea. Time gradually passed, the sky gradually darkened, and the two surfers came back and seemed to be leaving.It was too late and it was not suitable for surfing. Seeing them preparing to leave, Su Zhan walked over. "How about surfboards for me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Huh? Are you going to charge at so late? It''s dangerous." Su Zhan smiled and took out the money and handed it over: "Should this money be enough?" "Dude, are you sure? The money is enough to buy a few." "That''s it!" Su Zhan smiled and handed the money over, and took the surfboard. Although it felt a bit sudden, but the other person seemed to want to buy, and the two did not refuse, and took the money and left.The money is enough to buy a new one, and the rest is enough for them to go out and cheer. "There has been no fusion copy, do I need to go to the sea?" Su Zhan took off his pants casually, leaving only a pair of close-fitting shorts, and then he took a surfboard to try it out.Surfing, he hasn¡¯t played before, but for him, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have this surfboard. It¡¯s not too simple. He controls the surfboard and turns over the waves. Su Zhan is preparing to move towards Nancy. past. At this moment, the system finally sent a prompt. "Fused Copy" "Shark Beach" "Task content: kill the shark and save the heroine Nancy, the task rewards the power of the rules. In addition, special requirements: the task can be executed after 18 hours." Seeing the content of this mission, Su Zhan was a little surprised. The mission itself was not difficult and nothing special, but it was the first time I saw this special requirement, and it took 18 hours to start. In other words, you must wait until eighteen hours before you can do this task. For eighteen hours, there are sharks, but also to save the heroine Nancy. So, sharks are likely to appear here next, and where will Nancy be trapped in the sea?Otherwise, just leave!Su Zhan looked towards the surface of the sea. At this time, the sea has gradually begun to ebb, and there are a lot of rocks gradually exposed. Although it is not big, it is not a problem to accommodate one person. If you want to be trapped, you can only be trapped. it''s here.But eighteen hours later, it was dawn and the sea was high tide. By that time, she had nowhere to go, so the mission could begin? "It''s really troublesome!" Su Zhan murmured and turned back to the shore. At this moment, I heard Nancy scream in surprise, followed by the person who suddenly fell into the sea. After a while, she got out of the sea and swam to the next rock in panic and climbed up. In the sea near the rock, there was a shark. Is swimming fast... Chapter 1659: Trapped In The Sea Nancy lay on the rock and gasped in horror. Turning her head to look at the sea, she could clearly see that the shark had not left but had turned around the rock, and she seemed to have no intention of leaving. Lying on the rock, Nancy felt a pain in her leg. She looked down and found that her leg had been bitten, a tooth-shaped wound, which was bleeding.This made Nancy a little bit grateful, if she was really bitten by a shark, she would probably lose her leg.And now, it doesn''t seem to hurt the bones, which is very lucky.However, fortunately, the current situation is not too good. Looking at the bleeding leg, Nancy took a deep breath to comfort herself and calm down. First, she glued some seawater on the rock pit to clean the wound. During the process, she grinned and grinned. The wound felt so painful and unconscious. She took off her coat and tied her legs tightly to avoid blood loss. After all, she studied medicine, and she still knew how to deal with this simple emergency. After doing all this, Nancy lay and rested for a long time before she felt better. After looking at it, the shark hadn''t left yet. She seemed to have become its witch hunter, and she was patiently waiting for the opportunity to hunt. In the distance, Nancy saw Su Zhan on the beach. She shouted loudly. But far away, the sound is not real. Of course, this is what she thinks, as for Su Zhan?If he wanted to listen, let alone her shouts, Su Zhan could hear her heartbeat clearly.Su Zhan, who returned to the beach, packed his food, drinks, and other things, carried a backpack, and then dropped into the water again. Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, Nancy yelled hurriedly despite some doubts."Go back, go back, there are sharks here." "There are sharks, there are sharks..." Nancy yelled anxiously to let Su Zhan go back, but Su Zhan didn''t seem to hear it.She even saw the shark seemed to have felt the appearance of Su Zhan, and started to swim in the direction of Su Zhan. "No, no, go back quickly, go back quickly..." Nancy shouted hoarsely, reminding Su Zhan dancing and dancing.Her current thoughts were all about the danger of Su Zhan, and she did not notice that there was no wave under Su Zhan who was rushing over on the surfboard, but Su Zhan was able to rush up quickly. Su Zhan had already seen the shark, it looked really fierce, and he was swimming towards this side quickly, looking at the posture as if he was about to swallow Su Zhan.Su Zhan sneered slightly and his thoughts moved, and in an instant... the shark suddenly stopped moving in the sea, allowing Su Zhan to swim past it like this.The sharks resumed their activities after the Soviet war had passed, and then chased them fiercely. When Su Zhan came to step on the rock, the shark came abruptly. With a click. The surfboard was directly crushed. Nancy pulled Su Zhan up in shock, watching the surfboard slowly drift away into fragments. "Are you okay?" Nancy hurriedly asked Su Zhan on her body. 1377 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1377 Su Zhan shook his head, now this posture is very embarrassing. The space on the rock is not large. It is better for one person, but it is too dangerous for two people. One person will inevitably be close to the sea.At this time, Su Zhan was pressing on Nancy''s body. The faces of the two were almost close at hand. Nancy''s coat was tied to her leg, so she only had the orange swimsuit on her body, pressed together... You can feel that touch even if you don''t deliberately think about it. Obviously, Nancy also discovered the awkwardness of this posture. But this space cannot be moved at all. "Do you like to be above or below?" Su Zhan suddenly asked with a smile. Nancy was taken aback for a moment and said, "Are you still in the mood to make a joke at this time?" "Why not? The difficulties will always pass, not to mention the current situation, even if you worry about depression, it will not help you. So, let''s talk about whether you like to be above or below. After all, this place... You can only choose up and down instead of left and right." Su Zhan said with a smile. Perhaps it was Su Zhan''s words and attitude that infected Nancy, and Nancy suddenly felt that the situation did not seem so bad."I''m on it." "I don''t see that you are still active." Su Zhan said with a smile and slowly moved down. The two moved their bodies carefully, and finally changed a position. Su Zhan sat down, and Nancy sat in Su Zhan''s. Body. Although this posture is still awkward, it is relatively better. "Stay steady, I will take off the backpack." Su Zhan said to Nancy, and then reached out to take off the backpack. With this movement, the body naturally follows. After a while, Su Zhan took the backpack and handed it to Nancy. "Let''s see if there is anything useful." "Why are you still carrying it?" Nancy asked suspiciously, opening the backpack. "I saw you on the rock and thought you were going to rest here. I just wanted to say that it seemed good to eat and drink here. I didn''t expect to encounter a shark." Su Zhan said like this. Since the mission can only start after 18 hours, and can''t leave, at least Nancy can''t leave here, Su Zhan can only bring these food and drink here, at least there can be something to eat, and there is nothing to do. "Don''t have a cell phone?" After looking around, Nancy said disappointedly. "The phone is in the pocket of my clothes. Obviously...I am not wearing clothes now." Su Zhan said. "Okay, what do you do now?" Nancy asked. "Wait, wait until the shark leaves." Su Zhan said."However, I can help you deal with the wound first." "Nothing, this is the best way I can think of." Nancy said. "I can try, it should be better than now." Su Zhan said. "Are you also a medical student?" Nancy asked in amazement. Su Zhan shook his head: "I don''t study medicine, but I am from the Celestial Empire, you know... The Celestial Empire has many ancient medical techniques, and some medical techniques cannot be explained by modern medicine." "You slightly lie on your side and then lie down so that I can hook your leg." Su Zhan directed Nancy to change her posture, and then looked at the wound on her leg. Chapter 1660 Nancy lay flat on her side while Su Zhan tilted her body to check the injuries on her leg. The injury is not too serious, and the condition is temporarily stable after treatment, but it seems that even after the injury is cured, a very obvious scar will be left on the leg.It''s not good to leave scars on such a floating leg. Su Zhan gently rubbed her wound, healing little by little... "Hmm, it hurts..." Nancy couldn''t help but grabbed Su Zhan''s arm. Su Zhan smiled: "Forbearance, you won''t feel the pain for a while. This method can not only stop the bleeding, but also make your wounds heal quickly. The most important thing is...not on your beautiful legs. Leave scars. Avoid being unable to wear skirts or beautiful bikinis like now." "Really?" Nancy was a little surprised. "of course it''s true." Su Zhan smiled and looked at Nancy''s body. From this angle, this position, many things were seen without wanting to see it.After all, Nancy''s waist and legs were almost on Su Zhan''s body, and it didn''t take long...Nancy seemed to feel something strange. "I don''t blame me, I can only blame you for your good figure. This is just a normal reaction. If there is no reaction, I am afraid you should be angry." Su Zhan explained with a smile. Nancy was a bit embarrassed at first, but by saying this, he eliminated that embarrassment. "So should I thank you for your response?" "This can be!" The two talked and laughed so much that they temporarily forgot their surroundings, and also forgot that there were sharks all around and refused to leave.Nancy''s injury, Su Zhan, has been dealt with, the blood has stopped, and the wound has healed slightly, which makes Nancy feel amazed. It''s amazing that this news can be reached only by massage and other techniques. "What to do next? This shark has been reluctant to leave. We can''t swim back at all. Can we only wait for rescue here?" Nancy said in a low voice, watching the sun gradually set. "I guess it''s unlikely that someone will come to the beach at this night. Don''t think about the rescue for the time being. I hope someone will find out tomorrow morning." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "However, it should be very cold here at night. , We both look like this... we can only warm each other." Su Zhan has a close-fitting shorts, while Nancy only has a swimsuit, and the only coat is used to wrap her wounds. Although the temperature is not bad now, the atmosphere will drop suddenly at night, and the sea breeze will be very cold. The sun gradually set and the surrounding area became darker, and the night fell, and the sea breeze slowly carried a hint of coolness.Nancy couldn''t hold on any longer, Su Zhan lay down and said to Nancy: "Lie in my arms." Nancy nodded and lay down and said in surprise, "You''re so hot. Could it be a cold?" "If you catch a cold at this time, it will be troublesome." Nancy said worriedly. "Don''t worry, I won''t catch a cold." Su Zhan hugged Nancy, and the two of them lay on the rocks listening to the waves and looking at the stars above their heads. This felt very stylish.Unknowingly, the two eyes faced each other, their eyes met, and Nancy lowered her head in a panic. Puff, puff! She seemed to hear her own heartbeat. She swears that she has never been with a man so close. She also knows that it is not an environment like Huatian Yuexia, but whether it is physically or mentally, it will make her unconscious. Some are fanciful. "Have you ever talked about love?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "No, no." Nancy shook his head and said, "I have been working hard to finish school, and I haven''t considered the issue of love before." After a pause, Nancy asked curiously: "What about you?" "Me? Of course I have a lot." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Many times in love?" "No, I mean I have a lot of women, and I still do!" Su Zhan shook his head. Nancy was stunned: "So, you are a playboy?" "See how you understand it." Su Zhan said with a smile."I have a strong collection addiction, or obsessive-compulsive disorder. I want to get special beauties when I see them." 1378 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1378 "I really didn''t expect..." Nancy said. Su Zhan smiled: "Trust me, things you didn''t expect are yet to come." "I don''t know what else I didn''t expect..." Nancy shook her head. Su Zhan suddenly bowed his head and kissed. The kiss made Nancy stunned for an instant, staring at Su Zhan with wide-eyed eyes.Su Zhan smiled: "You shouldn''t have thought of it." Nancy said angrily, "This joke is not funny, it was me just now, it was me..." "First kiss?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "In this case, I should leave a good memory." With that, Su Zhan held Nancy in both hands and bowed his head to kiss.This time Nancy was ready to avoid it, but it was a pity that she was still held by Su Zhan in such a big place.At first, Nancy struggled a few times, but slowly her movements slowed down. Although she didn''t like Su Zhan as a playboy, it is undeniable that Su Zhan still attracted her. Especially when the two people were in the deep "island", there was always physical contact, which made her even more unable to resist resolutely. Moreover, she suddenly thought. The tide will be high after dawn, and the rock will be submerged by the sea again. If he is not saved by then, I am afraid he and Su Zhan will be buried in the belly of the shark. Thinking of this, she no longer resisted, her eyes slowly closed, and she began to actively cater. Su Zhan felt the change in Nancy''s movements quite unexpected, but of course this change could not be better for him, and immediately his hands began to move...The movements of the two on the small rock gradually began to move. It''s getting bigger. ... ... The sun rose from the sea level, and the sun was dazzling. The two people who met frankly were awakened by the sun. Only then did they realize that the sky was already bright, wearing only clothes, Nancy said to Su Zhan: "I never thought My first time will happen in such an environment, and it may be the last time." The tide is rising... Chapter 1661 Nancy''s Negative Distance From God The rock that was still high from the sea was almost submerged by the sea at this time. With the rippling of the waves, water splashed up. It seems that the rock will be completely submerged by the sea soon. shark¡­¡­ Not gone yet! Once the sea water submerges the rocks and enters the water, it is almost the world of sharks. It is impossible for people to swim faster than sharks, and it is almost a dead end.That''s why Nancy sighed for the first and last time, and because of this, she didn''t sigh or accept this incident.I was even a little lucky, at least I had experienced what it was like before I was dying, and I didn''t have to leave this world with regrets. "I''m afraid it won''t be long." Nancy said. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and the mission couldn''t start before eighteen hours, but looking at the current high tide speed, I am afraid that the rocks will be completely submerged in about twenty minutes. Time is not enough! Looking around, Su Zhan found that there seemed to be a floating tower not far away. It was estimated to be used for measurement. If it could be there, even the high tide would have no effect.Just this distance... I''m afraid I will be caught up by the shark before swimming over. Feeling the silence of Su Zhan, Nancy turned to look over and followed his gaze. "The distance is too far." Nancy guessed Su Zhan''s thoughts, and calculated it in her heart, and the result was that the distance was too far, it was impossible to compare to a shark. "Do you believe me?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Of course!" Nancy said without hesitation. "Then it will be easy. For some reasons, I can guarantee that you will be saved in a while, but you have to wait. But now this situation obviously doesn''t have so much time. Swim, you can''t swim with a shark. But I can throw you over." Su Zhan said. Although Nancy wondered why he said that he could be saved for a while, but at this time, she didn''t have time to think about it so much. She was surprised that Su Zhan actually planned to throw herself over.If he throws far enough, the chance of success is still high.but¡­¡­ "What about you? What do you do if you throw me over?" Nancy shook her head and said, "If you were sacrificed to save me, I would not agree." Su Zhan smiled and kissed her on the neck before separating and saying: "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to sacrifice myself, and I think... we can do it countless times in the future, what do you think?" "If we can all survive." Nancy said. Su Zhan smiled."That''s all, come, get ready, I will throw you over. I have a lot of strength. You should have known this last night, so I will throw you directly on it. What you have to pay attention to is to grab the railing, understand ?" After speaking, Su Zhan picked up Nancy and quietly released the power of Chaos.Before Nancy could react, he felt his body flying out.Across the sea, Nancy saw that the floating tower was getting closer and closer to herself, almost instinctively. Nancy grabbed the railing and hugged it tightly. When she stabilized, she slowly moved to the floating tower. The center was paralyzed. "Success, success." Nancy shouted at Su Zhan."what would you do?" "I''m going over." Su Zhan smiled and glanced at the shark in the sea, then jumped into the sea and swam quickly.Nancy didn''t expect Su Zhan to use this method, and she became nervous for a moment.Su Zhan jumped into the sea, and the shark chased after him.However, Su Zhan''s speed was very fast, and the sharks were unable to catch up. When Su Zhan jumped onto the floating tower, the sharks turned around unwillingly. "Oh my god, you succeeded, how did you do it?" Nancy said excitedly holding Su Zhan. Su Zhan said with a smile: "If it wasn''t for some reason, it wouldn''t be so troublesome at all." "What do you mean for certain reasons?" Nancy asked, after the two of them had escaped the threat temporarily. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Do you believe that there is a god in this world?" "God? Are you talking about the Lord of the Gods?" Nancy answered."I believe this, but after all, God is too vague and far away from us." Now that Nancy knew the Lord of the Gods, it was much simpler."It''s not vain, it''s just because there are too many things to deal with and too many worlds under its jurisdiction. But your luck is good, because he is not far away from you, even very close to you, close to a negative distance." When Su Zhan said this, Nancy''s eyes widened and her voice trembled and said, "You, are you trying to say...you are the Lord of the Gods?" Su Zhan nodded with a smile. "Then why, why wait? If you are the Lord of the gods, you should be able to leave here easily, right?" Nancy asked. "It''s a bit small, I have to wait a while." Su Zhan explained. "Ok." Nancy replied, "I still feel a little unbelievable. You turned out to be the lord of the gods, and I actually had a relationship with you..." "Isn''t this normal? The Lord of the gods is ruthless and desireless." "No wonder you say you have a lot of women." "If... if you are really the Lord of the Gods, then... can I beg you for something?" Nancy raised her head and looked at Su Zhan hopefully. "can!" Su Zhan nodded. Nancy took a deep breath and was about to say what she wanted, she saw Su Zhan grabbed her hand and said, "I said yes, I will resurrect your mother after I leave here." "You, do you know what I''m thinking?" 1379 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1379 "Otherwise, why am I the Lord of the Gods?" Su Zhan said with a smile looking at Nancy''s surprised look. As time passed, the rocks had been submerged by sea water. If they hadn''t come over, they might have entered the sea by now.As for now?Counting the time, finally...Eighteen hours have arrived, and the mission can finally begin. Su Zhan slowly got up, looked at the shark in the sea and smiled softly. "What''s the matter?" Nancy asked. "Time, it''s almost time!" Su Zhan responded with a smile and waved at the shark in the sea. Chapter 1662: Mission Complete The shark came out of the sea in an instant, flew out of the sea and floated in the air. Seeing the huge body of the shark, stopping strangely in the air, Nancy was really startled. This scene was too shocking. "It... hurts." Nancy looked at the shark boldly, and soon found that there seemed to be a big wound on the shark''s mouth. Obviously this should be caused by man."No wonder it has been reluctant to leave because humans have injured it, so it wants revenge?" Even if sharks are looking for food, there are few such targeted ones who refuse to leave for more than ten hours a night. This is definitely not a state of foraging, this is revenge! "Perhaps, it doesn''t matter." Su Zhan said faintly and waved his hand. In an instant, the entire shark disappeared instantly as if the world had evaporated. "Where, where did it go?" "Disappeared, completely disappeared from this world." Su Zhan didn''t make the scene so bloody so as not to scare Nancy.The power of chaos directly crushed the shark into a molecular state, making it disappear completely. "Well, how do we leave here?" Nancy asked curiously. Of course, leaving is not a problem. She was just curious about how Su Zhan would leave as the lord of the gods. Su Zhan smiled and looked at Nancy, who suddenly found her body slowly floating up, as if she was flying.Immediately after her, he saw Su Zhan flying over, holding his hand and flying towards the shore slowly like this. Landing, feeling the soft beach, Nancy felt the sense of solidity, and then looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "This is just the simplest, and it''s not worth your surprise. You will see more surprising things in the future." Su Zhan chuckled and said that he had received a reminder that the mission was completed. "It''s done!" "What is it?" Nancy asked curiously when hearing Su Zhan''s whispers. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I have mastered the power of the rules of this world. Simply put... This world will be summarized into my universe and become part of the multiverse. If I have time, I can take you to other Some of the universe¡¯s revolutions are similar, some are quite different." "So there is no Chinese medicine on my leg?" Nancy suddenly thought. Su Zhan smiled and touched Nancy''s leg, and her injury was completely healed in an instant. "Clean up our things and leave here." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Where are we... going?" Nancy asked. "your home!" Nancy nodded and walked to the shore to find her package and put on her clothes and pants. Then she put her backpack on her back and looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan hugged Nancy, and the two disappeared in an instant.At the next moment, Nancy realized that she had appeared in her bedroom. Looking at the familiar room, Nancy took a while to accept this fact. Pushing open the door and going out, she happened to see my sister in the corridor just coming out of the room. Seeing Nancy, she was obviously taken aback: "Sister, when did you come back? Are you not surfing? You even got your boyfriend Take it home." "Uh¡­¡­" Nancy didn''t know how to answer this question for a while. After a pause, Nancy said, "This is Su Zhan, is it... the Lord of the Gods?" "The Lord of the Gods? Sister, are you talking about the Lord of the Gods?" "Ok." "Oh my God!" Nancy''s sister was amazed, almost staring up in her eyes at Su Zhan. "What happened?" There was a voice from downstairs, and a man came up right after that, it was Nancy''s father. Before Nancy could speak, the younger sister said first: "Dad, sister''s boyfriend is the Lord of the Gods, the Lord of the Gods reported on TV before!" Nancy''s father was stunned. He really didn''t know how to deal with such a sudden situation, what to say. Su Zhan said: "I promised Nancy to help her resurrect her mother, but Nancy''s studies will definitely not be able to continue. She may be on my Helios. I will give her some abilities and help others. I maintain this world." "Huh?" Su Zhan didn''t say it before. It was a bit surprised to talk about Nancy so suddenly, but she didn''t say anything. "Ah...really, really?" Nancy''s father asked excitedly. "Of course it is true. I will resurrect Nancy''s mother and revise the memories of all the people involved. Except for you, no one will know that she is dead, including herself, so as not to trouble." Su Zhan laughed Said. "This, this is all right?" "Why not, I am the lord of the gods." Su Zhan said with a smile."But before that, I still need to do something." "We need us, do we prepare anything?" Nancy''s father asked nervously, not knowing how the Lord of the Gods would be resurrected. "Just use Nancy''s room." Su Zhan said with a smile and turned and entered the room. Nancy was about to follow up but was stopped by her father and sister. Obviously they were very curious about how Nancy recognized the Lord of the Gods, and actually allowed the Lord of the Gods to help resurrect. This is simply... it is no longer. A miracle, but a miracle. Nancy answered her father and sister here, while Su Zhan entered the room and started to consume the power of the rules of this world.After swallowing the rules, Su Zhan incorporated it into the Zhanmeng universe. Another one, it''s done! This sense of accomplishment is really good. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and with a thought, something in this world had quietly changed in an instant.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan had heard excited shouts outside. Obviously, they should have seen the resurrected Nancy''s mother. 1380 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1380 Su Zhan pushed the door and walked out. Sure enough, they were already in a hug. Nancy''s mother obviously didn''t understand why her family was suddenly so excited, as if she hadn''t seen it in a long time. "What''s wrong with you? I''m just here to ask you to have breakfast." Nancy''s mother said blankly, and then greeted Su Zhan, "What''s the matter with them?" "Mom, you, do you know him?" Nancy asked in surprise. "Of course!" Nancy''s mother took it for granted. Chapter 1663 Spider-Man''s Trouble Seeing her mother naturally said that she knew Su Zhan, Nancy was really surprised.Turning his head to look at Su Zhan, he saw Su Zhan winking at her. This made Nancy react. It should be because he had made some changes to his mother''s memory, so her mother knew him.Sure enough, Nancy¡¯s mother immediately heard Nancy¡¯s mother say that Su Zhan was Nancy¡¯s boyfriend. "Okay, okay, let''s all come down to eat, I really don''t know what''s wrong with you." Nancy''s mother said and then greeted everyone to go down for dinner. Su Zhan smiled and walked down, but suddenly felt something in his heart, as if someone was calling him? "Not this world, this idea comes from the Zhanmeng Universe!" Su Zhan''s thoughts quickly found the source of this idea, the princess of supernatural power from 412. In Zhanmeng Universe 412, Princess Divine Power was secretly expecting to summon Su Zhan silently. Suddenly, there seemed to be a voice in her mind, it was Su Zhan''s voice. "what happened?" "Su Zhan? Is it you? Unexpectedly, it really succeeded." Princess Shenli was a little surprised. Su Zhan was dumbfounded: "You''re not just to try, are you?" "Of course not, the Wasp is looking for you." "The Wasp?" "Well, she seems to have something urgent to ask you for help, but she couldn''t contact you so she found me." Princess Shenli said. "I see. I''ll go look for her in a while." Su Zhan responded, and then cut off the connection by chatting. Go downstairs and have breakfast with Nancy''s family. Su Zhan and Nancy went to the Helios and introduced her to Ren Xing and others. Then Su Zhan gave them some rules and powers so that they could use some abilities to deal with the world. Some situations.After settled down, Su Zhan left this world and went directly to the ultimate world! The ultimate team building. Su Zhan suddenly appeared. His appearance shocked the members of the ultimate team. "Where is the Wasp?" Su Zhan asked. "Upstairs," someone answered. In the next moment, Su Zhan had disappeared and went directly to the Wasp''s room. In the room, the Wasp girl seemed to be using the virtual screen to check things. When she saw Su Zhan appeared, she was stunned for a while, and then confirmed that it was Su Zhan. "I''m coming." Su Zhan smiled and hugged the Wasp, and then asked: "Listen to the princess of Divine Power saying you are looking for me?" "Yeah." The Wasp nodded. "what''s up?" If it is not a particularly urgent matter, the Wasp shouldn''t be so troublesome to find herself through the Princess of Divine Power.But there doesn''t seem to be any trouble seeing the Wasp, it shouldn''t be him? "Spider-Man is in trouble." The Wasp said. It really wasn''t her trouble. "What''s the trouble?" Su Zhan asked casually when he heard that it was Spider-Man''s trouble. The Wasp said: "Let him tell you by himself." "also." Su Zhan nodded, and the Wasp quickly contacted Spider-Man. Before Spider-Man came, Su Zhan sat aside holding the Wasp and chatted a few words.However, the two of them hugged each other and kissed after a few words, don''t meet again, don''t want to waste their mouths on talking! It didn''t take long for the two of them to be a little uncontrollable, until someone heard someone knocking on the window, the two gasped and separated, and then saw Spider-Man outside the window. "Why don''t you come in through the door?" The Wasp opened the window and Spider-Man jumped in. "It''s too much trouble to get in, let alone what to do if it disturbs you." Spiderman said. "I found someone for you. Tell him what happened." The Wasp said. Spider-Man nodded and then slowly said: "I met a man on the street a few days ago. He claimed to be called Ezekiel and found me. He has the same ability as me. He said something that made me accept it. Thing." "I really can''t believe what he said, because all this is incredible to me, absolutely impossible, oh, I mean I never thought it would be like this, I..." Spiderman The nagging words have not been finished before seeing Su Zhan''s face so as not to be very ugly.Without Su Zhan speaking, Spider-Man knew what was going on, and hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, when it comes to the topic. This man named Ezekiel told me that my ability was not an accident at all, it was not because After being bitten by a radioactive spider, I gained the ability. But the spider was killed by the radioactive ability, and then transferred all the power to me before death, and became a totem! This totem is a bridge between man and beast. Because of this, I I can deal with some fake totems. Although I don¡¯t believe me personally, think about it, Dr. Octopus, Professor Lizard, Vulture, well, it seems that they are all animals." Hearing Spider-Man say so, Su Zhan was a little interested. totem? Spider-Man¡¯s settings have been changed a lot, such as parallel universes, the totem is quite interesting. "Then what?" Su Zhan asked. "Then Ezekiel told me that the god of spider totems is called the master weaver. It is said that he lives in 0 space on the earth. He can weave time and space and can sense all time and space Spider-Man. However, this master of weaving is called the heir. The family team caught them. They specialize in hunting various totem gods and absorbing power to make themselves stronger. They trapped the master weaver and used the ability of the master weaver to hunt down those who possessed spider totems! "It sounds a bit like an old story." Su Zhan said. Master weaving, successor, chasing and killing, the story structure sounds a bit old-fashioned. "I think so too!" Spider-Man nodded in agreement."Anyway, Ezekiel reminded me that this successor''s family team has killed several Spider-Man in parallel universes, and it is very likely that they will come here to find me!" "So this is your trouble?" Su Zhan asked. Spider-Man nodded: "Although I don''t know how strong this successor is, from the perspective of Ezekiel, it seems...it is really troublesome, so I want to ask your opinion!" "Wait until the people from this successor team come, but I am a little curious, besides you, are there other Spider-Man in this world?" Su Zhan asked. Chapter 1664 Spider Silk "Other Spider-Man? Of course no, Spider-Man is only me!" Spider-Man said excitedly. "So is there anyone with similar abilities to you?" Su Zhan shook his head and asked in a different way. 1381 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1381 Spider-Man thought for a while and shook his head: "No." "Okay! You can go now." Su Zhan said silently. "Ah? What do you do next?" Spider-Man asked in amazement. "What should I do? I''ll investigate the situation." Su Zhan waved. "Okay, I beg you." Spiderman said with a stretched hand, and then jumped out of the window. After Spider-Man left, the Wasp said apologetically: "That¡¯s how it is. After all, I have known Spider-Man for a long time, and the rest of Team Ultimate doesn¡¯t understand this. The only one who can help him is you. !" Su Zhan smiled and said: "You have said so, of course I have to help with this. But before helping with the investigation, I think we should finish the things interrupted by Spiderman. What do you think?" "I will close the windows and draw the curtains." The Hornet smiled sweetly, turned around to close the window and closed the curtains, then turned to look at Su Zhan, eased her clothes with both hands, and slowly walked towards Su Zhan.When the clothes were gone, the Wasp went directly into Su Zhan''s arms, and it didn''t take long... the voice gradually sounded. ... ... As night fell, the exhausted Wasp had fallen asleep, Su Zhan slightly raised his hand and pulled his arm out of the Wasp''s neck, gently covered her with the quilt, and then dropped to the ground.The clothes flew to Su Zhan''s body automatically, and Su Zhan had quietly left the room. Spider-Man¡¯s trouble is really interesting, hunting down the successor of Spider Totem? There are many people in the Spider series, and a few of them impressed Su Zhan very deeply. One is called Gwen Spiderman, one is called Spider Girl, and the other is called Spider Silk. What Su Zhan wanted to find was spider silk. Although most of Spider-Man are parallel universes and have different identity origin abilities, this spider silk is very special. She was also bitten by a radioactive spider, and... still the same spider as Spider-Man Peter Parker. The spider was dying after biting Parker, but after a while it bit a girl named Cindy, who was spider silk. Su Zhan knows so much about spider silk, but it stands to reason that she should have been discovered a long time ago, but since Spider-Man doesn''t know yet, then investigate and investigate.Su Zhan quickly searched the entire city for the whereabouts of the spider silk. After all, this is not his own world. It is not so convenient to find someone who is still not familiar with it, at least not so fast.After a long while, Su Zhan was shocked. "found it!" Speaking softly, Su Zhan had already teleported directly, and the next moment, he appeared in front of a building. This building looks a bit dilapidated, it seems that it has been abandoned for a long time, the whole building is dark.Stepping in, a puff of moldy dust hit his face."Well, this is indeed a very good hiding place, at least no one will come here bored without accurate information." Su Zhan mumbled, and walked in the direction of induction. Soon, he appeared in front of a big iron gate, which seemed to be a warehouse here, and he looked around at random and found that the gate seemed to have not been opened for a long time.The locks are all rusted. "Patter!" Su Zhan squeezed at will, the lock broke directly, waved and pushed, the iron gate slowly opened. Just after revealing a gap, before seeing the environment inside, Su Zhan felt something flying towards him. A thread of spider silk! "Wow!" Before the spider silk got close to Su Zhan, it seemed as if it had been burned by something, and it immediately evaporated. Pushing the door open, Su Zhan saw the people inside. A girl. He looked seventeen or eighteen years old, looking at himself warily. "Hello!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I''m not good!" The girl suddenly yelled and flicked her hands towards Su Zhan. In an instant, she saw spider silk sweeping towards Su Zhan. high speed! At the same time, this girl quickly came to Su Zhan''s side to fight over. "Ok." Su Zhan didn''t expect her reaction to be so big, but if she was her own, and someone broke into it in hiding, she must have called first before asking. She is very fast and very agile. She seems to be faster than Spider-Man, but she seems to be weaker than Spider-Man. Su Zhan first destroyed Spider Silk and then fought her with a few moves. It seems that she has In particular, I have learned some fighting skills, my strength is very good, and the sense of balance is very good, using spider silk to move in the air very freely. "Do you want to continue fighting?" After a long while, Su Zhan asked. She frowned and stopped and said, "Who are you!" "My name is Su Zhan, I''m here to find you." "You are not the heir? My spider feels no danger." "Your name is Cindy, right? I''m not the heir, I said...I just came to you specially." Su Zhan smiled. "Do you know my name? How could it be?" Cindy looked at Su Zhan in surprise."How do you know that I am here, and what do you want me to do?" "There are a lot of questions. If you don''t mind, I plan to sit down and speak slowly." Su Zhan said with a smile and walked to Cindy''s bed next to him. Cindy frowned and said: "You better hurry up. Point, because you exposed me to danger!" "I''m there, you won''t be in any danger." Su Zhan slowly said: "Your questions are so many that I don''t know where to start. Should I start with my identity or my purpose?" "Let¡¯s start with my identity. My name is Su Zhan. I come from another world. Originally, my world was the same as this one, one of many parallel worlds, but now... it has completely belonged to me. Being one, I call it the War Alliance universe." Chapter 1665 Spider Silk Uniform "As for the purpose of looking for you." Su Zhan paused and looked at her up and down, then smiled and said, "You know Spider-Man?" "know!" Although Cindy is hiding here, she still knows a little bit about the outside world, especially Spider-Man.Ezekiel should have reminded him, right? "Ezekiel hid you here and talked about the successor? He went to tell Spider-Man that Spider-Man belongs to the ultimate battle, and the Wasp on the team is my woman, so I came to help, and I happened to I knew you existed, so I came to you. After all...You can hide here for a while, but you can''t hide for a lifetime." "What do you want to do?" Cindy asked. "Don''t you want to look at the outside environment and want to hide in this dark place all the time?" Su Zhan asked. 1382 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1382 Cindy''s expression was a little emotional. Although she was still very alert, she was still a little girl after all, but she couldn''t achieve the state where the top of the Taishan Mountain collapsed.For safety reasons, Cindy has always stayed here, but it is fake to say no to the outside world, she is still a young girl in the blooming season! "You don''t need to rush to make a decision. You can wait for Ezekiel to return." Su Zhan said with a smile: "Besides, if you don''t mind, I will stay with you for a while, right?" Cindy shook his head. Except for Ezekiel, she hadn''t talked to anyone outside for a long time. It seemed that this person had no intentions and was not a successor. Su Zhan found a place to sit up, and then chatted casually with Cindy. At first, Cindy was quite reserved, but after chatting, he seemed to have let go, and began to actively inquire about some things outside.This chat, unconsciously chatted for a long time. "Huh, it¡¯s already morning?" It¡¯s dark and there is no sun to see outside, but there is a clock in the room. Unknowingly, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Cindy didn¡¯t feel the conversation for so long. So fast."Strange, Ezekiel should have returned at this time, why hasn''t he returned yet?" Cindy said with some doubts and some worry. At this moment Su Zhan''s phone rang, and the Wasp was calling.Su Zhan thought she wanted to ask herself to go to Na, but she heard that the Wasp on the phone eagerly said that she had found the corpse called Ezekiel that Spider-Man said. He was killed. "I see, I''ll go back in a while." Su Zhan whispered and looked at Cindy. This look gave Cindy a bad feeling."What''s going on...?" "Ezekiel is dead." "what?" "It''s impossible, are you lying to me?" Cindy said excitedly. Su Zhan shook his head: "You''ll know when you go to see it." "I¡­¡­" Cindy hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "Okay, I''ll go out with you." "Let''s go." Su Zhan got up and prepared to go out, but he heard a voice behind him. Turning his head, he saw a circle of white spider silk wrapped around her body. The spider silk completely entangled her body and even blocked her face. Only eyes are left. "Uh¡­¡­" Seeing Cindy''s spider silk jersey, Su Zhan really didn''t know what to think. He knew that at the beginning, the uniform of the spider silk was indeed simply wrapped around the spider silk.Although it''s not ugly, it feels too cheap, and it doesn''t feel like a superhero at all. "What''s the matter?" Cindy asked. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s nothing, let me design a uniform for you later." "Why? I think it''s good, but I learn fashion design..." Cindy said. "Trust me, if you really intend to use this look in the future, you will definitely be laughed at." Su Zhan said very seriously. The two of them came out of the building, watching the dazzling sunshine outside Cindy very uncomfortable, blocking the sun with their hands, waiting for a long time and gradually adapting, watching the scenes around made her very sigh. "Let''s go, I will take you around when I have time to see and see the world." Su Zhan said to Cindy, and then he was already flying. Cindy was stunned and then released the spider silk, wandering in the city following Su Zhan. The ultimate team building. Spiderman and the Wasp are waiting for Su Zhan.They were all stunned when Su Zhan appeared with a very unique woman. "this is?" "Spider silk!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Cindy glanced at Su Zhan. The name Spider Silk... seemed pretty good. "Oh, my goodness, there really are other spiders. Hi, I''m Spider-Man, I..." Su Zhan interrupted Spider-Man before he finished speaking, "Stop talking nonsense, Ezekiel? " "Oh, over there." Spiderman responded, and then led the way. Soon, I saw Ezekiel''s body. Judging from the injuries, it seems to have been killed by one blow. "When I found him, I didn''t find anyone else. I suspect that the team of the heir he said killed him. In other words, this heir is very likely in this world." Watching the spider silk pounce on Ezekiel. Feeling sad, Spiderman whispered to Su Zhan: "If he is really here, we must find him and catch him." Su Zhan was silent for a moment and shook his head: "He is not in this world." "how do you know?" "If you don''t believe it, you can find it yourself." "I didn''t mean that, I..." Hearing Su Zhan seemed a little unhappy, Spider-Man quickly explained.He didn''t mean to doubt the ability of the Soviet Union, just subconsciously said that. "He may have gone to another world to hunt down the owner of the spider totem, so now the situation is very simple. Either wait for him to come again, or... go to another world to find him." "Make your own decision." "You will go with us, right? I mean...you can take us through, can''t you?" Spider-Man asked. Su Zhan shrugged: "As long as you are not afraid that I will throw you into a certain world and cannot come back." "Hehe, this is a joke, it must be a joke, right, how could you be that to me." "No matter how long you talk, it is very possible!" Spiderman shut up instantly. "Let''s go out." Su Zhan glanced at the spider silk, then the three of them turned and came out of the room. Chapter 1666 Spider-Man and the Wasp have left for the time being with other tasks. The ending world is not as stable as imagined. The big and small things happen almost every day, and the ultimate team building does not see everyone is idle every day. They can all be here. For their respective enemies, there are always some villains who can''t remember what to eat or fight and run out to gain a sense of existence. This kind of thing is also normal in the Marvel world. After all, these heroes rarely kill people. If they are defeated, they will be locked up, and if they escape, they will be arrested. It''s not intentional to highlight the existence of heroes in this way, or to panic! Su Zhan waited for a while and found that the spider silk hadn''t come out. After paying attention to the room, he found that the spider silk was actually asleep. It seems to be too sad, plus the reason of not sleeping all night. After thinking about it, Su Zhan took the spider silk out in the past and let her sleep well in her room. Putting the spider silk on the bed, Su Zhan wanted to leave, but spider silk grabbed him and refused to let go. Seeing her with tears on her face, Su Zhan felt that this little girl was actually quite pitiful. She was hiding in a dark place all the time. The only person she knew was dead. It should be a blow to her.Simply, Su Zhan sat down next to him, watching the spider silk live with his hands and the body shrank into a ball, which felt a little bit painful. 1383 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1383 Obviously, she is very insecure. But think about it, she is in this situation when she is changing to others, and I am afraid that few are not insecure. The room was very quiet, only the slow breathing of spider silk. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan also fell asleep unknowingly. When he woke up, he realized that it was already afternoon outside, and the spider silk was already awake, but he did not release Su Zhan''s hand, lying there in a daze. Su Zhan used a slight force, and the spider silk soon felt that he looked up at Su Zhan. "Take you out for shopping?" Su Zhan asked. Spider Silk hesitated and nodded. Ezekiel told herself a long time ago that there will be such a day, and she is also ready, but when it does happen, it will still be sad.But what''s the use of being sad?The only thing she can do is to sort out her emotions and cheer up to help him get revenge! "Let''s go." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then left the ultimate team building with spider silk. Looking at the steel forest outside, everything made Spider Silk feel so novel. While strolling around the city, Su Zhan gave her a brief introduction. Don¡¯t even look at him as an aboriginal, but he knows that he is obviously covered by Spider Silk. want more. "so beautiful!" On the roof of a certain building, Su Zhan and Spider Silk sat on the edge of the roof, watching the sun gradually setting, Spider Silk couldn''t help but sigh. Usually, she can''t see these! Quietly watching the sun set, watching night fall, Su Zhan said, "Go back?" "I...I have another place I want to go!" Spider Silk turned to look at Su Zhan expectantly. "Where?" "In my original place, can I buy some wine and live there at night? Just one night!" Spider Silk said slowly: "I have already decided, starting tomorrow... I will settle my mood and avenge Ezekiel! " "Row!" Alcohol is the cure for grief! Su Zhan bought a lot of wine with the spider silk, and then returned to the dark place.When the light was turned on, Spider Silk looked at the familiar place and was silent for a while, then took out the wine to give Su Zhan a drink.Obviously, Spider Silk hadn''t drank alcohol before, so she couldn''t choke in the first bite. After a few sips, her face was already red, and her emotions seemed to be gradually unaffected. The first time you drink alcohol, it is almost impossible to get drunk like this. Seeing the past with spider silk chattering with Ezekiel, Su Zhan could understand.For Spider Silk, Ezekiel is like a father, and it is normal for him to have deep feelings.However, after the nagging, the spider silk''s emotions seemed to collapse completely. This kind of nagging made it easier to sadden the emotions. At first, it was just sobbing. After a long time, the tears could not stop like the dam of absolute mention! Seeing that Spider Silk looked like this, Su Zhan could only put down his wine glass and walked over to pat her shoulder for a silent comfort, but he did not expect that Spider Silk threw directly into his arms and started crying. Su Zhan even started to cry. I can feel that my clothes seem to be wet... Su Zhan did not speak, but patted her back lightly, slowly and slowly, the crying gradually stopped, the spider silk seemed to be quiet, Su Zhan looked down and saw that she was crying asleep. ... Shaking his head, Su Zhan took the spider silk onto the bed to let her rest, then looked around and found the bathroom.After taking a shower to dry his clothes, Su Zhan was shocked when he came out! why? The spider silk has taken off the spider silk uniform on her body, even... the original clothes are taken off. Got drunk! Silently shook his head, Su Zhan came over to help her cover her quilt.Although she has a good figure, to be honest, Su Zhan really doesn''t have any restless thoughts. It''s not that she is not attractive or attractive, but that she doesn''t think about it. "Don''t go!" Spider Silk suddenly grabbed Su Zhan''s hand. Good guy, the speed is quite fast and the strength is quite big. Fortunately, this is himself. If this is an ordinary person, it is estimated that the wrist can''t stand it.Spider Silk seemed to be really drunk, grabbing Su Zhan''s wrist, Su Zhan simply changed his position and lay down beside her. It looks like I can''t leave tonight anyway, just sleep like this. Feeling that after Su Zhan lay down, the spider silk also calmed down and fell asleep leaning against Su Zhan.Su Zhan turned off the light at will, and the room fell into dimness for an instant. In such a place without a trace of sunlight, turning off the light is almost invisible. I don''t know how long I slept, Su Zhan felt the person in his arms start to move, and then suddenly felt that she got up abruptly, and actually rode directly on his body, which made Su Zhan''s sleepiness instantly awake. What the hell? Is it going to be attacked by night? As soon as his thoughts came up, Su Zhan felt a strong wind coming. "Nima, isn''t it so bloody?" Get drunk, then wake up without reacting thinking it is an enemy? Su Zhan grabbed her hand speechlessly, but the other hand came quickly. "Cindy, it''s me!" Su Zhan suddenly grabbed Cindy''s hands violently, turned and pressed her down, and shouted in a deep voice. Chapter 1667 Hearing Su Zhan''s shout, Cindy seemed to react and no longer struggle. "Are you awake?" Su Zhan asked, feeling Cindy''s change. "Yeah." Cindy replied softly. Embarrassing, shameful! Cindy now can¡¯t wait to find a seam to get in directly. The influence of alcohol made her completely forget what happened before when she first woke up, only to find that she seemed to be...there was a person sleeping beside her without clothes. The reaction was so intense. Now that she reacted, she was indeed embarrassed to death, because she had already remembered... the clothes... seemed to have taken off by herself. He took off his clothes and slept with him, and attacked him after waking up. Su Zhan released Cindy from her body."Just wake up, your clothes are over there, put on your clothes and take a shower." "Hmm!" Cindy replied in a low voice, reaching out in the dark to find clothes, but after searching for a long time, she didn''t find it.Suddenly he felt Su Zhan grabbing his hand, and then lowered his clothes."Thank you!" Cindy took the clothes until she didn''t worry about it, but got used to it.Although she has always lived here, she always turns on the lights, which does not mean that she is adaptable to the dark, especially when she just woke up.After feeling a little better, Cindy took the clothes and prepared to go to the bathroom. When he got off the ground, Cindy could not help but feel a whirl of emotions back to the past, just falling into Su Zhan''s arms, Su Zhan subconsciously. Reached out to help her, and then... Imagine this picture. Su Zhan sat on the wound bed, Cindy fell backwards and fell into Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan subconsciously reached out to help, then... you can imagine where his hand finally fell. Cindy snorted, she was even weaker and weaker. An old driver like Su Zhan knew what it was right after he ran into him, but he didn''t release it immediately, and he felt it was pretty good! She didn''t wake up before, Su Zhan didn''t have any thoughts, but the short struggle and the current situation made Su Zhan a little restless.After a while, the restlessness became stronger and stronger, especially when Cindy''s breathing was heavy, Su Zhan slowly took her into his arms, in the darkness... bowed his head and kissed. Cindy''s reaction was a little panicked and jerky, but it was quickly eroded by this feeling, and the two of them lay down again without knowing it. 1384 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1384 ... ... At noon, Su Zhan and Cindy reappeared in the ultimate team building. But Cindy was different now. It''s not just about her transformation, but about her uniform!It became black and white. The front chest was white, like a spider web, with a red mask on his face. When they first saw her, Spider-Man and the Wasp thought that Su Zhan had discovered another spider, but later they realized that she was spider silk. "Spider Silk decided to go to another parallel universe to save the owner of Spider Totem and deal with the successor family together. Will you participate?" Su Zhan asked towards Spider-Man. "Of course!" Spiderman said. "That''s OK, then get ready to go." Su Zhan replied and then said to the Wasp: "I will take them with me, and I will come back when the matter is over." "Well, yourself... be careful." "Don''t worry, don''t you know my strength?" Su Zhan smiled and followed the Wasp woman to kiss goodbye, the spider silk next to him was a little unnatural. Then Su Zhan brought spider silk, Spider-Man, and went straight through! There was no specific goal. Su Zhan didn''t know which universe the successor was in, so he didn''t specify which universe he was going to. It was purely random. The three appeared again, and they had already appeared in a wilderness. "What place is this? It looks...a bit desolate." Spider-Man and Spider Silk looked around curiously. "Roma, I know you must be paying attention to my situation and tell me the number of this universe!" Su Zhan said in a loud voice. "Who is Roma?" "There is no one else here!" When Spider Silk and Spider-Man heard Su Zhan suddenly speak as if they were talking to a person named Roma, they couldn''t help but feel a little confused, because there was no one else nearby except them! Su Zhan ignored him, and a voice suddenly rang after a few seconds. "802128" "..." There are so many parallel universes in Marvel. According to the number, this Nima is over 800,000, right? Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly. Although this universe number is scary, Su Zhan really has an impression of this world!There are two reasons.1. The background of this earth is called "Twilight Wolf Looking for Home". It mainly talks about a mysterious battle. Almost all heroes died after failure. Only Hawkeye and Wolverine survived.Wolverine is old and hasn¡¯t touched the steel claws for a long time. He married a wife and had children and became a farmer. A group of Hulk or Hulk¡¯s sons became the local bully leader. After a series of things, Zhen Xiongwei and Hawkeye started to kill. The second reason is simple. As I said before, Su Zhan has an impression of three other Spider-Man, Gwen Spider-Man, Spider Silk, and Spider Girl. The spider girl comes from this world, and her identity is very interesting! Hawkeye''s daughter! "Let''s go!" Ignoring Spider-Man and Spider Silk who were still surprised who was talking, Su Zhan yelled softly. Spider girl. Regardless of whether the heir is here or not, just take her.When there are more and more spider totem owners around, the successor will naturally come to him, and there is no need to take the initiative to find him in such trouble. Of course, if you ask Roma directly, she should say, but what''s the point?Su Zhan intends to meet the messy Spider-Man to see if there is any interesting or beautiful one. This world has obviously been reduced to a paradise for sins and villains. It is extremely desolate, and has a feeling of gradual recovery after the end of the world. Su Zhan walked and probed the position of Eagle Eye. Su Zhan doesn''t know what the spider girl''s name is. The easiest way is to find Hawkeye. If you find Hawkeye, you can find his daughter. Chapter 1668: Old Wolf and Eagle Eye "found it!" Locking the Hawkeye''s position, Su Zhan waved towards Spider-Man with Spider-Man, holding Spider-Man''s waist with one hand and Spider-Man''s shoulder with one hand and teleported directly. In the next moment, the three of them had appeared on a plateau of yellow sand, and a car drove quickly from far to near. There are two old men in the car. They all have gray hair. Seeing these two old men Su Zhan was quite surprised. One is the famous Wolverine, and the other is Hawkeye. Hawkeye still wears a pair of sunglasses, driving the car quite wild? "Someone!" Hawkeye suddenly said in a deep voice towards Logan. Logan curled his lips: "I don''t see anyone, you are blind!" "Just because I''m blind, I can see what you can''t see." Hawkeye slammed on the accelerator after speaking, trying to accelerate out of here. "Spiderman, follow them to see where they are going." Su Zhan said to Spiderman. "Me? Me?" "has a problem?" "Then how can I contact you?" "I will pay attention to your situation." "Well, I hate empty places." Spiderman murmured depressedly and ran over. Yes. run! Because this place is Mapingchuan, there is no place for him to use spider silk to fly. Watching Spider-Man chasing Hawkeye''s car away, Su Zhan said to the spider: "Let''s walk around." 1385 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1385 "Don''t you find Spider-Man in this world?" Spider Silk asked. "Of course I want to find it, but I''m not in a hurry. Are you not curious about this world?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Spider Silk nodded, she was not very familiar with her own world, and she was naturally more curious about this world. "Don''t you want to stay with me alone for a while?" Su Zhan said again. Cobweb''s face turned red in an instant. Su Zhan smiled, and then left here with the spider silk. In this world, the division of regions and cities is not so clear anymore. Instead, there is a sphere of influence, and gangs of all sizes divide the entire United States.The population is not that large, especially when the heroes are dead, ordinary people are even more afraid to resist, either collaborating with each other or being honestly oppressed. "You change your clothes." Spider Silk''s uniform is too eye-catching, and it simply tells everyone that she is a hero, too eye-catching! After taking off their uniforms and changing into ordinary clothes, Su Zhan and Spider Silk then entered a place that seemed to be a gathering. There were a lot of people, and a lot of people came and went to sell things and buy things, but the things were nothing special. Even very inconspicuous, after the disaster, no matter how ordinary things feel, they will become very valuable. "Inquire, is there a hotel here?" Su Zhan asked someone casually. "Over there! But it''s expensive." Although the person''s tone was not very good, he still pointed Su Zhan the direction. Su Zhan and Spider Silk went around for a long time and then they walked around the market. They also figured out that the currency here is basically money, but gold, silver and jewelry are more useful.The so-called hotel is actually a motel. It is not tattered but very old. The boss is an old man dressed as a cowboy, and the price is more expensive than a five-star hotel. After opening a room, the two entered, Su Zhan closed the door and hugged the spider silk directly. After a few struggles of Spider Silk''s''weakness'', Su Zhan succeeded! Unconsciously, the day passed. At noon the next day, Su Zhan and Spider Silk retreated from the room. Su Zhan sensed Spider-Man''s situation and said to Spider Silk: "Okay, let''s go." Putting the spider silk on the uniform, Su Zhan teleported directly to a place called the hammer city. It is said that the name is because of Thor''s hammer! The leader of the hammer city is a person called the head. This guy has never heard of Su Zhan before. He seems to be just an ordinary person, but his power is not small, and he controls quite a state.At this time, Hawkeye and Wolverine were staying in a house in Fall Hammer. Hawkeye''s ex-wife''s house! Tongya, this is the name of the early Eagle Eye, a fat black man. "Su Zhan, Su Zhan, Spider-Man calls Su Zhan!" On the roof outside, Spider-Man is hiding here, eating and sleeping day and night, and Spider-Man is embarrassed at this time. The most important thing is that he can only watch when Wolverine and Hawkeye are resting and eating, because he basically No money, no money at all! Spider-Man muttered Su Zhan''s name in his heart, and then felt a pat on his shoulder, and turned his head to find that Su Zhan and Spider Silk had arrived. "Great, you are finally here. I already know the spider map of this world..." Just as Spider-Man was about to show his merits, he heard Su Zhan say: "I will save Eagle Eye''s daughter. You look at them, if If they want to save someone, they will come forward to help!" "Ah...you, do you already know?" Spider-Man was instantly disappointed. Su Zhan did not speak and glanced at the spider silk, and the spider silk nodded, followed by Su Zhan and disappeared! The building where the leader is located is in a cell under strict supervision. A girl in a Spider-Man uniform was sitting there quietly. Her uniform was a bit tattered. It was obvious that she had gone through a hard fight when she was caught.Outside the cell, a man armed with a gun walked around. The stairs not far away were already outside this floor. There were at least a few hundred guards in the entire building, covering the head! "Ashley Button?" A voice suddenly rang in her mind. Ashley Barton was taken aback and suddenly raised her head. He suddenly saw a man appearing in the cell, standing here blatantly, and the guards outside seemed to have not seen anything, nothing. reaction. Ashley Barton froze for a moment, frowning and whispering: "Who are you? They can''t find you?" "Obviously yes, and you can speak loudly, he sees only what I want her to see." Su Zhan said with a smile. "phantom?" Ashley Barton said in a deep voice, "Are you looking for me?" Su Zhan waved his hands around."Isn''t the answer obvious, I didn''t come to you, why should I be here?" "Who are you? I don''t remember me or anyone I know knows you." Ashley Barton asked warily. Chapter 1669 Spider Girl: Ashley Barton "If you know it, there will be ghosts. My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Ashley Barton. Obviously she is a bit of her mother''s blood, not white, but not pure black, she can only say that the skin is relatively dark, and she is in good shape. Although she still wears a mask on her face, she should not be able to see the complete appearance. Not too ugly! "I heard that you failed to assassinate the leader with others? The outcome of your accomplices is not very good, I think you... will not be any better." Su Zhan looked at Ashley Barton and said. "So you came to see me just for all this? If so, you can go!" Ashley Barton said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s quite a character. I''m here to save you, but I have changed my attention now. It''s not that I discovered that your purpose of assassinating the leader is not to be a hero but to replace it, but Because of your attitude...I am very dissatisfied!" "You..." Ashley Barton looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "It''s surprising that I know your mind and purpose? It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Su Zhan pointed to his head."I have a lot of abilities!" "I don¡¯t know how it feels if your father knows his daughter wants to be a villain, but it has nothing to do with me. I am here to save you, not only you rescued this cage, but also the successor¡¯s pursuit. !" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What successor?" Ashley Barton asked puzzled. Su Zhan did not conceal what happened to the successor, and Ashley Barton was a little dazed.Parallel universe, hunt down the successor of spider totem?Reason told her that these were all nonsense and ridiculous.But I don''t know why, Ashley Barton felt that what Su Zhan said...may be true. "So you came from a parallel world, and the purpose is to find spiders from other parallel worlds to gather together to defeat the successor?" Ashley Barton asked. "wrong!" "I''m just looking for spiders in the parallel universe to see if they are interested. It''s just that the successor doesn''t matter much. Those who are interested are saved, and those who are not interested are on their own." Su Zhan smiled. "What is interest?" Ashley Barton asked. "It''s very simple! For example, if you take off your clothes, if I want to get on you after reading it, then I am interested, otherwise... I am not interested!" Su Zhan said. "You want to fuck me?" "Wrong again, do you want to wait until you take it off?" Su Zhan shook his head and said casually: "So you now have two choices, one, wait for death here. Second, let me see if you take off your clothes. Look, I¡¯ll save you if you¡¯re interested, or even let you be the head of this force for a few days." "Can you do it?" Ashley Barton asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled and flipped his palms: "It''s as easy as turning a palm!" "So, I don''t have much time, so hurry up and think about it!" 1386 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1386 Ashley Button bowed her head silently, seemingly thinking. Either stay here and wait for death, or...be caught by him!If it''s normal, Ashley Barton might not think about it, but now, if you refuse, you will die. Since you are all dead, then this kind of thing is not so important!At least if I did, I can survive and become the leader of this force! This is very attractive to Ashley Barton. Although she is wearing the uniform of Spider-Man, this world is already different from the original world. The concept and the concept of life and survival are completely different.So her values ??are distorted in the eyes of others, but in this world, they are the values ??of most people! After a moment of silence, Ashley Barton stood up abruptly and looked at Su Zhan!"I agreed!" "What are you waiting for?" "Wait for me to do it myself?" As Su Zhan''s voice fell, Ashley Barton took off his uniform reluctantly. quickly¡­¡­ Su Zhan saw clearly. Feeling Su Zhan''s gaze, Ashley Barton really felt a little ashamed, as if a product was being selected.Gritting his teeth and lowering his head, Ashley Barton endured silently, even looking forward to the trial.Just now Su Zhan said very clearly, if he was not interested, he would not save himself. Ashley Barton didn''t realize there was any problem with his concept, so although she felt ashamed, she was even more nervous and worried that Su Zhan was not interested! Time seemed to pass particularly slowly at this moment, giving Ashley Barton a feeling of living like years. After a long time, Ashley Barton finally heard Su Zhan speak.All of a sudden, Ashley Barton''s heart raised her throat. "Reluctantly, okay." Ashley Button breathed a sigh of relief. "Put your clothes on and come with me!" Su Zhan said, Ashley Barton hurriedly put on his clothes, and immediately saw Su Zhan walking towards the door of the cell.Yes, just walked over straight like this, as if the cell door didn''t exist at all. Just when Ashley Barton felt that if he went down, he would hit it, but the cell door melted strangely and disappeared. . "What are you doing, let''s go!" Su Zhan walked out of the cell and took a look at Ashley Barton who was still in a daze and shouted. Ashley Barton just woke up like a dream and hurriedly followed. "Make you vent." Looking at the guard who was still standing there unaware, Su Zhan said with a smile at Ashley Barton. Ashley Barton nodded and shook his fist and punched him directly and blasted over. "boom!" The guard took a punch without any reaction at all, and the punch made him faint and fell to the ground with a bang. "Without special ability, physical fitness is higher than ordinary people!" Su Zhan said faintly, at this moment the guard in the distance heard the voice running over. No one saw Su Zhan and Ashley Button as if they were invisible. "Go on, I''m too lazy." After Su Zhan finished speaking, Ashley Barton rushed out excitedly. This was the first time she had encountered this situation. She casually shot without worrying about being counterattacked, which allowed her to completely release the short-term depressed anger. come out.Although her physical fitness is only higher than that of ordinary people, it is clear that as the daughter of Hawkeye, Ashley Barton''s fighting skills are still very strong. Chapter 1670 Recognize Me as Lord, Let You Control the World The leaders'' subordinates were all dumbfounded, seeing their companions being attacked and knocked down one by one without seeing the enemy.Seeing one after another someone fell inexplicably, someone shot in horror. "Da da da." "Da da da" Shot at the empty corridor, at least in the empty corridor in their eyes. The bullets swept out frantically but didn''t hit anyone. The wall at the end of the corridor was riddled with holes, and bullet shells fell on the ground.Suddenly, a person felt his wrist being grabbed, and the muzzle moved to his side in an instant.Da Da Da, the gunshots kept sounding. Before he could react, everyone around him was killed by himself. Following him, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck and fell to the ground in black. Ashley Barton shook her wrists with a refreshing and contented expression, but when she turned her head to look at Su Zhan, her expression immediately converged. She can''t tell what kind of character Su Zhan is or behave better, who knows if he will be dissatisfied with his actions. The gunshots in the corridor obviously attracted attention, and Su Zhan and Ashley Barton walked out and quickly came to a hall. The lobby is very luxurious. A lot of people were densely piled up, one by one holding weapons staring at this side, behind the layers of human walls, a man stood there calmly. Obviously, this is the head! The leader of Falling Hammer City, he has never seen any big winds and waves. He has been killed in such a chaotic world and controlled such a large territory. Obviously, it is impossible to panic when something happens. "Do you know anyone?" The head asked in a deep voice. A man next to him shook his head: "No, no, I didn''t see the enemy." "The guard is so strict, if someone comes in, it is impossible not to find it!" "What do you say now?" The leader glanced at his vows and said displeasedly. The subordinates were silent for a moment! "Listen, I don''t care who you are and what purpose you have, you better show up!" The leader shouted, instead of facing an invisible enemy like this, it is better to let the enemy out.As long as he knows where he is, so many people, so many guns, no matter how powerful the opponent is, he is sure to be able to solve it. "Okay!" A voice suddenly sounded, and the leader was surprised. He found that the voice seemed to be coming from behind... Turning around suddenly, the leader saw a man sitting on his leather sofa with a person in his arms, the spider girl Ashley Barton! "Swish!" Everyone turned around and pointed their guns at them, shocked in their hearts. When did they pass by! "Who are you? Come to save her?" The leader looked at Su Zhan and asked in a deep voice. "I am a little interested in her." Su Zhan said with a smile. The leader frowned: "Listen, I don''t care who you are or what ability and purpose you have. If you just want her, I can give you face and give her to you!" "So open and bright?" Su Zhan smiled. "There is always no harm in making friends." The head said. 1387 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1387 Su Zhan nodded: "That''s right, it''s a pity... I don''t plan to make friends with you, you are not qualified enough. Not to mention you made a mistake!" To say so bluntly that it is not qualified makes the head''s face extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth and said with a cold face: "Really? What did I do wrong?" "People, you don''t need to hand it over to me." Su Zhan patted Ashley Barton on the shoulder."She is already with me, she belongs to me, I don''t need you to give it to me!" "Really? This is my site. Under this circumstance, you are sure...?" The head said coldly. Looking at the dark muzzle next to her, Ashley Barton was a little nervous. She was not sure that she would be able to avoid this amount of distance.This made her look at Su Zhan subconsciously, and there was no change at all when she saw him. Ashley Barton was comforting herself psychologically. He should be sure, right? "Guess it!" Su Zhan looked at the head with a smile, and suddenly a strong wind came, and the head narrowed his eyes to find that nothing happened. Su Zhan still sat there unchanged. "Fantasy Xuanxu!" The leader snorted coldly, just about to let his subordinates do it, but he heard the thumping and thumping sound. In an instant, the people behind him fell to the ground neatly and all lay down... The head''s eyes widened, completely stunned. How can this be done? Ashley Barton was also shocked, she felt that she shook for a while, and she didn''t see when Su Zhan left or when he did these things, the speed...too fast. "Do you want to replace him as the boss of this area, or even... the boss of the whole world?" Su Zhan turned to Ashley Barton and asked. Ashley Barton was stunned, and shook his head: "I...I dare not, you...you have this qualification!" "I can talk!" Su Zhan smiled and patted her thigh: "Of course this world belongs to me, but I am not interested in managing it. Put it on and recognize me as the master. I will make you the boss of this world !" As he said, a collar appeared on Su Zhan''s hand. Ashley Barton was not surprised to see this."Do you want me to be your slave girl? In this world, this kind of thing is not new." "So, as long as I wear it and become your slave girl, you will...you let me control the world?" Ashley Barton asked. "Why not?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "I agreed!" After getting an accurate answer from Su Zhan, Ashley Barton agreed very simply and directly, reaching out and taking the collar directly to his neck. "Crack!" The collar is directly buckled and tightly fitted. "If you have a little idea of ??betraying me, this stuff will explode." Su Zhan said lightly. "Yes, master!" Ashley Barton said, kneeling on Su Zhan''s lap very consciously. Seeing Ashley Barton''s appearance, Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s really a broken world!" "If that''s the case, it''s simple. I''ll help you control him and let him follow you. You can easily control the world with him!" Su Zhan said indifferently and glanced at the leader, who turned around like a dream. I wanted to run, but I heard Su Zhan faintly say: "Stop, come back!" In an instant, his body stopped, turned and walked back uncontrollably. Chapter 1671 A glance at the horrified leader, Su Zhan''s ability was instantly activated. In an instant, the leader''s eyes suddenly changed, becoming a little chaotic, and then standing aside respectfully. "It''s done! From now on he will unconditionally obey any orders from you!" Su Zhan faintly said to Ashley Button, and then said to the leader: "Clean up these." "Yes!" the leader said in response. Su Zhan slowly got up and looked at Ashley Barton, then walked to the room on the other side of the hall.Ashley Barton followed Su Zhan into the room. After coming in, Ashley Barton closed the door and looked at Su Zhan who had already sat on the bed and looked at him.Without any hesitation or thinking, she knew what she should do at this time! He took off his spider uniform neatly, leaving only the collar all over his body, and... crawled over. This tuned Su Zhan is not unplayable, but Su Zhan did not expect Ashley Button to be so conscious. Ashley Barton obviously has no experience, but she knows a lot. She serves the whole time, so as to make up for the points deducted because of her skin color!While serving Su Zhan on Ashley Barton''s side, Ashley Barton''s father, Hawkeye, didn''t know what his daughter had done, and was encouraging the old wolf to help save his daughter. The two drove directly to the head''s headquarters! Spider Silk and Spider-Man followed in secret! "What are you going to do? Are you going to do it hard?" Wolverine asked at Hawkeye. Hawkeye shook his head: "The best way is for the leader to release my daughter. If you can''t... I will have to fight hard. I will help you attract firepower. You... You help me save my daughter and leave! Stop here, give you the key, if you save Ashley, you will take her away and leave me alone!" "This...this is my last request, old friend!" Wolverine was silent, Hawkeye''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious, he didn''t expect to come out alive.Patting Hawkeye on the shoulder, Wolverine let out steel claws with a chorus: "Let''s go!" Entering the brains of the summit base, the two watched vigilantly but found that no one came out. They looked at each other and walked in, still quiet inside. "Get on the elevator!" Hawkeye said, and the two carefully got on the elevator. Top! The moment the elevator door opened, Wolverine rushed out directly, and Hawkeye pulled away his bow and arrow. Then... the next scene they saw was very shocking. Many people lay densely on the ground, and the leaders seemed to wake up one by one there. "what''s the situation?" "Is this being served in one pot?" Hawkeye and Wolverine were shocked by this scene, and couldn''t figure out the clues at all. "Where is Ashley Button!" Although I don''t know what''s going on, the head is still here.Wolverine shouted and questioned towards the summit. The head was silent, and then he heard the sound of the door, and then saw Ashley Barton come out from inside. Ashley Barton was wearing a spider uniform and a collar around her neck, and she did not look injured. "Ashley Button!" It is strange that although Hawkeye is blind, he feels very keen."Are you okay? We are here to save you!" "I''m already dead when you save me!" Ashley Barton said lightly. 1388 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1388 "What happened here?" Wolverine asked. "Here, it will be my place from now on." Ashley Barton said. "Why?" Hawkeye said excitedly. "Because my master saved me and gave me power!" Ashley Barton gave way to the side, and Su Zhan walked out as he sorted his clothes. "who are you!" Seeing Su Zhan, Wolverine and Hawkeye instantly became alert. "You said he was your master? Ashley Barton, what did you do!" "What you did has nothing to do with you!" "Hehe, it seems that the relationship between your father and daughter is not very good." Seeing Ashley Barton''s conversation with Hawkeye, Su Zhan smiled and said: "Introduce myself, my name is Su Zhan! Of course you certainly don''t know me, I come from another world, and two of my friends! " "Spider-Man, Spider Silk, come in!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and two shadows jumped in from the window. "Hi, what the hell is going on?" Spider-Man asked. "In short, your granddaughter has now become my slave girl. I am going to take control of the world and let your granddaughter manage the world for me." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What granddaughter? Wait...Don''t tell me her..." Spiderman looked at Ashley Button in horror. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Ashley Barton, Spider Girl, Hawkeye''s daughter. She wears a spider uniform because her grandfather is called Spiderman. To put it simply, Hawkeye has your daughter!" "Oh my God! My daughter? You mean that fat black man is my daughter? How could this be? How could I have a black daughter? Did I marry a black man? No... I don''t have a daughter at all!" Xia said excitedly. The relationship is messy! However, the development of each parallel world is different, which is also normal. Seeing them look dumbfounded, Su Zhan found it interesting. After they accepted this fact, Su Zhan said: "This is the way it is. From now on, Ashley Barton will be my spokesperson in this world. Although she is a spider girl , But she doesn''t have the ability, which means she doesn''t have the power of totem, and there is no need to take her with her. "You can rest here and wait until I take control of the world before setting off." Afterwards, Su Zhan said to Eagle Eye and Wolverine: "As for you, the matter has become a foregone conclusion. Either accept it... or I force you to accept it." "summit!" "Gather your manpower and prepare to start expanding your territory." Su Zhan simply settled the matter straightforwardly and resolutely. Wolverine and Hawkeye have also been in this world for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for Ashley Barton¡¯s matter, I¡¯m afraid the two would not come out as heroes again, so this situation is natural. Just accepted. The only depressing thing for Hawkeye is that Ashley Button has become a slave girl of Su Zhan.And the young Spider-Man who speaks like stubbornness, his father-in-law? Chapter 1672 In the next few days, Ashley Barton used the power before the leader to start a large-scale expansion. Spiderman and Spider Silk did not help, but the old wolf and Hawkeye, especially Hawkeye, did not do much.The power of the leader is not weak, and with the addition of Ashley Barton and Hawkeye, the speed of expansion is very amazing. Su Zhan did not pay special attention to these. It was just a whim to make Ashley Barton the spokesperson of the world himself. Ashley Barton does not have the power of a spider totem, and this broken world, to be honest, Su Zhan feels It''s quite interesting, just include it directly into the Zhanmeng universe. So while Ashleigh Barton is expanding his power and strength, Su Zhan is also devouring the power of the rules of this world, but Marvel¡¯s parallel worlds are the same, and the last rule of power is in the Almighty Universe. Roma there.However, this is not a problem for Su Zhan at all. Just ask Roma directly. When Su Zhan made this request, Roma knew that the problem he was worried about had arisen. He doesn''t kill his father, or even against himself, the purpose is to take away the power of rules at any time.However, she could not refuse, otherwise, her father...Although she is also the monitor of the Almighty Universe, it does not mean that she ignores family affection. Therefore, after several hesitations, Roma came to this world in person. "In the end what you want?" Roma looked at Su Zhan and said in a deep voice."Don''t think that you can always control us in this way. If the world disappears too much, I am afraid I will lose this ability, and you may also be in danger." "So are you worried that I am in danger, or are you worried that you will lose your ability?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Roma frowned and said nothing. "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to take all the universe away, at least until I can''t beat the highest one, I won''t have such an idea. Only occasionally see the universe that I am interested in, I don''t care about it. There are so few parallel universes, it''s no big deal. So you can rest assured," Su Zhan said with a smile. Su Zhan really did not intend to occupy the entire Marvel world. There were too many endless parallel worlds, and he did not have that idle time.However, it would be a different story if he can defeat OAA. "I hope so!" Roma can only say that she believes half of Su Zhan''s words, but even if she doesn''t believe her, there is no way. The power of the rules was released by Roma, and Su Zhan was swallowed directly, and then directly incorporated into the Zhanmeng universe.Seeing Su Zhan''s actions, Roma was about to leave.But letting the thought of her leave flashed countless times, she still stayed where she was, as if she had lost contact with Almighty Universe...! "What''s the matter?" Roma was a little shocked. Her ability allows him to flow unimpeded in the Almighty Universe, and go there wherever he wants. This has never happened before.This made her a little panicked, a little shocked. "Can''t leave?" Su Zhan opened his eyes and looked at Roma, and said with a smile: "Now this is in my Zhanmeng universe, here...I''m the only one!" "Let me leave!" Roma said solemnly. "I''m not interested in trapping you, but you are walking too slowly." Su Zhan said lightly, and then Roma realized that he seemed to be able to sense it again. After taking a deep look at Su Zhan, Roma disappeared. Gone. When Roma left, Su Zhan called Ashley Button. "the host!" Ashley Barton changed into a new spider uniform, and looked very energetic. "How is the progress?" Su Zhan asked casually. "Several areas have been occupied. According to the current progress, it will not take long to formally occupy this world." Ashley Barton said. "I have controlled the power of the rules of this world, I will give you powerful abilities, and all you have to do is to manage this world for me and promote the faith of the Lord of the Gods!" Su Zhan said lightly, and then The hand pointed towards Ashley Button. In an instant, Ashley Barton felt that she seemed to be full of power and possessed a special ability! "I will not let the master down." Ashley Barton knelt and said excitedly. Su Zhan nodded and let Ashley Button go down, and then called Spider-Man and Spider Silk. "This is already my universe. In this universe, the successor can''t cross it. It''s a safe zone. If it''s too troublesome to find one by one in the universe like this, you can use this as a safe zone to find Spiderman. What do you think of gathering here?" Su Zhan said. "This is a good way!" Spiderman nodded and said. Cobweb nodded indifferently. "In this case, we will act separately. I will get you something that will allow you to travel through the world and come back here. Let''s find it separately." Su Zhan said, and after a while, two teleporters appeared. Handed it to Spiderman and Spider Silk. "The operation is very simple, if you encounter the successor, you will directly send it back." 1389 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1389 "Ok!" Spider-Man and Spider Silk nodded, then Su Zhan told them how to use it, and the three of them prepared to move separately. Su Zhan did this because he suddenly felt that it was inconvenient for the two of them to follow him. In the past, one world and one world, so many Spider-Man gathered around him, wouldn''t it be troublesome if he encountered something he was interested in? Spiderman and Spider Silk left one after another, and Su Zhan followed along. The next moment, he has changed places. Before he could see the surrounding environment clearly, he heard the loud noise first.Immediately afterwards, he found himself deep in the street, surrounded by tall buildings, and there were busy traffic next to him, and a few pedestrians nearby were looking at him curiously and suspiciously, apparently a little surprised and surprised at his sudden appearance. "It seems this shouldn''t be a broken world." Su Zhan chuckled lightly and walked over. He didn''t want to be watched like this. When it was a quick step to leave, there was a small tail behind him, and someone quietly followed. Chapter 1673 Gwens Daisy Seeing Su Zhan walking into the corner of the street in front, the person behind trot two steps quickly to catch up, and just after passing the corner, she subconsciously stunned and stopped. "What about people?" He opened his eyes, but Su Zhan disappeared. "Has it been discovered?" She muttered suspiciously and looked around, confirming that Su Zhan could not be found, she turned and left unwillingly. On the roof next to him, Su Zhan looked condescendingly at the girl below. Blond, very beautiful and slim, Su Zhan felt that someone was stalking him at first, who he thought he was?A hero or a villain, only to find that it is just an ordinary person or an ordinary girl.Watching her gradually leave from his line of sight, Su Zhan quietly followed. Anyway, I don''t know the world, so I just took the opportunity to inquire. After a few blocks, the girl entered an apartment in a building. The temperature today is a bit hot, and she seems to be sweating a lot. After entering the house and closing the door, she took off her clothes and walked to the bathroom, seemingly ready to take a shower. Before long, the patter of water rang. "Wow!" Su Zhan suddenly appeared, took a look at the bathroom and looked at the room, then sat down directly on the sofa.About half an hour or so, the sound inside gradually stopped, and then the door opened, and the girl walked out while wiping her hair. After just two steps, the girl saw this man sitting in her living room, which made her subconsciously block her body with a shock: "Who are you, how did you come in?" "Teleported in." Su Zhan looked at her with a smile. Although she has cover, but...obviously cannot cover everything. "He has a good figure!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "It''s you!" A teleported sentence made her stunned for a moment and then reacted immediately. This is not the person she followed before! "It''s me, so... can you tell me why you are following me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "I... I will put on clothes first." The girl twisted over and took the clothes, and then hurriedly put them on.After putting on the clothes, she seemed to feel more at ease and calmly said: "My name is Gwyns, Daisy. I accidentally discovered that you suddenly appeared out of thin air. I think... I think you may have special abilities, so it was only for a while. Curious to follow you." "Gwens Daisy?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Is it Gwen Spiderman? It''s possible, but... not sure if it''s this world! "Do you know Peter Parker?" Su Zhan asked. Gwen nodded: "Yes, he is my college classmate. Why... why do you suddenly ask about this?" "Is he special?" "Special?" Gwen thought about it in doubt, and said seriously: "Nothing special, it''s not very prominent in school, almost no one pays attention to him!" "Ok!" Su Zhan nodded without asking more."Do you mind if I live with you temporarily?" "what?" Wenger''s eyes widened instantly, and this request was too sudden. "I have traveled from other universes and want to learn about the situation in this world." Su Zhan paused and said, "If you don''t want it, it''s okay. I can find someone else. There should be many people interested." With that, Su Zhan stood up as if he was about to leave. Gwen hurried over to stop Su Zhan: "Wait, wait you don''t leave, I will let you live here. But you...are you really from another universe?" "Replace it like a fake!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Gwen hesitated and said, "I, my house has only one bedroom, you... can you live on the sofa?" "I want to sleep more!" Su Zhan said. "Then, then you sleep, I sleep on the sofa!" Gwen gritted his teeth. "I didn''t mean to let you sleep on the sofa. I don''t mind if you sleep with me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "..." Gwen was speechless, he didn''t mind, he still minded. Although he is handsome and special, but Gwen couldn''t be so bold when he first met, otherwise she would not have gone to college and hadn''t had a boyfriend. "You, can you talk about your world? You talk about teleportation, what is it? And..." Gwen asked Su Zhan curiously, but before she finished the question, she suddenly found that Su Zhan was missing, which made her I was stunned, how about people? Immediately after that, she saw Su Zhan suddenly appear with an extra bottle of wine in her hand.Subconsciously glanced at the label above, it was produced by a well-known winery, and the only shop selling this kind of wine seemed to be at least a half-day drive away from here. And how long has passed just now?It''s less than a minute! Su Zhan walked to the sofa and sat down with a wave of his hand. Two cups appeared out of thin air, opened the lid to pour the wine, Su Zhan smiled and asked Gwen: "Would you like to drink?" "I think I need it now!" Regardless of the actions just now or the content that may be heard in a while, Gwen felt that he needed to drink some wine to be able to digest, and to be less shocked!Sitting next to Su Zhan, Gwen first drank the wine in his glass, then poured another glass and said, "Okay, you can say it." "This world has countless parallel universes. Some parallel universes have similar conditions, and some are quite different. There is no you in my world, but I know that there should be many universes with you." Su Zhan laughed Said. "Then what are you doing in my world?" Gwen asked. 1390 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1390 "Find someone!" "It may be you, or it may not, I still need to learn more slowly. What I am looking for is Spider-Man, is there any in this world?" Su Zhan asked. "Spider-Man? What a weird name, I can tell you for sure, no!" Gwen said with a spit. "No?" "Then it seems that the timeline of Spider-Man in this world is relatively late, hasn''t it been born yet?" Gwen thought for a while and said, "You asked Peter Parker just now, did you mean Spider-Man, or Spider-Man in other worlds, he?" Chapter 1674 Gwen''s Spider-Man Is Born "The mainstream Spider-Man is Peter Parker." Su Zhan nodded and said with a smile: "Of course there are many Spider-Man in parallel universes. Different worlds have different development trajectories, so Spider-Man is also different, and it may not be him. " "As for this world, I still don''t know the situation in this world, but since you said that there is no Spider-Man, and there is no similar person with this ability, then it should still not be born." "Born?" Gwen paused and asked with some curiosity: "How did Spider-Man get born? Isn''t his ability innate?" "It was bitten by a radioactive spider." "Oh." Gwen nodded and was a little surprised. The way to acquire this ability sounds very...unreliable. Can you get the ability just by being bitten by a spider? After a pause, Gwen turned to ask about the parallel universe and the Soviet war ability. Unknowingly, the sun has set, and the night is gradually falling. A bottle of wine has been drunk. Most of it was drunk by Gwen. The main reason was that he was too surprised to hear about the parallel world, so Su Zhan drank it altogether. Two cups."It''s getting late, I want to rest!" "Ah...it''s so late, okay, good night." Gwen didn''t expect time to pass so fast, and said with a ruddy face, Su Zhan had already got up and went to the bedroom to rest.And Gwen was also ready to rest on the sofa. Turning off the light, the living room fell into dim darkness. Gwen lay down for a while and gradually came up and fell asleep. I don¡¯t know how long he slept. Gwen got up in a daze and went to the toilet. When he came out, he drank in the living room. I got a glass of water and then densely walked to the bedroom to rest! Entering the bedroom and uncovering the quilt, Wenger lay down directly. The whole process was in a daze. She didn''t think much, like an instinctive habit. She fell asleep again not long after she lay down. I slept directly until dawn, and Gwen woke up from his sleep. This sleep was very comfortable, especially after drinking alcohol. The quality of sleep was very deep. It was just as if he had a dream in a daze. A man slept in the bed.It''s really an incredible dream, is it thoughtful and dreamy?Should I find a man or a boyfriend? Gwen thought this way, opened his eyes and got ready to get up. She waited for the school to have an event, as if to visit an animal exhibition?It is said that there are spiders?spider?Strange, why am I so impressed with this?Gwen was a little puzzled, but it made her even more puzzled that something happened. She realized that she was not dreaming at all, and there were people around her! "Uh¡­¡­" Gwen subconsciously wanted to shout, but he quickly reflected who this person was and his memory gradually recovered, as if he remembered what was going on. Who was on the sofa, he seemed to have habitually entered the bedroom after he came back from the bathroom, completely forgetting that he was sleeping on the sofa, and forgot to let Su Zhan live in the bedroom.Fortunately, fortunately, he seemed to be asleep and didn''t seem to be awake for the time being. Thinking of this, Gwen tiptoed out of the bed and quietly came out of the room. After the door closed, Su Zhan opened his eyes and smiled. Gwen hurriedly packed his things and left a note for Su Zhan, and then went out.About half an hour later, Su Zhan came out of the room and saw the note she had left, saying that there were activities in the school. I don''t know why, Gwen also specially wrote that it was an animal visit. "Oh?" Seeing Gwen''s note, Su Zhan became interested.He remembered that Gwen Spiderman replaced Peter Parker and was bitten by a spider, similar to the situation with Spider Silk.Spider Silk was bitten by Peter Parker first and then bit her, but Gwen''s Spider-Man was totally fine without Peter Parker. If this is according to the heavenly fantasy novels, Gwen would have snatched Peter Parker''s chance! "Could it be her? After all, there is no spider totem in this world." "Maybe she is Plaid Spider-Man!" Su Zhan thought for a while, looked for Gwen''s location and prepared to take a look.If it is really her, that would be convenient! ... ... In the exhibition hall, a group of people looked at the animals inside under the introduction of the administrator.Gwen was very silent. From time to time, he looked at the inconspicuous Peter Parker, and he couldn''t help thinking about Spider-Man.No matter how you look at it, Gwen felt that Peter Parker couldn''t even tell the meaning of Spider-Man! How could he be Spiderman?Is it because this world is different from other worlds? Gwen couldn''t figure it out. "Oh!" Suddenly, Gwen felt a pain in his wrist. He looked down and found that there was a spider on his palm! "Spider? I was bitten by a spider?" Seeing this scene, Gwen was stunned, thinking of the origin of Spider-Man mentioned by Su Zhan. No... Such a coincidence? "Gwen, are you okay?" The surrounding students heard Gwen''s shout and couldn''t help but hurriedly asked. "Oh, it''s okay!" Gwen shook her head subconsciously. She wasn''t sure if she was okay, but she wanted to go back and talk to Su Zhan now, asking what was going on."Well, I suddenly remembered that I was a little urgent, I have to..." Gwen said that he turned around and wanted to leave. As soon as he turned around, he felt a lethargy behind her, which made her subconsciously jump into the other''s arms. "Hi!" Su Zhan put his arms around Gwen''s waist and said with a smile. Gwen froze for a moment: "Why are you here?" "Surprise?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The people around me whispered instantly when seeing this situation. "Is that Gwen''s boyfriend? So handsome!" "No wonder she hasn''t had a boyfriend. It turns out that she has already had it, but she just hid it and didn''t say it." Hearing the surrounding discussion, Gwen wanted to get up awkwardly, but suddenly saw Su Zhan lower his head and kiss her.This movement was so sudden that Gwen didn''t react at all. As a result, the exclamations around him became even worse. "Oh my god, it''s so romantic!" "I''m so envious, I also hope someone kisses me like this!" After the kiss, Su Zhan smiled and looked at Gwen who was still a little dazed, and leaned in her ear and whispered: "Hello, Gwen...Spiderman!" Chapter 1675 "me¡­¡­" Lying in Su Zhan''s arms, feeling the heat wave coming from his ears, Gwen was a little confused. "Gwen... Spider-Man? I''m Gwen Spider-Man? Am I Spider-Man?" Although she really thought about these things just now, and even thought about being bitten by a spider to become Spider-Man, but she really just thought about it. She didn''t think that she could become Spider-Man by being bitten by such a coincidence, but Su Zhan said, She was really at a loss. 1391 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1391 "This...this is becoming Spider-Man? But I don''t feel any difference?" Gwen asked Su Zhan idiotically. "How can it be so fast!" Su Zhan smiled, and then took Gwen''s hand and said: "Let''s go, go home first and talk about it." "Yeah!" Gwen also wanted to go home and figure out what''s going on. It''s okay when Spider-Man listens to it. It''s another story that happened to him. Taking advantage of no one on the left, Su Zhan teleported home directly with Gwen. Arriving at home, Wenger said in a bit anxious and a little dazed: "What should I do next? What am I going to do? I mean, how can I be sure that I am capable and will there be any danger?" "Don''t worry, there will be no danger!" Su Zhan patted Gwen on the shoulder, comforting her to calm her down, and then said: "To be honest, I don''t know what to do next, it should be radioactive. Spider, you will change your genes after you are bitten, but it may take time. So just don¡¯t be afraid and let the others take their course. I know a few Spider-Man, one is female just like you, she It¡¯s the same." "Really? What does she have to do with you, girlfriend?" Gwen asked curiously, perhaps to relieve tension. Su Zhan shook his head: "Forget it, it doesn''t count." "What does count mean? Is it an ambiguous period?" "After sleeping, she is also my woman, but... I have a lot of women, it is not appropriate to use the name girlfriend. I am in my world, I am the king!" Su Zhan explained with a smile . "That''s it..." Gwen suddenly replied. "Well, it''s okay to do what you should do." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Then I will sleep for a while, I feel a little sleepy." Gwen thought about being rested on the sofa, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Go to the bedroom, anyway, even if you sleep here for a while, you will also go to the bedroom. asleep!" Gwen froze for a moment and his face blushed instantly: "You, do you know?" "You sleep quite dead." Su Zhan said with a smirk. Seeing Su Zhan''s expression, Gwen asked nervously: "You, have you done anything?" "If you were a man, and if you were sleeping well, a beautiful woman suddenly climbed up next to you, what would you do?" Su Zhan said with a smirk on purpose. This sounded like it was saying, I must have done something. At least I''ve touched somewhere! This made Gwen a little bit want to find a place to get in. He hurriedly said that I was going to bed, and then ran into the bedroom. "The door is not closed for sleep, is this inviting me in?" Looking at the open bedroom door, Su Zhan smiled dumbly, but he didn''t immediately follow up. After Gwen lay down, he didn¡¯t know if it was due to the spider¡¯s bite. He fell asleep in a daze after a while. She didn¡¯t remember how long it had been, but she just felt like she was holding it. what.Vaguely, she seemed to hear a familiar voice. Su Zhan''s voice? Inexplicably, Gwen suddenly woke up, and immediately found that Su Zhan was sitting next to him, holding his hand on his chest, and he was...not wearing any clothes. "How is this going?" Gwen was taken aback and hurriedly wanted to get up, only to find inexplicably that he jumped very high.This made her stunned for an instant, standing on the bed blankly! "How am I? Jumping so high?" "This shows that your body has changed, but... it shouldn''t be what you care about now? Are you sure you want to stand in front of me like this?" Su Zhan said with a grin. Gwen yelled and hurriedly sat down and covered his body. "Okay, put on your clothes, I''ll take you to familiarize yourself with your abilities!" Su Zhan smiled and got up and went out. Not long after, Gwen came out... Su Zhan beckoned her to come to the window and open the window. , Su Zhan pointed to the opposite side and said, "Did you see the opposite building? I need you to jump out from here now, and then I want to stick to the opposite building." "Stick?" "Spider silk, your body will produce this thing, using it you can fly freely between buildings." Su Zhan said. "But...but..." Looking out the window, watching the fierceness of at least one road width, she didn''t have the courage to jump out. "Do you need me to help you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Gwen nodded. Su Zhan smirked and hugged Gwen fiercely. Gwen screamed and then found himself lifted out of the window by him. "Let me go back." Gwen instinctively shouted in panic. "Trust me, do what I told you just now." After speaking, Su Zhan suddenly stretched out his hand, and Gwen fell down instantly.In a panic, Gwen didn''t think much, and instinctively did what Su Zhan said. "Wow!" A spider silk suddenly stuck to the opposite building, and Gwen swung over directly, subconsciously holding on to the building, and then found that... he didn''t even fall. This discovery made Gwen quite surprised. He couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan, only to find that Su Zhan had already come to her. "Very well, the next thing you have to do is familiarize yourself with this ability and use the city as your playground!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ok!" Gwen nodded excitedly, and then began to swing in the city. Su Zhan was watching from the side, helping when she was not too proficient in the situation, and the unknowingly incident passed.It was about three o''clock in the afternoon that the two of them stopped, and Gwen was obviously still excited, but a little tired. "Basically what you have to do now is to master your abilities, and I will accompany you. But in between, you need to get yourself a uniform!" Chapter 1676 Gwen''s Spider-Man and Professor Lizard "What kind of uniform?" Gwen asked excitedly. "I will help you after I get home." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you still make clothes?" Gwen was a little surprised. After all, the uniform must involve his own remodeling, and he wouldn''t buy it directly in the store, right?Even if you want to buy, you have to sell it. "Very simple." Su Zhan smiled. The attitude towards uniform made Gwen temporarily forget his ability to exercise, and went straight home with Su Zhan. "You go take a bath first, and then don''t come out wearing clothes. I will help you prepare a uniform now, and you will wear it directly later." Su Zhan smiled and said to Gwen. Gwen said, and then went to take a bath. While she was taking a shower, Su Zhan got her a set of tight-fitting one-piece uniforms, following the appearance of Gwen''s Spider-Man uniform in memory.The lower part is mainly black, the shoulders and chest are white, the shoulders have a red spider web pattern, a hoodie, and a face mask. In about twenty minutes, Gwen came out after taking a shower and drying his body. 1392 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1392 Su Zhan told her not to wear clothes and just wear uniforms, but the girl didn''t seem to turn her head, she was indeed wearing no clothes.Not only didn''t wear clothes, but also didn''t wear bath towels. "Do you think I have seen it, so I don''t need to cover it?" Su Zhan couldn''t help but joked. Just as Gwen wanted to explain, he discovered the uniform prepared by Su Zhan."This is my uniform? Is it ready so soon?" "It''s not easy. Try it! Although it is visual inspection, the size should be quite accurate." Su Zhan said with a smile, and Gwen nodded and picked up the clothes directly and put them on. Gwen''s figure is already pretty good, and wearing this tight uniform will show the curve even more. With his tight hips, Su Zhan has some thoughts. "how about it?" Gwen excitedly asked Su Zhan, but found that Su Zhan''s eyes were a little hot. "good, very good!" Su Zhan chuckled and walked over to grab Gwen''s waist. Gwen''s flustered eyes dodged, and Su Zhan directly bowed his head and kissed him.Gwen was somewhat resistant at first, but soon... he was completely immersed in this special taste. Unknowingly, Gwen felt that her uniform seemed to be taken off again. She hesitated for a moment. In the end... she still didn''t do anything. She really should find a man, otherwise she would become a stranger. If you really want to choose, there is no better choice than Su Zhan.In addition, getting along with this time is a bit ambiguous, so Gwen''s own resistance is not very strong, and the result... Of course it is logical. After all, Su Zhan is not the kind of person who doesn''t eat meat! ... ... The night breeze was slow, and the curtains were blown by Salsa. Gwen was lying in Su Zhan''s arms with a trance, but the slightly raised corners of her mouth could feel the happiness she felt at the moment. "You haven''t told me, why did you come to my world to find Spider-Man?" Gwen suddenly thought of this question and asked, looking up. "From my point of view, I was actually looking for beautiful women, and it turns out that I also found it. However, the cause of this incident is because a person called the successor family is chasing and killing people with Spider-Man powers in the parallel universe. Now we are gathering all the Spider-Man, and then fighting against the successor." Su Zhan explained. "So, I am also in danger?" "You can say that, but with me, you will naturally not be in danger." Su Zhan said with a smile. Gwen nodded, thinking about it, and got up from him."I know you will protect me, but I think... it would be better if you have the ability to protect yourself. After all, you can''t protect me all the time and forever!" "Rarely people will not be discovered at this time. I want to go out and exercise again." "Can you do it?" Su Zhan looked at her with a smile. Gwen nodded with a red face: "Okay, I seem to be recovering quickly." "Okay!" Su Zhan nodded."I''ll be with you." The two put on their clothes, and Gwen took the initiative to jump out of the window this time. It seemed that there was no psychological burden or fear at all.Su Zhan accompanied her through the night, rippling. When passing by a remote factory, there was a loud noise from below. Su Zhan and Gwen stopped and stopped upstairs nearby. "What happened over there?" Gwen asked somewhat unexpectedly. "Perhaps, your first chance to be a hero has come." Su Zhan said with a smile and looked towards the factory.Originally, this sentence was just a casual joke, but this look surprised him. It was really not a normal accident. A guy who was green all over and looked like a lizard was destroying the factory. This look is so familiar, you can recognize it at a glance, this Nima is Professor Lizard! Gwen only became Spider-Man, and Professor Lizard appeared. Is it fateful? Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s really a good exercise opportunity. That''s Professor Lizard. In other worlds, he is Spider-Man''s enemy. In this world... it seems like that. "Professor Lizard?" Gwen was a little dazed, she had never heard of it. "You know it in the past." Su Zhan said and flew over, and Gwen hesitated and followed him for a moment. With a clatter, Gwen had already seen Professor Lizard mentioned by Su Zhan. This is exactly a human lizard, too scary. It was the first time Gwen saw such a monster. "Come on, just use him to practice." Su Zhan smiled and patted Gwen on the shoulder, then turned and walked aside. "Me? Me?" Gwen was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Zhan to actually let her deal with this monster alone?She hasn''t even mastered the ability, let alone combat experience.Gwen just wanted to ask Su Zhan for help, but he felt a special strong feeling in his head, a very strong sense of crisis. Before he could think about it, if Gwen retreated quickly as instinctively, he would see a huge oil drum smashing over.If she hadn''t avoided it just now, she would have hit her directly, which made her scared! But how did I do it?What happened to the feeling just now? Chapter 1677 Peter Parker? Before Gwen could figure out what was going on, the strong feeling came again. Gwen backed flexibly and hurriedly, and immediately saw the ugly and terrifying Professor Lizard rushing over, waving his huge arms. , The tail of the lizard behind is more vigorous and swings very fast! Gwen evaded quickly in a somewhat embarrassed manner. With that special induction, even though the situation was dangerous, he was able to avoid it. Gradually, Gwen was able to figure out what was going on with this induction. It was a bit like an early warning. If there is danger, it will respond immediately, and it seems to feel different depending on the degree of danger, the more dangerous the stronger.And after the initial panic, Gwen gradually adapted.She discovered that although this Professor Lizard was very dangerous, strong, and strong, her agility and speed were not as good as her own. With that kind of induction, she could easily avoid it! After the crisis disappeared, Gwen gradually relaxed and began to wonder how to fight back.Using the spider silk, Gwen attacked Professor Lizard. Professor Lizard obviously did not expect that she still had this hand. She was immediately called her eyes by the spider silk. Seeing Professor Lizard being recruited, Gwen became more confident and immediately got entangled again. Professor Lizard¡¯s hand jumped over and kicked Professor Lizard directly. Boom! Professor Lizard''s huge body flew out instantly, crashing the wall of the factory, and rushed in. "I have so much strength?" Seeing Professor Lizard being kicked, Gwen herself was a little surprised. She didn''t seem to be using much strength. "This shouldn''t be your entire strength." Su Zhan''s voice floated over in the distance. "I had a very special feeling just now, as if I knew in advance that there was danger..." Gwen asked curiously. Su Zhan said: "That''s spider induction, which can predict danger in advance." "Does the spider feel? Here again..." After Gwen finished speaking, he suddenly saw Professor Lizard coming over with a huge cylinder. Gwen instantly bent over to avoid him, and his hands suddenly spewed spider silk around the cylinder, and then she slammed the cylinder towards the lizard. professor! Professor Lizard''s reaction was quick, and he reached out to catch it. however. Gwen did not loosen the cylinder, but flew past it. When Professor Lizard caught it, Gwen suddenly floated up and stepped on it. She stepped on Professor Lizard by surprise, and she was hit on the ground in an instant! "I am so heavy!" Gwen murmured and got down from above. Professor Lizard seemed to have suffered a lot from this, as if he had fainted.In Gwen''s eyes, something strange has happened. Professor Lizard seems to be undergoing a little bit of reverse change. His body is shrinking and gradually becoming a human.A skinny appearance with a huge difference from the size of Professor Lizard just now. 1393 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1393 "My God, how could it be him?" When Gwen saw Professor Lizard what it was, she was shocked. She knows this person! But how could she think that the ugly and evil Professor Lizard would be her! Gwen turned his head to look at Su Zhan in the distance: "You said before, who is the mainstream Spider-Man?" "Peter Parker." Su Zhan said casually. "Then...what about Professor Lizard?" "Professor Lizard?" The abruptness of Gwen''s question made Su Zhan a little confused, and he teleported over, and Su Zhan looked at Professor Lizard. "Damn! Peter Parker?" Unexpectedly, Su Zhan really did not expect it! The lizard professor of this world turned out to be Peter Parker?What the hell is this Nima! Even if he didn''t become Spider-Man, he wouldn''t become Professor Lizard, right? "Well, this is really shocking. I haven''t heard that Peter Parker will become Professor Lizard. It seems that your world has changed quite a bit." Su Zhan said afterwards, "But it doesn''t matter who he is. , The important thing is that you are Gwen Spider-Man is enough for me." "What should we do with him?" Gwen asked. "Kill it, or send it to the police station." Su Zhan smiled: "I recommend you to send him to the police station. This is your first time as a hero and the first time you catch a villain. You should let them know about Gwen Spider. The existence of Xia, doesn''t it?" "Ok!" Gwen nodded, quickly got Peter Parker out and wrapped it in spider silk, leaving him empty to the police station. Poor Peter Parker was probably treated like this for the first time and was sent to the police station as a villain.Su Zhan followed Gwen but did not show up. Although Gwen handled such a thing for the first time, she seemed to have handled it very well and explained the situation to the police clearly. When the police asked who she was, she said she was It''s Spiderman. "how do you feel?" After solving the matter, the two returned home, and Su Zhan asked Gwen with a smile. "Excellent!" Taking off his face mask, Gwen rushed forward, hugged Su Zhan and gave a fragrant kiss. The Peter Parker incident did not cause much sensation. After all, Professor Lizard was resolved before he was discovered. So apart from the police knowing about the existence of Gwen Spiderman, most people didn''t know.In the next few days, Su Zhan still accompanies Gwen to familiarize himself with his abilities, of course...and he has to go to bed with Gwen.As Gwen showed up more and more people and helped more and more people, the name Spider-Man gradually spread. Only then did anyone know...the existence of Spider-Man as a hero. Seeing Gwen''s progress day by day, Su Zhan was also quite satisfied. In a flash, half a month''s time passed like this. "Gwen, it''s time." That day, after Gwen came back from the outside and kissed Su Zhan as usual, Su Zhan spoke. "Are you leaving?" Gwen was stunned for a moment, and his mood instantly became low. Su Zhan shook his head: "We are leaving." Gwen already knew the purpose of his coming, it was to deal with the heirs, but there were so many things these days, and Su Zhan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, so Gwen ignored this, so when he said that, Gwen subconsciously thought Su Zhan is leaving now. "I almost forgot, yes... when shall we leave? I am really looking forward to seeing other Spider-Man." Gwen''s emotions rose instantly and he asked with a grin. Chapter 1678: A Variety of Spider-Man Su Zhan took Gwen Spider-Man back to the world of Twilight Wolf looking for a home. After returning, he found that the number of spider totems had increased rapidly. It seemed that Spider-Man and Spider Silk were not idle.Spider-Man introduced Su Zhan. Spider Assassin, Old Spider-Man, Ghost Spider-Man, Scarlet Spider, Shadow Spider-Man, Six-Armed Spider-Man, British Spider, Spider Lady, Punk Spider-Man, etc...There are so many different kinds of spider-man standing together in the Soviet war. There is a kind of dazzling feeling. Most of them are quite normal, but things like Old Spider-Man and Punk Spider-Man are nothing more than special dressing, but Ghost Spider-Man and Six-armed Spider-Man can¡¯t be described as special anymore. It''s weird. As the name suggests, the six-armed Spider-Man has six arms. This is not a prosthesis or a machine, but actually has six arms.In terms of appearance, he is really the closest to a spider, after all, he has many hands... "How did you do this?" Su Zhan asked curiously. "Uh..." Six-armed Spider-Man said depressed, "I studied a certain potion to eliminate my ability, but the effect was not ideal. Not only did it not eliminate the ability, but also grew four arms, and then I tried it. Unfortunately, many methods were unsuccessful, so... this is the only way to go!" If you have the ability, you should have fun, and you still want to eliminate it. This is simply abusive, and four arms are punishment! "how about you?" Su Zhan looked at the ghost spiderman. This guy doesn''t have six arms, but his head has turned into a skeleton and braving a blue flame. This look is simply a ghost rider. "What does it have to do with you!" Ghost Spider-Man''s attitude is a bit bad. Su Zhan stunned and smiled. "He actually..." As Spider-Man was about to explain, Su Zhan waved to interrupt him. Looking at the ghost spiderman, Su Zhan said with a smile: "First of all, you have to be clear that the heir is the owner of the spider totem and has nothing to do with Lao Tzu. Second, this is my world, my territory, you Say...what does it have to do with me?" "So what?" Spooky Spiderman hummed. "Okay! I like your aggressiveness!" Su Zhan smiled, very happy."Whether it is the Ghost Spider-Man or the Evil Spider-Man, I hope you can always be so tough!" "Want to do it? I will accompany you!" The Ghost Spider-Man snorted, and the flame on his head instantly became stronger, and he immediately saw him waving Spider Silk and shooting towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and easily avoided, and the ghost spiderman had already come to Su Zhan and punched him. "boom!" This punch hit Su Zhan''s chest directly, and Ghost Spider-Man couldn''t help but sneer, just this ability?I thought how... The thought was not over yet, the Ghost Spider-Man suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his wrist, and he seemed to hear the sound of broken bones. "Does it hurt?" Su Zhan clenched his fist and shocked the retreating Ghost Spider-Man. "Don''t worry, it hurts more in the back!" As the voice fell, Su Zhan''s figure suddenly disappeared. Following the crowd, they felt a gust of wind blowing from the side, and the Ghost Spider-Man suddenly shook quickly. The feeling was like being hit by countless invisible enemies at the same time. The same is true, the direction and frequency of the jitter are extremely strange. "Boom, boom!" The sound is very crisp, making them feel how painful it is just by listening to the sound! Subconscious empathy! 1394 Marvel: The King is Coming Chapter 1394 "Ahem..." Suddenly, the ghost spiderman stopped, his body was floating in the air, his feet were off the ground, his neck was held by one hand, Su Zhan pinched the ghost spiderman''s neck, the blue flame seemed to have no effect on him at all. There is no the same. The flame, beating one after another, seemed to go out at any time. Although he only has a skull, he can still feel his pain, and his hands breaking Su Zhan''s hands have no effect! "Now, can you talk?" Su Zhan asked softly. "Hey, this may be just a misunderstanding, you just need to teach him a lesson, he...he is going to die soon." Spiderman reacted and hurriedly persuaded him.Su Zhan just looked at the Ghost Spider-Man, until the Ghost Spider-Man nodded hard, and Su Zhan let go. Click! The ghost spiderman fell to the ground, and the flames returned to normal. "I hope I won''t have a chance to take action again, after all... the visitor is a guest." Su Zhan smiled lightly and looked at the other Spider-Man, all of them were quiet, obviously because of Su Zhan''s hand. Stuck. Su Zhan smiled: "Let''s talk about it!" The ghost spiderman stood up and said hesitantly: "I wanted to commit suicide, but did not die but become like this?" "that''s it?" "Ok!" "It sounds disappointed to me." Su Zhan pouted his lips and looked at the other Spider-Man as if he was still interested in him.Although there is also a spider lady in the middle, wearing a spider-like mechanical equipment, Su Zhan can tell at a glance that she does not have any ability to be an ordinary person, only relying on this equipment.Strictly speaking, she did not have a spider totem, and she was a bit older, and Su Zhan had no interest. "I found so many people, is there any other news?" Su Zhan asked, turning his head to Spider-Man. Spiderman nodded: "I''m about to tell you, in fact, we also found a Spiderman, maybe... the most powerful of all. Of course, I mean Spiderman! He is called the Cosmic Spiderman, his The strength is very strong. I originally invited him to come here, but he refused. He said he was the strongest in his universe." "Cosmic Spiderman? Captain Universe?" It''s not that he has never seen Captain Universe, he has encountered it in his universe, and he is indeed relatively strong.But it doesn''t mean that he is invincible. The Captain of the Universe looks very confident and has a big tone! "It''s interesting, has the universe number left? I''ll see how strong this universe Spider-Man is!" Su Zhan asked with a smile at Spider-Man! Chapter 1679 "I remember, I remember... It''s just..." Spider-Man was a little worried that Su Zhan would teach Spider-Man in the universe. After all, his knowledge of Su Zhan plus what happened just now, Su Zhan''s character he has some understanding. . Although he usually seems to be kind, but you didn''t provoke him or make him feel uncomfortable, otherwise you will be taught how to behave! "Just what?" Su Zhan asked while looking at Spider-Man. "It''s nothing!" Spiderman shook his head and said, "I know the number of that universe." "That''s fine, let''s take a look!" Su Zhan nodded."Everyone go!" No one opposed the Soviet Zhan¡¯s proposal. In the world where the universe Spider-Man is, Su Zhan came here with a group of various Spider-Man. "This is where the Spider-Man in the universe lives. When I came last time, he said that if we are in trouble and need help, we can come here to find him..." Spider-Man said. "That doesn''t seem like this opportunity!" Su Zhan said lightly and pointed to the distance. The crowd followed his gaze in doubt, and soon saw a corpse lying on the ground. "Cosmic Spiderman?" Although Spider-Man was stunned and quickly ran over, he was indeed a Cosmic Spider-Man, but... was dead. "It seems that it hasn''t been long since he died. Did the successor do it?" "The strength of Cosmic Spider-Man is not weak. It can be imagined that the average enemy will not be his opponent in the name of the universe! And the successor can be said to be Spider-Man''s natural enemy, and his arrogance killed him." Su Zhan He said lightly, glanced at them and said: "Maybe some of you didn''t believe in the existence of heirs before, and maybe they were confident of their own strength, now you can think about it." Su Zhan said lightly and glanced at the universe. Spider-Man''s body shook his head. The strength of Spider-Man in the universe should not be weak, but unfortunately he is facing a successor, and he should be a strong successor. Since he died not long ago, I don''t know if that successor is still here! Su Zhan began to search nearby, but unfortunately, nothing was found.When he was about to speak to leave, he suddenly felt a spatial fluctuation coming from somewhere nearby, as if someone was coming through the space.After a while, the spatial fluctuation disappeared and returned to calm, and a group of people appeared immediately. To be precise, there is only one person, and the others are obviously unconscious puppets or hounds? "Heirs are here." Su Zhan smiled faintly."It looks like it should only be a third-rate character who is responsible for bringing back the prey. It just so happens... You can personally experience the strength of the successor." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the woman had already appeared with the hound. "So many Spider-Man?" The woman was obviously stunned when she saw this scene. She was originally ordered to bring back the corpse of Spider-Man in the universe. Such an errand made her very uncomfortable, but she never expected that she would encounter so many Spider-Man. It was simply... It''s just too lucky. She licked the corner of her mouth excitedly."It''s mine, it''s all mine, so many Spider-Man, haha, go... kill them all!" As her voice fell, the hounds that were obviously different from normal people rushed out. The Spider-Mans were slightly startled, and soon each started fighting. The speed and strength of these hounds are very strong, and their physique is not inferior to their Spider-Man, especially very fierce, which makes them a little uncomfortable for a while. Even though they are all Spider-Man in their respective universes, their strength and experience are different. , The difference between strength and weakness is still very obvious. "What''s your name?" The voice suddenly sounded behind her, and the woman turned her head in shock. "Who are you? You are not Spider-Man, and you don''t have a Spider Totem." She looked at Su Zhan in a bit of horror, and she didn''t even know when the other party came behind her. "I ask what your name is!" Su Zhan said lightly. The woman wanted to say why I told you that I am not interested in the people outside the spider totem, but I don¡¯t know why seeing Su Zhan¡¯s eyes makes her feel like seeing the patriarch. She dare not say anything, subconsciously. Said: "Verna." "It''s so ugly!" Su Zhan said. "..." Verna was stunned, never expected that Su Zhan would say such a sentence after asking her name again. It''s so ugly... Long ugly... ugly¡­¡­ Verna yelled furiously and directed the hounds nearby: "Kill him for me, don''t... tear him apart for me." In an instant, the two hounds rushed towards Su Zhan. 1395 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1395 Su Zhan waved his hand with a sneer, and the two hounds instantly exploded as if they had suffered an invisible attack. Turned to ashes instantly! Verna stared blankly, and she couldn''t believe it. How did he do it? "You are not convinced that you are ugly!" Su Zhan shook his head, turned his head and shouted at the group of Spider-Man: "Which one of you can fight to show off the strength of Spider-Man, this is ugly, I''m too lazy to do it!" "I come!" Six-armed Spider-Man shouted and rushed over, but at this moment the Spider-Assassin had quietly arrived behind Verna. With a flutter, Verna''s body was penetrated instantly, she was a little unbelievable. The six-armed Spider-Man stopped, and the Spider-Assassin turned around without speaking to deal with the hounds. "not bad!" It deserves to be called a spider assassin, and the two words assassin are vividly displayed. As soon as Verna died, the hounds seemed to lose control. It didn''t take long for Spider-Man to solve it. Some Spider-Man did nothing, and some were slightly embarrassed. "It seems... not that strong." Spider-Man murmured. Su Zhan said with a sneer: "That''s because this is just a hello, I seem to be very confident listening to your tone, do you want me to send you directly to Universe 0! That is the lair of the current heirs, many heirs etc. To kill you!" Spider-Man waved his hands again and again."No, I just... I just talk casually!" What a joke, he also knows that this may not be the strongest, but after all, the first time he met an heir, he said by the way, really let him go to the heir¡¯s lair. The ghost knows how many heirs there are and how strong they are. ... Chapter 1680 Heir Lair Seeing Spider-Man panicking, Su Zhan shook his head and chuckled. His move made Spider-Man breathe a sigh of relief. As a result, he heard Su Zhan say a word before he could relax. His heart was raised instantly. "I''m not talking casually." Su Zhan said with a chuckle. "Wh, what?" Spider-Man said in shock: "You don''t really plan to... plan to go? That''s the heir''s lair. Will it be too dangerous for us to go?" "I don''t know if you are in danger, I only know that I am not in danger." Su Zhan said indifferently: "Why? Don''t you dare to go? If you don''t dare to go, you can go back. Do you dare to go?" "I''m going!" the spider assassin said. "I''m going too!" Six-armed Spider-Man continued: "Can''t you keep hiding like this, right? So many of us, if we can eliminate them directly, our crisis will be lifted, and other parallel world Spider-Man also It''s safe." "Okay, okay, then go!" Hearing them all say that, what else can Spider-Man say?He was not scared, but he just felt that doing this was too sudden, and he felt as if he hadn¡¯t been prepared, but after thinking about it, he wouldn¡¯t be prepared for this kind of thing. If it weren¡¯t for Su Zhan, he might not be prepared. , At least there are still so many Spider-Man fighting with Su! Universe 0 was originally the universe where the master weaver was located, but after being occupied by the heirs, it became the heir¡¯s nest, and the heirs used the power of the master weaver to search for Spider-Man in different universes.Knowing the universe number, it is not difficult to want to go past. After looking at the Spider-Man, Su Zhan directly took them through. At the same time. Universe 0. Solus, who just killed the Spider-Man in the universe, was a little impatient. As the patriarch of the successor family, he is also the strongest of the successor family. He rarely takes shots, but as long as the shots basically deal with Owner of powerful totem ability.However, he will personally bring prey, although this is a symbol of strength, but he does not need to do so.So after killing Spider-Man in the universe, he came back and asked someone to bring back the body of Spider-Man in the universe. However, after waiting for a long time, no one came back, which made him a little impatient. "I can''t do even this little thing well, it''s getting worse and worse!" Solus frowned and was about to let people go back and have a look, but he felt a strong spatial fluctuation coming.The next moment, he saw a group of people suddenly appeared in front of him, a group of...Spider-Man! Solus was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect a group of Spider-Man to appear, but after another stunned, Solus laughed excitedly."You guys really came here, I went to find the province one by one, today... it''s really a good day." "This is the patriarch of the successor family, the strongest..." Su Zhan turned around and said to the Spider-Man: "You can try it, but I think...you should not be his opponent!" "The strongest?" "Does that mean that we can defeat the successor family by defeating him?" Spider-Man has different ideas. Some think that since he is the patriarch, he must be the strongest, and Su Zhan also said that he may not be an opponent.There are also those who think that if they defeat him, they will be able to win and solve this problem directly. When they are thinking about it, Thorus can''t wait. His patience has always been small! With a cold snort, Solus had already rushed over. The Spider-Man didn''t care about his move, so let''s fight it first.All of a sudden, all kinds of Spider-Man moved, Spider Silk and Gwen Spider-Man were among them! Su Zhan thought about it, and found that Solus was strong, but Spider Silk and Plaid Spider-Man were not without the ability to protect themselves. There should be no danger for the time being. Thinking of this, Su Zhan didn''t rush to take action but looked at it! The strengths of these Spider-Man are different, but the cooperation is a little tacit, is it related to the same Spider-Man? Solus is very strong. Basically, the Spider-Man has nowhere to do it. Not only is the reaction speed fast, but the attack is also extremely powerful, coupled with the inherent restraint of the heir to the spider totem ability, let alone Singled out, even if they are in a group, they are not opponents. "What happened?" "Ah... so many Spider-Man!" "awesome!" Two people and two heirs suddenly appeared in the distance. When the two saw the fierce fight here, they were stunned for a moment, and then showed excited expressions. For the successor, Spiderman may mean prey rather than danger. "Don''t shoot me!" "That''smine!" The two people looked at each other and they quarreled. Su Zhan couldn''t help but want to laugh. Are these two funny? But what surprised Su Zhan even more was that he thought they were talking about Spider-Man, but he didn''t expect that the target mentioned by these two guys, don''t snatch me, turned out to be himself.Seeing that these two men threw a dart, and the other drew a whip to rob themselves, he didn''t know what to say! Does Lao Tzu look like Spiderman? "Wow!" The dart flew over, Su Zhan didn''t even move, but just tilted his head slightly, and the flying knife flew out directly from the side.Immediately after the whip had arrived, Su Zhan raised his hand and grabbed it. The whip cleverly wrapped around his wrist. "Haha, it''s mine!" The owner of the whip laughed triumphantly, but before the laughter was over, he felt a force coming and dragged him out for an instant. Puff! He fell heavily to the ground and fell at Su Zhan''s feet. "Sorry, what are you laughing at?" Su Zhan lowered his head and asked. "Ah You¡­¡­" 1396 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1396 The man was shocked and hurriedly wanted to get up, but suddenly saw a light shine on Su Zhan''s hand. Before he could see what it was, he heard a loud boom, as if something had exploded. "What... it exploded?" He thought in a daze but couldn''t get the answer. Because the one who exploded was him! Seeing that his companion died like this, the guy who was still throwing darts was taken aback, turned around and wanted to run, but as soon as he turned around, he saw that Su Zhan was already standing in front of him. Chapter 1681 Killing the Patriarch in a Spike and Devouring the Ability of the Master Weaver Seeing Su Zhan who suddenly appeared in front of him, the guy was stunned and yelled subconsciously, turning around again to run. "Stunned, this quality is really not good!" Su Zhan spit out his mouth and waved with one hand. "Get me back!" The guy felt his body as if he couldn''t move for an instant, and then suddenly retreated and flew over. "boom!" Before he could stop, Su Zhan had already punched him. The power of Chaos came out suddenly, and the guy exploded in an instant, the powerful impact crushed his body, molecularized almost instantly, not even a little dust was left, and it completely evaporated like this. The movement here naturally attracted the attention of Solus and Spider-Man, and it was a bit refreshed to see Su Zhan beheading the two heirs so easily.Solus easily resisted the Spider-Man''s attack, and looked at Su Zhan in surprise: "You don''t have the power of a totem, who are you?" "you guess!" Su Zhan replied casually. Solus was angry, and he dared to answer his own question like this, which is simply blatant contempt!Thinking of this, Solus suddenly exerted his force, knocking out two Spider-Man and quickly rushing towards Su Zhan.Don''t look at this guy''s hair and beard are a bit white, looks like an old man, but the speed is unexpectedly agile. The Spider-Man did not react and did not catch up. In a blink of an eye, Solus had already come to Su Zhan and punched him. This punch is ordinary, but the speed is very fast! With howling, one can imagine that the strength is not weak. Just now, Ghost Spider-Man received such a punch, and the flame on the skull almost didn''t go out. Seeing Solus''s fist hit, Su Zhan chuckled and waved his hand. "Snapped" The palm of his hand hit Solus''s wrist, his fist changed its direction, his body leaned toward Su Zhan''s side and ran for a few steps before he stopped. Solus turned his head in amazement, his wrist was numb, and the gentle beat made him feel a sharp pain in his wrist, as if it were broken. This...what a force this! Solus looked at Su Zhan with some caution: "Who are you? Why didn''t I know you were the number one person." "You don''t know there are too many." Su Zhan said lightly, and looked at the shocked Spider-Man and said: "Are you going to be a crowd eating melons there, or are you going to come over and continue fighting with him? You can look around for other successors!" "Oh oh." The Spider-Man is just waking up like a dream, fighting with Solus?Forget it, they are not rivals together, so let''s find other successors. The successors must be strong and weak.Seeing the Spider-Man scattered, Su Zhan said to Solus: "To be honest, I don''t want to fight with you. It''s a waste of time. I''m not a spider totem. But... Since you found it on your own initiative, then I will try to make it difficult. , You can resolve this matter sooner and you can go back sooner!" "It''s a big tone, I admit that you are not weak, but you want to kill me...you don''t have this book..." Solus sneered arrogantly, but he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest before he said the word "good", subconsciously When I looked down, I realized that there was a big hole in my chest. "When are you..." Solus looked at Su Zhan in disbelief! How can this be! He is the patriarch of the successor family, the strongest, unexpectedly... he didn''t even see when he shot, unexpectedly... he was defeated like this? Unacceptable, this result makes him unacceptable! "Don''t take yourself too seriously!" Su Zhan said faintly, turning to leave, and then he heard a popping sound, and Solus fell to the ground, his eyes waning! died! Solus, who just let the Spider-Man join forces and couldn''t resist, died so easily, even the Spider-Man hadn''t left for more than a minute!If you let them know, it will definitely be even more shocking!However, Su Zhan did not need to pretend to be in front of them. Universe 0, the home of the successor family, is also the world where the master weaver lives. When it comes to master weaver Su Zhandao, he is quite interested. Although the combat strength seems to be quite useless, it is still regarded as being caught by the successor family. The teleporter, but his ability is really interesting! The ability to sense Spider-Man and communicate with itself is transmitted to various universes. The successor family relies on this to find the spider hunting totem. Although the ability to teleport Su Zhan can also be done, but unlike the master weaving, he can know the universe number, and can be accurately transmitted directly without touching it. simply put. It is like the difference between the fixed-point teleportation stone and the machine teleportation stone! Therefore, Su Zhan is a little interested in the ability of the master weaver, at least it is much more convenient to travel through the parallel universe. This is a palace, surrounded by intricate and magnificent views. As the lair of the heirs, obviously all heirs live here. If you don''t know it, it is not easy to find a master weaving.However, Su Zhan was hard to come by, sensing slightly, passing countless heirs, Su Zhan quickly found the master of weaving, and immediately moved past. In the next moment, he had appeared in a huge room. The room was very empty. Only one person in the center was suspended in the air, surrounded by countless white spider webs. Obviously, this is the master of knitting! Seeing Su Zhan coming in, the knitting master was a little surprised."Who are you? You are not a member of the successor family. It is impossible for outsiders to come here casually." "If you can see it without being blind, I didn''t come in casually, I teleported in." Su Zhan said lightly, shook his head and looked at the master knitting: "What do you think about this end? " "The biggest feeling is that I regret having this ability!" The knitting master was stunned and said bitterly. "This way, it''s okay, you can help me solve this problem!" Su Zhan smiled slightly, and suddenly released the swallowing power when the master knitting was shocked. In an instant, the master knitting had already felt his own changes, and looked horrified. Fight against Su... Chapter 1682 Three Totems "Patter!" The master weaver fell to the ground from the spider silk, looking up at Su Zhan in horror."You, what did you do to me?" "Don''t you regret having abilities? So I will fulfill you and swallow your abilities, and now you can safely be an ordinary person!" Su Zhan said lightly. "You swallowed my ability? It''s impossible. How did you do it?" Although the master weaver regrets possessing this ability but only regrets losing it, he never thought of losing it. With this ability, he will be enslaved by the heir, perhaps in the future. There may be many dangers, but if you don''t have this ability, it will be even more dangerous, even ordinary people may kill him! Feeling that the abilities in his body have completely disappeared, the successor was a little unacceptable for a while. "Huh? The power of rules?" Su Zhan ignored the heirs but intended to feel this ability. As a result, he felt that the power of the rules of this world had changed before it even started!To be precise, it appeared on himself."Could it be that they swallowed in when the master of weaving was swallowed? The master of weaving has the power of the rules of this world? And most of them!" 1397 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1397 "That''s right, remember that the master weaver should be the master of Universe 0. His ability and particularity, and the power of rules are normal. Roma, Roma, this is not my intention to want this world." Although there are some accidents, this kind of accidental Su Zhan is accepted as the order! Looking at the still shocked knitting master, Su Zhan shook his head and waved his hand, and a spider silk suddenly appeared in an instant.This spider silk gradually formed a web, and pictures of the world appeared. Holding the master weaving, Su Zhan randomly threw him at one of the worlds. The successor family is definitely going to perish, and no one will be chasing him down. Be an ordinary person safely. If... because of some other accident, he died, okay, then he is unlucky and out of luck. Withdrawing his ability, Su Zhan turned around! At this time there was a mess in the palace, and the Spider-Man dispersed separately, and dealt with the members of the successor family easily and ruthlessly, mainly because there was no ruthless role. Although the average successor has natural restraint on the spider totem, But for this, the Spider-Man had already prepared for it, so it didn''t have much impact. The number of heirs is declining sharply, and their extinction...has become a foregone conclusion, only time. But... Su Zhan remembers that there seems to be a guy who is stronger, what is his name?Molun? This guy seems to be the protagonist of the successor and the enemy of Spider-Man. But obviously...not here. Otherwise, the Spider-Man will not be so smooth! I was thinking about suddenly seeing a guy dressed up as an heir in front of him running over. This guy was very rough and he was holding a giant axe in his hand. It seemed that he was going to escape?Seeing Su Zhan in front of him, the speed of this guy didn''t stop at all, waving his axe towards Su Zhan. "Go away, don''t get in the way!" "Good guts!" Su Zhan smiled dumbly and easily reached out and grabbed his axe. For a moment, the axe didn''t move at all. This change made the brawny man who didn''t slow down somewhat unexpected, and subconsciously rushed forward.Su Zhan''s wrist shook slightly, and the enormous power made the axe break free from the strong man''s hand. Following a wave of his backhand, the back of the axe slammed directly at the strong man. "boom!" In an instant, the burly man''s body flew out and hit the wall heavily, with gold stars in his eyes, and his face was swollen like a pig''s head. "Don''t come here, you are here..." Seeing Su Zhan walking towards him, the brawny man yelled in horror, his voice leaking a little. "Where is Molun?" Su Zhan asked. "Molun? Are you looking for Molun? He''s not here, he went to 982 universe to find descendants!" The strong man stunned and said hurriedly. "What is the descendant?" Su Zhan asked. "The three spider totems, descendants, other things, brides...These three totems have special energy and are very special. I just... saw the bride." "Bride? It means spider silk, right." "Spider Bride!" "What ability does the descendant have?" "If you kill the descendants, no Spider-Man will be born in all parallel universes. I know there are only so many. You, can you let me go?" the strong man said tentatively. Su Zhan looked at the strong man up and down, which made him feel alive, and looked at Su Zhan nervously. After a while, Su Zhan nodded and smiled. Seeing Su Zhan nodding his head, Zhuang Han suddenly sighed in relief, but he heard something from Su Zhan. "No!" "Huh?" The brawny man was stunned. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t. So what are you nodding your head for? It''s a pity... he has no chance to ask. Su Zhan waved his hand gently, and the power of Chaos had passed.With a bang, the brawny man has directly exploded, and there is no scum left! "Spider Totem, descendant... If I remember correctly, descendant seems to have an older sister, right?" Su Zhan thought for a while and decided to take a look. Although it was just a trouble for Spider-Man at the beginning, with the addition of Gwen Spider-Man and Spider-Silk, Su Zhan is not easy to stay out of the matter. Solving the trouble of the successor earlier can also be easier earlier. Su Zhan releases the master of weaving Ability to quickly find a picture of the 982 universe. Then it was directly transmitted. This ability is similar to normal teleportation. Spider silk is a kind of portal that connects many universes. The picture flashed, Su Zhan had already come to 982 universe. At this time, the 982 universe was in chaos. Several cars on the street collided and burned slowly. Not far away was a man in a spider uniform lying on the ground. Obviously he was not a descendant. The descendant should be a child. !Looking along his body, Su Zhan saw a man in a black trench coat. Molun! It is exactly the same as in the comics. The reason why he is impressed is not only that he is the villain protagonist of this big event, but also because of the number of hunters on the list!Although they are all Spider-Man who have never heard of them, the number is already amazing enough. Chapter 1683 Spider Girl and Descendants At this moment, Molun was walking slowly forward, and his expression was reflected in the fire light, arrogant.The surroundings screamed and panicked, and the crowd was terrified. He seemed to enjoy the feeling of fear.Not far ahead, a man in a Spider-Man uniform was limping forward holding a child, looking back from time to time.In her state, it''s no wonder that Molun will not rush! Spider girl! Su Zhan said before that there is another spider girl besides Ashley. She should be the descendant in her arms. Seeing her limping forward, it was obvious that she had been injured before. Without this appearance, it would be impossible to escape. Of course... even if she was not injured, she could not be Molun''s opponent based on her strength.Mo Lun was confident at this time, just like a cat catching a mouse, teasing him and waiting until he had enough. Teasing their prey. Enjoy the fear and despair of this kind of prey! I have to say that Molun is a competent villain. Step by step, the spider girl walked very hard, her leg should be hurt quite badly, but she couldn''t feel the pain at all while holding her younger brother, she only hated her own leg can''t move faster! "Run, run, I''m going to see how long you can run!" Mo Lun slowly followed behind and said triumphantly."If you hand over the descendants, I can consider letting you go!" "You are delusional!" "Even if I die, I won''t let you hurt my brother!" the spider girl snorted. "Really? The words are very grand, but unfortunately... can you do it? Even if you die? I kill you as easy as pinching an ant. When I kill you, I will kill your brother. Don''t worry. ...I will taste and enjoy! You can''t stop me at all, no one...can save you and your brother!" said Mo Lun Jiejie. "Really? I would love to try!" Just when Molun was proud and arrogant, a voice suddenly sounded. 1398 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1398 "Who!" Mo Lun turned his head furiously, and saw a young man walking slowly behind him. There was an elegant smile on his face, as if he were not afraid of himself or himself. "Who are you?" Mo Lun looked at Su Zhan unexpectedly. At this moment, he dared to intervene and said he wanted to try. Mo Lun became a little wary. Seeing the person who appeared suddenly, the spider girl was stunned while holding her younger brother. She was as surprised as Molun, the difference was that she felt a glimmer of hope in her heart.However, she is also a little worried, but she has seen the strength of Molun...I don''t know if this person can handle it! "My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan walked over with a smile, and the casual energy seemed to be just saying hello. He walked directly past Molun and came to the spider girl. The spider girl looked at him cautiously. Su Zhan looked at the descendants. The pink child looked pretty cute, and then he looked up at the spider girl. The tight standard wide Spiderman uniform. This uniform is considered standard, just like Spiderman. , It¡¯s just a female model. It looks better than Spider-Man¡¯s. Her hood seems to be broken, revealing half of her face. Although it¡¯s only half of her face, she can vaguely think that she should look good. ! "Spider girl? Need my help?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Yes, of course... it''s just that he is very strong." Spider girl said. "If you are strong or not, there is a question now... I can help you, I can guarantee your brother''s safety, and even kill him, but... what can you do!" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The spider girl was stunned for a moment, what can I...what can I give? "Your name is Su Zhan? You said you can protect the descendants and kill me. You are not afraid that the wind will flash your tongue?" Seeing Su Zhan talking so directly to the spider girl, Molun couldn''t bear it.I''m still here, how can I just say madman like this? The angry Molun snorted coldly and walked towards Su Zhan. "Little, be careful..." Seeing Molun rushing over angrily behind Su Zhan, the spider girl said tremblingly... "Oh! It''s okay, you still think about what to pay, I don''t worry, you think about it slowly." Su Zhan said with a smile. At this moment, Mo Lun had already punched him behind him, but Su Zhan didn''t turn his head at all, but just gave a little bit to the side, falling behind in an instant.Mo Lun was stunned for a moment, and once again shot, Su Zhan still easily avoided, this time... Mo Lun felt that this guy was not easy. "It looks like a little skill, no wonder it''s so arrogant, but... if you have the skill, you keep hiding!" Molun snorted, and attacked intensively. Su Zhan did not turn his head, even his feet did not move, but relying on his body and super reaction ability, he actually avoided the attacks of Molun, which made the spider girl who saw all this directly in front of Su Zhan be dumbfounded. Up.She could clearly see that Molun was attacking from behind, and Su Zhan did not turn his head as if he had eyes behind him. Every time an attack was approaching, he could dodge accurately and quickly! This...is this too strong? Who is he? The spider girl looked at Su Zhan dumbfounded in horror. "Hey, although I''m not in a hurry, I think it''s better for you to think quickly." Su Zhan said lightly. "I, I don''t know what I can give, you, if you can defeat him and protect my brother, I am willing to give everything of myself." The spider girl said in a daze. "I want you!" Su Zhan said directly. The spider girl was stunned, and nodded fiercely: "I promise!" "Very good, then... I''ll help you kill him first." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Kill me? Can you do it!" Molun sneered again after hearing it and punched again. This time, Su Zhan did not dodge, and violently raised his hand and grabbed his fist.His sudden resistance made Mo Lun stunned. The next moment, he felt as if he was flying, and Su Zhan directly talked about him. After a shoulder fell, Molun felt that he was flying out directly. Before he landed, he had already seen Su Zhan appear in front of him again! Chapter 1684 Goal: Ten Worlds "So fast!" Mo Lun was shocked, and it was only an instant after he was thrown off his shoulders and he was still out, but the other party had already appeared in front of him in time. This speed was even faster than teleporting!As soon as the thought of surprise came up, Molun saw a cloud of chaotic energy appearing in the opponent''s hand! The emergence of this energy made him suddenly feel a sense of crisis, and before he could think about the completely instinctive reaction, he raised his hands to block in front.The arm had just been raised, and tremendous power followed.The powerful impact knocked Molun into the air in an instant. "Boom boom!" Molun ran into several cars one after another, and directly hit the distant building. Along with the loud bang, the wall of the building was knocked down, Molun fell directly into it, his hands had completely disappeared, and the intense pain made Molun almost fainted! "Huh!" Su Zhan appeared in front of Molun again, and Molun watched in horror as Su Zhan struggled to retreat. Seeing what Molun looked like at this moment, Su Zhan shook his head slightly. Really a competent villain, he was arrogant when he played, and was embarrassed after being defeated! Raising his hand, the power of Chaos blasted out again. "Do not¡­¡­" Molun yelled in despair, ignoring the pain in his hands and struggling to escape, but it was too late! The power of Chaos blasted Molun''s body, and Molun''s body began to quickly collapse and dissipate. In an instant, Molun had disappeared, and there was not even a powder left! Su Zhan turned around and saw the spider girl holding her younger brother with a horrified expression. He had obviously seen the scene just now! "He is dead, now I want to take you and your brother to a safe place, is there a problem?" Su Zhan asked. "Go, where?" "Other universes!" Su Zhan came over to support the spider girl''s shoulders and returned directly to Universe Zero. At this time, even though there is still chaos in Universe Zero, it has gradually returned to calm. There is no patriarch, no magic, and the remaining successors are not too strong. At this time, the Spider-Man has solved it!Seeing that Su Zhan brought another Spider-Man back, the Spider-Man came around curiously. Su Zhan scanned the entire palace, and there were no other successors. The successor family has been wiped out so easily! It sounds a bit simple, but this is the family of the successor to the spider totem! But in fact, Su Zhan gathered the Spider-Man together early, and appeared directly in the successor¡¯s nest with mental arithmetic unintentionally, they had no preparation at all.Moreover, the stronger magician was not there, the patriarch was solved by himself, and even the one that was later killed was considered to be the stronger of the heirs, and the patriarch died as soon as he came up. In this case...the heirs will It makes sense to be beaten by a net. "The successor family has all been annihilated, and your crisis is resolved. You should be thankful that you are all alive, so...you can go back to your own house." Su Zhan directly released the master weaving ability, and countless parallel worlds appeared.The Spider-Man breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little unreal, but they said goodbye to each other and found their own universe and left. In the end, spider silk, Gwen Spider-Man, Spider-Man, and Spider Girl and Hou Yi are left! They all have a deeper relationship with Su Zhan! 1399 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1399 "I will send you to Ashley first, and then I will go there." Su Zhan said, sending them all to Ashley directly.After all, that is his world now.When Ashley was sent away, Su Zhan shouted: "Roma, you know!" "I didn''t mean it this time. Who would have thought that the master of knitting would have the power of rules!" Roma in the Almighty Universe couldn''t help sighing when she heard Su Zhan''s words. She did not appear again this time, but gave the power of rules to Su Zhan. Su Zhan, who had obtained the power of the rules, would take control and then transferred to the Zhanmeng universe, before returning to join the spider silk and the others. "Well, now it''s time to talk about your business!" "I am going back to my universe, Spider Silk...Gwen, are you going with me?" Gwen Spider-Man hesitated for a while and nodded first. Although she came here only for the successor''s business. Although there was no long incident, Gwen Spider-Man knew that he could not go back. Going back to be an ordinary college student, the most important thing is that she can''t bear to be separated from Su Zhan like this, as...just a wonderful encounter. As for the spider silk, she had been living in the basement before, and she didn''t know much about the original world at all, so she didn''t have much influence. And spider girl and descendant? Su Zhan didn''t ask at all, and she was not qualified to say no to this situation. No problem, it''s much simpler. Su Zhan first took them back to the ultimate universe, found the Wasp and told him that the matter was settled and he was ready to return to his own world.During this period of time, the Wasp also considered her affairs with Su Zhan, and decided to go to his world with Su Zhan first! This is also a surprise. Taking them back to their own world, this time brought back a lot of people. Since the establishment of the Zhanmeng universe, Su Zhan has rarely brought people to the Marvel world, and all of a sudden, so many!Arranged for them individually, Su Zhan was not polite, he just enjoyed what it was like to be together with the three female Spider-Man. Spider Silk, Gwen, Spider Girl! After spending almost a week in Marvel World, Su Zhan is ready to enter a new instance! Do the beautiful women around you enjoy in groups?Of course, this is very enjoyable, but after enjoying it, Su Zhan does not intend to stop there.Whether it¡¯s the Marvel world or the DC world, there are countless parallel worlds. If you swallow them one by one, you don¡¯t know how long it will take. This can be done slowly! You can choose the dungeon world yourself. There are already nine. If there are more than ten, Su Zhan would like to know if anything will change, so Su Zhan is going to give it a try.If nothing changes after reaching ten, then he is ready to start from the Marvel world or the DC world and incorporate a large number of them into the universe. "For the new copy world, choose a simple one." "Christ is coming again!" Chapter 1685 The sun was scorching, the heat waves came with a dry smell, surrounded by endless deserts, a long road, with no end at both ends. Desolate. Very desolate! Looking around, Su Zhan saw a restaurant beside the highway in the distance. It''s not surprising that there are restaurants in such remote places, and there are still passing tourists.But business is definitely not so good, this place...It is estimated that not many people will pass by, let alone eat in. "This should be the restaurant where the plot took place!" Su Zhan grumbled and walked over. "Paradise Falls?" Looking at the name of the restaurant, Su Zhan shook his head slightly. This copy of Christ¡¯s Second Coming is actually very simple, and the religious consciousness is very strong. Simply put, God is disappointed with mankind. However, this time he did not launch a flood but sent angels to destroy mankind. However, an angel violated God¡¯s command. Preparing to save mankind, one of the waitresses, Claire, became pregnant and her child was the Messiah, the only hope for mankind.The angel Gabriel wants to kill the child, everyone protects, sacrifices, and ultimately the hero and the heroine and the child are still alive. The story is very simple, to be honest, it''s a bit bloody, but it''s quite suitable for Su Zhan! Pushing the door into the restaurant, there are people on the two tables to the left of the restaurant. Next to the door is a man and a woman. They look like a couple. The woman is very dignified. Behind it is a girl wearing a short skirt and a single T-shirt, who seems to be their daughter!Seeing this girl, Su Zhan''s mouth rose. Thea fast in the DC world! There are two people busy in the kitchen. One seems to be the boss and the other should be the chef?The black man, but he broke a hand like something like a stirring stick connected to a machine! Did not see the hero and heroine! Su Zhan looked around as if planning to find a place to do it, but saw the girl smile at him and blinked. Su Zhan smiled and walked to the table next to her and sat down. "Boss, get some food!" Su Zhan greeted with a smile. "What do you want?" "Whatever!" Su Zhan said indifferently. The boss responded with a smile. "Hi, hello, my name is Audrey." The girl greeted with a smile. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Su Zhan." "Are you Asian? South Korea, Japan, or China?" "China?" "I heard that China is a very beautiful place." Audrey said with a smile. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s boring to wait here, or Audrey is in the beginning of rebellious love?Her attitude towards herself was so enthusiastic, she kept chatting with herself, and her parents even took a few special glances, but now Audrey didn''t care.The boss got something, Su Zhan took out his wallet and paid for it and ate. There was a chatting one after another. At this moment someone pushed the door in. Su Zhan looked up and the heroine came in. Stopped for a big belly! A person came in behind her. A black man was going to buy cigarettes and make a phone call! "No mission!" Su Zhan murmured secretly. Looking at her, Su Zhan got up and went outside. The plot will not unfold for a while, but Su Zhan is not in a hurry! Seeing Su Zhan going out, Audrey subconsciously looked at the parents in front of him with disappointment, and started arguing again because their car broke down and the restaurant owner asked his son to repair it, but... two hours have passed. Not fixed yet.Little things like this could easily cause the two of them to quarrel, which made Audrey very dissatisfied. Taking advantage of the two of them not paying attention, Audrey went out quietly! Coming outside, Audrey saw Su Zhan in the corner and walked over! "Hi!" Audrey said hello. 1400 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1400 Su Zhan turned his head and took a look. With slender legs, black short skirt, and waistless T-shirt, I have to say that she is really outstanding no matter her appearance or body. "Why did you come out?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Aren''t your parents worried?" "They are busy arguing, not to mention... I''m not a kid anymore." Audrey pouted and asked curiously: "Where is your car?" "I didn''t drive, I came here by car." "Where are you going?" "I don''t know, I will go where there are beautiful women, for example...I am here now!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Audrey smiled: "Your mouth is very sweet!" "Want to try it?" Su Zhan smiled and walked to the side of the restaurant. Audrey hesitated and followed, and as soon as he passed, Su Zhan arrogantly took her into his arms and bowed his head to kiss.So suddenly, such a domineering move made Audrey stunned and wanted to push away subconsciously, but after a few shoving, her hand slowly hugged Su Zhan. Feeling Audrey''s change, Su Zhan''s hands began to be polite! From her reaction, Su Zhan can feel that she has no experience at all, but the girl''s rebellious period is particularly courageous!But then again, this is also a matter of fact. At least now she is not very courageous. She is just acting tougher, so she no longer refuses. Maybe...this has something to do with appearance? After kissing for a long time, Su Zhan let go of Audrey with a smile. Looking at her disheveled clothes, Su Zhan said with a smirk: "Sweet?" "Huh." Audrey said. After speaking, Audrey felt that this seemed impossible to express herself, and added: "However, your technique is very good!" "Your skills are so rusty!" Su Zhan smiled: "First kiss?" "Dang, of course not!" Audrey said in a panic. "Your parents watched too tightly, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Audrey can''t help but nodded: "Yes, I am so old and they are still like this. They have no freedom of life at all." "They are afraid that you will suffer, like just now!" Su Zhan said with a smile."Girls in the rebellious period, the more their parents do not let them do, the more they want to do." "Who said that! I just...I just because you are more handsome!" Audrey explained. "How can I pick up girls if I''m not handsome? If I''m ugly, you should now go back to your parents and call me and arrest me instead of chatting with me here." Su Zhan said jokingly. Chapter 1686: Sudden Change Su Zhan¡¯s words are straightforward, and Audrey thinks about it but thinks it makes sense. If Su Zhan is really ugly, she would never talk to Su Zhan, let alone make Su Zhan kiss and touch again here. , It didn''t take long for her to know this boy, not to mention that she... she hasn''t had any experience yet, and has never been touched by anyone!She admitted that Su Zhan is very handsome and has a unique temperament. She is very attractive and makes herself feel like moths fighting fire! "Okay, go back. If you don''t go back, your parents should look for you. If they find you with me, they will definitely nag you." Su Zhan said with a smile. Audrey hesitated: "The car will be repaired soon, and we will leave at that time. Do you... do you want to exchange your contact information!" "It''s not necessary!" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. Audrey looked sad, the lack of need means that there is no possibility of any intersection or connection in the future... This means that to him just now it was nothing, and it was nothing to him!Nodded forcibly, and Audrey said, "Then, I''m going in!" Watching Audrey turn around and enter, Su Zhan chuckled lightly. At this moment, the reminder of the task suddenly sounded. "A task?" Su Zhan was slightly surprised. "Serial Mission 1: Kill more than ten controlled angel legions." "Serial missions? This is surprising. The controlled angels should refer to those ordinary people controlled before Gabriel appeared? Speaking of which, the angels in this world are still very weak, except for a few particularly strong For example, except for Gabriel, most angels have no form and can only be attached to humans and become like zombie monsters, which can be easily killed by bullets!" Su Zhan pouted, ten angels, it was easy! The sound of the car suddenly sounded, Su Zhan looked up and saw that a car was coming, the door opened, the kind of walking frame used by the elderly appeared first, and then a gray-haired old lady slid into the restaurant! "The plot is about to begin." Su Zhan thought for a while and followed it in. Audrey saw that Su Zhan''s expression was slightly unnatural. Su Zhan walked back and sat down until he didn''t say hello to Audrey.The old lady behaved normally after entering. She seemed to be an enthusiastic and cheerful person. She chatted with the heroine Claire and ordered a medium-rare steak. Then she greeted Audrey¡¯s parents and asked. Why the TV signal and telephone communication are useless, but the old lady doesn''t know. Su Zhan discovered that the TV that was still on just now was indeed turned off, and the signal seemed to be cut off.This matter seems to make people a little nervous, especially Audrey''s parents. The car broke down and couldn''t go. The TV and telephone signals suddenly disappeared, and I was trapped here all of a sudden. Looking at the reactions of the two people, it is estimated that they have quarreled before! However, Su Zhan discovered that Audrey¡¯s mother is very beautiful. Although there is a girl as big as Audrey, she has very good skin and looks very young. Especially after makeup, she feels very charming. When she is young, she should She is also a beauty, unlike Audrey''s youthfulness, the temperament of a mature woman is very good! It seemed that the relationship between her and her husband was not very good, and they quarreled again as they talked. "Shut up, you two!" The quiet and kind old lady suddenly screamed loudly. The two stopped in amazement. "You better apologize." Audrey''s father got up, somewhat displeased, condescendingly approached and said in a threatening tone. As a result, just bending over, the old lady suddenly got up and violently grabbed his neck and took a bite, and instantly bit his neck! The whole process was very sudden, no one thought that the old lady would do this, even biting someone directly!Audrey''s father slumped to the ground while clutching his neck. The old lady''s eyes suddenly turned black, showing a weird and hideous expression. At the same time, he opened his mouth, and she still had sharp fangs like werewolves or vampires! "Roar!" The old lady suddenly yelled, and she jumped up with agility, her limbs moving quickly across the ceiling. This weird situation instantly scared everyone out! Who could have thought that an old lady would suddenly bite someone and crawl on the ceiling so strangely? "Bang Bang Bang!" The boss, Bob Hansen, took a gun and fired at the old man on the ceiling, but the old lady''s response quickly rushed towards Bob Hansen and hit him directly on the ground. , And then rushed towards Claire, who was frightened by the side. "Shoot, shoot!" Bob Hansen, who fell to the ground, called to his daughter Jeep Hansen, who was holding a shotgun. Jeep Hansen seemed to be frightened and dared not to shoot. Seeing that the old lady was about to rush in front of Claire, a cold light flashed suddenly, and a snorted sound, the old lady''s head fell into a knife for an instant, the old lady stopped, and then fell to the ground! Stunned! 1401 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1401 Everyone was stunned. Seeing the old lady not moving, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously looked in the direction where the knife flew. Su Zhan slowly retracted his hand and said lightly: "Boss, let''s get a bottle of beer!" "You... how did you do it?" Audrey asked Su Zhan in surprise. Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, and took the beer from Bob Hansen. This happened so suddenly that everyone is now a little confused. Looking at the old lady''s body on the ground, Bob Hansen subconsciously asked Su Zhan: "What is going on? What should I do now!" Before Su Zhan was just a little transparent, it is estimated that only Audrey paid more attention. But now, almost everyone is looking at Su Zhan, waiting for him to make a decision. "Save people first." Su Zhan said. Only then did Audrey and her mother react, and everyone rushed to see Audrey''s father. The blood flow never stops! Lying on the ground twitched slightly. In this case, it is not impossible to stop bleeding. "Drive my car!" The black man who came in before took the initiative to say, and several people quickly lifted him up, and carried him to the car outside to be sent to the hospital! Chapter 1687: Trapped Restaurant Su Zhan didn''t get into the car together but stayed in the restaurant. Anyway, even if they left for a while and drove halfway, they had to turn back.how to say?Perhaps it is the influence of the rules of this world that these people are destined to be impossible to leave the restaurant.Or to put it another way, they are all plot characters, how can they be allowed to leave!Although he can do it if he intervenes, he doesn''t plan to do it, he still has to stay here to complete the task. Watching them leave, Su Zhan checked the mission, and the number of ten killed is now nine, and the old lady who just killed was counted in the mission.Sure enough, before more than ten minutes, the car drove back. Everyone got out of the car in a busy corner, and they could clearly see the black clouds in the distance. It felt like a dark cloud.The buzzing sound was very clear, and Su Zhan squinted his eyes carefully to see that he was disgusted. It turned out to be a group of flies! Such a large area seemed to be shrouded in black clouds, one can imagine how many flies there are. "How the gods and angels here behave like demons, the possessed humans have become monsters, and they have made so many flies and disgusting people!" Su Zhan murmured, although this was only a sign of the so-called world extinction disaster. But this technique...really looks like a devil. "what happened?" Seeing the black flies flying by outside, everyone hurried back to the restaurant with a little panic. This scene... is also spectacular. "The ghost knows what happened!" The black man yelled in annoyance, Audrey''s father, Howard was not dead at this time, but he didn''t seem to be in good condition, he was convulsing.Audrey and her mother Gladys are taking care of him, seeming a little at a loss! "Her body is still warm, it has been dead for so long!" At this moment, the boss said, everyone looked at the old lady who was killed by Su Zhan. "This situation is weird!" "She... she won''t be resurrected? Like the zombies or monsters in the movie, or... let''s get her out first!" Claire whispered. Although the resurrection sounds a bit ridiculous, this series of things is really weird. The boss and the boss son and others smashed the old lady''s body into the bag and prepared to put it outside first, at least not seeing it, it will not affect the mood too much! As soon as the corpse was handled outside, he saw a police car approaching from a distance. This made the people who were already a little panicked even more nervous. The boss even pointed a gun at a man who got out of the police car and asked to see his teeth!There was a little conflict in the process, but in the end, the other party confirmed that he did not have that kind of teeth, and he took out a lot of weapons from the trunk of the car and handed them to them. Someone like your wife is coming! Su Zhan was in the house so he was aware of the situation outside, and he had seen the whole process. This man who talks about God, should be regarded as the male protagonist in the strict sense of this copy, Michael! An angel! An angel who has his own thoughts that human beings should not be extinct and has rebelled against God! Cut off his own wings and became an ordinary person. He came to protect the Messiah! Seeing him come in, other people followed up one after another, Audrey asked curiously: "Happened, what happened?" Michael didn''t speak, and the others didn''t know what to say, because they were all confused! Michael didn''t seem to mean to explain, but just handed out the weapon to everyone. He came to Su Zhan and handed Su Zhan a submachine gun, and Su Zhan poked his mouth to take it.After the weapons were issued, they commanded everyone to block the doors and windows of the restaurant! At this time of confusion, it is easy for everyone to follow Michael''s instructions, just as everyone took Su Zhan as the backbone after the old lady''s affairs. Michael''s mysterious appearance and the performance of divinity also made them subconscious. Obeyed. After everything was set up, the sky was getting darker, and Michael called everyone over and said it was original. It is God who wants to destroy the world. The child in Claire''s belly is the Messiah, the only hope of mankind, and it is necessary to protect the child in his belly!Hearing this statement, everyone was surprised and a little unacceptable. For modern people, although many people believe in God, they may not believe in God. Angels really exist.However, after a series of weird situations, although he may not completely believe it, he is somewhat doubtful. "I''m just a waiter, I don''t have a house or a car, I...well, even if my child is a Messiah, I...I''m only eight months old?" Claire said. Michael looked at her without speaking. Claire''s face changed quickly and reacted: "It''s about to give birth, right?" Michael nodded. "Be prepared, they will be back soon." Michael said in a deep voice. "Let''s go up there, you stay and take care of them!" Michael said to the boss'' son, and then greeted the others to go to the roof of the restaurant.Su Zhan followed, found a place and set up the gun! Night fell gradually. Everyone is nervous and worried. I don''t know how long it took, and gradually there was a sound from a distance, and a car light was lit at the end of the road, getting closer and closer! "This voice...Ice cream truck?" The people around him said puzzledly. There will be this kind of mobile ice cream truck in a relatively remote place here. After all, it is not a bustling place. Generally, the ice cream truck releases music to remind everyone that the ice cream truck is coming, so other people The sound is still very familiar, you can recognize it at the first hearing.As the sound got closer, the car drove to the front of the restaurant and stopped. Click! The door opened, and a man came in the car. 1402 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1402 At first glance, there seems to be no problem, but the weird situation happened very quickly. The man¡¯s hands and feet were rapidly stretching, and his height of more than 1.7 meters had become more than two meters, with long hands and feet. It looks very weird. What''s even more weird is that he is also on all fours, raising his head to show a weird smile to the person on the roof, his teeth...very sharp. Chapter 1688 What Do You Want To Do On The End Of The World? "Fak!" Seeing this guy become so weird, the shouts of curses rang out instantly, without the need for Michael to greet the gunshots. "Da da da." "Da da da!" The bullet shells fell to the ground and there was a crisp sound. Almost instantly, that guy was directly beaten into a sieve!Perhaps it was because he was too nervous and frightened. The guy had already hung up the gunshots but didn''t stop immediately. After a while, he gradually stopped. Poor guy, he died as soon as he died, and he was whipped! Su Zhan didn''t fire any shots during the whole process, and Michael just shot a shot at the beginning and went headshot and then stopped. It can be said that... the others shot later because of fear and lack of calmness! "You didn''t shoot?" The restaurant owner glanced at Su Zhan and said, "Have you ever shot?" He didn''t mean to laugh at all, but he was so flustered that he wanted to find someone to talk to, and he also knew that Asia is different from theirs here, guns are banned, and many people may not have shot them.He noticed that Su Zhan didn''t have a bullet shell at his feet, so he asked this question. If he doesn''t know how, he can teach him, not to mention its role, at least he can protect himself! Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "No, I will!" "Really?" The boss felt that Su Zhan might be embarrassed to admit. Su Zhan nodded dumbly and looked at the following: "I guess I won''t come again for the time being, I will go to rest." With that, Su Zhan turned and went down. "Is he embarrassed?" the boss mumbled. Michael said lightly: "He will!" "meeting?" "I just got my idea. His hands are steady and his eyes are sharp. He didn''t shoot because he couldn''t, but because he didn''t think it was necessary." Michael said lightly. The restaurant owner pouted his lips and didn''t believe it! From the roof, the people inside are very nervous. The boss¡¯s son and Claire are holding guns, and Audrey and mother Sandra are with his father Howard. This Howard is really awesome. He suffered so many blood injuries before, but he insisted on being alive now. ! The tenacity is comparable to Xiaoqiang, and it is even against common sense. It is probably because he still has a role, so continue to live! After Su Zhan came down, he went into the kitchen. If there is no accident, there should be a lot of guys in the middle of the night. By then, his mission should be completed. Before that, he can rest and eat.Regardless of the poor environment of this restaurant, it is well stocked.But think about it, this time there is no store in front of the village, the last time the goods were not so simple, naturally there was more stock. I found a steak in the kitchen and it looked good. Su Zhan was going to fry it. After it was done, he took two bottles of beer by the way. Su Zhan came out and took a look. It was inconvenient to be blinded by a dark light. This environment... forget it. Shaking his head, Su Zhan was going to the storage room. Although it was a little messy, it was at least quieter and should be cleaner than the outside. Pushing the door in and opening the door, the space inside is not too big, but it is much cleaner than I thought. It just so happens that there are tables and chairs. Su Zhan put down and ate the dinner he prepared!It didn''t take long for Su Zhan to hear a knock on the door, and immediately saw Audrey tentatively coming in. "Something?" Su Zhan asked. Audrey rubbed her hands and shook her head slightly. "Is that hungry?" Audrey shook her head and said: "I''m just...just a little scared. I dare not tell my mother that she is in a sad mood now..." "So come here to find me to comfort you?" Su Zhan smiled and patted his leg: "Come and sit down!" Audrey hesitated for a while or sat down, put his arm around Audrey, and Su Zhan cut a piece of steak and said, "Would you like to eat it?" Audrey shook her head: "I want to drink some wine!" "I think at this time your parents should not disagree." Su Zhan smiled and passed the wine over. Audrey took a big sip, and it seemed...it should have been before. With Audrey in his arms, Su Zhan''s hand caressed her thighs dishonestly, very slippery and very good to the touch... "Now is just the beginning, and there should be a large number of monsters coming at night. But, that''s not it. The most dangerous!" "When the angel comes, that''s the most dangerous." "In this case, it is not certain how many people will survive in the end." "Will you protect me?" Audrey asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled: "What do you think?" "I don''t know!" Audrey shook her head."I feel so unreal right now, what god, angel...it seems to be the end of the world all at once." "If... it''s really the end of the world, what would you want to do?" Su Zhan put down the knife and hugged Audrey with both hands, one up and the other down.Audrey seemed a little uncomfortable, raised her hand to remove Su Zhan''s hand, but suspended in mid-air, she stopped again!Maybe it''s the end of the world?Isn''t that important?Seeing that Audrey did not refuse, Su Zhan naturally would not politely stick directly into the T-shirt! "If it is really the end of the world, I might do something that I didn''t have the opportunity to do before." Audrey murmured. "for example?" "What you are doing now!" "I admit that I am a bit rebellious, but I am not a bad girl. I have never had a boyfriend or contact like this, but I am longing for it. The classmates around me have already been in love. Only I seem to be a stranger. Although... Although I will say that I have experience outside, I just don¡¯t want others to look down on me. You know, old maidens are not very popular in school!" Su Zhan smiled dumbly: "? This is still far away from you!" "At least people around me think so!" "Since you want to do something you haven''t done, then... try this first!" Su Zhan suddenly reached out and helped Audrey up. Under Audrey''s blank gaze, Su Zhan motioned her to squat down. ! Seeing this pose, Audrey knew what was going on even if he had no experience. Now... but the era of advanced Internet! Chapter 1689 Audrey looked up at Su Zhan with blushing cheeks. Su Zhan shook the bottle and took a sip, and said faintly: "After a long time, your mother will come to you, right?" Audrey nodded, hesitated for a moment and finally mustered the courage to ooze a sigh of blood. She shook her hands slightly to untie Su Zhan''s pants, and opened her little cherry mouth and slowly moved towards it!Su Zhan ignored Audrey, eating steak and drinking wine, Audrey slowly changed from squatting to kneeling! Half an hour later, Audrey remembered his violent cough, tears were already coming out of the corner of his eyes, Su Zhan handed the wine over, and Audrey understood her intention and took it and drank it.Su Zhan smiled and pulled Audrey up without saying a word, only to find that the girl''s knee was red. It is estimated that anyone with a little experience should know what is going on.But it is estimated that no one will have any idea about this at this time! He hugged Audrey and sat on her body for a moment. Audrey became very quiet and well-behaved. She seemed to forget what was going on outside. The whole world only left them two feelings! If... it wasn''t for Su Zhan''s hand movement, she might be more involved in this atmosphere.But when Su Zhan took away her hand to signal her to get up, she felt a sense of loss inexplicably, as if she suddenly became empty. Coming out of the storage room, no one found that the two of them had disappeared for so long. Audrey returned to her mother, and her mother didn''t seem to ask much.Su Zhan took the gun and went to the rooftop. They seemed to be chatting, and nodded to say hello when Su Zhan came. The night is very quiet and very dim! 1403 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1403 It seems that the night is darker than usual, and there is a particularly depressed feeling. "A car is coming!" Suddenly Michael said, everyone became nervous for an instant, and then they saw a row of bright lights appearing at the end of the road, like a long queue of a motorcade, densely packed! These cars are obviously coming to this restaurant. "Shoot, don''t let them come near!" Before the car stopped and was still on the highway, Michael yelled, followed by the bullet and went out without money.Well, I really don''t need money, he snatched these bullets from the police station! "boom!" A bullet flew past and shot through the fuel tank of a car. The car exploded in an instant and crashed into the car behind. In an instant, several cars were scrapped. "boom!" It was another bullet. This time it was aimed at the driver in the car, centered on his eyebrows. The driver instantly fell onto the steering wheel. The car lost control and hit the car next to it. It was also reflected that several more cars were scrapped. The chaotic gunfire gradually stopped, and only a very regular sound could be heard. boom! boom! boom! Every shot must solve several cars! The boss looked at Su Zhan''s indifferent shot and shot, his brain blank! "Man, you are amazing!" "Oh my god, this... can''t believe it!" Others shouted in shock, and the boss nodded again and again. Before Michael said that Su Zhan''s marksmanship was good, he still didn''t believe it, and now he takes it! What is so good about marksmanship?This Nima is more than good, it is a god!Even Michael looked at Su Zhan with a little surprise. This kind of marksmanship... even a sharpshooter can hardly do it, right? Ignoring their surprise, Su Zhan still killed those guys one by one! The number of tasks is enough, and the system also sends reminders of completion and new tasks. "Serial Mission 2: Kill more than fifty angels under control." "Fifty?" Su Zhan mumbled and looked at it, seeing that the number should be possible, but the premise is... Su Zhan stopped suddenly, turned his head and said to the others: "Don''t shoot, leave these to me, you go and rest!" "what?" Hearing Su Zhan''s words, everyone was stunned. "I said, go down and rest. Leave these to myself. When this wave is over, you will change shifts! Go ahead, don''t waste time, don''t talk nonsense!" Su Zhan said lightly, but there was nothing in your hands. stop! Seeing Su Zhan''s sharp marksmanship and seeing that none of those guys could get close, Michael nodded and led the others down! No one is robbing the blame, Su Zhan has become much easier! One shot and one shot, watching the number of kills gradually increase, so that Su Zhan has a feeling of playing a shooting game! "boom!" The last guy got a headshot by himself, and the task was completed easily! "Serial mission, see what the next one is!" Su Zhan murmured and glanced at the mission! "Serial task 3: Make sure that no one is dead in the restaurant before dawn!" "I wipe it!" The rhythm of this task changes quickly, but... Kill monsters, protect NPCs, well, this can be considered a routine for regular tasks. Su Zhan recalled the plot of this dungeon, and it seemed that someone really died at night! In other words, there will be a wave of weirdness at night if nothing else! Although I don''t know what rewards will be given to the final mission, since it is a serial mission, the rewards should be richer.It seems that I have to work harder, let them guard the downstairs, and they are upstairs. Only in this way can I make sure that they will not approach the restaurant and no one will hang up when the next wave of monsters comes!Thinking of this, Su Zhan turned and went downstairs to find Michael. "If there is no accident, there will be a wave at night. I need you to take everyone downstairs and leave it to me upstairs. Is there a problem?" Su Zhan said towards Michael. "Can you do it alone?" "I will call another person to watch the night for me, and help me prepare more bullets!" Su Zhan finished speaking to Michael, then turned to Audrey''s side."You will go upstairs and help me watch the night!" "Yeah!" Audrey nodded. Audrey''s mother Sandra said, "Let me go, Audrey, you stay and take care of Howard." Su Zhan frowned slightly. He asked Audrey to go up to be alone and to find a reason to prevent others from going up. However, unexpectedly, Sandra suddenly proposed to go by himself. After thinking about it, Su Zhan said, "Also, But then you need to keep me in shape." Chapter 1690: Vulgar?This is the end! The night is silent, and looking into the distance is extremely dark and terrible. The weather is dull and there is no wind at all. On the roof top, the door is closed. Sandra stood by the armrest of the rooftop and glanced at Su Zhan, who was sitting next to him in a chair with his eyes closed and resting. There was a gun and countless bullets beside him.All she has to do is watch the night, notify Su Zhan if a monster appears, and keep Su Zhan in his state! To be honest, Sandara didn''t know how to keep Su Zhan in shape, but she knew that Su Zhan was very powerful. Daughter, myself... If everyone here wants to live without incident, they need to rely on Su Zhan.The reason why she proposed to come up is not to say that she is worried about her daughter, but that she can''t stay there anymore. She needs to come on top to get some air, and she also needs to talk to Su Zhan, or...get up with him. Only in this way can we ensure that Su Zhan will take care of their family when there is real danger! Looking at Su Zhan, Sandra walked over slowly. She was wearing a black tight skirt that was very ladylike and a dark brown T-shirt that resembled a shirt. She came to Su Zhan. She bent down slightly as if she wanted to see if Su Zhan was asleep, but she just bent over and saw When Su Zhan suddenly opened his eyes, Sandra was startled and stepped back a little embarrassed. "Something?" Su Zhan asked lightly. 1404 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1404 Sandra tucked her hair."No, it''s okay, just, I just want to talk to you!" "Talk to me? If it''s your daughter, I''m still a little bit interested, you...what are you talking about?" Su Zhan said. "I...what''s wrong with me?" Sandra said slightly annoyed. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s okay. Mature women are better than mature women." "Can you just talk about this?" Sandra said. "The end of the world can basically be described in two words, kill and fuck!" Su Zhan said indifferently: "Killing is right, identity. Fuck, means woman! Now, those monsters have not come yet, so naturally there is no need to kill. ! So what do you think I should talk to you about other than these?" "Vulgar!" Sandra''s character is the kind of noble and elegant feeling, Su Zhan said so directly that she instinctively felt resistance. Su Zhan smiled tauntingly: "Vulgar? I hope your nobility can save you when you are shown by those monsters!" "..." Sandra was silent, she couldn''t refute it at all. "I know why you came up, just want me to save you when you are in danger, right?" Su Zhan asked with a sneer. Sandra nodded with an ugly expression. "Why should I risk saving you? What can I get? This is the end! Don''t tell me any help, human nature or the like, you should know that it is all nonsense! You can get my protection, but you want What can I give!" What can I pay this time? Money is of no use at all, a piece of waste paper, status?There is no use at all at this time!What Su Zhan had said before was so obvious, how could she not understand, if you have to pay...what to pay!But she is very difficult to accept, she can''t do it at all, it violates her character, her cognition, everything about her! "They should be coming soon, I will take a break again, and remember to call me when they come!" Su Zhan said lightly, preparing to close his eyes and rest. To be honest, Su Zhan is still quite unhappy at this moment! If Audrey were here, I would have enjoyed it a long time ago. Although Sandra is also very flavorful, what''s the use of seeing or not eating! Seeing Su Zhan closing her eyes again, Sandra was hesitant and conflicted. I don''t know when the monster will come, or when it will fall here. If Claire is really going to give birth, I''m afraid... there will be a stronger crisis. What should I do then?Must, must make Su Zhan willing to help them! "I... I give myself!" "what?" "I said I am willing to give myself, you have to ensure the safety of my family, and... you can''t tell others!" Sandra said decisively. Su Zhan looked at Sandra and smiled: "Aren''t you vulgar now?" Sandra gritted her teeth and said nothing. "A person like you can''t see the environment clearly! At this time, you still insist on your so-called dignity and morality?" Su Zhan shook his head: "I took off the underwear inside." Sandra gritted her teeth and turned her back slightly, Su Zhan got up and walked over and took it directly. "Ah, why..." Sandra yelled hurriedly, but the clothes were still underneath.Pulling Sandra''s hand directly made her squat down."What should I do, don''t I need to say it?" "I¡­¡­" "Do you want me to give you time to reconsider?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Sandra had no choice but to follow suit. Standing on the rooftop, looking at Sandra, Su Zhan is full of energy! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, but there was the sound of cars in the distance, and then I saw the lights on both sides of the highway! "They, are they here?" Sandra asked tremblingly. "Keep doing your thing!" Su Zhan said lightly, set up his gun and started hunting. "boom!" The bullet flew out with a sound, and directly hit the leading car on the left road. With a flutter, blood spattered, and the driver crouched on the steering wheel, the car started to shake and was hit by the car behind. Su Zhan looked very lazy and casual, criticizing him with a sense of ease of hunting. From time to time, he looked down at Sandra, not knowing if he was frightened. Sandra was obviously much faster than before. In other words, if you are more focused, you may be scared and silly, doing this instinctively and forgetting the fear! Su Zhan killed and fucked again, the people in the restaurant were not so relaxed. Watching the cars approaching, Michael and others had already set up their guns at the window. All they had to do was to prevent these guys from entering the restaurant. At the same time... they are also a little nervous and worried, the number is several times more than before... Su Zhan alone, okay? After all, his place is the most important. The firepower above suppresses it, and the bottom can be easier. "I''ll go see it." The boss said uneasy. "I''ll go, you...you have to protect this place!" Audrey said hesitantly. Chapter 1691 the birth of Messiah Audrey has always been worried about whether her mother will have any conflict with Su Zhan, but she was not able to go up in the previous situation, so she now takes the initiative to ask Claire to take care of her father. Audrey is going down the stairs to go to the rooftop, the rooftop. The door was flooded, and Audrey was about to push the door, but she was surprised and unbelievable to see through the gap! Su Zhan was hunting the monster leisurely, and his mother actually squatted before him and squirmed back and forth! This posture... She had done this before, and naturally knew what it was doing. But she couldn''t believe it! I never thought that the dignified and noble mother... would actually do such a thing, or at such a time, she felt that her world had collapsed! Suddenly there was no idea whether to leave or go in. If you go in by yourself, how should you face your mother? Why would mother do this?Is it Su Zhan?still is¡­¡­ Audrey is messy! But she was a little sure, there shouldn''t be any danger or trouble above, and she shouldn''t be lost! just¡­¡­ My mother is lost! Shaking his head, Audrey turned around a little desperately. Hearing the question from Michael and others, Audrey just said that there is no problem with the above, no need... no need for others to go up!Hearing Audrey say this, the others were relieved. Although Audrey couldn''t figure it out in despair, she still paid attention to that direction so that no one would go up and break through...that...that would be embarrassing. 1405 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1405 Sandra didn''t know that her daughter had been here, and she found out what she was doing. She is now particularly engaged, and fear has completely lost her thinking. Her brain is blank, just doing things instinctively! Outside, the cars flowed endlessly and the fire spread. Gunshots have also been heard downstairs, but even this cannot organize these monsters to get out of the car and surround the restaurant. "Boom boom!" Su Zhan almost didn''t aim at anything, just shooting, shooting. Bullets flew out in an endless stream, while being controlled by Su Zhansuo, one bullet would often destroy several monsters at the same time!Almost one by one fell down, unknowingly, the number of bullets next to him dropped sharply, which made Su Zhan also feel a little fun. There is a feeling of playing tower defense games. "Deeper!" Su Zhan yelled, but Sandra had no experience at all, and could not master it at all! Excited Su Zhan shook his head and pulled Sandra up impatiently. Sandra was flustered and didn''t know what Su Zhan was going to do, so Su Zhan was dragged onto the armrest, looking at the dark monster below. , Sandra was so scared that she didn''t feel that her skirt had been picked up. "what¡­¡­" Sandra suddenly shouted and grabbed the handrail with both hands. Su Zhan put the gun on her shoulder, pressed her head to lower Ata, and then muffled the gun. This was an easy idea for Su Zhan, and then Su Zhan started. Moving! In the midst of this shaking, Su Zhan''s marksmanship is still perfect. Sandra was completely stupid. I don''t know if this is a gun stand or a gun stand. But Su Zhan didn''t care about those, this kind of gameplay was quite exciting, especially Sandra''s body reaction caused by fear, it made Su Zhan feel very cool! "Boom boom!" The bullets fired wildly. This is a crazy world, a crazy time! Fortunately, no one came up, and no one saw this scene. The gun battle lasted for more than an hour, and finally... the bullet was shot out. Kill the last monster! Also''killed'' Sandra. Leaving her, Sandra slumped to the end. Su Zhan sorted it out and turned around. When he came down, the others surrounded him instantly."It''s great, I didn''t expect us to hold on again this time!" "You are so awesome!" Listening to the admiration of the people around, Su Zhan smiled lightly: "There shouldn''t be any danger tonight, but... is she going to give birth?" "Yes, before dawn, Sandra, she should have experience in this area or she should be asked to help." "She is also tired. Don''t bother you. You can tell her when she comes down." Su Zhan said lightly, and the others didn''t doubt it.Audrey hesitated to speak but stopped, and finally did not speak.About half an hour or so, Sandra came down, and she looked really tired. Everyone told her about Claire. Sandra nodded silently! Back to her daughter, Sandra hugged her. Audrey was stunned, and slowly hugged her mother! As Su Zhan analyzed, after this time, the outside is calm and there is no trouble, and no monsters appear again. After all, there is no one in the vicinity. Even if the angels want to possess themselves and become monsters, they must have talents nearby. Wait until you find them. It takes time for people to come back.The people in the restaurant are obviously characters in the plot. I guess there is no way to protect them. Su Zhan rested for a while and took some things and went up again. Obviously, the roof top had been handed over to him, and no one else went up to disturb him.Claire''s stomach gradually reacted, and everyone became nervous, ready to help her deliver the baby! Su Zhan did not participate. Although there is no record of the birth of Messiah, this will be the hope of mankind, but it does not mean that he will be fine after birth. The angel Gabriel has not yet appeared! It turned out that the purpose of the angel was to prevent the birth of the Messiah, but with the appearance of Gabriel, the purpose has become to kill the Messiah. However, Gabriel shouldn''t appear before dawn, and his serial task should be considered complete! Sitting on the chair beside him, squinting, quietly waiting for dawn. Downstairs, Claire¡¯s painful cry sounded, and it lasted for almost half an hour before the voice gradually stopped, followed by... a loud baby''s voice came, and accompanied by the baby''s voice, the sun gradually became angry. The sun is rising! The darkness was gone, the sun was shining, and it really felt so special. In the dining room downstairs, looking at the baby and the sunshine outside, everyone had a kind of misery and the newborn began to feel. Chapter 1692: Not That Easy To End "Serial Mission 4: Kill Gabriel!" After dawn, Su Zhan received a reminder that the mission was completed, and at the same time opened the next step of the serial mission.Killing Gabriel, apparently after the birth of Messiah, Gabriel should plan to take action personally.This task is not difficult, just wait for Gabriel to appear, but this bright sunny day, according to the previous habit, I am afraid that Gabriel should not appear, which means that there is still one day! "What can I do?" Su Zhan lay on a chair, with his feet on the fence on the roof. "Patter!" The door of the rooftop was pushed open, Sandra closed the door hesitantly and walked over, watching her squeaky steps, her hands still covering her skirt, I guess she is not used to being so cool! After all, that thing has long been left by Su Zhan. "Something?" Su Zhan asked casually, and reached out and touched Sandra''s leg. Sandra pushed subconsciously, and Su Zhan said indifferently: "Hidden, are you afraid to touch it after doing it?" Sandra gritted her teeth and said: "The Messiah, the Messiah is born, this doomsday, can this nightmare be over?" "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. "I... I don''t know!" Yesterday''s events are still vivid, even if she doesn''t think about it, she can''t help but resounding that she has done... done such crazy and vulgar things, now she just hopes that all of this can be over as soon as possible. The coming of the Messiah means hope and it should be over. But I don''t know why, Sandra doesn''t have that sense of relief. The previous depression seems to still exist, so she came up to ask Su Zhan, although she also knew that Su Zhan might not have an answer. 1406 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1406 "If it were so easy to end, I would have left!" Su Zhan said lightly. "What do you mean? Really...Is it not over?" Sandra asked in surprise for a moment. "I took off my underwear!" Su Zhan said suddenly. "What?" Sandra didn''t react, she only reacted after seeing Su Zhan''s indifferent expression. He... is he going to humiliate himself again?Inexplicably, Sandra suddenly felt that her already weak body had become even weaker, and it began to faintly burn. Sandra was extremely ashamed of this reaction. How could his body react?Could it be... I''m that kind of bad woman? Sandra couldn''t believe it, but still did what Su Zhan said. Just like before, Su Zhan threw it directly, and let Sandra squat by his side while arbitrarily doing it, and slowly said: "The Messiah should not have appeared according to the record, but now he has appeared, you think the angel Will it be forgotten? What''s more, those who didn¡¯t even count before, the real angels haven¡¯t appeared yet, if it¡¯s the end of the world, the Messiah is really coming, do you think it will be so easy? Then this so-called doom It''s too childish." "After dark, the real angel will appear." "Gabriel, you must be familiar with this name!" "Archangel, Ga... Gabriel?" Sandra was stunned for an instant. Although she did not have any religious beliefs, of course she had heard of the name Gabriel, but that was the archangel!The monster she thought was terrifying yesterday is completely two levels and two concepts. If it is really Gabriel, then... who can stop it?Michael that angel?He is just an ordinary person now!Sandra looked at Su Zhan subconsciously. Everyone was horrified during the whole process, including Mike, who was not so calm and relaxed, but only Su Zhan was so calm...so casual, as if just for a hunting holiday. It¡¯s the same, how can I be nervous! "How do you know this? Who are you? Are you an angel? No, no, if you are an angel, Michael will know you. And...you...you are not like an angel, more like a devil !" Sandra said tremblingly through gritted teeth. Su Zhan smiled: "Everyone has a devil in their heart. Once you let it go, you may not even know yourself! Maybe you want to deny it, but the body''s feelings can''t deceive people, so... you don''t need to think that if I were Devil, your sense of guilt can be alleviated, because the temptation of the devil is what you choose to accept!" "In addition, I am not a god, and I am not a devil...I am the lord of the gods!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Lord of the gods?" Sandra was a little ashamed of what Su Zhan said, but she was curious when she heard this name. Faced with her inquiry, Su Zhan did not intend to explain. There is nothing to do anyway, Sandra is here just right! Time passed slowly, and not long after, cars drove toward this side one after another. A person got out of the car and looked over here. At first glance, he knew it was the monster of last night, but I don¡¯t know what happened. These monsters did not rush to the restaurant, but seemed to gather slowly and wait for something.This sudden discovery made the people in the restaurant nervous again. After Su Zhan''s coolness, he asked Sandra to go downstairs to comfort her daughter, thinking about the serial task. This is the fourth task! According to the plot of the movie, Gabriel is the last big boss, and God never shows up.However, Su Zhan always felt a little disharmony when the serial mission was over for the fourth time. If it was 5, it would be normal. Maybe...after Gabriel is killed, there will be missions, such as...kill God? Regardless of your own strength, this task is considered to be the most difficult of the recently released tasks, coupled with the particularity of the serial task, I don''t know what kind of reward it will be! Thinking indiscriminately, it was evening before he knew it, and more and more monsters gathered outside, densely packed with at least a thousand!At first, Michael and the others planned to kill these monsters, but the number of bullets was not enough. They could only wait like this. Now there are so many...breakthrough...it is almost impossible. The only chance is to defeat Gabriel. In this way, the atmosphere of the people in the restaurant will be dull and hopeless. Chapter 1693 Gabriel It''s getting late. The atmosphere in the restaurant was very depressing. Sandra once came up to the rooftop to give Su Zhan some food, but her face was not so pretty.Watching the sunset go west, the sun slowly disappeared from the horizon, and the sense of tranquility before the storm became stronger and stronger. at last! Sandra couldn''t help but quietly walked onto the rooftop without any idea. Seeing her mother''s behavior, Audrey hesitated and said nothing. "You said you are the lord of the gods, you should be able to deal with Gabriel, after all... after all, he is only an angel, and you are the lord of the gods!" Sandra doesn''t know what the lord of the gods really means. Just from the name, from the title, obviously it should be very advanced and powerful. Su Zhan looked at Sandra and said with a smile: "Although I know you are guessing, I am still satisfied with what you say. I will let your daughter come with you." "you¡­¡­" Sandra''s face changed abruptly, and he hesitated: "I...Isn''t enough by myself? If you want, I will do everything!" Su Zhan shook his head dumbly: "So it''s not the devil to seduce you, it''s your thinking is wrong, what do you think I asked you to come up together? Do mother and daughter take it all? It''s good, but not now!" Sandra was said to be ashamed, and hurried down. The sun finally sets, and night falls. The originally quiet monsters seemed to become agitated. Sandra brought Audrey up. Audrey didn''t know what to do and was a little nervous.And being with her mother and Su Zhan at the same time, this atmosphere also made her feel very uncomfortable and embarrassed. Just now, she had noticed that her mother was empty. As for why, do we need to talk about it? "I''m agitated, it looks like Gabriel is coming!" "Those ordinary monsters are afraid of Messiah, so you still have a chance to choose whether to follow me or follow Messiah!" Su Zhan looked at you and turned his head towards the two of them. ! "Follow you, we follow you!" Before Audrey spoke, Sandra had already said the answer for sure. It is safe to be with Messiah, but Messiah is also Gabriel''s target, and it is equally dangerous.And she has more confidence in Su Zhan, although she doesn''t know why. "Then hide here quietly, I''ll go down and kill him when Gabriel comes." "I don''t know what will be after Gabriel is done..." Su Zhan said lightly, looking into the distance. A huge thunder and lightning flashed in the already dim sky. The lightning and thunder were extremely frightening, and Sandra and Audrey hugged and shivered.Suddenly, a shadow in the distance flew to here quickly. In the dimness, one could clearly see that the man had a pair of huge wings and he was still wearing armor. He looked burly and extraordinary, carrying a powerful pressure! "coming!" Su Zhan yelled softly. Gabriel has flown to the restaurant and landed and walked over! This, this is Gabriel? Looking at the huge wings, Sandra mother and daughter were dumbfounded. The people in the restaurant were already dumbfounded. Although I believed in the existence of angels, those monsters did not have wings or even consciousness before, so it was better. Now I really see angels with wings, the sense of fear is completely different! "You, take the Messiah and leave, I will stop him!" Michael said to the others and passed the key of the police car he was driving. He has decided to fight. Without the power of angels, he is very familiar with Gabriel, and he is the only one who can delay time. I hope...Su Zhan on the rooftop can react and cover the Messiah and the others to leave! Thought of this! 1407 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1407 Michael opened the door with a gun and rushed out! "Go, get out from behind!" Several people escorted the Messiah to prepare to leave from behind. As for Audrey''s father, when Gabriel appeared...Finally died.It should be that his mission has been completed. After all, persisting until now is considered very strange and abnormal! "Gabriel." "Michael!" The two met with a bit of emotion. On the rooftop, Su Zhan looked at Michael and Gabriel, and he also thought about the group of people who were about to leave quietly.Not only did he notice it, obviously... Gabriel also noticed, so he doesn''t plan to continue to chat with Michael anymore, he has to complete his mission! "Boom boom!" Michael shot suddenly, and the wings behind Gabriel suddenly came together to spread out all the bullets and approached Michael.Wings waved and sharp, Michael dodged in a hurry but was still cut in a panic. Regardless of the pain, Michael dropped the pistol without bullets and picked up an axe next to him. However, Gabriel did not chase him, watching the police car that had driven away, Michael opened his wings and wanted to catch up. "Wow!" In desperation, Michael threw the axe at Gabriel, but Gabriel easily avoided: "You can''t stop me, no one can stop me from killing Messiah, he...should not exist!" "Really? I don''t think so!" Su Zhan, who had not been moving, finally spoke. Sandra''s mother and daughter looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and saw Su Zhan stepping on the handrail, spreading her legs as if about to jump down. The rooftop is not high, there is only the second floor, but it¡¯s easy to fall if you jump like this. The two looked at Su Zhan worriedly, but suddenly found that Su Zhan¡¯s feet were hanging in the air, but they didn¡¯t fall down. The invisible space supports him, step by step... Su Zhan is walking in the air like this! Mother and daughter Sandra were dumbfounded, and Michael below was dumbfounded. Gabriel frowned and looked at Su Zhan: "Who... who are you?" "I''m here to kill you!" Su Zhan said lightly. "You want to kill me?" Gabriel asked with a frown. Su Zhan shook his head: "I didn''t want to, but wanted!" "I don''t care who you are or why you can do this... but I don''t have time to waste with you now!" Although Gabriel was puzzled, his goal was only Messiah! Chapter 1694 God Equals the Power of Rules Gabriel said that he turned around and planned to fly to chase Messiah. Seeing his rapidly dancing wings, Su Zhan shook his head."It''s not for you!" The voice fell, and the power of chaos suddenly flew out and immediately caught up with Gabriel. Gabriel felt a bit. He turned his head and looked at the power of chaos with a little dread, he could feel... This thing is dangerous! The wings danced, and Gabriel changed positions in the air to try to avoid the power of chaos, but...the power of chaos was far faster than him, and he caught up with him almost instantly, grabbing his wings instantly! For an instant, Gabriel stopped in the air. He struggled hard but it had no effect. With a swish, Gabriel was directly pulled back, and he fell to the ground with a loud noise. Su Zhan''s palm raised his head slightly, and Gabriel''s wings were involuntarily pulled up to fly, and Gabriel also slowly lifted up. "Snapped!" Su Zhan snapped his fingers, and the power of Chaos suddenly activated, and he heard two clicks, Gabriel''s wings were directly broken and pulled off, and Gabriel screamed in an instant. "Destined to die, give you a happy one." Su Zhan''s voice faintly sounded, followed by the power of Chaos, dropping his wings and passing through Gabriel''s body. After a while... Gabriel... burst! There was a boom. Blood spattered and blood was blurred. Audrey and Sandra were a little frightened when they saw such a bloody scene. As for Michael, he was also stunned. He didn''t expect Gabriel to be like this, so he could kill Su Zhan casually and easily. Up. Who is he... on earth? Before, he felt that Su Zhan was different from others. He was very calm and his marksmanship was superb, but he didn''t think much about it. Now it seems... he is definitely not an ordinary person, but why he didn''t have the slightest impression. He didn''t find anyone with such ability who could compete with Su Zhan! "mission completed!" "Serial task 5: Kill God, the task is completed, the serial task is over!" "Sure enough, there is a serial mission of 5, and it really is to kill God! I said that if it is only 4, this number is too dissonant!" Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly."Michael, don''t you protect the Messiah?" Michael was stunned, and finally walked to the car next to him, ready to chase the Messiah. Su Zhan turned back and looked at the terrified Sandra and Audrey: "You wait for me here, don''t ask for anything. I''ll be back soon." "You, where are you going?" Sandra was only afraid of Su Zhan''s method, and it was a little sudden. Now that Su Zhan was about to leave, she hurriedly asked. "I''m going to kill God!" Su Zhan smiled, the person had disappeared. "He...what did he say?" Sandra muttered subconsciously. "He said, he went to kill...God!" Audrey replied in a low voice. God does not show up in this world, just like a will. Even the most loyal angel Gabriel can only guess what God means by some half-concealed oracles.Simply put, God is insubstantial, which means... He is actually the power of rules! Su Zhan turned into the force of rules, and instantly felt the existence of God! "It''s strange, how come this is just a single copy... the power of rules is the same as in other fusion worlds?" "Could it be that this world can be controlled without fusing the new world copy?" Su Zhan was slightly surprised in his heart, but his actions did not stop, and he moved directly in the direction of God.God also sensed Su Zhan, and did not dodge or rush over, as if waiting for Su Zhan to approach! "boom!" When the two collided, Su Zhan directly released the devouring power! If God is the power of rules, then God naturally does not exist if the power of rules is swallowed, and the task is naturally completed! The power of rules is also level! In terms of level, Su Zhan completely crushes God. After all, he is just the power of the rules of a dungeon world. Although it is the same as the other fusion dungeons, the level is different.As soon as he touched him, God already felt that it was not his opponent who wanted to escape, but it was a pity that Su Zhan could not make him do what he wanted. For Su Zhan and God, this is just a simple pursuit. But this simple chase has had a great impact on the real world. Dark clouds are crushing, whirlwinds, earthquakes, floods... all kinds of disasters follow one after another. Compared with the previous monsters, this natural scene It''s the end! 1408 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1408 Audrey and Sandra¡¯s mother and daughter hugged each other, shivering, her mind was blank and she didn¡¯t know what to think, her only thought was to look forward to it all passing sooner! I don''t know if their prayers worked. After about five or six minutes, the vision gradually disappeared and the world returned to peace. In the darkness, a light fell from the sky. A figure appeared in the light. "Go... God?" "No... God has been killed by me!" The figure appeared from the light, it was Su Zhan! Turning around, looking at the angels outside, Su Zhan gently waved his hand...In an instant, those monsters screamed, and rays of light floated out of them, and then exploded! "This is... an angel?" "This world does not need angels, no angels of God!" Su Zhan said lightly, all the existing angels were wiped out! God is dead, and the Messiah event naturally ends with it. Su Zhan waved his hand, and Audrey and Sandra instantly felt a ray of light around them, and immediately saw them floating up with Su Zhan, drifting into the sky and into the clouds! heaven! Heaven at this time is empty."You are free, I have to think about something." Su Zhan said to these two people, and then disappeared! Swallowing the power of rules, it is God, Su Zhan completed the task. The reward for this task made Su Zhan unexpected and ecstatic. The Zhanmeng universe has been upgraded. From a multiverse to a super universe! The benefit of upgrading to a mega universe is that it can swallow and expand by itself to increase the number of universes. Fanwai no East Journey Chapter 0001 for example! It''s like the Marvel world. There is a Marvel universe in the Zhanmeng universe, it will automatically explore and find the parallel world of the Marvel world, and then slowly erode and swallow it, and incorporate it into the Zhanmeng universe. This is the Zhanmeng universe from a multiverse to a super universe. The change! This is the same as Su Zhan''s ability, completely unreasonable! Although this process may not be so fast, it makes Su Zhan very excited, which means that other worlds are not counted. DC and Marvel are two big worlds. Su Zhan does not need to run in a parallel universe and a parallel universe. Meng Universe will automatically include it, although time will be slow, but Su Zhan has too much time! Moreover, after upgrading to the Zhanmeng universe, Su Zhan found that the single copy can also be directly swallowed and incorporated, so that the speed of the universe increases faster, and he can change the belief in the universe at will, increase the power of belief, and increase his strength. ! Above the super size... it should be almighty! Su Zhan is really looking forward to it. Su Zhan was in a good mood and found Audrey. At this time, the power of his rules had already occupied the world. After adding his previous performance, Audrey was easily stripped by Su Zhan without any resistance at all, and enjoyed it. After Audrey, Su Zhan still felt a little bit unfinished, and simply called Sandra over.At the beginning, the two were a bit twitchy, but under Su Zhan''s strength, they finally hugged him together! Su Zhan stayed in this paradise for three days. When he left, Su Zhan gave them the identity of their own spokespersons and asked them to help them develop the world. Anyway, he has made certain changes to the world, and they will develop too. It''s a lot easier. After leaving this world, Su Zhan was thinking about the next world. Although the super-large universe would increase the number of universes by itself, it was too slow!Su Zhan now really has nothing to do besides raising the level of the universe. In theory, the almighty universe should be the largest!Contains all the universes known to exist, the second dimension, the third dimension, no matter what dimension it is, the quality exists, and in theory it belongs to the almighty universe! If... reach the almighty universe, will you find your original universe? Su Zhan hadn''t thought of this idea before, but with the upgrade of the Zhanmeng universe, this idea may not be impossible to realize the change! In addition to the upgrade of the Zhanmeng universe, the system also presents an additional reward. Special copy! The copy of the Super Theological Academy last time is almost the same. It is almost a one-off copy. The outside world is considered static, and the residence time of the copy is unlimited, but at the same time... The War Alliance universe has not stopped, that is, the outside world is not Change, but the Zhanmeng Universe will find that the new universe is swallowed, but you can directly do what you should do in the dungeon without conflict and influence! "Special copy, choose randomly!" It doesn''t matter what copy is to Su Zhan. If it is interesting, stay for a while, if it is not interesting, come back earlier. For him now, this is the hope and freshness! With the selection of the copy, Su Zhan soon heard the system report the name of the copy. "Journey to the East!" "Fuck!" Seeing this copy of Su Zhan was really shocked, mainly because he was too surprised. He has always been in European and American film and television dramas. Occasionally, even if he enters some oriental copies, he chooses them by himself, and they are all modern. Unexpectedly, the random selection of this special dungeon resulted in a Journey to the East! Yes, Journey to the East is not Journey to the West! The Journey to the West tells the story of the Tang monk and his apprentices from the west, while the Journey to the East tells the story of the Eight Immortals! The Eight Immortals in Shangdong, this is also a well-known mythical story in the heavens. There are also the so-called Eight Immortals in the Marvel World, especially He Xiangu, who once had her dressed up in ancient costumes!Unexpectedly, this time it was good, it turned out to be the real Eight Immortals in the myth. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the movie and TV series I¡¯ve seen before! If so! That''s pretty good. At least there are a few beauties in it, and they are still original ancient beauties, fairies or something! "Enter the dungeon!" Su Zhan said, people have entered the instance! ... ... The sun is shining brightly, and the green grass is in the sky. Su Zhan suddenly appeared, looking at the surrounding mountains and clear waters, and the fresh air, this pristine natural scene really surprised him. "As far as the scenery is concerned, it is still the most beautiful in the heavens!" 1409 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1409 Su Zhan sighed, his clothes suddenly changed. A white green shirt with a jade pendant on his waist, he tied the hair style of an ancient man. His hair looks just right in modern times, but it looks weird in this environment, not to mention the ancient dress with a modern hair. Quite weird!What a dissonance! A paper fan leaped like his hand, and Su Zhan shook it lightly, what a handsome son, what a chic! "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan grinned suddenly, feeling a bit stinky! Looking around, Su Zhan quickly came on foot and found a good location at the source of the stream. "Since I appear here, there will probably be some plot unfolding here, and it is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the scenery is pleasant. If there are red sleeves to add fragrance, it will be a place to live!" Think about that picture, it feels good! With a smile, Su Zhan''s heart waved, and in an instant, a bamboo house appeared in front of him! Creation out of thin air! This is nothing to Su Zhan, and it shouldn''t be a rare thing in this world. After all, this is a copy of mythology with countless spells! With houses and mountains, Su Zhan lived here. Although the surrounding area is a little more remote, the better than the beautiful scenery, everything is the original ecology, even the game tastes better, and the meat is more delicious.After living here for a few days like this, Su Zhan finally met someone! Met a child! He looked like he was only eight or nine years old, dressed plainly with a lot of patches, there was nothing on his body, but he was holding a cow. It looks like... is a herd boy! At first glance, Su Zhan thought of Han Zhongli, one of the Eight Immortals, in his mind. This product was Laojun''s shepherd boy before reincarnation, but obviously...this one is not, just an ordinary shepherd boy! Chapter 0002 Heavenly Peach And Peony Fairy The shepherd boy seemed surprised that there was an extra bamboo house here, and even more surprised to see Su Zhan, dressed in a white shirt, handsome and handsome, made the shepherd boy very nervous.Su Zhan beckoned the shepherd boy to come over, shaking his hand, a candy appeared. The shepherd boy instantly widened his glasses: "Are you a fairy?" Su Zhan smiled and said, "I think so." Passing the candy to the shepherd boy, the shepherd boy thanked him repeatedly but didn''t want to go back and leave it to his sister. Su Zhan smiled and changed a few more, and he ate one happily.Su Zhan asked about the situation nearby. Unfortunately, the shepherd boy probably didn''t know much, and he hadn''t traveled too far. He just knew that there were a few houses nearby and some simple things.Su Zhan didn¡¯t care too much when he arrived. He didn¡¯t care about the environment anyway. The time span of Journey to the East was too long. A long time passed after chatting in the sky for a while, making people unclear about the specific timeline. , But Su Zhan doesn¡¯t have to figure it out! For the next period of time, Su Zhan stayed here peacefully, occasionally the shepherd boy would come over, every time he came to Su Zhan, he would give him something to eat. Of course, it was all later generations and modern. Slowly... the children who came would arrive. It''s too much, although it is lively but not particularly noisy. There are no years in the mountains, and Su Zhan did not deliberately calculate how long it has passed, about one month or two months, right?Although the environment is good, but a little lonely, Su Zhan wondered whether to go around and buy a maid back?These should be very popular in this era, and it''s not a shame.Come back to warm the bed and chat, and save yourself boredom! As soon as he came out of the bamboo house, Su Zhan heard a voice from above his head! When I looked up, it seemed that something had fallen, and I subconsciously reached for it. Su Zhan was stunned! Peach? Don''t even mention the peach trees on the top of the head. There are no trees. Where are the fallen peaches? "This peach... so strange..." The peaches are quite mature, exuding a very special fruity scent, which makes the people''s tongue grow fluid.Su Zhan asked himself not that kind of delicious person, but this peach also made him interested."Isn''t this... Pantao?" Su Zhan groaned and recalled the plot. At the beginning of the plot, it seemed that Monkey King disrupted the Flat Peach Conference. There were three flat peaches falling into the mortal world. The Queen Mother ordered the Peony Fairy to search for but only one was found. The East China Sea Evil Jiao left the two to his wife Chunying and the child in his womb. He arrested the child and tried to turn the dragon into a dragon, but he clashed with Fairy Peony. During the crisis, Donghua went The immortal took action against the Jiaolong, which led to a series of follow-up events. "Fairy Peony..." Su Zhan groaned and smiled and said: "If this is a flat peach, then someone should come soon. I don''t know if it is the beautiful and beautiful peony fairy, or the evil dragon in the East China Sea!" "The flat peach courtyard has 3,600 flat peach trees, 1,200 in the front, with small flowers and small fruits, one ripe for three thousand years, people become immortal after eating, and have a light body. In the middle 1,200 trees, layered flowers Sweet and fruity, one ripe for six thousand years, people will eat the summer clouds and rise soaring, and live forever. Behind 1,200 plants with purple veins and nuclei, only one ripe for one thousand years, people will live with the world, the sun and the moon. Looking at the flat peaches, they are probably only the kind that ripens once in three thousand years." Su Zhan thought for a while and put it into the system space. At this moment, a stream of light flashed down the front, followed by a woman in a light pink shirt slowly appearing! "Fairy Peony!" Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly, looking at Fairy Peony. It¡¯s not clear what ancient people¡¯s clothes should be called or how to describe Su Zhan. It feels like a skirt and not a skirt. The skirt underneath is hidden, and the legs are almost invisible, but the upper part is a white shirt, which is similar to modern shoulderless wipes. The chest is covered with a slightly transparent pink green shirt. The cuffs are wide, embroidered with lace, and the head wears peony flowers. Two pinches are developed on the front. The exquisite features and the corners of the bright red mouth are very charming. The meaning of pity! Worthy of being the most beautiful woman in the whole East Journey! Worthy of being a Peony Fairy! "My son, can you see a peach?" Fairy Peony walked past Weiwei and asked Su Zhan... Although he is a Xiaoxian, he is not superior to mortals. He is weak, courteous and infatuated!It''s really great! "The son?" Seeing Su Zhan not speaking but just staring straight at him, Fairy Peony was a little uncomfortable. This person... felt very special to her, she didn''t feel like a mortal at all, it seemed like a god! "You''re talking about Pantao!" Su Zhan said. Fairy Peony nodded and said, "Exactly!" "With me, I was about to go out just now to find a maid with red sleeves to add fragrance, but when I went out, a flat peach fell from the sky and fell into my hands, followed by...the fairy came, could it be..." Su Zhan After a deliberate pause, he smiled and said, "Could it be that God sent you to be my maid?" Fairy Peony''s cheeks were red, and she was a little angry: "The son must not say nonsense that this flat peach is a thing in the sky, and Monkey King disrupts the flat peach conference. The queen asked me to find it. You should return it to me, otherwise there will be something wrong!" "What''s wrong? Isn''t the heaven still arresting me?" Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly. "My son is like this, I can only offend it!" The Queen Mother''s order Peony Fairy did not dare to disobey, since Pan Tao was in his hands, Peony Fairy could only take it back.When the voice fell, Peony Fairy rushed towards Su Zhan.Su Zhan deliberately didn¡¯t fight back, he was going to see how this fairy¡¯s strength was. The result... I don¡¯t know if Fairy Peony didn¡¯t exert all his strength, or whether the fairy¡¯s mana was low, and his shot speed was so slow that he didn¡¯t need to be serious , Don''t need to be too fast, the foot is wrong, and the body flashes, already avoiding the attack of Peony Fairy! Fairy Peony was taken aback for a moment, then struck again. But still so! "It seems that the fairy''s mana is not very good!" Su Zhan shook his head and accelerated suddenly. "You..." Fairy Peony was about to speak but inexplicably saw an extra peony flower in Su Zhan''s hand.There was no one just now?What... Fairy Peony reached out and touched the top of his head subconsciously, and was stunned for an instant! Data 0003 1410 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1410 "You..." Fairy Peony looked at Su Zhan in surprise, so fast!She didn''t even notice when he picked the peony from her head.Such strength is definitely not what a mortal cultivator can have. Is it a monster? But he didn''t show any demonic aura, and he looked...not like it! "Who are you?" Fairy Peony couldn''t help asking. "Su Zhan!" Su Zhan smiled and walked over and stretched out his hand to slowly put the peony flower back on Fairy Peony''s head. This behavior made Fairy Peony feel ashamed and angry, but he didn''t avoid it for some reason.Feeling the man approaching, that special breath made Fairy Peony a little dazed. "gorgeous!" When Su Zhan¡¯s voice sounded, Fairy Peony awakened suddenly, and then found that he had reached out his hand to lift his chin. This made Fairy Peony panic, and hurriedly pushed away Su Zhan¡¯s hand and retreated: ¡°I¡¯m the Peony Fairy of Heaven, you ...How dare you belittle me!" "Why not dare? I still plan to keep the fairy by my side as a maid!" Su Zhan laughed. Fairy Peony was ashamed and angry, turned into a streamer and prepared to escape and report to the Queen Mother. "come back!" Su Zhan chuckled, and the sound was transmitted layer by layer, as if there was a kind of magical power that made Fairy Peony instantly trance, and involuntarily returned to Su Zhan''s side again.Looking at Su Zhan, Fairy Peony was speechless in horror. What kind of magical power is this? Although he is just a nursery fairy, his words can make him obey without resistance and involuntarily, this...this is too scary. "I told you to stay as a maid, how can I let you run away? Come in with me." Su Zhan laughed, turned and walked back to the wooden house. Fairy Peony hesitated. She wanted to run but was worried about being controlled by him again, but... She never thought about being a maid. She was ordered to look for Flat Peach. Wouldn''t it be the Queen Mother to blame for staying here! "You can''t come, I will let you come." Su Zhan''s voice came, and Fairy Peony hesitantly followed. The Queen Mother should know what happened here, she will send someone over! Fairy Peony had just walked two steps, and suddenly felt a blast of demon wind behind him. When she turned her head, she saw a shadow flashing by, and a man with a long beard appeared instantly. "East Sea Evil Flood!" Peony Fairy was surprised. "Where is the flat peach? I clearly saw that flat peach landed here!" The East China Sea Evil Jiao shouted sharply: "Hand over the flat peach, or I will kill you!" "roll!" A soft drink suddenly sounded, followed by an astonishing momentum, and then suddenly came out. Before the East China Sea evil water bird could react, he felt the monstrous coercion sweeping over it. With a bang, the East Sea evil water bird flew instantly. After going out, a mouthful of blood came out. Puff! The East China Sea Evil Flood fell heavily to the ground and was seriously injured! "You...pounce..." The East China Sea Evil Jiao looked at Su Zhan in shock, and as soon as he said a word of you, he felt a burst of blood spurting out of the river. "Today I have Peony Fairy. I am in a good mood and don''t want to care about you. I won''t disappear from my eyes anymore. I stripped your skin and twitched your muscles!" Su Zhan glanced, that look... trembling. Regardless of the injury, he hurriedly got up. He didn''t even see how he was injured, he couldn''t afford such a person.Don''t talk about flat peaches, he was lucky if he didn''t kill himself.Change to be a normal god, slaying demons and slayers is afraid that he would have killed himself long ago. This is the real god! The East China Sea Evil Jiao arched his hands and turned to leave. "Seeing you are quite savvy, be careful of the Immortal Donghua, that is your calamity!" Su Zhan said lightly, the East Sea Evil Jiao was taken aback for a moment, and then turned around again and again. Immortal Donghua! He remembered. "come in!" Su Zhan faintly said to Fairy Peony, Fairy Peony followed in blankly. "From now on, you will be my maid. The simple thing you have to do is to serve me, and even simpler is to be obedient. You will do what I ask you to do!" Su Zhan smiled and said to Fairy Peony. Fairy Peony said solemnly: "You''ve taken me like this. Heaven knows that you will definitely come to deal with you. You still let me go. As for the flat peaches, I can truthfully tell the queen mother. If you want to come, you are also eligible to get the flat peaches! " "How can Pan Tao matter to you?" Su Zhan smiled. "You...you are despising the heavenly court, and the heavenly court will send soldiers to deal with you!" "Come on then. Heavenly Court...hehe... one monkey is enough for them!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. "how do you know?" "Can you dance?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. Fairy Peony was taken aback and shook his head. Neither will, nor do I want to jump. Su Zhan disapproved: "Dance, do what you think is the most beautiful." Fairy Peony was unwilling in her heart, but her body jumped up involuntarily.Dancing depends on the appearance. People with high appearance will feel very beautiful even if they swing freely. People with low appearance will feel unsatisfactory even if they dance well.Fairy Peony belongs to the former. Obviously she doesn''t know how to dance, but she always follows the queen mother, who is the first female fairy, and she must be able to sing and dance. As the saying goes, if you are familiar with 300 Tang poems, you can chant if you can''t write poems. Fairy Peony has heard and understood more or less, if it were her own, she would definitely not jump, but her body was involuntary, which made her extremely embarrassed. Not to mention Su Zhan forcing Fairy Peony to dance, but the evil dragon in the East China Sea. Su Zhan reminded him to be careful of the Immortal Donghua, the evil dragon of the East China Sea was indeed careful in his heart!But it happened to meet a few children, which made him feel a little moved. His ten thousand soul flags were only a few short of training. It should be... You didn''t meet Donghua Shangxian by chance, right? Catch these children and leave immediately, it should be fine! The temptation of Ten Thousand Soul Banner made Donghai Evil Jiao unable to bear it, and suddenly shot.Don''t look at him slumping in front of Su Zhan, but he is also the evil dragon in the East China Sea anyway.The children were not caught in their hands yet, and there was no delay at all. After putting these children into the flag, the East Sea Evil Jiao was about to leave, but suddenly he heard a loud shout! "East Sea Evil Jiao, let the child go!" Dressed in white, holding a sword. It is Donghua Shangxian! 1411 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1411 Data 0004 "Too light, I will teach you some special dances later!" Watching Fairy Peony dance for a long time, although it is pleasing to the eye, although it is beautiful, it is somewhat clear and watery.Su Zhan itself is not a vegetarian character, thinking about looking back and let her see what modern modern dances look like. If you let Fairy Peony dance that kind of dance, it must have a different taste! As soon as Su Zhan''s words fell, he suddenly heard the sound of a Luoguo. "This is Huantian Gong!" The dancing fairy peony suddenly surprised."The gong is ringing, all the immortals must rush back to the Heavenly Court immediately when they hear it, there must be something wrong with the Heavenly Court!" "The monkey is making trouble!" You don''t need to think about it. The Monkey King on the front foot disturbs the Pantao Banquet, and the gong on the back foot calls the heavens to summon the immortals back to the heaven. It must be the monkey making trouble.The next thing is to be alchemy by the Supreme Master, right? If it''s a riot in the Heavenly Palace, Su Zhan is still interested in going to see it, now! Slightly shook his head, looking at the anxious fairy Peony, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I won''t let you go back, you can give up. Now that the gong is ringing, you don''t go back, I believe you will find out soon I was caught, someone should come to rescue you soon, right?" "Who do you think it will be?" "You... are you not afraid at all?" Fairy Peony said. "afraid?" Su Zhan curled his lips: "I''m just not interested in being the Jade Emperor, otherwise it would be a good idea to grab the High Heaven Hall." "You...you are so bold." Fairy Peony was startled. What''s the place of Lingxiao Palace?Fairy Peony is usually not qualified to appear in the High Heaven Hall, even if he goes there, he doesn''t even dare to breathe the atmosphere. I didn''t expect Su Zhan to... even utter such wild words! "It''s you who needs to be bold!" "This thing, take your time!" Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly, and a virtual picture appeared in front of Fairy Peony in an instant.Fairy Peony looked over subconsciously, and it didn''t take long for her face to blush."How can you...how can you let me see such an unsightly picture." "It''s just striptease, I''m not just showing you, I plan to let you dance!" Su Zhan said with a smile, then got up and walked out. Although Peony Fairy didn''t want to look at it, but her body couldn''t resist, she could only keep looking. and! These dances seemed to be very long, and later there were dances that required a stick to dance! After coming out of the bamboo house, Su Zhan waved his hand. In an instant, the power of chaos spread all over the bamboo house, covering the whole bamboo house.Although the bamboo house is still there, Su Zhan is also there, and Fairy Peony is also there, but in the eyes of others, there is nothing here, even the gods can''t see it. This is not a low-level blindfold! Although the system is different, Su Zhan''s chaotic power is all-encompassing, plus the power of rules, let alone look at it, even those guys in the sky want to count... they can''t count where the fairy peony is! Of course, Su Zhan was not afraid. However, Fairy Peony just got it, and other interested people have not yet appeared.So Su Zhan didn''t want to waste time with the Heavenly Court, it was better to add fragrance to the red sleeves and let the fairy peony dance.Although Peony Fairy is an immortal, he also values ??the love character very seriously. As long as he is well trained and trained, he must be an obedient maid. The years are endless. After staying for a while, what Su Zhan wants now is a perfect maid! After covering up the bamboo house, some restrictions were also imposed nearby to prevent Fairy Peony from running away.After the incident, Su Zhan turned around and returned.At this time, Fairy Peony''s face was already like a ripe apple, and her breathing became heavy. This is no experience and too little knowledge! This is just a dance, this is going to be an island film, she must not collapse?With a laugh, Su Zhanzhe returned and sat down again, looking at Fairy Su Zhan Peony with shame and anger. "Don''t just watch, just watch and jump!" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Fairy Peony jumped up uncontrollably. Watching her dancing modern dance steps in this ancient clothes, watching her pure and shy eyes but making that seductive action, this kind of contrast made Su Zhan very surprised and very satisfied! Click! The transparent coat has been taken off and Peony Fairy is still on the ground. "Please, let me stop... Don''t... Don''t let me be such a shameful thing, please!" Fairy Peony pleaded at Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and said, "That''s not okay, in fact, you just haven''t gotten used to it. When you get used to it, you won''t feel anything wrong with it. Shut your mouth and don''t talk, keep jumping!" Fairy Peony instantly found that she couldn''t speak! night¡­¡­ Getting deeper. Fairy Peony sat slumped on the ground, with no one on her body, her eyes numb in a trance. She dared not think about what she did. Her own dignified Peony Fairy, unexpectedly... even danced this kind of dance in front of a man, and... she was also clearly seen by the other party, for her, her innocence was gone! "The figure is really good!" Su Zhan walked over with a smile, and Fairy Peony instantly became sober: "Devil, you...what are you going to do again?" "It''s getting late, so naturally I went to rest on the couch, get up... accompany me to bed!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, Fairy Peony stood up and followed Su Zhan to the bedroom inside. She... She thought that Su Zhan would humiliate herself, but she didn''t expect Su Zhan to just fall asleep with her arms around, although... Together, but she didn''t do anything else, which made Fairy Peony a little relieved! unconsciously¡­¡­ Fairy Peony is asleep! Maybe it was because I was tired from dancing before, or maybe because I was too exhausted, and I actually fell asleep in this sleep! When she woke up, she found that there was no one around her, but her clothes were left beside her.Fairy Peony got dressed and came out, but it was already bright outside, which made her a little embarrassed. She was always on time! "Wake up? Then cook." Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and Fairy Peony was shocked, and then looked at Su Zhan with a bit of resentment! "You have the strength to hate me. Now that you are at my mercy, confronting me will only make me bully you even more, so if you are smart, you should follow me! So, fairy peony, go cook !" Data 0005 Although the ancient environment was good, the only drawback was that there were no recreational activities at all. It was basically a matter of men and women when it was dark.Of course, it''s still early to get dark. After eating the meal made by Fairy Peony, Su Zhan took her to the pavilion in front of the bamboo house! With a light wave of his hand towards the table, two transparent wine glasses appeared, and a bottle of red wine appeared in Su Zhan''s hand. After pouring, he signaled Fairy Peony to taste it."This is red wine, it''s also a fruit bar!" 1412 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1412 Although Peony Fairy felt resentful, it was undeniable that he was fine when Su Zhan didn''t humiliate him, especially since it was like that last night... He didn''t bully himself, which made Peony Fairy still a little touched. Although this movement shouldn''t exist normally, but thinking about Su Zhan''s strength, thinking about what Su Zhan forced himself to do, then he seemed''good'' if he didn''t touch himself. This is also a common problem of people! Although Peony Fairy is a fairy, it is also universal! For example, if everyone yells at you every day, screaming and drinking, but one day he is very good to you, you will feel that he is very good.The lips were slightly pursed, the red wine entered, and Fairy Peony raised his eyebrows slightly unexpectedly. "how about it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Fairy Peony nodded slightly. The taste was really special, like wine but not wine, but with a sweet aftertaste. "Drink more if you like it, no one else should have it except me." Su Zhan smiled. Fairy Peony is not greedy for a cup, but the wine is really delicious. In addition, she now feels that people cannot resist under the eaves, so she is not cautious. Anyway, if Su Zhan wants to do anything, she can''t resist it, can she? Although red wine is nothing to drink at first, you will get drunk if you drink too much.At this time, Fairy Peony has pink cheeks, pretty and moving. "Go dance." Su Zhan said suddenly. Fairy Peony froze for a moment, hesitating whether to get up. "Just skip what you learned yesterday." Su Zhan said again, which made Fairy Peony shook his head hurriedly."No, then... that kind of dance is simply done by lowly women, I will never dance." "You didn''t skip it yesterday!" "That''s you who forced me!" "Well, then I can only force you one more time." Su Zhan laughed haha, Peony Fairy slowly got up and jumped aside, with a humiliated expression and her blushing cheeks, coupled with this kind of striptease dance, Su Zhan drinking and admiring it is a great pleasure , Once again, all his clothes were gone and doing these embarrassing things in front of him, Fairy Peony had the thought of getting into wherever he wanted to find. Appreciating the dance, let her serve herself in the bath at night, and then both fell asleep frankly! Did not touch her again! Once or twice, almost every day for the rest of the time. After getting up, I would eat and drink, then let Fairy Peony dance, take a shower, and then fall asleep!Everyday, Fairy Peony still feels embarrassed at first, but gradually... she didn¡¯t realize that she had accepted it at all. When dancing, she didn¡¯t feel ashamed and embarrassed before. She was even accustomed to living without clothes. In front of Su Zhan.Sometimes Su Zhan didn''t control her in the bath, but she also served her well. In addition, Fairy Peony is not restrained when going to bed, sometimes facing Su Zhan and lying in Su Zhan''s arms. For Fairy Peony, who has never experienced this kind of experience, her psychology towards Su Zhan has already quietly changed. She may not have felt this kind of skin relationship, but psychologically, she has already summarized herself. For his woman! "Go ahead." As always, Su Zhan sat in the pavilion and said to Fairy Peony. The fairy peony slowly got up, her thin shirt dancing, dancing lightly. Su Zhan didn''t control her, but it seemed that she had already planned a habit and instinct. Fairy Peony did the same movements as usual, and it didn''t take long for her to take off her clothes. If it were the usual, Su Zhan would end after the appreciation, but this time... Su Zhan hooked up a hook to bring Fairy Peony closer. "Kneel down." Su Zhan said softly. Not harsh, but beyond doubt. Fairy Peony was stunned. This was the first time Su Zhan had made her kneel in these days, but... there was no feeling of humiliation.Kneeling down slowly, Fairy Peony looked up at Su Zhan, her eyes a little blank. "Do you remember why I left you?" Su Zhan asked. Fairy Peony was taken aback for a moment and said: "Maddy?" "Yes!" "So you should also ask you to do something the maid should do, come on, use your mouth!" Su Zhan said. "You...you humiliated me again." After understanding what Su Zhan wanted him to do, Fairy Peony shouted in embarrassment. Su Zhan shook his head without speaking, and directly controlled Fairy Peony. It is necessary to gradually adjust the training! He also understood Fairy Peony''s character a bit, just like dancing, slowly.Su Zhan is rare to be interested, and to endure such hard work, it is natural to train Fairy Peony well! ... ... "Strange why not count!" In the heavens, the Queen Mother wobbled her fingers slightly to calculate the whereabouts of Fairy Peony, and asked her to go down to get the flat peaches, but she hadn''t come back for so long, which made the Queen Mother a little strange.She understood Fairy Peony''s temperament and she absolutely couldn''t do anything against her orders, so the Queen Mother counted, but found that she could not count Fairy Peony''s position.Even if it is dead, she can calculate her position. In this case, there is only one possibility, that is, someone with high mana has blocked Fairy Peony''s secret, and this person has mana... at least twice as high as her. This person will certainly not be in the Heavenly Court. Except for the Heavenly Court, there is a person in the Xianfan who can be twice as powerful as her own and has caught the Peony Fairy. The Queen Mother thought for a long time, but she did not expect who it might be. ! "Could it be Tongtian?" "Ten thousand years ago, Tongtian entered the devil, and the old gentleman followed the Tathagata to rationally suppress him and seal him. The wordless heavenly book records that there will be a catastrophe, and the Eight Immortals will only be born. Could it be...will it be him?" . ... PS: The Master Tongtian in the Eastern Journey has been changed beyond recognition. Although there is a bit of blood, since it is this copy, it will be written according to the copy, and no changes will be made.In addition, the Queen Mother¡¯s appearance has changed a bit, with Yan Danchen¡¯s look in "Marshal Happy", you can search for it if you are interested! Chapter 0006 Time is long, and the years are gradual. Time may be the least conceptual thing in this mythical world.Ten days have passed since Fairy Peony was forced to enter the second stage of training. Now she has more time to do every day, which is to serve Su Zhan with her mouth. After the beginning and the end, Fairy Peony was angry and ignored Su Zhan until he slowly had a dialogue with each other. The relationship soon returned to the state it was in the first stage. People are a kind of accustomed animals, not to mention that Fairy Peony has been tough before. The first stage was knocked out. Now that I accepted dancing, I accepted the use of the mouth slowly, and it was faster than in the first stage! Her psychological defense line and bottom line have already become much weaker. Unconsciously burying his head and working hard, unconsciously will change with the reaction of Su Zhan. "Do you miss Heaven?" Stroking Fairy Peony''s hair, Su Zhan suddenly asked. Fairy Peony froze for a moment. During this period Su Zhan rarely mentioned Heavenly Court matters, and she didn''t seem to have thought about it herself.Now that Su Zhan said so, his memories and longings suddenly flooded up. "miss you!" 1413 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1413 Fairy Peony lowered his head and said. She almost forgot that she was the fairy of Heaven, not really just Su Zhan''s maid. "Serve me well tonight, and I will let you go back to heaven tomorrow!" "Really?" Fairy Peony was overjoyed, but then he was a little confused."You really let me go back to heaven!" Su Zhan frowned slightly, and did not speak but looked at Fairy Peony. Fairy Peony reacted immediately and hurriedly changed his words: "Master, master, did you really let me go back to Heaven?" "It''s pretty much the same. I will remember from now on. If you call me wrong again, I''m not welcome!" Su Zhan smiled satisfied, and reached out to play with Fairy Peony''s body and said: "If you want to go back, I will let you go back. Although you The performance was good, but the freshness was lost. It just so happened that I had to go out for a walk." Seeing that Su Zhan really wanted to let herself go back, Fairy Peony should have been happy, but she didn''t know why she felt a sense of emptiness, as if she couldn''t breathe after being punched. "He... he is... tired of me?" Fairy Peony couldn''t help thinking. "What? Don''t you want to go back?" Su Zhan asked deliberately. Fairy Peony shook his head. At night, in the room! Su Zhan didn''t control Fairy Peony, Fairy Peony served with his heart and tried his best to please. She didn''t know whether she wanted to return to the heavenly court, or... there were other reasons!When she lay down after it was over, Fairy Peony had a slight expectation, but... Su Zhan was as usual. Its daybreak. "I... how should I report to the Queen Mother?" Su Zhan let Fairy Peony leave as promised, but Fairy Peony didn''t leave immediately, but asked. "It''s up to you, you can honestly say that I was forced to stay." Su Zhan didn''t care. Fairy Peony stopped talking, and finally Su Zhan took her out of the bamboo house, and then... turned into a glow and returned to the heaven. As everyone knows, Su Zhan also quietly followed Fairy Peony to and from Heaven. The power of chaos concealed it, and Su Zhan swaggered after him. Whether it was Fairy Peony or the guard of Nantianmen, even Erlang Shen Yang Jian did not find Su Zhan!Speaking of it, there are many changes in the world of Journey to the East. Almost all the immortals in the Heavenly Court have become wine sacs and rice bags. Guanyin is the same as the heavenly group, and there is almost no Buddhism.And the Lord Tongtian, one of the three dignified Sanqing, has become a demon. In this level of world, it is estimated that few people can find Su Zhan. After Fairy Peony returned to the Heavenly Court, she went to find the Queen Mother. At this time, Su Zhan found out how low the position of Fairy Peony in the Heavenly Court was. When meeting the Queen Mother, she needed someone to ask for instructions. He could only be seen after getting permission. Heaven! But... This queen mother was very surprised by Su Zhan. Although the rules are strict, it is clear that the Queen Mother is still good to Fairy Peony. Watching Fairy Peony talk about her unreturned matter, Su Zhan is looking at the Queen Mother.In his impression, the queen mothers are all middle-aged women who are dignified and virtuous, or cold and ruthless, and have different images through different film and television performing arts.He still remembered that the Queen Mother in the Journey to the East was a middle-aged woman, but the woman in front of her was completely unqualified. She was a beautiful young woman, wearing a golden robe and a crown, she was surprisingly beautiful.In terms of appearance alone, it seems to be younger than Peony now, and more tender! "Everyone has the heart to love beauty, even the Queen Mother is no exception." He secretly said, listening to Fairy Peony saying: "I don''t know who it is. I only know how strong it is to deal with methods. Peony was trapped in a mysterious place without the strength to fight back. During... To that person, until the other party suddenly released me, I didn''t know who did it, so I went back to the Heavenly Court to report to the Queen Mother." Listening to Fairy Peony, the corner of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly. It seems that the training during this period is very effective, she even concealed it for herself. The Queen Mother obviously did not doubt Fairy Peony, she couldn''t figure out who the other party was, and Fairy Peony had no way of knowing it was normal.Relieved that Fairy Peony did not blame her, let her go to rest first. "Who would it be? He took Peony abducted but released it again. If it was Tongtian, what would he want to do!" After Peony left, the Queen Mother said in a low voice."That''s all, the Jade Emperor and the Eight Immortals are worried about this matter." With that, the Queen Mother got up and walked out slowly. It didn''t take long for the Queen Mother to come to a clear fairy pond surrounded by fairy mist, slowly taking off her clothes, unexpectedly... Want to take a bath? "Fuck!" Su Zhan followed the Queen Mother to see what she was going to do, and this was the first time he came to the Heavenly Court and he wanted to take a look. He didn''t expect the Queen Mother to be so...so unsuccessful, she would take a bath.But... I''m really in good shape! Watching the Queen Mother enter the fairy pond, Su Zhan didn''t want to leave anymore. For him who has a hobby of collectors and celebrities, watching the Queen Mother take a bath is something not to be missed! Item 0007 The jade arms are like lotus roots, and the glow is moving. Although the gestures were normal and naturally not charming at all, it made Su Zhan''s eyes intently and slightly dry.Xu is because the rules are strict here, let alone an outsider to bother you, even if there is no ordinary fairy around him.In this case, the Queen Mother is naturally relaxed and more real. Outside, she is the queen mother. But here, when she was alone, she showed a little bit of a daughter''s attitude. The queen mother certainly has the supreme power to control all the female fairies, but the more so, the more demands will be made. How can she convince the public if she does not show her dignity?Only in private can she relax. Squinting her eyes and leaning against the pool, the Queen Mother quietly enjoyed this tranquility, but she didn''t know that there were others around her quietly enjoying it.Looking at the beautiful ketone body of the queen mother, Su Zhan secretly smirked and slowly stretched out his hand to her half exposed surface and squeezed it. "what¡­¡­" The Queen Mother, who had originally squinted her eyes, suddenly yelled and got up and blocked her body and opened her eyes to look around. who is it! Who is so daring to sneak into this place secretly, dare to... still dare to take advantage of himself. What a heavy hand! The queen mother was furious, but when she looked around, she found no one at all! "Who is it, get out of me!" The Queen Mother screamed, and at the same time, the clothes next to her waved quickly and flew over and put on her, followed by a jump from the pool.Frowning and looking around, there is no one around as usual, but the Queen Mother does not believe it! She still faintly hurts now, this is definitely not fake! "Invisibility method?" The Queen Mother said with a sneer: "I don''t believe I can''t find you!" When the voice fell, the Queen Mother used her magic power to look around again. "what?" Under her magical power, if someone really hides here with the invisibility method, there will be nowhere to hide, but...there is still no one. "It''s impossible for anyone to escape my spell, could it be... ran away?" The Queen Mother was very puzzled, unwilling to look at it a few more times to make sure there was no one, she could only give up bitterly. "Asshole, no matter who you are, I will definitely catch you!" The Queen Mother murmured viciously. 1414 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1414 That''s right, just curse! Who is she?She is the queen mother. Someone dared to take advantage of her. How could she not be angry? She turned and left. She planned to do a thorough investigation, but she just turned around but suddenly felt that she was pinched again. It was almost the same time that the Queen Mother turned and shot, she heard a loud bang, and the fairy stone next to her responded. Broken directly into powder. "Who!" The Queen Mother screamed, never expected this person to be so bold. But she was also a little frightened. Because she just confirmed that no one is hiding here! How did this person do it? Can''t even break through his own spells, is that person''s strength much higher than his own? Peony, Tongtian! Inexplicably, the Queen Mother thought of these two names. Peony was caught but he couldn''t find it. And Tongtian is his suspect! "Is it Tongtian? Impossible. Even if Tongtian breaks the seal, his strength cannot be restored so quickly. If it is said that catching peony, come to Heaven? He is not so bold yet!" The Queen Mother said in a low voice. Su Zhan was right next to the Queen Mother, and she couldn''t help but smile secretly when she heard her. Tongtian was shot while lying down, right?Moreover, this Gubei guess he is inexplicable. However, what the Queen Mother said was wrong, Tongtian really has the guts to come to the heaven! No matter who will carry this pot. The Queen Mother was very sure that this man''s mana was strong, and she pretended not to show up, so instead of staying, she turned and left, ready to let people check here!Of course, it came secretly. If it is reported that she was touched on the top and on the bottom, how could she face? With the Queen Mother''s order, all the female fairies were busy checking, and Peony Fairy was no exception! When he was busy here, Su Zhan had already left. He came to Heaven not only to tease the Queen Mother, but also to go around. He has seen a lot of heaven, but Heavenly Court is really the first time to come! After going around, Su Zhan really discovered a lot of things, such as Monkey King has been crushed under Wuzhi Mountain, and another example... Tieguai Li, one of the Eight Immortals, has become immortal, and Han Zhongli is also Lao Jun¡¯s. Shepherd boy was also considered to be reborn and reincarnated because of his repeated provocations against Sun Wukong...Of course, because he was destined to be one of the Eight Immortals, it was this incident that allowed him to be reborn and reincarnated as a good one.In addition, I saw many gods with names and surnames in mythology, and most of them disappointed Su Zhan. They weren''t what they thought. After a round, Su Zhan returned to the Queen Mother''s side. At this time, the thorough investigation has ended, and obviously...there is no result. When the female fairy reported, although the Queen Mother nodded silently and told them to give up, her expression was almost as if a volcano was about to erupt, making the female fairy around her a little frightened, for fear of being angry.Fortunately, the Queen Mother did not get angry, but returned to her bedroom. Let all the female fairies retreat, and the queen mother sits on the throne in the center of the palace. "I know you''re still here! Come out if you have the ability, and pretend to be a ghost! Don''t think that you can really despise the heavens if you have high mana. If you don''t come out and bow your head and admit your punishment, I will go to Guanyin to follow the Tathagata. Even stronger!" The Queen Mother looked around and said in a deep voice. Obviously, she was not sure if anyone was around, but was deliberately deceiving. "What does the majesty of the heavens and the Guanyin Tathagata? The majestic heavenly queens are looking for the help of Guanyin and the Tathagata, aren''t you afraid of losing the face of the heavens?" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded! This is the first time the Queen Mother heard the voice, and immediately snorted: "I knew you were there, come out!" "I''m right in front of you, but you can''t find me. You can only say that you are low-powered and let me come out... Ha ha... What can you do if I don''t come out?" Su Zhan smiled hehe: "Of course, you You can also go to Guanyin and Tathagata for help, but the entire heavenly court and the entire fairy world will know that the dignified queen mother has been touched by me all the time. You are not afraid of being ashamed, just ask someone for help!" Chapter 0008 The Broken Queen And The Lovesick Peony "you¡­¡­" Su Zhan''s words directly pierced the Queen Mother''s weakness. If he really did this, he would lose his face and even the entire heavenly court would be ridiculed.As the lord of female celestial beings and one of the people with the greatest rights in the heavenly court, she would never allow such things to happen. "What am I? Have you never heard a saying that people have to bow their heads under the eaves?" Su Zhan said with a smile. The queen mother''s chest rose and fell one after another, and her face was flushed with anger. After breathing for a moment, the Queen Mother gritted her teeth and said: "What do you want!" "I don''t want to be so, just idle and bored to have some fun. Is there anything more interesting than teasing the Queen Mother? Besides, you are pretty surprised, otherwise I won''t tease you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "So I should thank you?" The Queen Mother said angrily.What is my beautiful surprise to him? "You''re welcome!" Although knowing that what the Queen Mother said was ironic, Su Zhan still said solemnly. The queen mother was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. "I don''t care who you are, as long as you leave the heavens and never come again, before... I can assume that the previous things have never happened!" The queen mother felt that she was humiliated by saying this, and the dignified queen mother was taken over. Cheap but low-pitched as it has never happened. "But I don''t intend to treat it as if it has never happened! With such a good feel, why should I treat it as having never happened? And, you told me to leave the heaven and never come again? Yes, as long as you can do it. If you can''t do it Now, why are you letting me leave? You...can''t be the lord! Unless you beg me!" Su Zhan laughed. "Let me beg you, delusion!" The Queen Mother hummed. "Then just wait and see!" Su Zhan really got on the bar with the Queen Mother. He found that Heavenly Court really had no other place to attract him. It was fun to tease the Queen Mother. It was really interesting to watch the Queen Mother get angry while holding it. It.The Queen Mother could not feel the existence of Su Zhan. She felt sulky and wanted to practice but was afraid that Su Zhan would appear again. In desperation, she could only sit like this. Even so, Su Zhan did not let her go and touched her from time to time. After a few times, watching the Queen Mother jump like thunder and helpless can be said to be very interesting. Su Zhan also deliberately pulled the Queen Mother to chat. It was purely idle chat. The Queen Mother didn''t want to bother, but chatting, if one person said it would not be chatting.Therefore, once the queen mother did not speak, he would go and touch it. At first, the queen mother planned to resist and want to capture Su Zhan. Unfortunately, after several failures, the queen mother also recognized it. If you want to talk, then I will accompany you. You still can''t talk. "You are so submissive? You are the queen mother, so let you chat with me? So obedient?" The Queen Mother snorted: "If you don''t threaten me, I will talk to you?" "It''s boring, I''m leaving, I''ll look for you again later!" The Queen Mother cooperated so quickly, and Su Zhan had lost a lot of fun. This kind of thing is just a struggle to have fun. "you left?" "Really gone?" The Queen Mother felt that there was no sound around, and tentatively asked a few times to make sure that Su Zhan was gone and let out a sigh. "This evil star is gone." Su Zhan left the Queen Mother and went to Peony Fairy. Peony Fairy sat in the garden. Her original job was to guard this garden.Fairy Peony''s expression was in a trance, and she was obviously in a certain kind of contemplation. She looked a little bit of lovesickness in that appearance. As for who was thinking about, shouldn''t it be said? 1415 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1415 When the hour came, Fairy Peony got up and left and returned to her residence. Because of habit, Fairy Peony took off her light and prepared to rest, but then she suddenly reacted and murmured: "I''m not here with him again. Together, it doesn''t need to be like this at all." With that, Fairy Peony hesitated and seemed to be ready to put it on, but after hesitating for a long time, she finally lay down.Without Su Zhan''s arms, Fairy Peony felt empty, and she didn''t know how long it took, she seemed to feel someone holding herself. In a daze, Fairy Peony thought he was in the bamboo house, and turned around and hugged him. Woke up the next day and found that there was no one around. "It turns out... it''s just my illusion." Fairy Peony said sadly. ... "what¡­¡­" The Queen Mother suddenly screamed and suddenly turned over and sat up. The quilt blocked her body. The Queen Mother said sharply: "It''s you again!" "Yes, it''s me again!" Su Zhan laughed and said, "I''m here to play with you!" "What do you want, what do you want, can''t I promise you?" The queen mother was a little broken, she couldn''t always be on guard all the time, right?She has only one thought now, what he wants, promise him herself and send him away quickly! "Didn''t I tell you what I want to do yesterday? Well, a new day has begun, and our game has begun. If you want to meet people, you''d better restrain it. I don''t necessarily know when I will do it!" Su Zhan laughed. Said. Su Zhan really did not deliberately scare her. At first, the Queen Mother thought she should not dare to mess around in front of others. Who knows that his courage is not small, but he actually... The bedroom. "Your clothes are good-looking, they are luxurious and luxurious, but they just feel too verbose and not easy at all. I have a set of clothes here, how do you wear them?" Su Zhan smiled and said to the queen mother.Then he shook his hand, and a set of black underwear appeared. Seeing something suddenly appeared, the Queen Mother was not too surprised, but she didn''t understand what it was?And just a few pieces of fabric, how...how can it count as clothes?After watching for a long time, the Queen Mother still couldn''t help but said, "This...what is this?" "It''s called underwear. It''s the underwear worn by women. How about it? It''s much better than what you are wearing now? It''s bloated, and it''s not beautiful. The size I measured by myself should be no problem. Come and try... !" Su Zhan said. The queen mother''s face turned red when she heard that it was something close to her body. She just wanted to put things down. Who knew she took off her clothes. This shocked the queen mother and hurriedly wanted to resist, but It''s useless... Chapter 0009 Are You An Extraterritorial Demon? "what are you doing!" The queen mother knew that he must be the devil who hurriedly shouted. "Try it on, you will experience it well." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I wear it, I can''t wear it!" The Queen Mother''s tone had already been pleading. Su Zhan stopped, and the Queen Mother reluctantly put on this so-called underwear. Su Zhan did not evade danger and told her how to wear it, but it was obviously useless.Although this thing is a modern product, the design is very simple, which can be seen naturally by the cleverness of the queen mother. "Not bad!" After the queen mother put it on, Su Zhan''s voice rang. "Don''t look like that humiliating, I''m doing this for you, you will experience it after a long time. Well, the coat can be worn, rest assured, I have a better way to take advantage of you." Su Zhan smiled and said. The Queen Mother was a little confused, but she still put her clothes on. Apart from the reasons for Su Zhan, the Queen Mother had to admit that this thing called underwear is indeed... it is more comfortable, not only makes the shape look more beautiful, but also feels safe and practical.Although I don''t know how...how he made this, the Queen Mother still admires it. Of course, it''s just that. Such a man with such a strong power actually specializes in women''s underwear, which is simply a sin in the eyes of the Queen Mother. "Come chat with me." Su Zhan said. The queen frowned slightly: "What do you want to talk about!" "Let¡¯s talk about you, is it interesting to be here every day? Of course, you are the lord of female fairies, with an extraordinary status and a distinguished status, but there are also a lot of trivial things. Of course, this is nothing, but... You are the queen mother. To put it ugly, you are the canary trapped in the heaven. Don¡¯t you want to have a little bit of your own life? Do what you want to do and let go of your identity? You are the queen mother, but you She is also a woman." Su Zhan asked casually. "The immortal cannot have seven emotions and six desires, let alone this is my life." The Queen Mother said. "What''s wrong with seven emotions and six desires?" "How can you have selfish desires if you become a fairy?" "It''s just a mere immortal, and you have to destroy your emotions. If you don''t have seven emotions and six desires, what is the meaning of becoming a heaven?" Su Zhan was really hard to understand, and shook his head casually. The queen mother''s expression was slightly startled, and she thought of a terrible possibility. God has a certain number! Everyone¡¯s existence is actually predestined for a long time, and it¡¯s not a human being who doesn¡¯t exist.And this person... can''t count it by himself, but he is definitely not Tongtian.So the Queen Mother has been thinking about it all the time, guessing his identity, so strong but there is no clue! But now he suddenly mentioned the Way of Heaven, and that tone seemed to say that he has the opportunity to become the Way of Heaven, but because the Way of Heaven has no emotions, he refused! This idea... is bold and terrible! God! How... how can anyone become a god without any sound?If someone can incarnate into the Way of Heaven, I am afraid that the gods would have known it a long time ago.Although this idea is absurd, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but tentatively said: "How do you know what it will be like after becoming the Tao of Heaven, and... how easy it is to become the Tao of Heaven!" "Only you gods will yearn for the way of heaven with all your heart. What is the way of heaven? The way of heaven is not unfeeling, but the way of heaven is strength! As long as your strength is strong, you can make everything proceed according to your ideas. Just like mortals look at you. , You are looking at Heavenly Dao!" "If you can beat Tiandao, you will naturally become Tiandao!" "Can you beat Heaven''s Path?" the Queen Mother asked in surprise. "Is this the world''s way of heaven? I don''t know, it''s hidden deep, it''s not so easy to find it." Su Zhan said casually. The Queen Mother was shocked. Seeing that he talked about the Dao of Heaven lightly, the Queen Mother believed that he was not the Dao of Heaven, but a person who had come into contact with that level! "You said... the way of heaven in this world, are you... from this world?" the Queen Mother asked again. Su Zhan smiled: "Don''t think I didn''t know you were testing me, but... it doesn''t hurt to tell you. The world... there is more than this one!" "So you are an extraterritorial demon, no wonder... no wonder I have been thinking about it for so long and can''t figure out that you might be!" The Queen Mother said in surprise. "Extraterritorial demon? Why do you think I am extraterritorial demon?" Su Zhan is a bit speechless, even if I come from another world, I don''t have to think that I am an extraterritorial demon directly! "Isn''t your style of doing things a demon?" The Queen Mother said firmly."It is said that the extraterritorial demon has no entity, but illusion, so I can''t feel you." Su Zhan curled his lips: "That can only prove that you have long hair and short knowledge." "Why did you come here? You caught the Peony Fairy in the Heavenly Court before?" "Is this disaster related to you!" The Queen Mother identified Su Zhan as an extraterritorial demon, and instantly connected everything together. 1416 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1416 Time is too coincidental. Fairy Peony was caught, and he appeared after returning. And when the Tribulation of Heaven and Earth appeared, he also appeared! Is it possible that this calamity does not refer to the sky, but the demon outside the domain? Thinking of this, the Queen Mother couldn''t sit still, no matter whether the catastrophe was related to him or not, the affairs of the Heavenly Demon outside the territory could not be taken lightly. "Are you going to tell others about my identity? Aren''t you afraid that your matter will be exposed?" Su Zhan said lightly. "It''s about the tribulation of heaven and earth, the safety of heaven and the world, do you think I care about personal gains and losses?" Queen Mother Ling Ran said. Before, she was afraid of embarrassment and refused to say it, but if Su Zhan is an extraterritorial demon, it would be a different matter. As a queen mother, she still has this awareness! "admire!" Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands, and said, "But what if I am not an extraterritorial demon?" "Never possible!" "Okay, even if you believe that I am an extraterritorial demon, but what if I have nothing to do with the great catastrophe? Maybe I just come to this world to experience it? Now if you don''t say it, no one knows all this. But if you say Now, it doesn''t matter if the catastrophe has nothing to do with me... Your great righteousness is in vain." Item 0010 After hearing Su Zhan''s words, the Queen Mother hesitated a little, obviously there were still concerns.If he really has nothing to do with the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, even if he is an extraterritorial Heaven Demon, it is not enough to just take advantage of yourself and insult yourself. It is not enough to let the entire Heavenly Court and all the fairy Buddhas attack him. It''s a different story about it. "Do you think I will believe you?" The Queen Mother grunted at Su Zhan, but did not leave immediately. "You said no, your body is honest!" Su Zhan smiled, and said to the queen mother: "If you are worried about me being related to the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, you can look at me!" "Looking at you?" "Yes!" "You follow me, and you know what I do. Isn¡¯t it clear at a glance whether the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth is closed? If I am related to the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, you can tell other people it¡¯s not too late. If it¡¯s not closed, You can keep your face, right?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Do you want me to follow you? My grandmother, how could you always follow you, let alone what you want to do, how do I know?" The queen mother hummed. "So you want to see me?" Su Zhan smiled."It''s easy, you say... I''ll let you see, don''t you say... How do I know what you are thinking?" "Then let me see what the extraterritorial demon looks like!" said the queen mother. Su Zhan smiled and suddenly appeared! The Queen Mother only felt the silhouette flashing in front of her, and then she saw a very handsome man standing in front of her.This man''s dress is very weird, but he is very close-fitting and self-cultivation. She has never seen this style before, just like underwear... "Are you an extraterritorial demon?" The Queen Mother looked at Su Zhan, different from what she had imagined. She felt that the extraterritorial demon should look abominable, ugly, and exude an evil aura.But now it looks like, apart from a somewhat weird dress up, there is no such thing as an extraterritorial demon. "This is what I usually wear. After I came here, I went to the countryside and changed my body." Su Zhan said with a smile, and changed his body into a long gown jade fan and turned into a gentleman! "Is this really what you really look like?" The Queen Mother asked suspiciously. "Replace it like a fake!" Su Zhan smiled: "I found that I am not so ugly, do you think it''s okay to be taken advantage of by me before?" The queen mother became angry from embarrassment. Su Zhan clapped his hands and said, "Okay, promise me the conditions just now? If you don''t agree, I will spread your affairs to the Three Realms. Then, even if you tell them that you want to arrest me, you won¡¯t find it. Mine. How? It''s better to stay with me, at least to know what I did. And...you don''t want to know more about the things of the outer demons? Know about...the way of heaven?" The Queen Mother stared at Su Zhan for a long time, and said, "As Queen Mother, I can''t leave easily." "It''s not easy. Anyway, no one really asks you to deal with important things, so you just say that you can do it in retreat? Anyway, I am going to the lower realm. If you don''t want to follow me, I don''t care about you! "Su Zhan said. "What are you doing in the lower realm?" the queen mother asked nervously. "Of course it''s fun to enjoy the mountains and rivers, hurry up, go or not. If I don''t go, I will leave!" Su Zhan urged. The Queen Mother is reluctant. Her dignified Queen Mother almost never goes to the realm, but she is worried that Su Zhan is really gone. What can this extraterritorial demon be unable to do?Under this urging, the Queen Mother made a decision."I''m going! Don''t go, wait for me here, I''ll be right back!" "Go, go!" Su Zhan waved, the Queen Mother hesitated for a moment and turned to leave. The Queen Mother went to explain that she was going to retreat, so that people should not be disturbed, and then returned hurriedly, and she was relieved to see Su Zhan still here. "Alright? Let''s go then!" Su Zhan grabbed the Queen Mother''s hand domineeringly, took the Queen Mother and teleported directly out of the Heavenly Court and returned to the bamboo house. The celestial being descended to the earth usually flickered with sunlight, which seemed like such a way of teleportation, which surprised the Queen Mother very much. "The time in the sky is really different from the time in the world! You can stay in the sky for a long time without fear of being discovered. But..." Su Zhan looked at the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother looked at him warily."You can''t look like this. If you can''t see people, you will definitely be discovered. Come... I''ll help you change it!" The Queen Mother¡¯s dignified and noble dress disappeared in an instant, and replaced by the kind of clothes similar to the Peony Fairy. The white and transparent light gauze fir, the crisp chest is slightly exposed, the underwear is blocked and it is invisible. At first glance, there is no change. , But there is a pair of flesh-colored silk stockings on the legs, and the original shoes have also become a pair of relatively retro high heels. This makes the Queen Mother seem to be a little taller, and she can''t help but lift her head up and her body is even better! "I shielded your fairy machine, and by the way, I did some tricks where you retreat. If someone wants to count you, they will find you retreating in the heaven. Of course, the name Queen Mother can¡¯t be used anymore. Follow me in the future, you It''s called Yaoqiong." Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help saying that he did these things, and he called himself Yaoqiong. This made the Queen Mother a little angry, but Su Zhan ignored her and entered the bamboo house on her own. In desperation, the Queen Mother could only follow. Go in.As the leading female fairy and a high-powered queen mother, she suddenly felt that she seemed to have no power at all in front of this extraterritorial demon! Entering the bamboo house, the Queen Mother found that Su Zhan didn''t seem to have anything special to do. She looked around at random and quickly discovered what was special about this seemingly ordinary bamboo house. It turned out to be a completely independent place. I can¡¯t find the outside space, so I want to come... I can¡¯t find it outside too!She tried to turn around and leave, and found that the space here seemed to have been laid out, and she couldn''t leave at all!She came back tentatively and found that Su Zhan was sitting in the pavilion drinking wine, looking at herself with a smile on her face. Obviously he already knew what he did just now. If you know it, the Queen Mother doesn''t feel that she needs to carry him! Item 0011 Seeing the queen mother''s pretending to be calm, Su Zhan suddenly smiled and said, "Yaoqiong, you are so brave." The Queen Mother froze for a moment: "What do you mean!" "Here is my mana? With my mana obstruction, you can''t get out, people outside can''t get in, and you can''t count here. Your mana is not as good as me, do you know what''s wrong with me? It means me You can do whatever you want, but you... can only bear it!" "You...you lie to me!" The Queen Mother was taken aback and wanted to turn around. "set!" Su Zhan said softly, the queen mother couldn''t move in an instant, smiled and walked to the front of the queen mother, Su Zhan hand touched the queen mother''s cheek and bowed her head directly, at the same time, his hands flew up and down unceremoniously. After a long time Su Zhan just let go. Seeing her blushing, whether it was angry or angry, Su Zhan smiled and said: "I didn''t lie to you, I just want you to understand that since you are following me now, you must listen to me. If you do, because... you can¡¯t resist." With that, Su Zhan snapped his fingers, and the Queen Mother instantly returned to normal! 1417 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1417 "Clean up your clothes, it''s late, I''ll take you to town to eat something!" "Since I came to this world, I haven''t lived in town yet. How the human life is now attracts me!" Ignoring the queen mother''s angry look, Su Zhan said with a smile and took the queen mother and left the bamboo house directly! A town not far away. For the people here, there is nothing special, but for Su Zhan it is full of antique feeling. There are many people on the street, one by one wearing ancient clothes, and there are many screams on the street. It is very lively.The Queen Mother was obviously still angry, so she followed Su Zhan silently, not knowing how she looked like a maid to others. "Yaoqiong, what do you like to eat?" Su Zhan asked casually. The queen mother did not speak. Su Zhan didn''t care, because there was a restaurant nearby, so Su Zhan walked in. As soon as I entered, I heard bursts of applause. On the table in the center of the restaurant, there was a man sitting there with his hands wrapped around a rope. There were many people standing on both sides pulling the rope like a tug-of-war. The muscles of the man trembled slightly and turned out to be hard. He roasted his arms freely with brute force, even eating noodles with bowls and chopsticks! "The general is brave!" "General Fei is brave!" A few soldiers dressed up around cheered and shouted, and the people watching the excitement next to him even cheered. This kind of strength is really not weak, and this kind of thing is really attractive in this era of lack of entertainment! Su Zhan sat down with the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother frowned slightly and obviously did not like this noisy environment. Xiao Er came over, Su Zhan greeted him and asked him to serve some signature dishes, and then looked at the tug-of-war general with interest. "Do you know who he is?" Su Zhan smiled and said to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother ignored it, and did not eat anything. Su Zhan shook his head and said to himself: "Since you don''t want to eat, then pour me a bar. Also tell you, he is called Fei Changfang, and he will be called by another name in the future, Han Xiangzi. It sounds nothing special. Right? In fact, he is one of the Eight Immortals. Apart from the thousand-year love of Donghua Shangxian who has not yet reincarnated, it is the most difficult for him to become a immortal, because he is very stubborn!" Hearing that it was one of the Eight Immortals, the Queen Mother finally had a reaction. She looked at Su Zhan inquiringly, and Su Zhan smiled and pointed to the wine cup. "Pour wine!" Although the queen mother was reluctant, she still helped Su Zhan pour the wine. After drinking, Su Zhan motioned to the queen mother to continue, and then continued: "He is very stubborn and doesn''t believe in any fairy gods at all, even if he does. He is willing to learn. He is very filial, but in the end my old lady died, and his wife died. I suddenly remembered that his wife seemed to be dumb, and she was quite beautiful. Now it seems that they don¡¯t know each other... ¡­" "What do you want to do?" The Queen Mother asked nervously. "How about grabbing a warm bed? When I came to this world, I haven''t really tasted a woman." Su Zhan said with a smile. "No way!" The Queen Mother hurriedly said: "You ruined Fei Changfang''s life like this, didn''t it affect him to cultivate and become immortal, ranking him among the eight immortals?" Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. At this time, a woman ran in crying and howling, what kind of grievance it seemed?I was stopped by a small soldier. Upon asking, I learned that her family was ill but believed that the Taoist priest of Qingniu Temple said that the child would drink Fushui if he was ill, but instead of getting better, it was even more dangerous!Although he didn''t know why he didn''t go to the government office but to find the general, Fei Changfang didn''t believe in the theory of demons and gods. He believed that the Taoist priests in Qingniu Temple were deceiving, so he immediately dressed and brought people to Qingniu Temple. "Blue Bull..." Su Zhan sighed. The Queen Mother said nervously, "What do you want to do?" Su Zhan laughed and said, "You are really respectful and loyal. I told you to look at me, and you really do everything. Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble. My goal is not a bull." "Then what is your goal?" The Queen Mother took the opportunity to ask. "Beauty!" Su Zhan laughed, then conjured a piece of silver and put it on the table and turned and left. The Queen Mother hurriedly followed out. After shopping around, Su Zhan finally bought a lot of interesting things, of course the Queen Mother was responsible for holding all these things.Although he was unwilling, since he didn''t destroy the way of becoming immortals, the Queen Mother could only endure it.After buying a bunch of things, Su Zhan took the Queen Mother and seemed to be going back.Leaving the city, the surroundings gradually became desolate. After walking for a while, the queen mother said in doubt: "This does not seem to be the way back!" Su Zhan said: "I said I wanted to find a beauty, but I didn''t say I want to go back! I told you that if you stop me this time, I won''t look for it. I will take you back and let you experience what a human relationship is. Happy. I want to come to the world most beautiful women can''t compare to you, after all, you are the queen mother." After Su Zhan finished, he smiled and patted her ass fiercely. "Little ginseng essence, where are you little ginseng essence? Come out!" A woman''s voice faintly came from a distance, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up slightly. "coming!" Chapter 0012 A woman in a white shirt appeared in front, looking left and right as if looking for something, while shouting.Look at the figure and look, they are all good beauties. The Queen Mother looked at her and then at Su Zhan. "It''s her you are looking for her?" "How about? It''s okay." Su Zhan said with a smile. "She..." The Queen Mother looked at this woman and wondered, Su Zhan wouldn''t find an ordinary woman for no reason?So the queen mother subconsciously calculated her identity, and in the end, the queen felt that she was not good. He Xiangu, one of the Eight Immortals. "I knew that you were not a casual person. I also said that you did not deliberately destroy the Eight Immortals. First, Fei Changfang''s wife, and now one of the Eight Immortals. The Eight Immortals have their own destined fate and calamity. What''s your heart?" The Queen Mother whispered. Su Zhan watched as the Queen Mother shook her head and violently stretched out her arms around her waist, letting her lean in his arms. "Yaoqiong, Yaoqiong, haven''t you forgotten what I just said?" Su Zhan smirked and rubbed her ass with her hand down. The Queen Mother wanted to break free but found that she couldn''t break free."What I just said is very clear. If you stop me, I won''t look for it and I will just let you vent. Do you think it doesn''t matter, or do you think I dare not do anything to you?" "Queen mother? Haha, you are just Yaoqiong with me!" "Dare you!" Just as the Queen Mother was about to scold him, she saw He Xiangu had already come here. Seeing Su Zhan and Queen Mother, she was obviously taken aback and nodded slightly and asked: "Have you seen the little ginseng essence? Pass here?" Su Zhan shook his head: "I didn''t see it, but it seems that someone else is looking for it. It seems that he is going to eat it to increase his skill." "what?" He Xiangu hurriedly said in shock: "Thank you, I must not let him eat the little ginseng essence!" After speaking, He Xiangu hurriedly turned and left. The Queen Mother looked at Su Zhan suspiciously. He didn''t stop him, and didn''t force her to stay. Could it be...he really gave up? "I listened to you and let her go, so... I hope you don''t let me down. If I''m not satisfied... I''ll come to her again." After speaking, Su Zhan teleported directly back to the bamboo house with his arms around the queen mother. . As soon as he landed, Su Zhan raised his hand at the Queen Mother. 1418 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1418 The clothes on her body had disappeared in an instant, except for her underwear and flesh-colored stockings. To be honest, her figure was even better than Fairy Peony. "If you refuse, I will immediately go back to He Xiangu and destroy the Eight Immortals. Then you will have nothing to do." Su Zhan said indifferently, walked over and bowed his head to kiss.The queen mother who had originally wanted to resist stopped instantly, but although she did not resist, the resistance was very obvious. Su Zhan didn''t care, and he had taken off her underwear. It was different from Peony Fairy back then. The character of Fairy Peony is very different from that of Queen Mother. Peony now needs that kind of gradual progress, to destroy her psychological defense bit by bit, deepen her impression and let her surrender.The Queen Mother is different. The Queen Mother is the head of the female fairies. She has all the female fairies of the same age. Her psychological defenses are very strong. She hasn''t waited for him to change or something that might have been concealed by her powerful heart. The best way for this kind of personality is to destroy her self-esteem and her defenses in a strong way, and then take it slowly. There is another one. It has been a long time since I came to the world. Su Zhan also felt that it was time to vent! Therefore, he treated the Queen Mother Su Zhan very directly and directly pulled her into it.What to prepare and what to enter?No need. Shoot directly! The Queen Mother was unexpected, and the reaction time did not react. The sun gradually set, and night fell. After it was over, Su Zhan put his arms around the Queen Mother to go to sleep.The Queen Mother was silent and did not respond. She seemed to have not accepted it yet. Su Zhan didn''t care. The same was true of the original Peony Fairy. The breathing sounded gradually, and the expressionless Queen Mother''s expression gradually became vivid. Seeing Su Zhan who was sleeping, her eyes flashed with hatred, and a handful of Yu Ruyi suddenly appeared in her hand, and then she gritted her teeth and Yu Ruyi directly Fought towards Su Zhan! "boom!" Yu Ruyi suddenly hit Su Zhan''s body, and the Queen Mother was overjoyed, but she showed a shocked look after that... Yu Ruyi hit Su Zhan without the slightest reaction. "Why is this?" The Queen Mother lost her voice. "Yeah, why are you doing this? Originally, I thought I was quite satisfied, but now... I am very disappointed." Su Zhan opened his eyes and sat up and sat quietly looking at the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother sternly said: "You, the devil from outside the territory, destroys my virginity. If you have the ability, you will kill me!" "Kill you? No, I haven''t played enough yet. Didn''t you say that I am an extraterritorial demon? Then I will let you do something that the devil should do, so that you will be punished a little!" The voice fell, the power of Chaos Shocked out, she swept towards the Queen Mother for an instant, and the Queen Mother had no way to reflect. She instantly felt that she was tied up and then fell on the beam of the room, her posture was very ashamed! "You..." She opened her mouth and soon found that she couldn''t make a sound at all. "Sun Wukong was crushed under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years, you say...how long shall I hang you here? Queen Mother, haha..." Su Zhan shook his head and turned to lie down, ignoring her and going to sleep again like this! It''s getting brighter slowly. Su Zhan stretched out, got up and put on clothes, glanced at the resentful Queen Mother, shook his head slightly, turned and went out.After washing and eating, Su Zhan did not put the Queen Mother down, but left the bamboo house. Although he naturally said that the Queen Mother would not go to He Xiangu if she was satisfied, but obviously... it was difficult to satisfy herself with this appearance. Therefore, Xiangu He, should she tease or tease her. After coming out of the bamboo house, Su Strategy found He Xiangu as soon as he felt it. At the next moment, Su Zhan has teleported to the vicinity. A seemingly ordinary restaurant, after entering, Su Zhan saw a white-robed He Xiangu sitting at the table, chatting with an old man with white beard.The white-bearded old man catered to him while he was eating something like a wolf. Seeing how delicious he was eating, it was easy to get appetite. "The greedy old Zhang Guo!" Item 0013 "How many guest officials are there?" Regardless of the poor storefront, the service attitude is still good. As soon as Su Zhan entered, Xiao Er came to greet him warmly.Perhaps it was because of the greedy look of Zhang Guolao who was impatient, and just heard Xiao Er''s greeting, He Xiangu subconsciously glanced in the direction of the door, and finally saw Su Zhan in white clothes fluttering! He Xiangu was taken aback for a moment and quickly recognized who she was! Wasn''t it the reason he reminded himself that someone was going to catch the ginseng essence yesterday? She was handsome and unrestrained, fluttering like an immortal, and she was surrounded by a noble woman. Thinking of this, He Xiangu hurriedly waved and said hello. Xiao Er saw that they realized that they didn''t greet him any more. Su Zhan walked over and saw Xiangu He got up and said, "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to see you here. Thank you so much yesterday." "It''s just a small effort." "My name is He Xiangu, this is Zhang Guolao." He Xiangu introduced. "Su Zhan!" "It''s better to meet by chance, why not sit down together? Zhang Guo always has a good mouth, which is the best in this restaurant..." Before He finished speaking, she remembered an embarrassing thing, food, of course. This is the best thing, but the problem is... it''s almost eaten by Zhang Guo.This made He Xiangu feel very embarrassed. She gave Zhang Guolao an awkward glance. Just as she wanted to order some more, Su Zhan had already asked Xiao Er to let him grow it again as it was, and paid the money for the food. "That''s not good." "It''s ok." After sitting down, Xiao Er served the food, and the atmosphere was good while eating and chatting. The main thing was He Xiangu and Su Zhan would talk again. Although it was just some simple content, it was considered a preliminary understanding.He Xiangu''s feeling for Su Zhan should be good, and it should be easy to become a friend after seeing it a few times!However, Su Zhan did not strike while the iron was hot, nor did he struggle too much, so he left after dinner. After going around, Su Zhan didn''t go back almost until the evening. "Do you know what''s wrong?" Came to the bedroom, looked at Queen Mother Su Zhan and asked with a smile. "Humph!" The Queen Mother turned her head and snorted coldly. Su Zhan smiled disapprovingly: "Have you ever heard of a saying, life is like QJ, since you can''t resist, it''s better to enjoy it." With that, Su Zhan took off the clothes on his body and walked to the Queen Mother''s. Behind. "You want, what do you want to do!" "Let you enjoy it!" Su Zhan smiled and started to move... How can the Queen Mother enjoy it?Except anger is humiliation!But Su Zhan was really enjoying it, and he was lying on the couch after the end, he was not sleepy.The time span of this copy of The Journey to the East is very large. At the beginning, it was the Journey to the West that made a mess of the Heavenly Palace. Now Monkey King is still under the Wuzhi Mountain!For the Journey to the West, there should be no details that the people of the celestial dynasty don''t know, and Su Zhan is no exception. Among the demons on the westward journey, Su Zhan was impressed by one. Bai Huling, Mrs. Bones, Bones! Of course, the reason why I was impressed was also because of the deduced image of the bone spirit in the film and television drama, so Su Zhan was so curious to see what the bone spirit in this world looks like, after all, there is no part of the Westward Journey in the TV series. The master is talking about the Eight Immortals!Moreover, the years are so long, just staying here is also very boring! "Baihuling, I will take it tomorrow!" Thinking like this, Su Zhan fell asleep peacefully. Early the next morning, Su Zhan woke up early and set off for the Baihuling Mountain. 1419 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1419 Now this year, there are countless demons and zombies in the wilderness. Baihuling is an extremely remote place. The cliffs of the mountain are extremely steep. There are many bones nearby that are not known to be buried by wind and sand or exposed, giving people a sense of eerie horror. "This place where the birds don''t shit is really not in front of the village and no shop in the back. I am afraid that no one will be here except for the people of the past. Tang Seng was also a brain-disabled back then. How could there be people living in this place, but then again, Since it is ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, how difficult is it to see through it at a glance? After all, Journey to the West is nothing more than a competition between various forces. Tang Seng and others, including the monsters along the way, are all chess pieces." Shaking his head and waving away distracting thoughts, Su Zhan suddenly saw a woman appearing in the distance! "In the wilderness, a young woman came out... Is this insulting my IQ?" Su Zhan was dumb, staring at the woman slowly walking in. The woman looked like she was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and she was poorly dressed, but she was outstanding in appearance and figure. "Are you crossing the road? If so... leave here, Bai Huling... not safe!" The woman said timidly towards her. "Oh? Is there any safe place nearby?" Su Zhan raised the corners of his mouth and looked inquiring. The woman was stunned for a moment, and the expression in Su Zhan''s eyes gradually became dazed. "No, there is no safe place here, this is Baihuling, the place of Mrs. Bones!" the woman said in a daze. "who are you?" "I am the little demon under the seat of Mrs. Bone." "Lead the way, I''m going to see Bones!" Su Zhan said lightly. The guardian little demon immediately walked ahead and led the way. The body of this guardian little demon is a porcupine spirit. Hearing this Su Zhan''s mind, it is naturally that kind of black, big and ugly appearance, but this little demon''s human form is basically related to the picture he wants. Not on.After all, this is a mythical world, each with its own body, but once it has been cultivated, it will naturally be a brand new body with a different appearance, so there is no bad idea in the mind.After walking for more than ten minutes, he soon came to the top of the mountain, which was even more gloomy and filled with demons.There is a cave in the distance, but there is a cave in the cave. In a pool of water, there is a huge skull throne. A woman like a royal sister in white veil lies on the throne with her smooth legs. First there was a woman who was also dressed in white, kneeling and sitting there. Obviously, these two should also be the little demon under the seat of Mrs. Bone. When Su Zhan walked in, the two law-protecting little demons quickly got their ideas, and their expressions were a little gloating.Above the throne, Mrs. Bone opened her eyes faintly, with a trace of domineering in her laziness, the royal sister was full of crimes! ... PS: Have you ever watched Journey to the West: Three Fighting Bone Spirits? Item 0014 The guardian little demon occasionally brought passers-by to please Mrs. Bones, so they didn''t care at first, and even Mrs. Bones didn''t think much about it, but soon she discovered that something was wrong. The mortals who had been brought in in the past came in. Later, it was either panic or fear, or greedy expression, but the person in front of her was very calm, and her calmness made her feel a little palpitating. This was the first time she had felt this way, but it was not enough to make Madame Bones fear or fear, she could feel it, there was no special breath in this person.Because of this, Mrs. Bones came to be interested instead.The body was tilted slightly, his hands propped his head, his feet close together, the skirt naturally fell to reveal the snow-white calves. "What''s your name?" Madame Bone asked lazily, her voice full of seductive magnetism. Su Zhan did not answer. Instead, he looked at the other two guardian little monsters. They were all good looking, one was snake spirit and the other was bat spirit. Three beautiful little demon guardians, plus a wife of the bones of Yujie Fan. This place is really good! "What is our wife asking you, is she deaf?" The snake spirit among them came to Su Zhan and asked harshly and displeasedly. Su Zhan frowned slightly. "boom!" The snake spirit flew out suddenly, and the screams sounded. "Dang!" The snake spirit hit the wall and fell to the ground, and the injury was not light! "what happened?" The snake spirit''s sudden injury made the remaining two little demons a little surprised, subconsciously wanting to pass, but the body involuntarily flew out at the same time. Damn, damn! Two crashes sounded, and they lay beside the snake spirit, all injured and unable to move! "Ok?" Mrs. Bone suddenly got up and sat upright, her eyes becoming extremely sharp. Opened his arms, two bone swords suddenly appeared in his hands. "who are you!" Mrs. Bones asked sharply. Su Zhan walked over slowly without a word. Mrs. Bone couldn''t figure out his doorway, she was obviously an ordinary person, and she didn''t even see him make a move, but her little demon was injured.Seeing Su Zhan approaching, Madam White Bone suddenly flew out, her body as if turned into white smoke and swept towards Su Zhan.The two-handed bone sword pierced directly towards Su Zhan! "Ding!" Su Zhan raised his palm, the bone sword pierced the palm but didn''t penetrate, or even cut, but heard a crisp sound! Mrs. Bone was shocked and subconsciously wanted to change her move, but inexplicably felt that Su Zhan had a strong suction force that made her unable to leave. "Humph!" Su Zhan snorted softly, and the powerful impact instantly spread from his palm. In an instant, Mrs. Bone was directly blasted out. Holding the bone sword, Su Zhan looked at it, this sword is quite good, and Mrs. Bone should be cultivated by hard work! "Pump!" Mrs. Bones hit the wall and fell onto the chair. A mouthful of blood spurted from the corner of his mouth, his eyes were shocked and confused. Su Zhan left the bone sword in his hand and walked towards the chair. "Move, then die!" Glancing at Madame White Bone, Su Zhan turned and walked down.Slightly raised her foot and put it on her own leg, Su Zhan gave a soft smile. "Want to die?" 1420 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1420 Mrs. Bones frowned slightly."I don''t want to." "Be my slave and I will save you!" Su Zhan said. Mrs. White Bone said lightly: "It turns out that you want to surrender me. Your mana is strong. I don''t want to die, so I can only be your slave." "I''m not convinced by your tone." Su Zhan smiled, and said with a smile on Mrs. Bone''s feet, "Do you think I was using my strength to subdue you? There is no need, a mere bony spirit can''t make me do it. I said to save you, naturally is to save you! In this cave, you still can''t make the decision by yourself. In this world, do you think you can make the decision? If you can''t make the decision, you can only become a chess piece. Buddhism, heaven, are calculating the grand plan of the westward journey After nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-eighty-one difficulties, Xitian learned the scriptures and gained great public morality, and Buddhism was greatly prospered. "Monkey King? Isn''t he crushed on Wuzhishan?" "Why do you want to press, and when?" Su Zhan said with a smile."If you don''t surrender, how can you make you obedient." Mrs. Bones was silent. "If I''m really one of the eighty-one difficulties, you do this..." Mrs. Bones looked at Su Zhan."who are you!" "I just want to live comfortably in this world, and enjoy some people!" "My name is Su Zhan." Su Zhan slowly got up, looked at Mrs. White Bone and said, "If you want to survive, I will be your master!" "What if I refuse?" "dead!" "So do you still rely on strength to subdue me?" Su Zhan shook his head: "Two different things, if you follow me, I will never let you become a pawn on the Journey to the West. Naturally I will take over your cause and effect and your troubles. Naturally, you have to be faithful to me. But You refused, just because you refused me, it has nothing to do with the above things!" The specious reasons made Mrs. Bones a little confused, but she knew one thing, whether it was one thing or two things.He promised to be his servant, he could survive and bear the cause and effect for himself.If you refuse, you die! After hesitating for a moment, Bai Bon slowly got up and came to Su Zhan, kneeling down on one knee and bowing his head and arching his hands: "Bone, I have seen the master." "I have seen the master!" The three little demon guards also shouted from a distance. "Get up!" Su Zhan raised his hand to make Mrs. White Bone stand up: "Don''t think that being my servant has wronged you. When you see the other one, you will know...Not only is it not ashamed, but it has already made you show off the Three Realms." "Who?" Madame Bone asked curiously. "You''ll know in a while!" Su Zhan beckoned, and took Mrs. Bone and the three little demon guards directly back to the bamboo house. The four monsters were horrified. What kind of supernatural power is this so fast and so mysterious?And... the Four Demon realized that their injuries did not know when they would heal. "This is where I usually rest. You will also live here in the future. I don''t need to tell you what to do. You should know it by comparison. As for the person just mentioned, it is in my room!" Su Zhan On the one hand, while taking them to their room! Chapter 0015 Queen Mother?Yao Qiong! There was no sound in the room. The four demons stood at the door looking at the naked woman hanging from the bedroom, and the queen mother also looked at the four beautiful female demons who suddenly appeared at the door. Looking at each other, they heard the Queen Mother scream. "Exterior demon, how can you insult me ??like this!" the queen mother roared in shame. Who is she?The dignified queen mother. It''s just that there were no other people here before, but now that people see me like this, but there are still four little demons, this is a shame to the Queen Mother. "This is Yaoqiong, a female fairy I got from Heaven." Su Zhan drew his ears and said with a chuckle. The words Yaoqiong seemed to have magical powers, so that the angry queen mother suddenly calmed down.By the way, these four banshees don''t know who they are, they don''t know that I am the Queen Mother!Thinking about this, the Queen Mother felt relieved a lot.Seeing her calm down, Su Zhan smiled triumphantly. If she doesn''t want to reveal her identity, she has to be honest, Queen Mother, Queen Mother, I see how long you can hold on! "Bone, you will take care of this place in the future and take care of your daily life. As for the three of you little monsters, I will give you a new name. You are called Chunxiang for Porcupine, Xiaxiang for Bat, and Dongxiang for Snake." Su Zhanye It became more interesting and changed the names of the three little monsters.As for Qiuxiang, there is no way, who would have only three little monsters here. White Bone and the three law-protecting little demon nodded and said yes, not dare not to follow.As for the name change, the law-guard little demon didn''t have any comments, anyway, they didn''t have a name. What''s more, the strength of this new master is no longer necessary, and they can hear exactly what the fairy named Yaoqiong called just now. Extraterritorial demon! No wonder he is so strong and so special! No wonder they dare to accept them as slaves, ignore the eighty-one difficulties, and dare to snatch the fairy from the heaven. The four of them had never doubted Yao Qiong''s identity, let alone the Queen Mother! It¡¯s just that Fairy Yaoqiong¡¯s appearance should probably be punished because her master was unhappy. She never thought that this woman was the queen mother who ruled the fairy in the court that day! But they know this, the new owner should be beautiful. "I only have one request for you!" "obedient!" "As long as you are obedient, I will not punish you, and your benefits are indispensable." "Oh yes, one more thing, don''t transform without my permission in the future!" "That''s it, find a place to settle down, cook, and clean these without me teaching." Su Zhan waved them to retreat, and then walked to the Queen Mother. "Let me down." The Queen Mother gritted her teeth and whispered. Su Zhan smiled: "That''s not okay, you look so beautiful." "I, I won''t kill you anymore." The Queen Mother said hesitantly. Su Zhan shook his head: "You still don''t understand? This is just a punishment for you to kill me. There are no rules, and you can understand this truth for so many years as a queen mother!" "You, how long will you hang me." "It depends on your mood!" The environment of the bamboo house is different from the Dongfu in Baihuling, but it hasn''t changed much for them. After changing to the new environment, it feels a little fresher. After walking around inside and out, I know the magic of this bamboo house. It was impossible to leave the place, and it seemed that it was a completely independent world. This kind of supernatural power is not something that everyone can do. With four more banshees, it became a lot more lively here. Playing with the bones of the little feet every day, watching the three demons dance and sing softly, it is also pleasant.Occasionally, I would go inside to find the Queen Mother when she was intrigued. At first, the Queen Mother was very annoyed. But once or twice, if you don¡¯t want to get used to it, you will get used to it. Strong, right? Moreover, even if the Queen Mother didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny that she was not. 1421 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1421 In this way, the days are easy. But some people are not so relaxed, such as... Guanyin. The monkey was about to come out from the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, but the original white bone spirit was gone, and she was left without whereabouts if she calculated it, which shocked Guanyin.While looking for the bone spirit, while looking for a difficult candidate to replace. Time goes by, time goes by. On this day, Su Zhan was about to get up and go to the room to find the Queen Mother, but found that Xia Xiang quietly followed. During this period, Su Zhan knew a little about them. Chunxiang was well-behaved and Dongxiang was quiet. Only this long-legged Xia Xiang was very lively, active and smart. In the past, she did not use her heart to please herself. This character, Su Zhan''s name didn''t make them wrong. Su Zhan glanced at Xia Xiang, and Xia Xiang knelt down in a panic, Yingying explained: "Master, I''m just thinking...I want to serve you and clean up after you finish." "You have a heart!" Su Zhan smiled."You have performed well these days, I can see it. You are careful, and I can''t be too stingy as a master. Let''s talk about what rewards you want." Xia Xiang''s eyes lit up slightly, and he asked tentatively, "Master, for the Lower Realm Little Demon, even if he violated the rules of heaven one day, he is not eligible to enter the heavenly court if he is wanted by the court. Master, can you take me to the heavenly court? Take a look?" "You want to go to heaven!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Xia Xiang heard that the master''s tone seemed a little unusual, and nodded unconsciously. "It''s so difficult, just because I''m also going to go to Heavenly Court." Su Zhan smiled and waved Xia Xiang up, grabbing her shoulder and teleporting directly. In the next moment, the two had arrived in the heavenly court. Seeing the gods around, Xia Xiang was shocked instantly, but then found that the gods in the heavenly court seemed to be unable to see them at all, which made her feel relieved instantly, and felt that the master''s ability was really amazing. "Unless I want to, no one here will be able to find you. Let''s go, I''ll take it around first, so I can brag with others." Su Zhan smiled and took Xia Xiang around in this heavenly court. .Seeing the scenery of the heavens and all kinds of places made Xia Xiang amazed and opened her eyes.Finally, Su Zhan brought her to Fairy Peony. This time he came to Heavenly Court, Su Zhan also planned to see Fairy Peony! Chapter 0016 He Xiangu''s Ascension and First Seeing Guanyin In the room, Fairy Peony sat there in a daze. Recently, she was in a daze more and more, and she was always in a daze involuntarily.Sitting in a daze, Peony Fairy felt as if someone was stroking her hair. At first Peony Fairy thought it was her illusion and didn¡¯t care, but as that feeling became stronger and more real, Peony Fairy The fairy realized that this was not an illusion. Get up and turn around. Seeing the person behind him, Peony Fairy was stunned for an instant. She rubbed her eyes subconsciously and found that this was not her own illusion. Joy filled her body instantly. She exclaimed excitedly, "Master, is it you? Isn''t this my illusion?" Su Zhan smiled: "It seems that I haven''t seen you for a while, but you still remember the rules." "Master, is she yours too?" Xia Xiang asked in astonishment. He didn''t expect that there would be a fairy who is the master in Heaven! Only then did Fairy Peony discover Xia Xiang next to her. Regardless of Fairy Peony¡¯s cultivation level is not very high, but she could tell whether it was a demon or a man. She saw that she came with Su Zhan and still had the same name as herself. So Peony Fairy felt a little sad all at once.Yes, the master let me go back to Heavenly Court because I was tired, this...this must be a new servant of the master. "do you miss me?" Su Zhan smiled and held Fairy Peony''s cheeks, and Fairy Peony nodded slightly shaking. Think, how can I not think? She thought that she was out of the tiger''s mouth, but she didn''t know that after returning, the thoughts made her so painful. She once thought about why she was so humble, and it was obvious that she humiliated herself, but why she did not forget her.She didn''t know, but she knew that she was over. "Master, take me away!" "Where to take you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Anywhere, as long as you can follow the master." Fairy Peony said earnestly. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "I just stopped by to see you this time. For the time being...I don''t plan to let you follow me." "Why... why? I just beg to stay with the master, and the master...how the master treats me, I don''t care." Fairy Peony hurriedly said. Su Zhan still shook his head: "It has nothing to do with you." The Queen Mother is about to succeed, and letting Fairy Peony go back at this time will have the opposite effect. "The time is right, I will naturally take you away." "Xia Xiang, you go out first." Xia Xiang nodded and turned to leave. "Remember what to do?" Su Zhan asked Fairy Peony with a smile. Fairy Peony, of course, remembers that, just like in a bamboo house, dancing, serving, and doing very natural, as if you have forgotten that this is not a bamboo house, but a heaven... After the end, Su Zhan came to rest for a while holding Fairy Peony. After almost half a day, Su Zhan said: "Okay, serve me dressing, I should go." "So fast?" Fairy Peony helped Su Zhan get dressed, and Su Zhan smiled."I will see you again when I have time." "Yeah!" Fairy Peony nodded heavily. Come out and call Xia Xiang, Su Zhan takes her away from the heaven. Originally, he planned to return to the bamboo house directly, but Su Zhan suddenly changed his direction, and appeared directly in a forest in the next moment.This forest seems to have nothing special. What really attracted Su Zhan was from a distance... He Xiangu! He Xiangu, dressed in a white shirt, looked at the person on the opposite side solemnly! Opposite He Xiangu, there is a Qinglian, on which is a very dignified and holy woman, which makes people feel inviolable and playful. Guanyin! "He Xiangu is going to ascend into an immortal and become one of the eight immortals." In this situation, Su Zhan immediately guessed what was going on. Speaking of it, the eight immortals in the Eastern Journey all feel a bit like a child¡¯s play. The test is too simple, and it is basically something that many people can do.To put it bluntly, this is the same as the default. It is extremely difficult for others to become immortals, but it is very easy for a default person to become a fairy. "It''s you!" The Guanyin who was about to say a few words to make He Xiangu''s ascend suddenly felt, turned and looked towards Su Zhan.At a glance, I saw Xia Xiang next to Su Zhan. Su Zhan did not hide the existence of the two from the heaven. It is not surprising that Guanyin can find it. "This is the guardian little demon next to the bone spirit. She is here. She must know the whereabouts of the bone spirit!" Guanyin has been looking for the bone spirit. Now she is a little surprised to see Chunxiang, but soon... she shifted her gaze to Su next to him. War body.Who is this man? A divine sense swept across, Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. 1422 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1422 Guanyin''s face didn''t change but he was secretly surprised. She couldn''t see the person in front of her! "Su Zhan, why are you here?" He Xiangu didn''t know what Guanyin was thinking, and shouted happily after seeing Su Zhan. "Xianggu, long time no see." Su Zhan smiled and said hello to her: "Are you going to ascend into a fairy? Then hurry up, don''t delay." Avalokitesvara frowned slightly, turned his head and said to Aunt He Xiang: "You have sacrificed yourself to save others, and you are very good, and you have completed your merits. You are in the immortal class." After speaking, Guanyin waved her hand, and He Xiangu''s body glowed brightly, and her body flew up involuntarily. He Xiangu ascended, Su Zhan did not leave in a hurry, Xia Xiang beside him was already scared by Guanyin, but Su Zhan was very calm, and he didn''t even mean to leave. "The first time I met, Guanyin didn''t disappoint me." Su Zhan smiled and spoke first. "Who are you, but the bone spirit was taken away by you?" Guanyin slowly said. Su Zhan nodded and said, "The bones were taken away precisely by me. As for who I am... Xia Xiang told her." "The master is an extraterritorial demon!" Xia Xiang said in a trembling voice. Extraterritorial demon, the master is an extraterritorial demon! This made Xia Xiang regain some composure, and she was not so afraid of Guanyin. "Extraterritorial Demon!" Avalokitesvara was shocked. There were a lot of talks about extraterritorial celestial demon, but no one had actually seen it, but he did not expect that this person was an extraterritorial celestial demon!But in this way, it made sense that he couldn''t find the bones. "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not interested in your big plans, I just want the bones." Seeing Guanyin''s nervous and serious look, Su Zhan said lightly. Chapter 0017 Avalokitesvara will not work either! No interest, just white bones? Guanyin don''t believe it! Although she doesn''t understand the extraterritorial demon, how can she be a kind person even though she is already a demon?Especially now that the journey to the west is planned, the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth can be said to be a critical moment, and it can even be said to be a time when the pattern of heaven and earth is changing. A mere bone demon, what can she do to draw out the heavenly monsters outside the territory. What''s more, the demon is the best at deceiving people''s hearts, and his words are naturally even more unreliable. "Hand over the bone spirit." Guanyin said solemnly. "Why is this? I live my comfortable life, and you continue your plan. You will naturally find a substitute if you are missing a boneless spirit. What do you want to do as an enemy! Isn''t it because I want to destroy you Western Buddhism? Happy?" Su Zhan shook his head. "Sure enough, you are hiding evil intentions, your purpose is to deal with our Buddhism!" Guanyin snorted, and suddenly waved the willow branch in his hand.In an instant, a monstrous mana swept over, and the world changed color, like the end of the world.Xia Xiang next to him was already on her knees in fright, and under the powerful pressure of Guanyin, she didn''t even have the slightest sense of resistance.On the other hand, Su Zhan stood still and didn''t move, as if he didn''t feel the powerful mana at all.Surrounded by mana, Su Zhan waved his hand suddenly, and the power of Chaos suddenly emerged. Silent thunder sounded. The mana was gone and disappeared. Guanyin''s body tilted slightly, looking at Su Zhan with a little shock. "What a powerful magic!" "Magic? What the hell is this called?" Su Zhan was speechless, but Guanyin shot again.The willow branch in his hand suddenly lifted up with a drop of water in the bottle. This cleansing bottle is called Yujing bottle. The cleansing bottle contains water purification. The effect is countless. It can be called a first-class good thing. It has the goodness of eliminating disasters, resurrecting the dead, and eliminating the evil in the world!Seeing the water droplets float, Su Zhan''s arm stretched out the power of chaos and swept out, actually dragging the droplets steadily. "How is this possible?" Guanyin was surprised to find that the water purification did not have any effect. This pure water has supreme power to treat evil things. Since he is an extraterritorial demon, it is an evil thing. Water purification is restraint, how can it be useless. "Come and not be indecent, you can pick me up." In the first volume of the power of chaos, the clean water has disappeared. The next moment, the power of Chaos whizzed away, and when he heard a bang, Guanyin was knocked down by Qinglian. "hiss!" Xia Xiang''s eyes widened. This is Guanyin! Qinglian was knocked down by the master waved. Guanyin looked at Su Zhan in horror. As one of the four great buddhists of Buddhism, Guanyin''s strength is not weak, and her status is not low, but at the blow just now, she actually found that she felt powerless to resist, and it was true. Can''t resist.Extraterrestrial demon, terrifying! "Come here today. I am not going to kill you, and I am not interested in hindering your Buddhist plan, so the best thing is that the well water does not violate the river water. If you continue your westward journey, I will enjoy my life. If you come to provoke me, Come one...I will kill one." Su Zhan really didn''t plan to do anything to Guanyin. To be honest, this copy of Su Zhan is purely a vacation and enjoyment. Whether you are Western Buddhism, Taoism, or even Heaven, I honestly don¡¯t have much interest in the Soviet war. But if you are really ignorant, Su Zhan doesn''t mind spending some time to let them down. After Su Zhan said, he ignored Guanyin and took Xia Xiang back to the bamboo house. After coming back, Xia Xiang had a feeling of regaining his soul. The fear was no longer there. Instead, he was confident and proud.Seeing the owner didn''t mind, Xia Xiang quickly told other people about the experience of this trip, including the bones who listened very deeply.Hearing that Su Zhan took her to the Heavenly Court, swaggering around the entire Heavenly Court, no one noticed it. Hearing that the Peony Fairy in Heavenly Court was willing to follow Su to the lower realm, they were already surprised.As for later encountering Guanyin and easily wounding Guanyin, this shocked them even more...especially when Guanyin said that he wanted Su Zhan to hand over the bone spirit, which convinced the bones of Su Zhan''s words. The destiny of nature was arranged like a chess piece. Otherwise, how could the dignified Guanyin Bodhisattva ask Su Zhan for the bones of his own district? After confirming this, Bai Bone let go of the last hesitation in his heart, serving Su Zhan wholeheartedly. Su Zhan hadn''t given any special instructions, but Bone had asked the law protectors to go out occasionally to inquire about the outside world, especially about the master''s situation. This is another few days without knowing it. Su Zhan finally put the Queen Mother down. With her feet on the ground, the Queen Mother has an inexplicable sense of steadiness, but she still feels uncomfortable.Looking at Su Zhan, the queen mother''s expression was very complicated, and she was silent for a while.Su Zhan was casual, and said with a smile: "He Xiangu has already become a fairy, and I''m still the one who speaks. Since you are there instead, I will naturally not prevent He Xiangu from becoming a fairy." "As the head of the female celestials, He Xiangu becomes an immortal and must see you as Queen Mother. You can go back and return after sending He Xiangu!" "Are you not afraid that I won''t come back?" The Queen Mother asked in a deep voice. "What does it matter if you don''t come back? Even if you are in the heaven, I want it, you can''t refuse it. What''s more, I didn''t catch you. You wanted to come down with me. If you don''t come back, what I want to do to the Eight Immortals? You don¡¯t know either." 1423 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1423 "Of course, you can also ask someone to help. But let me tell you by the way that Xiangu He was turned into a fairy by Guanyin''s point, and I was there at the time." "You dare to appear in front of Guanyin?" The Queen Mother said in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "You shouldn''t be surprised at this, on the contrary, you should be surprised, whether Guanyin still has the guts to appear in front of me! Guanyin already knows about the alien demon, presumably all the guys in the sky already know. But look...Is anyone coming to me?" The queen mother was silent. "Okay, go back to Heavenly Court." Su Zhan waved his hand and directly teleported the Queen Mother out of the bamboo house. Item 0018 When she returned to the Heavenly Queen Mother, she was still in a trance, feeling all this seemed to be a dream.After a long silence, the Queen Mother resumed her previous sacred and solemnity and summoned He Xiangu.Seeing He Xiangu, the Queen Mother''s mood was very complicated. She had a relationship in the world before, and she was not sure whether He Xiangu denied that she was like herself.But apparently the Queen Mother''s prestige made He Xiangu dare not think about it, and she didn''t dare to look at it. This was a relief to the Queen Mother.After some encouragement, the Queen Mother told He Xiangu to retreat and sit on the treasure hall. The Queen Mother hesitated. Hesitate to go back! If you go back, you will inevitably be humiliated by that demon again. But if you don¡¯t go back, it¡¯s really possible that the demon¡¯s reckless behavior will come to the heaven to continue...and continue to humiliate yourself, and the demon will have a lot to say, if he is not there, he may not be able to obstruct the other people of the Eight Immortals, the Eight Immortals gather together. To be able to survive this world and earth disaster, there is no effect if one less.After thinking about it, the Queen Mother decided to go back.But before going back, the Queen Mother finally inquired about it, and as expected, it had already spread in the heavenly court. Extraterrestrial demon appeared. Guanyin lost. Although it is spread privately, this kind of news can be known by inquiring at will. "It turned out to be true!" "Even Guanyin is not an opponent of the Heavenly Demon. If the Heavenly Demon really wants to destroy it, who can stop it? No, I must go back quickly. No matter whether he is related to the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, he cannot be allowed to destroy the Eight Immortals." Said secretly, then announced the retreat again, and then returned to the world. Sensing the breath of the Queen Mother, Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly and let the Queen Mother in. She was very witty and changed her outfit before coming down. Although the three realms are distinct, they are closely connected. Since the celestial realm has spread the matter of the celestial demon outside the realm, it has naturally spread in the human world. Who doesn''t have many friends yet?What''s more, the existence of extraterritorial demon is similar to mythology for them. It didn''t take long for the fairies and monsters of the human world to know that there are extraterritorial demon in the world, and some ambitious monsters are looking for extraterrestrial. Tianma hopes to take refuge.At this time, Tongtian also began to be active, and finally recruited a group of men. "Leader, the outside world is spreading the affairs of the outer world demon, should we also inquire about it?" Within the Tongtian Church. There was a person sitting on the huge gossip disc, and the surrounding atmosphere was dark and evil, filled with an atmosphere of evil spirits.The person sitting right now is the sealed leader of Tongtian.Under him stood two banshees. "I haven''t even heard of this extraterritorial demon, but since it''s a demon, it''s a fellow. Chunying, the tree spirit tree, go find this extraterritorial demon, and ask him if he intends to join forces!" Tongtian said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The two demons answered, turned and left! The place of the demon outside the territory is illusory, no one knows where to find it. However, there are many followers of Tongtian Sect, and most of them are all kinds of monsters. It is not difficult to find out the news.Although no one can find the bamboo house, Chunxiang and the others will occasionally go out to purchase. Once and twice, they will inevitably be discovered after a long time. Moreover, they have no intention to hide their identities, so unknowingly, this place is near the bamboo house. You can often see the monsters. Originally, there were few people here, but now even more monsters are born and no one dares to live here. Although no one has found an extraterritorial celestial monster, there are many monsters nearby, and it is interesting to encounter familiar ones occasionally.The law-protecting little demon naturally told Su Zhan about the situation outside. It didn''t matter if Su Zhan arrived. They couldn''t find it anyway, and they didn''t dare to make trouble here! When Chunying and Tsubaki tree spirits heard the news of coming here, they were really shocked by the monsters here. "Don''t all these monsters come to find the extraterritorial celestial demon?" Tsubaki tree spirit said to Chunying in a little amazement: "So many people haven''t found it, even if the extraterritorial celestial demon is really here, we might be hard to find. "Try it." Chunying sighed. They didn''t expect that there would be so many monsters looking for the extraterritorial demon, which made them really feel a little unconfident. Although the neighborhood is big, it can''t hold so many people. After such a long search, they still found nothing. In the end, those goblins simply learned to be smart and waited.Chun Yu and Tsubaki Tree Spirit had planned this way at the beginning, but later felt that this was not enough. After waiting with so many people, even if they really saw the alien monsters, the chances were too slim. "Why don''t we separate, I''ll wait here, you can look for it outside." "In this way, no matter who can meet the extraterritorial demon, he can convey the meaning of the leader." Chunying suggested. Tsubaki tree spirit thought about it and thought that this method was good. She had an advantage when looking outside. After all, it was Tsubaki tree spirit. If there were any turbulent changes around, she would feel more sensitive than others.After the two of them decided, they divided into two groups, and the tree spirit began to look around, saying that it was looking, but in fact it was just wandering aimlessly, purely by chance. But I have to say that her luck is really good. Not long after I walked out, I felt that there seemed to be some unusual sensations around me. When I turned my head sharply, I saw someone appearing out of thin air not far away.Chun Shujing was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly ran over with joy.Just past, the person had disappeared, which made the Tsubaki Tree Spirit stunned for a moment, but instead of chasing after him, she went to the place where the person appeared and looked for it. Everything is as usual, there is no abnormality at all. But she was certain that that person appeared here, and it was definitely not the kind of sudden flying over, but the kind of feeling of walking out of it.With this discovery, Chun Ying noted the location and went back to find Chunying. After learning about the discovery of Chun Ying, Chunying was also overjoyed, and the two hurried back. "It''s here, I can be sure that she appeared here, but she may have hidden it with great magic power." The Tsubaki Tree Jing vowed. Chunying thought for a while and said, "Is it right? Try it." At the moment, Chunying gave a fist."Under the master of Tongtian, Chunying and Chunshu are eager to see the heavenly demons outside the territory." Item 0019 Chunying''s voice echoed for a long time, but the surroundings were extremely silent.Chunying and Chun Shujing stared at the front intently, without any change.The two turned their heads, their eyes facing each other, and the Tsubaki tree spirit hesitated and said: "Aren''t our attitudes not sincere? After all, this is an extraterritorial demon. It should be a person of the same level as the leader. Is it a little bit worse?" Chunying thought for a while and realized that there was some truth to it, so she knelt down with the Tsubaki tree spirit and shouted again: "Under the master of Tongtian, Chunying, Tsubaki tree begs to see the alien demon!" The sound fell, and the surroundings were silent, and a breeze blew the leaves beside it and heard the sound of salsa. Chunying and Tsubaki waited quietly, even their breathing became tiny, a little nervous and a little nervous. Time seems to be a little fuzzy at this moment, it is difficult to tell whether it is fast or long.In a trance, a strand of white clothes suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, and the two of them subconsciously looked up and saw a glamorous beauty. Rumor has it that the extraterritorial demon took a bone banshee, so he fought with Guanyin. This person... must be the bone spirit. The two guessed right, the person here was the bone spirit. "Come in with me, my host wants to see you." The bone spirit said lightly, Chunying and Chun Shujing hurriedly got up and followed the bone spirit in excitement.Obviously, it was only on behalf of the Master Tongtian to beg to see the outer heavenly demons, but the two of them felt a special sense of joy inexplicably.The light in front of her eyes flashed, Chunying and Tsubaki tree spirits closed their eyes subconsciously, and then opened them, but the surrounding scene has undergone earth-shaking changes.The forest that was originally empty has now become a bamboo house with winding paths. In the gazebo in the distance. The man in white clothes was sitting there, surrounded by two little monsters in white clothes, one playing the piano, one singing, and one standing behind him, who looked like a maid, but had a very special and elegant temperament. He was holding the man''s with both hands at this moment. Shoulder, silently. "Under the Master Tongtian." "Chunying." "Tsubaki tree spirit." "Meet the demon outside the territory." 1424 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1424 The two got close, kneeling to meet. Su Zhan waved to the two little demons to stop, and then looked at the two kneeling people. Chunying, the tree spirit. They are all characters with a relatively high appearance rate in Journey to the East, and they are quite sad. "Take the Tsubaki Tree Spirit first." Su Zhan said lightly, and the Bone Spirit was ready to take the Tsubaki Tree Spirit away. Chun Ying and Chunying glanced at each other with some nervousness but didn''t dare to resist. After the Chun Ying was taken away, Su Zhan looked at the uneasy Chunying. "Don''t be nervous, you and I still have some connections, I won''t do anything to you, get up!" Su Zhan said lightly. Chunying was stunned, she had a connection with an extraterritorial demon?What is the origin?She didn''t even know. "do not know?" Su Zhan smiled."Donghai Evil Jiao is your husband, right? I met him when I first came into this world. I saw that he was still agile and had a good attitude, so I reminded him and told him to be careful of Donghua. Unfortunately..." Chunying was shocked, then exclaimed: "So that senior is you!" Of course, before the East China Sea Evil Jiao was with Chunying before his death, he naturally mentioned something that his predecessor had mentioned, but afterwards, Chunying did many inquiries and found no clues. I don¡¯t know who this benefactor predecessor is. I didn¡¯t expect... Thinking of... it turned out to be an extraterritorial demon. Thinking of this, Chunying knelt down fiercely. . There were three loud knocks. "Thank you, of course, the demon for his kindness, I can only hate that Donghua... Chunying begged the Lord for the help of the demon, so that Chunying could help her enemies. For this reason, Chunying would like to be a bull and a horse to repay." Chunying said excitedly. . "No!" The queen mother behind her suddenly spoke. Su Zhan frowned slightly, and the powerful pressure instantly swept towards the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother snorted and fell to the ground involuntarily.She still wanted to speak, but she realized that she couldn''t move and couldn''t speak. Donghua Shangxian. Reincarnated as Lu Dongbin, one of the Eight Immortals. There are countless legends about Lu Dongbin in later generations, and it can be described as a household name. Having said that, the Queen Mother would suddenly speak out because she was worried that Su Zhan would agree to Chunying. If she really went to deal with Lu Dongbin, wouldn''t it destroy the Eight Immortals'' plan? With a small warning, Su Zhan looked at Chunying and said, "You are not qualified to be a cow or a horse. Regardless of your strength, you will not be able to pass it just because of your appearance. To deal with Lu Dongbin, Tongtian should help you. Right? He has to deal with the Eight Immortals anyway. Speaking of which, what''s the matter when you come to see me?" Chunying was a little bit lost, but still said, "I want to ask Master Heavenly Demon if he has any ideas to join forces with the Master of Heaven." "Not interested in!" Su Zhan is very simple. Let¡¯s not talk about the real Master Tongtian for the time being, the Master Tongtian in the Eastern Journey is a funny comparison. He is very strong, but he didn''t directly shoot. He played with the Eight Immortals to crush his IQ, but the result was still unsuccessful.Practicing magic skills, holding the Zhuxian Devil Sword, and finally getting overwhelmed by the pangolin, and all his skills are sucked by the pangolin. Cooperate with him? The price is too low. And definitely a pig teammate. "You can go back and tell Tongtian that I am not interested in joining forces. If I want...I don''t need to join forces." "As for the Tsubaki Tree Spirit, just stay here!" Chunying was shocked, but she didn''t expect to leave the tree tree spirit behind."Master Tianma, the tree spirit tree is here with me. If only I go back by myself, I am afraid... I am afraid that Master Tongtian will not just leave it alone. It will cause the Lord Tianma to trouble." "Do you want to press me with the name of Master Tongtian?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and asked. Chunying shook her head repeatedly: "Chunying dare not. It''s just that Master Tianma doesn''t like trouble, and there is nothing special about Tsubaki Treant. If Master Tianma needs a servant, Chunying is willing to serve the adults and be a better servant for the big ones. ." "It''s her blessing that the tree fairy is regarded by the master." The little demon next to him answered. Chunying thought for a while, seeing that Lord Tianma didn''t look like he hated the Tsubaki Tree Spirit, and perhaps it was really her blessing that she stayed.Haven''t seen so many monsters outside, can''t you even see the Lord Tianma?As for the Master Tongtian, that is not Chunying''s control! Data 0020 Thinking of this, Chunying stopped insisting, but tentatively asked: "Then can I...can I meet the Tsubaki tree spirit again?" Su Zhan waved his hand and asked the two law-protecting little demon to take her to the tree fairy. After Chunying and the guardian little demon left, Su Zhan turned and looked at the queen mother on the ground."I am very dissatisfied with what you did just now!" "You followed me to monitor me and destroy the Eight Immortals, but you should know that this is the opportunity I gave you so that you can stay. If I promise Chunying, I can still understand if you export it again. But just... are you calling the shots for me?" Su Zhan squinted at the Queen Mother, waves of invisible coercion swept away.The Queen Mother''s strength is not weak anymore, she is even more knowledgeable. She hasn''t seen any powerful person, but at this time she feels depressed and uncomfortable, and she doesn''t even have the courage to raise her head.The extraterritorial demon was terrifying, no wonder even Guanyin was not his opponent. "Also, your idea is wrong." Su Zhan ignored the Queen Mother¡¯s reaction, and continued faintly: "The Eight Immortals were born from the catastrophe, but the strength of the Eight Immortals is also different. Compared with the fairy goddess, even if they become immortals, they may not be as strong. Even the monster may not win the battle. Lu Dongbin is certainly one of the more important among the Eight Immortals, and in his previous life he was the Immortal of Donghua, but... the more so, the harder it is to become a fairy. Some calamities are destined and must be experienced. , Otherwise, how to become a fairy? Now you are obstructing everything, I don''t know, do you really want him to become a fairy, or do you not want him to become a fairy!" boom! The queen mother felt her head exploded, and suddenly became sober. Yes. There are twists and turns in becoming immortal. If everything is blocked, how can Lu Dongbin become immortal?Of course, the Queen Mother was naturally hydrated when he said that. He also talked about people, things, and disasters, but the cause and effect between Chunying and Lu Dongbin was too deep, and it was indeed one of his disasters.As long as Su Zhan didn''t take the shot himself, it wouldn''t hurt to help Chunying. If you care about yourself, you will be confused. I was also afraid of Su Zhan. As long as he intervenes, he is worried that he will disturb the Eight Immortals, which is why such an abnormality. "Let''s talk about it, how should I punish you?" Seeing the Queen Mother''s expression changed, Su Zhan knew that she should have understood, but this matter was not so easy to pass. Hearing the word punishment, the queen mother''s expression instantly changed a little fear, thinking of his previous punishment.Is it possible that I have to be humiliated and hanged? "Although no one can come in here, but there are still more monsters outside now, which disturbs people and quiet. I am going to change a place, do you have any good places to recommend?" Su Zhan asked towards the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother froze for a moment, a good place? A quiet place? The Queen Mother thought of Xianshan Fudi in her mind, but Su Zhan did not urge. After a while, Chunying had finished talking with the tree spirit and was sent out, and then the tree spirit was also brought over. Although I don''t know the reason, it is clear that the extraterritorial demon wants to keep himself.The tree tree spirit didn''t really have any special reaction. It didn''t make any difference to her to follow the leader of Tongtian or to follow the demon of the outside world, and obviously this outside of the world seemed to be more powerful than the leader of the world.At the beginning, the Tsubaki tree spirit also wondered if the demon felt that his appearance was fair, so he wanted to keep himself. 1425 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1425 But seeing the little demons next to him, the tree elves didn''t think so. Compared with these few, although he was a little bit charming, he was a little distant. "Let you stay, are you willing?" Su Zhan asked at the Chun Shujing. "Yes, yes!" The tree spirit nodded again and again. Su Zhan nodded slightly and didn''t say any more, and the Tsubaki tree spirit didn''t ask much, and stood aside like a little demon learning the law.Although Chun Shujing is still a bit strange and nervous, but other people have also felt some Su Zhan habits during this time.So it didn''t take long for the piano to be played, the chant to sing, and the dance to dance.Su Zhan waved his hand, and the chair turned into a spacious bed. He leaned on the softness of the Queen Mother casually, and put his leg on the white bone, while the white bone jade hand gently massaged and looked at nothing. The Chunshu Jing said: "You can do whatever you want to please your master." The Tsubaki tree spirit is just an ordinary little demon, and it won''t be any pleasing behavior. After thinking about it, he will dance with Xia Xiang. Although not superb, he is still good enough to be seen.But soon, the wood tree spirit became overwhelmed, because the more Xia Xiang jumped, the less clothes she had on her body. It seemed that she should have jumped like this before. The wood tree spirit didn¡¯t dare to stand alone, so she also learned this way. It didn¡¯t take long. It''s a little bit full of spring! Before Su Zhan, he had instructed White Bone to manage trivial matters and arranged a room for the Tsubaki Tree Spirit. When night fell, the Bone summoned the Tsubaki Tree Spirit. "Mrs. Bones." Regardless of the cultivation level or the status, the tree spirits dare not make a second. "Xia Xiang will go to serve her master to take a bath and rest. As you learn from a good student, three little demons, Xia Xiang is the most favored, do you know what she does, do you know?" Mrs. Bone said lightly. "Know!" Chun Shujing answered in a panic, and then followed Xia Xiang to leave. Behind the bamboo house, there was a stream of spring water, which was the place to bathe. All clothes were gone, and after Su Zhan arrived, he was serving and bathing. The process was also normal, at least dancing was much more normal than before.I thought that after it was over, they would enter the room together, but I never thought it was not.This made the Tsubaki tree spirit be surprised and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "Master, the master doesn''t need to wait for the bed?" Xia Xiang looked at the Tsubaki tree spirit and said with a smile: "What? You want the master to take your body? Don''t think about good things, serve the master with peace of mind, and win the master happy even if you are blessed. Look at you It¡¯s a newcomer, so it¡¯s okay to tell you. The only thing in the bed is Fairy Qiong Yao, or occasionally my mouth! Take a look, it¡¯s already a blessing for you. I haven¡¯t seen so many beautiful female fairies, but the owner is not interested Nothing?" "Fairy Yaoqiong? Is it the female fairy on that day?" "Exactly." Item 0021 "What''s the origin of Fairy Qiongyao? It seems that the status...seems to be a little special?" The tree spirit tree asked with doubts boldly. "Fairy, it must be different from our little monsters. But no matter how special, doesn''t it mean that our master wants to ride? You don''t know, when she first came, she was hung up and punished. Only then put it down." Xia Xiang curled her lips slightly when she said, she wouldn''t dare to say it normally, but she had some mental thoughts. The tree spirit nodded and didn''t dare to cater to it, and he felt a little clear in his heart. Obviously, this Fairy Qiong Yao has an unusual status with the master. Even if he is punished, he is the only one who serves the master. Secondly, it is Mrs. Bone. Obviously, this is the chief manager.Then, the three little demon guardians were headed by Xia Xiang.Although the cultivation base of the tree tree spirit is not high, after all, it is clever to survive in the Tongtian Sect, and she also knows very well that as long as the master is pleased, even the Buddhas in the sky can''t help herself. Judging from the attitude of the owner, I am afraid that leaving oneself is just a random thought, and maybe it will be forgotten someday.If you leave Tongtianjiao by yourself, if you don''t please your master, it will be over in the future!After making up his mind, the tree spirits fell in love.On the one hand, he was obedient and obedient in front of Mrs. Bones, and at the same time he made Xia Xiang good, and at the same time, he worked hard to please, attracting the owner''s idea.She has been in Tongtianjiao for a long time, and it is not bad. Otherwise, she would not have the opportunity to meet the Master of Tongtian.Striptease, wash and serve, are also courteous. In this way, the Tsubaki Tree Spirit really found an opportunity. On this day, the owner also somehow became interested in taking a bath with Fairy Yaoqiong, and in the process, he became mad.It just so happened that Xia Xiang was not there, and no one else was there. The Tsubaki tree spirit was just guarding her with her head down. The sound and the picture made her feel a little uncomfortable.Finally, when I saw Fairy Qiongyao lying on the side calmly, the owner also closed his eyes to rest, gritted his teeth and walked over quietly. "Ok?" Su Zhan, who closed his eyes and rested, suddenly felt that someone was serving unexpectedly. Xia Xiang is not there, and as for the Queen Mother... Although she allows herself to do whatever she wants, but she does not speak, she would not take the initiative to do such a thing. When he opened his eyes and saw the hard-working Tsubaki tree spirit, Su Zhan was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that the Tsubaki tree spirit would take the initiative to do so. Seeing the embarrassed look of the Tsubaki tree spirit, Su Zhan closed his eyes and said lightly: "Did you learn it secretly from Xia Xiang? The technique is the same." The Tsubaki tree spirit responded in a panic, seeing that the owner had no other reaction, so he relaxed and continued! Speaking of this tree tree spirit, she can be regarded as an infatuated species. In the TV series "East Journey", it is said to be the Eight Immortals, but love is inevitable. For example, pangolins like white peony, and white peony seemed to have some affection for Lu Dongbin before.And this tree tree spirit is infatuated with pangolins and will never die.Speaking of which, she hasn''t seen the pangolin until now, and many things have changed a lot.At that time, it was also because of these thoughts that I suddenly wanted to leave the tree spirit.Unexpectedly, this tree tree spirit, who does not show the mountains or the water, is so active!Speaking of it, because of their own strength, they will follow themselves, vying to please themselves first.However, after all, they have to express themselves to make them more concerned. Improve skill? It is too much trouble to do it without the power of rules to control the world.The easiest way is no different from a magic weapon! The strength is strong, and the effect is quick. Even if the cultivation base is insufficient these days, a powerful magic weapon is enough to leapfrog and fight monsters. "All right." Feeling that it was almost done, Su Zhan yelled, Chun Shujing hurriedly stopped, and then served Su Zhan to dress and leave.She was very clever and didn''t take the opportunity to ask for a reward. She was plain as usual, and Su Zhan didn''t mention how she behaved, she wanted to be rewarded. At noon the next day. Su Zhan still leaned against the Queen Mother, put his legs on the bone spirit, fiddled with the piano and sang, Chun Shujing danced with Xia Xiang. "stop!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke. In an instant, the voice was still, and the tree spirit and Xia Xiang also stopped. "There is a very dangerous thing that needs to be done by one of you, who wants to do it?" Su Zhan said in a lazy way, but the queen mother behind him changed color slightly, and then quickly returned to normal."Very dangerous, you may die if you go." "I go." Mrs. Bones spoke without hesitation."The master saves me in distress, and the bones serve as the master." "I still don''t want you to die, just the four of you, who wants to go?" Su Zhan shook his head in denial, and then looked at the four! Chunxiang and Dongxiang didn''t speak, Xia Xiang wanted to speak and stopped as if she wanted to go and was a little scared. After all, it must be dangerous for the owner to say that he might die. He didn''t see his wife speaking but was rejected by the owner.However, she also feels that this is an opportunity. If it is done, even if she can''t surpass her, her status in front of the master will inevitably rise. Even if there are newcomers in the future, she will not be afraid of losing her status. It''s no wonder that she values ??these things, just like the women in the emperor''s harem, the emperor is heaven, and all want to get grace and status, and competition between them is naturally inevitable.Now that there is an extra Tsubaki tree spirit, Xia Xiang feels a sense of crisis."No, I can''t let her..." Xia Xiang gritted his teeth and was about to speak, but suddenly saw the tree spirit tree take a step forward, and knelt down on one knee and said, "Master, tree tree spirit is willing to go!" "Damn it, let her get ahead." Xia Xiang also wanted to speak, but when he saw the master''s actions, he could only press down temporarily. Su Zhan slowly moved his leg away from Madame White Bone and placed it in front of the Tsubaki Tree Spirit.Seeing the owner raised his foot, the tree spirit did not know what it meant, but subconsciously reached out to hold it, and raised his head slightly.He didn''t dare to look at each other, but he saw that his master didn''t have any special expression.This move left everyone present at a loss, wondering what to do. The tree tree was so blessed that he bowed his head and kissed the master''s feet. After an instant, she felt a surging power suddenly swept out of her body, like a vast ocean, endless... Item 0022 An extremely powerful and special aura emerged from the body of the Tsubaki Tree Spirit, which was felt by all the people present. too strong! The guardian little demon has been thrown to the ground under this breath, and Madame Bone is also slightly heart palpitations, as for the queen mother...has been shocked and beyond. Seeing them in shock and trance, Su Zhan was quite satisfied. It was not a whim to raise their feet. Kissing the feet of the feet is also a tradition, whether it was the power of previous belief or the transformation into angels.But this is optional, and the mere ritual does not affect it. If Chun Shujing knows how to do it cleverly, then there is a reason to help her improve her strength, otherwise, I feel a little sorry for Xia Xiang, after all, Xia Xiang did the same thing earlier.If the Tsubaki tree spirit can''t respond to the coming to Su Zhan, then he intends to give it up, just give her a piece of clothing as a magic weapon! This tree tree is so smart and smart! 1426 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1426 "My power is different from ordinary immortals, monsters, and demons. It is considered an independent faction." Su Zhan faintly said and waved to the Tsubaki tree spirit, the body of the Tsubaki tree spirit lit up instantly, and the whole was wrapped in light. Among.After that, I heard the wood tree spirit screaming in a bit of pain. The whole process lasted about ten minutes or so, and the light gradually dissipated. Everyone obviously found that the wood tree spirit was a little different, and they couldn''t even feel the demon. The Tsubaki tree spirit''s shoulders slid slightly, and a pair of huge black wings opened. "Thank you, Master!" The tree spirit knelt in excitement to thank you. At this moment, the Tsubaki Tree Fairy had completely separated from the ranks of fairies. This can be said to be the supernatural power of changing fate and changing heaven and earth! "I want you to go to West Kunlun to take the Jade Lake Holy Land as the place where we will live in the future. Although Queen Mother West has left and went to the Heavenly Court, there are naturally people guarding the place. If you go to snatch it, it will be dangerous, so I give you the body of a black angel. Let me down!" Su Zhan said lightly. Black angel. Everyone secretly remembered the name. Although the master didn''t expect that the master would want to grab the Queen Mother Naxi, the holy land of the Queen Mother, but the tree tree spirit did not have the slightest fear at this time.After repeated guarantees, Chun Shujing set out to West Kunlun.Seeing everyone still shocked, Su Zhan said faintly: "Whether it is a human, a demon, a Buddha, a demon, it can be transformed into an angel body with my power. There are two kinds of black and white, and the strength is quite different but the color of the wings is quite different. It can fly, It can be teleported, has a lot of abilities, is without disaster, and is immortal. As long as I am still, the angel will not die! Wings are the standard to measure the strength of an angel. The more the number, the stronger the strength! Jing is both willing to take risks and so loyal, so she let her take the lead. If you perform well and do things with your heart, naturally it will be your turn!" After hearing this, the demons nodded repeatedly, and even the indifferent Madame White seemed to be a little jealous. Being immortal does not mean immortality. As for the fairy, although it has a long life, it has a lifespan. It is immortal and indestructible, let alone Mrs. Bone, even if it is a queen mother, even those powers in the sky are eye-catching! The reason why Su Zhan would suddenly let the tree spirits go to seize the Kunlun Jade Pool was the punishment to the Queen Mother before. Before Su Zhan asked her about the pure fairy mountain blessed land, she really thought about it a lot, but Su Zhan was not satisfied, and finally chose Kunlun Yaochi. The queen mother was unwilling, if she let Su Zhan and the others pass. Isn''t it suspicious?But I never thought that Su Zhan would actually use this method of grabbing, although it would be ashamed by then, but it was always different. But in fact, there is not much danger there. As the holy land of the queen mother, naturally no one dares to make any ideas, so only a few girls are left to look after.The dangers that the Soviet Union deliberately said before the war can be considered a test.Of course, this is not to say that there is no danger at all. If someone occupies the Yaochi, Heavenly Court will naturally not let it go. For the Thun Tree Spirit, the danger is not to seize the Yaochi, but the heavenly army behind! After the Tsubaki tree spirit left, Xia Xiang felt that she had no competition to perform well. She did not know that the other two monsters who had been indifferent before had become a lot more active. It was just that. For the other two monsters, Xia Xiang still I have confidence in the advantages, but I never expected that even Mrs. Bone would be moved. Normally, Mrs. Bone is just wearing a white shirt, or helps her master massage her legs and feet, or let her master play with her legs and feet, elegant and quiet.But now, the white robe has turned into white gauze, the body is faintly visible, the skirt is so big that almost the entire leg is exposed, madam, madam, I don¡¯t think you know this kind of trick... The only person who is fairly normal is Fairy Qiong Yao, but...her identity is special, so she is naturally confident. "Opportunity! We must seize the opportunity, as long as there is a chance to perform, I can become the second one!" Xia Xiang seemed to be holding back her energy, waiting for the opportunity. As a result, she really made her wait! Chunying and Chunying came to visit, but only Chunying went back. Not only did Chunying stay behind but also refused to cooperate.Obviously, this makes Master Tongtian feel so uncomfortable. Even if you are an extraterritorial celestial demon, you can''t give up face.Those who refused to cooperate and forced me to keep me were too much.Although Chunying was persuading him, it was useless at all.The Lord Tongtian announced immediately that a group of Tongtian Sects were so mightily preparing to hit the scene! "Master, Chunying brought a lot of monsters outside. It seems that those who came here are not good." Xia Xiang whispered. "I think Tongtian came to find a place, I don''t bother to pay attention to the little demon..." Su Zhan disapproved."You go out and take it away." "The opportunity is here!" Xia Xiang was about to respond with excitement, but suddenly heard Mrs. White Bone say: "I saw that these monsters are not low in cultivation, and there are a lot of them. She may not have enough weight, and it is easy to lose the master''s face, so let me go. Right." With that said, Mrs. Bone was dressed in black, holding a double-bone sword and took the initiative to invite Ying. "Ma''am, ma''am, you are too authentic!" Xia Xiang was depressed, but she couldn''t deny it. I can only watch Su Zhan nodding his head to allow, and Mrs. White Bone turned around, leaving a person feeling sad. Item 0023 Outside the bamboo house, there is a demon. All the fairies are almost full. Although their strength levels are not uniform, they have to say that the momentum is quite astonishing. The soaring demonic air makes the surrounding fairies who originally wanted to look for the outer monsters dare not show up and approach. In the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor naturally also thought about the situation here.He also naturally knew the rumors of the alien demon, he wanted to see what was going on.At the same time, Western Buddhism has also noticed all this, as well as the Guanyin in the Zizhu Forest in the South China Sea, etc. Almost all forces are paying attention to the situation here, but no one has noticed the Chun tree spirit in West Kunlun. Chunying stood in the crowd with complicated expressions. She wanted to see it, but she didn''t want to conflict with Grace.But the Master Tongtian was so powerful that she didn''t dare not follow, so she could only lead the way. For a while, she really couldn''t decide what she should do. "boom!" Suddenly, the powerful demon power exploded. Seeing a strand of black appeared out of thin air, dressed in black, and holding a double-bone sword, Madam White Bone made all the hustle and bustle suddenly become silent. They were stunned, Mrs. Bones didn''t. There was no nonsense asking them what they were going to do here, and they didn''t show off their identity, and they just started the fight without saying a word. Although the two bone swords in his hand were not sharp, they were really not weak, their body turned into a black smoke, and the people of Tongtianjiao turned their backs on their backs. Ignoring Xia Xiang''s depressed little face, Su Zhan thought outside.The strength of Mrs. Bone is among many monsters. Among the demon kings, it is not particularly strong. The Heavenly Sect has a profound foundation. This time there are at least a hundred goblins, but there are seven or eight of them with a higher cultivation base than Mrs. Bone. I know if this is all the elite of the Tongtian Sect, but at least it can be said that the Tongtian Sect is indeed rich and rich! "Fortunately, Mrs. Bones will go out for you, otherwise you will hang up if you meet a few times." Su Zhan faintly said something to Xia Xiang, and then he stood up after thinking about it. Mrs. White Bone''s character Su Zhan was very fond of this kind of disagreement, but it was a pity... the strength was not enough to hold the scene. Seeing that the master was about to go out, the three law-protecting little demon naturally followed. The Queen Mother hesitated. She didn''t need to think about such a big battle to know that Heavenly Court was definitely paying attention. If she went out, she couldn''t guarantee that she would be discovered.This hesitation heard Su Zhan say: "Just stay." At that moment, the Queen Mother realized that she felt grateful. This makes her feel absurd. Coming out of the bamboo house, there was a fierce fight outside. The demon king who didn''t know the origin was fighting fiercely with Mrs. Bones. While Mrs. Bones resisted, he had to deal with other monsters, which looked a little strenuous. "Domain, the extraterritorial demon has come out!" I don''t know who shouted, and soon the demons had already seen Su Zhan and the three law-protecting little demons who had come out. "Extraterritorial demon, you dare to despise Tongtian..." One of the demon king yelled, before he waited for the words of Yizheng to be spoken, he saw Su Zhan wave his hand gently. "boom!" The Demon King exploded directly. Bloody and bloody. All the fairies were dumbfounded. 1427 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1427 "Ama and a dog dare to jump out and talk to me, is Tongtianjiao such a thing?" Su Zhan''s voice sounded faintly, and there was no sound around him. At this moment, the demon king who fought with Mrs. Bone stopped and seemed to be the leader. He saw him walking over and said, "Extraterrestrial demon, Master Tongtian kindly came to you to join forces against the heavens. You don¡¯t agree. That''s all, we actually detained our Tongtian Sect! This time we will ask for an explanation in the name of the Tongtian Sect Lord!" "What do you want to say?" Su Zhan looked at him and asked faintly. "Hand over the Tsubaki Treant!" The demon king said. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It''s so courageous to ask me for someone! I want to be curious, this person... If I don''t have a relationship, what can you do?" "If we don''t pay, we can only do it." "Do it? Do it with me?" Su Zhan squinted his eyes and suddenly smiled. "Follow me, you are not qualified yet, wait for my weapon, let''s talk about it." When the voice fell, Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the Blade of Killing God was pulled out. Seeing this weird God Killing Blade came out of his body, the surrounding monsters couldn''t help feeling nervous.Although the words are full of confidence, this is also based on the reputation of the Lord Tongtian, but the man in front of him is not an ordinary person, but an extraterritorial demon with extraordinary origins and no one knows.How strong is the extraterritorial demon?Is it proof that you can win Guanyin?It is said that people did not use weapons and magic weapons at that time! Looked at that dark god-killing blade. No one dare to take it lightly. "Bone, take Chunying, come back." Su Zhan said lightly, Mrs. Bone had caught Chunying and brought it back directly, and then turned around to go back to the bamboo house. Seeing that the extraterritorial celestial demon was going back, and also arrested Chunying, how could the Demon King agree to let them in like this, how to explain to the leader after returning?It''s better to fight for a death.Thinking of this, the Demon King rushed towards Su Zhan directly. "Stop!" The Demon King shouted and rushed over. Su Zhan didn''t even turn back, so he ignored him and entered the bamboo house. At this time, the Blade of Killing God moved! Before the Demon King could react, he felt a burst of edge attack. Speaking of which, the Demon King has some abilities, and he subconsciously intends to evade the magic tricks, but unfortunately... it is still too slow. I heard a flutter!The God Killing Blade sank into the body of the Demon King. The Demon King looked down in disbelief. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t even been a low-grade master for a moment. What kind of magic weapon is this? The God Killing Blade emitted a dark light, and the body of the Demon King was quickly sucked into it. In an instant... the Demon King was still missing, only the God Killing Blade was floating in the air, emitting a strange light. This is a magic weapon! The demons were stunned for a moment, and the courageous had already turned around and wanted to run, but as soon as they moved, the God Killing Blade also moved. Even though this is a weapon, it is very spiritual. The black light spread, the blood mist filled, and all of a sudden...The demon kings have already lost their lives, making Heavenly Court, Buddhism and others stunned and frightened! Item 0024 Outside the bamboo house, the pungent smell of blood permeated with the wind, and a long black blade stood upright. In the distance, many fairies and ghosts looked terrified one by one, and those who were far away did not dare to come close. In the bamboo house, everyone returned. Su Zhan was leaning on the fragrant soft mat of the Queen Mother, and the three little demon guards stood on the left and right, and Mrs. Bone sat down on the side. As soon as Su Zhan sat down, he heard Chunying knelt down with a thud. "Please forgive me." Chunying¡¯s head touched the ground and said: ¡°Chunying should have been a cow and a horse to repay her benefactor, and bringing people back and forth is not what she wanted, but she begs forgiveness. When Chunying avenges her revenge, she will reciprocate her virtue. " Regardless of whether what she said is true or false, people are still very smart. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, just reached out and pulled Mrs. White Bone''s foot, playing with her long legs, watching Chunying who was still waiting for her to fall. "Your life is of no use to me. If you want revenge, I naturally allow it. As for the kindness and cause and effect, you want to wait until the time comes. Now, let''s go. By the way, bring something to the Lord Tongtian, just say it. Not to be indecent, let him wait carefully." Chunying raised her head fiercely, gratefully speechless, and knocked her head a few times. "Xia Xiang, send her out and bring my sword back by the way." Su Zhan gave an order, and Chunying nodded and said that she turned around and went out. There are two willingness to let Chunying go. First, the previous cause and effect made Chunying believe in herself.Second, it''s also because Chunying''s daughter is Princess Longsan.Speaking of it, Chunying is also very good, making peace with the East China Sea evil dragon couple. Unfortunately, the East China Sea evil dragon was killed by Donghua. Chunying committed himself to the Dragon King of the East China Sea and quietly left after giving birth to her daughter.Don''t say that the Dragon King of the East China Sea is happy to be a father, but Panxia is also powerful. He patted Mrs. Bone''s feet, and Mrs. Bone got up clearly, feeling a little nervous. "My clothes are taken off." Su Zhan spoke slowly, and Mrs. Bone was stunned for a moment, a little unclear, but she still drew off her clothes. After looking around, Su Zhan smiled and waved. In an instant, I saw an extra dress on Mrs. Bones! Said it was clothes, but not a coat, but a set of black erotic underwear.This kind of clothes will be common in later generations. Now, although I feel shy, it is not special. "This is for you." Su Zhan said with a smile. The bone-boned husband praised him, but he was confused and ruthless. Compared with the previous rewards of the Tsubaki Tree Spirit, this reward is too ordinary, right?But she didn''t say much. At this moment, Su Zhan suddenly moved. In the blink of an eye, he came to the front of Mrs. Bone, waved his hand and slapped it out. No one thought that Su Zhan would make a sudden move, and Mrs. Bone couldn''t react at all, and was directly knocked out with a palm. The two guardians knelt in fear, and the queen mother behind them was also quite shocked. Firstly, Mrs. Bone did nothing wrong, and secondly, he was not like the kind of moody person who would punish at will.During this period of time, the Queen Mother has not seen Su Zhan punished.The only person being punished is himself, but the so-called punishment is just that kind of thing! Mrs. Bones got up soon after landing, her expression on her face was very excited. "Thank you Master for the reward." 1428 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1428 Mrs. Bones said. At this time, everyone reacted. Who is Su Zhan?Extraterritorial demon! It is unknown how strong his palm is, but it is impossible for Madame Bone to be unscathed in the palm of his hand. Then the reason is that the dress... "This magic weapon, even if the Master Tongtian comes, it shouldn¡¯t hurt you. I usually wear it inside. I look pleasing to my eyes. Secondly, it can protect you well. In today¡¯s situation, even if you repair it. There is no need to worry about shortcomings," Su Zhan said slowly. "Thank you, Master!" Madame Bone was excited and didn''t know what to say. A piece of clothing that looks thin, but it can have such an amazing defense.Since the master said that he can block the leader of Tongtian, he is bound to block the leader of Tongtian! Seeing the power of faith emerging from Mrs. Bone, Su Zhan nodded slightly in satisfaction! Speaking of it, he was just a whim, a magic weapon, any style and style are possible.The appearance of making erotic underwear is purely to kill two birds with one stone and be pleasing to the eye.Anyway, this dress is also worn close to the inside. It¡¯s no problem to wear it in front of you when you are free. When you go out, you will naturally have a coat outside, so don¡¯t worry.At this time, Xia Xiang came back tremblingly with the Blade of Killing Gods, staring at Madam White''s clothes for a moment, guessing in her heart. "Master, your sword." Su Zhan beckoned gently, and the God Killing Blade flew over by itself, flying into his body. Seeing this sword, everyone was subconsciously a little bit timid, and they really realized what an extraterritorial demon is. Usually the owner is entertaining and leisure, and the owner who is not aware of the power of the demon, now that the magic sword is out, people can truly feel the identity of the demon outside the territory. The smell of blood drifted away with the wind, and quickly scattered the traces outside, as if nothing had happened here. Heavenly Court, Buddhism thought about each other. At the same time, Heavenly Court discovered that the West Kunlun Yao Pool was actually occupied. "What did you do?" Jade Emperor asked in a deep voice. "I really don''t know that this person is not a demon, nor a fairy, nor a Buddha. He has a pair of black wings behind him, and his strength is quite advanced." "Could it be a demon?" Jade Emperor frowned. "No matter what, the West Kunlun Yaochi is the land of my Queen Mother. I can''t let others seize it. Who wants to fight with illness and regain this place." "At the end I wish to go." "Okay, let the giant spirit god lead the heavenly soldiers." With a wave of the Jade Emperor''s big hand, the Giant Spirit God took his command, turned and led his troops to West Kunlun, Yaochi. ... ... "The Thun Tree Spirit is going to seize the Jade Pool, I''m afraid Heavenly Court should know it. I want to see you because of emotion and reason. If this is the case, you are allowed to return to Heavenly Court." Su Zhan said towards the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother also understood this and asked: "Then when will I be back?" "After the affairs of Yaochi are settled, then you will serve at Yaochi again. If I have nothing to do, I will naturally go to the Heavenly Court to find you." Su Zhan finished speaking and waved the Queen Mother out. Others did not know the identity of the queen mother, nor did the master let her go.But as soon as she saw her go, Madame Bone and the three law-protection little demon were a little excited, as if they had seen an opportunity! Item 0025 In terms of her position by Su Zhan''s side, the Queen Mother would naturally be Mrs. Bones. Don''t look at Xia Xiang''s frequent serving, but in terms of her status, she is still inferior to Mrs.In the past, Mrs. Bone was also obedient and well-behaved, but she was less active and eager. But first, the stink tree spirit escaped from the demon body and became a black angel. Later, the master gave a treasure. Mrs. Bone''s mentality was completely different. As soon as the mother left, she became more diligent.In the past, Xia Xiang and three other guardians were supposed to serve, but this time he personally went into battle. Seeing her hard to bow her head, Su Zhan was extremely satisfied. He thought that the master would let himself go to bed at night, but the result was just Let her serve with her mouth for a while and let her retreat, which made Madam White bones feel disappointed, and Xia Xiang was slightly gloating. Sleepless all night. The next morning, the guardian little demon was ready to eat, and Mrs. Bone took over from Xia Xiang and helped Su Zhan fetch water to cleanse the horse and horse. "Master, there is a fairy outside." Just after eating, I saw Chunxiang coming over and whispering. "Fairy?" After the previous Slaughterhouse incident, I thought it would be clean for a while, and no one should dare to bother at will. I didn''t expect that not only someone would come, but also a fairy. As soon as the Queen Mother left, a fairy came to the door, who would it be? Could it be that Fairy Peony went down privately? "You guys are gone, I''ll go out and have a look." Su Zhan said, people have come outside the bamboo house. A strand of white shirt. Diverse body. Not Peony Fairy, but another acquaintance. "He Xiangu." Su Zhan greeted him with a smile. He Xiangu turned around when he heard the words, and looked at Su Zhan''s expression a little complicated. "long time no see!" Regarding He Xiangu''s responsible look, Su Zhan didn''t seem to see it. He smiled and said, "Is something wrong with me?" "You are... an extraterritorial demon?" He Xiangu couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "I''m afraid that many people should know? Why? Is it possible that you are here to kill demons and defend the way? I don''t seem to have done evil, right? All the monsters killed were all self-defeating monsters. Mo Weidao, I''m afraid there is no reason!" "You hurt Goddess of Mercy..." He Xiangu spoke subconsciously, and was interrupted by Su Zhan before finishing her words."That was what she shot at me first. I just wounded her and didn''t kill her. Or do you think? I can''t kill her with my ability? Not to mention even Guanyin is not my opponent. Come? I don¡¯t know if you want to kill the demons or defend the way or come to die!" After that, He Xiangu was speechless. "Well, if you come to me, you won''t really want to kill demons and defend the way? Something?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. He Xiangu was silent for a moment, and finally said: "I...I have something to ask." "Oh? What is it, let''s talk about it." "Do you remember the little ginseng essence?" He Xiangu asked. "Of course I remember! It is the fate of you and me. The first time we met was because of the ginseng essence." Su Zhan smiled. There is nothing wrong with this, but He Xiangu always sounds ambiguous, as if it is not the acquaintance between friends, but the kind of fate between men and women.Her cheeks were slightly red, and He Xiangu continued: "The little ginseng is injured and needs nourishment or the dialogue will die! I really can''t think of a way to save him, you, you are an extraterritorial demon with great abilities. There should be a way. Save him?" "I naturally have a way." Su Zhan said. 1429 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1429 "Really?" He Xiangu was overjoyed in an instant, and this smile was quite full of flowers. Su Zhan smiled and said: "Of course there are ways, but don''t worry. I can recover him, but are you sure you want to do this? I''m an extraterritorial demon, so you are not afraid of having any influence on him? Not to mention that I can help him. They are all female demons, not a good environment..." He Xiangu''s expression darkened, yeah... myself, I was a little sick and went to the doctor. "Do you really want to save him?" Seeing He Xiangu''s sad look, Su Zhan asked. He Xiangu said solemnly: "Of course." "Also... it''s not that there is no other way." Su Zhan smiled and moved to He Xiangu''s ear to whisper in a low voice. He Xiangu was still a little hesitant and embarrassed, after all, he was too close, especially when Su Zhan The heat of talking hit her ears, and the itchy feeling made her uncomfortable.But when she heard what Su Zhan said, she stopped.After a while, her face first showed a happy expression, and then she seemed to feel sad after thinking of something. She had no idea at all. After Su Zhan approached but did not leave, the distance between the two of them had narrowed a lot. "This is indeed a good way. If the little ginseng can go there, it can really nourish and recover quickly, and it may be a blessing in disguise, but... it is impossible to go in at will without an order, let alone guarded at all times. , Even if he is put in, he will be discovered quickly. Not only will he not be able to heal his injuries and save his life, but he will be harmed. The heaven...the rules are strict." He Xiangu whispered. "I can help you go to the Heavenly Court, put him in, and I make sure that there will be nothing wrong with him before he recovers, and there won''t be any troublesome hands. But..." Su Zhan stopped here and looked towards He Xiangu. He Xiangu was also smart."What do you want me to do?" "It''s easy!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I am an extraterritorial demon. I don''t have much interest in killing or disturbing the Three Realms. I only like to enjoy it, especially beauty! You have seen it too, whether it was the last time you saw it or me. The little demons around are all stunning!" "I may change a place later, I want you to come and stay with me for a year!" "You, how can you take the opportunity to make such a request?" He Xiangu''s face flushed. Su Zhan laughed and said, "Why can''t I? Could it be that Xian Gu has forgotten? I''m an extraterritorial demon! So your practice of saving people and helping others without asking for anything in return is better not to poke on me!" "If you agree, I will help you save the little ginseng essence. One year is not long, and I can guarantee that once the time is up, I will never hinder leaving. If you don''t agree, then I can only hope you can find someone to treat him. It''s a solution!" Item 0026 The immortal can''t have emotions and desires, if I stay with him for a year, I will inevitably... If it is discovered, it will be done by itself. But... if you don''t agree, the little ginseng essence is at stake, and she can''t help watching him die like this. Dilemma. He Xiangu''s face was embarrassed, and it was difficult to decide for a while. "Can''t you change the terms? If you change another term, I will definitely promise you." Aunt He Xiang said. "Okay!" Su Zhan said casually. "Really?" "Of course it''s true, it''s better... How about replacing you with me for two years?" Su Zhan said with a smile. He Xiangu''s joyful expression stopped before it was completely unfolded. Is this also a change of conditions?One year changes to two years, it is better not to change. "You''d better make your decision quickly. I don''t want to stay here with you all the time. Also, let alone I didn''t remind you. Anyway, I am also an extraterritorial demon, and I can''t see anyone who wants to see it, so... You don''t have a second chance to ask me for help!" Su Zhan said lightly. He Xiangu gritted her teeth: "Are you sure, you...will let me go? And can you cure the little ginseng essence?" "Children are not deceived." "I... I promised! However, you must first send the little ginseng essence, and... I have to deal with some personal matters first, and then... Then can you fulfill your agreement." He Xiangu gritted her teeth. "Deal!" "Give me the little ginseng essence!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand. He Xiangu gave the little ginseng essence to Su Zhan in a complicated mood. Su Zhan didn''t say much, and disappeared. Seeing the disappearing Su Zhan, Aunt He Xian was stunned, and then turned into a rainbow to return to the heavenly court. At this time, the Heavenly Court was watching the battle in West Kunlun, and the Queen Mother was among them. As soon as she came back, she was notified of this thing that she already knew, but as the queen mother, her place was robbed and she couldn''t remain indifferent, and she also pretended to be angry and waited for the result. In the garden! Peony Fairy performed his job as always, that is, guarding the garden. But seeing a flash of light, Su Zhan suddenly appeared. "the host!" Peony Fairy was overjoyed, her face was like a peach blossom. "There is something for you to do." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what''s up?" "There is a person here who was ginseng and was injured. You put him in the garden for healing, dare you?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Fairy Peony is responsible for guarding the garden, but she is not the only one guarding the garden!Moreover, the rules of the heavens are strict, how can mortal ginseng essence be placed in the garden casually, if it is discovered, it must be a heinous guilt. Maybe Peony Fairy will be reduced to a mortal, so Su Zhan has this. ask!Who knew Fairy Peony didn''t even hesitate for a moment, and he nodded and agreed. "Aren''t you afraid?" "If discovered, Peony is willing to become a mortal and serve at the master''s side!" Fairy Peony said with blazing eyes. "Really an infatuated silly girl!" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to caress Fairy Peony''s cheek. Fairy Peony''s face was crimson, and his shy appearance was as beautiful as a peony in full bloom. Give the little ginseng essence to Fairy Peony. Fairy Peony finds a place to bury it. With the nourishment of the fairy qi here, she should recover soon.After finishing, Peony Fairy returned to Su Zhan.Su Zhan was not polite, touched and kissed, and was very satisfied.Such an infatuated, obedient and well-behaved woman, Su Zhan really likes it ruthlessly, and compared to other people, Peony Fairy''s feelings for herself may be more pure. So far, Su Zhan hasn''t really eaten her yet. "You stay at ease in the heaven, you will be able to go down after a while." Staying with Fairy Peony for a while, Su Zhan said. "Ok!" Fairy Peony nodded heavily and hesitated: "Master, are you going to leave?" "Well, look around to see if there is any beauty that can catch your eyes. I will leave the bamboo house in a different place after a while, and there will be fewer people around." Su Zhan said with a smile, and patted Fairy Peony. Head, then disappear and leave. Su Zhan did not intend to make a big noise in the palace, nor did he intend to destroy Buddhism. 1430 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1430 But it''s a rare occasion, how can you do it if you don''t let yourself have fun?Especially when he discovered that although this is a copy of Dongyouji, some characters are different from Dongyouji... Do the math, Peony Fairy, Queen Mother, White Bone, three Law-protecting little demon, Thunk tree spirit, Ding Tianda is adding a He fairy. Among them, Queen Mother, White Bone, and He Xiangu are famous, but Peony Fairy is not enough. Who is the first beauty in the heavenly court? I''m afraid everyone can think of, Chang''e! Su Zhan also wanted to see what this Chang''e looked like.But before that, Su Zhan was going to see the Queen Mother first. First, let me explain about the little ginseng essence. Second, the elixir of Chang''e flying to the moon seemed to be given by the queen mother. She should be familiar with Chang''e. Su Zhan was about to go to the High Heaven Hall to find the Queen Mother, but saw that the Queen Mother was coming from a distance, and there were seven female fairies around him, each of which had a different color and was quite attractive. "Seven fairies?" "It seems that the Seven Fairies are still staying in the sky, maybe..." Su Zhan''s thoughts turned and waved to the Queen Mother. Seeing Su Zhan, the Queen Mother was shocked instantly, and she subconsciously looked at the Seven Fairies around her, only to find that they hadn''t noticed that she breathed a sigh of relief. After a pause, the Queen Mother said: "You go back first." "Yes." Although puzzled, the Seven Fairies turned and left. When there was no one on either side, the Queen Mother walked over. "Why let them go? Seven fairies?" Su Zhan asked casually. The Queen Mother nodded, somewhat puzzled. He just came back, why did he come. "I put a wounded little ginseng essence in your garden, you don''t care about it. By the way, where is Guanghan Palace?" Su Zhan didn''t get too entangled with the Seven Fairies, and he said directly. The Queen Mother first pointed out the direction of Guanghan Palace, and then wanted to ask if Su Zhan was against Chang''e... Before I could ask, I heard Su Zhan speak first: "Is Chang''e still a perfect body?" "what?" The Queen Mother didn''t react for a while, this question...too direct. Su Zhan frowned slightly: "Do you want me to ask again?" Chapter 0027 see Chang''e in Guanghan Palace "Yes!" The Queen Mother paused and said: "There are very few people who know about this, she... is she really the perfect body?" "Oh?" "tell me the story!" As everyone knows, Chang''e and Houyi are married.Chang''e should regret stealing the elixir, Bihaiqingtianyeyexin, so Su Zhan actually just asked casually and didn''t think Chang''e could still be a perfect body.But listening to the Queen Mother''s words, there seems to be something hidden in it. If Chang''e is still finished, Su Zhan will be even more interested. "Although Hou Yi married Chang''e as his wife, as a sun-shooting hero, Hou Yi is highly admired by people. He is mostly drunk when he is away from home every day. The rice tincture he drank on the day of marriage was drunk. The truth of husband and wife. Later Chang''e discovered that Hou Yi and He Bo''s wives were unclear, so she asked for a panacea and flew into the sky in a fit of anger." The Queen Mother explained. Hou Yi is unfaithful? Well, he has never heard of this version of Chang''e Flying to the Moon, but... he likes it very much! "There are not many people who know this secret. Marshal Tianpeng is one of them. At the same time as being drunk, Marshal Tianpeng wanted to molest Chang''e, and was demoted to the mortal world by the Jade Emperor to do things like that." Su Zhan nodded: "How is Chang''e temperament?" "The temper is stable, but the character is indifferent and living in the Guanghan Palace is only accompanied by the jade rabbit, not with people. After the canopy matter, the space is also guarded by heavenly soldiers." The Queen Mother said. "Only Chang''e and Yutu?" "Yes!" said the queen mother. No Wu Gang? Ok! Nothing better! "Are you going to find Chang''e?" the queen mother asked. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Yes, you have to stay in the Heavenly Court, and there must always be a sleeper by my side." "Aren''t there bones and three little demons?" the queen mother asked subconsciously. Su Zhan Xiaoxiao reached out and touched her cheeks, fingers wrapped around her lips, such a thin movement made the Queen Mother look around subconsciously. Some were guilty, some panicked, but not shy. My own training... very effective! "Not everyone is qualified to wait for me. Speaking of it, you seem to be the first woman I came to this world." Su Zhan said casually. The words are very vulgar, but the inexplicable Queen Mother has a happy feeling instead. The previous question about him about Chang''e produced a little dullness and seemed to disappear. "I''m going to see Chang''e, and I will come to you if I am dissatisfied. Also, the seven fairies just now are strictly guarded, and they are not allowed to go down privately." Su Zhan said and left with a smile. The queen mother was a little surprised, not saying Chang''e, what does it have to do with the Seven Fairies, why don''t you let them go down? Ignoring the confusion of the Queen Mother, Su Zhan has already headed straight to Guanghan Palace. Guanghan Palace, Guanghan Palace. Although I felt the coldness here before I even went in. Outside the Guanghan Palace, two heavenly soldiers are guarding here, keeping their eyes fixed, and they dare not relax in their duties.Su Zhan chuckled secretly, and walked directly into Guanghan Palace in front of the two heavenly soldiers. When I entered the Guanghan Palace, I saw a woman in white sitting there with her hands like soft pancreas, skin like fat, deserted and unconventional. Wherever she sits, there is a sense of immortality, just from the temperament and the feeling of Su Zhan , Chang''e was the first woman he saw with a fairy-like feeling after coming to this copy. The peony fairy is delicate and green, and the queen mother has noble rights and interests. Only Chang''e looks a bit cold and refined. "It turns out to be this version of Chang''e." Seeing the appearance of Chang''e clearly, Su Zhan felt a little clear in his heart. "Who!" Suddenly, the quiet Chang''e yelled coldly. 1431 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1431 "Huh? You could find me?" Su Zhan was a little surprised. Although Chang''e is a relatively well-known figure among mythological figures, it is really not very good at her cultivation level. Even the heavenly immortals can''t find him, but Chang''e found it, which made Su Zhanpo surprised. . "who are you?" Chang''e asked with a vigilant expression, only hearing the sound but not seeing the person. As her voice fell, Su Zhan simply showed his figure. Looking at Su Zhan, Chang''e frowned and said nothing. "My name is Su Zhan, this name may be a little strange to you, but... have you ever heard the name Extraterritorial Demon?" "Extraterritorial Demon!" Even if it is the former residence of Guanghan Palace, Chang''e has heard the name without leaving the house, and it can be said that the limelight is in full swing recently.It''s just that she never expected that this extraterritorial celestial demon would come here, what did he... intend? Ran in and out of the heavenly court at will, the heavenly soldiers outside haven''t noticed. The strength of this extraterritorial demon is so strong! Chang''e''s thoughts were turning around, but his face was not too shocked! It''s not that she didn''t want to, it''s just that she had been alone in this Guanghan Palace for so long, she had forgotten how to cry, how to laugh, and she was not used to making expressions. "I heard that Chang''e is the number one beauty, let me take a look!" "Fortunately, it didn''t disappoint me!" Su Zhan smiled, walked up to Chang''e and sat down on his own. Just as Chang''e was about to speak, he saw Su Zhan wave his hand suddenly. Behind him, a white rabbit stood still for an instant. "What did you do to Yutu!" Chang''e was a little anxious. "Just let her not disturb you and me, I will naturally let her go when I leave." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This is Guanghan Palace, you are not afraid..." Before Chang''e had finished speaking, Su Zhan waved his hand again. "If I''m afraid, I won''t come." "I want to come...no one can stop, no one can drive away!" "So, don''t talk about this kind of nutritious nonsense, right?" Su Zhan squinted at Chang''e, and Chang''e was calm."what do you want?" "I said I lacked a fairy who would serve the bed. Isn''t it too vulgar? Put another way, I want to spend the Spring Festival with you. What do you think? It should be more elegant!" "you¡­¡­" "How long have you not left this Guanghan Palace? Know how the world has changed? It''s deserted here, and a person will be sick sooner or later. How about... I will take you to the world for a stroll?" The topic turned too abruptly, making Chang''e forget to be angry for a while. "Don''t you want to go down to earth? Of course you can''t get down to earth at will in this heavenly court. After all, the rules and regulations are too annoying, but I am different! I can secretly take you down and guarantee how long you want to stay in the earth. Just stay for as long as no one will notice!" Item 0028 Down to earth? Chang''e had such a moment of heartbeat, how long hasn''t she been out since she came to Guanghan Palace?Not to mention going down to the world, even in Guanghan Palace, she has never gone out a few times, and she knows some things from others. She really wants to know what the world has become nowadays.However, it was only for a moment, the extraterritorial demon in front of him was a dangerous person, who waited in bed and spent the Spring Festival together, Chang''e didn''t want to have anything to do with him. After a pause, Chang''e shook her head slightly: "I''m not interested, you...you should leave here?" Su Zhan smiled: "Your tone doesn''t sound so determined. You can rest assured that if you disagree, I won''t force you. What''s more... If I really want to take you down, you can''t stop it. Isn''t it?" "So, follow me down." Su Zhan stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards Chang''e. Chang''e wanted to hide, but where could he hide?Being easily grasped by the wrist, Su Zhan was not very polite. After grasping it, Chang''e clasped his ten fingers and couldn''t break free even if he wanted to break free. "You let go!" Chang''e said in a panic, but suddenly felt a turbulence followed by a change in the surrounding environment. He was no longer in Guanghan Palace. "this is¡­¡­" "Yes, this is the mortal world!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "Brilliant clothes and jade food, local customs, I will take you to appreciate it." After speaking, he could not help but walked away holding Chang''e''s hand. "Don''t worry, I''ve covered my breath. The guys in the sky won''t bother you. Even face to face, I still have a way to keep them from discovering." "You, can you let go of my hand?" Chang''e said. "No!" They refused very simply. Chang''e was slightly bored and couldn''t help but said: "Didn''t you say that I don''t agree, you wouldn''t force me?" "It''s just holding hands, do you really disagree?" Su Zhan stopped and squinted at her. For some reason, I felt a little panicked when I saw Su Zhan''s act of sending Chang''e. Can you believe the words of an extraterritorial demon? If it''s not as good, if it''s better, just agree, at least...at least not to provoke him to do more excessive things! Although she was still reluctant in her heart, Chang''e could only nod her head and said, "I, I agree." "That''s right." "This is what you agreed, not counting I forcing you!" Su Zhan smiled and shook Chang''e''s hand triumphantly before moving on. The scenery is beautiful and the scenery is pleasant. At first Chang''e was a little absent-minded and worried, but she gradually forgot when she watched the beautiful rivers and mountains.When they met a beautiful place, the two went on foot.Then she teleported to another place. In a short period of time, Su Zhan had taken her to visit a number of places, and by the way explained what place it was and what beautiful scenery it had. Chang''e who went to and fro was a little immersed in it!Living in Guanghan Palace for a long time, how can I personally experience such a beautiful scenery! In addition to these beautiful mountains and rivers, Su Zhan also took Chang''e to the city. 1432 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1432 Once in the city, it attracted a lot of attention. Chang''e, it''s so beautiful! Especially the otherworldly temperament, ordinary mortals have seen such a beautiful fairy.At first, Chang''e was still a little indifferent, but after slowly reacting, she was a little embarrassed, and she didn''t want to be the focus. "Let''s, let''s leave here." Chang''e whispered. "Okay, find a place to eat something." Su Zhan said with a smile, and happened to find a restaurant nearby! However, it is not an ordinary restaurant. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked over directly with Chang''e. "The best private room, don''t worry if you are good at it." When he came to the restaurant, Su Zhan was still making money, and Xiao Er''s face was blooming with happiness, and he immediately waited on him. After a while, in the elegant room, the food and drink were ready. "how do you feel?" While eating, Su Zhan asked Chang''e with a smile. Chang''e sighed: "The change... is so big." "Your changes are also great, this person... it''s better to come out from time to time for a walk. It''s easy to get sick if you are too resident." "Can drink a bar?" Chang''e nodded slightly. "Forget the wine here, it''s not for you, try this." Su Zhan raised his hand and a red wine appeared out of thin air. "This is?" Chang''e asked suspiciously. "you will like it!" Su Zhan smiled and took the cup to her."Try it." Chang''e hesitated and took a sip while pursing her mouth.Seeing her little mouth, Su Zhan was quite moved. If this mouth serves him, I think it would be very good! "Delicious!" Chang''e''s eyes lit up slightly and exclaimed. "It''s delicious, just drink more." Su Zhan said with a smile. It was just a casual comment, but Chang''e''s next move surprised Su Zhan.She didn''t drink much, every time she sipped it, as if she was tasting the taste of red wine.But the frequency was very fast, and he had already drunk a lot without knowing it, and his original white face became ruddy.Su Zhan didn''t pay attention and found that she had almost drunk the red wine. "Leave me a bite!" Su Zhan said with a smile. At this time, Chang''e just drank the last sip of the cup into his mouth. When she heard this, she didn''t swallow or vomit, which was quite embarrassing. Just when she was about to swallow it, Su Zhan suddenly came over. "Just left a bite for me, haha..." Su Zhan laughed. Chang''e was wondering where there was the last bite, but suddenly saw Su Zhan''s hand hugging her neck and then bowed her head to kiss.Chang''e didn''t expect Su Zhan to do this at all. The wine was still in his mouth, so he opened his mouth subconsciously, and then...sneakly and stabs Su Zhan to...drink.Subsequently, Su Zhan invaded unceremoniously. Chang''e was stunned for a moment and hurriedly wanted to push Su Zhan away and break free, but unfortunately... How could Su Zhan make her wish, and she didn''t know how long it took to get her. Su Zhan then relaxed contentedly. And seeing that Chang''e''s clothes were messy, her face flushed red without knowing whether it was angry or shy, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. He was wronged, and angrily said to Su Zhan: "You, how can you say nothing?" "Don''t blame me, you can only blame you for being so beautiful, you can''t help it!" Item 0029 Listening to Su Zhan''s rogue explanation, Chang''e was angry and angry but had nothing to do.Especially when Su Zhan deliberately clicked his mouth as if he was aftertaste, which made her very embarrassed.Seeing Chang''e glaring at her, Su Zhan didn''t feel angry, but smiled and hugged her waist.Chang''e struggled a few times and couldn''t get away. He heard Su Zhan smiling and saying, "I find that your angry look is also very charming. Now I...but I am getting you more and more." "How did it feel just now?" "You got married with Hou Yi, but Hou Yi never touched you? Seeing how strange you were just now, is it the first time you kissed?" "You...what are you talking nonsense." Chang''e said in a panic. "Such a beauty does not cherish but goes to hook up other people''s wives. If he hadn''t shot the sun, I would think he was blind. But that''s good, it''s cheaper for me." Su Zhan laughed and stretched out his hand to erase Chang''e. Tears.I don''t know if Chang''e was touched by the words just now, but Chang''e didn''t even evade.Wiping away the tears with his fingers, it was a bit pitiful to see Chang''e in a trance. Slowly, moving his fingers away, Su Zhan lowered his head and kissed him again. When Chang''e woke up, Su Zhan had already pried her teeth open. She wanted to refuse but knew that she couldn''t refuse, so she could only endure it silently.It''s just that she really underestimated Su Zhan''s skills. As a veteran driver with countless readers, how could a young bird like Chang''e compare?Although Chang''e was thinking of resisting in her heart, her resistance was getting weaker and more confused before she knew it, and she even began to rise jerky to meet with Su Zhan''s mobilization. At the same time, Su Zhan''s hands were not idle, he could not talk about his hands, but he focused on one spot. After kissing for more than ten minutes, Su Zhan let go of Chang''e. Slowly calmed down, recalling what happened just now, Chang''e was extremely ashamed. She thought that Su Zhan would definitely take the opportunity to say something humiliating, but she did not expect that Su Zhan just gave her a glass of wine, and then chatted as if nothing happened just now. After that, Chang''e couldn''t help but breathe out, slowly as if she had returned to the way she was when she was playing in the mountains and water.Chang''e didn''t notice any problems, but was thankful that Su Zhan didn''t take the opportunity to humiliate herself. She didn''t know... Su Zhan had already taken advantage, and she... actually accepted it quietly. If the Soviet Union did this in the Guanghan Palace, Chang''e would be very angry in all likelihood. From the tavern, it was already late at night. "I''ll send you back to Guanghan Palace." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This... are you going back now?" Chang''e was a little bit disappointed. Su Zhan secretly smiled: "Although he violated his promise before, it was really unintentional. Because you are so beautiful, I think I can hardly control myself with you. If I find a place to stay overnight, I might I¡¯ll take you straight away. So, let¡¯s send you back first. You can come down anytime, right?" Hearing what he said, Chang''e''s expression was a little complicated, and she nodded silently. Su Zhan grabbed Chang''e''s hand, this time Chang''e''s reaction was dull. Guanghan Palace. Su Zhan loosened Chang''e and said with a smile: "I am very happy today. I will see you again when I have time. Before I leave, can I give you a kiss as a goodbye?" Chang''e lowered his head slightly and said nothing. Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hands to hug Chang''e, bowed his head and kissed. One second, two seconds... After about five or six seconds, Chang''e actually slowly responded. "Goodbye!" 1433 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1433 When the kiss ended, Su Zhan said to Chang''e with a smile, and then turned and left Guanghan Palace. As the watcher Su Zhan walked away, Chang''e seemed to return to his senses, recalling what had happened all day, Chang''e''s face turned red. Leaving Guanghan Palace, Su Zhan went directly to the Queen Mother''s bedroom. The queen mother seemed to have rested, but Su Zhan ignored so much, and directly... Sleep till dawn. Su Zhan hugged the Queen Mother and said, "How is the situation in Yaochi?" The Queen Mother said in a lazy voice: "Originally, the giant spirit god led his troops to the crusade, but was defeated by the tree spirits and returned. The King Tota is now leading his troops in the crusade and has not yet returned, but the situation is probably..." "Unless it is possible for Yang Jian and the like, ordinary gods are not the opponents of Tsubaki tree spirits at all." Su Zhan said casually. "What are you going to do?" The Queen Mother said. "Let''s fight first, you can come forward and give Yaochi directly to her when it''s about time. Anyway, if you don''t send it, there is no way. Heavenly Court doesn''t want to face sweeping." Su Zhan said casually. "You, didn''t you go to Chang''e? Why did you come back in such a hurry yesterday?" The Queen Mother hesitated and asked in a low voice. Su Zhan smiled and patted the Queen Mother on the shoulder and let her go down to serve, and said, "Chang''e is good, but some women can take it slowly. Besides, I have not been able to enjoy enough until I finally trained you out, no Who are you looking for?" Who could have imagined that the sacred and dignified Queen Mother was doing such a thing in her bedroom and on her couch? When the Queen Mother was serving the Soviet War, Li Jingbing, the Heavenly King of Tota, was fighting against the wood tree spirit in West Kunlun, and the magic weapons were sacrificed. Unfortunately, it was still useless, and I couldn''t figure out the path of the wood tree spirit at all.Fortunately, the Tsubaki tree spirit did not take the initiative to take the initiative. If you want to fight, I will fight with you.If you don''t fight, I will rest.There was a stalemate like this for a long time, and finally King Tota had to temporarily return to the heaven to ask for help! "The King Tota is back for help." After receiving the news, the Queen Mother immediately told Su Zhan. These days, Su Zhan has been here. Although the Queen Mother returned to the Heavenly Court, she still did the same things and the same identity as she did when she was in the bamboo house. "So fast? I thought I would hold on for a while. What''s more, when you go out, you will say that you already know the identity of the tree tree spirit, and you can reveal that it is my intention for the tree tree spirit to take the West Kunlun. Let the Jade Emperor do it himself "Su Zhan said lazily, and got up from the couch to tidy up his clothes. For the rest, Su Zhan believed that the Queen Mother knew what to do. Dignity, it''s impossible to do such a simple thing badly! Chapter 0030 Heavenly Court Compromise The Queen Mother went out, and it was really easy. Knowing that the tree tree spirit turned out to be an extraterritorial demon who wanted West Kunlun, the Jade Emperor directly withered.If you know that this tree tree spirit is only a subordinate of an extraterritorial celestial demon, so that the heavenly court is unable to clean up, what if you provoke an extraterritorial celestial demon to kiss him?Heavenly court immortals, who can stop the demon?This is not like when the monkey made a big noise in the Heavenly Palace, at least there are still Tathagata and Guanyin able to suppress the monkey, but what about the demon outside the domain? Guanyin was wounded, and Buddhism hasn¡¯t said anything about it up to now, obviously he intends to endure it. Does the Jade Emperor dare to offend such a person? Originally, the Heavenly Court was weak, and it would have been completely ashamed to be harassed by a monkey once, if the Heavenly Demon were to come again. That was completely majestic and sweeping. What''s more, the great disaster of heaven and earth, Tongtian still stares at it, the eventful autumn, the eventful autumn!The Jade Emperor felt depressed when he thought about it, why is he so unlucky? "Is the Jade Emperor worried about the affairs of West Kunlun?" The Queen Mother suddenly spoke. The Jade Emperor did not speak, but his expression was slightly bitter.The queen mother pretended to think, and said for a moment: "Since the demon wants West Kunlun, please give him West Kunlun." "West Kunlun is your holy land for Queen Mother, why..." Before the Jade Emperor had finished speaking, he was interrupted by the Queen Mother."Heavenly Court is now in troubled times, and a little choice should be made. Moreover, I think this is an opportunity!" "Opportunity?" The Jade Emperor was a little dazed. The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Yes, from the appearance of this demon to the present, you can probably see that this demon does not seem to destroy the world as soon as it appears. In this case, we don''t have to deal with it like this, strictly speaking When we get up, we don¡¯t have any contradiction with the demon. On the contrary, Buddhism has a bigger feast with him. Moreover, the group of monsters of Tongtian Sect was killed by him, and his grievances with Tongtian must not be small. In this case, why don¡¯t we express kindness Maybe, he is not only the trouble of Heavenly Court, but also the help of Heavenly Court. What does the Jade Emperor think?" "Yes indeed!" As soon as the Queen Mother had finished speaking, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but said: "You are right, this is indeed...it works, but the Queen Mother is wronged." Wronged? I don''t know how much I have done more wrong things. The Queen Mother thought secretly in her heart, but she looked indifferent on the surface. The Queen Mother¡¯s proposal was quickly accepted, and the Jade Emperor asked Tota Heavenly King to go to West Kunlun again, but this time instead of pursuing suppression, he conveyed goodwill and directly sent West Kunlun out.The Queen Mother wanted to come back to inform Su Zhan, but Su Zhan did not go to the palace at all. After looking for the Queen Mother to make sure that she had left, this made the Queen Mother feel a little sad, she knew where Su Zhan had gone! Guanghan Palace! One more habit of Chang''e these days is to be in a daze. To be precise, she also has this habit. After all, what else can she do in this Guanghan Palace besides being in a daze?But in the past it was just a pure daze, but this time he always thought of that extraterritorial demon inexplicably. "Thinking about me?" Suddenly the voice sounded, and Chang''e got up in a hurry, and immediately saw that the extraterritorial demon had appeared in front of her. At that moment, she actually felt joy.Before she was about to speak, Su Zhan had reached out and hugged her waist and pulled her close to his arms. He bowed his head and kissed strongly in the exclamation of Chang''e, and at the same time he put his hands up and down honestly.How could Chang''e think of him as soon as they met... so strong, so impatient, and unknowingly already catering to him.Feeling that Chang''e didn''t have any resistance, and started to cater so directly, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing in his heart, this kind of woman who was hurt by love and single for a long time was the easiest to get. Savoring the taste of Chang''e, Su Zhan''s hand has been stretched into her arms. Chang''e blocked her for a while but soon gave up. Before she knew it, her clothes had become embarrassed, half-covered. , There is a feeling of holding the pipa half-hidden. "do you miss me?" After a kiss left, Su Zhan asked at Chang''e who was gasping. Chang''e gasped for a while, but her expression was clearly acquiesced. Su Zhan chuckled."Before there were some things to deal with, I didn''t have time to see you, don''t you blame me?" "You, what are you dealing with?" Chang''e asked in a low voice. "I didn''t have a good place to live in this world, so I got the Yaochi in West Kunlun. How about I take you to Yaochi in the future?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "What? Yaochi? You, how can you rob the Queen Mother''s holy land." Chang''e was taken aback, and then complained somewhat. The reason why Chang''e was able to ascend to heaven and become immortal was because of the queen mother. With this level of relationship, it is normal for Chang''e to have such complaints. However, she didn''t know it, let alone the West Kunlun Yaochi, even the Queen Mother herself now belongs to Su Zhan. "You...can you return Yaochi to the Queen Mother?" Chang''e asked tentatively."If you return the Jade Lake to the Queen Mother, you...whatever you want me to do, I will promise you." "For example, spending a good time together?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. Chang''e was silent, nodding shyly. "I''m not that stupid. Even if I don''t change Yaochi, you are already mine!" Su Zhan laughed and said, "Don''t blame you about Yaochi. Anyway, the queen mother won''t angry." Chang''e wanted to say more, but Su Zhan didn''t give her this opportunity, and hugged her to make love again. If he did this, Chang''e didn''t have the thought to say this again! 1434 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1434 Unknowingly, the day passed. Chang''e watched Su Zhan leave with a bit of dismay, and suddenly felt that the long time that had made her feel suddenly changed so quickly? After coming out of Guanghan Palace, Su Zhan naturally went to the Queen Mother. When he came back from Chang''e there, he just came back to vent himself. The Queen Mother didn''t know if he should be angry that he was playing with him or be happy that he had herself in her heart. After finishing talking about Yaochi in a daze, the Queen Mother had no time to say anything else. One night passed. Early the next morning, Su Zhan was about to leave Heavenly Court. The West Kunlun Jade Pond has already arrived, so... it''s time to move. "I''ll go back and clean up and go to Yaochi to see. You think it''s suitable here. Just go back anytime." Su Zhan said to the Queen Mother, who had already left the Heavenly Court. Chapter 0031 Staying in Yaochi, Xiangu Arrives West Kunlun, Yaochi. Su Bai brought Mrs. Bone and the Law Guardian Little Demon came here. The female fairy who originally guarded the Yaochi has been imprisoned by the tree spirit, the huge Yaochi is filled with aura and the scenery is pleasant, and it is indeed a fairyland. Su Bai brought some people over, and the Tsubaki Tree Spirit felt immediately and came out to greet him early. "Tsubaki tree spirit has seen the master." Chun Shujing saluted on one knee and said respectfully and excitedly. "Good job, get up." Su Bai replied indifferently to let the Tsubaki tree spirit get up and let her lead the way around. A magnificent palace stands, surrounded by pavilions, countless fairy ponds, pleasant scenery, full of spiritual energy, surrounded by a piece of Yaochi fairyland, ordinary mortals can''t get close. "Yes, it is indeed a good place." "It''s just that this privacy isn''t enough. I''m here in Yaochi, I''m afraid the four parties are paying attention. I don''t want to be stared at every day." While speaking, the power of Chaos suddenly emerged. Just like the bamboo house before, it absorbs all the jade pond and disappears invisible. Not to mention that mortal, even if he is a god, he will not be able to find it, but it will only feel that Yao Chi has disappeared out of thin air.In addition, there are restrictions on the surroundings, and no entry or exit is allowed without the permission of the Soviet Union. Change from bamboo house to Yaochi. Everyone felt extremely excited, especially this place was the Queen Mother''s place. "Well, you can arrange the room by yourself. The biggest one is mine." Su Bai smiled and waved to let them disperse, but the Tsubaki tree spirit did not leave, standing aside respectfully, "Master, do you have any instructions next?" "Pay attention to the situation of the Eight Immortals." Su Bai said. "Yes!" Chun Shujing said."There are two more female fairies, don''t know what the master is going to do?" "Bring me to see!" This is the person left by the Queen Mother, it is not easy to kill for no reason, not to mention this point of face is still to be given.If it''s good, stay.If you don¡¯t look good, then send it back to the Heavenly Court, and let the Queen Mother watch the arrangement. The tree spirit tree brought the two female fairies over, and the two female fairies shivered and looked very frightened. Su Bai looked at and asked the names of the two, and curled his lips slightly. No name, no surname, and appearance can only be regarded as average. If you don''t have a reputation like the guardian little demon but are beautiful, or if you have a name and a surname, the collection habits of Su Bai will remain.Unfortunately, neither of them is accounted for, and naturally there is no need to stay. "Let them go back to find the Queen Mother." Su Bai said indifferently and waved them to leave. Although they first arrived in Yaochi, everyone soon became familiar with the environment here. Although it is not as convenient as buying anything in the bamboo house, there are a lot of fairy fruits in this Yaochi. If they really need it, just let them go out and buy it. .In this way, Su Bai took the people to live in this jade pond. At first, Heavenly Court was convenient to stare at the actions here, but after seeing the outside world demons stayed and settled down, there seemed to be no other actions, so he let go. Heart comes. The Queen Mother hadn¡¯t come here yet, and Su Bai didn¡¯t urge him. From time to time, she went to the Guanghan Palace to find Chang''e on a date. Every time she took advantage of it, Chang''e became more and more rebellious and obedient. Su Bai had seen almost every place. Touched it.However, it is limited to this.It wasn''t that Chang''e refused, but Su Bai thought it was quite interesting, and wanted to see if Chang''e would beg herself! Time flies, and days go by like this. Without waiting for the Queen Mother, Su Bai waited for He Xiangu first. "Finally, a bed attendant has arrived." Hearing Madam White Bone say that He Xiangu was outside Yaochi, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile. "Bring her in." Mrs. White Bone jumped out and took He Xiangu into Yaochi after a while. After he entered the hall, the anxious He Xiangu was stunned. I saw the hall stretched out, a huge bed, Su Bai leaned there lazily, on both sides, a demon fondling the piano, a demon singing, and a demon wearing a light veil that was almost useless to cover up and dancing over there, in extremely dancing style. Nasty.Looking at Mrs. Bone next to her, she has been replaced with a black dress, but this dress is really, really unsightly. "Why don''t you kneel when you see Lord Tianma?" Standing next to the bed was a woman in a green shirt. Seeing He Xiangu''s disgusting look, she was a little displeased and shouted sharply... He Xiangu snorted and didn''t speak. The tree spirit looked at her master quietly, and saw that the master did not reflect that the angelic pressure was suddenly released. Layers of pressure were like stormy waves. At first He Xiangu was still able to withstand it. After a while, sweat beaded. It was already flowing down, and I wanted to clenched my teeth but couldn''t help myself. I heard a puff, He Xiangu''s legs were soft and she knelt on the ground! "Humph!" "Whether you are a human, a demon, an immortal, or a Buddha, no matter what status you have elsewhere, you have to kneel when you reach the Yaochi or in front of the heavenly demons!" Chun Shujing hummed deep. He Xiangu knelt on the ground humiliatingly and looked up at Su Bai. "You and I agreed, just to humiliate me?" Su Bai said disapprovingly: "You and my friendship didn''t need to be this way. But you can see that I am not alone. I don''t care about my side, but the servants around me can''t care about my identity! Going to heaven, Everyone meets the Jade Emperor like this, why? Seeing the Jade Emperor is glory, and it is humiliation to me. This kind of discrimination is not good!" "You don''t need to kneel to see the Jade Emperor!" He Xiangu said. "The Jade Emperor is a fairy, I am a demon, so naturally it is different!" "Alright, get up, don''t look humiliated, anyway, you will kneel more often in the future." Su Bai said with a grin. It''s a pity, He Xiangu obviously didn''t understand Su Bai''s connotative words, only that she would kneel in such humiliation in the future, and she was a little bit angry after she got up. "Your personal affairs are done?" 1435 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1435 Su Bai asked casually, disapproving. "I''m here to fulfill my promise, this year, I will stay with you. I hope you have your word and let me go in a year!" He Xiangu said. "If you still want to leave a year from now, I won''t stop you. But this year, you belong to me. Take your clothes off first." Su Bai said with a smile. He Xiangu stared at Su Bai with wide eyes: "I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" "What nonsense, since the beginning of the agreement between you and me, you should have known the result, but now you pretend to be angry, is it interesting?" Chapter 0032 Who Can Say This Is Not Like? He Xiangu''s face flushed, not knowing whether she was angry or ashamed. "Here, my words are the imperial edict." "If you are disobedient, don''t blame me for punishing you!" Su Zhan said lightly. He Xiangu took a deep breath, but finally gave in. This is an agreement. If you breach the agreement, you will become a demon and hinder your practice.Secondly, how could he escape since he was attracted by him?Didn¡¯t you see that Heavenly Court wanted Yaochi to give it to him? However, after submitting to submission, He Xiangu still has a bit of resentment towards Su Zhan, and there is no way to hide it. Su Zhan shook his head dumbly. Doing the math, even the now devastated White Peony is only because of her own hard-line training at the beginning, why is it not like the protagonist in other novels after crossing over and taking the initiative to throw in his arms?Secretly teasing himself, Su Zhan then said to He Xiangu: "I will be here in the future, so be it for you!" "what?" He Xiangu was suddenly shocked. Could it be that he didn''t let himself wear clothes this year? "Bone." "From now on, she will be under your control. Take her to settle down and teach her the rules here." "Yes!" Bai Gu responded and left directly with He Xiangu. Seeing He Xiangu''s appearance is to make her change her mind for a short time, but she is not in a hurry, just take it easy.It''s just that the person who originally thought why Xiangu came to wait for the bed has been settled, now it seems...has to be changed.The Heavenly Court has been watching closely recently, and it is estimated that the Queen Mother will not be able to come down temporarily, Peony Fairy or Chang''e?Fairy Peony is so desperate for herself, Chang''e has already arrived in the bowl, eat if you want! "Who do you choose?" After thinking about it, Su Zhan felt that Chang''e would be the first. Strike while the iron is hot, not to mention that Fairy Peony has been trained by herself except for the last step. Although satisfied, she is satisfied but lacks freshness. Thinking of this, Su Zhan came to Guanghan Palace again. Here he is already familiar with the road, and the poor guards of the heavenly soldiers do not know that they are doing their duty here as if they are giving Su Zhan the door. "Baby, here I am!" Entering the palace, Su Zhan yelled with a smile, but did not get a response, nor did he see Chang''e. His consciousness swept through the entire hall, only to find that Chang''e was bathing in the bathing palace inside the palace. Su Zhan smiled and walked straight. He passed, and then took off his clothes three times.Sure enough, Chang''e was taking a bath in the pool, and Su Zhan jumped in with a grinning smirk and hugged Chang''e from behind. Chang''e was shocked instantly. "Baby, miss me?" "I was scared to death." Chang''e said a little bit angrily, and said with a sigh of relief. "What I called out was that you didn''t hear it yourself. Are you thinking of me?" Su Zhan hugged Chang''e with a smirk, his hands were not honest.How could Chang''e hold back such a move, and there was a trembling sound of people already approaching Su Zhan''s arms. "Then do you want to see me every day?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Every time you leave, I feel a little empty in my heart." Chang''e said softly, and suddenly broke free from Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan didn''t feel that Chang''e had to reject herself at this time. It seemed that there was something to say. Su Zhan got up and sat down by the pool."What do you want to say, say it." "You...what do I say about you like this? Block, block some." Chang''e blushed. "What are you afraid of? Sooner or later, you and I will have to meet frankly, just take it first to meet each other." Su Zhan said with a smirk. Seeing that he was willing to cover up, Chang''e hesitated and said: "You, do you really like me?" "What do you think?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. Chang''e shook her head: "I don''t know, I feel like I''m dreaming these days, totally...not myself at all." "I don¡¯t know if you really like me, or just because you want to play with me, but... I hope you can tell me. If, if you just want to play with me, I... I can give you only Please disappear in my world after playing, don¡¯t... don¡¯t hurt me anymore." "Then what if I really like you?" Su Zhan asked again. "Then I will be yours from now on, where do you go, where do I go." Chang''e raised her head and said firmly. Su Zhan watched Chang''e ponder for a moment and smiled and said: "In fact, whether you like it or play with it, I really can''t tell you, maybe both! You know, I came to you, the first purpose was to make You just wait for me to sleep, it''s not an exaggeration to say it''s a joke. Hearing this, Chang''e''s expression instantly turned sad. "This, that''s it." She finally mustered up the courage to say this despite her own shame, but she did not expect to... "However, if I can play with you for a lifetime, who can deny that this is not like it?" "Time is the only basis for considering feelings." "Some people don''t care about it once, but some people never get tired of it." "And you are the kind of woman who can make me endlessly play." "You said...Do I like you?" Chang''e was a little stunned for a while. To like is to like, and to play is to play, but she has never heard of Su Zhan.Although it sounds a bit quibble, but...if it is a lifetime, who can deny it, it''s just a simple play, who can deny it, there is no like in it? Su Zhan grabbed Chang''e''s hand and pulled her over, her chin held by her hand made her subconsciously raise her head. "I am here today because I intend to take you to Yaochi. From now on, don''t stay in Guanghan Palace and serve by my side, okay?" "Really?" Chang''e asked joyfully with wide eyes. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "You serve my little brother first, then tidy up your things, and when you return to Yaochi, I will let you be my woman!" This unusual promise made Chang''e smile, and she quickly served under Su Zhan''s instruction. Into the night. Chang''e packed up her things and brought Jade Rabbit to Yaochi with Su Zhan. 1436 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1436 "Be with me first, and take you around Yaochi tomorrow!" Let Yutu move freely, Su Zhan brought Chang''e to his bedroom. Chapter 0033 Happy Chang''e, Humiliated Fairy That night, the grieving people in Guanghan Palace have passed away. This night, there was an additional nymph in Yaochi. People in the entire Yaochi Palace heard the sound transmission. The guardian little demon, the bones, and even the tree elves were a little envious of Chang''e, but He Xiangu stayed up all night, ashamed and worried. In the early morning, the sun shone in. A layer of transparent gauze tent hung on the bed. A man and a woman embraced frankly in the gauze tent, and saw the woman¡¯s white jade arms resting on the man¡¯s chest. The whole body seemed to be pressed against him, thin. The stall was covered by the two of them, sleeping very sweetly, and the corners of their mouths rose slightly as if with a happy smile.Not knowing how long it took, the woman blinked and woke up leisurely. After a long pause, as if sure that all of this was real and not a dream, Chang''e showed a relieved smile.Feeling the closeness of the skin, the eyes of Chang''e looking at that handsome sleeping face became a little obsessed! "How did you sleep last night?" Su Zhan woke up a moment later, and asked Chang''e, who was obsessed with him. "This is the happiness of my life, the time to be happy. I woke up just now, I was really afraid that all of this was my dream. You are gone, and this place has become the deserted Guanghan Palace again." Chang''e said greasyly. . "With me, it''s hard for you to be happy or not!" Su Zhan admired Chang''e with a smile. gorgeous! Whether it''s this face or this ketone body. Recalling the madness of last night, looking at the lazy and happy Chang''e in front of him, a melody popped out in Su Zhan''s mind inexplicably. "Come on, be happy, have a lot of time anyway..." Pushing Chang''e aside, turning over, Su Zhan has bowed his head and kissed him.Chang''e embraced Su Zhan''s neck with her arms, as if she wanted to embrace him into her body.Just like the melody in my mind, come on... happy... anyway, a lot of time... This joyous end is almost noon. Chang''e was already tired and lying on the side unable to move, otherwise, her mouth and face were filled with a happy smile.Su Zhan lay beside her and shouted to the outside."come in." Chang''e was stunned for a moment, and immediately saw a beautiful banshee come in, which made Chang''e a little shy to pull on the quilt to block her suspicious look at Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t speak, and the little demon didn''t speak either, just walked over to himself and began to clean up. "This¡­¡­" "This is her job." Su Zhan said with a smile. Chang''e felt a little awkward, but thinking of Su Zhan''s identity and the happiness just now, Chang''e said sadly in her heart and accepted this fact. After all, he is an extraterritorial demon! After the little demon was cleaned up, he served Su Zhan and put on his clothes. Chang''e also dressed himself and followed Su Zhan. "I will show you around and meet people around me by the way!" White Bone, the Protector Little Demon, and the Tsubaki Tree Spirit gave a brief introduction. When I heard that she turned out to be Chang''e in the Guanghan Palace, I was very surprised. "She is¡­¡­" When Chang''e saw the dodgy He Xiangu, she finally couldn''t help but ask curiously. She is a fairy! Chang''e can feel it. It''s just that although others are wearing cool clothes, they still wear clothes, but she does not have them, which makes Chang''e curious. "Don''t know?" Su Zhan smiled and said to Aunt He Xiang: "Do you know her?" He Xiangu shook her head. She has been a fairy for a short time. She may have heard of Chang''e''s name, but she hasn''t seen it, and naturally she won''t know it! "Guanghan Palace Chang''e." Su Zhan said with a smile. "what?" He Xiangu''s eyes widened instantly. Chang, Chang''e... Why is Chang''e here? Is it her voice yesterday? Was she caught by Su Zhan?No, it''s not... There is no reluctance to see her smiling face like a flower! "As for her!" Su Zhan smirked and said to Chang''e: "You should have heard of the Eight Immortals? This is He Xiangu, one of the Eight Immortals..." As soon as Su Zhan finished speaking, He Xiangu ran away in shame. One of the dignified Eight Immortals, he was seen by Chang''e in this way, and He Xiangu wished to find a place to get in. Seeing He Xiangu aside suddenly, Chang''e was a little surprised. She also had heard about the Eight Immortals, and the Eight Immortals were born. "She, why is she here, still... still like this?" "Did she offend you?" "She is here because I did her a favor. In exchange, she wants to accompany me for a year. Since it is the condition she promised, it should be complied with. However, she is unsure of her unwillingness, as if I was forcing her. So just give her a small punishment. Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go on shopping. The Queen Mother''s Yaochi is indeed a good place." After that, Su Zhan took Chang''e and walked around the Yaochi! Chang''e has lived in Yaochi since then. Chang''e still listens to many talents, at least has a good voice, so she sings and sings during the day and sleeps with Su Zhan at night. This kind of life is like dreaming to Chang''e. I didn''t worry about the consequences if I left Guanghan Palace and was discovered.Compared with Chang''e''s happiness, He Xiangu''s mood is not so good. At the beginning, she almost avoided E. It''s nothing more than being seen by these demons, but being seen by the same fairy Chang''e, He Xiangu always feels a little ashamed. On the other hand, He Xiangu was also worried that Su Zhan might take the opportunity to do something to herself. As a result, after a few days, He Xiangu realized that she was thinking too much. Su Zhan had been with Chang''e all the time. There was no way to look at her own thoughts. Even Chang''e didn''t seem to have any other thoughts about herself, which made He Xiangu gradually let go My heart is not so embarrassing anymore, maybe... I''m used to it.But after a long time, He Xiangu had a different kind of thought! All female fairies. Even if Chang''e is beautiful, she is not bad. What''s more, you suggested that I accompany you at the beginning, but now you have Chang''e but you don''t even ask me, what do you mean! Watching Chang''e smile like a flower during the day and listening to her cheerful voice at night. 1437 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1437 He Xiangu didn''t notice it at all, the eyes that she looked at Chang''e were already a little bit more...... Envy! Chapter 0034 The clear spring water was flowing, Su Zhan hugged Chang''e in the stream in the pool, frolicking.I have to say that Chang''e is actually a woman who is easily satisfied. To be honest, the life of a fairy is actually quite boring. The long years have no goals, no purpose, and it is indeed a bit boring.Fortunately, Su Zhan''s beauty is like a cloud, and every day is so lewd and boring.Chang''e is now devoting herself to her body, even if it''s just Canada, you can play in the water, or take a walk in the garden will make her very satisfied. At this time, if Chang''e went to Heavenly Court, no one would recognize it. There was still the deserted temperament before, and it was just like a fire. The two were frolicking in the pool, standing by He Xiangu on the shore, and they didn''t know if the defeat was intentional. Although they could not ignore her, they were not so enthusiastic.But in the daytime, he always had to keep He Xiangu with her, as if she was deliberately letting her see this perception.In fact, the effect is very obvious. He Xiangu stood on the shore, her eyes resentful and envious.Footsteps came from a distance, He Xiangu turned her head and took a look and found that it was a tree spirit. "the host!" After Chun Shujing came over, knelt on one knee and called out for An. Su Zhan hugged Chang''e with both hands wanton, and Chang''e leaned in Su Zhan''s arms and said in a low voice, "The tree spirit must be something, you, you still need to deal with the business first." "Really, I like you more and more now!" Su Zhan smiled and said something in Chang''e''s ear, and then said to the tree tree essence: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter!" "It''s about the Eight Immortals." Chun Shujing said. the Eight Immortals! He Xiangu''s eyes widened and became nervous, but she didn''t ask much. If it was the character of the past, He Xiangu must have asked about it a long time ago, but during this period of time, the bone-trained had already understood the rules, so she resisted not speaking. "The master asked me to pay attention to the situation of the Eight Immortals. Now, among the Eight Immortals, Tieguai Li, Han Zhongli, and He Xiangu have returned to their thrones. Lu Dongbin, who is in the process of transforming the reincarnation of Donghua Shangxian, is just being trapped in love. Tieguai Li accepted Fei Changfang as a disciple, but Fei Changfang had no intention of practicing. Now he married his wife Zhenniang, but on the day of the bridal chamber, he was attacked by a monster. His mother died and his wife was seriously injured!" . "what?" He Xiangu finally couldn''t bear it, she never thought it would happen.She subconsciously wanted to ask Su Zhanfang to leave by herself, but she still held back the words. The one-year agreement is still early, how can Su Zhan agree? "I was attacked on the day of the bridal chamber? Then...Is the bridal chamber? Or, I am a husband and wife, and there is no real husband and wife?" Su Zhan thought for a while and asked. Chun Shujing was stunned for a moment, and then said for a moment: "There is no real husband and wife, and something happened before Fei Changfang entered the bridal chamber." "Ok!" Su Zhan nodded, got up and got out of the pool. Chang''e followed out and wanted to serve, He Xiangu hesitated for a moment but rushed forward thousands of times to help Su Zhan wipe his body.Seeing He Xiangu''s behavior, Chang''e was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a moment and didn''t move on.Su Zhan didn''t say anything. After He Xiangu cleaned herself up and put on the clothes, Su Zhan said to He Xiangu: "There is a woman who is destined to die. You said...I can''t save it?" "Zhenniang?" He Xiangu reacted immediately. "She is Fei Changfang''s calamity. She is destined to die. Only when she is dead can Fei Changfang go through the calamity he should have and then fly into a fairy." "If I want to save her, Fei Changfang will be spared. If I don''t save her, Zhenniang will die!" "You said, can''t I save it?" Su Zhan looked at He Xiangu and asked with a smile. He Xiangu looked embarrassed. Save, Fei Changfang could not become one of the Eight Immortals, and the Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth could not be passed. If you don''t save, Zhenniang dies, and one life disappears. Whether to save or not, He Xiangu had a hard time choosing. On the one hand, she hoped that the Eight Immortals would gather together, on the other hand, she did not want to sacrifice Zhenniang''s life in this way.After hesitating to watch for a moment, Aunt He Xiang said: "Save or not save, only between your hands, I dare not call the shots!" "You have learned to be smart." Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch He Xiangu''s chin, making her look up at herself.There was no anger in He Xiangu''s eyes, but there was a trace of expectation.Su Zhan smiled secretly and said: "It is really between the palms of the palms to save it. It is nothing. However, I will not save it in vain. I wanted to take Zhenniang a long time ago, but someone had blocked it. Once, now is the time." "You take a trip for me and tell Fei Changfang that if you want to save Zhenniang, you can send her to me, and she will have nothing to do with Zhenniang in the future." "If he agrees, give this to him! Tell him that there is a grievance, a revenge, but it can only be used once!" A spear suddenly appeared in Su Zhan''s hand, which seemed ordinary, but what he took out was definitely not a common product. He Xiangu hesitated for a moment, but finally took it. Su Zhan waved his hand again, the clothes had reappeared on He Xiangu, and He Xiangu had also been sent out of Yaochi. After recognizing the direction, He Xiangu galloped away to find Fei Changfang. Fei Changfang''s home. What had been a good affair became a futile long-term beggar, desperate and discouraged. "Fee Long Room." A voice suddenly sounded, and Fei Changfang looked up and said with great joy: "Aunt Xiangu, are you here to help me? Please help me, please help me." He Xiangu looked at Fei Changfang with a complicated expression. "You and your wife have a good relationship?" Fei Changfang smiled bitterly and said: "Feelings? I just saw her and talk about feelings, but since she is already my wife, I can''t just ignore her." "If you say...you can be saved if your lady leaves, but she won''t have anything to do with you in the future, are you willing?" He Xiangu said. Fei Changfang was stunned and said, "What does Xiangu mean? Is there a way to save my Zhenniang?" "I can''t help it, my mana is not enough, and some things are destined! However, there is someone who can help you, as long as you agree to the conditions I just mentioned, he can save Zhenniang, but... you think clearly, People are not kind-hearted gods, and Zhenniang is afraid that she will be like a maid after following her." "The person also said that if you agree, I will give this to you, so that you can get revenge and revenge, but you can only use it once!" He Xiangu took out the spear and let Fei Changfang decide for himself. Item 0035 If you agree, Zhenniang can be saved, and she can find the monster as her mother and avenge Zhenniang.But from now on, Zhenniang has nothing to do with herself, and her own lady...will be someone else''s maid? How is this decided? "Aunt Xiangu, who is that...?" Fei Changfang asked hesitantly. "This person... will naturally know when you become an immortal in the future. I can only tell you that he is very strong, very strong. He said that if he can save Zhenniang, he will definitely be able to save it, even if this is Zhenniang''s fate, he The same can be changed. And this gun can indeed give you revenge. However, I want to advise you that if you agree to the future, it is best not to repent, otherwise, even the gods will not help you!" He Xiangu said. Fei Changfang looked at the unconscious Zhenniang hesitantly. On the one hand, Zhenniang''s comfort, on the other hand, the idea of ??revenge. After several hesitations, Fei Changfang finally sighed: "Well, Zhenniang will suffer this disaster when she marries me. Now...this is the only thing I can do now." 1438 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1438 "Xianggu, wait a moment!" Fei Changfang turned around and entered the room, only to come back after a while, still holding a piece of paper in his hand. "this is?" "Shut up!" He Xiangu sighed, put away the letter of resignation, handed the spear to Fei Changfang, and then picked up Zhenniang. "Take care, I... I have something to do now, I can''t help you!" After speaking, He Xiangu had turned into streamer and left. Yaochi! He Xiangu came back with Zhenniang in her arms. As soon as she entered Yaochi, she found that her clothes had disappeared. Not only herself, but also Zhenniang''s clothes had disappeared.At this point, Xiangu was not too surprised when she arrived. During this time, she had discovered that no matter what kind of clothes she wears here, once she leaves her clothes, her clothes will automatically change into normal attire.Except for his people, I''m afraid that anyone who comes in will be completely clothed. When He Xiangu brought Zhenniang to the main hall, Su Bai was already here.With his head resting on Chang''e¡¯s legs, his legs resting on Bonbon¡¯s body, Bonbon¡¯s hands gently kneaded, the tree tree spirit stood on the lower head, and the three guardians were not there. I guess they were taking care of other things. . He Xiangu put down Zhenniang and was about to speak, she felt a beam of extremely pressured gaze swept over. He Xiangu reacted and knelt down a little aggrievedly: "Xianu brought Zhenniang back." Bone nodded in satisfaction, Su Bai glanced at the Tsubaki tree spirit, the Tsubaki tree spirit came down and hugged Zhenniang over. "It looks so pleasant." Chang''e said. "The body is good too." Su Bai said with a smile, raising his hand slightly, and in an instant, a light spot scattered on Zhenniang''s body, and Zhenniang''s injury recovered in an instant. "Take her to rest first and teach the rules." Su Bai said, the bone beside him had got up and took Zhenniang away. "This is a leave letter written by Fei Changfang." "Take it away, and give it to her when you turn around." Chun Shujing went over to take the book of Hugh, and followed along. "I want to see it too." Chang''e said in a low voice at this time. Su Bai smiled and nodded his permission. When Chang''e left, only Su Bai and He Xiangu were left.Su Bai slowly got up and walked in front of He Xiangu. "You will have more than a month since you came. This time things are going well. I have two rewards for you to choose. One is to allow you to leave Yaochi for a few days off. Second, to give you the opportunity to serve me." Serving Su defeat is also a reward! It sounds absurd, but here it is. Not everyone has this qualification, because it means that they will be close to Su Bai, just like the emperor¡¯s harem. Who is powerful and who has status?It¡¯s not about your background, but who is qualified to be favored by the emperor. You are not qualified to serve the emperor. What''s your identity in that harem?This Jade Lake is the harem of Su Bai, and Su Bai is the emperor in this harem! So, this is indeed a reward! If it was before, He Xiangu absolutely sniffed her nose, and she didn''t hesitate to choose the first one, even she thinks so now, but she doesn''t know why, but she can''t say what she can say, as if she can''t speak. This made her think of the picture just now. The same fairy, Chang''e was sitting on it and was close to Su Bai. Even the fairies could stand on it, but she...kneeled naked underneath. At this moment, she has a strong urge to stand up, want to be the person above, not the one kneeling down! "Anyway, even if I don''t choose, he will ask me for the rest of the time, sooner or later, sooner or later, how could his temperament allow himself to stay like this for a year. Instead of that, it is better to take the initiative and stand on it. !" He Xiangu thought so and so, raised her head and looked up at Su Bai: "I...I choose the second one." "If you want to serve me, you will choose." "Go wash yourself and come to my room at night." Su Bai said lightly, then turned and left! At that moment, Chang''e felt very embarrassed and angry, but a little fortunate. The emotions are complex and cannot be described by prophecy! Back to her residence, He Xiangu took a bath first, looked at herself in the bronze mirror in the room, hesitated for a moment, turned out a comb, and gently combed the hair, until night fell, He Xiangu was pregnant Anxious, nervous, and hesitantly complex mood, slowly walked towards Su Bai''s bedroom, came to the door of the room, and saw Xia Xiang standing there.He Xiangu hesitated and was about to go in, but was suddenly stopped by Xia Xiang. "What do you want to do?" Xia Xiang asked. "I,, I am here, I am here to serve." He Xiangu said embarrassedly. Xia Xiang laughed and said: "I know, the master has already ordered it. However, you seem to understand it wrong. The master just asked you to serve, but didn''t say that you were allowed to serve the bed. Now, there are only two who are qualified to serve the bed. Personal! So, just wait here and wait till the inside is over. You are going in to serve. As for how to serve, you should know that I don¡¯t need to teach you!¡± He Xiangu''s face turned ugly, very disappointed. I thought it would be... She was already prepared, but she didn''t expect it to be just like this! Chapter 0036 What Do You Call Me? He Xiangu didn¡¯t remember how she returned to her room, but she remembered that Su Zhan and Chang''e had just finished after she went in. She still remembered the humiliation. When she left after serving, she also had Xia Xiang¡¯s envy and vigilant eyes. , As for what happened in the middle, she felt confused, she seemed to remember, and she didn''t seem to remember, she was doing it as if it was an instinctive habit! He lay down in a daze, and I don''t know how long it took, He Xiangu fell asleep. He Xiangu didn''t care about what Su Zhan was thinking, and she found it very interesting, because her reaction was very interesting at the time, and she slept with her arms around Chang''e. When she got up the next day, Su Zhan saw Zhenniang. I don''t know how the bones taught, although Zhenniang shyly blocked herself, but she did come. "I believe you should know who I am and what happened, so I won''t be too nonsense. You will live here in the future and be my personal maid. Is there a problem?" in the room. Su Zhan casually put on his clothes and leaned on Chang''e, and asked Zhenniang next to him. "Abba, Abba!" Zhenniang raised her head and opened her mouth to say something, but unfortunately Zhenniang was mute and couldn''t speak, so she didn''t know what she was talking about. "stop!" Su Zhan waved to interrupt Zhenniang. "No matter what you want to say, it doesn''t matter whether you agree or not, because you don''t have the right to choose right now. Maybe you want to die, but believe me, even without my permission, the king of Hades will not dare to accept you." Su Zhan got up and stood in front of Zhenniang.Zhenniang blocked herself, lowered her head, her face was as red as a ripe apple.Reaching out to make Zhenniang raise her head, looking at her shy eyes, Su Zhan said with a smile: "What a moving eyes, it makes people feel like pity. Don''t feel wronged, have you seen it? Except for the gods. It''s a fairy, you''re the only one who is a mortal. If you don''t look at you, you''re pretty good, you don''t even have the chance to be here now." "Do things well, let you speak, it is not difficult to live forever." After Su Zhan had finished speaking, he was led by someone. "You will live in this room from now on. You were here yesterday. Next to you is Xiangu He, the god in the sky. You don''t need to wash clothes and cook, and there is nothing left to you. You just have to stay with the master Good master is fine." The law protector little demon brought Zhenniang to the room and confessed."By the way, if you want to eat, there are fairy fruits here to satisfy your hunger, but flat peaches are not allowed for you. In addition, I will cook occasionally." "have you understood?" Zhenniang nodded subconsciously, and the guardian little demon turned and left with satisfaction. 1439 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1439 After the guardian demon left, Zhenniang spent a long time alone, looking at the divorce book on the table, and finally put it away. She can''t talk and is used to this kind of life, but it doesn''t mean she can''t do anything.Because she couldn''t ask, Zhenniang''s observation ability was still very strong. She knew what she should do, and she quickly figured out these people here and these situations.Although she was still shy and couldn''t let go, she was still a yellow girl but walked around undressed. It must be unsuitable, but fortunately, the environment here is like this, the environment changes people. When you are the only one who is incompatible with your surroundings, you will naturally feel uncomfortable. However, if the surroundings are like this, it is easier to accept it, just like the previous He Xiangu, who has not adapted quickly. "Master, Fei Changfang killed the fairies who killed his mother. It should be Tongtianjiao. But... Tianting punished Fei Changfang for being too resentful and whip the corpse during his revenge. I have been taken to the Heavenly Court." Chunshu Jinghui reported. Su Zhan faintly replied without saying anything, and the tree tree spirit did not speak. "You, didn''t you know this would happen?" He Xiangu couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan beckoned to let He Xiangu sit in his arms, and said dishonestly: "If he wants to become a fairy, he is destined to experience catastrophe. This is the method of heaven. If you don''t let you experience suffering, it seems that there is no way to prove that becoming a fairy is not easy. Same, do you think this is over? It¡¯s too early, Fei Changfang¡¯s suffering is still to come. Although he is the Eight Immortals, there is no Fei Changfang among the Eight Immortals!" "why?" "Isn''t Fei Changfang one of the Eight Immortals? Otherwise, Tieguai Li would not accept him as a disciple and want to save him as an immortal. This is not wrong... Why do you say that he is the Eight Immortals, but there is none in the Eight Immortals? Fei Changfang?" He Xiangu asked inexplicably. "You will know later." Su Zhan smiled fiercely and hugged He Xiangu."I am suddenly interested now, it''s cheaper for you." After speaking, Su Zhan hugged He Xiangu directly to his room. He Xiangu didn''t expect that Su Zhan would suddenly and suddenly want herself at this time. She originally wanted to ask Fei Changfang about things, but now she has no chance to ask. ... ... Seeing Xia Xiang walking in to do what she had done before, while she was lying on the side, He Xiangu suddenly felt proud and unspeakable satisfaction. "What are you smirking." Su Zhan patted He Xiangu. He Xiangu was waking up like a dream. Xia Xiang didn''t know when he had already left. "Since Fei Changfang has been arrested in the Heavenly Court for inquiries, I think the other people in the Eight Immortals will definitely intercede. As one of the Eight Immortals, it is not good to be here, so I allow you to go back to the Heavenly Court." Su Zhan smiled. Said. "Really?" He Xiangu was a little skeptical, he, why did he suddenly get better. "You don''t want to go back?" Su Zhan asked rhetorically. "Of course not, thank you Master." He Xiangu said hurriedly. As soon as she said her words, Xiangu He was stunned. Su Zhan said with a smile, "What did you call me just now?" "Me, I just said it wrong." Listening to others screaming like this every day, I am just like other people. I just screamed out somehow. "Don''t worry, you will call it sooner or later anyway." Su Zhan laughed, let Xiangu He rest for a while, and when she was resting, she returned to the heaven by herself. Chapter 0037: Immortal Gu, Peony and Queen Mother "What did I do wrong? They killed my mother. Is it wrong for me to kill them? Even if they are dead, I still refuse to let them go. What if I whip them? Why should I punish me, I''m not convinced!" A group of heavenly soldiers guarded the Nantian Gate, and Fei Changfang stood nearby and shouted angrily.With the spear He Xiangu gave her, he easily killed the monsters who killed his mother, but this was not enough to calm his anger, so he whip the body. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Heavenly Court would take him away and even punish him. He is not convinced! Usually fairies can kill their mothers, but they can''t whip their bodies? Why? The Jade Emperor''s statement is very simple, others can do this, but you can''t. Because you are one of the Eight Immortals, you should retaliate with virtue, what should you do... This statement of the Jade Emperor makes Fei Changfang even more angry! He didn''t want to cultivate and become an immortal, he didn''t want to be an eight immortal at all. It was you...you who imposed this identity on me, and now you are punishing me for it! I am not convinced! Fei Changfang is not satisfied! If it wasn''t for the spear that had disappeared into nothing after using it once, Fei Changfang really wanted to go in and seek justice for himself! "Fee Long Room." "He Xiangu?" Hearing someone calling his name behind him, an angry Fei Changfang turned around and saw Xiangu He who flew over. Fei Changfang''s expression was overjoyed and hurriedly said: "Aunt Xiang, please help me, and beg the person to give me more Give me a spear and I want to be fair for myself." "Don''t worry, tell me what''s going on." He Xiangu said. Fei Changfang took a deep breath and explained what happened. He Xiangu was also a little anxious when he heard that the Jade Emperor was leaving for the long room.As for whether the punishment of the Jade Emperor was fair, even He Xiangu felt a bit biased in her heart, but she could do nothing. "What about the others?" He Xiangu asked. "It should be pleading for me." Although Fei Changfang was angry and persistent, he was not stupid. How could he know that other people were pleading for himself. "I''ll go take a look first." He Xiangu said and followed in, and soon saw Tieguai Li. Han Zhongli was pleading for Fei Changfang, but Yang Jian, the god of Erlang, thought Fei Changfang must be punished. Although he has not become a fairy, he is destined. One of the eight immortals, that is immortal, immortals cannot do such a thing.Yang Jian''s attitude was very firm, and his tone was not pleasant.Although the Eight Immortals are the immortals of the robbery, their status in the Heavenly Court is really not particularly high. Not to mention the God of War Yang Jian, even other immortals sometimes don''t give face. Seeing this situation, He Xiangu knew that it was not that simple to plead for Fei Changfang. Although he knew that he would inevitably suffer catastrophe in order to become an immortal, he should eventually be turned into a disaster and soared into being, but he was the same as the Eight Immortals, He Xiangu couldn''t understand Yang Jian''s look down on the Eight Immortals. Before, I was under Su Zhan''s position before, but now I finally changed. I didn''t expect to see Yang Jian look down on the Eight Immortals as soon as he returned to Heaven. She wanted to speak, but when she reached her lips, she took it back. If she said the biggest change during her time in Yaochi, then she has learned not to speak easily when her head is hot. "If you speak directly, I am afraid that Yang Jian will not give himself face. Although the spear comes from an extraterritorial demon and he is an intermediary, the face is not big enough. If you move out of the extraterritorial demon directly, I am afraid that it will be a face of heaven! It must be handled properly!" He Xiangu frowned for a while but didn''t think of a good way.But it''s no use staying here, He Xiangu simply went out first to see if he could think of any way. As soon as he came out, He Xiangu saw Fairy Peony. She saw Fairy Peony when she saw the Queen Mother when she was ascending, but how could Fairy Peony come here?He Xiangu was a little surprised, and what was even more surprising was that Fairy Peony saw that she was happy, and then walked over quickly. "Fairy Peony." "Xianggu, I finally found you." 1440 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1440 "Find me?" "Yes, you come with me!" Fairy Peony said in a low voice, and took He Xiangu to the side.Although He Xiangu had some doubts, she didn''t say anything.After the two walked aside, He Xiangu said, "Fairy Peony, what can you do with me?" "Are you here to intercede for Fei Changfang?" Fairy Peony asked."Have you thought of a way?" He Xiangu shook her head. Fairy Peony said: "Knowing that you haven''t figured out a way yet, someone asked me to tell you, if you really want to help, you might as well go to the Queen Mother." "Looking for the Queen Mother?" Aunt He Xian was stunned, and looked at Fairy Peony and said: "Who told you?" "This...you will know in the future. Just remember that you can help Fei Changfang by going to the Queen Mother and letting the Queen Mother come forward." "But why would the Queen Mother help me?" Fairy Peony shook his head: "That person just said that you only need to mention the extraterritorial demon, the queen mother will help you. As for the specifics, I don''t know, I''m just a message. Okay, come with me, and I will take you there. See the Queen Mother." After that, Fairy Peony didn''t care what Xiangu He thought, and took her directly to the Queen Mother. On the way, He Xiangu really wanted to understand. The Jade Emperor must give the face of the alien demon.But he couldn''t say to himself that he was a subordinate of the Jade Emperor after all. If he threatened the Jade Emperor with an extraterritorial celestial demon, the Jade Emperor''s face would not look good.But it would be different if the Queen Mother told the Jade Emperor!But, will the Queen Mother promise to help?Who is this person? Will it be him? "See Queen Mother!" Just as she was thinking about it, He Xiangu felt that she was being dragged to kneel down, and then she heard the respectful voice of Peony Fairy next to her. "See Queen Mother." "Fairy Peony, Xiangu He, what''s the matter?" He Xiangu hesitated and said: "Xiang is pleading for Fei Changfang. The Jade Emperor will punish Fei Changfang, but Fei Changfang¡¯s gun... was given by an extraterritorial demon. If... if the Jade Emperor really punished Fei Changfang, If you have a room, will it annoy the outer demons?" "Exterior Demon?" The queen mother''s expression has changed, becoming very weird. He Xiangu didn''t dare to look up, but waited quietly. The Queen Mother looked at Xiangu He, and after a long time she said, "Fairy Peony, you should withdraw first." "Yes!" Fairy Peony responded and left slowly. The queen mother suddenly spoke."He Xiangu, what is your relationship with the extraterritorial demon!" Item 0038 He Xiangu snorted, and it was clear that Queen Mother''s voice was not harsh, but it made her feel like a shock to her soul!After hesitating for a moment, He Xiangu stabilized her mind. Since the Queen Mother had to ask this question, she would definitely not be able to deny it, but she was also skillful in how to say it.After a pause, He Xiangu explained, "Returning to the Queen Mother, we had known each other before I became an immortal, and Zhang Guo could prove it. Later on Fei Changfang, he came to me to be the middleman, so he was worried. I just agreed." "that is it?" The Queen Mother looked at He Xiangu but didn''t believe it. She knew that Su Zhan could never help for no reason. How could she suddenly help Fei Longfang?He had been interested in He Xiangu before, as well as Fei Changfang''s wife...now his whereabouts are still unknown, and he is already with him in all likelihood.Looking at He Xiangu again, it is obvious that he is no longer a virgin body. As one of the eight immortals, He Xiangu was still finished before becoming a fairy, but now he is not.In addition to him, who else has the ability to get He Xiangu?During this period of time, He Xiangu was not in the Heavenly Court and was not with the Eight Immortals, I am afraid he was with him in Yaochi, right? I can''t go to Yaochi for the time being. I didn''t expect that he won Chang''e. Even He Xiangu would not escape the clutches in the end. Seeing He Xiangu still hiding the relationship, the Queen Mother couldn''t help sighing secretly, no matter what kind of woman came to Su Zhan''s hands... it seemed that she would be willing to change for him.He Xiangu is, she...and... "Fine, nothing!" Speaking secretly, the Queen Mother looked at the worried He Xiangu and waved: "Get up, I will take care of Fei Changfang." "Thank you Queen Mother!" He Xiangu said excitedly. "Go down." The Queen Mother answered softly, and He Xiangu turned around and said. After Xiangu left, the Queen Mother fell into contemplation. Because of his character, I''m afraid that more people will fall. There are many female fairies in the heaven. What''s more, the heaven is bound to have a lot of intersection with him in the future. It is better to stay in the heaven and do things more easily. I will not be compared to others. The queen mother originally planned to take time to go back, but now she has changed her mind! The Queen Mother got up to see the Jade Emperor begging for Fei Changfang. Naturally, the way was to pull the tiger skin of the Outer Territory Demon, but the same thing said by the Queen Mother was completely different from what Xiangu He said.The Queen Mother¡¯s Yaochi has been sent out. If you say you lose face, everyone will lose face, but if He Xiangu wants to say that, the Jade Emperor¡¯s face is still needed? In the end, the Jade Emperor punished Fei Changfang for atonement by the ghost fairy, and the matter came to an end. For the fairy family, being a ghost is a punishment, for ordinary people, being a ghost is a reward.Of course, as far as Fei Changfang is concerned, he still feels grievances, but the matter has only been accepted.The matter was resolved satisfactorily, He Xiangu bid farewell to the others and returned to Kunlun Yaochi. After I came back I saw Su Zhan, and Su Zhan didn''t say anything. After the Fei Changfang incident, He Xiangu became more active. Originally, Chang''e was the only one attending the bed, but now there is an extra He Xiangu. On the jade couch, one left and one right are also extremely enjoyable. Xia Xiang will be responsible for serving, while Zhenniang will serve to fetch water and clean these little things. After a few days passed, Su Zhan came out and had nothing to go for a walk. This time I went out with Zhenniang alone. Firstly, Zhenniang has a good personality, and secondly, Zhenniang has this good cooking skill. Also bring your mouth.Su Zhan brought Zhenniang out from Kunlun and there was no destination, just wandering around the courtyard, admiring the scenery, occasionally eating game, Quan should be relieved, although Yaochi is good, it is extremely enjoyable, but to be honest, Su Zhan still It''s not a special nerd, and it''s great to walk around and relax. Walking all the way, Su Zhan felt relaxed, and Zhenniang was eye-opening. How can ordinary small families have traveled so far? And unlike the later generations, she is not as well-developed in communication. She is not a fairy or a monster. Ordinary people may not be able to walk through the beautiful mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty.Last time I took Chang''e out to play, most of the trips went to some more famous places, and there was no delay along the way. This time, I was more to appreciate the ordinary scenery along the way. If you don''t remember the time or the location, it''s just a walk-and-go trip. Su Zhan doesn''t care where he gets, but he still pays attention to it occasionally, mainly to tell Zhenniang.On this day, the two saw a crystal clear river. Zhenniang was preparing to fetch water and prepare food as usual, but as soon as she moved her arm, Su Zhan stopped her. Zhenniang looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, and saw that Su Zhan carefully looked at the small river, and after a while smiled and said, "Do you want to have a baby?" Zhenniang was stunned for a moment, her face flushed instantly like a red glow. Su Zhan suddenly asked her if she wanted to have a baby, and naturally...it made Zhenniang think of certain aspects. Coming this way, although they ate and lived together, let alone treated with courtesy, nothing happened. Zhenniang knew when she was in Yaochi that this kind of thing was a matter of fighting for each other, which It''s my turn to be a dumb maid, but I didn''t expect to be... After hesitating for a moment, Zhenniang nodded lowly. "Do you want to have a baby? Okay, then you can fetch water. As long as you drink this water, I promise you will have a daughter soon." Su Zhan said with a smile. Zhenniang was a little puzzled, but she knew she would be wrong, and she was ashamed and annoyed. "Okay, well, this river is called the Zimu River. Once you drink the water from the Zimu River, your belly will grow bigger and you will give birth to a girl in three days. So, if you don¡¯t want to have children, the most It''s better not to drink." Su Zhan explained with a smile."But the way you nodded just now is funny, even if you have a baby, but I can satisfy you in the process of having a baby." Zhenniang''s face turned redder. "Since you have arrived at the Zimu River, the neighboring country should be the daughter country, right? I don''t know if Tang Seng and his apprentices have come here. Counting the time, it shouldn''t be there yet? The daughter country, this is worth seeing!" Su Zhan smiled, patted Zhenniang''s shoulder and said: "Go, go to see this daughter country!" 1441 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1441 Item 0039 The two of them walked forward for about half an hour, and the village was vaguely visible. Along the way, there were old and young, all women, and no man at all.Not only that, I am afraid that even men are rarely seen here, so when Su Zhan and Zhenniang passed by, the women along the way looked at Su Zhan, it felt like they were looking at something rare.It''s a pity that the conditions in this village seem to be just average, and the overall quality is not high. There is really nothing to be happy about being watched by them in the Soviet war.There is no need to inquire about the position at all, as soon as the divine sense sweeps Su Zhan, you will know where the daughter kingdom is. About half an hour later, Yuemo walked, and finally saw the official road. Following the official road all the way forward, I have already seen the city. Xiliang Women''s Country. The soldiers guarding the city are women officers wearing armor and holding weapons.When Su Zhan approached Zhenniang, the female officer couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan. Su Zhan got used to it this way. "When I went to inform the queen, it was said that a man was coming. This man is handsome and handsome, and the queen must be satisfied." A female officer whispered to the people around her, and soon a female officer had turned around and entered. "It really deserves to be a daughter country." Su Zhan and Zhenniang entered the city, forgetting at a glance that they were all women of different shapes and appearances.There are ugliness and beauty, and the ring is fat and sallow, which makes people overwhelmed.People around here are not so troublesome. Although Zhenniang is also beautiful in life, she is more attractive than Su Zhan. "Our queen would like to please." After just walking around for a while, I saw a heroic female general approaching Su Zhan. "The queen wants to see me?" Su Zhan was slightly surprised, but this is reasonable. During the Westward Journey, the monk Tang came here and almost became the king of the daughter country. The reason is nothing but the dignified appearance of the monk Tang. To put it bluntly, the daughter of the country The king is just a Yankong, or a member of the Appearance Association, his own...how can he be better than Tang Seng? So it''s normal for the queen to ask. "Okay, I just want to see your queen too." Su Zhan said with a smile. "please!" The female general responded, and then walked ahead and led the way. Speaking of which, although the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom is called a country, it is still a far cry from the Tang Dynasty. However, the palace is well built, at least compared with other places in the city. It is indeed called the palace of a country.When he came to the palace, he was surrounded by female officials. Soon... Su Zhan met the famous king of the daughter country. However, the appearance of the king of the daughter country is quite unexpected! It was unexpected. "It turned out to be her!" Su Zhan was slightly stunned, and immediately heard the king of the daughter country say: "Please sit down." Good food and wine, it looks good. Su Zhan was also not welcome, and had a chat with the king of the daughter country. During the period, there was nothing to make himself a king, but he had a good talk.Pushing the cup and changing the cup, the banquet was over, and the king of the daughter country said: "I have arranged the room for you, so I will arrange for you to rest earlier." "Thanks." Su Zhan responded with a smile, with a female officer leading the way. Zhenniang was Su Zhan''s maid, so she naturally stayed in the room to wait and serve, take a shower and change clothes, Su Zhan called Zhenniang to come and rest.But after lying down, Su Zhan didn''t feel sleepy.Su Zhan really wanted to get to know the daughter country by accident. As for the king of the daughter country, he might as well accept it if he looks good.The purpose is not strong, but never expected that the king of this daughter country looks like this, even someone he knows. In this way, the Soviet war became interested. Xiliang Women''s Kingdom is all women, no men.Ordinary people naturally can''t think too much, but as a king, naturally no one dares to say nothing about her looking for a man.I am afraid that I will be busy dealing with the affairs of a country. There is no man and there is no way to reconcile the yin and yang. I am afraid that the king is also upset. Looking at the posture just now, I am also very happy. If you have any thoughts, it depends on whether someone will come to tell yourself tomorrow. After all, as a king, you must first let people talk about it. It is impossible to take the initiative to speak up! "What do you think of this king?" With her arms around Zhenniang, Su Zhan kneaded at will, and asked casually. Zhenniang couldn''t speak, so naturally she couldn''t answer, and she didn''t even have the intention to answer.Feeling the twisting and shaking of the person in his arms, Su Zhan chuckles beside Zhenniang''s cheek and said, "Don''t you want to have a baby? I will let you experience the process of giving birth first." Moving Zhenniang over, watching Zhenniang shyly close her eyes and clenched her hands tightly, Su Zhan admired for a moment, and then rushed forward. The pain hit, Zhenniang frowned subconsciously, and she couldn''t help but hug Su Zhan forcefully with her hands. "It''s just the first time it hurts a bit, and it will be well soon." Su Zhan comforted Zhenniang. Zhenniang nodded slightly. Although she could not speak, Su Zhan could clearly see the meaning in her eyes. grateful! Are you grateful to Su Zhan for pity? This world is always respected by men, and for the first time a husband and wife matter, I am afraid that few men can bear it. This is the difference between a novice and an old driver! Under Su Zhan''s comforting means, the pain gradually faded, and Zhenniang''s expression became weird. Feeling her twisting body, Su Zhan naturally stopped after receiving the signal. It didn''t take long for the voices to sound. late at night. When the king of the daughter country was about to take a break after handling the government affairs, he saw a female officer next to her and whispered a few words in her ear. The king of the daughter country turned red unconsciously. "How long is it really?" "Really, the maidservant remembers the time. It takes more than an hour to stop." "This Su Zhan has a handsome appearance and a dignified appearance, and his speech and demeanor are not the humble and stingy of ordinary people. The servants even think that he is more like a king and emperor, and that...that aspect is so powerful, it is really your majesty. A good match." "In that case, go talk to him tomorrow." Item 0040 In his sleep, Su Zhan felt that the person in his arms seemed to be awake, and his body twisted slightly as if he was ready. "Woke up?" Su Zhan opened his eyes and looked at Zhenniang, Zhenniang nodded shyly. She woke up lazily, and the transition between girls and women changed her temperament a lot. Although she was still in the same way, she was still well-behaved and pure, but with a different charm.Nodding slightly, Zhenniang slowly got up and crawled below and opened her mouth to serve.This is considered to be something that Su Zhan would enjoy every morning when he was in Yaochi, but it was really not his initiative to ask, but the people below unknowingly became like this in order to please.Although Zhenniang hadn''t done it before, she knew that she had heard and seen before. She wanted to hold her tenderly for a while, but she didn''t stop Su Zhan from being so proactive. The skills are not good, but the victory lies in the different temperament. After lying down for a while, Su Zhan said: "Come on." Knowing what Su Zhan meant, Zhenniang hurriedly shook her head and said nothing. The male is on top and the female is on the bottom. She knew the truth of distinction between inferiority and inferiority a long time ago, how dare to be on it?Su Zhan persuaded the coming Zhenniang a few times to really not dare, so she simply gave up pulling her down and turned herself over. This toss is another hour. It was almost noon when Su Zhan came out of the room. There were people waiting outside. When Su Zhan came out, his face turned red, and he quickly adjusted his mood and said: "I don¡¯t know Mr. Su Zhan thinks of our country. How about the queen?" "He looks handsome and has a variety of figures. It''s the best choice." 1442 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1442 "The queen intends to recruit her son-in-law, I don''t know..." "She wants to be my woman?" Su Zhan asked interruptedly. "Wife, then you will be the king and she will be the princess. But... women are also right." The female officer explained. "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The female officer shook her head. Although she asked yesterday, she didn''t know the details. "Do you believe that there are gods or demons in this world?" Su Zhan asked again. The female officer nodded. She still believes this. "Even the fairy in the sky is just a maid by my side, do you think your queen wants to be my princess, is it qualified? If she wants to be my woman, that''s ok! I can make her a fairy and let her live forever Not getting old, even moving this Xiliang female country to the fairyland that you know is not impossible for the whole country to live forever." "Bold!" The female officer hadn''t finished speaking yet, the female general who had brought Su Zhan to the palace before actually spoke first, and with a loud shout, the sword in her hand was pulled out instantly. "Do you dare to insult the Queen..." "Snapped!" The sword of the female general broke in an instant, and then turned to ashes. "She is your majesty, it is normal for you to think she is noble and not to be humiliated, but even the Jade Emperor dare not say that I am bold, dare to draw a sword against me, and I will not be polite next time. " "Okay, get something to eat, and by the way, tell your Majesty the Queen, if she wants to come to see me, if she doesn''t..." Su Zhan smiled and waved: "Go." The female officer and the female general had to say it again, but she turned around and left involuntarily, which shocked the two of them. "What you said is true... he, is he a god or a demon?" "It doesn''t matter whether it is a person or a demon, but now it is causing trouble to come to the door, how should this be good?" The female officer said in a panic. The king of the daughter country paused and shook his head: "It may not necessarily be a disaster. If what he said is true, it can really make the whole country live forever. This is also a good thing for the subjects. I want to recruit husbands, so why not? To make my subjects live better...women are always just women." "But what if it''s a demon?" "Can you drive him away?" The king asked rhetorically. Regardless of whether it is a female officer or a female general, although they are unhappy, they have to admit that they cannot do it. "I don''t want him to be that kind of vicious monster. I''d better go and meet first. If it''s a fairy, it''s good. If it''s a monster, I won''t harm the subjects if I go." "His Majesty¡­¡­" "Okay, that''s it!" The king made an unquestionable decision, and then got up to see Su Zhan. Su Zhan was eating, and when he saw the king of the daughter country came, he smiled and said, "Are you together?" The king shook his head slightly and sat down opposite Su Zhan."You... are you a fairy or a demon?" "Is this important?" Su Zhan asked with a smile."If I fall in love with you, my identity is not important to you, because you can''t refuse. I just passed by accidentally, and you surprised me, so I am very interested." "In a nutshell, I fell in love with you!" "If you are willing to follow me, I can directly move the Xiliang women''s country to Kunlun Yaochi, so that they will live forever, and I can also move this child and mother river and let them pass on from generation to generation. If you don''t want to... Because it¡¯s really easy for me to get you." Su Zhan said lightly, then glanced at the hesitant king and said: "Stand up." The king instantly stood up involuntarily. "Undress." "Tank!" Su Zhan''s words seemed to have a kind of magical power. The king was obviously reluctant and even a little bit ashamed, but his hands could not help taking off his clothes one by one. "Brother." Su Zhan said with a smirk. The king said: "Brother." "See, if I want to get you, it''s not easy. Also, I don''t care if I get my heart, as long as I get people. People who get you will naturally get your heart too." "At night, come and wait for you to sleep." "Tomorrow, I will take you to Yaochi. It is not too late for you to make a decision." Su Zhan smiled and snapped his fingers. The king felt like he was free and hurriedly picked up his clothes and put them on. "Get out!" When she got dressed, Su Zhan waved, she turned around and went out involuntarily. Speaking of which, she is also quite knowledgeable, with the ability like Su Zhan, even if she is a demon, she is probably an extremely powerful demon, the kind of big demon that can easily destroy the entire Xiliang female country! After thinking for a moment, she finally had an idea. Item 0041 After the king came back, he did not talk to the female officer, and the female general said what happened, so they naturally did not dare to ask more.After coming back, the king did not stay idle either. Although the sparrow is small and complete, the country is not big, but it handles a lot of government affairs. This busyness will forget the psychological matter, and the day will pass without knowing it, and wait until the outside is getting dark. , The king stopped and stretched out. Tiredness rushed to the body and mind, and after asking the time, the king remembered. He said he let himself go to bed at night. She hesitated! I am also the king of a country anyway, and it would be too... ashamed to wait for the bed like this. If it is spread out, how will it look good?But after another thought, the king got up and passed by.When he came to Su Zhan''s room, the king thought for a while and said to the maid at the door: "Go down." "Yes!" The maids answered, and the king hesitated and pushed the door in. In the room, Su Zhan was chatting with Zhenniang, and it seemed that he was about to rest. Seeing the king coming in, Su Zhan said with a smile: "I thought you were not coming." "Dare I?" the king said quietly. "It doesn''t matter whether you dare or not, the important thing is whether you can. If you don''t come again, I will go to you." Su Zhan patted the side and motioned for her to come and sit. As soon as she sat down, Su Zhan had already put his arms around her waist. 1443 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1443 "Wait!" she said in a panic."I... I have a condition!" Su Zhan looked at her and said with a faint smile, "Give you a chance to talk about it." "There is Pipa Cave in the Poisonous Enemy Mountain not far from the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom. There is a scorpion spirit in the Pipa Cave, who has repeatedly killed my subjects of the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom. You said that your mana can reach the sky, as long as you can surrender this demon, for I will take revenge on my dead subjects," the king said slowly. Poison Enemy Mountain Pipa Cave, Scorpion Spirit! She had the impression that Su Zhan said that this scorpion spirit was also a ruthless character. Beautiful as a flower, he has practiced for many years, and his martial arts is very strong. It makes a three-strand steel fork, spit fire in his nose and smoke in his mouth, with vast magical powers and boundless mana.I used to listen to the Buddha''s teachings at Leiyin Temple before, and when the Tathagata gave her a hand, she turned her head and pierced the Tathagata Buddha. The Tathagata was so painful that the Vajra took her, but she ran away and ran near her daughter''s country. On the demon king.When Tang Seng''s master and apprentice came, he also used a whirlwind to drive away Tang Seng, and he wanted to be a good husband and wife. It can be counted as the powerful monster in Journey to the West, and it can be counted as one of the few beautiful fairies in Journey to the West. If the king of the daughter country didn''t say anything, Su Zhan almost never thought of her. It''s not that she is pretty, it''s not just that her popularity is not so high. "I heard that the Scorpion Jing is very beautiful? How about this? I took her as a maid. If there is any trouble in the Xiliang women''s country in the future, she can also help. This should also be regarded as an atonement, how? "Su Zhan asked with a smile. "it is good!" The king of the daughter country nodded in response. "Then you just wait here, you can take a shower first, and wait for me to come back." Su Zhan said with a smile, the man had disappeared, so suddenly, the king was stunned for a long time. Poison Enemy Mountain, Pipa Cave. It''s not a famous cave mansion, it''s not big in scale, and Su Zhan easily found a place. I saw the words Pipadong written on the cave mansion, and the gate was closed. Ordinary people will immediately push away if they see it, knowing that there must be a monster inside. Su Zhan was too lazy to call the door, slightly releasing his breath. In an instant, the overwhelming and powerful breath swept out. In the Pipa Cave, the Scorpion Jing was resting and was suddenly awakened by this powerful breath. He suddenly turned over and sat up, his expression frightened. "who is it!" "What a powerful breath." Even if she is a Tathagata Buddha, she dared to stab her. It can be seen that her boldness does not know what fear is, but at this time, under the pressure of this breath, she feels fear, real fear, that makes her feel beyond control. She was shivering and she couldn''t get her strength.As the breath became stronger and stronger, she felt that she was about to limp to the ground.At the same time, she seemed to sense the intention of this breath, that is to let herself go out quickly. Gritting her teeth and holding back the trembling, she took her weapon and ran out. The door of the cave opened slowly, the scorpion spirit appeared, and he saw the person standing at the door at a glance! Scorpion Jing was about to ask who the other party was and what he meant, but he heard a cold snort from the other party, and the huge pressure came, causing her to kneel to the ground for an instant. "Sure enough, as the rumors said, beautiful and charming." Su Zhan looked at the scorpion spirit, wearing a blue tulle skirt, with the back of his jade arms completely exposed, and wearing a certain golden crown on his head. He looked very enchanting. "Do you know who I am?" Su Zhan asked lightly. Scorpion Jing couldn''t speak at all. Suddenly, the pressure dropped sharply, and Scorpion Jing felt a lot easier. He looked at him with lingering fears, and suddenly thought of someone in his mind! In the rumors, an extraterritorial demon suddenly appeared, defeating Guanyin, grabbing the Jade Pool, and killing the demon under the leader of the Tongtian cult. His strength was unpredictable, and the rumors also said that the extraterritorial demon was extremely handsome. There is no way to go wrong. "But... but an extraterritorial demon?" "Some knowledge, yes... it''s me!" Su Zhan said lightly: "Then do you know why I came?" This was enough to ask the Scorpion Spirit. She had neither offended the demon outside the territory nor had any social interactions. Now she suddenly visited, she really didn''t know the reason.But rumors say that this extraterritorial celestial demon does not like killing or fighting, but prefers to enjoy the female sex.Scorpion Jing is extremely confident in his appearance, if... he is here for this, then... Scorpion¡¯s meticulous panic and fear were a little bit less, but a little more joyful. "Scorpion Jing is willing to follow Master Tianma!" The scorpion spirit suddenly kneeled and saluted, and said crisply. "You are so smart!" Just asking herself, she had already guessed her intention and took the initiative to express her attitude, she had to say she was very smart.And Su Zhan is also very satisfied. This should be the first woman to follow her after she came here, right?Seeing her face not only didn''t have the slightest reluctance, but also with joy, she knew that she was taking the initiative, which made Su Zhan''s heart finally balanced. Item 0042 "I came to you because I was a guest of the Western Liang Women''s Kingdom recently. The King of the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom has a nice appearance and was taken by me. I wanted to bring her to the Yaochi together with the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom. I have killed the subjects of the Xiliang Women''s Kingdom, and want me to save you!" Su Zhan said slowly. Scorpion was carefully surprised, knelt on the ground, and couldn''t help begging for mercy. She thought that the demon was just looking for her own appearance, but she didn''t expect it to kill herself for the Xiliang female country.The aura released by the demon alone made her shocked, and if he really wanted to kill himself, he would have no room to resist. "Enough, I just praised you for being smart, but now you are stupid. If I were to kill you, would you still be alive now?" "In the future, follow me as a little demon, just take care of the Xiliang female country." Su Zhan said lightly, Xie Zijing finally breathed a sigh of relief. "If you have anything, just tidy up, and then let me go." "Yes!" Xie Zijing responded in a low voice, then tremblingly got up and turned around. In less than ten minutes, she had come out again and simply packed up a baggage. It seemed that there was not much. "Let''s go!" Seeing that the Xiezijing had been cleaned up, Su Zhan took her directly back to the Xiliang Women''s Country. Arrived at the palace of Xiliang Women''s Kingdom. The king and Zhenniang were waiting, and the king was shocked to see that Su Zhan really brought the scorpion sperm back. Although he had guessed that he might do it, he didn''t expect it to be so easy. "Have you finished bathing?" Su Zhan said to the king and asked her to arrange a place for Xie Zijing. "Let''s rest first and take you away tomorrow." Su Zhan confessed to Xie Zijing, then took the king into the room.As for Zhenniang, naturally someone will help her arrange the room! 1444 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1444 The room was obviously rearranged, a festive red color, and there were food and drink on the table. It looks like a bridal chamber! "It''s well arranged." Su Zhan sat down with a smile and said casually. The king said: "Although I know I don''t have any status, but at this moment I also... I have thought many times that if you don''t like it, I will withdraw." "That''s not necessary, come on, let''s have a glass of wine, and then go to the bridal chamber..." Su Zhan smiled and poured the wine, the king sat down beside him, and the two men crossed their arms and drank. The king''s drink was actually okay, but after this glass, her cheeks were flushed.Seeing her appearance, Su Zhan waved his hand, and the king suddenly realized that his clothes had turned into a red wedding gown, which made her stunned for a while, and immediately heard Su Zhan say: "Since it''s a bridal candle, How can you not wear your wedding gown? Come, let your husband take off your wedding gown by himself!" With that said, Su Zhan led her to the bed and sat down, watching her shyly closed eyes with tension, Su Zhan''s hands slowly acted, and one piece of clothing fell off. "You are so beautiful." Rao has seen Su Zhan once before, but at this time the environment, atmosphere, and mentality are completely different from before, and the feeling is naturally different.Lie down slowly with his arms around her, Su Zhan was about to take off his clothes when he saw the shy king whispering: "Let me come." "it is good!" Su Zhan smiled and answered, she got up again to help undress. "Now, what should you call me?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Xiang, Xianggong?" "That''s right." Su Zhan smiled and bowed his head to kiss, and it didn''t take long for a burst of voices in the room. The wedding night in the bridal chamber is worth a moment. It wasn''t until dawn outside that the two of them fell asleep. After a whole night of tossing, the king was already exhausted and fell asleep. Su Zhan accompany her to rest for a while, almost three to four hours. Seeing that she was completely asleep, Su Zhan got up and put on clothes and walked out.Under the service of Zhenniang, Su Zhan was ready to move away from Xiliang Women''s Kingdom.For others, this may not be realistic. Let¡¯s not talk about how a country should move. Even if it can, it¡¯s not easy to do it. After all, after so many years of development, if it moves, there will be problems such as farming livelihood Is it resolved?The relocation of the whole country is not the same as the relocation of the capital, although it is actually the same. After all, the Xiliang Women¡¯s State is too small.But for Su Zhan, this is not a problem. From the moment he promised her, Su Zhan planned to let the Xiliang women''s country exist forever, with the foundation of immortality, and other problems were hardly considered problems. In addition to this, there is also the Zimuhe, and Su Zhan will also move away. Almost all people in the daughter country give birth to children who drink the water of the Zimu River. This rule will still be maintained in the future. Within a hundred years... I am afraid that there will be endless women. At that time... the cheapest is yourself. ! Su Zhan began to cast spells. In an instant, the entire Xiliang Women¡¯s Kingdom felt the ground trembling violently. At first, people thought it was an earthquake, but soon they discovered that it was much more exaggerated than the earthquake, and the ground actually flew. Up. People... fly in the air. No, the whole country was flying in the air. This time, the subjects were frightened, not knowing what happened.They didn''t know what was going on until the female officer and the female general explained together, but they still felt a little unbelievable. Can I live forever by moving to Yaochi Wonderland? This kind of thing is like dreaming, it''s too unreal. suddenly. A person appeared in the clouds! No one else, it is the Guanyin. Guanyin had been paying attention to things going west. The Xiliang Women¡¯s Kingdom and the scorpion spirit were both members of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, but now they are doing well. The Xiliang Women¡¯s Kingdom has moved across the country, even the scorpion spirit It''s not there anymore, how can Guanyin not panic?He hurried over and quickly figured out what was going on! Extraterrestrial Demon! It''s an extraterritorial demon again! First of all, the white bone spirit caused them to add a new difficulty, but now they are less difficult because of him. What does this extraterritorial demon want to do! Other things can be tolerated, but Guanyin really can''t bear this matter. Even if this extraterritorial celestial demon is really powerful and has a cultivation base, she will have to do it with him, otherwise let him do it wanton. If the destruction continues, things going west will be destroyed. Item 0043 Guanyin actually felt it as soon as Su Zhan appeared, and even if he didn''t feel it, he believed that Guanyin would definitely return. After all, the daughter kingdom and the scorpion essence are one of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties of Journey to the West. They have been determined. Now that the Tang monk and his apprentice have not arrived, they have not experienced this catastrophe and let them take them away. Naturally Western Buddhism It is impossible not to move.The westward journey is a vital event for them, symbolizing the prosperity of Buddhism. Destroying the westward journey by themselves is equivalent to destroying the great prosperity of Buddhism. Even if they are afraid of their own strength, they cannot really be indifferent. Therefore, Su Zhan had already guessed that someone would come, but it was Guanyin in all likelihood. Facts have also proved that Guanyin has indeed come. Guanyin was about to cast a spell to stop the daughter country, but suddenly felt a flower in front of him, a figure flashed, and a person had quietly stood in the cloud and appeared in front of him. "Long time no see." Su Zhan said with a smile. "I wish I would never see each other." Guanyin snorted, "Outside the territories, what do you want to do." "Yao Chi is a bit deserted, just add some popularity. Why? Do you want to stop?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Don''t tell me you didn''t know that this was the catastrophe on the westbound road. The previous bone spirits were forgotten, but now they have destroyed the dilemma. Are you destined to be the enemy of our Buddhism?" Facing Su Zhan, Guanyin was very It is difficult to maintain the sacred and dignified bodhisattva. That''s just for outsiders to see, even a Buddha has selfishness and personality. It''s just that the things that Buddha conspired are bigger than people. "So what?" Su Zhan didn''t really want to destroy it sincerely, otherwise, he would have gone long ago, it was just an accident.Even if the king of the daughter country had not been her, but had looked a different way, Su Zhan might have just walked around and left.But Su Zhan really didn''t intend to explain so much about Guanyin''s statement. Anyway, even if he explained the people, he still had to take them away. What should be destroyed was also destroyed. "Good good!" Listening to Su Zhan''s burden without admitting himself, Guan Yin was completely angry. It must be done once, otherwise he will be more unscrupulous. Only when Guanyin was about to speak, he suddenly felt something. Turning his head and looking around, he saw clouds surging in the distance and flickering figures. "Five hundred arhats." "Lingji Bodhisattva, Peacock Great Ming King Bodhisattva." Guanyin was a little surprised, and then immediately reacted. They were probably in the name of the Buddha, so...the Buddha also intends to do it? Otherwise, so many arhats will not be dispatched, even the Great King Peacock will come. The strength of the Peacock King is extraordinary. After understanding the Buddha''s intention, Guanyin became more confident. He alone is not an opponent of the extraterritorial demon, plus the Peacock King, Lingji, and five hundred arhats. This can be said to be one-third of the power of the Buddhism. Is it impossible to deal with the extraterritorial demon like this? 1445 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1445 "Oh, what a big battle!" Looking at the Buddhas in the sky, Su Zhan chuckled but suddenly did not panic. "Su Zhan, if you send people back, this matter has never happened before, otherwise...don''t blame our demon reduction methods." Guanyin said in a deep voice. "What are you doing with such a high-sounding voice? In this respect, Heavenly Court can do better than you. To put it bluntly, it depends on whose fist is bigger! Westbound master and apprentice, only one Tang monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, and the rest are Heavenly Court people. , After you change your status, you will become a buddhist person. How could it be possible if it weren¡¯t for the weakness of the heavenly court? Of course, these have nothing to do with me. I just want to tell you that if you want to do it, you can talk so much nonsense. It¡¯s just nonsense to sound good. In the end, you still have to rely on your fists to see the truth." "I didn''t plan to do anything yet, and enjoy my life peacefully. Since you want to fight, then fight, just to uproot you Buddhism." "What a big tone!" The Great King Peacock snorted coldly, and he came to Su Zhan in the blink of an eye.The speed was so fast that even many Arhats didn''t react, but Su Zhan didn''t panic at all, and easily and accurately immediately came to the Great King Peacock. The two fought together in an instant, you came and I met, it was so intense.At this time, Lingji, Guanyin, and Five Hundred Arhats also cast their spells, and they all went to Su Zhan. There were more people and fewer people, and the scene was quite intense. However, their attack was like a sinking stone to Su Zhan, even if they saw that Su Zhan was hit, there was no reaction at all.On the other hand, Su Zhan didn''t care about those people at all, or even treated them as if they did not exist.The strength of the Great King Peacock is indeed good, and his temperament looks very fierce. At first he did attack fiercely, but after being blocked by Su Zhan one by one, the situation slowly began to change. At this time, King Peacock Daming suddenly revealed a flaw. Su Zhan suddenly shot. boom! The unspeakable speed of the fist hit his chest directly without the King Peacock''s response.Even if his golden body was too powerful, he was blown away instantly.When the Great King Peacock flew, the others were being rescued, but suddenly saw Su Zhan slowly withdraw a black weapon from his body. Seeing this weapon, everyone was a little afraid.They haven''t forgotten that this magic blade slaughtered so many groups of demons before, but it was quite powerful. But at this time, there was no time to take care of that much, because Su Zhan had already taken action. Just like Su Zhanshou, the Blade of God Killing had already flown out. Go straight to the five hundred arhats behind, but Su Zhan himself instantly came to Lingji Bodhisattva. Speaking of Lingji Bodhisattva, this is also a well-known Bodhisattva, but there is no outstanding record.Seeing Su Zhan suddenly appeared, Lingji Bodhisattva''s performance was even more unbearable. For a moment, he made a retreat with fear. Fortunately, his reaction was quick and immediately waved. Unfortunately... his strength was too weak. , Or the attack power is too weak, neither power nor speed, Su Zhan slightly shook his head and punched it randomly. He heard a loud bang, followed by the sound of cracking. Item 0044 The golden body of the Bodhisattva is broken! Su Zhan''s punch directly smashed the golden body of Lingji Bodhisattva. Before Lingji Bodhisattva shouted in horror, he heard a loud bang immediately after Lingji Bodhisattva exploded! It exploded directly. The flesh and blood splattered, dissipated from the air and fell. Everyone was stunned by the death of Lingji Bodhisattva, whether it was Guanyin Bodhisattva who was going to step forward to help him, or the Peacock Daming King who had flown back from a distance, no one thought that Su Zhan would break Lingji Bodhisattva with a punch. The golden body directly killed Lingji Bodhisattva. Whoosh! The Blade of God Killing suddenly flew over the crowd, and for an instant, it seemed that some light had been sucked into it. It is the soul of Lingji Bodhisattva! After absorbing the spirit of Lingji Bodhisattva, the God Killing Blade lit up slightly, and then rushed to the five hundred arhats again. Sorrowful screams sounded one after another, one by one, the Arhats were beheaded and swallowed by the God Killing Blade. "Extraterritorial Demon!" Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva shouted in grief and indignation, and the monstrous mana surged, and at the same time, the Great King Peacock charged again. Killing Lingji Bodhisattva means that the war cannot be stopped. Buddhism won''t swallow the evil sigh of Bodhisattva being killed, and Su Zhan does not intend to stop. He wants everyone to know that I can do what I want. You better not have so many opinions! Whoosh! Su Zhan disappeared in an instant, and the Peacock Daming King and Guanyin Bodhisattva punched a space. Su Zhan suddenly appeared behind the Peacock Daming King and grasped his fist.With a sound of "bang!", his fist hit the top of King Peacock''s head. This fist knocked King Peacock directly from the air to the ground. The moment he landed, Su Zhan arrived soon after. boom! Another punch fell, which contained the face of King Peacock Daming King who had just bounced to the ground. This fist sank directly, and you could clearly see a picture of King Peacock Daming King''s face sinking in, and huge force penetrated into the ground. Boom! The ground sank for an instant, and the head of King Peacock...has exploded. The blood sprayed all over Su Zhan, stained his fist. With a slight frown, Su Zhan raised his hand, and the blade of the godslayer that was being slaughtered and swallowed flew over with a whistling sound, and swallowed the Great Ming King Peacock unceremoniously. Holding the God Killing Blade, Su Zhan looked up at the sky. In the air, Guanyin Bodhisattva trembled slightly, and there were only a handful of five hundred arhats behind him. Looking at the extraterritorial demon holding the magic blade on the ground, contaminated with blood donation, even the Guanyin Bodhisattva had a fearful mind, let alone the Arhat behind. Horror, too horrible. One man, one blade. People killed Lingji Bodhisattva, Peacock Daming King Bodhisattva. The blade killed hundreds of Arhats. With such a method, no one is afraid or afraid. At this moment, the Arhats wished to turn around and leave. Even if you are in the immortal class, even if you become an immortal Buddha, it does not mean you will not die or be afraid.But right now, they have to obey the orders of Guanyin Bodhisattva. If Guanyin does not retreat, they dare not and cannot retreat.What is Guanyin thinking?Guanyin also wanted to retire, and she regretted it now.Although he knows that the extraterritorial demon is strong, but because of his previous actions, he has produced a kind of person who is not a bloodthirsty, although his record is already a bloodthirsty.But when he really did it, Guanyin realized that the strength of this extraterritorial celestial demon was not something that he thought could be solved by an opponent that he could solve after a fight. Kill the Buddha without mercy. You know, even if it is not as dangerous as it was during the Conferred God Period, it does not mean that it is peaceful.But no matter who the opponent is, no matter how you fight, but there are not too many killers?After all, they all have backers and connections, so if you really want to kill you, it will be a big deal.But the extraterritorial demon was different. He didn''t care about those at all. If he offended him, he would really die... The death was completely clean, even if it was a magic weapon, even if it was reincarnated and rebuilt. In this way, who can not be afraid? Even the supreme Buddha is afraid! Otherwise, how could it not save Lingji Bodhisattva or the Great King Peacock with the magical powers of the Buddha, and even now it has not appeared and has not taken action.Not to mention that the Buddha didn''t know, how could he not pay attention to the follow-up situation when he asked these people to come over. The Buddha knew what had happened, but he did not show up. That means that even the Buddha is not sure to subdue the extraterritorial demon. Seeing the demon outside the territories eager to try to make another move at any time, Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t think much, set up the cloud and turned around and left. 1446 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1446 As soon as she left, the Arhat behind her naturally followed him and did not dare to delay the slightest. "I''m leaving now? I thought I would fight to death and never retreat. Don''t forget to settle the matter of the daughter country first." Guanyin took the people and left Su Zhan a little surprised, after all, even the scenes were not explained Some shame.However, Su Zhan didn''t catch up and kill them all. When she started just now, the daughter country flew to Yaochi as usual.For Su Zhan, the matter of setting up a good daughter country is more important than chasing and killing Guanyin Bodhisattva and Arhat. Putting away the Blade of God Killing, Su Zhan returned to the daughter''s country in an instant. Ordinary people don''t know what happened. The people in the palace just saw Su Zhan suddenly disappeared and then reappeared. He was a little afraid of being stained with blood, but the Scorpion Spirit was different!Whether it was the appearance of Avalokitesvara before or the arrival of two Bodhisattvas and Arhats, she could see it clearly. When Su Zhan killed Lingji Bodhisattva, the Great King Peacock, and the Blade of God killed Arhat, Scorpion Jing was completely frightened. Although she said that she was not afraid of them, she did not have the ability to kill two bodhisattvas, or even so many arhats. Originally, the scorpion spirit was only surrendered because of the reputation of the extraterritorial demon and the breath that made him fearful, but now, after seeing his true strength, the thought of surrender is even stronger, even deep into the soul. "Master, shall I help you shower and change clothes?" Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Xie Zijing bowed his head and said flatteringly. "No, it''s coming soon." Su Zhan shook his head slightly, he was about to arrive at Yaochi, and waited until he returned to Yaochi to clean up. Item 0045 Under Kunlun Mountain, a huge city is floating in the air.The people of the daughter country looked at the following in amazement, and they could see the beautiful scenery on Kunlun Mountain, the feeling of immortality filled with immortal fog, and people were yearning and couldn''t help but feel the heart of worship.Thinking of living in such a sacred place in the fairy mountain in the future, everyone has the feeling of dreaming.The people in the daughter country didn''t feel the feeling of rapid decline at all, but the entire city was declining rapidly, and a loud bang was heard immediately. The daughter country landed. "Wait here, restrain everyone from walking around." Su Zhan confessed, and the person had disappeared suddenly.In the next moment, he has returned to Yaochi. Chang''e, Bai Bone, and Su Zhan called everyone, talking about the outside situation as they walked, asking them to come out to help the daughter country maintain the situation and settle them.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan went to his original address and brought the villages and Zimu River around the daughter country.Although many people were in a panic and at a loss, Su Zhan didn''t bother to explain, and someone would naturally answer them when they arrived. Let the daughter country sit at the foot of Kunlun Mountains, firstly for the fun, and secondly for selfish consideration, let him waste the time and energy to explain one by one, and even settle down and develop the daughter country, she really has no interest at all.Xiaoyao is sitting well, and it is estimated that few people are willing to deal with trivial things in the world. Regarding the pattern, Su Zhan still looks like the original arrangement, and then brought everyone to the daughter country. At this time, the daughter country has basically settled down. The king has been awakened and is presiding over the overall situation. She also didn''t expect that the daughter country would have come to Kunlun Mountain when she woke up overnight. Fortunately, she knew the reason was added to her prestige as a king, and she quickly handled it. And there are immortals, demons, and angels. If this situation is so troublesome, it would be too much to say. You should know that in this era, people are simple and honest and believe in the emperor''s orders while also believing in gods, Buddhas and demons. If modern people encounter this kind of thing, you may need to explain for a long time.Every half a day, almost everyone has settled down, but there is no time to idle afterwards. After all, there are still matters about farming and livelihoods in the future. These are naturally the king''s care. Su Zhan turned around and took Zhenniang back to Yaochi. No matter what other people said they were good at or not good at, they had special status and convenient communication. But Zhenniang was an ordinary person first, and she couldn''t speak. It''s useless to download.Calling Shang Zhenniang to return to Yaochi, Su Zhan asked Zhenniang to take a shower and change into clean clothes. Others stayed in the daughter country to help and didn''t need to come back temporarily. "It seems that you are the only one serving me tonight." Su Zhan smiled and pulled Zhenniang to her bedroom. She lay down on the bed where she usually rested in the hall.Zhenniang¡¯s cheeks were slightly rosy, she stood beside her shyly, and her clothes faded and she slowly wanted to come up, but Su Zhan smiled and said: "Wait, today is your rare opportunity, Chang''e, He Xiangu, even The king is out there and no one is arguing with you, so you should take the initiative and work harder. Let me see how far you can achieve it. If you perform well, I will let you speak later." Zhenniang''s eyes lit up instantly. "In the past, you were the only mortal, even if you can''t speak, it''s not a big deal. But now that the daughter country is located at the foot of the mountain, there are naturally more contacts and conversations. If you can''t speak, it''s not convenient. After Su Zhan finished speaking, he stopped speaking, looking at your behavior. Zhenniang''s well-behaved personality is indeed very good, and her concept of superiority and inferiority is also particularly strong, and her idea of ??being a man is deeply rooted.For men, there may not be a better woman than this, but because of this, there is a little less interest and a little less initiative.Therefore, Su Zhan also intends to follow this opportunity to make Zhenniang change. As for how much to change, from time to time, I really use satisfaction to measure that is not important. The service of Su Zhan this way is still very satisfied, so no matter what, Su Zhan will let her speak... But Zhenniang didn''t know this, she was very eager to speak, and no one would want to be dumb.Although her personality is still very shy, she still worked hard to change herself for this opportunity.The first move made Su Zhan quite surprised, she even came over to kiss Su Zhan actively.Feeling her shy initiative, Su Zhan was a little surprised, and then enjoyed it. After a while, Zhenniang slowly descended, and after she was buried deep, she took the initiative to raise her head. She looked at Su Zhan with her eyes full of shame. This was already a very difficult breakthrough. She didn''t have this kind of eye contact. After the meticulous service, Zhenniang seemed to take a deep breath quietly, and then she sat down! ... Her breakthroughs and changes were huge, and also made Su Zhan feel another temperament and another feeling of Zhenniang.Refreshingly, Su Zhan''s chaotic power poured into her body, and her voice had been restored in her daze. "Comfortable?" Su Zhan turned over and placed Zhenniang underneath, and asked with a smile. "Well, comfortable... so comfortable..." Zhenniang replied subconsciously. After speaking, Zhenniang was stunned. "I... I actually said it? Can I speak?" Zhenniang was taken aback for a moment and shouted in surprise. Su Zhan laughed and wanted to make her speak again, but she refused to speak anyway. A night of joy, and after a long time the two men fell asleep.It was not until the sun rose and the sun rose three poles that Su Zhan woke up quietly, feeling that someone was guarding by the bed. Opening his eyes, he found that it was Xia Xiang. "Something?" Su Zhan asked softly. Xia Xiang glanced enviously at Zhenniang who was still sleeping, and whispered: "The king of the daughter country wants to see the master and is waiting outside the hall!" Item 0046 "Let her in." Su Zhan said casually, Xia Xiang turned around and it didn''t take long to see the king of the daughter country had come in. No inches. After entering Yaochi, her clothes disappeared automatically. Her expression was a bit shy. After all, the lord of a country was not used to this absurd environment. Seeing Su Zhan standing up and sitting up, she didn''t know how to deal with it. "Come here, what are you doing standing so far." Su Zhan waved, and she came over.As soon as she approached, Su Zhan pulled her hands into her arms and sat down. She sat upright and made her subconsciously snorted. "Don''t, don''t do this, I have business..." "Just say so if you have anything." Su Zhan hugged her and moved, and in desperation she could only talk intermittently. It turned out that the people had already made arrangements, and the relocation of the entire daughter country had ended. The next step was normal farming and life... It was not a matter of touch, but she still remembered that Su Zhan once said, After moving over, all subjects will live forever, so she came to ask about it.The whole process was intermittent, and it took her a full half an hour to finish this simple thing. After she finished speaking, she had no time to listen to the answer, and she was completely immersed in the joy. . Until the end, after a long rest, she realized that she still hadn''t got the answer, and hurriedly raised her head to look at Su Zhan who had already gotten up. As if feeling something in his heart, Su Zhan also turned his head and looked over. "You need flat peaches in Yaochi. If you eat them, you can live forever. You can count the number of people when you go back. I will make them ready at that time. In addition, two new regulations will be promulgated. First, the daughter country does not allow men to stay. Marriage is not allowed. Second, the first night of all new students belongs only to me. After the age of eighteen, they will be arranged to enter Yaochi and gain longevity. The best will stay in Yaochi, and the worst will return to the daughter country." Su Zhan said lightly. The king was overjoyed instantly. 1447 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1447 Although there is a right of first night in it, although it is absurd, it is not too much.Compared with getting longevity, how can it be just one night?What''s more, the daughter country is different from other places. Almost all women have never experienced that kind of thing, and they are not allowed to marry a man, so this can even be a good thing to some extent!Soon after the king left, he counted the number of his people and promulgated the new rules of the Soviet war. When the Kunlun side was in full swing, Heavenly Court and Buddhism had two completely different feelings. The Heavenly Court is still staring at the Eight Immortals, and knowing that the extraterritorial heavenly demons have killed many Bodhisattvas and Arhats in Buddhism, the Jade Emperor''s first reaction is to be fortunate, and even afraid. Fortunately, at the beginning of the Kunlun Yaochi matter, I followed the Queen Mother''s opinion. Otherwise, the demon who provokes the devil will kill the ring and I don''t know how many people have died.Look, Lingji Bodhisattva, Peacock Great Ming King Bodhisattva, and many arhats were beheaded, Guanyin took the remaining arhats and fled away in a hurry, the Buddha even didn''t even dare to show the Jade Emperor and felt extremely dark and cool! You have today too! As for Buddhism, he completely lost his voice. As if when this hadn''t happened, Guanyin Bodhisattva went to follow Tang Seng and his apprentices to protect him, and at the same time, he also guarded against the devil''s destructive westward journey on a whim.Don¡¯t talk about other things, no matter what, the most important thing now is to complete the westward thing! In fact, Su Zhan really doesn¡¯t have that leisurely sentiment. Now that the daughter country is located, there will be endless beauties that I want to use in the future. Where there is any interest and time to find the trouble of Buddhism, anyway, if they dare to jump, they will die. Up them! As a result, the three forces fell silent all at once, and they were busy with each other, which was very strange! As time passed day by day, the one-year period agreed with He Xiangu was already here. On this day, Su Zhan specially asked Xiangu to attend the bed. At night, Xiangu came to Su Zhan''s bedroom.Serve as usual after coming in.Seeing He Xiangu''s very skillful and natural look, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing secretly. It seems that she has completely forgotten the one-year appointment! Careful service and hard work to please. After the end of a fierce battle, Su Zhan put his arms around He Xiangu and said, "Tomorrow you go to Heavenly Court." "Go to Heaven? Is there anything wrong?" He Xiangu was a little surprised, there seems to be nothing related to Heavenly Court recently! "It''s been a year, the injury of the little ginseng essence should have healed, you go to the heaven to find the fairy peony, and said that I asked her to give the little ginseng essence to you." Su Zhan said lightly. One year, small ginseng essence. These two keywords made He Xiangu stunned at once, the forgotten memory instantly recovered and immediately thought of the previous year''s appointment.He didn''t mention it, it seemed that he was just asking himself to take away the little ginseng essence, but He Xiangu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.After Little Ginseng Jing''s injury healed, he... would you like to go back to the Heavenly Court to be with the others in the Eight Immortals or stay here?When she first came, she was full of anger and disgust, hoping to leave earlier.But now that she really has a chance to leave, she hesitated instead and refused to give up... "After you leave, I will give you three days to think about it. If you don''t come back after three days, I will say that I will let you go. This is the reason for you and me. If you come back, I will wait for you to call me desperately. Master." "Go to sleep!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, he no longer fell asleep with words. He Xiangu was tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep at all, struggling all night. She was forced at the beginning, perhaps because she was forced so she could accept what she did and thought with peace of mind.Now this layer of fig leaf, there is no reason why this layer is not a reason at all... She must face her heart, face her... real thoughts! Its daybreak! He Xiangu, who hadn''t slept all night, looked at Su Zhan who hadn''t woken up yet, got up hesitantly and left quietly. After leaving Yaochi, He Xiangu did not leave immediately, but walked along the road. The people of the daughter country along the way saw He Xiangu worshipping and saying hello. Finally, He Xiangu set up the sunshine and went to the heaven! Chapter 0047 Vent Out For The Jade Emperor? When he arrived at the Heavenly Court, He Xiangu did not rush to find the other people of the Eight Immortals, but first went to the Queen Mother''s garden to find Fairy Peony. "Fairy Peony." In the garden, He Xiangu shouted at the Peony Fairy who was sitting there in a daze.When Fairy Peony heard the sound, she turned her head and found that it was Xiangu He. His face was overjoyed and hurriedly said: "Aunt Xiang, are you looking for me?" "I...I''m here to take the little ginseng essence away." He Xiangu hesitated. Small ginseng essence? Fairy Peony was taken aback for a moment and then said: "Did the master let you come?" The title of Master also stunned Aunt He Xian, it was Su Zhan who asked him to come, could it be said... "You...you are also with him..." "Yes, he is my master." Fairy Peony admitted boldly. He Xiangu subconsciously looked to the left and right, and said in the heavenly court that the extraterritorial celestial demon is his own master if he is discovered... Fortunately, there is no one else around, He Xiangu breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Fairy Peony, she didn''t expect... She turned out to be too.No wonder, it''s no wonder that he was so sure when he made an agreement with himself, it turned out that Fairy Peony was helping.No wonder, it''s no wonder that Fairy Peony came to help her last time when Fei Changfang had an accident. It turned out that all of this was because she was the same as herself and had something to do with him. "Aren''t you afraid?" He Xiangu couldn''t help asking. Fairy Peony shook his head calmly: "Don''t be afraid, if I''m found out, I''ll just be demoted to a mortal, so I can follow the master to serve. You, have you served the master? Is he... okay?" "Of course he is good!" He Xiangu said. "Then... did he say anything? About me?" Fairy Peony asked expectantly. He Xiangu shook her head: "No, he just asked me to take away the little ginseng essence." "So..." Fairy Peony couldn''t help showing a disappointed look, and then helped to take out the little ginseng essence and give it to He Xiangu. He Xiangu hesitated and said: "He won''t forget you, it''s just... it''s just that he may be different. What are the arrangements!" "Well, I will wait forever!" Peony clearly said with a smile. He Xiangu didn''t know what to say, but after thanking her, she took the little ginseng essence to the lower realm. Did Su Zhan forget Fairy Peony? of course not! This is the first woman I came to this world to look at, and the first woman who was devoted to her, how could she forget.Not long after He Xiangu left Yaochi, Su Zhan also came to the heaven.Seeing He Xiangu was chatting with Peony Fairy, so she didn''t show up to see the Queen Mother.In the Queen Mother''s bedroom, Su Zhan''s sudden appearance made the Queen Mother feel hot. She didn''t know why she was like this.Originally, she wanted to tell her about the recent events in Heavenly Court, but when Su Zhan came over and sat down and patted herself, she couldn''t help kneeling down to serve, and even took the initiative to pose and wait for Su Zhan''s favor.After the end of a fierce battle, the Queen Mother felt her heart settle down suddenly, and the restlessness was useless. "I haven''t been going back for so long, and haven''t shown up, why? I don''t want to go back?" Su Zhan squeezed the Queen Mother''s body recklessly and asked casually. "It might be more helpful for me to stay." The Queen Mother snorted. "Really? Tell me, how can you help." "I can persuade the Jade Emperor, just like last time when others are inconvenient, I can play a role. And I am the first female fairy in the world, I can help you find a better woman." The Queen Mother whispered. "Who to help?" Su Zhan asked, raising his eyebrows. "Lord, master!" The Queen Mother said in a low voice shyly. "That''s right. You can stay in the Heavenly Court, but occasionally you might as well see you. If you haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you a bit." Su Zhan laughed, but the Queen Mother couldn''t help but feel a little joy. My decision is right! "What''s happening in Heavenly Court recently?" "Except for schadenfreude, it''s not a big deal. The only thing the Jade Emperor is staring at is the Eight Immortals, and Tongtian has been to the Heavenly Court some time ago, which is very arrogant." The Queen Mother said."It''s just that the Eight Immortals haven''t returned to their place yet, so they can only endure this bad breath temporarily." 1448 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1448 "Through the sky..." Su Zhan pondered for a moment and said, "If I help Jade Emperor teach Tongtian, what benefits can I get?" "That''s how much we have to see." "For example... to beat him up?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "With such an intensity, if I want Seven Fairies...enough?" "It should be enough, but... if you want Seven Fairies, there is no need to do this. Last time you let me watch them and prevent them from going down to the earth. As long as I find a chance to let them down to the earth, the master will naturally get it. Originally, the Jade Emperor I don''t dare to offend you. After you have killed so many Bodhisattvas and Arhats, he will even dare not." The Queen Mother said. "If you think about it, I think about it, I''m still very satisfied. But it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Anyway, I want to teach Tongtian, so you can go back and propose to the Jade Emperor. Then you can let Fairy Peony go to Kunlun. !" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Fairy Peony..." The queen mother was silent for a moment and nodded. "I planned to find her, but I won''t go back and give her a surprise. I''ll stay with you for two days. Is there anyone in the pool? Let''s go to the bubble bath." Su Zhan asked with a smile. The queen mother then smiled again and said: "No one, after I come back this time, no one is allowed to enter the vicinity of my bedroom." "Oh? Are you making it easy for me to come to you? Haha, then go ahead!" Su Zhan discovered that the Queen Mother had really changed a lot, and she was completely depraved.Haha laughed, and hugged the queen mother and went out swaggeringly.Although it is certain that there is no one, this is the heaven after all, after all, it is her own bedroom, and the Queen Mother still feels ashamed.When he reached the pool, Su Zhan directly put the Queen Mother in, and jumped in immediately after him to play in the water and play with the Queen Mother. The reservedness and shyness have disappeared unknowingly. No one would have imagined that the sacred and dignified queen mother would do such a thing with the alien demon in their own bedroom... Item 0048 Su Zhan stayed in the bedroom of the palace for three days. During these three days, the queen mother did not go out or even put on clothes. There was a feeling when she was in the bamboo house.Three days later, Su Zhan returned to Yaochi, and the Queen Mother went to see the Jade Emperor. Before the Queen Mother was only the head of the female fairy in the Heavenly Court, she did not participate in the important affairs of the Heavenly Court, but after the last Yaochi incident, the Jade Emperor was still a little guilty for the Queen Mother, and he also needed such a way to express his thoughts. There is no need for a person who considers face to decide some things, so he takes the Queen Mother''s proposal very seriously. "Is the Jade Emperor worrying about Tongtian?" The Jade Emperor said bitterly: "I, the Jade Emperor, is really too awkward. I have finally solved the problem of the demon outside the territory. Now I have to face Tongtian. The eight immortals have not yet gathered, and Tongtian dare to come to the heaven to provoke, first the monkey. It''s Tongtian again, I, the Jade Emperor, really...have lost my face!" "I have a way to relieve your worries." The Queen Mother said slowly. "What way?" Jade Emperor asked hurriedly. "Extraterritorial demon." The Queen Mother said four words. The Jade Emperor was stunned for a moment, and said, "Extraterrestrial demon? What does this have to do with him?" "Tongtian is extremely powerful. Unless the Eight Immortals who should have been robbed of it take action, it will be difficult to deal with. Now Tongtian is arrogant. We can let the extraterritorial demon help teach Tongtian, and the arrogance of hitting the sky makes him unable to take care of the heavens and buy time for the eight immortals!" Said slowly. The Jade Emperor nodded: "This is the solution, but how can the extraterritorial demon listen to me and deal with Tongtian?" "Leave this to me. After all, he has occupied my Jade Lake. He wants to give me some thin noodles, but I am afraid that he will have to pay some price. Outer domain demon likes female sex, and there are not many suitable candidates among the heavenly female fairies. Seven fairies... Just right!" The Queen Mother said. "can¡­¡­" The Jade Emperor hesitated. "This time Tongtian is just here to show off his might. What if he directly attacks Heavenly Court next time?" Seeing the Jade Emperor hesitate, the Queen Mother said lightly. This sentence directly overwhelmed Jade Emperor''s persistence. "Well, then trouble the Queen Mother." The Jade Emperor said. The Queen Mother got up and left, and then called Fairy Peony. "Peony, you go to Yaochi to meet the outer heaven demon." The Queen Mother said lightly. Yaochi, an extraterritorial demon, master? Fairy Peony was stunned for a moment, and she was delighted, but she still pretended to be calm and suspicious and asked: "Mother Queen, seeing him, I...what do I need to say?" "Don''t you know?" The Queen Mother asked if it was worthwhile. Fairy Peony shook his head in panic slightly. "Fine, you''ll know when you go," The Queen Mother shook her head slightly, and Fairy Peony didn''t dare to ask more, and immediately left and went to Yaochi excitedly.After Fairy Peony left, the Queen Mother went to see the Seven Fairies again, and gave them as a condition to the celestial demon outside the territory. Some things still have to be explained! There are two flowers, one for each, not to mention how the Queen Mother persuades the Seven Fairies, only that the Peony Fairy has come back to Yaochi all the way.Seeing the prosperous scene of the daughter country below, Peony Fairy was also a little surprised, but she didn''t delay, and went straight to the entrance of Yaochi. A layer of light suddenly appeared in the originally empty Jade Lake. As the light wave expanded, Fairy Peony had already seen the scene inside.Stepping in, Fairy Peony found that the clothes on her body were disappearing quickly, and the light wave behind her quickly turned off.When I entered, I was already without an inch. Walking forward, I soon came to the palace and saw the people in the palace! Protector little demon, tree tree spirit, white bone spirit, Zhenniang, He Xiangu, Chang''e. Like a hundred flowers contending for beauty! Fairy Peony was slightly shy, but stared straight at Su Zhan on the jade couch. "Peony, I have seen the master!" Before Fairy Peony came to the jade couch, Yingying knelt down. "Wait, be impatient." Su Zhan smiled slightly and beckoned her to come."In the future, you can stay with me!" Although she had already guessed that it was the result, she could not contain the excitement and joy when she heard the master say it herself, and tears had already flowed out.Su Zhan smiled and stretched out her hands to wipe away her tears, and violently picked up Fairy Peony and walked towards his bedroom. "Now do what I haven''t done, but you have been looking forward to it!" Entering the bedroom, Su Zhan put down Fairy Peony lightly, looking at her gentle eyes, Su Zhan laughed and took off his clothes and rushed forward.Tasting Fairy Peony¡¯s red lips, enjoying her already familiar body, the love is deep, and the two become one.Although the pain was unbearable, Fairy Peony was very satisfied and catered to the best of her ability. It was an expression of giving up on herself and serving only for the other party. It is undeniable that Su Zhan has thoughts and actions for her because of her appearance, but her devotion makes Su Zhan very satisfied. Peony Fairy, Queen Mother, Zhenniang, Chang''e, He Xiangu, everyone has their own temperament and characteristics, and the patterns of getting along are different, but among these people, if only Su Zhan can choose one person, it must be Peony Fairy no doubt! "Master, I never want to leave you again!" After it was over, Fairy Peony murmured in Su Zhan''s arms. "I wanted you to go back to Heavenly Court to do a scene, but since you don''t want to, then forget it." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Ah... I''m willing to do whatever the master tells Peony!" Fairy Peony hurriedly said. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you do or not. I originally wanted you to stay here. Okay, you will stay with the master in the future, but before that, I I want to help you become an angel!" For Peony Fairy, Su Zhan is not stingy with his reward! There is no need for rituals like Tsubaki Tree Spirit, Su Zhan''s heart moved, and the energy has enveloped Fairy Peony. 1449 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1449 Fairy Peony felt the change in her body instantly, and the strange and powerful energy made him very surprised and excited. But what she was excited about was not the strength itself, but the fact that the master gave her strength! Chapter 0049 The people in the powerful Jade Pool of the angel''s power naturally felt it, especially the tree tree spirit, her feelings of this homogenous power were the clearest and most direct.Many people were envious. They didn''t expect Fairy Peony would be able to get such a reward. But thinking back to the scene when she met just now, she might have known her master for a long time, and the master''s call is deep and meaningful! Fairy Peony got his wish and came to Su Zhan, and Xiangu He returned the next day. Obviously, she has made a decision. Su Zhan was not surprised by this result. Judging from He Xiangu''s front-end performance, her heart might have been here long ago. Peony Fairy and He Xiangu returned one after another, and now only the Queen Mother is still outside, but basically there is no difference. Although Peony Fairy came in the name of an envoy, it was obviously impossible to go back. When he found that Peony Fairy had not returned, the Jade Emperor was also a little anxious. It was enough to keep Peony Fairy here. He even wanted to know if Su Zhan was there. Agreed to this transaction!Just when the Jade Emperor wanted to go to the Queen Mother and ask what to do, he suddenly received a message. Su Zhan left Yaochi! No one noticed the last time Su Zhan left Yaochi. As a result, he moved his daughter country away and killed many Buddhist Arhats and two Bodhisattvas.Now that Su Zhan is leaving again, both Buddhism and Heaven are paying attention nervously, not knowing what he wants to do or what he will do! However, what is unexpected is that Su Zhan went to Tongtianjiao! After learning that Su Zhan had gone to Tongtian Sect, the Jade Emperor was completely relieved, and his mood became extremely smooth. He specially called the Queen Mother to watch this good show together, but the Queen Mother brought the Seven Fairies together.Obviously, the Queen Mother had already told the Seven Fairies. Although they couldn''t tell what the Seven Fairies thought, they didn''t have any resistance to the Jade Emperor.If it was normal, the Jade Emperor might still take care of the emotions of the Seven Fairies, but this time... he didn''t see it at all. Tongtianjiao! As soon as Su Zhan appeared, the little demons of the Tongtian Sect had already discovered them, and they were terrified. Whether it was the last slaughter of the group of demons, or the later killing of Arhat and Bodhi, although the extraterritorial celestial devil made very few shots, it was definitely a fierce name. "what?" The Lord Tongtian shouted loudly. Chunying asked in a low voice, "Outside the field, the extraterritorial demon is here..." "What is he here for?" The Master Tongtian frowned and his face was a bit ugly. He was still a little bit jealous and dismayed about this extraterritorial celestial demon. After the last incident, the well water did not offend the river. Now that he suddenly came over, the Master Tongtian really couldn''t understand his intention.However, everyone has already come to the door, and the Lord Tongtian will naturally not be indifferent. "Invite him in." Master Tongtian said in a deep voice. As soon as the voice came, Chunying heard a loud bang, shaking the mountain before he could turn around. "The leader, the leader is not good, the extraterritorial celestial demon has hit the door." Immediately after that, a little demon ran in panic and shouted. "Bold!" The Lord Tongtian instantly rose in anger and flew out in a flash. Outside the Tongtian Church, the gate was destroyed. Countless little monsters stood trembling and no one was moved. Su Zhan proudly stood in the middle, and it seemed that he didn''t mean to do it.This made the angry Master Tongtian a little surprised, and it didn''t look like he was going to get in!Thinking about this, the Lord Tongtian calmed down a bit."Out-of-territory demon, what do you mean!" After the Master Tongtian appeared, the little demon seemed to have found the backbone of the master. Su Zhan turned his head to look at the Master Tongtian, and said with a smile, "I''ve been idle lately, so I just came out for a tour!" "Why destroy my sect?" Master Tongtian said angrily. "Why? Is your memory so bad? Forget it, let me remind you, you seem to have let your hands down my place to show off? I seem to remind you too, let you wait. I am a person always There is faith in the words, so I am here to destroy your sect!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Of course, I don''t bully you, so let''s forget the grudges between you and me." Master Tongtian was initially angry, but he calmed down after hearing Su Zhan''s words. If it''s just that...it''s fair. What''s more, he has to deal with the heavenly court, and he has to have hatred with Buddhism. If the grievances are resolved, there may be a chance to join forces.Thinking of this, Master Tongtian said in a deep voice: "Okay, as you said, the previous grievances have been wiped out." "Then, you can say the next thing." Su Zhan smiled. "What''s the matter?" asked the Lord Tongtian. "beat you!" "Beat...beat me?" The Master Tongtian was taken aback for a moment, and then angrily said: "Are you kidding me?" "Of course not. One yard goes to one yard. I have to let you know why I hit you." "The thing that ruined your teaching before was completely wiped out, and the reason to beat you next is because of Heaven!" Su Zhan laughed. "Heavenly Court? You...you actually took refuge in Heavenly Court?" Tongtian Guru said angrily. "boom!" As soon as his voice fell, he received a heavy punch in the face. The Master Tongtian who punched this punch was a little confused, he didn''t even see when Su Zhan made the shot. "Say I take refuge in the Heavenly Court? Your head is flooded?" Su Zhan said indifferently, "Say it first, this punch has nothing to do with the Heavenly Court, now it is!" After that, Su Zhan made another move! This time, Master Tongtian¡¯s reaction was still very keen, no matter what the reason, he would definitely do it! The Master Tongtian is not stupid, how can he not tell, whether he is for himself or for the heavens, the reason does not matter at all, he is here to do it! "Boom boom!" After all, the leader of Tongtian was the leader of the world, and he even took a few punches from Su Zhan. Although he was relatively reluctant, he still caught it.Su Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly. Originally, he came this time for the grievances he had made before, and secondly, he was able to help the Jade Emperor vent his anger. After all, seven beautiful fairies as a condition! But now that I saw that the leader of Tongtian could barely make a few gestures, I became interested, and deliberately suppressed his strength to fight with the leader of the sky. Tigers and tigers are majestic, you come and me, the fight is fierce! Item 0050 Extraterritorial demon, only such strength? Seeing the fierce battle between Su Zhan and Master Tongtian, everyone who paid attention to this battle couldn''t help but raise this idea.It is true that the Master Tongtian is indeed very strong and can be called a top demon, but should Su Zhan show more strength? Soon, everyone reacted. Of course the strength of the extraterritorial demon is more than that, he is not serious yet! 1450 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1450 Especially the Guanyin Bodhisattva, who has personally experienced the powerful strength of the Soviet war, is even more aware of this. The Master Tongtian was also a little puzzled at the beginning. He was quite cautious about Su Zhan. He thought of the strength of Su Zhan very strongly, but in this fight, he found that he did not seem to be that strong, especially when they had contact with each other. It made him even more suspicious. Could it be said that his strength lies only in the outbreak?Wouldn''t it be that strong if it were a protracted battle? Perhaps, he is really not that strong? As the battle became stronger and stronger, this thought became more and more confident, and this mentality seemed to have affected the strength, and gradually became as if it suppressed Su Zhan. "Hahaha, I thought you were too strong, but the result was nothing more than that. If you are willing to cooperate with me, let it go this time, otherwise...you don''t want to leave Tongtianjiao today!" Exclaimed proudly. Su Zhan was taken aback for a moment, and said dumbly: "Where are you confident?" "Stop talking nonsense, just ask you if you are cooperating!" The Master Tongtian asked arrogantly. "Although I don''t know how your fascinated self-confidence came from, I think it is necessary to make you sober." Su Zhan shook his head and moved suddenly! "boom!" The Master Tongtian didn''t react at all, and he felt a sharp pain coming from him, and his body was already flying backwards involuntarily. Bang bang bang! The impact sounded incessantly, and Tongtianjiao was directly knocked out of a huge human-shaped pit. After that, Su Zhan''s hand was slightly raised, and a figure quickly flew out of it. Master Tongtian, dying! "Are you awake?" Su Zhan asked softly. At this time, the Master Tongtian couldn''t answer at all, and he was dizzy. "Okay, but I think you should be awake after you wake up." Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, and heard a click, and Master Tongtian threw it out like garbage. Seeing the scared little demon around him, Su Zhan was not interested in embarrassing them, and disappeared out of thin air. "This is...this is the true strength of the extraterritorial demon." "If he wants to, he can even kill the Master Tongtian directly just now!" The Jade Emperor exclaimed repeatedly, the queen mother''s expression was very calm, and the seven fairies on the side were also different. Some are afraid, some worship! But no matter what it was, the reluctance or rejection in my heart was gone. Regardless of whether it was the Queen Mother''s strong request, or seeing the powerful strength of the extraterritorial demon, they all knew that things were a foregone conclusion and they couldn''t control it. The Jade Emperor is in a very good mood now. Although the extraterrestrial demon denied submitting to the Heavenly Court just now, he really wrinkled Tongtian in the name of the Heavenly Court, especially when he thought that Tongtian came to the Heavenly Court before, but now he was beaten into such a miserable way. Can''t help but raise a strong feeling of revenge!This kind of darkness is really...unspeakable. However, Yudi was thinking more about it. Obviously, this extraterritorial demon could not be fooled by Mawen and then Monkey King like the monkey at the beginning. That is to say... it is impossible at all. Went to heaven.However, whether it is the great trouble, the Master of Heaven, or the Buddhism who is in a competitive relationship, they obviously have contradictions with him. Only because of repeated compromises, he has a good relationship with him.And he also looks like a person who believes in words. The main thing is that he has one weakness, that is, he can be impressed by female sex.In that case... why not take advantage of this?Anyway, there are many female fairies in the heaven! The Jade Emperor already had the idea of ??deepening cooperation and even making use of it. "You go down first, go back and prepare!" The Jade Emperor waved his hand to let the Seven Fairies leave and talked to the Queen Mother about his thoughts... This made the Queen Mother very disdainful. Although she was toward Su Zhan, or even her suggestion, she still sniffed the Jade Emperor''s mentality, and wanted to use a woman to take advantage of an extraterritorial demon?This method is not unavailable, but only when the mutual strength is equal, but is it equal now?To put it nicely, it is to give him face to trade with him, but in fact, if he really wants a woman, can the Jade Emperor stop it?However, the Queen Mother did not persuade, but rather agreed, because she suddenly thought of a possibility. A possibility to change the world! "You turn around and ask the Seven Fairies again, so that they must remember to serve with your heart, and we must maintain this relationship!" The Jade Emperor said. The Queen Mother nodded."I have already ordered it!" "That''s good, then let them go quickly, lest he thinks we are going to miss the appointment." The Jade Emperor nodded and replied. "No, I came personally!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and immediately after that, Su Zhan''s figure had appeared in the room. This is not the Lingxiao Hall, but a partial hall of the Jade Emperor. The sudden arrival of Su Zhan shocked the Jade Emperor and felt depressed for a while. This is the Heavenly Court, it seems like everyone can come as soon as they want! But after the depression, the Jade Emperor still got up and said, "The demon is here, please sit down!" Su Zhan glanced at the position next to him, and said lightly: "I sit there? Where are you sitting?" Although it was only a partial hall, the Jade Emperor''s deeds were naturally superior. "Of course we are sitting on the other side!" The Queen Mother answered the words simply, and then motioned to the Jade Emperor with her eyes.The Jade Emperor immediately reacted. The extraterritorial heavenly demon meant to sit on an equal footing with him, slightly unhappy, but he walked down quickly and sat down opposite Su Zhan.The Queen Mother said to the side: "I''ll call people over." "Wait, don''t worry!" "I just taught the devil''s shoulders to be a little sore. How about the Queen Mother rubbing it for me?" Su Zhan stopped the Queen Mother and said lightly. Chapter 0051 Seven Fairies Su Zhan''s words made the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother stunned at the same time. "Let the Queen Mother rub his shoulders? This is too presumptuous, and you don''t put the Queen Mother in your eyes, right?" The Jade Emperor''s expression remained unchanged, and his heart was already unhappy. The Queen Mother was also very surprised. She didn''t know how many times she had done things like rubbing her shoulders, and she didn''t even do anything less, but she didn''t expect it to be this time.The Queen Mother glanced at the Jade Emperor subconsciously, and the Jade Emperor also happened to look at the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother gave a glance and then said: "Thanks to the devil." After that, the Queen Mother went to Su Zhan! The tables and chairs here are all sitting on her knees. The Queen Mother came to Su Zhan''s knees and knelt down. She stood up and rubbed her hands on her shoulders gently. Normally there were no outsiders, but now the Jade Emperor was on the opposite side. This made the Queen Mother feel ashamed and also had a strange excitement. Not only did she blush, she kept her head down so that the Jade Emperor would not see the flaws.But in the eyes of the Jade Emperor, she was angry!The dignified queen mother had to rub the shoulders of the demon, which was simply a humiliation.But... Now that the Queen Mother has already done this, there is no need to turn her face on her face. So Jade Emperor quickly adjusted his mood. Su Zhan squinted his eyes and almost leaned on the Queen Mother, and slowly said, "I came here this time mainly for a few words. First, I am very satisfied with this cooperation. Second, I might as well understand. To tell you, I have no interest in heaven and power. In your opinion, this may be the supreme position. In my opinion, it is annoying to deal with the messy things every day. So, if you have any trouble in the future, We can continue to cooperate. When you are your Jade Emperor, I will help you consolidate your position, and you will help me collect beautiful women, how about?" Right in the middle! The Jade Emperor originally planned to maintain this relationship with the demon, but he didn''t expect the demon to take the initiative to propose it. It seems that this demon is really not interested in power, so that his position can not only be consolidated, it may even get more.Although the reputation is not very good, reputation will naturally change over the years. The Jade Emperor knows this better than anyone else. He speaks black as white. As long as he has the right, he can do it naturally. "Since Brother Tianmo has this idea, I naturally agree!" Jade Emperor said with a smile. Demon... brother? Nima, the Jade Emperor, can really climb smoothly. "Brother? You may not be older than me." Su Zhan said lightly. 1451 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1451 The Jade Emperor chuckled and said, "Then brother, brother..." It''s really shameless. Su Zhan laughed secretly and said: "If you have anything in the future, you can let the Queen Mother send someone to say it. Now, call the Seven Fairies and I will check the goods first. If you are busy, go ahead." "This matter, let the Queen Mother come? She is the head of female fairies..." "The queen mother''s craftsmanship is good, stay for a while and go." The Jade Emperor had no choice but to get up and leave. It didn''t take long for the Seven Fairies to come in nervously. As soon as I entered, I saw that the Queen Mother was rubbing the shoulders of the demon behind him, and everyone was dumbfounded. The Queen Mother was a little embarrassed, and said with a stern face: "What are you doing? Don''t come over and see the master soon, uh...your master." The Seventh Fairy didn''t think much about this slip of the tongue, only Su Zhan and Queen Mother knew what was going on.The Seven Fairies hurriedly stood in front of Su Zhan. Seven people stood in sequence. Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple. Among them, the clothes of the colors and the beauties of different shapes and temperaments, Su Zhan looked over in turn, until he saw two or three familiar people, who were also actors in his memory.I have to say that these seven fairies have pretty good looks. "not bad!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction. This feeling of standing together and letting people look at them makes them a little shy, but it also allows them to see their respective personalities. Among them, four fairies and five fairies are the only ones who dare to look at themselves. The four fairies have bold eyes, and the five fairies still have a trace of cowardice. "You, and you..." "What are the two of you?" Su Zhan asked the Fourth and Five Fairy. "My name is Lu Lian." The Four Fairy said. "I, my name is Qingyan." Su Zhan nodded."Okay, you can go to Kunlun Yaochi. After you go, you will find Mrs. Bone. She will teach you what to do in the future." "Yes!" The Seven Fairies glanced at the Queen Mother, and then left timidly. "The master is interested in Xiaosi and Xiaowu?" After no one, the Queen Mother''s words became bolder. "Not bad." Su Zhan said with a smile. The queen mother didn''t ask too much, and said: "The master has other things? Why didn''t you go back with them?" "Do you want me to go back now?" Su Zhan grabbed the queen mother and said, suddenly dragging her to the front. The Queen Mother flushed and said, "Then, then go to my palace?" "Just here." "This¡­¡­" "The Jade Emperor is very witty and selfish. From when I asked you to rub your shoulders and let you stay, he could guess a bit, although he wouldn''t come in if I didn''t go out, otherwise it would be embarrassing to see He, it is him who has no face, how will he work with you to calculate me in the future? What''s more, even if he really wants to come in, I will find out in advance. Okay, come and serve me first!" Su Zhan said with a sneer . After hearing this, the queen mother no longer refused, knelt down and took possession of her body and began to serve. "If you have the opportunity, you might as well try it at the Lingxiao Hall. It should be very exciting!" Just as Su Zhan guessed, the Jade Emperor did not come in after the Seven Fairies left. It was about an hour before Su Zhan and Queen Mother came out.Su Zhan didn''t say much to the Jade Emperor, and he teleported him away. The Jade Emperor looked at the Queen Mother and stopped talking! For an hour, with the character of the demon, living in the same room for so long, wouldn¡¯t it be... But when I think about it, the Jade Emperor would naturally not ask, nor would he show it, some things would be unsightly once said to be broken!Not only would he not say it, but in the future, it is strictly forbidden for others to say that in his palace, he is guarding outside, and the demon and queen mother are inside... If this spreads out, his face will be completely wiped out. Seeing the empress'' demeanor, the Jade Emperor felt a little guilty. Tolerate grievances and anger! The Queen Mother sacrificed too much for herself! Item 0052 The Queen Mother didn''t know what the Jade Emperor was thinking about wishfully, but even if she knew this misunderstanding, she was happy to see it. After being beaten by Su Zhanpang, Tong Tian immediately became honest, and Tong Tian Jiao seemed to wither suddenly.But Tongtian naturally wouldn''t let it go. He was practicing magic skills and still refining the Zhuxian Sword, thinking about revenge one day.As for Su Zhan, after returning to Yaochi, I saw seven naked fairies. To be honest...Except for the impressive Xiaosi and Xiaowu, it was really difficult for others to get their seats.But it doesn''t matter. If you can''t remember and don''t know how old they are, you can only say that they are not doing well, and he is not impressed.Just like the little demon, the only one Su Zhan is close to is Xia Xiang! Su Zhan did not rush to enjoy the Seven Fairies, but handed it to Mrs. Bone for a good training. To a certain extent, Mrs. Bone was almost as her harem chief. Whether it was a human, a fairy or a demon, he passed Mrs. Bone¡¯s. After training, they will be honest and very well-behaved.Seven fairies are not considered to be immortals with status in the Heavenly Court. Most of their characters are well-behaved and gentle. Even if there are those who may be bolder and have some ideas, they will become well-behaved under the guidance of Mrs. Bone. Not afraid of having a character. As long as you understand the rules and know your proper measures. Delivering the Seven Fairies to Mrs. Bones Su Zhan also ignored it. Now there are Peony Fairy, He Xiangu, Chang''e, Sanxian, Zhenniang, and King of the Kingdom of Daughters. Su Zhan can be said to be a song every night.In addition to this, every day is to regularly extract the power of belief in the Zhanmeng universe, and at the same time pay attention to the number of universes absorbed by the Zhanmeng universe. At this time, the number in the Zhanmeng universe has increased. There are DC worlds and others. In the Marvel world, countless universes have been invaded and absorbed. This method of expanding the universe of the Alliance while enjoying it makes Su Zhan very satisfied! There is no time to practice, especially in the world of the fairy-xia myth, time becomes meaningless. The daughter country has completely settled down at the foot of the mountain, and someone will be sent over regularly to dedicate the first night to Su Zhan. Su Zhan does not accept everything as it is, take the beautiful ones, and send them back if they are not satisfied. It can be said that Kunlun now has a faint feeling of becoming a force! The westward journey continues, and the Eight Immortals are also working hard, and they are working hard to improve themselves. Only Su Zhan, that is called an enjoyment. No way, this is the gap! Unknowingly, more than three months have passed. On this day, Su Zhan came to Pan Taoyuan without any problems. Although there are not as many flat peach gardens here as there are in Tianting, Yaochi was the foundation of the queen mother before, so the number of flat peaches is not small. The subjects of the daughter country rely on flat peaches for longevity. Su Zhan is ready to pick a good one for Zhenniang Talk to the king of the daughter country.As soon as he entered Pan Taoyuan, Su Zhan suddenly discovered that there were people here! "Master, master!" 1452 Marvel: the king comes Chapter 1452 A cry of surprise was followed by a man kneeling on the ground with his knees bent. "Are you one of the Seven Fairies? Lift your head." Su Zhan said lightly when he came to him. The woman slowly raised her head, Su Zhan didn''t recognize it after watching for a long time.In itself, he was only relatively familiar with Xiaosi and Xiaowu with the Seven Fairies, and it was difficult to match the symbol of no clothes. Moreover, Su Zhan didn''t pay attention to them for more than three months, so it was normal not to recognize them.However, Su Zhan quickly discovered the characteristics, with a red headdress in her hair. "Are you the boss of the Seven Fairies?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes, I am Hong Rou." "Why are you here?" "Yes, it is Mrs. Bones who let us take turns to guard Taoyuan. It is me today!" "Well, get up, take me away, I want to choose two flat peaches." "Yes!" Hong Rou stood up in response, and Su Zhan looked at her, and she was in good shape. With her head down, Hong Rou led the way quietly and obediently in front of her, although she was a little shy with that gaze, but she could still keep her calm. It seems that the bones are well trained! "Master, the flat peaches on this tree are the best growing." Hong Rou whispered while standing aside. Su Zhan looked at it, and it seemed that it was indeed better than other places.But now, Su Zhan was not in a hurry.I forgot about the Seven Fairies before, but now I see Hong Rou so much that Su Zhan has some interest. She stretched out her hand and raised her chin. Seeing her shy and well-behaved look, Su Zhan''s hand slowly slipped and carefully checked. Something. During this process, Hong Rou bit her mouth to hold back the sound, and her body stood straight without any intention to dodge. "Not bad!" Su Zhan nodded in satisfaction and said, "Bone taught you how to serve, right?" "Teach, teach." "Then see how you learn!" "Yes!" In response, Hong Rou knelt down and untied her clothes slowly, and went over to serve. The technique is still a bit rusty, but the attitude is very correct, I can feel her intentions!About the time he could have a cup of tea, Su Zhanjiang Hong Rou pulled over, and in this Ou Pan Taoyuan he won the first kill of the Seven Fairies, the blood of the princess Hong Rou! During the whole process, Hong Rou cooperated very well, allowing Su Zhan to gallop! After a long time, Su Zhan got down from Hong Rou and lay aside to rest. The tired Hong Rou got up and crawled over again, bowed her head and cleared it up. It was another long time before Su Zhan signaled that she could stop. "How often do you change classes?" Su Zhan asked towards Hong Rou. "Change every day!" Hong Rou replied. "Who is tomorrow?" "It''s Orange Moon." Orange, should it be the second princess? Su Zhan nodded and got up, Hong Rou hurried over to help put it on and arrange her clothes.Su Zhan stretched out his hand and three flat peaches flew down.One of them, Su Zhan handed it to Hong Rou: "Take a peach and rest." "Thank you Master!" Hong Rou took it and hurriedly thanked him, Su Zhan waved his hand and turned to leave. Don''t look at the seven fairies guarding Pantao, they are not qualified to enjoy it, even when they are in the heavenly court.The flat peach is a good thing for the gods, Hong Rou never expected to receive such a reward!At first, she didn''t have any thoughts in her heart, but now she feels...not bad? I don''t know if it was because of Pantao or because of that just now!Of course, there may be both! Item 0053 After returning from Pan Taoyuan, Su Zhan bestowed Pan Tao to Zhenniang and the King of the Kingdom of Daughters, and left them to serve at night for all night long. The next morning... When the second princess, Chengyue, came to change shifts, Hong Rou told Chengyue about the master who had been here yesterday and gave Xiantao to Chengyue. After all, the master asked specially at that time, Hong Rou''s doing so also made Chengyue more clever. , Don''t make mistakes.Chengyue nodded and said yes, waiting nervously! At this moment, Su Zhan just woke up! After the two women served, the king of the daughter country left and prepared to return to the daughter country, when Mrs. Bone just came in. Seeing Bai Bone, Su Zhan thought of Hong Rou''s performance and said, "Bone, you did a good job. In the future, whenever there are newcomers, you will be handed over to you." "Yes, master!" "Although I rewarded you last time, you still have to be rewarded if you are so good at tuning, how about the angel?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Bai Bone was overjoyed in an instant. Whether it was the tree fairy before or the fairy peony, she knew the strength of the angel. Although the color of the wings of the fairy peony was white, it was a little different from the tree fairy, but it would certainly not be weak.In an instant, Bai Bone knelt to the ground, and Su Zhan was about to help her transform, but he saw Bai Bone and kissed her. Ok. In this case, Su Zhan didn''t bother, instantly transforming the bones. In the light, the black wings suddenly opened behind the white bone, which was very bright! "Thank you, Master!" The bones said excitedly. Su Zhan nodded slightly, then raised his hand, and a red transparent light shirt appeared. I''m afraid I can''t stop anything from wearing this shirt, and I can see clearly.Bai Gu stood up and looked at Su Zhan, and heard Su Zhan say: "This dress is given to Hong Rou." "Yes, Master, I will go now!" Bai Bone immediately understood that it must have been Hong Rou''s performance yesterday that made the owner very satisfied. This is the reason for rewarding himself and Hong Rou.But it''s just clothes, but he is the body of an angel. You can tell at a glance who is strong and weak, and the gap is still very obvious!After Bai Bone left, Su Zhan did not go to Pan Taoyuan. Although he asked casually yesterday, how should I say, the Seven Fairies would not be attracted to Su Zhan specially to go there. In short, when I remembered seeing it, then On it.Otherwise, I won''t go there on purpose. Anyway, I''m in my own bowl and I can eat anytime I want! Poor Chengyue waited for a day and didn¡¯t wait. After returning, she saw Hong Rou put on her clothes. Although the clothes couldn¡¯t stop anything at all, they were a status symbol here, and she didn¡¯t see the daughters left behind. Did the Chinese people wear it?This is the level difference, so what they admire is not clothes, but the status of clothes! Hong Rou couldn''t help taking the lead. He got the flat peach and also got the clothes, which made the others envy and couldn''t help but look forward to it.In addition to envy, the fifth princess Qingyan has a little more thoughts. She and the fourth princess were the only ones who dared to look up at Su Zhan before, but she was still very shy at the time, and the shyness was because she somewhat admired Su Zhan! Su Zhan¡¯s heroic posture of defeating Master Tongtian with a single blow can¡¯t be dissipated in her mind. During this time, she was also very serious in accepting the training of the bones, and she was very serious in learning. She was looking forward to seeing her master one day. When the family saw the owner, she couldn''t bear the heart that could still wait in silence. Seeing her eldest sister Hongrou wearing a red shirt and whispering her feelings, Qing Yan gritted her teeth and went out quietly before no one had any idea. After leaving the residence, Qingyan quietly walked towards the direction of the hall. The Yaochi Hall is the most central. Behind the main hall is the master¡¯s bedroom. Chang''e and He Xiangu live on the right, while Qingyan and the others live on the left. Therefore, the difference in identity can also be seen. Qing Yan saw the master before he was near the hall. A white robe, followed by... Peony Fairy. 1453 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1453 Looking at the direction, it seems to be going to the lake?After hesitating, Qingyan quietly followed. Not far behind the main hall is a pond, which was specially built by the queen mother for daily enjoyment.After Su Zhan got here, he often came here. It was really good!Qingyan quietly followed all the way, and saw her master and Peony Fairy come to the pool. Peony Fairy took off her clothes first, then took off her master''s robes to serve, and the two entered the water. Although it was just a glimpse, Qing Yan couldn''t help feeling hot! "How can the master find me?" Qingyan hid behind the tree, thinking to herself. Just when she couldn''t think of a way, she heard a voice behind her, and she saw a person holding a tray with wine and fruit on it, obviously preparing to deliver it.After hesitating, Qing Yan stopped her in the past. "Give it to me!" Qing Yan said and took it directly. The woman was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond. When she did, Qing Yan had already turned and left.After hesitating, she thought it was the owner''s request, so she didn''t think too much, turned around and went back! Step by step, Qing Yan walked to the side of the pool nervously. Bend down and squatted down, putting down the tray, moving very slowly. "why you?" Fairy Peony came over to get the wine, Su Zhan glanced casually and quickly found Qingyan. Qingyan was stunned for a moment and didn''t expect that she would be recognized. She was both delighted and panicked. "I remember, you are not the one I ordered!" Su Zhan asked Qingyan. Qingyan fell on her knees and explained in a low voice: "I...I..." After a long time, Qingyan didn''t say anything. Baigu said when he was training, if you don''t get the permission of the master, you can''t be the master.Simply put, the master asks you to do what you can do, and you can''t do things that you didn''t let you do. This is the rule!Violation of the rules, but you will get a whip! Ten bone whips! However, if the owner asked but concealed a deliberate lie, that would be a full thirty whips. Don''t think they are immortal bodies, but the bone whip of the bones is not light! After hesitating, Qingyan still decided to confess. Ten lashes are better than thirty lashes, right? "Yes, I wanted to get close to the master and brought it from her." Item 0054 "When I saw you for the first time, you dared to look up at me, but at that time you were still shy and timid, but you were quite bold." Su Zhan said with a smile: "I just said that the bones are well trained yesterday, but I didn''t expect You acted privately today, although I didn''t ask, but if you want to come... there will be punishment." "Ten, ten whips!" Qing Yan whispered. I feel a little regretful in my heart, yes, the master has just rewarded Mrs. Bone, but he broke the rules today. Mrs. Bone will inevitably punish herself! "Although I didn''t call you seven fairies specifically, but I''ve always been spoiled for a long time, sooner or later, you are so anxious now that you broke the rules by yourself, is it worth it?" Su Zhan asked again at this time. "value!" Qing Yan said firmly, although she regretted this move, but she did not do anything worthless, and even the whip did not matter to her, but she was afraid that her move would make her master unhappy! "Fine, come down, I can''t let you get the whip for nothing!" Originally Su Zhan had an impression of her, but now that she is still so active, Su Zhan would naturally not let her leave like this.There must be punishment. Once the bones set such rules, there must be a purpose, and there is no way to be without rules.Secondly, if I help her speak, other people will learn how to do in the future, and I won''t be able to relax! Qingyan was overjoyed when she heard that, and she was timid, Su Zhan stretched out his hand to embrace her directly and bowed his head to kiss.Qing Yan was shy but actively catered to her, and her reaction made Su Zhan more satisfied. Red and soft is to cooperate, and Qingyan is to cater. You can experience the difference between the two feelings at once! Seeing that the master''s attention was on Qingyan, Peony now looked as usual, the angel''s power was released, and a vacuum zone soon appeared around him, and he squatted down to serve.When it felt right, Fairy Peony left obediently, and Su Zhan directly ate Qingyan without hesitation. Throughout the process, Peony Fairy was there to make fun and serve, without any discomfort. have to say. Sometimes Su Zhan himself is absurd, but Peony Fairy and their cooperation is also a reason!Of course, this is just Peony Fairy, it is impossible to change to another person. Zhenniang and the others would certainly do it, but under Su Zhan''s signal, they would never take the initiative to think of it, and then they did it! This is why the Peony Fairy has become an angel among Chang''e, He Xiangu, Zhenniang and others. In this process, the bones have come quietly. After all, there is one missing person, how could Bai Bone not be able to find it? He knew it was here when he looked for it, but he didn''t come to bother. After the end, Su Zhan came up and Fairy Peony helped her get dressed and prepared to leave, and then Bai Bone came over.After hesitating, the bones wanted to say something, but he heard Su Zhandao. "Punish whatever punishment should be, I won''t intervene otherwise it will be difficult for you to do it in the future. After the end, give this to her!" A green shirt, the same style as Hongrou, but with a different color! "Yes!" The bones were relieved. She is indeed a little worried that her master will let herself forgive Qingyan. If this is the case, it will be difficult for her to do it in the future. Although the training is to let them please and serve Su Zhan, the bones hope that they don¡¯t remember the rules, and they all wonder how. Go to please the master!In that case, what is your use? Su Zhan brought Fairy Peony back to the main hall. He saw everything that Fairy Peony did just now, and now naturally he has to compensate for her proactive and well-behaved behavior. The punishment of Ten Bone Whips is not light, even if it is the mercy of Bai Bone''s men, Qing Yan is hurt, but Qing Yan is happy. Not only did she get her wish, and the owner did not seem to blame herself. Although there is no flat peach, there is Enough clothes!However, because of this move, the bones also warned others specifically, if others dared to do this, it would not be ten times! Coot''s doing this can be regarded as strangling the atmosphere. Otherwise, I''m afraid there are people like Qingyan who would rather do the same with the whip! Unknowingly, two days later, it was Qingyan''s turn to guard Pan Taoyuan.Although the injury is not minor, it does not affect walking.In Pantaoyuan, Qingyan laughed silly from time to time, recalling that scene, or fiddling with her clothes, and dancing happily. Yes! Although the wound on her back was still a little painful, she still couldn''t stop her from expressing the joy and happiness in her heart. "I don''t know when I can see the master!" Qing Yan muttered. "Do you really want to see me?" A voice suddenly sounded behind her, Qing Yan was startled and turned around hurriedly, and immediately saw her master standing behind her.At that moment, Qing Yan thought she had hallucinations. After a moment of stunned reaction, she hurriedly wanted to kneel down, but the movement of bending over affected the wound so much that she couldn''t help but groan! "Don''t be polite, get up." Su Zhan said. 1454 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1454 "Yes!" Qingyan stood up. "Turn over." Su Zhan said. Qing Yan slowly turned around, facing Su Zhan with her back. Su Zhan stretched out his hand and took off Qing Yan''s clothes. Qing Yan lowered her head and was a little excited and hopeful that she didn''t say anything.The clothes fell to the ground, and there were a few faint marks on the snow-white back. Su Zhan could see that the injury was not serious, and the bones were still merciful. Otherwise, the bones are now the strength of the angels. He died of smoking, and now it only leaves a slight trace, and he can fully recover in about ten days and a half! The finger touched the mark, Qingyan endured the pain and did not make a sound, but soon, she felt the master''s finger sliding, and a warmth came in. The wound seemed...no pain, it was healed! The traces touched each other, and Qing Yan gradually became a little tranced and a little confused. Su Zhan suddenly hugged Qingyan from behind, lowered his hands, and whispered in her ear: "Do you want it?" The heat wave made Qingyan tremble slightly, and said in a daze, "I want to..." "What do you want?" Su Zhan asked with a smirk. "Want to serve the master, want the master... to pamper me!" Item 0055 Qingyan is more proactive than Hongrou. The kind of self-initiated proactive catering is completely different from the kind of compliance cooperation, which can be seen from some subtle actions and reflections.If it is said that Hong Rou accepted this fact for various reasons, being trained by the bones and knowing the rules to cooperate makes Su Zhan feel good, then Qing Yan made Su Zhan interested in meeting her once, twice, or even more times. . Especially before Su Zhan appeared, Qingyan''s self-talking daughter''s posture was even more interesting, so he healed Qingyan''s injury and once again occupied her in Qingyan''s blurred love words, and it was both sides. Catering and satisfying.For the same thing, following the rules and from the heart are two different feelings. After the end, Su Zhan even had the urge to take her back to the bedroom. However, after thinking about it, I suppressed the idea. Even if you want to pet, you have to wait until the seven fairies have eaten it before speaking, otherwise it will easily make the sisters centrifugal.However, Qing Yan made Su Zhan a little interested in the Seven Fairies, so after leaving Pan Taoyuan, Su Zhan did not go back, but went straight to the Seven Fairies'' residence.Seven fairies lived with those who were left in the daughter country. All the way along the way, all the beautiful women with different body shapes and different figures greeted each other. I am afraid that even the emperor is like this? A touch of red flashed in the snow white. Hong Rou hurriedly bowed down when she saw Su Zhan. "the host!" She yelled so, and several people around also realized that they were doing the same. Su Zhan glanced at it and they were all Seven Fairies. "Get up, I just wander around, where do you live? Take me to sit down!" Su Zhan said casually. "Yes!" Hong Rou and others got up and brought Su Zhan to their residence. The environment is still very good, there is no difference between high and low, a separate courtyard, several rooms, and a main hall in the middle.After Su Zhan sat down, the others began to busy serving tea and water, so that they could serve. "Okay, don''t worry about it." Su Zhan beckoned them to stop, and looked over in turn. "You, and you." Su Zhan pointed the two together, the second princess Orange Moon, and the third princess Huang Ying were a little nervous and secretly happy. "You two go to my bedroom at night." "Yes!" The two hurriedly responded. Su Zhan glanced at the fourth princess Lulian, and found that she was actually showing some interest this time with her head down."You, stand in front of me!" Lu Lian lowered her head and didn''t know she was talking about herself. The sixth princess Lan Ya next to her touched her quietly. Then she realized that she raised her head in panic and came to Su Zhan. The chest and thighs are long and white. Pretty good! But the reaction this time was very different from the last time. "What''s the matter? The last time I saw you was pretty bold, why did you play shy this time?" Su Zhan smiled and stretched out his hand to caress her cheek, then pinched her chin to make her slightly raise her head.Lulian''s expression was very nervous and shy, and her body was a little stiff and she didn''t know what to do.Su Zhan smiled dumbly and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "I..." Lu Lian wanted to say but didn''t know what to say. Last time, I was just curious and naturally bold, but now... firstly, she was impeccable, and secondly, after this time of bone training and environmental influences, she faced Su Zhan again, or that Su Zhan¡¯s position in her heart was naturally completely different. .Moreover, I used to be in Heavenly Court, even if I knew what to do after I came here, I didn¡¯t have a substantive understanding, but first there was Hongrou and then there was Qingyan. I understood what was going on and listened to what the two said. Feeling, how can Lulian not be shy? "I remembered you when you were bold, but your shy appearance is also quite interesting." Seeing Lu Lian shyly speechless, Su Zhan smiled and stroked her cheek with interest. Said. "I hope you don''t change it again when I see you next time!" Su Zhan smiled and stood up and said, "Well, what should you do? I''m leaving!" "Lan Ya, Ziwei, don''t go to see the master." Hong Rou shouted, Princess Six and Princess Seven hesitated and hurried to follow. The host first named Chengyue and Huang Ying to go over at night, and seemed to look at Lulian differently, except that Lan Ya and Ziwei, both sisters, were sisters. Hong Rou, as the eldest sister, naturally couldn¡¯t just watch. They leave an impression in front of their master... And this method is not against the rules! As for the effect, Hong Rou didn''t dare to think about it. Not long after the two returned, Su Zhan had already returned to his bedroom! Today I have a thorough understanding of the Seven Fairies, two, three, and six are relatively average. In addition to Lulian, Xiaoqi named Ziwei is not bad.If I remember correctly, she was with Dong Yong in the legend, right?Relatively speaking, he is quite famous, and his temperament and appearance also have a kind of cute and charming feeling. In the night! Chengyue and Huang Ying came, and Su Zhan, who was going to wash up, happened to let the two of them take over.However, from some subtle reactions, it can be seen that the two are different. Huang Ying feels more honest, and Orange Moon is more active and more scheming.Huang Ying was still here to wipe her body while wearing a bathrobe, but Orange Moon squatted down to serve. Scheming is not a bad thing, as long as you know where to use it!Since Chengyue knew how to please herself, Su Zhan would naturally not be polite and refuse. With one hand, Orange Moon held her waist up and still enjoyed it on the couch. And in this process, Chengyue''s flattery was even more straightforward. Even when Su Zhan ate Huang Ying, Chengyue took the initiative to come over! One night of Pisces dance, the three sleep together. On the left is the well-behaved and honest Huang Ying, and on the right is the proactive Orange Moon. The night passed so leisurely. Early the next morning, as soon as Su Zhan woke up, the orange moon on the right woke up first, and began to serve very actively.Looking at the left, Huang Ying seemed to sleep very sweetly and deeply, lying in Su Zhan''s arms like a doll. "the host!" Outside the door, the voice of the tree spirit rang. 1455 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1455 "come in." Su Zhan yelled softly, and the tree spirit came in. "What''s the matter, talk about it!" If it''s okay, the Tsubaki Tree Spirit won''t bother him directly like this. Item 0056 Chen Yue subconsciously wanted to stop when she heard the voice of the tree spirit tree, but when she saw that the owner didn¡¯t seem to want to stop, Orange Moon didn¡¯t stop. Seeing the tree spirit tree come in, Orange Moon was slightly embarrassed and shy , But both the owner and the Tsubaki tree spirit looked as usual to ease her embarrassment a little, lowered her head and concentrated on serving! For Huang Ying, who was asleep in her owner''s arms, Chengyue was not envious. Although she seems to be better, she can sleep in the arms of her master but she serves herself.But in fact, Orange Moon has its own calculations.Among the seven fairies, if you say who is favored, it must be Qingyan and Lulian. Even the eldest sister Hongrou was actually just lucky, it happened that day it was her turn and she was seen by the master.This is only the Seven Fairies, there are people from the daughter country, and others.If you don''t take the initiative to do something, you will soon be drowned in the crowd.Today, Orange Moon can lie in Su Zhan''s arms to sleep. I am afraid that there will be no such opportunity next time, so it is better to take the initiative and use this method to impress the owner''s psychology.Of course, maybe this impression is not good and it is not because of love to remember, but everyone is the same.In this case, it is better to be remembered than not to be remembered! So Orange Moon is very hardworking and hardworking. "Fei Changfang was punished to endure the death of Tianlei, and has been reincarnated. He is called Han Xiangzi in this life. The Eight Immortals have passed since he was born. It seems that this time, he should have no problem flying up to the Eight Immortals!" The news that I heard was said. Su Zhan nodded slightly, Fei Changfang became Han Xiangzi as it should have been, and it was nothing unusual. "Just keep paying attention." Su Zhan said casually. The tree spirit nodded and said yes, and then said: "There is one more thing, Master Tongtian has practiced a sword of punishing the immortals, and he has cut several great monsters to temper this sword. The power of this sword is probably not trivial, if he succeeds. I''m afraid he will come to deal with the master. Moreover, regarding Han Xiangzi, the Master Tongtian seems to have a plan to stop it. Do we need to do something?" "Tongtian is also normal for the Eight Immortals, but let''s not do things that are not good. Wait for the heavens to come to us. Just pay attention to the situation. Go on!" "Yes!" The tree spirit nodded and retired in response. Su Zhan turned to look at Orange Moon and enjoyed it quietly. I have to admit that Chengyue is very diligent, she will observe her reaction to determine what to do to make herself more satisfied. After it was over, Su Zhan asked Chengyue and Huang Ying to go back, and of course they also gave clothes.Although there is no orange moon left, the orange moon can be sure that she has left an impression on the owner''s psychology.Although it may not be comparable to Qingyan and Lulian, it is definitely more impressive than Huang Ying and Hongrou.A few days later, Su Zhan did not look for Chengyue and Huang Ying, nor did he look for anyone else, Su Zhan was observing! Observe the orange moon! She didn¡¯t put her scheming on her sisters. Perhaps he wanted to be better than other sisters, but he didn¡¯t mean to cheat. This made Su Zhan very satisfied. As long as it was not vicious in heart, she would be better with scheming. I am more attentive to please myself, until I get the cheaper one, it is still myself!Confirming that Chengyue''s character is not bad, Su Zhan''s Chengyue came over to attend bed at night.Although there were six princesses Lan Ya together, Orange Moon didn''t mind at all. why? Because under normal circumstances, the owner may be called Lan Ya alone, or it may be Lan Ya and Lulian or Ziwei, I think they are two together like Huang Ying.However, the host called herself and Lan Ya, which showed that her actions were correct. She had already left an impression on the host. Her service satisfied the host, so she thought of herself! "Little Liu, when you see the host, you must remember not to resist, and don''t make the host unhappy. Do what the host wants you to do." "I know the second sister." "I''m afraid your temper is too shy, and the master will disgust you by accident." Orange Moon reminded. "Thank you second sister." Chengyue and Lan Ya came to Su Zhan''s bedroom. Su Zhan was ready to wash and waited, beckoning the two to approach, Su Zhan looked at Lan Ya. Seeing the master''s eyes on Lan Ya, Chengyue secretly gave her an encouraging look and then went to serve herself. Lan Ya is somewhat different from the other sisters. Although she has a good body, she prefers a petite and exquisite style, and she has a lovely feeling with her facial features.With Chengyue''s service, Su Zhan was not in a hurry. Instead, he briefly chatted with Lan Ya. When Lan Ya was not so nervous, she started to enter the atmosphere gradually.The reminder of Orange Moon really made her restrain a lot, but that restraint also made her a little less attractive.Therefore, in the second half, Su Zhan almost focused on Orange Moon!Such a comparison highlights the satisfaction of Orange Moon. When Lan Ya returned the next day, Orange Moon was instead left behind. After all, Su Zhan is not only the Seven Fairies around, and naturally it is impossible to look for them every day, but Orange Moon has been left to take care of him. This result actually made no one of the Seven Fairies expect that the master''s favorite should be Qingyan, but he didn''t expect that the most favored now is Orange Moon.Even when he called other people over, Orange Moon was there.It''s just like the orange moon hit by iron, the girls of the mixed stream! The orange moon can only be regarded as average in terms of appearance, and not as good as green in terms of feeling, but in terms of intent to please, no one among the seven fairies can be out of the ordinary. Even if all of them are counted, only Peony Fairy can do it, but Peony Fairy But she has more fairy spirit and less charm than her! "Who is on duty today?" Su Zhan asked casually. Orange Moon thought for a while and said, "It should be Xiaoqi." "Well, go and let Lu Lian come over." Su Zhan said. "Yes!" Chengyue nodded in response, and subconsciously walked in the direction of Pan Taoyuan. It took a few steps to realize that the master said it was Xiaosi Lulian instead of Xiaoqi Ziwei.It seems that the main point of the master''s question is not who is on duty, but... whether Lulian is on duty! Data 0057 There is a flower pond behind the palace, and the pond is full of peonies. Looking around, one piece of red, one group of purple, one group of pink, one large piece of it looks very beautiful. This peony flower was planted after the Peony Fairy arrived. On the eve of the blossoming, the branches of peony looked like young girls in bud.When the flowers bloom, they look like beautiful girls, even if the beauty in Yaochi is like a cloud, but this sea of ??flowers seems to be no less inferior to it.Standing by the flower pond, quietly admiring this beautiful scenery, after a while, I heard the sound of light footsteps coming from behind. Turning his head slightly, he saw Orange Moon coming with green ripples. Lu Lian lowered her head and was very shy, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smiled: "Fortunately, you finally haven''t changed your appearance this time!" "Master, master!" Lu Lian didn''t know how to answer, so she could only reply. Su Zhan beckoned the two to come over, Lu Lian was a little nervous at first, but slowly seemed to calm down, and then she couldn''t help being attracted by the beautiful sea of ??flowers in front of her. Flower this thing is a woman''s favorite no matter in any era. This piece of peony is really beautiful, even if she is full of thoughts about how to please her owner, Chengyue is a little attracted, a little indulged in it. "What a nice view!" Lu Lian couldn''t help but sighed slightly. "Beautiful flowers, more beautiful people!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "I originally called you to come here to wait for the bed, but now I don''t have any interest. Lulian, you go and call other people over, Orange Moon, you let someone arrange here." "Yes!" Chengyue and Lulian quickly went to prepare separately. It didn''t take long for this place to almost change its appearance. In the center was a bed with countless single beds on either side. The wine fairy fruit was ready.After a while, everyone has been called over.Not only the other fairies, but also Peony Fairy, Chang''e and others, everyone around them was called over, inexplicably as if it had become a flower viewing conference. Whether it''s a fairy or a monster, there are usually no recreational activities. Flower viewing can be regarded as a common form of entertainment, not to mention the peony flower is really good! Drink, chat, enjoy the flowers. It seems that this is the first time there has been such an event in Yaochi. It made everyone a little excited and found it very interesting. Even Su Zhan even let people pick flat peaches, and it feels like a flat peach feast! Chang''e, Peony Fairy, He Xiangu, Zhenniang, White Bone, Dharma Protector Little Demon, Tsoon Tree Fairy, Seven Fairies, and even Su Zhanjiang''s daughter Kingdom King and Scorpion Fairy are all called. It is quite lively to gather together. , This is how flowers are more beautiful than people, people are more beautiful than people, a hundred flowers bloom, and they are overwhelmed. Only these people are qualified to participate in the show. Naturally, there are those maids waiting beside them, all from the daughter country. 1456 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1456 In addition to drinking and chatting, singing and dancing are naturally indispensable. Chang''e, Peony Fairy and others all left the stage one after another. The guardian little demon and the others were blowing, playing and singing. It¡¯s no problem at this time. When the Seven Fairies performed, Su Zhan gave Lagerstroemia green clothes, otherwise the clothes that others wore were naked. The harmony is broken, not to mention the seven colors are more beautiful.I have to say that the performance of Seven Fairies is more professional than others. Unknowingly, time just passed, everyone was very happy and satisfied. "It seems that similar ones have to be held frequently. It is really interesting!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Every year in the future, there will be a flower viewing party today? You enjoy flowers, and I will appreciate you." The crowd dispersed in twos and threes, and a maid came to clean up the mess. "Second sister, I..." Everyone dispersed, Lu Lian hesitated to know whether she should go back with the other sisters or stay.After all, the host called her at the beginning, although it became a flower viewing party, but now she knows whether she will stay at the end, so she can only ask for help from the second sister, Orange Moon, who has been with the host the most!Although Orange Moon is the favorite, few sisters really are jealous. Once Orange Moon did what they couldn''t do. Secondly, Chengyue also took good care of the sisters, and did not try to be jealous, so as to prevent other people from being favored and affecting their status. Although Lu Lian didn''t say it, she knew what she meant when she spoke Orange Moon.Pulling the green ripples, Orange Moon whispered: "Don''t go, stay with me." "This flower viewing will make the owner feel good and will definitely find someone to wait for the bed at night, but he didn''t ask others to stay. This shows the problem!" Orange Moon explained in a low voice. Lu Lian nodded slightly. Sure enough, when Su Zhan got up, he glanced at the direction of Chengyue and Lulian, and saw that the two did not leave like the others and nodded slightly, beckoning them to follow. "Look!" Chengyue said in a low voice, and followed Lulian with her arms. Back in the bedroom, Su Zhan brought the wine again with great interest, and drank with Orange Moon and Lulian on the couch.This is different from before. The three of them are still drinking on the couch, which is naturally a bit less lively and a bit more charming.Chengyue sat on the left, Su Zhan leaned on Chengyue''s body, and Lulian sat beside Su Zhan and was hugged in her arms. One person was feeding the wine and the other was feeding the fruit. There was no need for Su Zhan''s hands to be quite charming and enjoyable. Lulian had already drunk a lot at the flower viewing party, and now that the situation is a bit less nervous, shy and restrained, she has gradually let go. "Lulian, let''s change positions." Chengyue suddenly spoke, Lu Lian glanced at Su Zhan who was slightly raised, got up and changed positions with Chengyue.With her head resting on Lu Lian¡¯s body, Orange Moon changed to Lu Lian¡¯s position, but she was not hugged like Lu Lian, her slender fingers were massaging Su Zhan¡¯s legs, she slowly untied her robe, and kissed him a little bit. Past.Such a direct action made Lu Lian blush a bit, but Su Zhan suddenly leaned on Lu Lian''s neck and asked her to bow his head and kissed him directly! Wine, I don¡¯t drink anymore. Naturally, I can''t eat fruits anymore. There is orange moon serving below, and green ripples are tasted on it. It didn''t take long for a burst of sounds in the room, which lasted most of the night! Chapter 0058 Time flies, time flies. It seems to be a very old-fashioned description, but for Su Zhan this description is indeed very appropriate.After eating Lv Lian, Su Zhan found a chance to eat the crape myrtle. In the next period of time, Su Zhan would often find Seven Fairies to wait for the bed. Sometimes it was Orange Moon and others, sometimes it might be It¡¯s seven together. Under this ridiculous enjoyment, time has become completely utterly unconcerned, and I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. One day, Su Zhan was playing around with the Seven Fairies, leaving them lying in a row and preparing to get angry. Well, the Tsubaki tree spirit brought a news! Westward Journey is over! Tang Seng was named the Tantan Kungfu Buddha, Monkey King defeated the Buddha by fighting, Zhu Bajie was the messenger of the altar, the Drifting Monk was the golden body Arhat, the Bailong Mawei eight Tianlong Guangli Bodhisattva, and Buddhism flourished! Because the whole world has retrieved the scriptures and promoted the Dharma, it can be said that the incense of Buddhism has risen to the top with the general trend, and it is very prosperous. Not to mention that everyone believes in Buddha, but it is similar. For Buddhism, this trip to the west can be said to be a lot of trouble, but no matter what, its merits and good luck make Buddhism flourish. It is finally worth it! "Got it." Su Zhan nodded, and Chun Shujing retreated and left. The end of the westward journey was considered a big event, but it was not anxious, so Su Zhan didn''t take it too seriously, and continued to play with the female fairy. For a long time, after the end. Su Zhan lay in the middle of the Seven Fairies to rest, watching the Seven Fairies exhausted by him was quite fulfilling.Lying on the women, Su Zhan was thinking about the journey to the west. For the end of the Westward Journey, the most affected by Buddhism Daxing must be Heaven! According to what I know about the Jade Emperor, I¡¯m afraid I should be contacting myself soon, right?Think of a way to help him deal with Buddhism. Otherwise, the world only knows about the Buddha and does not know about it. I don''t know the heaven, and the belief in incense is getting less and less. I am afraid that the heaven will be completely replaced over time.He has no ability to deal with Buddhism, the only thing he relies on is himself! Sure enough, the third day. Someone is looking for it! A female fairy passed a word through the king of the daughter kingdom that the queen mother wanted to invite the demon to the heavenly court. Heaven! Queen Mother''s Palace! Su Zhan suddenly appeared. The queen mother who was waiting for news was taken aback for a moment, and randomly got up and bowed down."I have seen the master!" "I understand the rules more and more." Su Zhan sat down casually.Said: "Why didn''t you go there in person, but let someone pass the message?" "I''m helping the main character choose people, so..." The Queen Mother explained, Su Zhan waved and interrupted: "I haven''t seen you for a long time because I miss you. Let me tell you, does the Jade Emperor want me to help him deal with it? Buddhism!" "Exactly!" "Now that Buddhism is in full swing, the Jade Emperor feels threatening to contain this momentum. Unfortunately, Heavenly Court has no such strength at all, so he discussed with me about the trend of asking the master to go out and suppress the Buddhism, but I haven''t thought about it for the master yet Candidates. Does the master have a favorite goal?" the queen mother asked. "Yes." "you!" Su Zhan smiled and said: "There are more and more women around me. The Seven Fairies are also well trained, especially Orange Moon. She is very scheming and satisfied. I am afraid it will not be long before she can replace you in my heart. Status." The Queen Mother was taken aback for a moment and shook her head: "There are so many things that the master can enjoy, but I should be the only one who can let the master vent. After all, I am different from them!" Su Zhan smiled: "You are so smart, let''s go, and see the Jade Emperor!" "Yes!" The two came to Lingxiao Hall. This was the Queen Mother¡¯s suggestion. Last time the master said something related to the High Heaven Palace, so this time the Queen Mother suggested that the Jade Emperor meet with Su Zhan here, so that she can express her attitude of importance!Moreover, the Jade Emperor deliberately made two sets of flush seats underneath this time, and no one approached them!When he arrived at Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor was sitting aside and waiting.Seeing the two coming in, the Jade Emperor dared to get up, he heard Su Zhan wave his hand: "Sit down." After speaking, sat down opposite. When sitting down, Su Zhan grabbed the Queen Mother''s wrist, and let her sit down beside him, but did not let go! The Jade Emperor pretended to have found nothing, his face was as usual. "The Queen Mother has already told me what you mean, and I can promise you! However, I don''t have any woman I want for the time being. The Seven Fairies still make me very satisfied, so the conditions may change this time!" Su Zhan Tao. "How to change?" Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "Why don''t I help you kill the Drifting Monk? And you, you just need to borrow this High Heaven Hall for me to use!" 1457 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1457 "Lingxiao Palace? What are you going to do?" "Don''t be so nervous, I''m just curious about this place, I want to appreciate it, and let the Queen Mother introduce me. A day later, I leave by myself! I am not interested in this position!" Su Zhan explained with a smile . Admire Lingxiao Hall, and let the Queen Mother introduce it, it''s only one day! Wouldn''t this bastard want... The Jade Emperor''s face instantly became extremely ugly. This was a symbol of the heavenly court. He was here at the same age as the heavenly gods, he...he actually wanted to do this kind of thing here! At this moment, the Jade Emperor really almost turned his face! But she saw the Queen Mother shook her head slightly. If you refuse, not only will it not be able to attack the Buddhism, but it may also provoke the revenge of the demon. If that happens, the heaven will be even worse! Forbearance, forbearance, forbearance! The Jade Emperor couldn''t do other kung fu, this forbearance is indeed powerful.Secretly suppressing the anger in his heart, the Jade Emperor said with a smile without a smile: "There is also a marshal of the canopy out of the heaven!" "You can go!" Su Zhan said. The Jade Emperor was stunned for a moment and subconsciously thought that Su Zhan was refusing, but then he thought about it wrong again! If he wants to refuse, he should be the one who left.He let himself leave, didn''t he mean... agreed? If you can kill the Drifting Monk and Zhu Bajie, the two heroes of learning the scriptures, the effect will naturally be different.Although Su Zhan''s request made the Jade Emperor upset with his attitude just now, the Jade Emperor got up and left and asked the heavenly soldiers to guard this place and no one should come near! Chapter 0059 country has no two kings, ministers have no two masters After the Jade Emperor had left, Su Zhan also got up and turned around at random in the High Heaven Hall. Now there is no one else here that feels a little panic. It must be nice to think about the immortals standing here.With a fist, Su Zhan came to the seat of the Jade Emperor and sat down, condescendingly, with a broad vision, and the feeling of sitting high above him came out. Looking at the master sitting on it, the Queen Mother suddenly smiled and knelt down. "See the master!" Su Zhan smiled: "In this heavenly court, no one besides me can make you bow down like this, but you just need to make fun. Your position is not there!" Next to the Jade Emperor, is the seat of the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother Yingying got up but did not sit down in her own position, but knelt on the side of Su Zhan''s leg. In Heavenly Court, even if one person is below 10,000, she has no noble status in front of Su Zhan, and she knows exactly what Su Zhan wants, so naturally she will not really sit next to her.Immediately, the Queen Mother began to serve in this high palace.Su Zhan stroked the Queen Mother¡¯s hair and squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I admire him more and more now. I can stand what ordinary people can¡¯t stand. If such a guy finds a chance to turn over, I¡¯m afraid it will be very much. Crazy!" "Master, don''t worry, he won''t have such a chance!" The queen mother vowed to promise: "If the master is interested in this position, I am 80% sure that the master can sit in this position without any hands!" "What way?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "He didn''t know that I was actually the owner''s person, because I was forced to be very grateful to me and would never doubt that I would betray him. Moreover, he must conspire with me for these things, so as long as I Stand up to support the master and make his affairs public. The prestige that I have been operating over the years has been added to the foul name of your master. At least 70% to 80% of people will agree! Even if someone opposes it, they can¡¯t afford it. Wind and waves!" The Queen Mother said. Su Zhan smiled, this method is indeed very useful and deadly. But Su Zhan didn''t have much interest at all, because then the Queen Mother''s reputation was completely ruined.If Su Zhan humiliated the Queen Mother, it''s okay even if the Queen Mother doesn''t have a position in his own circle, but it won''t work if others think so.Moreover, it is very easy for Su Zhan to sit in this position, and it is even more impossible to sacrifice the reputation of the Queen Mother!Therefore, Su Zhan shook his head and said: "It really feels good to sit here, a sense of accomplishment, especially at this moment. But I am not interested in this position, I am not interested in dealing with the mess of the Three Realms, but... forget it, I''ll talk about it later!" After speaking, Su Zhan pulled the Queen Mother up, and the Queen Mother understood her heart. It didn''t take long for this solemn and sacred High Heaven Hall to sound that absolutely shouldn''t be there! The sudden martial law in the Lingxiao Palace surprised many immortals, but no one dared to ask or say anything, even most people didn''t think much.Although Su Zhan said that it would take one day, it was actually more than half a day. He had been crazy with the Queen Mother several times, and after that particular excitement passed, he had no interest in staying.Coming out of the High Heaven Hall, Su Zhan was going to stay in the Queen Mother''s temple for a while and talk about things. As soon as I came out, I saw someone standing there in the distance. It didn''t seem like I just passed by, but the feeling of waiting here! Hand flick, with white hair. "Taibai Jinxing, what are you doing here?" The Queen Mother asked in a deep voice. Too platinum star! This is a more famous god, definitely belongs to the Jade Emperor''s cronies, right? "Taibai has seen the heavenly demon, and the queen mother! Report to the queen mother, Taibai is waiting here by the order of the Jade Emperor." Taibai Jinxing said, after a pause, he said to Su Zhan: "If the heavenly demon has any orders, you need it. You can leave it to me!" "Really?" Su Zhan smiled."What if I want to find someone to serve the bed?" "Taibai should try his best to satisfy the demon!" Taibai Jinxing said without changing his face. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It seems that the Jade Emperor trusts you very much, but let me go to the Queen Mother¡¯s temple to rest for a while. As for the Jade Emperor before, you can tell him to rest assured. " "The devil was joking. The Jade Emperor naturally believes that the devil is the one who believes. Since the devil does not need to find someone to wait for the bed, I will wait outside the Queen Mother''s temple, and just give orders if you have anything!" Taibai Jinxing bowed. Said. "whatever!" The Jade Emperor knew everything about himself and the Queen Mother. He probably knew what Taibai Jinxing looked like, but he was able to deal with it as it should be. I have to say that this guy does have a set!Playing with the sacred and dignified Queen Mother in the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor not only had to endure but also sent someone to wait for dispatch. This feeling was really good, and Su Zhan would naturally not refuse.Anyway, Taibaijinxing will definitely have a sense of measure, will not bother herself, and will not do anything out of the ordinary. When I came to the palace of the queen mother, headed straight to the pool, enjoying the service of the queen mother while taking a bath, while Su Zhan said: "I am not interested in that position, but as the saying goes, the country has no two kings, and the minister has no two masters, although you are The head of the female immortal is on the same level as the Jade Emperor, but it is still a bit worse. If you want to be inferior to others, then that person can only be me!" "What does the master mean?" "Do you want to become the Lord of Heavenly Court?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. The queen mother froze for a moment and said: "No matter what I am outside, I will always be the master''s woman, and everything will follow the master''s instructions." "In this case, when you turn around, you are ready to prepare. Let the Jade Emperor be happy for a while, and when the time is right, you can take the position!" "Yes!" Although Su Zhan has always shown that he has no intention of fighting, it is not so unusual to seek to seize the heaven.For one thing, the Soviet war in this world will naturally not let go, and will surely get it, get the Zhanmeng universe, which involves the power of rules.Secondly, the Jade Emperor, the Buddha, and even the Way of Heaven contain the power of rules.So, why not do it with one arrow? Item 0060 "What do you think of this platinum star?" Su Zhan asked towards the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother froze for a while and said: "Taobai Jinxing''s strength is not strong, but he is very capable, and he is sleek and doesn''t save face. Many things inconvenient for the Jade Emperor to come forward are solved by him, and he is very helpful to the Jade Emperor. And don¡¯t Seeing him like this, his popularity is very good. Maybe someone would not ridicule him in front of him, but if the critical moment is true, there will be a lot of people who can help him! It''s just... he is very loyal to the Jade Emperor, and I am afraid he is very loyal. It''s hard to win over." "It''s not important, you tell me first, if you have him, how much better your chances of success can be." "10%!" "If you have a 70-80% certainty, adding him is 80-90% certain. Tsk tsk, the Jade Emperor has been mixed up for so many years, it is really for nothing." Su Zhan tutted a few words to say yes. Thoughts. One is the Queen Mother who is equal to the Jade Emperor, and the other is his most trusted subordinate. If the two join hands, the Jade Emperor really has no chance to stand up. If this is the case, you might as well try it later. After enjoying the Queen Mother''s meticulous service for a while, the Queen Mother found a robe for Su Zhan to put on. "You go back to the bedroom and wait for me!" 1458 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1458 Su Zhan said, then walked outside the hall.The queen mother turned around and returned to the bedroom obediently. Coming to the outside of the hall, Su Zhan saw Taibai Jinxing guarding in the distance, and Taibai Jinxing saw Su Zhan dressed up and hurried over respectfully."What is the command of the demon!" "What I hate the most is the kind of disobedience. If I''m obedient, I won''t treat him badly. It''s like the Seven Fairies, who go to my place every day and do not treat me badly. But some people make me very disgusting. Satisfied, even a little disappointed, what do you say?" Su Zhan said lightly. Taibai Venus snorted in his heart, isn''t it the Queen Mother? But hasn''t the Queen Mother... already agreed?Could it be that the demon made an excessive request that the queen mother really hardly agreed? It''s about the Queen Mother, Taibai Venus replied presumptuously, and could only keep smiling with her face! "I heard that one thing is called tied immortal rope?" Su Zhan said again. Taibai Jinxing said: "The demon is so knowledgeable. There is indeed such a thing. It is actually a magic weapon for the earth and grandsons of the Saturnian monarch. It is no disadvantage to bind the immortals and bind the gods!" "I want it!" Su Zhan said. Taibai Jinxing was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect that he said so directly. Three words, I want. Said confidently. If it¡¯s someone else, even the good-tempered Taibaijinxing can¡¯t help but say that this is the magic weapon of other people''s grandsons, and it is the master of Tuxing''s grandchildren who cares about it. It is also a gift from the past Buddha in Western Buddhism.Do you want it?Are you crazy?However, if the person who said this is an extraterritorial demon, it is another matter.The seven fairies were given to her, and even the noble queen mother was ruined by him. How could he refuse to tie the fairy rope? Even if I know that this bundle of immortal ropes will be used on the Queen Mother, Taibai Jinxing dare not say more! After hesitating for a moment, Taibai Jinxing gritted his teeth secretly and said: "The demon will wait a moment, I will get it." "Go and come back!" Su Zhan waved, Taibai Jinxing turned and left. After all, this is not a matter of no owner, not to mention that Tuxing Sun didn''t care about the Jade Emperor so much. Taibai Jinxing could only discuss with the Jade Emperor first.Su Zhan didn''t care what he did, as long as he could get it back!At that time, I just tried one or two things. As for why I should tie the fairy rope, it was purely because I was intrigued for a while, and it sounded that I wanted to remember when I first trained the queen! Although I don''t know how he did it, after a while, Taibaijinxing came back and brought back the immortal rope. Judging from his appearance, I am afraid that some twists and turns are inevitable! "It''s a good job. You can go to Taoyuan to choose a flat peach as your reward." Su Zhan said with satisfaction. Taibai Jinxing was overjoyed and thanked again and again. "Speaking of which, the senses you gave me are pretty good, very capable. Have you thought about doing things for me in the future?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Taibai Jinxing said awkwardly: "The demon said and laughed." "Joking?" Su Zhan chuckled: "The Jade Emperor is too persuaded, he will give whatever I want... If I say I want you to die, do you dare to stop the Jade Emperor? live?" As soon as Taibai Venus heard this, his body trembled, and he quickly said: "Master Tianma, Master Tianma, please!" "I took other people''s things, they didn''t have the ability to ask me for revenge. The Jade Emperor agreed, most people would not dare to seek revenge from the Jade Emperor, but Taibai Jinxing, what about you?" Su Zhan looked at the tied immortal rope and said again: " When I look back, I will deal with those two guys for the Jade Emperor, and you brought me something. Let¡¯s not talk about who it is used for, you say... what would people think?" "The grievances between Heavenly Court and Buddhism are not something you can participate in. There is a saying called immortal fights, mortals suffer, you are so smart... you should know what it means!" "Only I can protect you!" "Think about it." Su Zhan patted Taibai Jinxing on the shoulder, and looked at Taibai Jinxing in a daze and turned around! Taibai Jinxing stayed like a wooden chicken, standing there for a long time without moving. The reason why he helped the Jade Emperor do those shameful and shameful things was that he knew very well that the Jade Emperor would protect him!Even though the Jade Emperor is only superficial and uncomfortable behind the scenes, after all, it was appointed by the ancestor Hongjun, and this relationship can be more or less useful.But if there is really a torn face between Buddhism and Taoism, the Jade Emperor has no such ability to protect himself.Even if not, the people below have to deal with themselves, and it is not convenient for the Jade Emperor to come forward again and again, and if he dies, what else can the Jade Emperor do? This demon, I am afraid that the origin of the immortal rope binding has already been known, and it may even be intentional! Think about it a bit more deeply, what does he want to recruit himself?Can''t go to Yaochi?He knew that there were only women in that place! So, his solicitation purpose is obvious! The more Taibai Jinxing thought about it, the more it felt uncomfortable. The Jade Emperor probably never thought that the Heavenly Demon would attack the Heavenly Court, because he didn''t want to show it.The more I think about it... the more Frightened Taibaijinxing.If he refuses, will he... let him go? Item 0061 The immortal rope is really very useful, even the queen mother can''t easily break free.Of course, she won''t break free at all. Last time, she was still very embarrassed and angry, and even wanted to kill Su Zhan. But this time, the Queen Mother had no such thoughts at all, and even liked it a little bit. As she said before, even if the people around Su Zhan would please and serve, Su Zhan would feel very satisfied. .But she is the only one who can let her vent.When she couldn''t move and felt Su Zhan''s madness, that kind of humiliating behavior, she felt that she seemed to fall in love with this feeling! Perhaps this is the opposite of everything? The more noble people are, the easier it is to be attracted by this great contrast?The queen mother didn''t know, because she had fallen into a deep sleep exhausted and contented in Su Zhan''s catharsis. Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing! Sha Wujing that Su Zhan looked for first! That is, the Drifting monk. After he came back from the scriptures, he was named a golden arhat. It sounds awe-inspiring, right?It feels that it should be more high-end and high-end than the previous roller blinds, but that''s actually the case.The Golden Arhat is not a particularly high-end position in Western Buddhism.In fact, if you analyze it carefully, you will know that they are just pawns in this Westward Journey. How much benefit can one pawn get?It''s almost done! Arhat, Su Zhan killed a lot. Although this is Sha Wujing, it makes no difference to Su Zhan. The Soviet War was swaggered and appeared directly in the Western Paradise. This is intricate, a small world brings a small world, Su Zhan soon came to the space where Sha Wujing was. Sha Wujing, who had just been named a golden Arhat, did not have any special performance. He was a quiet person with a low sense of existence. Not like Tang Seng¡¯s mother-in-law, nor as strong as Sun Wukong, or even as lascivious and lazy as Zhu Bajie, except for a line from a big brother, that Master was taken away by a monster, most of the time, it is mostly unknown, even if he is the main student of the scriptures. , Still appears unknown among many Arhats, and even in some later myths and legends, Su Zhan has not even heard of him appearing. This shows what kind of character he probably is! "you are?" When Su Zhan appeared, Sha Wujing was a little at a loss. "You don''t know the name, but many people call me an extraterritorial demon." Su Zhan said. "Domain... Extraterritory Demon!" Sha Wujing changed his color instantly, how could he have never heard of the terrible name of the demon outside the field? Scared away Guanyin, beheaded Bodhisattva, and slaughtered Arhats. This stuff, even if Sha Wujing just became an Arhat, he knew it. "You, are you looking for me?" Sha Wujing didn''t know how the extraterritorial demon came to the Western Paradise so boldly, but he came to find himself for no reason, but Sha Wujing was a little nervous. 1459 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1459 I have nothing to do with him, right? "kill you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Kill, kill me? Why?" Sha Wujing said in a daze. "This is enough to tell you, let you understand. Recently, I have a good relationship with the Jade Emperor. He paid some price, and the condition is to kill you and Zhu Bajie." Su Zhan said with a smile. Just when these words fell, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others had already arrived here. Extraterrestrial demons appeared in the Western Paradise, how could they not panic? "Jade Emperor?" Hearing that Su Zhan was going to kill Sha Wujing, it was because of the Jade Emperor, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others were instantly stunned. And just when they were stunned, a scream suddenly sounded and instantly made them react. "not good!" Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva yelled and hurried over, but he didn''t see him alone. Sha Wujing was gone, even Su Zhan was gone. "Where is the person? Is it taken away?" "Impossible!" Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "The extraterritorial demon said to kill Sha Wujing, it is naturally impossible to capture him. The extraterritorial demon has a magic blade, and that magic blade can swallow the soul and flesh and blood. ..." The words were not finished, but everyone understood the meaning, Sha Wujing was probably already dead. too fast! There are many people who have not been in contact with the extraterritorial demon before, and they are not able to react. From the moment his voice fell to the screams, Sha Wujing was already dead. There was no resistance at all, or even no fight back. The power.Moreover, at this time, the extraterritorial demon is no longer a trace! "It''s not good, Zhu Bajie!" Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva yelled and headed directly towards the location of Zhu Bajie, and everyone remembered that the demon outside the territories had said very clearly that it was not only Sha Wujing who wanted to kill. Just a Sha Wujing, he is usually low-key. But if Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing were all dead, it would be a big blow to Buddhism. I just went west to learn the sutras and was blocked as a Buddha, but died within a few days? He was still killed in the Western Paradise. If this is spread out, won''t it be ruined to accumulate prestige with difficulty. Before he could think about it, everyone rushed to Zhu Bajie at the fastest speed, for fear that he would be late. But unexpectedly, when they rushed there, Zhu Bajie was still alive, and there was also an extraterritorial demon. It''s just not as fierce as I imagined, but chatting. This scene stunned the Guanyin Bodhisattva and others. "Buddha help!" As soon as Zhu Bajie saw the Guanyin Bodhisattva and the others came and sprinted over, the fat body became extremely agile, and instantly came behind the Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Come here very fast!" Su Zhan seemed not surprised at all. When I first saw Zhu Bajie, Zhu Bajie simply pretended to chat with him. Su Zhan knew that he was delaying time but it didn''t matter, otherwise he didn''t plan to kill him so quickly. After all, one of the purposes of this visit is to promote the Jade Emperor! With more people, the effect will be better! "It''s useless to ask her for help. If I wasn''t too lazy to kill her last time, she would have died." Su Zhan said to Zhu Bajie: "If you want to find someone to save you, you should find your monkey brother, or Tathagata, maybe there is opportunity!" "Extraterritorial Demon, what do you want!" Guanyin Bodhisattva asked in a deep voice that couldn''t help but. "Kill him!" Su Zhan pointed to Zhu Bajie and said lightly. Chapter 0062 Buddha''s Helplessness "why!" After listening to Su Zhan''s blunt words, Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan shrugged: "Don''t tell me that you didn''t hear clearly just now, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t mind saying it again. The reason why you want to kill him is because the Jade Emperor wants me to kill him, he benefits me, and I help him kill. It''s that simple!" "The devil from outside the territory has to obey the Jade Emperor''s order to be a killer, don''t you feel ashamed?" Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a deep voice. Su Zhan shrugged, "Why am I good for good things? The Jade Emperor is still very interesting, isn''t it?" Guanyin Bodhisattva took a deep breath and said, "What benefits he gave you, we can give you too!" "I''m afraid this is choking." Su Zhan said with a smile."He can send seven fairies to me, can send all kinds of female fairies to satisfy me, and even let me experience different feelings from the Lingxiao Hall, can you? You don¡¯t have any beautiful female bodhisattvas in Buddhism. , Female Arhat or something? Let Tathagata give up his position and let me play for a few days, he might not be able to agree, then... why should I help you?" "Even if you help, that will be the next thing. When you are a human being, you have to believe in your words. If you take advantage of it, you will definitely have to finish it. Therefore, I am definitely going to kill Zhu Bajie. As for the future, if you have any ideas, we can be there. Say it again." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly moved! Seeing Su Zhan walking over, Guanyin Bodhisattva and the others would naturally not be unresponsive. How could he not let him kill Zhu Ba Jie like this. In an instant, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others had each set up their magic weapon and prepared to take action. But at this moment, I heard Su Zhan smile and say: "Stay honestly and don''t move. When I kill him, you will be free again." What is he going to do? Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others became alert for an instant. Seeing him keep walking, stepping forward, Guanyin Bodhisattva finally couldn''t help but want to do it, but then she was shocked to find that she could not move. "When? What did he do?" Guanyin Bodhisattva was shocked, and immediately discovered that not only he, but everyone else could not move. Oh my God, what did he do and why he could get them all caught. At this time, Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Zhu Bajie. 1460 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1460 Zhu Bajie couldn''t move either. He could only watch him pull out the magic blade, and then... there was no more. Slowly retracted the magic blade and turned back. At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others instantly felt that their freedom had been restored, and hurriedly turned their heads to see where there was a shadow of Zhu Bajie. died! he died! Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at Su Zhan in horror, and heard Su Zhan say faintly: "Okay, this task is completed. If you want revenge, you can find me or the Jade Emperor. Of course, if you want to talk business with me, too. , Get ready to come and talk to me!" After Su Zhan finished speaking, the person suddenly disappeared. The rest of the people looked at each other, not knowing what to do. "I will go to meet the Buddha." Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva said, now that the matter is up, you can only ask the Buddha to decide. For the time being, Su Zhan killed Sha Wujing and Zhu Bajie and went to the heavenly court. Besides, Guanyin Bodhisattva came to look for the Buddhist beads. Before he could speak, the Buddha actually knew her intentions.To be precise, he saw all the things that happened just now, he knew it when he came to the Paradise of Bliss from the outsider, but he didn''t come forward!When he killed Sha Wujing, and then he killed Zhu Bajie, the Buddha saw the whole process, but never showed up. "Why?" Guanyin Bodhisattva heard that the Buddha already knew, but did not come forward to stop her, which made her a little puzzled. "Because even I am not sure that I can surrender the demon. If even I can''t do it, then the impact will be even greater." The Buddha''s tone was a little helpless, why didn''t he want to make a move?It''s just that if the shot can surrender the demon to the end, if you can''t surrender, then the face will be lost even more this time.So he can only bear it! "But... what should I do now?" Guanyin Bodhisattva did not expect that even the Buddha would feel unsure."The relationship between the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Demon is very good. The Heavenly Demon once taught Tongtian to the Jade Emperor! Now, this is just Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, but what if it is Monkey King or Drifting? What about our entire Buddhism? Who can stop the demon from outside the territory?" Let the Jade Emperor taste the sweetness again and again, then there will definitely be another time! By the way, the conditions on the Jade Emperor''s side meet the requirements of the extraterritorial celestial devil, so it must be getting more and more excessive! "Let''s take a look at it for the time being!" The Buddha said after a moment of indulgence. ... The Jade Emperor was very happy when the Elysium was helpless and had a headache. It''s done! Not only did they kill those two guys, but they also succeeded in the Western Paradise. The news spread, and Buddhism was disgraced. Although this is under the guise of the hand of the demon, but if the demon is willing to help him, he can also use the power of the demon.To bear the humiliation, he was not only to kill Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, he also planned to take the opportunity to clean up the inside of the heaven! He is not easy to be the Jade Emperor. Many people are violating the yang and the yin, and don''t listen to their own dispatches at all, but now there is the power of the devil, who dares not listen?So, this is a great opportunity! Taking advantage of this momentum, the Jade Emperor successively arranged new transfers and placed some of his own people in important positions. As expected, those people were naturally unhappy and even refused to obey, but finally had to agree with the power of the demon!For this reason, the Jade Emperor also deliberately asked Taibai Jinxing to come forward as much as possible to keep the extraterrestrial demon in the heavenly court for more time!It happened that Su Zhan and the Queen Mother were playing with the immortal ropes, so he agreed with the boat! Su Zhan played various tricks on the tied fairy rope, which really stimulated him. Under this circumstance, all kinds of rumors began to spread in the heavenly court. All the negative news about the Jade Emperor, especially the things the Jade Emperor did to please the demon, revealed a lot. What Peony Fairy, what Seven Fairies, and even Queen Mother... It is said that they were all forced by the Jade Emperor and had to commit themselves to the Heavenly Demon, etc. etc... Chapter 0063 I want Queen Mother! Part of the news was revealed by the Queen Mother, but the Queen Mother did not do anything else, and he did not need to contribute to the flames. Although many people did not dare to refuse the Jade Emperor¡¯s approach, they would naturally not do little things in private, so many things. It is not even necessary for the queen mother to say that someone will be able to investigate it and someone will start to spread. Heavenly Court is actually the same as a normal dynasty. There are factions, and there are people who want to climb up! "If people know this now, I''m afraid that the rumor that you were forced to commit yourself to me by the Jade Emperor will be confirmed!" Su Zhan said with a smile. The Queen Mother is now carrying her back with her hands, and the immortal rope is wrapped around her body to make her look more prominent in the front. Her upper body is lying on the steps, and the back is slightly tilted to cater to Su Zhan.It seems to be forced and humiliating, but in fact, you can tell from the Queen Mother¡¯s expression that she is enjoying! Although alphabetic play is not popular in this era, some feelings are still the same! The Queen Mother had no time to respond at this time. Until the end, the Queen Mother reluctantly helped Su Zhan serve. Su Zhan then took back the immortal rope. Then the Queen Mother¡¯s emotions calmed down and said: "This is just the beginning, but the fire Not enough, a breakthrough point is missing!" "It should be soon!" "There will be movement over Buddhism!" Su Zhan was not in a hurry. He did not believe that Buddhism would be inactive. I just don''t know if they will come to them or what they have arranged themselves! Fight against the Buddha Sun Wukong! Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing played with his senior brother, how could it be indifferent to the character of Monkey King?It stands to reason that he should have come early in the morning. After all, he must have known the news a long time ago, but I don''t know why it has been several days before Sun Wukong came.And as soon as he came, he went directly to the Jade Emperor''s unlucky spirit, it seemed...It should be Guanyin and the others that had explained anything? I think it was Sun Wukong who made trouble in the sky and majestic, but now he has become a fighting and defeating Buddha. It shouldn¡¯t have been that year. After he came to the heaven, he made a noise in the High Heaven Palace. So people can resist it. If the immortals who were scared by Monkey King the last time flee without a guard, I am afraid the Jade Emperor will be miserable now. As soon as Monkey King came to Jade Emperor, he knew what he was doing, and hurriedly called Taibai Jinxing to seek help from the outsider. Taibai Jinxing hurriedly came to the shrine of the Queen Mother but didn''t dare to rush in, so she could only shout loudly for seeing him outside. "What''s the matter, just say so!" Su Zhan''s voice soon came from inside. Taibai Jinxing hurriedly said: "Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong has been killed in the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor asked me to come and beg you for help." "I''m right?" Su Zhan smiled and stood up and said to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother got up to help Su Zhan dress, and whispered: "This is an opportunity. It would be better if Monkey King was allowed to do it!" "Sun Wukong can''t kill the Jade Emperor. If the Jade Emperor can be killed so casually, he won¡¯t live until now. But this time I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a face scandal and his status is threatened. But it¡¯s not enough. He can be crazier!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "You stay here to rest." After that, Su Zhan was opening the door. Taibai Jinxing was already anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and when he saw Su Zhan came out and hurriedly said: "Help, help the devil!" "Save whose life?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Naturally it is the Jade Emperor. If you fight to defeat the Buddha, you must avenge your younger brother. As if no one can stop the court today!" Taibai Jinxing said hurriedly. "I have seen your hard work these days. I can save your life. But Yudi! It doesn''t hurt to save him, but it can be saved once or twice. I can''t save him again and again, right? As long as Monkey King is still alive, he will definitely find the Jade Emperor to avenge him, so why don''t I help the Jade Emperor kill Monkey King?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Of course this is the best, of course the best!" Taibai Jinxing almost said three times with joy. 1461 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1461 "What about the conditions?" Su Zhan asked. "Article..." Taibai Jinxing was choked instantly, and the joyful expression on his face was awkwardly retracted.He forgot that the extraterritorial demon would not help in vain. Although Su Zhan hadn''t said that it was assigned by the Jade Emperor before, it might not have been such a trouble, but it was no wonder the demon.Moreover, people were killed by the demon, so Sun Wukong did not find the demon first, but the Jade Emperor first. How could it be possible if there was no other reason?But now, the most important thing is to save the Jade Emperor first! "What does the demon want?" "I want Queen Mother!" "what?" Taibai Jinxing said with a wry smile: "Master Tianma, my Master Tianma! You...you have already got it, haven''t you? To say that you are not respectful, plus your strength and tie the immortal rope, you can do whatever you want What? Even if I think about you on weekdays, who would dare to stop you? Why...have to put things on the bright side, so that the faces of the Jade Emperor, Queen Mother, and Heavenly Court are not pretty!" "I didn''t say to let the Queen Mother go to Yaochi, I just said that the Queen Mother belongs to me from now on, and the ones that belong to her also belong to me, understand?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Taibaijinxing didn''t react a little, it seemed to make no difference at first glance? But soon Taibaijinxing reacted, and the end of the words was the last sentence! The queen mother belongs to him, and the one who belongs to the queen mother also belongs to him! What belongs to the Queen Mother? This shrine bedroom?Flat peach? It is impossible for the demon to care about these, then the identity of the queen mother is what is left! The head of the fairy! If you agree, will all the female fairies in the future belong to her?However, after I changed my mind, as long as the Queen Mother was still in the Heavenly Court in name, it was actually nothing!And if the demon fell in love with someone, who would dare to refuse it? "I can agree, but I can''t guarantee the Jade Emperor!" "Then you go ask, and I will help when the Jade Emperor agrees!" "Don''t, it''s too late!" Taibai Jinxing gritted his teeth and said: "I, I agree, even if the Jade Emperor does not agree, I will try to persuade him to agree!" "That''s right! Let''s go!" Chapter 0064: Unrecognizable High Heaven Palace At this time, the palace of Lingxiao was in a mess. Many celestial soldiers and generals were lying on the ground, and some gods were struggling to resist Monkey King. Monkey King took off the golden hoop, holding the golden hoop incarnation. The last time he made a fuss in the sky, he was the Monkey King. This time he made a fuss in the sky. He defeated the Buddha. But the Jade Emperor was still the Jade Emperor, a panic-stricken Jade Emperor! At this time, the Jade Emperor was hiding in the sidelines, looking very disappointed and contemptuous! I have to say that Su Zhan still admires the Jade Emperor very much. He has a heroic mind and can stretch and shrink, but this courage is really... a little bit small! "The demon save me, the demon save me!" At this time, the Jade Emperor saw Su Zhan and Taibai Jinxing who came over and hurriedly shouted. Su Zhan obviously noticed that Taibai Jinxing''s face twitched, it was shameful! The dignified Jade Emperor, with so many celestial soldiers and geniuses, and such immortals, turned out to be so fanciful to help the outer celestial demon?What''s more, Taibaijinxing has already brought Su Zhan, which means that he will definitely help, but anyone who is smarter will not call for help at this time.But the Jade Emperor just yelled.Su Zhan suddenly understood why the Jade Emperor was so forbearing and revengeful, but he was still mixed up like this! There is a heroic part in his character, but there is also a completely opposite part! In this case, he will be a ghost if he succeeds! "boom!" The golden cudgel swings and shakes all the people around in an instant. Monkey King looks at Su Zhan and said, "Are you an extraterritorial demon?" "It''s me!" Su Zhan nodded. "Very well, you killed my two junior brothers! Wait until I kill Lao Jade Emperor first, then kill you!" Sun Wukong sternly said. "Never, never!" The Jade Emperor shouted in a panic, and kept asking Su Zhan for help. Su Zhan frowned slightly and did not like the reaction of the Jade Emperor, but after another thought, the more unbearable the Jade Emperor''s performance, the better?Thinking of this, Su Zhan said towards the Jade Emperor: "The condition is too platinum and Jinxing has already agreed for you, is it okay?" "No problem, no problem!" The Jade Emperor didn''t even ask what the conditions were, and he agreed. "Okay, that''s it, I''ll help you kill Monkey King!" Su Zhan smiled. "Kill me? It''s up to you whether you have this ability!" Monkey King roared, picking up the golden cudgel and hitting Su Zhan. Monkey King is definitely a household name in the celestial dynasty, and a childhood hero of many people!However, Su Zhan will not be merciful because of this, just like Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, Su Zhan has no psychological burden to kill, because this is just a character in this world, this copy!They may still exist in other worlds, not to mention that he has killed a lot of myths and legends, and there will be no change in his mentality! Seeing Su Zhan swinging his club, Su Zhan''s hand was already in his hand. "boom!" The impact sounded suddenly, and Monkey King was shaken back a little, but he took a surprised look but rushed up again.The fighting spirit is full, fighting defeats the Buddha, fighting defeats the Buddha, how can it be possible if there is no joy of fighting? Suddenly, in this High Heaven Palace. Su Zhan and Monkey King had already fought. One is fighting and defeating the Buddha, the other is an extraterritorial demon! The momentum of the two fighting is not trivial. Heavenly soldiers and generals, all the immortals ran out of the High Heaven Palace one after another, and the first to ran out was the Jade Emperor! The person who got in the way walked away and the fight became more intense. Damn it! The stick broke the table. Click! This blade cut the wall! The solemn Lingxiao Treasure Hall could be said to be completely unrecognizable under the fierce battle between the two.In the fight, Monkey King seemed to know that it was difficult to win this way, so he used seventy-two changes, and various changes were carried out to find opportunities for the apostles.It''s a pity that even the seventy-two changes did not seem to be able to create any opportunities for him. He was completely restrained! 1462 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1462 "Get up!" Monkey King yelled, and the golden cudgel took off and flew over. Su Zhan also loosened the Blade of God Killing. I saw the two weapons fought fiercely. At the same time, Su Zhan and Monkey King were not idle either, they saw Monkey King suddenly show somersault cloud and fly away. It''s not a joke to fight for thousands of miles, turn it out all the way! but! Su Zhan made Monkey King a taste of what it was like not to fly out of Wuzhishan! Faster? It is almost impossible to be faster than Su Zhan. Monkey King just stopped here, but it seems that he has already arrived. Monkey King did not believe in evil and tried again. Once, twice. Every time, Su Zhan seemed to be faster than him, and arrived earlier than him! "boom!" This time, Su Zhan seems to be faster! Before Sun Wukong''s tumbler fell, he felt a heavy blow and flew out in an instant. Boom! With a loud noise, Monkey King descended from the sky and smashed directly on the Lingxiao Palace, almost smashing the ground of the Lingxiao Palace! "Golden Cudgel!" After Sun Wukong landed, he didn''t care about the pain and hurriedly shouted, but he didn''t see the golden cock stick appearing after shouting for a long time, and he even lost the connection with the golden cock stick! "how¡­¡­" Monkey King gave a strange cry and saw a black light hit. The copper-skinned and iron-boned Monkey King did not hide, but the blade of God Killing flew over and pierced his body easily! Before Monkey King could react, the God Killing Blade suddenly began to swallow. In an instant, the flesh and soul began to be madly absorbed, and Monkey King hurriedly wanted to pull out the God Killing Blade, but the God Killing Blade seemed to be on his body as if it were on his body. Su Zhan turned around, and Shi Shiran sat down as the Jade Emperor. At this time, the Jade Emperor slowly entered the High Heaven Hall under the protection of a layer of heavenly soldiers. The first thing that caught your eye was the rapidly disappearing Monkey King, followed by the dilapidated and unrecognizable Lingxiao Palace, and finally... saw the extraterritorial demon sitting in his place! To be honest, the Jade Emperor was not angry until he even thought of other things, but was a little happy. This Sun Wukong, who embarrassed himself twice, is finally dead! But others don''t think so! Can anyone sit in the position of the Jade Emperor?Can I sit casually? Chapter 0065 Leaving aside the thoughts in the hearts of the immortals, only that the Jade Emperor finally took a breath when he saw Monkey King died, and the stone in his heart was also put down.As for Su Zhan sitting in his position, the Jade Emperor didn¡¯t care. First of all, Su Zhan must have sat before. Second, he also felt that Su Zhan was not interested in that position. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t need to help himself kill Monkey King, or even You don¡¯t need to help yourself before, just shoot! Even Monkey King couldn''t resist him, let alone an extraterritorial demon? Those who know this point know that there is still something. "Well, you are all gone." When Monkey King died, the crisis was lifted, and the Jade Emperor resumed his previous style and waved the immortals to leave. After the immortals were gone, he came to Su Zhan and said, "Thank you for your help!" "No thanks, too white. Tell the Jade Emperor about my conditions!" Taibai Jinxing relayed it again, and the Jade Emperor subconsciously wanted to refuse. It''s okay to ask for a queen mother, but the queen mother wants all the female fairies, which the Jade Emperor does not want to accept!It''s not reluctant, but if the female fairy goes directly to him, what kind of remuneration should he get when he finds the demon to do something?But this idea was just thinking about it, and he didn''t dare to refuse.Seeing the Jade Emperor hesitating, Taibai Jinxing spoke several times and wanted to persuade him. Fortunately, the Jade Emperor finally nodded and agreed! "Okay, you can handle the rest yourself!" Su Zhan said, got up and left. Back to the Queen Mother, Su Zhan continued to feel comfortable. Monkey King made a big noise in the sky for the second time, and the High Heaven Palace was completely destroyed. The Jade Emperor shouted for help from the extraterritorial demon, and the extraterritorial demon killed Sun Wukong! The news spread quickly as if he had long legs. Originally, the Jade Emperor asked the Heavenly Demon to help him. It was already very embarrassing. There were such rumors. Now let the Heavenly Demon save his life, the Lingxiao Hall was destroyed, which would be ashamed. Suddenly, there was a continual rush in the heaven, and many people seemed to be preparing to condemn the Jade Emperor! "The opportunity now is great!" The Queen Mother said to Su Zhan: "They gather to condemn the Jade Emperor, and we can add to the flames, and if someone directly recommends me at that time, we are very sure that we can seize power!" "Look at the arrangement. By the way, you can ask Taibai what he means, and he should make a decision too!" "it is good!" The Queen Mother responded and went to find Taibaijinxing. Taibai Jinxing actually guessed that she should find herself, but she didn''t expect to be Queen Mother!How smart is Taibaijinxing! I thought that the queen mother was forced by a demon from outside the territories, but now seeing the queen mother come to talk about it by herself, and with the ins and outs of the words, Taibai Jinxing knows that regardless of whether the queen mother was forced at first, It must not be anymore anyway!From the loss of the Jade Emperor''s face to the great display of the power of Su Zhan, Taibai Jinxing knew that the Jade Emperor was gone, so he quickly expressed his willingness to loyal to the Heavenly Demon. "What is the Queen Mother going to do?" "It''s very simple. When someone wants to denounce the Jade Emperor, you just need to push the boat along the water to let the Jade Emperor give up his position and let me go up!" "you?" Taibai Jinxing was taken aback for a moment and said, "Did the demon agree?" "Don''t worry, this is his idea, he is not interested in being a jade emperor!" The Queen Mother said with a smile. 1463 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1463 Taibai Jinxing nodded! Can''t help but be a little envious! No matter what kind of humiliation and grievance the Queen Mother has received before, it is worth it! "I know!" Taibai Jinxing nodded! This dark wave intensified, and when the Lingxiao Hall was rebuilt, the immortals finally got into trouble. Disappointed by the Jade Emperor¡¯s performance during this period of time, the immortals asked the Jade Emperor to expel the heavenly demons and to justify the majesty of the heavens!The Jade Emperor naturally refused. He just rejected two sentences, but the reaction of the immortals was extremely enthusiastic. It was impossible for the Jade Emperor to perfuse the past. In the end, it was unhappy and separated, but the matter obviously won''t end like this!This matter cannot be trusted. Because the Jade Emperor¡¯s reaction made the immortals even more atmosphere, it has been determined that the Jade Emperor will not expel the demon! After all, Jade Emperor didn''t have that strength, but he didn''t even have an attitude, which was too much.Therefore, slowly evolving the cost is for the Jade Emperor to express his stance to deal with the demons, and to let the Jade Emperor step down... "These bastards don''t take me too seriously!" "I am the Jade Emperor, I am the Jade Emperor!" "Keep me asking me to expel the demons. If they are so upset with the demons, why don''t they deal with the demons themselves! They are afraid of death but let me get ahead. Do they treat me as fools?" The Jade Emperor shouted angrily, and then said to Taibai Jinxing: "You said, what should I do now!" Taibai Jinxing looked sad and thought for a long time and said: "Jade Emperor, I am afraid they will not give up without a statement. I see that it is better than this. Jade Emperor might as well temporarily retreat from the wind and waves. Now it is because of Buddhism, because of the heavenly devil. It is on the cusp of the storm, even after this time, there will be another next time! It is better to give this position to the Queen Mother! First, the Queen Mother is qualified, and secondly, if you deal with the Heaven Demon Queen than the Jade Emperor, you Speak better, and solve the situation more easily! The most important thing is that neither the Queen Mother nor the Demon is interested in this position, so...you can sit back in this position after the wind and waves are calm!" "This¡­¡­" The Jade Emperor had never thought about abdicating, but Taibai Jinxing made him feel that... this seemed to be a good way! "But, can the Queen Mother agree? If you do this, can the bastards agree?" Jade Emperor asked hesitantly. "I''ll try it!" Taibai Jinxing took the initiative to ask. "Okay, I will trouble you!" Jade Emperor still trusts Taibai Jinxing very much! After Taibai Jinxing left, he first went to find the Queen Mother to talk about this matter, but the Queen Mother did not expect the Jade Emperor to agree so quickly! "There is one more troublesome thing, that is, the immortals may accept you as the Queen Mother, but then you have to do something!" "You mean to expel the demon?" Taibai Jinxing nodded: "But it can''t be too soon, otherwise, if the storm passes, the Jade Emperor will probably regain power!" "He didn''t have this chance!" The Queen Mother said lightly. Item 0066 Before long, the Jade Emperor announced that he would step down and let the Queen Mother take her place. At first, the immortals did not agree, but the voice of opposition did not last long before disappearing.The situation has changed a lot after the Queen Mother took the throne. First of all, all the female fairies are no longer opposed to anything about expelling the demon.Regardless of how many powerful female fairies there are, it is undeniable that the proportion of female fairies in the heavenly court is still a lot, so without this part, the voice of condemnation is instantly lowered.In addition to the influence of the female fairy on the close friends around him, this is another part! There is also a part that is not really against the heavenly demons in itself, but only against the Jade Emperor. Now the Queen Mother is not tossing about them, only a handful of stubborn old people are still insisting on letting the Queen Mother regain the majesty of the heavens and let the Queen Mother expel the heavenly demons! In this regard, the Queen Mother did not immediately state that she seemed to be considering what to do! Although the small group of people disagreed, there were too few people and too little momentum to make any difference. This result made the Jade Emperor very upset, why is the difference so big? "Hey!" The Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing. At this time, Su Zhan was sitting opposite him. After surrendering his position, the Jade Emperor stayed deep and barely showed up.It happened that Su Zhan came to him today, and the Jade Emperor couldn''t hold back a long sigh. After a sigh, the Jade Emperor said to Su Zhan: "By the way, I don''t know if the devil came to see me today. "There is indeed something!" Su Zhan nodded and took a sip of fairy wine. "If you have something, you might as well say it, as long as I can do it, I won''t shirk it, but it''s a pity...I am afraid that there are not many things I can do right now!" Yudi said. "It happens that you can do it, and only you can do it!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Oh? What''s the matter?" The Jade Emperor asked suspiciously, only he could do it, and it was still something that could be done now, the Jade Emperor really didn''t expect it for a while. "I want something! One thing from you!" Su Zhan said. "What is it?" "The power of rules!" "The power of rules?" The Jade Emperor was stunned for a moment and was a little dazed. It sounded very powerful and special, but the Jade Emperor could be sure that he did not have the power of rules and had never heard of it!After a pause, the Jade Emperor said: "It''s not that I refuse to give it, but I have never heard of the power of this rule, nor do I. Are you wrong?" Su Zhan smiled and shook his head: "You can''t make a mistake, you do! As the Lord of the Three Realms, why can you become the Jade Emperor and not someone else? That''s because you have the power of rules! Of course you may not be aware of it yourself. ." "So? I can become the Jade Emperor because of the power of this rule, and with the power of rules, my position as the Jade Emperor can ensure worry-free?" The Jade Emperor''s ability to understand is still very strong, and he immediately reacted. ."If this is the case, I''m afraid I won''t be able to give it to you, after all... you don''t want to be the Jade Emperor!" "I am really not interested in being the Jade Emperor, but I am interested in controlling the world and becoming the only ruler of this world, so I am afraid that the power of this rule must be determined. Of course, you are definitely not willing to give it, but it does not matter, myself. take!" Su Zhan''s words fell, and the whole person suddenly transformed into nothingness and disappeared before the Jade Emperor''s eyes. However, although Su Zhan could not be seen, the Jade Emperor could feel it. That feeling was like the great pressure in the dark, which made the Jade Emperor panic.At the same time, he also knew the wolf ambition of the heavenly devil. No wonder he was not interested in the heavenly court and the position of the Jade Emperor. He actually wanted to replace the heavenly way!Before he could think about it, the Jade Emperor turned around and prepared to escape! The moment he just got up, a strong suction came in an instant, making the Jade Emperor unable to move for an instant, and following him, he felt as if something had been sucked away from his body. That feeling is very ethereal! Obviously, nothing that actually existed left, but I could still feel that something was sucked away! "Let go of me, let go..." The Jade Emperor struggled and shouted, but unfortunately it was just in vain. After a while, the Jade Emperor suddenly felt a sense of being empty, and then fell to the ground with a snap. 1464 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1464 Su Zhan, who had transformed into nothingness, appeared before the Jade Emperor. The power of rules is here! The power of rules in this world is quite concentrated, and the power of this rule of Jade Emperor has a lot of weight! "Give it back to me, give it back to me..." After landing, the Jade Emperor stretched out his hand and shouted towards Su Zhan. "Did you know? The power of rules is distributed by heaven, or the world! It is almost impossible to rob, but there are exceptions to everything. I can grab the power of rules from you, and you... I stand here for you to snatch, you can''t snatch it!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Give me back... Give me back..." The Jade Emperor still murmured. Su Zhan shook his head: "Without the power of rules, you are just an ordinary god. Since you have no power of rules now, and your position has been let out, then... you don''t have any need to exist!" The Blade of Killing God suddenly appeared. The Jade Emperor was instantly killed without even having a chance to resist, and at the same time was absorbed by the God Killing Blade! The Jade Emperor is dead! Extraterrestrial demon killed the Jade Emperor! As soon as the news came out, the Heavenly Court was completely boiling. Some people gloated that the Jade Emperor and the tiger''s skin were finally unlucky, right?There are also people who denounced the Jade Emperor before, but they never thought that the Jade Emperor would die!Of course, there are still some people who are panic-stricken, afraid that the demons will kill them! The relationship was good when the Jade Emperor was still on the throne. Now the Jade Emperor killed him as soon as he abdicated. So what should I do now? Before they could discuss the results, the extraterritorial demon made a statement. He will not do anything to the heavenly court and support the queen mother to become the lord of the heavenly court. If anyone opposes the queen mother, he will oppose his extraterritorial demon. For those who oppose him...As soon as this came, no one would dare to oppose the Queen Mother, and no one would say anything about expelling the devil, not wanting, but not! In this way, the situation in Heavenly Court has stabilized quickly. And the Jade Emperor! It seems that it has only become a reason in the mouth of others. When this reason fails to work, few people mention it! Chapter 0067 The Jade Emperor¡¯s matter passed like this. No one seemed to have mentioned it. No one complained about the position of the Queen Mother. Even the existence of the Heavenly Demon outside the territory seemed to have been forgotten, even if he had been living. The palace of the queen mother, even if the queen mother still lives in the palace every day, but everyone does not know it, can not see it! They are not blind, but they dare not! So they chose to deceive themselves and others. Anyway, it is the queen mother who is in charge, and the demon supports the queen mother. Maybe this will allow the demon to return to the heavens?Taibaijinxing is very low-key and has been collecting news.When he knew that the immortals had this idea, wishful thinking like this, Taibai Jinxing felt that this was an opportunity, so quietly came to the palace of the Queen Mother! There is an extra chair and a high table in the Queen Mother¡¯s palace. When Taibai Jinxing came in, Su Zhan was sitting there but no trace of the Queen Mother! "Have seen a demon!" Taibai Jinxing said with his hands. "What''s the matter, let''s talk!" "Is the Queen Mother here? Taibai has something to report." "What? You can''t tell me?" Su Zhan said lightly. Taibai Jinxing repeatedly shook his head and said, "Of course not, that''s the case. People outside are telling that the Queen Mother may let you return to the heavens. I think this is a good opportunity! If you can do anything to make them think so In the future, the demon can come and go at will, and it will be more upright!" "Then what do you suggest?" Su Zhan asked with a low snort. Taibai Jinxing said: "Buddha! If the demon can do something to Buddhism with the order of the queen mother, then the effect will be very good!" "Buddha, okay, I know, you go out, just say that the Queen Mother asked me to deal with Buddhism." "Yes!" Taibai Jinxing was overjoyed and turned around and went out. After watching him go, Su Zhan lowered his head. Seeing the Queen Mother kneeling under the table and leaning over to serve it! "Have you heard it?" Su Zhan touched the head of the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother nodded: "I heard it." "Then get up and let me finish, I will go to Buddhism!" With that, the Queen Mother got out from the inside and lay on the table, Su Zhan galloped. After a long time, after the Queen Mother helped to clean up and dress neatly. Su Zhan said: "I originally planned to go to Buddhism. Now that the Jade Emperor has the power of rules, I should also take the power of the rules of the Tathagata. This time, maybe Buddhism may be destroyed, etc. When I come back, even if your position is completely stable!" ... The West, Elysium! Tathagata and Guanyin and other Buddhas large and small are discussing matters. It''s a matter of discussion, it''s both a heavenly court and a demon! The Jade Emperor was killed, and the Queen Mother was in power. What does the demon intend? If the Heavenly Demon is allowed to control the Heavenly Court, I am afraid that the next step is Buddhism, right?So the Buddhas are discussing countermeasures! "I can''t as well join forces with the heavenly immortals. They will definitely refuse to take refuge in the demon?" someone suggested. "This is a good way!" "It''s just that the strength of the demon is high, I am afraid that even so, it may not be able to defeat him. I think it is better to prepare properly, even if you can''t kill the demon, you must be able to seal him up so that he can''t do evil!" "It''s good, but we don''t know the demon, we can''t know how to seal him!" "In fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome, just start the fight, either you die or I die!" said a voice. "This can''t work, this loss is too...who is talking?" 1465 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1465 As soon as the person said something, he felt something was wrong, the voice came from behind him, and there should be no one behind him. He turned his head abruptly, but saw a cold light. Whoosh! His head flew in an instant, and his body was quickly sucked away for an instant. "Extraterritorial Demon!" When such a change occurred, the Buddhas reacted instantly and shouted in surprise. Su Zhan chuckled, the Blade of Killing God suddenly lifted up and killed the surrounding Buddhas. "Bold Demon!" Tathagata did not expect that the extraterritorial celestial demon would dare to come, big hands for a while, and in an instant, a gleaming golden palm came towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan waved his hand, the golden hand shattered instantly, followed by a whistling sound, Su Zhan had already come to Tathagata! Tathagata waved again, Su Zhan gave him a palm! boom! The huge power shook away in an instant, and the surrounding Buddhas were busy resisting and avoiding the God Killing Blade. The shock caught them off guard, and the God Killing Blade took the opportunity to kill several! Tathagata looked at Su Zhan in amazement. This hand is evenly matched? No, he is stronger. Because the demon seemed to be fine, but he obviously felt that it was not smooth. Although shocked, the Tathagata couldn''t back down at this time, and could only greet him again. But this time, Su Zhan disappeared! Incarnate into nothingness and disappear. The Tathagata instantly squinted his eyes like an enemy, he could not feel the demon! I can''t feel the location of the demon, but I can feel that he is nearby, right here! "What is this weird ability?" Tathagata was shocked and secretly said, boundless Dharma cultivation emerged, golden light confused all around.At this time, the Buddhas seemed to have calmed down, and everyone gathered to resist the God Killing Blade! Suddenly, the Tathagata felt a powerful suction sweeping over. Tathagata is like the Jade Emperor, feeling something is being sucked away.When the machine crashed, the Tathagata used his own cultivation base to contain it, but his cultivation base was high but useless, he could only feel that something was passing by quickly! suddenly. Tathagata''s body was empty, then Su Zhan appeared in front of him. Su Zhan raised his hand, and the blade of God Killing in the distance flew over and fell into Su Zhan''s hands with a whistling sound. "cut!" "Buddha." "Tianmaer dare!" Seeing that the demon from outside the territories actually wanted to kill the Buddha, the Buddhas instantly shouted that they wanted to come over and stop it, but it was too late! The cold light flashed! The Blade of Killing God has been cut out! Flutter! There was a sound of breaking through the sky, and everyone subconsciously stopped to look at the Buddha. No, all right? Seeing the Buddha''s appearance intact, the Buddhas breathed a sigh of relief and just wanted to say a few words, but suddenly saw a blood stain on the Buddha''s forehead. The blood stain grew longer and longer, and finally spread throughout the body. ,split into two! Chapter 0068 go home (grand finale) "Buddha!" This scene instantly stunned all the Buddhas. The Buddha was cut in half by someone. This was something they couldn''t imagine!After the shock, the Buddhas subconsciously rushed towards Su Bai, not knowing whether it was for revenge or for doing something. In short, their brains seemed to be blank at this moment. There was only one thought, that is, to kill the demon! Seeing the Buddhas in the sky approaching, Su Bai suddenly released his devouring ability! In an instant, Su Bai seemed to have become the center of a huge whirlpool, and the Buddhas instantly felt that the Dharma on their bodies was being swallowed away!This makes them extremely panic, run away, stop?These methods are useless at all, I can only watch the Dharma disappear like this.Immediately, I saw a huge light shining on Su Bai. The light enveloped the entire Western Paradise. For a long time... When the light dissipated, Su Bai was suspended in the air, the Paradise of Bliss disappeared, and the Buddhas also disappeared, disappearing. But they are not dead. Su Bai just modified the world a bit. These original buddhas have become ordinary people, and a brand-new identity appears. The impression of themselves, including everyone, is real. An identity without any problems! The Western Buddhism disappeared! With the power of the rules of the Tathagata, Su Bai has already controlled the world and can easily change the world! "I thought that the power of rules would be distributed a lot. I didn''t expect that only the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata would have it. This is a bit unexpected!" The power of the rules was complete, and Su Bai put his power all over the world and incorporated it into the War League universe.Regardless of this change, whether it is Heaven or Tongtian, many people have felt this change, but they don''t know why. "Huh!" The light flashed, and Su Bai suddenly appeared above the High Heaven Hall! Seeing Su Bai, the immortals had a very special feeling at this time, completely different from before! "Western Buddhism no longer exists, and now I have become the sole master of this world." Su Bai slowly spoke, looking at the Queen Mother and said, "Do you mind if I make some changes?" The Queen Mother nodded repeatedly. The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and when he thought of it, he saw the male immortal in the palace of Lingxiao disappear instantly. "Master, they..." "They were changed orders by me, and now they have become mortals. Except for those related to me, no one else will remember them, they will not remember the original things! From now on, only female fairies." 1466 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1466 Although there have been various arrangements and ideas before, but I didn''t expect that the power of the rules would be so easy to get them all. If this is the case, Su Bai will naturally change the world according to his own ideas.A heaven with only female fairies, shouldn''t it feel pretty good? The Western Buddhism disappeared, and only female fairies remained in the heaven. The poor Eight Immortals are over for the gathering. As for Tongtian?Su Bai directly turned him into a mortal! The Great Tribulation of Heaven and Earth sounds very high-end, but no matter how high-end it is, it can''t be high-end but the power of rules, change the world at one thought, but so! Next, Su Bai took Chang''e and the others to the Heavenly Court. From now on, it would be nice to go there for a holiday in Yaochi!Only the female celestial being left, Su defeated in the heavenly court can be more chic days.Nothing else, Su Bai opened a door of time and space in the Zhanmeng universe, allowing people in the DC world, Marvel world, and other worlds to freely shuttle and let them experience the oriental mythological system!Time passed slowly under this situation, and Su Bai suddenly felt a little bit after not knowing how long it took! A new world is absorbed by the War Alliance universe. And this world is different from other worlds. When this world was sucked into Su Bai, he felt that very special bondage! "Could it be..." Su Bai suddenly had a thought. Isn''t it your first, first world? Only for this reason can I feel special to this world and have that kind of bondage! Can I go home? Even if Su Bai is now a group of beautiful women, even if he can even be said to be the most powerful now, but he is still obsessed with going home and he can''t help being excited.After taking a few deep breaths, Su Bai suppressed the Lord''s own excitement, sensing the position of the universe and directly teleported it! "Huh!" Su Bai appeared quietly in a certain community! This community doesn''t look very high-end, and there are still some grandparents walking around. The ordinary can no longer be ordinary, but Su Bai has an unstoppable tremor! Step by step. Looking at the grass and trees in the community, it took at least half an hour to walk a short road! Half an hour later, he stood in front of this building, looking up at a certain window on a certain floor! Unconsciously, the eyes are a little wet! "Go home, finally home..." Wiping away the tears, taking a deep breath, Su Bai walked in! ... The book is over! Fanwai no super seminary Chapter 0001 "If I gave you a chance to save the world, would you agree?" Seeing the black man in front of him asking himself seriously, Su Zhan suddenly wanted to laugh. A month ago, he chose a special copy and entered the world of Super Theological Seminary.For a month, Su Zhan didn''t do anything, just enjoying this kind of vacation-like life. After all, this dungeon can stay unlimited, and it''s just a moment after going out. A huge black hole stood in the sky, emitting a red light, and sometimes it made a hell-like sound. I don''t know when the danger will come, and the world is beginning to change a little. In this environment, rich and powerful, Su Zhan naturally lived in a very chic life. Until just now, the man in black broke into his room, blew up and said it was the National Security Agency, scared away a group of models he had invited, and said what he said. "If I gave you a chance to save the world, would you agree?" "No." Su Zhan shook his head. "If you are given supernatural powers, would you do it?" the man in black asked. Supernatural power?Su Zhan laughed blankly."Consider," he said casually. "Are there beauties?" the man in black asked again. Su Zhan smiled and patted the table: "Done!" Sitting on the helicopter, looking down at the city and the fields, Su Zhan glanced at it and lost interest. "You are the first to be so calm." The man in black sat next to Su Zhan and said with some surprise. Su Zhan smiled non-committal."Is there anything surprising about this?" The man in black shook his head: "I hope you can be so calm after you get to the place." Super Theological Academy, a special academy. Those who can come to this academy have special abilities. After training, they become the super god of war to face possible crises.In other dungeons, Su Zhan may go straight to the subject, but in this dungeon, with a lot of time, he naturally enjoys relaxation.Came to the Super Theological Seminary and received his own things. Under his special reminder, he was assigned to B205. In the dormitory building, Su Zhan looked for rooms one by one, and soon came to B205. Taking a deep breath, Su Zhan slowly opened the door. The room was a little dark. A woman turned her back to herself, with a leather jacket on her upper body, a pair of tight leather shorts on her lower body, stockings, a pair of high heels, and she even held a slender samurai sword in her hand. Hearing the door opening, the woman said coldly: "Here is another eunuch." She tilted her head slightly, but she couldn''t see it. "You are the fourth hanging silk who wants to enter my room." "Before?" Su Zhan asked. "Have!" "Well, what about them?" Su Zhan looked at the dormitory, but it didn''t look like there were other people living in it. "Now you''re all gone to room 210 to be gay. Now, you either go to room 210 or stay as eunuchs." "It''s kind of interesting, scorching beauties, don''t you think you can be arrogant in front of me with a knife in your hand?" Su Zhan said with a light smile. As soon as the voice fell, the beauty suddenly shot, a dagger still came out suddenly, and went straight between Su Zhan''s legs. The movement is fast and the position is precise. "that''s it?" The beauty suddenly heard Su Zhan''s abusive voice, followed by a swish, and the dagger flew out beside her and nailed it to the wall.The beauty was a little surprised and turned around subconsciously. 1467 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1467 great! This was Su Zhan''s first reaction. It''s not just the figure, the back is very good, and the length is also very good. "It''s a bit capable, but it''s not enough to want to live in." After the beauty finished speaking, she suddenly opened her body and quickly spun. In an instant, countless daggers flew toward Su Zhan. Su Zhan stayed on the spot, waving his palm like an afterimage. In an instant, the beauty stopped, Su Zhan''s hands had countless daggers. "You actually took them all?" The beauty asked in shock. Su Zhan smiled, and still reached the ground."I live next door to you, are you okay?" Although it was an inquiry, Su Zhan already put down his luggage and made the bed. The beauty frowned, and she was silent for a long time without stopping. "Damn, isn''t it? He hasn''t come out so late, did he succeed?" "Nima, I think I have failed, Da Galen, how can someone succeed." "Gailen, Jarvan, I''m not satisfied with Lord Xin..." "Then what to do?" "Compare, see if it''s the newcomer, or our third brother!" "Demacia!" "Demacia!" "Demacia." Three wolves howling came from the bedroom of Room 210. The night is getting deeper. Su Zhan lay on the bed, looking at the beautiful roommate who changed into a casual outfit. Small suspenders, close-fitting hot pants. Hot enough! "Beauty, what''s your name?" Su Zhan asked frivolously. "Du Qiangwei." "Qiangwei? I thought you should be called Rose, full of temptation and danger." Su Zhan said with a light smile: "My name is Su Zhan." "You''d better be careful when you sleep." Du Qiangwei snorted, turned and lay down and covered with the quilt. Su Zhan chuckled, this kind of dangerous woman suits him very well. The night passed quietly. The next morning, Su Zhan stretched out and got up from the bed. She chuckled when she looked at Du Qiangwei¡¯s made-up bed. Last night, Du Qiangwei attacked herself three times at night, but she naturally ended in failure. Did I go to the school to change the dormitory, or went to work hard. It has always been the latter. She is a very strong woman, because she is strong, and there are few opponents in the academy, so she finally came to herself, she should not just give up like this! After washing, Su Zhan slowly walked to the roof top of the bedroom. Sitting in the corner next to him, watching Du Qiangwei in a sportswear exercise there in the morning. Du Qiangwei''s figure is very good, watching beautiful women''s morning exercise is also a kind of enjoyment! Du Qiangwei noticed Su Zhan, but snorted but ignored it. It is estimated that she was still depressed by the failure of the attack last night.In the quiet morning, the breeze blew, one was exercising, the other was watching her exercising, the atmosphere was extremely harmonious. But this harmony was soon destroyed by the sneaky three people. Galen, Xinye, Jarvan. The three of them got together, sneaking out of the corner, staring at Du Qiangwei, whispering, not knowing what they were talking about, these three have suffered from Du Qiangwei''s hands, it seems that they are all taking revenge. Too! Chapter 0002 Girls are all mine! "Remember, the first step is to find out where your opponent is." The three brothers hiding in the corner looked at Du Qiangwei who was exercising. "Wow... You Ji hasn''t done anything for a lifetime..." Seeing Du Qiangwei''s back, Master Xin couldn''t help sighing. "I think you are still suitable for base." A voice suddenly sounded. The three brothers were taken aback, turned around in an instant and saw Su Zhan. "Who are you?" Galen shouted. "Could it be that he was the one who lived in Room 205 and was not driven out." "Damn, idol!" The three of you changed from arrogance and anger to worship in an instant!Seeing them like this, Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, turned and left. "Damn, can you do it? Don''t forget our revenge plan." Galen suddenly reacted. At this time, Su Zhan and Du Qiangwei had disappeared. The three brothers hurried to find Du Qiangwei. Finally, they found Du Qiangwei on the playground. "The second step is to make a sneak attack while the opponent is not holding a weapon!" The three brothers hid in the grass on the playground, watching Du Qiangwei who gradually ran over. "Come here, come here." "Push up together?" Galen asked left and right. "You have no guts, you have real skills." Xin Ye said arrogantly. "Shout out to be bold?" Galen suggested. "Say what?" "Just call the one from the bedroom last night." "it is good!" "Demacia!" The three brothers shouted and prepared to jump out. 1468 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1468 Du Qiangwei, who happened to run over, was slightly panicked, and then she sneered.The moment they landed, Du Qiangwei suddenly disappeared, and appeared behind them the next moment. The three brothers missed, Galen shouted: "It''s okay, she has no weapons!" "Use your little hand, ravage me..." Jiawen shouted wretchedly, and walked towards Du Qiangwei. As soon as the voice fell, he heard a bang, and Jarvan flew out instantly. Su Zhan didn''t know when he appeared next to Du Qiangwei, and slowly retracted his legs and said: "Ramage your sister, you three gay guys just get involved, the girls are all mine!" "Bored!" Du Qiangwei snorted, turned and left. "Damn, buddy, do you want to be so greedy." "That''s right, why let us get involved?" Galen shouted dissatisfied with Lord Xin. Su Zhanpi smiled and said without a smile: "Only strength!" Galen and Xinye backed away instantly. "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, except what I saw, you can still do whatever you want." Su Zhan glanced at Jiawen who got up, said lightly, then turned and left. In the first class of Super Theological Seminary, Su Zhan met the wandering mage Ryze, with blue skin. It is said that he has lived for thousands of years. As the first class of freshmen, dismounting power is indispensable. Ryze¡¯s dismounting power is very simple. It is to tell the students of Ultra Theological Seminary how unbalanced and dangerous they are now, and they have to work hard to become stronger. Su Zhan didn''t listen much, tilted his head and looked at Du Qiangwei next to him. Du Qiangwei belonged to that kind of high cold type, she frowned slightly at Su Zhan''s gaze, and looked at him impatiently."Have you not seen enough?" Su Zhan shrugged: "Of course you can''t see enough of a beauty like you. What''s more, it won''t take long for other beauties to come and be afraid of dazzling. Taking advantage of only you now, naturally you have to look more. "Shameless!" Du Qiangwei hummed. "Want to become stronger?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Du Qiangwei hesitated and said, "What do you mean?" Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. At this time, Ryze on the podium was saying that if someone is afraid to quit the day after tomorrow, he will become a true student of the academy, and at that time he will call a god to come. "God? Is there really a god?" Du Qiangwei was a little surprised. Su Zhan smiled and said, "It is a god to you, right?" "So you''re not right?" Du Qiangwei hummed. Su Zhan smiled: "There are only two identities for me: my woman, and... the woman I look down on." "The tone is so big, do you dare to be the first to challenge her when this god appears?" Du Qiangwei said with a sneer. "Extremely powerful, want to test the strength of me and that god? So smart. That''s okay, as long as you promise to date me afterwards, I don''t mind being fooled by you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "If you can survive then." Du Qiangwei hummed. Teacher Ritz turned around and went out. The Super Seminary was divided into two classes, Durban and Noban, the three brothers in Durban, and Su Zhan in Noban. There is no other reason. Noban has Du Qiangwei. Beautiful beauty.Teacher Ryze should be like that when he went to Durban. Nothing happened, Su Zhan said to Du Qiangwei: "Your microwormhole technique is good, but your own defense is too weak. If you really want to become stronger, Strengthening one''s physical fitness is the kingly way." Du Qiangwei frowned and thought deeply. At this moment, a noisy voice suddenly came from the next door, as if something had happened. Su Zhan turned his head and squinted his eyes through the wall, and saw a bleak guy who was saying that he was going to hit the court, and he was hitting the bar with his three brothers. Big D! "Since Big D is here, the other one is coming soon." "What other one?" Du Qiangwei asked. "Beauty!" Su Zhan smiled, got up and walked out. Du Qiangwei snorted."I''m going to see what kind of beauty it is." "I look so strict, I can''t leave every step? Why are you afraid that I will be hooked away by the new beauty? Don''t worry, no matter how many beautiful women, I will never forget you." Looking at Du Qiangwei who followed, Su Zhan said with a smile . Du Qiangwei said nothing with a cold face. "Damn, don''t you? We were together so soon?" When passing by the door of Durban, the three jiyou brothers finished the big D, watching Du Qiangwei and Su Zhan walking together, they couldn''t help sighing and shouting. Du Qiangwei turned her head and stared. The three of them were silent for a moment. Walking into the campus, looking at the road in front of the school, Su Zhan stopped and looked forward to looking forward to it. After a while, the roaring motorcycle sounded and saw a policewoman galloping on her bike. The neighborhood stopped abruptly, a sudden brake, stopped the car, and got off the car with long legs. Shaking her hair, she looked at Su Zhan and hummed, "What do you look at, haven''t you seen the police flower?" Data 0003 "Is this police flower very conceited?" Seeing Su Zhan who didn''t answer, the police flower asked with a smile. "No." Su Zhan shook his head. "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, even if the world is the end, my gun will definitely fight to the end." Jinghua said, twisting her waist. "ill!" Du Qiangwei snorted. Su Zhan chuckled, he thought it was quite interesting, he had a completely different feeling from Du Qiangwei''s high-cold fan. "No, I smelled crime. Someone was fighting? I knew it was right here." The policeman jumped in her heart. After holding back for a long time, she finally had a chance to show the policeman''s strength, so she could shoot. "Classmate Jinghua, what is your name?" Su Zhan asked when she saw her eagerly preparing to leave. "Remember, my name is Caitlin." The police flower waved her hand, twisted her waist and swayed and left. "This is the beauty you are talking about?" Du Qiangwei said to Su Zhan disdainfully. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It is undeniable that she is indeed very beautiful, although she looks a bit funny, a little afraid of the world, in fact her strength is not weak. She is my chosen sniper, if you don''t believe it You can try it. If you lose, I will heal your injury, but when I return to the dormitory, you will wash my clothes. How about?" "Bet!" Du Qiangwei snorted unconvincingly, and turned around to find Caitlin to compete. Su Zhan shook his head dumbly: "This girl doesn''t know if it''s cold or stupid. She didn''t say her bet for the bet. Anyway, it''s useless to say it anyway. It seems that the people who wash clothes will be lost in the future. When Du Qiangwei found Caitlin, Caitlin had just threatened the three brothers.The three brothers ran away in a panic, Caitlin shook Xiaoman''s waist with a gun, and chased after him like a cat catching teacher. 1469 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1469 "Okay, don''t run away." Su Zhan stopped the three brothers, pointed to the back and said: "Someone stopped for you." The three brothers looked back and saw that Du Qiangwei and Caitlin had already fought each other. A throwing knife, a gun. Although not fierce, but very dangerous. Vaguely able to see the victory and defeat of the two people rising. "Oh my God, women are so powerful, what shall we do in the future?" Lord Xin said with a wry smile.Galen and Jarvan nodded in agreement, and then heard Jarvan say: "What''s the matter, the prince is the prince, wait for the prince to conquer her..." Before Jarvan''s bull had finished blowing, he was kicked out with a bang. "Why it''s me again?" Jarvan exclaimed gloomily, "Why?" Su Zhan squinted at Caitlin."mine." Galen and Xin Zhao helped Jarvan up, and they couldn''t help laughing at this. "The girls are all mine!" The three brothers thought of what Su Zhan said before. When they were talking, the two girls had already decided the winner. After all, the flying knife was still inferior to the bullet. Du Qiangwei had already hid in the classroom, out of sight, who knew that Caitlin had played With super high shooting ability, he just relied on the rebound to hit Du Qiangwei''s abdomen with the bullet. Caitlin walked away proudly. "I''m going, this is too cruel." "Who said no." "I said Su Zhan, can you do it, these two are both ruthless characters." Su Zhan smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about it, but worry about yourself." "What do you mean?" "Meaning, you should run away." As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the three brothers had already seen Caitlin, who was smiling with her arms around the devil, walking towards this side.The three brothers yelled and disappeared instantly. Caitlin glanced at Su Zhan when she walked over. Su Zhan smiled and said nothing. This waist is pretty strong! "How about it, did you give up?" Su Zhan came to the classroom and looked at Du Qiangwei who was frowning and unconvinced with a smile. Du Qiangwei snorted without speaking. Su Zhan smiled, and suddenly picked up Du Qiangwei. "What are you going to do!" Du Qiangwei shouted. "Heal you." Su Zhan said, holding her back to the bedroom directly. This way, it can be said to be quite eye-catching. Although Du Qiangwei was so cold, this scene also made her ashamed. She wanted to break free but she couldn''t do it. The hot gaze around made her bury her face in Su Zhan''s arms. As everyone knows, she looks like this. In the eyes of others, that is shy! Back in the bedroom, Su Zhan put Du Qiangwei on the bed, and then... She pulled her clothes directly.Du Qiangwei was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "No, you don''t need to help me, I''m a killer!" The implication is that I am a killer and will heal myself. Seeing Du Qiangwei resisting, Su Zhan grabbed Du Qiangwei''s hands together, held it with one hand, and placed the other hand on her lower abdomen."Don¡¯t move around, like this. What you know is that I will heal you. If you don¡¯t know, you think what happened to you. When thinking of me holding you back, if you struggle too loudly, you think others will how to think?" "They, what do they want to do with me." Du Qiangwei said sternly, but didn''t struggle anymore. Su Zhan''s fingers squeezed slightly, and the bullet squeezed out of the wound in an instant. This made Du Qiangwei couldn''t help but snorted, and his voice was so numb that Su Zhan couldn''t help shaking slightly. "Don''t, others should not hear." Seeing Su Zhan looking at him, Du Qiangwei whispered, twisting. "I don''t know if others hear, I only know that I can hear. I don''t care what others think, but do you know what I think now?" Su Zhan''s direct and fiery gaze made Du Qiangwei not dare to talk to me. She looked at each other, why couldn''t she hear the deep meaning in her words?"You, don''t forget our bet, you won the god, I... I just agreed to date you." "I didn''t say that I''m going to date now." Seeing Du Qiangwei''s nervous but pretended calmness, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. The light is shining, and the wound is healing quickly. Seeing that Su Zhan really healed herself, and the effect was so magical, Du Qiangwei also forgot to be nervous, and watched the wound on her lower abdomen heal, without even scars.She raised her head to ask how Su Zhan did it, but suddenly saw Su Zhan take off his shirt and... was taking off his pants... Data 0004 "What do you want to do!" Du Qiangwei suddenly shouted with a flying knife in her hand. Su Zhan looked at her and said with a smile: "What do you think I want to do? Do you play a hooligan?" "You, what are you doing taking off your pants?" Du Qiangwei hummed. "I''ll wash it for you, have you forgotten our bet?" Su Zhan said with a smile, took off his pants, and threw them to Du Qiangwei along with the clothes. Although Du Qiangwei was not reconciled, she still snorted, picked up her clothes and went out. Soon... Du Qiangwei''s laundry for Su Zhan spread throughout the college. It''s totally unbelievable?The cold assassin Du Qiangwei could wash men''s clothes?Not long after, there were many onlookers around. Du Qiangwei gritted her teeth and endured for a long time and finally broke out. Under the lust of the flying knife, she quickly recovered her tranquility. Su Zhan knocked on his leg and lay on the bed thinking about the picture of Du Qiangwei washing her clothes. Suddenly the door was pushed open. Su Zhan thought Du Qiangwei was back and said casually: "I''ll talk first, don''t you Fool, wash your clothes." "what clothes?" A crisp voice sounded, and Su Zhan looked up and found that it was Caitlin carrying luggage. "This is Room 205? Why are there boys?" Caitlin was a little puzzled carrying the box, and then surprised: "Still a pervert without clothes!" Caitlin instantly put down her luggage and took out her gun and aimed at Su Zhan."Rogue, leave here now." "This can''t work, I live here!" Su Zhan said with a smile, turning a blind eye to Caitlin''s gun. "Really? Then you go to death!" Caitlin snorted and shot directly with a bang.This shot was aimed at the shot next to Su Zhan, just trying to frighten him. Who knew that Su Zhan actually moved, and sat up unluckily, and it happened to be aimed at his forehead. 1470 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1470 "No, get away!" Caitlin was a little panicked, and subconsciously wanted to push Su Zhan away.However, she forgot, how fast people have bullets, the moment she saves them, the bullet has hit Su Zhan. "Oops!" Caitlin regretted it and threw herself into Su Zhan''s arms uncontrollably. "Well, although you are going to live together in the future, you don''t need to be so excited, so anxious? You will throw me in your arms as soon as you come up?" Su Zhan said with a chuckle while hugging Caitlin. Caitlin was stunned and looked up at Su Zhan: "Are you okay?" "If you mean this bullet, of course it''s okay!" Su Zhan smiled and raised his hand, a bullet firmly in his hand. Caitlin was dumbfounded. She could see it very clearly, she was clearly hit, how...how could he catch the bullet? I was worried and regretted, but now I suddenly become unconvinced. "Let go of me!" Caitlin wanted to get up, but Su Zhan hugged her to death. "Hurry up and let me go, or I will shoot." "Go on, your gun can''t hurt me anyway, not to mention, you think that only you have a gun, and I have it too!" "You also have a gun, where is it?" "At this!" "rogue¡­¡­" Su Zhan deliberately stood up, and Kaidlin felt that he was pushed up in an instant, and his roaring voice was subconsciously softened, and at first it sounded a bit flirting. "You... shameless!" Du Qiangwei, who was suffocated, came back, only to see Su Zhan and Caitlin, who had hurt herself, lying on the bed and hugging each other.Du Qiangwei slammed his clothes to the ground, and the knife in his hand passed directly. "What are you doing, do you want to fight?" Caitlin hurriedly avoided, took the opportunity to jump down, and aimed her gun at Du Qiangwei. "Shameless, hit it!" "I''m afraid of you, you are defeated." The two women fought for each other in an instant, and Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you let the three brothers know that you two beauties are jealous for me, you will definitely die of depression!" "Who is jealous for you." Caitlin and Du Qiangwei turned their heads and shouted at the same time. "It''s quite a tacit understanding, well, you will be roommates in the future, so don''t fight, and you are all humans, you should be the same enemy, after all...you will have a god''s opponent soon!" Su Zhan grinned. To say. "What god?" Caitlin asked curiously. Su Zhan shrugged: "Let Qiangwei explain to you." Although Du Qiangwei was reluctant and his attitude was cold, he still explained it. Since then, Caitlin has also moved in. Su Zhan once again became the idol of the three brothers, and became a man in the academy. Living with two beauties, oh no, in the same bedroom! But soon this incident was robbed of the limelight by another incident. Most of the people who were not very convinced had already withdrawn from Super Seminary, while the rest were ready to welcome... the coming of God! Ryze informed the new students early that today, God will be summoned! On the school playground, the students gathered together one after another, in groups of two, whispering about what this summoned god would be like. "Idol is here!" Galen screamed suddenly, and immediately saw Su Zhan in the distance walking towards this side, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin following him from left to right. "I''m jealous." "True idol." Whispering, everyone showed envy. The three of them came over, and the others involuntarily gave up their best position. The purple bald-headed Ryze was saying this with excitement. It was nothing more than about to summon a god. Su Zhan sniffed at this. I am afraid that when this god is really called out, A startled eyeball.However, I have to say that Ryze''s rhythm is very good and his emotions are obviously mobilized. "Are you ready to open your eyes?" Ryze stood in the center, with a blue halo beside him.Looking around and seeing the look everyone was expecting, Ryze opened his arms with satisfaction and said: "A great goddess with the dazzling sun is about to blind everyone''s eyes. She is real and beyond your imagination. Cognitive... uh, goddess!" After speaking, Ryze turned to face the blue halo and muttered softly, as if he was chanting a spell of magic.As the last spell ended, a burst of dazzling brilliance came out, and the goddess... descended! Chapter 0005 The Goddess''s Special Approach! The thick smoke and white mist, it was quite a posture of a goddess coming. Everyone was eagerly looking forward to it, when the white mist gradually dissipated, the sounds of exclamation and cold breath sounded one after another, shocked, absolutely shocked, no one would have thought that the goddess would have come in such a posture. Or fluttering like a fairy, or making a strong debut? neither! The goddess has descended in a posture like no one has come before. Why is it said that there is no one before and no one afterwards?It''s very simple. I''m afraid that no goddess will be soaked in the tub when she comes out? "This...this..." Ryze was also shocked, completely unexpected. The goddess was wrapped in a headscarf, with her hands in front of her, almost her whole body was immersed in water.Looking around, obviously... the goddess did not figure out the situation. "Ahem, what? I said before, the goddess came to challenge me, right?" When everyone was still in shock, or blinded by the dog''s eyes, Su Zhan coughed and said with a serious expression. "Damn, this is too shameless." "It''s no pressure, I can do it too." "This Nima is a challenge? This is a welfare, a welfare!" "Hey, Teacher Liu, you guys, why are you one hour early?" The goddess who reacted asked. "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect..." Wandering Ryze apologized awkwardly. 1471 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1471 The goddess complained: "I said that I will meet my classmates for the first time, take a shower, and spend some time dressing up, isn''t it too much?" "Not too much, not too much." Embarrassed, Ryze waved his hands awkwardly. "I''m not very ugly, is it worth waiting for an hour?" This embarrassing scene made the goddess even more depressed. "It''s worth it, it''s worth it!" Ryze turned into an answer worm, and the answer was a quick answer. "Then I said you monkeys are anxious!" The goddess snorted and found everyone looking at herself."Teacher Liu, can you let them all leave? It''s inconvenient for me to look like this." "What does it matter? Just treat it as the last magical magic..." A guy said trivially. Before he finished speaking, he heard a bang and was kicked out by Su Zhan. "Don''t be your sister!" Su Zhan cursed, pointing to the goddess in the tub with great momentum, looking around and saying to the surrounding people: "This... mine!" "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­" "It''s you again!" The others hadn''t reacted yet, and the three brothers screamed in distress. "It''s gone, it''s all gone, don''t blame me for being rude to anyone who stays." Su Zhan waved away the three brothers who had no chance to play treasure. Although the goddess was beautiful, seeing Su Zhan''s posture, the others had no choice but to leave.As for whether anyone secretly said that Su Zhan had too much appetite and planned to kill all the beauties, hehe... Su Zhan didn''t care at all! Ryze was also embarrassed and followed the crowd. "Classmate, thank you for helping me out." The goddess said gratefully. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a small effort." Su Zhan said seriously. "Then what, you... do you see if you also..." "Oh, don''t worry, I will watch it here. If anyone wants to peek at you, I won''t let him go." Su Zhan seemed to have not heard the meaning of the female myth clearly. Chest guarantee! Seeing that the goddess seemed to hesitate, Su Zhan continued: "You probably didn''t bring any clothes when you came in a hurry, and you are not familiar with the academy. If I also leave, I am afraid it will be even more inconvenient." The goddess rang, and it seemed that there was indeed some trouble. One, better than a group! The goddess nodded silently, signaled Su Zhan to turn around, and then came out of the water. I didn''t care to dry my body, so I wrapped my body directly with a bath towel. "Well, you can turn around." Su Zhan turned around and saw the snow-white slender legs, and then the waves that couldn''t hide. Great! There are no goddesses out of the bath! "Humph!" Seeing Su Zhan''s reaction, the goddess snorted a little proudly, and then said shyly: "Take me to the bedroom." "Come with me¡­¡­" Although the goddess looks really good at this time, Su Zhan is not so piggy, let alone the point where she can''t walk when she sees a woman.Women, he sees more.What kind of one hasn¡¯t tried?Seeing a beautiful woman, Su Zhan may want to try to see what it feels like, perhaps possessive and want to win, but he will never lose himself because of a woman. "You seem to be quite famous, why? Are you the strongest? Is it because you are handsome? I think you were very deterrent just now." Along the way, the goddess found that the students around Su Zhan reacted very special. But without exception, they all seem to know Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s quite famous. As for the reason... you''ll know soon." "My name is Lena, what is your name?" "Su Zhan!" "Su Zhan? The name is very special. Is it here? Where do I live?" While they were talking, the two had already arrived in the bedroom. Su Zhan nodded and pushed the door and walked in. In the room, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin were not too surprised to see Su Zhan and the goddess coming in, they seemed to have expected them. "Help her find something to wear." Su Zhan said casually. "Thank you!" With the clothes Caitlin handed over, Lena thanked him, and then said to Su Zhan: "Student Su Zhan, thank you for sending me over." "It''s nothing, it''s just a matter of effort." Su Zhan said with a smile. Lena didn''t feel anything wrong, and took her clothes to the bathroom. Du Qiangwei and Caitlin looked at Su Zhan who had sat down, showing a good show. In five minutes, Lena came out from the bathroom after finishing her clothes. She had a tight waistcoat and denim shorts. She was a little tight on her body. She adjusted the shoulder straps of the vest uncomfortably, and the neckline was stretched greatly. A large area was exposed. "Ah... why haven''t you left?" Lena thought that Su Zhan had already left. After all, she sent herself here. This was another female bed and there was no possibility of staying. Who knew that as soon as he looked up, he saw Su Zhan leaning on the bed, squinting at himself. Chapter 0006, try again at night, I am afraid you are embarrassed during the day! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Lena yelled and asked with her hands covering her body, "You, why are you still here? This is the girls'' bedroom!" "It''s just that girls live a lot here, but it''s not a girls'' dormitory." Su Zhan looked at Lena with a smile, and said with a smile: "As for why I''m still here, the reason is even simpler." Patting the bed, Su Zhan said, "Because I live here too!" "You live here too? It''s impossible. These are all girls. How can you live here?" Lena didn''t believe it at all, but Su Zhan''s smile and silence made her a little suspicious, and she subconsciously looked at Du Qiangwei. Talk to Caitlin. The result was a blank expression and a helpless nod. "It turned out to be true? This is too absurd." Lena said depressed, covering her face."No, I''m going to find a teacher." "Please." Su Zhan said with a smile and waved. "Humph!" Rena snorted, turned and left the bedroom. Half an hour later, Lena came back with a look of unwillingness, obviously she did not get the result she wanted.Seeing Su Zhan''s proud look, Lena snorted and went straight back to the upper bunk. It seemed that she had accepted the fact that she wanted to share the bedroom with Su Zhan. 1472 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1472 Lena was called here to teach the freshmen of the Super Seminary. As a goddess, especially a goddess who was upset, Lena''s first class was unforgettable for everyone. Long and wide windbreaker, black stockings, denim shorts and black T-shirt, let everyone see what a true goddess is.Lena, who appeared in Durban, wanted to show her strength as a goddess, but she forgot that this was not her era and needed to be repositioned. As a result, the three brothers came out to jump up, Xin Zhao was full of confidence, but was Lei. Na kicked and flew, and then Lena went down through the window one by one. Engage with the three brothers, plus a Liu Chuang! After finishing Durban, Lena went to Norban happily. She was looking forward to the scene where Su Zhan was thrown out. As soon as she went in, she found that Su Zhan was not there, and Caitlin and Du Qiangwei were not there. Rena was disappointed and had to train the four goods first.But immediately, Lena saw Su Zhan sitting aside, Caitlin and Du Qiangwei were both there. And the four guys squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands and looked like they were angry. "Hmph, let you escape once." Lena snorted in her heart, walked to the front and said to the four goods: "What do you do with a crying face, you are already good, you should be happy. Look, if If you throw it down from upstairs, you will be thrown to death. I basically don''t even look at them. It shows that you are very hard and can satisfy this goddess'' appetite!" "necessary!" Su Zhan interrupted. Lena turned around and glared, with such a wretched expression and tone, hum! "That''s right, I started to think I was dead. It turned out that I fell off and it was all right." Galen looked at himself with afterthought and said in amazement. "Would you like to try from the fifth floor?" Lena asked. "Don''t don''t..." Galen waved his hand and refused. "I said you are so embarrassed? Don''t anyone want to resist?" Rena''s disappointed Yaoyao, with a rather contemptuous tone. The four goods looked at each other, and some of the two Xin Zhao stood up. "As expected of Lord Xin!" As soon as Jarvan was about to boast a few words about Xin Zhao''s actions, he saw Xin Zhao standing up and turning around, turning around and squatting down again. "Fuck!" "You can''t see me, you can''t see me, you can''t see." Xin Zhao hypnotized himself, completely ignoring their contempt. Galen shook his head: "It seems that I should be the hardest, then I try?" Get up, walk towards Lena, fly out, and fall down. The whole process is like flowing water, very fast. Seeing Galen who was already lying down, Liu Chuang stood up."Let me do it." Clenched his fist and walked over. Lie down! "Sir, who have I been afraid of!" "..." "Look, they are all lying down, I won''t try it?" Jarvan looked at the three lying down and asked flatly. "Huh, you don''t even have the courage to be beaten, so you have to lower them. They can hold my thighs, and you...you can only hold my toes." Lena''s mouth curled up and she raised her head to mock. Tao. "I''m going, it''s unbearable, I want to hug your waist!" Jarvan shouted, and rushed over with open arms.Lena raised her hand slightly and blasted it directly with a punch."Ah...Don''t slap your face! Yali Butterfly!" Jarvan crashed to the ground. The four goods were all lying down, and Lena turned around in a casual manner and asked Su Zhan: "Do you want to try?" "Go back at night and try again." Su Zhan said casually: "You will know how hard I am by then. After all... there are still people in the daytime, I''m afraid you will be embarrassed." "What do you think." Rena wanted to do it angrily, but felt an aura inexplicably. For a moment, Rena felt fear.She looked at Su Zhan who was smiling, and finally snorted, turned around and said to the four goods, "You bastards, even Pan Sen''s finger is not as good as a finger." "Pan Sen, who is it?" Xin Zhao asked, looking up. "You man?" Jarvan asked, looking up. As soon as the voice fell, Jarvan felt that he was flying again... strange, why did you say... Su Zhan retracted his leg calmly and sat down again. "Ahem, if that bastard is not dead, just crawl back." Lena coughed and shouted at Jarvan. When Jarvan got up limpingly, Lena glanced at Su Zhan secretly. So fast! She hadn''t seen when Su Zhan moved or when she shot. "Where is this place? This is Super Seminary, what am I? God, Super God is Super Ego, can you do it? To be honest, I don''t know what Teacher Liu thinks, why super God? The strength is too far behind, right!" "What if we really have the potential for super gods?" Jarvan''s self-esteem exploded when he was belittled by a woman. "If one of you really can show super god potential, this goddess will leave work early today." Lena said grimly. "Then you let me get up first!" "Oh, okay, haha!" Lena smiled dryly and lifted the foot that was stepping on Jarvan. Item 0007 Jarvan stood up swayingly, and the sudden rock riot on the ground beside him frightened Lena. Su Zhan was also a little serious, watching with interest. "I''m really afraid, the destructive power is too great." Jarvin said in a deep voice, shaking. "How big can it be?" Lena disagreed. Click. The ground exploded again, and Xin Zhao almost flew away. Jarvan took a look."How good the repairs are here, what to do if the public property is destroyed." "It''s okay, I will pay!" Lena said. "Well, this is what you said." Jarvan yelled, spread his hands, and a powerful breath instantly released.In an instant, flying rocks scattered around, the ground shook, and the ground began to bulge rapidly, and the sky... seemed to have become dark... "I, Jarvan, have sworn in the name of the Lightshield Family...Ahhhhh..." The roar of Hysteria sounded, and the breath became stronger and stronger. The stones on the ground came together one by one, and in an instant it turned into a towering wall, completely trapping the surroundings. "Oh my god, the sky is broken." Xin Zhao shouted in shock. "Hahaha, hahahaha..." Jarvan looked up and laughed wildly."I succeeded, I succeeded, Father, I succeeded, I succeeded, Father!" 1473 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1473 The frantic laughter gradually turned into a suffocation, and Jarvan knelt on the ground, his voice gradually muttering... Everyone looked at the magnificent rock wall around them, looked at Jarvan, and felt different. "I rely on, I rely on, I rely on!!! This, this is the Super Seminary!" Liu Chuang shouted in shock. "Wow, it''s so big, so big, so amazing." Lena looked around and jumped a little. "How about it, goddess demo!" Jarvan''s mood adjusted at this time, standing up and asking triumphantly. "Yeah, it''s not bad, then what?" Lena asked expectantly. "Then? Lost money~" Jarvan took it for granted. "I''m down..." Lena fell straight down. "It''s interesting!" Su Zhan touched his chin, looked around the thick rock wall and stood up. "You can get off work, then I''ll leave first." "How to go, this... there is no way." Xin Zhao couldn''t help asking. There are walls all around, there is no way to go. "Look at me..." Lena stood up, preparing to show the goddess''s strength. As a result, as soon as he raised his hand, he heard a bang. The thick rock wall was punctured by Su Zhan. After shaking his hand, Su Zhan walked out. "..." "This...this..." Xin Zhao stood at the place where he was blasted out and made a few gestures. He was already speechless, and the others were completely dull. Both the eager Lena and the proud Jarvan were all dumbfounded. "No...no injustice!" Jarvan mumbled uncontrollably. "Why not injustice?" Liu Chuang asked curiously. Jarvan did not speak, but the three brothers nodded very tacitly. This was kicked by Su Zhan several times, it was really not wronged! ... ... Overnight, the goddess changed into a female hanging. Lena was just talking about it. I didn''t expect that Jarvan would really explode with such potential. She didn''t bring money when she crossed over. How could she have the money to compensate the school, she could only borrow money everywhere, but also had her own bricks.However, the number is huge, and the amount of engineering is not small. Seeing Lena coming back with a tired face every day, it was a little unbearable. "I heard that you are borrowing money." Su Zhan put on the edge of the bed and asked Leina, who had just lay down. "The whole academy has spread, do you know?" Rena said weakly. "In fact, if you want to use money, why bother borrowing from others, and not familiar with them. We are in a cohabitation relationship anyway, tell me! Isn''t it just money, let alone compensation for the college, even if another college is built, it is more than enough , How... Do you want me to lend you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Lena sat up awkwardly and looked at Su Zhan suspiciously: "You are so kind? What are your conditions?" "Look at what you said, I just think we are roommates anyway, you said that I am a man who has many things inconvenient and lazy, so... as long as you are my maid, I will lend you money." Su Zhan smiled on the ropeway. "Maid? You want to make me a maid for you, are you crazy, I''m a goddess!" Reina said angrily. Su Zhan said, "Yes, goddess, maid, a word difference, what a coincidence." "What a coincidence your sister!" "Compensation, as long as you borrow the money, you don¡¯t have to work hard, and you won¡¯t lose your goddess fan in front of everyone. Anyway, it¡¯s in the bedroom and others don¡¯t know, and I won¡¯t do anything to you. Strange things make you wear a strange dress. Oh, yes, there is another thing you must be happy to hear, and that is that I don¡¯t need you to wash my clothes! How about, are you happy?" Lena chuckled expressionlessly. "Then it''s settled, this card is given to you, and the money in it is spent casually. Then, good night, my maid!" Su Zhanjiang''s card still passed, and then went straight down. "Hey, I didn''t promise, bastard..." "Oh, I didn''t agree, then return the card to me." "..." Lena put the bank card under the pillow and stopped speaking. Wearing Du Qiangwei''s washed clothes and eating the breakfast Lena bought, Su Zhan feels that this kind of life is really good, but the flaw is... "What are you doing looking at me with such wretched eyes?" Caitlin looked at Su Zhan warily. "It''s nothing, it just seems to have committed obsessive-compulsive disorder!" Su Zhan said. "ill!" Caitlin snorted and turned away. That small waist, that ecstasy. Su Zhan touched his chin...how did Caitlin get it? "Are you hitting Caitlin''s idea? Do you want me to help you?" Lena suddenly rushed out and whispered. "No, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You want to drag Kate into the water and go ashore by yourself? Don''t think about it, just be my maid!" Su Zhan patted Lena on the shoulder and got up. out. "Damn bastard!" Lena scolded viciously. "I want to eat supper at night, remember to buy it?" Su Zhan''s voice came out. "I know!" Lena reluctantly replied, shaking her fist vigorously. Chapter 0008 Help You Defend The Dignity Of The Goddess Although Reina was reluctant, she still brought Su Zhan supper.In addition to supper, I also brought back a news that at 8 o''clock tomorrow, the academy''s playground will begin to receive military training. After all, this is a super seminary, not a normal university, so the coursework is naturally different. The next morning, people arrived in the small playground one after another. Su Zhan and Lena also arrived. Not many people came, and they were basically acquaintances! As soon as I stood up, I saw a man in armor walking in with a huge hammer in his hand. "stand at attention!" 1474 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1474 He shouted in a deep voice and stood in front of the crowd holding the hammer."My name is Jegustin, your military instructor. In future military classes, you must follow my command!" "Operation Abara, which shocked the world, was commanded by me. Have you heard of it?" "No." Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. "Forget it." Jagustin sighed and shook his head, and walked to the edge of Lena."Now start the roll call, what is your name." "The incarnation of the sun, your goddess." Lena said disapprovingly. "My goddess, it''s this hammer! But you, you are now the squad leader of the Super God Class!" Knowing Rena''s identity, Jegustin retorted and turned to the next one."What''s your name!" "My name is Galen." "speak louder." "My name is Galen." "Please say SIR!" "SIR!" "Again!" "SIR!" "All over again, add SIR afterwards!" "All over again, add SIR afterwards!" Jegustin glanced at Galen, and said solemnly: "Wrong, sign up, add SIR, start over!" "I''m Galen, SIR!" Galen yelled. "Yes, next one!" Jegustin moved to the next one. "Can you not toss it? SIR!" Jarvan shouted. "No, sign up!" Jegustin didn''t change his face. "I''m Jarvan, SIR!" "next." "next." "..." "My name is Su Zhan!" "The voice is too low, no SIR is added, come again!" Jergustine stood in front of Su Zhan. Su Zhan frowned and said: "My name is Su Zhan, SIR!" "The voice is too low, come over!" Jagustin said. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but looked at Jegustin, who also looked at him, and the two seemed... on the bar. "I don''t hate this form. After all, it is military practice. It can always improve your spirit. But the purpose of your tossing is nothing more than to prove the identity and status of your instructor. I have enough to give you face, almost That''s it." "The voice is too low, come over again!" Jegustin repeated, obviously not willing to let it go. Su Zhan shook his head: "The voice is too small, isn''t it? Okay, I will satisfy you, and I promise you that you will not think my voice is too small in the future." "My name is Su Zhan, SRI!" Su Zhan suddenly spoke. In an instant, a powerful sound wave came out of his mouth. Every word seemed to have a power that could destroy everything. Everyone who shook in an instant squatted down and covered their ears. While facing the Soviet war, Jegustin flew out directly by the sonic wave, gliding out seven or eight meters in an instant. "Huh!" Before everyone could see clearly, Su Zhan had already arrived in front of Jacquestine, and looked at Jacquestine with a condescending expression: "Instructor, is the voice loud enough?" "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you?" Jegustin shouted. Su Zhan was dumb, shook his head and turned back. "Damn, this is too veiled, this is simply a lion roar." "This is called ear-piercing sound." The three brothers in Grass couldn''t help talking about it. Back to the original position, Old God Su Zhan was standing and waiting. After a while, Jergustin stood up and walked over, fiddled with his ears for a long time, and then said loudly, "Ahem, from today we will have high-intensity training. The purpose is very simple. , Everyone look at the sky..." The voice is loud, which is a sequelae of transient deafness. As for the naming just now, it has obviously passed. Looking at a serious and serious Jegustin and said to look at the sky, everyone subconsciously raised their heads... "do not move!" Shouting the students who shook their heads, Jegustin continued: "We will be the first batch of fighters in the Super Seminary. In order to deal with all possible crises, do you have confidence?" "Do you have" The sound is messy. "Is there any!" Jagustin shouted. "Yes!" It was finally neat. "Okay, turn right, 50,000 meters forward, run!" "Ouch!" The students who were going to run were shocked when they heard the 50,000 meters, but Su Zhan had already ran out slowly. He didn''t plan to be independent, as long as he didn''t pretend to be forced by himself, it was only 50,000 meters, and the intensity was not too high, and it had no effect on him. Seeing that Su Zhan has run away, what else can others say, run! Su Zhan did not hurry, his face was not red, and he ran 50,000 meters without breathing. Then, under everyone''s amazement and envious eyes, he went to the cafeteria leisurely. After he finished his lunch, he saw all his legs soft The students who looked like soft-footed shrimp came back and walked away again under their enviable eyes. 1475 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1475 "Tired, it''s more tiring than shopping." Lena returned to the bedroom with sour hands and feet, and climbed directly into her nest motionless. Tired, so tired! Su Zhan stood up and put his hands on the edge of Lena''s bed. "How do you want to toss me? I''m almost exhausted." Seeing Su Zhan''s smiling face, Lena was really scared. "You are a goddess, if you let others see that the goddess is like other people, you shouldn''t be laughed at." Su Zhan said with a smile. Lena grinned: "The goddess can''t run 50,000 meters, I haven''t lost weight so hard." "Would you like to give me a massage? Make sure you live alive tomorrow and defend the dignity of your goddess!" Su Zhan smiled. "Your expression is too wretched, don''t!" "It''s up to you then!" Su Zhan chuckled, and suddenly turned over and jumped up. "What are you doing, go down, go down." "Don''t move, if the bed is up, we can only sleep underneath at night." Su Zhan reminded. Item 0009 Su Zhan''s threat made Rena reluctantly settle down, if it really collapsed, it would be troublesome. Seeing Lena calm down, Su Zhan calmed down his funny expression, and said seriously: "Don''t worry, I won''t quarrel with you. Suddenly the intensity of 50,000 meters may not be able to recover even if you rest for a night. I will help you massage. A massage can give you a rest as soon as possible, and ensure that you will get up tomorrow." "real or fake?" Lena was a little suspicious, and asked Caitlin and Du Qiangwei for help: "Do you believe it?" "I don''t believe it." Du Qiangwei said simply, turning his head to face the wall. "Same." Caitlin in the lower bunk learned everything. "Cut, just forget it if you don''t believe it." Su Zhan said disapprovingly and looked at Lena. Although you are too convinced of Lena, but the matter has come to this point, it seems that there are not many choices, and she can only nod silently. "You will thank me." Su Zhan chuckled his hands. Rena was quite nervous at first, but slowly realized that Su Zhan''s hands were very regular, and she didn''t take advantage of herself, and her body also had a numb sense of comfort. The exhaustion seemed to be swept away, and she couldn''t help closing her eyes. He hummed. After a long time, Su Zhan stopped, turned over and jumped down and asked triumphantly: "How is it?" "Well, I didn''t expect it to be so comfortable." Rena sighed. "After all, you will thank me." Su Zhan smiled haha. "Well, thank you." "Haha, sleep to sleep." Turning over and lying down, the dormitory soon became calm, only the sound of steady breathing was heard. Early the next morning, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin had weak legs and cramps and didn''t recover much. They barely got up but found that Lena was brushing her teeth while shaking her waist, humming and humming. "This is unscientific." Caitlin surprised Adong. "What''s unscientific?" Lena asked in a mumbled voice. "Nothing, nothing." Caitlin shook her head, but she couldn''t help muttering in her heart. Why does Lena seem to be recovering quickly? Could it be... Su Zhan''s words are really effective? Du Qiangwei was also puzzled, but she asked Su Zhan. "The Tuina you talked about last night really had such an effect?" As soon as Su Zhan was about to speak, he saw Lena rushing over."How is it possible? That''s because I am a goddess. My physique is different from yours. Of course I will recover soon. Haha, it''s getting late. You should pack up quickly or be late." Hearing that it was too late, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin didn''t ask, but hurriedly packed up. While they were tidying up, Lena quietly said to Su Zhan: "Aren''t you talking about defending the dignity of my goddess? So you can''t admit it!" "Ok!" Seeing Lena begging, Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile and agreed. Assembled in the small playground. The 50,000 meters on the first day made almost everyone exhausted. It was difficult to recover completely after a sleep. Only two people seemed to be okay, and there was no impact at all. One is Su Zhan. Needless to say, he ran the fastest and the easiest yesterday. The whole process was completely crushed, which can be called abnormal.The other one is Lena. It was clearly ended together. Many people have also seen Lena''s tired look, but now she looks completely fine. It is indeed a goddess, this recovery ability is different! Listening to the admiration in the ear and feeling the admiring gaze, Rena raised her head triumphantly. That''s how it feels, so cool! "Go on, fifty thousand meters!" After the instructor came, the eyes that disregarded the begging of the crowd began to 50,000 meters. As yesterday, Su Zhan took the lead. Obviously the speed is not fast, but the distance is a little bit away. In a blink of an eye, Su Zhan''s figure has completely disappeared from everyone''s sight.If you are not convinced, you want to speed up the chase, but it goes without saying that instead of chasing you, you get tired first. The 50,000-meter Soviet war is over here, but they haven¡¯t even finished the 10,000-meter race. Su Zhan didn''t leave and sat casually watching them running exhaustedly. It was not until almost all of them were over that Su Zhan patted the legs on his pants, Shi Shiran turned and went to the cafeteria. Not sooner or later, just wait until they finish running. This is intentional! Sure enough, when everyone barely had a rest and went to the cafeteria to eat, Su Zhan had already left the cafeteria full and full. In the evening, I helped Lena with massage again. This time, Caitlin and Du Qiangwei were both learned and kept watching.Realizing that it was Tuina as expected, I felt relieved after nothing else, especially after seeing that Lena''s previous effects were so remarkable, I naturally begged Su Zhan for help. One day, the dignity of the goddess was maintained for one day! Lena looked at Su Zhan with a bitter expression. The baby feels wronged, but the baby just doesn''t say it! 1476 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1476 In this way, everyone¡¯s body gradually adapts to this intensity every day. From crawling back to the dormitory to barely able to walk, it can be said that progress is still very fast, especially when the instructor said that the academy had prepared equipment for them. Exhaustion and complaints were wiped out. Special armors, weapons, and looking forward to putting on the new equipment, the whole person seems to have been replaced with a person, very majestic, so cool! Karen wielded the epee, Xin Zhao played with the spear, and even Caitlin got the sniper rifle and couldn''t put it down. Su Zhan was also wearing dark armor at this time, and his whole person looked mighty.The armor is very heavy, the material is very special, and the defense is very strong. It should be difficult to penetrate the armor with ordinary attacks. Of course, the security will increase and the load will increase, which places higher demands on the body. "It seems that the next training intensity is going to increase!" Throwing away the long sword in his hand, Su Zhan was not too satisfied. The shape of this weapon is relatively ordinary, neither domineering nor chic, it seems that you have to go back and change it yourself! If Su Zhan guessed it, after acquiring the new equipment, the intensity of training has increased dramatically. First of all, a load can make everyone who has just adapted to the previous intensity hit the prototype again. Fortunately, the body has a foundation, so that it will not be as embarrassed as it was at the beginning. On this day, the training had not yet started. Everyone was playing basketball on the basketball court. As a result, a car drove over from a distance. "There are new classmates!" Su Zhan murmured softly. Item 0010 The convertible jeep stopped. Opening the car door, a girl with short white hair dressed in super seminary clothes walked down with a look of surprise. The rogue Ritz got out of the car, took a look at the students who had gathered together, and said: "Classmates, introduce a new classmate for you. You can introduce yourself." "Wow, I am Raven, I am from Juxia City, and I am 20 years old this year. I am looking forward to living with you, making progress together, and saving the world together!" Raven clenched his fist and said excitedly. Her excited look and words made everyone laugh instantly. "It''s pretty cute." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Cute? I think it''s the second grade!" Du Qiangwei said coldly. "She probably won''t live in our dormitory, but she has no place." Caitlin said. "Not necessarily, some people are so urinary and won''t be indifferent." Lena deliberately looked at Su Zhan. Not only her, but the three brothers also looked at Su Zhan. "Damn, what do you think of me?" Su Zhan asked nonchalantly. The three of them didn''t speak, and smiled happily, but their expressions were indescribable. "Damn, my! You can go away now." Su Zhan pointed at Raven in angrily, and the three brothers showed such an appearance, and then turned and left. Nima! Are they sick! Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly. Raven¡¯s dormitory cannot be arranged arbitrarily. Naturally, it is impossible to live in the same dormitory with boys. Of course, Su Zhan¡¯s dormitory is an accident.However, there is no free dormitory for the time being, and it is quite difficult for a while. Seeing Raven carrying his luggage, he looked at a loss. Looking at the expressions of Lena and the others waiting for a good show, Su Zhan snorted coldly. Real man, can''t counsel! "Raven, you don''t have a dormitory yet? Why don''t you come to my dormitory? I will live with them. Just move a bed." Su Zhan walked over and said. "This, isn''t this bad?" Ruiwen said hesitantly in a low voice. "There''s nothing wrong with it, don''t you want to sleep in the corridor? That''s it. I''ll help you move a bed later." Su Zhan said directly. "Remind you, there is no room for another bed in the bedroom." Reina said gleefully. "No place? Haha, mean!" "Small? Can you make a place?" Lena said. "You''ll know in a while, let''s go, and go back!" Su Zhan said confidently and took Raven''s luggage and left. Raven hesitated for a while or followed. Back in the bedroom, Raven took a look at the fact that they lived together, and there really was no room for another bed. "Raven, I will tidy up my bed, you can sleep in my place." Su Zhan said. "Huh? This, isn''t this bad?" Raven said. "Have you finally found out that you are ready to move out?" "Move out? When did I say I would move out." Su Zhan chuckled and walked to the corner. In an instant, under the surprised eyes of everyone, the originally small corner space seemed to have changed, but it gradually became more spacious, let alone put a bed, even if you put another one, there is no problem! "This this¡­¡­" Everyone rubbed their eyes in amazement, Su Zhan had already gone out to move. Lena and the others hurried out to take a look, no problem, there was no change outside, and then came in and took a look. There was a lot of space and there was no sense of disobedience. This, this is not scientific! The beds in the school are all double beds with bunk beds. After Su Zhan moved back, they were dismantled three times, five times two and two. It didn¡¯t take long before they were changed to a large bed. The bedding was laid out, and Su Zhan moved on. lie down. Comfortable! The big bed is still comfortable! "Su Zhan~" Lena suddenly yelled. "Stop, don''t call me, I won''t change it with you. If you want, I can give it to you here!" Su Zhan heard Rena suddenly speak in this tone, and the goose bumps were all up. After patted the position next to him, Su Zhan said generously... "Humph!" 1477 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1477 Lena snorted, wanting me to sleep with you?no way! Raven¡¯s arrival did not cause much sensation, but Raven moved into the bedroom to surprise many people. How did five people live in a four-person dormitory? There must be two people in a bed, so who is it and who is squeezed in the same bed? It''s a pity that they can''t get into this dormitory, and the situation in the dormitory is naturally unknown. Raven joined the training soon, and Su Zhan had one more person in the daily massage! Because of Su Zhan¡¯s massage, everyone in the bedroom recovered very well, especially after experiencing extreme exhaustion during the day, and recovering quickly. This overdraft limit method allowed their physical fitness to increase rapidly. . Daily physical training, tactical training, and fighting skills training. All kinds of training platoon slowly. As time passed day by day, Su Zhan''s mentality gradually changed. As the saying goes, there are three major things in life. We carried guns together, we went to the window together, and prostitutes together. Carrying a gun, classmates, both are occupied. Every day when we get along with each other, the relationship with the students of Chaozhou Academy is getting better and better. As for the four beauties in the dormitory, let alone. Every day training and fighting, when Su Zhan can easily win the match, he did not do so, watching everyone earnestly teamwork together to complete the task, it feels quite interesting. Although... the tacit understanding remains to be considered. On this day, the drill is over and everyone is preparing to return to the dormitory. As he walked, Su Zhan suddenly stopped and looked at the sky in the distance thoughtfully. After he stopped, Raven next to him noticed his anomaly and asked curiously: "What''s wrong? What are you looking at?" "Look at the beauty!" Su Zhan replied casually, and then put his arm around Raven, and put her shoulder on her. "There are no beauties." Raven looked to the sky curiously, there was nothing.Turning her head to look at Su Zhan curiously, Raven found that Su Zhan was looking at herself, which made her stunned and said: "You, aren''t you talking about me?" "Yeah, our Raven is a beautiful woman." Su Zhan chuckled, hugging Raven and continued walking. Chapter 0011 Raven didn¡¯t know that Su Zhan was talking about someone else, and she was very happy. Although she is also very beautiful, because of her personality, when it comes to beautiful women, all she thinks of are Lena and Caitlin. Some people think of themselves and praise themselves. Raven doesn''t know, but someone knows. Such as Wandering Ryze! Wandering Ryze''s brain has long been in microwave connection with military satellites. He can feel a powerful evil god coming from the world millions of light years later, that is the powerful fallen angel Morgana! No one can be her opponent yet, and the only way is to increase the strength of the students with a combat power of only 5 as soon as possible. So the next day, the students discovered that today''s training intensity was much higher than before, or even several times that before, especially in actual combat training.Everyone complained endlessly, but it was a pity that nothing was useful. Slowly, everyone seemed to feel a pressure quietly appearing. Although they were complaining and tired, they completed the training seriously. Especially the five-to-five pairs, almost every time they finish, they will be bruised everywhere, except of course Su Zhan. Now everyone has decided that Su Zhan is a freak, and they are very curious about the limits of Su Zhan! limit? Su Zhan didn''t know this thing himself! The days of hardship have passed day by day. Everyone¡¯s temperament has changed greatly. With the kind of iron will of the soldiers, the daily actual combat not only allows them to cultivate the friendship of comrades, individuals and teams. Strength is also increasing. Su Zhan knew why, and this day finally came! The military plane was inexplicably destroyed by an unknown monster. Obviously, this was no longer within the scope of ordinary soldiers. Almost everyone had a hunch. They are about to go on a mission. In this situation, it seems that only those who have been trained by the country can deal with it, and they should deal with it. In the bedroom. Caitlin, Lena, they didn''t sleep, and they didn''t change their clothes. They were all waiting for something.In the other dormitories, Galen was calling home, pretending to step into the battlefield and call ahead. boom! A violent shaking instantly shocked everyone, and subconsciously walked to the balcony, leaning on the window and looking outside. In the dim sky, a bright light hovered quickly. "What happened?" "What it is?" Everyone looked at that light, shocked. "finally come!" Su Zhan said softly and suddenly turned over and jumped off the bed. "Get ready." Su Zhan said to Caitlin and the others. ... ... More than ten minutes later, the piercing siren sounded from the quiet campus, and a jeep drove into the college quickly. Ducao. Military rank: Colonel. Affiliation: Super Theological Seminary, Earth Defense, Commander-in-Chief of Xiongbing Company. Just now, a squad was attacked. Judging from the news from the squad, it was not even known who the opponent was, only that it was extremely powerful. In this case, Du Kao came to the Super Seminary. "Many forces have already rushed to the location of the accident, but this time the soldiers of the Super Seminary must participate in this rescue operation." 1478 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1478 "Chief, what is it?" Wandering Ryze asked next to him. "There are no witnesses, satellites can''t track, and all video methods can''t shoot the target." Du Kao said in a deep voice. "Are you sure you need the power of Super Seminary?" "It''s beyond the scope of conventional goals. Our soldiers are there to fend off the enemy hard." Talking Jane, the two have entered a conference room. In the conference room, the students of Super Theological Seminary have received the notice and are waiting here. "stand up!" Everyone stood up and Du Kao walked to the middle of the podium. "Please sit down, I''m Colonel Dukao, the mission commander of the Super God Team. The Super God Team is a vast project. It was applied to the country by your teacher Ryze 10 years ago to resist future threats. For the super-large project, we have given you a designation called Xiongbing Company. It means: Hero Soldier." "But ah, heroes are not shouted out, they are played out. So you are not heroes yet, not a company of heroes. Well, let''s get back to reality. We have a company of brothers who encountered unknown monsters on the way to the mission. Attack, yes, it''s a monster, outspoken, is there any fear?" Dukao asked loudly. "No." Everyone said in unison. "It''s lie, but it''s okay. I was scared to pee at first, so what? Isn''t it necessary to face it? How to face it? Our brother, although not as capable as we are, wants to protect the family like us Weiguo, now they are in crisis, are you willing to help them?" "willing!" "louder please!" "willing!" "Okay, stand up, soldiers." Duka Ohaha laughed."Welcome to join the Super Theological Seminary Hero Company. From now on, I will be your direct commander. No matter what the opponent is, let''s set out!" Du Kao waved and shouted in a deep voice. "set off!" The crowd was full of enthusiasm, and their expressions excited. The plane was already ready, and everyone took their weapons and prepared to board the plane. "I said, your father is very good at adjusting the atmosphere, all of them now look like chicken blood." Su Zhan came to Du Qiangwei and whispered loudly. Du Qiangwei wrinkled and said nothing. She never told Su Zhan that Du Kao is her father! Du Qiangwei, Caitlin, Lena, and Raven are adding Su Zhan, boarding the first plane, and the others boarding the second plane, this boarding Su Zhan is fun. "Really take care of me, living in the dormitory, and even the teams are divided together." Su Zhan said with a smile. In normal training, Su Zhan is basically grouped randomly. It is the first time that the four goddesses are in a group with him.But this combination is pretty good! At least Su Zhan is very satisfied! "Super 1 is ready." "Super 2 is ready." "Ready to take off..." salute! The soldiers saluted below, and the wandering Ryze was a little sad and worried as he watched the slowly taking off plane. After all, they were still too young and the unknown monsters were very powerful. I hope...I can all come back safely! Chapter 0012 The Way to Make You Not Nervous! "I am Raven, I am Rui Mengmeng, I must become the Super God King, I can''t fall, I can''t fall, I am never afraid, I am not afraid!" On the Super 1 plane, Raven''s hands trembled and muttered in a low voice. Originally, she was very nervous about going to the battlefield, even a little scared. Now Raven¡¯s move directly shows her nervousness.Although Caitlin and others are quiet, it can be seen from their looks and some frequent small movements that their mood is not so peaceful. "Mengmeng is your nickname?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "Yeah." Raven nodded. Su Zhan smiled: "It''s quite appropriate, you really look cute now. Why, you are nervous? I have a way to relieve your nervousness. Would you like to try it?" "Really?" Raven turned his head to look at Su Zhan. "What he said is definitely not a good way." Du Qiangwei floated over. "That''s not what I said, black cats and white cats. Those who catch mice are good cats. They will be on the battlefield soon. Tensions are the most unpleasant emotions. No matter what the method is, as long as the tension can be relieved is a good way. , Lena, Caitlin?" Su Zhan asked seriously. Lena curled her lips: "I''m not nervous." "My gun is already hungry and thirsty." Caitlin said softly, wiping her sniper rifle. Su Zhan smiled, Lena said she was not nervous but she kept shaking her legs. Caitlin started to wipe the gun since she got on the plane, and she still wiped the position. "You robbed Xin Zhao''s lines." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What Xin Zhao''s lines?" Caitlin asked in amazement, what does this have to do with Xin Zhao. Su Zhan smiled without explanation, turned his head to look at Raven. Raven took a deep breath nervously, and settled: "Well, no matter what method, as long as it can make me nervous, I still want to be the super king, and I must not be nervous on the battlefield!" "The one next door is more nervous than you." Su Zhan said, and then said seriously: "Actually, the method is very simple. In this way, you close your eyes first." "Close your eyes?" Raven asked suspiciously, then closed his eyes. Caitlin and the others also looked over, wondering what Su Zhan did. After seeing Raven closing his eyes, Su Zhan turned his head to show a tricky expression, and then, under their stunned eyes, kissed Raven on the mouth. "Oh!" Raven was still waiting nervously, but suddenly felt that he had been kissed, and instantly caught her off guard, yelled and subconsciously pushed Su Zhan away. However, Su Zhan had already avoided first, laughing proudly. "You, how can you do this? I treat you like a buddy, you...you actually kissed me." "I didn''t expect it to be such a shameless method." "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be such a Su Zhan!" In an instant the four women fired at Su Zhan almost at the same time, mainly because this method was shameless! Su Zhan laughed disapprovingly, and asked Raven with his lips, "First kiss?" "Humph!" Raven snorted. 1479 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1479 "Haha, don''t be angry, didn''t I just say it, as long as it can make you nervous is a good way. Now, are you still nervous?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Raven froze for a moment."It seems that I forgot to be nervous." "This is not enough, it shows that my method is still very useful. What''s more, not only you are not nervous, but they are not nervous. Sacrifice you alone, happy thousands of families!" Su Zhan laughed. He didn''t say that everyone hadn''t reacted yet, because his shameless move everyone had really forgotten the tension and patronized her to attack her. "We are about to enter the war zone, and all staff are ready." Suddenly hearing the driver''s voice sounded, Raven, who was still a little annoyed, and the others cleared up their minds, and they didn''t care to settle accounts with Su Zhan. "Stay vigilant, keep the realm, I have seen the gunpowder in front of me." Below the plane, rescue forces are evacuating the wounded. "Please rest assured, follow the command to evacuate, follow the command to evacuate." The voices of rescue came one after another, and the aircraft had begun to contact the ground. "The first company of the male soldiers is about to arrive, please give instructions from the ground troops." On the ground, a commander is directing the situation. "Arrive at the designated location and prepare for landing." The pilot''s voice sounded, the plane hovered in the air, and the cabin door slowly opened. "Ready to land!" Lena said in a deep voice, everyone looked at each other and they could see the solemnity on their faces.Uh... Except for that laid-back guy. Everyone stood up and walked to the door of the cabin. "Bang!" "Bang!" One by one jumped off the plane and landed safely. "Cover the field of vision and organize the formation." After landing, Reina gave the order directly. In the previous training, Su Zhan never served as the command and wave captain task, usually Lena was responsible. "View coverage." "The field of vision is covered, and the formation is complete." Everyone quickly took their place. "You are finally here." The ground troops said eagerly. "Talk about love..." Reina walked over and asked. "Super 1 is ready to return for transportation, Super 2 is ready to land, Super..." Before he finished speaking, something flew quickly from a distance and hit the Super-2 plane directly. With a bang, the propeller of the plane was directly damaged, and the plane began to spin quickly. Xin Zhao and the others inside were swayed and unsteady.The driver reported the situation loudly. "Super 2 was attacked, Super 2 was attacked." The voice for help had just sounded, and the plane had crashed. The sudden change stunned everyone, and Raven and the others subconsciously covered their mouths. The smoke gradually dissipated. A figure gradually emerged, and he was wearing a chain of gold armor, a purple gold crown with phoenix wings on his head, a pair of lotus roots and clouds, holding a golden hoop. Amazingly, Monkey King, Monkey King! There was a strange red light in his eyes, a golden hoop in his hand pulled a stick, and he screamed from the sky. The voice is majestic, deafening, with a violent aura of abuse! Chapter 0013 Monkey King Monkey King! Soon after the Super 2 crash, someone came to rescue them. After all, they were students from Super Theological Seminary and soldiers of the Xiongbing Company. They didn''t hurt Galen until the crash. Instead, Liu Chuang rescued the two pilots. Galen and the others quickly came to meet Lena Su Zhan and the others without incident, with their vision covered, staring at the returning great sage in the distance! Although Monkey King destroyed the plane, he did not attack immediately after landing. Everyone squatted to avoid paying attention to the situation. At this time, Galen seemed to burn. "I finally understand my duty and super god ability, which is to block more damage for those who can''t be beaten. This is the tank, the meat shield, and the cannon fodder. I thank my body and give me the ability to take the damage for others. The ability to pain." "Gailen, what are you doing on your knees?" As Galen mumbled, Xin Zhao couldn''t help asking. Holding the hilt with both hands, the huge sword stuck on the ground, Galen knelt on the ground and lowered his head: "You know, Western knights?" "You... are you going to be proud?" Zhao said. "A knight is a kind of spirit..." Galen slowly stood up, drew the giant sword, and faced the distance, as if he was about to explode beans. "Damn¡­¡­" As soon as he finished speaking, Galen screamed and was beaten to the ground. "Watch out, idiot!" Lena shouted silently. "Don''t stand up, be careful!" Jarvan reminded in a low voice. Galen stood up, clutching his head, and shouted, "Nima, you sniper, you got blown up when you stretched out." "A funny guy!" Su Zhan chuckled in a low voice and said to Rui Wen next to him: "With this kind of amusement, it''s hard to be nervous." "Humph!" Raven couldn''t help groaning when he was nervous. "The current situation is that the opponent''s strength is very strong, and the speed is supersonic. It can jump from 1 kilometer away. The strength exceeds 50 tons. Using a metal rod, the impact force of each landing can throw ordinary soldiers three meters. How high, and you can hide yourself. But how much the maximum attack power can reach, it is not clear. He is the one who shot Super 2 down! He does not rely on flying by himself, but through super long-distance jumps. If correct, you can understand A somersault for him, one hundred and eight thousand miles." Jegustin analyzed and reported the situation. "Damn it, Monkey King?" Galen, who was handsome for only three seconds, had returned to his position, surprised. "Who is Monkey King?" Lena asked curiously. 1480 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1480 "You don''t know who Monkey King is?" Galen was stunned. "I''m not from your time." Lena pouted. "Okay, I forgot. If it''s the Monkey King in the myth, then the attack power cannot be judged. The stick alone is 13 kilograms." "Converted to the earth, it weighs about 7 tons." "Damn! Can your mythology be more exotic? Just forget it with a big bird 100,000 meters." Lena said in surprise. "Yes, it''s passed by Monkey King." Su Zhan answered with a smile. Lena was speechless for a moment. "What should we do now?" Jagustin asked after the joke. "I want to request a test of the opponent''s power!" Reina said. The armor is equipped with a communication system, so the conversation command post here can hear clearly. At this time, the wandering Ryze and Dukao have heard the conversation here. In fact, Lena asked them again. "Approve, assist in preparation!" Dukaao said. "Roger that." The two girls nearby, Yuqin and Lianfeng responded in unison, ready. "Oh, who is the girl who is talking? It sounds very sweet!" Xin Zhao said. "Forget it!" Galen patted and joked at Xin Zhao, then pointed to Su Zhan in the distance."his!" Su Zhan stretched out his fingers with a smile, and finally became interesting. "Prepare to put a shield on Lena!" Kneeling and joking, business still has to be done. Lena slowly got up, Su Zhan asked casually: "How to measure?" "Activate the storm defense system, please prepare for Lena!" A voice came from the communicator. "Damn, this method is too risky, right?" Liu Chuang mumbled when she saw Lena slowly go out, seeming to be facing Monkey King. Su Zhan frowned slightly, worried. Lena swaggered out and pointed her finger at the other side."that whoever¡­¡­" "Who?" "Uh...who is it?" Lena had forgotten her name. "Monkey King." Galen reminded. "Oh, Monkey King, by the way, is there a name that makes him angry when he hears it?" Lena asked. "Bi Ma Wen." Galen whispered. "Bute Ma Wen!" Rena shouted immediately. "It''s over..." In the command post, the wandering Ryze sighed lightly. The impact of the three words Bi Ma Wen on the Monkey King is known to anyone who understands the myth and the Monkey King! When the sound fell, a violent shock wave burst out suddenly, and in the distance, a flame burst into the sky. "Damn, what?" Lena looked at the firelight in shock, like a huge stick? Golden Cudgel! The speed of the golden cudgel is very fast, and the command post here has just activated the Eye of the Storm for Rena to increase her defensive ability.At the same time, Reina had released the shield of dawn. In an instant, the golden light had enveloped her body, and the golden cudgel had been directly smashed down. "Ahhhhh..." Lena joined, and the golden cudgel smashed directly down, dust splashed, smoke gradually rose, and the shock wave shook the nearby people. Everyone was shocked and shocked by this scene. This is the Golden Cudgel, this is Monkey King? Everyone subconsciously held their breath and looked at Lena under the golden hoop. "Huh, where is Su Zhan?" At this time, Raven suddenly found that Su Zhan beside him had disappeared, and there was no nearby. After a long pause, Raven looked at the golden hoop subconsciously. If Su Zhan might be there, it must be... "The defense system is intact, the defense system is intact." The voice of the command post came from the helmet. Everyone was relieved after hearing this. "No, it''s Su Zhan. Su Zhan blocked the golden hoop." With that level of attack, how could Rena''s defense system be intact?The only possibility is... "Get me up!" A roar suddenly sounded from under the golden hoop rod, and immediately after that, the huge rod was lifted directly. Chapter 0014 is not satisfied with SALA! With a roar, the golden hoop was lifted directly, and the huge force made the golden hoop soar into the air and smashed back. The wind blew and the dense fog dispersed. Su Zhan slowly lowered his arms and turned to look at Lena who had fallen to the ground behind him. 1481 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1481 "Are you OK?" Lena shook her head and didn''t say anything. The just now really scared her a little bit. If it weren''t for Su Zhan''s sudden appearance, I''m afraid... Lena stood up and hugged Su Zhan."Are you OK?" "It''s okay!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "If I knew that this would make you hug you, I would have saved the beauty a long time ago. In other words, you will hold this stick. If I help you fight a few sticks, you Will you agree with your body?" "Still joking at this time!" Lena groaned. "Well, no kidding, what''s wrong with Monkey King? His stick can''t be smashed by the way, especially the person who smashed me!" Su Zhan smiled, patted Lena on the shoulder and signaled her to leave first. "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." A piercing laughter came to mind, followed by a familiar voice, the voice of Monkey King."A stick scares you like this. Is this your god?" "Before I fight and defeat the Buddha, everything is floating clouds!" "Damn it, it''s really Monkey King!" "Monkey King, Monkey King, is that you?" Seeing Su Zhan giving Lena, Galen rushed out and shouted towards the other side: "Why are you attacking us? Haven''t you all become Buddhas? " "Someone liberated me from the confinement of the myth. I am no longer bound. I am me! I am not easy to kill, but I am aggressive, hehehehe!" Monkey King''s voice floated out. "Then why are you attacking weak humans? You go to fight those monsters." "Isn''t I fighting monsters? Look at your iron weapons, huge steel bodies, full of gunpowder smell, my old grandson sees an upset, so I will fight!" Monkey King screamed. "Which reason?" Galen was stunned. "What reason?" Although just whispering, Monkey King still heard it."In terms of firepower, the firepower you created is much stronger than my grandson. But have they razed fewer cities?" "You fart!" Galen cursed excitedly: "Nima, you take a stick and shake the mountain upside down, Nima, you''re right? There are legal conventions for humans to fight again, so who can control you! "When you are upset, we are bludgeoned. What should we do if we are upset? The policeman! "Fuck you!" Caitlin scolded uncomfortably. "For the sake of your impassionedness this time, I will step down lightly!" Su Zhan suddenly came to Galen''s side and gave him a kick gently. Although he was not powerful, Galen was caught off guard and was kicked. "I rely on Galen, you should pay attention when you speak." Xin Zhao said speechlessly. Galen was also speechless."I, Nima, it''s easy." "What? Damn boy, when is your turn to teach me?" Monkey King was irritated by Galen''s words. "Don''t accept SALA!" Galen replied arrogantly. Su Zhan covered his face, Nima, what the hell is SALA? "Shut up!" Seeing Galen who stood up, Su Zhan kicked him directly. "Why kick again..." As soon as Galen complained that he was about to speak, he saw a flash of fire coming towards him. Monkey King rushed over and the golden cudgel raised and hit the spot where he had just been fighting. The ground was smashed into a depression in an instant. "by." Galen cursed subconsciously. If Su Zhan hadn''t kicked himself just now, the stick had been designated to hit him on the head.But can''t you change to a gentle reminder? A gentle reminder?Don''t think about it, Galen! After the Golden Cudgel was defeated, Monkey King retracted the Golden Cudgel and stared at Su Zhan: "It''s you again!" "What about me, dissatisfied with SALA...Bah, baah, dissatisfied with singles!" Su Zhan almost made Galen abducted. "One-on-one, Jie Jie, it''s been a long time since no one dared to challenge my old Sun!" Monkey King Jie Jie smiled, his eyes glowing with strange red light. The aura of abuse is gradually rising. "Go together!" Jegustin growled."While now, Jarvan traps the monkey, Liu Chuang Ruiwen strikes together left and right, Caitlin fires at will, the others move freely, everyone takes away in one wave!" "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison and acted instantly. "Demacia!" With a loud roar, Jarvan leaped high, and the huge sword slammed into the ground. In an instant, the huge boulder on the ground rose high, trapping Monkey King inside. "I''m Raven, I''m the Super King!" Raven murmured, leaping loudly and shouting."Sun Wukong, right!" With the voice, Raven had already hit hard. In the distance, Caitlin set up a sniper rifle, but her vision was blocked by the boulder and she could only shoot through the map in the helmet. The battle is on the verge of starting! "The walls are in chaos, the battle is chaotic, and the battle is chaotic." Su Zhan''s earphones heard the report and shook his head silently. Although the Monkey King in front of him can only be regarded as a product of genetic modification, not the real great saint, but this is also a matter of fighting and defeating the Buddha.Just because these fledgling guys want to take them away, isn''t this a trouble? Sure enough, a golden light flew out of it, and a sound came from the earphones with hindsight. "Attention, attention, Monkey King is out of control, Monkey King is out of control, the target flies to the sky, everyone, be careful, be careful of aerial strikes!" "Ah, it looks like Caitlin is aimed at!" The Sun Wukong, who was suspended in the air, burst into flames, dived and quickly rushed towards Caitlin. "The Monkey King is attacking Caitlin, and the Monkey King is attacking Caitlin." The sound in the earphones seemed a bit rush. "Nima, can''t you stop beeping, isn''t it okay to be a quiet beautiful man? Waiting for your command, the cucumber vegetables will be cold!" Seeing that Monkey King had rushed towards Caitlin, the guy in the headset was still talking and talking, Su Zhan was really good enough. With a loud shout, Su Zhan''s body suddenly disappeared, and the next moment he appeared directly in front of Caitlin, instead of retreating, he rushed directly to the dazzling Sun Wukong! 1482 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1482 Data 0015 "boom!" The fierce impact swelled in an instant, and a huge impact shook out from the two of them, directly knocking Caitlin, who was unstable, to the ground.Immediately afterwards, I saw the two quickly fighting together. With fists and sticks, there was an endless stream of pops and pops, and in a blink of an eye, the two had already fought from the ground to the air. "Su Zhan!" Caitlin hurriedly knelt on one knee, aiming with a sniper rifle. But the speed of the two was too fast, and they fought together again, unable to lock the target at all. "No, it''s too fast to lock the target!" Caitlin said eagerly. "I come!" Lena yelled, her body suddenly lit up, and she rushed into the air like the sun. "Su Zhan, I''ll help you!" "What are you doing, go back!" Seeing Lena coming, Su Zhan let out a cold snort, blocked the golden hoop with one hand and pushed backhand with the other, a wave of waves instantly shook Lena back! "This guy''s defense is very strong. It belongs to the indestructible body of King Kong. With the current technology, it can''t be destroyed. Don''t come up and help, so as not to get in the way, I will take care of you!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded. The people who wanted to come and help stopped instantly. How to do? "That said, you can''t let Su Zhan fight alone after all, Lena...you, you still stay on the ground ready to support at any time. Xin Zhao, they are in the air, and only your speed can keep up!" Jergus Ding was silent for a moment, then raised his voice. They are soldiers, and it is impossible to let go because they are lost! "Go through fire and water, and stay wherever you are!" Xin Zhao replied solemnly. "Remember, your task is to entangle Wukong to create opportunities for Su Zhan, Caitlin, pay attention to support." "understand!" Xin Zhao got up and flicked his spear, slowly speeding up. "Ah drink!" Like a stream of light, Xin Zhao leaped high and went straight to the Monkey King in the sky! Su Zhan naturally heard their conversation. Seeing Xin Zhao come up to help, Su Zhan did not refuse this time. For one thing, this is the duty and glory of a soldier. Secondly, Xin Zhao is not his own woman, and this guy is rough and thick-skinned. Although not as good as Galen, it is not so easy to hang! Xin Zhao¡¯s explosive power was so strong that it made Monkey King unable to ignore it. He dodged backwards, avoiding Xin Zhao¡¯s spear, and when Xin Zhao rushed over, the golden cudgel hit directly. "Damn!" Xin Zhao screamed and fell straight down. Damn it! A pit was heavily smashed into the ground. "Xin Zhao''s spine is injured and needs treatment as soon as possible!" After a while, a voice came from the headset. "Nima, dare you hurry up?" One move, just one move, and Xin Zhao, who was still with the spear, died. This result made everyone gasp, Monkey King, too strong! Seeing that Su Zhan and Monkey King have re-fighted together, everyone has a clear understanding of Su Zhan''s strength! Strong, evenly matched with Monkey King! No wonder he doesn''t let people go up and help! "Don''t come up to give away the heads, and save the other soldiers!" Su Zhan yelled, and a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. "carry on?" "Jie Jie!" Monkey King yelled, and the golden cudgel swung over. "boom!" Rolling swords collided, and the two fought low. It was deafening, the world changed colors, and the fierce fighting in the sky was arguably the most intense and the most memorable they had ever seen. Monkey King, fighting defeats Buddha, Monkey King, a character in mythology. Although Su Zhan has always been portrayed as a freak in the academy, and he knows that he is better than the others, they only know how long this period is! "Chief, is it science to summon Monkey King?" In the command room, watching Su Zhan and Monkey King fighting fiercely, Wandering Ryze couldn''t help asking."Substances that they don''t have, are called out?" "According to my experience, there are only two possibilities!" Dukaao said: "First, there is still a world called Dongsheng Shenzhou on a certain plane in the universe. Or, the summoner has rewritten a certain super soldier. Form and thinking." "This kind of technology may not be impossible." Lian Feng said: "According to the countless world data stored in Principal Kieran''s big clock, with a little change, it may be possible to replicate a super soldier like Monkey King!" "That is to say, this Monkey King is not the Monkey King in our story at all?" Dukaaodao... "Not necessarily, because Teacher Wu''s Monkey King may not be an accurate database." Lian Feng said. "It cannot be ruled out that Teacher Wu may be a true god just like Principal Kiran! If this can be explained, then stealing Teacher Wu''s data and creating his super soldier, the big clock can be achieved!" Wandering Ryze said. Du Kao thought for a while and said: "If this is the case, then Monkey King may not be the enemy." "I hope that the Wu Kong in Teacher Wu''s mind is a good person!" Wandering Ryze said. "Well, now whether it is an enemy or not, we have to prove to him that we can protect the world." Du Kao said in a deep voice. "I said... You Luo Li talked for a long time. If I were Monkey King, even a good man, Nima, would have to kill you with a stick. It''s too babble. You think you are Monk Tang. Something useful, Do you want me to kill him!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly rang, and there was silence in the command post. "This guy!" Dukao couldn''t help but mutter, can''t he give some face? 1483 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1483 "Destroy me? Jiejie, my grandson is going to see if you have this skill!" Monkey King sneered and roared, and the golden cudgel suddenly fell. Su Zhan''s giant sword went to block, and as soon as he touched it, he felt that Monkey King''s power was stronger than before, and immediately after that, he heard the crackling sound of clicking, the sword...broken! Jin Gu Bang castration ceaselessly. "boom!" Su Zhan flew out violently and hit a tree in the distance. One by one, he broke more than a dozen sturdy trees before he could stop. "The Monkey King''s weapon is too strong, Su Zhan''s weapon is damaged, the armor is shattered, the monitoring equipment is out of control, and it is impossible to detect Su Zhan''s physical condition!" "Attention, the situation of Su Zhan is unknown, stop Monkey King, stop Monkey King!" An urgent voice rang in everyone''s ears, almost without any command, everyone rushed in the direction of Su Zhan for the first time. Chapter 0016 Great Sage, you are too dirty! "Ah... Finally got rid of these burdens. Sure enough, the whole person is much easier without these things." Just when they were about to rush to rescue Su Zhan, they suddenly heard Su Zhan''s voice rang.Immediately afterwards, a huge force shook open, and the fragments of the armor were scattered around, and Su Zhan slowly floated up above the jungle. Unscathed! "How is this possible?" "A burden, what a burden, he wouldn''t say armor, right?" Everyone was shocked, a little confused. "Yes, the defensive performance of these armors is too bad, but since it''s a group activity, I''m embarrassed not to wear it, how about it, okay with me?" Su Zhan in the air continued with a smile."After all, it''s the armor issued by the academy. If it is shattered directly, it would be too shameless, now it is all right!" The armor turned out to be a burden. He said that the defensive performance of armor is too poor. OMG! Everyone felt that their thinking was a little bit unable to keep up. With a sound, Monkey King leaped high, and instantly became even with Su Zhan. "Are you deliberate? Use my old Sun''s hand to destroy the armor and weapons?" Monkey King looked at Su Zhan in surprise."It''s impossible. Even if the armor is lower than a part of your strength, you can''t be unharmed if my grandson gets down!" "Don''t you have fiery eyes? You can''t look at it yourself?" Su Zhan said lightly. There is no way to hurt, really unscathed. Even the ordinary clothes worn on the body are intact! "Okay, okay, okay, I''m going to see how much you can resist my grandson!" Monkey King was excited, and finally found a decent opponent.The golden cudgel swung abruptly and slammed it again. "Are you still addicted?" Su Zhan sneered and turned into streamer, even faster than Monkey King.Before his stick came out, Su Zhan had already come to him.Sun Wukong was shocked, but just about to change his move, he suddenly received a punch in the face. The power is so heavy, the eyes are staring at Venus. With this punch, Monkey King fell as quickly as a kite with a broken line. boom! boom! boom! Like a missile, Monkey King slammed into the ground, smashing the ground out of a deep hole, and then fell into obscurity. Everyone could feel the vibration from deep underground, it seemed... Monkey King did not stop, but was still falling. It took a full five minutes before the vibration was not felt. This... is this too exaggerated? Punched Monkey King to the ground with a punch? Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Su Zhan in the air subconsciously. There was silence. Not only here, but even the command post was deadly silent, and even the breathing seemed inaudible. The armor was broken, but other people''s armors and satellites were intact, so they naturally saw the battle. "Too, too exaggerated?" "My wife, come out and see God!" Du Kao was silent for a moment, and slowly said: "It seems that I have to design a new logo for the male company when I look back." "Yeah! I didn''t expect that the armor and weapons we carefully developed and forged would... become a burden!" Wandering Ryze said with a wry smile. "Master, don''t pretend, come out and continue!" After silence, Su Zhan said in a loud voice. As the voice fell, the ground moved and the mountains shook, and Sun Dasheng broke ground. Everyone was shocked. With this kind of attack, Monkey King was okay?Wait... it''s not all right. Seeing Monkey King flying back into the air, the helmet had fallen out of nowhere, his hairy head was exposed, and the armor on his body had cracks, making him look very embarrassed! Of course, the most important thing is the face! The obvious trace of being punched makes people feel extremely funny. But no one can laugh! This is Monkey King, even if it is not the one in the myth, his strength is much stronger than them. Being able to beat Monkey King like this, Su Zhan''s strength... is unfathomable! "This bastard, can''t you say it in advance!" Lena couldn''t help cursing. 1484 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1484 Even if you dislike the armor, you can say it in advance, and we are so worried about you. Monkey King shook his head, he still felt a little dizzy now, and his eyes looked at Su Zhan a little wary. At that moment, he thought of Wuzhishan, and thought of Tathagata Buddha, the feeling of involuntary involuntary is almost the same! "Continue?" Su Zhan said with a smile: "If it doesn''t get over, I can wait!" and many more? Are you humiliating me? Monkey King was furious, and his body suddenly disappeared into a thick smoke. "Report, the goal is not..." The commander was about to report the situation, but Du Kao interrupted: "Stop talking, he can''t hear, and it''s useless if others can hear." "Uh, yes, yes!" "In fact, I have always wanted to find a strong player to play well. To be honest, not to mention that you are bored, I also feel that sometimes I can''t bring up any interest! It has been too long, and it has been too long to have a good match with a decent opponent. It''s been a fight, I hope you can make me enjoy it a little bit!" Su Zhan''s voice slowly sounded, listening to the people below goose bumps all over the floor. Okay, even though you know you are strong, do you want to pretend to be so forceful? The height is so cold, life is lonely as snow? "This is an idol!" Galen looked at Su Zhan''obsessively''. This Nima is much more powerful than her own pride! "Wow!" With the sound of breaking through the air, Monkey King suddenly appeared behind Su Zhan, and the golden cudgel stabbed directly. "My grandson satisfies you!" "Great Sage, you are too dirty... You stabbed with a stick again and said to satisfy me, I really didn''t expect you to be such a great sage!" Su Zhan said with a disappointed expression, but he suddenly grabbed the lord with a thunderous momentum. He took the golden cudgel and pressed his wrist slightly, causing a sudden shock. Sun Wukong was the pure monkey who stopped the Seven Fairies and went to eat the peaches. He didn''t understand what Su Zhan said. He only felt a huge force coming from the golden hoop stick, and his wrists were numb directly. With more strength, the golden cudgel immediately let go. Su Zhan grabbed the golden hoop with a hand and swung away! Sun Wukong''s chest for a while, the whole person flew out in an instant, the strength and speed even produced a sonic boom at that moment, the layers of sonic boom clouds looked very spectacular! "Home run, good ball!" Su Zhan carried the golden hoop in one hand and raised one hand on his brow to look around. Chapter 0017 Goal...Super God King! Monkey King was drawn by a stick and disappeared, but Su Zhan did not stop. With a swish, Su Zhan disappeared out of thin air under everyone''s gaze, and immediately saw a light shining in the distance, as if something was flying over quickly. "It''s Monkey King!" When it was near, they could see that it was Monkey King who was flying over. It''s just that he didn''t seem to have flown over by himself, but instead seemed to... be drawn over! Whoosh! Su Zhan appeared at the other end, picked up the golden cudgel to get ready, and swung it out when Monkey King flew over. boom! The heavy voice sounded, making people grin subconsciously, with a kind of empathetic pain! Monkey King was like a sandbag, but Su Zhan drew him over and beat him with a bang. "This... is this too miserable?" Galen whispered. "Remember to remind me in the future, don''t offend this guy! I don''t want to become a human sandbag!" "boom!" Monkey King was suddenly blasted down, smashing the ground into a deep hole, motionless, apparently fainted. Su Zhan slowly fell, and shook his head somewhat disappointed: "I know no one can make me enjoyable." "Nima, you are a pervert, who can make you enjoyable!" Everyone was speechless for a while, even Nima Sun Wukong was crushed by you, who could beat you! "Ask, is it to kill directly, or what?" Su Zhanluo said to Lena''s side. There is no need to ask Lena, the command post already knows the situation, and hurriedly said: "Tell Su Zhan not to kill. We may have a way to make Monkey King a good person. Bring it back. We must bring it back! I will send it right away. The plane passes by." Du Kao''s voice was very urgent, he was really afraid that Su Zhan would kill Monkey King, after all, he had this strength. "understood!" Lena responded, and then said: "Colonel Du Kao asked to bring Monkey King back, and a plane will arrive soon." "It''s over, is this over?" "Check the battlefield!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then each became busy. When they came, they almost had a mortal mentality, but in the end they didn''t have much chance to play. It was completely the personal stage of the Soviet war, but no one felt that it was unbalanced. If it weren''t for the Soviet war, the result would have been different! Su Zhan sat on the ground, the golden cudgel set aside. Even Jegustin, who values ??discipline, is not dissatisfied. After all, this is a hero, and a hero should be treated as a hero! "thank you!" Lena walked over to Su Zhan and sat down and said gratefully. Su Zhan curled his lips and asked: "How do you plan to thank you? Oral thank you? Don''t forget, you still owe me money, and now I have saved you, don''t the universe where you live does not agree with your body?" "Thinking beautifully!" Lena snorted and turned her head. "Don''t think about it with your body, but it''s okay to invite you to dinner!" "cut!" Su Zhan pouted. "Count me." Caitlin walked over with a sniper rifle. "Two people please? Do you want to do this, it''s really cheap for you!" 1485 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1485 "I think it''s cheaper for you, right?" Du Qiangwei who walked over said quietly. Su Zhan didn''t say a word, glanced at Raven and said, "What do you want to say?" "Me? I don''t know, even if they are all here, I feel as if I should come too." Raven said in a daze. Su Zhan shook his head speechlessly. "what sound?" Du Qiangwei suddenly spoke. "what is that?" With a weird sound, a huge human figure appeared in the air. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were attracted. What the hell is this Nima? "Hello inhabitants of the earth, many of you don¡¯t believe in my existence, and now, as you see it, I am your god of death. I am here to understand and save you. Death is not terrible, and death is not terrible. Welcome to the dark world!" Shadows and sounds appeared almost at the same time in all parts of the world. Everyone saw and heard them. This is Grim Reaper! "Nima, the wave is not flat, the wave is rising again, Monkey King is a small boss, is this the big boss? But Nima, this is the god of death, what do you do?" "With me, your thoughts can be preserved, and together with me, they will transform into the dark matter of the universe and inherit our dark civilization. Some people say that God is the end of civilization. No, God is only the beginning of civilization! The past Everything reproduces endlessly. From the perspective of the void and shadows of the vast universe, fighting is nothing more than preparing for the civilization of the universe. Together with me, you can witness what the real universe is like. Of course, if you are afraid, Or it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to join us!" "Sooner or later, you will be cursed forever by Morgana! Even the tragedy of 10,000 years ago will be repeated. One of your gods and her grandfather detonated the sun of the Deno galaxy out of anger. Even if none of this happened, most of you Still can''t escape the catastrophe of the nuclear age!" "Because... every god has experienced such an extraordinary catastrophe in the history. Therefore, they can finally create a god-free body!" "Think about it, I''m not in a hurry, because my life is eternal!" As the voice fell, the huge influence of the god of death disappeared. The words of the god of death silenced everyone, plunged into contemplation, and the joy after victory was gradually suppressed! "Is he true?" Galen asked slowly. If this is the case, does it mean that disasters cannot be avoided at all. "Fake, even Shenhe civilization can''t preserve thoughts forever, otherwise, Teacher Dinghei would not turn into nothingness." Wandering Ryze said in the command post. "But in case they have higher technology, technology we can''t understand!" Galen said. "But I don''t believe it, because in fact it is, impossible!" "God is the wrong development direction of civilization. Even if he is one in a million, even if he has the greatest restraint, he still destroys our world!" Jarvan said in a deep voice. Lena thoughtfully. "Haw is so hypocritical, instead of worrying about these useless things, as long as you become stronger!" Seeing them like this, Su Zhan hummed uncomfortably."War, sometimes comes so suddenly, when you are still laughing and thinking, it comes and takes everything you have! If you don''t want to lose everything, you have to become stronger, stronger, and stronger again! " "Raven, what is your goal?" The named Raven was stunned for a moment and shouted: "I want to become the super king!" Su Zhan slowly got up, looked around, looked at the brightened eyes, and nodded towards Raven: "Very good!" Understood, everyone understood in an instant. What about God?Their goal is...Super God King! Chapter 0018 I am not a saint! Du Kao''s plane has arrived, and everyone took the Monkey King back on the plane. Su Zhan''s madness just now was indeed quite cruel, and he went back to the Super Seminary to hand over the Monkey King to Dukao, but the Monkey King did not wake up.If it is not for the vital signs after the test, you should suspect that Su Zhan was killed! Thrilling, there was a thrilling return, everyone felt relieved at the same time that the exhaustion after the tension surged up. Originally, Ducao and Ryze were planning to say something, but seeing this, they simply disbanded and rested. Let''s talk about it later! "Didn''t you want to invite me to dinner? Go now." Su Zhan asked towards Lena. "Now? It''s so late, and you''ve been playing for so long. Or else take a rest and go tomorrow. I can afford a meal, and it won''t be yellow anymore!" Lena said. "It''s not even a warm-up activity. Why are you tired? What''s more, it''s really uncomfortable if you don''t have a good time. If you don''t go, I will find a place to drink by myself!" Su Zhan was really uncomfortable. , He hadn''t done much in this world, so he couldn''t tolerate meeting Sun Dasheng, and he was full of expectations, but the result was crushed again. He now wants to find a place to have a good drink, and instantly pull a ticket to vent his irritability. Since joining Super Theological Seminary and cohabiting with the four goddesses but still hasn''t gotten it right, Su Zhan almost wondered if he was going to become a saint. This Nima is unscientific! Without waiting for Lena to answer, Su Zhan turned around and changed his way, ready to go out and cheer. Lena hesitated, and finally shook her head and followed. The other three looked at each other, and finally returned to the bedroom. Although I said that I would treat them together, how can I really do so? Let''s give this opportunity to Rena first. "Why did you follow?" After walking a few steps, Su Zhan saw Lena who had followed. "I invite you to dinner." Lena said. "I originally wanted to find a place to drink, and by the way, find a group of girls to cheer up, how can I play with you now? You said it''s too late, just go back and rest." Su Zhan said. "Just right, I watched you save you from messing around." Reina hummed. "Why!" "Why? Just because the whole academy knows that we live with you, just because you yell at me every day." Rena hummed. "Cut!" Su Zhan mumbled, but did not respond. At this time, after adding that the Reaper was so busy before, the restaurants outside were basically closed, and even the usual lively bars were closed. After walking for a long time, I couldn''t find one that was open. This made Su Zhan even more depressed. "The door is not open, do you want to go back?" Lena said. "Go, open the house!" Su Zhan said angrily, grabbing Lena''s hand. "Wait, is your rhythm wrong?" Reina hurriedly said. "You have to master the rhythm." Su Zhan snorted: "Don''t worry about the rhythm, just ask if you follow me!" "This... go and go, I''m afraid of you, we usually live in the same house anyway!" Lena snorted, pretending to be calm. 1486 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1486 Although the restaurant and bar were not opened, the hotel was still open as usual. I found a high-end hotel and opened a room directly after entering. Su Zhan threw a bunch of money."Eat, wine, ready to be served." "Good, good!" The manager of the hotel was stunned, and subconsciously nodded and agreed. "So you are here to eat!" Get on the elevator a bit, and Reina reacted. "Eat first, then eat you!" Su Zhan said. "Cut!" Lena also cut like Su Zhan just now, but it was obviously still so vain. Not long after I entered the room, all the food and drink were delivered, which was quite hearty. When things came up, Su Zhan was not polite, eating and drinking.Although Reina is a goddess, she is still young and has no experience in fighting on this scale. She just happened to drink, eat, and relax.As a result, one of the two deliberately drank alcohol to vent their irritability, and the other was unknowingly, both of them were a little drunk. "Ah, I drank it all, are there any more?" Lena asked, looking at the empty bottle. "Gone." "Then let them deliver some more." Lena got up and was going to inform the hotel. "Don''t go, it''s three o''clock, everyone in the hotel is probably resting. And, the drink is almost done." Su Zhan stopped Lena. "Then what are you doing now?" Lena asked in a daze with her blushing face. "Lonely man and widow, drunk again, what do you say to do!" Su Zhan slowly got up and walked towards Lena. Lena stepped back and said, "You, what do you want to do." Su Zhan chuckled: "Should I pick you up with this line, and no one will come to rescue you if I break my throat? Or, you just obeyed this uncle?" "Fuck off!" Lena cursed irritably. As a result, the man was unable to retreat and leaned against the wall. "You don''t like me?" Su Zhan asked, squinting. "Who likes you, is this goddess so easy to like others?" Lena hummed. "I really don''t like it? It really makes me sad. If that''s the case, I will tell Ryz later and ask him to arrange a separate bedroom for you?" Su Zhan looked sad. Lena said in a panic: "Who said I am going to move out, why should I move out, I..." Before he finished speaking, Su Zhan bowed his head and kissed him directly.For a moment, Lena seemed to be overpowered, her brain blank.After a long time, Lena reacted and pushed Su Zhan away: "Who let you kiss me!" "Hey, close your eyes." Su Zhan said softly. This sudden tenderness caught Lena by surprise. His voice seemed to have a special magic power, which was convincing and made people involuntarily follow suit. Lena closed her eyes subconsciously, and Su Zhan had already kissed again. This time, it was more violent than before, and even his hands had already embraced him.Confusingly, Lena felt the armor on her body fall off one after another, and the clothes inside were torn off by Su Zhan''s almost brutal power. "Ah..." Lena screamed. Su Zhan had already stopped her and picked her up, kicked the bedroom door and walked in. Chapter 0019 Reina''s Declaration of Sovereignty Action! "Dang!" Lena was still on the bed by Su Zhan, but Lena sighed but saw Su Zhan looking at herself with that hot gaze, making her feel hot all over, as if she was about to turn into a sun god! Subconsciously, she wanted to block herself, but Su Zhan didn''t give her this opportunity at all, and directly held Reina''s hands and bowed her head again. In a trance, Lena''s hand had already hugged Su Zhan unknowingly, and Su Zhan''s hand had separated Lena''s leg all the way down. "what¡­¡­" Lena suddenly yelled, holding Su Zhan''s back tightly with both hands. Fortunately, Su Zhan''s defensive power was extremely strong. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to catch any traces. Accompanied by the cry of pain, the surroundings seemed to be calm. After a long time, the sound like mosquitoes gradually sounded, and then became louder and louder... ... ... The morning sun shone, Su Zhan hugged Lena and fell asleep, slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were facing each other, and there was a faint affection, as if she was a little shy and Lena spoke slightly. "You pressed my hair..." "Punch." Su Zhan smiled."This sentence is too grounded for waking up and opening the scene. It seems that the goddess can''t avoid being vulgar!" "I know if I don''t leave quickly, my hair hurts!" Lena said angrily. Su Zhan moved away with a smile, Lena smoothed her hair and sat up, looking at Su Zhan like a gangster."Although it was forced by you asshole last night, I will be responsible for what happened!" "You?" Su Zhan asked, raising his eyebrows. "No, you are responsible! So I will be your girlfriend from today, so you and Caitlin Raven will keep a distance from you, understand?" "Isn''t the distance between a bed far enough?" Su Zhan said with a smile."Also, when did I admit that you are my girlfriend?" "Asshole, are you going to put on your pants and don''t accept it?" Lena grabbed Su Zhan''s neck angrily, of course without force. Su Zhan looked down at Lena. Just now, when she moved, the quilt that had originally covered her body naturally fell. "Well, I think about it!" "Consider a fart, no discussion!" Rena said angrily. The ups and downs, what a magnificent waves! "Well, you will be my girlfriend from now on!" Su Zhan''s eyes straightened as he nodded and said. "It''s almost the same!" Lena nodded in satisfaction, and didn''t mind his gaze anymore. Regarding Su Zhan, Lena''s psychology is actually very complicated. During this period of time, getting along day and night, saying that there is no emotion is fake.It''s just that when a group of people live together, it''s hard for Rena to ferment this feeling.Yesterday, the picture of Su Zhan saving himself was still vivid, and then he was drinking and being alone, just having a chance to ferment this feeling. Therefore, Lena is not angry with Su Zhan¡¯s nearly brutal force yesterday, and under that savage behavior, Lena feels as if she has been conquered a little bit, so she wants to determine the relationship, or else it is Su. The shamelessness of Zhan is really possible to deal with this relationship vaguely, but she knows that Su Zhan''s mind is not small!I usually talk to Caitlin and Du Qiangwei without paying attention to Raven''s hands, and I go out of the wall if I don''t look at it tightly! "Okay, don''t watch it. I have time for you to see in the future. Are you planning to get up and go back to the academy now, or are you taking a break?" Su Zhan said to Lena with a smile. "Go back, the academy must have something to order from the battle yesterday." Reina said. 1487 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1487 The two got dressed and Su Zhan feasted his eyes during the process, and looked upright. Usually in the bedroom, Su Zhan did not peek. But peeking and seeing clearly are two concepts. Leave the hotel and return to the college. As soon as she walked into the academy, Lena simply took Su Zhan''s arm. "What are you doing?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. "Declare sovereignty!" Reina hummed. "Okay! You won!" Su Zhan said silently. Lena''s idea is good, let others see her intimate actions with Su Zhan, and completely declare sovereignty.But there is a saying that the ideal is full, but the reality is the backbone.Lena found that not many people were surprised, as if they were all used to it! Seeing Lena''s angrily, Su Zhan didn''t say anything witty. Declare sovereignty? Please, brother, I have already declared it! Who in the college does not know you, the relationship between the four of you and me?Think you can declare sovereignty by pulling your arms?too naive! "Don''t be smug!" Lena snorted and walked to the door of the classroom. Inside, Caitlin, Raven, and Du Qiangwei are all there. Obviously, Lena''s real goal is them! Su Zhan pouted his lips and walked directly in. As soon as she entered, Rena went to see Caitlin and their three goals, and she showed a surprised expression. This made Rena very proud, did you see it?He is my man now, don''t think about it! "Isn''t it hot in this weather?" Du Qiangwei said lightly. Lena''s expression was somewhat reluctant. "I thought you were just thanking her for inviting him to dinner, but I didn''t expect that the food was not rice!" Caitlin floated over. Lena''s expression was already a bit ugly. Raven walked over, opened her mouth, and Lena exploded."You, what do you want to say." "No, nothing, I just want to say that Teacher Liu is here, do you want to let him go first? Or do you want to move the table over and sit together?" Raven said timidly, and kindly came up with an idea. Lena turned her head and saw that, sure enough, Wandering Ryze and Colonel Dukao were all looking at them at the door. Lena blushed and hurriedly released Su Zhan. Declare sovereignty? failure! Su Zhan smiled and secretly compared his thumb to Raven, doing a beautiful job! Raven''s eyes widened, a little confused. What did i do?I''m just telling the truth! "Ahem, I won''t say much about yesterday''s battle. Everyone performed very well and did not live up to the name Xiongbinglian! Among them, Su Zhan is especially praised..." Colonel Dukao stepped onto the stage. He smiled, and then gradually became serious. Chapter 0020 Dating Holy Land? Du Kao looked serious, and he spoke passionately for almost ten minutes, and finally announced his dissolution simply and neatly. The content is very simple. In preparation for the future crisis, the Super Theological Seminary is about to move to the Juxia on the sea. It is currently under construction there, and it will be transferred after the construction is completed.In addition, they have officially become the super soldiers of the company, and they will continue to work hard in the future. Fortunately, Ducao is not the kind of leader who''I''ll just say a few words'' and then the long talks are all nonsense. He was a soldier and he was very capable and left after talking about the business. "Why are you suddenly moving to the sea? Isn''t that too inconvenient?" "It''s good at sea, so the fighting won''t affect civilians." After Du Kao left, other people started to discuss, Lena asked Su Zhan, "What do you think?" "I''m not Yuanfang, what to look for!" "Who is Yuanfang?" Lena asked in a daze. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "He is a celebrity, he can be called a know-how, no matter what the situation is, just ask Yuanfang what do you think you will be rewarded." "So amazing?" Lena was stunned. Seeing Lena''s misty appearance, Su Zhan chuckled, and then the frontman changed his voice: "It seems that the next work of the school should be on the Juxia ship. We should continue training here. What else. Do you want to go shopping later?" "Shopping, are you with me?" "Yes!" "Okay, where to go?" "Neon Street, I have always heard that it is very lively and popular with students, but I have never had the opportunity to go." Su Zhan said seriously. "Okay! Go now!" Although the plan to declare sovereignty just now seems to have failed, I am still very satisfied with Su Zhan''s initiative to go shopping and date Lena. Playing with Su Zhan''s arm, he swaggered out of the professor, asking about the expectation of Xinhuan on Neon Street. : "Where is this neon street?" "How to say it, it is definitely the most favorite place among couples, and the most frequent place. Specifically, you will know when you arrive!" Su Zhan pretended to be mysterious. Lena''s mind is shopping and dating, and I heard Su Zhan say that this is the most frequent place for couples to go on dates, and I look forward to it. ... ... "This is what you said about Neon Street?" "Yes!" "This is where couples go on dating most often?" "Yes!" "Su Zhan, do you want to die!" 1488 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1488 Lena roared at Su Zhan and pointed to the neon street in front of her."This is the favorite place for couples? Nima, is this a hotel street?" "Cough cough, so...nothing wrong." Su Zhan said with a smirk. On both sides of the street, there are densely packed various XX express hotels and signs of XX hotels.Who can say that this kind of place is not the favorite place for couples?Who can say that it is not the most frequent place? Nothing wrong! It''s really fine! But this is not the same as Lena imagined. Seeing that Lena was really violent, Su Zhan smiled and held her hand and said: "I''m teasing you, I just did it last night. How can I pull you over in broad daylight and continue to open the house. The next door to this street is Commercial street, that¡¯s where I want to take you to go shopping. Let¡¯s go shopping over there. There is a western restaurant over there later. How about a candlelight dinner? How about romantic? Are you satisfied?" "It''s pretty much the same!" Lena said hummingly. "Then...Let''s come back and open the room again!" Su Zhan answered. "You are worried about this, right?" "I have been a monk in this world for a long time. I used to look for some models, celebrities, etc., but basically it was just to create an atmosphere and had a hand addiction, but I didn¡¯t do anything! You know, A rich and high-value man like me can still defend himself like a jade in this world, let you take the lead, and you will be content!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Lena blinked: "So, was that your first time yesterday?" "Well, the first time in this world!" Su Zhan said. "Oh my god, the first time you were tossing for so long, you..." Lena looked at Su Zhan in surprise, and finally patted him on the shoulder very grandiosely: "Very well, as a reward for your defense, I will Listen to you." "Get up!" Su Zhan smiled. Hold hands, go shopping, go to the store from time to time to look at clothes, or drink a drink together.Tired of shopping, it¡¯s late, having a candlelight dinner in the western restaurant, under the candlelight, Lena looked very beautiful! The smile on her face has not faded! When the western food came out, it was already dark. I wandered on the street, the street lights were bright, and I unknowingly returned to Neon Street. At night, Rena understood why it was called this name. All kinds of signs flashing, with different colors, but very dense. At first glance, they are really neon flashes and eye-catching! "Go?" Su Zhan asked softly. "Listen to you! I am very happy today, so I will listen to you!" Lena said happily. "Hey, you can''t regret it!" "I''m quite expecting the dignified goddess to do something!" Su Zhan said with a grin. Lena made a cut and pulled Su Zhan into a fast hotel that looked pleasing to the eye! Train as usual the next morning. It was about to start, and Su Zhan and Lena were late. Su Zhan''s face was refreshed, Lena''s expression was a bit awkward, she kept holding her chin. "What''s the matter with you, how did it become like this one night after going out, what''s with the chin?" Caitlin asked curiously. Lena shook her head, her eyes were a little bit resentful, a little aura, and a little shy... She wouldn''t say that her jaw couldn''t open sour now, the bastard Su Zhan.Lena turned her head and glared, and Su Zhan gave a smirk. What if you can let the dignified goddess Lena do that kind of thing, but also make her mouth unable to open and stare at her complainingly? Speaking of which, the goddess is the goddess! This endurance is not the same. If it''s not that you don''t want to give up the entire forest for a tree, just a Reina is enough to satisfy him! Chapter 0021 you have to live together when you change the dormitory? The training process is boring, but after experiencing the Monkey King incident, after adding that god of death, everyone knows that only hard training can make them stronger and stronger!Why do you think Su Zhan watched them sweating like rain?If you can easily abuse Monkey King, you are also qualified!I didn''t see the instructor Jegustin and said that he had nothing to teach, and this kind of training is not helpful to the Soviet war at present, it is completely unnecessary to participate! Everyone is envious or jealous, after all, where is the strength. It''s just a little bit of a gap, which also makes them harder and more focused when training. "I said you guys are too bad. I clearly said that I don''t need to participate in this kind of exercise, but I actually stimulated them to make them work harder." Feeling the sound of footsteps coming, Su Zhan didn''t look back and said jokingly. Wandering Ryze came over and said with a smile, "The power of an example is infinite." "As an example, should I improve my salary from time to time? Isn''t the college moving to Juxia? Should the accommodation conditions be better?" Su Zhan asked with squinting eyes. "Of course, I have reserved the best and largest bedroom for you." Wandering Ryze said. "That''s okay, don''t say that there are only five people now, even a few more people can bet." Su Zhan laughed. A black line appeared on Wandering Ryze''s head."That''s a single room!" "What kind of room is it? It''s boring to live by myself, let alone be too special. That''s it. Rena and the others will stay in the same dormitory with me. If there are newcomers, they can live in it. !" Su Zhan said solemnly. Lots of people... lively? Can''t be too special? You live in the same dormitory with a group of beauties. This is the biggest specialization, right? "I''m afraid this is not so good?" "Whoever feels bad, let him come to me!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Looking for you? Are you beaten? Wandering Ryze didn''t speak, turned and left silently. When the training was over, Lena came over and asked: "What did Teacher Liu just tell you?" "Oh, it''s nothing, that means we rearranged a dormitory on the Juxia ship. It is much larger than it is now, and it should be possible to put a few more wardrobes, so that you don''t have a place to complain about clothes every day!" Said casually. "Who is complaining, wait... You mean we still live in a dormitory on the Juxia? You, me, Caitlin and others, we are together?" Lena said. "Yes!" Su Zhan nodded naturally. Lena looked at Su Zhan suspiciously: "Did you ask for it?" Su Zhan smiled without saying a word, neither admitted nor denied. Lena said angrily: "You bastard, I knew you were dishonest. I already have me, do you still worry about them? If you still live together, you are not afraid of inconvenience?" 1489 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1489 "What''s inconvenient?" "Of course it is... of course it is..." "Just go out!" Su Zhan said. "..." "It makes sense, I was speechless. Wait, I didn''t mean that. Who wants to go out with you, I tell you, if you still live together in the future, you don''t want to touch me!" Reina hurriedly Said. "As long as you can bear it!" Su Zhan said with a grin. "Hmph, do you think I am you? I''m thinking about that kind of thing!" "Then try it!" Su Zhan laughed, just in time to see Du Qiangwei as if she was about to leave, she hurried over and hugged her shoulders directly. First he turned his head and smiled provocatively at Lena, then walked away with his arms around Du Qiangwei. "This bastard!" Lena gritted her teeth and cursed. "Are you trying to use me to stimulate Lena, and still want to soak me?" Du Qiangwei did not push Su Zhan away, but asked slowly. "Both, but there is another thing! I said before, I can help you become stronger, remember?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Of course Du Qiangwei remembers."You want to help me?" "Of course, there will be no less fierce battles in the future, and I can feel more at ease to help you become stronger. After training every day, I will train you alone." Su Zhan said... Du Qiangwei looked at Su Zhan suspiciously: "What do I need to pay?" "you!" "You wanted me as soon as you got Rena, with such a big appetite?" "The reason why I came to Super Seminary is because there are so many beautiful women here!" "Let''s go, I''ll take you to feel it first." While talking, Su Zhan and Du Qiangwei had arrived in the remote grove of the college. "Your micro wormhole transmission technology is quite good. You lack powerful abilities and are good at assassinations, so the improvement of this ability is the top priority. At present, your technology is not mature enough, the wormhole is too small, and the speed of opening It¡¯s too slow. If there are too many people or the opponent¡¯s speed is super fast, your teleportation ability will be useless. At the same time, your reaction speed is still not fast enough." Su Zhan said seriously, and they were all useful suggestions, Du Qiangwei also got serious. "What you have to do now is to make your teleportation technology stronger, and at the same time increase your reaction ability! Especially the reaction ability, as long as your reaction ability becomes stronger, even if the teleportation technology is slightly inferior, you can still do well with your strong reaction ability. Prepare, save time! So, today¡¯s training course is to increase reaction ability!" "Then what should I do?" "It''s very simple. I will attack you and hide. I will reduce my speed to the level where you can see. I will attack two parts. All you have to do is to ensure that this place is not touched by me! Time limit, half an hour!" Su Zhan Seriously. "Well, where?" Du Qiangwei asked. "You will know when I meet, be careful, I am ready to come!" Su Zhan chuckled, and reminded him that Du Qiangwei watched Su Zhan seriously in an instant, and his attention was raised to the extreme. Su Zhan moved! The speed ensured that Du Qiangwei could be seen, but when Su Zhan approached Du Qiangwei, he did not come directly, but quickly ran around her irregularly. At first, Du Qiangwei could still follow Su Zhan''s figure, but Gradually, she felt that her eyes were a little dazzling, and she couldn''t keep her focus! "Damn!" Suddenly, Du Qiangwei screamed, she was lost! Item 0022 The ass was severely hit, and the intense pain and shyness caused Du Qiangwei to scream in an instant, and covered her ass with her hands."What are you doing!" Du Qiangwei roared. Su Zhan chuckled: "Remember, this is a part! This part is very important, although I deliberately want to take advantage of it, but don''t forget if you can even hold this place, then you will never again. Don''t worry about the sneak attack behind you!" "you¡­¡­" It was the first time that Du Qiangwei saw someone who could take advantage of such a serious statement, but she couldn''t find anything wrong. Two places, butt is one of them, according to his logic and shameless character, then the rest must be... Du Qiangwei glanced in front of her subconsciously, and then showed a sneer. "Come again!" Du Qiangwei hummed. "Well, get ready, I''m coming!" Su Zhan shouted with a smile, and his body moved again. This time, Du Qiangwei learned to be clever, and did not deliberately follow Su Zhan''s figure. She knew that Su Zhan''s movements were very fast and she couldn''t keep up, but... she just had to protect the place where she was attacked. Up. Wait for the rabbit! She believed that Su Zhan''s goal must be in front of her, so she focused her attention here! Strictly speaking, this is a good way. Now that you know the enemy''s offensive target, you don''t need to worry about how many confusing actions the enemy makes, because whatever you do, the enemy will eventually attack here! After several trials, Su Zhan didn''t seem to find the right opportunity. This made Du Qiangwei a little proud. She was about to say something provocatively, but suddenly found that Su Zhan had disappeared. The next moment, she felt her own Her chest was squeezed severely, and she jumped up because of the pain. "You are crazy, so hard!" Du Qiangwei grinned and roared towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and opened his hand: "It''s just to make you remember a little bit more deeply, don''t think that the short-term advantage will make you feel complacent." "You already know the two attack points, and then I will continue to implement them. For half an hour, it''s starting now!" Su Zhan didn''t give Du Qiangwei too much opportunity to go crazy, and after speaking, he moved again. . This made Du Qiangwei too late to say anything, and hurriedly defended. She didn''t want Su Zhan to take advantage anymore, especially... this bastard didn''t do anything light or heavy! Half an hour is not long. Although Du Qiangwei is highly concentrated, she is still inevitably succeeded by Su Zhan many times.When the time was over, Du Qiangwei was about to explode. "A total of twelve times, you were touched by me twelve times in half an hour, did you let me touch it on purpose?" Su Zhan said with a grin. Du Qiangwei didn''t say a word, snorted coldly, and still released a dagger. 1490 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1490 Su Zhan easily avoided and smiled: "That''s it for today. Think about how you felt just now. It''s not about the feeling of being touched by me, but the subtle reaction power. Moreover, I just said that I attacked. You guard, exercise your reflexes, and didn''t say that you are not allowed to use the wormhole technique. You can try to use this to avoid tomorrow!" "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Du Qiangwei exclaimed angrily. Su Zhan shrugged and said innocently: "You''re not Caitlin, who knows you are so clumsy!" "Well, when you can completely dodge my attack within half of disappearing, you can proceed to the next step. Come on, boy!" Su Zhan clenched his fists in an encouraging expression, then turned and left. . "You young girl!" Du Qiangwei cursed coldly. Although there is a feeling of being taken advantage of and teased by Su Zhan, Du Qiangwei has to admit that her ability to react is indeed a little bit worse. After this method, her attention has begun to become focused, and the body will naturally produce avoidance. Instinct. After the daily group training is over, Du Qiangwei will conduct separate training with Su Zhan. From the beginning, I couldn''t avoid it at all, to slowly reduce the number of touches.From the beginning of the short-distance teleportation using the microwormhole and being destroyed by Su Zhan, to the slow and smooth teleportation evasion, Du Qiangwei''s progress was rapid. The two parties were completely immersed in this kind of training and didn''t think so, but the others didn''t think so! Like Lena, like Caitlin and Raven! As soon as the training is over every day, the two of them will drill into the small woods and stay there for a long time. When they come out, the sky is sweaty and the clothes are disordered. It is too easy to make people want to crooked! Especially every day, is this too strong?Ever since they started to do this, Lena found that Su Zhan seemed to be not very close to herself, and had never touched herself. "Is this bastard serious? In order to make me promise that everyone still lives in the same dormitory, I really can''t bear not touching myself?" Lena was depressed. Although she secretly scolded Su Zhan as a bastard, she saw Su Zhan go to the grove with Du Qiangwei every day, and even once everyone took a bath together and saw the obvious scratches in the two places of Du Qiangwei. Lena was very uncomfortable. She originally planned to ignore Su Zhan stiffly, but she couldn''t control her miss. After returning to the bedroom, she would subconsciously look at Su Zhan''s bed. This bastard, count you cruel! Lena couldn''t help it at last. After training this day, watching Su Zhan and Du Qiangwei preparing to go to the grove again, she stopped them. "I have something to tell you!" Lena said coldly. Du Qiangwei glanced at Su Zhan, Su Zhan said: "You go and wait for me first, I''ll be there soon!" "This bastard, I have come to see you, but you still plan to go?" Rena suddenly glared at Su Zhan. Du Qiangwei turned and left, Su Zhan looked down at Lena and said, "What''s the matter? Let''s talk!" "What is your attitude, are you impatient?" Reina hummed. Su Zhan was dumbfounded: "You have something to say, I''m just asking." "I want you to go shopping with me." Rena hummed. "Shopping? Now? No, you can see it too. I have an appointment with Du Qiangwei. How about I accompany you when I''m done?" "you¡­¡­" Lena glared at Su Zhan and took a few deep breaths and said: "If you are ruthless, can''t I give up? I promised you, and I will live together at that time, now you can go shopping with me? Go to Neon Street! " Item 0023 Su Zhan finally compromised. Although I don''t know how Lena finally agreed to go to Neon Street, but this result still made him very satisfied, it can be regarded as unintentional!After talking to Du Qiangwei, Su Zhan and Lena left the college and went to Neon Street. This time, I didn¡¯t go shopping for dinner or watching a movie. I went directly to Neon Street, the hotel I used to be last time! Lena seemed to be determined to squeeze Su Zhan out. As soon as she entered, she couldn''t wait to hug Su Zhan, completely beyond Su Zhan''s expectations.At first, Su Zhan thought that Lena was too suffocated, but... it shouldn''t be so exaggerated, right?Later, Su Zhan discovered Lena''s cautious thinking. Is this to squeeze herself dry, and then not let herself be with Du Qiangwei?What a pity... You underestimated the strength of brother! People who underestimate Su Zhan will come back and Rena is no exception. Back in the bedroom at night, Lena almost collapsed on her bed, looking fiercely at Su Zhan who seemed to be okay.Feeling Lena''s gaze, Su Zhan chuckled.Almost a day, even if Lena is a god, she has to kneel! "Qianwei, is it okay? If it''s okay, go out and practice." Su Zhan asked Du Qiangwei, who had changed clothes and was about to rest. "Go?" Lena and Du Qiangwei said in unison. Although the starting point is different, the two people are surprised for the same reason. Do you still have the strength? "Anyway, there is still time, don''t you go?" Su Zhan asked. "Uh... then go!" Du Qiangwei was very eager to improve her strength. After a glance at Rena, Du Qiangwei nodded and followed Su Zhan out. Du Qiangwei wore a pink close-fitting sling, and the same pink hot pants underneath. Her long legs were straight and slender, very attractive.The two did not walk out of the courtyard, but were on the rooftop.The sky was a little bit starry, and the rooftop was a little dim. Du Qiangwei was ready to look at Su Zhan, but Su Zhan did not do anything.At this time, Du Qiangwei discovered that Su Zhan was staring straight at her leg. "You..." Du Qiangwei was about to speak coldly, and just said a word, Su Zhan in front of him suddenly disappeared."This bastard, cheating!" Du Qiangwei reacted instantly. During this period of training, Su Zhan could be described as ubiquitous, but Su Zhan''s expression was too natural just now, so Du Qiangwei didn''t react.In an instant, Du Qiangwei focused on her surroundings, but unfortunately... it was too late! There was a strong wind behind him, when Du Qiangwei subconsciously wanted to teleport, Su Zhan''s hand was already squeezed up. "Hmm~" Du Qiangwei shook subconsciously, her strength seemed to disappear in an instant, making her unable to teleport! "Oh, forgot to wear it..." Du Qiangwei cried out in her heart, and saw Su Zhan who had let go of her, raising her hand in surprise and looking in front of her. "Not wearing it? This feels great!" "Shameless!" Du Qiangwei snorted and turned to leave. "Wait, don''t you practice?" Su Zhan hurriedly shouted. Du Qiangwei did not speak, but obviously, she was not ready to practice. This appearance is nothing but cheap Su Zhan, not to mention... The lack of a close-fitting garment made Du Qiangwei feel the difference. It was too straightforward, the numbness made her unable to concentrate at all! Seeing Du Qiangwei disappearing on the rooftop, Su Zhan clicked his lips in disappointment. A rare opportunity... Speaking of it, it feels really good! 1491 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1491 Looking at the full moon and the weird big hole in the sky, Su Zhan turned and went back. The next day is heavy training, training alone with Du Qiangwei, and occasionally going to the Neon Street with Lena, the life is quite comfortable.Lena and the others already know what they and Du Qiangwei do in the grove every day. Although they are not satisfied with this training method, Du Qiangwei, the party concerned, has no objection to them and they can''t say anything, especially when Du Qiangwei''s progress is rapid Instead, I was a little moved. "I said, how about you help me too?" Lena asked, sitting on Su Zhan''s bed, toward Su Zhan who was lying on her lap. Although a little headless, Su Zhan didn''t know what Lena was asking. In the bedroom, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin went out. Only Raven was there. Hearing Lena''s words, Raven came over and said, "Help me too!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Baby, this method doesn''t work for you. Think about it, Qiangwei is afraid of me touching her, so she will concentrate on avoiding to improve her reaction ability and the use of wormholes. What about you? Although your reaction ability also needs to be improved, it is not very helpful, so it is better to think about how to use your light energy! What''s more, would you be afraid of me touching you? Don''t be afraid, then you can''t concentrate at all! " Lena couldn''t help being disappointed. "What about me?" Raven asked hurriedly. "You? You need to improve overall." Su Zhan glanced at Raven."It''s not that simple to want Super God King. I''m not good at systematic training. Actually, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin are the ones I''m good at training." "What Du Qiangwei lacks is the ability to respond, and Caitlin needs to increase her concentration. This is easier to handle, and the effect will be more obvious!" "The holiday is coming soon, and we will move to the Juxia ship. I have a hunch that we will meet a stronger enemy at that time. If we don''t want to be beaten then, we must become stronger. So I decided...I will take Caitlin for special training during the holidays!" "Caitlin?" "Yes, snipers can play a great role in future battles. Having a sniper means that there is a certain degree of safety and fire suppression. Only when Caitlin can hold the ground, you can have the opportunity to play!" Su Zhan wants to help Caitlin training for the holiday, of course Caitlin will not refuse, and is full of expectations. It''s just... She doesn''t know what kind of training camp is waiting for her this holiday! If she had known it, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be so happy to agree. The holiday came as promised, because the school was about to move during the holiday and there were many things to do, so I spent the night with Lena, and then reluctant to separate. Called Caitlin to let her prepare, but Su Zhan suddenly saw Du Qiangwei. With a thought in his heart, Su Zhan had an idea and stopped Du Qiangwei. Chapter 0024 Training of the Three! "Are you okay during the holiday?" Su Zhan asked Du Qiangwei. Du Qiangwei stunned: "Aren''t you going to take Caitlin to the training camp?" The implication is that since you want to take Caitlin to the training camp, you still ask me if I have anything to do? "I suddenly felt that you two can train together. If it''s okay, how about going together?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. Du Qiangwei was fine, even during the holidays, she would mostly just train by herself. Du Qiangwei was still very persistent in getting stronger.However, his own training must not be as effective as training with Su Zhan. Since he said that he could train together, Du Qiangwei thought for a moment and agreed. "it is good!" "There should be nothing to clean up, then go straight away!" Su Zhan brought Du Qiangwei back and said to Caitlin, Caitlin would naturally not refuse.Su Zhan stood between the two, holding their waists open with both hands, teleporting, and the three of them disappeared from the school instantly. The next moment appeared in a wilderness. Woods, wildflowers, deserted, beautiful scenery! Even the air seems extremely fresh! "This is not the micro wormhole technology?" Du Qiangwei asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan smiled and shook his head. "The speed of teleportation is much faster than mine, and there is no sign when it is launched, which is very conducive to a sudden attack or assassination. The distance... Although I don''t know where it is, it must be far away from the academy!" Du Qiangwei said softly. Analyzing, then Chao Su Zhan asked: "Can you teach me? Or, can I do it?" "Teleport is simply to use space. If you can eat the entire space, you can do it naturally!" Su Zhan said, and then said: "We will spend the entire holiday here. Now, first solve the housing problem! " Su Zhan turned around and looked around, then chose an open space.Seeing a layer of chaotic energy suddenly appeared in his hand, two groups of energy floated away from his hand and stopped in the open space in front of him.Immediately afterwards, the nearby trees suddenly moved and began to change on their own. They were combined together in a very regular manner. In more than ten minutes, a new wooden house appeared out of thin air. "Finish!" Su Zhan clapped his hands, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin were dumbfounded. This is the first time they have seen such a house! How did he do it! "Don''t you go in and have a look? You will all live here for a while!" Su Zhan smiled and made the invitation. The two of them walked in and were quickly stunned. Wooden beds, wooden tables, even cups for drinking water, bowls for eating, this...this is amazing. "Wait, you just said that we all live here?" Du Qiangwei suddenly turned her head, and the word''we'' bit very hard. "Yes." "But there is only one bed here!" Du Qiangwei pointed to the bed. Su Zhan nodded and said, "Are you worried about this? Don''t worry, this bed is very big, more than enough for three people." Seeing Su Zhan''s look that you don''t need to worry, Du Qiangwei didn''t know what to say.Am I worried that this bed can''t sleep three people?I''m obviously worried about sleeping on the same bed with you, OK? "Put your things down, and then get acquainted with the environment. What you eat every day will depend on your hunting! I have specially seen that there are still many beasts around here. While it is still early, wait for you to get familiar with the environment. We are about to start training." Seeing Du Qiangwei''s gloomy expression and obviously something to say, Su Zhan secretly smiled in his heart, and then said solemnly. Since it involved training camp, Du Qiangwei was not good to say anything, snorted, and went out with Caitlin. The environment here is very primitive, and there is no modern atmosphere. Du Qiangwei and Caitlin familiarized themselves with the surrounding environment, and they fell in love with it. The scenery is beautiful, peaceful and peaceful, and it has two feelings with the city. After the two came back more than an hour later, Su Zhan slowly talked about the content of the training camp! "The content of the training is very simple. The two of you will become opponents. The only thing to do is to think about how to defeat each other. Qiangwei, you are a killer. In future battles, you will definitely encounter a long-range like Caitlin. Your opponent, if you use the environment and your own abilities to get close to the opponent and solve the opponent, you will need to work hard this holiday!" "Caitlin, as a sniper, you are both the team¡¯s blade and the team¡¯s shield. If a war starts, the first thing the enemy has to deal with is the sniper, so what you have to do is how to protect yourself from being defeated. Annihilate with one blow. Of course, you don¡¯t have to distinguish between who will attack and who will receive. The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly. You must flexibly formulate tactics based on the situation!" Su Zhan''s words are very reasonable, and the method is also very good. Caitlin and Du Qiangwei glanced at each other, nodded and asked: "What about you?" "I will be a free man!" "Free man?" "Yes, you are likely to encounter a situation where one person is dealing with several people. I will freely change the camp, which means... I may be with Caitlin at first, but suddenly I will betray Caitlin. Attack. So you must always pay attention to the situation on the field and stay focused!" After saying this, Su Zhan paused and smiled: "Of course, I won''t really attack you. That would bully you too much. What she will do, Qiangwei will be clearer!" "You...you don''t plan to take advantage again, do you?" 1492 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1492 "Yes! So if you don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of by me and don¡¯t want me to succeed, you must focus, focus, and focus again, and treat every training as an actual battle. Otherwise, what awaits you will be my claws. !" After that, Su Zhan deliberately posed a posture of the dragon''s claw hand grabbing the milk. With that shameless and insignificant expression, the two women instantly felt itching in front of them, as if they were really caught by him, and subconsciously retreated. A few steps! Don''t be caught by him anyway, stare at her first. They almost thought of it at the same time! "Of course, in order to stimulate your fighting spirit, the one who fails will be touched by me~" Chapter 0025 Caitlin VS Du Qiangwei "Why!" The two originally wanted to put Su Zhan on first, but they didn''t expect Zeng Su Zhan to add such a rule. "Punishment is naturally to make you more focused, more attentive to fight for victory, and to achieve the effect of punishing you. As for what? It''s very simple, I can help you become stronger, if you are not willing to accept it. Of course I won''t force it. It doesn''t matter whether I leave or stay behind!" Su Zhan said lightly, it is obvious that he is sure of you! Although Du Qiangwei and Caitlin were a little reluctant, in the end no one spoke and agreed. "Since you are all okay, it¡¯s too early and you are already familiar with the environment, then let¡¯s start. I will give you ten minutes to change your equipment, and the game will officially start after ten minutes. That is to say, whoever wears the equipment first and chooses the advantage The terrain, whoever can have the advantage. In addition, you don¡¯t need to keep your hands. Injuries are also necessary. Even if you die, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!" Su Zhan reminded him, and then the calculation started! "Aren''t you going out?" Seeing Su Zhan staying in place, the two couldn''t help asking. Su Zhan shook his head, smiling without saying a word, obviously he didn''t plan to go out. Is it impossible to change the equipment in front of him?The two looked at each other and didn''t move! "Remind you, it''s only eight minutes. If you don''t hurry up, you will start the fight here, Caitlin... You have no advantage in close combat, and I will not give up punishment just because you start the fight here!" "So, whether you choose to be seen by me or touched by me, you decide for yourself" Su Zhan''s words made Caitlin have to think about it. She was a bit disadvantaged at close range. Everyone wanted to lose and be touched by Su Zhan. If they were to fight here, I''m afraid they would have little chance of winning! To be touched or to be seen is a simple and difficult choice. Simple because it is better to be seen than to be touched.The difficulty is because, no matter which one is going to suffer, it is Su Zhan who takes advantage!After gritting her teeth, Caitlin started to undress and change gear! Seeing Caitlin doing this, Du Qiangwei still couldn''t let go, but she knew very well that if she let Caitlin put on the equipment first, she would suffer. These equipment is a burden to Su Zhan, but it is of great help to them. "No, never lose!" If Caitlin didn''t change the equipment, the two would stand up to each other, maybe no one would change, but after Caitlin changed like this, Du Qiangwei didn''t want to lose, so she could only change it! Seeing their perfect bodies, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing secretly. Cheap! It''s so simple! In the end, Caitlin still took a small advantage and ran out of the wooden house first. After almost ten seconds, Caitlin got dressed and prepared to go out. He opened the door and just walked out of the wooden house, the sound of the sniper rifle came to mind. "boom!" The vigorous gunfire sounded, Du Qiangwei was shocked, she did not expect that Caitlin hadn''t walked far, and shot at this time.At this moment, she couldn''t help but see where Caitlin was, and she couldn''t identify the direction of the bullet. With instinct and the reaction ability that she had recently exercised, Du Qiangwei subconsciously bent down and squatted down. With a snap, she felt the helmet hit hard, and the bullet seemed to flew out of his helmet.Du Qiangwei couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat, hurriedly shut the door and hid aside! If she hadn''t reacted quickly just now, this shot would have directly shot herself headshot! What a killer! "It''s still relenting. She was slow for a long time for two seconds, and there was obvious hesitation. If she made up her mind from the beginning, even if you reacted quickly, you can''t avoid it!" Su Zhan shook his head and said lightly. Du Qiangwei was stunned for two seconds! What can be done in two seconds? Two seconds can make Caitlin fire at least three shots, and two seconds can make Du Qiangwei avoid a fatal attack! Du Qiangwei silently recalled the scenes just now, speculating on Caitlin''s location.Taking a deep breath, her eyes became serious, and an impulse suddenly appeared behind her, Du Qiangwei backed away and disappeared! In the next moment, Du Qiangwei had appeared outside the wooden house, she guessed Caitlin''s location.But Caitlin was not here, she seemed to have shifted her position after firing the shot. If a sniper wants to survive, it is impossible to stay where he fired, especially when it may be exposed! Du Qiangwei and Caitlin also know their roots, she can guess Du Qiangwei''s location, and Du Qiangwei can naturally guess that she can. Next, is the real competition! Su Zhan did not go out in the wooden house, sitting leisurely in a chair drinking tea, paying attention to the situation of the two from time to time.I have to say that Du Qiangwei and Caitlin are both excellent. From the beginning to now, they have been testing each other and looking for opportunities.As a sniper, Caitlin was really calm and did not shoot or even move. It is not easy to find Caitlin in the vast forest! If you didn''t know that she was here, it would be hard to believe that there would be snipers here! Caitlin controlled her breathing, hiding in the grass, her whole person seemed to have been integrated with her surroundings. She was very focused, feeling the movement around her, and waiting for the prey to appear. In a daze, she felt a little itchy in her legs. At first she thought it might be a bug, or it might be a sensation caused by holding a posture for too long, but gradually, the itching sensation became clearer and clearer, as if someone was touching her leg. Touch your legs? Wait, shouldn''t it be... Caitlin suddenly turned her head and was stunned for an instant. I saw that Su Zhan didn''t know when she came to her side, squatting behind her, reaching out to touch her leg! "You..." Caitlin was shocked, when did he appear! "Got you!" Before Su Zhan spoke, he heard a soft drink in the distance.Du Qiangwei screamed badly. She turned over and fired a shot at the place where she was staying before she quickly ran into the nearby forest... Chapter 0026 The Final Victory! The sunset is on the west hills and the sunset glow is brilliant. 1493 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1493 Su Zhan didn''t show up again after disrupting the situation again, but neither Caitlin nor Du Qiangwei relaxed their vigilance.In the end, Caitlin won. Caitlin was overwhelmed with pride, Du Qiangwei''s face was gloomy. In this environment, even if Du Qiangwei''s reaction is quicker, it will be a bit of a disadvantage, but she has also learned a lot. She believes that if you compare it tomorrow, it will definitely not be herself. Su Zhan beat up the beasts and tidied them up as a good meal. The three people gathered around the table, but their moods were different.After eating and tidying up, Caitlin looked at Du Qiangwei with great interest, as if she was ready to watch the show.Of course Du Qiangwei knew what she was going to see, but she said nothing. Su Zhan patted the bedside and said, "Come on, it''s time to accept the punishment!" Du Qiangwei snorted and turned to Caitlin and said, "Tomorrow it will be your turn!" Caitlin shrugged, looking impossible. After the training, the two had already taken off their equipment. At this time, they were wearing more casual clothes. Du Qiangwei was lying down, the height was really not bad.Su Zhan smiled happily, stretched out his hands and squeezed it unceremoniously.Although it is separated from the clothes, it is not a bump, but a direct squeeze, which naturally feels different.Du Qiangwei compared his eyes and gritted his teeth in a generous posture.She was not afraid of Su Zhan''s pinch. Su Zhan did not succeed in training alone before, but under Caitlin''s gaze, it made her feel a bit embarrassing, especially the one who lost! Du Qiangwei was released only after Su Zhan had become addicted to his hands, and then as night fell, the three began to sleep and rest. This process is not so difficult to accept, and the two women''s minds are put on tomorrow''s training, not long after lying down, they fell asleep! Early the next morning, Du Qiangwei got up first to prepare. Time is like a knife, and time is like a song. As time passed day by day, the two women almost had their own winners and losers. Su Zhan no longer just shot one shot like the first day. It is really like the same at the beginning, will often change camps, which makes the two women miserable. At the same time, the astonishment and strength of the battle are also rapidly increasing.Du Qiangwei is more proficient in the use of teleportation, faster, and even the distance range is greatly increased.And Caitlin''s concentration is really terrible now, Su Zhan is a little admired. Once Su Zhan deliberately got on and off, and even stripped Caitlin''s pants, but Caitlin remained motionless as if she was dead! As for the punishment for the loser, the two are also used to it. After all, you have lost, I have lost, you have been touched by Su Zhan, and I have been touched by Su Zhan, neither of us should laugh at anyone! The only cheap thing is Su Zhan. Touching during the day and night, now he can tell who is who without opening his eyes and just relying on his hand! Living in the same room, frankly relative, the relationship between the three is also increasing rapidly. Unconsciously changing their clothes and being touched generously, the two women seemed to have no longer resisted the Soviet war''s actions, and even became accustomed to them. "The holiday is almost over, and the training camp is almost over. I believe your progress during this period can be felt even without me! Tomorrow, we will leave here and go directly to the Giant. So far, the victory of the two of you The record is still tied, so today is the last time to truly tell the winner!" Su Zhan''s words made the two women become serious, their eyes full of sparks of desire to win! "Since it is the last time, then this punishment has to be changed. I have delayed training with you for such a long time, and I sleep with you every day. I have to endure very hard! If Lena is here, we I don¡¯t know how many times I have rolled. Therefore, the punishment for losing today is not just being touched!" Du Qiangwei and Caitlin pouted, let you take advantage of this every day, do you still feel uncomfortable? Said as if we are not uncomfortable! What is the biggest torment for men?Just two beautiful and perfect women get along with you day and night, in the same room, you can see and touch, but you can¡¯t go!This long day is definitely the biggest torture! "I won''t lose!" Du Qiangwei said confidently. "It must be me who wins!" Caitlin said not to be outdone. It didn''t take the time of Su Zhan to start, and the two men began to change their equipment at the same time. Seeing that the two quickly changed their equipment and ran out of the wooden house, Su Zhan touched his chin. "Is this a default? I just don''t know what it will be? Du Qiangwei has a better figure, but Caitlin''s temperament is also good. It''s really hard to distinguish. Oh, forgot to say, if there is a tie Both of them have to accept punishment!" Thinking of this, Su Zhan hurriedly teleported out to find Du Qiangwei. But by the way that Du Qiangwei had just teleported, Du Qiangwei had already gotten into the wormhole. The speed of the reaction surprised Su Zhan. Su Zhan went to look for Caitlin, but as soon as he appeared, he was shot directly. After the shot, Caitlin didn''t give Su Zhan a chance to speak, and turned around and disappeared in the forest. Okay! It seems that the two of them hope they don''t interfere in this competition? Also, this time the competition will not improve too much. In the past, for training, Su Zhan''s spoiler was naturally meaningful. Now that it is to tell the final victory, the two also hope that it will be fair and fight with all their strength! Knowing their thoughts, Su Zhan simply stopped participating, teleported back to the wooden house, quietly waiting for the result of the game. This battle started at noon and has not ended until the sun sets. After the dinner has been heated several times, the taste has changed a little. Finally, when the sky was full of stars and the full moon was bright, a person slowly walked out of the forest. Du Qiangwei, or Caitlin? Su Zhan stood in front of the wooden house and watched quietly. She walked very slowly and looked very tired. After walking for almost a minute or two, she came to the wooden house and showed her true face. Item 0027 "what a pity!" Seeing the visitor, Su Zhan sighed softly. Du Qiangwei snorted coldly, and said, "The sky is fine today, I am looking at the stars outside!" After speaking, Du Qiangwei turned and left again, without entering the house at all. Su Zhan clicked his mouth, watching Du Qiangwei''s figure walk away.Obviously, the so-called watching the stars is just not wanting to stay and disturb them, of course...it does not rule out that Du Qiangwei does not want to see such a dirty scene! Almost ten minutes later, Caitlin returned with her tired body, her expression was calm, but her eyes were slightly unwilling. In the end, she still lost to Du Qiangwei, allowing her to find her place! After entering the house, she found that Du Qiangwei was not there, and Caitlin did not respond. She took off her equipment and said, "I''m going to take a bath." "Ok!" Su Zhan responded, and Caitlin had turned around with her things. Almost an hour later, Caitlin came back from the shower, wearing a hot pants T-shirt, the same as she usually wears when she is about to rest.After coming back, Caitlin lay down directly. After closing the door, Su Zhan came to Caitlin and lay down. Caitlin didn''t say a word, Su Zhan didn''t say a word either, and he didn''t know what was going to happen next, Su Zhan''s hand was as usual.Caitlin''s muffled voice gradually rang. Her voice was not loud in the past, but today it does not seem to be suspiciously converging. Not only the voice has improved a lot, but the body''s reaction has also become much stronger. Seeing that beautiful Su Zhan kissed her face. From slow to fast, from smooth to excited. Gradually sink... 1494 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1494 "what¡­¡­" A piercing sound cut through the quiet night sky, and Du Qiangwei on the treetop glanced in the direction of the wooden house. There was a trace of complexity in her eyes. Can you even see a trace of envy in the complexity? ... ... The sun gradually rose from the horizon. In the wooden house, Su Zhan was sleeping soundly with her arms around Caitlin, especially when Caitlin was sleeping very heavily, as if it would be difficult to wake her up when the sky broke. Three times! You must know that Su Zhan''s time was long, three times...It can be said that he did nothing all night and just did this.Had it not been for Su Zhan to help her recover, Caitlin might not have been able to persist! In fact, this is not to blame Su Zhan. This period of time has suffocated her enough, not to mention Caitlin''s charm is not small, especially her small waist... It''s really fatal to twist her! Fortunately, I''m leaving soon, so consider it the last indulgence! The only pity was that I couldn''t take Du Qiangwei together, but I was too impatient. If it weren''t for this training camp, it would not be so easy to take down Caitlin because of the subtle influence of this time! It wasn''t until three poles in the sun that Su Zhan and Caitlin got up. During this period, Du Qiangwei came in several times, and when they saw the two people who were asleep, she turned around and went out again. Du Qiangwei walked in with an unhappy expression until the two of them woke up. It''s strange to see the stars all night and listen to Caitlin''s voice all night! "I just knew you can scream so loudly and lastingly..." Du Qiangwei said quietly. Caitlin blushed and pretended not to hear. After packing up the things, the three walked out of the wooden house. "Okay, the training camp is over, we should also leave. Let''s stay here with this wooden house. If you have time in the future, it would be nice to come here for vacation!" Su Zhan was really reluctant to destroy this place, as did Caitlin and Du Qiangwei. This wooden house had too many memories and memorial meanings. After standing in the wooden house for a while, Su Zhan carried Caitlin and Du Qiangwei and disappeared. The next moment, the three directly appeared on the deck of a battleship. As soon as they appeared, many soldiers appeared around them. After seeing their identities, these soldiers breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were surprised how they appeared, they didn''t ask much, and turned and left. "The guards are pretty tight!" They came over just as soon as they appeared, which shows how tight the guards on the Juxia ship are! I just don''t know if such a strict guard will really be able to function in any situation! The news that Su Zhan, Caitlin, and Du Qiangwei came back soon spread. Both students and teachers were curious about the success of their holiday camp.The wandering Ryze and Du Kao also asked specifically, but the two women only said that they had made great progress. When Du Kao asked Du Qiangwei about the content of the training, Du Qiangwei kept silent, which made Du Kao a little disappointed! If the training effect of Su Zhan is really so obvious, it would be great if it could be promoted! Thanks to Du Qiangwei''s ignorance of his purpose, if he knew it, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to say it. The wandering Ryze is true to his words, everyone still lives in the same bedroom, although the upper and lower bunks are still there, the space is much larger, even if you live in four or five people, there is no problem! After returning to the dormitory, Du Qiangwei fell asleep to make up for it, Caitlin thought about it and planned to sleep again, after all, the consumption of a night is not small. Su Zhan wanted to fall asleep too, but Raven and Lena kept asking about the content of the training camp.Finally, the two curious babies were sent away, especially Lena, Su Zhan was about to rest, but was stopped by Dukao. "Please, do you have to say something today? I just came back!" Su Zhan said unhappy. Dukao smiled sinisterly and said: "Although this matter is not so urgent, the sooner the better, the school will start soon. We have also found a few new students in the new semester, so I want to ask you. Are you interested in finding them to join the academy? If not, I will let Galen and the others go!" "Recruiting new people?" Su Zhan subconsciously wanted to refuse, he was not interested in recruiting new students as a man in black. "Yes, there is a person named Ari with great potential, but..." Before Du Kao finished speaking, Su Zhan''s expression suddenly changed! "It''s my duty to solve problems for the academy. This is called Ari, leave it to me!" Su Zhan said solemnly and seriously. It''s just...when did you have such a consciousness? Dukao shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Well, I will let Lianfeng give you the news about Ari." Chapter 0028 How can I get Ari! Lianfeng came to Su Zhan according to Du Kao''s instructions. He was dressed in a capable dark brown uniform and a hat on his head. It should be very dignified, but it gave people a playful feeling.The neckline of her uniform was huge, and her figure was outstanding. Su Zhan was really taken aback when he saw Lian Feng. Lian Feng, Yu Qin. The intelligence analyst and medical officer of the Xiongbing Company had heard the voice, but this was the first time they met. "Sure enough, people have beautiful voices!" Su Zhan sighed and said: "I suddenly felt that instead of wasting time to perform this task, why should we find a quiet place to talk about life?" "I''m afraid Admiral Du Kao won''t agree." Lianfeng said with a smile. Su Zhan smiled, moved closer and looked down some condescendingly, and said, "I don''t need his consent for what I want to do!" "What about Lena?" Lian Feng asked again. Su Zhan opened his hands and gestured across the bedroom, but did not speak. But his pity moved. All the goddesses living in the same bedroom with him is enough to explain the problem! "Actually, Yuqin should be more willing to talk about life with you." Lian Feng said. "It doesn''t matter, two people can be together." Su Zhan smiled. Lianfeng didn''t know what to say anymore, shook his head and handed the document to Su Zhan: "This is a document about Ari, I hope you can complete the task as soon as possible." Su Zhan didn''t watch it immediately when he took it, but smiled and said, "When I come back, I will look for you." Lianfeng smiled and waved goodbye to leave. After she was gone, Su Zhan looked at the information. The next morning, Su Zhan left the Juxia! With a black suit, white shirt, sunglasses, and a standard black dress, Su Zhan came to Ari''s house according to the address on the profile. The dynamic music sounded from the room in front of him, Su Zhan took a deep breath and waved to push the door. The door lock didn''t play a role at all, it was pushed open directly. 1495 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1495 The moment the door opened, Su Zhan was stunned. What catches the eye is a girl wearing denim shorts, a T-shirt and a hairpin with fox ears on her head. "The Super God Team of the National Security Agency!" Su Zhan took out his credentials and said. The girl was panicked with her hands in front, lifted her high heels and turned off the computer next to her. "Uh, jumping and playing." The girl whispered. Su Zhan smiled."Don''t be nervous, we have been observing you for a long time. Your name is Ali, right?" "You actually...but I''m just making videos and dancing on the Internet, shouldn''t it break the law?" Ah Li whispered timidly. "It doesn''t matter, although you are great at dancing!" Su Zhan smiled, and then pretended to ask seriously: "If you were given a chance to save the world, what would you do?" Ah Li was stunned and pointed at himself, and smiled: "Me? Save the world? Long like me, how can I save the world?" Stunning, beautiful, weak, and called a goddess, but it really doesn''t look like it can save the world. "Respond to the call of the country, join the Super Seminary, and become a soldier inside." Su Zhan said slowly. Ari sneered."The national call? Are you telling me about the national call?" "Yes." Su Zhan nodded. "Sorry, this country doesn''t love me." Ari sneered. "Have you been persecuted?" Su Zhan asked. "No!" "Then how do you know not to love you?" "OK, can I not love him?" Ah Li said impatiently."I''m not going, I don''t want to go, I don''t have the one who can bear guns and fights, okay?" "No, I repeat, joining Super Seminary and becoming a soldier in it is not only the call of the country, but also the call of your ancestors! You can know nothing, but you cannot love your ancestors, your family !" Ari looked at Su Zhan, turned his head and said, "I don''t love it!" Su Zhan handed over an agreement to Ah Li."After signing this agreement, you will become a student of Super Seminary! After completing your studies, you will become one of the fighters. I will not force you, but if their blood is flowing in your body, you must Come back!" Su Zhan said solemnly. Ari was noncommittal, and seemed to not listen at all. "It seems that what I said just now was for nothing." Su Zhan said. Ari pouted."Yes, what else do you want to say?" "According to normal circumstances, I should turn around and leave at this time, and then wait for you to realize yourself and then go to the Super Seminary, but it is obviously impossible. So I said, this set of lines is useless at all." Su Zhan said with a smile. . Ari was stunned, what do you mean? "The previous ones were just fixed lines. Okay, let me introduce again. My name is Su Zhan, and I invite you to join on behalf of Super Theological Academy!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Ari pouted his lips: "Thinking that I would agree?" "If you are given magic power, would you do it?" Su Zhan asked. "Consider." "What if I find you a stalwart real man?" Su Zhan asked with a pointed smile. Ari looked at Su Zhan without speaking, but his eyes lit up slightly. It''s done! Or a man of temperament! Su Zhan chuckled and said, "Just let me go, there is no need to pack up, there is nothing missing over there." Su Zhan took Ari to leave, boarded the helicopter and returned to the Juxia. When Su Zhan came back with Ari, Dukaao, Lianfeng and the others were surprised. After all, they had read the information of Ari, and they knew that it would not be so easy to get it. They didn''t expect Su Zhan to take it as soon as he got out. Su Zhan asked Ari to make arrangements. Lian Feng couldn''t help but curiously asked: "How did you bring her back so soon?" "By charm!" "Be serious." Lian Feng said. Su Zhan smashed his hands and said innocently: "Well, be serious, in fact it depends on appearance!" Lian Feng has a black line, although she also admits that Su Zhan is indeed very handsome and attractive, but... she still doesn''t believe that it was Ari who got it done. "By the way, please tell the person who arranged the accommodation. Although the space on the Juxia is very large, it is best not to waste resources and space at will, so please arrange Ari in Lena''s bedroom!" Su Zhan Said seriously. Lianfeng hadn''t reacted at first, it sounded quite reasonable, but then she woke up, Lena''s bedroom, isn''t it Su Zhan''s bedroom! Item 0029 "It looks like your bedroom will be full soon." Lianfeng paused, then said with a smile. "Why? Do you also move in, I absolutely welcome this!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Lianfeng smiled and said, "Since you recruited Reina so quickly, Admiral Ducao decided to let you perform more recruitment tasks. Of course, don''t rush to refuse, all the beauties who ask you to recruit are beautiful!" Su Zhan was really going to refuse, but after Lianfeng said, he swallowed back when he refused. Beautiful women, of course the more the better! I got the information from Lianfeng, and there are only two people, but from the information file, they are all beautiful women! "Okay, leave it to me!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Just know you will agree!" The most difficult one is Ari, the next two are not so difficult, one is called Wei Ying, the other is called Li Feifei.Wei Ying wears glasses and a long braid, which is very intellectual.Li Feifei has short hair, looks heroic, and has a very temperamental feeling. As a result, it was obvious that they were also assigned to Rena''s bedroom...that is, Su Zhan''s bedroom. Well, the bedroom that was still a bit empty is now slightly crowded.At first, they were surprised to learn that Su Zhan also lived in this dormitory, but seeing Rena, Du Qiangwei and Ruiwen seemed to be used to it, and they didn''t say anything. They were recruited by the Su Zhan, and Su Zhan''s strength is obvious to all. It is logical that Su Zhan became the instructor of the new trio. Su Zhan arrived very well aware of Du Kao¡¯s arrangement, most of it hoped that he could train the three of them well. After the holiday training camp, Du Qiangwei and Caitlin''s strength increased significantly, so Du Kao would naturally not miss this opportunity. He also knew that Su Zhan would not refuse! 1496 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1496 In fact, Su Zhan did not refuse. How could he refuse to be a beautiful instructor? As for training three of them, even if they were not instructors, Su Zhan would do it. After all, Su Zhan intends to serve the goddess of the Super Seminary in one pot. Sooner or later, it will be his own, and he naturally wants to cultivate! Ari, Wei Ying, and Li Feifei stood in front of her in uniforms. Su Zhan''s gaze swept over them one by one. Among the freshman trio, Ari is more beautiful. Even if it is a goddess, there is a difference. ! "From today I will be your instructor or squad leader. I will be responsible for your freshman class. I will train you and nurture you so that you can not only survive but also become stronger on the battlefield! Although you have just arrived, But I believe I should have heard some rumors about me and know that I have this ability. Then, freestyle 10,000 meters, go ahead ¡§" Su Zhan raised his hands and waved, and the three of Ari were taken aback, and then reluctantly went to freestyle! "Nima, it would be great if I were their monitor!" Xin Zhao said with envy. Galen curled his lips: "Don''t think about it, it''s all his!" "Ugh¡­¡­" Xin Zhao looked at Su Zhan and couldn''t help but sigh."When can I get rid of being single!" "Please Super 1 and Super 2 teams arrive at General Dukao to report that there will be new missions and new missions!" The aviation announcement rang, Su Zhan turned and left, and went to Dukao with Xin Zhao and others. "Do you know why, do you move to the sea?" After changing the equipment, everyone followed General Dukao on foot, and General Dukao said slowly."The biggest crisis is coming. If Morgana comes to this world, then Kyle will not be far away. Even if Kyle doesn¡¯t come, Karthus, who was the Grim Reaper from the previous interstellar video show, will summon her. come." "Who is Kyle?" Lena asked curiously. "Judgment angels, judge all evil centralized rulers." "It doesn''t sound bad." Lena said. "Hehe, it sounds, but do you know what sin is?" "do not know." "Yes, I don''t know what crime is in her eyes, but I know that the ruler of fifty thousand years after the nuclear program will not understand the order of pre-nuclear civilization." Dukaao said. "How strong are they?" "Kyle himself is completely immune to nuclear weapons, and they are holding the sword of flames. This is the third weapon among all sophisticated weapons in the known universe!" "I can''t describe my feelings now. The difficulties facing the Earth are more serious than those in the Deno Galaxy 10,000 years ago. Perhaps, only a war at sea will not affect more innocent civilians!" Dukao stopped as he spoke, and a fighter jet stopped in front of him. "I have prepared such a guy for you, everyone, look at the Dawn Light!" "Damn, I have named it!" Lena said in surprise. Dukao smiled: "This is to tell you that the goddess of dawn is like the light of dawn, and brings hope! Well, today everyone will learn how to cooperate with the light of dawn for intercontinental support operations!" "Boarding!" As Dukao''s voice fell, everyone boarded the plane. Su Zhan didn''t go up immediately, and took a good look around the dawn. The Dawn Light is really good, but the fighter of this level is still weaker, especially opponents like Mo Gan Nan and Kyle!The strength gap is obvious, and the technology is backward. It is no wonder that the Dukao Club has a complicated mood and lacks confidence! Seeing that Su Zhan did not go up, Du Kao came to him and asked, "How is it?" "True or lie?" Su Zhan asked. "How about the truth and what about the lie?" "What a lie, the Light of Dawn is so strong and awesome, it can play a big role." Su Zhan said with a smile. "What about the truth?" Ducao asked. Su Zhan looked at Du Kao."Ha ha!" Dukaao was taken aback for a moment, what does he mean? "I won''t practice any intercontinental support cooperation. It''s not necessary. This thing hasn''t flew fast!" Su Zhan said. Du Kao nodded depressedly, the carefully prepared Light of Dawn received such an evaluation here in Su Zhan, it is no wonder if it is not depressed! "Go ahead, there are three recruits waiting for me to train!" Ignoring Du Kao''s depression and loss, Su Zhan turned and left. Chapter 0030 Delevingne Who Cannot Cope! It''s great to be an instructor! Su Zhan knew this from the time he taught Du Qiangwei, but teaching Ari and the others Su Zhan naturally didn''t do anything about it.However, training them to swim every day and watching them swim in the sea like mermaids in cool clothes, or sweaty, is also a kind of enjoyment! During the day and night training, living in a dormitory at night, they became more and more familiar with each other. They were really surprised after hearing the legend of Su Zhan at first, but they didn''t expect Su Zhan to be so strong.But after getting acquainted with it, I discovered that although Su Zhan was strict in class, he still got along well in private.Although a bit slurred, it is not annoying.Li Feifei and Wei Ying are okay, and Ari can tease Su Zhan from time to time. It can be said that they get along very well! On this day, after the training was over, Su Zhan and the others were going to go back to the dorm to rest, but saw a helicopter about to fall, and two people came out of it.And Jegustin and Lena also came over, seeming to be waiting. The two came out, one was Liu Chuang, and the other was a long, puffy guy who walked in five obsessive ways and was mad at the sight. "Look, I didn''t expect this scumbag to come too." Wei Ying whispered. "What kind of scum?" Wei Ying asked curiously. "The gangsters in society are obviously very poor, and they think they are the kind of boss." Li Feifei said with a curled mouth. "Have you heard, hapless boy, people behind everyone say you are scumbag. Hurry up, go!" Liu Chuang slapped fiercely, and yelled angrily. The two of them walked a few steps and came to the front of Jegustin and Lena. "Captain, my brother, I brought you here as instructed." Liu Chuang said to Jegustin."Delavin, train hard in the future, and train to the death. This kid is also known as brother to the hapless kid outside the dozens of TM..." Liu Chuang scolded and turned to look at Deleving, only to find Deleving Winking at Lena. Liu Chuang was angry instantly! He could see clearly, Su Zhan was not far away, winking at Lena, looking for death! Thinking of this, Liu Chuang furiously waved his hand towards Delevingne and took a picture."You fucking want to die, dare to wink at my elder sister? I''ll cut you to death!" "Ghaha, you." "I TM cut you to death!" One pumping, one hiding. "Don''t fight, don''t..." Deleving hugged his head, but suddenly found that Liu Chuang seemed to stop.He glanced quietly, and found that Liu Chuang had a pleased look and looked at a man who came over with a panic. 1497 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1497 Long text is weak and weak! what happened? Delevingne clearly remembered that Liu Chuang gave himself a fat beating when he came to find him. Liu Chuang''s strength seemed to him to be super strong, how could he still be so afraid of this little white face! "Then what, he doesn''t know anything, you see that I cut him off just now, just... forget it, I promise, I promise to take good care of this deflated thing in the future, if he dares to look at him again in the future, I will treat him The eyeballs were dug out." Liu Chuang pleased and said assuredly. "It''s not him, why gouging my eyes!" Delevingne said unconsciously beside him. "Shut up, then I''ll cut you to death!" Liu Chuang scolded. Su Zhan looked at Delevingne."Are you not convinced?" "I..." Feeling the threatening look in Liu Chuang''s eyes, Delevingne was a little scared, but with so many people and so many beauties, this little white face was frightened. How will he be confused in the future?Thinking of this, Delevingne twisted his neck and said."Of course not convinced!" "You..." Liu Chuang was about to speak angrily, and Su Zhan waved his hand to stop him. Looking at Delevingne with a smile."It''s good to be unconvinced. I like to be tough. I heard that you were messing around outside? You should be a little bit capable? Come on, sign! If you win, you will see whoever you want to see in the future! His eyes are useless for the time being." "Yo, frighten me, just make a gesture." Delevingne is eager to try. Liu Chuang wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t dare, and other people naturally didn''t dare. Everyone knew that Su Zhan had said so and would naturally not stop.For an instant, everyone looked curiously, wanting to see Su Zhan''s ability! At the beginning of the battle against Monkey King, after all, many people hadn''t seen it. After that, Su Zhan had no chance to take action. Now they naturally refused to let it go. It didn''t take long for people to stand on the deck of the aircraft carrier, which was otherwise empty. "It''s really self-inflicted, you can''t live." "Tsk tusk, it''s really miserable to get into the Soviet war when I first arrived." "I''m afraid he won''t be able to receive training in a short time." Seeing more and more people around him, and listening to them whispering, Draven was a little panicked. Could it be that this little white face is really good at it?Regardless, so many people are watching, can''t be persuaded! Thinking of this, Delevingne directly rushed towards Su Zhan and hit it with one punch. "Oh!" A shrill scream rang out in an instant, and Delevingne''s hand was drooping at a very strange angle, screaming in pain. "It''s too fast to see clearly." "It''s miserable, it''s miserable!" People around were talking about it. Su Zhan hooked his finger, and Delevingne was a little afraid, he didn''t even see the opponent''s movements clearly.But still that sentence, can''t be counseled!Draven roared and rushed up again. "what¡­¡­" "Damn¡­¡­" "It hurts, it hurts me to death." "Served, I took it..." The screams rang out one after another, and it didn''t take long before Draven was already lying on the ground, and everyone was almost dizzy.Limbs, limbs are completely interrupted, that''s terrible! Liu Chuang couldn''t bear to look at it. "Take it? Really boring. Forget it, I said just now, if you lose, your eyes are temporarily useless, so..." Su Zhan shook his head and looked at Deleving condescendingly. Delevingne was shocked instantly, didn''t he really want to goug his eyes? "Big brother, boss...help me..." The lesson is good too. If you really dig glasses, you will learn too hard. When Liu Chuang just asked for love, he saw Su Zhan suddenly waved.In an instant, a layer of things grew on Delevingne''s eyes, like a film, which completely covered both eyes in a blink of an eye! Item 0031 "Ah, I can''t see it, I can''t see anything!" Delevingne yelled with excitement, with an indescribable panic and sadness. Just as Liu Chuang was about to speak, Su Zhan spoke lightly."It''s just a lesson to him. If you plead, I will let you experience this taste too!" Liu Chuang shook his head repeatedly, not really blind.As for the lesson, he should also be taught, lest he doesn''t know that the sky is great. Su Zhan turned and left, and Liu Chuang came to Delevingne¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you kid just doesn¡¯t know the heights of the sky, that¡¯s the boss of our Transcendent Seminary! Remember the lesson, don¡¯t be blind and go. Now, I''ll take you to heal your wounds. As for your eyes..." Liu Chuang looked at Delevingne''s completely sealed eyes without saying a word. This method can no longer be explained by technology, and I am afraid that even a god may not be able to do it. Supporting Draven, Liu Chuang took him to find Yuqin. Although it was just a shot, everyone can feel the power of Su Zhan, especially when Delevingne¡¯s eyes were sealed, this Nima is simply super god!For Su Zhan, everyone now admires even more, even a little afraid. The worship of the three new goddesses of Su Zhan is beyond comprehension, and even Ari, who is not very interested in cultivation, has a look of worship! After the training was over, each rested, and the Soviet Zhan¡¯s lesson to Delevingne gradually spread.Having nothing to do, Su Zhan intends to talk to Lianfeng. I have to say that his brown-gold hair and turbulent career line have left a deep impression on Su Zhan. Although it is not a memorable one, but it does happen from time to time. I can always think of that profound one! As an intelligence analyst, Lianfeng spends most of his time in the command room facing the computer, monitoring and analyzing network data.I have to say that such a beautiful girl is indeed a little bit violent when she faces the computer every day and the boring data!The command room is the key point. Naturally, it will not allow easy entry and exit, and Su Zhan has been stopped as soon as he walked over. Very polite kind! After all, no one on the Juxia ship does not know Su Zhan. "I''m here to find Lian Feng." "Well, should I tell you?" "You have already notified that there are no surprises! Why? Don''t you worry about my conspiracy? If I really want to do something, I''m afraid no one can stop it, let alone I can teleport in directly." Zhan said lightly. The soldier thought for a while, turned and walked away. Su Zhan smiled and patted them on the shoulder, opened the door and walked in. In the command room, Lianfeng was facing the computer with two small hands crackling and cleverly moving quickly on the keyboard, looking very focused. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked behind Lian Feng. Lianfeng didn''t seem to know who it was. He thought it was General Dukao, and subconsciously said: "I just detected an unknown signal accessing the database. The source of this signal cannot be found at all. It does not belong to any kind of data signal. More like...dark signal!" "Dark signal?" "Yes, this kind of access technology can only be realized by technology above Shenhe civilization, and we can''t stop it now!" Lianfeng said in a heavy tone, but suddenly felt something was wrong, this voice... it didn''t seem to be General Dukao!She turned her head subconsciously! 1498 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1498 "why you?" Lian Feng asked in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "Why can''t it be me? I made a special trip to talk to you about life!" Although Lianfeng unexpectedly returned from Su Zhan, she is not in the mood to have a romantic relationship with him.Shaking his head, Lian Feng said in a deep voice: "You heard it just now. Someone has accessed our database with a higher technology than ours. Although I don''t know who it is or what his purpose is, the other party already knows it. If I want the news, I must inform General Dukao and prepare early!" "Okay, then I''ll come to you another day!" Su Zhan said disappointedly, what a coincidence! "But you can go to Yuqin. She rescued Delevingne. She is very curious about how you made his eyes grow dead. She should be willing to talk to you!" Lianfeng said with a smile. Su Zhantan said: "Okay! Then I''ll go talk to Yuqin girl first, when you are not busy, we will talk again!" Leaving the command room, Su Zhan went to the medical room... He hasn''t been to the medical room yet, and he will be treated remotely during the battle. Su Zhan will not be injured at all in training or whatever.He is still quite strange to the medical room. Pushing the door open, Su Zhan walked in. What I saw was a girl in a dark black uniform with a double ponytail but a hat. Long-legged monster! The scale seems to be stronger than Lianfeng! "Su Zhan? Why are you here?" Yuqin asked somewhat unexpectedly. Su Zhan sighed: "I thought I should have come long ago! I didn''t expect Yuqin girl to be so domineering!" Yuqin was a little at a loss, she understood every word and knew what it meant, but she didn''t understand what it meant when connected together. Why am I being domineering? Yuqin looked down at herself, but didn''t want to understand! But Su Zhan¡¯s arrival still made her very happy, and hurriedly said, ¡°You came here just right. I originally wanted to find time to talk to you. That, Draven¡¯s eyes, how did you do it? I used The highest level of technology today hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on. Although I can help him cut off the place where he died, it will affect his vision. How did you do it?" "This is a long story, and there are many principles involved, I am afraid it is difficult to say in detail in a short time!" Su Zhan said. "It doesn''t matter, I have time!" Yuqin hurriedly said. "Uh...In this case, do we want to change to a comfortable place and talk slowly?" Su Zhan asked tentatively. Yuqin said, "Sure, why don''t you go to my room?" "your room?" "Well, yes!" Su Zhan looked at Yuqin seriously, nodded and said: "Then I''m not welcome, just go to your room!" "Come with me!" Seeing Su Zhan''s promise, Yuqin happily agreed and took Su Zhan to her room very enthusiastically. Along the way, I met a lot of soldiers, and they were shocked when they saw Yuqin taking Su Zhan to her room. Item 0032 Yuqin lives in the same bedroom with Lianfeng. On the left is the upper and lower bunks, and on the right is the two dressing tables together. There are many things for girls on them, which are not messy.The faint fragrance is flooded, it is very elegant, and it has a very comfortable and refreshing feeling! Speaking of it, the same is true in Su Zhan''s bedroom, but... Youxiang is more complicated, after all, there are many people! "Lian Feng live above, I live below, sit casually, I will pour you a glass of water." Yuqin said openly. Su Zhan sat down casually, Yuqin poured a glass of water for Su Zhan and sat down beside him, and then asked about Delevingne.Su Zhan didn''t deliberately conceal or squeeze, drinking water and talking slowly.In fact, this is a very simple magic, but the magic is simple, but the principle is very complicated. Su Zhan has tried his best to make it easy to understand, but Yuqin is still a bit ignorant, understandable in some places, but not in others. understanding.But the more this is the case, the more excited Yuqin is, and he has the spirit of delving into the bottom line! Originally, I just wanted to chat with Yuqin. What is not chatting? Su Zhan didn''t feel boring even when he arrived, so he talked with Yuqin in the room without knowing it. "Alert, alert. The V8 military communications satellite has suffered a devastating blow, please enter a state of being prepared for war!" "Alert, alert. The V8 military communications satellite has suffered a devastating blow, please enter a state of being prepared for war!" "Alert, alert. The V8 military communications satellite has suffered a devastating blow, please enter a state of being prepared for war!" The broadcast sound suddenly sounded, flooding the entire Juxia ship, and the broadcast over and over made everyone clearly understand what was going on.Suddenly, the soldiers who had been slightly relaxed became serious and moved quickly to get ready, and the students were also prepared! "I have to go to the command room." Yuqin said hurriedly."About magic, can I ask you again if I have time?" "anytime!" Su Zhan smiled, then stood up and said: "I will go with you." Yuqin thought about it and nodded. Since all staff are required to be prepared, there will definitely be tasks. As one of the strongest fighters, Su Zhan is definitely indispensable, and there is nothing to participate in in advance! Su Zhan and Yuqin came out of the room, and everyone along the way was mobilizing and preparing.After walking a few steps, I saw Du Kao who was about to go to the command room. Dukao was a little surprised that Su Zhan was with Yuqin, but didn''t say much, just nodded and went to the command room together. In the command room, Lianfeng looked serious. "V8 fails, is the situation serious?" Du Kao came to the side and asked. "Our supersound system communications will not be affected, but the communications and navigation of the military area will be temporarily paralyzed. If a certain location is attacked, communication and air support will not be available for several hours." Lianfeng said quickly and clearly. . "So, can our light of dawn support in time?" Dukao asked. "I will activate the Skynet Reconnaissance Guard and perform a spectral scan of the world every 5 minutes. If you are lucky, I can locate the location of the incident, but the amount of data is too large, and the system may also face insufficient memory. If we succeed, we can monitor the battlefield by launching reconnaissance guards!" Lian Fengdao. "Can you scan the other side''s actions?" "It''s night in the Eastern Hemisphere, and light wave data is difficult to analyze. Only when an explosion occurs, the captured data is the most accurate." Lian Feng said. Suddenly, a subordinate shouted. "The head of the report, our system has been accessed by dark signals again and cannot be blocked. Please instruct!" "Oh my God, what kind of opponent are we facing!" Du Kao said in a depressed mood. "The opponent you have been prepared to deal with!" Su Zhan said lightly. "You mean..." Du Kao turned to look at Su Zhan. 1499 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1499 Su Zhan didn''t speak, but Lian Feng suddenly said: "The light wave data was captured, and the shooting spectrum data came from the Yunshan base nuclear silo!" "Tracking data!" Du Kao said solemnly. Needless to say, Lianfeng has already begun to operate.After a while, he said: "According to the data of the war zone, the goal should be to snatch Donghong 49 from Yunshan Base. The enemy is equipped with a lightning halberd and belongs to the devil team!" "Lightning Halberd? Demon Squad? Hurry up and gather the male company to analyze this demon team!" "Devils and angels, there are angels and demons in the angel civilization 1 million light-years away. Since Morgana''s arrival was captured before, obviously, the demon army is her direct subordinate!" Lian Feng said. "But... how did the Demon Legion come to Earth?" Dukao couldn''t understand it, and didn''t want to at all. How they came is not important, what is important is how to eliminate them! ... ... On the deck. Xin Zhao, Jarvan, Galen, Ali and Wei Ying. Although Ahri and Wei Ying are still recruits, this time they are actually acting. As they boarded the Light of Dawn, the others also entered a standby state and supported them at any time according to the situation! The Dawn Light has quickly lifted off into the war zone. Su Zhan frowned slightly, staring at the sky as if he had been staring at the Light of Dawn. There is nothing wrong with Ari and Wei Ying participating in this mission Su Zhan, but this mission is probably... not that simple! "I''ll follow up and have a look!" Su Zhan came to Dukao''s side and asked. "They are all gone, how do you follow?" Ducao asked in amazement. Su Zhan smiled without speaking, but his body suddenly disappeared! Du Kao was stunned for a long time, until the voice of Lian Feng came out of the headphones, saying that Su Zhan''s target location had appeared near the Dawn Light, and he didn''t realize it! Teleport! Super long distance, super fast teleport! This made Du Kao extremely excited. With this ability, any inconvenient emergencies can be rescued in time! The Dawn of Light is very fast, worthy of being a specially equipped fighter. "The light of dawn is the light of dawn! Brothers, hold on for another minute and never give Donghong to shame!" Yunshan was excited, and a group of soldiers guarded the truck loaded with Donghong. In the distance... the devil team was watching. Item 0033 "I''m driving towards the deep mountains, you buy me time, as a last resort I will detonate it in the mountains, I would rather detonate it..." Although the light of dawn is almost here, they may not be able to hold on for a minute. A soldier got into the truck, shouted in a deep voice, and then resolutely started the car! Yes, resolutely. Once detonated, he would definitely not survive in the car, but he did not hesitate at all. The captain took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Okay, brothers, re-establish the defense line. As long as it is an enemy, even if TM is as long as an angel, meeting is doing it! GO!" "GO!" The remaining soldiers shouted and quickly formed a line of defense. ... ... On the Dawn Light. Jarvan said with some worry: "General, this is the first time I command actual combat...I..." "Just follow what you learned, practice what you believe, do what you believe in, and execute it, understand?" Du Kao''s voice came from the plane."Gailen, as the deputy captain, you must fully assist Jarvan, understand?" "Gailen understands!" At the end of the call, Lianfeng looked at Du Kao in the command room: "Why don''t you tell them that Su Zhan is near them?" Dukao shook his head: "They will be alone sooner or later, and Su Zhan also meant that, otherwise he would not follow, but would lead the team directly." "I will arrive at Yunshan Base, I will arrive at Yunshan Base soon!" "Turn on the laser radiation and drop the investigative guards." As the dawn light arrived and the preparations were completed, Jarvan and others had arrived at the cabin door. Looking at the vast night sky outside, Jarvan said solemnly: "Strike!" With the sonorous voice, Jarvan and others have already jumped down. "I will take over the air gliding mission, please cooperate with Yuqin to build a visual field model." In the command room, Lianfeng said, followed by his eyes suddenly turning white. Over the Yunshan base, a blue energy mask suddenly appeared on the bodies of Jarvin and others who were gliding and landing, allowing them to land smoothly. "Gailen went to the front line as a vanguard, responsible for vision positioning, undertaking danger and protecting the back row. Is there a problem?" "no problem!" Galen landed, holding a big knife in both hands. "The visual field model has been established, please give instructions from the chief!" Lian Feng''s eyes returned to normal and said in a deep voice. "The situation is serious!" Looking at the model business, Du Kao looked serious. The base is full of flames and smoke. "Xin Zhao went to the left flank, occupied the high ground, and swooped down to hit any target in his field of vision at any time!" Jarvan continued to command. "Xin Zhao understands!" "I provide full-range control support in the formation, and Ari''s right wing is looking for a hidden spot to provide AP firepower." "Wei Ying provides the firepower after the battle!" 1500 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1500 "All units pay attention, do their vision first, then move forward!" "Dawn 2 will hover in the air and provide air support at any time!" Find a good location for each and hide it. Wei Ying fired an empty gun to ensure the firepower was smooth, and said in a low voice, "This scene is so scary." "Don''t be nervous, Ari, Wei Ying, use whatever you learn from Su Zhan." Jiawen said. While Jarvan was soothing, Xin Zhao was already trying to move forward slowly. At the same time, the opposite demon team. "The other party enters our field of vision." "calculate data." "There is an 8 times the speed of sound of the Dawn Light in the air. Please include the headquarters in the combat plan. In addition, there is a team in front of him called Xin Zhao, who can support his teammates as quickly as possible. Get rid of first!" "Sniper, kill Xin Zhao!" "Please give a vision!" A ray of light suddenly enveloped Xin Zhao''s body. The sudden light made Xin Zhao a little dazed. When he looked around, the sniper shot. "boom!" A bullet hit Xin Zhao''s head accurately, the helmet instantly broke, and blood flowed from his head. Spear, slowly let go. Xin Zhao fell to the ground with a puff. "Simply, neatly, with a shot headshot, this demon squad is also quite capable!" In the air and in the clouds, Su Zhan looked down below, and he could see everything on both sides.The Devil Squad''s utter surprise really surprised Su Zhan, but he didn''t expect to kill Xin Zhao first without hesitation.This shows that Xin Zhao and the others still have little experience!However, since Morgana has already begun to act, then the future battle must be indispensable, this is a rare opportunity to temper! Anyway, with his own presence, Xin Zhao couldn''t die, he would suffer a long-term loss, and his memory would be improved. The real fighters were honed in the flames of war. This time, it was the first formal laning. Although the previous Monkey King was strong, he was a group of people and one opponent. Now... is the time to really test individual combat. If Xin Zhao was replaced by Du Qiangwei just now, it would be impossible to hit even if the opponent had given his vision! One is reaction ability, and the other is combat experience. Du Qiangwei is very experienced in dealing with snipers! Hearing the sound of gunshots, Jarvan hurriedly reminded: "Be careful, everyone pay attention to cover." "Damn! Lord Xin was shot!" Galen whispered in surprise. "what''s the situation?" In the headquarters, Du Kao said in surprise. Lianfeng took a deep breath and said, "The target is... it''s... it''s the No. 1 armor-piercing bullet." "What? Killing God 1, where did it come from?" Du Kao was shocked. "Killing God No. 1, what is that?" On the battlefield, Ari asked curiously. "Killing God No. 1? I have Killing God No. 1 Crossbow Arrow in my hand!" Wei Ying said, touching the crossbow gun in her hand. "Xin Zhao!" Seeing Xin Zhao fell to the ground, blood was already flowing out of his head, Galen couldn''t help but wanted to rush over, but as soon as he appeared, he was shot directly to the ground by a shot in his head. "Galen!" "Gailen, you... should you be okay?" Jarvan hurriedly called. Galen knelt on the ground and took off his helmet. He found that the place where the helmet was hit had been broken, and there were wounds on his head. Although not particularly serious, the impact made him confused."I...my head...head..." "Please provide medical assistance immediately." Jarvan panicked when he heard it, and hurriedly shouted. Galen yelled: "No, no, all support Xinye, I...I can resist." "Keep down Galen and stay alert. I suspect that we have entered the other party''s GANK circle and request more careers! Now there is no way to see the enemy with the naked eye!" Jarvan yelled, the situation is very serious! Chapter 0034 Force me to shoot! The power of Killing God 1 can penetrate armor, and the location of the sniper is not known at all. It is almost no different from blindness. Xin Zhao and Galen were shot successively, and there was no way to fight without vision.Gavin asked for vision, Ducao pondered for a moment, and said, "Lenna, can you make me a sun?" On Dawn Light 2, Lena, who was ready to support at any time, heard Du Kao''s words and said casually: "It''s a satellite artificial sun, the main business, no problem. Caitlin, cover me!" After Lena finished speaking, the two had left their seats, opened the skylight and climbed out of the plane. Caitlin escorted her with a gun. Lena said slowly: "The artificial solar technology has been implanted in my genes before, but it has more or less harmful radiation, etc... good!" As her voice fell, Rena raised her finger to the sky very eagerly. In an instant, a round of hot and dazzling light appeared in the sky, like a sun! "Hahahaha, I am God!" The light of the sun shone, and the dim battlefield became brighter as the light moved. "View ready!" With light, Jarvan said in a deep voice. In the distance, a car equipped with Donghong nuclear weapons was driving fast, and several demons had already caught up behind it. Dukao frowned. Although Su Zhan is nearby, there are a lot of people on the other side, and the devil is chasing after him. I''m afraid... "Help me get through that soldier''s communication." Dukaao said. After a while, the communication was connected. "I''m Colonel Dukao, soldier, we cannot guarantee your safety in the current situation. Do you have anything to say?" "I have nothing to say." "No, no, I still want to leave a message with my family." "Let''s say it, we must pass it on!" Du Kao said solemnly. 1501 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1501 "Dad, Mom... the country''s security is more critical than Mount Tai, I''m done!" The soldier''s voice was a little suffocated and difficult, but in the end it became firm! Dukao took a deep breath: "The transporter is calling for help, the second team, perform the rescue mission!" Dawn Light 2 quickly flew over. "Damn, what is that?" The demon squad who was chasing felt the dazzling light behind them, couldn''t help but glanced back and shouted in surprise. "Goddess of Dawn, Lena!" "Damn, why is there a god!" "The three of you go and kill the plane." "Yes!" The voice fell, and the three demons flew towards the plane! At the same time, Xin Zhao on the battlefield has begun to receive remote treatment. The commander of the Demon Squad noticed this situation and immediately issued an order: "Please note that Xin Zhao is receiving remote treatment. It is recommended that his head be cut off so that he will not recover again!" "No, don''t worry, wait until the opponent''s sniper is killed, we will act again." The devil team sent back to the scene to analyze the situation. "Sniper message, Wei Ying, the power of killing gods..." The commander read the information plainly, but he paused for a moment after speaking, and then said excitedly: "Fuck Nima, power of killing gods. Wei Ying, you must kill this guy, otherwise you will be a threat to Her Majesty!" "Please give the location!" Soon, the commander has given an approximate location, but the exact location is unknown. At the same time, Jarvan was also requesting the position of the opposing sniper. "In the direction of Xin Zhao at 9 o''clock, it swayed between 120 meters and 130 meters." "OK, Ari, AP firepower coverage, execute for 3 seconds, and immediately enter the cover after 3 seconds!" Jiawen shouted. "Ari understands!" Ari responded and walked out slowly, and saw a blue ball of light suddenly appeared next to her, swarming towards the target position in an instant. At the same time, Ari opened his hands, one by one in an instant. The pink heart-shaped energy appeared, followed closely. "boom!" "boom!" The blue balls of light landed one after another, explosions sounded everywhere, and the snipers of the Demon Squad were still calm, but the firepower was too strong and they could only jump and shift their positions. Ari retreated to the shelter. Lianfeng''s voice sounded in their earphones: "See the precise position, B41A35!" "B41A35, a BOOK!" Jarvan yelled in a deep voice. In an instant, the Demon Squad''s sniper felt the ground under his feet start to shake violently, followed by a pair of giant stone hands that suddenly came out and grabbed him directly. At the same time, Wei Ying simply passed the stage. Yes, aim, shoot! There is hardly any pause, kill with one arrow! Spike! "Ari continues to output, Galen temporarily recovers, Wei Ying moves position, moves position!" "The cooperation is not bad!" "Wei Ying''s decisiveness is almost too. She doesn''t need Jiawei''s assistance when she finds extremely accurate. Direct killing is faster and more effective!" For the time being, Su Zhan has no intention to participate, but just pays attention to the battlefield situation. "Boom... boom..." A strong electric current appeared from the air, and Lian Feng soon reminded him. "The strong current response is suspected to be a lightning halberd, please be careful!" "3, 2, 1, start!" In an instant, the Thunder made a big deal, and countless powerful currents covered the entire battlefield by the way, with almost no reaction time. The current swept Ahri, Wei Ying, and Galen were hit by the current. The powerful current caused the three of them to instantly lose their combat capability and tremble. At the same time, the Demon Squad is out! In an instant, the members of the demon team came to Wei Ying''s side. At this time, Wei Ying had been shocked. The weapon in her hand had fallen to the ground, and she was holding her head and enduring great pain.The enemy came behind him and stabbed directly with a knife. And Wei Ying hasn''t noticed yet, even if there is, she can''t resist at this time! "Your sister, you must force me to shoot!" Su Zhan cursed and appeared behind Wei Ying instantly! He just planned not to participate for the time being, but he didn''t expect the other party to act on Wei Ying soon.It''s fine for Xin Zhao and Galen, the men can''t die with thick skins, but this is Wei Ying! Although Wei Ying is not the kind of charming woman, Nima is also a beautiful woman! What''s more, I''m still a student of Lao Tzu! If Galen and Xin Zhao knew that Su Zhan was so dear to his friends, they would be depressed to death!However, this is what Su Zhan has always done! Chapter 0035 has to rely on Su Zhan! "Get out of my way!" Su Zhan waved his hand and snorted coldly. In an instant, the demon felt a powerful force coming, and he flew out without the time to react. Turning to support Lena, Su Zhan asked: "How many times have I told you, focus, focus! Although the opponent''s attack covers a large area, as long as you are focused, you can still avoid it!" "Su, Su Zhan? Why are you here?" Wei Ying asked somewhat unexpectedly. "If I didn''t come, you would be beaten into a sieve!" Su Zhan was in charge of Wei Ying''s shoulder to help her relieve the current paralysis. In an instant, Wei Ying already felt much better, and her fighting ability was restored! "Su Zhan is here?" Because the communication is always on, other people have heard the situation on Wei Ying''s side, and everyone can''t help being excited when they learn that Su Zhan is coming.The previous defeat, the depression was also swept away, as if he found the backbone, inexplicably relieved. "Don''t be so excited about each one. This is your task. I''m lazy to help you solve it. The opponent''s strength is not strong, so there are not many opportunities for such a good training. If it is not for your care, I really can''t bear to look at Wei. Ying is injured, I can''t be too lazy!" Su Zhan said angrily. 1502 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1502 "Damn, it''s too much to look down on friends, right? We are your brothers too! Lord Xin almost died!" Galen shouted. "Heavy color and light friend, your sister, I don''t agree who can hang it! Xin Zhao has a thick skin, and his losses have made him rise up! Okay, go ahead, I''ll go and see where the nuclear weapons are!" "Wait, where is Ari? Ari needs support over there!" "Just go and see for yourself!" Su Zhan said lightly, the person disappeared directly! Galen strode in the direction of Ari, and he was dumbfounded when he got there. No wonder Su Zhan was not worried at all?The demon who chased Ari was kneeling on the ground and was confessing. It seemed that he had completely fallen under Ari''s pomegranate skirt! "I just found out that the goddess of these demons are still angels!" Ah Li said with a chuckle. Galen was speechless, swinging a knife and directly slashing this guy! "I''ll take care of Xin Zhao, Galen, Ari, you are tracking the lightning target! Wei Ying is always ready to sniper!" Although Su Zhan is gone, everyone knows that he is nearby. Everyone feels more at ease, and Jarvan''s voice becomes firmer. , The order was issued soon. Su Zhan teleported to the vicinity of Dawn Light 2, when Caitlin was firing at the ground. "Boom boom!" The gunshots continued, and Caitlin''s eyes were very firm. After a few consecutive shots, Su Zhan clearly saw that the two demons who were tracking the transporter were directly hit, and one was even more unfortunately shot and flew to the front of the transporter. , Was directly crushed by the transport vehicle. "Tsk tut, it''s really miserable!" Taking a look at the bloody demon, Su Zhan suddenly accelerated and rushed directly in front of the transport truck. The soldiers in the transport vehicle are obviously still in a highly concentrated state. There is only one thought in their heads. They can''t stop. In any case, they can''t stop so that the enemy can get the Donghong nuclear bomb. No matter who it is, the front is crushed all the way!So even though he saw Su Zhan, it seemed that he didn''t see Su Zhan. He didn''t slow down at all, as if he was about to hit him directly. Su Zhan shook his head helplessly, tapped his finger lightly, and in an instant, the entire transport truck flew directly in the air. The tires were still spinning fast, but the car didn''t move at all. Soldier stepped on the accelerator vigorously, Su Zhan flew to the door and knocked: "Wake up, Soldier, I am Su Zhan!" "Su, Su Zhan?" Hearing the voice, the soldier woke up like a dream."Oh my god, why is the car flying." "Nima, I learned this from Liu Chuang!" Hearing this kind accent, Su Zhan was also drunk. Putting the car down, Su Zhan said: "You don''t need to run, turn around and drive back." "Yes!" The soldier has calmed down, and since Su Zhan is here, there is definitely no danger.Super Theological Academy''s heroes even Su Zhan, that is a cruel character who abuses even Monkey King Monkey King! The soldier turned around excitedly, Su Zhan waved at Caitlin and pointed a direction. Although the sudden appearance of Su Zhan surprised Caitlin, the tacit understanding of each other had already occurred. In an instant, Caitlin aimed at the muzzle and shot three times in a row, followed by three screams. The three demons hiding in the grass that were supposed to attack Dawn Light 2 were shot headshot! "Good job!" Su Zhan teleported to Caitlin''s side and said complimentingly. "How did you come?" "Just come and have a look, it''s okay, you probably won''t need you for the rest, you can go back!" Su Zhan said. "Listen to him, you can return home. Since he has spoken, then we don''t have to worry, I will go out and smoke a cigarette." Dukao said in the headset. Caitlin hadn''t waited for a reply when she heard Lianfeng''s voice rang."Yuqin, let''s go shopping tomorrow." "okay!" Dawn of Light 2 returns. Caitlin Lena and others are speechless, and the few people still on the battlefield are speechless! Hey hey hey, the battle is not over yet. We are still fighting here. Why go out to smoke and talk about shopping? Can you be serious! Jarvan and others felt quite helpless! "Focus, focus, how many times I have said it, the battle is not over yet, if you lose this Nima, you will be ashamed!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, instantly pulling their attention back. I don''t know if it was for a sigh of relief, or because Su Zhan was here to make their strength play very stable. It didn''t take long before they had settled their opponents. However, when taking the light of dawn and returning home, everyone did not have the slightest joy! If it weren''t for the appearance of the Soviet Union, I''m afraid the situation would be different.Especially when he finally dealt with the guy who had the lightning halberd, Galen was fierce, and went up for a chop, even the Nima lightning halberd was bent.In the end, I didn''t know how to do it. The lightning from the opponent stunned Ari along with Galen''s great sword! If it wasn''t for Su Zhan''s sudden appearance and slashed that guy directly, it wouldn''t necessarily be the case!Although I won, but... still rely on Su Zhan! All things put together, they really can''t be happy! Item 0036 After Dawn 1 returned, everyone got off the plane with little interest. Du Kao has been waiting there for a long time. Anyway, he protected Donghong 49 and annihilated the two demon teams. The record is still very good. !So Du Kao didn''t mean to praise him, this made the frustrated guys who had been hit by the Soviet Union a little better! After they disbanded and left, Du Kao said to Su Zhan: "Thanks to you this time, if you didn''t follow, I might ask Monkey King to help, but his memory genes are still unstable and the risk is very high. Big!" "It''s not easy to thank me, lend them to me for a day!" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Du Kao''s guardian, Lian Feng said with a smile to Yuqin. Lianfeng rolled his eyes, but Yuqin nodded again and again. She wanted to have more time to contact Su Zhan and learn about magic. Dukao smiled: "I can''t call the shots, it depends on them!" "Then it''s settled. Go back and sleep well. I''ll find you two tomorrow!" Su Zhan said with a smile, before turning around and leaving for the two of them to answer. Back in the bedroom, Ari and Wei Ying were still talking about the fight just now.The performance of the two was half-hearted. Although Wei Ying killed an enemy in seconds, she was almost stabbed.Ari also managed one, but was stunned in the end.This is the first time that the two have participated in actual combat. The test is still the ability of individual combat, which gave them a lot of insights, especially some things in the usual training. After this actual combat, they have some familiarity and really understand. Comprehend! "You said you went, why didn''t you tell us!" Lena said, sitting beside Su Zhan, somewhat complaining. Su Zhan smiled and turned over and lay down on Lena''s lap. This kind of posture is also common in the dormitory. Lena is used to it, and the others are even more surprised. Lying on Lena¡¯s lap, Su Zhan¡¯s hand fiddled with Lena¡¯s hair and said casually: ¡°I¡¯m just following to take a look. If nothing happens, I¡¯m not planning to do it. By the way, sleep with me at night Right?" "Huh?" Lena was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked at other people quietly."That''s not good, you... what if you are, let''s go out?" "What are you thinking about!" Seeing Lena whispering, Su Zhan said dumbly: "I just want to leave something in your body." "I hate it!" Lena subconsciously patted her, and said irritably."Leaving something in my body is even more impossible in the bedroom!" Come on! 1503 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1503 Seeing Lena''s appearance, she obviously misunderstood, but...Uh, it seems that her own words are really easy to misunderstand! "Forget it, just go out." Su Zhan was too lazy to explain. "I''m going to clean up!" Lena said and signaled Su Zhan to get up, but Su Zhan would be comfortable lying down here, and she was really unwilling to change her position.Raising her head to make Lena get up, Su Zhan beckoned to the next Raven. Raven thought he had something to do and sat over, but Su Zhan lay down directly. "You asked me to come here to make me a pillow for you!" Raven said dubiously. "Yeah!" Su Zhan squinted his eyes. Although Raven was helpless, he did not leave. Instead, he slightly adjusted his posture to make Su Zhan more comfortable!Lie down, Su Zhan became a little sleepy, adjusted his posture, facing inward, and hugged Raven''s waist. Raven froze suddenly, this posture was too intimate. Especially the heat wave of Su Zhan''s breathing made her lower abdomen feel warm, as if my whole body was crawling with countless bugs, itchy! After about half an hour, Lena changed her clothes and finished her business, and saw Su Zhan lying on Raven''s lap. "This bastard, you can''t help it for a while!" "Huh, see if I don''t squeeze you out at night!" Lena murmured a few words, and then woke Su Zhan. Su Zhan got up from Raven after waking up and looked at Raven''s flushed face and said, "What''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red?" "No, nothing, I''m going to the toilet!" Raven got up and went to the toilet hurriedly. Su Zhan said dumbly: "Didn''t you endure it until now? This girl is too honest." "You still mean to say? Okay, don''t you want to go? Go now!" Reina said in an angry voice. "Good good!" Su Zhan didn''t know how Rena became so anxious. It seems that this kind of thing is not only a man thinking!Bah, baah, I didn¡¯t think about it either, I was led by Lena into the ditch! I went directly to the house that I often go to on Nihong Street, opened the room and entered the house. As soon as Su Zhan was about to talk to Lena, he heard Lena say: "You go take a bath first." "No, I have something to tell you." "Yes, let''s take a bath first!" Rena''s attitude was very determined. Su Zhan turned around and went to take a bath. Anyway, I had to wash it sooner or later, let''s talk after washing! While taking a bath, while thinking about today''s battle. The goal of the Devil Squad is the nuclear weapon Donghong 49!This time I didn¡¯t succeed, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t give up on this, and Rayna, as the goddess of dawn, is comparable to the existence of nuclear weapons, just in case, Su Zhan is prepared to leave some protection bans on Rayna¡¯s body, so as to ensure Lena will not be in danger, and there will be no possibility of being controlled.After all, this kind of thing is very likely to happen! This is what she really meant to leave something on Lena! But Lena obviously doesn''t think so! When Su Zhan took a bath and came out wrapped in a bath towel, his eyes straightened instantly. What did he see? Goddess of black silk, is there anything? Lena was sitting there, wearing black stockings on her legs, and wearing a thin black silk pajamas. She put her legs together to highlight the lines, she also showed a charming expression! She blinked, and pointed her finger at Su Zhan: "What you want to say, you can say it now!" "Also say your sister!" Rena is clearly preparing carefully, is it not a man to speak at this time?Even though it is a misunderstanding, let it be wrong!Su Zhan yelled, and the heroic still dropped his towel and rushed forward! Chapter 0037 release sister pigeons! After a fierce battle, Reina and Su Zhan stopped breathing.Reina was sweating profusely, lying on Su Zhan''s body like a koala, because Su Zhan didn''t sweat at all, and she was very cool!"Are you satisfied now?" "Well, I''m satisfied, it''s time to talk about business." Su Zhan hugged Lena, feeling the smoothness of her body. "What''s the business?" Lena was a little surprised. Su Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I wanted to talk to you about business. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand me. I have also formed such a situation. I can only satisfy you first, and then talk about business. I said before. Leave something in your body, not the thing you just left, but my original energy!" "Huh?" Lena''s pretty face blushed instantly, and hurriedly said, "Then you don''t make it clear!" "You didn''t give me a chance to talk about it, let alone... I miss you too!" Su Zhan laughed twice before continuing: "You are the only true goddess. Your ability is comparable to a nuclear bomb. Morgana wanted to snatch Donghong 49, obviously it was a conspiracy. After the failure, I was afraid that she would change her mind and hit your attention! If you are controlled, we will cast a rat, not dare to hurt you, tusk... I don¡¯t need me in the end. Did you say it?" Lena thought for a moment and nodded silently. Although she often said something like I am a god, but that is just a manifestation of her character and does not mean that she is really so arrogant.The situation Su Zhan said is really very likely to happen! "My original power can at least ensure that you won''t really be controlled, but you just don''t say anything to the outside." Su Zhan smiled. "Why can''t you say it?" Lena asked casually. Su Zhan grinned and said, "You think, if you tell others that I have left the source in your body, they will definitely think that it is the thing I just left!" "what¡­¡­" "It''s disgusting!" "Disgusting you just wanted it!" "..." The two joked and murmured a few words, Su Zhan then input his original power into Lena''s body, and did a little trick to hide it, unless he summoned this original power, anyone else Can''t detect!Even Lena didn''t feel any more energy in her body, and asked several times if she really had any original power. The night is long, and after finishing the main business, and taking a rest for a long time, then naturally we can''t waste time in vain. Come over at halftime and continue to walk in the second half! Until dawn, the two embraced and slept. As for training?Haha...what is that, can it be eaten? He slept until the two people got up, but didn''t rush back to the dormitory. After a long time, he left the hotel and had a bowl of rice outside before returning.Back in the dormitory, it didn''t take long for him to be busy talking about it. It was night. Su Zhan was lying down and preparing to go to bed, always feeling like...forgot something. It wasn''t until the next day when he got up, Su Zhan encountered a pitiful wind on his face, and he rang that he had forgotten something. I let the pigeons of Lianfeng and Yuqin! I made an appointment to visit the two of them yesterday, but the night before, I played with Lena too much. It was already night when I woke up and returned to the Juxia. 1504 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1504 People Lianfeng and Yuqin waited for a full day with the two girls and did nothing. As a result, Su Zhan didn''t show up, and there was no even a message to greet him. It''s no wonder that Lianfeng was frosty when he saw Su Zhan! "It''s a whole thing. I finally missed the chance. Yuqin is okay. Just tell her about magic, and she should be able to calm down. It''s just that Lianfeng is not easy to deal with, and I have teased her several times. There was no response, it was rare that she agreed but she messed up herself. It was just worse, and it was hard to mess up!" Depressed and depressed, if Su Zhan is asked to choose again, he will definitely stay with Lena, but he will remember to notify and make another appointment at another day! Of course, there is no regret medicine in this world, so I still think about how to remedy it! Su Zhan got a pen and paper, and began to bury his head at the desk. After writing for almost an hour, a two-finger-wide notebook was densely filled with words. "Finish!" Su Zhan took a deep breath and went out to find Yuqin with his notebook. In the medical care room, Yuqin was searching the Internet about magic.After talking to Su Zhan last time, Yuqin felt like she had opened a new door, and she became very interested in magic, especially medical magic.I thought I could have a good chat with Su Zhan yesterday, but I didn¡¯t expect... Yuqin was a little angry, but more disappointed! "Boom boom!" There was a knock on the door, and Su Zhan opened the door and walked in. Yuqin didn''t speak but nodded. "Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be so angry!" Su Zhan breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, Yuqin was not as angry as Lian Feng! "What are you up to? Looking at magic?" Su Zhan didn''t say that he missed the appointment to release the pigeons. As if nothing had happened, he went to Yuqin and looked at the computer. Then he smiled and said: "In this world There are not many things about magic. If you are really interested in this aspect, I have here a magic notebook that has just been compiled. There are detailed introduction to magic and the learning methods of elementary magic, most of which are based on your feelings. Medical magic of interest!" Su Zhan handed over the notebook he had just written, and Yuqin took it over for a long time before opening it. When he saw the contents, Yuqin''s expression instantly changed with excitement and joy."Can you lend me this?" "I compiled this specifically for you, just to give it to you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Thank you!" Yuqin happily thanked him, but still felt that this did not seem to be able to express her gratitude. After thinking about it, she suddenly got up and hugged Su Zhan. Before Su Zhan could react A hard peck on the face! I touched my cheek, this...I was kissed? I knew this, what magical notes, I had already taken it out! "Cough cough, then what... you will have..." Su Zhan was about to ask her out while the iron was hot, but Yuqin had already sat aside with the notebook and looked at it, as if there was no one beside him, completely turning his mind behind. That''s it! Item 0038 "Sister Yuqin, this note is given to you. You can read it slowly from now on. The weather is good outside today. Would you like to go out for a stroll?" Su Zhan asked. "No!" Yuqin simply refused. After speaking, it seemed to feel a little blunt, and then apologized to explain: "Sorry, I didn''t mean that, but the magic on this is so magical. If I don''t finish reading it, I don''t have the mind to think about anything else. Otherwise, wait until I finish reading. of?" Seeing Yuqin''s apologetic and even pleading eyes, Su Zhan suddenly felt as if he had lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. I knew that this magical note had such a great influence on Yuqin, so I might as well take it out later.He knew the notes he wrote himself, and she couldn''t finish it in a short time.In addition to Yuqin''s character, I am afraid she will want to learn after reading it, and she has no energy to accompany herself. "Uh, if you really want to concentrate on watching, then watch it first, and you will have time later, as long as you are no longer angry." Su Zhan said. Yuqin shook his head quickly: "Don''t be angry anymore, don''t be angry anymore. With this, I''ve gotten all the anger, but... Lianfeng seems to be very angry." "That''s good." Lian Feng is angry as expected, just get Yuqin done. After leaving Yuqin, Su Zhan didn''t feel anxious to find Lianfeng. I am afraid she won''t give her a good face now. It is better to figure out Lianfeng''s preferences and prescribe the right medicine for the disease!However, Su Zhan really didn''t know what Lianfeng liked. Although she had more contact with her than Yuqin, she didn''t want Yuqin to be as simple as it was easy to see clearly. "It seems I can only cheat!" Su Zhan murmured, preparing to visit Lian Feng''s heart to see what she wanted in her heart.But at this moment, he suddenly heard a fierce quarrel, as if accompanied by the sound of fighting. Such quarrels and fights are not likely to happen on the Juxia ship. This makes Su Zhan a little curious. Who is so indifferent? Following the gaze and voice, I soon saw a woman pressing a man''s arm, and the man was struggling to shout. Liu Chuang? Who is this woman?newcomer? With the refined short hair and the heroic spirit between the eyebrows, you can see that the close combat skills are very strong by looking at the action, and it is definitely not half of the female man.Although Liu Chuang gave people a feeling of sullenness, he was not a good person before, but his personality has changed a lot after joining Super Seminary.Especially with Delevingne''s matter before, Liu Chuang himself is even less likely to make such a mistake, so how did the two of them fight? Put it aside for the time being Lian Feng, Su Zhan is ready to go over and see the excitement. "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan walked to the door and leaned on the door and asked casually. "Boss Su Zhan, Boss Su Zhan help!" Liu Chuang shouted toward Su Zhan. I can see that Liu Chuang hurts!However, he didn''t do anything at all, otherwise, this woman may not be able to subdue Liu Chuang. "No hurry, let''s talk about what''s going on first." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." Liu Chuang cried and said. "He is not a good person, he is a scumbag, a scum..." the woman said. "Wait, he bullied you?" Su Zhan asked. "Bah, give him ten courage!" the woman hummed. "Oh, that means you are brave for righteousness?" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Lena. Lena said with a wry smile: "This is He Weilan, a newcomer. I should have seen some of Liu Chuang''s practices before, so...you have seen it, and it became like this." "It''s a woman with a sense of justice. It''s the material of being a law enforcement officer!" Su Zhan smiled, and said to He Weilan: "Although people are responsible for what they have done, they should also be corrected. A chance to rehabilitate. What''s more, after joining Ultra Theological Seminary, he has corrected some of his original problems, and he just needs a small punishment and a big admonition." "Why!" He Weilan hummed."It''s impossible for a person like him to change well. Even if he does change well, it doesn''t mean that he has done things before. Those who have been hurt can just forget it!" "Also, who are you!" "Me? My name is Su Zhan!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Su Zhan? You are Su Zhan?" He Weilan was taken aback for a moment, and then yelled excitedly and directly let Liu Chuang go.She rubbed her hands nervously, and said: "I...I heard Caitlin say about you, you are my idol!" "Hi, this is unexpected." Seeing her about to shake hands, Su Zhan smiled and shook hands with her. "Since you have said so, then give him a chance." He Weilan said simply. "I didn''t expect my name to be so useful now. It seems that I can brush my face in the future." Su Zhan laughed and teased, and asked Liu Chuang to flash people quickly, and then said to He Weilan: "Are you just here? They are all settled." Yet?" 1505 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1505 "Yes, it''s all arranged. I originally had a dormitory with Caitlin, but otherwise the person who arranged Caitlin''s dormitory was full and arranged a single room for me." He Weilan said disappointedly."Caitlin and I have known each other since we were young. We were young!" "Remember the name of the person who arranged for you?" Su Zhan Hate, Caitlin''s bedroom is obviously not full yet, who arranged it! "It''s a very beautiful girl. She said her name is Lianfeng." He Weilan said casually without any doubt about him. "Lian Feng... well, that''s all right." As soon as I heard that Su Zhan arranged by Lianfeng, I understood that this was definitely Lianfeng''s revenge. "So what? You can live first, and when you get familiar with it later, if you still want to share a dormitory with Caitlin, I will help you figure out a solution." After Su Zhan said, "I still have something to do. I''ll go first and turn around. Get familiar gradually." After speaking, Su Zhan hurriedly left. "How do you feel that he seems to be a little weak?" He Weilan said subconsciously. Lena laughed and said: "You will know from now on. Didn''t you say that you are going to find Caitlin, let me take you there, it just happens that I and her are in the same bedroom!" "That''s great." He Weilan said happily. "Lian Feng, Lian Feng, it seems that I have to get you as soon as possible." Su Zhan mumbled to explore the location of Lian Feng, and then directly released it telepathically to see what Lian Feng wanted and what he liked... Chapter 0039 Angels Come! "Alarm, alarm, powerful energy appears over the Juxia." "Please enter the emergency preparedness state for all members, please enter the emergency preparedness state for all members!" The harsh alarm bell sounded and interrupted Su Zhan''s thoughts, and the sudden reminder sounded over and over again, Su Zhan frowned slightly. Why is there a sudden alarm at this time?And it''s such a coincidence?He was still going to figure out what Lian Feng liked, but now it seemed that he had to postpone it again. The combatants and the members of the Xiongbing Company hurriedly put on their equipment after hearing the alarm. He Weilan had just gone to the bedroom with Lena, and the alarm sounded.Lena just wanted to tell her something, but He Weilan was in a posture that I had prepared, and she was very conscious. The clouds in the sky are changing, and the pretending personnel are noisy and not panic. They have repeated the training actions countless times in an orderly manner. Not long after, the entire deck has become heavily guarded and ready to go. There are countless soldiers and guns. Ready. The dark clouds rolled, and among the layers of clouds, a few shadows slowly appeared, some bright, some dazzling, when they gradually fell, everyone finally saw clearly what it was. Wearing armor, holding a sword, a pair of white wings behind him is slightly incited. Nima, turned out to be an angel! Surrounded by several angels, two angels were floating on the side, one on the left and the other on the right. Between them was a huge throne. On top of the throne, sat this woman with a serious expression. The soldiers on the deck were a little dumbfounded. Nima turned out to be an angel.However, even the angel did not flinch before he showed his intention. The muzzle moved with the angel''s landing, and did not move away.One of the angels was in front of the muzzle, watching the muzzle facing him, the sword in his hand suddenly emitted a fiery flame, and with a light wave, the cannon in his strong mouth was instantly divided into two, and the cut was abnormally neat! The Xiongbing Company and others joined together one after another and appeared on the deck. They were surprised by this scene as soon as they appeared. "Angel, it''s finally here!" Su Zhan mumbled secretly, looking at the woman on the throne, that should be Kyle, right?Yan and Zhixin should be the one on the left and right?They are very similar in length, one blonde and one brown hair, not bad, very beautiful.As for Kyle, it is said that Kyle is more beautiful than Morgana. Although Su Zhan has not seen Morgana, Kyle is indeed very beautiful, but this temperament is... It''s a bit uncomfortable to hold high shares and despise sentient beings! "It''s a big show, Kyle!" Du Kao raised his head and said in a calm tone. "Who are you?" Kyle on the throne in the sky asked faintly, and then suddenly realized: "Oh, isn''t this a war madman, General Dukao? Oh, that''s it, it seems that I am the last god to reach the earth. It seems that you guys have already planned the future of the earth!" Dukao stretched out his hand and said, "I''m afraid you are the only ones who think about how to plan the future of others?" "Who are you? Oh, yes, Ducao!" Kyle chuckled."You have waged the war that is read in the book even by our grace," While Kyle was speaking, Caitlin and others had each found a location so that they could take action at any time. Su Zhan stayed still, looking at the angel above with interest. "With you in such a world, I am afraid that even we have to be in awe of three points, right? Huh? Huh!" This is a mockery! Su Zhan looked at Du Kao, it seemed that he was not small, he could make Kyle so high and despise guys would laugh at him, that is definitely not ordinary people. If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid Kyle won''t even care! "I admit that I have turned over the irreparable mistakes, and I apologize to the civilization of the universe. Despite this, it cannot change the fact that I was wrong, but... do you want to follow in my footsteps?" "Don''t think that I care about you because I talk to you, follow your footsteps? Do you regard yourself as a god?" Kyle knocked on his leg. "What do you want to do? For Morgana?" "After talking to you, I want to talk to someone who is equal to me." Kyle said faintly, looking up in the crowd. "Leina, too young to understand anything." "Jarvin, the blood of the Light Shield family, very good, you fought against the fighters of Morgana." "Capture Morgana''s specific coordinates and request the execution of the grand trial!" An angel whispered. "Yeah!" Kyle nodded. The angel flew into the sky with a chuckle. "What kind of trial?" everyone on the deck asked in a low voice. The angel soared into the sky, through the clouds, and flew beyond the earth. Levitating above the earth, holding up the sword, a light like the sun is condensing. Kyle suddenly sneered: "That bitch of Morgana dared to read our live data? I said Earthlings, your system has always been invaded by Morgana like your own. You just fight them like this. of?" "What do they want to do?" Galen asked in a low voice. "To be honest, I don''t know. Angel civilization is originally the most distant civilization." "Can I speak to them on behalf of myself?" "If she wants to listen." Galen nodded and took two steps forward. "Is this teaser going to spray again?" Watching Galen walk out, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. Sometimes he really thinks that Galen''s teasing is OK.And this guy doesn''t know if it is bold or Nima II.I sprayed Monkey King before, but now I spray angels again, I really dare to spray! "Hey, the one on the sofa! What are you doing? I''m sick!" "I''m sorry, the power of the galaxy." Kyle said lightly. "Oh, Galaxy Power, who gave An''s name?" Liu Chuang muttered. 1506 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1506 "Since Ultra Theological Seminary has done so many things here, I will not participate. I have reservations about your ideas, but our trial of traitors may hurt the innocent." Kyle said. "Oh my god, I feel like something big is going to happen." "Can''t let her go to trial, God knows what will happen." "Stop, stop, Kyle, this is the earth!" Dukao shouted. Kyle was unmoved, and everyone hurriedly said: "What should I do? I can''t let her engage in any trial. If the big deal comes, we will go to war. Chief, please give orders. Please give an order. The crowd said in unison. Dukao took a deep breath, and just as he was about to speak, he heard a voice suddenly rang. "it is good!" Item 0040 This sound suffocated Du Kao. They asked the chief to give an order. I am the chief. What are you doing!Du Kaao turned his head to see who was taking the call at this time, but as soon as he turned his head he saw Su Zhan walking out.Seeing Su Zhan in his early days, Du Kaao was really stunned, not knowing what he was going to do! Su Zhan is not Galen, and Galen is just a slapstick. If Su Zhan...maybe he would really do it. Dukaao just wanted to talk to Su Zhan, but Su Zhan flew up, and quickly flew into the air, level with Kyle on the opposite side. "Who are you?" Kyle looked at Su Zhan and asked suspiciously."Why can''t I feel anything special about you, but I can feel the powerful energy in you, the energy that makes me afraid!" "Who are you? I even feel a familiar breath in you!" Kyle, who had always been either calm or mocking, suddenly changed color after seeing Su Zhan. No one could see the shocked appearance. This was definitely not a pretense, but a real shock. "I thought how powerful an angel was, but didn''t this also shock Su Zhan," Liu Chuang muttered. Everyone nodded subconsciously. They have known Su Zhanqiang for a long time, but now they know how strong they are, even Angel Kyle is ashamed of it? "You will know who I am, but now, your so-called trial is best cancelled immediately!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Kyle frowned, an angel''s report sounded in his ear, and then said: "The Queen of Morgana appeared above the city. If the trial is executed now, only a thousand will be affected. If you wait longer, I am afraid at least Millions of people have been implicated." "From the standpoint of the angel of judgment, if the lives of millions of people can be exchanged for the lives of the evil god Morgana, that would be a blessing for the universe. "Destroy Morgana, this is also to prevent the catastrophe of your earth in advance!" As Kyle''s voice fell, a huge projection suddenly appeared in the sky. With long black hair and enchanting face, it is Morgana! "Go to your uncle''s bitch, Kyle, do you think you can destroy me? Hahahaha, you can start your trial. In addition to blowing up Juxia City to the sky, I will live very smartly and watch you slowly Slowly be swallowed by the ultimate fear, hahahaha. Come and destroy me, Bitch!" Morgana''s arrogant voice sounded in the air, not only the voice was arrogant, but the expression was also very arrogant.To speak is to go to your uncle''s bitch, that is called domineering! Although it sounds vulgar and arrogant, it is undeniable that Morgana''s first impression of Su Zhan is much better than that of Kyle. "Morganna, it really didn''t disappoint me." Su Zhan mumbled softly, and heard Kyle say eagerly."No matter what the price is paid, Morgana must be eliminated. You don¡¯t understand that Morgana is the root of all depravity and the singularity of all evil! She has plunged countless worlds into darkness, and she spread the ultimate fear in the universe. An extremely evil concept!" "Because the ultimate fear is real, Bitch!" Morgana answered."I have seen your end, I have also seen the end of Kieran, you will all be finished, hahaha." "Before that, you will be the one who is finished!" Kyle said in a deep voice. "I said...is it enough? Your sisters have endless BBBB. Can you quarrel and go home slowly? Morgana, if you want to be really awesome, you will drive your boat to Juxia City. Now you are arrogantly provocative. What a hairy, I just want us to prevent Kyle from trying you!" Su Zhan shouted loudly, attracting all his attention instantly. Morgana, who laughed arrogantly, was silent, her expression expressing shame and embarrassment. "Since you want us to protect you and stop Kyle, shut up first, and we will take care of other things later!" Su Zhan said lightly. "Why does my old lady listen to you!" Morgana said. "Morganna must be tried!" Kyle also said. "Nima, an angel, a demon, you are not finished yet, are you? You really don¡¯t take advantage of your own identity, right? Angel? Devil? Hehe, come on, tell me, Lao Tzu, what is this!" Su Zhan''s voice fell, and wings suddenly appeared behind him! "Oh, I''m going. Wings. Su Zhansa also has wings. Why didn''t I find them before?" Liu Chuang asked in surprise. "No, why are angel wings on one side and devil wings on the other side..." Xin Zhao muttered. Don''t talk about them, Kyle and Morgana were also shocked. "What the hell is this!" Morgana shouted in surprise. In the sky, Su Zhan had angel wings and devil wings, indescribably strange and evil. "I don''t care if you are an angel or a demon, anyway, I have your blood! Are you two wrong? It''s uncomfortable if you don''t kill each other, OK, I will help you!" Su Zhan said with a sneer. "Oh, let me go, let''s join hands and kill this bitch!" Morgana said hurriedly. Kyle was a little panicked when he heard this. This change was too sudden. It would be really troublesome if Su Zhan were to join forces with Morgana. "I am only responsible for the trial of Morgana. I am not interested in participating in other things. When you decide, I will come again. Let''s do it today!" Kyle said. "Is this persuading? You Bi..." Morgana yelled proudly, but before finishing speaking, the communication was cut off by Kyle. Immediately afterwards, Kyle led the angel to disappear! "Don''t scare Uncomfortable." Su Zhan snorted, and didn''t immediately fall."I''m going to see Juxia City!" After the words fell, Su Zhan flew towards Juxia City. As for the wings, Su Zhan has already put away, this thing is indeed a bit ugly! "Go and go, get out of here!" As soon as the communication was cut off, Morgana urged the devil to leave the Queen. They moved quickly, and Su Zhan had already arrived just after they left. "It''s a step late, it''s really fast...but forget it, anyway, I can see it sooner or later. I was very surprised to see Kyle and Morgana today." Chapter 0041 Left Wing Guardian Angel Yan The appearance of Kyle and Morgana really surprised Su Zhan, but he took his thoughts back.After returning without success, Ducao arranged for a team to continue to explore the place where Morgana disappeared, trying to find Morgana''s whereabouts based on the fluctuations.After returning to the Juxia, Su Zhan decided to take care of the bowl first, and put the pot aside first. Lianfeng didn''t have time to make a strategy. After all, she still had to track down Morgana''s whereabouts. Although Su Zhan felt that this was a waste of effort, it was her job after all.So Su Zhan decided to continue to attack the cute girl Yuqin.Su Zhan stayed by Yuqin''s side very enthusiastically, explaining the contents of the magic notes from time to time. Under her preference, Yuqin girl''s magic became better as she learned, and her relationship with Su Zhan became closer.Although it is not for the sake of any intimate behavior, but the occasional shoulders, small hands, etc., Yuqin girl did not resist. There is even an additional benefit, that is, the girl Yuqin often tells Lian Feng good things about Su Zhan in her bedroom. Under the influence, Lian Feng is not so cold to Su Zhan, although the words are still business affairs. Posture, it seems that he hasn''t forgiven Su Zhan, but at least he is not angry anymore. Just when Su Zhan felt that the time was about to ripen for Yuqin or Lianfeng, something happened again. 1507 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1507 On this day, Su Zhan was chatting about magic with sister Yuqin in the medical room. Su Zhan stood behind sister Yuqin, holding Yuqin''s hands with both hands from behind, feeling like hugging her from behind.Sister Yuqin''s hands are very soft, and his tone is serious, but his eyes follow the deep career line to look inside from time to time! "Bang bang bang!" Someone knocked on the door, and after a pause for about three or four seconds, Lian Feng pushed the door in. Seeing Su Zhan''s posture with Yuqin, Lian Feng couldn''t help but said: "I have deliberately left you time, you are still like this..." "What''s this?" Yuqin asked questioningly, blinking his big eyes. Lianfeng rolled his eyes and said straightforwardly."Colonel Ducao asked you to go to the conference room. Everyone else has already arrived." "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan let go of Yuqin and was a little puzzled, why suddenly all the staff gathered for no reason. "The angel from last time is here!" "Kyle?" Su Zhan asked in amazement. "No, she said her name is Yan, a left-wing angel." Su Zhan frowned and said, "Well, I''ll go over." When I came to the meeting room, I saw other people sitting in a row, even Du Kao was sitting there, on the podium, the left-wing angel Yan with armor, wings, and blond hair looked serious. "It just happened to be here, just waiting for you!" Du Kao greeted him, and asked Su Zhan to sit down beside him. As soon as I sat down, I heard Yan speak: "There is an accident in the Freljord civilization. We heard that Morgana intends to create a new powerful demon, Aktos, and release it into the Freljord civilization. ." "What does it have to do with us?" Lena asked. "Don''t interrupt, can you chick? Your principal Kiran is also there. If you don''t support it, the banner of the Super Seminary will be pulled out. They spread evil to every planet like this." Yan said. "We are going to support, not for the Super Seminary, but for the living beings over there, we also want to go!" Jia Wenyi said righteously. Dukao looked at him, then at Xiangyan."How did you know?" "Angel''s little secret." "Jiawen, although I like your words very much, but this support mission does not require you!" Yan said to Jiawen. You were a little embarrassed that Jiawen was about to speak, but Yan has turned his head and looked at him. Su Zhan, who has not spoken since entering. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious. What this mission needs is Su Zhan. Dukao frowned, and Yan said: "Although many of you present may have potential, potential does not represent strength. If the people who supported in the past did not work, then support would be meaningless. Among you, it can be said that he is the strongest on the entire earth!" "Is this going abroad? No, it''s out of the earth? No, it''s out of the solar system?" Galen said in surprise... "If Atox evolves into a divine body, only he can deal with it. Otherwise, the beautiful stories of''justice over evil, angels judge demons'' will be reversed. Moreover, once the entire universe begins to believe in the victory of evil Justice, the devil slays the angels, then what you call a terrifying totalitarian rule is really coming." "So, we must start as soon as possible!" Yan¡¯s words silenced Du Kao. After a while, Du Kao looked at Su Zhan and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want you to leave now, after all, we still have to face Morgana¡¯s threat, but... I¡¯m afraid we really need it. You have taken a trip." Su Zhan slowly raised his head to look at Yan, and Yan also looked at Su Zhan. "Departure in two hours." "Leina, Caitlin, you go back to the bedroom and wait for me. I have something to explain to you." Su Zhan got up and said to Leina and the others, and then left the meeting room. Coming out of the meeting room, Su Zhan found Lian Feng and Yu Qin. The two of them did not attend the meeting. "It''s over so soon, what''s the matter?" Seeing Su Zhan coming back so soon, the two of them were really surprised. "Well, I may have to go for a stroll. I will leave in two hours. It is not certain when I will come back. Morgana may appear at any time. I am a little worried about you, so..." Su Zhan put his hands on Yuqin With Lianfeng''s shoulder, Yuqin got used to it, and Lianfeng subconsciously hid for a while and finally didn''t move. "Where are you going?" "Freljord civilization, guess the solar system, right?" Su Zhan said casually. "So far? You..." Lian Feng was a little surprised, and immediately before he finished speaking, he felt a wave of Su Zhan''s palm spread all over his body. "I have left some of my original energy on you. This energy can ensure your safety and allow me to sense your position at any time." Su Zhan explained."Time is tight and the task is heavy. I have to help Lena and the others go first, and I will ask you to go shopping when I come back. This time I promise not to release your pigeons!" Item 0042 "Su Zhan." Lianfeng suddenly called his name, and Su Zhan turned around and felt a scent of fragrant breeze, and then a soft ball hit his chest.Subconsciously opened his hand, Lian Feng had already withdrawn and left. "Take care, when you come back, if you release our pigeons this time, I will never forgive you." Lian Feng said. Su Zhan smiled."Absolutely not. So what, sister Yuqin, do you have to come for a parting hug or something?" Yuqin gave a cry and hugged Su Zhan very seriously. Su Zhan smiled dumbly, waved and turned to leave. Back to the bedroom, Lena, Caitlin, Du Qiangwei, Ali, Raven, Li Feifei, Wei Ying, including He Weilan were all there. "There are so many people." Su Zhan said with a smile, but everyone did not joking. After all, this is going to another galaxy, no one knows the specific situation there, and it is false to say that it is not worried. "What''s the matter for calling us here?" Du Qiangwei asked without speaking when seeing other people. "Don''t worry about you, so leave some guarantee." Su Zhan smiled and opened his arms to hug Du Qiangwei. Soon, Du Qiangwei felt that Su Zhan had left something in his body. Lena, Caitlin, Raven... One after another, they hugged them in turn, and finally Su Zhan slowly said: "I have left you with enough energy to protect you. Although it is just a precaution, if it really happens , Remember, I will come back, no matter what happens, just wait for me to come back." "What the hell did you leave us?" Raven asked curiously. Su Zhan smiled and said, "As long as I come back, I can sense my original energy no matter where you are. Okay, I won''t say much, go as early as possible!" Lena and others opened their mouths to say something, but Su Zhan had already turned around and went out. "It''s over so soon?" Seeing Su Zhan coming over, Yan Da was a little surprised.I said it would take two hours before, but it''s not an hour yet! "I can''t wait to start this wonderful journey with you." Su Zhan said with a smile. "If that''s the case, let''s go now." "lets go!" Yan glanced at Su Zhan, waving his wings and flying into the air suddenly.Su Zhan looked back. Everyone stood together and looked at him. This was the first time that Su Zhan had experienced this farewell scene, especially the three friends, Liu Chuang and they were all worried. They went early and returned early. Su Zhan couldn''t help but smile. Waving his hand, with a chuckle, a huge sonic boom sounded, Su Zhan suddenly lifted off! 1508 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1508 In an instant, Su Zhan surpassed Yan. Unwilling to show weakness, Yan speeded up, but couldn''t catch up with Su Zhan. This made her annoyed and shouted: "Do you know where the spaceship is? It flies so fast?" "You don''t have to worry about it, I''ll be waiting for you on the spaceship!" Su Zhan''s voice sounded, and in an instant, Yan had already seen Su Zhan''s trace. When Yan arrived on the spacecraft, he found that Su Zhan had already set the course coordinates. "How do you understand this? You people on earth shouldn''t know how to manipulate the system of angel civilization?" Yan looked at Su Zhan in surprise. "I know a lot. For example, I can turn you into a mortal. For example, how do you turn a mortal into an angel? Do you want to try?" Su Zhan smiled and looked at Yan. Yan suddenly drew his sword at Su. war. At that moment, Yan really felt that Su Zhan would do this. Pulling the sword is just a subconscious move. But when her sword was pulled out, she felt light in her hand. Before Yan could react, the sword had fallen into Su Zhan''s hand. "How did you do it?" Yan asked in surprise. "This is the sword of flames, and it looks like that." Su Zhan handed back the sword to Yan, and Yan said indignantly: "Can you still have a better sword than the sword of flames?" "You will know this later, well, ready to go!" Su Zhan said, he has already started the spacecraft. "I''m the captain..." Seeing Su Zhan''s familiar manipulation, Yan felt extremely depressed. Su Zhan''s performance shocked her, and she was more and more curious about Su Zhan now.Angels all have eyes of insight, and they can know the other party''s information at a glance, but this person can''t see through, even Kyle can''t see through. Although his information has, there is no doubt that it has no value. He does not belong to any kind of divine body in the universe, but possesses stronger strength than divine body. What is his origin? "I''m just an ordinary man who wants to enjoy life, surrounded by beautiful women." Su Zhan suddenly turned his head and said. Yan was stunned."Do you know what I''m thinking?" "I know everything!" Su Zhan smiled."For example, I know that you have a strong curiosity about me now. Generally speaking, a woman is curious about a man, and this is the beginning of falling in love with him. I think after this journey is over, you will definitely Fall in love with me!" "Perhaps." Yan Da did not deny it. Because she has never seen a man stronger than herself. The journey should have been boring, but Su Zhan and Yan did not feel that way. Su Zhan was very talkative, and Yan was curious about him, asking and answering, topic after topic, unknowingly time passed, and always The sound of the reminder to the spaceship sounded, and the two talents awakened like a dream. "It''s about to reach the Frejo galaxy, please prepare to go out!" The voice sounded. Yan looked at Su Zhan suspiciously: "Why, it became your voice?" It was originally a mechanical female voice, but now this voice is obviously from Su Zhan, and it is also very emotional. Su Zhan smiled: "You came back too slowly, so I changed it by the way, and it looks like the effect is pretty good!" The cabin door opened, and the vast galactic universe was still outside. The spaceship was suspended directly above the planet, and Su Zhan followed Yan to the door of the cabin. "How about coming first?" Su Zhan asked. "Compared to what?" "a kiss!" "it is good!" Yan nodded and jumped out. "Damn, shameless!" Seeing Yan who was already flying down quickly, Su Zhan said with a smile, and then jumped down. "boom!" The sonic boom directly shook the spacecraft, and Su Zhan had disappeared. Item 0043 Yan Bi Su Zhan jumped down first, landing very fast.She was confident that even Su Zhanfei would not be able to catch up with her anytime soon. She glanced back and wanted to see where Su Zhan was, but she turned her head in shock. Su Zhan is actually behind him! "How could it be so fast?" Yan was shocked, and then he felt very itchy. Su Zhan''s hand was already touching his wings."Don''t touch, hurry, let go, let go..." Yan couldn''t help but shook and shouted eagerly. Su Zhan smiled: "Wings are the most sensitive place of angels. They are both a sacred symbol and a special kind of combat power. Wings are very defensive and strong, but... the dragon has reverse scales, and you get angry when you touch it. The same angel¡¯s wings have such a place, but...not anger, but itchy!" Su Zhan said, and deliberately scratched it. At this time, Yan couldn''t concentrate on flying at all, dangling, even if he wanted to retract his wings, he couldn''t do it.Seeing that Yan seemed to lose his balance, Su Zhan smiled, stretched out his hand to copy, and directly hugged Yan in his arms. "This is your shameful punishment!" Su Zhan said with a smirk. Yan wanted to break free, but Su Zhan''s hands were as strong as a rock, making her unable to break free.However, she no longer had to endure the irritation, and after struggling a few times to no avail, Yan seemed to be quiet. Su Zhan looked down and found her blushing. Is it shy? It''s possible. No man should have touched her wings at all, let alone hold her. Hey, she looks pretty shy! "What are you looking at." Feeling that Su Zhan has been staring at him, Yan seemed to be a little angry and shouted. "Do you remember the bet?" Su Zhan asked suddenly. "What do you mean?" Of course she remembers the bet, a kiss. But now it seems that I am afraid I will lose. Looking at the atmosphere closer and closer, and feeling Su Zhan''s generous power, Yan felt that he had no chance to win. 1509 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1509 "Just remember." Su Zhan smiled, and pulled Yan directly with his arm, then bowed his head and kissed him. "Woo..." Yan pushed hard, but couldn''t push at all. Her strength... her strength seemed to be getting smaller a little bit. This was a situation she had never encountered before.Slowly, she gave up resistance, and subconsciously hugged Su Zhan''s waist, in a trance as if she had returned to the kingdom of angels. Freljord star is close at hand, and Su Zhan is floating in the starry sky with Yan, looking very beautiful!Of course, they themselves couldn''t see this. For a long time, Su Zhan let go of Yan. Yan trance gasped, and he seemed to wake up after a long time. He pushed Su Zhan somewhat annoyedly and said, "I just said that if I lose, I will kiss, but I didn''t say... I didn''t say that!" "I''m all over, isn''t it too late to say this?" Su Zhan chuckled, grabbed Yan''s hand with his backhand, and flew directly towards Freljord Star. Passing through the atmosphere and over layers of clouds, the two quickly descended. "This place is still in the era of cold weapons, and I don''t know how the situation is." Yan whispered. Through the clouds, you can see the rugged landscape below. Let alone a cold weapon, it looks more like a primitive age. "boom!" The two crashed to the ground. Su Zhan had no suspicious aura of convergence. The powerful impact instantly rushed the ground out of a pit that was sunken in, at least a few meters high, and the entire range was larger than a basketball court. Su Zhan and Yan flew out of the pit, and they saw them coming from a distance. A man wearing a helmet with sharp horns, a burly, tall body, a little embarrassed.The other is thinner and looks like a follower. The two of them came here after seeing the impact that had just fallen. The two looked at Su Zhan and Yan, and Su Zhan and Yan also looked at them. "The God of Fire and the God of Fire?" The burly man looked at Yan and asked in confusion and surprise. When the person next to him heard it, he knelt down and climbed down. "You actually know Zhixin?" Yan was a little surprised. The burly man sighed and said, "Oh my god, is it true that the story of the angel of trial believed by the tribe of Ai Ni is true?" "Really? How did Aini spread me?" Yan asked casually. "Then you are?" the burly man asked tentatively. "Hyan, have you heard of it?" "Yan? There seems to be one, the thundering war god Yan... Are you the one?" The burly man thought for a long time and looked over in surprise. Su Zhan smiled: "Thunder God of War, sounds good." "Yes, I am!" Yan said. "Oh my God!" The burly man suddenly fell to his knees and said in grief and indignation."My clan was devastated, my clan believes in the god of time, Aini believes in the angel of judgment, and the angel of judgment comes to save my clan... Aini, I blamed you." "There is also a god of time, isn''t this? This is the patron saint given to you by the god of time, Su Zhan." Yan smiled and pointed to Su Zhan next to him."He is more powerful than the power of the galaxy." "The power of the galaxy? The power of the galaxy that pierces fear? Even more powerful than him? God, God, our tribes are killing each other for the gods of their beliefs, but you are holding hands to save us." hand in hand? Yan looked down and hurriedly wanted to take out his hand.Su Zhan guessed that she would be like this, so Wei Wei used a little bit of strength to prevent her from withdrawing it at all.In front of others, Yan was embarrassed to move too much, so he could only let Su Zhan hold him. "I just sigh here. Even if you want to regret it, introduce yourself from time to time and tell us about the current situation? Very big men, crying, so funny than what to do." Watching the burly man endlessly Oh my God, Su Zhan couldn''t help but shout. The burly man stopped his voice instantly: "This is not far from my Overlord City, let''s talk as we go. My name is Tay Snife, the overlord of the northern tribe, but now... if it''s not because our tribes believe in each other ..." "Talking about business." Seeing the burly man about to go back and sigh, Su Zhan hurried to the river. Tay Sneff paused, then slowly began to talk about the current situation... Chapter 0044 What is Bi Chi? The situation is not optimistic. According to Tay Sneff, Saxophone, Midwinter, and the Southern Great Plains were all destroyed, and Sunogang and the northern army of the Jackal King were also destroyed.Although he hadn''t heard of these Soviet wars at all and was completely unworthy of the number, he can guess that most of the tribal forces on this planet are probably already history. While talking, he has come to Overlord City. The mottled city wall, the traces of the spread of war are very obvious. "This used to be the most prosperous place of our clan. It is delicious and delicious. Everybody can fight, and there are good girls everywhere, but in the end they didn''t escape this disaster... The legend is that the ancient sword demon, with teeth and claws, height 3 feet, so high, yes... so high..." Tay Sneff said and gestured to an arrow tower next to him, with a very positive expression. Su Zhan glanced at the arrow tower, it was indeed quite high. But why listen to Tay Sniff''s words so unreliable. "While holding a weird sword in hand, with a flick of that sword, it emitted a huge flame, and it overturned our brave temporary." Tay Sneff said that the yin and yang were frustrated, and his voice was strong, coupled with the cooperation of the body. , Nima is actually very graphic.Hearing what he said, Su Zhan seemed to be able to see the scene and the scene.Looking at Tay Sneff, Su Zhan was also drunk. You say you are also the overlord of a tribe, right?There is even the potential for storytelling! "That kind of pain, that kind of pain... I am their king, but I am alive..." As he said, Tay Sneff began to grieve again. Yan said comfortingly: "Don''t get excited boy, it''s okay, it''s okay!" Is this coaxing a child? Su Zhan looked at Yan, and Yan Bai gave him a glance. "Please, the great gods must subdue the demons and demons..." Tay Sneff pleaded. Well, the expression is very sincere, the actions are very sincere, but after listening to Mao Su Zhan, you want to laugh like that? This thinking is a bit second, and the tone is a bit funny! Yan said: "That is not an ancient sword demon, it is a veteran of Morgana." "Morgana? The ancient fallen king Morgana?" Tay Sneff said in a startled surprise. "Oh my God, that is the devil only in the most evil legends, the devil who rules over everything." Tay Sneff yelled. "This guy is mentally abnormal? This shock is crazy." Su Zhan was completely speechless, and asked to Yan: "The Morgana he said was the one who saw Bichi before, right?" This really left a deep impression on Su Zhan. Who has ever seen a corrupted devil open his mouth and curse someone is Bitch Bitch?At least Su Zhan is the first to see it! "What is Bitch?" Tay Sneff asked curiously when he leaned over. 1510 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1510 Su Zhan said impatiently: "Children don''t ask so much." "Oh, that kind of devil, shouldn''t it be in our world?" Tay Sneff asked. "No, she is in my world." Su Zhan said. "Heaven?" Tay Sneff raised his head sharply, and his volume increased. "Nima..." Su Zhan was speechless and looked at Xiang Yan and said, "What kind of ghost legends are these TMs, do you want to be so backward?" "Don''t worry about this, it seems that our rescue should be late, so let''s find a place to settle down before talking." Yan Da is used to it. After all, many galaxies are relatively backward, and some legends are naturally paradoxical. dead. Several people found a place to shelter from the wind, and night gradually fell. Although Tayshnaeff is a bit funny, his actions are still very quick. What''s more, in his cognition, Su Zhan and Yan are both legendary gods, and they are naturally more respected. It didn''t take long for him to make a bonfire. .The bonfire sparkled and brought some questions. This planet does not seem to be much different from the Earth, and the geological climate is almost the same, but it is just a little behind.Without the barriers of high-rise buildings, the wind is stronger and cooler, and you can smell some blood and ashes. Putting aside Tay Snife''s funny character, he is indeed quite pitiful. A good tribal barbarian king fell to this end. "I don''t know what happened to the earth." Su Zhan really missed Lena and the others in the wilderness, leaving his hometown. Especially Lianfeng Yuqin girl, if it hadn''t happened all of a sudden, he should have won it soon, right? "Hey, how about the two fit together? I heard that this way I can have a part of the angel''s ability, so that I can communicate with people on earth, right?" Su Zhan suddenly looked at Xiangyan and said. Yanbai glanced at him and said, "Although I don''t have your database and don''t know your specific situation, I''m sure you have the ability of an angel in your body, maybe even... more comprehensive." Su Zhan, who was exposed, smiled: "Even so, it¡¯s nothing, a simple fit is also good. Look, it¡¯s a long night, why don¡¯t we find a secluded place, drink some beer, eat some crayfish, and stop by. Talk about life?" "If you don''t care if someone makes trouble, I don''t care." Yan Shen said."A demon is approaching at a rapid speed." The sword of flames had been drawn out, and Tay Sneff stood up with his subordinates and looked around guardedly. Only Su Zhan was still sitting on the spot, with a serious expression under the swagger of the flame: "Are you serious? Do you really agree?" "Resolve these demons first." Yan Shen said, nearby... there are already several demons waving their wings, and they are approaching with grim expressions. The roaring voice came along with the wind, which was very gloomy. "Ok!" Su Zhan stood up slowly, and walked out slowly under the gaze of Tai Snife and his expectations. One step, two steps... Among them, the devil suddenly moved, and flew towards Su Zhan very fast. Very primitive, direct attack method, even ready to hit with the head! Su Zhan shook his head and didn''t move. Just when the demon was less than half a meter away from Su Zhan, he seemed to be suppressed by something invisible all of a sudden, and he fell directly on the ground with a bang! Lifted his foot and stepped on it gently. Click! Like a watermelon falling to the ground, the devil''s head was crushed into pieces in an instant! Chapter 0045 said you can''t react! "Oh my goodness!" A scream suddenly sounded, and Su Zhan subconsciously thought that Nima Liu had come.As a result, he turned his head, and saw Tay Sneff looked surprised. Su Zhan rolled his eyes silently and kicked away the demon''s body. Yan was also a little surprised, but not as exaggerated as Tay Sneff. Speaking of it, she just knows that Su Zhan is very strong, which Queen Kyle agrees with, but there is no standard for how strong it is.Although this kind of demon is a very low-level little demon, Yan can easily kill them, but from Su Zhan''s random movements, you can see that he didn''t deliberately pretend to be in front of him, but really didn''t. Take these demons seriously! Su Zhan stepped on the devil''s head, and the rest of the demons seemed a little frightened, and some stopped moving. They just come doesn''t mean that Su Zhan will not pass. He also plans to find a quiet place to talk about life and ideals with Yan after he has solved these demons.Su Zhan''s shoulders shook slightly, and then turned back."Finish, where shall we talk about life?" "It''s done? What''s it done?" Yan froze for a moment. Those demons are still there, so how can it be done. "It''s done!" Su Zhan said with a smile. Yan looked at the demons behind him and said: "So many demons are still here, this is also done? You just shake your shoulders, can you shake them all to death?" "Who said...can''t?" Su Zhan smiled, and Yan thought his joke was not funny at all. "Stop making trouble, how... how could it be possible?!" Yan was finished, and suddenly there was a thumping thumping sound. Almost instantly, the demons fell to the ground and all died! This sudden change caused Yan to be stunned for an instant, and Tasnef next to him didn''t shout any more, oh my god, because he was already speechless. What, how did you die? And they died together? Is it too fast? So I can only see Su Zhan shaking his shoulders. In fact, he has already moved his hands and came back. So what I saw was not his shaking his shoulders at all, but the way he came back after shaking his hands?However, this is impossible. What kind of speed can make oneself unable to see clearly and can only see a final movement? "Now, can we find a place to talk about life?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and turned his head on Yan''s shoulder to leave."By the way, kid, these demons'' bodies will be handled by you, don''t put them here, it''s ugly." "Ah ah." Taishinaifu crashed Point Road. "Ah, why are you here?" Yan suddenly turned the corner, and then realized that he had unknowingly walked behind the rocks aside with Su Zhan.She grabbed Su Zhan''s arm and asked in surprise, "How did you do it? I just watched you sway your shoulders. Is it because the speed is too fast?" "This is your fastest speed?" "Of course not." Su Zhan shook his head. "No? Can you be faster?" Yan didn''t believe it. The speed just now... is already exaggerated. How could it be faster? "Of course, you can''t see or even feel it at the extreme, and you can''t react." Su Zhan raised his eyebrows. Seeing Yan didn''t believe him, he suddenly smirked, "Don''t believe it? Try?" "How to try?" Yan Dao was a little moved. Seeing Su Zhan''s well-established look, he was both expectant and somewhat suspicious. "It''s very simple, you just have to stare at me intently and find a way to keep up with me!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then slowly backed his hands. 1511 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1511 "Are you ready?" Su Zhan asked. Yan nodded, staring at Su Zhan stubbornly. She believed that no matter how fast Su Zhan was, she would be able to keep up this time. For one second, two seconds, Su Zhan remained motionless. Yan gradually became impatient when he waited: "You are really moving, are you not ready yet?" "I have moved, and it''s all over!" Su Zhan said with a smile on his back. Yan hum said: "You are bluffing me, I have been staring at you and I didn''t see you moving. Or did you just talk about bragging and deliberately fool me?" Su Zhan chuckled: "I said you are so fast that you can''t feel it, but you can''t react. You still don''t believe it! Haven''t you noticed that you are missing something?" "What is missing from me?" Yan was stunned and looked down at himself. Very good, the armor is well worn, the sword of flame is also there, nothing is missing! "Are you deceiving me?" Yan looked at Su Zhan: "I have nothing less." "Really no less?" "Definitely not less!" Su Zhan said with a smirk: "Well, since you said that there is no less, then this is not yours, that is to say... it''s not yours!" General Su took out his hand from behind, obviously a black... Yan subconsciously wanted to cover his legs."You, when did you take it away, perverted!" "Now admit that it is yours? I said, you can''t react." Su Zhan laughed. "Give it back to me, you bastard!" Yan hurriedly shouted. "What are you afraid of? Anyway, I won''t go away anyway." Su Zhan laughed haha. Seeing Yan seemed to be really annoyed, he returned it to her. Yan snatched it over and turned away. After more than twenty minutes, Yan Cai returned angrily. "Are you a pervert? Can''t take anything, no, have to take this?" "You can''t show my ability with other things, think about it, you didn''t react to such a personal thing when I got it. This is enough to prove my speed!" Su Zhan explained seriously. "You...how did you do it?" Although Yan was angry because of her shyness, she was even more curious about how Su Zhan could do it. She really didn''t react at all. "It''s very simple. I just walked up to you, took off your boots, pants and everything, and then took the things and put them on for you..." "Stop talking, I don''t want to know!" At first, Yan was still listening carefully, but it didn¡¯t sound right... According to what she said, not only did she get the things but also saw everything! Chapter 0046 will fall in love with me sooner or later! Seeing Yan''s discolored expression, Su Zhan smiled secretly, shrugged and said, "Since you don''t want to listen, it''s just that simple." Yan snorted without speaking. Su Zhan smiled and said, "Why don''t we talk about something else? For example..." Raised his hand slightly, and in an instant, a circular barrier wrapped the two of them. The color of the barrier was a little chaotic, making it difficult to see from the inside. Outside, the same...you can''t see the inside from the outside. "What are you doing?" Yan asked warily. Su Zhan chuckled and said, "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to talk to you about the space of being alone, so as to save Tay Sniff¡¯s little insight from frightening and disturbing. Actually, I like it since I first saw you. You are, otherwise, how could I let Rena go and Lianfeng and the others would come here with you. If you know that Morgana is still on earth, maybe they will attack! I am here entirely for you." Su Zhan said, slowly approaching Yan and put his hand on her.Yan subconsciously wanted to pull away, but was caught by Su Zhan. "Are you like this again?" Yan looked at Su Zhan angrily. "So what?" "Whether I disagree, do you want to force me?" Yan said angrily. The previous pros were fine. After all, it was a bet, but he never asked himself whether he was willing to show his speed before, including the current holding hands. Just make your own way, too domineering! "I thought you angels all like the strong." Su Zhan explained insincerely, why not sincere?Because instead of letting go, he pulled Yan into his arms. Yan was annoyed and just about to refute, Su Zhan once again demonstrated his dominance. Kissed directly! As the saying goes, once it is born, it is cooked twice! Yan just surrendered after being able to resist for a while, kiss him, it''s not that he never kissed him anyway.Yan thought this way, slowly taking advantage of Su Zhan''s superb skills.In a daze, Yan had closed his eyes and didn''t even notice that Su Zhan this time... is not just a pro! Because of the barrier, Yan did not feel the wind, otherwise she might have reacted, and Su Zhan once again unconsciously showed his super fast speed. This time, Su Zhan won more than one, but all! It wasn''t until Su Zhan put his hands on him for a long time that Yan suddenly realized that it felt wrong, opened his eyes and took a look... his armor and the sword of flame were neatly placed next to him! "You...you can''t do this!" Yan gasped. "No, I can! Because I am Su Zhan, because I am in love with you!" Su Zhan said with red eyes and gasping. It is not only Yan''s charm, but also because there has been no strategy for Lianfeng and Yuqin during this period, and that emotion is indeed a bit unbearable.What''s more, suddenly came to this strange planet, with only Yan, a lone man and a widow...before there were some ambiguous behaviors, how can you bear it at this time? Su Zhan was originally not Liu Xiahui, although he might be able to stand up to pick up girls most of the time, but most of the time he went solo! Su Zhan''s hot eyes and gasping words made Yan stunned, but Su Zhan was not stunned. Holding Yan''s hand, Su Zhan let her understand what a real man is! ... ... For a long time, Yan put on the armor piece by piece and arranged it properly.Taking a look at Su Zhan next to him, Yan said coldly: "Now are you satisfied?" "Of course!" Su Zhan smiled."Of course I am satisfied with you." "In this way!" Yan Shen said. Su Zhan looked at her and smiled: "Don''t look so bitter and enmity, as if I am so heinous. I will ask you, are you really unwilling? If you really don''t, I''m afraid Stopped me a long time ago, and even tried to fight with me. Although the whole process seems like you have accepted your fate, but... it''s just because you are shy, or because you are not prepared. You can''t deny that you don''t like me. "..." Yan was silent, and the coldness and anger on his face disappeared a lot. "Look, you acquiesced yourself? You have a good impression of me, otherwise, I kissed you before, teased you to take away your clothes, you were already angry, really angry kind of . But you don¡¯t have one, so... if we get along for another ten days and eight days, everything will come naturally. So, I just advanced the results and shortened some steps!" 1512 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1512 "Are you so sure I will fall in love with you?" Su Zhan Tantanshou: "It''s not 100% sure, but...I don''t need to be 100% sure. I get your people... I will slowly get your heart! Let''s not say that this is the mentality of every woman, even if No! As long as I get you, you can only follow me even if you don''t like me, because you are a pure angel!" "Well, don''t worry about this, anyway, you will fall in love with me, won''t you?" Su Zhan stretched out his hand to hug Yan, Yan pushed her hand away, but Su Zhan did not give up, persevering, and in the end Yan was still held in his arms by Su Zhan.Su Zhan removed the barrier and looked at the stars above his head, and the two were silent. I don''t know how long it took, Su Zhan felt his shoulder sink, and looked down, Yan fell asleep leaning on his shoulder. The night sky was silent and starry. An unknowingly ray of sunlight rises from the horizon, the sun slowly rises into the sky, and a new day begins! Yan woke up in a daze, as if smelling a burst of fragrance, which made her feel a little hungry.When she opened her eyes, she realized that there was a bonfire next to her, Su Zhan was cooking! Pots and pans are readily available. There are even dining tables and chairs! Yan rubbed his eyes and wondered if he was still awake?But in the end she confirmed that these are true. "Where did you get these things, there shouldn''t be on this planet?" Yan asked suspiciously. "Wake up? Just right, you can eat right away!" Su Zhan smiled softly at her, and said, "I brought these things from the earth. As our first meal on this planet, I have Well prepared!" "Why do you suddenly seem to be a different person, as strong and domineering as yesterday, but now you are so gentle and kind to me?" Yan asked suspiciously. Su Zhan laughed and said, "Men, when you should be strong and domineering, you must be strong and domineering, and you must be gentle when you should be gentle!" Chapter 0047 Sword Demon Aktos Originally, Yan was still more or less resentful, and he went straight to the end of the process. Few people really can accept it, but now this resentment has dissipated a lot, at least it can prove that Su Zhan still has his own, not really eating It doesn''t matter if you wipe it dry. After eating the breakfast carefully prepared by Su Zhan, let Yan discover another advantage of Su Zhan. Good cooking! Of course, if she knew that Su Zhan''s cooking skills were good because she often picks up girls with this hand, she would not think so. As for the dead boy of Tay Sneff, he is not so lucky, so let''s get his own food. After the meal, Su Zhan said to Yan: "Looking at this situation, this planet is going to be abolished, aren''t we here to look for Aktos? In this way, I will find him directly, and we can go back after solving him. Right?" "That''s right, but the planet is so big, it''s not easy to find him. Moreover, his current strength is probably very strong, and he still has the sword of command in his hand. It should not be so easy to solve!" Yan explained. . Su Zhan shook his head, and said something exactly like Yan."That''s right, but it depends on who the opponent is! If it''s Tay Sneff, it''s naturally like this, if it''s me...hehe..." Yanbai glanced at him and said: "In short, we can get out of here by eliminating him." "Okay, this sentence is enough." Su Zhan chuckled, and instantly began to explore the entire planet.Although the speed is not particularly fast, after all, this is a planet!But this is much better than headless searching. Yan didn''t know what Su Zhan was doing. After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and lost his voice. He tried to shout a few words and didn''t respond. He could only wait beside him! About half an hour later, Su Zhan suddenly prepared his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slightly cocked: "Finished! Know where this guy is, hehe, really smart." "You already know it." Yan looked at Su Zhan in surprise."how did you do it?" "It''s hard to explain clearly in a few words. This guy has infected a large number of demons, and he should know that we have already arrived and are in the process of deployment." Su Zhan smiled and shouted at Tay Sneff: "Child, come here! " "Here." Tay Sneff hurried forward. Su Zhan said: "I already know where Aktos is, and I am ready to leave immediately. Aktos will hand it over to me, but there are already a lot of demons around him. Give it to you, can you solve it?" "Can you do it alone?" "Remove the word?" "That''s it." Su Zhan said as he took Yan and Tayshnaf''s shoulders."let''s go!" When the voice fell, the three of them suddenly disappeared, leaving only the little attendant of Man Wang at a loss. People? You are all gone, what should I do! "Wow!" The three of them suddenly appeared. As soon as they appeared, they saw the infinite demons, and they could barely see the boundary at a glance. Yan and Tayshnef were stunned, as were the demons around them. I didn''t expect an enemy to appear suddenly! "What are you doing, waiting for them to tell you hello." After releasing the two, Su Zhan reminded him. Yan took the lead in reacting, and the sword of flames was directly cut off, and Tay Snef on the other side awakened in a hurry to do it. In an instant, several demons had been beheaded, and this made the surrounding demons finally react, and howling rushed over like a tide. In the distance, Aktos was holding a weird big sword, and was a little surprised to see the commotion in the crowd.It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Zhan to come to the door so quickly, but the matter was over, and he couldn''t help but think too much. The wings behind his back stirred, and Aktos flew over! The goal of the Soviet war is Aktos. Those demons around them don''t care who Su Zhan''s target is, they only know that Su Zhan is their target, and the darkness is overwhelming, like a tide. Although Su Zhan could make the demons disappear with a wave of his hand, there were more.Su Zhan punched a demon and soon another demon rushed forward. "It''s endless, get out of my way!" Su Zhan yelled, his energy surged instantly. In an instant, a shock wave came from Su Zhan''s body, and the demons that had been shocked by the shock wave were instantly turned into ashes, and a large area was cleared in an instant.The shockwave''s castration continued, and it still came to Aktos. "Hmph, it''s already so far, and so many demons have been eliminated, what power can it have!" Aktos gave a sneer of disdain, and the sword of command gently waved to block it. "boom!" When the sword of command touched the shock wave, a powerful force emerged.Aktos was caught off guard. Didn''t expect this to be so powerful?I hurriedly adjusted the power to stabilize it, but it was too late! With a bang, Aktos flew out like a rocket, making a long trace on the ground, and then hitting a stone pillar next to it. boom! He hit his back, bounced back and fell to the ground.At the moment of landing, the stone pillar instantly cracked, with a loud bang, the stone pillar shattered, and the rock instantly buried Aktos below. 1513 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1513 silence! The deathly silence, whether it was Yan or Tasnife, or those demons, was suppressed. "Uh...what the hell is this?" Su Zhan was also drunk. His shock wave was just to clear the way. Who knew that Aktos was so weak that he hadn''t blocked it! If this Nima dies, there will be no one! Fortunately, Aktos didn''t let Su Zhan down. At any rate, he was a ruthless character who had slaughtered a planet. It would be too shameful if it would be justified. With a loud bang, the falling rock was shaken away, and Aktos spread his wings and flew. "Bah, baah, Nima is careless!" Aktos spit out the dirt in his mouth, looking at Su Zhan with a little dread. "That''s right, if you hang up so casually, it would be boring." Su Zhan smiled and suddenly appeared in front of Aktos, Aktos was startled, Nima asked Don''t be so fast?Subconsciously waving his wings back, at the same time the sword of command slashed over. But this sword fell through. Su Zhan disappeared. The next moment, he felt a strong wind coming behind him, and he flew out again before he could react. Item 0048 With another gorgeous dog gnawing on the ground, Aktos was sure that Su Zhan was absolutely deliberate. From the angle and strength just now, he should fly out flat.But the moment he was hit, Aktos felt that he sank down first, and then slid on the ground. Deliberate, absolutely deliberate... After slid far away, Aktos was able to stop.The injury is not serious, it seems that the opponent is not so strong, but... too shameful! "Tsk tusk, I am still very artistic!" Su Zhan tweeted, Aktos was a little confused, what does this have to do with artistic cells?Aktos flew into the air, Su Zhan pointed his finger at the ground, and he subconsciously lowered his head to see that there was a big X symbol on the ground!It happened to be the traces of his two previous slips. That''s all, Aktos found that the length of the two lines is the same! Too annoying! This is simply humiliation!Aktos was angrily preparing to find his place, but suddenly thought of something. The first time, I was hit by the shock wave, and the second time, Su Zhan took the initiative to attack, but the strength of the two times was exactly the same, so that the length of the two lines was exactly the same. What does this mean?It means absolute control over power, otherwise it would be impossible to do so. Such a strong control... Aktos was a little frightened, he was sure he could not do it, I am afraid that even Queen Morgana could not do it! "I said, do you think you are a chameleon? Your expression changes, can you fight? If you don''t fight, I have to do it." Su Zhan shouted impatiently. Aktos gritted his teeth."I can''t persuade me, I''m here to become stronger, to be able to fight alongside the queen...I..." "Fight!" Aktos roared and rushed over quickly, and the sword of command slashed directly. This time, Su Zhan did not teleport. Seeing the sword of command slashing in front of him, a dark blade suddenly appeared in his hand."Bang!" A crisp collision sounded, and the sword of command collided with the blade of Godslayer, splashing countless sparks. The immense power made Aktos back a little, and then swung the sword again. Bang Bang Bang Bang! The clash of weapons was crisp and continuous, with a surprisingly comfortable feeling. Aktos¡¯ offensive was fierce, Su Zhan¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he swung the blade with one hand. He easily accepted Aktos¡¯s attack without seeing any gestures. The laid-back attitude seemed that he was not facing an ancient sword demon. , Not a powerful demon, but a three-year-old child. He is just playing games with the children. This attitude makes Aktos even more unhappy, are you looking down on me?Bastard, I''m Aktos, I''m a respected and trusted servant of the Queen!The Queen is still waiting for me to go back and fight side by side with him, how can I... how can I humiliate you here! Aktos has popped beans! The exclusive skill of secondary two teenagers, pop beans! Under self-hypnosis, Aktos exploded, and his breath instantly became stronger. "Divine body, he actually evolved into a divine body at this time!" Yan frowned, his voice deep. Evolving into a divine body, the strength skyrocketed in an instant, I am afraid... it is not so easy to deal with! Yan was a little worried, looking at the endless demons in front of him, the sword of flame erupted with all his strength, striving to support Su Zhan as soon as possible. "Secondary two boys are really awesome! This can all pop beans! I hope you won''t learn from Seiya to be an immortal Xiaoqiang!" Su Zhan looked at Aktos and said, and pointed at the blade of God Killing. Aktos also raised the sword of command and made the same action, with a sense of politeness in front of the station when the battle was about to start. Seeing Aktos'' movements, Su Zhan couldn''t help being dumb. It''s really polite. Since it''s so polite, I can''t justify being polite. The corners of Su Zhan''s mouth raised slightly, and the God Killing Blade suddenly changed. At that moment, it suddenly turned into a spear, and the spear head flew out, turning into a black shadow, and he saw Aktos in front of him.Aktos is still raising his sword to adjust his breath, preparing to fight with Su Zhan with all his strength, how can he think that the opponent''s weapon can be changed?The chance of no reaction at all was just instinctively hiding to the side, and then he heard a flutter. He felt a sharp pain in his left arm, and the whole left arm had been pierced by the gun head. After passing through his body, the gun head suddenly retracted and returned to Su Zhan''s hands. Black spear with blood on the tip of the spear! "This is impossible!" Leaning his shoulders, Aktos yelled in disbelief, Divine Body, he just evolved into a body, and his body''s defense capabilities have been increased countless times. Even the sword of flame may not hurt himself like this, he... How could he do it, impossible, absolutely impossible! "It''s a weird weapon, a powerful weapon." Yan Dao took a breath and said in surprise. "Nothing is impossible! Do you think you can evolve into a small universe when you evolve into a divine body? My weapon is called the Blade of God Killing, and it is the nemesis of you divine bodies." Su Zhan sneered, waving his spear and rushed up again.Aktos was shocked and turned to fly. The courage that broke out just now because of S2 disappeared after being injured, coming faster and going faster! "Want to run? Can you run?" Su Zhan sneered and disappeared suddenly. The next moment, Aktos felt severe pain, and the left wing was cut off neatly. "what¡­¡­" A screaming cry sounded, and Aktos, who had lost his wings, fell down in an instant, and once again a dog chewed on the ground gorgeously, but this time Su Zhan didn''t bother to make any more modeling or artistic elements.Actos reacted quickly after landing, struggling to get up and prepare to run away. The cold light flashed. With a click. Aktos felt a chill in his back, and the pain struck again. The wings on the other side were also cut off! Aktos turned over and lay on the ground, looking at Su Zhan who was approaching step by step, a little desperate, a little crazy suddenly laughed. The laughter was called madness, and there was a posture that he wanted to laugh directly. "Laughing fart!" Su Zhan raised the Blade of God Killing in an angry manner, and the blade of God Killing changed again, and the spear suddenly pierced Aktos''s chest... The laughter stopped abruptly. Chapter 0049 is opened in the wrong way! 1514 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1514 "Cough cough cough...Although I can''t become stronger and fight alongside the queen, but...but I also succeeded in attracting you here. If you stay on the earth, the queen may be dangerous. Cough cough... Even if it¡¯s too late for you to go back now... Queen... Queen¡¯s glory has begun to envelope the earth, Super Seminary... Super Seminary has been destroyed..." Aktos coughed. Said proudly. Thinking of the great cause of the Queen, Aktos felt that he had not sacrificed in vain. "Idiot, first of all, your lord queen will not die, because I am in love with her! Secondly, what does the destruction of the Super Seminary have to do with me? As long as my woman is safe and sound, as for the school? The big deal will be rebuilt later! "Su Zhan sneered and sneered, and I could feel it with a little sense that the daughters who left their original aura on the earth were indeed scattered and did not gather together. It seems that something really happened, but as long as they are not in danger, Su Zhan has nothing to worry about. The original strength he left behind, even Morgana shouldn''t be able to break it. "You..." Aktos widened his eyes. What did he hear?Su Zhan actually fell in love with his own queen?Oh my god!How, how could this be?Aktos wanted to scream up to the sky, but... he couldn''t do it anymore. With a flick of the Blade of God Killing, Aktos'' soul was directly absorbed. Su Zhan pulled up the Blade of God Killing, and instantly put the Sword of Command into the system space. The corpse who hadn''t looked at it turned back. Up. The fighting has stopped. Whether those demons or Yan, they all looked at Su Zhan in shock. When Su Zhan approached, the demons stepped back one after another, evaded, and the God Killing Blade swept away at will, instantly transforming into a dragon to slay those demons easily. Seeing Su Zhan approaching, Man Wang took a few steps subconsciously. too frightening! Is this the even stronger power of the Milky Way?The ancient sword demon was killed without even the slightest fight back! "You..." Yan opened his mouth to say something, but didn''t know how to say it. Su Zhan''s strength has broken through her expectations time and time again. When she feels that she already knows how strong Su Zhan is, Su Zhan will become stronger! Aktos, who has evolved into a body, is not sure that she can solve it, but... Su Zhan beheaded the opponent like a joke, this... what a terrible power is this?Even your Majesty Kyle...I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as good as Su Zhan, right? "You heard what Aktos said just now. On Earth, Morgana has already started to act, so I have to rush back to Earth." Su Zhan said. Yan nodded: "I understand, it''s just that... the demons here have not been resolved. If we leave, I''m afraid...they alone can''t deal with these demons." "So I decided to go back by myself. You can stay. When the processing is over here, you will come to the earth to find me." Su Zhan said. "Go back yourself? How do you go back?" Yan asked in a daze. "I have located the interstellar route before coming, just teleport back." Su Zhan hugged Baoyan and whispered in her ear: "I am waiting for you on the earth, my woman!" "You... be careful yourself." Yan said subconsciously. After finishing talking, she found that what she said was a bit redundant. Even if the strength of Su Zhan is Morgana, she is not an opponent. There is nothing to be careful. Su Zhan smiled, and then his body suddenly disappeared! ... ... Earth! Somewhere in the wasteland, a helicopter crashed to the ground and smoke was everywhere. In the distance, gunfire sounded from time to time, and it was not clear in the secluded wasteland valley, and it was visible from a long distance. Caitlin was hiding behind the tree where the gunfire was judged. Not long ago, after Su Zhan and Angel Yan left, Caitlin, Liu Chuang, Raven and He Weilan took a helicopter to explore the location of Morgana¡¯s disappearance. As a result, a battle group of demons and a pair of huge wings suddenly appeared!A huge shock wave came, destroying all communication equipment, and the plane they were in was also destroyed. After Caitlin landed, they had separated from the others. Judging from the gunshots, the Demon Squad should be attacking Liu Chuang and the others! Unable to determine the location, loss of vision. Caitlin is very anxious. Although she has been forcing herself to be calm and focused, only in this way can she determine the position, but the worry in her heart makes her unable to calm down at all. "Damn!" Caitlin cursed secretly, thinking of Su Zhan, thinking of that training camp. Take a deep breath, calm down, don''t think about anything, just focus on the target... Caitlin calmed down slowly, and suddenly pulled the trigger with her finger. boom! In the distance, a demon sniper hit the ground. "It''s done!" Although she couldn''t see each other at all, Caitlin was convinced that she had been shot! Taking a deep breath, Caitlin was about to continue looking for the target, and suddenly felt a wave of energy coming from behind.Caitlin was familiar with this energy, and she felt this way every time Du Qiangwei used the wormhole teleport. Turn around and shoot! boom! The demon that just appeared was headshot instantly and fell to the ground! The whole process is like flowing water, simply and neatly! "Thanks to that training camp." Caitlin thought for a moment, and then quickly ran to the nearby woods. The opponent''s ability to send the demon behind him so accurately, obviously, the opponent''s field of vision is still there, as a sniper, once the position is exposed, it means that there may be danger at any time.Caitlin knows this very well. In the jungle, Caitlin shuttled quickly, and suddenly, feeling something, Caitlin suddenly turned around and shot... The bullet cut through the leaves in the woods and shot out. "boom!" The bullet penetrated the huge tree trunk and disappeared. Su Zhan turned sideways slightly."I thought you would use hugs or kisses to greet me when I returned, but I didn''t expect it to be a bullet!" "Su...Su...Su Zhan? Are you back?" Caitlin was stunned for a moment, then rushed forward. Holding Caitlin, Su Zhan said with a smile: "This is the correct way to greet you. It must be the way I opened it just now!" Item 0050 "Why did you come back so soon?" Kaitlin asked Su Zhan suspiciously when he hugged her. "That Atokes was killed by me. I know that there is a situation on your side, so I will come back first!" Su Zhan briefly explained, and then asked about the situation here.Liu Chuang and the others were still in danger, and Caitlin couldn''t take care of telling Su Zhan more about the past, and hurriedly talked about the situation. Knowing that Liu Chuang, Raven, and He Weilan were nearby and in a dangerous situation, Su Zhan didn''t need to look for their location specially. He quickly sensed the position of Raven and He Weilan''s original aura. Two people are together, it is estimated that Liu Chuang is also there, the distance is not too close! "go!" 1515 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1515 Su Zhan hugged Caitlin and rushed out instantly. The speed was too fast. Caitlin only felt that the surrounding scenery was receding and blurred, and he couldn''t see what it was. "Get ready, shoot directly once you find the target!" Su Zhan whispered. "Yes!" Caitlin responded, raising her gun and watching her surroundings. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The dull gunfire sounded one after another, Su Zhan cast a glance, every shot accurately hit the target. Caitlin, the sniper, is really good and nothing to say! "Found them!" Su Zhan said in a low voice, his speed suddenly increased a bit. Not far in front is a cave that is not too deep. Raven and He Weilan are inside. He Weilan seems to have sprained his foot. Liu Chuang guards the entrance of the cave. From time to time, he can hear gunshots hitting nearby. Liu Chuang was holding a weapon and staring around him intently. Suddenly... he felt a gust of wind blowing by his side, as if something passed by him! "Is I too nervous?" Liu Chuang murmured, and subconsciously glanced back, but he was stunned when he turned around. "Oh my god, Su Zhan, Caitlin, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Liu Chuang exclaimed excitedly. Hearing this familiar tone, Su Zhan couldn''t help feeling dumb. If he were to be with the Man King, it would be interesting! "How did it happen?" Su Zhan glanced at He Weilan and asked. "It''s okay, it''s just a sprain, it''s just a sprain!" He Weilan whispered. Su Zhan shook his head: "Liu Chuang continued to guard the entrance, Caitlin looked for the target and attacked freely." "Okay!" Liu Chuang replied and turned back, making his whole person much more relaxed. The devil team made it clear that they were going to eat them, and Liu Chuang was even ready to sacrifice, especially in front of He Weilan. He Weilan looked down on him before, because he used to be a gangster, a gangster.He can''t change the things he has done before, but he can do things now. My elders, can''t he let He Weilan despise it? But now that Su Zhan is back, he has the mainstay all at once. Caitlin didn''t speak, but the gun was ready and started to take aim. Su Zhan squatted down and reached out to grab He Weilan''s feet and took off her shoes.He Weilan turned his head a little embarrassed. "The sprain is quite serious. Did you panic when you first encountered the attack?" Su Zhan asked. "Yes... I didn''t react a bit." He Weilan said with some shame. There was an angel who was walking with them, but after the attack, the angel was killed directly. At that time, both Liu Chuang and Raven reacted defensively. Only they slowed down for a while and sprained while avoiding the bullet. Feet. The previous training seemed to be forgotten all at once. If it weren¡¯t for Raven¡¯s reaction to protect her, Liu Chuang entered the cave together after breaking off, I¡¯m afraid he... He Weilan felt more ashamed as he thought about it, let alone in front of Su Zhan! Su Zhan held He Weilan''s foot and looked at it. Although the bones are not a major problem, his actions will definitely be affected under normal circumstances, and he will not get better in a short time!This is also due to He Weilan''s good physique, otherwise he would definitely hurt his bones. "I''ll give you a massage, it may hurt a bit, so bear with it." Su Zhan said. "No...no problem!" He Weilan gritted his teeth and said. When the voice fell, she felt a sharp pain, but she had already prepared so she gritted her teeth and made no sound.Gradually, she felt the pain gradually disappear, and there was a very warm feeling, which made her feel very comfortable. When it hurt, she held back and did not say anything, but now she couldn''t hold back, and snorted slightly. Hearing He Weilan''s voice, Su Zhan looked up subconsciously, his face was red, and his expression looked very enjoyable...he smiled silently, Su Zhan withdrew his strength and helped her put on her shoes. "Try it!" Su Zhan stretched out his hand and pulled He Weilan up. He Weilan tried to walk a few times, and said in surprise: "Okay, it doesn''t hurt at all, it''s amazing!" "That''s it!" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then walked to the entrance of the cave. A few demons who fired their positions were exposed and Caitlin solved them, and now it was very quiet outside.But it is certain that the other party definitely did not leave, but what plan was brewing! As soon as Su Zhan walked over, he saw a huge projection in the sky. No one else, it was Morgana. Morgana was very angry, feeling a little furious. As soon as the Star Projection was opened, Morgana shouted angrily: "Su Zhan, I know you are here. You come out, you actually killed Aktos, you dare to kill Aktos!" "I''ve killed all of you. Does it still make sense to say what you dare to say now? You really feel distressed for losing a commander, how about I pay you?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "pay?" Morgana was even stunned by what Su Zhan said. He seemed to be serious, but... how could he be compensated? "That''s right! I not only pay you for an excellent commander, but can I also pay you for a man who has sex during the day? How about a man who has sex at night?" Su Zhan said with a smile. "You trick me?" Morgana roared. "No, if you don''t accept this statement, you can change it! I''m in love with you!" Su Zhan laughed. "Damn it, damn it! You trash, kill them, kill them!" Morgana furiously ordered the demons to do it! Chapter 0051 Human Sea Tactics?It''s useless! I was dumbfounded. Regardless of the people around Raven Liu Chuang and others, or Morgana''s demon army, I never expected Su Zhan to be bold. What did he say?He actually said that he was interested in Morgana.OMG!Did he misheard, or was he crazy? "Have you not heard the order of the old lady? Let you kill him, kill him!" Morgana roared angrily without responding to the devil. "Listen, I heard!" Hearing the roar of the Queen, the devil repeatedly agreed. "Don''t do it if you hear it!" Morgana roared. In a moment, the demons finally reacted, and in an instant... countless gunfire sounded, and the demons were teleported out by the wormhole.The Queen is angry, so there is no need to consider any tactics at this time, or the only tactic is the crowded strategy. 1516 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1516 A dense swarm of demons swarmed, and the gunshots continued, and bullets passed by the cave. Not long after, it was like a sieve, and it was full of holes. "Oh my god, this is a big game!" Liu Chuang yelled excitedly, but tightened the axe in his hand and didn''t shrink his eyesight at all. Raven and He Weilan stood beside each other, each gearing up, their expressions serious, and they were ready to fight. Raven''s goal is to become the Super God King, and He Weilan wants to wash away the previous shame, let Su Zhan know that he is not bad! As for Caitlin didn''t speak or behave at all, she had been fully focused on the demon that was swarming approaching, and the trigger kept pulling."Bang!" Bang!"Bang!" The gunshots were endless, and it seemed that there was no pause. With the gunshots, the demon rushing over fell to the ground. However, these demons still succeeded one after another, without fear of death. As for the demon''s snipers, they are also shooting frantically, trying to suppress Caitlin. Once, once the devil''s army is brought close to the cave and swarmed, no matter how strong they are, they can only fall into a hard fight. "Want to play the human sea tactics? Okay, it depends on how I broke your human sea tactics and convinced you!" Su Zhan sneered and glanced at the fighting people. "Caitlin, continue to be responsible for cover and fire support!" "Liu Chuang, do you dare to go out?" Su Zhan looked at Liu Chuang. Liu Chuang nodded heavily: "Dare!" "Get out!" Su Zhan pointed at the densely packed demons outside the cave, and Liu Chuang went out without saying a word. Seeing Liu Chuang rushing out so resolutely, Su Zhan nodded slightly. As soon as Liu Chuanggang went out, the opponent''s sniper locked instantly. "Bang bang bang!" The gunfire sounded, and at least a dozen bullets shot towards Liu Chuang in an instant. This is no ordinary bullet, even angels can''t bear it. However, Liu Chuang seemed to forget the nervousness and fear at this time.There was only one thought in his mind, Su Zhan let himself rush out, he must rush out! The axe swung quickly, and Liu Chuang was about to stop the bullet. However, at this moment, he suddenly discovered that a layer of green light suddenly appeared on his body, like an energy shield.Those bullets came bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang, unexpectedly all was bounced off! Liu Chuang stopped in a daze, and groaned after a long time."Oh my god, boss, what is this, it''s too awesome!" "Stop talking nonsense, work!" Su Zhan''s voice came from behind. "Look!" Liu Chuang chuckled, waving his axe and rushing directly into the demons. Su Zhan turned his head and glanced at Raven and He Weilan, their eyes were eager and full of expectation. "Go! Break them out!" "Break them!" He Weilan yelled to Raven and rushed out at the same time. The moment they went out, an energy shield appeared on their bodies! "What the hell is this?" Morgana wanted to lift the table angrily."Aren''t the snipers equipped with God-killing bullets? It doesn''t even work with the God-killing bullets? Damn it, no matter what, fill them with people, drown them, and drown them too!" The bullets flew around, deafening. The three of Liu Chuang are like three tigers. What is the situation like when a tiger enters a flock? Three people, three directions, surrounded by demons, but the attacks of the demons couldn''t hurt them at all, and they couldn''t even break the energy shield.Under this kind of invincible assistance that is almost open and hanging, the three of them output with all their strength, one can imagine how powerful they are. It is not one by one, but one by one! "Trash, trash... is a bunch of trash!" Seeing the sharp decrease in the number of demons one by one, Morgana''s cursing has never stopped! Why, why? Even if he is strong on his own, he can actually increase invincible support to people? Damn it, if this goes on, the crowded tactics won''t work at all. The plan was good, but now it seems that the plan must be changed... "Su Zhan!" Mo Gan looked ugly at Su Zhan, gritted his teeth and chanted the name, and finally said unwillingly: "Retreat!" "But..." The demon next to him couldn''t help wondering if he would lose face if he just retreated like this, but as soon as he said two words, he saw Morgana turned to look at him with cold eyes."Not reconciled? What''s the use of not reconciling? If you are not reconciled, you will solve them for the old lady!" "My old lady is not reconciled. Sooner or later I will let him know how good I am. Now retreat first and concentrate on solving my sister''s bitch! Otherwise, it will be even more troublesome if the communication is restored and that bitch will come back!" Morgana said angrily, and soon... the demons outside were teleported back one by one. Interstellar projection is also off! "It''s gone? It''s a pity, what a good fight just now!" Liu Chuang put down his axe and said breathlessly. Although Raven and He Weilan didn''t speak, they obviously felt very excited and happy! The sudden attack of the devil has plunged the entire Super Theological Seminary into chaos. Now it is possible to have a chance to kill and defeat Morgana''s demon army. "What''s the rush, there are still more opportunities, Morgana won''t just let it go. You go find other people to meet, the locations are..." Su Zhan said the other people''s locations again, but it may not be necessary to think about it again. Remember, not to mention that other people will definitely move. I simply made a little change to the original aura of Caitlin and others, so that it can become a map that can perceive the location of other people! "I''ll go see what Morgana wants to do! I''ll go directly to you after I''m done!" Chapter 0052 Morgana VS Kyle Su Zhan Teleported to keep up with Morgana and discovered that Morgana was not teleporting in the earth''s space!After the teleportation, Su Zhan appeared in a blue and white sacred world, with white clouds surging in the sky, floating in layers.In the distance, there are several peaks standing out of thin air. Surrounded by the peaks, there is a place that obviously belongs to the first peak. Kyle is sitting on the throne. Several angels seem to be chatting nearby! "This is Angel Civilization? It seems that Morgana is really going to play big this time, and she hit the door directly!" Su Zhan mumbled, and did not show up immediately. Whether Kyle or Morgana, apparently did not discover the existence of Su Zhan. Kyle, who was chatting, didn''t treat angels as coldly as he treated humans, talking and laughing.However, suddenly Kyle let out a sigh and looked at the sky ahead with a narrow smile. Devil... Appeared out of thin air! Morgana appeared in front of Kyle in a black leather jacket: "Kel, you are too arrogant, do you really think you can crush everything?" "Impossible, you know you can''t kill me, but you still come to face me and find a rescuer?" Kyle said calmly. "Humph, I don''t think I want to say any nonsense to you." "Yes, we have only been sisters for a few hundred years, and then we have fought for tens of thousands of years. There is really nothing to say." Kyle was silent for a moment, and quickly figured out the reason."It turns out that you asked Reina to be an accomplice, but Supernova can''t play here. And even a Supernova may not kill me. Oh, you want to get me to the Emerald Star. Oh, what a pity, I I can¡¯t see that you have this ability! Then you... contacted Death Karl." 1517 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1517 "Just keep reading my information, I know that when I meet you, you will inevitably laugh at my ignorance and incompetence first." Morgana snorted. "After all, Karl seems to be quiet, I can''t read it? The so-called... ultimate fear?" Kyle chuckled, his expression changed."Okay, the ridicule is over, let''s die!" As soon as the voice fell, I heard a few screams, it was the wind produced by fast flight, and immediately afterwards, I saw the demon beside Morgana beckoned.Morgana snorted and waved abruptly. In an instant, countless chains appeared on her body. The chains quickly penetrated the angels, and one of them hit Kyle directly. Kyle sat motionless on the throne, knocking his legs, hands propped his head, very calm! The surrounding angels flew out instantly, contacting other angels and starting to encounter enemies. The angel and the devil fought in an instant. Fierce collisions can be heard everywhere in the sky, both demons and angels are analyzing and arranging battle plans. The scene is chaotic but methodical.Judging from the battle situation, the angel squad seems to be slightly insufficient at first, and the number is relatively small. With the successive attacks, the number of angels is decreasing sharply. boom! The chains on Kyle''s body were cut off in an instant, and a huge white wing appeared on the left that pierced directly towards Morgana.Morgana''s reaction was quick, a pair of giants that looked like claws and wings appeared on her, blocking the attack of angel wings. "The power has increased again, Bitch!" Morgana hummed. Kyle didn''t speak, but waved again. "boom!" Angel wings also appeared on the right, instantly attacking Morgana left and right. At this time, an angel flew over to attack Morgana, but the strength was too weak to hurt Morgana, but Morgana was a little angry.The angel turned to look at the air and snorted, and a cloud of black mist was formed on the angel in an instant. "Shit little angel, the war between the king and the king, what are you doing for the fun!" But at this time Morgana also revealed a flaw due to distraction, and the huge angel wings instantly stabbed over. The sharp wings stabbed at Morgana, and Morgana resisted a few times, clenched a fist with one hand and looked at the angel and said, "It''s not your turn!" "what¡­¡­" The angel screamed instantly and fell directly into the cloud. "Oh!" Kyle shook his head, seemingly helpless with Morgana''s move. The angel wings suddenly used force and instantly pushed Morgana aside.A demon wanted to learn from the previous angel to attack Kyle, but was waved by Kyle and didn''t know where he went. "Victory won''t come so easy, but I won''t miss the opportunity!" Kyle stood up suddenly, and another pair of huge angel wings flew towards Morgana.Just as the huge wings were about to arrive in front of Morgana, a huge illusory skull suddenly appeared in the sky, and it swallowed the tip of the entire mountain in one bite, including... Kyle!Then, the whole disappeared! "My mission is completed..." Kyle disappeared, and his wings disappeared, Morgana stumbled down and said in a deep voice. Morgana has relaxed. As long as Kyle is teleported to the Emerald Star, and then using Rena¡¯s ability to detonate the Emerald Star, Kyle will be blown up into countless randoms, and then her atoms will be teleported to different time and space at the same time. , Even if the atoms can locate each other and resurrect, it will take at least ten thousand years... Ten thousand years... many things can happen... Morgana walked to Kyle''s throne and sat down, murmured: "Our time... is over!" When Morgana sighed, she didn''t notice that one person had also left here quietly. It is Su Zhan! Before Morgana and Kyle had started, Su Zhan was a little surprised to hear them talk about Rena!He deliberately left his own power in Lena''s body. Lena could not be controlled at all, and it was impossible to cooperate with Morgana, then... how did Morgana do it? At that moment, Su Zhan had already locked Reina''s position. It was only after this lock that she discovered that she was in the distant interstellar, near an emerald star. Although I don''t know what Morgana has planned, Su Zhan will definitely not let Rena present any danger, so when Kyle was suddenly teleported away, Su Zhan also teleported away! The surroundings were extremely dark. After Kyle appeared, he saw Lena not far away, as well as the sun''s rays emitting from Lena... Chapter 0053 Smart Lena, conquer Kyle! In an instant, Kyle understood Morgana''s plan, or... Carl''s plan. Let Morgana provoke him, and then Carl takes the opportunity to teleport himself and let Rena detonate the Emerald Star.Rena''s power coupled with the explosion of the Emerald Star, even she couldn''t stand it. After the explosion, the atoms were scattered everywhere, and it would take a long time to resurrect. Once he is bombed into countless atomic states, all angels will be affected, and it can be said that they will be disconnected instantly, until a new angel takes their place.During this period, the overall strength of the angels will inevitably decrease sharply, so Morgana and Carl''s plan has succeeded! To understand this, Kyle is very calm, this is a consistent personality style, she usually can''t understand Morgana''s always excited performance.Kyle, we are ready to die!However, she waited for a long time, and it seemed that the explosion did not come... why? According to Karl and Morgana''s calculations, there will not be such a long pause, as long as they are teleported over, they will detonate directly! When Kyle was puzzled, she suddenly noticed a person nearby. "Su Zhan? Why are you here..." When seeing Su Zhan, Kyle''s usual calmness finally couldn''t be maintained, and he asked in surprise. Shouldn''t he be in the Freljord Galaxy?Why are you here? "We''ll talk later!" Su Zhan did not stop and flew directly towards the opposite Rena. When Kyle heard what Su Zhan said, Su Zhan had already come to Rena. "You''re back?" Before Su Zhan could speak, Lena rushed forward. Holding Lena, Su Zhan can be sure that she is not under control, otherwise it would not be the case. "Well, I''m back!" Su Zhan said. Lena just wanted to explain to him what was going on, but felt that Su Zhan patted her back and said with a smile: "You are so clever enough. , Even Morgana was fooled by you." "Ah... you know?" Lena asked in surprise. Su Zhan nodded, he had read Lena''s memory just now and figured out what was going on.It turned out that Morgana attacked the Giant Gorge, and Dukao''s life and death are now uncertain and chaotic.And Morgana wants to control Lena. Lena is worried that if Morgana is not allowed to succeed, Morgana will launch a stronger attack, so she pretends to be controlled, by the way, see what Morgana wants to do. Can be hit hard at the critical time! "It''s really thanks to your previous preparations, otherwise... I''m afraid the fake will become real, and I will really be controlled by her!" Reina said with some fear. Before, she thought that Su Zhan''s approach was too cautious. Of course, she was also happy that Su Zhan was worried about the arrangements and actions she made, but she didn''t think it would really be used. As a result... it really did! "It''s okay!" Su Zhan said with a smile, letting go of Lena, and then brought Lena to Kyle. Kyle still doesn''t know what''s going on, but now it seems... it seems that he can avoid being smashed into pieces. "Why are you here, Yan? You shouldn''t be dealing with Atox?" Kyle asked. "Attox was killed by me until the situation on Morgana''s side, so I came back first, Yan should be fine." Su Zhan explained."I said you can too. If I didn''t make arrangements in advance and arrived in time, you would be done." Kyle said: "I just didn''t expect Morgana to cooperate with Carl, and Morgana was willing to be a cover." "This is not important, the important thing is... I can''t save you for nothing, am I?" Su Zhan said with a smile. Kyle frowned: "Yes, if you didn''t save me, I''m afraid my people would lose a lot, then...what do you want?" 1518 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1518 "I want your angel army, including... you!" Su Zhan said in a deep voice. "It''s impossible!" Kyle said without hesitation. "There is nothing impossible. If I don¡¯t save you, I¡¯m afraid the whole angel army will be destroyed. To be honest, I¡¯m only interested in you and your guards! As for the other angels, I¡¯m not very interested. "Su Zhan paused and said: "Moreover, even if you don''t agree, even if you go back now, you won''t be able to turn the tide of the battle. Morgana cooperates with Karl, you can''t stop it!" "Reaper Carl''s civilization is indeed an era higher than ours..." Kyle had to admit. "So, my proposal is the best. As long as you agree, I will take you away. I can guarantee that Morgana''s results will be the same as you at that time, and as you who became my first woman, you are still the first Take Morgana one step! As for Karl, or Ultimate Fear..." When talking about ultimate fear, Kyle''s expression slightly changed. Don''t think Kyle is the queen of angels, high above her, but it''s just a person who is lower than her. Even Kyle has things to fear and fear! "I will solve it!" Su Zhan said. Kyle hesitated. Su Zhan smiled. She hesitated to show that she was considering it, rather than rejecting it completely. "Yan is now my person." Su Zhan said softly, adding another bargaining chip to her hesitant balance."So, when Yan comes back, she will stay with me, and it is impossible to return to you and continue to work for you!" "Well, I promise you!" Kyle hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed."Anyway, you have your strength and identity, even if you have nothing to do with you." "That''s it!" Su Zhan chuckled. As the queen of angels, Su Zhan didn''t think that Kyle would be so fast on her heart, but it didn''t matter... As long as she accepts it, she will naturally have time to tame her! "Let''s go! Go find Morgana first and gather your angel army. I think Morgana will be shocked to see you go back!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "Wait! Are you really planning to let Morgana go?" Kyle asked hurriedly. Su Zhan nodded: "Of course, Morgana is more attractive to me than you. And one of you is arrogant, and the other is going to destroy the earth. Of course, you can''t favor one another and accept both of you. Teach you a lesson!" Chapter 0054 Kyle''s Assist! With the assurance of Su Zhan, Kyle was relieved. If it was just herself, Morgana would definitely have a reason to laugh at herself again, but if everyone is the same, it is a starting line. Don¡¯t say who, the two sisters compete. After fighting for many years, although Kyle didn''t seem to pay attention to Morgana most of the time, in fact there were quite a few such fights.But Kyle doesn''t want Morganayang to be more superficial, after all, she still wants to maintain her identity as an angel queen! Angel civilization. City of Angels. Above the throne, Morgana was still sighing. Years of fighting finally had a victory. The pleasure of victory was not as strong as she imagined, and it even made her a little empty.She just said that our era is over, and that''s why! Flicking her hair, Morgana wanted to see how the battle was cleared. Once Kyle explodes, all the angels will suddenly disconnect. After such a long time, the battle should be almost cleared.As a result, Morgana looked up, but suddenly realized something was wrong!His own demon army is still chasing angels, and the angels... haven''t dropped the connection. "How is this possible? Even if a new angel takes over, it won''t be so fast! Could it be..." Morgana stood up in surprise, and immediately saw the space in front of her suddenly fluctuate, as if teleportation appeared.The next moment, the light flashed and three people appeared! "Bi Chi! You are still alive!" Morgana, who was still a little lamented when she saw Kyle, returned to normal in an instant, and she spoke a familiar name! "I''m not so easily defeated by you!" Kyle said lightly. Morgana didn''t care about quarreling with Kyle at this time, she had already seen Rena beside Kyle and...Su Zhan. "It''s you again! Are you sincere against my old mother? The old mother left before, and you were chasing after her and ruining the good things of my old mother!" Morgana roared, but she was a little worried. If it weren''t for cooperating with Karl, she wouldn''t be able to deal with a Kyle, and now there is also a goddess of dawn, Lena, the most important thing is Su Zhan! He actually came too! Morgana looked at Lena and found that the control she had left before had no effect at all. "Is it surprising? Su Zhan knew that you would use this method to take advantage of me, so I would do it. Do you really think I was controlled by you?" Reina snorted proudly. "I said I fell in love with you. How could the person I fell in love with... could run away?" Su Zhan took a step forward with a smile, Morgana stepped back subconsciously, and then felt that this seemed a bit too much. The price fell, and abruptly stopped looking at Su Zhan! "You said you fell in love with me. Who do you think the old lady is?" Morgana snorted. Su Zhan smiled: "Actually, you should have fun, as far as I know... Even the people around you think you are inferior to Kyle..." Morgana was unhappy when she heard this and just wanted to say me Like this bitch?I heard Su Zhan continue to say: "But I think you have your own unique charm, so...I have fallen in love with you." "Think about it, besides me, who else would like you?" Su Zhan asked. Originally heard Su Zhan say this, Morgana was still a little happy, but the last sentence who could see you, instantly made her upset, she wanted to refute, but she opened her mouth but couldn''t say it.Thinking about it, it seems...really not! Demon spreading fear. Who dares to make this idea to her?That is, Su Zhan is bold, right?Those with stronger strength and higher levels of contact seemed to seldom think about this aspect, including Morgana herself being there.When Su Zhan first said that he fell in love with himself, Morgana''s first reaction was to be angry!Thinking that Su Zhan was humiliating and teasing himself, he really didn''t think about it at all! In other words, Su Zhan is more weird. Whether it''s Kyle, Carl, or her Morgana, it seems that they are thinking about strength, beliefs, and things between men and women.In other words, it is a kind of cognition. After all, they are all very advanced civilizations. The nails of men and women are relatively useless to them, so they get used to it over time.Su Zhan suddenly emerged such a strange thing, such a strength will even consider these things, I guess no one can think of it! "So, consider it? Anyway, Kyle has agreed now, can you continue to compete in another way." Su Zhan said with a smile. "This bitch actually agreed? What about your arrogance, your dismissive attitude?" Morgana mocked in surprise. Kyle calmly said: "You still worry about yourself, did you run? If you can''t run, don''t forget, I''m still one step ahead. You can''t beat me!" "Only you?" Morgana said disdainfully. "It''s always been like this, but I''m not as convinced as I am. If I were you, I would either agree now, or...you would expect Karl to save you. Otherwise, would you still be able to run?" Kay You sneered, and angel wings suddenly appeared, violently blocking Morgana''s retreat. "This bitch!" Morgana cursed, panicking. Count on Karl to save him?how is this possible! Now it is really troublesome. Kyle said to Su Zhan at this time: "Now she has no way of polite, the best way is to get her directly, if necessary, I can help you!" "Bi Chi, are you still shameless?" Morgana hurriedly shouted, especially when she saw Su Zhan''s intentions."Rena, isn''t he your man? Don''t you care." Lena said with a chuckle: "He has so many women, I can''t control it. What''s more, this is also very good, for the people, but also for the people in the Super Seminary!" "My old lady admits it, but Kyle! Shouldn''t you come first? Otherwise, I will preempt this matter!" Morgana roared. Kyle''s expression really changed, and then calmly said: "It''s okay, you can lock you up first, and then...and then..." "Bi Chi!" Morgana was completely useless. Item 0055 1519 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1519 Kyle''s powerful assists made Morgana speechless for a moment, and Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing.An angel, a demon, the fight between the two sisters is really interesting.Maybe it involves other things, both of them are normal, but once it involves the fight between the two, it changes a bit, and the lower limit is almost gone. It''s simply a disagreement that tears B. "What Kyle said is very reasonable, so...how are you thinking about it?" Su Zhan asked with a smile. "Consider a hammer!" Morgana said grimly. "Then there is no way." Su Zhan shrugged and raised his hand towards Morgana. Morgana felt a crisis instinctively, and hurriedly waved her wings to avoid it.With a flash of her body, Morgana suddenly felt something was wrong, and the next moment she realized...she was not in the angel civilization, but in a wasteland.Was teleported away? Morgana hurriedly tried to contact her in shock, only to find that all the communication facilities were out of order and there was no response. "Just stay here honestly, when I eat Kyle, I will come to eat you!" Su Zhan''s voice melodiously sounded, Morgana looked around but didn''t find Su Zhan at all."Actually, you can think about it again. If you are willing to accept it, maybe you can get ahead of Kyle in this matter." "I''m not that bitch, I can do such a shameless thing!" Morgana hummed. "The results of being shameless and shameless are the same, there will be no change, but if you refuse, then forget it." Su Zhan didn''t matter, and after speaking, the voice disappeared! "Where is she?" Seeing Morgana''s sudden disappearance, Kyle was stunned for a moment. This method of teleportation was even more powerful than Carl...Even, Kyle was not sure how much older this method was than himself. "According to what you said, lock her up first." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "First, solve those little demons." Kyle nodded, indeed... now this is the most important thing! Kyle personally took action, and with Rainer¡¯s help, those demons were naturally not opponents, and they were resolved after a short period of time. After checking the battle situation, the angels¡¯ losses were very serious, but because of the particularity of angel civilization, plus With Kyle, the angel queen, these dead days will be resurrected after a short period of time. The remaining angels also learned that Kyle had already fought with Su... This surprised them very much. Just like Morgana''s accident before, they didn''t think about it, and didn''t have experience in this area, so they were really surprised after hearing it.Of course, they would not react as strongly as Morgana, as long as they obey the orders. Morgana was arrested and lost contact with the demons on the earth. The demons on the earth became chaotic. The super soldiers fighting on their own instantly felt a lot less pressure.With Su Zhan''s original aura, they would not be in any danger, so Su Zhan was really in no hurry to find them immediately. "You don''t even have a house to shelter from the wind and rain?" Su Zhan strolled around and found that although the city of angels is called a city, it is composed of suspended mountains and peaks. In a city, naturally there is no house what a house is like. "Shield from wind and rain? It doesn''t need to be here." Kyle replied. This is the city of angels, the weather can be controlled naturally, and the sky is always sunny, without wind and rain at all.In addition, they are not ordinary people, nor do they have the kind of thinking and habit of houses on earth. The most important thing is...There are only angels here, and they are all female angels, so...There is no need for a house. "If you don''t mind, I don''t care." Su Zhan shrugged and smiled. "Mind what?" Kyle asked subconsciously.But after asking, she reacted immediately, and immediately after hearing the whistling sound, she saw that the mountain she was on suddenly moved quickly to the highest point in the sky, and then the huge angel wings spread around, wrapping the entire mountain. Living! As the wings covered the surroundings, it became a little darker, but soon... when the wings completely covered the mountain, the inside became bright again, the wings exuding soft light, both bright and not dazzling. "Is this all right?" Kyle asked. Su Zhan smiled and pointed his finger next to the throne. In an instant, a big bed appeared out of thin air! "Now, it''s all right!" Su Zhan said. "Cough cough." Lena coughed softly. Seeing Su Zhan looking at herself, Lena whispered: "Then what, or should I go out first?" "No, we have to give Kyle a popular science, don''t think she knows a lot as an angel, but no matter how rich the theoretical knowledge is, it is not as good as practice. Not to mention the separation for so long, you didn''t think about me?" Su Zhan held Lei. Asked Na''s waist. "Of course I thought, but..." Lena was interrupted before she finished speaking. "Thinking is enough!" Su Zhan said, bowed his head and kissed him, then stretched out his hand to pull Kyle over and lay down directly. One side is Lena, the other side Kyle. One is the queen of angels and the other is the goddess of dawn. Su Zhan was even occupied by rain and dew, and Lena was a little embarrassed at first, but as the thoughts filled her, she gradually forgot the embarrassment.As expected, Kyle had the same theoretical knowledge as Su Zhan, but he had no practical experience at all! It is Su Zhan who is guiding! But Kyle is not so shy and embarrassed. It feels a bit easy to learn as a baby. Especially when I see Lena''s appearance, I am even more curious. This kind of thing... will it really be so good?Lena is the goddess of dawn, how can she still like this most primitive way? But when Su Zhan turned around to attack her, she understood why Lena was like this! At the beginning, she didn''t feel anything special, but slowly, the strange taste that she had never experienced before finally made her intoxicated like Lena! As the armor on her body gradually faded, and as Su Zhan leaned down, Kyle had an indescribable feeling. She felt that there was something more in her heart, and she had a very special sense of transformation! Item 0056 Kyle finally realized that his previous ideas were wrong, and that they were so wrong.Although I don''t know what Su Zhan feels like, it should be very comfortable to think about his expression, right?Otherwise, how could he repeat the same actions so hard? Physically and psychologically, Kyle felt that he was different! Looking at Su Zhan and Lena on the side, Kyle felt that he had some kind of throbbing again, and he couldn''t help but throb! After a long time, the three of them became quiet. After getting Kyle, even going with Lena made Su Zhan quite fun, but he didn''t enjoy it much.After all, the matter is not over yet, it is not yet the time when he can enjoy it safely.Morgana in the Soul Stone space is temporarily let go, Su Zhan intends to solve her demon army outside first! After a short rest for a long time, the three of them tidied up and removed the wings outside. Su Zhan said: "The demon army that Morgana arranged before is still outside, and the others are scattered everywhere. Morgana is now Being locked up by me, his demon army has a group of dragons without a leader. It is a good time to defeat them one by one. After all...Morganna¡¯s demon army is different from the angel army. Its appearance is too low and there is no need to stay in the future." "Kyle, you can assemble your angel army and then join with Lena. We are divided into two groups. Lena, you can sense their aura to lock their positions. After we find someone, we will return to Juxia City to gather. !" "Separate again?" Lena mumbled a little bit of dismay, even Kyle was a little surprised to be separated so soon. Complaining goes to complain, but the soldiers are still divided into two ways to prepare. Su Zhan sensed their respective auras, and found that the closest ones seemed to be Ari and Wei Ying, shouldn''t they be walking together if they were not far away?Thinking of this, Su Zhan teleported over directly. The next moment, his body flashed, Su Zhan had already appeared above an unknown barren mountain.Condescendingly, the mountains below are red and beautiful, so beautiful.In the distance, a helicopter is about to leave.With a swish, Su Zhan flew over. "Wei Ying." "Su Zhan?" Apart from the pilot, Wei Ying was the only one in the plane. "Where is Ari? She is not with you?" Su Zhan asked. "She went to find Monkey King, just below, I am going to leave to find other people." Wei Ying explained. "Don''t go, follow me to find Ari. Morgana told me to lock me up. Kaylena took the angel army and split into two directions. Caitlin, He Weilan and they are safe. Follow me to find Ari, Then go find someone else!" Su Zhan said, then grabbed Wei Ying''s hand and jumped straight down. Landing lightly, Su Strategy immediately discovered an unusual place nearby. 1520 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1520 There seemed to be a space barrier not far away, and Ari was nearby.In addition to Ari, there are many demons! "go!" Su Zhan said to lead the way, Wei Ying followed closely. After a while, Su Zhan suddenly gave a cold snort and raised his arm. In an instant, a piece popped out of his palm, and then he heard the belated gunfire sound.There was almost no pause. At the moment the gun shot, Wei Ying''s bow and arrow were also shot out. Flop! The demon sniper in the distance fell to the ground and got a headshot. Immediately afterwards, I saw Wei Ying''s movements non-stop, whizzing a few times, and several snipers hiding nearby were given seconds by her.Seeing Wei Ying''s swift action and accurate skill, Su Zhan, who had originally planned to take the shot himself, changed his mind. "Ari!" Su Zhan met Ari.At this time, Ari seems to be still looking for the source of the gunfire. There are several snipers hidden beside her. It seems that they have no intention of doing anything before she appears, and she doesn''t know if they have any plans! At this moment Su Zhan called, Ah Li heard the voice and turned around to see Su Zhan. He was a little surprised and a little happy. Just about to say hello, he suddenly realized that Su Zhan was missing. "Huh? Did I have hallucinations?" Ari rubbed his eyes and found that Su Zhan was really gone, and subconsciously muttered. "What illusion? Me? Of course I am not an illusion!" Su Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and he immediately saw him appear in front of Ari.Su Zhan said with a smile, and threw it away.Bang bang bang!Several demons fell to the ground in response, and were still on the ground like a stack of arhats, completely dead. Ahri was convinced that it was not an illusion. Su Zhan had disappeared just now to deal with these demons. There is a demon by his side! Ari was a little scared, and then directly plunged into Su Zhan''s arms. Okay. Hugged directly. "You really miss me, or you are scared, or you just want to take advantage of me." Su Zhan said with a smile. When he was on the Juxia ship, Ari took the opportunity to take advantage of him when he had nothing to do. "Why, I really miss you!" Ari said. "Okay, then you continue to hug, what about Wei Ying? Do you want?" Su Zhan beckoned jokingly as Wei Ying came over. Originally it was just a joke, but Wei Ying walked over and really asked for a hug. "Uh¡­¡­" Su Zhan opened his hands and held Wei Ying in his arms, alone, until he didn''t fight! "You finally came back, after you left, we..." Wei Ying buried her head in Su Zhan''s arms and mumbled.Seeing her like this, Su Zhan also understood. Don''t look at Wei Ying looking very strong, the shot just now was also decisive and sharp, but after all, he has never experienced such a big change.It seems that the world is suddenly the end of the world, maybe usually very strong, once you meet Su Zhan, the person who she trusts and is stronger than her, who gives her a sense of security, naturally reveals a weak side! Patting the shoulders of the two of them, Su Zhan said comfortingly: "Okay, okay, things are over, I am back, as long as we find people together, things can be solved. Okay, get up one by one, no more I''m going to be beastly!" "You don''t know, I even ate Angel Queen Kyle just now!" "Did it? What did you eat?" Wei Ying asked in amazement. "Stupid, it''s the kind of eating, not life or death!" Seeing Wei Ying''s expression, Ari couldn''t help but mutter in her ear like an old driver. Wei Ying''s face turned red after hearing it. ! Item 0057 Wei Yingqiao blushed shyly and left from Su Zhan''s arms, only to find that Ari was still lying in Su Zhan''s arms and did not leave. She couldn''t help but shouted in a low voice: "Ari." "What''s the matter? I''m not afraid that he will eat me. I almost washed myself and lay on his bed. He didn''t even eat me!" Ari said with a grin. Usually Ah Li takes the initiative to Su Zhan. Wei Ying naturally knows it, but thinks it is a joke. Even Su Zhan thinks that it is because of his playful character, but now it seems... Ah Li seems to be a joke. Seriously!This is strange. Although Su Zhan is responsible for teaching Ari, he hasn''t seen any other contact. Is it love at first sight? "If you really wash and wait for me in bed, I promise to eat you!" Su Zhan said with a smile. "That''s right!" Ah Li asked Su Zhan jokingly for fear, and then he let go of Su Zhan reluctantly.Well, this is a real stalwart man! "The monkey guessed that he was in trouble. Save him first!" Su Zhan said, and then the three of them walked a few steps forward. Sure enough, they saw Monkey King. Sun Dasheng was hitting with a golden hoop, jumping around. At first glance, he seemed to be going crazy. However, there was an invisible barrier on top of the review and he was trapped. Combining with those demons before, it seems that they were not sure to kill the Great Sage, so they trapped him and used him as bait?Fighting around the spot is an old and effective method.If I didn''t come here, I''m afraid Ari would really be here! "The Great Sage!" "Sun Wukong." Wei Ying shouted to Ari. Hearing the voice, Monkey King stopped and saw them saying: "Don''t come here, there is an enchantment spell here, so powerful!" Wei Ying and Ah Li looked towards Su Zhan subconsciously, and Monkey King looked at Su Zhan expectantly. He has personally experienced Su Zhan''s ability, maybe... he can break this barrier?Just thinking about it, Sun Wukong suddenly discovered that Su Zhan was missing. The next moment, he felt his shoulder being grabbed by someone, and turned his head subconsciously to see that it was Su Zhan. "How did you come in?" Sun Wukong asked in amazement, and then said anxiously: "What are you doing here? The defense of this barrier is much stronger from the inside than from the outside. If you are outside, you may be able to break it, but It will be difficult for you to come in and try to break it, and maybe you can''t get out!" "A mere enchantment, you can''t trap me!" Su Zhan said faintly, holding Monkey King''s shoulder and teleporting again. At the next moment, the two had already appeared outside the barrier. Monkey King said blankly: "My grandson will not teleport." "Not convinced?" Su Zhan smiled, he could hear that he was not convinced. I just said that after I went in, I might not be able to get out, but I turned around and took him out, which was quite cheeky.Even if the monkey''s character is convinced in his heart, I am afraid it will not admit it! With a smile, Su Zhan waved his hand towards the barrier. I heard a click, as if something was broken, followed by a boom, the barrier... was broken! Monkey King subconsciously scratched the monkey''s cheek, completely not knowing what to say. He tried his best to toss and didn''t break this barrier for a long time, but Su Zhan was able to do it with a single finger, which made the monkey unconvinced. "Perhaps you are right, it is easier to break this barrier from the outside, or... I restore this barrier and break it inside again?" Su Zhan said deliberately. Monkey King is just a strong personality and may be a little unreasonable, but at this time he is ashamed to refuse to admit it, and immediately waved his hand: "Forget it, I accept it, I accept it!" "Well, it was just a joke just now, the master has already done it, but the rest of the little ones are more troublesome." Su Zhan said. "Leave it to my old grandson!" After Sun Wukong said, he suddenly jumped and left. 1521 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1521 Seeing him in such a hurry, Su Zhan couldn''t help laughing. Obviously the monkey was embarrassed to stay longer... "Well, let''s go too." Su Zhan greeted with a smile, and the three of them walked in a certain direction. Su Zhan sensed that no one else was in danger for the time being, so he didn''t teleport over too anxiously, but went along with Wei Ying and Ari, killing many demons along the way.These demons did have a brief chaos after losing contact with Queen Morgana, and the dragons had no leader.This kind of chaos intensified under no one''s control, resulting in even greater chaos, causing these demons to be unscrupulous and unscrupulous. If the initial actions were only aimed at Transcendental Seminary and some places, it has now been expanded. After extended to the regular earth, without super soldiers to stop it, a demon can cause an unstoppable disaster in a city or an area. It can be said that the earth at this time is obviously in chaos of war, with destroyed cities and villages everywhere, and people who are fleeing and wanton demons may be encountered at any time.Although there are no powerful demons, it is difficult to deal with these demons by ordinary people and soldiers. The three of them have forgotten how many demons they have killed. Ari is responsible for charm, and Wei Ying is responsible for killing. The division of labor clearly cooperates with each other. Unless there are a large number of them, there is no need for Su Zhan to take action.Just walking around like this, getting along day and night, the relationship between the three people is deepening rapidly. "It''s getting dark. The map shows that there is a village ahead. Let''s spend the night there, right?" Wei Ying asked Su Zhan. Su Zhan nodded. Although it''s not a meal and sleepover these days, he doesn''t care so much about the accommodation conditions. Sometimes he hopes that the worse the conditions, the better!Only then can we squeeze together! After walking for about half an hour, I have come to the location of the village.It''s just... at a glance, apart from a piece of wreckage, there is nothing like a village.Obviously, this village has also been attacked by demons! "It seems that there is no one." Wei Ying said solemnly. "Look around for a place to stay overnight!" Item 0058 The night sky was shining and starry. In a house that was barely intact, Su Zhan and Ari and Wei Ying were preparing to rest. Not long after lying down, Su Zhan heard a slight sound coming from him, opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound, only to find that Ari quietly came out of the next room. Tiptoe, sneaky. After Ari came out of the room, he went to the bathroom. It didn''t take long...the sound of water came from inside. "It turns out to be taking a bath quietly, what''s so embarrassing?" Su Zhan was dumb, and it was a bit surprising for Ari''s character to take a bath so quietly. She and Wei Ying are both girls, there is nothing to consider, and Su Zhan...he thinks that even if he blocks his face, he wouldn''t be embarrassed to take a bath, so what''s the secret?Maybe it is the little privacy of girls?Since no demon appeared, Su Zhan didn''t care too much, and closed his eyes and continued to rest.There was a sound again in about twenty minutes, maybe you are ready to go back to rest after washing?Sure enough, I heard the sound of coming, but... this sound came from my own room. There was no need to open his eyes at all, Su Zhan had already smelled the faint fragrance, and immediately felt a person crawling beside him. "Are you asleep?" Ari asked in a low voice. What''s happening here? Could it be that the preparation for the night attack failed? Ari''s performance these days is the same as before, so why is it so suddenly today? "What did you come over to rest and sleep without honestly?" Su Zhan responded in a low voice. "I know you didn''t sleep!" Ah Li smiled happily, and said: "It''s nothing, I just can''t fall asleep suddenly, and I feel that many things have changed so quickly. You asked me to join the Super Seminary, now the college Destroyed, it feels like something has passed away!" "The war will pass soon." Su Zhan whispered. "I know, with you here... these will definitely pass away, but I don¡¯t know what it will look like after the past. Super Theological Seminary is rebuilt from time to time and what will happen to everyone! So I suddenly felt that sometimes some things should be done first It¡¯s better to avoid regretting when you get it!" Ari said with a sigh. Su Zhan didn''t ask anything. She took a shower and ran in in the middle of the night. Do you still need to ask about anything?Perhaps it is because of these days'' experiences and hearings that Ahri''s emotions have accumulated to a certain point, so this decision and action will be made today. Su Zhan was silent for a moment and said: "Everyone knows that I have said that you are all mine. Maybe some people think that I am joking, but in fact I am serious. And I...I am not Liu Xiahui, if you I really want to, I will be happy and happy to eat you!" "So I''ve washed it for nothing, and ran to your bowl and delivered it to your mouth!" Ari said with a grin. "Little vixen, I''m not being polite." Su Zhan laughed, and when it comes to this, it would be awkward to be polite and shirk!What''s more, I told Ari before that I would find him a stalwart real man. Of course, this promise must be fulfilled. Turning over, Ari''s slightly nervous look can be seen in the dark. Su Zhan smiled, bowed his head and kissed him. The voice rang instantly, and Ah Li responded boldly and actively, but it was a little strange! But Ah Li''s ability is charm, that kind of temperament... really sultry, soon... Su Zhan''s aura became heavier and heavier, and finally... out of control! The exclamation sound suddenly sounded, and it appeared extremely clear in the silent night. Ari hurriedly covered her mouth with her little hand, lest Wei Ying would hear it! Regardless of her usual appearance of an old driver, sometimes Su Zhan is ashamed of it, but after all, it is impossible to really not care at all. As everyone knows, whether she was sneaking, or covering her mouth just now, these actions were completely covering her ears.She came out quietly after waiting for Wei Ying to fall asleep, but... she didn''t want to think, in this environment, who can really sleep so dead and so heavy?Wei Ying had already felt it as soon as she left here, but didn''t think much about it at first.Later, I heard the voice and thought she was coming back, but went to the next room unexpectedly.Now, how could Wei Ying couldn''t guess the reason? Sure enough, that shrill cry, let alone Wei Ying did not sleep. I''m afraid I will wake up even if I fall asleep! "This guy...really..." Wei Ying murmured, covering her ears. But the voice seemed to be against her deliberately, burrowing into her ears constantly, making her very uncomfortable, and even subconsciously imagining the appearance in the next room.I don''t know how long it has passed, and it feels like the sky is about to dawn, and Wei Ying fell asleep in a daze! I slept very unsteadily, and I felt like I woke up after a long time.Although the body is still very sleepy, but the spirit is sober and can''t sleep.Taking a look at the side, Ari doesn''t know when he will be back. Zhengxiang is sleeping right now.Looking at Ahri, Wei Ying was a little surprised. She has been sleeping with Ari these days. She knows better about Ari''s sleeping appearance. She either hugs herself or shrinks into a ball. It feels very cute and insecure.But now Ari is lying face up and lying down, completely different from before. If you can still control your posture when you are awake, but after falling asleep, it is a psychological instinct. Now it seems...Ari''s psychology has changed. Is it because of...Su Zhan? Wei Ying was suddenly curious, just doing that kind of thing, would it really have such a big impact? Shaking his head and looking at Ahri who was still smiling in his sleep, Wei Ying got up gently and left the room. Closing the door gently, Wei Ying found that Su Zhan had also risen and was eating food. "Morning, why didn''t you sleep longer?" Su Zhan asked Wei Ying. Wei Ying said in her heart: "It''s not because of you toss, how can I sleep?" Seeing that Wei Ying didn''t say anything, Su Zhan thought she was still not sober."It looks like you haven''t slept well, your dark circles are so heavy, so let''s get some sleep." "That''s not all to blame you!" Wei Ying said angrily. Item 0059 "I heard?" Hearing Wei Ying''s irritation, Su Zhan was slightly embarrassed.But thinking about what happened last night, Wei Ying couldn''t hear her. "You can tell me in advance what you want in the future, lest I don''t sleep well!" Wei Ying murmured, and then turned to wash. Su Zhan responded with a smile and said nothing. 1522 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1522 When Ari got up, Wei Ying pretended not to know anything. Su Zhan didn''t say anything deliberately. After Ari woke up, he became more clingy, but the three of them continued to move forward without any delay. It''s been two or three days.Of course, whether Su Zhan or Ari, did not really tell Wei Ying that we were going to drive, you should go to a farther place to rest.Ah Li still went to Su Zhan surreptitiously at night, as if he had tasted the sweetness. As for Wei Ying, although she was not used to it at first, she gradually got used to it. At least it didn''t affect her rest. It''s just... occasionally he looked strange when he saw Su Zhan and Ahri together. It''s hard to describe that. What kind of emotion is it! "If you walk for a long time tomorrow, you will probably meet Qiangwei!" Su Zhan has been paying attention to the movements of other people. It will take about half a day. You should be able to meet Du Qiangwei. She is alone, and it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous depending on the situation. She should be hunting demons while looking for others. People converge. "Take a good rest tonight, and get ready to go tomorrow morning!" This time they found a hotel, of course...it was already empty. While Wei Ying didn''t pay attention, Ah Li blinked at Su Zhan, pointed to the door of the room next to him, and inserted a room card. Su Zhan understood, this is for him to go to her room to find her at night! Because it is a hotel, there are many rooms, so Ari and Wei Ying will naturally not be crowded in the same room.When Su Zhan entered the room, Ah Li said goodnight to Wei Ying, and then... entered the next room.Wei Ying also entered her room. If Su Zhan hadn''t entered, she would find that the room card that Ari gave her was referring to the room... it was Wei Ying''s room! Back in the room, Ari has been paying attention to the movement outside, and will meet with Du Qiangwei tomorrow, and then there will be no chance to implement it again, so today is the last chance, Ari is going to drag Wei Ying into the water! It wasn''t that she deliberately spoiled her on a whim. Once she came to Su Zhan''s idea, she knew that she would definitely not let Wei Ying go in the end. Rather than being together later, it would be better to act first.Secondly, she could also see Wei Ying''s feelings about Su Zhan, but neither of them took that step. Of course, there is another reason that it is inconvenient to be sneaky all the time. If Wei Ying also gets in the car, doesn''t it mean to drive? Ah Li really wanted to try the feeling of driving when he didn''t agree! Here, Ari''s cautious thinking kept turning, and on the other side, Wei Ying had already taken a shower and came out to rest.The air conditioner in the room is broken. I don''t know if it broke down a long time ago or later.It''s hard to fall asleep in the sultry weather, so Wei Ying simply didn''t wear it.Not long after lying down, she became drowsy. She was in a trance, she heard someone coming in, it should be Ahri?I gave her the room card before!Wei Ying didn''t think much, just turned around. She was so sleepy that she didn''t even open her eyes, and continued to sleep in a daze.After a while, Wei Ying felt that someone came to her and hugged herself, and then squeezed.Confusingly, she thought it was Ari, and murmured a bit complaining: "Don''t make trouble with Ari, I''m sleepy, don''t you go to Su Zhan, what are you doing with me!" "Uh¡­¡­" ''Ari'' made a sound, seemingly speechless.But Wei Ying suddenly felt that something was wrong. It didn''t seem to be Ah Li''s voice, but... Su Zhan''s voice? The sleepiness disappeared instantly, and Wei Ying turned over. Four eyes face each other. Isn''t it Su Zhan? Wei Ying was stunned for an instant. Why did he come in?Did he pinch me just now? A series of questions made Wei Ying a little confused! "Why are you?" After a while, Wei Ying finally spoke. Su Zhan gave a wry smile and said, "I want to ask, why are you! I thought it was Ari''s, isn''t this her room?" "Her room is next door, how did you get in?" "The room card that Ari gave me also hinted that I would let me come over at night!" "..." "..." The situation of the two of them immediately understood what was going on, and the little fox, Ali, was playing tricks! "I''ll find her!" Wei Ying was so annoyed that she was going to find Ari, she was too bad. As soon as Wei Ying was about to get up, Su Zhan had already grabbed her arm and pulled her back. The movement was too large. This pull directly pulled Wei Ying into his arms. "You, what are you doing!" Wei Ying was a little panicked, her voice trembling slightly. Su Zhan did not speak, but did not let go of her either. After knowing the wrong person, Su Zhan really planned to leave at the beginning, but his previous confession, plus some contacts just now, really made him not want to leave! "Actually, you are also within my goal. You should know this? Except for Yuqin and Lianfeng, almost all of you live in the same dormitory with me. My goal is already clearly revealed. Ari I should have understood this too, so I arranged the preparations so that raw rice can cook mature rice?" Su Zhan said in a low voice. That voice seemed to have magical powers, which gave Wei Ying an itchy feeling. She tremblingly asked, "So, so what?" "So I don¡¯t think I should miss this opportunity! Seeing Qiangwei tomorrow, and then reuniting with others, I think...it¡¯s hard to find such a good opportunity to be alone again. And... I know you actually have the same meaning , Isn''t it?" Wei Ying didn''t say a word, but...she didn''t even mention going to Ari to settle the account. Sometimes, men just want to be more proactive and thick-skinned?Otherwise, I really want Wei Ying to say that I have the same meaning. Let''s hit it off. Come on, drive? Item 0060 Su Zhan''s hand stretched out slowly, Wei Ying trembled a little but did not avoid it, but his breathing became a little quick with closed eyes.Seeing Wei Ying''s reaction, Su Zhan knew it was done!If you like someone, perhaps Wei Ying will not take the initiative, but if she hates someone, she will definitely refuse. Knowing that Wei Ying was not resisting, Su Zhan''s movements gradually became stronger. Wei Ying, who was quick to move her hands, could no longer resist. Even if she deliberately didn''t make a sound, she could not help but at this time, especially when Su Zhan stepped forward In an instant, that sound was acquaintance when I was with Ari, which made Ari who was eavesdropping next door grinning! But after listening, Ah Li was a little depressed. If it weren''t for Wei Ying''s first time, she would have the urge to rush to the next door! Don''t doubt, Ari can really do such a thing! After a long time, Ah Li fell asleep in a daze, and he knew Wei Ying''s pain every night! As for Wei Ying?She doesn''t have the mind to think about those anymore. The whole person is erratic, and has been rushing to the sky. The unspeakable feeling completely broke her, her brain was blank, and she couldn''t remember anything... She didn''t even know when she fell asleep, only knew that after waking up, Su Zhan and Ari were chatting next to each other. Seeing Ahri, Wei Ying''s face turned red, and she hurriedly found her clothes to put on, and then... became angry and chased Ahri into trouble. Although Wei Ying herself didn''t resist, after all, Ari had gotten her off the hook, and she also needed to find a step down! Therefore, Wei Ying chased Ari for a long time, and Ari apologized, and after a long time of fighting, the matter passed. After washing and eating breakfast, the three of them left the hotel and moved on. Ari and Wei Ying followed Su Zhan from left to right. Ari winked at Wei Ying from time to time. Wei Ying was so embarrassed that he vented his anger on the demons he found along the way.Those demons were unlucky, and Wei Ying killed them all with headshots! After walking for about a long time, a figure gradually appeared in front of him. Seeing this figure, Su Zhan''s expression was happy. If the first person he came into contact with in the entire Super Seminary was undoubtedly Du Qiangwei! Although it hasn''t been taken, it''s actually almost the same as eating it. At this moment, Du Qiangwei had already seen them too, and rushed over for a while. Su Zhan opened his arms with a smile, and directly embraced Du Qiangwei in his arms. 1523 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1523 No one said a word, just hugged him quietly for a moment before Du Qiangwei got up from Su Zhan''s arms and asked, "How are you together? When did you come back?" "I''ll be back when the battle on your side breaks out..." Su Zhan slowly explained the situation. Including saving Angel Queen Kyle, also grabbing Morgana, and other people have gathered together one after another... I have to say that things have gradually become better after Su Zhan returned. It turns out that Du Qiangwei When a person goes on the road, he kills the devil while looking for other people. Now things are much more organized after Su Zhan returns. Although it seems to do the same thing, kill the devil and find a companion. But then the direction is clear! "The one closest to here should be Lian Feng Yu Qin. It seems that their positions have not moved. I don''t know if they are hiding or being caught by the devil. But there is no danger. Our next The goal is to go to them!" After finding Du Qiangwei, he didn''t pause too much, and while walking, he laid out plans for the next step. "Should be caught!" Du Qiangwei analyzed it and said: "As soon as the war broke out, they controlled Reina, and the auxiliary Lianfeng and Yuqin must be their first target." Su Zhan nodded, Lian Feng and Yuqin are both responsible personnel. If they are there, even if they are injured, they can be cured in a short time. If Morgana is going to deal with the Super Seminary, then the two of them must be the first choice, only After solving them, they will not worry about the super soldiers of the Xiongbing Company will be resurrected with full blood! But obviously, Morgana''s plan was aborted. Lianfeng and Yuqin have their own original strength, although they are caught and trapped, there is absolutely no danger.And Morgana herself was arrested, so in all likelihood, in the current situation, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t help but because I don¡¯t know what to do next, because Morgana¡¯s lost connection does not know the next step, so I can only temporarily shut it down. Watch them! The facts are exactly the same as Su Zhan''s guess. In a temporary base of a demon team. Lianfeng and Yuqin were locked in a certain cell. The cell was constructed with special dark energy. It was difficult for the two of them to escape from the prison. In addition, there were at least hundreds of demons guarding here. The guards were tightly guarded and basically no escape. Opportunity.They can''t escape, and the other party can''t help them. Therefore, they can be considered safe and sound. They only provide a small amount of food and water every day, so Lianfeng and Yuqin''s current state is not particularly good! However, the mental state of the two is not bad. Because they won''t be in any danger at least temporarily, and Lianfeng is an intelligence analyst.Although there was little information after being locked up, or even said that there was no information, Lian Feng still analyzed many things.Morgana did not appear, and the expressions of those demons did not look like a big victory, so the situation outside might not be so smooth, otherwise...they can''t let them stay here for so long, there must be What is the next arrangement plan. So, think about Su Zhan leaving everyone with the original aura. Unlike the two of them, the others are all combatants. The power they exert when they don''t have to worry about their own safety should not be underestimated!After the initial panic, the situation must be stabilized as soon as possible. So Lianfeng was not in a hurry, nor worried. As for Yuqin, she is even simpler. She is studying the magic taught to her by Su Zhan! I can''t get out anyway, and I have nothing to do. It''s better to study magic. If you succeed, you may have a chance to escape from here! Chapter 0061 Smart Pity Wind, Stupid Yuqin "Did you hear that?" Lianfeng touched Yuqin and asked in a low voice. Yuqin looked up and listened, shook his head and said, "What do you hear? I didn''t hear any sound!" "You didn''t hear the sound? That''s right, it doesn''t seem to be my auditory hallucination." Lian Feng said excitedly. Yuqin looked at Lian Feng in amazement, why didn''t he hear the sound? Seeing that Yuqin hadn''t reacted yet, Lian Feng said in annoyance: "You have been studying magic all day long, and you are about to get in and forget about other things. Think about it, this place is guarded by demons every day, and you don''t leave people at all. When is there no sound? No sound can be heard now, what does it mean?" "What does it mean?" Yuqin asked. Lian Feng hated iron and said, "It means there is no one outside, idiot!" "Even if there is no one, we can''t escape." Yuqin said. "Hey, why didn''t I find you so stupid and cute before!" Lian Feng sighed silently."How can there be no one suddenly for no reason? Something must have happened outside and there is a shortage of staff! Although we can''t get out, maybe someone will come to rescue us!" "Yes indeed!" Yuqin finally reacted at this time! The two immediately sat up and listened quietly outside. After about ten minutes or so, the screams suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of some messy footsteps.The two looked at each other, and both were a little delighted! Seeing this, there must be turmoil outside. I just don''t know who it is! Just thinking about it, suddenly I heard a familiar voice ringing outside. "Lian Feng, Yuqin, are you in there?" Both of them were stunned when they heard this sound. "Su, Su Zhan?" "It turned out to be Su Zhan!" They guessed a lot of people, but they really didn''t guess Su Zhan.After all, shouldn''t Su Zhan be in outer space with angels at this time?I didn''t come back so soon!However, this voice is indeed real Soviet war. "In it, we are in it!" Lianfeng hurriedly yelled, and he heard Su Zhan say: "Wait for me, I will rescue you immediately." After speaking, Lianfeng felt that the wall seemed to be trembling. She and Yuqin took a half step back and heard a rumbling. The wall disappeared instantly as if it had evaporated, and immediately saw the figure of Su Zhan. Appeared in front of them.Su Zhan walked over and waved, the dark energy barrier contained in it disappeared, Su Zhan smiled and opened his arms. "Don''t you have a hug?" "of course!" Lian Feng followed Yuqin directly into Su Zhan''s arms. Su Zhan smiled and patted the two on the backs. After their emotions stabilized, Su Zhan said, "Leave first. Qiangwei and Wei Ying should deal with the demons here." "Huh? They are here too!" "Well, let them tell you the specific situation!" Walking all the way from the cell, the corpses of the devil can be seen everywhere.Immediately afterwards, I saw Du Qiangwei, Wei Ying and Ari who had cleared the battlefield.After the meeting, a few words of greeting are naturally inevitable. "The environment here is okay. Let''s take a break here for a while. I''ll get something to eat. You can talk first." Su Zhan said, turning his head to eat it. After all, Yuqin and Lianfeng The situation doesn''t look too good, let alone it''s time to eat. Others chatted with each other, especially about the current situation. When Lian Feng and Yuqin knew that Su Zhan had taken the Angel Queen, and even arrested Morgana, and that the other people and the angel army had begun to assemble to destroy the demon army, the two were really amazed. They didn''t expect it to be so short. Su Zhan actually did so many things in the time. And every piece is a master! How big was Kyle''s appearance when he first played, so arrogant, with a high-level look, unexpectedly was taken by Su Zhan.And Morgana is even the Devil Queen. It was she who initiated all this that led to the war, but was caught by Su Zhan. In other words, from the beginning of the war, it was actually over... After all, the boss of Morgana has been arrested. What storms can the remaining demons resent? 1524 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1524 "The next step is to rendezvous with other people and completely eliminate these demonic forces." The goal is clear and simple! In about half an hour, Su Zhan prepared a table full of dishes and brought a few bottles of wine. It''s also a kind of celebration! Only Li Feifei is left. Lianfeng and Yuqin are free again, and the people are relatively complete, and the environment of this base looks very comfortable.So the meal was very easy to eat, and at the end I didn''t drink less wine.Especially because of the Soviet war and a sense of security, so naturally he relaxed. The result of relaxation is that I drink too much. The only one who is still sober is Du Qiangwei! After all, she was alone during this period, and her alertness improved a lot. Although she drank a lot, she was still sober.The living room has a lot of space and is considered comfortable, so Su Zhan didn''t help them to the room one by one.Because there is only one door and one road in the living room, Su Zhan came to the outside of the living room and moved a sofa with him. It was a vigil! Du Qiangwei took a shower, broke loose and then pushed the door out. Sitting down beside Su Zhan, Su Zhan and Du Qiangwei were not very polite, and hadn''t touched any part of their bodies before?It was nothing more than the last step. After Su Zhan Du Qiangwei sat down, Su Zhan directly put her in his arms, passed her hand along her shoulder and placed it in front of her. Du Qiangwei didn''t mind either, resting his head on Su Zhan''s shoulders, allowing Su Zhan''s hands to be dishonest on her body. But after a while, Su Zhan was dissatisfied. It was just that. He lifted his clothes straight up and put his hand in. Du Qiangwei twisted and said in a low voice: "If you want to touch it, don''t move it. I want to lean on you quietly like this!" "Uh... I will try my best." Su Zhan whispered, obviously... it is impossible, but Du Qiangwei didn''t say anything. Item 0062 Quiet space, Youxiang''s ketone body, and the attitude of asking for something. Although Su Zhan said that he would try not to move, but this kind of thing is like a flood when the gate is opened. Once it starts, how can it be so easy to stop?As Su Zhan¡¯s hand movements got bigger and bigger, Du Qiangwei¡¯s gasping became heavier and heavier, lying on Su Zhan¡¯s body, her eyes closed unknowingly, and it was impossible to say whether it was her throat or her nose. Su Zhan turned his head slightly to Du Qiangwei''s slightly opened mouth and kissed him. Du Qiangwei''s reaction was a little cold at first, but he unknowingly started to respond enthusiastically. She raised her hand to hug Su Zhan''s neck, but Su Zhan took off her clothes. Without barriers, it''s like a surging river, out of control! On the small sofa, the two had a relationship for the first time! Some things happen naturally, and some are unexpected.After all, the first contact was Du Qiangwei, but he didn''t expect to finally get what he wanted after so long.Du Qiangwei¡¯s figure is already the best, and after such a long time of exercise, it is even stronger and stronger. Unlike Ahri or Wei Ying, Du Qiangwei has a very cold temperament. That temperament is carried by herself in gestures. It comes out with a sense of conquest, especially when she is willing to accept and ask, and the kind of active naughty of Ari can be said to have its own advantages! I don''t know if other people have heard it, anyway, after dawn, everyone got up one after another and didn''t show any special looks. After a rest night, everyone''s state was much better, especially Lian Feng and Yuqin, who ate and slept firmly, and their mental state had been fully recovered. After making breakfast, Su Zhan studied the equipment in this base. The communication facilities are still normal and everything is intact. Although there is no information such as the distribution map of the devil''s layout, some news has been received. Kyle and the others are leading an army of angels and they are beginning to eliminate the demons. There are a lot of angels. With the addition of Kyle Lena and the others, the number and power of demons are decreasing sharply. According to the news received, it has decreased by seven in just one night. The eight spheres of influence, according to the current trend, within half a month, this war and disaster that may lead to the end of the world may be over. Su Zhanjiang told everyone these news, and everyone felt inspired. "You can go to Kyle and the others to converge and concentrate on destroying the demon forces. I will go to Li Feifei, and I will join you as soon as I find them. By the way, tell Kyle that although the crisis of these demon forces is not too much to worry about, don''t forget Karl! " The situation of the battle was clear, and most people had found it. Su Zhan didn''t plan to waste any more time. He found Li Feifei, solved the demon army, and...it was Karl. When the death Carl and the so-called ultimate fear are resolved, things can come to an end, and then you can enjoy life slowly! This is the idea of ??Su Zhan! If it weren''t for the fact that there are girls in the Super Seminary, Su Zhan might not have taken the initiative to do anything when he came to this world. He originally came to enjoy life! "I''ll go with you." Lian Feng said suddenly. "I am not like Yuqin. She is a medical officer and can be of great use after returning. I am just an intelligence analyst. The current situation does not require any intelligence analysis." Su Zhan smiled and said, "Of course I can''t ask for it, so let''s go with me. Others will join Kyle and others!" After a simple rest, the soldiers were divided into two groups. The others went to meet Kyle, and Su Zhan went to Li Feifei with Lianfeng. Li Feifei''s distance is not too far. If you walk, you can get there in about two days, and if you are driving, it will only take half a day.Of course, teleport is faster.If Lianfeng didn''t suddenly propose to talk to him, Su Zhan might have teleported directly, but now... Su Zhan found a car nearby and was going to drive. Su Zhan drove the car, Lian Feng sat in the co-pilot, and looked outside from time to time, looking very peaceful.From Su Zhan''s perspective, apart from seeing a beautiful profile face, it was the profound career line. "Why did you suddenly remember to walk with me?" Su Zhan broke the silence, he was really curious. Others might actually make this request, and even Yuqin had the best chance. She had been asking about magic before eating, so she went to study magic with her, but Lian Feng... Su Zhan didn''t expect it. "Are you unwilling? Still disappointed?" Lian Feng asked, turning his head. Su Zhan said with a smile: "Of course not, it''s just a surprise." "Actually, I just want to thank you. If it wasn''t for the original aura you left behind, I might have talked to Yuqin at the beginning of the war... and later you found us and saved me!" Lian Feng said slowly. Su Zhan smiled: "Walking with me just wants to thank me? Then you are too insincere to thank you?" "Then what do you want? Don''t forget that you let me off before!" Lian Feng said. "Okay, then I''ll assume that I''m making an appointment now..." Before the meeting, a loud noise suddenly came. In an instant, the car overturned, spinning quickly in the air! "Enemy attack!" Suddenly, Su Zhan was chatting with Lianfeng and he didn''t expect to be attacked suddenly. The most important thing was that he had swept this area before and there were no enemies at all! Seeing that the car was about to fall to the ground, Su Zhan pulled Lian Feng, and the seat belt on Lian Feng was shaken off instantly. Following Su Zhan''s hand waving upward, the roof of the car exploded instantly, pulling Lian Feng and flew out directly. . As soon as he went out, Su Zhan felt that his back was severely hit. Although he was not injured or even beaten into the air, he still felt that this force was very strong, and it was definitely not something ordinary demons could do. .With a flash of his body, Su Zhan came to the ground holding Lianfeng, and then looked up. In the air... a huge silver-white monster like a robot is suspended there! Item 0063 This behemoth seems to be covered with a layer of mechanical armor, giving people a solid and heavy feeling. Behind him is a pair of steel wings. Although the wings are not shaking, they can let him levitate and fly in the air. "What the hell is this?" Seeing this guy Su Zhan was really surprised, his painting style changed suddenly. "This...this is the Void Warrior." Lian Feng looked at it, and said with some uncertainty: "Before we left, I checked the database of the Demon Base. There are related records of the Void Warrior, but not too many. I just know that he is very powerful, good at some kind of genetic modification, controlled attack methods, and ordinary super fighters are not opponents at all." "What should we do now?" Suddenly facing the Void Warrior, still such a powerful Void Warrior, Lian Feng couldn''t help feeling nervous. "Cold food!" Su Zhan said faintly and then prepared to do it. Lianfeng was about to grab him, but suddenly heard a whistling sound that broke through the air, subconsciously looked up, and saw a sound wave hitting quickly in the distance. 1525 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1525 oom! The sound wave fell heavily in front of Su Zhan and Lianfeng, dusty. Su Zhan suddenly blew a whirlwind, and in an instant, the dust had dispersed, and immediately there was a deep pit in front of him. In the deep pit, an angel descended, the white wings spread, and the armor was stained. With blood stains, it looked like he was injured, and it was not light. "Hot Heart?" Su Zhan was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that the angel that appeared suddenly was Kyle''s right-wing guard. Zhixin came over, clutching her belly."Are you Su Zhan? I am Zhixin. I am looking for you on the order of Queen Kyle... for you... for healing." Heal the wound, what''s the matter with that shy look? and many more! "Come to me for healing? What kind of injury can make you unable to heal yourself? Even Kyle can''t heal, so you can come to me specifically?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously. "Yes... it''s Karl, Karl''s ultimate fear!" "Many of my injuries can be cured by humans, but...but this is a special treatment. Queen Kyle asked me to come to you!" "More special? Not so dog-blooded, right?" Looking at Zhixin''s hesitation, shy and unspeakable, Su Zhan immediately understood what this so-called special treatment method was. Is there such a cure for dog blood?But... Kyle did a good job. "Well, let the healing matter go ahead, first solve the void warrior." At the moment, this situation is obviously also a good time to heal his wounds. It is clear that this void warrior is here on his own, so he can solve it first. "Wait, you are not his opponent. He is a secondary biological core fighter..." Zhi Xin said hurriedly. "Although I don''t understand what you are talking about, it seems to be very powerful." Su Zhan said with a smile, Zhixin thought he had listened, but Su Zhan''s body flashed and he had already come to the front of the Void Warrior. . boom! With a punch, the Void Warrior''s body shook and flew out. "Huh? Although the punch just now was pure physical strength, it was also strong enough. It seems that this void warrior is a bit of a way!" Seeing that the void warrior was not injured or damaged, Su Zhan felt slightly accident. The stopped Void Warrior steadied his body, and some low and heavy mechanical voices rang. "Start the dark energy space!" In an instant, a special magnetic field radiated and enveloped Su Zhan. "Blocking the Su Zhan Super Gene... prompt, blockade failed, prompt blockade failed..." "Reposition the type of Soviet war gene." "Hint, the gene type is unknown, and the gene type is unknown." The voices of the void warriors are endless, exactly like a machine in execution. Hearing his words, Zhixin was stunned. Originally saw Su Zhan rushing over, Zhi Xin still wanted to help, the Void Warrior''s abilities were too strong, it was completely unreasonable restraint, this was no longer the reason for the strength.However, she never expected that the Void Warrior would even block the genes of Su Zhan, even unable to locate it! what does this mean? It means that the genes of Su Zhan do not belong to any kind of genes in known civilizations! This is incredible! "Analyze genes? Haha." Su Zhan chuckled lightly. He didn''t worry about this kind of thing at all. His strength or level could no longer be analyzed by the so-called scientific genes.It''s not on one level at all, if he can analyze it, there will be ghosts! Seeing the Void Warrior analyzing there, failing to analyze, reanalyzing, and falling into a loop after failing to analyze, Su Zhan actually felt that this product was also very funny. It looks so powerful that even the angels feel that they are not opponents, but it is estimated that just a cycle can break him.Therefore, it is still not smart enough, but if the artificial intelligence level is high enough, it is impossible to fall into this ordinary cycle! As for the so-called dark energy space! Su Zhan gave a sneer, his body suddenly shocked.In an instant, the dark energy space was defeated in an instant, and the remaining aura spread to the surrounding buildings and collapsed in an instant. As for the void warrior, it was naturally not immune, and his waist broke in an instant, and he fell from the air. There was a loud noise, and the upper and lower sections respectively smashed the ground, causing a huge dusty wind. Su Zhan landed slowly, glanced at Zhixin and Lianfeng, and said with a smile: "Sorry, what you said before, I forgot!" I know that he said this deliberately, but whether Zhixin or Lianfeng are speechless, they are still in shock! Su Zhan smiled and walked towards the Void Warrior, and they all turned into two stages. It seemed that the Void Warrior hadn''t stopped operating.But this time it¡¯s time to change the word. Instead of talking about the inability to analyze the gene, the analysis failed, etc., I have been warning about severe damage, severe damage, and the like. "Let me see, what is going on with the so-called Void Warrior!" Su Zhan was about to try to pick up the mecha with bare hands. Item 0064 Zhixin and Lianfeng dumbfoundedly watched Su Zhan''s hands plucking on the Void Warrior. It didn''t take long for the Void Warrior to be fragmented and completely dismantled. As for the mechanical sound, it had stopped. The Void Warrior has been completely abolished, and there is no possibility of returning to the factory for repair. "So this is ah¡­¡­" Su Zhan touched his chin and found out the structure of the void warrior, and found that this thing is nothing special, but the special genetic control just restrains the super warrior. To put it bluntly, it is slightly inferior in science and technology, so it was suppressed. That''s it. Don''t need to be like yourself, as long as it is not a genetically trained super warrior, but an ordinary magician, the tricks of the void warrior will fail.Of course, if you want to defeat him, it depends on your strength. Even without that special control method, the combat effectiveness of the Void Warrior itself is very strong. "Okay, the trouble is solved, we can find a place to talk about healing." Seeing Su Zhan''s serious look, Lian Feng turned his head, and Zhi Xin lowered his head. There are a lot of nearby buildings, but there are not many intact after Su Zhan has affected the neighborhood.The situation of Zhixin is not very good. Although it seems that it is not fatal for the time being, it has a great impact, and if it is not cured for too long, the injury will only get worse.Su Zhan held Lianfeng in his left hand and Zhixin in his right hand, teleporting and disappearing. The next moment, the three of them appeared in a certain living room. Two rooms and one living room look very warm, but most of the things are gone. It should be the homeowner who packed up and ran away after the war broke out. Now it is cheaper than Su Zhan and the others.Letting Lian Feng go with Zhixin aside, Su Zhan looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a break here for now. So what, Zhixin, the injury can¡¯t be delayed, come, let me heal you!¡± "Uh¡­¡­" Although Zhixin hopes that he can heal his injuries as soon as possible, this method is indeed a bit embarrassing, especially when Su Zhan still says so when he knows this is the case. This makes Zhixin who could be calm and embarrassed become embarrassed. It subconsciously glanced at Lian Feng next to him. Lianfeng immediately said, "I will go to the next room to rest." After speaking, Lian Feng went directly to the next room and closed the door. Zhixin hesitated and walked into Su Zhan''s room. "Um, I..." Zhi Xin wanted to say something, but Su Zhan was much more simply than her. Although it''s terrible, Su Zhan encountered this kind of terrible thing for the first time.On the one hand, he really pityed his heart, and on the other hand, he wanted to see, can this kind of thing really heal the wound?So before Zhixin felt like he should say something to make the atmosphere less embarrassing, Su Zhan had already started directly. "Hey, wait... don''t, I''ll do it myself..." Zhixin said on the one hand, while following Su Zhan''s strength, he took off his armor. 1526 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1526 "The injury is serious, and this injury..." Seeing Zhixin''s wound, Su Zhan frowned. He could feel a special dark energy remaining near the wound. It was this dark energy that prevented Zhixin''s healing ability and made the wound unable to heal. "Come on, you lie down first." Su Zhan signaled Zhixin to lie down first, and then lay down beside her, slowly leaning over. Zhixin''s body gradually stiffened, and at first she could barely look at Su Zhan, but slowly, she closed her eyes nervously.When Su Zhan came over, the tingling feeling made Zhixin tremble for a while, what a special feeling! Knowing that Zhixin is injured now, Su Zhan''s movements are still very gentle, a little bit to let Zhixin enter the state, feeling that the heat is almost over, Su Zhan then turned on his feet and started to heal her! Su Zhan''s attention was completely focused on Zhixin''s wound. As the treatment began, Zhixin''s body seemed to have a special aura, a hot yang energy.This breath began to hover around the wound, and began to clear the nearby dark energy, as if Yin and Yang restrained each other, and light and darkness restrained each other. With the emergence of that Yang Qi, dark energy was obviously not an opponent, and it was rapidly decreasing.As the dark energy decreases, Zhixin''s self-healing ability begins to take effect, and the wound is healing at a speed that is already visible to the naked eye. But obviously, Zhixin himself did not notice this. Perhaps, she couldn''t concentrate on thinking about these things at all. This special and strange feeling was something she had never experienced before.She suddenly understood why the Lady Queen would follow Su Zhan, why she specially asked herself to come to Su Zhan to heal her wounds, this feeling...It''s really great! Seeing that Zhixin''s injury has fully recovered, Su Zhan''s movements are getting bigger and bigger. The feeling of waves caused Zhi Xin to yell loudly, no longer able to contain it... ... ... After a long time, Su Zhan walked out of the room and glanced at the living room. Lian Feng was not there.Coming to the door of her room, Su Zhan tentatively held the handle and pushed it, and the door opened easily. "You, what are you doing? A Zhixin isn''t enough? I...I won''t agree." Seeing Su Zhan coming in, Lian Feng shouted with some strong reaction. Su Zhan was stunned by what she said. what''s the situation?I just came in to see what you are doing, why a Zhixin is not enough, I won''t agree...? Wait, why is her face so red! "You...what are you looking at..." Seeing Su Zhan staring at herself without speaking, Lian Feng felt her voice tremble. She heard clearly, and Zhixin over there begged for mercy. It was obvious that Su Zhan hadn''t enjoyed herself yet, but now she ran into her room and stared at her with that kind of straight eyes. Lianfeng naturally wanted to be crooked. I thought Su Zhan wanted to come to her to continue! After all, after all, some things are actually well-know, but they are not broken. Seeing Su Zhan before speaking, Lian Feng gritted his teeth and said: "You, if you really want it, you can...in the future. But not now, absolutely not!" Chapter 0065 embarrassing pity wind, disappointing Morgana "That''s not enough? I promised you to do it in the future. Could it be...Can''t you bear it? You have to come to me again after you have had something with her?" Seeing Su Zhan and still not talking, Lian Feng Said a little annoyed! She can accept what happened with Su Zhan, which she is very clear and sure of, otherwise she would definitely not ask to go with Su Zhan.Even in the process of traveling together, if Su Zhan was really interesting, she would follow the boat, but she absolutely couldn''t accept that Su Zhan just got up from another woman and then looked for herself, even if... even if we are together. Be strong one after the other, what do you think of yourself? Seeing Lian Feng seem to be angry, Su Zhan finally expressed something. He suddenly opened his hand, Lian Feng thought he was going to be strong, and stepped back subconsciously, only to find that Su Zhan did not reach out, just opened his hand and turned around. "What, what do you mean?" Lian Feng asked blankly. "If I really can''t control my upper brain to come to you to continue, do you think I will be dressed so neatly?" Su Zhan said. "..." Where is the ground seam?Lian Feng is now embarrassed and can''t wait to find a place to get in. Before listening to the voice next door Lian Feng was also affected a bit. Hearing Xinxin''s begging for mercy, he immediately followed Su Zhan and came to find himself, naturally thinking of which way to go.As a result...Because of the power of brain supplementation, Lian Feng didn''t notice Su Zhan''s clothes. It should be said that although he saw him wearing clothes, he didn''t think of it. As a result, Su Zhan came in without a word, he said so much embarrassingly, and even picked out the layer of window paper! "Get out, get out!" Lian Feng, who was too embarrassed, turned into anger, and waved Su Zhan out. What to do if you don¡¯t rush? How embarrassing! Seeing Lianfeng like this, Su Zhan finally couldn''t help laughing. He really didn''t expect Lianfeng''s head to be so powerful. Although he really wanted to get Lianfeng, Lianfeng knew this, but how could she possibly be? Think that for the first time, when nothing has happened, I will come to her because of dissatisfaction? Lian Feng became even more embarrassed when he heard Su Zhan''s laughter, he pushed Su Zhan out, closed the door heavily, and locked it. Although he was kicked out, Su Zhan was in a very good mood. One is that it''s rare to see the clever Lianfeng do such an oolong and funny thing, and the other is to figure out Lianfeng''s mind. Didn''t it just say that, other times are fine! Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Su Zhan was in a good mood. On the one hand, I got the heart, and on the other hand, Lianfeng, which is more difficult to deal with, is initially settled. Can I be in a bad mood? It''s a pity that one fell asleep because of exhaustion, and the other refused to let himself in because of embarrassment. The happy mood was not vented. After thinking about it, Su Zhan simply entered the space in the soul stone! "Hi!" After entering, Su Zhan smiled and greeted Morgana. "I''m in such a good mood, did you get that bitch?" Morgana said bitterly. Su Zhan smiled and said: "It was done a long time ago, and together with her left and right wing guards, the entire Angel City is now mine. Unfortunately, there are no left and right guards by your side. After all, the angels are all girls. It doesn''t matter if they are not famous, they don''t grow much. Your devil... forget it!" "Humph!" Morgana snorted. "Also, by the way, let me tell you that your demonic power on Earth has been almost wiped out. Super Seminary and angels join forces. It won''t take long before your power will be completely wiped out!" "That bastard Karl will do it!" Morgana said. "Yes, he will do it, and he has already done it!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "I sent a void warrior to deal with me before, but it was demolished by me. When I find Li Feifei and gather everyone, he will Go to Carl!" "Are you here to show off your record to me?" "I''m here to give you a chance!" Seeing Morgana''s angry look, Su Zhan said with a smile: "If you take the initiative now, you can be considered abandoning the shadows and waiting until the war is over. Maybe they will forgive you. After all, you caused the disaster. If you persist, wait until it is resolved. With Karl¡¯s world peace, by then... your life will be difficult!" Regardless of whether Morgana joined forces with Carl, Morgana provoked the war on earth, which is a topic that cannot be avoided.Perhaps because of Su Zhan, everyone would not seek revenge on Morgana, but don''t even think of Morgana as if nothing happened, the future will definitely not be better.If Morgana takes the initiative now and helps deal with Carl together, what do you say?If you make up for it, maybe you will get an understanding. Morgana knew this too. After being locked up here, she only thought of two things.How to escape from here, what to do in the future!When she found that the former did not need to consider that there was no chance to escape, she only considered one thing, what to do in the future! "Do you want my old lady to take the initiative to dedicate her life?" Morgana looked at Su Zhan. Su Zhan shrugged: "It¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t want to, you can wait until I¡¯m in a bad mood one day! Anyway, you can¡¯t escape this result. For a long time, in fact, I¡¯ve always valued you on Kyle. , Because I don¡¯t like Kyle¡¯s superior attitude. But, I have to say Kyle does better than you, and knows better than you how to make his man happy. And you, as a devil, you even this I don¡¯t have any fascination, Morgana, you disappoint me..." "She''s a bitch, of course she did it!" Morgana said unconvincingly, but her expression was a bit hesitant. 1527 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1527 Obviously, she thought too, but she couldn''t speak those words to her lips! To a certain extent, although Morgana can speak swear words, she seems a bit like a female rascal who dares to say anything, but she really doesn''t know how to charm men! Chapter 0066 Morgana''s determination! Seeing Morgana Su Zhan shook his head slightly, the disappointment was overwhelming.He didn''t really expect Morgana to take the initiative to fascinate him, but her attitude obviously hadn''t recognized the reality, and she was still resisting. "Resistance is strict, confession is lenient, your attitude... I can only let you sit through the prison." Su Zhan shook his head. "What the hell is this, just say what you want me to do! Charm man old lady don''t understand, they always bow down under the old lady''s pomegranate skirt, do you want me to take the initiative like that bitch or just kill you? Let me do it!" Morgana said with a little broken jar. "I want you to deal with Karl! Dare?" Su Zhan said. "You are joking with me, if I can win Karl, will I still cooperate with him?" Morgana rolled her eyes and said. "Whether it can be unimportant, the important thing is dare to dare! Don''t think I''m framing you, you''re not stupid, don''t tell me you can''t see the benefits of doing this!" Su Zhan said lightly. Again, if Morgana wants to live well in the future, he must make up for it, and the best way is to single out Karl to show his position. It would be better if he could get hurt!Morgana also thought of this, but she is not the kind of person who can let go of the means! Whether it''s anti-angel civilization, or keeping her identity in front of Carl or Kyle, it''s all because she knows that her time has passed.Nowadays, I know that Su Zhan said that this is for his own good, but this feeling of giving you a chance to survive makes Morgana very uncomfortable! Compared with Kyle''s high profile, Morgana actually cares more about identity and status! "At the end of the end, do you really want to do something? If you don''t do it, I will deal with Karl. Once Karl dies, your identity will always be fixed in Karl''s accomplices, and in a position lower than Karl Position! Don¡¯t...you don¡¯t want to draw a gorgeous period at the end of your time...?" This sentence made Morgana instantly moved, as if it was in her heart. Is she really willing to end her time like this? Already a loser? Morgana gritted her teeth abruptly and said: "Fuck, my old lady is fighting!" "It''s fine if I can''t come back. If I come back, if they still have someone who is haggling about the past, don''t blame the old lady for being rude. I''m a demon, a demon!" Morgana murmured. Su Zhan didn''t speak, but suddenly released Morgana. Regaining freedom, Morgana looked at Su Zhan."If the old lady comes back, it will be from you!" "Actually, I can help you strengthen some, or leave my original aura on you, you should have seen it!" It felt like Morgana had the determination to die. "What''s the point of that?" Morgana said faintly, and the huge demon wings behind him spread out and whizzed away. Just after Morgana left, Zhixin and Lianfeng both came out. "Morgana? You let her go?" Zhi Xin couldn''t help asking. Lianfeng was also a little puzzled, not understanding why he wanted to let Morgana go. "Yes, she went to deal with Karl." Su Zhan said. "real or fake?" "She''s going to deal with Karl, she... isn''t Karl''s opponent?" Lian Feng and Zhi Xin said in surprise. "So she went and refused my help!" Su Zhan paused, looking at Zhixin and Lianfeng earnestly: "I said before that I was not joking after seeing Morgana. Although she It¡¯s different from your personality, style, etc. Although the disaster this time was also caused by Morgana! But if Morgana comes back, I hope you will forget this, just remember... she Just like you guys!" Zhixin didn''t speak, and Lianfeng couldn''t help but said, "Then all the damage she caused...just forget it?" "There is no Morgana and Carl, but this matter is related to Morgana after all, so I will deal with it then." Su Zhan said. Lian Feng stopped talking, although she still felt a little unacceptable, but she couldn''t say anything when Su Zhan was so good about Morgana. "Let''s rest, go to Li Feifei tomorrow." Su Zhan said, Zhixin and Lianfeng turned back to their rooms. Su Zhan didn''t go to the room where the two of them were not, but rested in the living room.Although he only thought of talking to Morgana on a whim or was too excited, it is undeniable that Su Zhan was really thinking about Morgana in this matter. He could actually ignore anyone''s ideas and force them to accept Morgana.But this is still a bit reluctant, and there will be drawbacks naturally after a long time.All he can guarantee is that Morgana will not die, but in the end it will be Morgana herself! ... ... The next morning, Zhixin and Lianfeng woke up. Together with Su Zhan, the three continued to search for Li Feifei. There were not many demons along the way. Even if they happened to meet Lianfeng, they were easily killed by Lianfeng. Look, angels are better than demons! In particular, Zhixin is the right-wing guard of the Queen of Angels, who is naturally better than ordinary angels! And in terms of passive ability, angels are also stronger. If the devil dies, it is really dead. But if the angel dies, it will be resurrected for a period of time depending on the strength.Otherwise, the way of human reproduction is not popular with angels. If one dies less than one, the angel civilization would have long since perished!Therefore, angels will be resurrected when they die. The real difficulty is still the earth and the loss of mankind! Losses in construction are easy to handle, just spend some money to rebuild. But... many people lost their lives in the war!Not only ordinary people but also super seminary, there are countless ordinary soldiers.If it¡¯s another copy, just take them away after the end, but this copy is different and will live here for a long time in the future, then this impact must be resolved. In order to live comfortably in the future, I am afraid to do it. What''s the order? Morgana, it''s all because of you, look back...you will pay your debts slowly! Chapter 0067 Zhixin¡¯s injury recovered, and the right-wing guard¡¯s strength was fully demonstrated. The demons seen along the way did not have a trick at all. This made Lian Feng feel that it was unscientific, such a serious injury and the influence of dark energy, just did that. He recovered from such a thing? She felt that this was even more exaggerated than Yuqin''s usual remote treatment! After all, remote treatment requires a variety of equipment, which is a manifestation of science, but this...what is it? Can''t understand, Lianfeng really can''t understand. But even though he couldn''t understand it, he still accepted the fact. After all, the heart in front of him was really alive and kicking, and there was no injury at all. For almost half a day, they came to a city! Desolate and silent. The prosperity of the previous city is no longer there. There are tall buildings around, and the buildings seem to be empty, and there is a bleak feeling everywhere.The streets where there are usually busy and full of people are quiet and empty at this time, and there is a feeling that there is no one else at the end of the world. "It looks like there has been a fierce battle here." Zhi Xin said in a low voice, looking at the traces around him. A broken city, an abandoned car, and a disused tank in the distance, and the ground with pits and pits, there is indeed a feeling of being eroded by war. "Li Feifei is really here? Will it not be transferred?" Lian Feng asked. After all, after the fierce battle, no matter who loses or wins, I am afraid they will leave! "it''s here." 1528 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1528 Su Zhan definitely nodded, he felt very clear that Li Feifei''s breath was here.The divine consciousness suddenly expanded, and he was planning to search the entire city with the center spreading in all directions, but at this moment, Zhi Xin suddenly shouted. "There is an enemy attack!" Then I saw a figure suddenly rushed out, and directly attacked Zhixin! boom! Zhixin blocked the situation and was about to fight back, but suddenly realized that the enemy was Li Feifei. This Li Feifei had also recognized them, and stopped in shock, apologetically said: "Sorry, I didn''t know it was you, I thought it was...the devil attacked again." "You really are here!" Lian Feng said in surprise."We are here to find you on a special trip. If we find you, we can join others." "I know, I can receive the broadcast here to know the situation of the outside world, but I can''t contact you. I...I can''t leave yet." Li Feifei said. "Why?" Lianfeng asked. "Because there are demons here, as well as the army and the people." Su Zhan took a faint sentence. His spiritual sense had sensed that a small group of soldiers were stationed nearby, and it seemed that they were fighting with Li Feifei.In addition, there is a resettlement site in the center of the city, where many people gather. "That''s right!" Li Feifei nodded and explained: "I happened to catch up with the devil when I came here. Although the situation has stabilized, the devil''s offensive has been uninterrupted, and it has almost become an isolated city! It¡¯s not that I heard the broadcast later, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be unable to continue. The frequency of demon attacks has been slower and slower, but I don¡¯t know why, they have suddenly become more frequent in the past two days, and they have become more violent!" Li Feifei said: "So, I can''t leave with you for the time being, if I leave..." She didn''t say anything afterwards, but everyone understood the meaning. If she had left now, the remaining soldiers would definitely not be able to withstand the attacks of the devil, then not only these soldiers and the rest of the people would not be spared. "Do you know the reason?" Li Feifei asked curiously. Lianfeng said nothing to Zhixin. Su Zhan thought for a while and said, "It should be a change of command. Morgana is already in the past tense. The real behind-the-scenes agent is Karl. If I''m not mistaken, Karl has already I officially walked to the front desk. I also photographed Void Warriors trying to deal with me before, but failed! Therefore, the reason why these demons began to attack, I am afraid that this place has not been taken by us, and it is the only place where Carl has a chance to expand his manpower. !" "At least there are millions of people?" "Think about it, if millions of people are transformed into demons, then the previous decline will be reversed. With the Void Warrior and Karl himself, he still has a chance!" Su Zhan¡¯s analysis silenced everyone, and Zhi Xin couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°It¡¯s really possible that if Carl concentrates his troops to increase his troops, adding the Void Warrior and himself, his strength and influence will be Far more than Morgana before. Moreover, Karl is very strong, stronger than Morgana, Queen Kyle, and the ultimate... fear..." "I''m afraid... no one can stop him." As he talked, Zhixin''s emotions became extremely deep and low. "I said!" Su Zhan suddenly put his hand on Zhixin''s shoulder, and Zhixin looked up and saw that Su Zhan seemed to be displeased and said: "The previous analysis is not bad, but the last sentence is quite wrong." "Ah...I, I forgot." Zhixin only reacted at this time, Morgana can''t, Queen Kyle can''t, it doesn''t mean Su Zhan can''t. Can fight Karl, or the only possibility to defeat Karl and defeat the ultimate fear... Only Su Zhan! "It doesn''t matter, maybe your injury hasn''t been completely healed. I can treat you a few more times if I find time." Su Zhan said solemnly, his face turned red in an instant, and Lian Feng next to him was even more so. The speechless. "What''s the matter? How many times are you treated?" Li Feifei asked with a blank face. It doesn''t sound wrong. Why are their expressions so weird? "Nothing." Su Zhan said with a smile."You only have demons here? There shouldn''t be Void Warrior or Karl yet, right?" "Not for the time being, if it weren''t for you, I don''t know this yet, but I can be sure that there is nothing but ordinary demons, otherwise we would have long been unable to hold on!" Li Feifei said. "Okay, if that''s the case, then solve the demons here, and leave together after the crisis is resolved." Item 0068 Knowing that it was not the devil that appeared, but the strongest of the Super Seminary Hero Company and even angels, those soldiers came out to welcome them, especially when they learned that they would stay to help deal with the demons, it was even more grateful and welcome! After a simple greeting, Su Zhan told them the truth, it was Karl who was rekindling the war! Lianfeng and Zhixin didn''t say anything about this. Although it seemed that Su Zhan was suspected of washing Morgana by doing this, it was indeed Carl who continued to provoke the war.Through the mouths of these soldiers, the news should soon disperse among the people, and people will soon transfer their hatred to Karl.Of course, this doesn''t mean Morgana is all right, but...don''t forget. Didn''t Morgana challenge Carl with a determination to die, and it will naturally be washed away in time! Came to the place where Li Feifei usually rests and settled down, everyone rested for a while and briefly talked about their situation. "The devil is here, this time the number...a lot!" I don''t know how long we talked, when a soldier suddenly ran over and said in a deep voice. Reports like this have happened many times. After all, Li Feifei is the only one, and it is impossible to keep guarding on guard and needs to rest.Once those soldiers discover the situation, they will notify Li Feifei as soon as possible, and Li Feifei will go out to solve it. "I know, let''s go over!" Li Feifei responded calmly and prepared to get up and go. As soon as she got up, she remembered that now is different from before, and she is no longer alone. "Let''s go, go and see!" Su Zhan got up and said that everyone rushed over. The line of defense here has been opened, tanks, soldiers, one by one focused but not panicked.After all, I''m used to it, not to mention that there are so many people now, and there is nothing to be afraid of. "Why are there so many demons this time?" Looking at the densely suspended demons in the air, a feeling of overcast clouds swept across, making people feel extremely depressed.Li Feifei can¡¯t help being surprised. Although the number of demons is gradually increasing, it¡¯s just that today is 1, tomorrow is 2, and the day after tomorrow is 3, but now the number of demons seems to have suddenly changed from 1 to 10. Double! "Void Warrior!" Zhi Xin suddenly shouted. Sure enough, among the demons, there were several Void Warriors. "Don''t guess, it must be that Carl already knew that Su Zhan was here, and that''s why there were such demons all at once. It seems that he wants to keep you here completely!" Lian Feng said analytically. "Leave me here? Just rely on this rubbish?" Su Zhan said with a sneer. Lian Feng paused and said: "There is another possibility, these...maybe just to delay you! Calculating the time, Morgana should almost find Karl, and Karl must know that Morgana may have already returned to you. So, he sent these demons to delay you so that you can''t rescue Morgana!" "This guess is more reliable!" Su Zhan nodded in agreement. At this time, Morgana should have found Karl.If you go heads-up, Morgana is no match, so it makes sense to delay your actions!It''s just... he still underestimates himself too much. Want to hold yourself back even with this garbage? "If, if you want to go, just go, these are for us!" Lian Feng hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice. "what did you say?" Su Zhan turned around and asked. "You heard what I said!" Lian Feng snorted. Su Zhan smiled and said: "I did hear it, but I didn''t expect you to say that. After all, your impression of Morgana should not be so easy to change!" "You have already decided, does it matter what I think?" Lian Feng said with a curled mouth. 1529 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1529 "Of course it is important, otherwise, why should I do so many things!" Su Zhan said seriously. If he doesn''t care what other people think, and if he encourages Morgana to deal with Karl, then he will find a way to wash her white? Seeing Su Zhan''s seriousness, pity the wind was a little surprised, she just complained casually and was not really angry.Seeing Su Zhan''s serious explanation, Lian Feng was also very happy. After all, no one wants others to ignore their thoughts and feelings. "I see. If you want to go, go quickly, and leave it to us." Lian Feng muttered. Su Zhan smiled: "I will definitely go, but not me, but you!" "Me? What can I do for you!" Lian Feng said in astonishment. "You go better than me, and even if I go, I won''t stop it, you know. So, I am going to let you go, and then broadcast this picture to all parts of the world!" Su Zhan explained Said. Live? With that said, Lianfeng immediately understood. This is to cleanse Morgana, if no one sees it and no one knows, then what Morgana did is not for nothing? "The breath in you is enough to ensure that you are not in any danger, and I will send you there. When this side is over, I will rush over." Su Zhan looked at Lian Feng and didn''t know if she would agree! "I don''t know if I owed you in my last life." Lianfeng murmured, without expressly expressing it, but obviously, it was agreed. Su Zhan laughed, and directly helped her prepare the equipment. The picture is clear, the sound is synchronized, and it is automatically connected to the Internet, which is very high-end.Of course, this kind of thing was just an idea to Su Zhan. With the equipment in place, Su Zhan grabbed Lian Feng''s shoulder and teleported and disappeared, making the soldiers around him stunned. People? How to say it disappeared? Before they asked where Su Zhan and Lianfeng had gone, Su Zhan appeared again. However, he is the only one! After clapping his hands, Su Zhan raised his hands again, and a large screen appeared not far away.No line was connected, but the screen suddenly lit up, and soon a picture appeared on it. The people in the picture were Karl and Morgana. Also, the pity that seems to be preparing for live coverage! Item 0069 The pitiful wind of the live report showed her consistent style, using the simplest words to explain the complicated situation clearly. A few words can make people figure out what happened and know who the two people are. ! Without warning, all of the TVs, computers, networks, etc. that were able to receive the signal to receive the picture all of a sudden started to play this video, and soon... everyone knew what was going on. While they were amazed, Su Zhan and the others had already begun to face the overwhelming army of demons and void warriors. With this number, plus the Void Warriors who can seal genes strongly, it can be said that the battle situation is very unfavorable. If it weren''t for Su Zhanzai, I am afraid that they have lost hope, even now they are subconsciously nervous. Some people are staring intently, some are wiping the sweat of their hands, and some are muttering, not knowing whether to embolden themselves or pray! Su Zhan looked around and suddenly smiled. "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a bunch of ants. You just shoot, and if you can kill him or not, let out your breath first." Su Zhan said with a smile, a group of energy barrier suddenly emerged, and in an instant, they all wrapped in it.Immediately afterwards, Su Zhan picked up a gun from a soldier next to him, did not aim at all, and hit the dense demon in the air. boom! The bullet passed through the barrier and hit some hapless guy directly. The ordinary bullet did not cause any damage to the demon at all, but this shot seemed to be a fuse, completely igniting the tremor.The demon started, and countless demons swarmed like a black cloud against a village, all with grim faces and gloomy voices. This scene made the soldiers nervous again. The demon who was hit took the lead and swooped towards Su Zhan. Su Zhan didn''t move at all, and didn''t mean to hide or move, just looking at him calmly. Near, near! boom! Seeing that the demon was about to rush over, he hit the energy barrier head-on. The energy barrier didn''t even move, but the demon exploded instantly after the impact! Yes, it exploded like that. Vaguely flesh and blood, like bright red fireworks! "..." The soldiers were stunned. The demons were stunned. The demons who were attacking by the army stopped at this moment as if they had been cast a holding spell. Some slow-reacting ones did not stop the gate and ran into them. The same as the previous one, burst! "What are you doing in a daze, it''s time to get out of breath." Seeing those soldiers still stunned, Su Zhan yelled, and they just woke up like a dream, one by one the demon in the air started shooting frantically! With the energy barrier, those demons didn''t dare to approach at all, and they could shoot wantonly.Although ordinary bullets can hardly cause fatal damage to them, as Su Zhan said before, let out your breath!I have been crushed and beaten by these demons for a long time, and now I finally have a chance to take revenge, and an individual Titus is excited. Even a lot of heavy weapons that I didn''t have the chance to use were also taken out, and these heavy weapons could still hurt those demons. Watching the demons flying in the air one by one, avoiding embarrassingly, watching them scream screaming. Everyone has only one thought! happy! "Dark energy space starts..." In the chaos, the Void Warrior was about to take action. The dark energy space was about to activate but the sound was infected, followed by a sizzling sound, shaking violently for about two or three seconds, and then ... with a bang, it exploded! Bang, bang, bang! Several Void Warriors exploded almost at the same time, and the surrounding demons were instantly implicated, killing a large area. In the chaos, Su Zhan suddenly appeared! "Okay, so fast, how did he do it?" "With a super fast speed, it will kill all the Void Warriors at the same time..." Zhixin said with a sigh, "He is really strong, and he is stronger than Queen Kyle... much!" After dismantling a void warrior, Su Zhan naturally knows what the structure of the void warrior is, what is strong, what is weak, and what weaknesses there are! It is normal to know yourself and the enemy with one move! The most threatening void warrior was solved by Su Zhan, and the remaining demons were much simpler. Zhixin, Li Feifei came out of the energy barrier and began to kill these demons. 1530 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1530 Don''t look at the number of these demons, but now they have become chicken dogs. Su Zhan, Zhixin, Li Feifei. Add the assistance of those soldiers. The number of demons is decreasing sharply, and it is impossible to organize effective attacks. In less than half an hour, these demons have been wiped out. Although some of them wanted to escape, they were caught up by Zhixin. Beheaded clean! "Yeah, we won!" "Won!" "Won!" The soldiers cheered loudly with excitement, their eyes full of enthusiasm and worship when they looked at Su Zhan and others!After finally getting rid of the enthusiastic soldiers, Su Zhan glanced at the screen with a gloomy expression. In the live screen. Morgana, dying! Carl¡¯s strength is undoubtedly strong. Although Morgana is the Demon Queen and her strength is not weak, it is indeed inferior to Carl. Almost no harm has been done to Carl from the beginning, and Carl has been pressing Mo. Ganna hit, at this time Morgana had long been dissatisfied with the previous appearance, in a panic, and the clothes on her body were damaged in many places, and all the damages were tragic wounds! Even her wings seem to have been broken! However, Morgana did not give up, still resisting, still... looking for an opportunity to attack. Although Su Zhan couldn''t see the feelings of everyone who saw this picture, Su Zhan couldn''t help but move after seeing it.Even if I know that Morgana has made up his mind, but seeing her like this, it is still a bit unexpected, and after moving, Su Zhan believes...the people''s thinking about Morgana should be...change it! Item 0070 Su Zhan didn''t know if everyone had changed their opinions on Morgana, but he knew that Lianfeng should have changed their opinions on Morgana.Because her tone of voice during the live broadcast is obviously more inclined to Morgana, and even her words have been cleared for Morgana. Her language is very attractive, and I believe many people will change their minds when they hear it. The reason why Lianfeng changed Morgana was because of Morgana herself. If it was still fighting at the beginning, then it can actually be understood as being sent to death.Because Morgana has obviously no strength to fight back, although she is still actively looking for opportunities, it is obvious that there will be no chance.It''s as if the ants have to deal with the tiger, and the tiger can step on it with one foot so that you can''t move. Not to mention that there is no chance at all.The reason why Morgana hasn''t stopped, is already determined to die! "Morgana, do you really want to die?" Seeing Morgana who was dying and scarred, Carl asked in a deep voice. "Stop your damn nonsense." Morgana shouted in a deep voice. She didn''t pause when she got a chance to breathe, but rushed directly! "In this case, I will fulfill you!" Carl''s delicate face showed a touch of evil spirit, and he gave a sneer and dark energy instantly increased. "boom!" Morgana turned into an arc and flew out like a kite with a broken line.When the person was in the air, Morgana opened her mouth fiercely, and a cloud of blood spurted out, her face pale and obviously dying. "Finally... is it over?" Morgana murmured, and slowly closed her eyes. "boom!" What did she feel like she had hit the ground?But why is it so soft? Morgana thought about it in a daze, but suddenly felt a special energy spread all over his body, and the injury was recovering quickly. Opening his eyes, he saw Su Zhan''s iron-green face. Morgana smiled. Su Zhan put her on the ground with the help of Morgana, and said in a deep voice: "I asked you to wash the white, not to let you die. Although it is good for you to hold death, but... I suddenly regretted it. Up!" Yes, even Su Zhan can be sure that he will not let Morgana die. Yes, even if Su Zhan did this to make Morgana clean. Even if the effect is achieved now, even if it seems that this is a very correct approach, haven''t you seen that even Lian Feng has forgiven Morgana?But Su Zhan still felt regret, he found that he still underestimated his short-term protection ability! Loosing Morgana, Su Zhan looked at her and said, "From now on, if anyone makes irresponsible remarks, let him come to me! Now, lying obediently to heal your injuries, I will pay him back a hundred times! " Morgana did not speak, but nodded. "Finally... the king met the king!" Seeing Su Zhan slowly coming over, Carl said with a smile: "Alright, you are my worst enemy, you are dead... everything can be back on track!" The voice fell, and the dark energy flew towards Su Zhan suddenly. Su Zhan kept pace, and even his eyes didn''t change at all. He just tilted his head slightly, and the dark energy light wave instantly passed by him, flying far away, before suddenly exploding after a while. "Swish swish!" Several dark energy light waves followed, completely sealing Su Zhan''s escape route. Su Zhan''s steps remained unchanged, his face unchanged, his body flashed quickly, almost in the blink of an eye, no... even faster, he completed the evasive action. At first glance, the dark energy light waves seemed to pass through. The body of Su Zhan is the same! "Fast speed!" Carl changed his color slightly, his speed suddenly started, and his body flashed, he had already arrived behind Su Zhan and punched him. "what?" When he slammed a punch, Su Zhan in front of him suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he suddenly felt a heavy blow on his back, and the whole person flew out instantly. At this moment, it almost made him feel that his back was about to shatter. "Wow!" Su Zhan appeared in front of Karl, before he stopped, he punched out again, Karl flew upside down again, and Su Zhan strayed again.Carl couldn''t stop at all. He could only be knocked into the air by the Soviet Union like a sandbag. It feels like Su Zhan is playing tennis alone, hitting it out, then catching, counterattack, and so on! "boom!" Su Zhan stepped forward again to Carl''s face and stepped on Carl''s head.With a loud noise, Carl was directly stepped on the ground, like an earthquake, the ground collapsed instantly, shaking out several layers of waves! "Pump!" Karl vomited blood fiercely, his eyes lost. Su Zhan raised his foot and stepped heavily on it. One kick! Along with Su Zhan''s movements, Carl''s body followed ups and downs, the people who watched shuddered, and the people who watched grinned and felt pain subconsciously! 1531 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1531 "Thirty-four, thirty-five..." Morgana in the distance watched and counted softly, until the last one hundred, Morgana suddenly laughed."Sure enough, it is a hundred times, my old lady is worth it!" With the end of a hundred blows, Su Zhan stopped. At this time, Carl was already bloodless, completely no longer the handsome and proud appearance before. But I have to say that Carl is still very strong, even under the violent attack of the Soviet war, Carl hasn''t died yet.Of course, not far from death. Carl reluctantly opened his eyes and tried to get up, but after struggling several times without success, he finally gave up. He looked at Su Zhan hard and said with difficulty: "Ultimate...Ultimate...Fear!" The wind... howled. The sky suddenly became gloomy, dark clouds rolled, and a huge dark skull gradually appeared, looking gloomy and depressing. When it appeared, people would be inexplicably scared, even if they were looking through the camera and the screen. , Can feel the kind of fear in my heart, the kind of trembling! The ultimate fear! The ultimate fear! Looking at the huge skull, Morgana clenched her trembling hand and slowly stood up. He raised his head and stopped his chest. The same behavior appeared to many people! Item 0071 No one knows what the ultimate fear is, some people think it is a stable void, and some think it is the end of all death!Carl is someone who knows the ultimate fear relatively well, even so, he can''t determine the root of the ultimate fear! But this is not important, what matters is that the ultimate fear is strong enough! Just an appearance can make people feel fear inexplicably, that kind of fear that comes from the depths of the soul, that kind of fear that makes people tremble instantly permeated, wanton! Morgana present, Lian Feng, and the people who saw it off the screen, felt that they were fighting hard. But Su Zhan, who was facing the ultimate fear, had no meaning of fear at all. This shocked everyone, especially when he was dying and summoned the ultimate fear of Karl. He really couldn''t figure out why even the ultimate fear could not make Su War fear, fear, even a certain amount of panic? This is the ultimate fear, the ultimate fear that all powerful civilizations fear! The ultimate fear is exuding a powerful aura of fear. The huge skull looked at Su Zhan, without the slightest sign, suddenly whizzing out, as if to swallow Su Zhan! "Good job." Su Zhan sneered, instead of retreating, he rushed toward the ultimate fear. In an instant, the ultimate fear had swallowed Su Zhan, swallowed into the darkness of the skull! This scene stunned everyone, why... how could this happen? "Haha, hahaha... What do you think this is? This is the ultimate fear. You are so stupid to rush in without knowing your own strength..." Carl laughed proudly, stupidly without saying anything. After that, the look in his eyes suddenly changed, and his neck seemed to be pinched hard, and the infection was instantly caused. What did he see? He saw that Ultimate Fear was trembling violently, and that tremor was extremely irregular and abnormal!It''s like shaking because of fear!And the ultimate fear... will you feel fear?Isn''t this ridiculous? In the ultimate fear, there is darkness. Su Zhan was in the darkness, and he could feel that countless fear powers around him were sweeping towards him madly. This is a very special power, not just a certain kind of energy, or a mental attack. It''s hard to describe what it is, but it is certain, very strong! It is very, very strong. If it is eroded by this force of fear, I am afraid that no matter how strong it is, it will not last long. "Power of Chaos!" In the darkness, Su Zhan suddenly released the power of chaos to protect the Lord''s whole body, and a layer of chaotic radiance appeared around him, blocking those fear powers, and repeated collisions caused the fear power to return without success, and it became more and more intense. . "Swallow!" Su Zhan wouldn''t think it was enough to block the power of fear, but his goal was to destroy the ultimate air force! The swallowing power was launched in an instant, and Su Zhan seemed to have turned into a huge black hole, and the powerful suction instantly spread freely, and the surrounding fear power was continuously sucked in madly.Strangely, the fear force could not break through Su Zhan''s chaotic power before, but at this time it seemed to have entered Su Zhan''s body easily. However, before the power of fear was launched, these powers of fear were directly transformed by the Soviet War. The black hole is getting bigger and bigger, the suction is getting stronger and stronger, the ultimate fear begins to tremble, Su Zhan can feel that it is resisting the power of swallowing, but the effect is minimal.Suddenly, the darkness disappeared, the light flashed, the surrounding darkness disappeared like a tide, and the ultimate fear unexpectedly released Su Zhan! Seeing Su Zhan reappearing, and he didn''t seem to be injured, Carl was shocked, and Morgana was even more happy. But Su Zhan did not pay attention to their thoughts, because...the ultimate fear is going to run! After Ultimate Fear released Su Zhan again, it once again formed the appearance of a skull, and then the space behind it had become blurred, and it was clear that it was ready to run. "Want to run? Leave it to me!" Not to mention that the existence of ultimate fear can make people fearful, and Su Zhan alone is not going to let go of this powerful force. With a cold snort, the power of chaos suddenly unfolded. In an instant, power was released from him, directly sealing the surrounding space completely. The ultimate fear of running away seemed to hit something, but it bounced back. This scene stunned Carl, Morgana, and Kyle outside the screen. This is the ultimate fear, not a cat or a dog, it is the existence that makes them all afraid and powerless?Why did he get to Su Zhan and he was swallowed first?Then it was obvious that the ultimate fear was that he would let Su Zhan come out and want to escape. Now that it is good, he is directly trapped! Trapped the ultimate fear? If it''s other times, if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it! The power of devouring was released again, and the ultimate fear was a little flustered and tried to escape, but returned without success. It can be clearly seen that the power of the ultimate fear is continuously entering the body of Su Zhan, the ultimate fear, Is getting smaller fast! The original huge skull is shrinking in circles, shrinking... In the end, Su Zhan suddenly sneered. Grab with one hand. The ultimate fear that was so small that only a fist flew into Su Zhan''s hands instantly, fingers and fists, the ultimate fear completely disappeared! The pervasive power of fear has disappeared, leaving only the air, Su Zhan floating. Ultimate fear... gone? Carl couldn''t believe it, his expression tranced. His most powerful trump card, the biggest reliance on ultimate fear, has failed like this? Suddenly, he felt a shadow appear in front of his eyes, his eyes gradually gathered, and he saw Su Zhan walking by. 1532 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1532 "Is there any hole cards?" Su Zhan asked lightly. Carl did not speak, he had nothing to say. "It looks like it''s gone, then you can go to death!" Su Zhan gave a sneer, and the Blade of God Killing came out suddenly, drawing a sharp edge. Item 0072 Gululu... Carl''s head rolled out, his eyes still filled with shock and incredibleness. Perhaps he never thought he would die?He is the god of death, the god who spreads death, can he die? Whether he was unwilling or unexpected, he had lost his soul and turned into a corpse, meaningless.Withdrawing the God Killing Blade, Su Zhan turned to look at Morgana and Lian Feng, who subconsciously took the equipment to shoot, but he was speechless. To be precise, Lianfeng has not reported any more since the appearance of the Soviet War. "Let''s go." Su Zhan walked slowly to Morgana and said softly. "Damn, you actually solved the ultimate fear and killed Karl? This is the ultimate fear!" Morgana couldn''t help but asked in shock at this time. Su Zhan smiled and did not speak. The facts were already in front of him, and Morgana just asked subconsciously because it was too incredible.Turning his head and beckoning to Lianfeng, the live broadcast equipment in Lianfeng''s hand disappeared instantly, and the live broadcast ended at this moment! Many people in front of the screen did not leave immediately, or even yelled, cheered, celebrated the end of the end, and were still immersed in the shock just now. I don''t know how long it has been before, after a burst of cheers, the earth surging in all directions! After Carl died, the remaining demons couldn''t resist at all, and were easily wiped out.Celebrate the whole country and celebrate the end of this disaster. As for Morgana, although some people remember, although there were discussions, they were mostly celebrating the end of the war, talking about Karl, about the ultimate fear, and about... the Soviet war. At this time, Su Zhan had brought Morgana and Lianfeng back to Li Feifei! The soldiers around were also cheering, and the people in the shelter had already taken to the streets. When they came back, the cheers stopped abruptly. Morgana realized that she was nervous, especially when the people around her looked at her, she actually had an urge to avoid it.Fortunately, this atmosphere did not last long, and the cheers rang again, becoming more enthusiastic.Morgana breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly felt someone pat her back lightly, turned her head and saw that Su Zhan was smiling at her. It''s done! Although they may not be very welcoming to Morgana, at least they did not show too much anger. That''s enough! After all, it was Morgana''s war, wasn''t it? "Let''s go, it''s time to join the others!" Seeing the lively and celebrating crowd around, Su Zhan said softly, bringing Morgana, Lianfeng, Li Feifei, Zhixin left here directly! In the next moment, his body flashed to Juxia City, the temporary residence of Super Theological Seminary. Because the Juxia was attacked at the time, Juxia City was affected more severely. Later, Super Theological Academy simply used this as its headquarters, especially when Kyle led the Angel Army and other members of the company. After his return, almost everyone and all the power gathered here! At this time, there was also a lot of celebration here. When Su Zhan and others appeared, Yinlang unexpectedly improved a lot. For them, Su Zhan was a hero. Defeat the ultimate fear and behead Karl. Perhaps even the dean of the Transcendental Seminary may not be able to do it, but after the outbreak of this battle, the dean did not appear, perhaps because of other things, after all, other galaxies still have Transcendental Seminary.Therefore, the strong appearance of the Soviet war naturally became the focus. From the Soviet war and the angels leaving the earth, to the outbreak of the war, to the strong return of the Soviet war, retrieving the members of the hero company, and then beheading Karl and the ultimate fear in one fell swoop, the reputation of the Soviet war at this time was already so high that it could not be matched, especially in the end World War I was almost broadcast live all over the world. I am afraid that any person, anywhere, may not know the name of Su Zhan, but he definitely knows who Su Zhan is! Du Qiangwei, Lena, Caitlin, He Weilan, Raven, Wei Ying, Yuqin, Ari, Kyle, and even Yan are back. At the same time, Galen, Jarvan, Xin Zhao, and Liu Chuang are all there, and they have undergone a significant transformation after the war, but there is no shortage of them! Looking at them one by one, this is the Super Seminary, this is the person next to me! With a smile, Su Zhan clapped his hands and said: "Well, although the battle is over, there is still a lot of work to be done afterwards. After all, we can only relax after everything is really settled." "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison. The battle is over, but the matter is far from over! Su Zhan''s return seemed to have the backbone, a series of orders were quickly issued, with Kyle''s angel army, the situation was very convenient to deal with.However, the war was very serious, and it was not possible to recover in a short period of time. After the resettlement orders were issued one by one, the Soviet war was also considering the reconstruction of the city. "How is your father?" Su Zhan looked at Du Qiangwei and asked. Du Qiangwei shook his head: "He''s fine." "Think about it!" Su Zhan smiled."I''ll go see him, and talk to him about what''s next!" Du Kao is a person who is afraid of even Kyle. Although he was attacked before, his ability can not be so bad. As the head of the military, Su Zhan feels that it is necessary to talk to him about the future. , Such as urban reconstruction, such as Super Seminary! "Ok!" Du Qiangwei responded and took Su Zhan to see Du Kao. In the ward, Du Kao''s was wrapped in gauze. Although his face looked pale and weak, it was really fine, and his mental energy was good!Knowing that the two of them had something to talk about, Du Qiangwei did not stay in the ward any longer. After Du Qiangwei went out, Su Zhan said to Du Kaao: "You should know the situation outside, right?" "Well, this disaster is finally over." Dukaao said."Thanks to you!" "And then?" Su Zhan looked at Du Kao, he didn''t come to listen to thank you. Item 0073 Dukao glanced at Su Zhan, and slowly said: "Super Theological Academy and Xiongbing Company will definitely be rebuilt, and then she can rejoin Super Theological Academy as a teacher. She has a lot of experience and knowledge that many people can learn from. ,To understanding." Du Kao has been paying attention to the situation outside since he woke up. He knew all about Su Zhan''s conquest of Morgana and Morgana''s challenge to Carl. Especially in the live broadcast at the time, Du Kao could see clearly. Seeing Morgana''s desperate fight, Ducao¡¯s grievances have been reduced a lot, not to mention the words that Su said after the war, so Ducao knew very well that Su¡¯s purpose, or main purpose, I just want to know the attitude of myself or the government towards Morgana. Challenge Carl through Morgana, at least in the eyes of ordinary people, has been very successful.So, the rest is official. "Be a teacher?" Su Zhan murmured softly, the answer was pretty good. At least, enough to prove a lot of attitudes. "I am going to rebuild some severely damaged cities and Super Seminary." Su Zhan''s conversation turned, Morgana''s problem was over. "Rebuilding the city is not a matter of overnight, but it is indeed the most important thing. I will inform you that everyone will fully cooperate with your actions..." Dukaao said. Su Zhan shook his head: "It''s not that troublesome, and it doesn''t take long for me to delay." Dukao looked at Su Zhan suspiciously, not understanding what this meant.Su Zhan smiled and didn''t say much, just stretched out his hand to cover Du Kao.In an instant, Ducao felt that his injury seemed to heal instantly. Because of his previous injuries and insufficient medical facilities, his injuries would not recover in a short time. I did not expect that now... 1533 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1533 "You, how did you do this?" Ducao asked in surprise after removing the gauze. "People are like this, and cities...the same!" Su Zhan said lightly. Du Kao reacted instantly."You mean, can you heal the whole city just like me?" Su Zhan smiled and shrugged: "I have left this to me. I believe you must have more things to do." Dukao does have a lot to do. The war is over, but the follow-up is even more cumbersome. At this time, everything needs to be done by officials.Although Ducao was still surprised what Su Zhan planned to do?How could it be possible, but Su Zhan shocked him and brought miracles time and time again. After the surprise, although reason told him this was impossible, he still tended to believe that Su Zhan could do it. After a few brief conversations, Su Zhan came out of Du Kao and met Yuqin sister head-on. It seems that Yuqin girl is going to heal Du Kao. "I have healed Dukao''s injury." Su Zhan smiled and said to Yuqin. Yuqin said."It''s cured? So fast, what a pity, I didn''t see it. Is it magic?" "It''s almost the same in essence. By the way, if you are interested in going out with me, I promise you will be surprised and more interested in magic." Su Zhan said with a smile. "Really? Then I''m going! What are you going to do?" Yuqin nodded without hesitation. "When the time comes, you will know." Su Zhan didn''t say much, walked over to grab Yuqin''s waist, and disappeared in the next moment! ... ... Some kind of wrecked city, this city seems to be seriously damaged, basically there are no buildings intact.At this time, many people are walking among the ruins, carrying the wreckage and have spontaneously begun to prepare for reconstruction. After all, this is their home! "It''s Su Zhan!" "Super Seminary." "A man from the company of Xiongbing." "It''s Su Zhan, the savior!" Soon, the people around found Su Zhan, recognized Su Zhan''s identity and shouted excitedly.For them, the Soviet War was like a savior, saving them and ending the war.Seeing the enthusiastic crowd around him, Su Zhan felt a little touched, smiled, and he slowly spoke. Although the sound didn''t sound loud, people in the whole city could hear it clearly, as if it was ringing in their ears. "I''m Su Zhan. I''m here to help you rebuild your home. Those who hear the news, please come to the square and gather as soon as possible." Su Zhan''s voice sounded over and over again, and more and more people gathered. Hearing that Su Zhan was here to help them rebuild their homes, they were naturally very excited.When the crowd was almost there, the surroundings were densely packed and the heads were loose.However, although there are many people, it is unexpectedly quiet. Everyone keeps quiet spontaneously. Sweeping my eyes, I felt that the people were almost there. This is someone who seems to be a leader. A very prestigious person softly asked, "Mr. Su Zhan, what do we need to do?" Rebuilding the homeland is certainly not something that can be accomplished overnight. Most people think that Su Zhan is here to take the lead, responsible for the division of labor and so on. "What you need is to watch it by the side, and then think about where your home is, and wait for it to be rebuilt in a while and go back to decorate your home. It is estimated that there must be no details in the home, and you need to do it yourself Prepare." Su Zhan said with a smile. The people around were a little wondering if they had misheard. Will it be rebuilt in a while? a while? It''s not cooking, it''s not doing it, it''s rebuilding a city, how could it be...for a while! When everyone was surprised, suspicious, and even wanted to ask if Su Zhan made a mistake, Su Zhan handed Yuqin a live broadcast tool. Upon seeing the situation, he knew that he was broadcasting again.Sure enough, all the TVs and the Internet showed up again. This surprised people all over the world. What''s wrong?Is there another battle, but it doesn¡¯t look like it?So many people, and Su Zhan is still there, doesn''t it mean to fight?There was no comment this time, and Su Zhan didn''t say much, but slowly floated into the air under everyone''s gaze, and followed... the ability was released! Item 0074 The ground began to vibrate slightly, not intensely, but the frequency of the vibration could be clearly felt.In the distance, the abandoned wreckage gradually changed, and the rubble on the ground began to fly up automatically, and then began to gather one by one at a speed visible to the naked eye, one by one, as if they were being reorganized.After being glued together, there are no traces, which at first glance seems to be the whole.The most weird thing is that not all stones are good, and there are even those flying from a distance. It seems that you can tell which one is the original one. Dang Dang Dang Dang! The sound of the formation is deafening, as if ringing in everyone''s heart. Watching the stones flying from all directions and then forming together, watching the wreckage of the ruins gradually take shape and gradually return to their original appearance, not only the people at the scene, but all the people who saw this picture were dumbfounded. How is this done?It''s a miracle! "It turns out that you were talking about this method..." Du Kao said in amazement when he saw the video. "This is what he said for a while..." The people at the scene couldn''t help but marvel. In almost five or six minutes, a house has been completely restored to its original form. Su Zhan smiled and clapped his hands. He raised his hands and said to the people around him: "This is just the beginning. I will speed up and try to restore the city before it gets dark. Then you can go back to your home and wait for the official Someone will come to make arrangements for you again. So, during this time, you should prepare your daily necessities first. Oh, by the way, be careful not to get too close to the building to avoid accidental injury." In the first house, Su Zhan deliberately slowed down so that they could see the whole process.Now it seems that this effect is good! With this as an example, no matter whether it is this city or other cities...it will not be so impatient. Houses, buildings rose from the ground and reappeared.The excitement and excitement in people''s hearts is beyond words. Watching the destroyed city return to its original appearance, the mood is really indescribable. Piece by piece, before dark, the whole city has been restored to its original state, and even water and electricity have been restored.At night, looking at the brightly lit city, Su Zhan stopped, turned his head and said to the equipment in Yuqin''s hand: "This city is just the beginning...I will rebuild all the buildings in the fastest time!" After speaking, Su Zhan snapped his fingers, cut off the live broadcast and put away the equipment. "Tired?" Su Zhan asked towards Yuqin. After a day¡¯s live broadcast equipment, whoever changes it, I¡¯m afraid it will be tired.Yuqin shook his head and did not speak, but subconsciously rubbed his arms with his hands. "Find a place to rest for one night. Let''s go back tomorrow." Su Zhan said that he teleported and disappeared with Yuqin. The next moment, the two appeared in a certain high-rise building. This seemed to be the iconic hotel in the city, but there was obviously no one now.Looking at the bright lights outside, listening to the people walking to the streets to celebrate and cheer, and even more people even took out the fireworks and began to put them out. Su Zhan was a little curious about where they found the fireworks. However, standing in front of the large French window in the hotel room, watching the celebration outside, the corners of Su Zhan''s mouth rose slightly. "It''s beautiful." Yuqin walked to the side of Su Zhan and exclaimed while looking out the window. With the scent drifting, Su Zhan turned his head and saw Yuqin who had just taken a shower.The white bath towel is wrapped around her body, and her hair is slightly scattered. Her beautiful figure is perfect at this time. Whether it is Yuqin or Lianfeng, she belongs to the kind of figure that can''t see the feet with her head down. Ordinary conservative clothes are all on her Can wear different effects, not to mention that it is just a bath towel now. It is undeniable that although he brought Yuqin over because he happened to meet him when he came out, it was not without other thoughts. Now everyone has gathered together. If you want to make a move... it''s not easy to find the right opportunity, now... the opportunity is here! "Let me rub your arms for you." 1534 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1534 Su Zhan coughed, and sternly reached out and grabbed Yuqin''s arm.Yuqin didn''t refuse, as if looking at the fireworks outside intently without noticing them.It''s just...when Su Zhan''s hand moved on her arm, Yuqin still trembled slightly, although his eyes were staring outside, they were obviously...not focused. In a trance, Yuqin suddenly felt a cold, the bath towel on her body had fallen off, and immediately afterwards felt a burst of heat, Su Zhan had already hugged her! There were no extra words at all, Su Zhan didn''t say any love words, and of course Yuqin didn''t yell at him. Some things happened naturally.Don''t look at Yuqin''s usual stupidity, not as agile as Lianfeng, but Yuqin is not really stupid, it''s just her personality that makes her behave like this.From the very beginning when she was still on the Juxia, she could feel what Su Zhan meant to herself. Even when she came to live with Su Zhan, she thought about what would happen after the live broadcast ended. Otherwise, how could she just wear a bath towel after the shower? Of course, if Su Zhan does not take the initiative, perhaps Yuqin will never take the initiative, but if Su Zhan takes the initiative, Yuqin will naturally not resist. In a trance, the two had already walked from the window to the bed. Amidst the bursts of fireworks and celebrations, a different sound came from the room... After a long time, the people outside got tired, calmed down and rested.The sky outside gradually brightened, the sun was rising, and a new day seemed to have begun, and the sound in the room stopped, and then...slowly fell into silence. Su Zhan and Yuqin woke up until noon or late in the afternoon. They opened their eyes and faced each other. Yuqin showed a tender smile. Su Zhan smiled and leaned in to kiss him: " Are you taking a break, I will pick you up tonight?" "Send me back. I am a medical officer. There are many things waiting for me." Yuqin said softly. Chapter 0075: Su Zhan''s Wish Su Zhan returned to the base with Yuqin. At this time, the people in the base had already gotten up, performing their duties and working hard for reconstruction.Those who saw Su Zhan along the way undoubtedly did not need to look at him with that respectful look, and said hello respectfully.What a miracle it is to restore a city to its original state while raising your hands! Although Su Zhan has always belonged to the strong in their hearts, this time they have refreshed their cognition, and their status has been infinitely elevated, and they are already a god! The real god, not the half-hearted like Rena. For Su Zhan, his identity has not changed, but for the people around him, his identity has changed! "Where are you going?" After leaving, I almost suddenly saw He Weilan, Li Feifei dressed in uniform, as if going out, Su Zhan curiously asked... The demons are almost eliminated, there is no need for them to be like this? "Let''s go to the city you rebuilt yesterday to maintain order and register!" He Weilan said to Li Feifei. Such things must be worn more solemnly. "Well, then I will send you over, just as I am going to extend from there to the surroundings." Su Zhan said. He Weilan and Li Feifei were hesitant, after all, rebuilding the city should be very tiring, right?It is definitely not that easy. Su Zhan only restored a city last night, and now... So the two felt distressed and worried that Su Zhan could not bear it. Seeing their concerns, Su Zhan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, if it''s not for better publicity, I can rebuild all the damaged cities overnight!" With that said, Su Zhan walked to the middle of He Weilan and Li Feifei, hugged the waists of the two of them, teleported and disappeared. Back in the city, you can vaguely see the traces of yesterday''s celebration. "When will you continue?" Li Feifei asked towards Su Zhan. "It''s over. I remember that there are two towns and a small city nearby, and I will try to get them all done today." Su Zhan said while referring to the route in his mind. The disaster here is serious. According to the plan of the Soviet war, we will try to restore everything here within half a month. Half a month is enough time for people to accept and care about this matter. It''s almost done in one fell swoop! "Surely it will be broadcast live? Then can you do it alone? Why don''t we change shifts to help you broadcast live?" Li Feifei asked. "Of course it''s good!" Su Zhan said with a smile... "If there is something other than live broadcast, it would be better." "Other? What else?" He Weilan said. Su Zhan smirked and said, "It''s nothing, you can go and work first, and you can come to me directly when you are finished." "Let Feifei go with you first! Wait until tomorrow to change me, I will be enough for the time being here! Just right, she can handle the reconstruction work by the way on your side." He Weilan said, Li Feifei arrived. I also think this arrangement is fine. ... ... Su Zhan brought Li Feifei to a nearby town to start reconstruction work. People nearby seemed to have been waiting for Su Zhan to arrive, and they had already gathered together. In fact, it was not just them, but it was basically the same in nearby villages and cities. Waiting for Su Zhan to help them rebuild their homes.For Su Zhan''s arrival, it was naturally an extremely welcome. Obviously, there was not much food, but they presented them to Li Feifei without distress one by one. Because this is the only way they can express gratitude! When night fell slightly, the two towns had been restored to their original appearance, Su Zhan declined their warm invitation and arrangements, and took Li Feifei to continue to the nearby cities. "Here... This is far from the city, right?" When the teleportation appeared, Li Feifei found that she did not come to the city, but to the outskirts. The surroundings were extremely quiet, except for a patch of dilapidated and abandoned cornfields, and the starry sky above his head was dotted with a rustling sound from occasional wind blowing. "It''s okay to rest for a while, and it''s okay to go there later. It will definitely be built before dawn..." Su Zhan said with a smile, and then found a clean place to sit down.Li Feifei nodded and sat down beside Su Zhan.She was also slightly tired after lifting the live broadcast equipment for the whole afternoon. Evening breeze, night sky, silent. This kind of atmosphere made Li Feifei couldn''t help looking at Su Zhan, and she suddenly found that Su Zhan at this time was so charming.The hazy moonlight on his face seemed to have a different kind of charm! "What are you going to do if you wait for the city to be built?" Li Feifei asked. "Finding a place with a beautiful environment to build a big villa or manor, surrounded by beautiful women like clouds, this is my first idea. However, I entered the Super Seminary by mistake, and so many things have happened, and there has been no chance to achieve it. After the end, I will definitely do this." Su Zhan said. "Good idea!" Li Feifei covered her mouth and smiled, and asked curiously: "Who are the beauties you said are like beauties in the clouds?" "There must be you anyway!" Su Zhan turned to look at Li Feifei and said with a smile. Li Feifei was stunned for a moment, looking at Su Zhan who wanted to make a few jokes, but suddenly realized that Su Zhan''s eyes were very serious, not a joke.This made her heart beat much faster in an instant, really...Is there really me? "You should have heard of me since you joined Ultra Theological Seminary. The beauties are mine! Including the arrangement of you and me in the same dormitory later, my purpose is already obvious, I am afraid everyone knows. So, I Seriously, if my villa or manor is built, there will definitely be your place in it!" "Then... that''s all there, what about Super Seminary?" "It''s not easy. Anyway, if something happens, you can teleport over it at any time. Let alone on Earth, it''s not a troublesome thing even in an alien system. Not to mention Morgana and Kyle. Their technological civilization only Seriously study the wormhole teleportation plan. Isn''t this easy?" Su Zhan said with a smile, and then said: "So... you agree to live in?" Item 0076 After Su Zhan finished speaking, he looked at Li Feifei directly. Li Feifei didn''t say a word, but seemed to nod and did not nod, making people a little wondering if she agreed.However, when Su Zhan tentatively hugged her waist, she did not particularly resist, but only slightly avoided. This level is not so much avoidance, but because of shyness! So Su Zhan understood it all at once. Actively leaned forward and slowly hugged Li Feifei into her arms, and bowed her head and kissed.At first, Li Feifei resisted a few times as a symbol, but slowly gave up resistance, and finally in this wilderness, under the moonlight, Li Feifei experienced what it was like for the first time! More than two hours later, Su Zhan took Li Feifei to a nearby city, let Li Feifei sit on the side to rest, and start the live broadcast again. In the darkness, a group of light wafted around, and you could see each building taking shape, returning to its original form! 1535 Marvel: The King Descends Chapter 1535 As said before the Soviet war, before dawn, the city had been rebuilt and restored to its original state.Afterwards, Su Zhan took Li Feifei into the city and helped her regain her energy and strength. She has already begun to deal with the aftermath!Simply, Su Zhan did not rest, and continued to rebuild according to the previous plan! The towns were looking forward to each other, and the girls from the Super Theological Seminary came to help Su Zhan live broadcast, and there was someone responsible for the aftermath! In full swing. Whether it is the Soviet war, or the local people, or even the people who are looking forward to it in other parts of the country. Su Zhan''s prestige has unknowingly climbed to its apex. What do you say?National idol! A strong, an idol who can restore his homeland. It is no exaggeration to say that Su Zhan will now have countless supporters even if he does anything. In this series of reconstruction work, He Weilan, Raven, and even Lian Feng were all taken into the bag during the live broadcast of the Su Zhan, and they were done one by one.After that, when there is nothing at hand, helping Su Zhan live broadcast in turn, it can be regarded as a kind of company! Although it seems that rebuilding the town does not consume too much energy from Su Zhan, after all, he is alone and has made such a great contribution, so the girls naturally hope to be by his side! The entire project has been carried out for about half a month. Almost all cities and regions damaged by the war have returned to normal and order has stabilized. Finally, Su Zhan built the Super Seminary. On the same day, everyone in the Super Theological Academy came, watching the dilapidated academy recover little by little in their eyes, which made them think of their previous time in the Super Theological Academy.At that time, they were just rookies and newbies who had just entered the Super Seminary. At that time... they never thought that one day they would become soldiers, guarding this land, defending this country, or even participating in the war between gods. Very emotional! "I think something is missing!" Du Kao smiled mysteriously at Su Zhan, waved his hand, and soon a huge object covered with red cloth was moved by Galen and others.Only three or four meters high, it looks like a statue? "This is specially prepared for you." Ducao said with a smile. "Statue?" Su Zhan smiled, walked over and pulled out the red cloth! The red cloth fell, and it was a statue like Su Zhan had guessed. It was his statue. I saw him holding the God Killing Blade and looking ahead, the carvings were lifelike, his eyes seemed to be alive.If it is not enough for the dark sky, I am afraid I will think that it is a real person, of course, the premise is to be shorter! "Well, although I don''t have any ideas about this kind of thing, it feels good to see this statue!" Su Zhan shrugged and stood with the statue. Don''t say it, it''s really similar. "Because of you, we can win this battle." "Because of you, the earth has restored peace, and in a short time I believe that no civilization dares to provoke enemies." "Because of you, Super Theological Academy is famous in the interstellar space. Earth¡¯s buildings and disasters pass through. You are the hero of Super Theological Academy and the hero of the earth! So, we made this statue with the strongest material and we will release it later. In the Super Theological Seminary, I hope that every freshman in the Super Seminary can know your deeds and be proud of you." Du Kao said impassionedly, and everyone applauded subconsciously. Because this is what the Soviet war deserves. Even this alone is not enough to express his contribution. "Except for Super Theological Seminary, every city will have such a memorial statue." Dukao added. Well, this is really the rhythm of the national hero! "There is one more thing. The situation is basically stable now, and the follow-up trivial matters can be handed over to us. Do you...what are your plans next? Let''s discuss it, and hope you can become a teacher of the Super Seminary!" Duka Ao glanced at Ari and the others, and then said with a smile: "Although there is suspicion of using power for personal gain, it is undeniable that they are all good! Hope that more and more freshmen can become super seminary under your guidance. And become the mainstay of the earth." "And Kyle and Morgana, I also hope that you can teach in the Super Seminary!" Angel civilization is much more advanced than earth civilization, and Kyle and Morgana know a lot about cosmic civilization. If they also teach, let alone, the experience alone is very important.Of course, this also means to win over and please the Soviet war. You see, Morgana, we all hope that she will be a teacher and teach, are you embarrassed not to agree? "Well, I agreed, but I don''t guarantee that I often go to class. I finally solved everything and it''s time to enjoy it!" Su Zhan responded with a smile. "No problem, we will adjust your course then!" "That''s it. Well, it''s time to work hard for my own residence." All the trivial matters have been handled, and Su Zhan also began to study his big villa...the big manor! Chapter 0077 My Paradise (End of Extraordinary) Regarding the location of the big villa or manor, Su Zhan had long considered it. He had several alternative locations before. For example, the place where he took Caitlin and Du Qiangwei to train before, the wooden house he built before was still there. The place was beautiful and pleasant, and it felt good to be able to hunt occasionally.Another example is the Angel City of Angel Civilization.Floating above the clouds, surrounded by layers of white clouds, and no one is disturbing, most people can''t go at all, but who can feel like a dusty atmosphere! However, both locations were rejected by Su Zhan, and he planned to open up a country, or space, directly. He can do it! Opening up an extra dimensional space is not particularly difficult. "Where are you going?" After the reconstruction of Super Theological Seminary and the completion of the statue of Su Zhan, everyone was still in excitement, but Morgana found that Su Zhan seemed to be leaving, and followed up and asked. "Didn''t I just say it, it''s time to put some strength for our residence." Su Zhan said with a smile. Morgana was a little curious about where Su Zhan would choose, but Su Zhan simply teleported away with her. In the next moment, the two appeared in an endless, chaotic space. "this is?" "Outside the earth." "The Milky Way? It doesn''t look like it!" "To be precise, it is between the outside of the earth and the Milky Way, an extraterritorial dimension! It is very difficult for ordinary people or ordinary time to come here, even through wormhole transmission technology." Su Zhan looked around, Explained: "I am going to create a space here, what do you think?" "Okay." Morgana felt a bit square. Dimensional space. She had heard of it and knew what was going on, but she had never thought that Su Zhan was actually preparing to open up dimensional space! Su Zhan smiled, opened his hands, and the power of chaos suddenly released. In an instant, Morgana felt that the surroundings were a little different. Originally, it was surrounded by a chaotic and endless land. Here, it seemed that time, space, or even feeling could not be felt. The feeling that seemed to exist and did not exist was extremely The misty. But now, accompanied by a peculiar power emerging from his body, he has dispersed in all directions as the center, the chaos disappeared, and replaced by a white and holy feeling. At the same time, all kinds of feelings have been renewed. Belong to yourself. 1536 Marvel: The King Is Coming Chapter 1536 To make an analogy, it is as if the soul was separated from the body before, but now it has returned to the body. The white light quickly covered it, up and down, left and right, in all directions, and in a blink of an eye, it seemed that the surroundings had become like this, without the chaos before.Immediately afterwards, Morgana saw a huge, luxurious palace formed in the distance, slowly floating in the air, floating above her head.But the strange thing is that there is no shadow on the palace! Su Zhan slowly floated up, and Morgana followed closely behind. The hands of the Soviet war were swaying randomly, and things that seemed like independent mountain peaks appeared around the palace, as if a Jiang palace surrounded it. "City of Angels?" "Do not!" Su Zhan smiled and pointed his finger at a mountain next to the palace. In an instant, the mountain changed its appearance and directly turned into a building that looked like an ancient castle. Morgana fell in love with it at first glance. Her style. "Yours!" Su Zhan said with a smile: "Do you want to go over and take a look?" "What are you waiting for!" Morgana flew over without saying a word. This castle is exactly the same as she imagined. She has everything she likes and wants, whether it is decoration, architecture, or style, it can only be said that perfect can not be perfect. "Like it?" Su Zhan stood in front of Morgana and asked softly. Morgana nodded. Although she sometimes speaks like a female man, Bitch or something is a catchphrase, it does not mean that she does not have the romance and touch of a girl. Anyway, she likes this old castle very much. . "The same is true in other places. You can set your style according to your own preferences. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to live here, you can also live in that palace! I have opened portals on each mountain, and I can decide according to my mind. It''s very convenient to go there!" Su Zhan smiled and said, "Then, go to the palace to see? If nothing else, go back and pick them up, and then...you can start a new life!" "and many more!" Morgana suddenly thought of something, and shouted to Su Zhan: "Wait first, there is still something to do before this." "What''s the matter?" Su Zhan really didn''t remember what else was going on. Morgana said with erratic eyes: "That''s it. Everyone has done it. Only the thing I haven''t done. I don''t think I will move in until then..." When it comes to this, Su Zhan couldn''t think of what it was. He looked at Morgana and smiled and said, "This is really a surprise, I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to bring it up. " "Kell is ahead of me, but here, I want to be in front of her!" Morgana said. "Really a sister who refuses to admit defeat, okay, then I will satisfy you. When I turn back to your sisters, I can compare and see who can''t hold on first..." Su Zhan hugged Morgana, and instantly appeared in the palace bedroom, put her on the soft big bed, her armor and clothes were taken off one after another, looking at Morgana, who was obviously a little nervous and still forced to calm down, Su Zhan chuckled lightly and rushed forward... After a long time, Su Zhan and Morgana returned from the extraterritorial dimension, brought Kyle, and Lena and all the women came here.Such a special environment naturally shocked everyone, and even the peaks that belonged to their own plans were involved. It didn''t take long for the strange and strange peaks to surround the palace. In addition, the blue sky and white clouds, the green grass and lake below, appeared and changed with Su Zhan''s thoughts! After finishing all this, Su Zhan was full of emotion, looked at the people one by one, and finally waved his hand and led them directly into the bedroom. Very monumental, isn''t it? The earth-shaking, after several absurdities, finally...everyone was lying together, absurd and comfortable. "What should it be called here?" Lena asked suddenly. Su Zhan thought for a while."Just call... heaven, my heaven!" ...